ă€ŠProblematic Sister Fell In Love With Meă€‹


 Chapter 1

    The vibration of mobile phone wakes me up from my dream. The sunlight in the gap of curtain makes my eyelids heavy and reflective. I just feel my head tingling. Ah, the hangover of drunkenness. I can''t help cursing the stinky girl in my heart. Knowing that my alcohol is poor, I have to drag me to drink until midnight. She has a terrible two-day holiday Top leader -

    "hello"

    "Xiaonan, still sleeping?" There was a cold voice from the other end of the phone, quite dissatisfied.

    "Dad?" The back of my spine suddenly collapsed straight. I quickly swallowed the sleepiness in my mouth back to my stomach. "How can I get up early?"

    "Is it?" the old man certainly didn''t believe it, but he didn''t ask deeply. "Didn''t forget to go home for dinner today?"

    "No, you said you had something to discuss with me." I have a kind of inexplicable awe for the old man. Even if I move out after I join the work, it doesn''t seem to be the slightest.

    "Well," the old man said quietly for a while, with a more relaxed tone, "your mother and your sister miss you too. Come here earlier."

    Old fashioned people are not good at creating emotional atmosphere. My father is a typical example. He seems to have no topic, so he hangs up the phone directly.

    Look at the time. It''s ten o''clock. I can''t help sighing. I''m reluctant to climb out of the bed. To be honest, I don''t want to go home.

    My mother left the world because of illness when I was babbling. My memory is just a few photos and the fuzzy and loving smile I met in countless dreams. When the old man was a father and a mother, he dragged me up by himself, saying that the children without a mother were in charge early. At the age of 12, when the groin was not hairy, I put on a look of a small adult, who was bewildered and said something to the old man that made me regret up to now, "Dad, if you feel lonely, please find me another mother." I remember that the old man was serious at that time Pat my head and say he''s not lonely, but within two months, point to the beautiful woman who brought me home and say, ''call Mom'', then point to the little girl who is holding the woman''s thigh and sniffling hard and say, ''this is your sister''.

    Shit, buy big and get small!

    To this day, my evaluation of our father is: wilt radish spicy heart!

    The more honest and honest people on the surface are, the more serious they are, the less you can look down on them

    By the time I got downstairs, it was eleven o''clock.

    "Ding Dong -" I rang the doorbell with my collar full.

    There was no one to talk inside, but there was a sound of light and urgent footsteps. My heart was tightening involuntarily. Alas, it was unlucky.

    The door opened, revealing the expressionless face I expected, but it was so beautiful that I could not speak. A pair of big black and white eyes looked at me like a dead fish, flat mouth, as if my body was emitting the rotten smell that let her hide her nose to escape. Stinky girl, did I provoke you? Even if I was upset, I couldn''t show it. I had to pretend to smile, "fate, I haven''t seen you for a few days, it''s beautiful."

    It was my 16-year-old sister, Chu Yuan, who opened the door. It''s not that I boast. From the appearance alone, my sister is absolutely the most beautiful woman I have ever met. Even Cheng Liusu, a cheeky girl who is narcissistic and stinky, will feel inferior to her when she sees her.

    Look at her, bright eyes and teeth, willow eyebrows and Qiong noses. Her skin is white and can be squeezed out of water. A long black hair is loose and puffy. It''s caught with a lovely cartoon hairpin. Even if she doesn''t make up, she can turn around more than 300% when walking in the street. I even think that if she can laugh, then she can carry a pair of wings and angels just like that.

    It''s a pity that the red skeleton is only beautiful. In my eyes, even if she is an angel, it''s the kind with her face on the ground first.

    The dead girl ignored me as always, turned around and walked back to the room, leaving me with a slim and tall figure standing outside the door. Although I had already been immune to such embarrassment, I still felt sad. Ah, that''s why I didn''t want to go home.

    "Yuan Yuan, is it your brother?" The voice of stepmother from the kitchen is too sweet to judge her age.

    Yuan Weng Sheng Weng''s should be a sentence, the character of sparing words as gold did not change.

    I sighed and changed my slippers. "Dad, mom, I''m back"

    "son!" Before I finished speaking, the fragrance came and I had been hit into my arms and hugged my waist. "I haven''t seen you for more than a month. I want to die for you."

    This line is familiar to you. It seems that you can hear it every Spring Festival Gala.

    "Mom, aren''t you afraid of dad being jealous?" I gently break away from the coquettish stepmother, rather embarrassed wry smile, "I''m very old, don''t always take me as a child."

    The beautiful stepmother took the coat I took off, glanced at the old man sitting on the sofa and reading the newspaper with disdain. The naughty provocation said: "let him eat, I hurt my son, he can''t care."

    Dad really has no choice but to shake his head with his childlike stepmother. He is very tolerant to his stepmother. I always think he treats her as a child. She is only thirty-six this year, 13 years younger than the old man.

    Frankly speaking, my stepmother is really better than my own son, which is probably the reason why Chu Yuan didn''t see me. When her parents remarried, Chu Yuan was only five years old. When she was ignorant and sensitive, she suddenly came to a strange environment. In the face of strange relatives, uneasiness and exclusion were inevitable. She must feel that I had taken the love from her stepmother. Indeed, that is also the truth.I always think that the relationship between brother and sister is more estranged than that between brother and sister, even no more than that between brother and sister. I am seven years old. I have no common topic with her, so naturally I lack communication. So no matter how humble I am and how obedient I am, she still repels me or even hates me.

    I''m also an emotional person. Not only can I get no return for my efforts, but I''m alienated by her even more. It''s pure bullshit to say that there is no complaint in my heart. But my parents love her. I don''t want my stepmother to be sad or the father to have a headache. I have to bear it alone. Now that I''m working, moving out and living, and having my own life, I''m open-minded. Why do I have the same insight with her? I don''t have to worry about her because I don''t live very well.

    However, just thinking about it doesn''t mean that I don''t hate her anymore. The word "sister" is still the last thing I want to think about except my own name. By the way, my name is Chunan. I''m twenty-three years old. I''m still a virgin

    and I''m crying - I don''t know if my father curses me intentionally. He''s a college teacher, and his name is not up to standard ˇŁ

    "Xiaonan, you are thin again. Are you tired from your work?"

    "Have you lost weight? No, "I''m afraid my stepmother will keep asking for help, so I changed my topic and said," what''s the matter with calling me back in a hurry? "

    "I can''t call you back if I have nothing to do with it," said his stepmother, Bo Chen, whose eyes were full of emotion and did not fade away with the passage of time. Suddenly, she heard some noises in the kitchen and exclaimed, "Oh, I still have soup in the fire! Let your father tell you. "

    The reckless stepmother rushed back to the kitchen and did not forget to shout: "fate, pour your brother a glass of water, how can your child see nothing, really."

    Oh, my dear mother, please don''t scold her! Sure enough, Chu Yuan, who was lying in Changsha watching TV, glared at me viciously, as if it had turned out to be my fault.

    "It''s not a big deal, let''s talk about it when we eat." the old man put the newspaper on the coffee table, turned it upside down, tapped the desk and said to me: "help me to see what these lines are. They''re not very clear. My eyes are"

    the ink is very light, and the handwriting is fuzzy. Don''t say dad, even I was puckered for half a day to distinguish them. The education of long and social sexual knowledge is locked As a result, young people''s curiosity is suppressed, so it is likely to be abnormal. Once stimulated by the outside world, such as pornographic scenes in movies and TV, naked photos on the Internet, yellow pictures, pornographic novels, etc., it is easy to form an impulse to try. This is the basic inducement for students to have early childhood love, or even sexual crimes. "

    What is it? I read the title of the article, "17-year-old Street robbers just want to give 15-year-old women abortion" - suddenly sour in my heart, people will be father of 17, how about me? 23, or virgin!

    "Ah," my father sighed, and the teacher''s soul was burning with emotion. "You say that the network is really a coexistence of interests and convenience, but it''s too convenient. No matter how formal the website is, you can click its link, no more than 20 times. You can click the yellow website, or the child can''t learn bad."

    I can''t bear to ask the old man, you How do you know that you can enter the yellow net within 20? I''m afraid he''ll smoke me, but I''ll forget.

    "I''m not tired of standing. I waved to you.

    I also thought that I was too prim in front of the old man, so I sat back and listened to a scream of "ah"

    my sister Chu Yuan was shocked and sat on the other end of the sofa, her slender legs were not elegant and she began to pucker up, her two hands were covering her white left feet, and she rubbed them, while her tears were staring at me angrily, as if she were a little girl who chose others and ate them tiger.

    Didn''t stinky girl pour water for me? Why didn''t she lie here?! Although I am very clear that I did not sit on the porcelain, it is absolutely impossible to have the pain she showed, but I am still busy with a smiling face, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it!"

    "I hate it!"

    The damned girl didn''t say a word. When she raised her right foot violently, I could clearly feel the pain of her big toe in my nostril. Looking up to the sky, I saw a bright red giant in the shape of rainbow It''s like the omen of spitting blood, dead girl! You can''t bear it very much

    : the inspiration of this creation comes from a light novel. Maybe the setting of "sister" is a little familiar, but please feel free to read the ten chapters. If you still don''t feel the freshness of the original, you can throw it aside. If you look comfortable, please don''t forget to collect and recommend it. New people need strong support from all brothers and sisters. Thank you

 Chapter 2

    A table of delicious food is set in front of me. Braised pork ribs, sweet and sour sirloin, beer and chicken wings, vinegar and potato shreds are all my stepmother''s specialty, but I don''t have any appetite. I''m stuffed with two wads of cotton in my nose. Who would be in the mood to eat.

    My stepmother knew that I didn''t like drinking. She poured a glass of Wuliangye to the old man, and orange juice to me. "It''s really fate. I still like to quarrel with your brother so much."

    In your eyes, it''s just playing between brother and sister?! See the old man also follow smiling nod, I have a kind of impulse to go mad.

    The sly smelly girl timely brought a piece of chicken wings and put them in my bowl. The old man was more satisfied. "I''m relieved to see your brother and sister are so good."

    Love is a fart! Stinky girl will only pretend to be cute in front of you! That''s why I don''t want to go home. This dumb guy is so frustrated. He has to hold back his dissatisfaction. In order not to look good, I put the wings in his mouth and said vaguely, "don''t worry? What''s the point? "

    My stepmother moved the chair to my side, didn''t answer, instead grabbed my corner and asked me, "Xiaonan, do you know about the relocation of Yuanyuan school?"

    "I know," I spit out the chicken bone that I used to be Chu Yuan''s foot and put it into my mouth to chew. I feel a lot of balance in my heart. The growing maturity of Ah Q''s spirit makes me blush. "The old campus is really too old. I heard that the new school was completed last year. I was on my way two days ago. It''s big and beautiful. The teaching facilities are also first-class. It''s very good."

    "Good is good, but also some inconvenient place" stepmother embarrassed smile, want to say again.

    "What''s not convenient?"

    "It''s too far away from home," said the old man, sipping his white wine and smacking his lips. "It used to be two stops at school. Now your mother has to drive her for half an hour. It''s inconvenient."

    I thought it was not right. I picked up the orange juice nervously. I timidly tried to say, "you mean"

    the old man dropped his glass like a judge dropped his mallet. That''s a clean one. "Let her move you there."

    "Poof -" the lotus flower that I spit is blooming in the face of the old man opposite, "what?!"

    "Inconvenient?" Stepmother looked at me pitifully, as if she was going to cry.

    "Well, that''s not true. It''s just that my place is a little small."

    the old man stroked his face and looked coldly at me who was trying to politely refuse. "Do you have a girlfriend?"

    If I had, would I still be a virgin? I shook my head in pain.

    "What''s the little one? Two rooms and one hall are just half of your sister''s. "the smelly old man put on the shelf of the head of the family and adopted a tyrannical and high-pressure policy. He can''t refuse to say," live at home today, help your sister carry the luggage tomorrow, Yuan Yuan Yuan, and pack up the things in the afternoon. "

    I saw my sister nodding her head, but her eyes were staring at me proudly. In the twinkling eyes, I saw several taunts clearly!

    "Good son, I know you love your sister the most."

    My stepmother''s grateful kisses hit me like raindrops. How can I refuse? Helpless I can only feel sad at the same time, let her saliva stick on my face, she should not be revenge I spray the old man''s face

    After lunch, before 12 o''clock, stepmother took Chu Yuan out and said she wanted to buy her a new table. After all, the room and bed are ready-made in my home, but the table is not enough.

    My head is heavy. I just want to take a nap, then I lie down in bed. My cell phone rings. Look at the number. It''s Cheng Liusu who caused me to get drunk last night!

    "Hello, brother Chunan, are you still dreaming in the quilt?" Listen to her gloating voice, hateful woman.

    "Headache, no mood to talk, hang up." I''m really not in the mood. I''m upset about my sister''s move to my house.

    "Don''t hang up!" The tassel hurriedly stopped it. I didn''t hang up until I heard the Snort and groaned: "cut, you are a man. You should be careful. Don''t you drink more than two cups, and remember your revenge?"

    "Two? Elder sister, do you think it''s beer? It''s Bloody Mary, OK! I should have left you alone. " It''s the same every time she''s pulled by a tassel. After getting drunk, her ass sinks. If she doesn''t pour me two glasses, she will never leave. This is the precondition for her to go home and sleep.

    Miss Cheng smiled shamelessly. "Are you willing?"

    I have no feeling of sneer, "want to try?"

    "Cold blood! Merciless! You hurt my innocent girl''s heart. Su''s affectable gesture of wounded little woman can''t move me.

    We are classmates in college. We are so familiar with each other. Her boy like character makes it difficult for me to treat her as a heterosexual, couple? It''s disgusting for us to use this word. I remember that once when I was drunk, I sent her home drunk, and both of them were drunk in bed. The result was again: new like a baby, push like breast milk, don''t eat long or small, eat little face, hungry or yellow. Please take care of your parents'' books and donate some milk. Otherwise, the baby would be hungry or coughing, flat chest, squeeze or there would be, and make a look Greedy ah, Wangmei still thirst, you say right?

 Chapter 3

    what is it? Adult DVD! No size! Or lesbian!

    Shock is like atomic bombs exploding in my head, but mushroom cloud reflects on Chu Yuan''s face. Little girl''s face is red and her ears are red, but she is stunned. I take the opportunity to sweep my eyes. Good guy, it''s more than that!

    At least seven or eight DVDs of the same kind seem to be female. Although there are not many adult magazines and pornographic magazines, they are no less than my collection under the bed, including my beloved Playboy and the dragon, tiger and leopard. In addition, there are a lot of pirated CDs of Japanese animation, Korean dramas and Japanese dramas. Although they are better in nature than those pornographic magazines, they are rigid in my family In the eyes of the old man, there is no doubt that all are dead goods. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. My 16-year-old sister loves these things! God, she''s a girl, and she''s still under age! Although I was almost the same age when I collected "see light die", there was a opened handwritten book under the DVD box near my hand. Although I didn''t see clearly what was written, the handwriting of Qingxiu juanli was definitely from my sister''s handwriting, probably something like diary.

    The subtle resonance generated by the feeling of deja vu made me see through her collection tactics in a flash: she put "seeing light dead" on the bottom of the box, and then pressed several layers of teaching materials on the surface, so that even if it was placed under the bed, it would not be easily discovered by the family. According to my rough observation, there are at least a dozen notebooks, if she put the diary she wrote on Most of all, personal privacy is involved. Even if parents find this box, they will not touch it!

    Diary, teaching materials, and then is to see light die, little girl good deep mind!

    Why didn''t I think of keeping a diary? Moreover, the teaching materials are only one layer. As a result, the treasures I spent half a year collecting were not only burned clean by the crazy old man, but also almost threw the half dead me into the fire to purify my sister, which is much better than me.

    But she never thought of it. The accident happened accidentally let me see through her secret. I was inexplicably excited and surging. It was the excitement that something was finally released after being suppressed for a long time!

    Don''t you dump me? Don''t you ignore me? Don''t you always stand high in front of me, just let me indulge you and make you laugh? Don''t you come here to destroy my life? Ha ha, now it''s up to you! Your secret is exposed. Please, please, please. Maybe I will keep it for you.

    The discontent accumulated in my heart for ten years has finally found a chance to vent. At this moment, I get a kind of revenge like pleasure. I want to see my sister look embarrassed, even if only once, and I want to see how this proud Swan lowers her noble head in front of me! But just after I looked up at her, the abnormal passion flame seemed to meet a waterfall that was pouring down, and in an instant, it turned into a cloud of mist and smoke.

    Mei Mei''s hands are covered with her mouth, her shoulders are trembling, and her big black and white eyes are covered with crystal tears. Under the hazy cover, it is fear, trembling, shame, humiliation, shamelessness, even despair!

    What am I thinking? She is my sister. I can see her sad appearance. I feel extremely ashamed. The grand old man wants to live with his 16-year-old sister. His mind is too narrow!

    "Ah! Pain - "I covered my nose and screamed. I blinked hard to make a visual illusion. My sister was really stunned. I took the opportunity to get up and run to the bathroom. My mouth shouted:" the nose is bleeding again. Sorry, you clean it up first! "

    I don''t have much confidence in my poor performance. God knows whether Chu Yuanxin believes it or not, but it''s just a matter of seconds. I don''t think she will have too much doubt. Since she hates me so much, she should also think that if I really see her unhealthy secret, there is no reason not to say it. Hey, think about how she usually treats me, and then look at me In how to treat her, my heart, really sour.

    By the time I came out of the bathroom, Chu Yuan had cleaned up "seeing all dead". Later, his stepmother led the porter to move the table he ordered yesterday. Then he cleaned up the room, had lunch and continued to clean up the room. Everything was as usual, as if nothing had happened. It seems that Chu Yuan really believed that I didn''t see through her secret.

    My stepmother was reluctant to leave after supper. After all, she and Chu Yuan have never been separated. Before leaving, she told me to take care of myself and my sister. My neck would break when I nodded.

    After dinner, Chu Yuan shut himself in the room, and there are no two kinds of peace at home. Tired for a day, I have to work tomorrow. I took a shower and went back to my room early.

    Lying in bed, I couldn''t sleep. My sister''s unhealthy preferences made me uneasy. Thinking about the cover of that DVD, I couldn''t help worrying.

    Murphy, the younger sister who is in love with women doesn''t like women. No, it''s impossible. Lesbians are rare in real life. But I heard from my father that stepmother was abandoned mercilessly by her ex husband. Chu Yuan never saw her own father since she was born. Before she remarried with her father, their mother''s life was extremely hard. Did that experience give her heart She lost faith in men because of the shadow left in it?! No, just because she has a collection of lesbian movies and several male oriented porn magazines, it''s too arbitrary to doubt her psychological trend. Shall I talk to her? I can''t. I pretended not to see it. Now I''m going to talk to her. Isn''t it more embarrassing for her? But not to mention the report that the old man read yesterday, I''m creepy. My parents asked her to move to me, believing that I could take care of her. If my connivance made her go astray, even if the old man didn''t kill me, my stepmother''s tears would drown me!Oh, cake buyer ~, Bodhisattva, Buddha, Jesus, Virgin Mary, who hasn''t slept yet, please come down and tell me what to do?

    The struggle in my head made me feel more tired. I was wandering between the reality and the dream. I heard some sounds in my ears, but I didn''t respond to it. My limbs were full of sleepiness. I just wanted to step into the dreamland quickly.

    The light and light sound is like the footsteps of a cat approaching me. It stops. My mattress seems to fall down. Between my nostrils, I smell a familiar shampoo. A faint fragrance like a blue musk sprays on my face with the frequency of breath and breath. It''s hot and itchy. This comfortable feeling is that I open my eyes violently and can''t help "ah" A scream, Chu Yuan''s beautiful little face is close to my eyes, paste very close, close to me a little head may encounter her breath such as blue cherry mouth!

    "Fate?!" I lost my voice and exclaimed, instinctively lifted up and sat up, holding my chest in both hands, as if I were a virgin attacked by a sex wolf. This panicked performance is really disgraceful, making my face red. "What are you doing?!"

    Chu Yuan saw me wake up, equally terrified, unexpectedly, she was sitting on the edge of the bed suddenly turned up, but not escape. Silk like hair swept across my face, delicate figure stretched out in the leap of graceful and soft beauty, I haven''t come back to my mind, she has heavily straddled my abdomen and pushed me down, the round knee accurately pressed my arms, the slender fingers like spring onion pinched my neck very gently!

    "You, you see?"

    Well, I see. Trousers are white with wavy stripes! I quickly moved my eyes away from the root of my sister''s thigh. The girl was wearing a lovely white suspender short skirt pajama. I didn''t realize that her indecent movements had exposed the scenery at the bottom of the skirt. "Look, what do you see?"

    "Don''t play dumb!" Chu Yuan scolded me, and saw that I still looked at her puzzledly. Her little face was redder, her eyes were squinting, and her voice was like a mosquito''s chirp. She stammered, "when you see the box, you see the things in it, right, right?"

    I shudder. I wipe my face with cold sweat. She''s here to kill people?!

    It''s a new story. If pigs are small and meat is small, it''s necessary to fatten them and kill them again. But please remember to feed your mouth. Click on the recommendation collection. Thank you very much

 Chapter 4

    If it''s someone else riding on me, no matter male or female, I will definitely throw it out without hesitation, but Chu Yuan is the only exception. I never bullied her from childhood to adulthood, never once, how come, what if I didn''t see it? "

    Shit, I''m so vague?! It''s all because of the girl''s ambiguous posture. My belly can clearly feel the amazing elasticity of her small butt, which makes me not clear whether the burning feeling is due to her temperature or my evil restlessness Chu Yuan''s voice raised eight tunes, but I shivered, and then lowered, timid way: "you will certainly laugh at me?"

    Unexpectedly, Chu Yuan didn''t kill me, but took back his hands and sobbed sadly. I fainted and understood. Who is it instead? If such a private and shameful secret is found, I will feel ashamed to die? What''s more, she was seen by her most hated stepbrother.

    "Why should I laugh at you?" I doubt that we are born cheap, even if we don''t want to see her, we will unconditionally accommodate her.

    Chu Yuan is really surprised. He wipes his tears and asks suspiciously, "don''t you laugh at me?"

    I nodded for sure, "no joke."

    "Why?" I have a strong sense of vigilance. I''m afraid I will cover her.

    "By your age, most people will be interested in things like sex. It''s normal. Why do I laugh at you?" To illustrate, I had to bury myself. "When I hid those things, I was smaller than you are now."

    "Really?"

    "Really."

    "You lie!" Chu Yuan grabbed me by the neck again, and there was a tendency of violence again? What I hide is different from you. My one is a female "

    Lesbian Sex Movie! Look at your ink, are you embarrassed to say it when it''s exposed? For fear that she really tried to fight with me, I tried to make my expression as plain as possible, "well, although the interest was a little strange, it was not incomprehensible"

    Chu Yuan obviously didn''t believe it, "can you understand? Why? The average person would understand it as a pervert, right? "

    Don''t you scold yourself? I really admire Chu Yuan''s ability to be difficult. How can I answer the sharp questions?

    "Because it''s art, right, art!" "The difference between obscenity and art is different from each other. The result depends on the angle of appreciation. Women are the most beautiful creatures in the world, while the ultimate beauty is not decorated and is displayed by naked body. There is no dispute in art. As long as we don''t negate it subjectively with pornography, we can fully realize their soft and beautiful beauty. The sensory impact with great tension can bring endless imagination, soft, romantic, lyrical and infinite temptation. What is not art? I like watching it very much, but I will never admit that I am a pervert. In my opinion, such a hobby is no different from tasting a cup of elegant tea or listening to a classical music. It''s just the pursuit of sensory enjoyment. You are right, predestination? "

    I really admire my mouth. Think of the cover for obscenity. If it''s all called art, the copulation between human and animal may be the peak of art! Ah, I''m so kind and righteous as a brother. I''ll give you a big hat to see if you have such a big head.

    It''s estimated that Chu Yuan didn''t expect me to have such eloquence. After staring at me for a long time, he couldn''t help laughing like a string of silver bells

    I can''t help but stare at a pear blossom with spring rain. My sister can laugh so well. It''s so feminine, beautiful and beautiful! But I couldn''t help but wipe the sweat for her, unreasonable? Don''t you deny me by denying yourself? Stupid, there are steps. Why don''t you know how to get down?

    "Lust is lust. What art is it, sex wolf?" Chu Yuan climbed down from me and grabbed my wrist accidentally. "Get up."

    "Why?"

    "Get up first!" Chu Yuan''s face is small, and I obey it angrily.

    "Come to my room."

    "Ha?" I can put an egg in my mouth, "what are you doing in your room so late? Hey? No, what are you doing in my room so late? Go back to bed. You will learn tomorrow. "

    The dead girl raised her eyebrows and said angrily, "if you are called, you will come. How can you get so much nonsense?"

    I was spoiled by my good temper. What''s more, my humility to her has almost become an instinct of the body. Although I''m not happy, I still follow her behind, and enter her room in a daze. I''m nervous. She doesn''t want to set me up? So late also entered the younger sister''s room, she wants to wrongly accuse me of conspiring to block my mouth?!

    Read this, I hurriedly said: "fate, you rest assured, this matter I will not say to my parents."

    Chu Yuan knelt on the floor, pouted his little ass and pulled out the heavy cardboard box from the bottom of the bed. He turned my white eyes and ignored my stubble, patted the bed and said, "sit down."

    In her bed? I think of the situation that she was riding under me just now. I''m worried. This is her room. I''m afraid I can''t say clearly if I want to be pushed down by her. I''m afraid I have a long mouthI sat down on the floor and showed a strong interest in her "seeing light and death". Chu Yuan was stunned and didn''t care. He opened the box carefully and took out a diary like thing from it. He wanted to pass it to me, but he hesitated. "You swear first."

    "Swear?"

    "Swear you will never laugh at me!"

    Seeing Chu Yuan''s stubborn expression, I had to raise my right hand with my head full of question marks. "Well, I swear, I will never laugh at you."

    "It''s almost the same," Chu Yuan shoved the diary into my hand and solemnly warned me again, "you must not laugh, or I will fight with you!"

    What makes you so rare? My mouth perfunctorily, a little curious opened the diary, at first just a casual glance, but gradually, my eyes opened, this is a novel! A novel written by Chu Yuan!

    The story is about a love that happened in a seaside town. However, both sides of love are girls. Although it''s not to my taste, but because it''s written by my sister, I can''t help but look at two more eyes, which deeply attracted me.

    The hero''s cousin didn''t have the courage to insist on the love that was not accepted by the world. She left the town alone and married to form a family. At the time when the injured hero was most lost, the heroine, her childhood sweetheart, appeared - the setting of the story was very old-fashioned, but the romance of the beach, the warmth of the town, the cheerfulness of the campus, all kinds of characters and personalities The distinct female high school students, as well as their hesitation, persistence, and pursuit of the same-sex love are all moving people''s hearts. The rich vocabulary and vivid description make me unbelievable. Is this really from the hand of my 16-year-old sister who has serious defects in her character?

    When I closed the last page, I still had some feeling of indecision.

    "How is it written?"

    At this time, I found out that my sister had sat beside me unconsciously. After reading, she even pasted it on me. She looked at me nervously. The soft touch of her arm attracted me to look down. The spring light of her low open Pajama neckline burst out. The two green bumps made my old face burn instantly. The delicate pink on the top of the snow white peak almost blinded me, She didn''t wear underwear!

 Chapter 5

    Stinky girl didn''t wear a bra!

    I quickly shift my eyes. I don''t know if my brother will get pinpricks when he eats his sister''s tofu, but the shame in my heart is uncomfortable, as if I were a beast. I move my butt to the bedside, the surface is to sit more comfortable, but it is to get rid of this intimate posture. God knows if the stinky girl will be mad at me after she responds?

    "Well written, fluent writing, rich feelings, very good." Heart ripples, my brain some trance, casually flattered her a few words, just want to quickly escape back to the room to sleep.

    "Mm-hmm," my sister nodded repeatedly, but she couldn''t speak to me. She said in a hurry, "no more? Don''t just say yes, is there nothing wrong? "

    I can''t refuse the look the little girl looks forward to. Although she will go to the "starting point" to read online novels and sign up for a VI account when she has nothing to do during her spare time in the class, she is just relaxing after all and hasn''t even commented on it. How can I evaluate the novel? What''s more, it''s about women and women''s partners

    rummaging, I said: "the setting of the opening game is a bit old-fashioned, now many opening games are like that, the protagonist and a runner break up, and then meet the opposite sex protagonist of childhood and childhood or something"

    "yes, yes, it makes sense, in fact, I''m not very full of the part of the setting of the opening game Meaning. "

    I''m talking nonsense. I don''t want chu yuan to really agree with me. Think about it carefully. For the first time in recent years, she affirmed what I said. However, she suddenly looked at me like an expert, which made me feel like a thorn in the back.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "What''s more, there are too many scene descriptions. Sometimes I''m looking forward to the main character''s next words. When a gust of wind blows, the grass moves and the tree shakes. The sun Gonggong touches the cloud sister with a big red face or something. It''s too inky? Why do you say that? " I woke up, pushed aside my sister who had posted it on her own initiative, and said in confusion, "I''ve been pulled to your room so late, just to let me read your novels?"

    "You see I wrote it?!" Chu Yuan''s surprised expression made me feel like an idiot for the first time in my life, so I saw her coughing hypocritically and said, "then you should understand? I''m not collecting DVDs because I like them. I''m creating them. "

    "Creation?!" Are you too good at bullshit? I didn''t dare to show my eye-catching expression, but I still wanted to laugh.

    "Of course! Don''t believe it. Look at it. "My sister opened her novel in a hurry and awe inspiring way, pointed to a paragraph and said to me:" there are inevitably some intimate scenes in the novel. I don''t understand. How can I know if I don''t read those things? "

    In the opening part of the book, there is a intimate play between Xiao Yuan, the hero, and Nan''er, the cousin. It''s very delicate, especially Nan''er''s teasing technique and lascivious licking. Just now I saw something tickling in my heart. I can''t say it''s three points deep into my bones, but it''s called lively and provocative. So Chu Yuan said it''s reasonable.

    Although I didn''t write all of them, at least 70% of them. I remember that there are more than a dozen notebooks in the same paper box. If all of them are novels written by Chu Yuan, it''s enough to prove that she''s seriously involved. Maybe DVD is really just an auxiliary tool for her to learn and absorb some materials.

    "I believe it."

    "Do you believe me?" My sister probably thought it would take a while to explain it to me, so she was quite surprised.

    "Believe me," I can''t help patting my sister''s head, smiling lovingly, "although it''s too early for you to write this kind of novel now, but if it''s your hobby and your ideal, then I have no reason to laugh at you? Because - I''m your brother, as long as I don''t delay my study, I will support you. "

    The room fell into a short silence, the atmosphere was a little strange, which made me grow grass like under my ass, I wanted to move, but I didn''t dare to move. Chu Yuan''s eyes once again swung a full-scale water wave, and his tiny nose twitched twice, and his thin lips slightly shook, as if to say something, I couldn''t help YY, was she finally moved by me?

    "Now that you understand, it''s all right. I''m going to bed. Go out now." YY is YY after all, and my unlovable sister is not cute after all. She rudely pulls me up and pushes me out of her room without even a word of thanks.

    "Come on, I''ll go without you pushing."

    "Wait!" Just out of the door, my sister suddenly stopped me, I turned around, but saw her hurried back to the room.

    "Here you are," Chu Yuan said to me, putting four or five magazines into my hands, blushing, "this is what my classmates stole from her home and gave it to me. It''s for you."

    I looked down, my eyes almost fell off the floor, three playboys, two dragon, tiger and leopard pornographic magazines!

    Me? " I''ve got my tongue tied. I''ve received my sister''s gift for the first time in my life. But is it too shocking?

    "Well," my sister nodded solemnly, "I watch lesbians cough. I watch those movies just to be real and vivid when I write. It''s not because I like them. I won''t read such pornographic magazines."Why are you holding these magazines if you don''t read them?! I almost fainted.

    "Now, we are partners."

    "Friends?" I feel like a thief.

    "Yes," my sister said with a sly smile, how to look like a sly fox. "If you dare to tell my parents about it, I''ll tell them that you and I look like Huang - even if I die, I''ll hold you! Good night, brother. "

    When the door closed, I left the door staring at the pornographic magazine in my hand, smilingly. I was cheated by this girl, tears and so on. From the very beginning, it was the bait that led me to fall into the trap

    strangely, when I was cheated, I didn''t feel lost, but I was a little happy. Although I had no difference from the past, I was considerate and humble She still didn''t understand or trust me, but for the first time in my life, I had a sense of achievement as a brother. Yes, I experienced the joy of being recognized in the "brother" that Chu Yuan called me.

    It turns out that my sister also has a lovely side

    Is my sister lovely? Bullshit!

    When I woke up the next day, my relationship with Chu Yuan returned to the cold state of the past. If it wasn''t for a few pornographic magazines under my pillow, I would even think that what happened yesterday was just a ridiculous dream.

    From getting up early to going out after breakfast, Chu Yuan didn''t even say a word, let alone call me "elder brother". By the way, the disappointment of some expectation in his heart told me that I was humble again.

    Depressed, I walked with heavy steps to usher in a new week.

    Fengchang building in Beitian City, which is where I work, is located in a 34 story comprehensive office building in the center of the city. Every time I look up downstairs, I will be glad of my good luck. For a young bird who just graduated from university and has no social experience and family background, to be able to enter a company of such scale as Fengchang group is like a pie in the sky. I am very lucky to be the one who was hit, or I should say, I am very lucky to meet the one who hit me with pie

    "Good morning, brother Nan!"

    Just sitting at the desk, there was a handsome guy who came to say hello. He had a short flat head, thin eyes, thin lips and bright teeth. His sharp face was full of unrestrained smile and affinity. This old fellow is related to me. We are both called the "bad people combination" by our investment department colleagues. For reasons, not all names are the cause of trouble. My name is Chu Nan. His name is Yang, and his name is a great word - impotence!

    Virgin, impotent, two of the world''s worst men

    "morning, Viagra." I envy him for his exuberant spirit every day. There may be no word "worry" in his dictionary

    "Brother Nan, can I ask you a question?" Yang Wei casually pulls the chair with the fringe beside him, sits next to me, and lazily cushions his chin on the back of the chair

    I turn on the computer, light way: "loading tender easy to catch a horse."

    "No," the treasure thumped his chest and made him cry without tears, "that''s why I call you brother. I''m afraid you call me brother! Viagra? Fuck, I''m young, strong, strong and fierce. Aren''t you afraid to call me down

    "It''s better if you''re down, don''t spoil two good women." I haven''t spoken yet. Someone has answered for me. Miss Cheng Liusu, who just came in, swung her bag and hit Yang Wei''s head mercilessly. "Get out, you dare to sit in my aunt''s chair, don''t want to live?"

    "Ouch," Yang Wei, who is old and big, but has no proper shape, pinched his voice and said a million blessings to the tassel, "my maid met my aunt, who is good. My aunt is lucky."

    the man didn''t help me shake my head secretly, and turned his eyes to the tassel.

    Cheng Dahei, who has a model size of 1.75 meters, is wearing a sharp white professional suit, which is simple, smooth, elegant and fashionable, tightly wrapped around her body, highlighting her slim body. Her short dress is open, and her silk pink shirt shows the charming side of a dynamic girl. The only pity is that her small chest is a little poor : new people need help from all brothers and sisters, push more and collect more, thank you very much

 Chapter 6

    "Get out of my sight, or my aunt will use the new school''s vanishing shadowless feet to kill the people --"

    "don''t worry, aunt, I''ll go, I''ll go." Yang Wei hides. Fringe is one of the few beauties in the company that he can''t provoke.

    Yang Wei likes to pursue romantic petty bourgeoisie, and the tassel is obviously not in the scope of his hunting. This girl belongs to the type that can bring Erguotou to a French restaurant for dinner. No matter red wine or white wine, it''s not discussed to be stuffy. The steak must be very cooked, and it''s eaten with Scallion pancakes. The rise of drinking will also make a howl in public: "my enthusiasm is like a fire, burning whole I don''t know how many men stop for it, but I can''t deny that there are still many people who miss her in the company. However, this girl is too playful and has no concept of "love" in her mind, so she still hangs out with me and adheres to the iron and steel title of "single alliance".

    "I haven''t seen you for two days. When will I learn to be new and kill?"

    "Yesterday, there was CSL, didn''t you watch it?" With a handsome long ponytail, the tassel suddenly changes from a Wulin expert with white crane and wings to a dignified lady. "Look at Chinese football and learn traditional martial arts. Do you want to try it?"

    "Never mind." I quickly declined the invitation from the master. This girl is a fanatical fan. Football is the first and basketball is the second. However, in recent two years, she was too disappointed with the national football team, a little bit hated for love.

    "By the way, how are you thinking about that?" Tassel sat down beside me, while the cat kneaded her ankle under the willow waist, muttering: "it''s so sour, who stipulates that female employees must wear high heels"

    she is tall, and then she wears high heels, which is nearly one meter eight, and she is not used to wearing lively and active. Just the striking height is enough for her headache, "brother Chunan, can you knead her feet for others~ ˇ±

    "cool down at the same time," I slightly twisted my leg raised by the fringe, the elasticity of tightening skin made me suddenly think of my sister Chu Yuan, and shook my head, "what do you say?"

    "Auntie, let your maidservant serve you"

    "keep cool!" The tassel''s ferocious use of my original words scared away the interrupted brother Yang, so he turned his head to me and said, "buying a car saves the pain of walking every day."

    "That''s OK. I didn''t have much savings. Now the price of gasoline is so high that I can''t afford it."

    Because it''s very troublesome to squeeze at least three buses every day, so I just said that I wanted to buy a car. Unexpectedly, tassels are very kind. Recently, I''ve been agitated to take action. In the final analysis, I just want to take a ride. We live in a place not too far away. If I have a car, I will inevitably become her free driver, which is a small calculation The jingle of.

    "Buy on mortgage," said the fringe, shaking my arm like a coquette. "I said, if you have money, I can borrow it from you."

    "Then I''m not more than two debtors?" I firmly deny, "you know, the house I live in now is rented, and the extra cost is too large. I have to save enough for my wife in my life."

    "Don''t be a miser. It''s a pleasure to hurt people." Fringe know my temper, once decided, will not change their mind.

    Yang Wei, who was sitting far away, heard our conversation and said with a smile, "Nan Ge is Nan Ge. I''ve only been working for a year and I''ve been thinking about buying a car. My eyes are green when I get to the end of the moon."

    you have girls, of course, it''s expensive! I thought sadly, my friend''s only expense besides food, clothing, housing and transportation is to pay for the tassel? Mr. Zhou Mo always fired the assistant in the office. It''s said that we should choose a new one in our group. If you can take this opportunity, ha ha, then you will get rich and rich. " Yang Wei''s expression is very lewd.

    "In our group?" My heart beat fast, not because of the temptation of high position, but because of the beautiful image.

    "What are you excited about?" The fringe looked at me with narrow eyes. "Do you think the chance to get close to the lover in your dream is coming?"

    When it comes to my heart, I can''t help my old face burning, but I was soon cooled by the cold water splashed by the fringe. "You two still don''t dream. It''s just a rumor that you can choose an assistant in our group. Besides, even if you do, you two will have a chance?"

    Yes, Mr. Mo''s former assistants were all women. I can''t help but feel a bit lost. Objectively speaking, Mr. Mo even has no reason to choose assistants from our group.

    There are six groups under the investment department, including financing, credit, investment operation, project preparation and asset management. We are the sixth group - the comprehensive group. To be fair, we are in charge of data storage, document receiving, distribution and filing management. To be fair, we are a group of miscellaneous workers. We don''t work hard and get a lot of money. Even if we have the ability, we can''t find opportunities Now, it''s hard to avoid being the representative of "high salary and low energy". How can Mo see us.

    "Good morning, Mr. mo."

    "Ink is always early."

    "Morning, Mr. Murphy"

    with a clattering of footsteps, the relaxed atmosphere in the office area gathered at the right time, and it seemed solemn. I looked up and saw that it was Murphy, the general manager of the investment department, who really made me yearn for her.The black suit is beautiful but not brilliant, the quick but not urgent steps are fast, the long black hair is high, the snow neck is long, the face is cold and gorgeous, behind the small black frame glasses, the bright eyes are cold and shining, her nobility can always make people feel ashamed, the height of one meter and seventy-two she has the devil figure that makes countless men crazy, three circumference-62-9, I put it out of her small secret mouth For this reason, I spent more than 500 pieces of chocolate alone. It is said that 25-year-old is still single at present, so although the possibility only exists in a little theory, I still have extravagant expectations. I think that I can''t be the only one with the same mentality.

    Her work ability is worthy of affirmation, but her family background can''t be ignored. Mo Yi, the chairman of Fengchang group, is her eldest uncle. Mo Yi is unable to have children due to physical reasons. He treats his niece Murphy as if she has been born and loves her more. This is no secret in Fengchang group.

    I like Murphy only because of her people. Although I don''t know exactly what I like about her, since the moment I came to interview and was admitted by her, the shadow of this woman has been lingering in my heart.

    "Are you stupid?" The fringe slapped me hard on the shoulder, blinking wildly.

    "Who is it?" I took back my vision blocked by the door panel. How much was it to cover up and change the topic. "By the way, what did you say you wanted to surprise me the day before yesterday

    I was just saying it casually, but I didn''t expect that the tassel was really ready. Turning over her pink bag, I smiled at me and said, "thanks for remembering, ha ha, be careful, don''t be scared. Watch it - choke --"

    I thought it was a surprise. I saw her pull out a black frame spectacle without lenses and put it on the bridge of the nose, with a pretty face and learn to ink Feifei''s voice said: "south south, I am your dream lover Feifei, do you still have a headache?"

    "Are you looking for a punch?" I snapped my fingers to flick her forehead.

    "Don''t lie to you. Actually, I have a gift for you." the tassel was afraid of my move. He begged for forgiveness quickly, and then found a box from his bag. "Nah, I''ll send you as an apology for that day''s intoxication."

    The fringe covers the forehead and looks at me with expectant eyes to open the box.

    "Or glasses?! Shit, are you kidding me?! " The box was as like as two peas in a box, with almost identical glasses in the same style. Murphy is the same.

    "Ha ha ~" the tassel had expected that I would beat her, and had already run far away. He smiled at me proudly and said: "Hua Chi, give you a pair of glasses to solve the lovesickness, ha ha -" she ran out of the door in a series of bad laughs. When the working time was up, she probably went to other groups to get information.

    "Stinky girl, no wonder no one wants you today" maybe because I know that my feelings for Murphy will not work out, so I don''t like to be teased with this material.

    "Nange, aunt Cheng, no one dares to ask for it, but it''s not because she likes to make fun of herself. Let me say, you are the only one in the world who is not qualified to laugh at her." Yang Wange walked behind me, picked up my glasses sent by fringe, and asked me, "what time did aunt call you on Saturday?"

    I was shocked. I didn''t understand what he meant by asking, "what''s the matter around 12 o''clock?"

    "Ha ha, what''s the matter with me? You''re too pure," Yang Wei put his glasses on my head and clapped me on the shoulder with a sigh. "She''s a big girl. She runs to your house at 12:00 at noon, which may be drunk but not up yet. Do you really think she''s going to give you a pair of glasses to laugh at you? Chu Nan, if you are always so slow, it''s small to be a virgin all your life. It''s big to waste someone''s youth. "

    Before I could figure out the meaning of his words, he said to me with the experienced voice of someone from the past: "remember, a woman will only willingly cook for two kinds of men in her life, one is her husband, the other, ha ha, is the person she hopes to be her husband, you don''t want to be a blessing in the middle of the blessing."

    Yang Wei walked away. I was puzzled. What did he mean? Does he want to say, tassels like me?

    How could it be! Will Cheng Liusu, who is my brother, like me? This is the biggest joke I''ve ever heard.

    I want to laugh, but the stiff corners of my mouth can''t be hooked up. All the past flashed in my mind. It seems that every time I get drunk, the fringes will come to my house the next day to cook

 Chapter 7

    I was confused by a few vague words from my elder brother. Lunch was just like chewing wax. The tassel was still chattering in my ear. I didn''t have a single answer, but I was wondering, does she really like me?

    At 4:00 p.m., I sorted out the last materials and finished today''s work. I stretched myself comfortably. I just wanted to go to a cup of tea and log in to the "starting point" to read the novel. I spent the last time before I left the class. I didn''t want to get up, so I ran into someone.

    "Ah -" in the exclamation, the bold woman fell back. I subconsciously reached for her wrist and pulled it a little harder. The soft and boneless body was accidentally pulled into my arms. The delicate fragrance penetrated my nose. It was even more fresh than the good Suzhou jasmine tea I stole from the old man.

    "Ink, ink always?!" My mother, almost scared my little heart, the woman in my arms is cold and gorgeous Murphy! Hurry to step back for fear that she mistakenly thinks I''m the apprentice who takes advantage of the opportunity, but she inevitably feels sorry. She''s so soft and fragrant

    "It''s OK. I''m too bold." Murphy felt embarrassed when she fell into the arms of a man so unexpectedly. Her face was red and fleeting. She offered to apologize to me. "How about you? It''s all right, Chunan

    She remembers my name! I am moved, tears, of course, in my heart. You know, most of the work and activities of our "work group" revolve around the other five groups. Except for the group leader Liu Jie and the Deputy group leader Gao Ge, no one else has a chance to enter the general manager Mo''s office, let alone deal with her. She can remember my name, which is certainly worth my pleasure.

    "I''m ok. Mr. Mo will come to collect the documents?" There is a huge soft and elastic touch left in my chest. My sternum is crispy. I won''t take a bath tonight!

    "No, I have something urgent to go out," Murphy said politely. "Excuse me, can anyone drive?"

    Driving? Driving for Murphy? Yeah, Murphy fired the assistant of the part-time driver two days ago! But I''m not a person who likes to be in the limelight. Although it''s a good chance to get along with Murphy alone, it''s easy to be understood that at this time, when he comes out, he has an intention and ambition for the position of assistant. After all, there are rumors that Murphy always wants to promote people in the comprehensive group.

    I and tassel were not excluded by the old staff after entering the company. The main reason is that we are low-key enough. Although my father is old-fashioned, he often tells me to be a man and to be restrained. The first bird is left to others.

    "I will!" Murphy''s voice just fell, Yang Wange Shua jumped out of the eager crowd. Murphy usually feels cold and hard to get along with, so everyone has some scruples in mind, for fear of being self defeating. For a moment, they don''t want to be toppled by brother Yang.

    I''m also quite surprised. Although Yang Wei is romantic, he knows that he has his own style of being a man. For the women he can''t pursue, he definitely won''t waste a little energy. Going out with Murphy at this time will definitely delay his work time. Is he the kind of person who spends his time on work?

    Brother Yang''s behavior may have been heard by Murphy for a long time. I saw her frown slightly, and before she spoke, I heard Yang Wei''s words that almost everyone fell flat. "I can drive a car, but I don''t have a driver''s license."

    What are you talking about without your driver''s license! How about playing ink? I kick up a cloud of dust when I''m staring at him, and then shout, "I remember you have a driver''s license and a good driving car in Chu Nan. I think you''ve been very busy since then, or you''ve been going out with the ink."

    This grandson is so fucking righteous! At this moment, I even want to give Yang Wei a big kiss, Ya''s too buddy. In such a fight, he actively gives up and passively accepts with me, instead, other people will not question our ambition for the assistant position, and it is very clever to fulfill my wish.

    I can''t help but despise him for being touched by GUI. As expected, stinky boy Wu is talking to me. If he really thinks that the fringe likes me and intends to help us, he will help me get close to Murphy? Then Murphy asked me, "Chunan, are you familiar with the road?"

    "Yes," I replied busily, "I am a native of northern heaven."

    "That''s good," Murphy said. "Take my bag and send me to work. You can go straight to work."

    After Murphy, I can''t help thanking the assistant who was fired from church. No matter what mistake she made, she fulfilled a small dream in my heart. Even for business, I was eager to get along with Murphy alone

    before I went out, I saw the tassel grinning and holding out big thumbs to me, shouting out the words "come on" with her mouth. Look, I said she couldn''t like it I, we are brothers, will bless each other''s iron brothers!

    Murphy''s car is a white BMW. There is no special decoration in the car. The simple style is very consistent with her. It''s like my stepmother. She''s only 40 years old. The car is filled with things the little girl likes. Let alone me and the old man. Even Chu Yuan doesn''t want to go out in her car, blushing!To my surprise, Murphy didn''t sit in the back row, but sat in the seat of the copilot. Her faint smell was clear and audible. She used to be used to L in the office. I could be very sure that it was absolutely not perfume. It was her fragrance.

    I feel that my stomach is warming up. I''m ashamed. Chu Nan, Chu Nan. Are you a virgin? Just smelling women''s body fragrance makes you excited?

    "Mr. Mo, where would you like to go?"

    "Clothing wholesale market of xidafongmen."

    "Oh"

    I fell into silence in the car. I secretly scolded myself for being too clumsy to find a topic.

    "Chunan, you drive very steadily." Maybe Murphy didn''t adapt to the stagnant atmosphere either, and started the conversation on his own initiative.

    "Thank you." It''s too tight. I have a thick head. What a good chance. I can''t think of anything to say. I say two words.

    Murphy is a quiet person. He seems to have no desire to talk to me. Of course, he will choose silence. The atmosphere is more embarrassing than before. We came to Dafeng gate in the west of the city in silence all the way. God, please send a flash of lightning to kill me, a fool It''s complicated, the road is not familiar and it''s easy to turn. Even though I''ve been here several times, I''ve almost driven. After the car stopped at the open-air parking lot of the clothing wholesale market, Murphy dialed the phone in the car.

    "Here I am, where are you?" I can''t help wondering who is on the other end of the phone and why I offered Murphy to such a remote place.

    Dafeng gate belongs to the three no matter area. It has a mixture of dragon and snake. The public security is very poor. As far as I know, the company has no business here.

    There was a woman''s hoarse voice on the phone. It didn''t sound young, and it was very impolite. "There''s a road crossing 200 meters west along the highway, and there''s a bath center not far left. I''m waiting in the lobby. You come here."

    "Bath center?" Murphy was obviously unhappy. "Why in that place?"

    "You will know when you come." The woman on the other side didn''t want to say more and hung up.

    I drove to the door of the bath center and frowned. Although there is no sign that says it''s a very informal place, it''s just that you will feel that way. Maybe it''s called evil spirit. The exaggeration of the girl who occasionally goes in and out or lingers in front of the door wriggling her ass is the root of the evil spirit.

    "Chunan, wait for me here."

    "Mr. Mo, I''ll go with you." To be honest, I don''t trust to let a woman in secret love go to such a place.

    "No, it''s private. You can wait for me." Murphy simply refused me, picked up the bag and got off the car.

    Private affairs? What kind of private business do you come to such a place? Seeing Murphy, who is as noble as a goddess, walking into the beautiful bathhouse, I felt a strange surge of discomfort in my heart. What is the bully woman doing on the phone?

    In order not to daydream, I turned on the sound in the car. The sound like the sound of nature made me feel a kind of ethereal shock in an instant. It was a song of fleeting years by Faye Wong.

    "The disadvantage of loving an angel --"

    "in a devil''s language --"

    "the emperor is in the cloud --"

    "just blinked an eye"

    a song hasn''t been finished yet, I''m intoxicated, so I hear someone quarreling outside, lie on the glass, lean! What other songs do you listen to!

    At the door of the bath center, Murphy was rudely pulled by a middle-aged woman and slapped in the face!

 Chapter 8

    That slap in the face of Murphy''s pink face is the same as slap in my heart. I''m so angry. I''m jumping up to my head. You stink. Dare to fight with me?!

    I jumped out of the car, unbuttoned my suit, and rushed over. I was so angry that I didn''t even notice that there were two strong men with tattoos on their bare arms standing behind the women!

    Whether you are green dragon, white tiger or skeleton Xuanwu. I am the lover of my dream. I am a crayon, Xiao Xin, and I am a super Saiya. How much do you care? I saw one of the strong men reach out to grab Murphy''s bag. Without saying a word, he pulled Murphy to his back, and at the same time, he kicked his foot on Ya''s stomach. The grandson flew out like a rocket three or four meters away, kneeling on the ground like a toad, and spitting. Update super fast

    "who dares to let me see?!" I held out my index finger and aimed it at another strong man. I really frightened him.

    I''m a good sneaker. I''m afraid the other side will stand up again. If they fight against each other, they will be crippled. I''m a fat man. When I kill one, I take the opportunity to frighten the other.

    South? " Murphy never thought that I was usually gentle, and she stuttered.

    "Boy, it''s dark enough. Which way do you go?"

    It can be seen that the other side is also fierce and cowardly. What kind of stubble do I think I am? I can''t help but feel lucky to meet a forced cargo loading man, who can even pretend to be more vicious: "nothing to do with you, get out of my way." Then turned his head and glared at the leading middle-aged woman, "Why are you beating her?"

    This middle-aged woman is a famous brand. The earrings, necklaces, watches and bracelets alone are estimated to be enough for my one-year salary. She is dyed brown with long hair and tiny curls. She is elegant and dignified. If you want to have some status, you can see that she was also a beauty when she was young. But her pouch is slightly deep and looks tired and haggard. You can see that her life is unstable and she has been in sub-health for a long time The master of state.

    Maybe my expression is too fierce. The middle-aged woman is obviously scared, but her tone is tough and tight. "Who are you? What do I do for you?"

    I am not Murphy, but Murphy is the object of my secret love, "you can''t control it, but you can''t beat her!"

    "Chunan, forget it. Let''s go." Murphy was afraid of making a big scene. Seeing that someone had come to watch it, he couldn''t help holding my arm.

    To be honest, my friends also want to go. In case there are several tattooed heroes springing out, I''m afraid that my hero can''t do it, so I have to be a martyr instead? No way! " The old ladies are quite savage. They want to rob Murphy''s handbag. "You leave the money to me before you leave!"

    Murphy flashed over and said angrily, "I have no money!"

    "No money?" The smelly woman glanced at the BMW parked not far away. "If you don''t have money, leave the car. What about the car key? Give it to me! "

    Too much! I stood in front of Murphy and said angrily, "are you finished?! I warn you, don''t push your foot! "

    "Come on, Chunan, let''s go." Murphy tugged at me again and put his hands around my arms. Unfortunately, I had no time to enjoy such a gorgeous blessing.

    The old ladies stared at me and Murphy again. Suddenly they slapped at me, left-handed, sudden enough! Fortunately, I kept it up all the time. With a wave of my right hand, I blocked it.

    "Ouch -" I''m a little stronger, and the old women are grinning, "you bastard want to beat me?! I''ll kill you! "

    "Pa!" I was just on guard of her left hand, but I didn''t expect that she was not left-handed. My right hand was too late. Murphy held her left arm and couldn''t stop it. Murphy was slapped in the face by the old women with a strong knot. Her hands were very heavy and her glasses were taken off.

    "You fucking bitch!" I feel hurt and blame myself. I didn''t protect Murphy. I didn''t care whether she was a woman or not. Almost instinctively, I gave Murphy a big ear scrape. The stinky woman was stunned by my smoke. She fell to the ground and covered her red face. It took a long time for me to respond. I cried and howled.

    "Pa!" Another crisp slap on my face. I couldn''t understand why Murphy''s soft, white, delicate hand had to have a 20 fold fast forward ''first intimate contact'' with my face when I looked at Murphy in a daze. It must have been that slap that made me hear hallucinations. Yes, eyes My eyes are also affected. Seeing the illusion, how can Murphy help the smelly old women who just beat her and call her "mother"

    "You''re a heartless dead girl. How can I raise you so big that you can beat me? Whoa, is there any natural reason in the world "

    Yes, is there any natural reason in the world? I just want to save the beauty from the hero, but the result is

    I''m going to smoke Murphy''s mother upside down!

    Murphy struggled to get her mother up. Yes, I would rather believe that this stinky woman''s name is "mother". But Murphy''s angry expression rejected my imagination without any room. She glared at me hatefully, even disdained to scold me, and said to her mother, "go, I''ll send you home."Generally speaking, it''s impossible for a woman who can cry and make trouble to give up easily. Maybe my slap is powerful enough to frighten her. She even dare not look at me and follow her daughter obediently. God, what should I do?

    I stood in the same place like a fool, at a loss. At this moment, Murphy, who had just stepped out a few steps, suddenly turned back. I was very happy. I said, Murphy always knows the reason of a woman, knowing that I hurt her mother in order to save her, how could he really blame me.

    "Give me the key back."

    "Well?" I was a little surprised at the difference between my fantasy dialogue and mine.

    Murphy repeated in a cool voice, "give me the key, car key key!"

    Stupidly, I put the car key in Murphy''s palm, and then I saw that the woman I secretly loved turned around beautifully, and gradually went away. As always, she was indifferent and noble. Suddenly, I felt that this scene was alluding to the relationship between Murphy and me. Even though there was a theoretical possibility, this possibility was getting further and further away from me Łżˇ± The shirtless man who had been hung aside by us just now finally found a chance to speak. He had helped up his companion, but it seemed that the boy was still covering his stomach and coughing. It was estimated that the possibility of his hands was close to zero. "Do you know Wu Xueqing?"

    I was angry. I didn''t even think about it, but I said, "I know your mother!"

    The shirtless man must have understood my vent as the arrogance of the ox people, and even talked politely. "I don''t know where you come from, brother, and what relationship you have with Wu Xueqing''s daughter. But since everyone is mixing up, the rules are always to be said. You have to stand out for the woman named Wu Nai bitch. We can''t give you face, but third master Xiao''s Face hem. "

    Sneer at me twice. It seems that selling a pass can make me more scared. Unfortunately, as a member of my class, I don''t know how to deal with those blind things. "What''s the matter with Xiao Sanye? It''s my business with birds."

    The ugly face of the Han Dynasty is full of shock. "Don''t you know the third master Xiao in the east city?!"

    Bad, show off! I was shocked, and then I came back. These two mallets and Mo are not the same person at all! They are gangsters. It seems that they are having a bad time with Mr. Mo''s mother and are waiting to be dealt with. They have been stabbed in the crosshairs by me. In case they see through that I have no future, they just turn me over here and beat me. I can''t take care of my life? Oh, my manager Mo, you left me this mess

    now that I have no time to complain about it, when I cleared my mind, I snorted scornfully. I shook my face so ferociously that even cutting a crisp watermelon would hurt my hand knife for a long time. He said: "no matter how small you are, I will cut you!"

    After that, I turned around and left. After learning to be a hero, I covered my trembling and fragile heart with a fake "King''s power". All the people watching the bustle were scared and gave me a way out.

    It''s estimated that those two brothers just climbed out of the bathhouse without a mobile phone, and would wait for them to attract a companion again. I''m afraid that my "King''s arrogance" will become "King''s arrogance". I''m afraid that I''m still dying to spit on my face to the sky. Now they''re both active. It doesn''t matter if I catch up with them. I''m sure I can run faster than him.

    Although the two goods didn''t chase me as I expected, my legs were still shaking after taking a taxi, and my calves were going to be cramped. God, I''m full. Why should I offend the gangsters?

    Impulse is the devil, while the devil in men''s heart is raised by women. I am sour, bitter, astringent, and I am always ink. I am falling flower, and you are running water. Just leave me outside the city like this, you are cruel

    : brothers and sisters, if you think this is right, please collect it and throw some recommendation tickets, thank you

 Chapter 9

    When I came back from outside the city, I was in rush hour. Unfortunately, I was blocked in the road for nearly two hours. It was almost 8 o''clock when I came downstairs. At this time, I found that my briefcase was left in the Mo bus, and all my mobile phones were in my bag. Fortunately, the money was in my pocket. Otherwise, I had to call Chu Yuan of the building to help me pay the fare, which was too bad Ruchuyuan, my head is big, she hasn''t had dinner yet?

    I''m used to the quiet feeling of comfort after I open my house. Even though I understand that the past has gone like a dream and gone forever, and I''m aware of it, I can''t help sighing and sighing. I don''t think it''s my own resting place for my body and mind.

    There was a timid cry of "I''m back" in my heart, and then I was ignored by others as expected. Why am I so disrespectful? It''s a big fire -

    come in and have a look. My dear sister is lying on the only sofa at home, playing her cartoon on my DVD. This girl seems to have just taken a bath, but her hair is still wet. Tonight, she changed into a two-piece Pajama with pink soft silk, body suspender and lower body shorts. Because the silk texture is soft and close to the skin, the curve on the back of her is perfectly sketched, especially the small buttocks, which are round and warped, like the elastic fresh water tofu, which is smooth without trace, leaving no underwear on her hands?! I almost stumbled on the floor, and the dead girl was too angry.

    Chu Yuan should feel like Murphy outside. He is noble and aloof, but at home, he is lazy and slovenly. He is tight at will. In front of me, he is even more original and has no cover. I don''t want to see her because she is a model of both sides. Even if you take off your disguise, you should at least take care of your brother and me? I''m a man, at least. My long legs are up and down. They don''t circulate. They rub and tickle from time to time. A pair of white and jade like barefeet seem to send out infinite magic power to attract my eyes. I''ll kill the daydream that is sprouting in my head in the cradle and see other places, so as to prevent the evil of virgin blood from heating up. I''ll swallow the saliva and cool it down first A "top grade" sister, sometimes she is really miserable.

    No wonder she didn''t pay attention to me. The original cartoon was playing to the climax. On the screen, two big eyed beauties hugged and nibbled in the slow music, or kissed wet. Although I thought Chu Yuan would ignore me even if she wasn''t attracted by the plot, I couldn''t help but find a loan for her. It''s my habit, whether it''s spoiled or vile. Anyway, I just don''t want to have one There''s only one reason to get angry with her - I''m her older brother, seven years old.

    Thinking of the blood boiling when I was fighting with others, I smiled bitterly. When I was learning, there was no less fighting. It was because I was angry with my sister so much that I found the outlet. But today, there is no reason for this fight

    ˇ°Łżˇ± I suspect that the sequelae of the ear scrapers left by Mr. Mo has not passed yet. It seems that I heard Chu Yuan''s response. Is it Phantasm? I see past, as expected, sister a pair of small hands grip the cartoon pillow pad chin, eyes staring at the screen, moved tears, as for?

    "Yuan Yuan, haven''t you eaten yet? Let''s go. I''ll take you out to eat. " Now the cooking is late, and on our cooking or don''t make a fool of yourself, how many single men can cook? Although I can order it, I really can''t flatter the taste, so I always go out early to buy it and fool around for dinner.

    Thinking about the dinner problem later, my head is bigger. Alas, even though my parents didn''t think about these problems at all, they left Chu Yuan to me. "No, I ate it." Chu Yuan responded lightly to me, probably because of the plot infection. Her nasal sound was slightly heavy, with a little whimper. "I put your share in the kitchen."

    "Yes?" I went into the kitchen curiously, "what did you do?"

    At the end of the painting, Chu Yuan sat up lazily from the sofa, still with a dead voice. This girl just can''t speak well. She clearly has a better voice than Faye Wang. It''s really outrageous.

    There are two plates on the kitchen table, which are carefully covered. I opened the plate and saw it. I was surprised. Although it''s just two common dishes - egg, tomato and braised eggplant, the shock it brought was no less than I knew that the woman who was turned over was Murphy''s mother!

    Chu Yuan even can cook, and regardless of color, fragrance, taste, are stepmother level! I tasted a mouthful of eggplant. It was salty and delicious. It tasted very good. It was thousands of times stronger than me. "Did you make it yourself?"

    "Eat what you want. How can there be so many problems?" Chu Yuan, who was standing at the kitchen door, was very dissatisfied with my questioning attitude, but her flashing eyes betrayed her. Maybe it was because she showed her cooking skills in front of me for the first time. She seemed a little nervous, but in fact, she still cared about my evaluation.

    "Don''t ask, don''t ask, ha ha, the taste is good, very good." Chu Yuan is a 16-year-old boy, who also yearns for praise from others, and knows how to be shy. She is rare to see her lovely side. In the afternoon, she suffered a lot of grievances and cowardice.

    "Keep the rice warm in the electric cooker and add it by yourself." It seems that I have got the satisfaction of the conqueror from the expression I admire. Chu Yuan waves impatiently, "after washing the dishes, I''ll go back to my room. Don''t call me if you have nothing to do.""Wait a minute," I couldn''t help shouting when I saw Chu Yuan was leaving. "I''m sorry, thank you."

    I was from the bottom of my heart. I was supposed to take care of her. Instead, I was taken care of by her. I was not only hungry but also warm and cured.

    "Why do you thank me?" Suddenly, Chu Yuan''s face turned red and pretty. His bright eyes flashed flustered and shy. He shouted angrily to me in an emphatic tone: "don''t think that I''m cooking for you to please you. You promised to keep the secret for me about that matter yesterday. And now we are accomplices of the same crime. I don''t need to please you at all!"

    Well, I really appreciate it. Where do you want to go? The rare atmosphere was harmonious by her words, and I smiled with a languid smile, "yes, yes, you don''t please me, you care about me."

    "Ha -" Chu Yuan holds a round mouth and looks at me incredibly, as if she had just heard the biggest cold joke of this century, and her expression is numb, "I care about you? Less stink, I just hope it''s fair. You make breakfast, and I make dinner. I don''t want to owe you anything. "

    Stinky girl, lie to me, happy to die? I sighed helplessly. I didn''t even bother to say anything. My brother was hit too much. Forget it. Have a meal.

    Chu Yuan, who said he would return to the room, was still standing at the kitchen door. I don''t know if it was my illusion. How do I feel that she was looking forward to my reaction? It seems that the more silent I am, the more nervous she is. She glances at me from time to time. Why? I have words on my face?

    "What happened to the corner of your mouth?"

    "Corners of the mouth?" I left the bowl just filled with rice and touched it subconsciously, "nothing."

    "No way," Chu Yuan came to me with concern, pulled out my hand, frowned, "it''s broken, it''s bleeding."

    "Is it? I don''t feel it. " I don''t know whether the corner of my mouth is bleeding or not. I''m bleeding in my heart. Mr. Mo, Mr. mo. do you really go to the hand

    Chu Yuan reaches out his index finger, and immediately pulls it back when he touches the corner of my mouth. Maybe she just reflects that the wound is in my face. She used a cold snort to hide her embarrassment and said, "beaten by a woman?"

    "How do you know?!" I''ll regret it when I say it. I won''t fight for it. I''m sorry!

 Chapter 10

    "Hum, it''s obviously slapped in the ear. If you fight with a man, your face is swollen." my sister doesn''t think so, but I can see her little 38 Cell agitation. "Who hit you? Is Cheng Liusu the crazy woman? "

    I face a board, angrily scolded: "polite point, you say who is mad woman?"

    When I was in school, because of special family reasons, I often felt psychological depression, which led to a gloomy personality and dislike of communication. There were few friends until I met a fringe in the University. Her lively, cheerful, positive and optimistic influence me, and my inner world gradually disappeared. I can''t allow others to insult my friends, even my sister can''t!

    Chu Yuan was startled. Unexpectedly, I suddenly got angry. After being stunned, he immediately shouted at me: "what are you fierce about? She is crazy!"

    I can accommodate her in everything, but I can''t give in, "she is my friend, you are not allowed to slander her!"

    Tiger is not powerful. I really think I''m a sick cat. Chu Yuan never saw me in a hurry. She looks tough on the surface. In fact, she''s afraid. However, her mouth is not soft at all. "If you want to slander, you''ll slander first. You don''t often say she''s crazy.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! I can''t refute the fact that I am joking. Besides, I am the same age as her. I say she is crazy. Don''t say that you are small. "I put my mood in order and said calmly," fate, you have to call her sister, sister Cheng. "

    "My little?!" Chu Yuan completely ignored what I said behind me. He raised his toes and straightened his willow waist. Look, this means that he wanted to prove my common sense mistake by relying on his bulging chest. "What''s my small point?! I warn you, don''t take me as a child, I''m not so naive! "

    I remember that when I was 16-7, girls of my age were shy and tight, lest others should notice their physiological development maturity. If you look at her chest twice more, she will blush. It''s not as fierce as the children now. It seems that she is insulting her when she is small. But according to my visual inspection, Chu Yuan is a little fuller than the fringe Is it the child? " Anyway, she already knew that she shouldn''t speak ill of tassels. I just surrendered. Being asked by her makes me uncomfortable. I always feel that my eyes don''t know what to look at. "I wash my hands and eat, wash my hands and eat."

    "I''ll go back to my room! Hum! " My sister-in-law and grandmother believed me, and then she left. When the door was closed, she fell off the doorplate. I didn''t know why she was so angry.

    Chu Yuan didn''t mention it but didn''t feel it. Now he feels that the corner of his mouth is a bit awkward, hot and swollen. I slipped into the bathroom on the excuse of washing my hands and looked in the mirror. There was a small opening in the inside of the corner of his left mouth, and the blood oozing out solidified into dark black. But if I don''t look carefully, it''s hard to notice it. I thought that Chu Yuan was surprised and at the same time, he felt a light loss.

    I wish Murphy''s slap was heavier enough to make me hate her, so that even if I was kicked out of the company by her tomorrow, I would not have any nostalgia for her.

    Nostalgia ah think can no longer be a colleague with fringe, heart suddenly more heavy, huh? What do I want her to do? Hurry to face a few cold water, Niang, think too much, all began to think blindly.

    Shaking my wrists, I turned my head to draw a towel to wipe my face. I was shocked to find that there were four ropes on the side of the sink. After a little shock, I realized that there were three of them from Chu Yuan.

    The towels of Chu Yuan and I were bought by stepmother. The style is exactly the same. I''m embarrassed. The red and yellow ones in the middle must be Chu Yuan''s. one of the two white towels, one on the left and one on the right, is mine, but I can''t tell which one is exactly. Chu Yuan has just taken a bath. The hot steam in the bathroom is very humid. Both towels are damp. I picked the one on the left.

    "Ah --"

    before my face was dry, I heard a scream from Chu Yuan. Then something was broken. What happened? I didn''t think much about it. I rushed to the door. I just met the doorknob. Something unexpected happened.

    "Don''t look!"

    What are you looking at? As soon as I moved, I didn''t have time to react. Suddenly, I was hit hard by the pushed door plate on my forehead. In the severe pain, I leaned back and didn''t say it. Chu Yuan, who rushed in rashly, even leaned on me. The ground was wet and slippery, plus the inertia of her rushing in front of me. My body glided back uncontrollably and directly hit the pool wall. In the brilliant starlight, I saw several strands of cloth Fall in the air.

    What is that? I grab the little cloth on my face and look, mom, underwear! Pure cotton feel, wave stripes, this is not the one Chu Yuan wore yesterday?! Looking around, I dare to say that when I fell down, I knocked over the bamboo basket with dirty clothes beside the bath. In addition to the clothes and pajamas Chu Yuan wore yesterday, I also had a pair of underpants and two small and lovely bras.

    Shit, I just don''t want to be seen in underwear? You want to murder me? The sullen chest is like a hill. I struggle to hold up the same groaning Chu Yuan. The stinky girl looks at me holding her underwear, seizes it and hides it behind her. Her face is red with shame. Instead of going down from me, she smashes it with another pink fist, hooligan! "

    "My rascal?" My left hand was pressed by Chu Yuan''s thigh and couldn''t move. After a few punches, I grabbed her wrist with my right hand and said with a wry smile, "if you don''t knock the door in, I don''t notice that there are clothes in the basket. Besides, we are brothers and sisters. What are you afraid of seeing your underwear? I''m not a pervert. I didn''t smell it. ""You are a pervert! Didn''t you hear that?! " Chu Yuan must have seen that pair of underpants in her hand fell on my face just now.

    In the face of naked personal attacks, I was so angry that I said, "it''s not a clean thing. What do I smell it for?"

    It''s not clean! " Chu Yuan is more ashamed and angry. He wants to continue violence, but I can''t move his wrist. "Let me go, rascal! Wolf

    The whole body is aching, as if the bones are going to fall apart. I just want to get up quickly and have no good airway: "if I am a sex wolf, you are a female sex wolf."

    "You scold me?!" Chu Yuan''s eyes are wide open, with the omen of becoming a super Saiya.

    "In less than twenty-four hours, you''ve ridden me twice, not what is a sex wolf?" I know my aunt''s haughty and charming temper. I can stop laughing and coaxing: "well, I''ll talk to you and play with you. How can I avoid so many taboos between brother and sister? Darling, get up, and I''ll be crushed to death by you."

    I don''t want to offend my aunt again. Chu Yuan was about to lift his ass. he fell down suddenly when he heard the words. I almost had a fork in my seat. "Am I heavy?!"

    "Not heavy, not heavy," I cried back stiffly and begged for forgiveness. "You are as light as a swallow, as soft as a swallow, and can dance with your hands. Zhao Feiyan is ashamed to see you. You have to give up. You are very light."

    Chu Yuan is not heavy, but there are eighty Jin. It''s a dance in my belly. I have to step on my intestines.

    In fact, when living at home in the first two years, Chu Yuan didn''t avoid being seen her underwear by me. She may suddenly live alone with me, but she''s not used to it. Just like me, I don''t think about the thinness she wears when I''m at home, but it will be very unnatural after cohabitation. We all need a little time to adapt. After all, there are no parents around, so my relationship with Chu Yuan will be It''s subtle.

    Chu Yuan also understood that she had made a fuss and stood up resentfully. She wanted to stretch out her hand and pull me, but before my arm was raised, she withdrew her hand and quickly picked up her underwear and put it in the basket. She pretended to be calm and said, "I''ll wash the clothes tomorrow night, and put them here first. Your head is OK?"

    Okay? It''s swollen. Is it OK? Can think of our brother and sister''s feelings rarely have a chance to be more harmonious, I bear pain way: "this is what ah, small meaning, wipe a little swelling medicine."

    "Do you have one at home?"

    "No."

    Chu Yuan gave me a white look. "I know. Come here. I have it in my room."

    I feel like an idiot, as if I''m not Chuyuan''s brother, but her brother. Just about to go out, I found that the towel that just wiped my face was still in my left hand, so I put it on the lanyard.

    Looking back, Chu Yuan''s pretty face stared at me in amazement. "You, you use this towel?!"

    "Well, wipe your face. What''s the matter?" I don''t understand.

    : Yuan Yuan''s underwear to you, give me your ticket, while collecting Yuan Yuan''s underwear, don''t forget to collect right and wrong, thank you, shake hands ~

    and: female readers can choose to hug, Bo one? No problem. Hum ~

 Chapter 11

    Chu Yuan blushed like blood and lost his voice. "Wipe your face?!"

    "Yes, why are you so surprised?"

    "No, I''m not surprised," Chuyuan said in a low voice, but she was a little shy. She said in a low voice, "that towel belongs to me"

    girls pay attention to hygiene. I immediately realized my mistake. I can''t afford it. I took it wrong. My one is white. I don''t know. I''ll buy a new one tomorrow Here you are. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. Hair "

    men are like this, in front of beautiful girls will inevitably feel inferiority, this kind of psychology is very puzzling, in fact, I almost take a bath every day

    " no, I don''t mean that, "Chuyuan stammered:" that towel is not very clean, the red one is the one that cleans the face, don''t take it wrong next time. "

    Not clean? Seeing Chu Yuan''s ashamed turn and walk out of the bathroom, I suddenly wake up and smile after her: "I know, that towel is your foot? Ha ha, it''s OK. It''s clean. I don''t care. " I really don''t care, but I feel uncomfortable after that, as if I have a foot fetish.

    "It''s not a foot rub! That''s "Chu Yuan angrily denied me, wanted to talk and stopped, and walked faster.

    "It''s not the feet or the face, it''s the body," I was confused. "What''s so shy about that?"

    "Are you looking for a punch?" Chu Yuan wanted to be angry, but he was also shy. He scolded me: "how can I use a girl''s bath towel to wipe her face?! What are you ashamed of? "He asked

    Is the body cleaner than the feet? The fog at one end of my head, I really can''t figure out how to offend my grandma and sister-in-law, "how can I be stupid?"

    "Chu Yuan saw that I was not pretending. He shook his head and sighed. He turned to enter her room." it''s dull. No wonder you can''t make any girlfriend today

    Stinky girl, are you itchy? Does it have anything to do with using the wrong towel if I can''t make a girlfriend?! I have a kind of impulse to press Chu Yuan on my thigh and spank your ass, which makes you open my scars without any cover. I think Mo is always merciless. My friends are aching and aching. It seems that naughty cupid shot me with the arrow of love, but ironically shot the arrow of resistance at Murphy and played a trick on me.

    Chu Yuan who knows my mind, light way: "be careful under the foot."

    "Well?" I just entered the door and looked down. There was a broken water cup. Chu Yuan suddenly thought that the underwear changed in the bathroom might be seen by me. He accidentally broke it when he rushed out.

    "I''ll get the brooms."

    "No," Chuyuan grabbed me, pushed me to her bed with a red apple like face, and went straight to the desk to turn over the drawer. "I''ll give you the medicine first."

    Although still cold, but whispering is like a warm flow in my body, after all, it''s my sister. She doesn''t hurt in vain, and still cares about me.

    Yuli Tingting''s delicate body stood in front of me and unconsciously picked up a lot of things. A tiny hand lifted and pressed my bangs, a cotton swab soaked with medicine carefully wiped on my forehead, a small mouth of cherry gently blowing Buddha, cool, itchy, fragrant,

    I have dreamed of such a pleasant scene between brother and sister many times before, when the original In other people''s eyes, when ordinary things really happened between me and Chu Yuan, the sweet and sour touch made my corner of the eye uncontrollably moist. I don''t know how to describe the mood at this moment, because I also feel inexplicable.

    "What''s the matter? Does it hurt? " Chu Yuan found my strange, flustered moves and apologized tone, which made me feel embarrassed, but even more attracted by the warmth.

    "No, it''s not. It''s a little choking. It''s OK."

    "Is that right? It''s OK," Chuyuan said with a sigh of relief, and continued to wipe, and warm Judo: "hold on for a while, just wipe again."

    Yes, but I really hope she can wipe it several times to let me enjoy my brother''s feeling and feel my sister''s thoughtfulness. If Chu Yuan can always be so cute and docile, I will never dislike her living in my house. It''s too late for such a lovely sister to love her

    "brother, you haven''t eaten yet?"

    "Well, I''ll take it after the medicine."

    Is the dish delicious? "

    "It''s delicious. Ha ha, it''s a taste made by mom."

    "Really, hee hee, you like it, right my underpants have a taste?"

    "It''s a little fragrant and sweaty, but it doesn''t smell bad." my friend was intoxicated with his eyes closed. He blurted out without thinking. I woke up suddenly after not feeling Chu Yuan''s movement for a while. My mother, what did I just say?!

    When I opened my eyes with fear, the spirit devouring spirit of the devil came to my face. My grandma and sister-in-law stared at the blood red eyes and two rows of white and white teeth creaked. Look at this, she wanted to put something in the middle. For example, my neck

    "yuan, yuan, listen to me"

    "say your head!" Chu Yuan Qi''s tears all flew out. He didn''t listen to my explanation. He kicked me hard in the shin and said, "go to hell with you, big pervert!!!"

    "Ouch --"

    "ouch --"Two cries of pain sounded at the same time, my legs hurt, and Chu Yuan, feet hurt

    "Brother Chunan, can you knead your feet for others?"

    Looking at the tassel that just sat in the chair and put two calves on my thigh, I said with a wry smile: "is it because I don''t buy a car, you just make this set every day?"

    The spirit of tassel was refreshed. "Have you decided to buy it?"

    "Definitely not," I pushed away her long legs, saw the ambiguous eyes from many colleagues, and frowned slightly: "tassel, don''t do this in the future, it''s easy to be misunderstood."

    "Who misunderstood? What is the misunderstanding? " The tassel looked around and said to me with a bad smile: "south south, are you afraid of being misunderstood by general Mo? Ah, by the way, he always went out yesterday. How was the result? Is there any progress? "

    This unavoidable question depressed me too much. Yang Wei, who happened to pass by, was also interested in it. He came up with a teacup and salivated, "yes, Nange, it''s a rare opportunity that my friend created for you. It''s not wasted."

    I''m like a deflated balloon, shaking my head powerlessly, "sorry, it''s wasted."

    "No?!" Yang Wei looked at me disappointedly. He looked like he hated iron but not steel. "That''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. How many people are looking forward to it. Did you spoil it?"

    It''s a once-in-a-lifetime chance, not necessarily an accident! Damn it, I always have her mother''s mouth when I smoke ink. It''s not a once-in-a-lifetime accident?

    "Don''t listen to him, pure nonsense," said the fringe, turning her eyes and her lips with a cold sneer. The tone of suspicion was more like a reminder or a hint than a test. "South south, you dare say that nothing happened yesterday?"

    I was shocked, because of the affirmation in the expression of fringe. Did she know what happened yesterday? Impossible

 Chapter 12

    "I''m just an ordinary clerk in the eyes of Mr. mo. what do you think can happen to us?" I turned defense into attack, pretended to be calm and said with a smile: "it''s like what you saw with your own eyes"

    "although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, there must be something ugly between you. How can I not let us know?" The eyes of the fringe drama are twinkling, which makes me confused. It seems that she is not looking forward to my answer, but forced by the situation to ask.

    Whether she is really interested in putting it aside first, I''m very embarrassed. I can''t help but feel guilty at a loss.

    Let me admit that it''s impossible for me to be slapped by Mr. mo. it''s too humiliating to tell them that I slapped her mother''s ear? It''s even more impossible. It''s so funny, but they only mistakenly think that I have acquiesced to something so-called shameless.

    "There''s nothing shameful, fringe. Do you think too much about it?"

    Don''t talk about tassel and Viagra. Even I feel that I have no bottom in my words. Don''t look at tassel, a girl with a big face. In fact, she is very careful. Her sharp eyes are fixed on my face, which makes me feel uncomfortable for a while. She smiles unnaturally, and suddenly asks me, "why didn''t you answer my phone last night?"

    Phone? I was stunned and sighed in silence. I see. She called me!

    Viagra was surprised and couldn''t close his mouth. "Nange, I used to look down on you. You didn''t spend the whole night with Mo yesterday?!"

    "Where do you want to go?" I quickly interrupted their more vicious reverie, "I was helping to pick up someone yesterday, and later left my cell phone and briefcase in the Mo bus. I didn''t know you called me."

    Tassel Leng Leng Leng, "really?"

    "What are you cheating on, fringe? How do I think you are like a resentful woman who suspects her husband is going out to cheat?" I used to have some similar jokes with the fringe, so I didn''t think about it much, just to end the topic, I blurted out habitually, but suddenly thought of yesterday''s Viagra words, my heart beat unconsciously to a few more beats.

    Look at the fringe again. I teased Yang Wei in front of him. How thick a cheek can''t stand it. A piece of pink face turned red and transparent in an instant. Ten fingers of it hit my head and scratched it. "How can you complain about your wife? How dare you take advantage of my aunt''s cheap?! I will not kill you! "

    "Hahahaha -" Yang Wei laughs. He just likes to scream. In fact, he doesn''t believe that I can have something with mo. he shakes his head and doesn''t care about the two of us. He goes to talk to the other two pretty girls in the investment department.

    Liu Jie, the leader of the group, came here.

    "Chu Nan, sort out this information, make two copies of it, keep it on file, send the two copies to the operation group and the project group respectively before noon, and" Sister Liu dundundun, play a popping chestnut on the forehead of me and the tassel respectively, smile and say: "no matter how sweet your relationship is, you don''t have to twist it into a ball every day? It''s so outrageous. I have to go to a place where no one is around. I blush when I see it. "

    The tassel loosed the poisonous hand that pinched my face and scratched his head sheepishly. "Sister Lei, we are playing, not like you think."

    "Oh? He he, "Sister Liu teased the fringe deliberately, showing an ambiguous expression," what do I think of? "

    Liu Yusai sneaked a glance at me and saw that I was looking at her. He immediately put on a big red face and played tricks on me. He was disgusted -- "

    " even if he was afraid of what you think, "I said with thick skin to help Liu:" sister Liu is such a big person, what hasn''t been seen, and still blushes? I don''t believe it. Come here and have a tassel. Let''s have a look at sister Liu''s face to see if it''s really easy to get red. "

    "Fuck you, asshole!" Stinky girl likes to make trouble, but she is not as shameless as I am. She can''t make fun of it. She has only one foot in my calf. She doesn''t have much strength, but she was kicked to the same position as Chu Yuan last night. My tears almost fell down because of the pain.

    "Son of a bitch, you''re the only one." Sister Liu made a gesture and patted me with documents, but at last she gently put them on my desk. "Play and play. Don''t delay my work, or I will spare you."

    I nodded painfully and said, "you can rest assured."

    Sister Liu, whose name is Liu Xinlei, is kind, modest and conscientious. She is not only popular, but also beautiful. She is not very good at dressing up. In Yang Wei''s words, "dressing up like 24, she has to make herself look like 42". She is mature and mature. She wants to be conservative and a little old-fashioned, so she especially likes the lively and cheerful fringe. Maybe she also Yearning to become a person like the fringe, unfortunately, due to character, only envy.

    "Hello, Nannan," Sister Liu just left, and the tassel came to me again, "you really didn''t stay with Mo last night?"

    "You have not finished," I pretended to look through the document, as if unintentionally said, "are you jealous?"

    "Go, whose vinegar do I eat, yours? We are brothers. I''ll be angry if you make such a joke again. "

    "Don''t tell me you weren''t angry just now." I''m calm on the surface. In fact, I want to try the reaction of tassel to see if she really likes me."What I''m angry about is that you don''t answer my phone," said the tassel angrily, "if you have the opposite sex, you forget your brother. Don''t you be angry for that?"

    The tassel is reasonable, and the expression is natural. It seems that I think more about it. Just at this time, sister Liu''s voice came from a distance, "Mr. Mo, good morning."

    As soon as I was smart, I stood up with the fringe, turned my head and looked. Murphy, wearing a beige professional suit, came with a cold and beautiful face. Unlike in the past, she didn''t wear glasses today, which made her eyes sharper. When she saw me, her eyes flashed a bit complicated, and turned away, like a cold wind curling ice flowers, and hurried past the office area, leaving a formation She didn''t even say hello to the staff.

    It''s over. She''s still angry. It seems that I''m ready to eat today''s fried fish.

    "Eh?" The tassel stabbed me. "South south, the bag in Mr. Mo''s hand is yours. Why didn''t she return it to you?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe I''m sorry in front of others." I just looked at her face, but I didn''t pay attention to anything else. Anyway, I was ready to leave. I didn''t want to think so much. I was interested in setting up a topic. Suddenly I thought of the angry thing of Chu Yuan last night. "Tassel, ask you a question."

    The tassel sat back in the chair and turned on the computer? What''s wrong with your forehead? "

    "It''s nothing. Touch it carelessly." the swelling area of my forehead was blocked by my hair. The fringe noticed that I couldn''t wait to solve the puzzle that bothered me all night. I didn''t have the heart to explain it concretely. "If I said," if you have three towels, one for your face, one for your feet and one for your bath towel, which one of them will make you feel shy or even shy What about anger? "

    "I hate it. They are girls. Of course, I feel shy about using any one." The faked hands of the stinky girl held her cheek, revealing a very fleshy lady expression.

    "As for you," I don''t understand, "which one will make you feel shy most?"

    "It''s a bath towel, of course!" The tassel suddenly woke up and gave me a pink fist. He said angrily, "you are playing me again?"

    "No," I was still confused when I blocked the attack of tassels. "It should be the one that wiped my feet more shameful."

    "do you pretend to be pure or deliberately flirt with me?" The tassel tried to play a chestnut. I quickly covered her face. Her face suddenly changed. She raised her hand and put it down slowly. Her eyes were fixed on the bag on my forehead. "South south, did you really stay with Mo last night?"

    Why do you ask this again? I said impatiently, "really not. Why do you keep asking?"

    "Don''t ask, don''t ask," there was a strange flash in the fringe expression, and then it returned to normal. I slid the chair back to my desk and shook the mouse to browse the news. As soon as I was relieved, I heard her say again: "south south, we are brothers, right?"

    I didn''t even think about it, and said, "yes, iron man."

    "If you want to catch up with Mr. Mo, I will cheer you on, and I will be happy for you when you catch up with her, so you don''t have to hide anything from me."

    The words of the tassel are inexplicable, which makes me feel that the second monk in law can''t touch her head, but she has been attracted by the news and no longer speaks. The words I want to ask are blocked in her throat by the subtle atmosphere.

    I can''t help thinking that this girl is not right. She seems to be a little abnormal. It seems that she''s lazy to get other people''s comments to advertise. It''s annoying. The effect is even closer to zero. She''s shameless to bother all the brothers and sisters who collect Ben. If you add a group, please help to make a little publicity in the group. Ha ha, I''m grateful. Finally, I sincerely appeal to you Next, please leave some tickets for those who have tickets and bring some for those who have friends. Thank you

 Chapter 13

    Although this may be the last day I stayed in Fengchang group, I still worked hard to finish the work. I don''t want to encumber other colleagues of the comprehensive group because of my slackness.

    It''s hard to avoid misfortune. Seeing the second hand turn to the last circle before work, the one who should come finally comes.

    The tassel is ready to go home. "South south, a new barbecue shop has been opened outside my community. Let''s go for a drink later."

    Before we could answer, general Mo''s little secretary, Song Jia, appeared behind us unconsciously. "Chu Nan, general Mo asked you to go to her office."

    I couldn''t help shrugging at Su''s shoulder, and the horse lost his job. In fact, I really want to drink two cups with her to pour out my sorrow. But considering the little ancestor at home, I still forget. I went back late yesterday, and I can''t help but go home later today.

    "Oh, by the way, your bag is still in Mr. Mo''s," the fringe simply thought that Murphy wanted to return my briefcase. "I''ll wait for you. Hurry up."

    "Su Su, don''t wait for him. Mo always commandeers him to be a driver." Song Jia slaps me on the shoulder with an ambiguous smile. The two shallow dimples on the baby''s face are lovely. "Brother Nan, you have a bright future. I look forward to you."

    < br? I only know today that the rumor that Mr. Mo is going to be promoted from the comprehensive team comes from this woman. I knew it was the little 38 who was gossiping. I would not believe it if I killed him.

    "Ha ha, it''s no use watching me. I can''t afford chocolate, or you can see if I''m ready to eat." Song Jia and our grade are similar, they are all interviewed in the same period, so I''m more chatty. What I like about Mr. Mo is that she left it out to Liu Su and Yang Wei.

    "Go, I think you want to eat me? Don''t dream, "song Jiadu pointed at my forehead with a small mouth." wake up, Mo always seems to be in a hurry. "

    Urgent? She was in a hurry to fire me. Hearing Song Jia''s words, she also urged me to say, "if you don''t want to go soon, let''s eat another day. Hurry up. Don''t let Mr. Mo wait any longer."

    Are you a good friend? Are you eager to push me down the oil pan? At the moment, I am not in the mood to explain with the tassel, so that she will not be upset with me and say goodbye to her, but I think that I will not be here when I meet again.

    "South south, come on, don''t waste your chance!" The tassel has not forgotten to encourage me before leaving. I wonder if I am dazzled. When she came to the door, she looked back at me. There was something strange in her eyes that I couldn''t see through

    "Mr. Mo, Chu Nan is here."

    "OK, Jiajia, you can get off work."

    Just entering the office, I felt a chill. The rich boss chair set off Murphy slightly. However, the cold temperament and cold expression can''t help but make people sigh. She has a natural spirit and seems to be a superior person by nature.

    The desk in front of her is laid with several thick material files, which are neatly packed. The satchel is placed on the desk, which really gives a feeling of going out.

    Song Jia wisely squeezed his eyes on me, so he left the office and took the door with him.

    Anyway, I''m destined to leave. I don''t disdain to pretend to be an aggrieved girl trying to save something. If I don''t stay here, I''ll stay here. I''ll leave a happy and unrestrained back for the woman I like. At least I can make my name stay in her heart for a long time.

    Thinking of this, I was very bright. Without waiting for Murphy to say hello, I went to the chair opposite her desk. Murphy didn''t expect that I was so rude and looked a little shocked.

    I don''t want to talk nonsense. I''m afraid that the more ink I write, the more nostalgic I am. I''ll directly cut into the theme. "Mr. Mo, if you have something to say, please say it directly. I''m prepared for it. I can accept any result, and I won''t embarrass you."

    That''s what I said in my heart. Murphy must not use the reason that I beat her mother. After all, it''s a private matter, so she must find other excuses to stab me. It''s the last thing I want to see. Murphy in my impression is an aggressive, open and upright woman. I don''t want to destroy her perfection in my heart.

    The air seems to be stagnant. Without the block of lenses, I can clearly see the surprise flowing in her eyes, and I feel a little proud. She is a smart woman, who can understand me. Just because she is a smart woman, I am particularly surprised. Just know how many people dream of cutting their heads and squeezing their heads into the wind Chang Group''s threshold, and I actually frankly gave up.

    After half a moment''s silence, Murphy''s expression returned to calm, no anger, no excitement, but unexpectedly calm. Murphy asked in a low voice, "can I understand your meaning as" no matter what I say, you will listen and do as I say? "

    Although I thought Murphy''s words were a little strange, I nodded, "yes."

    "That''s good," Murphy suddenly smiled, just like a spring breeze, and my heart beat a few times involuntarily. Then she took my briefcase out of the drawer of the desk, got up and walked to me, stuffed it with the car key into my hand. "Let''s go.""Go?" I fainted. "Where to?"

    "Have a meal," Murphy said with a natural expression and pulled me up. "Don''t you listen to me for everything you say, so soon you will regret it?"

    "Eat? Wait a minute, wait a minute, wait a minute, wait a minute, wait a minute, wait a minute, wait a minute, wait a minute, wait a minute

    Murphy''s mouth clearly showed a certain look, but he asked deliberately: "you work well, why do I fire you?"

    "Don''t play with me, Mr. Mo," I felt a little upset. I gently broke away from her hand and grabbed my arm. "Yesterday I hit your mother"

    "so I''m going to invite you to dinner."

    "Ha?!"

    Seeing that I couldn''t close her mouth, Murphy seemed to realize that her words were easy to be misunderstood. For a moment, her face was red and her little hands were shaking violently. "No, I mean, I can''t say a word or two clearly. I''ll explain to you later when I eat. Why, Chunan, don''t you want to give me face?"

    "No, of course not!" Brother, I''m hopeless. Seeing Murphy''s flustered and lovely appearance, I''m confused. I''m full of hearts. How can I refuse her? I don''t think no one has seen such a girl like Mr. mo? I''m so lucky

    Drizzle, especially fresh, the breath of spring with the slightest breeze permeates every corner of the city. Outside the car window, people are in a hurry, or rush home, or busy with social activities. The same road carries different moods.

    In the quiet car, there was Faye Wong''s ethereal voice, clear, ethereal and intoxicating. I earnestly waited for the clumsy and slow alternation of traffic lights, and could not help humming softly with the voice.

    At the moment, my friends are in a good mood. The noise outside has nothing to do with me. I am immersed in the joy of my heart and the expectation of infinite disorder. I didn''t expect that Mr. Mo would not fire me, but invited me to dinner. Although the reason is unknown, the fantasy space is wider, pure, lecherous, fanciful. Maybe it''s because of the relaxed atmosphere. Murphy, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, could not help humming a few words. Suddenly, she had a look back. She glanced at me carefully, her face was ruddy and cold The iceberg is also melting for the spring rain.

    "What do you like to eat, Chunan?"

    It''s beautiful and delicious. Everything you eat is fragrant. "It''s good to be simple. I''m not afraid of your jokes. I''m not a good person. I''m not used to eating in a better restaurant." It''s true, but there''s a lot of selfishness in it. For one thing, I''m sorry to let Mr. Mo spend money. For another, I always feel that there are too many occasions like high-end restaurants or Western restaurants, which will make people unable to let go. I''m nervous at first, and the more casual environment may be more conducive to my communication with Mr. mo.

    "Ha ha, how can I laugh at you? In fact, I am," Murphy said with a sigh of relief. "Then go to a dumpling restaurant that I am familiar with. To be honest, I was afraid that you would kill me just now."

    It''s rare that Murphy is interested in joking. I can''t pretend to be bored any more. "Mr. Murphy is young and promising. He is the general manager of the investment department of Fengchang group. He''s afraid that he will be deprived of a meal by a caterpillar I haven''t seen in the world?"

    Murphy''s face seemed to suddenly blow a cold wind, and then he smiled unnaturally, which made my heart jump. He thought that he had said something wrong, so he listened to Murphy and asked, "you also like Wang Fei''s songs?"

    : I may have to rush to the new list later. My brothers and sisters help me to vote for several recommendation votes. It''s not easy to rush to the new place naked. Thank you.

 Chapter 14

    What happened to Faye Wong? The question was too jumping, which made me a little confused, but I still replied: "fortunately, I don''t like listening to songs very much, but I think her singing voice is very similar to my sister. "You have a sister?" Murphy said with interest

    I nodded. "It''s sixteen. I want to read high school."

    Murphy''s surprised cover, "only 16 years old, so small?"

    I smiled bitterly and shook my head. "I said yesterday that she was a little girl. She almost ate me."

    "Yeah, ha ha, it''s lovely, ha ha." Murphy sends out a series of beautiful and charming smiles, which are naturally sweet but not greasy, elegant but not affectable, which almost makes my mouth drool.

    "She must be beautiful."

    "How do you know?" Although I don''t like Chu Yuan''s character, I''m always proud of her beauty.

    Murphy stared at my face for a while. "You''re very handsome." when she finished, she suddenly realized that the object of praise was a heterosexual, and her little face flashed a layer of red.

    The image is an important part of the impression. Murphy''s unintentional blurting makes my heart ripple, even the waves surge. However, I am afraid that she is shy, but my face is natural, "I am handsome? Ho ho, Mr. Mo, you are the first to say that to me. "

    "No!" Murphy''s hands covered his mouth, and his blush was even more intense. This exclamation was undoubtedly a recognition of my long handsome face. Looking at her shy and angry eyes, it was obvious that he thought I was deliberately flirting with her.

    I''m very cheeky, and I''m also embarrassed. At last, I''m a little self-conscious. As far as my appearance is concerned, it''s mostly between the public face and the small white face. I can''t leave any impression at first sight. I don''t know whether Murphy is flattering me or her aesthetic standards are relatively low "Why not? If you have met my sister, you will know how ugly I look. It''s the difference between a swan and a toad. Ah --"

    "is it as exaggerated as you said?" After selling for a while, Murphy, who I was hanging on to, knew that I didn''t mean to make fun of her. As expected, he was relieved by what he just said, "it seems that you like your sister very much."

    I almost got in the wrong gear. "Where do you see that?"

    "Eyes," Murphy''s self-confidence makes me doubt that she is smart. "When you talk about your sister, your eyes naturally show a little hazy. I think that''s the fetter of family affection"

    a little lack of consciousness. I think the so-called hazy should be a kind of oil liquid secreted by the tarsal gland, which is eye droppings in common.

    In a chill, I didn''t notice Murphy''s slight loneliness and sadness that slipped away quietly in his eyes

    We came to a small restaurant called Zhuoya dumpling restaurant. It was small and decorated in general, but it was clean and tidy. Almost full of guests proved that the business was booming.

    No matter the body, appearance and temperament, Murphy is destined to be the most dazzling star in any place. Therefore, I can only be innocent and drowned in the eyes of various curses around her. By the way, are you jealous?

    Murphy probably knew his charm, so he chose a corner near the window, which was not so eye-catching.

    After pushing the menu aside, she told the waitress that she was looking at our waitress with ambiguous eyes. She could have a few dishes she usually ate, and asked for a jin of dumplings with three fresh fillings.

    "I''m sorry, Chunan, I shouldn''t have beaten you yesterday," Murphy said to me as soon as the dish was ready. "I respect you for this wine. I hope you can forgive me."

    How about drinking without eating? I hurriedly raised my glass. "It''s my fault that Mr. Mo made a heavy speech. He hurt your mother by mistake. No, it''s your aunt. I owe it to you."

    "You are right, she is wrong," Murphy shook his head and wryly smiled. "I know you want to protect me"

    then you still hit me?! My friend felt guilty all day and all night, because I thought you didn''t know what I was thinking. When I heard Murphy''s words, I didn''t feel very good.

    "Chu Nan, if you will forgive me, you will accompany me to drink this wine. If you think Wei qufei''s eyes are closed and his face is slightly sideways," then you will give me a slap. "

    Don''t say it''s a public place full of people. I dare not. Even if no one looks at it, I slap it. I''m afraid that I will look down on myself. How can a man be so small? What''s more, looking at Murphy''s nervous and lovely appearance, I can''t deny that there is a paw ready to move, touch her, or put on saliva? I''m thankful that you didn''t fire me. How can I blame you? "

    Murphy was stunned. She drank the beer like I did. She put down the glass. She frowned and wiped the cherry mouth with the back of her hand. Her eyes were choked with tears. She looked at her stupidly and said with a embarrassed smile, "I''m sorry, I''m drinking for the first time"

    is there any mistake? What can you do? I rushed to express her a napkin, "I''ll order you a drink"

    "no," Murphy stopped me, poured the wine into the cup and said, "I sincerely apologize for your wine. What''s the drink like?""Apologizing doesn''t have to be drinking," I don''t know whether Murphy has no social knowledge or I don''t understand social knowledge of the current society. "In fact, I don''t like drinking."

    in today''s era, there are few men who don''t drink, and few who don''t drink beer. Murphy stares at the empty glass with white froth left in front of me, his white teeth clenches his thin lips, and his mouth is full of obstinacy Not very fast.

    "You don''t have to let me down," she said, thinking that I despise her. "Don''t drink first. I''ll punish myself for three."

    I couldn''t stop it. Murphy didn''t take a sip of vegetables. A bottle of beer went in. "Mr. Murphy, why are you? I really don''t blame you."

    Looking at Murphy''s expression of pain, I felt that she was not right tonight.

    "I blame myself." Murphy really can''t drink. His cheeks are red, and he''s filled with beer. Looking at my eyes, he feels a little guilty. "Chunan, do you know who the woman you beat yesterday?"

    I know that Murphy wants to start a topic with this question. Maybe that''s the real reason why she invited me to dinner tonight, so I nodded, "it''s always Murphy''s mother."

    "Yes, she was my mother yesterday afternoon. She called me suddenly and said that her wallet had been stolen. She couldn''t come back at xidafongmen. She asked me to pick her up. I''m not familiar. I''m afraid I can''t find a place, so I asked you for help. But" Murphy''s voice sounded like a mosquito. It seems that she didn''t know how to continue. She was bored with a glass of beer, which encouraged her courage to make up her mind. It was bitter Smile, and finally say, "I''ve been cheated by her"

    so far, I''ve guessed out a general idea, "she''s provoked social gangsters, right?"

    "Yes," Murphy did not deny. At the beginning, her next narration was fluent. "She borrowed money from a usury in the casino to gamble on Baccarat. She owed a lot of money and was held up by others."

    Smelly old women really owe it! She must be afraid to tell the truth that Murphy doesn''t care about her, so she made up a lie to cheat her. Undoubtedly, she wanted Murphy to pay back the gambling for her. Murphy refused, which happened yesterday.

    Shit, the more you think about it, the more angry you are. No wonder that the goods are crying and making noise after I beat them. But when Murphy said to take her home, he walked away without farting. I''m in a hurry to get away and use me as a shield!

    "At that time, my mind was also confused. I didn''t think too much about it. The more I thought about the way back, the more scared I was. I stayed alone in that place. I was worried that something would happen to you. I called you, but I found that your cell phone and briefcase were all in my car." Murphy''s voice shook, as if still immersed in fear. "I was scared, let my mother get out of the car and go home, but when I turned back to Dafeng gate After that, you are no longer here "

    I feel much more comfortable to hear that. In fact, Mo always worries about me and rushes back there.

    "Chunan, they can''t help you?"

    "It''s not hard," I said with a smile when I saw Murphy''s panic. "But they are not good enough to keep me. Ha ha."

    "Hoo - scared to death" Murphy let out a sigh of relief, and her proud chest trembled seductively under the touch of white and tender jade hands. I really want to put my hand away, and stare at my forehead. Her bright eyes sparkled with guilt and moving light. My friends were ashamed. I was really embarrassed to clarify that the bag in the forehead was actually the masterpiece of my sister.

    "Come, Chunan, I''ll give you another toast." Murphy seems to be addicted to drinking. I shivered with cold, which is quite similar to the fringe. She has the potential to covet the cup. "You don''t know how nervous and scared I was last night. I don''t know where you live, and there''s no other way to contact. So I dare not turn off your cell phone, and I''m looking forward to your calling. The result is"

    Murphy''s expression suddenly twisted, and the ink continued for a moment: "as a result, the mobile phone rang. It seemed to me that it was Cheng Liusu of your comprehensive group."

    "did you take it?"

    "Didn''t answer," Murphy didn''t dare to look me in the eye, like a child who was guilty of doing something wrong. "I''m sorry, it was more than nine o''clock at that time. I was afraid she would misunderstand me, so I turned off my mobile phone."

    I am sweating, waterfall sweating

    : I rushed to the list tonight. I sincerely asked my friends in the collection book to smash a few recommendation tickets. I am grateful. I kowtow and thank you. I also want to punish you for more than 100 votes if you see the chapter name associated with lewd Association

 Chapter 15

    Murphy''s confession left me speechless for a long time. No wonder the fringe doubted me. You either answered the phone to be honest, or you just left your cell phone and didn''t hear it. Which option is better than turning off the phone? So it makes the fringe think I have a ghost!

    I suddenly found that Murphy was not profound in some aspects, and even naively looked like a piece of white paper

    Murphy turned the glass of the table with a low face, and her delicate fingers were full of lady''s noble and shy shyness. She said softly and slowly: "I haven''t closed my eyes all night. I saw you safe this morning. I was really relieved, but I began to worry that you can''t forgive me."

    "Why, I really didn''t blame you at all. I am relieved at this time. No wonder she behaved strangely when she saw me. She was nervous.

    "You don''t blame me? Why do you show me the face as soon as you enter the office? " Murphy suddenly looked up at me, eyes full of feelings, appreciation, curiosity, expectation, ridicule, even cruelty

    I was a little overwhelmed by what she saw, scratched his head and said with a smile: "how dare I show your face to Murphy"

    "why can''t I admit it?" Murphy''s praise in his tone made me feel ashamed. "It''s right to show my face, what do you think in your heart I guess I can also guess that, Chu Nan, you are a good man, a silly good man. Don''t always think about others in the future. Think about yourself more in everything, or you will suffer losses. "

    If you really know what I think in my heart, I won''t feel better even if I''m killed. I frown and swallow the wine with my face burning. Then I use chopsticks that haven''t touched the dishes to clip a plate of bitter melon fungus to Murphy. "Murphy manager"

    "this is not a company. Don''t call me Murphy manager." Murphy''s pretty face is ruddy. I don''t know if it''s wine smoked or embarrassed. "Chu Nan, if you If you are willing to forgive me and don''t dislike people like me, consider me a friend. "

    Friend?! I fell a huge step before my eyes. Is this a gift from the emperor? I looked up and saw if there should be a step not far away, with the words "girlfriend" written on it

    "Well, it''s more than two months to go."

    "I am twenty-five." Murphy was drunk for at least seven minutes. Not only did he talk a lot, but also his mood became high. He even exposed the age when he regarded the girl as a secret. Maybe it was because I was safe and forgiven her. "If you don''t mind, you can call me by name in private, or you can call me sister Mo or sister Fei

    In a moment, the relationship has been developing rapidly, and I am flattered by the huge surprise. I can''t believe that the woman sitting in front of me at this moment is the proud and honorable general manager of the investment department of Fengchang group, who is known as the cold and gorgeous general manager of iron noodles, and the ice beauty who has never changed! At one time, I suspected that there was a quality problem in my ears, but I didn''t expect that in exchange for my amazement, Murphy asked me with a cry like a coquettish girl, "don''t you want to?"

    "How can it be!" I said busily, "sister Fei." I prefer to call her by her name, but I''m afraid that it''s strange to call her "sister Mo". So I chose the name of "sister Fei". It''s just two words, just like it contains infinite magic power, which makes people who originally existed in two worlds stand in the same land in an instant.

    Murphy was very happy. He took a pile of vegetables for me. He didn''t notice that her chopsticks were still in his mouth. Thank you for your patronage, alcohol, and confusion.

    "To our friendship, cheers!"

    "Cheers!"

    Bitter beer is like a sweet spring at the moment, our appetite is like a greedy black hole, eager to devour, only know how to devour, cup by cup, bottle by bottle

    but behind the wonderful joy, gradually overflow, but I can''t imagine the bitterness.

    Murphy is drunk, to be sure, for the first time in her life. The feeling of being drunk is strange to her. Her defenseless mind is easily captured by alcohol. She is not only addicted to the exchange of cups, but also to me who became a friend just a few minutes ago. Telling the emotional tears of

    let me know a real and unknown Murphy Fei, she is very poor, even think I am poor compared with her, it is a happy mess.

    Her parents ended their marriage when she was 15 years old due to emotional discord. Considering her mother''s virtue, I can understand the choice of Murphy''s father. He must be a good old man. Otherwise, how could he bear the woman''s judgment of her father for more than ten years? Murphy''s parents were divorced unfortunately, but the God of fate did not stop tormenting Murphy.

    On the 18th birthday, after hitting four cars, the driver rushed into the cake shop on the side of the road. Under the broken glass window, Murphy''s father lay in a pool of blood. The car on the side crushed his sternum. Before he could even close his eyes, Murphy whimpered and told me that she was holding her father''s hand, which still had temperature Believe that he has left himself. A few seconds ago, he smiled so kindly and so happy. She knelt beside her father and sent the cake with blood into the import with tears. Then she smiled and told him: Thank you, Dad, it''s sweet, but it''s very painful. A person''s birthday is too lonely. Would you like to come and accompany me?

    since then, every year''s birthday, those who accompany Murphy is doomed to be lonely tears Water and sad memories.I cry like a woman. No matter what other people think, I sit beside Murphy and hold her in my arms and wipe her tears. I just want to comfort her. When I am a wolf, I show my fangs and scare her away. Murphy''s uncle Murphy wants her to change her environment and adjust her mood. So I send her abroad for reading. Twenty When she returned from school at the age of three, she was arranged to join Fengchang group. When she thought life could start again, her mother, Wu Xueqing, appeared.

    The rotten old women of the ruined family wasted all the family property that her ex husband had given her. They were living in poverty. They also made up their daughter''s mind. However, Murphy had experienced the pain of losing her father and cherished the feelings of her relatives. She no longer remembered that she had no nostalgia for herself when she went out of the house. She didn''t mind that she regarded herself as a drag bottle for many years. She didn''t even care Xi''s father''s funeral, forget all the previous, Murphy spare no effort to help her, but dare not be known by uncle. She is very clear about Murphy''s dislike of Wu Xueqing, and thinks it''s her own family affair, so he should not be bothered.

    However, Wu Xueqing believes that there is a Jinshan silver mine and diamond kiln with endless digging and taking behind her daughter. Instead of trying to stop it, she is squeezing Murphy even harder. However, Murphy cries, she just turns a deaf ear and still gambles and squanders her money. Murphy''s hard-earned savings are almost eaten up by her moth, but she can''t help but cut off her connection Ji, so there was a scene that happened yesterday afternoon.

    Murphy said that she lives very hard, works hard, and is eager to repay her uncle''s love and kindness. But in the eyes of all people, she will always be a princess with a distinguished family background. She is just an expensive vase placed in the company. People will not look at her efforts, recognize her ability, pursue, flatter and flatter her. They only regard her as one leading to wealth A tool, a bridge and a shortcut, Murphy said that a few minutes ago, she finally got the first and only friend after returning to Beitian city. I don''t feel honored anymore, because it''s just sad.

    Murphy invited me to dinner. Apart from apologizing, I''m afraid there''s another meaning. I don''t want to say what I saw yesterday. In the same office building, people follow the same example. Sooner or later, it will reach Murphy''s ears. However, Murphy certainly has countless means to punish Wu Xueqing and force her to stay away from Murphy, which Murphy doesn''t want to see.

    I can''t help but lament Murphy''s kindness and desire for family love, and I can''t stop my strong desire to mash her mother into paste and ashes.

    Perhaps, she would like to be friends with me, just mistake me for a good person who has no ambition for her? However, next, she gave me a problem, a problem to verify whether I am really good!

    : it''s hard to avoid the dreary memory of the bridge section. The poor life experience is always sad. However, in this chapter, please rest assured that you can read it. If you guarantee it with your personality, it''s relaxing and cheerful. For example, a cool orange soda in the hot summer is refreshing and pleasant.

 Chapter 16

    Murphy was so drunk that he was tired of crying that he fell asleep at the table!

    Do you want me to take her home? But where does she live? Fortunately, my sister-in-law and grandmother have not slept yet. After several inquiries, she finally spits out an address - the Rose Garden community in Dongcheng District. I know that this place is no more than three kilometers away from the hotel.

    Originally, Murphy was invited. As a result, I bought the order and helped her to the car half by half. I patted my face. The rain had stopped. The cool night wind blew on my cheek. The dizziness in my head subsided a lot. I was OK. I was able to drive. The amount of alcohol tempered by the tassel was rarely used.

    Because it''s not a busy area and there are not many vehicles on the road, I put down the windows on both sides. I drove carefully, glancing at Murphy, who was sleeping with his head askew, from time to time, and my heart was throbbing.

    The pink face blushed, the water was as tender as jade, the long eyelashes hung from themselves with two crystal tears, the cherry mouth slightly opened, the thin lips dyed with wet luster, like the forbidden fruit in the garden of Eden, affected my desire to pick and taste. With the smell of wine fumigating, Murphy has untied the two buttons of his shirt as early as during the dinner. A drop of fragrant sweat glides along his face over the long snow neck, turns the sexy collarbone, and penetrates into his lapel. The towering chest rises and falls with the breath. It''s quite spectacular. I wish I were the happy sweat bead. At this moment, even though I am the one who lures the evil desire of human beings, wine is the drug One kiss, no one knows? My heart was nervous and excited. I swallowed hard. God knows where I came from. I really wanted to take action to conquer the mountain on Murphy''s chest! Just at this time, a crystal tear fell on my fingertip, Joan''s nose twitched, Murphy let out a little murmur like groan, thinking that you are really lonely. "

    I was stunned, almost felt Murphy''s claw of body temperature suddenly pulled back, I shook a big mouth, Chunan, Chunan. It''s hard for Murphy to see that when you are Peng, now if you touch her Is it a man? You are not only sorry for Mr. Mo, but also for the handle in the middle of your legs!

    Thinking about this, I lost my mind completely. I took a deep breath and drove carefully. God just liked to joke with me. When I turned into the sidewalk, I twisted the direction a little. Murphy leaned to my thigh with inertia. His beautiful face was buried between my legs!

    My mother! The handle in the middle of the two legs in this posture is inspired by Murphy''s breath. If it doesn''t respond, it''s that it''s sorry for me. I''m a man!

    Murphy seemed to be uncomfortable because of my hardness. He turned around in a daze. His eyes were dim. He looked up at me with a face of embarrassment and blushing like blood. His friends were hesitant to explain. They saw Murphy''s cheeks bulging, retching and spitting "

    " what I was shocked. It was too late for the brake. Murphy said it, but he didn''t move at all. It seemed that he was determined to vomit according to my leg. I didn''t care about politeness. I grabbed her back neck with my right hand, picked her up and pushed her to the window.

    "Wow -" the goddess in my mind gave a performance without any image. Before I could relax, I suddenly saw a strong light in front of me. I couldn''t see anything white!

    I shuddered nervously. I slammed half a circle. The foot brake and handbrake were used together. Murphy, who was not wearing the seat belt, fell heavily into my arms. The stomach and abdomen not only sprayed on my hand, but also stained her own chest.

    The two cars have a very ironic tacit understanding. They are connected at the beginning and the end of the road. The difference will collide at no time. I went straight to his corner. Ya didn''t slow down, neither turned nor dimmed. Fortunately, I had slowed down the speed before, otherwise, Murphy could not avoid being injured.

    I''m furious. Help Murphy to sit well. I''m just waiting to get off the bus and have a theory with that tortoise and sun. I can''t help rubbing my eyes when I look at the car. I wish I could drive.

    It''s a police car!

    When the door opened, a tall policewoman in uniform jumped out of the car. The girl''s first action after getting off the car made me look silly - take off the sunglasses! What kind of sunglasses do you wear when driving in the evening?!

    This material is nervous to confirm that there is no scratch in the two cars, and then a long breath, straight professional face came to me, ferocious to just get out of the car I shouted: "how do you drive? Forget to wear eyes when you go out? "

    I''m a little guilty, even lacking the most basic etiquette of law enforcers. I thought to myself that it would be better to calm down and say two nice words with low heart. But at first sight, I could see her bluff face

    "Miss, you''re late to eat shit?"

    The policewoman was stunned at first. Her face, which was not very beautiful, was suddenly covered with dark clouds. "What do you say?!"

    I snorted coldly. I didn''t answer her. I just looked at her coldly. This place is just under the lamppost. The light is bright. I can see the appearance of the policewoman clearly. Rao is used to seeing such beautiful women as Chu Yuan, fringe and Murphy. I can''t help but lose my mind for a moment.

    She is not old, at most twenty-five-six, with short and energetic hair, straight and thin eyebrows, nose and cherry mouth. Her features are delicate, and she has the feminine beauty in her heroism. Her handsome uniform perfectly displays her concave and convex and exquisite curve figure. Her skin is not white, but it is smooth and moist. Compared with those who sit in the office all the year round, it has a healthy aesthetic feeling, which makes her beautiful I don''t want to be surprised. It''s not hard to judge her steps towards me. She must be strong and energetic. She''s a sunny girl."I asked you, didn''t you hear me?" The policewoman crazily grabbed my collar with both hands and pushed me against the car. It meant to fight with me. The beautiful single eyelid made her eyes very attractive and showed her powerful personality.

    "Miss, I also give you a suggestion for you. What do you like to eat? But remember to chew at least one piece of gum after eating." I slightly bent my knee, bumped the knee of the beautiful police officer, pushed her away with her shaking footwall, straightened her collar, and sneered coldly: "fortunately, I have good eyes, or I think it''s whose dog just finished poop Run to the main road and bark

    The policewoman was pushed away by me, and her face was a little stunned. Then she heard that I didn''t swear. It was really like the explosion of an oil drum. "Do you dare to scold me?!"

    I denied, "I didn''t scold you, just talk about the matter. You''re willing to take a seat and let me know."

    The beauty was furious. "You insult the police!"

    "The police are amazing?" I don''t care about her brawling. I''m so excited by the wine smell. I just can''t stand the arrogance and virtue of the policewoman. "If you want to get the respect of others, at least you need to know how to respect others first. You''re not polite to me. Why should I be polite to you? Besides, I know if you are a policeman? Maybe it''s a fake. You want to bluff me when you play ly? "

    "Oh, are you reasonable about drunk driving?" They were standing very close. I said a lot. Of course, she smelled the wine. There was a flash of joy in her eyes. Maybe she thought she had caught Li''er.

    : the first day of the new comer''s making the list, we need the strong support of all brothers and sisters, recommendation, collection, car refueling, and writing also need power. Thank you, right and wrong are bound to work hard to return everyone''s love

 Chapter 17

    "I didn''t say I was right, but miss, are you right? I put my hand to the traffic sign around the corner and said, "look what''s written there. It''s forbidden to turn left before 21:00. The speed limit is 40 kilometers. What time is it now? half past eight! Look at the brake stamp you left. I''m afraid the speed before the brake is more than 40? "

    I choked the beauty dumb, the face is better than eating Coptis.

    I''ve seen it for a long time. This girl, even a policeman, is definitely not a traffic policeman. Nine times out of ten, she is in a mood. She wants to take advantage of me to vent her anger. "I''m drunk driving, and you turn left illegally. Let''s not talk about anyone. It''s not good for both sides. Since people and cars are OK, let''s just forget it. I''m in a hurry. Let''s go first. Please go."

    If she has a little IQ, she should be aware of it. She is more unlucky than me because she really makes a big deal. The most I can do is to deduct the driver''s license and punish her. However, she may face disciplinary action. Imagine if I get the punishment, can I not complain to the police about her bad attitude just now?

    The policewoman obviously can''t swallow the bad breath. She said fiercely, "you have seed, you''d better not fall into my hands in the future"

    "how about falling into your hands? How dare you eat me?"

    "You"

    probably heard the quarrel between me and the policewoman, Murphy in the car moaned softly, "water"

    I was about to start the car, I quickly opened the door and said: "when the horse gets home, there will be water."

    "Stop, don''t go!" The policewoman who had just swallowed a dead mouse turned pale. After hearing Murphy''s voice, she felt as if she had been injected with an overdose of dope. Her spirit changed a hundred and eighty degrees. Before I knew it, she stuck her car door tightly. "Boy, I suspect you intend to seduce women now!"

    What? I''m a virgin. I''m trying to seduce women? Who are women? Murphy? This material is too much! I can''t cry or laugh. I can''t be angry with coke. I''ve never seen a policeman with such a kid''s temper. "Elder sister, who am I adulterating?"

    The policewoman complacently stressed: "I didn''t say that you were involved in adultery, but intended to be involved in adultery. I''ll be honest and tell you that you were responsible for six cases of extortion of women involved in adultery this month? Are you the mastermind of yanzhaomen incident in Beitian city?! Hum, when I saw you, I thought something was wrong. I said, you are young and poor. How can you drive a treasure cart! Say, what''s your surname? What''s your relationship with the woman in the car? Have you drugged her

    "Have you had enough trouble! There must be at least a limit to joking! " I''ve got a real fire. The dead police make trouble for nothing. Take pictures of the door? What do you think of me as Chen?! Will I be wronged for raping the old woman who picked up the rags on the roadside? But we haven''t raised our eyebrows yet. Cold sweat comes down first. The dark muzzle of the gun is against my forehead!

    What a criminal police!

    "Who is joking with you?" the policewoman said, with a cold and pretty face: "answer my question honestly!"

    Fuck, you''re still taking out your gun in a fight? Pure I can''t help but surging up want to crime desire, the brothers go out to give her for the first time, rape ya! Want to return to think, we didn''t have that promise, obediently reported the name, afraid that she didn''t believe it, the ID card driver''s card handed her to see, I lived nearly 24 years, today saw the real gun for the first time, and the muzzle of the gun is still close to my forehead, worried about this abnormal woman, I wonder if she would wipe the gun with a shake of her fingers.

    "The woman in the car is your boss?" "You have a unique taste," she said with half a doubt

    Grass! I resisted the impulse of smoking her and said lightly: "if I see you, it''s unique taste. My boss is at least 30 years younger than you, and she''s only 25."

    The policewoman''s expression just eased a little bit and collapsed again. She grinds her teeth hatefully. Although she didn''t say anything, from the reaction of glare at me, the lengtouqing is quite confident in her appearance. It''s hard for her to show a bit of femininity.

    "Miss, miss, please wake up" the stinky woman put a gun on the back of my head and asked me to squat in front of the window, trying to wake up Murphy in the car. Murphy just vomited, but he didn''t sleep very hard. She looked up vaguely. Her tired face had a different style. We were both stunned at the same time.

    Without the cold and serious camouflage, Murphy looks just a green girl. I can''t help but tease the policewoman and say, "see, my boss is younger and prettier than you, big aunt."

    The police wanted to commit violence, but Murphy''s young and beautiful appearance was here. She could not help but bear her breath and asked Murphy, "Hello, miss, do you know this gentleman?"

    Murphy''s misty eyes stared at me dully. In my encouraging and expectant eyes, her eyes gradually recovered. Suddenly, she stretched out her hands, made a hug gesture, and then called out a name that made me almost bite my tongue. "Dad"

    "I rely on! You are a whore! " Under the rage of the beautiful police, they were all rude and kicked me in the buttock, "don''t tell me that you have a daughter older than you, a dead pervert, how can you talk hard! Tell me, did you give her the medicine? "I''m holding back. I don''t care whether it''s a gun or a gun. When I get into the window, I shake Murphy''s shoulder hard. "Mr. Murphy, my dear sister, you can speak after you see clearly. Who am I? Me, who am I? "

    "Well?" Murphy shrugged her body lazily. Before the police thought I was intimidated, they finally recognized her and said, "Chunan? Why are you here? Where is this? "

    The smelly policewoman ignored my aggrieved eyes and confirmed again: "Miss, do you really know him?"

    "Yes, of course I do," Murphy said with a silly smile. "He''s Chunan. We''re colleagues. We''re friends. Ha ha, my friends"

    "are we?" she was disappointed. She put up her gun and stared at me angrily. "I''m sorry, I made a mistake."

    I didn''t see her apologizing at all, but Murphy was so drunk that my little ancestor Chu Yuan was still squatting at home. She didn''t have the time to get her identity card and driver''s license back from her. She didn''t have a good way to go: "I''m too generous to compete with you and take out the gun to the ordinary people? You touch me today. If you want to be someone else, it''s up to you! Hum, I advise you to pay attention to the treatment of endocrine disorders when you go home and buy some tranquilizing oral liquid. Don''t catch people in the street and get angry. Being seen by little friends will seriously affect their impression of the justice image of the police uncle. Oh, sorry, you are the police aunt "

    when people say that they are drunk and break their mouths, and the wheels and wheels turn, I can''t avoid the custom. I''ve dumped her for a long time A whine.

    Maybe the stinky policewoman realized the consequences of what I said at this time, or she just didn''t believe my arrogance but couldn''t refute it. In a word, after I drove away, I saw in the rearview mirror that she stood in the middle of the road unawares and wiped her eyes with the back of her hand secretly. Is that too much? Despite her, thinking of her rudeness, I said to myself: it should be a lesson to her.

    : tips on right and wrong: 1. Drunk driving is not right, safe driving is necessary, safety belt must be fastened, the protagonist must not learn, 2. It is wrong to bully the elder sister of the police, and it is generous to be bullied by the elder sister of the police, uncle of the police? You can judge by the situation. 3. Flirting with drunk beauties is obscene. Being flirted with by drunk beauties is helpless. Sometimes the forced devotion is full of dishes and reason. Even beauties will sympathize with you

 Chapter 18

    After a lot of ups and downs, I woke up and drove steadily into the Rose Garden community.

    After vomiting, Murphy was sleepy and almost couldn''t wake up. Even if he opened his eyes and couldn''t speak a word, he would go to sleep in a daze. However, I finally asked the specific location of her home.

    It''s worthy of being the daughter of a rich family. She lives in a villa No? This community has only been built for three years. In terms of time, it should be given to Niece by Mo Yizhi.

    From Murphy''s satchel, she took out the key, opened the door, hung on my shoulder, and suddenly she straightened up. I was stunned, and she had stumbled into the room.

    "Mr. Mo, be careful!" I''m afraid that she will fall, and I''ll catch up with her. Although Murphy is delirious, he is very familiar with his home. Even with his eyes closed, he can accurately touch the light switch. I follow her, feeling the atmosphere of the house and the luxury of decoration. Meanwhile, I can''t help sighing. In the cold and clear space, there is no other sound except the echo of his own footsteps. It''s hard Blame Murphy for being lonely.

    For a certain kind of people, it''s enough to live a lifetime with a tile of cover. The so-called enrichment of life should be the fullness of spirit and emotion. Material pursuit is not very important. At least I''m such a person. I think Murphy is also a person. After all, only a small number of people can live in a villa in the world, and can''t say that other people are not happy? I don''t envy Murphy, but I feel more for her.

    The satisfaction of material life can only set off the precious of kinship. What could be more sad than that? I can''t help feeling: Wu Xueqing is a jerk, Mo Yizhi is a fool.

    Through the spacious living room, Murphy ran into a room. I just wanted to settle her down and then she went home. Without thinking much, I pushed open the red oak door decorated with exquisite patterns. I was stunned when Murphy stood in front of the toilet, with his hands holding the waistband that had just been untied, and his eyes staring at me bewildered. My friends were embarrassed. I thought it was over this time Kuang was afraid that he could not speak clearly. The words "Lust wolf" had something to do with me. When he was at a loss, he saw Murphy''s body was full of energy and his eyebrows were frowning. Then, he didn''t see my like hands suddenly falling down

    how dare I look? How can I see it? Hurry to turn around and want to exit the room, don''t want to be too nervous and hit the doorplate, I lean! Rich people really burn their hands. Why do you install such a good door when you break the toilet? I thought it was Murphy''s bedroom. I heard the sound of "Zizi" coming from behind me. It was the sound of strong water pouring into China. What''s the huge attraction of this obscene music for a virgin who is physically mature and in the stage of hunger and thirst? My face is red and my ears are red, my claws holding the door handle are shaking uncontrollably, my palms are full of sweat, my mouth is dry, my throat is agitated, my heart is jumping like a machine gun, Murphy is urinating!

    After drinking a lot of beer, it''s no wonder that she is in a hurry to pee, but it''s too urgent to say anything. I''m a big man who hasn''t gone out yet! Don''t say that I''m stepping. My feet seem to be nailed to the tiles. I can''t lift them.

    Murphy, whose physiological pressure was finally released, breathed comfortably, and the water gradually weakened, like a gurgling River, flowing in my four limbs and bones. I couldn''t exert half my strength in the comfort. In the rest, it was like a spring, dripping in my throbbing heart.

    The body is hot, the reverie is cool, the saliva becomes hot

    "plop" pulls me back from the fantasy, in the subconscious turn, I suddenly realize that turning back is crime! Can see Murphy after I can''t help but be shocked, she unexpectedly falls to lie on the ground beside the toilet, motionless!

    "Mr. Mo, what''s the matter with you?" Murphy didn''t even mention his pants. I''m afraid he fell asleep sitting in the toilet! I shook her hard for a few times. She just grunted twice, but her eyelids didn''t shake.

    My emperor, do you play with people like you? Seeing Murphy drunk to such a degree, I don''t know whether I should be glad or sad. I look up and close my eyes to help Murphy pull up his pants, saying that I didn''t see anything false, but I feel embarrassed to see what I saw. Chu Nan, ah Chu Nan, looked at your little achievements, stole a few glances, and didn''t see anything carefully

    "Bully me" in the babble, Murphy with tears in his eyes caught my neck, "Dad, I miss you"

    "darling, darling, mom bully you, I won''t bully you, darling, let go of me, I''m going to be strangled by you"

    I really want to let Wu Xueqing''s stinky woman see for herself what her daughter has been tortured into.

    I couldn''t wake up. I picked up Murphy and moved her to the sofa in the living room. I don''t know where her room is. Maybe it''s on the second floor. But it''s impolite to wander around in a single girl''s house. There''s a blanket on the sofa. Who let you drink high all night? I was about to cover her. Suddenly I found that her chest was covered with cold and damp clothes It''s just that she once vomited to herself.

    Stinky policewoman, it''s all your good work! I have to lift Murphy up and take off her coat, but it seems that compared with the coat, the shirt is stained more. Is this one to take off? I hesitated, but there was underwear in itThink again and again, I decide, take off! It''s cold at night. It''s hard to guarantee that she won''t get sick. I went to the bathroom and found a towel. After throwing it with warm water, I wrung it dry. Then I turned it back to the living room, took a deep breath, confirmed the position of the sofa, and turned off the light.

    It was an accident just now. It didn''t blaspheme my beauty. I made the same mistake twice. I''m sorry for my pure name.

    I touched the sofa, helped Murphy to lean into my arms, tried to use only the fingertips to grope, clumsily and carefully untied several buttons of her shirt, gently helped her to remove, in the process, it was inevitable to hold her bare shoulder, smooth and delicate touch made my heart beat, kept silent on Amitabha Buddha, random self hypnosis: Virgin is pure, virgin is noble, place Men give you a mallet that you can''t insert. After I put Murphy on his back, I gathered the towels into a ball and wiped the filth on her chest in dots. Though my hands didn''t touch her skin directly, I still felt the amazing elasticity of her two balls. I vaguely felt that the br she wore should be one-half cup Sweat, physical and mental exhaustion of every muscle I want to collapse and melt in general, only the disgusting thing in the middle of my legs collapses stiff and upright, go to the bathroom to crush it, wash my face by the way, instinctively pick up the towel and stick it to my face, the beer smell makes me move stiffly, I just remember that I just used this thing to wipe Murphy''s chest! Although my friend is still a virgin, I''m not a pervert, and I''m definitely not a teenager or a teenager. I have a kind of persistent curiosity about the privacy objects such as beautiful heterosexual underwear and underwear, so I wryly smile and use sleeves instead of towels.

    Suddenly a flash of inspiration flashed through my mind, and the puzzle that bothered me day and night was finally solved!

    So it is! I said last night with the wrong towel, Chu Yuan why angry! Bath towel is used by girls to wipe their bodies, including their breasts and even their private parts!

    To change my mind, I don''t care if I wipe my little brother''s face with a towel or someone else''s, but if someone lent me his towel, I would shiver. It''s disgusting! I just stand on my own position and think about the problem, completely ignoring the delicate and sensitive girl''s psychology. No wonder Chu Yuan will be angry with me. Then I think that I asked the question of fringe like a fool!

    : the data is very important to get the recommendation ticket and rush through the first week. Yes No thank you

 Chapter 19

    "Plop", suddenly there was a dull sound in the living room. I came out and turned on the light. Murphy, who had just fallen off the toilet, fell off the sofa again. Unexpectedly, she was so dishonest when she slept with her elegant demeanor at ordinary times.

    her BR was indeed one-half cup, with white lace, sexy but not enchanting. It was really a good match with her. Her skin was tender and white, with sheep Fat white jade general, flat abdomen can not see a little fat, shallow navel like a charming little vortex, my eyes attracted to the past, what do I see?!

    I quickly moved Murphy to the sofa, tucked her in the blanket, took out the pen and paper from the briefcase, and left a note, so that she would not wake up the next day and find her clothes were taken off, thinking that she was molested by the sex wolf, and directly called the police to catch me up. The br who did not dare to take off her wet tide was also due to this concern, leaving a thread close to her body, which is totally different from the naked.

    I''m tired of hard work. "

    looking at Murphy''s blushing face, I can''t connect her with the ice and snow beauty in the daytime company. Her weak heart carries too much. Maybe her dream father is the only sustenance of her heart. I''m determined to be her friend and try my best to help her to be happy in the future.

    "I''m tired dad"

    "well, sleep, have a good sleep, and you won''t be tired when you wake up tomorrow." I gently stroked her long hair and got up to leave her house.

    I took out my mobile phone from my bag, and it was in the off state all the time. When I turned it on, I received several messages, which were sent by Chu Yuan.

    "Why don''t you turn on your cell phone? Why don''t you come back from work at five? "If you don''t die outside, you''d better roll back before eight!"

    "Well, you have seed! I''ve already poured the food into the garbage can. I''ll wait for you for another half an hour, or I''ll be responsible for the consequences! "

    "Do you mean to be angry with me? OK, you can''t come back! I''ll go out to find you and have someone turn around to see what you can do! "

    Grandma and sister-in-law send a message almost every half an hour, and it''s not hard to see that her anger is constantly overstocked and exuberant with the passage of time.

    "At 9:30, I can''t see you at 9:30, and you''re finished. I''ll call dad and tell him you don''t care!"

    This is my seven inch stroke. I immediately confirm the time. The second hand is exactly at the position of twelve. It''s exactly half past nine! Before I could dial Chu Yuan''s phone, my cell phone rang first, and my aunt''s text message!

    The first four words of "calculate your strength" let me feel a little relieved, but when I look back, my face is green, "I will roll down the stairs in ten minutes, and you are ready to explain to your parents''

    let me lean on you!

    I know Chu Yuan''s character very well. You can ignore her. But when she threatens you calmly, be careful. She''s going to play real!

    In my mind, I suddenly flashed a scene that happened five years ago. I was cold and sweaty, and I dialed her phone in a hurry. The voice of the woman who was scolded by tens of thousands of people was not impatient. I''m sorry, the phone you dialed is off.

    sure enough! Just sent a text message and she shut down. It''s true! My heart was tight, my hands and feet were shaking, I leaned forward and hurried, "master, please drive quickly, I have something urgent, please hurry up in ten minutes!"

    "It''s not slow any more," said the driver''s brother in an orderly manner. "The traffic jam index of this section of road is high at night. You can pick any taxi in Beitian City, and the fastest is 20 minutes."

    20 minutes? Grandma and aunt can roll to the road from the fourth floor!

    "Please! My wife is going to have a baby! "

    "Is it going to be born? Then you won''t say it! " The driver''s big brother suddenly changed color, his wrist turned nimbly in the gear, the engine made a dull roar, the car suddenly increased speed, the huge inertia almost threw me out of the rear glass, and the huge iron shell stood out from the traffic just like riding a rocket.

    I was shaken like a dice in a Gu Zhong, "slow down, slow down, not so urgent"

    "how can I wait to have a baby?" The driver''s big brother licked his chapped lips and showed a crazy smile. "Don''t worry, little brother. To tell you the truth, my brother had a nickname before I drove for rent. It was only 11 minutes to circle the second ring road. It''s less than half a circle. It''s five minutes. I''m sure it will come!"

    Mom, I met a madman. After I got off the bus, my legs were soft and my eyes were full of Venus. I couldn''t care about the tumbling in my stomach. I rushed out and heard the blessing from the driver: "Congratulations, little brother, you have a baby!"

    Thanks for your good words, I really got a treasure, a big living treasure!

    At the corner of the third and fourth floors, he looked up and saw Chu Yuan standing at the stairway, dressed neatly. He saw me and looked at his watch coldly. He squeezed three words out of his stubborn mouth: "time is up."

    Thanks to my quick reaction, I hurriedly extended my arms to hold the jumping girl tightly. I was tired and out of strength. My knees were soft. I nearly fell with her. I could hardly stand still and scolded her angrily: "are you sick? I''m all back. Do you dance? "Although the stairs are not high, according to her jumping method, injuries are inevitable. How can I not be angry?

    "Don''t worry about it!" Chu Yuan pushes me away, and Qiao''s face is full of anger. "Anyway, you hate me so much, don''t you think it''s just as you want me to fall dead?"

    I was at a loss. I didn''t know what kind of temper she had, "who says I hate you?"

    Chu Yuan''s eyes are round. "You!"

    "When did I say that?" My mouth denied, but I thought in my heart, did she hear me talking in my dream? It''s possible that she has a criminal record. She attacked me at night the night before yesterday Chu Yuan''s voice grew louder and louder. I wanted to pull her into the room and she shook off her hand. "Why don''t you go home and answer my phone? If I''m bothered, I''ll just say, I can''t move! "

    The more excited he was, Chu Yuan cried bitterly, "yesterday you came back late, today is even later, you can''t turn on your cell phone without calling back, what are you bothering me to live here?"

    I was choked and didn''t have a chance to talk back. Finally, when my aunt and grandma were quiet, I smiled bitterly and said, "predestination, you misunderstood"

    "I misunderstood? What''s wrong with me? "

    The little girl stared at me with tears in her eyes, which made me feel sad and guilty, so she fired Murphy as an assistant truthfully, temporarily expropriated me as a driver and explained to her. In order to make her believe that, even Murphy slapped me in the face, I didn''t hide it, so as to highlight how wronged I was at this moment. When my voice and feelings reached deep, I couldn''t help admiring myself Come on, it''s just our brother''s acting skill. Oscar''s little golden man is out of the question. Shouldn''t the whole golden horse image be a big problem?

    Of course, I didn''t dare to say that I went to dinner with Murphy alone tonight, but that I would go out with her to meet clients. I don''t know why. I just feel that it''s not appropriate to tell the truth. Maybe I''m trying to be pitiful in front of Chu Yuan, so that she can more easily believe that I''m forced by work, or maybe I''ve got a ghost in my heart, and I dare not show any concern for Murphy I''m a selfish little girl who is afraid of being sensitive. Although it''s basically a good fact, I''m wrong. I''m seriously introspecting.

    Chu Yuan found out the injury on the corner of my mouth first. She saw the anxious face that had just come back clearly. She no longer doubted what I said. The apology on my face was fleeting. After all, I was her brother, and I would not help Murphy to talk if I didn''t see him again. "How can your boss do that? You just hit the wrong person to protect her. I don''t thank you , still beat you, today can pretend to have nothing happened, if nothing happened to you, she is too shameless? "

    Listening to her comments on Murphy, I was not happy. I smiled awkwardly and said, "she doesn''t want to be so bad as you think. She apologized to me tonight"

 Chapter 20

    "Apologize?"

    Under Chu Yuan''s cold gaze, my words were stuck in her throat behind me. Her mocking eyes were like saying, "you''re such a useless soft bone." I had a hard time saying it. Suddenly Chu Yuan walked up a step around me and grabbed my collar. Her pretty face was almost close to the tip of my nose. I panicked, "what are you doing?"

    "You are silly," Chu Yuan twitches a few small noses and says angrily: "can she really apologize to you at the wine table? I''m afraid it''s just acting. It''s not only buying you, but also making customers think that she''s a sincere and kind-hearted person. Hum, thanks to your fool believing in her and smelling the taste of your wine, you''ve stopped her from drinking? "

    Is this stinky girl really only sixteen years old? Is it too dark? I shook my head and smiled, "as long as you know I''m late for a reason, just go home."

    Chu Yuan''s face turned red when he heard the words. He knew that he had misunderstood tonight. He felt that he could not get down the steps. He didn''t walk in the same place with a pestle. He didn''t walk. His face was very embarrassed. At this moment, a head appeared at my opposite door. He probably heard someone arguing in the corridor, so I came out to have a look.

    This person is about 356, see me and Chu Yuan hand in hand stand in the middle of the stairs, stupefied for a moment, then suddenly realize like smile asked me: "the two quarreled?"

    A couple? This joke is a bit big. Chu Yuan hides behind me as if he were afraid of life. She blushes even at the back of her neck. She can stand it right in front of me. She can hardly speak in front of outsiders.

    I nodded to my friend, who was a tenant like me. Although I moved here for more than half a year, I seldom met him when he went in and out. At most, I was familiar with him. So I just smiled politely out of basic politeness, "Oh, she is my sister."

    "I know I know," the young man said with a tacit expression, "now young people like to call their girlfriend younger sister. Ha ha, I''m sorry, you go on, go on. Just in time, there is a younger sister waiting in my room. Don''t disturb you, ha ha." Shocked by Chu Yuan''s unique appearance, he cast envious and admirable eyes on me. After that, without waiting for my refutation, he closed the door and went back to the room, vaguely hearing a dissolute female voice calling him.

    "I''m really sick," I sighed helplessly. I''m not afraid to be misunderstood by him for a long time to come. I said to Chuyuan, "come home quickly. Do we really stand here to continue?"

    "What''s going on?" Listen to the insidious sound and words floating out of the door, Chu Yuan shakes his fist at me shamefully and angrily, "do you want to hit me?"

    After this episode, although Chu Yuan still looks hateful, she doesn''t want to stay outside the door. I''ll take her by the hand and take her back to the room. Xiaonizi''s heart is so high that she can''t bear to enter the room on her own initiative. I''m used to it.

    Yesterday, I accidentally took off my mouth to evaluate the taste of Chu Yuan''s underpants. My sister-in-law and grandmother brought the basket of dirty clothes back to their room that night. I took off the clothes full of alcohol gas and threw them on the washstand. I took a comfortable shower, changed my pajamas and came out. Chu Yuan was still sitting in the living room as if he was gambling. I don''t know whether he was angry at the neighbors'' nonsense or angry I came home late to get her wrong.

    "Yuan Yuan, you are in a hurry to call me back. Is there anything?"

    "Who is in a hurry to call you back?" Chu Yuan instinctively said something to me, but seeing her eyes twinkle, she obviously felt guilty. "It''s something. It''s too late today. I''ll go to bed tomorrow." With that, she turned off the TV and walked back to the room with ellekitty''s pillow in her arms.

    This girl''s character is really not cute. I poured a glass of ice water and sat on the sofa. There is still my sister''s temperature under my buttocks. I poured ice water into my stomach at one breath. I feel so cool and comfortable that I can''t speak of it. I''m sober from my drowsy drinking. I feel so sad. My thoughts can''t help but float back to one winter night in the first semester of college.

    At that time, 12-year-old Chu Yuan once did something similar to tonight. Although he didn''t roll the stairs, his nature was the same, and his dangerous and extreme absurdity was far beyond today''s comparison. I didn''t take it seriously that time, which led to Chu Yuan lying in the hospital for a whole week. I still feel frightened in retrospect.

    Just because of an envelope, she almost died. Although things have passed for a long time, every time I remember the pale face of Chu Yuan in the hospital bed, the wisps of apologies that twinkle in my heart can''t be dissolved. Maybe from then on, I think Chu Yuan is unreasonable. Maybe from then on, I don''t write down my dissatisfaction with her in my face, maybe from then on At the beginning, I admired my sister''s stubbornness and persistence from the heart.

    "Hello, brother Chunan, have you slept?" There was a sound of fringed laziness on the phone.

    "Can I answer your phone if I sleep?" I am very angry and funny, but the depressed mood suddenly gets better. It seems that the tassel is a happy potion by nature.

    "I didn''t sleep, I didn''t sleep." I couldn''t tell whether the girl on the phone was vague or confused. In a word, she said nothing nutritious nonsense.

    It seems that I can vaguely feel the motivation of the tassel calling so late, but I consciously avoid thinking, "what''s the matter, the little complaining woman, is not afraid of her husband''s cheating, so the check-up is coming?""Go to you," the fringed, toothy, angry face clearly appeared in my mind, "stink south, and take advantage of me, don''t you? Be careful I''ll kick your eggs tomorrow and make you a virgin for life! "

    "It''s too vicious for you. Be careful that I depend on you and let you keep me for life."

    "Good," said fringe gejiao with a smile, "I''ll be raising a little dog."

    "I''ll be your dog and go to your bed to poop every day."

    "Gee, you''re disgusting!"

    "Ha ha," joked a while, the tassel was already in a lot of spirit, I coughed, and said: "no, seriously, call me so late, something?"

    "It''s OK," said the tassel gently. "You don''t drive often. I''m a little uneasy. I can''t sleep. Just call to ask."

    I had a warm flow in my heart. After a moment of silence, the tassel said again, "by the way, how are you and Mr. Mo?"

    Although the tassel was asked in a playful way, I always felt that it was mixed with some other tastes. "It''s not so good. I''ve met several clients with her and then sent her home"

    I lied, even I don''t know why I lied.

    "Is it? You are so stupid. It''s rare that tianken will give you another chance to come back. Why are you wasting it? Ha ha, but I have long expected that if you are not stupid, you will not be the south south I know. Hee hee "

    I may really become the South Chu you don''t know

    I cheated the fringe without hesitation. My heart surged with great guilt, listening to her regret for me, encouraging teasing, listening to the discordant joy in her sympathetic tone, I was confused.

    Tassel, perhaps, you have become a tassel I don''t know

    hang up the phone, I just hang up together, the corner of my eye seems to see the door of Chu Yuan move, I can''t help but wonder, is the smelly girl eavesdropping on me? Then shook his head, estimated to be an illusion, how could Chu Yuan be interested in my things.

    Please remember to collect and vote for several recommendation tickets after reading them. Forget, let Chu Yuan lie at your door in the middle of the night

 Chapter 21

    The next day, I came to the company early and got into the elevator. I heard someone outside shouting: "wait!".!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! "Fa" I quickly pressed the key so as not to close the elevator door automatically. But I waited for a long time to see a young man in pink ink wearing a suit and leather shoes slowly coming in. Ya''s music score is not small. I''m afraid that the image will be damaged by a few steps, which makes people feel uncomfortable.

    This man is about twenty-seven-eight years old. He is slim and handsome. He looks familiar. He is thinking about it. Just a young female staff member came in. Suddenly he saw the young man, and his face was flushed. He was surprised and said, "president Zhang!"

    The little white face is dismissive of the congeniality of my cold eyes. He turns his face and turns it over. There is a F4 milk smile on the corner of his mouth. The current released from the narrowed corner of his eyes makes me feel sick for a while. "Good morning."

    The girl suddenly bloomed a picture of narcissism, sweet as honey, thick as honey, waves as butterflies. The killing power of this man is far beyond that of Yang Wei and I can compare. I just remember that this man, Zhang Mingjie, is the son of the group shareholder and deputy director tensi. Now he is the deputy general manager of the marketing department. As one of Murphy''s pursuers, I once saw him holding flowers The investment department has failed several times, but without exception

    when I pressed the button on the 27th floor, Zhang Mingjie''s expression suddenly rose, "are you from the investment department?"

    "Yes," I asked, not humbly, "what''s the matter?" To a certain extent, he is my rival in love. My self-esteem does not allow me to show cowardice or lowliness in front of him.

    Love is a war. The soldiers on the opposite side are equal to the generals. How about the enemies playing chess? What about the status? It''s the right way to cut down the other side when the blades are facing each other. There is only one winner. You can be arrogant and not discouraged.

    "Oh, cough, nothing." Zhang Mingjie gave a dry cough. He glanced at Miss Hua Chi from the corner of his eyes intentionally or unintentionally. He didn''t speak any more. I suspected that he had something to say, but it was inconvenient for him to speak in person.

    Sure enough, when the female staff got out of the elevator on the fifth floor and the door closed, Zhang Mingjie looked at me obliquely and said, "it''s said that after work yesterday, Mo from your investment department seemed to take a staff out. Do you know where to go?"

    Although I don''t know what he meant, I was really upset by Ya''s condescending contemptuous attitude. In front of the woman, she was elegant and elegant, but in front of me, she showed his dark and smelly face like a dog''s urine and moss. Who are you to put on airs with? I have been working for only one year, and I know that some edges and corners of my temperament have not been smoothed, so I coldly replied, "I don''t know."

    Zhang Mingjie didn''t expect me to be so indifferent in front of him. There was a surprise in his eyes, and then there was a kind of pestilence. Although he could not bear it rationally, his tone was even worse. "There is a person named Chu Nan in your investment department?"

    Suddenly I heard his name from his mouth. I was shocked. You know, I''m just a clerk in the investment department. Murphy can''t remember my name. Where does the vice president of his marketing department know that I am? I had doubts and said vaguely, "yes."

    Zhang Mingjie''s face is more gloomy when he hears the words. He grinds his back teeth and says in a low voice, "what''s the relationship between that stinky boy and your ink?"

    Stinky boy? What did I do to offend you? Why do you want to drink my blood and eat my flesh? Mo is not you. I need your approval to go out with her?

    Mind a turn, I deliberately mysterious smile, ambiguous way: "who knows."

    It''s estimated that my envious expression with a little reverie must be very lewd. Zhang Mingjie is jealous and hateful. A white face turns red. When he wants to continue to ask questions, but the elevator begins to be entered one after another. Looking at the itchy appearance in his heart, I feel quite comfortable

    I''m afraid Murphy will bring the police uncle to the class and hunt someone as a sex wolf later. I''m absent-minded. I''ve been browsing the webpage without a glance, intending to disperse the tension. I occasionally think of the stinky policewoman I met last night, so I typed "Yanzhao gate of Beitian city" in the search engine, popping up more than n news.

    The general content of the case is that a college student with a unique taste who may suffer from a serious Oedipus specially seduces middle-aged women by drinking alcohol, takes naked + photos in the process of sexual relations with them, and then extorts after the event. Once the victim refuses, he will go through the mosaic process, but the photos of the private parts will not be blocked by his face, which will be sent to the Internet for further threat. This method will not be repeated Cool, six times in a month.

    This friend is also very bold. He recognized that the victim was afraid to call the police because of his face. After being blackmailed, he publicized it in a hot forum, which attracted the attention of the police. But what the police scratching their heads is that the victim they found denied the fact of being blackmailed without exception, insisting that the photos circulated on the Internet were not his own. No wonder that the stinky policewoman was very angry yesterday, I guess it happened to be from the victim''s family who just shut the door.

    "South south, what to see?"

    "Nothing to see." See the fringe come together, I quickly closed the web page, although the photos attached to the news are very implicit, but after all, you can see the naked body, which means let the fringe see.

    But the smelly girl has a sharp eye, and her face is a little coquettish, and she scolds "lusters"

    "What kind of lecher is it?" I denied with a clear conscience. "To understand news is to understand social dynamics, people''s livelihood and the public security situation of our environment.""Go there, don''t make excuses." the fringe interrupts me, spins and leans over to hook me up, attaches to my ear and whispers, "if you want to see it, I have a full set of computers, all of which are high-definition ones without + codes, but now I can''t find the out of print version on the Internet"

    you are all in order, which means I''m a lecher?! I can''t cry or laugh. The hot breath from the smelly girl''s voice blows on my cheek, which makes my heart jump violently. I''m busy and askew to the side. "Forget it, I''m not interested in belly fat and body like three swimming circles no matter how hungry I am."

    "Oh?" The tassel simply pulled the chair to sit next to me, blinked his curious big eyes, and said with a cruel smile: "then tell me, what kind of body are you interested in, hungry and thirsty?"

    Suddenly, Murphy''s half naked body flashed in my mind. My heart was throbbing. I hurriedly dispersed my evil thoughts. I held my chin and began to look at the tassel. I was not comfortable with the stinky girl. When my eyes finally stopped on her blue and astringent chest, she could not help but blush and scold: "what do you see?"

    "How about that? Of course, I like my figure. It''s white and tender, young and slim, skin tight, waist thin, legs long and face good. Tut tut Tut, the more I see it, the more I like it. "I lick my lips shamelessly," little Susu, or we can take photos of the whole door? After every night with your naked + Photo company, I will not feel lonely, you know, single men are always in the fantasy to release themselves, too empty, too monotonous

    Although the tassel has never been a male, it is not a child who is not familiar with the world after all. It''s stunned. It''s like a child who knows something but smacks something. A pair of beautiful eyes can''t help floating between my legs. The earlobes are all cherry colored. "South south shameless, inferior, kill you wolf!"

    I''m used to the catnip that doesn''t hurt or itch. She also honed our cheekiness. The stinky girl flirted with me more than once after getting drunk. She asked me how many times a week I played airplanes

    when I was in a row, I heard the strange cry of "ah" from the fringe. Two small white hands passed under her double tucks, and grasped her crisp breastˇ° Susu, let''s see if you have grown up. "

    "Jiajia, are you going to die?" The tassel wanted to kick people. Seeing Song Jia, she was busy holding back her momentum, and her expression like killing calmed down a lot.

    "Make a joke. Make a joke. If you think you''re going to suffer a loss, you''ll be asked to touch it, too." Song Jia, without waiting for the tassel to speak, turned to me and said, "Chu Nan, Mo always asks you to go to her office."

    Don''t say that I was about to attack Song Jia''s chest with my teeth and claws, but I couldn''t help but be shocked.

    "Is mo always here?" I thought I had come early enough, but Murphy, who always stepped on some classes, was earlier today. I was surprised and relieved a little bit. I didn''t see the police uncle when I came in. It seems that she didn''t call the police.

    : the end of the chapter is wrong. Those who voted for me recommended that fate just went to your house to lie in the door. Cough, fate, don''t lie in the door to overhear!

 Chapter 22

    In the spacious office, Murphy and I sat face to face. She looked down and I looked sideways, but no one dared to face each other. The atmosphere was very awkward.

    There are ghosts in my heart. It''s not that I''m guilty. Let alone helping Murphy take off his clothes and clean his chest. It''s just the dirty things in the toilet, which makes me feel ashamed to open the window and jump out.

    "Mo Zong"

    "Chunan"

    it''s easy to summon up courage. I didn''t want to open my mouth and hit the train, but my eyes were stabbed by my fingers for a moment. Murphy and I both made a big red face.

    "First of all!"

    "First of all!"

    Shit, double hit!

    Although my brothers can be shameless and lecherous in front of the fringe, but in front of Murphy as a goddess, my skin is thin and tight, just like a frog with low self-esteem. The more eager I am to pursue the proud swan in the lake, the more I am to approach it, the more cautious I am to walk on thin ice, for fear of making a noise and startling my imagination. I think most men People have experienced such a state of mind, as if it was the ultimate goal of life before the disillusionment.

    Women are better at dealing with subtle atmosphere than men. Murphy breaks the awkward silence and fiddles with the pen nervously. She says with a red face: "thank you, Chunan, yesterday. I''m drunk. I''m sure I''ve caused you a lot of trouble."

    "No, no trouble at all." I shook my head busily, thinking to myself, could she not remember what happened in the toilet? "That, Mr. Mo, I should apologize. Yesterday, I offended you, but I didn''t mean to!"

    This means to take off clothes and wipe the chest. It also includes the convenience of peeping at her in the toilet. If Murphy forgets the latter, it''s all right. If she remembers but is only embarrassed to mention it, at least she knows that I have apologized for it. As for whether I want to forgive or not, my friend has to let it happen.

    "I know," Murphy, who can sit in the general manager''s office of the investment department at a young age, is very shy, but he doesn''t evade any more. He looks at me with his eyes twinkling, and his voice trembles slightly. "I puke all over, and you can''t help it? I saw the note you left. Thank you, Chunan. You are a good man indeed

    I''m ashamed of the good guys. Look at the meaning. Murphy probably doesn''t remember last night. "General manager Murphy"

    Murphy suddenly interrupts me and says, "Chunan, we are friends?"

    I was shocked and said: "yes"

    "what is" yes " Murphy''s eyebrows were wrinkled with lovely lines. He was not very happy. "Yes, it is not. Have a good time. Aren''t you very straightforward?"

    Last night, although I was ashamed of that point of shame, I didn''t mean it. I asked myself. We were right about the word "friend", so I nodded, "yes."

    "Then don''t call me Mr. Murphy," Murphy said with a relieved expression and a sweet smile on his lips. "I said it yesterday. In the future, I can call my name directly in private."

    My heart is rippling, but I can''t help but remind her: "but this is the company"

    "no one else, afraid of anything."

    At the moment, Murphy is like a stubborn and lovely girl. I feel dizzy and confused. "Sister Fei"

    "don''t call me sister Fei either." Murphy''s pretty face suddenly straightens up. Seeing my puzzled and unyielding, he can''t help chuckling: "I drank too much yesterday, and I accidentally slipped my age. It doesn''t count. We are almost old. It seems like how old I am to call sister, or Name. "

    Murphy''s direct name is exactly what I want. It''s only after it''s called out that I feel that such a name is not only not close, but also a little distant.

    Sure enough, Murphy''s face was covered with frost, and his eyes were sharp. "Don''t you think it''s awkward to call someone with a surname?"

    I scratched my head. "What should I call that?"

    Murphy stared at me angrily. "I don''t have a name?"

    Feifei I tried to find the best name for a single word. I blurted out casually. I was ashamed of my intimacy. I glanced at Murphy with fear, but I found out unexpectedly that she was not angry. Instead, her face was as white as snow, and blushed, just like iceberg snow lotus in the setting sun.

    Does Murphy like me? I can''t help YY, otherwise why do I just call her name, she is so intoxicated? And after calming down, I think about it carefully. Even if Murphy doesn''t really remember last night, he woke up early and found that he was only wearing underwear. There''s no reason why he didn''t doubt that I had taken advantage of her. If there''s no special reason, this kind of trust can''t be said without emotion and reason?

    I was excited and curious in my heart. I tried to call out again, "Feifei."

    Fei closed his eyes, obediently answered, and the happy and intoxicated smile on the corner of his mouth made me more imaginative.

    "Fifi?"

    "Well."

    "Fifi?"

    Murphy quickly opened her eyes and realized that she was so coquettish, and her water eyes were rippling. It was a complex thing that I couldn''t understand. There seemed to be some comforting colors in her eyes. "I''m sorry, no one has called my name for a long time. I miss it a bit. Ha ha, Chunan, I made you laugh. By the way, you bought the order for dinner yesterday? It was supposed to be my treatMurphy wanted to provide me with the money for the meal. I refused. They politely agreed to ask me again as a compensation when they had time. My mind was not here at all, and I would not refuse. Until I went out, my mind was still wandering. When I called Murphy, why did she behave so weird? Does she really like me? Did she fall in love with me at first sight, just like the plot in a TV play or novel?

    Cut, maybe it''s weird! I haven''t been so obsessed with the glamour I think I have.

    "Chunan!" Suddenly I was about to go out, Murphy timidly called me to stop, turned around to look at the woman who made me confused, but saw her shyly avoid my eyes, casually put a long hair behind her ears, showing her pink and smooth half cheeks, with a smile on her lips, whispered: "although you are younger than me, you really can take care of people and sleep After waking up today, I really don''t feel tired. Thank you. "

    Murphy seems to have no problem with this, but to someone, it''s like an atomic bomb exploding in his stomach! I have a strong desire to vomit and diarrhea in horror! My legs were weak for a while. I almost collapsed at the door!

    The first one is not suffering from amnesia, the second one is not hitting the head, and the third one is not old enough for Alzheimer''s disease. How can you not remember? Murphy said the last words of comfort before I left her house last night!

    She wasn''t asleep!

    My mother in heaven, can you tell me when Murphy woke up? Doesn''t she really remember what happened at her house last night?

    Suddenly, Murphy became a woman I couldn''t see through, though I never seemed to see through he

 Chapter 23

    Again, I politely declined the invitation of tassel to have barbecue together. I told her the truth about Chu Yuan''s move to my house. In a word, tassel and Chu Yuan had met two or three times. In addition, I often heard my complaints during school, so I also knew the problem character of the little aunt and the disharmony between our brother and sister.

    In the eyes of fringe sympathy, I left the company with heavy steps.

    After being tossed by Murphy''s words, she didn''t slow down for a whole day. Woman''s heart, seafloor needle. She didn''t know how to say. I can''t ask her shamelessly if she remembers what happened in the bathroom last night? If she doesn''t remember, I''m not going to do it myself? There was a stab in her heart, saying whether it was painful or not, but I can''t deny that she was a bit excited in panic. Murphy''s good attitude at least showed one problem, that is, she really liked me.

    The light rain lasted for two days. For people who are used to sitting in the office and being sealed in the box for a long time, walking alone with an umbrella in the rain has a different taste. The cool wind blows away the almost rotten smell of the body, especially feeling a bit fresh. In the jungle built by steel and water mud, I seem to really smell the fragrance of soil.

    Cross the overpass to the other end of the road, just about to go down to the second road station not far away. Just washed by the drizzle, my mood sank to the bottom. I was very unlucky to see a very discordant scene at the stairway entrance.

    A ragged old lady carrying a ragged big bamboo basket, a rough old hand holding a dirty child who may be her grandson''s, has just stepped seven or eight steps. When she meets four little girls with bright clothes and exaggerated shapes, she wants to go down. When she meets on a narrow road, there is always a sense of inferiority. Neither is the old lady, nor is she. She is flustered and confused for a while, but she gets angry Several new black women of the 21st century.

    "I don''t see you in the way, old lady." The Yellow haired girl in the gorgeous Batman''s shirt pinched her nose and scolded. The inch short hair and hot roll was like a spring roll with bean paste filling on top of her head. The almond eyes turned white and complained: "the city management doesn''t care how to let this kind of people walk around the city, which affects the city appearance and pollutes the environment."

    I would like to pat her on the shoulder and remind her that in fact, moral garbage is more likely to pollute the environment. I hope she can put herself in the garbage can for introspection, but before she takes a step, she sees another fat girl who has pushed the old man down unkindly, and then turns to smile at the girl in the middle and says, "I hope you don''t wear too much, please go home early so as not to catch cold ˇŁˇ±

    When my eyes turned to the "Yike sister" with ponytails and wine red hair, I couldn''t help but get a flash in front of me. I forgot to help in my surprise.

    White l-shirt, ink blue denim skirt, black and white pure cotton pantyhose show her perfect leg shape, but at the same time, they exude a kind of seductive atmosphere vaguely. The beautiful baby face and the pair of high-heeled shoes with at least 7cm under the feet are very different, which is quite different, but the thief catches people''s eyes, and what I feel most is the exaggerated elevation of her chest, four Among the girls, her figure is the most petite, but that pair of giant + milk has not lost to Murphy!

    It''s hard not to be successful. This is the legendary "childlike giant + milk"? How can I develop? I can''t help asking her for advice. Maybe her experience will save the poor fringe and make her say goodbye to the days when I laughed at her as burdock figure When the six or seven year old saw his grandmother fall down, he was in a hurry. He had been treated by people mercilessly for a long time. The childlike innocence of the child had been eliminated. The hardship of life and the hardship of survival made him grow wild at a young age. Like a crazy bull, he suddenly rushed to the middle of the giant baby girl and pushed her forward, "you bad guys! Don''t bully my grandma! "

    Ju + Ru Taimei almost fell down. She was easy to stand still. She looked down at the two clear black fingerprints of the white blouse in shock. Suddenly there was a flash of anger in her expression. Seeing this, the old man quickly put down the bamboo basket, hugged her grandson in her arms and apologized to several Taimei.

    "If apology is useful, what else should the police do?" The fat girl shouted an old line. In order to show her anger at the moment, she kicked over the old man''s bamboo basket. The plastic bottles of the drink cans she picked up fell from the steps. When I saw the old man''s subconscious intention of reaching out to save them, I felt a pang in my heart. Maybe those bottles were priceless in our eyes It''s worth rubbish, but for her, it''s the only property to live on. Even, it may be that she and her grandson had dinner today The spring roll head looked at the fat girl scornfully, and then slapped the little girl in the face, "if you want to fight, you should fight him!"

    "Ah! Girl, please be merciful. We are wrong. He is still young and ignorant. I''m sorry for soiling his clothes. We compensate for it. "The old man trembled and put his hand into his shy arms. His wrinkled face was cut like pain.

    Fat girl disdained and hissed, "compensate? How much do you think Yike''s clothes cost? I can''t buy a sleeve even if I sell you. Can you afford to pay for it? "

    The old man used his old body to protect the little child. He was so angry that he couldn''t beat his child''s spring roll. He even stepped on the back of the old man''s waist, "how about being small? Just let me help you with your education. If you don''t have a family education, you have to beat it. Get out of the way, old lady! ""Don''t hit my grandma. I''ll fight you!" The little girl didn''t cry and struggled to get rid of her grandmother. She was so brave and responsible at a young age that people admired her. Unfortunately, passers-by was not touched. She hurried by or stopped to wait and see, but no one came out to help her. This undoubtedly helped the little girls'' arrogance. Another tall girl was unwilling to fall behind and joined the war, pulling and pulling at the old man.

    "Fight with me? Mother, I''ll fucking kill you Spring roll head raised his arm, not yet swung, "pa" of a, she was stunned, half pull face red up, she couldn''t believe looking at me.

    "If you don''t have a tutor, you have to fight. I will educate you for your parents." I shook my hand. How many layers of powder did this girl put on her face? Who the hell are you? It''s like the fresh raw pork in the market? Dare to hit me, my grass "

    " pa! " I am not polite, another slap, "clean your mouth, or I will fight."

    Not only four little sisters, but also the grandparents and a lot of passers-by.

    Curly head seems to want to continue to spray swearing, see my eyes a Lin, immediately change way: "I am female! You beat women? "

    It is estimated that most passers-by despise me because I beat a woman, but I don''t care. Everyone has the same social education, so why should they take different responsibilities? I may have some male chauvinism, but I absolutely agree with the slogan of equality between men and women. It''s enough to face that I didn''t kick you down the steps. Anyway, I didn''t intervene to be a hero, and I didn''t intend to be praised.

    "Can''t women fight? I don''t think you hesitated when you kicked this mother-in-law

    Spring roll was choked by me, and the intention of provoking the public opinion to condemn died in my throat. My eyes swept through the crowd, and there were not a few people who were ashamed of their faces. When I saw that the elderly and children were humiliated, I would not help them. What''s the right to despise me?

    "Dare to play in front of sister Yike, do you want to die?" The fat girl is not as smart as the tall girl. She has already dodged behind the elder sister. On the surface, she supports an umbrella to support her identity. She can use her toes to know that she is afraid that I will beat her.

    If it is useful to reason, I believe that parents or teachers will not watch them become today''s virtue. Villains have their own grind. They are lucky to meet me, who is even worse. I stare at the fat girl and lightly say, "you don''t want to smoke, do you?"

 Chapter 24

    Fat girl has no doubt about her cold-blooded and ruthless nature. She quickly retracts her head. I slowly focus my eyes on their leader - the only giant + suckling girl who has not moved her hand. Unexpectedly, she is not frightened by my bad looks, but calmly looks at me. There is no fluctuation in a pair of clear eyes. For a long time, she is gentle "Let''s go," he said

    Shit, man, there''s a feeling of being ignored!

    Spring roll head has suffered a loss, which is willing to give up, hurriedly said: "one can elder sister, this smelly man bullies me, is that how to calculate"

    "I said to go, are you deaf?" I can''t help but be shocked by the shocking atmosphere of the girl. She looks like a tiger who knows how to hunt. Although she has a lovely and honest appearance, once her tusks are exposed, the sudden outburst of rage will make people can''t help but feel a thrill.

    The three chicks were silent, and the only response was to stare at me step by step and turn around three times, but obediently left behind the girl. I was relieved secretly. The girl named Yike was not easy.

    The crowd broke up and the grandparents and grandchildren kept thanking me. Although the old man was not injured, he was inconvenient to move. I helped others to the end, boasting that the little boy was sensible and helping them to clean up the scattered bottles and cans.

    Because the bamboo basket rolls down from the steps, and it''s very scattered, so it''s a little bit difficult. It''s hard to pick up the steps. When I come down the steps, I just squat down, and there are two straight and slender legs in front of me. The black and white cotton pantyhose makes me feel a sudden. Looking up, it''s the giant + milk girl just now!

    Less than two minutes before and after, why is she back? When I was wondering if she was going to find someone to revenge me, I heard her snort to me, "no good man." Then, I squatted down beside me, stretched out my clean little hand, and began to pick up the garbage. At this time, I found that she had folded it by herself.

    "If you know what''s wrong and can change it, you''re not hopeless." I can''t help but have a little more affection for this girl. She is not bad in nature.

    "Knowing the wrong? Uncle, which eye do you see me wrong? " The girl threw the bottle into the bamboo basket and looked at me innocently. Her big eyes flickered, but she really asked me.

    It seems that all the three girls scold and hit each other. Instead, she was pushed by the little boy without any reason, soiled her clothes. I smiled and bowed my head to work. This question can''t be answered

    when the girl saw my embarrassment of laughing, she snorted coldly again, got up and walked to the steps. The old man saw the girl coming back, Just like my first reaction, I thought she was coming for revenge. "Girl, please don''t worry about my grandson. It''s all my fault"

    "I''m sorry, old lady, I was wrong just now. You''re not hurt?"

    "Well?" The old man was stupefied and almost didn''t believe his ears. The first little sister came back to apologize to her!

    The girl didn''t explain much. She took out her wallet from her pocket and pulled out a small pile of banknotes. The cat came down and put them into the old man''s hands sincerely. "Take the money to the doctor for you, and buy some delicious food for the little brother if there is any left. It''s my heart!"

    Before she finished speaking, the little child suddenly jumped forward and pushed on her shoulder. Her strength was not very strong. Unfortunately, she was wearing high-heeled shoes. She was sprained at the foot, and her weight was out of balance. She fell off her face directly. Fortunately, the steps were not high, otherwise the girl would not be hurt. Forgive me, she still fell heavily.

    "Who wants your stinking money! Bad people! " The little boy pinched his waist with both hands. He had a strong sense of self-esteem. I laughed bitterly. I was young and had a weak discrimination. I couldn''t see that the girl''s heart was quite different from the three goods just now.

    I went to pick her up. "Is it OK?"

    "No, it''s OK." The heels of the shoes are broken. The girl is still trembling when holding the railing. I guess nine times out of ten, she has twisted her feet. Her teeth are biting her lower lip. Her eyes are filled with tears. She is stubborn and does not show the appearance of a little adult who is suffering. It makes people feel pity.

    The old man was also very embarrassed. Five or six hundred yuan was not a small amount for her. She was quite at ease, but her grandson pushed the girl around her. I took the bamboo basket to the old man, took out two hundred yuan from my pocket, pinched the baby''s young but tiger like face, and said with a smile: "silly boy, she did something wrong and should pay you some money. You Why not? In this way, it''s your brother''s money. It''s going to rain heavily. Take grandma home quickly. "

    Although children don''t know how much money is and how little money is, they at least know that money can buy delicious food. They don''t want it just because of the stubbornness of small self-esteem. I heard that it was given by me, so they accepted it with a little red face, which was not very nice. "Thank you brother."

    The old man didn''t have a mouthful to thank me, which made me blush. I didn''t have much money in my pocket. Compared with other girls, I was very stingy. Seeing that my grandparents were drenched, I gave them my umbrella.

    Seeing them leave, looking back, the girl stood there holding the railing and looked at me angrily with her little mouth tooting, "shameless, it''s clearly my money, why should you send it? Return elder brother, be a uncle clearly! "Uncle? You''re blind! I look at the young people who are full of vigor and vitality? This is definitely an insult to me, a naked personal attack! But I''m magnanimous. I don''t care about it with you? Do you want to see the embarrassment that the old man wants to accept and feel embarrassed? "

    The child is eager to talk and stops. She looks like she doesn''t deny my scruples. She just doesn''t want to accept my love. I''ve added a little more to her affection. The girl is hard spoken and soft hearted. In fact, she''s kind and much more beloved than my family''s Chu Yuan.

    At the thought of Chu Yuan, I stood up quickly. My grandma and sister-in-law said that they had something to discuss with me tonight. They could never go home later. But before they had taken a few steps, they heard the girl behind them yelling: "Hello! You''re going to leave like this, uncle

    "Well?" I looked back at her in a daze and said, "if you don''t leave, I will stay here in the rain? If I don''t hurry, I won''t catch the No.2 bus at the station. "

    The girl was angry and anxious. She reached for the raised right foot and the high-heeled shoes with broken heels hanging on her toes. In her expression, she begged, "what do I do if you leave? I sprained my foot. It hurt so much. Can you bear to leave me here alone? "

    "Just call your friend back to pick you up," I fumbled for my cell phone from my briefcase. "Didn''t you bring a phone? I''ll lend you "

    " what a joke! " As soon as the girl opened my hand, she was very upright and said something that made me almost faint, "let people know that Xiao Yi has done good things to good people, do I still have the face to live?"

    Shit! Is there anything good in the world to be known? What''s the structure of this girl''s head

    "Uncle, you should be honest with your hands. You are not allowed to take advantage of me." The girl named Xiao Yike hugged my neck, my briefcase in her right hand, and her broken high-heeled shoes in her left hand.

    To be honest, although I touch her elastic thigh with my hands, the stimulation is far less intense than the back pressure. This girl is a pair of giant + breasts that are mature beyond her age and cling to me tightly, which makes my friends feel the hot temperature of her two balls of pink meat. I regret taking off her coat and lending it to her.

    For the sake of "beauty", modern fashionable girls prefer to "freeze people". The girl''s clothes are thin, and the skirt below is still a short skirt that does not cross the knee. Although wearing pantyhose inside is not enough to walk out, it is not elegant after all. I can only lend my coat to the petite girl as a windbreaker to wrap it, causing my cold teeth to straighten and strangle.

    Mom, I must have been rude to God''s daughter in my life. Otherwise, I''m doing a good job. Why is the rain getting worse?

    "You haven''t tasted your milk. Do you have the time to wipe it?" I didn''t have a good breath to choke on her. I watched my companion bully the old man and children. After that, my heel was broken and my foot was sprained. However, I was forced to carry her home. It remains to be discussed who took advantage of her!

    How can I know that Xiao Yi, like Chu Yuan in our family, was not happy when I said she was young. She shook her body against my back and said angrily, "I haven''t lost my milk flavor? My aunt is nineteen years old. Are you blind? Don''t you see how mature she is? "

    : it''s not easy for new people to ask for tickets and collect. Will you give us a boost? Yes no thanks ~

 Chapter 25

    Nineteen? It''s not like, if you only look at her baby face, it''s at most like sixteen or seventeen, but if you look at her plump breasts, it''s not like nineteen years old! This wench is just a patchwork complex. The immature and mature parts are out of proportion!

    The waves stirred my heart for a long time. I almost had a physiological reaction. I hurriedly stopped and said, "stop it, I know you are mature, mature -" virgin can''t be teased, it''s a kind of sadness.

    "Oh?" Xiao Yike was stunned. Suddenly he looked at me with a pretty face. He said with a bad smile: "uncle, you are evil. Your face is red. Is this girl''s stimulation for you?" After that, I deliberately pushed forward and shook it for a while, and the chest squeeze was comfortable, and I almost moaned.

    "How can you be so debauchery at a young age?" maybe it''s because of the embarrassment. I just fell down in favor of her. "I''ll leave you behind if you believe it or not?"

    "Uncle, how can you say I''m wild?" The stinky girl teased me. She blinked her eyes wrongly. She pretended with the baby voice that was already very sweet: "people are so pure and tight. I haven''t paid such a long male friend in Dalian."

    "Then I am not more pure? I''ve never been with a girlfriend at any age. " I simply rely on the old to sell the old, but I am really sad.

    "No?" The little girl instinctively wanted to cover her mouth and realized that she was carrying shoes in her hand, so she gave up. Her surprised eyes were a great satire to me.

    I''ll just throw it out of my face. "Why? Does a handsome man have a girlfriend? So, don''t compare me with you, uncle, I''m not as pure as your messy head can understand. "

    "I''m sorry, uncle, you''re so cheeky," said Xiao Yi, but I don''t believe that I haven''t been in love, and the black eyes have turned several times. "Look at you, you look vegetable, the printing hall is dark, the eyes are dark, and you are decadent. Can you just be dumped by a woman? Oh, no wonder you were so nosy and beat women just now. It''s just like venting your anger. "

    the stinky girl said to herself and took her wild guess seriously. I interrupted her with a cold snort," you''ve done something bad. I should teach you a lesson. Don''t say that I''m not pissed off, I''m pissed off by you. "

    "Hey, uncle, I know you''re a bad guy, but you need to be realistic. Don''t say" you "one at a time. I haven''t said anything from the beginning to the end, OK?" Xiao Yike tooted his lips with a light lip gloss, as if I was not happy to compare her with the other three girls, and despised her in the eyes.

    "It''s your fault that I didn''t speak," I said angrily, perhaps because I was a little familiar with her, and I didn''t avoid talking. "You don''t hear me. They call you elder sister. Obviously you are the leader. Can you say so many things before hitting people? It''s bad now. I''m in trouble. "

    Xiao Yi is clever and doesn''t retort. Instead, he rubs my head with a face full of meat and smiles. He looks like a coquettish puppy with a lovely look. "Don''t say that, uncle. How can I say that it''s bad luck to carry such a charming little beauty as me? It''s lucky. Congratulations and good luck."

    "Peach blossom is not necessarily, but dog tail flower is quite appropriate." I bumped a little, implying that she stuck to me like a tail.

    "If I''m a dog tail, what are you, uncle?" Little girl in front of friends and in front of me are totally two kinds of character, and my Chu Yuan pretty like, but Chu Yuan cold right object only me.

    A good man doesn''t fight with a woman. We have arrived at the station. We have been in a mess for a long time

    "No!" Xiao Yi can stand on one foot, with his thin heel shaking left and right. It seems that he will fall down at any time. He grabbed my arm and refused to let go? Uncle, please take me home. "

    Because it''s a rainy day, most cyclists choose the bus for their early travel. At this time, it happens to be the rush hour, and the station is full of people. Xiao Yike''s current state is really inconvenient to squeeze the car. He hasn''t gone yet. There are countless buddies who use their eyes to wipe.

    I feel the surprise when I look at her chest. Thanks to the Mediterranean uncle, I stare at Xiao Yike''s right leg and the tiny foot. I realize that the saliva overflows, and I spit out my tongue in a hurry to go back. The disgust of obscene expression makes me feel There is a desire for nausea and vomiting, but on the other hand, it proves the girl''s charm invincible.

    "I''ll call a taxi for you."

    "No way," said Xiao Yike, blushing and embarrassed. "I don''t have any money"

    the stinky girl gave all her money to the old man just now? I appreciate her kindness and straightforwardness, and I wonder if she''s going to upset me from the beginning?

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll give it to you."

    "That''s not good either!" Xiao yikeqi puffed up the pink cheeks, and my body was uncomfortable with the big eyes of shuilingling. "If you let a girl with a foot injury take a taxi alone, you won''t be afraid of being pulled to a corner where nobody else is to be surrounded by a fork ring."Fork ring? I didn''t expect this innocent girl to utter such a word, but it''s really annoying to see her dressed up. It''s not too much to say that she''s tempting to commit a crime.

    Xiao Yike''s tone changed, and he whined again. He rubbed his body against my arms, and two groups of soft pink meat touched my chest. With the twist of his body, he changed thousands of shapes. He just wanted to take advantage of me!

    "Uncle, please, help me."

    "good." God knows what other coquettish means she hasn''t used. It''s better to surrender than to write with her. Time is tight. I can only pray that her family doesn''t live too far away. "I''m afraid of you."

    As soon as Xiao turned his face, he immediately smiled, "thank you, uncle. Are you really a good man?"

    are you a good man? I looked down at the two groups of flattened giant + milk squeezed close to my chest, and thought to myself: ice cream can''t be eaten for nothing, can''t you?

    luckily, the place where the stinky girl lives just by the way with me, she sat in the car and kept on asking me for her mobile phone, dialing out a string of numbers, and suddenly a string of bells rang under her buttocks. I couldn''t help but wonder: "do you have a mobile phone to lend me?"

    "Stupid, it''s the exchange of numbers," Xiao Yike pressed again several times, and then put the mobile phone back to me. He said with a smile: "my father taught me since I was a child, and I will be grateful to you for your help today, uncle."

    I put my cell phone in my pocket and shook my head and said, "well, it''s a big fart, not a small thing."

    I''m not interested in dealing with little Taimei. I''m sarcastic. Do you really listen to your father''s words, or become little Taimei?

    "Why not?" Xiao Yike said seriously: "if I didn''t have you, I would have to walk home with a limp leg and barefoot. It''s raining so hard and it''s going to be dark again. Maybe the road would be frozen to death. Besides, I''m such a pure, lovely, charming, super invincible little beauty. Who knows if I would encounter any audacious villains? So, uncle, you are not only helping me, but also my benefactor. "

    Open mouth a uncle shut up a uncle, call of the buddy in the heart depressed extremely, just want to pinch her face egg to show the warning, suddenly see, this wench expression suddenly a dark, low eyes, whispered: "moreover, without uncle you, just met that pair of grandsons, I really don''t know how to do, you don''t know, at that time my heart is complex dead ˇ±

    I really can''t figure out why she should be with a group of bad girls since she doesn''t like doing bad things and bullying people? She is obviously kind-hearted. Why should she take it as a shame to do good deeds and pretend to be cold-blooded and conniving in front of her sisters? Maybe she also has her difficulties, I don''t understand, but I didn''t ask, I have a bad feeling: with this girl, it''s better not to have a relationship!

    I can vaguely smell the dangerous breath of her body. The car is parked in front of the door of a high-end community. The security guard forbids taxis to enter. There''s no way. Look at this. I have to go in with my little girl on my back. I don''t want to get out of the car. My cell phone rings. It''s Chu Yuan, my little aunt!

 Chapter 26

    "Where are you?" The voice is colder than the rain, with a whiff of resentment, I must be dissatisfied with my delay in going home.

    "I''m outside, Ma Hui"

    "Hey, you''re holding me out of the car ~, can''t you see the water in the car ~" Xiao Yi in the car didn''t see me answer the phone, rubbed against the door of the car, whining her baby voice interrupted me, I felt the numbness in the back of my spine, the cold sweat seeped out.

    Sure enough, Chu Yuan''s voice at the other end of the phone instantly raised eight key points, "who are you with? Is it Cheng Liusu

    "No"

    Chu Yuan didn''t listen to my explanation and shouted at me angrily: "I told you last night that there was something to discuss with you today, and you still ran to hang out with women and didn''t take me seriously? You just hate me, right? "

    "What? Who did I hang out with? " The sense of superiority is directly proportional to self-esteem. Listening to Chu Yuan''s grievance, I can''t help crying and laughing and coaxing: "how can I hate you, good sister, I don''t have time to hurt you"

    "don''t cheat me! You don''t have my sister at all! " Chu Yuan said angrily, "I don''t care what you are going to do now. Anyway, if you can''t see in an hour, you will go home!"

    Home? Shit! This stinky girl put on a pair of shoes and eye medicine for me. It''s strange that the old man doesn''t cut me alive! But I haven''t spoken yet. She''s already hung up.

    I can''t protect myself. How can I care about others? Directly pull Xiao Yike out of the car, and quickly drill in, "master, hurry up, dazhongma community!"

    "Is there any mistake, uncle?" The little girl stopped working. I pulled her out of the car just now. Her bare right foot stepped directly into a small stall of water. The cotton socks wrapped in her little foot were wet thoroughly. She took off the other shoe in anger. She clapped the glass of the car and shouted to me, "I sprained my foot, and you let me in. Is there any humanity for you?"

    "Please, little ancestor, I''m really in a hurry," I put down the glass and glanced at her right foot, relieved: "your feet are much better. They can touch the ground. At most, I''ll pay you a pair of socks when you come back. You''ll go back when you''re tired. See you later!"

    "See you later? Back to you, wait, don''t drive, don''t drive! Dead uncle, you have the opposite sex and have no humanity! You see color and forget justice! You''re a wolf in the manger. Get back to me! "

    See color forget justice? Who do you think is calling me? I looked back and saw that girl was shouting at me. She stamped her right foot and stepped out of the water. My heart was burning with fire. Girl, I dare to make a mountain out of a molehill just now. Her foot injury was not as serious as her mouth said!

    However, there seems to be something wrong except for the injury of my foot. I stare at Xiao Yike in a daze until the car turns around and I can''t see her again. The strange feeling still hasn''t disappeared

    After last night''s scene, I was a little nervous. After only five and a half minutes, I stormed into my house, only to see Chu Yuan in casual clothes, lying on the sofa and watching TV. Where is half of the way to go out? Maybe she didn''t expect me to come back so fast. She flashed a bit of consternation in her expression. Subconsciously, she hid a bag of chips in her hand behind her, which made her guilty even more!

    The breath that should have been vomited out is now in my heart. Looking at the chips on the corner of Chu Yuan''s mouth, I can clearly feel the change of my face muscle gradually stiffening. Last night, I had a fight and I could still understand. After all, I forgot to turn on my mobile phone and didn''t answer her phone first, but what about today? If you don''t listen to my explanation, you will lose your temper at random. Look at her like this now. It''s just bluffing me!

    I suddenly think of the little liar who likes to shout "wolf is coming" in the primary school textbook. Lying is a price to pay, and playing with elder brother is a lesson to learn. I am very angry, stinky girl. To you, you really think I am a soft persimmon. How can I pinch it?

    I went to the sofa with a gloomy face, put my briefcase heavily on the coffee table, and glanced at the delicate mobile phone beside me. Then I stared at Chu Yuan''s eyes and asked, "why don''t you hang up if you don''t listen to me? Why do you turn off the mobile phone? You''re making a fool of yourself, you know? "

    Chu Yuan put away the expression of surprise and embarrassment, did not answer the question: "what about your coat?"

    A coat? I look down at my wet shirt, it''s bright in my head, grandma''s! I said that when I was separated from Xiao Yi, I always thought something was wrong. It was because she wore my coat! Chu Yuan by a phone upset the mood, the vast bad is not responding to it!

    Although I don''t want to give anything back for doing good deeds, but putting in a coat actually makes my heart panic, anger and resentment can''t be contained, I have no good way: "lost! Don''t quibble, answer my question! "

    "Who is the one who wants to talk about it?" Chu Yuan''s pretty face hung a layer of frost, as if he had just taken it out of the refrigerator. He sneered, "where is Cheng Liusu''s clothes? What do you want to show me, because I''m interrupting your date? "

    "You''re itchy, aren''t you?" Don''t fight for three days, Fang jiewa. Is that her tone of speaking to her eldest brother?

    Anyway, he has already torn his face. Chu Yuan simply takes out the bag of potato chips hidden behind him and puts them into his mouth. He looks at me with a sneer, and chews them with disdain and says, "why, I''m so angry that he scares me? I''m so scaredDon''t pay attention to me at all, dead girl. I won''t give you a taste. You don''t know how many eyes Lord Ma has!

    "Yuan Yuan, listen to me, in fact, this is the case today..."

    I sat next to Chuyuan, Chuyuan frowned, and moved quickly to the other side. I didn''t know whether I was wet or too close. No matter how much, I showed a smile that I thought was the lowest and most disrespectful. Like an honest, honest and loving parent, I explained the things that I met with Xiao Yike in a flattering tone. Then "So it''s not right for you to make trouble with your brother like this. Don''t do it again next time, OK? I''ll punish you for that. "

    Who would put his mind to make up such a complex lie? Looking at Chu Yuan''s expression, she believed everything I said, but I didn''t plan to admit the mistake as I expected, as if I recognized that I would tolerate and tolerate her as I did in the past, arrogant and domineering raised the sharp little chin, "I made trouble without reason, how dare you take me?"

    History tells us that the outbreak of any war needs a reason. If you can''t bear it, you don''t need to bear it anymore. It''s not an excuse, but an inevitable trend of historical development.

    "There''s a saying called elder brother Rufu, you know?"

    Chu Yuan did not know how I jumped out of such a sentence, a little Zheng Zheng, carefully replied: "how do you know?"

    "Do you know what that means?"

    The clever Chu Yuan noticed the subtle changes in my tone of voice. There was a flash of panic in my eyes. Then he blinked cunningly and said seriously: "I know, of course, that is to say, a brother should be as generous and tolerant as a father. If he wants to hurt his sister, he can''t deceive her. He promised that everything he said to his sister must be done and everything he said to her must be done To be sincere, don''t bully your sister and scold your sister. Trust your sister. Others bully your sister. Brothers should help your sister at the first time. Your sister is happy. Your brother should be happy with your sister. If your sister is not happy, your brother should make your sister happy. Always think your sister is the most lovely... "

    Shit! Dead girl A familiar line like a bean pours out of her mouth. Lei''s me is speechless for a long time. Mom''s, how can I hear that she is innuendo, scolding me and shamelessly giving me a preventive Injection

    Make a mess! I coughed awkwardly. My angry throat and eyes were a little dry. The coughing almost turned into retching. The corners of my mouth were hooked unnaturally. I laughed and said, "of course, I''ve always loved your sister, and I''ve almost done what you said. But there''s another layer of explanation for this, which is to respect my brother as much as my father."

    In front of the fact, Chu Yuan couldn''t refute me. She dodged my eyes and became more and more nervous, "yes, right?"

    I sneered twice. It was a kind of affirmation. Chu Yuan''s arrogant self-esteem was challenged by me. Finally, he could not put it on. His mouth was cocked and he refused to accept the airway: "OK, I admit that today I don''t respect you enough. What can you do with me?"

    Today? You dare to say that, as if you respected me before, my face is covered with black lines

    : support for right and wrong, support for "sister", that is, votes can''t go without votes, and add shelf point collection can''t forget these

 Chapter 27

    "Elder brother is like father. It''s my duty to educate you. What do you say I will do to you?"

    I don''t hide it any more, showing the real face that can set off the mood at the moment. Watching Chu Yuan''s face slowly show fear, I feel cool and whisper: "filial son under the stick, the child who doesn''t obey will have to fight!"

    Chu Yuan loses color in horror. Just about to get up and run away, I suddenly grab her small hand and pull it hard. She falls in front of her center of gravity. She just lies on my thigh, raises her right hand and slaps her round and upright buttocks.

    "Ah --" Chu Yuan coyly issued a painful cry, unbelievable side of the head glared at me and said: "you dare to hit me?!"

    "I dare not kill you." I gave her a cold return, hand up and down again. Chu Yuan was wearing a pure cotton straight tube sports pants, but it didn''t affect the hand feeling at all. The tight and elastic two groups of tender meat were shaking under my palm. The more she struggled, the harder I started. Anyway, there was no problem with the thick meat here.

    My hands were caught behind my back, and my long legs were kicked and kicked randomly. Unfortunately, there was no half way for me to fight. All the struggles were not only in vain, but also in exchange for my more ferocious slap. For the Jiao Sheng, who was used to nurturing and arrogant Chu Yuan, it was absolutely a shame. The little girl cried out, "you bully people, you bully people!"

    "Whatever you say, I won''t stop until I admit my mistake!" One hit, ten hits. I''m hard hearted. I''ve already started. It''s a knife to stretch and shrink my head. Why should I be polite to her? I''ve been accumulating resentment for more than ten years just to vent it.

    "I''m right!" Chu Yuan said hard, "you promised me yesterday that you would go home early today. Why do you promise that you will not let me lose my temper if you break your promise?"

    "Did I go to eat, drink, have fun or go on a date with a woman? If you don''t listen to me, just hang up and turn off the phone? Stinky girl, it''s my parents who spoil you

    "Ah - it hurts, Chunan. I''ll fight with you!"

    I gave her a good wring according to her fleshy place. "Is your brother''s name? Don''t respect me and think I''ll let you go. There''s no door! "

    "Ah - Woo - you hit me, you''d better kill me," Chu Yuan moved out of the box to kill, "I will definitely tell my parents!"

    The fringe said that I am not a despicable person, but I am not a person when I am despicable, "well, I just don''t know whether my parents will take out anger on me or you when they see your collection."

    "You!" Chu Yuan, like a cat with its tail trampled on, panicked and said, "you dare not forget that we are accomplices!"

    "How many porn magazines do you want to get me into the water?" I dare to threaten me even if I don''t repent. Angrily, I started harder. "Don''t say you gave it to me, even if it''s my own?"? I am an adult! " As an adult man, he is beating a young girl at the moment. It seems that there is a small stove baking under his face. It''s hot. There''s no way. It''s helpless to sacrifice image for education. It''s like a nude model who takes off underwear for art

    As the saying goes, beating is pain, scolding is love, and kicking with feet when love reaches the extreme. This classic maxim makes me firmly believe that revolution is hard, and war has to be sacrificed, but as long as the direction is correct, liberation is bound to be sooner or later. If this means are not satisfied with this girl today, she can''t ride in my head every day?

    "I - Wow - I''m wrong. Can''t I be wrong?" Chu Yuan was ashamed and hurt, and felt that I would never stop my determination if I didn''t reach my goal. I couldn''t bear it anymore. Finally, I begged for forgiveness: "don''t fight, brother, I''m wrong. I''ll never make trouble without reason, and I won''t cheat you again. Wu --"

    the two tears on Chu Yuan''s red face made me realize what is the sense of achievement, and deliberately solemnly said: "I really know Wrong way? "

    Chu Yuan sobbed and nodded to me. How pitiful and pitiful it must be to endure humiliation and surrender, how lovely it must be. I was already soft hearted and wanted to hit her again. I enjoyed it for a while Well, I''m too evil. I need to review.

    When I pulled Chu Yuan up, she knelt on the sofa, her hands between her hips and her calves. She stared at me angrily, but she didn''t dare to say anything. I smiled with satisfaction and said, "now I can say, what was the matter to be discussed with me last night?"

    "You, you take a bath first, eat, eat, say again, sob -" Chu Yuan twitches his little nose, chokes and cries again. For the first time in her life, she was taught by me. She is afraid that it will take some time to calm down.

    Wet clothes cling to the skin. It''s really uncomfortable. I nodded my head. Although I feel sorry for this girl, I didn''t comfort her after all. After all, I coax her. Isn''t it white fight?

    Take out the mobile phone and wallet in my pocket and leave them all in the coffee table. I went back to my room and got a suit of dry clothes. I walked into the bathroom. I couldn''t imagine. When I washed half of the bath and was rubbing the hanging object between my legs with a head of foam, I heard the door plate pounded by Chu Yuan. My little aunt''s angry cry made me smart. "You are a big liar, Chunan ! Get out of here

    Big liar? I wonder, brother, when did I cheat you?

    "Take a bath. I''ll talk about it later!""No way! Can''t you get out? " Chu Yuan ravaged the poor door panel like crazy, "I''ll go in if you don''t come out!"

    Come in? I subconsciously covered Xiao Chunan. You came in and got it?!

    "Ma Ma! Don''t knock! "

    I hurriedly washed off the foam of my head, wiped my body lightly, and my underwear and clothes would have to be worn in the future. Then I opened the door and was facing the angry face and angry eyes of my grandma and sister-in-law. Before I asked, Chu Yuan couldn''t help but lift his foot to my calf. Fortunately, I flashed quickly. "What are you doing?"

    "Revenge!" Chu Yuan spits out two words with hate, then pours at me again, building neat fingernails and grabs at my front door.

    How can I see people tomorrow after being scratched? I dodged to the side of the coffee table like a clever monkey, and said in a hurry, "if you have something to say, it''s fate. If you make trouble, I''ll spank you!"

    "I make trouble for nothing?!" Chu Yuan unconsciously touched the little buttock that I had just beaten. He was not discouraged, but burned back. "You lied to me and said that I was unreasonable and had a thick cheek?"

    "When did I lie to you?"

    "Not yet?!" Chu Yuan grabs my cell phone from the coffee table and throws it angrily, "look at it yourself!"

    What are you looking at? I pressed the screen of my mobile phone in doubt and said, "honey, you''re in such a hurry that your coat and underpants are left here."

    fuck me! My friend, the eyeball almost burst into slag, and it came out of my eyes. This message is Xiao Yi, who just met, can send it! When the stinky girl borrowed my mobile phone to exchange numbers, she managed to store a name - Beauty coco!

    "How dare you say you didn''t hang out with a woman?" Chu Yuan saw that my face was bright and dark, and he was even more angry. "He lied to me and beat me. He pretended to be a wolf with a big tail. You pretended to be like me I''ll fight you! "

    Chu Yuanmeng rushes forward two steps, fits into my arms. I can''t help it. I knock my back heel on the tea table leg, lean back and plant it on the sofa. For the third time in three days, Chu Yuan pushes her back and presses her body. The little girl who feels more aggrieved than Dou E bites me on the shoulder. I cry out in pain, "misunderstanding, absolute misunderstanding!"

    It''s no wonder that a group of little sisters all take care of her. Xiao Yi is not a fuel-efficient lamp indeed! She must be deliberately framed, revenge I lost her regardless of the revenge, Gao ah, just a few words make people daydream infinite, not a dirty word but splashed my dirty water

    Unfortunately, there is a huge loophole in her lies, enough to prove my innocence!

    "Misunderstanding?" Chu Yuan looks up, her white face and lips are scarlet, which makes her look like a cold and beautiful vampire in the Western legend. The dead girl bit my shoulder and bled!

    "Do you think I can believe it?"

    "Why not? I have evidence! "

    Chu Yuan was stunned. He glanced at my mobile phone unconsciously from the corner of his eyes. He seemed to say that it was the evidence of your lies?

    "What evidence?"

    I blinked shyly with tears in my eyes. Holding the orchid formula, I pointed to the direction of the bathroom. I said in a rather embarrassed whisper: "my underwear is in the basket. I don''t believe you go to have a look."

    Riding on my body, my little aunt''s delicate body shivered like chaff, and a layer of goosebumps rose from her snow-white little arm, staring at me in a daze. The blush of her face gradually climbed to the ear root, and her delicate and soft little hand gently lifted my shoulder, and she slowly lowered herself. Two groups of green and astringent plump pressed on my chest, sandalwood mouth seemed to open and close slightly, and slightly cried in my wound The elegant and fragrant fragrance between the hair and hair makes my heart jump suddenly. "Brother"

    the mature and provocative spirit of the goblin makes me feel confused and confused. There is a moment blank in my reason. A fire of evil desire is burning under my belly. The little Chunan bird and beast of the virgin have not produced the physical change of volume. This girl is a special thing, but also a lure for me to commit a crime Disaster! Every time when Chu Yuan and I have skin ties, I always have four big words in my mind, which set off the environment at this time. It''s really ambiguous. I can''t help whispering, "hmm?"

    "I spelled you!!!"

    "Ah --"

    in the window on the fourth floor, there was a man''s earth shaking wail, like a lonely lone wolf on a rainy night, standing on the prey just killed, roaring up to the sky without any intention to eat meat.

    I don''t know whether I am a wolf or a meat, or whether Chu Yuan is a wolf or a meat, but I know that we are definitely a wolf and a meat relationship

 Chapter 28

    Xiao Yike, Xiao Yike, please don''t let me meet you again, or I''ll be sorry for "Uncle" if I don''t call you "salty and wet". I only knew last night that Chu Yuan had tried to write and post on the girls'' channel at the beginning a year ago, because she didn''t have her own computer and didn''t dare to be known by her parents. She could only write manuscripts by hand. The old man was strict with his family, and the quiet Chu Yuan didn''t like the place where there were so many and miscellaneous people like the Internet, so she could only take the time to use the computer in the school computer classroom to type and save manuscripts, and then secretly Using the old man''s or stepmother''s computer to update the website, Rao is so, it''s still common to break the alarm. The arrogant little girl attributed this to her poor performance.

    I''m too lazy to study, but I know from time to time when I read some online novels. The author''s active updating is really one of the important factors to keep the reader''s eyes. At least I won''t go to watch one or two chapters of a weekly updating book, so I happily agreed to Chu Yuan''s request and agreed that she usually uses my computer code words, so she doesn''t have to worry about it It''s a bitter manuscript.

    Chu Yuan is very happy, so she forgot to ask me about Xiao Yike''s problem. After all, the rumor of spanking was vague. I was really relieved. Damn Xiao Yike, the dishes were full of things. As a result, because of her broken message, I couldn''t explain clearly

    "South south, where are the originals of these two copies of information?" Tassel put two stacks of data in front of me, and leaned against my desk angrily. A pretty face was covered with dark clouds, as if it would rain if I twisted one.

    I was so familiar with the fringe''s temper that I turned off the novel I was browsing and asked with a smile as she wished: "what''s the matter? Who has offended our aunt?"

    The fringe sniffed scornfully, "it''s not Zhang Mingjie''s Xiaokai. I think it''s great to have two stinky money and a good father. Hum, I don''t want to eat his way, Auntie!"

    Zhang Mingjie? My brow can''t help jumping. "What''s wrong with him?"

    "You want to take advantage of me," said the fringe''s eyes full of disgust. "Just now I went to the project team to get information. He was there. A pair of thief''s eyes were always looking at me, as if my mother had no clothes on. It was lustful. It was disgusting!"

    I was curious, "what is he doing in our investment department?"

    "Who knows why he went, Fox and dog, birds of a feather flock together. You don''t see Li Qi, the leader of the project team, holding his thigh. I think they are the same thing," said the fringe tone, discontented: "I said South South, you didn''t say comfort and comfort me when I was eaten tofu, but you didn''t care about the people who ate my tofu. It''s heartless."

    A nameless fire suddenly burns in my heart. I have a kind of uncontrollable anger, "he ate your tofu?!"

    Seeing that I was excited and stunned, the tassel rolled his eyebrows and chuckled. He pushed me back to my seat and said, "no, it''s just like a dog skin plaster sticking to me all the way. He flattered me and wanted to invite me to have dinner after work."

    "You promised?" I don''t know why, I know that tassel can''t agree, but I asked.

    "Cut, how could I agree? Who can''t see that when he thinks carefully? It''s just that I want to pour some ecstasy soup, seduce or seduce my aunt to bed with him. I don''t know how many silly women in the company have been cheated by him. Cheng Liusu is not such a frivolous woman, "Liusu suddenly looked at me playfully and said with a smile," south, are you jealous? "

    My heart suddenly jumped, "what kind of vinegar do I have? I just wonder if you like his type of man." The mouth says so, but my heart is inexplicably complex. Just now, my heart seems to be tied by something, which makes me panic

    Tassel''s hands are playing with the ball point pen drawn from my pen holder. There are some sorrows between her eyebrows, which makes me dare not look at her. "What kind of man do I like, guess?"

    Half of the sea and half of the fire, the choice in the conflict is always a dilemma. I vaguely feel that the results of guessing and not guessing seem to be met but not dare to face. Just at this time, the appearance of sister Liu, an old good man, solved my embarrassment. "Su Su, did you get those two data back?"

    "Well, I''m asking Chunan for the original." I can see clearly that there is a trace of regret in the expression of fringe.

    I opened the fringe and scanned the information for me. It was the cooperation intention that sister Liu asked me to copy and send to the project team and operation team two days ago. I couldn''t tell if it was to change the topic or mood. I asked casually, "is it returned? Can''t you do this project? "

    Liu Xinlei, the group leader, said with a helpless smile: "it''s not that we can''t do it, but we don''t want to do it. This Hengxiang real estate has a general strength, and just experienced a major change of blood. After the top management of the company reshuffle, it''s a young man who has been pushed out to pick out the main beam, who doesn''t want to take risks and cooperate with the company in the turbulent period. Moreover, the investment of 50 million yuan has a long cycle and low return, so the project team and the operation team After discussion, they decided not to participate. "

    Liu Jie lowered her voice and said mysteriously: "it''s said that our company is planning a large project, which is directly operated by the senior management. Now, even if the investment can only focus on the short term with a cycle of no more than half a year, it''s mainly to collect funds, so our group will be free for a while, ha ha."The procedure of collecting funds is simple, but it''s a grind job. But it''s really exciting news from the perspective of the comprehensive group, because most of those things are the responsibility of the other five groups, and we still have dividends after collecting funds, which is the only advantage of the miscellaneous group, and the main reason for the big cap of "high salary and low energy"

    At noon, I went to the staff canteen together with Liu Su and Yang Wei, bought the food and sat down. I saw Zhang Mingjie, the handsome cream handsome boy, walk towards us in the company of Li Qi, the project team leader of the investment department. As soon as Liu Su''s face changed, he pulled his seat towards me intentionally or unintentionally. I didn''t ask, but I knew that the boy''s purpose was to have Liu Su.

    "Miss Cheng, it''s a coincidence that I met you here," Zhang Mingjie said with a smile after greeting the fringe: "I''d better meet you by chance than by invitation. I wonder if I have the honor to sit here for lunch with you? Of course, I''ll take this meal. "

    Chance encounter? Even the aunt who sweeps the toilet on the 27th floor won''t believe this. Who knows your romantic character, Master Zhang. Like the time I met him, those hot eyes were equipped with filters. Except for the fringe, everyone else ignored them. Let alone I was upset. Even Viagra''s face was pulled down.

    Many flower crazy girls cast envious or envious eyes to the fringe, which can be understood. What makes my friends depressed is that some good friends in the investment department who usually talk with each other look at me sympathetically. By the way, they must think that Zhang Mingjie has come to pout my corner.

    The tassel is actually a tassel. I don''t even look at Zhang Mingjie. "I''m sorry, it''s full here. If Zhang Shaoyao likes this table, we can change it to another one."

    As soon as he said this, don''t talk about Zhang Mingjie. There are few people in the dining room who don''t listen to him. I thought to myself, the little mouth of the tassel is still as sharp and mean as ever. It''s a roundabout irony that he can stand here. It''s based on his family life rather than his own strength that makes the table even cry and laugh. I don''t know if she scolds me Zhang Mingjie still mocks his bullying.

    "Cheng Liusu, how can you and Zhang Shao It''s president Zhang. How can you talk to president Zhang? " Li Qi has the posture of loyal dog protector. However, under the ridicule of tassel not spitting dirty words, his appearance is more like dog supporting people. Even Zhang Mingjie frowns. Isn''t that intended to set off his bad image?

    "Group leader Li, what do you think I should say?" The tassel rubbed against me again, and looked at Li Qi without being humble or saying a word.

    "You..." It''s strange that Li Qi didn''t speak. The attitude of Gai Yin was not unreasonable, just not humble.

    Zhang Mingjie just noticed me beside the fringe at this time, and his bad eyes suddenly flashed a surprise, "you are..."

    Now that I was recognized, I stood up politely, "Hello, Mr. Zhang"

    before I finished speaking, a tall, thin man with small eyes and cheeks sprang up behind Li Qi, pointing to the fringe and said angrily: "Cheng, you are a little employee, who is too arrogant? Apologize to Zhang and Li immediately! "

    It''s not easy to run naked and rush to the list. If you vote twice more for sister''s list, you should give a pair of underpants to wea

 Chapter 29

    I know this arrogant kid, whose name is Hong Tao. He is Li Qi''s nephew who can''t beat Ba Ganzi. He is the deputy leader of the project team. It''s said that he saw the stage in the nightclub before entering the company. The background is not very clean. He chased the fringe before and was simply rejected by the fringe. At this time, he came out to make trouble for her. If he is not narrow-minded, he is smart like a ghost, Zhang Mingjie is a bit of a loser at the moment Step, he acted as a stepping stone in time.

    Sure enough, Zhang Mingjie''s face brightened and said: "it''s just a misunderstanding. Why are you serious? I don''t think Miss Cheng means that."

    "Why am I so arrogant?" Tassel is a stubborn person, with her clear voice loudly said: "excuse me, I don''t want to eat with some people, do you want to see his identity?"

    It''s like kicking off the rotten brick of Hongtao. Zhang Mingjie just wanted to take his fart with the wind and sat down. Now he is stuck there with his hips pouting. Yang Wei and I change our eyes and smile tacitly. My aunt is in a bad mood today, and shows that she doesn''t want to give them a step down.

    Hong Tao may want to show up in front of Zhang Mingjie, but he is more embarrassed by his situation. He is so angry that he turns a face full of pimples red. He reaches out to slap Liu Mingjie. "Stinky bitch!"

    I was surprised, how can I let him do it? I grabbed his wrist, glared at him and said, "vice Group Hong, what kind of prestige is beating women?"

    Liu Su didn''t expect Hong Tao to do anything to her. She stood up in horror and hid behind me. Yang Wei also wanted to hide. She and I stared at her and immediately straightened up and put on a manly posture.

    Tassel, the stinky girl, has become accustomed to pushing me to the front line to fight against Japan when something goes wrong.

    "What the hell are you? Let go. I told you to let go. Do you hear me? What''s the matter with grass and mud horses? "

    I think my expression must be ugly at the moment. The last dirty words that a child without a mother would like to hear are like a burning fart thrown into the gas tank, which ignites my anger in a flash, even if he scolds my stepmother, "keep your mouth clean, I am nothing, but I will beat you into something."

    "Playing with me? I''ll fuck you! " Naturally, Hong Tao didn''t pay attention to such a small person as me. After struggling for several times, he didn''t shake off my wrist. Suddenly, he lifted his legs and kicked at my life root, grass! My virgin''s hat hasn''t been taken off yet. You want to waste my little brother?!

    The anger was extremely offensive. I lifted my foot and pushed the sole of my shoes on his calf. Hong Tao was in pain and bent down. I took the opportunity to blow his cheek gun to his fleshy face and egg, turning Ya chisel to the ground. Everyone in the canteen saw us start. The company was no better than a mixture of dragon and snake. We were all polite people. Fighting was rare, let alone the staff.

    "Instead of you, do you dare to fight with us?" Hong Tao''s beating was equivalent to cutting Li Qi''s face in public. The fat man who thanked him at thirty-eight was very angry in the Jianghu. He picked up a chair beside him, and the two attendants rushed to me immediately after seeing the group leader take the lead.

    My heart is full of bitterness, but now it''s hard to ride a tiger. Zhang Mingjie glares at us with a smile and takes two steps back. At a glance, he knows that he deliberately doesn''t talk and connives at the internal strife of the investment department. Several people who wanted to pull the front shelf were forced to stop.

    After sitting in the office for a long time, the two brothers moved like a DVD playing slowly. I slapped one of them to the table with a backhand fist, and the fringes tacitly picked up the plate of chubby intestines that had just come out of the pot and smashed it down. The man covered his head and wailed for a long time. It hurt and didn''t say that. There was a lot of fat intestines and it was hot.

    At this time, another person kicks at me, and I dodge half a step to hold my leg and throw a hammer. He flies like a broken string kite and lands heavily. It''s not that I''m strong, but that they are too waste.

    "South south, be careful!" Tassel yells, I turn around, Li Qi''s chair has already called to my front door, mother''s, too light enemy!

    "Get out of here!" At the critical moment when I couldn''t dodge, Yang Wei was not as weak as his name. Instead, he stood up and punched Li Qi''s cheekbones, but his strength was a little smaller. Li Qi, a tall man, stumbled under his feet and didn''t fall down. He scolded Yang Wei for accounting.

    Viagra is good enough to support his friends, but it''s not the material for fighting. He panicked immediately and almost didn''t drag the tassel to serve as a meat shield. I grabbed a plate of fish flavored meat and threw it on Li Qi''s plump face, knocked off his two front teeth, splashed it on Zhang Mingjie''s dry suit, splashed his whole body with Versace

    "Ouch, Zhang Shao, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to burn you?"

    I''m afraid, but everyone has a look of distrust and contempt. Even tassels are good. I admit, I mean it. Who let this grandson not pull the strings?

    Zhang Mingjie has been holding back for a long time, and then he becomes a ninja turtle. As soon as he wants to get angry, he hears a cold voice from the crowd. "What are you doing here?"

    Sweet voice like a cold wind blowing through everyone''s neck root, people can''t help but feel a shudder, Murphy!

    Zhang Mingjie''s face changing skill once again amazed me. He took out an embroidered handkerchief and polished the oil stains on his clothes gracefully. He said with a smile, "it''s Mr. Mo, it''s OK. There''s a little quarrel between colleagues. It''s OK. Everyone is gone. It''s time to eat and work. Ha ha."Little son of a bitch is very good at pretending to be a good man. He not only belittles the contradiction, but also chooses to go out to watch him show off his dirty clothes to Murphy on purpose and show his expression of grievance. I have an impulse to step on his face with the sole of my shoes.

    "Is it?" Murphy''s fierce eyes swept over several people who had not yet got up. "I don''t think it''s a small quarrel, but a big fight?"

    This Zhang Mingjie said something and looked back at the guy I beat to lie down. He seemed to blame them for standing up too slowly and getting caught by Murphy.

    Murphy is about to look at the three of us. I smile awkwardly. Yang Wei timidly turns around and doesn''t dare to face her. As for the fringe, she holds my arm tightly, and then quickly looses it and takes a step back. I know that she is afraid Murphy might misunderstand my relationship with her, and a touch comes up in her heart, but more than that, she is lost And guilt.

    "Zhang Mingjie, you are the Department Manager of the company. Why don''t you stop the staff fighting?" Murphy''s questioning shows that she has witnessed some contradictory experiences.

    Zhang Mingjie glanced sideways at Li Qi, who was silent, and said with a smile: "this, Mr. Mo, things of the investment department, it seems that it''s not appropriate for me to rush in..." Before he had finished speaking, Murphy''s face became more gloomy, and he suddenly realized that he had said the wrong thing.

    I secretly shook my head. The goods are narrow-minded and have too many ghosts in mind. As a result, their cleverness was wronged by their cleverness. Isn''t this just a gentle admission that he intended to see the jokes of the investment department? Even Li Qi''s mallet was trembling all over. He covered his blood flowing mouth and looked at him incredibly. He flattered and hugged his thigh sincerely, but was kicked by him at the critical moment. It''s strange that he didn''t complain.

    "Group leader Li, I hope you can give me an explanation for today''s business. Before I leave work, I''ll put together some noodles and send them to my office." Murphy looked back at me, a little more relaxed. "So do the three of you."

    It''s worthy of the name of "Iron Lady". The cheeky loser group immediately replied respectfully, "yes, Mr. mo." Nowadays, it''s not necessary to flatter and flatter people. It''s more effective to give them enough respect than lotus blossom. Compared with Yang Wei and I, some idiots of the project team are inadvertently set off as villains of being guilty.

    Zhang Mingjie is not so stupid as to say love for Li Qi in public. After all, they are the ones who take the initiative to pick up the matter. A careless one may put himself into it. He just said the wrong thing and made Murphy''s face thin. At this time, he deliberately saved it, took out the card of death that he was proud of and practiced for half an hour in the mirror every day. He smiled shamelessly and said: "Murphy hasn''t eaten yet, Why don''t I ask you for this meal, just to compensate you for what just happened

    The light of disdain comes from all directions. Zhang Mingjie''s essence lies in the nature of filter. If it is cut off, he can ignore it.

    : it''s not easy to run naked and continue to ask for underpants. Please vote more for recommendation. Thank you very much

 Chapter 30

    "Thank you. I''ve already eaten it," Murphy said coldly to Zhang Mingjie in a formulaic tone, and then asked me, "Chunan, have you finished?"

    Murphy asked, there must be something. I have to say that I have finished. I nodded and watched Zhang Mingjie''s elegant smile slowly and rigidly. "Are you Chunan?!"

    Murphy''s cold, watery face finally fluctuated, "do you know that?"

    Zhang Mingjie hurriedly denied, "I don''t know..."

    "Yes, I don''t know," he said. Now I''m learning how to sell now. I''m laughing awkwardly. I''m afraid of it. "Yesterday, I met Zhang Shao in the elevator. He asked me if I knew Chu Nan from the investment department. I saw that he was gnashing his teeth and talking incoherently Oh no, it''s the expression is very serious, the tone is a little harsh, I thought I did something wrong accidentally, offended Zhang Shao, I was afraid, I didn''t dare to admit... "

    I''m mean, but only Liusu knows it. Even Yang Wei thinks Zhang Mingjie didn''t come here just because of Liusu today. As for why he hates me, everyone in the investment department knows it well. Fengliu Zhang is as good as little bee picking flowers. He thinks about Murphy and wants to chase Liusu. And Liusu is close to me. In the past two days, I have frequent contact with Murphy Go out

    At a glance, I sympathize with Zhang Shao. The bad boy is so pitiful. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. Sure enough, Murphy frowned at Zhang Mingjie, even stopped talking to him, and said to me, "do you have time now?"

    I wonder if lunch break is over yet, but if I am in the company, do I has the final say? I just wanted to answer, but found that Murphy slightly looked at the tassel with apologetic eyes. It seems that what she expected was not my answer, but the consent of the tassel.

    Did she misunderstand my relationship with the fringe? That calm look made my heart suddenly sink, as if immersed in ice water

    "Chu Nan, did you mean to embarrass Zhang Mingjie just now?"

    "Ha ha, do you see that?"

    "You shouldn''t have offended Zhang Mingjie. He has a narrow mind and a small stomach. If you let him down today, he will find a chance to revenge you." Just a car, Murphy began to preach, although the small face is still tight bang bang bang bang bang bang, but there is no such cold and arrogant.

    I didn''t care to smile, "it''s OK, Mr. mo..."

    "Ahhh!" Murphy coughed heavily and looked at me coldly.

    I was stunned and hurriedly changed my way: "it''s OK, Feifei..."

    Murphy then stretched his eyes and smiled with satisfaction. The smile was like the blooming snow lotus of the iceberg. It was gorgeous and elegant and pure. "How can it be ok?"

    I can''t understand Murphy''s mind at all. Does her passion for me only come from the friendship between friends?

    "He is the vice president of the marketing department. I''m just a small employee of the investment department. It''s very clear. Today, so many people see that once I''m integrated in the company, his reputation will be ruined. Considering his identity and future, he can''t make mistakes. As for being outside the company, ha ha, I''m not afraid of him any more."

    It''s false to say that I''m not afraid of his revenge in private, but as a man, some challenges must be faced. If I don''t dare to bear them, I''m sorry for the fringe? A person may make countless friends in his life, but most of them are just passers-by in life or casual acquaintance. How many friends are worth your help? For me, at least, the fringe is one of them.

    Murphy was still a little uneasy. There were a few worries between his eyebrows. Instead, he comforted me and said, "don''t worry, I will warn him when you go back."

    I was moved. Although I thought Murphy''s warning would only deepen Zhang Mingjie''s hatred for me, it didn''t break the point, "thank you."

    "You''re welcome to this? Next time, remember, don''t be so impulsive again. "Murphy smiled sweetly, and her expression brightened a lot." I can''t see that you are so gentle at ordinary times, but you are so fierce. When you helped me to get rid of the siege, you kicked a big man off without saying. Today is even more exaggerated. A man knocked down four. Chunan, have you ever practiced Kung Fu? "

    "No, I don''t know kung fu," I chuckled. "I often fight when I study, so I''m more experienced."

    "Oh?" Murphy asked, "I''ve seen your files. You are a good student with both good qualities and excellent learning in University. How can you fight often?"

    When I mentioned this, I was depressed and blurted out without even thinking, "it''s not the girl who killed me. She always uses me as a shield to make me get into trouble all day long. It''s hard not to fight if I''m not reasonable."

    I didn''t hear Murphy answer for a long time. I turned around and saw that she was staring at me and laughing. My friends had the heart to draw their own mouths. What did I say to Murphy? Didn''t Pei Ming let her misunderstand my relationship with the fringe?

    Sure enough, Murphy joked, "ha ha, CHO Nan, you are also the first one to come out for Cheng Liusu today. I heard that you two have an ambiguous relationship for a long time. It seems that it is not easy between you and her. Tell me the truth, is it because of Cheng Liusu that Zhang Mingjie is picking on you?"What is the most afraid of the bitter man of unrequited love? What I fear most is that the woman who just likes you mistakenly thinks that you have the object you like, "you misunderstood, I''m not that kind of relationship with fringe..."

    "Hee hee, come on, old people, and shy? You two are really well matched, and I can see that Cheng Liusu likes you very much. Chu Nan, even if the girl wants to do this, she also hopes that the man will take the initiative. Come on, as a good friend, I will definitely support you. " Murphy clenched his fists, but it seemed to flatten my heart.

    What is the biggest sorrow in life? Nothing is more than a deep feeling being put in the wrong place! You want to be your friend. She wants to be your woman. You want to be your woman. She wants to be your friend. Irresponsible emperor. Are you fucking me?

    I don''t want to go on with this topic, but instead I ask, "Mo Cough, Fifi, where are you going? "

    "My home."

    I was surprised. "Your family?"

    "Yes," Murphy''s watery eyes narrowed into two curved crescent, and he said happily, "my mother wants to see you."

    Sorry, I want to swear

    Looking at Murphy ''s smiling and cheering appearance, I can'' t help crying in my heart: what do those stinky women want to see me do

    Compared with the embarrassment of the first meeting, today''s Wu Xueqing is a lot of coquettish in both appearance and posture. A pair of philistine eyes mixed with critical eyes are floating around in my face. If I hadn''t taken into account Murphy''s face, I would have slapped it in the face. You can see it. What''s your smack and shake? I''m not the animal in the stable!

    "Mom, tea, Chunan, tea. It''s a good Mingqian Maojian that I took back from my uncle. I''m reluctant to drink it myself at ordinary times." Murphy, like a happy child, put two glasses in front of Wu Xueqing and me respectively. It''s no wonder that her mother asked me out to thank me for that day. How could Murphy not feel happy?

    Although I don''t know Murphy about her mother, I don''t have the same extravagant expectations for Wu Xueqing. I hope she can turn around and get better? Unless I get up early tomorrow morning, I can see a Taihang mountain outside the window! It''s better to believe that there''s a fool in the world than a dog or a shit. The stinky women come to me. They must have some good farts. If they really want to apologize, they should go to me, or ask for a restaurant or a tea room. What makes them sincere?

    "Feifei, I''d like to talk to Chunan alone. Would you like to go out for a while?" Wu Xueqing''s intimacy with Murphy makes me feel hypocritical. I can distinguish the true smile from the false smile. I have seen this kind of smiling face too many times in Chuyuan face It''s a sad experience.

    "Well, take your time." The woman in love is mentally retarded, which is not a general sentence. I think that all the women who are looking forward to feeling are mentally retarded. Under the gentle attack of Wu Xueqing, Murphy, who is usually wise and shrewd, lacks any discrimination.

 Chapter 31

    Sandalwood curls up, elegant and pleasant. The decoration of Chinese style makes this spacious and bright room full of intellectual atmosphere, just like the two glasses in the antique mahogany round table. Wu Xueqing and I, sitting opposite to each other, are also out of place.

    When Murphy took the door out, I let go of my stiff hands and feet, took out my mobile phone and put it on the table. I picked up my cup and smelled the fragrance of the tea. It was indeed the tea picked before the Qingming Festival. It was indeed worthy of its name.

    "Why, I''m sorry to thank you in front of Fifi?"

    "Well, who says I want to thank you? You don''t stink, boy. " In a sense, Wu Xueqing and I are the same kind of people. They have a face that they don''t want to show in front of others, so I''m not surprised by her attitude.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t expect you to thank me, and even if you want to thank me, I won''t accept it," I put down my cup and said lightly, "because I didn''t want to help you at all, just don''t want Fifi to be hurt."

    "You..." Wu Xueqing didn''t expect me to be so straightforward. There was a bit of stoppage. After two long breaths of relief, she said, "Chu, I didn''t come here to fight with you. I''ll save the nonsense. How about we make a deal?"

    "Transaction?" I resisted curiosity and kept the surface as cool as water. "What deal?"

    Wu Xueqing reached out his hand and lifted a bunch of curly hair to his shoulder. He said with an ambiguous and proud smile, "you like my daughter, right?"

    I have been stabbed by her for this weakness. Although I quickly disguised a little disorder in my expression, how can I hide the obvious fluctuation from Wu Xueqing''s sophisticated eyes? They are more thieves than foxes.

    "What do you like? What do you dislike?"

    Although I don''t like it, I have to admit that Wu Xueqing''s fishhook really catches my greedy fish. She likes me and enjoys tea leisurely. She swears, "if we like it, we will continue to talk about it. If you don''t like it, you can go now."

    Anti guest oriented, defensive to attack? I thought for a moment, barefoot still afraid of wearing shoes?

    "You can go on."

    "Well, I''m sure I''m right. You''re a smart man." Wu Xueqing''s tone of meeting her hometown made me feel like throwing a teacup on her face. "I can help you marry her."

    Just like the nine sky thunder in my ear, my brain is short circuited and confused. I can''t believe looking at the woman in the opposite direction, "you I beg your pardon? Again, I didn''t hear you clearly just now. "

    "Look at your excitement," Wu Xueqing grumbled discontentedly, but the joy in the corner of his eyes could not hide it. "I said, I can help you catch up with her and marry her as a wife."

    As the ancients said, when a great good thing comes to your head without any reason, it''s easy to turn into a great disaster. It''s so-called joy begets sorrow. Even though I''ve dreamed of marrying Murphy for many times, I''m not stupid enough to believe that such a woman as Wu Xueqing, "how can I help you?"

    Wu Xueqing is very careful. "Would you like to tell me first?"

    I thought again, then nodded definitely, "think!"

    "That would be good, but..." Wu Xueqing put up his smile and said solemnly, "you have to promise me a condition."

    There''s no free lunch in the world, she''s scheming after all, "you tell me."

    "I know you''re a small citizen without a house, a car or money, but it''s rare that my daughter likes you a little, so it''s not impossible," Wu Xueqing said with a touch of philistine on his lips and a greedy light in his eyes. "You should have heard that if you married Fifi, you would have indirectly obtained the family property of that old bastard. It''s so big "Fengchang group, it''s not hard for you to get some benefits from it?"

    Maybe I''m not smart, but in addition to feeling like a fool in front of Chu Yuan, my friend thinks he''s a more thoughtful person, "what do you want? Money? "

    "Yes!" Wu Xueqing said one word at a time: "I want two million yuan when it''s done."

    Two million, you sold your own daughter?! I tried to suppress my anger and looked at her distrustfully with evil eyes, "two million? You''re a real joke, aunt. "

    "Who are you kidding?"

    "Isn''t it?" I said coldly: "the rich, the young, the dignitaries and the dignitaries who pursue Fifi, there are not a thousand, there are eight hundred. Two million is nothing but a drop in the bucket for them. If you don''t go to them, you come to me as a poor boy. Hum, what do you want to do for me?"

    Wu Xueqing is not flustered. He has no choice but to smile and say: "do you think I would like to cooperate with you? Who else knows my daughter''s temper better than my whole motherhood... "

    Do you know you are a mother? I nearly picked up the table and killed her, so I listened to her continue: "she wants to chase people, but she can see nothing, except you. God knows what she sees about you, poor boy. Don''t you believe it? Ha ha, I''ll tell you the truth, if she doesn''t mean anything to you, it''s impossible for her to let you enter the house. As far as I know, you are the only man who has ever entered the house except Mo Yi. "I know that this woman is suspected of being flattered on purpose, but I''m still secretly happy. At least Murphy''s unusual attitude towards me is recognized and affirmed by someone.

    Wu Xueqing is very pleased to see my YY''s expression and smile again. "How about, as long as you nod, my daughter is your person. When you are in Fengchang group, two million yuan is just a small amount that is not worth mentioning. What does a man want in his life? It''s just money and women. To get Fifi is to get everything, and I''m the only one who can help you achieve your goal. "

    "It''s tempting indeed," I asked, frowning and dispassionate, even though I was not happy or refusing. "But how can you guarantee that Fifi will marry me at your word? To be honest, the relationship between the two of us is, at best, a more chatty friend. "

    Such a question has shown my eager attitude. Wu Xueqing is obviously very confident in her daughter''s charm. She takes a little thing out of her pocket and slides down the table to me. Mysteriously, she says, "just this."

    I looked down and saw that it was a small tea colored medicine bottle

    "GB, also called g water, was given to me by a friend from Hong Kong," Wu xueqingduan said with a shameless, extremely mean smile: "I heard Feifei say that she invited you to dinner and she was drunk. She wants to invite you again these two days. When you find the chance to pour this thing into her glass or drink Ha ha, don''t worry. I''ve diluted it according to the dosage. It won''t happen. When she wakes up, she won''t even remember it. "

    I''m a virgin, but I''m not an ignorant mallet! Suddenly wake up, I cried out: "overpowering drug?!"

    "Shh! Keep your voice down! " Wu Xueqing almost came to cover my mouth and rolled her white eyes. "You put your heart in your stomach. Feifei is very traditional. He had some good feelings for you. Once the raw rice is cooked, you must not marry. Even if you have some doubts, you will not make a big deal."

    How could there be a mother like her in the world?! Tiger poison still does not eat son, but she easily put her daughter into wolf mouth for money. Is she testing me?

    "The world is made up of women like her, who value chastity more than life. Since they have had a relationship with you, even the muddleheaded will live with you forever, love? What is love? Love is a layer of + Female + membrane, who pierced is who

    I''m angry, but I can''t be burned by her explicit opinions. "Emotion is like a seed. It''s planted in the soil and cultivated with heart. There will always be a day when it blooms. As long as you treat her better in the future, and always add some nourishment to her with sweet words, will she still die in your heart?"

    Now I think that Wu Xueqing, a snake and scorpion woman, pretends to look horizontally and vertically. She speaks the words of animals inferior to pigs and dogs, but her eyes are full of complex gloom, like regret, like feeling that I hate to tear her face off!

 Chapter 32

    Seeing that I was silent and speechless, Wu Xueqing thought that I still had concerns, and dispelled the hypocrisy in his eyes. He said with a flattering smile, "if you don''t talk about the medicine, I won''t talk about it. Who else can know?"

    Despicable, despicable! This stinky girl''s filth makes any vicious words so pale and powerless!

    I stood up and put the small bottle into my trouser pocket, and then put out my right hand to the devil''s incarnation with sincerity. Wu Xue Ching rejoice and gracefully walked the cat step to my side. The body scrubbing Lily Perfume was like the smell of the city''s smell, which made me sick and nauseous. When the two hands were about to hold together, I endured the anger of the old day finally blooming with honor, and directly to the right hand. She covered her mouth, left fist was full of strength, according to her abdomen is a dull hammer, stinky women are like a stewed prawns in an oil pot, curled up and collapsed on the sofa, painful mouth can not cry out, mouth overflow saliva wet collar.

    I still don''t get rid of my anger. I wipe my hands on my pants, grab the tea cup and try to smash Ya''s two front teeth. After a bit of thinking, I can''t explain to Murphy if I break my face. So I just spilled the half hot tea on her face and spit by the way. If you''re not Murphy''s mother, I will scold you a bitch!

    "Dare you hit me?!" Wu Xueqing''s face was ferocious and his saliva was wiped off his face. He stared at me unbelievably and his voice was hoarse.

    It''s not the first one. In addition to the basic living expenses, you are not allowed to ask Murphy for more money;

    2. You should pay more attention to Murphy''s life in the future and be a good mother, even if you pretend to be one;

    3. In the future, you are only allowed to say my good words in front of Murphy, and you are not allowed to bury me for half a cough. I am never a gentleman.

    Wu Xueqing lied to me that I was young and inexperienced, and didn''t want to be trapped by herself. I only blame her for her many lies. Did she really help me get Murphy? Did 200 omnipotent satisfy her greed? What''s more, how can a woman who sells her daughter to others?

    I dare not tell these things to Murphy around me. Looking at her dimples, my heart is full of bad taste. This girl is so pitiful. She protects herself with cold disguise, but still can''t change the fact that she is deceived by false faces. Her mother is so, so am I?

    At this moment, my heart suddenly filled with a few want to flinch the shame, Murphy pure as water, pure as ice, like the snow capped mountain that does not dye a little bit of mortal snow lotus friend? Do I match it? But this idea was quickly thrown out of my mind, men are the most vile species in the world, Murphy smiled at me, and I immediately lost myself.

    "Chunan, you don''t have to go back to the company. I''ll explain it to your group leader Liu in the afternoon."

    "Rest? Why? " I can''t help slowing down.

    Murphy was in a good mood and pretended to be angry: "you are not afraid of Zhang Mingjie''s revenge? Even if like you said, they dare not in the company to you how, can leave the company? That Hong Tao knows some social gangsters outside. He has a criminal record of beating his colleagues before. If I didn''t take Li Qi''s face into consideration, I dismissed him early in the morning. In the afternoon, I will give them some warnings. You can hide first. "

    In the same department, I can''t look up. After hiding for a day, can I hide for a lifetime? If I were afraid of them, I would not have started.

    "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean to look down on you!" Murphy saw that I was not happy, and the little face was inexplicably floating with a light red glow. He frowned and scolded: "Oh, you are so stupid. Can''t you understand?"

    I Zheng, in addition to Chu Yuan, Murphy is the first woman to say that I am stupid, "how can I understand if you don''t say that?"

    Are people so strong? Some things don''t have to be solved by brute force. "Murphy took a look at me and was a little angry and shy. He was so charming and moving. Even if I was a hundred refined King Kong, I was also turned into a finger tenderness. When the anger of being underestimated converged, Murphy said lightly:" you came out with me, but didn''t follow me back to the company. Zhang Mingjie and they would have some doubts about it, If I knock a few more words, they will surely feel that I am willing to protect you, Cheng Liusu and Yang Wei. In this way, to embarrass you again would be tantamount to openly living with me. Do you understand? "

    It''s worthy of being the boss. Look at people''s IQ! I suddenly smacked the taste, and I couldn''t help clapping the case. Indeed, Zhang Mingjie and others didn''t clamor to retaliate against us. It''s not easy to break it in Murphy''s capacity, otherwise, it would be a false accusation? It''s a very clever and admirable move.

    They dare not offend the chairman''s niece in private.

    Why are you helping me, Fei? " Once again, I had a little fire of hope in my heart, "as a general manager, shouldn''t I be partial to employees?"

    "At noon, I have seen some things with my own eyes. It''s not you who I prefer. Moreover," Murphy looked at me with half a shred of affectation. His eyes were calm and calm, and he said with a calm smile: "we are friends. It''s only right for friends to help each other."

    Murphy''s "we are friends" depressed her friends for a long time. She rushed me back to the company when she sent me to the gate of the community. I climbed the building angrily, and walked to the opposite side of my house with the neighbor I didn''t often meet. They all seemed surprised."Oh? Did you get off work so early

    "Ah, it''s closed in the afternoon, you are." I was surprised because he was still wearing pajamas at noon, and his hair was messy and fluffy, like a bird''s nest.

    "Ha ha, I just got up all night last night and was going down to eat something." this man is very warm and can make people feel his affinity without a few words. "By the way, I''ve been a neighbor for half a year and I don''t know your name, my name is Zhou and Zhou Tian."

    "Chunan." I politely shook hands with him, and was shocked to find that there were two long bloodstains on the back of his hand, which started from the fingers on both sides of the middle finger to drill straight into the cuff. Although the injury was not deep, it was quite shocking.

    On Sunday, I saw my face was puzzled. I looked down and drew back a little flustered hand. I said with a slightly embarrassed smile, "I had a little conflict with my girlfriend last night. She scratched me and made me lose my face. It''s really humiliating. Otherwise, I won''t even have lunch. Ha ha, listen to me. My brother''s belly screamed again. Flash first. My neighbor is half a relative. I''ll come to my house for tea sometime."

    "Good." I''m not a talkative person, so I''m a little bit uncomfortable with Sunday''s enthusiasm, but I''m not averse to it.

    : cry for the recommendation ticket, cry for the collection, and next Sister Zhang will make a fool of herself again. If you want to see it, you need to vote

 Chapter 33

    Pushing open the door, I feel as if I haven''t seen you for a century. I miss you so much. Since Chu Yuan moved here, I''m not scared when I go home? But before I could breathe the quiet and elegant air of my own, I could hear a few breaths from my room, which were like nothing. It''s really fascinating.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! How can I hear this sound so familiar? I was a little confused in my doubts, so I went straight to the room. The door wasn''t closed tightly. I pushed it open before I thought about it, but I was surprised to find that Chu Yuan, who should be at school, was sitting at my computer desk, staring at the screen strangely!

    In the wanton groans, Chu Yuan''s face is red, and his breath is short. His cold eyes always melt into a pool of spring water. There are hazy and blurred ripples. One hand is holding the mouse, and the other hand is pressing on his knee as if supporting his body. His shoulders are powerless, as if they will be paralyzed at any time. The strange friction and wriggling of the tightly connected thighs are tense Swallowing saliva, the soft red clove tongue gently licked between the thin lips, turned his head, and found me standing at the door at a loss!

    I can''t help but cry out in my heart: little zemaria, I''ve been killed by you!

    It''s no wonder that I think the frequency of that moan is very familiar! Every night when I want to burn myself, I spray myself in her wild attitude!

    Now even if the mixed race actress is pulled out of the screen and smashed, it can''t solve the problem. As for why Chu Yuan appeared at home at this time, how did he find out that the "film folder" I carefully disguised is not what I should ponder at the moment. At the moment, what matters is how to face the damn situation!

    My little sister-in-law and grandmother, you really can''t help your brother and me! I''ve smashed the collection of adult movies. How can I catch a real adult movie?

    Scold her? I downloaded the movie. I have a guilty conscience. Hit her? Yesterday I did. As a result, I had two more rows of teeth marks on my shoulder. Now it still hurts. What excuse should I use to teach her? It seems that I agreed with her to use this computer.

    "Ouch! I''m just lazy. I haven''t cleaned the room in a few days. How come there is so much dust on the door? They all flew into my eyes -- "I tried my best to squint my eyes and bowed my head to scratch the skin of my eyes with the back of my hand. But I was afraid of the cold sweat. It''s really a fucking evil sect. Just now, Wu Xueqing, a cunning old man, was not so nervous. How could I stand in front of my sister and be scared like a fool?

    Chu Yuan then made a strange cry of "ah". He quickly shut down the player. Looking back, his handsome face was covered with ferocity with the intention of killing people and killing their mouths. Suddenly, he bounced up from his seat, but accidentally knocked over the chair. With the sound of "clang", the little girl shrank her neck and jumped high. The momentum just brewed disappeared suddenly Without a trace, if we can''t work together, we will inevitably suffer from two failures and three exhaustion. "You, you, why don''t you knock?"

    Shit, I have to knock when I get into my room? If I really say it, I think Chu Yuan will open the window and leap down from the building to complete his self liberation if he is not mad with anger. Simply, my elder brother will be confused and put it on the end. "My eyes are so sore, my fate. Come here and show him, and help me blow out the sand..."

    This is a thirty-six plan of bitter meat. I rubbed my eyes like a red eye rabbit. The tender flesh on the corner of my eyes was so hot and painful that tears naturally overflowed. It was like opening the floodgate and letting the water go out of control. Professional actors were not as professional and dedicated as I was, but my little sister-in-law didn''t take this plan at all. As always, she would not go down the steps. She was ashamed and angry and stamped hard Xiaojiao, crying, "stop pretending! How could you be so coincidentally lost in two eyes at the same time? "

    ˇ°ˇ­ Well, it''s really a coincidence. I dare not open my eyes. "

    "I''ll kick you to death!" Chu Yuan suddenly rushed to me, according to my calf is a foot, I quickly Dodge, Chu Yuan airway: "you can''t open your eyes?"

    I''ll break my leg if I don''t open my eyes! I can''t pretend to be in love anymore. I smile bitterly. I don''t know what to say. Seeing that Chu Yuan''s Apricot eyes are wide open, I quickly put my mouth in a straight line. I dare not laugh.

    "Laugh if you want!" Chu Yuan clenched his fist tightly, endured it and didn''t get angry. He relaxed his expression and said, "I wanted to type, but I found you hiding I don''t know what it is to hide these messy movie folders. Open one at will, and you will come in as soon as you start playing... "

    I have a black face. Just started? You''ve been watching it since the beginning? How about a fool?

    Chu Yuan saw that my expression was strange, and he almost collapsed when he pretended to be calm. "I really just opened it!" he said

    "I know I know," I quickly replied, "fate, I didn''t laugh at you. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t save those things in the computer..."

    "You You still don''t believe me! " Chu Yuan hears the words, the small mouth is flat, the tears of grievance all fall down, raise two fists to rush toward my bosom, the small white tooth twinkles the cold light, I thought to myself that I was too idiot, originally good intention wants to carry the responsibility to oneself, but so it is not disguised that Chu Yuan looks very addictive?

    Chu Yuan is a fake handle. Don''t look fierce. In fact, the girl''s sports talent is idiot level. She hasn''t rushed out a few steps. She slipped under her feet, and her slippers flew. She stumbled to have a close contact with the ground. Fortunately, I grabbed her in time, and she didn''t fall. But this position It''s really ambiguous! Extremely ambiguous!At the moment, Chu Yuan is puckered up and hugged by me from behind. The short tight T-shirt shrinks to the armpit, revealing a white and tender back muscle like snow. My hand directly touches her smooth, soft and tight skin. She is full of slender waist like willow, thin but not explicit. This girl''s figure is really not blown out. Professional models are afraid that it is less than one thousandth of her. The little buttocks, which had been quite cocked, were even more round and tightly clinging to my abdomen at this time, because she was struggling to stand straight, she kept twisting her waist, and the friction in her private part made me feel strange stimulation in the shame of moral condemnation.

    Four delicate words of "stepbrother and stepsister" passed in my mind like meteors, leaving a vague and hazy absurd thought. Even if I didn''t dare to go to a deeper exploration, I suddenly felt shivering. I just felt that the whole body''s sweat was like a steel needle penetrating into the skin. The shadowless pain made me feel confused and confused, and then I could not say the fear.

    Chu Yuan felt the physiological reaction of my body and was stunned. Suddenly, her immobility hurt me. It happened that little Chu Nan could not help jumping again. The clear sense of touch passed directly to the brain. My old face was almost boiled in a casserole for five hours.

    Since I can feel the tight compression of Chu Yuan''s small buttocks, how can she not feel my male boom? I saw the girl turning around with blood red on her face, her big eyes filled with tears, and her big eyes filled with water waves. She said in a low voice like a mosquito''s voice: "you Dirty! "

    I seem to be smashed in the head by a nine day Xuan thunder that splits the cloud and fog, obscene? What an appropriate word Shit, I reacts to my sister''s body! Chu Nan, Chu Nan, you''re really an evil beast!

    After the separation of the body, the atmosphere was still awkward. I stood at the computer table and whistled at the small pot of green cactus. Unconsciously, I could count how many thorns it had grown. Chu Yuan sat in front of the screen, his eyes twinkled, and he knocked on the keyboard absently, glancing at me from time to time. He was more shy than angry.

    "And the code novel?" With a word of nonsense, I pierced the still air that was about to solidify.

    "Well," Chu Yuan nodded softly, not daring to look at me. His fingers were disorderly pointing the keys, not to mention whether the story was wonderful. I doubt that all the words she typed were next to each other. "Why did you get off work at noon?"

    "It''s closed in the afternoon. It''s temporarily decided by the company." I use my fingers to play with the poor hairs of the cactus. I hurt my fingers by accident. What''s more, the rose with thorns is noble. You''re afraid of people''s blasphemy even if you are a solid vegetable?

    "Is that right?" Chu Yuan''s head is almost down to the bottom of the table, and his voice is getting smaller and smaller. "I don''t have classes until two in the afternoon, so I want to code more at noon..."

 Chapter 34

    It''s fucking weird!

    Don''t say that Chu Yuan has a thin skin. Even if he has a thick skin, he will die of shame because of his artificial selective amnesia. We deliberately didn''t mention the embarrassment just now, but it backfired and felt more embarrassed! Look at Chu Yuan''s appearance. He''s about to cry again.

    Just at this time, the doorbell rang. I was refreshed and had guests! Wonderful!

    The first image flashed in my mind is my lovely neighbor. It''s great. At this time, the visit just serves as a neutralizing agent to adjust the ambiguous situation between Chu Yuan and me!

    I was about to run out to open the door, but Chu Yuan suddenly stood up and walked to the door with a low face. "You open the door, I''ll go back to the room."

    I was a little stunned, but I turned to smile. Chu Yuan was introverted, shy and shy. Even when I lived at home, he never came out to see the guests. It was very common. But let''s think about it carefully and let me entertain the guests alone. How can this atmosphere ease my fart?

    "No, fate. It''s OK for you to hide when a guest comes?" I frowned and made an adult gesture.

    Chu Yuan didn''t have a head, but accelerated his trot and whispered, "can''t I change clothes if I don''t hide?"

    Isn''t this suit a long time ago? Before I could ask again, Chu Yuan had slipped away.

    "Oh, Mr. Zhou, welcome..."

    "Hello, sir. I''m from the municipal criminal police force. My name is Dong..."

    The door panel is opened and separated from the anti-theft door. I can''t close my mouth half as much as the visitors. Both of them stare at each other with big eyes and small eyes, which are unbelievable expressions.

    "Shit! It''s you! "

    "Shit! It''s you! "

    Both of us stepped back half step by chance to see the posture. She wanted to beat me with the palm of the mountain and the sea. I drew sunflower acupoint hand without showing any weakness. She was afraid to launch an offensive without hesitation when the attributes were matched. In the stalemate, we both spewed out the same words. The middle-aged man behind her was pale and covered his chest with our exaggerated fear.

    Isn''t this girl the one who falsely accused me of trying to seduce Murphy that night?!

    "You know Xiaoye?" The kind-hearted middle-aged man looked at me curiously.

    "Oh, cough, don''t know," the stinky policewoman gave a dry cough. It seems that she didn''t want to let him know the unhappiness that happened between us. She gave me a white eye as a warning, and then pretended to say, "Hello sir, we are from the municipal criminal police team. My name is Dong Xiaoye. This is our captain Lin Zhi."

    If I didn''t see her astonished virtue, I would have doubted whether she had come to seek revenge. I''m looking forward to the sky and the earth. I didn''t expect such a good thing. Just now, the joy flew to the sky. I asked coldly: "what''s the matter with police officer winter? I don''t seem to have committed a crime? "

    Winter night? Not to know good from bad luck has the final say of the whole Cretaceous Tyrannosaurus Rex. I am not willing to ridicule her when she is in the face of her colleagues, so that she will not be laughed at by her brother. Less nonsense, open the door! "

    "Hi -" my eyebrows stand up. I can''t care if you are a cat, but you can''t find it happy if you treat me as a mouse. "How about the police? I don''t believe it even if I kill you. I suspect that you are pretending to be a policeman and trying to rob the house. What about the documents? No, I''ll call the police right away! "

    "You!" The policewoman named dongxiaoye eats shriveled immediately. Her expression is really wonderful.

    "Xiaoye, your attitude is really outrageous. I''ll have a good review after I go back." the scolding of the middle-aged man made dongxiaoye red and red. Although she was not satisfied with my gloating face, she could not bear to be angry. The middle-aged man just changed his smiling face, took out the certificate from his pocket and showed it to me. He said, "I''m sorry, little brother, she''s young and a little angry I hope you don''t care about her. We need to know something about you. Could you please open a door for us to sit in? "

    "Look at people''s attitude. They are all policemen. Why do you think there is such a big gap in life?" I really appreciate the ferocity of trying to eat people in winter. Anger and inaction are the common characteristics of the losers. I nodded my head with satisfaction, opened the security door, and smiled at Lin Zhi. "Don''t worry, I''m a big man. How can I compete with the ladies? Please come in."

    And I brush past, I even heard clearly the grinding of the winter night hate, staring at me? Although you have one eyelid, I''m not afraid to drink tea To be honest, I don''t like to entertain the police. Otherwise, I won''t be asked. If I didn''t open the door just now for the sake of being angry, I don''t know. In my impression, the police are the profession dealing with the suspects. In other words, most of the people dealing with the police are suspects, which is not very authentic.

    "You''re welcome, let''s go." Lin Zhi is really not a simple guy. Seeing the gleam of subtlety in his seemingly turbid eyes, I have a disgusting feeling that he has peeped into my heart. "Little brother lives alone?"

    "Live with my sister." I lightly replied, squinting at winter''s Eve, the girl had already sat on the sofa, pulled out a record book from the rustic briefcase, saw me look at her, and immediately made a note with a blank eye.Lin Zhi made a circle in the living room. Although he tried to cover it up, I still noticed his abnormality as if he was looking for something. "Excuse me, what''s the occupation of my little brother?"

    Perhaps the particularity of his career has fixed his questioning mode. I don''t like this kind of conversation with obvious hierarchical distinction, frowning and frowning. "White collar, in Fengchang group class, police comrades, if you have any words, please say clearly, don''t beat the Bush, OK? As a citizen and a citizen of Beitian City, I am willing to assist you in your work, but I am not your suspect. "

    Lin Zhi was shocked and smiled apologetically: "I''m sorry, I''m too bald, so I''ll be more direct. Do you know the burglary happened in this community last night?"

    I can feel the little winter night staring at my eyes, but I don''t think so. I wonder, "theft?"

    Seeing me dazed and sleepy, Lin Zhi''s expression relaxed, and then said seriously, "to be exact, it''s a burglary."

    "Burglary?!" I was shocked. You know, although there are many foreign tenants in my neighborhood, the public security situation is always good, "dead?"

    "No, is this your room? Can I go in and have a look? " I agreed and opened the door, listening to Lin Zhi continue: "the suspect was found by the female householder in the process of stealing. There were some fights in the dark. The female householder passed out with a bruise on her head, and escaped by the prisoner. I came to the police early and said that in addition to some cash, there were some valuable items stolen from abroad..."

    Depend on, dare to enter my room is to suspect that I stole those things, I frown: "Why are you sure that the prisoners live in this community? As the saying goes, rabbits don''t eat grass beside their nests... "

    "We just suspected that the prisoners took advantage of your psychology," said Dong Xiaoye, who was silent for a long time, and finally caught the chance to choke me. The cold little face immediately smiled and blossomed. At last, there was some professional ethics. She explained it deliberately: "the head of the household is a full-time wife. Her husband was sent to Taiwan by the company for business trip the day before yesterday, and can only come back for at least a week Only a few people in the community have said that it is not obvious that so many families of prisoners do not steal, but rather climb to her house. "

    "Of course, we are not sure. Ha ha, today is just a routine," added Lin Zhi, stepping out of my room. "There are more tenants in this community. We mainly want to make a household registration for the current residents, which is also a precaution. What happens next time is convenient for us to master the situation."

    When I''m an idiot? I''m sure that Lin Zhi has already mastered some suspects'' situation. It may be just an excuse to register. Otherwise, it''s not an act of alerting others to disclose the case to a resident like me?

    : the next chapter starts with the police chapter. Where are the tickets?

 Chapter 35

    Lin Zhi went to the door of Chu Yuan''s house and looked at the cartoon wallpaper and plush ornaments pasted on the door. After a little step, his arm was just about to be raised. I didn''t even think of it, but I took a lunge to block him in front of him and grasped his wrist. It was so tense. I didn''t even think I could get into this room

    Brother, this suspicious look is seen in the eyes of winter night. How can it not be questioned? As expected, the girl did not miss the chance. She got up and touched her hand to her waist. She frowned and said, "what are you doing?"

    After all, it was the old criminal police. Lin Zhi was surprised and asked with a smile: "little brother, is it not your sister..."

    "Yes, my sister is at home. She''s changing clothes." I took a hard look at winter night, and suddenly thought of starting things again. "By the way, Officer Lin, my sister''s Hukou page is at my parents'' place. Look..."

    "Is it far from here?"

    "Not very far..."

    Lin is very meticulous about his work, his eyes narrowed into a slit, and he is very modest and hypocritical. "Then I''d like to ask you to come here and help her. You know, our work is not easy. We should be considerate and considerate to each other, OK?"

    I don''t want to say that, but his mouth is faster than mine. Turning around, he said to Dong Xiaoye, "Xiaoye, you''ve been tired for a long time, and you''re just waiting for my brother''s chance to have a rest. "Update super fast" said, the corner of his eyes peeped at Chu Yuan''s room door, and he nodded at once when he was already reluctant to show the winter night.

    It''s true that the police are smarter than thieves. There are no good people in Lin Zhi''s eyes!

    After sending Lin Zhi out of the house, he went to knock on my house directly. No one answered for a long time, so I came back and kindly reminded him, "when I came back just now, I met someone from this family. He went downstairs for dinner."

    "Really," Lin Zhi said with a smile, "since that''s the case, Xiao Ye, I''ll go to unit 3, and you''ll drop in after registering."

    I don''t know if it''s due to the fact that one person is suddenly missing. I went back to the living room and sat down for a little bit. I couldn''t help but make her a cup of tea. When I picked it up, she said "thank you". It''s amazing

    Winter small night gently sipped cup edge, drooping personality of the single eyelid, suddenly said: "the next thing, I''m really sorry, I was in a bad mood, maybe some impulse."

    The guns are all out, and there''s "maybe some impulse"? Since she offered to apologize, as a man, I am not good at being a chicken, "I have something wrong, which is a little too much."

    Winter night smile, this expression appears in her brave face, which is really warmer than the sunshine in April outside the window, but ya''s smile hidden knife, the blade wrapped in it is comparable to the cold north wind with ice flowers rolled in the cold winter, invading human flesh and bones, "too much? More than that? What did you call me? Yes, auntie, do I look old? "

    I couldn''t help but smile awkwardly. I hated the woman in my heart. She was stingy, hard and soft. I couldn''t let go of the broken things on that day. I said sincerely: "well, officer Dong is young and beautiful. Even blind people who are not deaf can guess that you are a beautiful woman with outstanding temperament, To be honest, when I saw you for the first time, I was shocked. I heard of the word "police flower" for a long time. I thought it was just a kind of teasing title that Cao Bicao, a good man, used to call it. But I don''t want to imagine that there is such a young police flower in Beitian city. If you don''t tell me, I thought it was a big star who invited the crew to make police and bandit films. "

    Winter night obviously did not expect me to praise her, and still so straightforward, avoided my undisguised appreciation of the eyes, she looked down to blow the floating tea leaves on the water, pretending that the calm tone could not say, "then why do you hurt me?"

    Women''s love for beauty is their nature, even the winter night of men''s temperament is no exception, that is, the reserved and curious attitude of a little woman shows that she obviously enjoys the sense of achievement of capturing the heart of the opposite sex. There was only one sofa in the living room. I just sat next to her, frowning at winter''s small night. The mature and delicate body was shaking. She didn''t dodge or push me away. Her tolerance enriched my courage even more.

    I raised my legs, leaned over, put my right arm behind the winter night and put it on the back of the sofa. It was full of manliness. Then I leaned over to her crystal clear ear lobes and breathed softly. In this woman''s shivering like chaff, I held back my smile and said in a tender voice: "I didn''t say you are old, I mean your psychological age is not old Light, auntie, did you drink the tranquility oral liquid today? "

    Winter night is like falling directly from the air in the south into the ice hole in the north pole, frozen directly into a stiff popsicle. It took a long time to turn around. The beautiful eyes of personality are chilly and cold, the lips are twitching, the teeth are clenched, and the red face is like a balloon blowing up, "Chu, I killed you, my mother!"

    I was on guard when the stinky woman pinched her fingers, but I didn''t expect that she was so fast. She was like a hungry snow leopard going down the mountain to look for food. Suddenly, she rushed to my poor lamb. I just raised my butt and tried to dodge back, but I felt that my shoulders were suddenly heavy, and the center of gravity of horizontal movement was hit hard to the ground. The Tyrannosaurus rex was indeed not covered in the winter night, and actually pressed me Fell on the sofa!"What are you doing?" I''m scared, mom. How much is this girl? I put my hands on her abdomen, feeling like lying on the bottom of the car trying to lift the car. It''s like a solid steel plate at the beginning. All my milk strength has been used, but the winter night is not moving!

    "Do you still need to ask? Kill you bastard, of course! "

    Xiaoye''s classmates are very angry, and the consequences seem to be very serious. I''m all down in cold sweat, and I said with a smile: "it''s just a joke, don''t you know?"

    "But I don''t think it''s funny at all!" he said with a grin

    "It''s your business to laugh or not. I have no malice..."

    "Did you say I would believe you?" I was just deceived by the winter small night angry, two long legs do not know how to say goodbye, I tried to push her left leg entangled, vicious way to me: "you rest assured, I will be gentle."

    This line Well, life is at stake. Now is not the time for fancy!

    "You are a policeman!" I finally understand why I can''t support her. This girl must know some skills like seizing skills. When she holds my shoulders, her two thumbs almost press into my flesh. At this time, the pain spreads to my brain. No wonder I can''t exert myself.

    "What about the police? Aren''t police women? To tell you the truth, I haven''t drunk Jing Xin oral liquid yet. I''m in a bad mood now! " On the winter night, the green eyes glistened fiercely, and the two rows of neat fangs reminded me of the toothmarks on my shoulders. "I''m going to beat you first. I''ll tell the captain that you intend to offend me!"

    "Rude to you? I''m a bitch with more taste than you?! I think you want to offend me! " I was killed by a woman. I couldn''t stand my self-esteem. I was angry. "Do you think I''m handsome? I can''t bear to pick flowers in spring?"

    "You..."

    "I''m a reasonable and generous person. I know that a woman has a strong sexual desire like a tiger at forty. Although you have poor conditions, as long as you ask me, I will meet you once and for all." Winter night reminds me, rude? It''s a good way. We fight and kill each other fiercely. She doesn''t have a third hand. I can throw her away if I dare to relax a little. In contrast, my hands should be more convenient to move

 Chapter 36

    Winter small night found that my hand suddenly against her abdomen slowly sliding, expression suddenly a smothering, Huarong lost color way: "you, what do you do?"

    "What do you say?" I''ve touched the bottom of her chest, and a little bit more. That''s the pair of towering breasts. This girl''s body is very strong. It should be the result of a long time of continuous exercise, but I don''t know whether those two groups are full or not.

    Brothers don''t like the feeling of being a sex wolf, but they dare not deny that they really want to do something that the sex wolf likes to do. I can''t resist the nervous palpitation in my heart. I laugh very obscene, "of course, to meet your wishes, aunt."

    I felt my fingers tickle on her ribs like playing the piano. On a winter night, I was angry and anxious. My wheat skin burned to a dark red color. The eyes of tyranny glistened with water. I said with shame, "dare you touch me?"

    I don''t dare, but I won''t admit, "you touch me. Why can''t I touch you?"

    The policeman is the policeman. My eyes glared at me suddenly, as if I saw through my ferocity, but I laughed scornfully and said, "well, if you really want to touch me, you can have a try. Don''t castrate me. I''ll give you my last name!"

    "And my name is Chu? If you want to marry me, you can tell me straight. Don''t say you are a broken policeman. Even if you are a tigress, I dare to slap your ass three times! " What do 23-year-old virgins fear most? Most afraid to be looked down upon by women! The dog jumps over the wall in a hurry. The rabbit bites. Is the woman a tiger? Cut, pissed off virgin will eat tiger!

    I was very angry and laughed. The original five points of concern were burned and eaten by the burning dignity. My hands were on her chest and I grabbed her severely. "It doesn''t matter if your surname is not Chu, just if your son''s surname is Chu!"

    "Ah -" the female tiger was attacked on her chest, and she bounced up and down from me like an electric shock to the other end of the sofa. She couldn''t believe to cover her scratched chest and stare at me strangely. She was stupefied, and I was stupefied.

    My friend is so big. For the first time, I touch a woman''s chest with my hand. That touch It''s amazing! It''s like soft, but it feels tight. When you grasp it, you can squeeze out the shape without any effort, but the palm of your hand encounters a strong resistance that can be bounced away at any time

    Two people with red faces and red ears are sitting at the two ends of the sofa and looking at each other. One is full of hate and the other is ashamed. She wants to fight desperately. I want to escape. It''s like a confrontation between thousands of soldiers. The war is on the verge. At this moment, Chu Yuan is like a savior. She opens the door and looks out her head. There is only one female guest in police uniform. She looks at me again, This just wriggled out.

    Didn''t the girl say to change clothes? How do you wear it or just that?

    After the dexterous turning of the wrists, the five fingers hooked into Eagle claws naturally stroked the short and concise hair. Looking at my face, she saw a trace of resentment in her eyes. Then she looked at Chu Yuan and asked me with a sweet smile, "this is your sister?"

    The woman is really fickle. If you don''t say it, who can see that a few seconds ago she was going to fight with me? Asked GUI, at this time, Dong Xiaoye really focused on Chu Yuan. There was an overwhelming shock in his expression. I couldn''t help nodding and laughing smugly: "Yuan Yuan, this is the police officer of the city Bureau, don''t you say hello? Call aunt No, it''s sister. " Grandma, I almost surrounded myself.

    Sure enough, dongxiaoye slapped me with a clean eye, and then he got up and pulled Chuyuan to sit between us. He stared at Chuyuan''s delicate face and said, "little sister, do you call Chuyuan? It''s so beautiful, Chunan. How can you have such a lovely sister? "

    There is a thorn in this words. I asked angrily, "why can''t I have such a lovely sister?"

    Although my relationship with Chu Yuan is not very harmonious, I always take pride in having her sister in front of outsiders.

    In my opinion, women''s external beauty can be divided into three kinds. The first kind of

    is beautiful at first sight, but the more you see it, the more beautiful it is. The woman is mostly dedicated to the type of dress. Like Murphy, her mother first glimpses the past absolutely amazing, but she can feel that her eyebrows are too thin, her lipstick is too bright, her eye shadow is too heavy, her jewelry is hung too much, her hair is too hot. Gradually people feel that her deliberate decoration is just to cover up her own defects, which will give the impression of dishonesty or frivolity.

    The second kind is ordinary at first sight, but more extraordinary at first sight. This kind of woman wins by her temperament and does not overemphasize the external beauty. Just like the fringe, she never takes the time to decorate herself. The water comes out of the lotus and the nature goes to carve. The elegance without the lead is the implication of the inner show. In the past, it is worth people''s long-term aftertaste. I have to admit that the present winter night should also be attributed to this Class.

    The third kind is beautiful at first sight, more beautiful at first sight, more extraordinary at first sight, and more extraordinary at first sight. This kind of woman often only appears in China, which is the existence in people''s imagination. For example, Jin Yong''s little dragon girl who doesn''t eat fireworks among people, whose beauty is so fresh and refined that she can''t find any flaws. Even if such a person is in the vast sea of people, you will immediately find her unique Perfect is like the soul that has lost the mortal body, clear and pure.

    The beauty of Chu Yuan belongs to the third kind. Even though I don''t like her character, I can''t change my evaluation of her at all. The mysterious woman is beautiful, which is temperament. Chu Yuan is not mysterious, but her external beauty has surpassed all the mysterious temperament and doesn''t need any foil at all.Winter night is bewildered by Chu Yuan''s doll like beautiful appearance. People are more disgusted than people. When I look at you again, my eyes are more disgusted. "You look so ugly. How can you look like her own brother? Are you a mother?"

    The speaker didn''t mean it, and the listener intended it. Our brothers and sisters all had a slight change in their faces. Their ability to observe the language and look at the color on a winter night was extraordinary. They caught a trace of abnormality in the atmosphere acutely and wondered: "what''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? "

    "Oh, no..." I just instinctively respond to winter''s words, don''t want chu yuan''s face to be more overcast, clench his thin lips, and look as if he pierced my heart, look at my stupid mouth!

    It''s said that there are many mistakes. Chu Yuan''s heart is full of the embarrassment just now. I decided to go for 36 ways: "Yuan Yuan, officer Dong is here to make the household registration. Now I''m going home to get your household registration page. You talk with officer Dong, and I''ll come back right away."

    Winter night I can''t wait to disappear, impatiently waved: "OK, I''ll take care of your sister, you go."

    Shit, is this my house or yours? I was not angry to stand up, but Chu Yuan pulled the cuffs, shy little girl shy and timid look at the side of the winter night, asked me: "do you know?"

    "I don''t know!"

    "Yes!"

    Say bad mouth, winter small night and Chu Yuan at the same time stare at the denial of me, hurt my old face burning.

    Dong Xiaoye holds Chu Yuan''s hand and smiles softly: "don''t listen to your brother''s, Yuan Yuan, don''t be afraid of life. I''m your brother''s friend, right? Chu Nan --"

    stinky women call me by the name of their back teeth. It''s obviously a threat. Tiger poison doesn''t eat. It''s said that the more ferocious the animal, the more gentle it is. On winter Xiaoye, Tyrannosaurus Rex seems to like Chu Yuan very much, so they don''t hesitate to call me I drew closer to my sister. Frankly speaking, I didn''t hate this woman. I even liked her simple and straightforward character, so I scratched my head awkwardly and said to Chu Yuan, "yes, although we had a little misunderstanding before, we were still friends, ha ha."

    Chu Yuan hears the words, stops talking, bows his head and doesn''t know what he''s thinking. I thought to myself, sooner or later, I''ll board her precious character, sighed, and said to Dong Xiaoye, "my sister is introverted. Don''t bully her."

    "I..." Dong Xiaoye just wanted to raise his fist and forced himself to show a twisted face with a barely calculated smile. Jiao didi said, "is someone so fierce?"

    In the cold, I came out with goose bumps.

    Officer Xiaoye takes out his gun and shouts: "rob!"! Take the ticket

 Chapter 37

    My stepmother is a capable woman. She has opened a small tea restaurant with her own strength. Her business is pretty good. I thought she would be busy in the restaurant at this time. I didn''t expect to call her. She was at home --

    "Xiao Nan, you are not working in the afternoon. Why are you so anxious Stepmother put Chu Yuan''s Hukou page in a notebook and handed it to me who had just entered the door.

    I didn''t even change my shoes, so I stood at the door and waited. It''s estimated that my stepmother was complaining about it. I quickly explained, "Mom, I still have a policeman in my house. Can you hurry? I''ll come back to see you some other day. Please don''t look at me with such eyes. It''s strange in my heart. " Afraid of her asking, I didn''t dare to tell her that Chu Yuan was also at home.

    "It''s almost the same," the stepmother said with a smile. "Your father will come back. I wanted to keep you for a while. Look how nice you are. Go. Remember what you said just now. When you come back, I''ll make delicious food for you."

    I sweat, make delicious? How old do you think I am this year? I really don''t know what to do with my stepmother. In her eyes, I never seem to grow up.

    "Dad has no class today?"

    My stepmother helped me to tidy up my collar and frowned at the same time. "Who knows? I was called back by him. He said that a student who had taught before went to see him at school. He wanted to invite others to come to my home and make me prepare for it."

    Looking at my stepmother''s puzzled expression, I know that she and I are equally surprised that the old man, who is rigid and big, has taken the initiative to invite people to come home. It''s just sunrise in the West. Who can make him value it so much

    Chu Yuan is too introverted. I''m not afraid that she will neglect Dong Xiaoye, but I''m afraid that Dong Xiaoye will be too talkative to let her know what to do, so I''m going to take a taxi.

    As soon as I entered the door, I was quite surprised by the quiet atmosphere. Did winter night leave? As soon as the thought came out and nodded, I heard a soft snore coming from the back of the sofa. I looked around and saw that the girl was curled up in a group, sleeping!

    Shit! What do you think of other people''s living rooms? Your bedroom?!

    I want to wake her up, but I can''t bear it. If it wasn''t for fatigue to accumulate to a certain extent, surely it would not be so for her? Not to mention, the violent girl''s sleeping appearance is really sweet, like a greedy pig, while having a dream, while drooling, the corners of her mouth slightly cocked up, laughing at both pride and satisfaction, crystal clear gurgling bright silk, simple and pure, overflowing with a wisp of erotic sweet taste, making people can''t help but want to stretch out their tongue to lick

    If a woman really has thousands of purposes, this girl has such a lovely side, I secretly smile and shake my head, tiptoe back to my room.

    Sure enough, Chu Yuan is sitting in front of my computer. It''s not surprising to see me coming in. It''s just a little red face. I probably thought that just now I ran into her to enjoy the scene of little zemaria. "Shh, keep it down. She''s asleep."

    "I saw it," I went behind Chu Yuan, put the book with the Hukou page on the table, leaned down and padded the back of the chair with my little arm, pretended to be curious and scanned the novel Chu Yuan was writing, and thought that this was a good opportunity to ease the awkward relationship. "How much has it been written?"

    Chu Yuan didn''t resent my intimate gesture, and continued to tap the keyboard, but the screen clearly reflected her cramped expression and twinkling eyes, "three thousand words."

    "Three thousand words in less than two hours? You''re too good! " My praise is absolutely from the heart. Although I haven''t written a novel, I haven''t written less about work reports. Two or three thousand words at a time make me scratching my head for at least half a day.

    As soon as Chu Yuan''s eyes brightened, he stopped his fingers, raised his sharp little chin, and said proudly, "what is this? I usually use 6000 words for two hours."

    "Then, by hand?" I asked with a little interest, "how much can you write in an hour when you used to write by hand?"

    "Eight hundred or so, at most one thousand words, if you input it again by computer, it will take at least four or five hours to revise the three thousand word section of the article..." The excitement of Chu Yuan''s face immediately dimmed a lot, and her head hung slightly. Obviously, after tasting the convenience of using my computer, she was reluctant to return to the hard model of the past.

    So the progress of science and technology is precisely based on the inferior nature of human being''s extreme laziness. The so-called convenience of life is the greatest degree of laziness. But the key to the problem is that it is convenient for Chuyuan, but it is not convenient for me.

    Originally thought that Chu Yuan would not find the secret in my computer, who tried to expose it for the first time? In order to facilitate her, do I have to work with Maria Ozawa, Erika Sato, Sora Aoi, Riko Tachibana, Matsushima Arashi and AI Tianyou And that legend has gone to the fairy, dedicated his life to the V world, made outstanding contributions to the wolf sister said goodbye?!

    As a real virgin, lonely night without their company, I would not be very inconvenient?!

    "Well, that, fate, can I ask you a question?"

    Chu Yuan turned his head to look at me. He didn''t have the courage to look at her clear eyes. He rubbed against the table and continued to ravage the cactus pot. He asked, "you, then, how did you find those films?"This button can''t be untied. I''m stabbed in my heart. I''m pulling out the cactus and turning it into grandpa GE''s head.

    Boring! " Chu Yuan also made a big red face when he heard the words. He wanted to be angry and ashamed. He wanted to drill under the table.

    "No, no, I don''t mean to laugh at you at all," I was afraid that my grandma and my sister-in-law would be angry, so I comforted her and said, "I just think that what I hid is very hidden..."

    "Where is it hidden?!" After Chu Yuan scolded her, she couldn''t help laughing. Seeing me looking at her doubtfully, she was stamped with shame and said angrily, "Whoever has a little computer knowledge will go to your broken folder no matter who touches it!"

    Insult my intelligence! Although I feel ashamed, I can''t help but ignite a fire in my heart. My brow can''t help jumping. I''m not happy anymore.

    Because the tassel often comes to my house, afraid that she will find my secret, I also specially check the valuable experience of wolf hiding films on the Internet. In order to avoid the psychological characteristics of being guilty of being a thief, I purposely didn''t set it as a hidden attribute, but mixed it in a dozen folders such as the work log, and started a name that most people would never be interested in. How could it be so easy to be recognized Broken?!

    Chu Yuan saw that I had an unbelievable expression, and almost didn''t come to bite me twice. His little hand was shaking. He was probably wondering whether to hit my head with that thing. "Which disk is your system file installed in?"

    I was stunned, "disc ah, what''s the matter?"

    "You asked me what happened?!" Chu Yuan points to open e-disk, points to my secret folder next to her new "novel" folder, and says shyly: "you can see what name you are given!"

    Ind system files

    Oh, my God - am I an idiot?! Damn it, I found out when Chu Yuan pointed it out. The name is really three hundred Liang silver free here! Wang Er next door didn''t steal it. I always thought it was safe

    In the living room, there was a little cry of winter night. It was the right time to wake up. It was a slip. My friends had no face to face my sister.

    I picked up the Hukou page and went out to think about it. The girl of tassel touched my computer more than once. How could she not find it

    Winter small night is lying on the sofa big head down looking for shoes, see I come out of the room, the delicate face immediately floating a thin layer of anger, spinning and fast sitting straight body, very uncomfortable will a pair of cotton socks feet pressed to the bottom, vicious way: "you take off my shoes?"

    I can''t help but wonder, but I''m not in the mood to answer her question, "sister tiger, are you a guest at someone else''s house?"

    "Tiger Sister tiger? " The officer who just woke up thought about it for a long time before he smacked. He almost jumped up angrily. "Chu, you''re going to die!"

 Chapter 38

    I don''t know what the tigress is thinking about. As soon as her butt is raised, she quickly sits back. I''m too lazy to quarrel with her and leave the Hukou page in the coffee table. Impatiently, I say, "hurry up, register and go home to sleep."

    "You..." Winter night and looked down at two eyes, "my shoes?"

    "Here," Chu Yuan took out two short heels from the shoe cabinet at the door, and put them at the foot of the little winter night. The timid little girl forgot to fight with me at that moment. "I''m sorry, little night sister, I will help you take off your shoes when you fall asleep."

    "It''s OK, thank you, Yuan Yuan, you''re really sensible." this girl''s difference between me and Chu Yuan is obvious. When she saw her cheeks red and glanced at me, she said in a shy low voice: "I worked at night yesterday, but I haven''t changed my clothes and bathed yet..."

    "Why? Would you like to borrow some clothes and take a bath in my house? "

    "Shut up!" Chu Yuan is one foot in my shin. He glares at me angrily with a red face like winter''s Eve. He has a strong sense of common hatred.

    Did I say something wrong? Women are really incomprehensible creatures, but there are still some brothers in front of Chu Yuan who can''t lift their heads. They can only swallow their breath and stop talking.

    Dong Xiaoye nodded to Chu Yuan gratefully, then put on his shoes quickly, and recovered his dignity as a policeman.

    Chu Yuan looks up at the wall''s watch. It''s 1:40, so he says goodbye to Dong Xiaoye. He hurried to learn it. Before he left, he turned my eyes severely. The expression of shame and anger is endless and lovely.

    "Your sister knows more than you do." At the same time, the smile of Fang Cai was separated.

    I don''t avoid suspicion of sitting next to her, laughing: "sensible this word is suitable for adults?"

    "There''s nothing inappropriate, especially for you."

    I really enjoy the feeling of teasing winter nights. It seems that I have returned to the elementary school when I was playing tricks on my deskmate. That innocence is always missed, but to be fair, this woman seems to be more naive than me.

    Dongxiaoye takes Chu Yuan''s Hukou page and suddenly changes his look, "relationship with the householder Adopted daughter? Fate is not your sister? "

    Want to tease the words of winter night to the mouth and was swallowed back, I chat up a smile, "yes, my father is remarried, fate is my stepmother''s daughter."

    The expression of winter night suddenly becomes rich, guilt, self reproach, shame Obviously, I thought of the words she said just before I went out, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you had such a relationship..."

    This woman''s Frank character makes me appreciate it very much. I said with a generous smile: "it''s OK. We won''t mind. Although we are not brothers and sisters, we are better than brothers and sisters."

    My friend blushed. As far as the relationship between Chu Yuan and me is concerned, it''s more appropriate to say that it''s the enemy, or the kind of enemy who has been born after eight lifetimes.

    I almost wanted to commit suicide because of my busy flattery and shame. "Well, I can see that you two really have a deep relationship."

    Embarrassed, I can''t admit it or deny it. When I saw some doubts hanging between my eyebrows in winter night, I asked, "what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong with the account page? "

    "Oh, no," said Dong Xiaoye suddenly when he finished brushing several times and returned the account page to my hand. "It''s just a little strange."

    Women''s curiosity is the creator''s bad taste, so women are always ridiculous to suppress the desire for knowledge in their hearts. I asked as she wanted: "what''s strange?"

    "Since your parents are remarried, it should be your father''s stepdaughter..."

    I was shocked when I heard this. Is the relationship between foster daughter and stepdaughter different? Winter night saw me dazed, busy waving: "I''m sorry, I''m too thirty-eight, I''m just casually talking, casually talking, well, I should go."

    I get up to send winter night out, still feel strange in my heart, adopted daughter and stepdaughter are different of course! Just from my point of view, the fact that there is no blood relationship with Chu Yuan is established, so I have never seriously thought about this problem, besides Hukou page is rarely used in normal times. Today, I saw these two words for the first time in Hukou page of Chu Yuan, so my brain was confused.

    What''s going on? Chu Yuan is the daughter of her stepmother, so she should be the stepdaughter of the old man, right Guide her, hehe. "

    I was about to enter the house. Hearing her saying this, I was curious. "You seem to like my sister very much. Why?"

    Winter night''s smile suddenly solidified in his face, and a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. He said with a smile: "my sister has a child, and she is also a daughter. It should be as big as fate this year How, I''m not welcome to be a guest, or I''m afraid I''ll teach you bad luck? "

    Chu Yuan is already very fierce. I''m afraid that she will be taught to look like a tigress like you. But I can''t say that. I''m more curious. "Your sister''s daughter is as big as Yuan Yuan Yuan? With all due respect, how old are you this year? "Maybe I was really bold, and Dong Xiaoye immediately showed a fierce face, "Chu, you call me not?! I don''t even mention those unhappy things. Are you still angry with me? "

    "Absolutely not!" I am so ashamed, "I just wonder why you are so much younger than your sister..."

    After staring at me for a long time, Dong Xiaoye sighed softly and said with a sad smile, "my elder sister is ten years older than me..."

    Before I finished speaking, I opened the door of the house on Sunday and stuck out half my head. When I saw a policewoman standing outside, I was slightly shocked. "What can I do for you?"

    Dong Xiaoye hurriedly turned around and said, "Hello, sir, I''m from the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau. I''d like to know something about it. Is it convenient for me to enter?"

    "Interpol?" On Sunday, I looked at winter''s night, and then at me who was going back to my room. I saw my helpless shrug and shake his head. His face was flat. "Is there a search warrant?"

    Search warrant? I was shocked. Shit, why didn''t I remember to ask her for this?! But before I could regret it, I saw Dong Xiaoye take out a paper of official document from his native briefcase and shake it on Sunday, "routine, please cooperate."

    Dare to love ya''s early preparation ah, I wry smile, and some doubt, since there is this thing, why does she not take the initiative to show it?

    On Sunday, I was embarrassed, and then I said with a smile, "Oh, I''m sorry, I haven''t changed my clothes yet. Would you mind waiting for a moment?"

    Winter night quite some absent-minded nodded, "OK."

    What happened to this woman? Since the mention of her sister, her mood seems to start to fall, "well, your sister is only in her thirties. She is not old. She got married very early. Her daughter is sixteen."

    "Yeah, she went to get married before she finished college..." The feeling of dongxiaoye is rather melancholy. Maybe she didn''t want to talk more about family affairs with me. Instead, she stretched out her fist to me and asked with a smile, "have you practiced?"

    "What did you practice?"

    "Don''t you pretend to be stupid? Of course, it''s skill, "Dong Xiaoye blinked his stubborn single eyelid and refused to accept the airway." when I met you that night, you pushed me away easily. I''ve never lost the fight before. We''ll have time to fight again. "

    Is that what the police should say? How do I think she''s making use of a pretext? In fact, she wants to revenge me for catching her chest just now? Or she blushes what?

    Look at the vote, it''s like wiping your butt after pooping. It''s like cleaning your hands after wiping your butt. Today, did you wipe your butt? Yeah? Forget to wash your hands? The consequences are serious

 Chapter 39

    "Forget it, my little brother. I''m willing to go down." I waved my hand when I was not interested. I was afraid to die for the brute force that this girl can make me unable to move.

    "Gee, are you a man?" Winter small night is really deliberately to find fault to beat me, smell speech is very provocative to say: "even women''s challenges are not dare to accept, too Niang?"

    Who can be stupid to compete with the criminal police? A man can''t beat a woman. It seems that he can''t beat a woman down? What if ya gets angry and puts on a police attack hat for me?

    "What is a woman? It''s a good idea that men don''t fight with women. You don''t have the ability to win with two hands. Let me admit that I can''t beat you with one hand, and you will feel that it''s not necessary to win, so it''s totally unnecessary. "If we don''t accept it, let''s be reasonable, and we can still talk about the main idea," I''ll invite you to dinner some other day. What kind of misunderstanding between us is revenge? I''ve damaged you, and you''ve put a gun on my head and drunk a glass of wine into my stomach. I''ve forgotten everything. "

    That is to say, she held her up moderately and didn''t bury herself. I felt that this was quite appropriate, and how I thought that night was more excessive for her.

    "Of course, the misunderstanding that day was not a revenge, but the revenge just now..." In a hurry, Dong Xiaoye accidentally told the truth. Seeing that our eyes were on her haughty chest, she gnawed her teeth shamefully, "Chu, you don''t talk nonsense, you dare not to say it directly!"

    "I dare, I''m afraid you don''t dare," I said with a funny face, "men and women don''t get married. You said we should pinch. It''s inevitable that you touch me and I touch you. Just like before, we are all adults. If there''s a spark and a small Chu Nan comes, I don''t mind being responsible for you, but you have to be willing, don''t you?"

    "I wish I bah! " Winter small night almost when, but words by I say die, she forced me not, give up more unwilling, dilemma, angry her eyes are red, "Chu Nan, you shameless!"

    I was afraid that she would suddenly come to fight with me. I carefully grabbed the handle of the anti-theft door and said, "you forced me to be shameless. Xiaoye, in fact, if you don''t mind, I''m willing to accept your challenge."

    "You dream!" Winter night finally gave up, turned around angrily, like venting, and pressed the neighbor''s doorbell, "how so slow! The meat is dead! "

    "Here comes -" I opened the door on Sunday and saw myself standing at the door. My smile choked for a moment, and I warmly welcomed the winter night in.

    Winter night is angry, I didn''t notice anything different, but I noticed clearly that it''s not only the weird expression of a flash on Sunday, but also his right arm The arm that I just met in the corridor was still good. Now it''s hanging around my neck with a bandage!

    "I''m sorry, I hurt my arm two days ago. It''s inconvenient to change clothes. I''ve been waiting for a long time. Ha ha..." Just about to follow in on Sunday, I ran after him, pinned my foot on the door, and his mouth, which was always friendly, suddenly twitched, and his smile was very stiff

    You hurt yourself two days ago? You just said that you were caught by a woman last night!

    "Oh, I''m friends with Xiaoye," I was just a subconscious act, not thinking about it. I squeezed my eyes hard on the Sunday, and then I nodded toward the winter Xiaoye with my finger, and whispered, "you understand?"

    Sunday is a wise man, suddenly happy, "Oh - cough, little Chu, sit inside, sit inside."

    Nowadays, when dealing with the public, there are often acquaintances who are good at handling affairs, because the so-called routine of the public is mostly a procedure, and what kind of attitude to treat this procedure only depends on the mood of the party. Zhou Nai thought that I came to help him through the winter night, naturally there was no reason to blow me out, which also deepened my suspicion ˇŁ

    It''s not surprising that you don''t do anything bad in the daytime or knock at the door at midnight. Maybe you should turn over the time unit. If you are as Frank as I am, you still need to ask for something like a search warrant? I seem to think of a good excuse for my carelessness

    it''s better to invite me to his house for tea on Sunday. It''s just like a pig''s nest in disorder. The tea table is filled with leftovers, empty wine bottles, a blanket on the square table, mahjong cards are piled up in disorder, the ashtray is filled with farts, and there''s a thick layer of dust. I don''t know how many days I haven''t cleaned up, the sofa There are a lot of dirty clothes like a hill, including women''s underwear and underpants.

    Winter small night picked a slightly cleaner chair to sit down, frowned and turned my eyes, and said maliciously, "don''t you feel sick because you are so intimate with me? Who let you in? Get out! "

    Stinky woman Fortunately, she just expressed dissatisfaction with my name and didn''t deny our friendship. On Sunday, she had a stronger smile. Looking at ya''s lewd and dirty expression, she obviously misunderstood our relationship.

    "Can you manage it? This is my brother''s house. I''ll come if I want to. Do I have to ask for your advice? " I don''t feel relieved to leave. I don''t have a good way to say "why should I go? I''m not afraid of people laughing at you."

    "You"

    in winter night, I was really afraid of the Sunday. I didn''t dare to expose my nature in front of him. I could not bear to be angry with me. I explained my intention to him. As I pretended to be curious, I walked around the living room to look for suspicious things. At the same time, I paid attention to the expression of the Sunday, but I didn''t see any weird. Suddenly, I remembered that I didn''t know what was suspicious Ah?Furious on Sunday, she scolded the burglar and took out the account page at the same time. In winter''s night, the silly girl probably thought that a man with a broken arm could not be a suspect. After registering, she would leave!

    How can I let her go? I have to ignore the grateful look of Sunday. I grabbed Dong Xiaoye''s wrist from behind and hurriedly said, "Alas, this is the end of the matter."

    Winter small night red face will my hand away, swept a Sunday, just don''t have good gas of way to me: "you still have a thing?"

    A word asked me! Shit, the stinky woman just came in so fast that I didn''t have a chance to tell him that his arm was injured on Sunday. I also suffered from the fact that there was no evidence to prove that he might be the criminal who robbed the house last night. If not, I would break through his lies. Isn''t it right for my neighbors?

    In a hurry, I slapped the bottom of the porcelain in winter''s night, pretending to search: "why don''t you search anyone''s house, just my room? Even under the bed with a flashlight, said I have no doubt about the mistress? When I''m stupid! "

    What are the consequences of "you dare to beat the old" tiger''s buttocks being touched? Fortunately, the female tiger''s human nature is more than animal nature on the winter night. Her brother''s back to the face of the weeping eyes and mouth on the Sunday almost cramped. She finally understood something. She pinched me severely according to the tender meat in my waist, whining and saying: "I hate it, how do you beat your wife in front of others? I''m not as careful as you said. I''m really on business ~ "

    my wife and I have goose bumps on the ground. The power of tiger sister''s coquetry is just too lethal. I''m glad that I''m indeed a criminal police officer. I''m quick enough!

    On winter''s Eve, he looked up at the pale Sunday and said coldly, "excuse me, Mr. Zhou, can I have a look at your room?"

    "Yes, of course, ha ha, what can I do for you?" Sunday''s angry eyes in my face, the forehead has been covered with fine beads of sweat, I thought to myself, ya did what is really shameful!

    Maybe it''s the calm and good cooperation attitude on Sunday''s face that makes dongxiaoye relax her vigilance. The girl looks at me with a little suspicion. I ignore it directly and concentrate on Sunday.

    "Officer Dong, please..." Winter night just walked into the door, and suddenly on Sunday, the expression of humble, violent gas poured out like a mountain flood, "fuck you!"

    "Ah -" on Sunday, she pushed her hands on her shoulders at the same time in winter night. The weight of tiger sister was out of balance, and she fell on the floor, in a very awkward position. No wonder, she didn''t think Sunday was not the wounded!

 Chapter 40

    After the mantis catches the cicada Huang que, I don''t wait for Sunday to turn around. When he starts, I''ve already squeezed behind him. I grabbed his back neck, waist and crotch. With the right heel as the dot, I violently threw him back by the force of rotation. On Sunday, I stepped back seven or eight steps before falling heavily on the coffee table.

    "Chu, you are not good enough!" On Sunday, the skin was rough and the flesh was thick. It didn''t hurt or itch when I fell down. I got up and grabbed a porcelain bowl at the table and pulled it towards me. I was scared to crouch in my arms. The porcelain bowl wiped my friend''s scalp and flew over. I was shocked by my cold sweat. I heard a painful cry of "ouch". On the first day of winter, I fell eight lifetimes of blood mold. I was hit by a solid knot on my shoulder. Maybe the deteriorated noodle soup spilled all over her. This girl At that time, he fell to his knees over his shoulders and put his pretty face on the floor.

    I can''t deal with the attack police, but it''s not only the police, but also the friend we just made!

    "I don''t fucking make friends with thieves!" I was so angry that I picked up a heavy wooden chair beside me and swung it out. The effect was unexpected. I was crossing the tea table on Sunday, trying to jump over the sofa and rush out of the door. How dare I imagine that someone bumped into the chair in the air. My head fell down on the mahjong table. The table broke out from the middle. The mahjong cards were scattered all over the place. I could not hum on Sunday. I was dizzy Dead

    Shit, that''s too much! I''m stunned, mom. I won''t die

    Fortunately, Sunday was just a fracture of the leg, with a slight concussion on the head. It was only a temporary shock. Soon, Lin Zhi rushed in with a few plain clothes and gave ya a silver bright bracelet to take away. I was afraid of trouble, so I pushed the merit of catching Zhou Tian to the little winter night, saying how she fought bravely against the enemy, how she suffered glorious injuries and how to lift the chair Son smashes at the suspect who is trying to escape Xiaoye''s classmates can''t help praising her. Her face is red. Laolin praises her modesty. She is ashamed and bares her teeth to me

    These days, when the police beat the prisoners, it''s called justice for the people and exterminate the victims. My name is at most "brave deeds" or "dogs and mice". Check through the Internet. How many brave deeds have come to a good end now? Don''t hurt me on purpose. It''s lucky. In this way, you dare to bite me on Sunday, and there''s a little winter night in the way, isn''t it?

    I thought about this group of smelly police fighting with our residents. When the stolen things and masks were turned out from under the bed, Lao Lin was very happy and finally told the truth.

    I dare to say that the woman head of the household accidentally bumped into the stolen Sunday last night. He scratched his arm in panic. He was afraid that Sunday would be angry and retaliated against her. He simply hit the floor with her head and pretended to be faint! What time did she receive the report? As soon as Zhou Tiandi went out, she called 110 and told the police to keep quiet, because the prisoner is likely to be the resident of the community.

    Who says a housewife has a real heart? This lady is smart.

    Lin Zhi and Dong Xiaoye came at two o''clock in the morning. First, they collected the surveillance video from the security office. After the crime was confirmed, there was no car in and out. They were more convinced that the prisoners were residents of the community. Because most of the stolen items were porcelain and bronze wares or craft ornaments brought back from abroad, the back of them must be very eye-catching, so the police went in and out of the community After daybreak, he applied for a search warrant and sent people to check the vehicles.

    It''s Lin Zhi''s idea that he doesn''t show his search warrant on his own initiative. He is as sly as an old fox. He thinks that wearing a police uniform is to make clear the identity of the police. If you treat the residents more sincerely and politely, ordinary people won''t refuse them to enter. Among those who refuse, there must be some people who have ghosts in their hearts The thief was brave enough to take advantage of this mentality on Sunday. He probably wanted to take these stolen goods out again during the afternoon shift, but I broke them However, if this guy knew that the things he stole were not worth 2000 yuan, he would regret it. Hey, who said that the imported things must be worth the money

    "Chunan, thank you for today..." Dong Xiaoye has been working since she got up early yesterday. The robber was arrested. Lin Zhi immediately gave her a day off to have a good rest. This girl wanted to go home directly, but her police uniform was splashed. I had no choice but to take her to Chu Yuan''s room to find a replacement suit for her.

    "You''re welcome. You don''t think I just spanked you to take advantage of it..." All underwear? Well, the wrong drawer.

    The winter small night sits at the bedside, rubs the shoulder to smile way: "am I such stingy person?"? I have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. "

    I don''t know if I can pull a loose long sleeve sports T-shirt out of the cabinet and throw it to her, "shoulders OK? Why don''t you listen to your captain and go to the hospital for examination? "

    "It''s just a skin injury. It''ll be fine in two days," said Dong Xiaoye, blushing and pinching. "Besides, it''s a shame that he was hurt by the thief with a bowl..."

    I shook my head and laughed bitterly, taunting, "I deserve it. I didn''t remind you of anyone who didn''t let you be wary at all."

    "Bah! It''s not all your fault! " "I thought he was your friend, or I wouldn''t have seen him hanging his arm without much thought!" he said angrily

    Now, I think it''s easy to mislead Dong Xiaoye with Sunday''s friendly attitude, so I changed my mouth and said with a smile, "OK, my mistake, but I''ve caught the prisoner for you, and it''s enough to make up for it? I''ll lend you the bathroom, take a bath, and then I''ll take you home. ""I''m not disabled, why do you send it?" Winter night walked to the bathroom and said: "don''t think that I didn''t know you were afraid of trouble, so I gave you credit. To tell you the truth, I don''t care about that honor. I didn''t expose you, just want you to owe me a favor!"

    It''s my job, isn''t it? I''m speechless. This girl has to be cheap. She''s not low on the level.

    "I''ll have my arms ready some other day. Let''s have a good fight, and we''ll be able to give back our friendship." After all, dongxiaoye didn''t give up and wanted to beat me up.

    "Then I''d better go to the Bureau and have a cup of coffee to make a record. I can still get a gold banner back." I''m not surprised that I want to be strong and competitive in winter. This girl must be not convinced that I subdued Sunday in front of her. "Aren''t you afraid that I will take advantage of you again?"

    "If you want the banner to go back, I''ll apply for it for you. As for taking advantage of me," cried Dong Xiaoye, closing the bathroom door, "what are you taking up? I almost let you touch it all over my body. Do you mind if I let you touch it again? Just a chance to revenge Hey? Chunan, is there no place for clothes in your bathroom? "

    Winter small night opened the door and looked at me, who was sitting on the sofa. I thought Ya had let go when she said that. Now, looking at that little red apple face, it''s so sad and funny. She and I had a fight, and even didn''t want to lose.

    "Put clothes" I suddenly remembered that since Chu Yuan moved here, in order not to let me see the underwear she took off, she had already brought the basket of the bathroom to her room. "Yes, you wait!"

    I quickly ran back to Chu Yuan''s room, looked for some time, and finally found the basket behind the door. Just about to mention it, I found that there was a small cotton underpants at the bottom of the basket, white and embroidered with ellkitty. This is Chu Yuan!

    Yeah? Wait When the doorbell rang in winter, Chu Yuan said she would go back to the house to change clothes, but she still wore the same suit when she went out, so what did she change? In my mind, she sat in front of the computer and watched sister Ozawa do that shameful thing. A fire burst out in her mouth, which made my mouth dry

    It''s hard not to Could it be that No

    Driven by the evil reverie, a kind of thing called curiosity controls my trembling claws, and in hesitation, I slowly extend to the panties that once tightly adhered to my sister''s private place

    Two fine hairs are black and shiny, and a wet water mark is shocking. The hot and dry heat in my mouth spreads to all parts of my body. I can feel the temperature of my skin rising in a straight line. Maybe at this time, I will break an egg and fall on my forehead, and it will immediately become a lotus egg without adding salt, because my sweat beads have rustled like rain, I am struggling, shaking, and some moving part Let me feel ashamed to cut it, but I still stare at that little piece of damp, slowly, slowly, devilishly close to my nose

    Although very annoying, but still have to ask for tickets, collection, new people are not easy ah, please understand

 Chapter 41

    It''s more than three o''clock in the afternoon to send off the winter night. My doubts are like a spark in my heart. It''s irresistible to start a prairie fire eventually. I went straight back to my parents'' residence and heard the old man''s hearty laughter in the living room as soon as I entered the door.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! Hair

    "come, Xiao Nan, I''d like to introduce you to you." the old man must have had a drink at noon. Usually, the serious Chinese character''s face is red, and the range of action is less correct. He reaches out to the young gentleman sitting opposite him and says roughly: "my former student, Guo Xiang, Xiao Guo, this is my son, Chu Nan, who doesn''t fight."

    I blushed a lot. When do we lose people to you?

    Guo Xiang, a young man, was so restrained in front of the old man that he was no different from my son. He quickly got up to look over his hand and said with a smile, "Hello, I often hear the teacher talk about it. I see you today, and you are really a talent."

    I don''t know if he was shy or said something against his will to flatter the old man. His face flashed a little shy, which made me fight a cold war. How could I still wriggle like a big girl?

    "Where"

    I''m thinking that Guo Xiang''s name is familiar to me. The old man there frowned and sighed: "he''s a talent, too? There''s no comparison with you, Xiao Guo. You didn''t see my daughter. If you didn''t already have a girlfriend, I would really like to introduce fate to you as a wife. "

    The old man did drink too much. Otherwise, he would not say that. Seeing Guo Xiang''s face is red and his ears are red, I feel nervous for no reason. I look at him unconsciously. Frankly, even from the perspective of men, I can''t pick out his flaws.

    We dare not say whether Pan''an looks better than Pan''an, because we don''t know what Pan''an looks like, but we definitely call it eight characters of "good-looking jade tree facing the wind". We should look at the age of about 267. A position of long short hair, simple and simple, gentle temperament and humble and sincere attitude make people feel good about it. I should not I can''t explain why I dislike him for some reason. Is it because he is more handsome than me? If I would be jealous of such things, I would have killed myself long ago, but it''s strange that I just can''t restrain my desire to compete with him? Yuan Yuan is only 16 this year. "My stepmother suddenly hugs my arm, turns the old man''s eyes and says," what''s more, is my son a talent? I tell you, fate will marry in the future, but also to marry such a man as her brother, or I would not agree! "

    If my stepmother is not only thirteen or four years older than me, I really doubt who I am. If my stepmother protects the baby, it will embarrass Guo indirectly, but he doesn''t care. Instead, he smiles with relief. My hostility to him has been reduced by three points.

    The old man did not dare to challenge his stepmother. He pretended to ask Guo Xiang to sit down and said solemnly to me, "I will learn more from your brother Guo in the future. I have a company since I graduated from university only three years ago."

    Before I could speak, my stepmother insisted, "how do you know that my son won''t be successful in the future? Maybe in two years, he will be able to buy all the big groups like Fengchang! "

    I really can''t stand it. If I let my stepmother go on, I''m ashamed to death. "Hey, mom, I''ll put back the fate account page. Where is the account book?"

    The old man could not wait for his stepmother to shut up quickly. "Yuxuan, you don''t need to say a word. Nobody is dumb. Go and give us a pot of tea again."

    "Well, if you don''t bury my son, I don''t care about you. Xiao Guo, I''ll make you laugh." my stepmother, after all, is a woman who knows a lot. She looks up at me with a beautiful face and a smile. Her raised chin is full of pride and pride. "My son is filial and knows something. He''s more dear to my stepmother than to his mother, so I just can''t hear others scold him No, it doesn''t mean anything to you. "

    My stepmother''s words are like a warm river flowing through my heart. I can''t express my pleasant touch with words. Even without my mother, I still have the luxury of maternal love

    my stepmother is busy and making tea, so I send the Hukou page back to her room. So, as I wish, the words of winter night still linger in my ears. I came from my stepmother''s dressing table In the second drawer, I found the account book, and my nervous hands were shaking.

    "Chu Wenbo, marriage, remarriage, Murong Yuxuan, marriage" I was shocked, "married?!"

    What''s going on? Didn''t stepmother get divorced before she married the old man? Why is a marriage ''married'' rather than ''remarried''? Is stepmother unmarried? Looking at the words "adopted daughter" on the Hukou page of Chu Yuan, I am totally confused. How to explain this? Is it possible that the stepmother is afraid that the unmarried family planning will have a bad impact on her, so she moved her hand and foot in the fate of the Hukou?

    My stepmother''s childish smile flashed into my mind. I secretly scolded my bastard. Is she such a selfish person? impossible! I scratched my head and slapped myself in the face

    "Brother, have you touched the basket in my room?!" Chu Yuan rushes into my room, blushing and holding up the cactus like GE''s head, which has a tendency that she will smash down as soon as I nod."Now the brand computers are very cheap..." I calmly shut down the webpage I was browsing, turned around and looked at Chu Yuan as if nothing had happened, and answered mysteriously: "Yuan Yuan, do you know? The man we live with is the burglar said by Xiaoye police officer! "

    "Ah?! It''s him?! " Chu Yuan was shocked, but the girl didn''t care about other people at all. I think she forgot what Zhou Tianchang looked like in nine out of ten. "You answer my question first!"

    I pretended not to hear him, and said to myself, "I found him furtive. The things he stole were hidden under the bed. I saw through him, and refused to arrest him, and hurt the police officer at night..."

    "Resisting arrest?" Chu Yuan hears the words, the dissatisfaction of the face turns into nervousness and worry, put down the cactus in a hurry, hold my head in both hands, look left and right, "you are hurt by him? Where''s the injury? "

    It''s my sister. Although she''s always cold, I''m really in my heart. I''m moved and ashamed. I grabbed her small hand and said with a smile: "it''s not me. It''s officer Xiaoye. She was hurt by that bastard''s shoulder with something. Fortunately, it''s nothing serious. It''s just dirty things. So I lent her our bathroom and asked her to do it Took a shower... "

    Chu Yuan didn''t break away from me. I was allowed to hold her hand. Her expression returned to cold again. She stared into my eyes, as if peeping into my brain. "So, she went to the bathroom for the basket in my room?"

    "Well," I nodded stiffly, ashamed to death, "by the way, I took a T-shirt from your locker and lent it to her. I''ll buy another one for you another day."

    Chu Yuan frowned and said, "why do you want to buy me a new one? What is your relationship with her? Girlfriend? Aren''t you getting along with Cheng Liusu? "

    "Who said that?!" I stretched out my hand and shaved on Chu Yuan''s delicate nose, and the frightened girl suddenly stepped back a little step, "tassel is my good friend, how can we talk about love?" I have explained this to countless people for many times, but I don''t know why I feel guilty when I repeat this sentence again these days.

    "Really?" Chu Yuan covers his nose and looks distrustful, "so you and xiaoyejie You and Miss Dong are

    "Go! What are you thinking about? Dongxiaoye and I met twice today, and we didn''t even know the name until noon. "I got up and stretched my back, stroked Chuyuan''s head, and smiled," don''t worry, I won''t fall in love too early, even if I do make friends with my girlfriend, I won''t blow you out of the house, so you can hide here and write a novel. Ha ha, I''ll cook for you. "

    "Pull hook!"

    "Well?" I just raised my feet, but was pulled by Chu Yuan. "What?"

    Chu Yuan''s face was cold, his eyes were twinkling abnormally, his curled right hand was curled up and his tiny fingers were stretched out in front of me. He hesitated and repeated, "pull, pull hook"

 Chapter 42

    "Hook?" I was dazed and puzzled, looking at my sister''s shaking fingers.

    I don''t believe you. You and I swear, "Chu Yuan looks down at the toes that are close together. The bangs in front of her forehead cover her expression. The sound is like a mosquito chirping, and she says," if you have a girlfriend, she will move to live with you. Who knows if you will drive me away? "

    "I don''t need to pull the hook. I''m a talker..."

    "Liar!" Chu Yuan raised his little face of shame and anger, and his little mouth of Duqi was so cute that he could not say, "you said you would not tell my parents my secret, but you didn''t threaten me with that when you hit me?"

    Sweat, this girl is so careful!

    "Pull hook pull hook," I hook Chu Yuan''s slender little finger, shaking and chanting, "pull hook hook hook hanging, no change in a hundred years, who wants to change Who wants to change... "

    "Chu Yuan interface way:" who hit a bachelor all one''s life

    Too vicious? How do I think Chu Yuan will change if he recognizes me?

    "Well, if I want to change, I will never marry. I will be born to serve you."

    Chu Yuan water eyes shot a bright color, hook my little finger, a serious way: "seal!"

    "What seal?" I puzzled

    "Stupid, don''t understand?" Chu Yuan impressed my thumb with his thumb forcefully, and said with a smile: "so I can''t repent."

    watching the stinky girl jump out of the room, I stared at the soft touch fingers left behind, wryly smiled and scratched the muddy head. The girl didn''t intend to live here and marry her family

    My friend did some dirty things that I''m sorry for my conscience, and I feel guilty. Plus, I''ve been bothering my sister for dinner these days, so I went to the market this afternoon to buy some fresh fish and meat. I wanted to make a good meal to make up for it. I refused to keep me at home for dinner.

    The six words of "remarriage", "married" and "adopted daughter" in the household register wandered in my head all afternoon. I hesitated for many times, but I resisted the curiosity of asking the father and stepmother. I am very satisfied with the family, warm and harmonious. I don''t want to destroy its original atmosphere because of some things.

    Maybe Chu Yuan''s life experience is not as simple as I imagined. Maybe his stepmother has had a bitter experience. But those who have become the past, people are alive, today and tomorrow are the most important. I don''t know if Chu Yuan knows about it, but anyway, I''m not going to break the window paper.

    Wielding a knife and making a stick, I tried my best to fight the chicken and eggs in the kitchen. Yu yongkejia, I can''t flatter you for what you made

    It''s all because my stepmother''s skill is too high. I''m spoiled by the delicious food. In addition to the thousands of tastes of noodles, I''m really strange to fire and cook. Fortunately, Chu Yuan is in a good mood. Except for the slightly frowning willow eyebrows at the table, I almost go to squat in the corner without teasing and shame. I eat a lot of food. I taste it. Although I don''t look very good, it tastes good Well, of course, even so, it can''t be compared with what Chu Yuan did

    It''s hard for my grandma and sister-in-law to take the initiative to help me clean up the dinner table together. When I just turned on the TV and lay on the sofa, my cell phone on the coffee table rang. Chu Yuan reached for it. I grabbed it first and shook her with my index finger. "It''s not right to peek at other people''s cell phones."

    My aunt turned a white eye with shame, indignation and regret, and sneered, "who is rare? I just want to pass it to you."

    You have a criminal record, believe you! I don''t know if I can. When I look down, my eyes almost fall out, which shows that there are four big characters - beautiful coco! Shit, what are you afraid of?

    Under Chu Yuan''s suspicious eyes, I went back to my room and got on the phone.

    "Hello, my dear good uncle?"

    Intimate address and whine baby voice, in addition to Xiao Yi can be that Luoli sister who can have? I fought a cold war and said, "what''s up, little girl?"

    "Where are they small?" Xiao Yi could hear that it was my voice, and his smile was extremely ambiguous. "Uncle, didn''t you experience the maturity of others'' bodies?"

    "Don''t say so obscene, I haven''t done anything to you, you have to carry it on my back." that soft sense of oppression seemed to reappear on my back, and my face suddenly heated up. I hate to say: "I haven''t calculated with you for the next thing!"

    "What is it?"

    I don''t know if little sister really forgot or pretended not to remember. I gnashed my teeth and said, "SMS!"

    Xiao Yike became interested and said happily, "your girlfriend misunderstood me? Congratulations, uncle, because this is the girl friend who lost confidence in you. Don''t forget it. I''ll introduce you a better one another day. "

    "Get out of here and watch out for me!" I can''t cry or laugh. This girl really intends to revenge.

    "That''s good," said Xiao Yike cheerfully. "I''m on the blue net of the Fifth Avenue. Come and smoke me, hee hee. I''m alone. It''s boring."

    I''ve seen the cheeky one, but I haven''t seen the cheeky one. "I don''t care about you. I might as well watch two episodes of cartoons with my sister when I have time. I''ll hang up if I''m ok.""Don''t hang up!" Xiao Yike said in a hurry: "yes, of course I am. Uncle, don''t you want your clothes? Come here. It''s a big deal. I''ll thank you for helping me that day. "

    "I''ve got a good idea. I''ve just eaten rice. As for clothes, I''ll send them to you." I''d rather waste hundreds of dollars, but I don''t want to have too much to do with this little sister. The contrast of Xiao Yike''s character always makes me feel a kind of uneasy shiver. I don''t believe it, but I don''t need to verify it.

    "Hello! Uncle, am I so annoying? Why do you hate me so much? "

    Xiao Yike''s discontented questioning embarrassed me, "I don''t hate you..."

    "Then come to me! People are very sad now, can''t you come to accompany me? " Xiao Yike''s angry voice suddenly brought out a cry. I realized that she might not have called just to play with me.

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Nothing! It''s just not happy, "he said with a smile when he heard that the little girl blew her nose. When she spoke again, her tone was as usual." I''m sorry to disturb you, uncle. Since you are busy, I''ll ask you another day. Goodbye. "

    "Wait -" my head is big. Suddenly, the girl gets serious. Instead, she makes me feel uneasy. She knows that she is a troublemaker, but she sighs helplessly. "Again, where are you

    "Are you going out so late?" Chu Yuan saw me walk out of the room in my coat and rarely cared about my trend. This is probably the benefit of being alone. I feel that my relationship with Chu Yuan has been eased by more than a little.

    "One of my friends is having a bad time. I''m going to have a look at it." I didn''t dare to call it "beauty coco". I''m afraid Chu Yuan would think more.

    Chu margin willow eyebrows slightly frown, "Cheng Liusu?"

    "No," I frowned, "how many times have you said that you are not allowed to call her name. It''s sister, tassel sister!"

    "Well, well, I see." Chu Yuan impatiently waved, continued to seduce the crime of lying on the sofa to see her pleasant sheep and grey wolf, from time to time sent out a string of sweet coquettish laughter.

    I just went out and saw the closed door of Zhou Tianjia''s house, but I returned to the living room, telling Chu Yuan, "Yuan Yuan, the doors and windows should be closed. If you have something, please call me. Do you know?"

    Chu Yuan stood up and looked at me for a long time, then turned his head and said softly, "HMM."

    The Fifth Avenue is a commercial street mainly for entertainment. There are single and double-layer buildings on both sides of the road, which makes people who are used to climbing stairs less oppressive. The colorful neon lights of the shop will set off the gorgeous and charming streets hundreds of meters long. If there are not a few drunkards who occasionally throw up with electric poles or garbage cans, the night scene would be pleasant.

    Xiao Yi can say that as long as I get to the blue net, I can find her. That''s true, not to mention her trademark wine red ponytail. With this girl''s petite and exquisite figure, she has wrapped a large men''s suit, which is eye-catching everywhere

    I want to rush through the list and run naked again. You guys who haven''t slept at zero o''clock, can you help me lose some recommendation tickets? Thank you so much for the right and wrong, and do what you want to do with your own example. Note: I am right and wrong, gender: male, age: unknown, single at present. When the male comes down, the male is not allowed to talk, and the female is interviewed

 Chapter 43

    Xiao Yi didn''t notice me at all. As I approached her slowly, my eyebrows jumped. The girl table not only had several bags of open snacks, but also had four or five cans of beer! At this time, she was staring at the screen, drinking a beer, wiping a tear, lost a used tissue, the corner of the eye was red, two small snots hung on her lips, I was afraid that she would eat chips into her stomach.

    What do ya see? As for how moved she looks like this?

    "Didn''t the teacher teach you? Minors are not allowed to drink. "

    I impolitely grabbed the beer can in Xiao Yike''s hand, and she noticed that I was surprised and delighted at the sight of her tearful face

    I blushed a little. I thought she might design me. It''s too mean.

    "I didn''t want to come, but I suddenly remembered that this coat is my most expensive suit. I was reluctant to throw it away, so I came here." I put the beer can on the table, and by the way, I took out a tissue from the paper bag. I gently helped her to shed tears from the corner of her eyes, and wiped out the two slugs.

    Xiao Yi''s blushing and watery face added a little more shyness. He he said with a shy little mouth: "I''m 19, not a child."

    In other words, she didn''t stop me from cleaning her face. Instead, she enjoyed closing her eyes very cleverly. I flicked a popping chestnut at her bright and clean forehead. "Do you know you''re not a child? Look what you look like now? Go, I''ll take you home! "

    "Wait, wait!" Xiao Yike said in a hurry, "just wait for me for a while, and I will finish watching this film."

    The big watery eyes ripple with entreaties and some sadness that I can''t understand. They are delicate, delicate and moving. They make people feel pity. I can''t resist her request with a firm heart, so I nodded.

    This girl is watching an American film. I remember that I have seen it before. It seems to be called "deep love between mother and daughter". It tells a story between a mother and daughter who are always estranged. Aurora, the mother, regards her daughter Emma as a treasure, but she is also very domineering. She has to ask about her daughter''s speech, behavior and even dressing up to learn how to play. Emma, on the other hand, looks warm Soft but stubborn, she loves her mother, but she can''t accept her autocracy. Therefore, there are many disputes between her mother and daughter. In order to get rid of her mother''s influence, Emma spent 30 years suffering from mental and life torture. Until she died of terminal illness, she found that her love for her mother has never been released and abandoned. In Aurora''s daily silent waiting, The complex relationship between the mother and the daughter was finally solved, but Emma died quietly

    Although touching, it''s not the movie I like. I always think that the movie will arouse people''s resonance. To a large extent, it''s a simple feeling or expectation close to our real life after some touching bridges are drawn. The relationship between mother and daughter makes me sigh and sympathize, but I feel very far away.

    It''s just a love word. Is it really hard to understand? I smile happily when I think of my stepmother''s childish coquetry to me. I smile bitterly when I think of Chu Yuan''s indifferent eyes and the over tense contradiction when I care about me. Then I have inexplicably flashed Murphy''s cold face and fringe''s exaggerated smile in my mind. My smile is stagnant.

    Damn, there''s only one love word. It seems to be really complicated. Xiao Yike is still immersed in sadness, walking silently with his head down and kicking the pebbles on the road. I can''t help laughing and asking: "what''s the matter? Did you quarrel with your mother? " If not, I really can''t think why this cheerful little girl went to the net to watch this kind of movie and cried in a mess.

    Xiao Yike, who was walking in front of him, then said softly, "I don''t have a mother..."

    I was stunned and said: "I''m sorry, let you think of the unhappy things..."

    "Yes, I''m really unhappy now." Xiao Yike''s words made me feel more guilty. He saw that the little girl turned around and the big suit was floating in the wind like a black butterfly. "Uncle, in order to make up for your mistake, should you make me happy?"

    I''m not a fool. How could I be fooled by this little girl? The sadness slipped from the corner of her eyes was just hidden in her heart. She forced her face to smile but didn''t want to make me feel guilty. Once again, I regretted the kindness of the girl that didn''t match her image, so I took a deep breath, "OK, say, how can I coax you?"

    Xiao Yike''s expression was smothering, and then he was overjoyed. "Are you serious, uncle?"

    I clapped myself on the chest in a roaring rage, almost cutting off my anger. "I''ll give my life to accompany the gentleman."

    "She is a girl, not a gentleman. Hee hee," Xiao Yike surprised me when he put his hands around my arm. Then he felt uneasy. "Let''s go drink."

    "No," I said with a flat face, "how old are you..."

    "Can''t you take me as a child?" Xiao Yike purposely rubbed my arms with her big breasts, blushed with pink face and said with a charming smile: "people just have tender faces. You see how well I grow up, which looks like a child? Maybe I can drink more than you"It''s not good to drink." in my bones, I inherited some of the old man''s traditions and stubbornness. "In short, if you want to drink, I''ll send you home immediately."

    Xiao Yi angrily stamped his feet. Fortunately, he wore a pair of flat sneakers today, or he would have to sprain his feet. "Is there any mistake? My aunt would go to the street at random, and the man who came to invite me to drink would have to row from the East Street to the West Street, but you refused? I don''t know if you''re a man! "

    I sneer two times, the desire that wants to grab a handful hard in your chest is enough to prove that I am a man among men! The dead girl is too close!

    "Not only do I know that I am a man, but I also know that those who invite you to drink are not good men. You need to dress seriously. Who will take the initiative to talk to you?"

    "What''s wrong with me?" Xiao Yike stood in front of me, excitedly untied the button of the suit, opened his arms wide and revealed the white shirt that looked like the school uniform inside. The two hills that got rid of the gravity seemed to break the button, which was amazing. "People are wearing very lady today!"

    Would a lady stand on the street and undress? I hurriedly wrapped her suit and scolded, "are you sick? Take off your clothes and go home! "

    Xiao Yike grinned as if he could change his face, hugged my arm again, padded his feet, whispered to my ear, "yes, the clothes must be taken off at home. Uncle, it''s easy for the lovelorn man and the frustrated woman to have some interesting stories, especially after getting drunk, hee hee, think about it, if you can get me drunk..."

    My heart leaped and my eyes drifted to the pair that caught my arm unconsciously. In my mind, Murphy''s proud appearance after being drunk suddenly flashed. Of course, there were some dirty things happened in her home

    "Come on, even if you are an adult, you are still a wet baby in my eyes, still frustrated. Don''t look in the mirror to see if you have that melancholy temperament? I''ll take you home. " I don''t know why she thinks I''m a lovelorn man, but I''m too lazy to explain it to her.

    My friends hate dirty words. Murphy''s obscene music when it''s convenient, and the fragrance of Chu Yuan''s underwear I miss it, so I can''t make mistakes again. From this moment on, I swear to be a noble person, a pure person, a person full of low taste

    Wrong, it''s a person who is divorced from the low taste!

    Speaking, we happened to walk to the door of a wine called "psychedelic". As soon as Xiao took me, he dragged me into the door. "I haven''t seen a man like you. I''ve taken y, I can always drink milk."

    Is there any milk in the wine? And Looking at the two soft and elastic tender meat close to my arm, I swallowed my saliva dry and dry, and then you will not be afraid to become a heifer? I know it''s impossible, but I still think that if I squeeze the bulging part now, there will be juice flowing out of it

 Chapter 44

    "I''m sorry, little friend, we don''t allow minors in here." The guard man in suit and suit bowed down seriously, declined Xiao Yike and gave me a look of admiration and admiration, which made me laugh and cry. This girl was born with a baby face, and then she was wrapped in a big suit with a concave and convex curve figure, which was 100% Lori!

    "Little Little friend?! " Xiao Yike suddenly burst out of a gas field beyond his age. The anger of pure big eyes burst and the security guard unconsciously retreated half a step. There was no emotion in his voice, as if he could leave a bright ice mark through the air. "Don''t you have eyes?"

    Temperament is not a natural thing. It''s the growing environment that sharpens it. It''s the things around you that cultivate it. If a person can control his temperament freely, I can imagine how far away she is from simplicity. I think Xiao Yike''s danger comes from this. Let alone the security guard who dares to be angry and dare not to speak. Even I can''t help sweating in the back

    Xiao Yike looked at me with a little face on his side. For a moment, his face was as warm as spring. He buried his head shyly and stroked his belly with his fingernails. He said happily, "I''ll be Xiaopeng''s mother in a few months, right, my husband?"

    After the cold sweat, the wave pushed forward, almost photographed me on the road

    "Hoo ~" Xiao Yike dropped the empty glass on the stage, stretched out his tender little tongue and skillfully put a milk mark on his lips into the mouth, blinked his eyes and stared greedily at the beer cup in my hand.

    I subconsciously clenched the cup handle and pushed a small plate of chips in front of her. "Can you tell me now? Why do you come out alone so late to play? "

    The wine was full of people, the lights were bright and bright, the colors were gorgeous, and I was dizzy. The wild music made me have to shout loudly. I only felt that the two temples were shaking like drums. There were all kinds of things in the dancing crowd, sexy nudity, unrestrained kissing, dirty self touch Most of the people are in unrestrained indulgence, such a rough place to release makes me extremely uncomfortable.

    I have been to many places with tassel, but most of them are elegant and have some petty bourgeois sentiment. Compared with this, I suddenly feel that tassel and I seem to be out of touch with the times. Do young people like such places now?

    Xiao Yi reluctantly shoved a handful of chips into his mouth and said angrily, "I quarreled with my father, so I ran out."

    "Then why did you pull me out?" I secretly prayed that my grandma and sister-in-law should never say that they don''t want to go home and there is no place to go. YY has read a lot of novels, but that doesn''t mean that I am looking forward to such a plot. To a certain extent, she is harder to serve than Chu Yuan.

    "I want to find someone to talk with me, talk with me, think about it, only uncle you can think of..." The face of the doll is dim. The smile on the corner of his mouth is far fetched. It''s bitter beyond his age. "Uncle, I don''t have any friends."

    I always unconsciously regard her as a child, so I always care too much about her unconsciously. I picked up the paper towel and wiped off the scum on the corner of her mouth. I said with a straight face, "the three girls that day are not your friends?"

    "Yes, but not..." Xiao Yi can''t seem to say clearly the relationship with them, and shakes his head impatiently. "Anyway, I can''t tell them what I mean, or I''ll have to be killed by a joke."

    "Oh?" "Then you are not afraid that I laugh at you?" I said with a wry smile

    "Not afraid," Xiao Yi could dim her big eyes and look at me deeply. "Uncle, what kind of girl do you think I am?"

    "Cunning girl!"

    "Ouch ~" Xiao Yi''s fingers slipped along the table top were pressed by me with a glass of wine. "Uncle, you''re necrotic, what do you want me to drink?!"

    I don''t have a good airway: "you didn''t drink enough in the net just now? Handsome boy, give her another two cups of milk! "

    "I Uncle, people are not in a good mood. Can''t we borrow wine to relieve our worries? "

    Xiao Yi looked at me pitifully like an abandoned kitten, and I simply refused, "you came to me to listen to your complaints? I''ll go if I''m going to drink. "

    "No, no, no!" Xiao Yike hurriedly grabbed me up and begged, "uncle, don''t leave. I drink milk. I like it best!"

    Are you coquettish? No, it''s loneliness. I have such a sentence in my mind.

    Xiao Yike swallowed a cup of loneliness, patted his stomach, and suddenly asked me, "uncle, do you say that Emma is happy?"

    Emma? I was stunned before I realized that it was the role of daughter in the "deep love between mother and daughter" she had just seen. "It''s a happy thing to love someone and be loved by someone."

    "But why can''t I feel happiness?" Xiao Yike holds the glass in his hands and turns it gently. His eyes are filled with lonely resentment. "Uncle, do you know that every time I quarrel with my father, I go to see that film. I think I am Emma, and my father is Aurora..."

    Your father is Aurora? Aurora is a mother, right I have sweat beads on my forehead, and listen to Xiao Yike continue to tell me: "my mother died when I was very young. It was my father who pulled me up. I know that he loves me very much. I love him very much, but I just can''t stand his concern for me. You know, he sneaked into my room today to read my diary... "What''s this dad? I smile bitterly and have no words. In a sense, he is really similar to aurora in the movie. The way to love his daughter is too paranoid.

    "They are girls, and they are 19-year-old college students. Why does he peek at my diary? He has the right to ask what kind of friends I make? I''m an adult. I have my own judgment! " Xiao Yi said more and more excitedly, staring at me as if I were her father. Is milk intoxicating?

    I began to understand why Xiao Yike''s character was so strange. Girls just like treason, especially at her age.

    "Maybe your father''s too much care will make you feel lost, but you need to understand him," I feel the same way about Xiao Yike''s experience. "He not only loves you, but also carries the love for your mother, girl, you are still young, and will understand in the future. He cares about you in all ways, for fear that you feel lonely, for fear that you feel the deformity of your family. He hopes you can learn well, I hope you will make a difference in the future, because you are not only his daughter, but also the treasure left for him by the woman he loves deeply. Your mother is no longer there. He wants to love you for her. That''s the responsibility of a man and the commitment to your mother. Do you understand? "

    Xiao Yike is silent, quietly aftertaste the words I have felt, the tight little face is gradually relaxed, after a while, he raised another glass of milk to show his teeth to me and smile, which is very bright and moving, "uncle, I''m much more comfortable listening to you. I didn''t expect that you can enlighten people so much. Come on, I respect you!"

    Open up? I''m wrong. I''m just feeling it, because my father has done such a thing. You''re happy. When he tried to steal my diary, he accidentally found the pornographic CDs and magazines I hid under the bed. That "urge of love" is unforgettable to me. I saw my mother and father at the last gasp

    I bumped into Xiao Yike''s cup and said with a smile, "it''s not right for your father to peek at your diary, but I think there''s nothing to say against your making friends. You should really review it and see what kind of friends you make."

    I still feel angry when I think of spring roll head, fat girl and skinny girl bullying the old and children.

    "Uncle, are you serious?"

    I said, "why am I not serious?"

    "That''s it," Xiao Yike said with a smile. "Cheers!"

    "Well?"

    I was about to drink in a daze when I heard the handsome bartender exclaim, "be careful, sir!"

    : the brothers and sisters who collect Ben, the brothers and sisters who adopt Ben, and vote properly are more emotional people. Now the data is too low for me. Can you give us some impetus

 Chapter 45

    "Ouch!" Suddenly someone hit me in the back, causing me to fall almost from the rotating high stool without saying. The edge of the cup was knocked on my two front teeth, and my tears were about to fall out of my eyes.

    Shit, there''s really nothing good in this place. Dance and dance. Ya''s all dancing to me. Blind?! I turned around just to vent my dissatisfaction and found out that the guy who was drunk and hazy was an acquaintance!

    Shit! How did I meet her in this place?! The lines in my mouth are swallowed back. I almost turn around subconsciously, but I see Xiao Yike looking behind me in amazement, "Zhang Peiwen?!"

    "Xiao Yike?!"

    Damn it, too much?! I was sweating for a while, but I didn''t expect that the young man who came to help the woman should know Xiao Yi!

    Xiao Yike glanced at the woman who bothered us to drink. He said: "the taste is very unique. No wonder you refuse to seal the snow. You like the older ones."

    Unique taste? Like older ones? Why is this so familiar? I secretly glanced at the young man with a clear face, red lips and white teeth. I felt familiar. Have I seen him before? No way I have a good memory. I will never forget it if I see it.

    "Snow cover?" The handsome young man was stunned at first, and then a picture came out: "Oh, come to think of it, it''s the spring roll head that always follows you..."

    Spring roll head? The hero thinks the same thing. I just wanted to cast a look of appreciation, but I was looking at this kid contemptuously. "To say that I have a unique taste, sister Yike doesn''t seem to have the right to laugh at me? How are you, uncle

    Grass! If I wasn''t afraid that the woman behind me would recognize me, I would have to slap myself to death. You can''t be two years younger than me when you look horizontally or vertically?

    One year into the society, after the baptism of the reality, I have lost many of the unsmooth youth of my student days, a little more sophistication and maturity, plus just told Xiao Yike a big truth, there is still a pair of people''s vicissitudes left in my face, no wonder that this boy who looks at others by their looks has gone.

    We came out too late in a hurry. We casually pulled a local yellow suit bought three years ago from the cabinet and matched it with the water lake blue pants. It really looks out of place, local and old-fashioned

    "Let your mother''s dog stink Well, Zhang Peiwen, my uncle My boyfriend is a real man who doesn''t show his face. It''s called introvert. It''s called implicit. Do you think he''s a man who makes public like you? " Xiao Yi seems even angrier than me. He almost broke his tongue. It''s nothing, but her boyfriend almost scared me to the bottom of the stage. What are you talking about? Did the woman behind you hear that?

    Originally, I wanted to spray Zhang Peiwen''s words, but now I dare not give a breath. I bowed to the gods once, and asked them to protect the women behind me from recognizing me. It seems that the first three feet are really divine. The woman was drunk and speechless, but unexpectedly didn''t pay special attention to me.

    "Is he really your boyfriend?" Zhang Peiwen''s face is full of doubts, and his smile is extremely insidious. "Ha ha, I don''t know uncle"

    "Zhang Peiwen, you dare to talk a lot, I will kill you," Xiao Yike lightly interrupts Zhang Peiwen''s words, jumps down from the seat and rubs against me, holds my arm intimately and doesn''t say anything, but kisses my face forcefully. "Aren''t we like lovers?"

    Zhang Peiwen''s face changed, and he could not bear his anger. Funny but unnatural, he was full of anger. He was a fool. I only saw his face and knew that he was ambitious for Xiao Yi.

    "What did sister Yike say? How dare I contradict? Let''s keep the well water from running into the river. Don''t disturb us. Go on, hehe, honey, let''s go. "

    Ya vaguely glanced at Xiao Yike''s big coat. Even Xiao Yike could not help blushing. She snorted angrily. She didn''t say anything. Maybe she was afraid of being shy, but she gave me a shy look. She seemed to blame me for not talking.

    Let that woman hear my voice, my life''s happiness is hanging! When Zhang Peiwen takes pains to hold the woman and leave, I''m relieved. I''ll take her home with me Yeah? wait! dear?!

    I''ve been worried about being recognized by that woman. How could she be Zhang Peiwen''s horse?! Just caught by him? impossible? The age difference between them is too great. Even if Zhang Peiwen saw her, she didn''t have to see Zhang Peiwen! And

    I turned back and looked at the two people who had disappeared into the dancing crowd. The more I thought about it, the more I felt something was wrong. Four eyes look at each other. Now that I recognize her, why doesn''t she recognize me? Is it really my luck? That pair of hazy drunk eyes are lax, turbid and abnormal. People and snakes are mixed in places like wine. If she just drinks too much, she meets Zhang Peiwen who comes to chat with her

    Fuck, is that all right? Suddenly, I think of the little bottle under the bed. It''s cold on the back. That woman has enough reason to drink tonight and even abandon herself!

    "Uncle, why didn''t you talk just now?"

    "But who is that boy?"

    "Well? Oh, it''s just a school. I''m a senior in my third year. I''ve chased me before. It''s like a piece of dog skin plaster, which makes me have a hard time finding someone to flatten. "Xiao Yi spits disgustingly," depending on the two stinky money in the family, the loser who has been fishing for horses in the wine all day will only see him if he''s a flower maniac. Hum Oh, uncle, what are you doing? "I have no time to care about the festival between Xiao Yike and Zhang Peiwen. After throwing 100 yuan to the stage, I pulled her up and chased her to the door, "fishing for horses? What is he fishing for? It''s mom! "

    Xiao Yi doesn''t know the anxiety in my heart, but he still thinks I''m joking. "Hee hee, that age is enough to be his mother, but uncle, people like it. What''s the matter with you?"

    "Why is it none of my business?" I said in a hurry, "if he wants to be your cheap father, would you be happy?"

    "Ha?! Is that your mother? "

    "Bah! It''s the mother of the future! " Looking at Xiao Yi''s amazing appearance, I want to cry without tears. The woman who is drunk and unconscious is Murphy''s mother, Wu Xueqing

    I''m sure that Wu Xueqing doesn''t have a car, so this Audi must be Zhang Peiwen''s car. Before Ya university graduated, he drove a car worth one or two million yuan. Compared with people, he was more than dead. If it''s true, I saw him shove two old heads to the parking younger brother. I was about to push Wu Xueqing into the car. I hurried forward two steps and grabbed the door.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "It''s my aunt indeed," I ignored Zhang Peiwen and confirmed again. If Wu Xueqing was right, she was flushed and dazzled. Then she slapped her forehead and said with a smile, "look at my eyes. It''s too dark to see clearly."

    Zhang Peiwen, who was not happy with his face, trembled, and showed some panic Do you know each other? "

    "You don''t know?" I asked

    "I..." Zhang Peiwen''s panic flashed away. He avoided my eyes, and his hand under Wu Xueqing''s armpit quickly retreated to his waist and shoulder. "We just met. She''s drunk. I''m going to take her home."

    "Too much?" I looked at Wu Xueqing suspiciously, and this woman was also looking at me. However, the eyes were full of charm. It seemed that they couldn''t find the focus. The mouth was humming and murmuring, as if they were talking about something, or singing a song. Although they relied on Zhang Pei''s tattoo like rotten mud, they danced softly, their heads were nodding like kowtows, shaking their heads Like a rattle drum, will a noble volume tremble disorderly, this is the symptom of drinking more wine?

    You think I''m Xiaobai?

    "Zhang Peiwen, what did you eat for your aunt?" Xiao Yike also found out Wu Xueqing''s difference, and the fierce questioning confirmed the uneasiness in my heart. After all, I came to this wine for the first time, and I didn''t have full assurance of such symptoms.

    "I, I didn''t give her anything to eat. She was like this when I met her."

    Zhang Peiwen, forced by Xiao Yike ''! Even if he didn''t connive and instigate it, Ya already knew that Wu Xueqing''s condition was abnormal. I looked at Zhang Peiwen coldly and said in a low voice, "do you want to send her home?"

 Chapter 46

    Zhang Peiwen was afraid of Xiao Yike, but he didn''t pay attention to me. "So what? Is there anything wrong with kindness?! What are you talking to me like that

    Xiao one can block to me, angry way: "your mouth put clean point, he is my boyfriend!"

    "Yes!" I stopped drinking Xiao Yike. The little girl snorted coldly at Zhang Peiwen, but she obediently returned to my side. Does she really treat me as a boyfriend? However, there is no need to clarify anything to anyone at this time. I pushed Wu Xueqing to Xiao Yike and said solemnly, "see if there is such a thing in her pocket or bag."

    As soon as Xiao can start to dig Wu Xueqing''s pocket, Zhang Peiwen''s face is as white as death. He loves nothing. "

    Nothing?! Although I had expected it for a long time, I was still surprised. What the result meant was that all three people were clearly tight. I stared at Zhang Peiwen and asked coldly, "where does she live?"

    "Live Who the fuck are you trying? I grass Zhang Peiwen really didn''t know. He was about to scold me. I waved my old fist to ya Junqiao''s face. He covered his mouth and nose and walked back four or five steps. He saw that the palm of his hand was full of blood. He glared at me incredibly. "Dare you hit me?!"

    "Hit you?" I don''t care to look at this scum more. "I''m going to kill you fucking!"

    "Do you know who I am?"

    The rich and the small are all like his virtues. If I can''t frighten people, I''ll report to the door. I grabbed his hair and smashed him with a bang in the trunk. Don''t say that Xiao was stunned, even the security guard who rushed to pull the shelf looked stupid. "Your father is coming, and it''s the end! Playing with me? I''ll tell you, I''m scared! "

    Audi''s perfectly curved buttocks are bumped by me, just like Zhang Peiwen''s handsome face, which has been completely shaped.

    I came out because I thought that Wu Xueqing was a little abnormal, and I was uneasy to prove it. If she was willing to catch a winner, I would not care about it, but it is not the case. Anyway, she is Murphy''s mother, and I can''t ignore her. Moreover, I can''t bear the responsibility that she came out drinking because I was sulking at noon ˇŁ

    Blow off a handful of hair in the palm of my hand, and I pulled out Zhang Peiwen who tried to climb to the bottom of the car. I beat the goods with all kinds of meat and eight vegetables. I don''t know when the shouting and screaming turned into the begging of "Heroes spare lives", "please let me go", etc. with the action that I unscramble his clothes and touch his body, I really made a crowd of onlookers gasp and wonder: it''s too exciting -

    ˇ° Uncle, what are you doing? " If it wasn''t for Wu Xueqing''s hard support, Xiao Yi would surely cover his face and drag me away from the scene.

    "Find something!" During the conversation, I just touched a small hard thing in Zhang Peiwen''s suit, "yes, do you have a bag?"

    "Yes."

    Xiao Yike handed me her plastic bag with zero food. I put a small white bottle out of Zhang Peiwen''s pocket and a few bags of pills and powder out of Zhang Peiwen''s pocket. Then I picked up his collar and raised his pigheaded face. I said with a small smile: "it''s said that there''s a pervert in Beitian city who specializes in picking out women. He''s a rapist and blackmailer. I don''t know Is that person you? "

    Zhang Peiwen, whose eyes are swollen like a bun, shivers all over. He seems to have understood the purpose of my taking away his things." no, it''s not me! "

    To be honest, I don''t quite believe that he will be that pervert. After all, he doesn''t look like a man who is short of money. I sneered and glanced at Wu Xueqing, who is confused. "You say, if I call the police now, will the police believe you?"

    "Brother, please forgive me once. I will give you whatever you want! Money? Or a car? " With that, Zhang Peiwen felt for the key and put it in my hand.

    "Fuck you!" I stood up and kicked over Yaya, dragged my wallet to his face, and spit hard, "this world can''t be bought with money!"

    "You let me go, big brother. I''ve been fooled to make a mistake. Give me a chance!" Zhang Peiwen''s snot and tears were scared. Wu Xueqing was here, with all the evidence. Even if he was really not the criminal of the case of rape and extortion, the police might not believe him. Ya is wearing a famous brand, a famous watch and a famous car. He is a young man with family background. It''s really because he can''t bear this kind of thing. His family will lose face for it. In the great panic, he was scared to knock me several times.

    At first sight, it''s a chicken that hasn''t gone through big waves. It doesn''t learn anything except to pretend to fart.

    "Go away, don''t let me see you again." I know that the rich are not belligerent. He is a waste, but his family is definitely not. If he is really sent to the Bureau, it will not cure him. Instead, it will make me lose the support. Wu Xueqing, who is good at Wu Xueqing, has nothing to lose. There is no need to kill all of them, so as to avoid unnecessary trouble for this woman in the future.

    Zhang Peiwen was a little surprised. He stood up and thanked him hurriedly. "Thank you, brother!"

    "Wow, wonderful!"

    I smell the reputation, and then I see that Xiao Yi can''t know when to touch the mobile phone, and is facing us with the camera, shit! The girl recorded the scene of Zhang Peiwen kneeling and begging for mercy! Zhang Peiwen was horrified, but I made him afraid. He could only glare at Xiao Yike angrily, and shiver all over.I don''t go to see Zhang Peiwen anymore. I helped Wu Xueqing and said to Xiao Yike, "girl, go back by yourself. I will send this girl I''ll take my aunt home. " I''m still angry. My tone is a little stiff. Wu Xueqing is also a villain and a villain. At noon, I was bewitched to give her daughter an overpowering drug. I didn''t want to be late, but I went to someone else''s way Xiao Yike put away his mobile phone and said angrily, "uncle, it''s too late. I''ll be afraid to go home alone!"

    I didn''t care about the truth. I glanced at Zhang Peiwen next to me and nodded, "come with me and I''ll take you back later."

    The little girl nodded her head quickly. I went to the roadside to stop the car. She didn''t rush after me, but she said something to Zhang Peiwen. I was about to say hello to her, but I was shocked to see Zhang Peiwen, who was beaten to pieces by me, driving away in frustration under Xiao Yike''s wave. The little girl''s proud smile made me feel creepy

    "What did you just say to that boy?"

    "Nothing." Xiao Yi did not sit in the front seat, and pushed me to the inside.

    "It''s strange that I didn''t say anything," I frowned, putting Wu Xueqing on the other side of the door. "But what''s the deep hatred between you and Zhang Peiwen

    "I don''t have a deep hatred, but I don''t like him." Xiao Yike seems to have forgotten the unpleasant quarrel with his father before. He leaned on me intimately, his eyes narrowed into crooked crescent moon teeth, whine: "uncle, today I really want to thank you so much, let me take such an interesting picture, Zhang Peiwen, ha ha, this time I can''t die you? See how you look up in front of sister Xingyu! "

    "Sister Xingyu? The leader of your Taimei party? "

    "Go! Sister Xingyu is not the first sister No, I''m not! " The goblin glanced at me angrily. "Uncle, how bad do people look in your eyes?"

    I smiled and asked whether I could. Xiao Yi was quite self-conscious and didn''t care about this problem. She explained casually, "sister Xingyu is Zhang Peiwen''s fiancee."

    It''s not hard to see from Xiao Yi''s different attitudes towards Zhang Peiwen and "sister Xingyu" in the delicious kiss that the relationship between them is quite complicated, but it''s none of their business and it''s better to hang up. I secretly remind myself that it''s better to keep some distance from Xiao Yi. Looking at the girl''s side, I am more aware of the danger of approaching her.

    If Zhang Peiwen is not simple, can you Xiao Yi be more simple

    "Chunan?"

    "Ink Fifi, haven''t you had a rest yet? " As soon as I saw the light, the fatigue that Wu Xueqing brought to me disappeared by 70%.

    A pair of cartoon slippers in the shape of big ears and puppies are standing under the white leisure straight trousers. The body is a beige seven part sleeve waist knitted shirt. The shoulders are also wrapped with a wool shawl woven by hand with Rex Rabbit and mink fur. The natural color and silk flower decoration set off a kind of elegant and mature temperament, which adds a little bit of the virtuous and lovely of the women at home.

    "Well, I''m looking up some information on the Internet Ah, Ma?! " Murphy pushed the small radiation-proof glasses on the bridge of his nose, and noticed that the woman hanging on my shoulder was sleeping like a dead pig? What happened to her? Mom, mom? Mom! "

    "Don''t scream. She''s not dead." I haven''t opened my mouth yet. Xiao Yike spoke first, and what he said was quite unpleasant.

    : for recommendation and collection, everyone''s support is the power of right and wrong, thank you

 Chapter 47

    "How can you speak?" I stared at the goblin, then smiled at Murphy and said, "Feifei, that''s what happened. When I went to drink, I happened to meet my aunt. Seeing how drunk she was, I sent her back." It''s simple and clear. I didn''t mention Zhang Peiwen''s story, so Murphy won''t worry.

    Murphy looked at Xiao Yike, whose face was gloomy, and Wu Xueqing, whose mouth was slightly open. He wanted to talk but stopped. He seemed to hesitate to ask which question first, "this little girl is..."

    She asked Xiao Yike first. She really cared why I went to drink with Xiao Yike? My friend was very happy and said: "she is..."

    "I''m his new girlfriend!" Xiao Yike is faster than me. She reaches out and shakes Murphy''s hand. Because she has already unbuttoned her coat in the sultry heat, she specially shrugs the two peaks that are not lost to Murphy. "Are you my predecessor? Thank you very much. "

    Former? Nice to meet you? Nice to meet you! I almost couldn''t resist kicking ya to the roof. "Xiao Yike, shut up!"

    "Oh," said the smelly girl, with a hint of cunning in her eyes, "honey, I''m not jealous, but I''ll listen to whatever you say!"! I really regret taking this goblin with me. "Fifi, don''t listen to her nonsense, we have nothing to do with it!"

    "Really?" Murphy''s calm expression was profound. "Chunan, you shouldn''t lie to me. We are friends."

    Heart as if stabbed a steel needle, I hastily said: "I did not deceive you!"

    "Uncle Hey, brother Nan, you are merciless! Am I just your vent or transition when you are frustrated? " It''s a waste of Xiao Yi not to act. Ya''s strength can hold an Oscar!

    "Little sister, you misunderstood. Chu Nan is not that kind of person. He has a sense of responsibility. Besides, I am not your predecessor." Murphy lovingly stroked Xiao Yike''s head and gave me a shy and angry look. He said to the goblin with a playful smile: "your predecessor, Cheng Liusu..."

    God, let me die Immortal board, what and what? Xiao Yike thought that I had just broken up with my girlfriend, but Murphy was misled and immediately connected the so-called predecessor to Liu Su It''s true that women are self righteous animals!

    "Can you let me in first..." My heart is spare but I don''t have enough strength. I don''t want to explain it to these two girls, so as not to get darker.

    "Ah, I''m sorry!" Murphy quickly got out of the door and helped Wu Xueqing into the room.

    Wu Xueqing''s room is on the second floor, and Murphy''s room is also on the second floor. Murphy can''t help her take off her clothes and shoes after throwing her to bed. So she asked Xiao Yi and I to have a rest in the room first. The little girl went around the room with great interest, and then sat down next to me and said with a smile, "uncle, your girlfriend''s family is so rich."

    I hit the chestnuts hard on her forehead. She didn''t have a good way to breathe: "she''s not my girlfriend." But I thought to myself that in the face of such a luxurious villa, Xiao Yi was not as surprised and curious as grandma Liu''s entering the Grand View Garden. It seems that her family situation is indeed extraordinary.

    "Then why do you call her mother mother?" The little girl still remembers what I said when I slurred in the wine. "Uncle, she must be disgusted that you don''t have money, so look at you. Don''t forget this snobbish woman. She''s not lucky to miss you!"

    The girl misunderstood and went to Java, which made me speechless for a long time. She frowned a little, and then she asked, "she said that one of my sons is Cheng Liusu. Uncle, you can''t be abandoned by her just because you walk on two boats? Who is Cheng Liusu? "

    "What''s different?" I couldn''t bear it. My face suddenly sank. "How can a girl play such a frivolous joke? If you make fun of me again, I will not be your friend in the future! "

    "How could I have made fun of you? I''m helping you! You helped me, I haven''t found a chance to thank you yet, "Xiao Yike said cheerfully," uncle, you''re a good person, I''m just not happy that she can''t see you, so I pretend to be your girlfriend to show her. Even my beautiful, lovely, beautiful, pure and charming super invincible little girl will love you so much, she doesn''t feel regret. "

    the stinky girl will be more and more later It''s funny to say that the smaller the voice is, the darker the expression is. Now? Do you think you''re so good? "

    "I always think I''m very good," Xiao Yi raised his head with certainty, then sighed again. "I just didn''t expect that she was better than me But I''m serious, uncle. Otherwise, you''ll let me be your girlfriend? "

    "Go, do I look like a pedophile?" I pinched her small face, which was full of flesh, and said with a smile: "it''s fun to tease me, isn''t it?"

    Xiao Yi didn''t break away, but smiled more sweetly. "I''m not a child since I''m 19."

    as he was talking, the door opened. Murphy saw our intimate gesture, and was a little shocked. I quickly opened my hand and stood up from the sofa. "Fifi, don''t get me wrong, we are having fun."

    "Yes, yes, we often do this when we are at home Ah! " I stepped on the foot of Xiao Yike''s little foot. The little girl with pain stared at me and ignored it."I forgot to knock on the door, ha ha, I''m sorry to scare you," Murphy said with a light smile, like a sharp fruit knife, cutting apples in my heart. "Thank you for sending my mother back, Chunan."

    "You''re welcome..." I can feel the unnatural smile on the corner of my mouth. Is Murphy really my friend? She doesn''t care about Xiao Yike''s relationship with me at all. It seems that I''m really hot

    "What would you like to drink?"

    "No, let''s go..."

    "Can you wait till you leave?" Xiao Yike suddenly grabbed my arm, with a slightly imploring tone.

    I was confused and said, "why? What else can I do for you? " If the dead girl dare to provoke Murphy with idle boredom, I will carry her out as well.

    "Where is the bathroom, sister?" Glancing at me stealthily, Xiao Yike''s face was a little red. I was stunned. Then I remembered that the girl had drunk a lot of beer on the net and poured several large glasses of milk into the wine. No wonder she would hold her urine. I couldn''t help smiling.

    As soon as Xiao could see my expression, he was ashamed to find a seam on the floor.

    "Go out and turn left. It''s the end." Murphy couldn''t help laughing at Xiao Yike''s embarrassment. "I''ll take you there."

    "No need not," the little demon can''t wait to run out of the room. "I''ll go myself."

    "Ha ha, this girl is so interesting," Murphy, in private, has a very rich smile. At the moment, I would rather see her look serious with a pretty face. "Chunan, you are not good enough."

    I followed Murphy as he sat down on the opposite side. "Oh? I''m not good enough. "

    Looking at the beautiful leg of the adored beauty, my heart jumped. Murphy didn''t wear socks, half of the jade foot mischievous came out of the slippers, and the white and round heel was crystal clear. The feeling of tenderness seemed to drip juice when I pinched it.

    "At noon, I also encourage you to fall in love with Cheng Liusu. You already have a new girlfriend. If you tell me earlier, I won''t misunderstand you. I''m sorry, it reminds you of the unhappy things at that time, but I didn''t expect that you were protecting Cheng Liusu so much in front of Zhang Mingjie and them. It doesn''t look like you have broken up."

    Is this a misunderstanding? Murphy''s serious appearance makes me want to kneel on my head and roar. How can you believe in your intuition like Xiao Yike?

    Who says women''s instincts are powerful? Have you ever seen a real woman?

    "Don''t listen to the goblin''s nonsense. I don''t have that kind of relationship with her..."

    I simply told Xiao Yike the process of getting to know her. Murphy realized how wrong she was. The cold little face was red like a big apple. "So, you really like Cheng Liusu

    I I''m going crazy. This woman is usually smart. When it comes to things outside of work, she''s like a pig Of course, it''s a cute little pig.

    "Yes, I like tassels..." As soon as the words came out, I suddenly realized what I had said. Exhausted by many factors, I followed Murphy''s words and gave a positive answer! However, after the great panic that this sentence brought to me, I felt a kind of unspeakable ease.

 Chapter 48

    People are always eager to get and afraid of losing. In fact, the real answer is not far away. In many cases, it''s just a layer of translucent thin yarn. Even though we have seen the result we don''t want to see, we still have a chance to deceive ourselves. I''m such a fool, but at this moment, I finally completely uncover that layer of yarn, whether we want to or not, This answer will be clear in front of me.

    Murphy''s response was to give me the answer, "I''ll tell you, you really match."

    I don''t like the unexpected answer, but unexpectedly I''m not lost. Maybe it''s because I''ve been in a state of loss for a long time, and my heart is paralyzed.

    Murphy''s smile is like a flower, but I can laugh with her. I am surprised by the shy gesture of being seen through the secret. Am I really a hypocritical person, even if the acting is realistic from the inside out?

    I admit my heart is aching, but I can''t deny that it''s so easy, so shy, so real

    In the gossip, Xiao Yike has returned to the room. She is still a college student, and Murphy and I are talking about some things in the company. She has no room to interrupt. She wanders around the room to kill time when she has nothing to do. It seems that I don''t say go, she is not in a hurry to leave.

    "Eh?"

    "What''s the matter?" I looked at the table and frowned at her casual and indecent gesture.

    Xiao Yike holds a picture frame in his hand and looks at us strangely, "this picture is..."

    "Ah!" Murphy suddenly bounced up from the sofa. His frightened friends were smart. They thought that she was going to push me down. They almost covered their chest with their hands. They could spin and ponder. Would they resist if they pushed me down? It''s strange. It''s up to her all her life Blushing, I apologized to my ancestors and my little brother for being dirty

    It''s hard to imagine Murphy''s abnormal behavior at this time. Even though I saw it with my own eyes, I couldn''t believe it. I even suspected that there was something wrong with her eyes. The cold and weak woman ran like a hundred meter athlete, like lightning. In a blink of an eye, she rushed to Xiao Yike I grabbed the picture frame and held it close to my chest. Until then, the fluffy shawl that fell from her shoulder slowly fell on the floor. So did my eyes

    Shit, bolt''s sister? Lingbo micro step in the legend? Is Superman''s real identity a woman? Dammit, running 100 meters at this speed can set a new world record?!

    Murphy glanced at me with her rosy cheeks, and probably knew why I was so surprised that I could not close my mouth. Suddenly, she was ashamed of herself. She turned her head and turned her back to me and whispered to Xiao Yike, "this is the only photo of me and Dad..."

    Looking at Murphy carefully wiping the picture frame, I felt a little sad in my heart. My family was no longer there. The only group photo was the only formed memory left in the world. It was absolutely priceless treasure for Murphy. No wonder she would be so panic stricken.

    On the way home to send Xiao Yike, who was rarely silent all the way, she suddenly pulled her eyes back from the night scene outside the window, blinking her big starlike eyes and asked me, "uncle, is sister Murphy''s father dead?"

    "Well," I thought of Murphy''s life experience, my heart suddenly heavy, "she is very poor, on her eighteenth birthday, her father unfortunately encountered a car accident."

    "Is it..." Xiao Yi was silent for a while, then said: "uncle, how is sister Murphy doing to you?"

    "Very good." I can''t help wondering why the girl suddenly became serious?

    "Which is better?" Xiao Yi can be very small 38''s excavation of my inner scars, "is it like friends or lovers? Or like other Oh, in a word, how is she doing to you? "

    Apart from friends and lovers, only the role of passers-by? I replied weakly, "like a friend..."

    Xiao Yi knows that I like Murphy, and I don''t need to hide or refuse her questions. I am very clear that this is what men call self-esteem. Even if they don''t want to mention it, they are more afraid of being seen as weak and fragile. I understand that those who dare to face pain will grow up and learn to be strong.

    In the face of the reality of emotional frustration, it''s like the alcohol sprinkled on the wound, the pain is complete, and the recovery is complete.

    "Do you think she''s normal?"

    "I don''t think you''re normal." I have no idea what the girl is trying to say.

    "Is it Well, maybe I think too much. She does look normal. "

    Xiao Yike is silent again, but this time, she didn''t speak again

    Mom, I was called out by Xiao Yi to return my clothes. As a result, both of us forgot this stubble. The little girl waved to me sweetly and jumped into the community until I couldn''t see the figure. I was shocked to respond. The girl put on my clothes again!

    Forget it. Next time This idea just came to me and I forced it back. Next time? What a joke!

    "Master, dazhongma community." Resentfully climbed the taxi, only felt extremely tired, is the body or the heart? I don''t want to think about it. I just want to go home and go to sleep.It was already 10:30 when the car stopped at the gate of the community. I was just about to get off the bus when my mobile phone suddenly rang. I thought it was Xiao Yike. I took out a look, and I couldn''t help shaking.

    "Hello, fringe..."

    "South south, where are you?" The voice of tassel laziness came from the phone, as if she could smell the wine in her mouth through the microphone.

    I frowned. "Have you had a drink?"

    "Well, drink well - how good - how much, hee hee," the tassel is very drunk, and his words are not clear, "you come to accompany me, or Or I won''t go home. "

    How about sweat?

    "Yourself?"

    "Now it''s me, I don''t know later," the tassel smirked smugly. "There are already many people coming to chat with me. I haven''t paid any attention to them. If you don''t come, I may promise to the next one who makes love maybe."

    Who is the tassel? I know better than anyone. I know what she said is a lie, but I still asked in a cold voice, "where are you?"

    "My barbecue downstairs..."

    I have a black line. Who will talk to you at this time or that place?!

    There are so many things happened today that I am already exhausted. If I can go back to my room at this time, I will lie down in bed without hesitation. Even the plane once a week will be delayed and sent again It seems that the owner''s uncle took my hand and burst into tears. "Come on, little brother, take that little girl and grandma away. We should have closed for a long time, but she, but she..."

    Uncle choked and couldn''t speak. I deeply understood that the ass of aunt tassel was so heavy that nine old scalpers couldn''t move, and two young waitresses yawned, just like seeing the Savior''s hands folded, they almost knelt down and worshipped me.

    I went through the empty dining room with a gloomy face and went straight to the corner. The stinky girl was lying on the table like mud, squinting and playing with the empty glass.

    Obviously, the tassel slipped out after taking a bath and changing clothes at home. A head of soft hair poured down like a waterfall. Because of the back, the short tight T-shirt shrank to reveal a white waist muscle. Damn, it''s lucky that there are no guests. Otherwise, it''s not white tofu for others?

    When the fringe heard the footsteps, her eyelids did not lift. "Boss, two more draughts!"

    "Drink to death. Get up and go home for me." I can''t help but say, pull her and drag her out of the door.

    "Who dares to touch me? Be careful if my boyfriend comes and beats you, Nannan! You''re here, "the tassel snack startled, and immediately smiled at me, tugging me back," just in time, have another two drinks with me! "

    Dead girl, I''m in a cold sweat. That''s how you refuse to be accosted?

    "Go home, or break off, and choose for yourself." I feel bitter when I see beer. What''s the time?

    "I..." Seeing that my eyes were full of pestilence, the tassel''s excited expression suddenly dimmed, "are you angry?"

    "Yes!" I seldom get angry with the fringe. At the moment, I don''t know why there is a kind of uncontrollable anger in my heart.

 Chapter 49

    Tassel lax eyes suddenly sparkled, "why? Because I just threatened you? "

    In my heart, I drew tightly and said:!! Super! Hurry up! Head! Hair "

    fringed mouth mischievous hook up, definitely said:" you jealous! "

    I dare not look into her eyes and deny, "No."

    "Look at me and say," the drunk is too stubborn. The tassel holds my cheek in both hands and repeats it seriously. "South south, look at me and say it again."

    Mom, are you afraid of me? Looking at the abnormal fringe, I said quietly, "no, I''m not jealous."

    "Cut, it''s not interesting," the tassel chuckled and hugged my arm playfully, just like every time I was drunk. "OK, stop teasing you, go home, ha ha."

    Women are the most hypocritical animals, and women, the most honest animals, can not disguise the hypocritical honesty, we call it true, the tassel is the most real woman.

    She likes me, I''m sure.

    Do I like her? I''m not sure, but I know that it''s just a thin layer of yarn, just like between me and Murphy, I was shocked to find that the owner''s uncle and two waitresses were standing at the back of the stage side by side, with three heads on the table, staring at me and the fringe. They were full of energy and bright eyes. The words "38" on that face made people blush. Shit, ya What are we doing? Is it a live three stream love drama?

    When the night wind blows, the tassel can''t help shrinking her snow neck. The noodles are more ruddy. She has no heel under her feet. Even if she hugs my arm, she still walks like a clumsy little duck. She is tall and strong. Instead, she drags me around. I take off my coat and put it on her. She doesn''t have a good airway: "come on, I will carry you."

    "No, I want to go by myself, that''s it." Tassel star eyes close slightly, toot small mouth, hold my arm again.

    My head is big, while breaking away from her, I hurriedly said: "you are like a crab. You can walk sideways. You can walk to your house at the speed of this turtle and monkey year?"

    The tassel held me dead, and suddenly snapped, "I''ll go for the rest of my life."

    I was stunned, and so was the tassel. A car roared past us, and the lights swept our stunned faces, and the night seemed to change with it.

    The tassel lowered his head, looked at his tiptoe, whispered: "yes I''m sorry. "

    I turned my face to the stars for a few days. I wanted to laugh more naturally, but I felt as if I felt a layer of 502 glue on the corner of my mouth. "It''s OK, you''re drunk."

    "Yes, ha ha, I''m drunk. You carry me."

    "No, just walk. Maybe the wind will be better."

    Embarrassment, man, I''m not an ordinary embarrassment. Fortunately, the dim street lights that almost lost their lighting function covered everything. The fringe soon returned to normal, which proved that she began to sing abnormally.

    "Friend, friend - you have thought of me - if you are enjoying happiness - please forget me..."

    The song of a male singer who has a rough look and a rough voice is sung by the sound like flowing water. It''s really different to hear it in your ears. It''s in your heart. It''s really not a taste Can''t she sing it to me on purpose? insinuation?

    I just had this question. The stinky girl is still excited. Her voice is louder and louder. From the humming at the beginning to the howling at the moment, she has already entered the building. Are you not afraid of being scolded? I can''t help it. I was about to put my hand over her mouth when the elevator door opened. She pushed me in. "Friend, friend, you remember me --"

    my head almost hit the wall. "Are you sick?"

    "If you have a new - a new shore Yeah? The tune is not right... "

    I''m so angry and funny, "sing less!"

    "I know, you don''t need to remind me," the light in the elevator is bright, the eyes of the swaying fringe can''t be opened, the tongue is wide to refute me, and continue to sing to me: "if you have a new one - you have a new one - cough - up Please leave me -- leave me!!! "

    There is a middle-aged lady with good temperament who wants to enter the elevator. She hears the cry of the fringe in the middle of the night. She blocks the sandalwood mouth with a delicate handbag. Her eyes are straight. My face is red, and I walk out with low head. "I don''t know her..."

    "You come back!" The tassel nimbly hooks my neck with the right arm, the left hand follows the trend and points to the button of the sixth floor, exhaling: "Why are you going?"

    Seeing the stunned expression of the woman outside before the door closed, I want to cry without tears. "Didn''t you let me leave?"

    "You have a new shore?"

    When I heard this, I trembled and felt a colic in my heart. I didn''t want to forget the struggle. I was hooked by the fringe and walked back several steps, and directly hit the innermost wall. The painful fringe "ouch" cried out. Although her chest was poor, it wasn''t without meat. It was a good buffer for me. I didn''t expect her to have such flexibility thereThe tassel didn''t let go of my plan, but put another arm around my neck, and Mei said with a smile, "why, are you willing to admit it at last? You and Mo have already been together, right? "

    "Who said that? Murphy and I are just friends. " I have a clear conscience, but the sense of loss is like falling into the abyss.

    "Still lying to me? You don''t know, Mr. Mo called me to the office in the afternoon with Viagra and Li Qi and Hongtao. It''s not a fool who can see that she''s protecting you. "Liu Su leaned over, put his face on my shoulder and said with a smile," south south, who is mo always? Since she agrees to be your friend, it proves that she has the heart to be your girlfriend. "

    "Yes, who is mo always? Is the niece of the chairman of Fengchang group, the successor of the group in the future, my girlfriend? Tassel, do you think it''s realistic? " When I ask about fringe, I also ask myself.

    The fringe frowned, then moved his eyes away from my face and whispered, "why not be realistic? There are so many Cinderella stories these days... "

    I couldn''t help laughing. "I''m a man."

    "So what?" "If she sees you, she won''t care about those things. It''s too big to let you go to Mohist school."

    There are always some of the most important things in every man''s heart, life, love, career and family. If they are forced to give these things a priority, the order may be different. But I dare say that most men will put dignity above anything, and so will I!

    "First of all, I want to tell you that she didn''t look at me and couldn''t have looked at me, and then..." I put out my hand to hold the sharp nose of the tassel, put on a serious expression, and said, "my son''s mother doesn''t have to be mo, but my son must be Chu!"

    Small universe? Chakra? Or the legendary gas of the king? I don''t know what is burning suddenly. I feel the fighting spirit is high. Who is going to fight? I don''t know what? I don''t know In my mind suddenly flashed a famous campus saying: where is the end of the world without grass, why single love a flower? Suddenly, I felt like I was in a sea of flowers. The fresh fragrance and vitality made me suddenly open.

    It''s hard to see a single tree. It''s spring when there is a myriad of colors. Murphy and I are not in the same world. Is it necessary to give up a forest for her tree?

    Murphy doesn''t like me, just as I am a friend. The pursuit of extravagance not only torments me, but also increases Murphy''s troubles.

    "Hee hee, as a good friend, I still wish you the best. I hope your future wife''s surname is Mo and your son''s surname is Chu."

    I was surprised by the words of the fringe. I couldn''t doubt the sincerity in her eyes. Thanks for choking in my throat. I don''t understand why I can''t say it.

    When the elevator door opened, the tassel waved to me without stopping. "Thank you. It''s OK to send it here. South south. It''s embarrassing for you again today? I''m sorry, see you tomorrow After that, he quickly turned around and ran out of the elevator.

    I hesitated again and again, but I didn''t catch up with her. Until now, I didn''t even know why she went to drink tonight, why she asked me out. Did she dare not walk these two or three hundred meters of night alone? No wonder! From the evasion when she left, I vaguely felt that she had something to say.

    Come on, I wryly smile and shake my head. I know her character. Even if she has something on her mind, if she doesn''t want to say it, she will ask it for nothing. She''s stupefied. The elevator door has closed automatically, but in the moment when the door gap is about to be crowded together, just when my finger is about to press the button on the first floor, the two iron plates suddenly open again, and the tassel just left bumps into her head with low head In my arms, I have not yet reflected, the lips have been two soft tightly pressed!

    The bitterness of the beer mixed with the sweetness poured into my mouth. I couldn''t believe looking at the pink face close by, but my hands unconsciously hugged her slender willow waist.

    God, I kissed the fringe!

    Ask for recommended tickets and collections. It depends on the unstable and updated copies. How about some encouragement? Thank you sa

 Chapter 50

    Red face, close eyes, trembling eyelashes, all prove the tension of fringe at the moment. I am a rational man. Since kissing Chuyuan''s underpants a few hours ago, I vowed to be a man out of low taste. So now I can still keep normal and calm thinking: do I want to cooperate with her? Would she be embarrassed if she didn''t cooperate?

    Well, I''ll do anything for her, let alone just kiss her, but How to cooperate?

    I suddenly remembered that it was like my first kiss!

    Shit! Brother, you should take advantage of it! Damn it, it''s a big loss!

    I subconsciously want to push away the fringe, but the soft touch of my lips seems to absorb my strength, and the hand holding her waist is slightly shaking, "fringe, do you know what we are doing?" I gently pushed away the tall woman in my arms, trying to make a face, but my heart was empty.

    The tassel leaned against the wall feebly, giggled, and the tongue paralyzed by alcohol was clumsy, as if it contained a hot sweet potato just out of the oven. "Of course, we are kissing, how? Are you angry? "

    "It''s not a question of anger!" I was staring at the eyes of the fringe, but unconsciously, my eyes were focused on her two thin lips, and my face was burning, "you are a girl!"

    The tassel wanted to reach out to take my shoulder, and her foot was soft, and she stumbled awkwardly. I quickly helped her, and the smelly girl looked up at me and said, "Chunan, we are friends."

    I don''t know what she meant by this question. I frowned and nodded. To be honest, I feel a little ashamed every time I admit this question in recent years. Since Yang Wei hinted at tassel''s affection for me, have I really taken her as a friend?

    Tassel grabbed my shoulder and stood up straight, then asked, "have we held hands?"

    "Lead..." What time did you want to drink without pulling me like a dead pig?

    "Have you ever held me? Have you recited me? "

    "Hold, carry..." When did I carry you home and hold your bed when you were drunk?

    The fringe blinked its big, misty eyes slyly. "Have you ever slept with me?"

    "I Yes. " I can''t deny that without that experience, I won''t take tassel as my friend completely.

    "Then what can''t we do mouth to mouth?"

    "Yes No wonder! This is not the same thing! " Almost let this stinky girl take me to the ditch, "tassel..."

    There was a plaintive flash in the eyes of the fringe, and a wry smile on the corner of the mouth

    She interrupted me again, and I was furious. "What''s my loss? I''m afraid you''ll lose! "

    "Then you can rest assured that I don''t feel any loss."

    "I..." I am speechless. First, I don''t know what to say. Second, the tassel kisses my mouth again.

    Wrong again and again, when we are wrong for the first time, we will love the feeling of wrong, and then fall, which is doomed by people''s bad nature. Just like our first lie, there will always be countless lies to cover up, and unconsciously we will spend our life in lies I am a lazy person, prefer to admit my mistakes frankly before countless lies come into being.

    "We''re not right!" I firmly pushed her away, "tassel, we are brothers! You know I like Murphy! " Although it''s not a secret, it''s the first time for me to say it out loud in front of the tassels. Suddenly I feel nervous.

    "I know..." The tassel was silent, and then raised his red face, said with a smile: "but you haven''t kissed yet, have you? You can be practicing with me, so as not to be nervous in the future. This kind of thing always requires men to take the initiative. South south, haven''t you found that you really need experience yet? It''s too green. "

    Practice? What a ridiculous excuse! Can you see the scornful eyes of the fringe, I suddenly ignited a fire, I am green? Are you very experienced? I''m not going to bite you!

    "Cheng Liusu, you''re a woman, I''m a man, and I''m going to lose my temper playing like this!"

    "Yes, it''s just fun! Chunan, can''t you even play with each other? "

    "Pa!" I hit her for the first time since I knew her, "you''re fucking practicing yourself, you know?"

    The fringe covered half of his face, stupefied, and then smiled. It was a wry smile. "South south, you are really angry."

    "Yes, I am angry!" I was furious, but I regretted it. I held my tassel in my hands and shaved my thin shoulder. My heart ached like a knife, cutting and needling. "What''s the matter with you today? Tassel, you are not like this at ordinary times! "

    "Yes What happened to me today... " The tassel murmured to himself. Looking at my eyes, the two lines of clear tears gradually overflowed. "South south, Zhang Mingjie threatens me..."

    "What?!" I felt a shock all over my body. I felt that my whole body was full of Qi and blood. For a moment, my reason was buried in anger. For the first time, I realized the desire to kill, "he threatened you?!"

    The tassel no longer has the past strong, pours in my bosom loudly cries, "south south, why don''t you come to the company in the afternoon? Do you know I''m really scared? After work, Zhang Mingjie blocked me at the door of the company. He said He saidI was angry and anxious, my voice was hoarse, and my mouth was dry and bloody. "What did he say?"

    The tassel calmed down a lot, blushed, and bowed her head against my chest. Because she was very tall, she asked the cat to wear a willow waist. The curve of her body was a little bit absurd and timid: "he said, he said Sooner or later, I am his man

    That shameless dandy! I unconsciously clenched my fist and grinded my back teeth. "What else did I say?"

    "And say..." The tassel secretly looked up at me, turned and quickly lowered his head. His hair was on my nose, and the fragrance of shampoo penetrated my nostril, which almost made me sneeze.

    "He also said that he pursued Murphy, but she refused, because Murphy likes you, and you also like Murphy, so So... "

    Tassel''s hesitation made me impatient like a hundred claws scratching my heart. "So what?"

    The tassel was scared by me. In the second half of the conversation, he blurted out like a bean pouring out of a bamboo tube, "so I''m doomed to be a frustrated person That''s what he said! He might think I like you... "

    Is it really just what he thinks? I was so full that the strength of every muscle flowed out of my body in an instant. There was only an unnatural bitter smile left. I heard the tassel continue: "he said that both of us who are frustrated have experienced the trauma of love and tasted the bitterness of love, so they are very suitable for each other. He also threatened me that He''ll catch my heart. "

    Douda''s sweat was wrapped around my head and almost suffocated me to death. My little aunts and grandmothers, how can I hear that? It''s a sarcastic expression of love. How can it be a threat?!

    Many people think that at present, the popularity of the tassel has surpassed that of the Chu Yuan, and it has the potential to usurp the first female Lord. To clarify, it is true that the tassel has more space at present, so that the story of the southern Chu and the Chu Yuan can be developed in the future. After all, the relationship between the male and female protagonists is quite special, which requires a springboard of jumping relationship. If the details are not explained, the spoiler will be boring. In short, tassel and Murphy The story between them is an important link that can''t be separated. The story about Chu Yuan will come soon. Please look forward to it. Before again, you can guess how Chu Nan will choose between tassel and Murphy

 Chapter 51

    After coming back from the tassel family, it was midnight, and Chu Yuan had been sleeping for a long time.

    Lying in bed, I couldn''t sleep. As soon as I closed my eyes, I would think of her shy and smiling face before leaving the tassel family. She asked me if I wanted to stay in her family as before, and I simply refused, but the struggle in my heart was only clear to me. How heavy was that "no" sentence.

    Touching the lips, it seems that there is still a soft touch, why the tassel is sad, why we use wine to relieve our worries. She and I are clear in our hearts, but no one has made it clear. We have no courage to uncover the veil called "brothers". I think our scruples are the same.

    I didn''t give up Murphy, and the fringe also knew that I was persistent or stubborn.

    Zhang Mingjie? It''s just an excuse for the tassel to get drunk. I know it, but I''m still angry. I know the reason, but I dare not touch it.

    The hardest thing in life, I''m afraid, is to live and understand, but I have to pretend to be confused, free and easy? Bullshit, it''s just my own troubles. It''s called hypocrisy.

    I''m blindfolded. I''m like a child. My legs are kicking around like a child. I''m the most childish way to let out my impatience. No one in the world can see the complexity of my face, including myself. "Stinky girl, you can die if you rinse your mouth!"

    Shit! It''s said that the first kiss is sweet, but my first kiss is a beer, sweet is sweet, but it''s hard to hide the subtle bitterness

    I don''t know if I came back late last night, which made my aunt unhappy. I didn''t say a word when I had breakfast. I asked me when I changed my shoes before I went out. "Tomorrow weekend, it''s may day again. Do you have a holiday?"

    I went out later than Chu Yuan. I was sitting on the sofa watching the morning news. I was shocked by the news and thought seriously, "let''s go. What''s the matter?"

    Chu Yuan was obviously relieved. I found that the cold little face was hiding some expectation. "Is there time on Sunday? I want you to come out with me. "

    "Are you not going home tomorrow?" I frowned. "You''ve been away from home for a week, and you''re not afraid your mother thinks of you?"

    Chu Yuan looked at me coldly and said, "you are more wordy than mom."

    Hi! You stinky girl! I still want to surprise you at the weekend. I just want to educate her. I heard her say, "mom called last night and asked me to go back after school this afternoon. Besides, she specially stressed that if you have a holiday, you should go back to dinner tonight. Don''t worry. If you want to bring a woman to the world of two tomorrow, I won''t disturb you. I will come back later."

    "Who shall I lead?" In my mind, I flashed the bright face of the fringe and the small red mouth, and my heart pounded, "what are you going to do on Sunday, and follow me? Shopping? Is it going to an amusement park? " I suddenly remembered that it seemed that Chu Yuan had asked me to take her out for the first time.

    "No, how old am I to go to the amusement park?" Chu Yuan''s face is pink, and his words are flashing, "anyway, you promised me, I should go. I''ll talk to you later tomorrow."

    It''s also idle. It''s not a bad thing to have a chance to improve my relationship with my sister. I agreed. I also wanted to give her a gift

    He walked into the investment department with a pair of panda eyes and was shocked to find that the tassel had come. He was gathering with Viagra, sister Liu, and Gao Dahai, the Deputy group leader. He looked at something with a dignified face. When he saw me enter the door, the panic in the look of the stinky girl passed away. Then he waved to me as usual: "south south, come soon, something bad!"

    Although my face is hot, I wanted to pee first to wash a cold water face and reduce the temperature, but I heard the tassel saying that, I couldn''t help but curiously went over, "what''s the matter? Will the sky fall or will the super saians attack the earth? "

    "Go, are you still in the mood to laugh?" Tassel turned my one eye, expression end heavy.

    Yang Wei smiled bitterly and gave me a piece of paper. He shook his head and said, "brother Nan, you are favored by Mr. mo. of course, you don''t have back pain when you stand talking. I''m miserable, brother. In all likelihood, I will be cut."

    I was shocked. "Is the company going to lay off employees?"

    Although the economic crisis has led to the depression of the market, the company''s layoff under the influence of the environment is not a new thing, but because of Mo Yi''s conservative policy and wise vision, Fengchang group has not been affected too much. Moreover, the adjustment period has passed, and there were no layoffs at that time. Now, when it is just ready to take off, will it do such a big morale damaging thing?

    "Don''t talk about it," Liu Xinlei, the group leader, lightly kicked Viagra. "Mr. Mo just asked us to add a form, and didn''t say that we should cut the staff. Besides, if it''s for reference, it won''t just give us a comprehensive form?"

    "That''s it." Gao Dahai, a little short and fat man, hurriedly helps. This Ya is Miss Liu''s answer bug. From the day I entered the company, I knew that he was crazy about pursuing Miss Liu.

    Liu Jie is a widow. She is beautiful and has a good personality. It''s not uncommon for someone to pursue her. But what''s strange is that Gao Dahai, a comrade who pursues her, has five in forty this year. Ya''s wife and children in her family can''t help but burn the second spring of his life. This is an open secret in the comprehensive group and even the entire investment department. Of course, Liu Jie is also one of the three comprehensive groups One of the open secrets.In fact, Gao Dahai is a good man. He should be regarded as the victim of arranged marriage. In addition to his frustration, hair loss, and absolute character, he has been frustrated for more than a year but still passionate. It can be seen that Ya''s infatuation is not inferior to Yang Guo in the sculpture of God. Unfortunately, sister Liu doesn''t look at him and is not willing to be the third party who destroys other people''s families.

    I put my briefcase on the table and took the paper from Viagra. I could not help but lock my brow. "Questionnaire?"

    The tassel sat back in the chair, sighed: "see, these three questions are not enough to explain the situation? Sister Lei, if you were Mr. Mo, I''m afraid you''d also like to open up our assistant team? After all, we are engraved with the words "high salary and low ability"

    Liu Xinlei smiles awkwardly, and obviously agrees with the statement of fringe. Yang Wei''s face is even worse. According to his usual performance, he really wants to cut the staff. He is the most suspended.

    The three problems of paper are not difficult. Only three people need to be added: first, if the comprehensive team is dissolved and all the staff are facing unemployment, and only one person can stay in the company, who will you choose? 2ˇ˘ If you stay with two people including you, who would you like the other person to be? 3ˇ˘ If only one person needs to be cut, who do you want to leave most.

    What''s Murphy up to? She specially noted that all questions must be answered, and the reasons can be left blank. They should be handed over to Song Jia before 9 o''clock. The comprehensive team is required to arrive at the company at 8:30, that is to say, she only gives us half an hour to consider

    Shit, is that too offensive? Don''t we have to fight in the integrated group?

    "Chunan, be careful when you fill in the form." Gaoge people are good, that is, they are not very good to me. It''s not difficult to say, but they don''t like it. As for the reason, it''s the third open secret of the comprehensive team. Sure enough, Tassels and Viagra are both very ambiguous.

    Liu blushed and glared at Gao Dahai, "Gao vice group, you forget what song Jiagang said? Fill it out voluntarily. No threat or discussion is allowed. "

    Gao Dahai has a big red face. He laughs and doesn''t talk. His silly appearance makes people smile.

    "Mom --"

    the milk smell full voice floated far away, and all the people in the comprehensive group showed their loving smile. I turned around a little surprised, and saw that Song Jia had a doughnut in his mouth, and was pulled by a five or six-year-old girl and ran towards us.

    The little girl''s long end is cute, purple dress, short skirt, white socks, round head leather boots, like a little princess, pink face, sharp chin, big eyes twinkle like two dark gemstones. Seeing me from afar, she sprang up with her arms askew. "Dad --"

    "ouch, Kangkang, hug!" I put my hands under the armpit of the little girl, threw her up high, and then sat firmly in my thigh, "come, kiss dad."

    "Whoops -" the little girl made a strong effort to smell on my face, and giggled incessantly. The small appearance was very attractive.

    "Stinky girl, barking again!" Sister Liu stretched out her hand and flicked her finger on the little girl''s smooth forehead. Her eyes were full of love. She was no longer surprised that she called my father, because she had a special name for everyone in the comprehensive group.

    Gao Ge raised his face and said, "Kangkang, kiss me too."

    "No Kangkang may think it''s too straightforward to refuse. He hands the half doughnut left in his hand to Gao Ge, "Grandpa, here you are."

    Like an angry dog, Gao Ge crouches in the corner of the wall and glares back at me

 Chapter 52

    It''s no accident. I can''t help pinching Kangkang''s small face made of powder, carving and jade. It''s because sister Liu is such a lovely little mop bottle that elder brother Gao doesn''t want to see me. "Why didn''t you learn today?"

    Kangkang put his arms around my neck and said with a smile: "there is a sports meeting at school, so I have a holiday and come to play with my mother. Dad, you haven''t come to play with me for a long time.!!".!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! "Hair" black big eyes a glance next to Yang Wei to leave, hate hate way: "smelly brother is also."

    "Well, you little girl, how many times have you been told that you are not allowed to call my brother in front of father Chu. I don''t mind being two generations older and younger than the old one. I''m a little older to be a son of brother Nan..."

    "You deserve it!" The tassel gloated and stroked the little girl''s ponytail and said with a smile: "Kangkang called your uncle at the beginning, but you didn''t want to let her change her tongue. Who can blame? My dear nephew, Kangkang, my dear aunt ~ "

    Kangkang was obedient. He had a good look on the face of the tassel. He and I all smiled slightly. Obviously, she also thought of the scene last night. She quickly moved away the noodles and scolded Song Jia." Jiajia, do you take Kangkang to buy something to eat or to buy something for yourself? "

    "They are hungry, too!" Song Jia''s mouth was full and he didn''t speak clearly. He pretended to be afraid and hid behind Kangkang and squatted down. "Elder sister, someone bullied me!"

    "Auntie, don''t bully my sister!" Kangkang looks up at her face, but she looks like a little sister. People can''t help laughing at this scene. Song Jia''s living treasure, like the fringe, is everyone''s happy fruit.

    Liu Jie''s relatives are not in Beitian city. It''s inconvenient to take her children with her. So we can help her. What''s the heavy work in her family is all done by our young people. For example, because I don''t have any female friends and the activity volume on weekends is zero, I will take the initiative to ask for a shift when I catch up with Liu Jie. When she can''t work during Kangkang holiday Later, I will bring Kangkang to the company. Kangkang is a sensible and obedient person. She gets along very well with everyone. She said that here is her second home, so she made up a special identity for each of us like a family expert.

    I am a father, tassel is an aunt, Yang Wei is an elder brother, Song Jia is a younger sister, Gao Dahai is a grandfather, elder sister, younger brother, uncle and so on

    I don''t know if it''s because I have a sister like Chuyuan who has a lot of ego, so I have some taste of elder brother. Kangkang is very clingy to me, and always throws grandpa Gao Dahai, who is extremely flattering, aside, so it forces me to be the thorn in the eye of elder brother Beauty brings disaster to water. It''s powerful at a young age.

    Song Jia looked at the time, put away the expression of coaxing the children, and said solemnly, "please fill in the form quickly. Don''t let Mr. Mo wait."

    "Jiajia, what is this form for?" I still don''t believe that Murphy will lay off without warning. It''s not her style. When people listen to me, they all focus on Song Jia.

    However, although Song Jia has a good relationship with us, he is Murphy''s true confidant. With a sly smile, he asked me, "guess?"

    How could I have guessed?

    After the form was sent to Murphy '' Secretly blame Murphy, the atmosphere of the comprehensive group has always been the most harmonious among several groups of the investment department, but what does it look like when she breaks a piece of paper?

    I have nothing to do, just watching Kang Kang do his homework, let alone, the little girl''s words are square, much better than when I was in the first grade.

    Soon, Song Jia came and began to call names. One by one, the members of the comprehensive team came in and out of Murphy''s office, making the atmosphere even more tense.

    The people who came out didn''t look very good, didn''t say what Mr. Mo asked, and the people who didn''t go in didn''t take the initiative to solve it, just a handful of wipe cold sweat, no wonder, who is not afraid of unemployment? Now it''s hard to find such a high salary, good welfare and comfortable job.

    When Viagra came out, his face was gray, he patted me on the shoulder, smiled at me, but said nothing. He just sat back in his seat and lay on his stomach, soft as mud, making the next tassel to enter easily swallow saliva.

    Two minutes later, Song Jia came back with the tassel, "Chu Nan, here you are!"

    I don''t know if Murphy was unintentional or intentional. I was the last one to be named. Passing by the fringe, I said curiously, "what did you ask?"

    "I didn''t ask anything," said the fringe with a strange expression and a puzzled look. "South south, why didn''t she ask me anything? Do you want to cut me? " This makes me uncomfortable. It feels like Murphy and I are two people, but they find out her third party identity.

    "You asked me who I asked? I haven''t been in yet, OK? " I pretended to smile easily, but it was the atmosphere that made people nervous. I didn''t believe Murphy would quit me, or I would have done that on the day I hit her mother, or until now?

    "Well, then be careful."I''m not going to dig mines. Be careful what? With seven points of curiosity, I pushed open the office door.

    "Chu Nan, sit down," Murphy''s freezer face was really strong enough. When he opened it, he felt a chill. He took my share out of a small stack of questionnaires. The two willow eyebrows were tightly screwed together and pushed the small eyes on the bridge of his nose. His tone was rather discontented. "What do you mean?"

    I smiled knowingly, but asked a question ironically, "what does total Mo mean?"

    Murphy is a man with a clear distinction between public and private affairs. "Be serious, I ask you. Did you really think about the answer before filling it out?"

    They knew what Murphy meant in their hearts. Nine out of ten, what she didn''t understand was my answer to the last question.

    Sure enough, Murphy said lightly: "if all the members of the comprehensive team are facing unemployment, only one person can be left, Liu Xinlei you wrote, why?"

    "Sister Liu is a widow. After years of her husband''s death, she not only has to take care of her daughter, but also continues to support her elderly father-in-law and mother-in-law. This job is very important to her."

    Murphy has heard a lot about this matter. It is estimated that someone in front of her has made the same explanation with me, so she is not surprised. "Second, if you and another person can be left behind, you still write the name of group leader Liu, which is also the reason?"

    I nodded. Murphy''s face was gloomy. "Then explain to me. What''s the final answer? If only one person needs to leave the company, who will you choose? What did you fill in? Chunan? It''s like your own name? "

    I chatted up and smiled, but nodded frankly: "yes."

    Murphy''s voice was cold, with some mocking disdain in his tone. "What is this? Don''t want to offend people? Or are you used to being a bad guy, rather hurt yourself than leave the opportunity to others? There are 12 people in the comprehensive group, only your answers are different. Do you know what it is called? It''s called

    "Hypocrisy?" I said it for Murphy. I was surprised to see her face. I couldn''t help but wry smile and say, "Mr. Murphy, you overestimate me. I''m not hypocritical, I''m selfish."

    "Oh?" Murphy seemed interested. "Talk."

    I stared at Murphy with hesitation. If I was rebuffed by her last night because of the action test, then I would like to express my feelings to her with naked language. I took a deep breath when I thought of the face of tassel pear blossom with rain. If I want to die for Murphy completely, I need her answer!

    "I personally think that there are two possibilities for you to ask our comprehensive team to fill in this questionnaire. First, you deliberately create the illusion of layoffs for some purpose, so as to test us or understand some situations of individuals. After all, people will lose their ability to think calmly due to over tension in the face of unemployment."

    Murphy was very calm and could not see any fluctuation in her expression. I continued: "if it is true, it can only prove that you are not a good boss, because your clever publicity method has made the originally united and harmonious comprehensive group suspicious of each other. You have given the comprehensive group three questions that are too difficult to answer. Maybe we won''t care about them today, but things are wrong After the love? It''s safe. Everyone will think it''s your joke. However, everyone wants to know whether their friends have written their own names, so it''s hard to avoid lying and cheating in order to cover up. Mr. Mo, do you really want to see that development? "

    Murphy obviously didn''t think about what I said. His face became tense gradually. I knew that, I guessed it right, and I couldn''t help but smile and sigh, "many things are like this. Once there is a crack, it''s hard to recover Just like the relationship between friends, Feifei, is there any difference between testing friends and cheating friends? If so, why are you cheating me when you put the form in my hand? "

    Hearing my last question, she couldn''t keep calm any longer. "Chunan, I didn''t lie to you. I was too bold and thoughtless. I didn''t expect the consequences you said..."

    : for recommendation and collection, you can write a good story only if you have motivation. Thank you for your support

 Chapter 53

    Murphy''s words are tantamount to admitting that she is testing something rather than laying off staff. I look at Murphy as if I haven''t heard of it, and my heart is open. "I said that I am a selfish person, and how the comprehensive team will become is not so important to me, and it''s not something I should worry about. Feifei, what I can''t accept is that you don''t trust me. If you want to know about the comprehensive team Why don''t you ask me about it? "

    It''s quite unreasonable to ask. We know that public affairs are public and private. Murphy is the boss, but I''m just a small employee. There''s no need to mix public affairs with private affairs.

    Sure enough, Murphy was silent for a few seconds, and the confusion in his expression was gradually replaced by incomprehension. "I really want to know about some comprehensive groups through this questionnaire. As a friend, I did neglect you. I apologize to you, but Because you think it''s not interesting to stay in the company because of such things, is it too much fuss? "

    I Shit! Don''t I understand enough? It seems that I have to be more direct

    I summon up my courage, get up and walk to her, and hold my hands on the table top. I don''t know whether the cold is due to my sweaty palms or the temperature of the table top itself. I stare at Murphy''s bewildered eyes. My deep voice is a little hoarse due to excessive tension, and my burning body can''t help shivering. I''ve been shivering all my life For the first time, I went to talk to a girl so seriously: "Feifei, don''t you understand? I don''t like to be ignored by you! "

    Murphy stayed, looked at me for a moment, then quickly stood up and bowed down solemnly, "I''m sorry, I won''t do that next time."

    What kind of understanding is this girl? I quickly went to help her straighten up her waist and said, "I don''t want you to apologize, why don''t you understand?"? I am I hope you can trust me. If there is anything I can help you, you can rely on me I... "

    "Chunan, you..." Murphy looked at me in amazement. My heart would jump and bump like a deer. "Thank you, you are a good friend!"

    I collapsed Why is this woman so dull? The courage that had been brewing for a long time collapsed and I gave up completely. It seems that in her eyes, I was always and only a friend.

    I wanted to be more straightforward, but I was afraid that she didn''t have the room to decline politely, and I would feel uncomfortable working in the same office in the future. But I believe that the expression just made was explicit enough, and she still didn''t think about the emotional aspect, which gave me the clearest answer.

    It seems that I finally have no reason not to give up. I can''t understand whether my heart is bitter or relaxed.

    Sitting back in his chair, Murphy sipped his tea and moistened his throat. Suddenly, Murphy asked me, "Chu Nan, if I want to choose a person in the comprehensive group to be my assistant, who would you recommend?"

    "Pick an assistant?" Thinking of Song Jia''s ambiguous expression, I suddenly realized, "the purpose of this questionnaire you gave us is..."

    "Yes, I''d like to make a reference, but it''s only secondary," Murphy said, looking at a stack of questionnaires at hand. There was something heavy between his eyebrows. "You should see it, too? Although I am the general manager of the investment department, there are many other factions in the following groups, such as Li Qi of the project team. "

    I was so sympathetic that I couldn''t help but smile. The top management of the company competed for power and profits, and helped each other to buy people''s hearts. Although the investment department dare not say that it is the Department with the most oil and water, it has absolute say in the same department. Plus the relationship between Murphy and Mo Yi, it''s not surprising that the old guys at the top don''t see it as a thorn in the eye. It''s not surprising that such things are pulled or inserted.

    "I advocate the establishment of the comprehensive group. Although it''s nicknamed as the miscellaneous group, everyone is strictly selected by me. It can be said that it''s the team I''ve built for the future. I always think that this kind of work content is no different from that of the group who lives in a mess. It''s right that people with evil intentions don''t pay attention to it, but..." Murphy''s tone was heavy, and his expression was cold. "When you had a dispute with Li Qi yesterday, I saw the reaction of everyone watching coldly, and I had some doubts in my heart. I want to confirm whether someone in the comprehensive group has been attracted by Li Qi or Zhang Mingjie."

    It''s a bit hurtful to be a fool Waiting for death. I have noticed from these words that Murphy''s ambition is not small.

    Among the new generation forces of the company, Murphy has almost no ability, but her family background can pose a threat to her, which is obviously only Zhang Mingjie. Of course, Zhang Mingjie''s small opening is not enough to put in his eyes. He is afraid of his Laozi, and the tension of the group''s deputy directors paves the way for her secretly.

    "Can you confirm by filling out a form?" Overconfidence is arrogance. I thought Murphy was too naive, or too anxious.

    "No, but at least I know who I should pay attention to, or whom I can use safely," Murphy said with a light smile, a little girl like Zhuge. "You offended Zhang Mingjie and Li Qi yesterday. Guess how many people filled in your name in the last question of the questionnaire?"

    If it''s normal that I think it''s just one vote, or I vote for it myself, but Murphy''s expression has already denied my self-esteem, and my mind is full of twists and turns. I suddenly became clear, "Mr. Murphy, you suddenly play this game because I fought in the canteen yesterday, and there are just enough reasons to be dismissed from the company?"Murphy was quite satisfied with his smile. "There are three people who want to stay and choose to dismiss you. The most interesting thing is that the three people chose to fill in the same person''s name in the second question. Guess who?"

    I thought that Murphy had asked three boring questions before, but now it seems that I was wrong. Although I offended people, I have to admit that these three questions are really profound. Ordinary people don''t know so they can''t see that there is such a trap in them.

    "Cheng Liusu..."

    "That''s what happened," Murphy said with a little surprise, a little frown and a puzzled look. "Chunan, apart from these three people, there are three people who want you to leave when they choose leader Liu. Do you want to know who it is

    I was stunned, and then I shook my head with a wry smile. "No, since it''s a business, you''re not very responsible for your work? And I know that. "

    "Yes"

    no wonder Murphy doesn''t understand, but I''m sure that the other three people who filled in my name didn''t mean anything. They were only honest with themselves or treat my friend sincerely, such as Gao Dahai, such as Yang Wei, such as fringe.

    There are 12 people in the comprehensive group, and I have been recognized by more than half of them in the most annoying question, which really makes me feel a little strange.

    When Murphy saw me, he didn''t say anything more. He smiled and rotated his hands to hold his chin. He returned to the previous question, "you haven''t told me that I need an assistant now. Who would you recommend?"

    I didn''t even think about it. I blurted out, "fringe."

    Murphy smiled a little, "she? She''s good at it, but can she drive? You know, I''m not very familiar with the road of Beitian city. "

    I''m not an idiot. I can''t hear Murphy''s hint, but she doesn''t understand it at all. Such a hint is selfish." yes, we learned together. "

    "Yes, is it..." Murphy is a smart woman, so she knows that I have politely rejected her kindness, "well, I will think about it, OK, you go out first."

    "Well."

    "Chunan!" I was about to open the door when Murphy suddenly called out to stop me. I turned around and looked at it. Murphy gently took off the glasses of the flat mirror and asked grudgingly, "why don''t you recommend yourself this time?"

    Don''t you think it''s cruel to work with a woman I like but don''t like? The higher you climb, the more painful you fall. The three-year-old knows that. I would like to tell Murphy this way, but I didn''t say, "women and women are more convenient. Aren''t all the former assistants of President Murphy female?"

 Chapter 54

    "But..." The excitement in Murphy''s eyes came out and she was suppressed. Her face turned red and she whispered, "but I still want you to be my assistant."

    "I''m sorry, Fifi. I prefer the way I work now." If it was in the past, in order to get close to Murphy, I would try my best to grab the assistant''s seat, but now I understand that the pursuit is just an extravagant dream, and I lose interest in this seat. The assistant said that it''s a male secretary, which I''m disgusted with.

    "It doesn''t matter. I respect your choice," Murphy said with a smile. "By the way, there are two reasons why you would fill in your name because you said the last question just now. The first one is that you have said it, because I was disappointed when I tested you. What''s the second one?"

    "If you really have to cut jobs, I will take the initiative to leave the company."

    Murphy was surprised. "Why?!"

    "Because..." Seeing Murphy''s perplexed look, my heart was warm but bitter. After a pause, I swallowed what I was going to say. "When you figure out the first one, you will understand the second one."

    In Murphy''s daze, I walked out of the office.

    I don''t expect Murphy to find out, but my steps are very relaxed. Who says losers can''t be as smart as wind? The key is whether you can let go of the heavy burden.

    Friend? In fact, it''s a luxury for me to be friends with such an excellent woman as Murphy. The excessive pursuit is the demand. But I''ve never been a greedy person. At the moment of closing the door, I told myself, Chu Nan, do you still remember the oath in your heart? The night you became friends with Murphy, you swore to make Murphy happy.

    Yes, so I won''t embarrass Murphy. I firmly believe in it, even if it''s just an excuse.

    I was safe in the afternoon. I didn''t hear that anyone had been laid off. My colleagues in the comprehensive group relieved the tense atmosphere and were too sensitive to taunt each other. At noon, I came to the company canteen with my lovely Kangkang and other stars.

    "South south, what do you mean by total Mo?" As soon as the tassel was seated, she looked at me with strange eyes, as if she knew what I must know. Or, she was worried that Murphy would show me the form she filled in. No wonder she and Yang Wei were inexplicably nervous after they came out of Murphy''s office. Ya was guilty of being guilty.

    "I don''t know," I''m not thirty-eight, and I have no obligation to disclose Murphy''s thoughts, and I don''t want to ask the tassel why she wants to fill in my name. Liu Xinlei comes here with two plates of vegetables, and I''m busy picking them up and putting them on the table. "Sister Liu, you will come to the company tomorrow? What about Kangkang? It''s a rare May Day holiday. Children are looking forward to going out to play, or I will come to watch for you. "

    Although May Day holiday has been cancelled, most people are still not used to it. They always feel that there is an equal sign between May Day and play, such as me It''s a pity that we are single and have no company if we want to go out.

    "You know tomorrow is may day, too?" Sister Liu glanced at the tassel vaguely. "Kangkang is still small. There are opportunities to play, but some people are old enough to play. We should seize the opportunity to play. If we have children in the future, we will have no chance."

    How can tassel not understand sister Liu''s meaning, "sister Lei, what do you say?"

    I was also very embarrassed, especially thinking of the deteriorating relationship with the fringe, but we have a thick skin, "it''s OK, we will have children in a few years later."

    "I..." I thought that the tassel would kick me. Who would dare to think? The girl''s glare at me was gradually blurred, her face was red, and her fist was powerless and slowly falling down. I was shocked, and I felt a sense of Indescribability.

    Sister Liu didn''t notice the abnormality of the fringe. Maybe she noticed it, but she took it as a very normal reaction. Maybe she smiled at my gratitude. "No, you usually help me take care of Kangkang enough. Don''t waste your precious days on her anymore. But I won''t ask to be on duty this weekend, hehe."

    "Then Sister Liu, don''t worry. Let me take Kangkang to play tomorrow. "I think it''s OK for me to have a date with xiaocute.

    "That''s not good?" Sister Liu obviously wanted to be crooked. She said something to me, but her eyes were on the fringe.

    With a little consternation, the tassel glanced at me and flashed shyly. The water eyes were excited and pondered. Then she smiled at Liu''s face and said, "sister Lei, it''s OK. We''ll take care of Kangkang for you."

    Back to the joke I just made? It''s like a normal fringe. I''m relieved.

    Sister Liu thinks it''s not appropriate. "I''m afraid Kangkang will disturb you..."

    "No interruptions, right, south south?" The tassel even looked at me with a provocative look, as if to prove to me that she didn''t put last night''s events in her eyes. My friend''s heart was filled with unyielding pride. Your little woman looked away. Would my old man still care about it?

    "That''s right. It''s just to prepare for having children in the future. Sister Liu, please make sure we take Kangkang to play together!" I stood up solemnly and bowed. I did not forget to look at the tassel with pride. As expected, the stinky girl was blushed with shame. Her eyes seemed to be killing light, but they also had an indescribable and moving style.Sister Liu looked at me and the tassel. Suddenly she clenched her fist and smashed her palm. A group of old Huai was very pleased. "It''s such a thing. OK, I''d like to say three good words. I don''t know what it means. Agree to take Kangkang to play? Or the relationship between me and the fringe? Or Take my ridiculous excuse seriously?!

    "Chunan."

    Before I sat on the porcelain bottom, I heard the voice of calling my name, and Shua stood up again. Liusu and sister Liu were also surprised by the snack, "Mr. Mo!?"

    The visitors are Murphy and Song Jia.

    Murphy beckoned us not to be restrained. When she glanced over the fringe, a strange thing flashed in her eyes. Obviously, as a friend of mine, she still cared about the questionnaire filled in by the fringe in her heart. Then she said to me, "come to the office to find me after dinner. I need to go out if I have something to do. You go with me."

    Does this kind of thing bother Murphy to find me in the canteen? My mind turned and I was very clear, "I know."

    Feixirujin turns around and walks away, which gives people a sense of swift and clean, while naturally exuding a deep sense of mystery.

    "Dad, my brother bullied me - ouch!"

    We were shocked and lost our color. The little lovely Kang Kang who rushed over Gai didn''t expect Murphy to turn around suddenly and hit her directly. She was afraid of anything. The little girl looked up and saw a cold face beauty in a black suit. She cried out: "devil girl!"

    "Devil The witch? " I saw Murphy''s Willow eyebrows jump.

    Kangkang has a family name for everyone in the comprehensive group, including Murphy, of course. I''m secretly glad that the witch is pretty good. You know, before I force the little girl to change her tongue, she always secretly calls Murphy "witch". The reason is not Murphy''s cold and serious work attitude, but in the eyes of children, she is sure It''s scary.

    Liu shuddered, "Mo, Mo, I''m sorry, the kid just said nonsense, don''t take it seriously..."

    Song Jia also asked for help, "yes, Mr. Mo, elder sister, she is still young Well, Kangkang is young and likes to play around... "

    In fact, Murphy is just cold on the surface, and her heart is not as ruthless as everyone thinks. I''m not afraid that she will make trouble for Kangkang, but the key is that Kangkang doesn''t know. Seeing Murphy squatting down with a kind of stiff smile, she screamed in horror and ran behind me, "Dad, she wants to eat me!"

    Sister Liu nearly fainted. Murphy''s smile solidified in her face. The expression of embarrassment and rigidity added some invisible momentum. Even the fringe moved two steps behind me. Viagra on the opposite side held the plate and wanted to drill under the table

    : the witch should recommend to collect, not to eat people! Note: I''m a man. Please don''t think I have a little brother. Well, there are many people who seem to have misunderstood me recently. Please make a special statement

 Chapter 55

    I can''t count on it at any critical moment, or I have to take care of it. I sit down and hug Kangkang to my knees, pointing at Murphy with a smile and saying, "Kangkang, didn''t you say that ugly old witches eat people? Mysterious witch is a beautiful sister riding a broomstick in Tianfei. Which one do you think she looks like?"

    Kang Kang didn''t say this at all. She only said that the old witch was insidious and cruel and liked to eat people, and mixed half of the truth and half of the fake. I mainly misinterpreted Kang''s negative understanding of the "witch". Fortunately, the little girl was not mature, but her aesthetic outlook was no problem, "beautiful witch sister!"

    "Right, so how can she eat people?"

    Just like boys have dreams of being Superman since childhood, most girls who like romance dream of becoming omnipotent witch. Beauty and mystery are always women''s wishes. Murphy is no exception. Sure enough, her expression calms down. All of them cast or appreciated or envied eyes on me. Our quick wit has always been received by the miscellaneous group affirmative.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! However, we were still angry. We saw Murphy squat down in front of me and asked Kangkang with a smile, "little sister, what do you call him?"

    Murphy seldom comes to the comprehensive group to walk around, so although she knows that Kangkang is the daughter of sister Liu, and acquiesces that sister Liu can bring Kangkang to the company when she has to, she has never heard of those strange names, no wonder she will be curious.

    Kangkang was still a little afraid of Murphy. He turned around and put his arms around my neck. He said timidly, "Dad."

    "Dad Dad? " Murphy''s smile was farfetched. "Chunan, you and leader Liu..."

    "Nothing!" Liu Jie knew Murphy wanted to be crooked, and hurriedly explained, "don''t misunderstand Murphy, this is a child barking."

    Song Jia helped out in time and said, "yes, Mr. Mo, I''m Kangkang''s sister. Yang Wei is her brother, Su Su is her aunt, and Vice President Gao is her grandfather. We all have a name."

    Ya''s explanation is more and more disorderly. Fortunately, Murphy''s understanding ability is not bad. After a look at me, he still asked Kangkang, "why don''t you call him brother or uncle, but his father?"

    "I like dad. I''ll call him Dad!" The little girl raised her chin, probably because of her strange relationship with Murphy, which obviously showed her hostility to Murphy.

    "Yeah, yeah, ha ha," Murphy also felt that Kangkang didn''t like her very much, and stood up embarrassed. "Chunan, don''t forget what I just said."

    "Well," I answered, and then gently pinched Kang Kang''s face, laughing, "little slug, tell me, how did brother bully you?"

    The little girl giggled for a while. Hearing this, she pointed to Yang Wei and said, "he said that if I don''t kiss him, I won''t eat. Dad, will you beat him for me?"

    "Good!"

    My face is flat, and Yang Shige over there pours over, "Dad, I''m wrong!"

    Shit, in the laughter of the grandchildren, I saw Murphy looking back at me. His eyes were complicated.

    Murphy is a lonely person, eager but afraid to open her heart to others. I think she must be admiring our laughter and looking forward to integrating herself into such an atmosphere one day

    As I expected, Murphy once again invited me to her home during the lunch break. Wu Xueqing, who was drunk and drugged last night, didn''t wake up until noon. On the phone, Murphy said that I sent her back. He wanted to thank me personally.

    Of course, this time maybe I really appreciate it. It was also after Murphy was founded that she asked me about what happened last night.

    According to Wu Xueqing, she was indeed taught a lesson by me at noon yesterday. She was ashamed and regretted that she was not sure. But I can understand her depression. She was upset and anxious. Later, she went to "psychedelic" to drink and vent. I vaguely remember that when she was drunk, a young man came to chat up with her, because this was not the first time Wu Xueqing met her She was so happy to have a silly hat to treat him, so she began to talk with him. She could not remember what happened afterwards. She felt very excited, comfortable, hazy and even lost her mind. After returning to her mind, she was already at Murphy''s house.

    I''m happy that Wu Xueqing owes me a favor, so I told her the story of last night. If I didn''t show up and save her, she would be treated like an inhuman person. I wanted to be a face for Wu Xueqing, and I would blame my meddlesome business for destroying her good chance to catch Qian Kaizi. Unexpectedly, she seemed to be coquettish and dissolute. She was angry and scolded Zhang Peiwen is not so ambitious as a dog and a pig. He is so abnormal that he can attack a woman of her age. But what''s funny and annoying is that she even forgot what the animal looked like.

    Although Wu Xueqing thanked her repeatedly, I still couldn''t change my disgust for her. Murphy has such a mother, which is the biggest sorrow in life.

    On the way back to the company, the sky began to rain. If the weather opens tomorrow, I think it will be a fresh and cool day. It''s very suitable to take Kangkang to the amusement park. I''m so happy that I can''t help smiling.

    "What do you think, so happy?"

    "Oh, I wonder if it will be a fine day tomorrow."Murphy said with a smile, "why, there''s a date tomorrow? Yes, tomorrow is may day. "

    "Well, I have an appointment with a beautiful woman to go to the amusement park."

    "Cheng Liusu?" Murphy''s playful smile makes me uncomfortable. Although I have decided to give up this woman, I still feel a bit lost in the way she doesn''t feel for me at all. It''s estimated that the pride of a big man is at work. I always feel that a woman who is better for herself is attracted by herself.

    "It''s a little beauty, Kangkang, sister Liu''s daughter. I''ve been called my father for a year, and I can''t help but say no?" In front of Murphy, I always consciously or unconsciously avoid the topic related to fringe.

    The car in front drives like a snail. The car in the back urges me with the horn. I can''t help but honk the horn to urge the car in front. For a while, the sound of the flute keeps disturbing people. For a while, I didn''t hear Murphy''s answer. I turned to my side and found that Murphy didn''t know when he was looking out of the window. My friend didn''t understand. Didn''t she hear what I just said? Panqiao turns straight and I can''t hear the sound of the whistle. I repeat, "it''s not appropriate for sister Liu to take her child to the company tomorrow when she is on duty. It''s not safe to leave her alone at home. It''s hard to catch up with may day. I plan to take Kangkang to the amusement park for a day."

    "Yes, it''s very good. Ha ha." Murphy smiled at me, and no longer appreciated the rain outside the window.

    I know Murphy doesn''t like to talk, but it''s hard to end the conversation like this? And Why do I think she laughs so reluctantly? Did we offend her by any mistake? No

    In the evening, I went back to my parents with Chu Yuan to have a big dinner. May day is a festival, so I was forced to drink some wine by the old man. I stayed at home and slept the night before. The next day, I got up early in the morning and went home to change my leisure clothes. I was just going out and my cell phone rang.

    "Hello? Mr. mo... "

    For a long time, no one said anything. I confirmed my cell phone number. It''s Murphy indeed. Right, "Mr. Murphy?"

    "Cough --"

    I was stunned and shook my head with a wry smile. "Feifei, it''s been a long time."

    "Good morning," Murphy said. "Chunan, I Today is may day. I have a rest. "

    Rest? Of course, I know. My friends don''t exaggerate to say that except for the fact that I don''t know when Murphy''s aunt will come, she knows almost everything about her. We have spent money to keep an informer all the time. Song Jia, a little gossip, receives chocolate from me every week.

    "I have a rest, too. Excuse me, what can I do for you?" Two days ago, I must have thought that she was going to date me, but now I wake up, my heart is dead, and I''m numb when I''m realistic.

    "It''s ok..." Murphyn paused, raised his voice a little, and said, "I said, today I''m off duty."

    "Yes, I know, so what?" In a very inappropriate analogy, I feel Murphy talking a little bit like constipation It''s very worrying.

 Chapter 56

    "You''re off today, too?" Murphy is another piece of crap

    The inexplicable knowingly asked makes the friend feel empty in the heart, and the smile is a little unnatural, "Feifei, what do you want to say?"

    "I want to say, are we friends?"

    Shit, do you want to kill me? I went into the bathroom, looked at the mirror and made the final adjustment to the costume, and said: "yes, we are friends, so what can I say directly? Fifi, I''m going out -- "

    " where? An amusement park? "

    "Yes, I told you yesterday. I want to take Kangkang to play..." I thought, is Murphy calling for No, she didn''t feel for me.

    Although Murphy tried to make her voice sound casual, she was betrayed by a slightly shaky voice. "Would it be inconvenient for you to be a big man with a little girl?"

    My friend is not promising, and his voice is shaking Come with us? "

    "Together?" Murphy looked surprised, and then said lightly: "if you are not convenient for your health, I can help you. We are friends, and I have time today."

    Strange, how do I think Murphy is hypocritical? What''s more, I like her hypocrisy.

    Kangkang is just an excuse. She wants to be with me. Besides, I can''t think of any other explanation! But Thinking of tassels, my restless heart calmed down a lot. "Thank you, Feifei, but I..."

    "You''re welcome. That''s settled. See you at the gate of the amusement park. Bye Doodle

    In the mirror, there was a guy with his mouth open like an idiot. A sweat bead on his forehead slid down his cheek to his chin. The mouth was in a state of ventilation for a long time, leading to some dryness of his throat. He swallowed his saliva with difficulty, and the sweat bead fell in the vibration Shit, man, you''re in a hurry before you finish talking

    "Sister devil!"

    Kangkang''s words broke the tension of the three people looking at each other. The tassel and Murphy were embarrassed to squeeze out a smile and said hello.

    "Hello, Mr. mo."

    "This is not a company. Just call me. Cheng Cough, fringe. " Murphy''s coldness and the restraint of fringes make me feel as if I see the white bear in the north and the penguin in the South Pole shaking hands. It''s also fresh and even cold, but it just doesn''t fit me

    "Yes, tassel, call her Feifei directly," I stood out in time and hit haha, "look at your nervous appearance, I''m afraid Feifei will eat you?"

    Four hungry eyes shot at me at the same time. My brother''s hair is creepy. Shit, there''s a sense of crisis to be eaten! With cold sweat, I thought to myself, the woman at the foot of the mountain is a tiger. If you meet a tiger, you should avoid it!

    "Dead Chunan, why didn''t you tell me that Cheng Liusu also came?" Taking advantage of the empty time when the tassel led Kangkang to buy tickets, Murphy pinched me in the arm severely, and the expression of resentment was really moving. "I think I''d better go back. Isn''t this a light for you?"

    Murphy now recognizes that I am a couple with the tassel. She looks pitiful and lovely. She always feels embarrassed when she leaves, so she laughs and says, "according to you, should I drive out the little lamp of Kangkang?"

    Murphy said, "but..."

    "Nothing, but I can tell you very seriously that this is not a date. Today''s protagonist is Kang Kang. I am either a fringe or you. We are all here to coax Kang Kang, aren''t we?" I don''t want Murphy to go. It''s rather complicated. On the one hand, I want to tell the tassel that Murphy and I are just friends, far from being as complicated as she thinks. On the other hand, I have a hidden desire to be with Murphy, which is a deep desire.

    Who do I care more about? Maybe I want to find a positive answer for myself.

    "Dad, eat the ice cream ~"

    xiaocute held up the half of the cone she licked and handed it to me. I picked her up with a smile and took a small bite in the ice cream. "Honey, it''s sweet."

    The fringe first turned my white eyes, then looked at Murphy, who turned half of his body, and doubted, "Murphy Fifi, this is It''s obvious that tassels are not used to such intimate appellation of the serious boss in ordinary times. The name is a little stiff.

    Murphy looked at Kangkang with complicated eyes, then turned back to Su and said with a smile, "Oh, nothing. I''m going to queue up for you to buy tickets."

    "Oh, the tickets have been bought. Let''s go in." The tassel did not understand looked at Murphy''s behind, there seems to be a parking lot

    When the four entered the park, our eyes were not idle. Let Kangkang ride on my shoulder. We deliberately lagged behind a few steps. From behind, we looked at the two women who went to the park and made amazing eyes. We sincerely felt that Meilan, Zhuju and Zhuju had their own advantages.

    Murphy is noble and elegant, with dynamic tassel, which can be seen from their dressing.

    Murphy wears a pair of big sunglasses, a water blue silk scarf around her neck, a small white lace round neck shirt, and a jacket shaped black short swing dress. The color is monotonous, but it gives people a bright feeling, but it doesn''t feel publicized, simple and comfortable, clean and neat. She is wearing a pair of bow high-heeled shoes with round head under the waist straight casual pants Cool and gorgeous temperament while showing some cute.Tassel is still a girl''s dress next door. It feels casual and friendly. It''s a white T-shirt with water sleeves, some childish old jeans with suspenders, and a pair of fake Nike and imitation leather white flat bottomed casual shoes worth 145 yuan. For this pair of shoes, Ya took me for two streets

    Murphy is like a plum, proud and lonely, cold and pleasant, tassel like bamboo, green and lovely.

    Murphy is like orchid, gentle and plain, chaste and beautiful, tassel like chrysanthemum, tranquil and easy to evacuate, and optimistic.

    Two women have two temperaments, but they have the same terrifying beauty. I have a dirty thought. Even if I have only one of them, this life is enough. I will think about it for a second and scold myself shamelessly. Chu Nan, Chu Nan, do you want to hold on to each other?

    "Chunan, I''m thirsty. Help me to buy a drink." Murphy and the fringe had no communication at ordinary times. The topic was poor and boring. He looked back three times in one step. When he saw me, he always refused to neutralize the atmosphere and finally broke the silence.

    "What to drink? Is iced black tea OK? "

    "Well," Murphy answered, seeing that I was going to leave, and then tensed, "let Kangkang stay with me, you can go by yourself, or hurry up."

    Is it really thirsty? I think you are afraid that it will be more embarrassing to get along with fringe alone?

    The tassel obviously thought of going with me, and hurriedly said, "I''ll go with you!"

    "Boss, three bottles of iced black tea, thank you."

    "Dead south south, what do you mean?" As expected, the tassel came to question me, "why didn''t you tell me that Murphy would come? I knew I wouldn''t come. It''s really awkward to be a lamp. "

    And Murphy just said the same thing, I wryly said: "don''t talk nonsense, I told you, I and Murphy is not that kind of relationship."

    "Not that kind of relationship?" The tassel glanced at me obliquely, "Fifi ~, shit, it''s so intimate. You think I''m stupid? South south, you didn''t do this really well today. Did you mean to straighten me out? "

    Smelly girl''s suspicious eyes are mixed with some pain. I''m not stupid. How can I wonder what is on her mind? I took the ice bottle and pasted it gently on her forehead. She was so cold that she flashed away half a step. I just smiled and said: "we both know that today, you are always the one who straightened me, but I have ever straightened you? Besides, if I really want to date Fifi and ask you to come for something, isn''t there a light on me? "

    "Who knows if you want me to die Dead... "

    "Dead what?" I secretly prayed, auntie, don''t say the following words, or we two would have finished it completely!

    The new period will be over in one day. I hope you will continue to support sister, recommendation, collection, and the power of your support. Thank you

 Chapter 57

    "You die!" The tassel didn''t pierce the last layer of window paper between us, as I wanted, but it made me lose -

    now I know very well that I like tassel, otherwise I won''t be so afraid, but I also know very well that I still don''t give up on Murphy.

    "OK, I''ll die. Don''t hold on to me."

    "Who''s going to pull you?" she glanced softly. "You need to take poison. I''ll make you a cup of fragrant tea. You need to hang. I''ll lend you money to buy a rope. You need to cut your wrists. I''ll put a pool of hot water for you. You need to jump into the river. I''ll ask someone to salvage it No matter how you want to die, I will do my best to help you. Who told me to treat you well? "

    "Really?"

    "Of course it is."

    "That''s great," I whispered, with a very lascivious smile, close to the fringe''s ear. "I want to be raped first and then killed by a woman. Do you have time tonight..."

    In a flash, the fringe held a big red face. "Stinking hooligan, my aunt has fought with you!"

    "Hahahaha --"

    in a happy laugh, a pair of adult men and women are chasing and fighting like children, attracting countless envious eyes and inner feelings: ah, these two are not light sick, they left the door early and forgot to take medicine

    As I expected yesterday, it''s sunny after the rain. Today, it''s especially refreshing. The amusement park ushered in the first peak of passenger flow alternate between spring and summer. There are three or five groups of people bustling and surging.

    "Come on, baby, dad will lead you." Little girl is so lively. I''m afraid she''s lost due to the crowd.

    "Chu Nan, I''ll take Kang Kang. Go and take the fringe." I''ve been immune to Murphy''s misunderstanding, but the tassel is pink. Compared with shyness, it''s more inconceivable. The stinky girl can''t believe Murphy came up with such a sentence and looked at me incredulously.

    It seems that during the time when I went shopping with fringe, Kangkang got along well with Murphy. He even offered to help me out and said, "I don''t need my father to lead me. My father will lead my aunt. Hee hee, the witch sister said that she will be very happy."

    Murphy smelled the words and nodded to Kangkang with satisfaction.

    How could the tassel get used to Murphy''s ambiguous eyes? He stammered nervously. "Murphy, Murphy, you misunderstood me, South and South Chunan, I don''t have that kind of relationship with Chunan! "

    "Well, it''s not in the company. Why don''t you tell me? Besides, the company doesn''t forbid people from falling in love with the same department, does it? " Murphy simply thought that the tassel was ashamed. He looked at the tassel angrily, and then said, "although I came out to play with Kangkang today, if you are too restrained, I will not come here to be superfluous? I''ll take Kangkang, Chunan, and you''ll take the fringe. "

    Murphy''s words seem to have some momentum, quite a taste of ordering in the company at ordinary times. There''s too much water in this words, as if she came here to help with Kangkang''s small lamp for me and tassel.

    The tassel was speechless in consternation. I had to smile bitterly. My friend explained it, but she didn''t believe it. She just let herself read it. "Ha ha, OK." After all, I didn''t ask for the consent of the fringe, but I took her small hand directly.

    The tassel startled, "what are you doing?!"

    "Hand in hand," I didn''t let her break away from me, whispered with a smile, "you forget how you asked me last night? Cuddling, cuddling, carrying, even kissing your mouth, and holding your hands? "

    Suden gave up her struggle, or she was ashamed of herself. She was at a loss. I was ashamed. In fact, I had some selfishness and wanted to see Murphy''s reaction. I couldn''t understand this woman at all. If she cared about me, she couldn''t encourage me to make love with Liusu. But she didn''t care about me. Why did she call me today? She was absolutely against me Often even if she can''t follow me too hard?

    Murphy just like deliberately don''t let me see through, smiling contentedly, leading Kangkang to our first destination.

    "South south, you and Mo are not really in love?"

    "Nonsense, how many days have I been able to talk to her? According to your understanding, I have known you for five years. Should our children be four years old? "

    "Don''t be kidding, be serious!" The fringe was afraid that Murphy in front of her would hear me. She was leaning her head to my side when she spoke. At first glance, we were really like a honey mixed and sticky couple. "Do you think this is suitable for us?"

    I asked, "what''s wrong? It''s more outrageous than kissing? "

    "I hate it! Would you mind not mentioning yesterday? " Tassel face floats a layer of red halo, bashfully stare at me, "I mean, don''t you like Murphy? But you will make her misunderstood. "

    "I like her, but I also want her to like me. Tassel, do you think she is interested in me?" I try to put on an open-minded and open-minded expression, and look at the fringe with a little ponder.

    The tassel witnessed Murphy''s performance, frowned for a moment, then shook his head gently, but the horse said, "maybe she''s just not interesting now, doesn''t mean later."

    I haven''t made a girlfriend, but that doesn''t mean I can''t understand a woman. The heartfelt emotion makes my heart warm and painful. Holding this lovely woman''s hand can''t be tighter. Take a deep breath. I stare at the fringe and ask, "do you want her to like me?"The tassel was stunned, and turned away from my eyes. The voice was as loud as the mosquito''s voice, but it was extremely firm. "If you want, I hope."

    I clearly feel that the tassel holds my hand with the same force, as if I''m afraid to run away with the wind. The warm palm is full of sweat

    "Dad, let''s play that!"

    Looking at the point of Kangkang''s small hand, my knees and two beautiful women were soft, and Qi Qi collapsed in the long bamboo chair on the side of the road. Lean, jump!

    The tassel dodged Kang Kang''s hot eyes and waved his hands feebly. "I''m a little tired. I''ll have a rest first. South south, Fifi, you go..."

    "Me?" Murphy''s face panicked for a moment, and the extremely competitive woman refused to show her timid side. She gently put a wisp of hair in her ear behind her head and said lightly, "my head is not suitable for playing that, fringe, or you."

    "In fact, I have acrophobia. When I was doing the roller coaster, my heart almost stopped beating. Now I''m dizzy. You''d better go." The tassel is leaning against the back of the chair and covering his forehead with his face up to the sky. Even though he has stretched his chest to the maximum extent, he can be compared with Murphy Alas, the child is so pitiful.

    Kangkang can''t see their unwillingness. With a flat mouth, she shook my arm and said: "Auntie and sister are cowards. Dad, go play!"

    My situation is not much better than those two girls. I underestimated Kang Kang''s strength. I thought that at her age, she was more interested in facilities like carousel and ring garden train. How dare I dare to think that this girl is full of adventurous spirit, such as roller coaster, thunder claw, and top two What things stimulate her to play? For us who have been sitting in the office for a long time, used to watching the computer screen, and whose dynamic vision has declined, the extreme experience of speed and weightlessness is too deadly. If it wasn''t for Kangkang''s young age that we had to be accompanied by an adult to take those facilities, I would have stopped eating! My friend''s heart is now beating at twice the normal speed, looking up at the height of the skydiving machine

    Who invented this shit?!

    "Coward?" Murphy suddenly stood up and took me to the direction of the jump machine. "Chunan, let''s jump!"

    Jump? Does this word make me stupefied and die for love together? When I find out that Murphy is going to take the jump plane, his face turns white. Are you kidding? It''s fifty or sixty meters high!

    As soon as I wanted to find an excuse, I saw Murphy turn around and sneer, "cowards don''t dare to sit!"

    I can testify that Murphy''s words are said by Kang Kang. Although I don''t know which family she and a child are more powerful than each other, I was misunderstood by the fringe. The stinky girl was looking up to the sky in agony. When she heard Murphy''s words, she saw Murphy turning around with contempt. Her face was overcast at that time. Then she was holding my hand, and she stood up in a flash Come, run after us two steps, hold me from the other side, and shout out angrily, "yes, cowards dare not sit!"

    Shit, the tassel is obviously competing with Murphy!

 Chapter 58

    People like to compare with animals, especially beautiful women. Women are stingy and arrogant. I can understand that tassels don''t want to lose to Murphy, but I don''t need to get involved at all?

    "Well, I admit I''m a coward. Can I not sit down?"

    "No way!"

    "No way!"

    The two girls are in the same voice, man. I want to cry without tears. Grandma, who did I offend?

    "Yeah ~!" Small disaster water cheered and chased us, then said a word that let us almost fall. "Dad, I''ll buy three tickets. I''ll wait for you at the bottom."

    "don''t you go?" Murphy was as surprised as I was.

    Kangkang shyly clasped his fingertips and said, "it''s too high. People are afraid."

    Children''s mentality is really hard to understand, since you dare not sit, why let us go? Murphy''s frown suddenly spread, and then he said with a smile, "well, I''m looking down at Kangkang, Chunan, you and the fringe." After that, I glanced at the high iron frame with lingering fear and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Kangkang, with a small mouth and a cockerel''s chest, said: "I can wait for you. Kangkang is too young to sit there, but he''s not as timid as the witch sister. He''s grown-ups. He''s too shy to sit. He''s so shy."

    Murphy''s face suddenly turned cold. "I dare not?"

    Kangkang didn''t say no, but listened to the fringe''s weird smile: "Feifei, you really want to stay down because you are afraid?"

    "I''m afraid?" Murphy''s panic went away, and he sneered, "I''m not afraid of heights. What am I afraid of?" It''s totally naked teasing the cowardice in the name of fear of heights just now.

    Fringe corners of the mouth jumped, "ha ha, right?"

    "Just try and see."

    The two girls are not funny. They hide sharp knives inside. They hold my arm''s hand and form claws at the same time. They nip it into the meat. I''m afraid of anger and gunpowder. I''m afraid that a mouth will cause a terrible explosion

    Damn it, I don''t know the situation at all. First, Kangkang provokes Murphy and the fringe, then Murphy calls Kangkang, while the fringe competes with Murphy. Murphy doesn''t show weakness. Then the two beauties completely form the trend of bowing, vowing to separate you from me.

    Woman, unreasonable!

    The scream came from the top of the head. When the eyes were looking for it, the screamer had fallen to the ground. The face of the tassel and Murphy turned pale. I could not help but smile and ask the two beauties, "well, I''m going to buy a ticket if I want to sit or not."

    Two women look at each other''s eyes and shoot out a blue electric light

    The so-called skydiving machine, as the name implies, is to return to the ground from a height of 50 or 60 meters at the speed of almost natural landing. Even though it is known to be very safe, it is still a minority that dare to sit.

    I sat in the middle, two women sitting on one side of each other. I thought men were brave. I wanted to play a psychological role. But my friend was also riding for the first time. As the height gradually increased, I looked down and felt dizzy. Suddenly, I saw Kangkang, who was getting smaller and smaller below, waving to me. I immediately responded with the arm as if I could, but I heard the tassel scold: "don''t move! What do I do if I fall down? "

    I looked at the safety lock with the arm thick and thin covering my chest, and my forehead was sweating, "this guy is blocking me, you can see me too."

    "Not you!" Murphy on the right said nervously, "it''s about the seat. It doesn''t matter if you fall down. If you swing the seat down, we don''t want to bury you!"

    "Too much?" I can''t cry or laugh. I bumped my ass on purpose. The two girls were scared and looked pale. "Who dares to sit on this thing if it''s really so weak?"

    "Don''t move!"

    "Be honest!"

    My hands were held by Murphy and tassel respectively. The two girls looked at each other awkwardly. The tassel said, "don''t get me wrong. I''m not afraid. I''m trying to make him calm down."

    "Me too."

    Nonsense! You two are afraid of each other! I really want them to shake hands, or feel the cold of each other''s palms! But before I could expose them, the chair vibrated slightly, and both girls cried softly, then closed their eyes tightly. I looked down again, mom''s, too high?

    Static, not ordinary static, twelve people who were placed sixty meters above the ground all held their breath, can only hear the wind whirring in their ears and their own heartbeat, I instinctively want to hold the safety lock, surprised to find that the hands were held by two girls dead, rely on, not?!

    "Ah --"

    I can''t tell whether the wind is howling or the woman is screaming. My heart seems to be lifted to the throat in a moment, and I will fly out with one mouth. The rapid falling really makes my friends find the feeling of jumping off the building. My mother, people are all holding the safety lock tightly, and I''m the only one who stretches out my arms, grass! How smart! I want to cry!

    The feet touch the ground, and the two girls hang on me together. I don''t even have the strength to scold, and Ya''s eyes are not open. Are you afraid of it? Calm down and think about it. I think the falling process is too short, too fast. It''s not terrible. It''s far less than the thrill of slowly rising. However, it''s certain that being a man is the most comfortable to be down-to-earth."Hum, the bullet is a little to the left. The arc of the parabola needs to be raised about five to seven degrees. Do you think this little hand and foot can protect your life? Hum... "

    With a sneer, I pulled down the brim of the cowboy''s hat, stared at the prey not far away, suddenly retreated half a step, raised my hand and raised my gun, "pa!" Five steps away the pink plush rabbit lay down.

    "Yeah!" Kangkang took over the toy from the boy with a crying face. Excitedly, he took a breath in my face and said, "Daddy is good at shooting!"

    We proudly raised our noses, just like the Western gunman''s kiss to meet the beautiful woman after the duel, and made a handsome "little meaning" to insert the gun

    Murphy pulled me to the ground and gave a look at the rabbit in Kangkang''s arms. "Chunan, I want that white bear!"

    "Bear? "It''s not cute at all," said tasse, who gave me a coin and hung it from the corner of his eyes. "South south, give me that blue penguin!"

    Kangkang ducked his mouth, looked at the tassel, looked at Murphy, and then pulled me around the corner of my dress and said with a smile, "Dad, shoot me another dog, eat the bear of the witch sister and the penguin of my aunt."

    my head is like a balloon blown up by the clown not far away. It''s bulging. Two big girls, one little girl and three little girls are somehow going on. They''ve been struggling since they went to the diving machine just now Yes, torrent bravery, magic flying carpet, pirate ship, brave man''s turntable. After all the Thrilling Games, I ran here to compare the shooting skills without any courage. As a result, I threw out a lot of coins and got three consolation Awards - one balloon for each person. That''s not enough. Kangkang''s childish is enough. Tassels and Murphy are also childish and addicted. They even have to compare the size of balloons Draw

    I can''t see it any more. I had to show a superb shooting skill forced by Chu Yuan''s tears when I was a child. I wanted to give Kangkang a little gift, but I didn''t want to. The three chicks are up for it again

    Murphy glanced askance at the fringe. "Can dogs eat bears? It''s almost like eating penguins. "

    Fimbria does not accept the retort of gas: "nonsense, penguin can fly, can dog eat?"

    Kangkang clapped her hands and said with a smile, "I''m so stupid. Penguins can''t fly. They can only swim."

    "Even if you can only swim, can your dog eat it? Bears are more stupid. We''d better eat them. "

    "Stupid bear? Have you ever seen a bear? It''s faster than people. It likes to eat dogs, so it''s called bear. "

    penguins can fly, dogs can eat bears. Bears are called bears because they like to eat dog meat. Fuck me, Murphy and fringe are stupid?

    The main culprit of the three girls'' fight, a little brother in line behind said loudly: "Mom, does that brother think they are too stupid, so he abandoned them as if you had lost the kitten?"

    The mother quickly covered her son''s mouth! Baby, don''t talk! "

    The three girls were stunned, and then they found that I had crept ten meters away, and my face was pretty.

    "Chunan!" "South south!" "Dad!"

    I grinned, scratched my head, turned around and walked away. I heard a friend behind me saying, "a daughter and two mothers are still sisters. That brother and ox man is really enviable!"

    There''s a big misunderstanding

    : collection, recommendation, hugging right and left is the real man. Next chapter, my sister will be on the stage again. Can you give us some impetus?

 Chapter 59

    Kangkang, after all, is young, energetic and burning fast. In the afternoon, she was already tired. I left the amusement park satisfied.

    Murphy came by car and insisted on sending us back. It was not easy to refuse, so I drove her car and sent Kangkang back to the company. At this time, sister Liu should not have finished work. When we got downstairs, Murphy was embarrassed to go downstairs with us. She insisted on waiting downstairs. After seeing the fringe, she asked me to send Murphy home first. She went to see Kangkang by herself. She thought that she no longer doubted the relationship between me and Murphy. There were a lot of inexplicable concerns between her looks and words, and she was more calm.

    If you let the company know that Murphy''s going to the amusement park with us really has an impact on her usually cool and lofty image, I will take it. Kangkang building didn''t forget to give me a big kiss before. Thank you for spending a happy may day with her today, but it''s a little bit partial. It''s printed on the corner of my mouth. I can''t help laughing bitterly. I don''t know if it''s taken away the little girl The first kiss of

    Although the three girls quarreled so much that I had a headache, it was really a full and wonderful day for me. I felt that the lightness in my heart at the moment came from the relief of the tassel for the misunderstanding between me and Murphy. In fact, it was not a relief for me?

    The thin yarn between me and the fringe has been gradually peeled off, and Murphy has been released. I have no worries. Yesterday''s first kiss and the fringe''s tears let me finally face the reality that belongs to me.

    Men are really complex, love, but love can not be single-minded, cut off the illusion of Murphy, I decided to calmly respond to the feelings of the tassel in my heart.

    In the face of myself, it is this simple and easy to understand truth. I have lived for nearly 24 years before I finally understand how difficult it is to achieve it. A lot of times, you have to see through countless things before you have a chance to face yourself. Before that, we always know that we are wrong.

    Murphy stubbornly wants to send me home first, which feels very uncomfortable. It seems that I am the little white face she keeps. Why don''t we have our own car, we can only accept Murphy''s kindness. Men are such sensitive animals. I secretly decided that it''s time to buy a car, which is convenient for me and also for tassels.

    The car stopped at the gate of Dazhong horse community where I lived. Because I was driving, Murphy had to get off the car and change to the driver''s seat.

    "Fifi, would you like to have a cup of tea?" I passed my house twice without entering. As a friend, I have a bad manners day.

    "No, I''m very tired today. Another day," Murphy shook the plush white bear toy in his hand, with a big smile. "Chunan, I''m having a good time today, thank you."

    "Just be happy. We are friends. We can go out again later." Since I became a friend with Murphy, it''s the first time for me to sincerely acknowledge and satisfy such a relationship from the bottom of my heart.

    Murphy used to tease a wisp of hair behind his ears, pretending to be tough and said, "well, I''m afraid you''ll think I''ll be a light."

    "How can it be, ha ha," I chuckled twice. My friend and fringe haven''t developed into friends and women yet. "Then be careful. I''ll see you in the company the day after tomorrow."

    "Wait!" I was about to leave when Murphy stopped me. When I turned back, I felt a soft impression on my face. I was surprised to find that Murphy had kissed me!

    In public, she is so bold to take advantage of the money? My head was in such a mess that it took me a long time to figure out why she kissed me?

    "Here''s a thank you. Bye." Murphy blushed, quickly got into the car and watched the taillight turn the corner and disappear in the sight. I was immersed in a daze.

    Covering the remaining fragrant cheek, my extinguished heart ignited the fire of recovery, I was afraid, I was afraid, I had faced the reality and faced myself, but Murphy''s kiss made me lose myself again, I was excited, I jumped, and then I wanted to crash into the wall and die.

    Shameless, cheap, and extravagant! Chunan, do you like fringe or Murphy?

    I don''t know why! Murphy, are you my friend or are you interested in me?

    I don''t know. Like a fool, I don''t know anything.

    "Stupid?"

    "Well, a little Well? " I suddenly returned to my mind, and saw the cold and bright white face in front of me. I trembled with fear, "fate, fate?!"

    Without losing any makeup, the long hair is loose and fluffy behind the head, constrained by a super cartoon big hairpin. The red T-shirt, the Korean version of the straight tube casual pants, and the ordinary dress still can''t fall down. Isn''t that my dear sister Chuyuan?

    I quickly put my hot paws into my pocket. I don''t know why I was more nervous than when Murphy kissed me. "What are you doing here? You and you just saw it all? "

    Chu Yuan''s face was frosty. I saw someone still pointing at me and talking about that pretty girl''s kiss. He took off his small backpack and thrust it into my arms. "Do you think I want to see it? What a shame! "

    Hi! Nowadays, there are many people in the street, I''m just being kissed. What''s the fuss? Although The most surprised person must be me.We are men and her brother. To deny what happened just now is not to deny my own charm? Being ridiculed by Chu Yuan, my excitement has been precipitated instead. My mood has been calmed down. My sister is not my wife. What''s my weakness? Dry cough, I calmly took, "you just come back from home?"

    Chu Yuan glanced at me, not answering, "you just sent her away? Driving a BMW is very rich. No wonder you always say you''re not good with Cheng Liusu. I''m afraid there''s a better one. It''s not bad Liar! "

    Chu Yuan said very calm, but then spewed out a "liar", stabbing me a blush, "how can I cheat you?"

    Chu Yuan said coldly, "don''t you say you have no girlfriend?"

    "Yeah," it''s absolutely sad for a man to be so upright, "she''s not my girlfriend."

    "Why does she kiss you if she''s not a girlfriend?" Chu Yuan glared at me angrily and saw that I was puzzled. She looked around and walked into the community with her feet raised. "Nonsense, liar!"

    A lie? Still in a row? How many times have I cheated you? My face is black, as for it? Don''t say she''s really not my girlfriend. Even as a sister, you should be happy for my eldest brother, right? I''m almost twenty-four. The golden age of marriage. Do you want me to be a bachelor all my life?

    Quick pursuit of Chu Yuan, I bluntly, will just open the matter to deceive the past, "you know what, people are ''turtles'', by western education, that is called face-to-face ceremony." It''s really a lie to talk with one mouth and nonsense, but I really hope Murphy''s kiss is so polite in my heart, because I really don''t have the courage to tangle in the love vortex of two women again.

    Chu Yuan squints at her eyes, "isn''t that woman your girlfriend?"

    "It''s my girlfriend. You have such a bad attitude. At least you should call" elder sister " Since Chu Yuan asked, it proved that she didn''t see whether we were "face-to-face" or "kissing" just now, "I said that day. I really want to make a girlfriend, I will tell you."

    Chu Yuan hears speech, expression alleviated a lot obviously, but still is a pair of distrust attitude, "is not your girlfriend why to bring her home?"

    "Who took her home? Today, on May 1st, several colleagues made an appointment to go out and play together. She just dropped me back, "I pointed at Chu Yuan''s bright and clean cerebellar gate and said with a smile," besides, even if I really invite my colleagues to come home, I don''t need your opinion? Look at you. You''re almost a housekeeper

    "I hate it!" Chu Yuan covered his forehead, and his face turned red. He ran quickly to the stairs and spat his tongue at me at the corner. "I''m not a housekeeper!"

    Seeing Chu Yuan''s lovely appearance, Murphy''s kiss brought a lot of troubles, but I smiled and said, "not the ''little'' housekeeper, that''s the housekeeper?"

    Chu Yuan was stunned at first, then ran to the stairs, and then a voice came down from his face, "I''m not the housekeeper, from now on, I''m the hostess of this family!"

    Hostess? What do you mean by that? "If you are the hostess, what about your future sister-in-law?" I asked with a smile as I pursued

    "She is the housekeeper! Maid! "

    I almost rolled down the stairs when I slipped

    Shit, is this girl really going to stay with me for the rest of her life?

    Two days later, I went to bed and caught a cold carelessly. My back is sore and my legs ache. I can''t sit down a bit. It''s very painful. Please pay attention to it. If you wear more clothes, the hot spot is better than the pain point

 Chapter 60

    Chu Yuan was so suspicious that he scanned the room inside and outside. After confirming that no one had ever stayed, he believed what I said. Girls are probably like her. They think their fields are sacred and inviolable. Stinky girls are used to robbing me. This family has not been spared. It seems that she has taken it as her own.

    I''m curious. What''s the matter with her tomorrow? Why is she rushing back today? To be honest, when my friend moved out for a year, he was used to it at will. When he was with Chu Yuan, he could not walk around in the living room with his bare arms, eat snacks on the sofa, watch TV, stretch his hand into his big underpants and scratch his buttocks. Even if he wanted to fart happily, he had to sneak back to the room and cover his quilt

    "Eat." I bathed out, Chu Yuan had eaten by himself, and greeted me coldly.

    When I saw the table, there were a lot of dishes that smelly girls could cook, such as braised fish with brown sauce, wood whisker meat, cold potato shreds, tomato and egg soup. I had not made too much food since I moved here. I pulled the chair, but I picked up the rice bowl and put a chopstick of potato shreds in my butt before I could sit down. I was about to deliver them to my mouth, but I saw Chu Yuan pause and stare at me without frying, which made me uncomfortable, "Why?"

    My friend hesitated for a moment. Is it too many clips and too big mouth opening?

    "Nothing." Chu Yuan bowed his head and ate like a chicken.

    It''s OK. Mom, I spent a day with three chicks, and my stomach was already flattened. I put the potatoes in my mouth and chewed them twice. I didn''t feel right

    "Ah --" a hot and sour smell spread like a gas explosion, straight into my nose and throat. My eyes narrowed and tears flowed. My snot was choked. My mouth was open, and the saliva flowed down. I could see that Chu Yuan''s shoulders, who were almost burying his face in the rice bowl, were shaking in Susu.

    Shit, this girl is killing me!

    I reached out and pointed to Chu Yuan, but his cheeks were sore as if they were disjointed. A person said it was more like a pig humming. I covered my mouth and ran to the bathroom.

    Spit the chewy things into the toilet and rinse them seven or eight times. My tongue is still numb. I go back to the living room in a fit of rage. My eyes stare like a copper bell. I slap the table. The black faced Baogong points to the plate of potato shreds and shouts, "what''s the matter?"

    The smelly wench calmly drinks the soup with the bowl, her face is puzzled, "what''s the matter?"

    "What''s the matter with me?" I was so angry that seven tips of Qi made smoke. "How much vinegar, pepper oil and mustard oil do you put here?"

    Chu Yuan said calmly, "a little bit."

    "A little?" I sneered and picked up a chopstick of potato silk and sent it to the mouth of the smelly wench? Dare to play with your big brother? I''ll see if you take a bite. "

    Chu Yuan''s little face suddenly blushed. I just realized that the chopsticks I used were my own, but they haven''t been taken back. Chu Yuan took a small bite and had eaten the potato shreds. I was shocked. Just now it was just angry words. Which one of those things was eaten by people? "You silly girl, spit it out quickly!"

    Chu Yuan chews with relish, admires my panic at the same time, "why to vomit? Isn''t it delicious? "

    Delicious? I was stunned. I was acutely aware of the cunning look of the little fox that slipped away from the corner of Chu Yuan''s eyes. Then I put a chopstick in my mouth. It was sour, sweet and delicious. It was refreshing and delicious. What''s the matter?

    "You..." Chu Yuan is so ashamed, "why do you use my chopsticks?"

    my face is red. This chopsticks just came back from my sister''s little mouth. "Aren''t your chopsticks in your own hands?" This is mine. "

    Chu Yuan is more shy, his eyes twinkle, and he says angrily, "then why do you feed me with your chopsticks?"

    I was wondering why the same dish had two extreme tastes. I retorted, "why didn''t you remind me before eating?"

    "I..." Chu Yuan''s expression fell into my eyes and her heart couldn''t help moving. Right, she clearly realized that it was the chopsticks I used. Why eat them? It looks like I''m eager to prove that there''s no problem with the shredded potatoes

    Chu Yuan saw that my face was suddenly awakened, my pretty face flashed a bit flustered, and my dark eyes rolled towards the corner of my eyes unconsciously. I looked at her in the direction of stealing a glimpse, kitchen!

    "Ah, what are you doing?"

    Chu Yuan saw that I ran to the kitchen quickly and hugged me from behind. However, she was so delicate and light that she could not stop me from moving forward. There was a problem, or you were nervous and farted? I scanned left and right, finally locked my eyes on the small trash can under the cabinet, and saw Chu Yuan''s face suddenly changed. I was more certain that I had opened the lid in the past. Sure enough, there was a dish of potato shreds that had just been poured out. The sour and choking taste made my mouth unconsciously overflowed with sour water, and my abdomen turned.

    In order to tease me, the stinky girl actually made two plates of cold potato shreds. She was in a hurry to drop the bag after I got the move. The time was tight. She shoved the plates and vegetables into the garbage can, and then put the plate that was no problem on the table. Good idea!

    My eyebrow corners jump, the tone is incomparably gentle, "predestination ~""I''m full. Now I''m going to code. Don''t disturb me if I have nothing to do Ah! " The stinky girl pretended to walk towards my room without any business. She was grabbed by my neck and shivered with fear. Looking back, she saw that my smile was ferocious, and her mouth was twitching. "Brother, what do you want?"

    "Install, I see how long you can install it," I sneered, shaking the rolling pin just grabbed from the chopping board. "I''m ok, but you have something Stinky girl, I think your ass is tickling again, isn''t it? "

    What are you doing? Let go of me! Let go of me! Ah -- "

    I picked up the stinky girl, put her on the sofa directly, raised her left leg pad to press her two slender calves, and pressed her right hand on her snow neck, which was a bit like the hunter wanted to kill small animals." it''s not difficult to let you go, first tell me honestly, why do you fix me? Otherwise Hum, don''t blame me for fighting the tiger! "

    I really don''t understand which play this stinky girl sang. It seems that my friends didn''t offend her?

    Chu Yuan''s big beautiful eyes stared at the rolling pin that I was shaking. He covered his buttocks with his hands. His face was pale. "Hit with a stick?"

    "Well?" I was stunned and joked, "do you want me to fight with my hands?"

    "Bah!" Chu Yuan spat shyly, "Why are you beating me? I accidentally made a bad dish, put too much material, and brought it wrong. Can''t I apologize? "

    When I''m stupid?

    "Wrong. Why didn''t you take a bite? What''s more, if you don''t care to put more materials, it''s understandable. How many more do you put? "

    "What can I do?" he said Maybe I''ve been beaten once, but it''s in vain to know the struggle. The stinky girl is unexpectedly honest, but her mouth is as hard as ever as a duck.

    What''s my face if I don''t teach you how to be a big brother? I want to knock her ass with a rolling pin, but she covers her hands tightly. I think her protective measures are perfect. She even cocked her chin at me proudly, "if you have any kind, move my hand, but I will definitely call you to play hooligan!"

    There is a subtle difference in the nature between directly spanking and removing all obstacles and then spanking. It seems that I deliberately take advantage of it. The stinky girl has learned the essence and knows how to play psychological tactics. Unfortunately, you look down on my brother and me too much.

    "Punishment for disobedient children is not just a way of spanking," I said with a sinister smile. I turned around and sat in Chu Yuan''s thigh. In the exclamation of the little girl, I threw away the rolling pin, lifted her two calves and put them in my arms, making her body look like a cowering shrimp. "If I don''t confess, I will be punished!"

    "Big, big punishment?" Chu Yuan tries to support himself, but his strength is too small. "You, what are you going to do?"

    "What do you think?" As I said this, I took off the slippers on her right foot. The little feet wrapped in white cotton socks leaped out like a cute little rabbit. I scratched her instep gently.

    The stinky girl shivered all over. She had already guessed my intention. She was scared and lost her color. "Chu Nan, you dare!"

    Ask for recommendation ticket and collection, er, I need motivation, motivation ~

 Chapter 61

    "I don''t have a long memory. Did you call me brother''s name?" I grabbed the top of the sock and tugged hard. A white jade like little foot appeared naked in front of me.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! The back heel of the hair is round, soft and smooth like a piece of tofu. Because of tension, the toes curl up hard, and several lovely wrinkles are squeezed out in the pink foot center. The belly of the five toes is crystal clear, just like five fresh and full nutmeg, which seems to be spreading sweet fragrance. The nails are neatly manicured, white and pink, which will bring the nature into full play at the same time Sexy and attractive.

    I quickly bite the tip of my tongue with my teeth. I almost fell into a trance. Which foot is the stinky girl? It''s the perfect handicraft carved out of condensed white jade!

    "Say, why bother me?"

    "No adjustment!"

    "Make your mouth hard." I grinned grimly. My mouth was stiff, but my movements were really gentle. I scratched Chu Yuan''s foot slowly with my fingernails. Chu Yuan, who had just stood up tenaciously, immediately fell down in a strange cry.

    "Hahahaha Tickle, don''t tickle Ah ha ha ha Brother, don''t scratch me The stinky girl tried to stop the laughter by biting her lower lip hard. Then she buried her face in the sofa cushion and shivered like chaff. I was not in a hurry and continued the "gentle" attack. Not long ago, the tickling stinky girl couldn''t bear it. She suddenly raised her head and the tears came out.

    From small to large, I saw Chu Yuan smile for the first time so out of shape, ignored, I continued to scratch.

    "Don''t scratch me Dirty Ha ha, I haven''t washed it today Ahaha... "

    "Nothing. I''m not afraid of dirt." If she didn''t say she was dirty, I would definitely think it was a kind of slander. Even after wearing shoes for a day, Chu Yuan''s feet didn''t smell anything, but they were still full of faint fragrance. Is this also a kind of body fragrance?

    Ha ha, it''s delicious! "

    "Why don''t you say that dish of shredded potatoes is more delicious?" I''m toad eating the weight, and I''m iron hearted. "I''m here because I don''t want to say one. Look, I''ll spare you. Didn''t you feel proud just now? If you want to laugh at me, I''ll make you laugh enough! "

    "I don''t want to laugh! Ha ha, ha ha, joke I''m kidding you Hahaha, brother, I''m wrong Ah ha ha ha ha, please forgive me Hahahaha Woo People admit that they are wrong Haha Woo... " Chu Yuan had a strong sense of self-esteem. He realized that he was not in the right way to laugh, but he was ashamed to cry. He could cry when he cried. However, he could not help laughing when he was itchy. As a result, he became an extraordinary man who cried and laughed.

    "Are you kidding? Why didn''t I know you had such a sense of humor? " Scratching down again, I guess Chu Yuan will live and die happily. Although I don''t believe it, I still stop.

    Chu Yuan stopped laughing, his whole body was paralyzed on the sofa, panting and breathing slowly. He immediately glared at me and said, "don''t you let me up?"

    My eyes a Lin, stinky wench hurriedly changes her mouth to beg: "elder brother, let me get up OK?"

    Only then did I get up satisfied, Chu Yuan sat up, as if to vent, grabbed two of them according to his own heart, glared at my eyes, which was humiliating and lamenting. My friends won again, but every time after being proud, I saw her defiant and unyielding face, and I felt inexplicable heartache.

    I slapped two jujubes to eat. I grinned and touched a tissue. I sat beside Chu Yuan and wiped her tears. I put on an elder posture and said, "Yuan Yuan, remember later that similar jokes can''t be played again. I''m your brother. You deliberately embarrassed me, but you don''t respect me. Didn''t I tell you? If you don''t respect your brother, you will be punished. "

    Chu Yuan grabs the tissue in my hand and refuses to accept the airway: "who let you cheat me?"

    I was stunned. "What did I lie to you?"

    Chu Yuan blushed, then turned his head angrily. "I haven''t seen a brother who is as mean as you. I can''t even joke!"

    Are you kidding? I won''t teach you a lesson this time. God knows if you will put some rat medicine in the meal next time? Is it because of a little discord that I have to specially make a pair of silver chopsticks for eating in the future?

    Rebellious period of girls really make people headache, connivance can not, also can not be severe.

    "Oh?" I took out another tissue, continued to wipe the tears on her eyes, and smiled, "so you want to have a brother who is more generous than me?"

    "No," Chu Yuan is no longer angry, let me wipe her face, "and do not want to have, including you!"

    I don''t know if my delusion is that Chu Yuan always takes a joke like remark seriously, which makes me feel flustered. Is she really dissatisfied with my brother?

    Maybe it''s because of my lack of heart that I shifted the topic, "by the way, you haven''t told me where to go tomorrow."

    Chu Yuan is smart. How can I not see that my mood is slightly hit? There was a trace of guilt in my expression, and I kicked it with my bare jade feet on my waist, "return it to me!"

    I found that I had been holding my sister''s socks. I smiled awkwardly and handed them back to her. Chu Yuan didn''t wear them immediately, but took off the socks of the other foot. When I saw that I was staring at her feet, my face was even ruddy. I pulled two pairs of socks into my arms and said angrily, "I want them for you! Foot fetishism! ""Love, pedophilia?" My old face is burning with shame. I am so angry that I am defeated. "Who is that?"

    "You!" Chu Yuan sat cross legged, with a rather inelegant posture. He covered his little feet with his hands and looked at me fearlessly. He said shyly, "it''s not dirty to scratch people''s feet, but what''s pedophilia?"

    After all, the wordless girl is young and pretends to know nothing. I can''t help but smile, pick up her socks and put them on the coffee table, saying: "OK, OK, I''m a pedophile, OK? Seriously, tomorrow is the end "

    " are you really a pedophile?! " This stinky girl is real and fake. She suddenly covers a pair of little feet nervously. She looks at me like a young girl attacked in a dark alley at midnight looking at a sex wolf.

    I can''t cry or laugh. "Are you finished? What''s the matter tomorrow? I''m very busy. Let''s leave it alone. "

    "Don''t you have no girlfriend? What are you busy with?"

    Dead girl, her mouth is really poisonous. She specially poked at my wound. "I''m busy looking for my girlfriend, can''t I?"

    Chu Yuan probably took my words seriously, snorted coldly, but he didn''t dare to keep talking with me. "Tomorrow afternoon, accompany me"

    just at this moment, my mobile phone rang untimely, the two willow eyebrows of the little girl were honest and crowded together, tooted their mouths, looked at me discontentedly, and I apologized for making a little gesture, which showed that

    Come on, let''s go!

    "How are you, dear uncle didi? Happy May Day ~ "

    every time I hear Xiao Yike''s baby voice, I feel creepy. I can''t tell what it''s for. I''m afraid that Chu Yuan in the living room will hear it. I deliberately lowered my voice," I wish you happiness too... "

    "But they are very unhappy now."

    I rely on The stinky girl did not hold her good eyes. In the first sentence, she hurriedly baited me and tried to lure me. "Quarrel with dad again?" Damn, I know it''s a trap, but we still have to bite it. This stinky girl really has a good idea.

    "Wow, uncle, you agree to be my boyfriend?"

    "Put What nonsense? " When I was excited, I almost broke my tongue. I''m a man. I have to pay attention to my manners.

    Listen to that end of Xiao Yi can smile smugly: "you call my father father, but also embarrassed to admit?"

    Ya''s deliberately flirting with me? I light way: "the business is a pile of, have no time to rub the skin with you, if nothing, I hang up the phone."

    "Please don''t, uncle, it''s still very important for someone else to do something..." Xiao Yike is talking. My door is suddenly pushed open. Chu Yuan looks at me holding up the phone and is a little shocked. He doesn''t realize that it''s impolite for her to do so. He goes to the computer desk and starts the computer. He immediately sits down and gives me a stable back.

    What is this? Do you listen to me on the phone?

    : collection, collection, please remember to click "add shelf" at the bottom of the screen, thank you

 Chapter 62

    Sometimes people ''s psychology is really subtle. It doesn'' t seem suspicious for me to hide in the room when I answer the phone. But if I leave the room and continue to listen to the phone at this time, Chu Yuan will definitely feel that I have a ghost in my heart. I don ''t know why, just don'' t want to be suspected by Chu Yuan. So I asked Xiao Yi calmly, "what is the matter?"

    During the conversation, I secretly pressed the side key of my cell phone several times to turn down the volume a lot. Even though I was struggling to listen to it myself, "uncle, do you have time tomorrow?"

    I saw Chu Yuan''s ears move, and really wanted to eavesdrop. This stinky girl has a little potential of being a junior. "Tomorrow, I have no time. I promised to go out with my sister. I''m sorry, ha ha." If I have a chance to please Chu Yuan, how can I let it go? I don''t know what Chu Yuan asked me to do, but I put on a posture of going through fire and water.

    "Can''t you push it?" Xiao Yike grumbled: "what''s the point of going out with my sister? There''s a party tomorrow. It''s not suitable for me not to bring my boyfriend. Uncle, you go with me."

    "I have to bring my boyfriend to the party..." I glanced at Chu Yuan secretly. Suddenly, I felt embarrassed. I saw that girl''s body was stiff. It was obviously associated with what I said about finding a girlfriend in the past. I was afraid that I would stand her up, so I was nervous. I laughed and said, "that''s not good. I have promised my sister''s things. How can I repent?"

    Xiao Yike whines: "I''m begging you. It''s a big deal. I really like my girlfriend to give you some color rewards..."

    +Lori''s pure face and charming gesture flashed through my mind at the same time, which made my heart ripple for a while. I almost asked her what was the reward for her color, the beauty plan?! Fortunately, my friend''s mind was firm and he stopped his horse in time. "It''s no use asking me. In my heart, my sister is here."

    Flattery and no tax. What am I afraid of?

    "Are you not afraid that I will be abducted? It''s a party with strangers! "

    I don''t know the background of Xiao Yike, but I am very clear about the deep intention of the girl with double-sided character. If you don''t turn two back, it''s your laziness. Who will turn away?

    I put on a sad expression and a deep voice as if I didn''t want to be heard by Chu Yuan on purpose. I tried to recall the lost mood after expressing my heart to Murphy and being ignored. I said sadly, "I hope you can meet a suitable man who is better than me..."

    Chu Yuan''s delicate body shakes. I am happy to see flowers in my heart. How good am I to know your brother this time?

    "Eh!" Xiao Yi obviously fought a cold war. "Uncle, you are narcissistic, but I like it. Hee hee, forget it. Tomorrow, I will let you go, so that I don''t have to go through the door. My sister-in-law has an opinion on me first. I''ll be busy if I don''t talk. But uncle, you can''t refuse next appointment. Bye."

    Xiao Yi seems to have something to do. I hung up the phone in a hurry. I let out a deep, artificial sigh and a sad smile. "OK, goodbye, I hope you can be happy..." Shit! Why don''t film directors or astrologers find out? Otherwise, I will definitely bring back two Oscar winners for them!

    I left my mobile phone in bed and breathed two mouthfuls of sullen air. I went straight to Chuyuan, holding the back of the chair in one hand and the computer desk in the other hand. My face and eyes burned by love suddenly disappeared in the moment opposite Chuyuan. Instead, it was an open and free, endless love and satisfaction. It was just like a line of "love my sister.", It''s better than the word "target".

    Unless Chu Yuan''s heart is a shot put, otherwise she will be moved by me!

    "Fate, why?"

    Chu Yuan is pounding her QQ, just a good one to send her a message, asked her online, Chu Yuan knocked a "in", and then lowered his head and whispered, "thank you."

    I asked knowingly, "thank you for what?"

    The stinky girl is not used to being grateful to me. Her expression is unnatural. Her eyes are worried. She answers, "brother, is this right for you?"

    "There''s nothing wrong," I smiled and stroked Chuyuan''s head, with the expression as serious as a pupil''s answer to a teacher''s question. "It''s obvious which one is important, the girlfriend or the younger sister." I don''t want to have anything to do with Xiao Yi. To please Chu Yuan is not only the way, but also the way to entertain herself. She is usually too strong, and only then can I find the feeling of being a brother, and only then can she be like a sister.

    The more I understated the performance, the more embarrassed Chu Yuan felt. Sometimes girls are moved too much, they will feel shy too, don''t let her say it, because what they hold in their heart will become profound, just the so-called "same thing in different ways", no matter it''s family affection or love without exception, can apply.

    I''m a real war idiot, but I''m a theorist.

    "And chat?" The theoretical expert asked a super idiot question. In normal times, Chu Yuan would not be very angry and asked me if I was blind, but now I was cleverly nodding my head. See? That''s the effect!

    It''s just that the man named "Bobo or smaller is better" sent back - I''ll see you at the appointed place tomorrow, OK?

    Tomorrow? I Zheng, "tomorrow you are not something?""Well," Chu Yuan said to me as he hit the keyboard, "just to meet her."

    I was surprised and lost my voice

    Is there any mistake? My sister is in love online! Hey? No, ''Bobo is better to be smaller'', it seems that the name is a female Just break the name, women are not good birds! cyber-love experiences? It suddenly occurred to me that my younger sister wrote novels about lilies, and the adult DVDs she collected were of the same kind. If the net I see tomorrow is a woman''s trust! can''t?!

    Chu Yuan ignores me and replies - no problem. It''s half past ten. It''s a cold cold drink shop. It''s all right.

    I just found out what the net name of Chu Yuan is - I want to kill my brother

    The forehead is covered with black lines, and the sweat drops fall from the forehead. My voice trembles slightly, not in shock, but in embarrassment. "Fate, how much do you hate me..."

    Chu Yuan ah''s strange cry, just noticed that the striking name, for a time at a loss, the noodles rose to pig liver color, "not like that, this name is a long time ago!"

    I smiled bitterly. "So you''ve been killing me a long time ago?"

    "No! I... " Chu Yuan stood up excitedly, stamped his little feet hard, and said angrily, "you think too much!"

    I covered my forehead with one hand, and I took two steps backward, which was shaky. "I think too much - you always say that - but you don''t really love me - I think too much - I say that too - that''s the only reason to comfort me..."

    It seems that I was infected by the fringe, but I felt it. I began to sing the words in a low voice, which suddenly came out of my mind. It was full of both voice and emotion, and the sadness gradually overflowed from the bottom of my heart.

    Chu Yuan thought that I had been stimulated to become a psychopath. His eyes were frightened and his face was flustered. He suddenly hugged my waist and cried, "brother, don''t do this. Can I change my name? If you want to be angry, just scold me. I didn''t want to kill you, really! "

    Kill me? You have to have the guts! How could I not know that Chu Yuan only because of hating me? The children after 1990 are very strange and independent. No matter what they do, they always want to figure out their own characteristics. Maybe it''s because of the superior living environment. But from another perspective, it''s also a kind of sincere, sincere face to themselves and be themselves. Although they don''t know that it''s a little obvious The thinking mode of "yes" will bring troubles to people around them, but this is probably one of their characteristics.

    Chu Yuan doesn''t like me, so it''s not a big surprise for me to use the internet name as a vent. As she said, the name is from the past. Even if you hate me, it''s just the past. A week''s living together has witnessed the change of Chu Yuan. I''m confident that I can use time to improve the relationship between our brothers and sisters.

    Ask yourself, I am absolutely a good brother, so I believe that Chu Yuan will be as proud of her as I am in the near future.

    : for recommendation, for collection, right and wrong thank

 Chapter 63

    I always felt that Chu Yuan was like the first time I went to a French restaurant to listen to the tassel howling, "my passion seems to burn the whole desert". I was panicked and scared. I pretended to be crazy and scared her almost. I pushed her away gently and sighed like an angry little daughter-in-law, "how can I give up beating you..."

    After I said it, I remembered that I had beaten Chu Yuan''s ass not long ago. I just had to roll out a rolling pin. It''s too fake. How dare I think about it? Chu Yuan was scared to be helpless at this time. He took off his words and said, "then you can continue to scratch my foot and get angry!"

    "Ah?" In amazement, I couldn''t help looking down at my sister''s feet Not quite right? "

    "Suitable for Well? " Chu Yuan suddenly woke up, and then looked at my heart and hesitating face strangely.

    Shit! It''s out of the bag! I secretly scolded myself for being unable to resist the temptation. In the first moment, the desire and impulse in my heart controlled my brain. Could it be that I really have pedophilia? And still in love with my sister''s feet? Including this question, I feel a strange stimulus. Am I abnormal?

    Brothers dry cough, trying to cover up: "how can I be angry, ha ha."

    "You''re not angry," Chu Yuan is so smart. If it wasn''t for Xiao Yike and I who made the phone as a bedding, she couldn''t be my paw. Morimorimori''s sneer made my hair stand up. "Stinky thing, you dare to play with me!"

    "Ouch -" the stinky girl kicked me in the shin, and I howled with pain. "Dead girl, do you need to be beaten? I''m not allowed to tease you with that name? "

    "I..." Chu Yuan was killed by me. Of course, she could speak. But the girl immediately changed the topic, "what''s your QQ number?"

    "No." I squatted on the ground and rubbed the place where I was kicked. I choked her angrily. In today''s era, there are few people without QQ. I used to have it, but I was busy with my work after graduation, so I forgot the number.

    "Apply for one." Chu Yuan can''t help but say, sit back to the computer, and start to register a new number for me.

    I stood up to her side, insipid way: "I don''t like online chat, QQ is useless." I think I added a tassel to my QQ, but like me, the girl was tired of typing trouble. If she had something to do, she would contact me directly by phone. Plus, she would meet me every day. Online chatting would naturally feel like taking off her pants and farting. Otherwise, we would not stay in front of the computer all day without knowing what QQ is.

    Chu Yuan light said: "later useful."

    "What''s the use?" When I asked questions, I saw Chu Yuan fill in a name in the nickname position - I want to kill my sister!

    "What''s the name?" I said in a hurry: "change one, handsome man, beautiful man, Prince, whichever is OK."

    "You should go to the seaside."

    "What are you doing in that place?"

    "Take a picture of the sea and see if it''s the sea or your face," Chuyuan said with a chuckle. "How about the prince, then I won''t be a princess?"

    After all, Chu Yuan probably also realized that there were some inappropriate places in the metaphor, glanced at me, then turned around quickly. She had a delicate face and a few rosy clouds. She tapped her fingers at full speed, and skillfully filled in the date of my birth. "I want to kill you, you want to kill me, so that we can even it out. It''s not convenient for me to call you in your class in the future , just send information to you in QQ. Don''t you have your own computer in the company? "

    Stinky girl knows my affairs like a finger, I curiously tease way: "how my birthday, you remember better than me?"

    I ask casually, don''t want to Chu Yuan''s reaction but strangely excited, "you Who remembers your birthday? I hit it at random! "

    "Random fight?"

    Such a lie is too far fetched. Chu Yuan takes a deep breath and says angrily, "it''s hard to remember your mother''s happy birthday every year. Now it''s time to get down to business..."

    Chu Yuan said, adding her number for the QQ I applied for, then opening her QQ, pointing to "Bobo or smaller" in the good column, and said: "she was a friend I met on the Internet last year. Like me, she wrote it on the girl channel at the beginning. Because she is usually very chatty and happens to live in a city, so we agreed to meet tomorrow Just a moment, you''ll go with me. "

    I take a closer look, add me in, Chu Yuan''s good column only has three names, another person''s net name is "poor is a woman" What a mess of names are they?

    "What am I going to do with you?" I don''t understand. Since the other side is the female writer, I feel at ease. It seems that there''s nothing to worry about when I meet a friend who shares the same aspiration as a writer.

    Chu Yuan''s mouth tooted, "what if she is a demon of the dead?"

    "You didn''t talk about the video?"

    "No, but they have sent photos to each other," Chu Yuan said impatiently. "Who knows if the person in the photo is her? If it''s a man, what if he turns me away? "

    Then you won''t stay? I''d like to say that. I can see Chu Yuan''s look of entreaty in his expectation. I nodded again. "If it''s a man, I''ll beat him for you. If it''s a piece of music, I''ll beat it again..."In the morning of the next day, I was sleeping soundly. I woke up mercilessly with a sharp knock on the door. I sat up in a daze. I was still wandering between the dream and the reality. I kept humming: "tassel, tell you how many times, when kissing, you should stick your tongue into my mouth Well? "

    Back to God, my old face is burning. Look at my watch. What time is it? Grandma, grandma, grandma, even if the house is robbed by you, why do you want to rob people''s dreams?

    Changing into a suit, I was powerless to turn around in front of Chu Yuan. I was still lost because my dream was interrupted. Because the kiss with the tassel in my dream was so real, it was almost that I could hold her little tongue. I wanted to cry.

    The little girl and grandmother with light make-up are sitting beside the bed. She is dressed in a relaxed and comfortable casual way. She wears a short white turtleneck jacket and a loose bow tie and wrinkle grabbing Brown knee length skirt pants. She is noble and elegant, but also full of youthful charm. The white long tube cotton socks make the two straight and slender legs look sexy and attractive, but combined with the overall effect, It''s a pair of white flat sole casual leather shoes with exposed feet. The thin laces at the ankles are matched with a copper buckle. Only the round toe is black, smooth and shiny. At this time, it''s bumping and bumping with the heel on the side of the bed, while showing the anxiety of the owner.

    I don''t know where the stinky girl turned over the lensless glasses that the fringe gave me and put them on the bridge of her nose. I can''t help thinking of the robot doll alalei. Doesn''t she think it''s a little big?

    "I can''t do this. I''m not going to the company class. Why are you dressed so formally? Change! "

    "

    " sportswear? It''s tasteless. Don''t you have any casual clothes? Change! "

    "

    " dark green jacket, white Hoodie, straight casual pants, well, this black waist chain is also very tasteful... "

    Finally, there is a set of clothes that my grandma and I are satisfied with. I''m relieved. I have to say that women can buy clothes. This set of clothes is more than half cheaper than a set of Nike Sportswear, but it''s the fringe that helps me choose and match them. Chu Yuan can''t find any problems.

    "No, change!"

    I was stunned, and finally couldn''t hold back, "why?!"

    Chu Yuan Mei Mou a turn, ruddy pretty face a twist, "too handsome, eye-catching."

    Is that a reason? But it''s hard for Chuyuan to praise me. My friends are still a little complacent. They all say that people rely on clothes, horses and saddles. It''s true that it''s not easy to say the word "handsome" according to Chuyuan''s aesthetic standards. You know, in her eyes, Beckham, who is popular all over the world, is not a handsome brother, but a bad uncle with a stubby beard and a messy tattoo. She can come back It seems that the evaluation of men has always been nothing but fault finding and praise.

    Think of here, I feel more proud, let alone change clothes, she even let my underwear show buddies at all costs.

    You can''t help feeling deeply: it''s a sin to be so handsome

 Chapter 64

    Gray casual suit, dark plaid shirt, blue jeans, white sneakers, finally, under the clapping of Chu Yuan, I walked out of the house wearing such a suit.

    "Fate, are we too early?" I remember that the time agreed by Chu Yuan and that "Bobo or smaller" is 10:30, but now it''s only 9:40, we are already standing on the road opposite the ice cold drink shop.

    Chu Yuan holds my arm like a bird. He looks left and right nervously. He leans on me. It''s not the spy''s joint. As for it?

    "No sooner, I''ll take a seat by the window and wait for her. Pay attention here and see someone sitting opposite me. You''ll hurry in." Chu Yuan''s Willow eyebrows stand up and he clenches his fists fiercely. "If it''s a man, you''ll teach him a lesson for me."

    No wonder she dragged me to the end of the road for a long time. I dare to investigate the favorable observation terrain. But I glanced at the garbage can with peculiar smell nearby, and shook my head with a wry smile. "What if it''s a woman? Can I go straight home? "

    "Of course not!" Chu Yuan glared at me discontentedly. "People have ulterior motives. Be careful. After all, it''s the first time we meet. I will be afraid alone."

    Chu Yuan is introverted. In addition to being able to command me, he is actually very shy in front of outsiders. To be honest, he is lailiheng. I intended to help her with the bad problem of board. He said, "if you are afraid, don''t you worry about her being afraid? See you bring a big man to an appointment, what will people think? "

    "That''s why I told you to wait outside first," Chu Yuan said with a kind of idiotic look in his eyes. "When you get in later, he pretends not to know me and sits down in a position close to me. That way, she won''t think much and I''m sure, but..." Chu Yuan''s face is small, and warns me seriously: "you are not allowed to sit where I can''t see, you must!"

    Look at your promise! "Why can''t I go in with you and wait for her?" I smiled

    Chu Yuan elegantly pushes the black frame glasses on the bridge of his nose without good airway: "what if she is as careful as I am? If she''s already sitting in there waiting for me now, shall we go in and help? "

    I looked up, and today I was dazed by the excited father-in-law of the sun. Sister Moon didn''t let ya''s bed last night. She was about to burn herself. "Can I go in behind you?"

    "No way!" Chu Yuan simply refused.

    "Why?" I need a reasonable explanation, or I will firmly oppose the stupid behavior of being exposed to the sun.

    Chu Yuan''s fierce eyes flashed a flurry, and her pink face was instantly smeared with apple red, and her head hung down. She kneaded and stretched her clothes awkwardly. For a long time, she said in a small voice: "I''m nervous. When I wait for someone, I can''t help but look at you all the time. You sit here, I look out of the window, which is more natural..."

    Man, there''s no words

    I bought a football newspaper, pulled out a piece of national football report, spread it on the end of the road, and then read it with relish. I didn''t read it for a few minutes, and Chu Yuan''s phone came back. I was fascinated by it, which had an impact on her protection work. Angrily, I dug a small hole in the newspaper, and finally met her requirements. I suddenly found that This little hole is very convenient for peeping at passing beauties.

    Beauty is not beautiful, look at the thighs, this is the taste of men. The summer in the North came a little later, but by may, it was sunny. There were many girls wearing skirts in the street, and the beautiful legs and horses'' lanterns passed by in front of them.

    Pure cotton tube socks are not beautiful in legs, showing youth and unlimited vitality; colorful silk stockings are sexy, dazzling and attractive, which can''t be stopped! The second daughter''s wife is a familiar one, from a student''s sister to a white-collar woman, from a little sister to a housewife. In fact, there are still many beauties in the world, I said with emotion.

    Time flies by unconsciously. Virgins are so sad. Time is like farting when they eat too much radish. Poof, it''s gone. It''s a bit of a flick of a finger. It''s like ten thousand years in a blink of an eye.

    When the appointed time came, through the bright glass, I saw a woman with a sea blue cornice hat sitting down on the opposite side of Chu Yuan, and Chu Yuan, a little idiot, unconsciously looked at me. Although I could not see clearly, I still felt her timidity and tension.

    Don''t be impatient pat buttocks, the newspaper into the trash can, I just slowly across the road, into the cold drink shop.

    During this period of time, I was in a rush. I wanted to sit at the table next to Chuyuan, close to her. Unfortunately, there were already people there. I had to sit down on the opposite side of her, but I couldn''t see what the "Bobo is still smaller and better" looks like. A big cornice hat of Ya blocked the face tightly, but the figure From my point of view, wow, it''s really amazing, magnificent! I can''t help shaking my head. Let''s go home. Don''t you feel inferior?

    Chu Yuan obviously noticed my expression, red face glared at me fiercely, and then continued to talk with the girl opposite. The cold drink shop is not a French restaurant. Although it also plays music, it seems noisy and noisy. I can''t hear their voices at all. I ordered a glass of lemonade, which was boring.From the point of view of wearing, the girl is not old. She wears a white T-shirt, a Navy denim suspender skirt, and a white tights under it. They complement the big exaggerated hat. It''s simple and neat, which makes people feel pure and beautiful. It''s impossible to judge her height from her sitting posture, but it feels that she should be a petite type, no more than one meter six. It''s true, Bobo It''s better to be small. The height of this figure is so high that you can look at it for your eyes, but you really feel tired for her.

    Both girls have a thick notebook, which is a sign to confirm the identity of each other when they meet. It is also the main topic of communication - their novels. I have no interest in it. I ordered another one after drinking. Just at this time, my cell phone rang. It''s from the fringe.

    Chu Yuan paid attention to it. He probably still cared about the phone call between Xiao Yike and me last night. His expression was like clouds covering the sun, and he felt guilty for a moment.

    At last, you girl has a little conscience. I smiled. In order to appease her, I asked out loud: "tassel, what''s the matter?"

    Chu Yuan''s face suddenly became overcast, and I suddenly realized that this girl had never liked fringe. She was likely to take my expression and proud tone as her demonstration, so it aroused the fierce nature in her bones. I clearly saw that the girl opposite her was shocked by Chu Yuan''s expression.

    "South south, what? Do you have time to buy two clothes with me

    "No," I said in a cold sweat, "I''m going shopping with yuan."

    "Where is it?" When the tassel arrived, he became interested. "I went to look for you. Anyway, it''s all shopping. There are so many people. Besides, girls and girls have similar eyes. My fate and I can exchange views with each other. It''s more convenient than taking a smelly man like you."

    It''s really striking, "what are you looking for me for? Isn''t it better to find Song Jia? She''s free anyway. "

    Fringes are like wind, Chu Yuan is like painting, one can''t stop, the other is like water, and the wind will definitely bring up waves of ripples when it passes over the lake, so Chu Yuan doesn''t like fringes very much. I don''t want to see the embarrassment of the hot face of the fringes sticking to Chu Yuan''s cold butt.

    "You I''m just joking. Are you serious? " The grievances in the fringe tone are more like coquetry.

    My heart is soft and I smile: "if I take what you said seriously, I''ve long been caught in a mental hospital because of serious depression. I''m not talking. I''m going to take fate to buy something. It''s not convenient to take you with me. I''ll make up for you some other day, OK?"

    : all the collectibles, can you lose two recommendation tickets after reading it? As you can see, can you put this in the shelf? Thank you ~

 Chapter 65

    Before I knew it, my attitude towards the tassel was not like that of a friend, but more like that of a girl friend. Even I was surprised. The tassel on the other end of the phone obviously felt it, and the words brought out three points of coyness that could not be disguised. The clever response was: "OK..."

    Perhaps aware of her abnormal obedience, she immediately added, "shopping for her sister is like a date with a lover, as for it? Well, don''t disturb you. Bye.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! Send "

    " bye... "

    Emotion is such a delicate thing. It''s like a thief. It comes quietly. Sometimes, even if it''s gone, we don''t know what it''s secretly taken away. Once it''s detected by us, it becomes a robber. Even if you can''t take anything away, you should always remember the dynamism it brings.

    Tassel like a thief, steals my heart unconsciously, I like a thief, because I want to steal my heart back Chu Yuan is like a robber. Just when I''m sad and have a lot of afterthoughts, she passed by me and shone on my shin silently, which is a cruel foot. It hurt me so much

    Did I provoke you?!

    I think Chu Yuan is suggesting that I have something to say. Just about to lift my butt and follow me, my cell phone rings again. It''s like pouring a bottle of carbonated drink into my head when I see it. It''s going to rise.

    "Yes, what can I do for you?" Brothers bear the pain, pretending to be a pleasant goat in jubilation, looking at that "Bobo or smaller". She is holding her sweet cheeks and staring out of the window bored, and then looking for Chu Yuan. The stinky girl has disappeared in my sight. Strange, what does she mean by hanging me and that girl Dabo here?

    "Dear Uncle Didi, what are you doing?" Xiao Yike''s there is a bit of noise. There''s still music in there. Her voice is small. I have a little trouble listening.

    "Speak up. Are you a thief?" I smiled and said, "I''m having a cold drink with my sister. How about you? Have you gone to the party?"

    "Yes, didn''t you hear the noise here?"

    "I heard you, so I asked you to be loud. I''m a bit noisy here, too. I can''t really hear you." I always thought that the gathering of rich people was either at noon or late, but I didn''t expect that the big lunch had already begun. Could it be a wedding banquet or any business activity?

    "Uncle, your brothers and sisters have a good relationship. I have several friends, and they also have brothers. However, compared with you, the relationship between them will be far apart. Ha ha," said Xiao Yi with a pleasant voice, but there was a strong sense of doubt in the story. He said with a smile: "I thought you were deliberately using my future aunt as a shield to get rid of me. I''m sorry, uncle I''m wrong about you. "

    "Well, you know, there is no estrangement between our brothers and sisters. You don''t think about my character. It''s a blessing she has cultivated in her eight lives to have a good brother like me." I don''t have a long tail. Otherwise, I have to shake like a dog seeing a bone. People are vile. It''s inevitable for me to have a Q once in a while. I can''t find the feeling of being a brother when Chu Yuan oppresses me. I seldom get a chance to be misunderstood by others. I''m sorry if I don''t boast. What''s more, I just got kicked by her. My psychological balance is waiting to be adjusted.

    How to know that Xiao Yi is quick and tight, and immediately realizes the flaw in my cowhide, "uncle, your sister is not around you?"

    I almost asked you how do you know. Fortunately, I held back in time, "who said that? Just sitting opposite me Wait and feed me. Didn''t you see me answer the phone? " No matter in the past or in the present class, my friends are always known for their quick response and wisdom. They frown at the air and say a few words. It seems that Chu Yuan is really sitting opposite me.

    "Ha ha, I thought she wasn''t there," Xiao Yi said with a relieved chuckle. "How can you boast about yourself in front of your sister like this? You''re not afraid of shame. I''m also ashamed of my future sister-in-law."

    If Chu Yuan was sitting opposite me, would he be ashamed? It''s light to break me up. It''s not to be minced into meat dumplings with vinegar! I smiled and continued to boast: "the real gold is not afraid of fire, the good melon is not afraid of boasting. Where can I find a good brother like me? She won''t be ashamed, she will only be proud of me. "

    If I were Pinocchio, I would have poked the ceiling long ago. Xiao Yike laughed. How much did he think I was suspected of boasting? He was surprised and said, "she really feeds you cold drinks? God, how old is your sister? Is her boyfriend jealous? "

    Blow it, blow it to death is not murder, blow it to drum is not water injection, what am I afraid of?

    "Boyfriend? With my good brother as a template, where can she find her boyfriend? Ah, it''s really her sorrow, so I have to hurt her more... " Blushing, blowing a little bit too much, but I thought in my heart, yes, Chu Yuan''s temper, can I find a boyfriend in the future?

    The old man, the student named Guo Xiang, was shot by me in my mind. The fate is still small. What boyfriend do you want? Alarmist, am I a little premature?

    "You hurt her enough, so she would not hesitate to throw me aside, hum," Xiao Yike pretended to be angry, and the baby voice of whine was really attractive. "She also hurt you very much, and she would not be angry at you if you boasted so much."

    "That is, Yuan Yuan, come and give me another bite, ah --" I have a big mouth. I''m imagining Chu Yuan''s clever feeding me. A spoonful of sweet cream ice cream actually came from my mouth. I was stunned and looked along the small hand holding the spoon. What I saw was Xiao Yi''s smile that should only appear in my mind!The sea blue eaves hat, the suspender jeans skirt, the petite stature turbulent altitude A little familiar, stupefied, I seem to hold a duck egg in my mouth, wriggle like rusty neck, seem to hear it groaning in pain, looking at the opposite side of Chu Yuan''s seat, nobody!

    I look back and stare at the huge milk in front of me. My tongue seems to be stung by a wasp. It''s paralyzed and stiff. I''m stuttering Bobo or smaller

    It''s confirmation and emotion.

    "Honey, take a bite and think I''m feeding for my aunt." Xiao''s pitiful and compassionate eyes made his friends feel embarrassed. He shook the cell phone in his left hand, then raised the brim of his hat to expose the Bluetooth headset of his ears. Almost all of my face became hot and went to the ground with sweat.

    Oh, my God. I raped your mother, didn''t I? As for how you tease me?

    "Ah? Uncle, what are you drilling under the table? "

    "Find the seam!"

    "I didn''t laugh at you. I really didn''t laugh Ah ha ha ha ha, ah ha ha ha - ouch! Why did you hit me? "

    Damn it, it''s too coincidental. The net of Chu Yuan is "Bobo is better to be smaller". It''s Xiao Yike, the younger sister of Tong Yanju + Ru! Ya''s just a female hooligan. What kind of novel do you write and what kind of literati do you pretend to be? A cup of lemonade was sucked into my stomach with a straw in my mouth. My friend''s impression of the so-called literati was like the empty cup in front of me. Except for a few pieces of ice pimples that didn''t melt clean, there was nothing left.

    "Waiter, another drink!" Every inch of skin is hot from inside to outside. I need to cool down.

    How many of these things are there in the ranks of the scholars?

    "Laugh if you want to. Aren''t you afraid of suffocating?" I have lost all my face, so I just don''t want to have sex.

    There is no doubt that a tree without skin will die. A man without face is invincible in the world. The height is too cold to bear the embarrassing loneliness. How can he become a bitch in the new era? Grass, I am so humble that I am invincible.

    Chu Yuan''s stomach is not good. He has a cold drink. His stomach is not comfortable. He goes to the bathroom. Xiao Yi can take this opportunity to mock me. At the moment, the little girl looks at me timidly with tears in her eyes, bruises her forehead, bites her lips, and purrs, "I dare not. I''m afraid you will hit me."

    It''s good to know that there is political power under the gun. This is true. I nodded with satisfaction, "when did you find me?" According to my observation, she never looked back at me, or I would have recognized her.

    Ask for recommendation, ask for collection ~, er, a lot of people have long guessed that Bobo is one, which makes right and wrong a little depressed. However, the following plot is rarely guessed. In fact, this meeting is a foreshadowing of the future relationship, and the protagonist will indeed encounter a bit of numbness, and the maker of this trouble will be a new problem character. At that time, I will The key "question three group" will all gather together, and the trouble of Chunan will start completely

 Chapter 66

    Xiao Yike smiled and saw that my eyes were clear. He immediately leveled the corners of his mouth, but it was still hard to hide the smile in his words. "When you cross the road, I saw it. My little sister-in-law can''t hide it, but I didn''t dare to confirm it at that time. When you answered the phone, not only did you recognize your voice, but also the name" tassel ". I remember clearly that it was my rival in love."

    As soon as the tone changed, Xiao Yike leaned forward and said with a smile: "uncle, don''t you think it''s just a gift from heaven between us? They say that the most sensitive and contradictory thing in family relations is the relationship between aunt and sister-in-law. But you see, I knew predestination before I knew you. Do you know what she usually called me? Sister Bobo, oh ha ha ~ I married later. You don''t have to worry about my relationship with my sister-in-law at all. We have common interests, but we are good sisters. "

    "I think it''s just a punishment from heaven," I said with a frown, pushing aside the face of the stinky girl who had crossed the boundary. "And who''s your little aunt? Why do I have to marry you? "

    Xiao Yi doesn''t care about it at all. Seeing the waiter put a glass of lemonade in front of me, she grabbed it first and gave it back to me. She said with a smile, "I understand that love needs time to wait. I will wait. Sooner or later, you will like me. Haha, it''s your sister. Haha, haha..."

    Today''s extremely pure little sister, a giggle, appears timid. Anyone can see that she wants to fight Chu Yuan''s attention. That pair of traitors with bad looks are running water, "dirty, clean up the saliva!"

    I really don''t know why Xiao Yi can''t let me go, but I don''t want to ask about it. The girl''s character and background are mysterious. I have a premonition. Once I ask about it, I''ll get deeper into her mire.

    She took out the straw she had held, and I took the cup and filled it with two mouthfuls

    Xiao Yike frowned discontentedly, and some perfunctorily said: "a year ago, during the summer vacation, I was bored and wanted to have fun, but I didn''t have friends and wanted to work, but it was too hot, so I tried to write a novel on the Internet. That''s when I met fate. We added the same communication group in QQ."

    It''s estimated that he thought of the situation just now. Xiao Yike glanced at my right leg kicked by Chu Yuan secretly and said with a smile: "uncle, you should know the net name of Yuan Yuan? Is your relationship good or not? "

    Xiao Yi is not asking casually, her expression is very serious, there is a very explicit desire in her eyes.

    I said in a big voice: "it''s love to fight or to scold. There are many ways to express your feelings. If you know something, she would kill me. Think about how deep our feelings are."

    In fact, the frolic between brother and sister is really a manifestation of feelings. Xiao Yi can smell the words and nodded approvingly, "your feelings really look good."

    I want to put my face in the glass shamefully. I don''t know why, in the eyes of most outsiders, Chu Yuan and I seem to be a pair of close brothers and sisters. With a dry cough, I seriously said: "Yuan Yuan is coming back, you sit back quickly, what do you want to do? You have to pretend that you don''t know me."

    "Why?" Xiao Yike frowned. She was a smart man. When the question came out, she thought, "Oh, I understand. Are you afraid she would feel embarrassed? When I met with you, I took my brother with me. Hum, I used my sister-in-law''s heart to see my sister-in-law''s belly. I didn''t do this really well Whoops! Uncle, why are you hitting me again? "

    I don''t have a good breath: "how much better are you than her? Call me yesterday for today''s date, too? "

    "Well?" Xiao Yike is stunned, then he puts on the cornice hat with a smile and hides the wine red hair that doesn''t look very pure on his head. "Yes, I forgot all about it, but uncle, I''m a girl. Be careful, I''m responsible for myself and you. You don''t want the wife who hasn''t passed the door to be surrounded by a crook with an evil heart?"

    "Don''t say that," I was too lazy to correct her relationship with me. I glanced left and right and said curiously, "didn''t you bring any friends?"

    Xiao Yike''s mouth tooted and looked at me discontentedly and said: "my boyfriend said that he would accompany his sister and throw me aside. What can others do? I can only come by myself. "

    "Are you not afraid of being cheated?"

    Maybe it''s because I wrote the worry and blame on my face. Xiao Yike''s melancholy expression between his eyebrows immediately turned into pride and pride. He leaned his satchel under the table and said in a nervous little voice, "no, I''m not afraid. I''m taking the guy with me."

    When I looked down, she flashed out an electric razor sized thing in her bag. As soon as I pressed her finger, a blue electric light flashed on the head of the thing. Shit! Wolf proof electric staff!

    This stinky girl is not a simple person

    If my acting skills to make a movie can get the best actor, then the best actress is Xiao Yi.

    After Chu Yuan came back, she obediently pretended that she didn''t notice me. Even though her eyes occasionally swept through my face, she couldn''t find the focus. Unlike Chu Yuan, she secretly glanced at me every three or five seconds. If Xiao Yi didn''t intentionally ignore me, she would have seen that there was a problem between us. This girl is too tender.It''s rare for a confidant in life to have a common topic. Chu Yuan, who is introverted and doesn''t like talking, has a good time talking with Xiao Yike. From time to time, she gives out a bunch of laughs bashfully. I suspect that Xiao Yike has the suspicion of deliberately flattering others. It''s about noon before she proposes to leave.

    At last, the two girls have a little conscience. They know that I''m waiting for hard work. No one offered to go to lunch. Otherwise, I have to bask next to each other. Before leaving, Xiao Yi didn''t forget to blink at me and make a gesture of telephone contact.

    "How is it? It seems that you are very congenial. " I drank a stomach of lemonade, bloated straight belch, not stingily put a face of pain to Chu Yuan to see.

    "Well," Chu Yuan was in a good mood. He waved his cell phone to me, and his face was full of excitement and admiration. "We just exchanged phone calls. Did you know that sister Bobo is an excellent student in Beitian university? It''s amazing."

    Beitian university is a famous university in the whole province and even in the whole country. It''s also the dream of Chu Yuan. No wonder she''s so excited, but Xiao Yi is a talented student? It doesn''t look like it from the horizontal to the vertical. Is it money to go through the back door?

    I''m afraid that I''m afraid of accidentally saying something, so I dare not ask what she and Xiao Yike have talked about. Look at the time, I ask, "what else can I do?"

    Chu Yuan''s smile suddenly disappeared, as if the glass in the cold winter months had a thick layer of ice, "why? Hurry to date Cheng Liusu? "

    I purposely put a mysterious smile on the corner of my mouth, but the eyes staring at Chu Yuan were serious and serious, "then you don''t care, just tell me that I have something else to do."

    Chu Yuan frowned and said coldly: "I''m hungry. I want to eat."

    I was stunned. "Home to eat?"

    Chu Yuan''s eyes suddenly opened round. "I can''t walk hungry anymore. Do you still ask me to go home alone and cook?"

    Who let you go home alone? What''s more, you''re more energetic than the tiger. How can you walk like a hungry tiger? I don''t know what kind of evil spirit this girl has. She forced a smile and said, "if you want to eat anything, you can choose it. I want to ask if you have time in the afternoon."

    "Afternoon?" Chu Yuan Leng Leng Leng, momentum reduced a lot, but still a face of vigilance, "why?"

    Since I want to surprise her, of course, I can hide it for a while. My right hand is crossed, like a gentleman inviting a beautiful woman to take a walk, I bow up my right arm and play with the taste: "if there is time, can I have an appointment with your poor brother?"

    "About Appointment?! " Chu Yuan''s noodles immediately rose into red apples, "what are you talking about? Where can I find my sister for a date? "

    Looking at Chu Yuan''s angry, shy, charming and lovely appearance, I couldn''t help laughing, "jokingly, you moved here for a week. My brother didn''t take good care of you, but he received a lot of care from you. So, if you want to give you a gift to express your heart, you won''t refuse me? Then I''m too shameless. " After all, I pretended to show a gloomy expression.

    Girls'' curiosity is always their biggest weakness, even Chu Yuan is no exception, "what gift?"

    Voting and collecting are the best gifts for right and wrong. Thank you

 Chapter 67

    When I heard that there was a gift, the little girl''s heart was written on her face. I mystified myself and said, "if you don''t tell me, you will know when you get to the place. I''m sure you will like it very much. Let''s go for dinner first. What would you like to eat?"

    "Hamburger. Update super fast "Chu Yuan simply uttered two words. In my amazement, she took the initiative to hold my arm, as if she was afraid that I would run away suddenly if I didn''t talk. A pair of watery eyes rippled with the expectation of surprise. Maybe she was not used to being intimate with me. Her face, like a white jade, was faint pink, but her expression was still fierce Babe, that loveliness is beyond words.

    To be honest, I''m not used to her intimacy. After all, the words "brother and sister" are not engraved on the forehead. What''s the difference between such a man, a woman, a right and a couple that can be seen everywhere in the street? I''m afraid the only difference is that the vast majority of passers-by will look back several times and say with emotion: Damn, his girlfriend is so beautiful!

    "Yuan Yuan, are you hugging too tightly?" It''s so fucking strange that my arm touches my sister''s chest. My brother''s whole arm seems petrified and can''t move, but he can clearly convey that softness to the brain. Brain disorder causes the balance system of the cerebellum to deviate. Why do I suddenly feel that I can''t walk?

    Chu Yuan stubbornly toots his mouth, but his eyes are full of mischievous thoughts. "Isn''t dating all like this?" Said, but also deliberately towards my side of the squeeze.

    "Appointment?" I didn''t expect that Chu Yuan would take my joke seriously, not to mention that she always regarded me as a snake and a scorpion, so obedient and obedient.

    "Are you shy?" The stinky girl looked at me in surprise, and then sneered at me in a scornful tone: "it''s a great success. No wonder you can''t make any girlfriend today. You''re older than your father."

    Provocation, this is absolutely naked provocation!

    "What can I be shy of, just feel a little hot," I am a man, how can I show weakness? Right hand kicks the pocket, pitifully looks at Chu Yuan''s small chest, "Yuan Yuan, you grow up a lot, but some places are not growing up at all"

    yuan of course knows where I mean, the little girl''s face is red and her ears are red, don''t turn away angrily, and snorts angrily, "I want you to take care of it!"

    I pretended to be serious: "I''m your brother. It''s not about management, but about your growth."

    The stinky girl didn''t loosen my arm, but she hugged me tighter. She raised her head again. Her big shy eyes twinkled with complacency. She raised her small sharp chin and said angrily, "you''re useless. I won''t do it. The more uncomfortable you are, the happier I am."

    Er, my friend lost completely. The dead girl understood me and smiled, but she was not depressed. On the contrary, I enjoyed the intimate relationship with my sister at the moment, which was complicated. The strange eyes of passers-by make me feel uneasy, but at the same time, I can''t hide my pride. For the sake of having such a beautiful sister, and for the self deception that misunderstanding brings me

    The so-called life, is not the constant YY process? It''s the same with masturbation and masturbation. It''s good for the healthy growth of body and mind. I''m comforting my shameless self.

    I didn''t expect that Chu Yuan had such a child mentality. He insisted that he only wanted to save time and go on a ''date'' with me. When the taxi stopped in the ''top quack'' Electronic City, the little girl was full of surprises. Although she had already guessed what gift I was going to give her, she couldn''t believe it.

    "Yuan Yuan, do you want a desktop or notebook?"

    Entering the door, the dazzling brand dazzles people. Chu Yuan looks at me incredulously. Her voice trembles slightly because of the intense emotion. "You, you really want to buy me a computer?"

    "Nonsense, isn''t it?" I frowned on purpose, "why don''t I bring you here?"

    Chu Yuan''s eyes drifted to the computer in the Lenovo store nearby. At the price, he swallowed his saliva and pulled me to the door. "Still, it''s too expensive."

    When I was warm in my heart, I thought that the stinky girl would take the opportunity to kill me. I said to her, "it''s worth how much money you spend." you don''t have to worry about this money for me. It''s just for the money you earn. "

    I''m a local rich man. I worked in college and earned a lot of money in Fengchang group this year. I can''t even believe the sum. Because I don''t have the demand for big consumption, I don''t talk about my girlfriend, I can''t even smoke and drink, but I can''t spend money. It''s not a glorious thing for a man.

    Chu Yuan''s heart is written on his face, but his heartache is also written on his face, "but..."

    "No, but," I cut off her words, straightened up my face, and said, "you use the computer for writing, not just for playing, or I would rather buy it for you."

    Chu Yuan''s pretty face flashed a touch, but the smelly girl immediately changed into a suspicious expression, "do you think I''m inconvenient to use your computer?"

    In one word! Under my face, I was burning. Fortunately, I was thick enough not to show color. I had two dry laughs with a clear and confused look. "What''s inconvenient for me?"Chu Yuan is not like me. Her face is red. She looks away and says in a low voice, "are you reluctant to delete those messy movies?"

    "Nonsense, are those movies worth 8000 yuan? You think I''m stupid? " I laughed to play Chu Yuan a burst chestnut, "well, let''s go around, brother doesn''t know how to use computer, you choose it yourself."

    When Chu Yuan thought about it, he probably felt that he wanted to be crooked and his mouth was cocked. After all, it was my sister. Chu Yuan knew my character. She knew that once I decided something, nothing would change, so she could not hide her joy any more. She put her arms around me and began to look for the goal. She did not know whether she was afraid of losing herself or me, or, Is cuddling for a long time out of addiction? I can''t help smiling.

    Does Chu Yuan want to be crooked? Of course not! I believe that the wolf who has hidden the movie in the computer can understand my mood. It''s all free to download. It''s really worthless, but the spiritual comfort it brings us is definitely not money to buy! What''s more, my friend is still a virgin. He has opium like dependence on that thing. He is reluctant to delete it. But it''s not healthy. How can my sister be polluted? Spending a million children and eight of them not only facilitates Chu Yuan, supports her hobbies, but also brings me a free space. Why not?

    I am too dirty, too selfish, but knowing this, I still sink down

    Damn it, it''s hard to be a good man!

    Girls, or all women, have such a common problem that they hesitate to buy things. I thought Chu Yuan would be no exception, but she purposefully pulled me into the HP store. I was surprised because the computer in my room was HP''s.

    When I decided to buy a computer for Chu Yuan, I checked some information on the Internet. I vaguely remember that HP''s computer seems to be famous for its notebook. Knowing that the little girl is not good at expressing, I asked the young shopping guide for her: "Miss, what''s the good style of notebook?"

    Before the girl could answer, Chu Yuan said: "I don''t want a notebook, I want a desktop!"

    "Desktop?" I was stunned, thinking of Chu Yuan''s hobby of writing, and confused: "notebook is more convenient?"

    Chu Yuan looked at my eyes, and his attitude was inexplicably tough. "I''m going to be desktop!"

    I don''t understand. Instead, I glanced at the offer. With the same configuration, the price of the notebook is higher than that of the desktop. I was so happy that I whispered to Chu Yuan, "silly girl, don''t you need to save money for me?"

    "Who is going to save you money?" Chu Yuan flipped me over, with a strong taste of usual habitual talk, and then said, "I don''t like laptops. Desktops are more comfortable to use."

    "But the desktop can only be placed in the room..."

    "So what?"

    "If it''s a notebook, you can take it to school, and you can also type something during lunch break."

    "there''s a computer in school, and I like to write at home." Chu Yuan''s tone is soft, and he shakes my arm a bit imploringly, "I want a desktop, I want a platform, brother ~"

    this soft brother, makes me shiver all over, "Miss, We want a table top! "

 Chapter 68

    I''m so cheap. My sister calls me brother. I can''t tell the difference between southeast and northwest.

    Chu Yuan is soft and hard, cold and even stingy. She even starts to play tricks on me. Although I can''t figure out what to say, since she likes it, I can''t say anything more. Then she smiles at the waiting guide and says, "Miss, please, we want to buy a desktop computer."

    The ambiguous eyes of the shopping guide Miss made the friends very unaccustomed. A brigadier understood "brother" as "love brother". Chu Yuan couldn''t see it. She still held my arm tightly, smiling and proud.

    Wang Po is not a coward when she sells melons. After listening to this guide, she seems to choose the right one. Chu Yuan hesitates and wants to choose a low and medium price model with a price of 3000 to 5000 yuan. I''m afraid she doesn''t know this very well. So I set up a board for her. Following the principle of cheap but not good goods, I chose a guy with the highest configuration and more than 8000 heads after sales promotion and discount. If it''s for me to buy it from myself I can''t bear to give it to my sister for the first time, but I don''t want to be too humble.

    I like to see Chu Yuan''s expression of heartache, because I''m very cheap, but I''m not ashamed. I feel the temperature between brother and sister is rising, not as cold as in the past. If it''s because I''m burning money, then I''m happy. But I can see that fate is only heartache because of heartache, so I''m extremely satisfied.

    When the shopping guide lady went to pick up the goods, Chu Yuan''s cell phone rang. The little girl looked at me sitting next to her and did not evade. She connected the phone and said, "Hello, Oriental."

    I vaguely heard that the other side was a female voice, but I couldn''t hear exactly what I said. I saw Chu Yuan looking at me with a red face. Then I turned around and whispered, "I''m with my brother..."

    My friend''s eyebrows are tight. Is it humiliating to be with me? What are you ashamed of?

    "My brother wants to send me a computer. We are in E-City." The little girl''s tone naturally shows a little pride and a certain flaunting taste. I can''t help but feel funny. In fact, there is no difference between Chu Yuan and girls of the same age. It''s just that her personality is a little bit cold and introverted, and she likes showing off, isn''t it?

    "Eh? You''re coming too? " Chu Yuan suddenly raised eight scales, secretly glanced back at me, and saw me looking at her bewildered. She quickly got up and walked a few steps away. From noon to now, she took the initiative to release my arm for the first time. The warm pressure suddenly disappeared, and I felt a loss inexplicably. Mother, it seems that it''s time for my friends to find a girlfriend. In case of dependence on my sister, it''s ok?

    Chu Yuan said something that I couldn''t hear at all, only to see her emotion seemed very excited. She hung up the phone discontentedly, and the little girl''s expression was strangely nervous. After sitting back, she put her arms around me. I thought to myself, would she also rely on becoming a student?

    The little girl has something in her heart. She wants to talk for several times and stops. Her buttocks grow prickly and fidgety. I can''t help asking: "what''s the matter? Did your friend call you just now? "

    "Well, it''s a classmate..." Chu Yuan is silent for a while, and finally can''t hold back, "brother, that My classmate said that she would like to come and help me with the computer. She is very good at it. "

    "Good." When the new computer moves home, I still need to download some installation software on the Internet. I''m a layman, and I''ve got someone to help me.

    Chu Yuan said, "but she She is a girl! "

    Nonsense, what if a man is to be surprised? I can''t help joking: "why? Are you afraid I will offend her? "

    "No! Don''t be a joke! " Chu Yuan scolds: "she, her character is very strange!"

    I chuckle: "can you blame?"

    "That''s not Bah, what''s wrong with me? " Chu Yuan almost kicked me and stammered, "she, her man likes to talk nonsense. Don''t take her words seriously, OK?"

    It was like pleading with me. I nodded in amazement. I couldn''t help wondering how strange the girl named Dongfang could be. How could she make Chu Yuan, who was not in the mood of anger, so panicked?

    The answer quickly appeared in front of me. Just after the two masters of the delivery and loading machine put the computer into the van, a tall girl who didn''t know where to come out suddenly rushed to hold the Chu Yuan who was about to take the car. He said with a smile, "Yuan Yuan, little baby, I didn''t wait for the car. I didn''t mean to hide from me."

    If it wasn''t for ya''s quick mouth, I would have kicked it all the time. Where are the two claws? Can a girl touch a girl''s chest at will?

    "East, east?!" Chu Yuan is frightened a jump, immediately effortlessly push that girl away, the face already restored a kind of coldness, "who wants to hide you?"

    "What are you worried about, not hiding from me?" The girl named Oriental held Chu Yuan''s hand affectionately and smiled vaguely: "how? Afraid I''ll see your brother tease him? Hee hee, didn''t you say you were with him? Where is he? "

    At this moment, there are two doubts in my heart. First, in combination with Chu Yuan''s hasty performance, she really seems to be afraid of me meeting this Oriental. Why? Second The stinky girl named East saw me clearly, but she still looked around like Monkey Sun searching for goblin. She totally ignored me on purpose!

    Do I have a feud with her? Or is it true that she likes to play tricks on people and has already started to play tricks on me?Chu Yuan frowned slightly, and obviously noticed that the girl was intentional. "Dongfang, I''ll introduce it to you. This is my brother, brother, she''s my classmate, Dongfang Lianren."

    East is surname? I''m a little surprised. In Beitian City, it''s rare to have a second name, but on second thoughts, isn''t my dear stepmother also a second name? Laughing at my own fuss, I reached out my hand, but I still wondered why Chu Yuan called her last name instead of her first name? Isn''t their relationship as close as the Oriental people show?

    "Oh? This is your brother? Oh, I''m sorry! " Dongfanglian people showed a kind of apologetic panic. They quickly grasped my hand, but there was a sneer in their eyes. "I thought he was a porter. Ha ha, you are Yuanyuan''s brother, Nan brother. Hello, I''m Yuanyuan''s friend. Dongfanglian people. Nice to meet you."

    The clothes of Laozi are selected by my sister. It''s not like a porter to look horizontally or vertically? This little girl''s skin mouth is really poisonous. Are you trying to find fault? No matter how magnanimous you are, the smile on your face is a little far fetched.

    Chu Yuan calls her a classmate, but she calls herself a friend of Chu Yuan. I don''t know if there are some stories in the title. I''m being polite, but I see that Dongfang Lianren has turned to Chu Yuan and said, "Yuan Yuan, your brother is not so handsome as you said."

    Chu Yuan praised me for being handsome? I felt a little surprise, but then I thought about it. Didn''t Dongfang Lian hurt me in disguise? Chu Yuan blushed, glanced at me shyly, then said angrily, "East! Can you spare me two sentences? "

    Default? I can''t help but feel proud. In front of outsiders, Chu Yuan still agrees with my brother.

    "OK, OK, ha ha." Dongfang Lian seems to be afraid that Chu Yuan is really angry. He shakes hands with me and looks at me. At the same time, I look at her as an unlovable thing.

    The black l-shirt is a little plump. The white denim skirt covers the knee, showing two straight and thin legs. They are wearing a pair of beige buckle flat bottomed pony boots about 20cm high. They are fashionable, avant-garde and eye-catching.

    Although her mouth is poisonous, she looks like a tricky woman, but her long end is lovely. A fluffy and curly shoulder length hair is dyed brown, and a knife length bangs block the eyebrows, which highlights the rice grain size crying mole under the right corner of the eye. Maybe it is set off by the hair style with heavy feeling. Her small face is extremely sharp and pretty, and her eyes and nose are indescribably delicate. At first glance Look, it''s not true that she looks like a Barbie doll, but if you look at it carefully, you will find that it''s because she is very good at dressing up.

    A pair of big watery eyes brewed brilliant brilliance. Against the backdrop of the nevus of crying, people could not help feeling the four words "people are like their names" - pity people. In her eyes, there is a kind of melancholy that can''t be dispelled. All the girls in question come to the stage and pity people. I''m also a poor person. Would you please give me a ticket to pity me?

 Chapter 69

    Melancholy is the connotation of a woman. A woman with connotation is mature and mysterious. A girl of sixteen or seventeen years old is not familiar with the world. How could such a temperament come from?

    Is it natural or disguised? I prefer the latter. It''s said that in order to attract girls, most young people deliberately pretend to be decadent and play deep. Women''s skills in this field have always been better than men''s.

    "Hello." I don''t want chu yuan to be hard to do. I don''t want to worry about a small fart kid. I just smile and look at Dongfang Lianren. What''s up with this girl? I''m holding my hand so tightly that I can''t draw it back!

    "Cough..." The stinky girl coughs awkwardly, hangs her head slightly, looks at me shyly, but says cowardly: "brother Nan, can you let go of my hand?"

    Yeah? I Zheng, with even see Chu Yuan vicious seems to kill the general eyes, grass! This little girl is killing me!

    I quickly broke away. A cunning flowed through the eyes of Dongfang pitiful people. I released my hand in time and fell into the eyes of Chu Yuan. My rapid hand closing speed was more like the panic after I was found out that I was deliberately taking advantage of the advantage!

    The melancholy of the little girl''s skin is really a disguise, a coat to cover up her insidiousness! A bloodstain cut through the palm of my hand until the first knuckle of the middle finger. Although it was not scratched deeply, it was burning and painful. The culprit was the fingernail of the forefinger of the stinky girl. Although she hid it very quickly, I clearly saw that the long fingernail was cut into a sword shape, and the fingertip was obviously deliberately sharpened!

    Clenching my fist and ignoring Chu Yuan''s angry eyes, I sneered, "is the east? Your joke is very interesting, but I don''t like it. "

    I''ve never been a good man and a faithful girl. I''ve offended me. I''ve beaten Nanshan nursing home and kicked Beihai kindergarten. Who cares if a man or a woman is always young? God, my boss! When the little girl came, she was aggressive, which ignited my anger completely. What about being a fool?!

    Dongfang pitiful probably didn''t expect that I could bear the wound without showing the palm of my hand, and didn''t show the pain. The fear flashed in her eyes. I guess Ya had already thought about it. Once I cried out for pain, she apologized immediately. She had to sell herself cheaply and make me a self inflicted fool. How could I be such a fool?

    Don''t you have a beard under your little girl? How dare you fight with me?

    Dongfang Lianren is not stupid. He knows how to accept when he sees the good. He says with a smile, "it''s better if brother Nan is not angry."

    This is to admit that she was joking just now. Chu Yuan''s expression suddenly eased. I understand that Dongfang Lian''s people have taken a step back. They know that they underestimated me, but it''s me who suffered the loss in the end!

    Do I have a feud with her? be rather baffling!

    Chu Yuan then realized the abnormality between me and dongfanglian, "you..."

    "Oh, it''s OK," Dongfang Lianren glanced behind me, and a faint smile flashed across his mouth. He turned to hold Chu Yuan''s hand and said with a smile, "our car."

    I don''t have a wolf like keen sense of smell or intuition, but I am as alert as a wolf to dongfanglian people at the moment. My brain suddenly feels a wave of electricity flowing through my brain. I almost turn around instinctively. A metal bat has been waved to my eyes, too late to be surprised. I stride forward. Although I am hit by the lower half of the bat in my left arm, it doesn''t hurt very much, I hit my grandson''s nose bone with my head. Ya''s screamed and fell back. I hit Ya''s chest with my foot and flew out. I ran into four people behind him.

    Until now that bone cold just float back, frighten me a body of cold sweat, shit, who are these five kids that come out of the sky? Look at the age of at most seventeen eight, two of them took the stick, although there is no reason, but it is obviously intentional to find fault!

    In a hundred turns of thought, I immediately looked at the people who were just about to drill in the East. The girl and Chu Yuan looked at the people who came, and said: "Lv Siqi!"

    The two girls'' eyes pointed to the guy who was the first to attack me.

    "What are you going to do, song Lingyun, Ma Tao, Chen Zhiguo, and tulei?" said Dongfang Lianren, covering his mouth

    Chu Yuan and dongfanglian people know these little ghosts? This question was soon pressed down by another question. I frowned tightly. What surprised Dongfang Lianren? Didn''t she just see these boys? If I didn''t notice her eyes, I would be 100% of the people lying underground now! What''s more, you should ask why they appear here first?

    We are also from the students. We dare to make a conclusion just because we can''t see a few kids sneaking in. They are not students at all, and they are not hooligans on the street! I felt a little strange, but I had no time to think about it. I said angrily, "what are you doing?!"

    The long white and handsome LV Siqi was very fierce. He got up from the ground and pushed away several people who helped him. He wiped his nose blood with his right hand and didn''t look at it. His angry eyes stared at me. "What are you doing? Fuck you, I''ll do it! " After that, the big stick swung to fit.

    Ya''s mouth is not clean, I can''t help frowning, and a stream of evil fire rubs against me. Today, my mother is really evil. My sister, who rarely coaxes me, is happy, but a group of things with evil scenery come out to pick me up inexplicably. The tiger doesn''t fight. Do ya think I''m elkitty? Donkeys don''t fly when I''m Snoopy?I remember that when I was learning, a senior told me that there was an unwritten rule or trick to fight with a stick, that is, "sweep around the waist, smash the back without smashing the head, and knock the leg without smashing the face". First, because the stick is heavy, it''s not easy to leave a flaw in the waist and abdomen, which is the most clumsy part of the body''s flexibility. Second, it''s possible to die if you hit the head. But this stinky boy just looked at my head and greeted me What''s the hell with you? Hurriedly, he looked down and dodged. Then LV Siqi turned around with too much force. I took his ass as his foot and fell on the ground. Four of his companions looked at me in a panic, looked at each other, and roared to come together.

    Four for one? In other words, I have greased my feet for a long time. What''s the difference between this and death? But at the thought that these guys may have come here for fate and that stinky little girl, shall we flash or be human?

    I dodged the first man''s flying kick and pulled him down from the air. The kid behind me took the chance to step on my waist. I rushed forward two steps and swung a big stick in front of me. My arms were blocked. The shaking arm almost broke. The pain completely aroused my ferocity. I grabbed the kid''s hair, pulled him hard, punched his face flat, and then grabbed his hand The baseball bat in Li, turning back and kicking my kid in the thigh, is a stick. When ya kneels down, I turn him over in his face, and then start smashing three people on the ground. They hug their heads and roll in pain.

    I want to die without any reason. I''m not a Buddha who can cut flesh and feed Eagles with compassion. I''m not responsible for myself if I don''t have a strong hand. I''m very prudent. I only fight in such a fleshy place as my thigh and buttocks, so as not to hurt my backbone and maim them.

    "Ling Yun, Ma Tao, fat man!" LV Siqi was once again mixed by the tall and strong boy, and his forehead was scratched by the rough ground. Seeing that I was dry and red, he was shocked and angry. "I''m fucking fighting with you!"

    Chu Yuan now just returned to his mind from his consternation and cried out: "stop!"

    The metal bar smashed together and made a strange and low dull sound. My shaking hands were numb. The palm of my right hand was scratched by Dongfang Lianren. It must have shed a lot of blood. My five fingers were shaking slightly.

    LV Siqi''s thigh was kicked by me again. He stepped back five or six steps. He barely fell down. Then he wiped a handful of nostril blood and said to Chu Yuan, "Chu Yuan, don''t worry, we are OK! Wait, I''ll do it for you! "

    I can''t help but be shocked when hearing this. They didn''t come to Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lianren, but did I have any trouble with some of their little kids?

    The three people on the ground also got up. The five people were no longer in a mess like just now, but surrounded me. Everyone''s face was full of righteousness. How can I feel that I have become a villain?

    : these two days are always powered off, and the update time is delayed, but it''s not very serious. Ha ha, the old saying goes again, give me some recommendation tickets ~ see your collection, thank you sa

 Chapter 70

    "Wait, have you got the wrong person?"

    "No mistake!" The second half of lvsiqi''s face was smeared with nosebleed. His ferocious appearance scared the two employees who carried the computer into the car. "You are the rascal you are looking for!"

    "Hooligans?" I am more dizzy, "who am I, a hooligan?"

    "Pack!" He picked up lvsiqi''s big and strong boy and looked at the Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian people behind me. He took a folding knife out of his pocket and suddenly ran, "I''ll cut you to death in my mother!"

    At the sight of the knife, Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian Ren''s faces were bloodless, so they heard Dongfang Lian Ren exclaim: "Toure, are you crazy?"

    Is it too hard for children to start now? I threw away my bat and grabbed the wrist of the boy named Toure. I twisted it back and the knife fell. I kicked the thing to the bottom of the car and pushed the boy back. I was in a cold sweat. There must be some misunderstanding in it. Since they were invincible to Chu Yuan, I didn''t have the reason to hurt them. "Want to kill?!"

    "Dare to touch Chu Yuan, I''ll kill you!" Seeing that he had begun to attract the attention of passers-by, Lu Siqi shouted to several of his companions, "I''ll take any responsibility and turn him over!"

    "Who dares!" As soon as the figure flashed, Chu Yuan suddenly rushed out, opened his arms to block in front of me, and a pair of beautiful eyes glared at LV Siqi Dongfang Lian lost her voice and screamed. I moved in the bottom of my heart. Looking over, the little girl''s face suddenly flashed a little panic. What do you mean? Why don''t you want to pull the shelf?

    Lu Siqi paused and looked at Chu Yuan incomprehensibly Chu Yuan, you are What do you mean? "

    Chu Yuan didn''t look at him. His eyes retreated from the bright red bat on the ground. He hurriedly turned around and grabbed my right hand, opened it and almost fell into tears. "Does it hurt?"

    "No pain"

    "no pain is strange!" The skin of the meat has turned out a little. Chu Yuan''s face is pale. He looks for the handkerchief in his bag, and spits out three words coldly to several boys, "get out of here!"

    I''d like to clarify for a few kids that the wound was actually caused by Dongfang Lianren. It''s none of their business. However, just after the thought came, my heart suddenly shook. Dongfang Lianren? Is it really an accident to think of my strange smile before being attacked by someone and my skin scratching my hand?

    Lu Siqi has written the word "like" on the forehead. Seeing Chu Yuan''s heartache, she carefully wrapped the wound with her handkerchief. She was surprised and jealous. Her tongue was tied. "Chu Yuan, you Who is he?! "

    You don''t even know who I am, dare to hurt the killer? If I had not been thinking about some questions in my heart, I would have yelled at Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan said coldly, "you can''t help it, lvsiqi. I don''t want to see you again. Get out of here."

    Chu Yuan, like deliberately showing our close relationship, hugged my arm tightly, half of his body was close to me, and didn''t tell him that we were brothers and sisters, which is strange, but the strangest thing is that she didn''t ask these boys why they started on me, which is not in line with common sense logic?

    I look at Dongfang Lianren standing by the car, and my heart is clear. Chu Yuan is protecting this girl. Besides, I can''t think of any other explanation

    I don''t know why the little girl''s skin made me whole, but I believe in Chu Yuan, so I can''t wave my hand and lightly say, "you go, I will think that today''s event hasn''t happened."

    No one, including Chu Yuan, was not surprised.

    Frankly speaking, I don''t have a bad impression on LV Siqi. No matter what kind of misunderstanding he was out of, he was still protecting Chu Yuan even though he was beaten up by me. He is quite bloody and worthy of appreciation.

    It''s a good thing to have bloodiness, but if it''s too boisterous, it''s a hot blooded fool, "don''t pretend to be a bully with me! Son of a bitch! What''s your relationship with Chu Yuan? "

    Brother, even a clay figurine has three parts of earthiness. His brow jumps unconsciously. "Don''t call me again. If I didn''t look at fate, I would have sent you boys to the Bureau. Get out!"

    "He is my closest man!" Chu Yuan suddenly blushed and said, "understand? He is my closest person! "

    The faces of the five little ghosts changed at the same time. They looked at our brothers and sisters incredulously. Of course, I also looked at Chuyuan incredulously. I didn''t understand why she wanted to say such deliberately misleading words.

    Chu Yuan didn''t dare to look up at me at all. He said to LV Siqi word by word, "since you understand, please stay away from me later."

    If lvsiqi''s eyes could kill people, I would have been torn apart by him. "He is impossible for you. How can I not know?"

    Chu Yuan glanced at me and saw that I didn''t break through her meaning. He said in a cold voice, "what do you have to know about me?"

    Lu Siqi choked and looked to Chu Yuan''s good friend, Dongfang Lianren, as if to prove.

    Dongfang Lian people cautiously glanced at Chu Yuan''s face, then shrugged at LV Siqi, "what do you think I do? I know that too. "

    The irascible boy named Toure shouted to Chuyuan, "isn''t he the rascal you just met?"Chu Yuan''s little face is even colder, "who said that?" Words just exit, her angry eyes have already been gazing at the Oriental pity people.

    Sure enough, LV Siqi said, "East..."

    Although he only said the word "East", it was enough to explain everything. Under the cold glare of Dongfang Lianren, LV Siqi swallowed back the words. Just then, the siren sounded from far to near, and all five little ghosts were shocked. "Siqi, the police are coming!"

    Lu Siqi looks at Chu Yuan with complicated expression, "Chu Yuan, I''m sorry, I misunderstood." Then he took a look at me unwillingly, then bit his back teeth and said to the people in the East: "the East, I''m sorry for you. Today, I will pay you back in the future."

    Little Mao''s children also learn from adults to play puns. Yaquan''s face has been written. Dongfang pities people with a disdainful hum and a disdainful smile: "OK, I''m looking forward to it."

    Lvsiqi''s brow stretched like a rubber band, flashed a hidden concern, and then stopped saying anything, called four partners, picked up the guy on the ground, pushed away the crowd and ran away in a hurry.

    "Police, please let''s go. What''s going on Eh? Chunan! " The policeman who came here is an acquaintance, winter night.

    I quickly put my injured claws into my pocket and said with a smile, "who should I be? It''s Xiaoye."

    "don''t make a mistake." dongxiaoye saw through my intention at a glance, looked left and right, and asked with a gloomy, smelly face: "what happened?"

    "Nothing."

    "Nothing?" Winter night sneers: "so many people around, really nothing?"? What are those boys who just ran away for? "

    This is like asking me, or asking people around. Nowadays, it''s none of your business. Others'' business is just a bustle. Who is willing to take the initiative to spread trouble? What''s more, my client has denied that people naturally have no need to be enthusiastic, and they are scattered like birds and beasts.

    Dongxiaoye saw Chu Yuan hiding behind me just now. His ferocious eyes immediately changed, "Yuan Yuan, you are also there. Do you remember me?"

    Chu Yuan timidly called, "sister winter."

    The policewoman was very used to caress Chu Yuan''s head, completely when she was a child, then glared at me and said: "is it a fight? Who is the other party? " Listen to the tone, there is a posture to be angry for Chu Yuan.

    Chu Yuan hears the words a bit flustered, but I can see, winter small night is not clear what happened specifically, then casually way: "touch a few small gangsters, argued a few words, you come they ran, nothing, by the way, how about your shoulder injury?"

    "It''s much better. It doesn''t hurt any more," said Dong Xiaoye, whose attention was successfully diverted by me. He swayed his arms two times proudly and smiled at me. "What do you think, when will we have time for a contest?"

    When the song ended, my friends covered the past with understatement. I was a little surprised at myself. I didn''t doubt that there was him in the winter night. It was really a small quarrel. I didn''t want to stop and start again. I haven''t forgotten what I should be taught

 Chapter 71

    "Well, when I have a holiday next time," said Dong Xiaoye, who was made of this material like a donkey, and whose hair could only be smoothed down. Otherwise, if I was stubborn and played with me now, I would be hurt by her hand if I didn''t get it together. Then it would be trouble. "How can you be here?"

    When fighting just now, even if someone called the police, it was impossible to directly stab the criminal police team, let alone have the police show up so soon. Sure enough, after the surprise of winter night was over, he smiled: "just out of a case, just about to go back to the Bureau, happened to pass by, and saw a group of people coming to have a look. Chu Nan, speak up, and then don''t be a turtle.

    "calculate the words," anyway, you are not my leader. Which day is the vacation still has the final say? Let''s talk about it when you are in the mood. "We have something else to do. Let''s go first. You are busy."

    Winter night also reluctant to let go of Chu Yuan, just to see the next lovely degree is no less than Chu Yuan''s Oriental pity people, eyes suddenly came out two lights, "why do you go?"

    It seems that the tigress doesn''t like the little girl in general. Should she be a lesbian and a pedophile? I couldn''t help but fight a cold war. "I just bought a computer for Yuanyuan and was about to pull it home."

    Winter small night looked at the delivery minivan. The driver and the installed staff were already sitting in front of it. In the small space behind, there was a computer and a computer table that had not been assembled. He said: "where can I drive this minivan? I''ll send it to you."

    "No more..."

    "With our relationship, you''re welcome?"

    Dongxiaoye put her one arm on my shoulder. Of course, I know that she refers to our relationship of "fighting against bandits with the same life and death". Or, this girl is just for the purpose of getting closer to Chuyuan. She deliberately made a deep acquaintance with me, but Chuyuan and dongfanglian people don''t know. Especially my lovely sister, Xiaolian, is about to rain. I think I cheated again She''s gone.

    "Well, I''ll take this car to guide others and let Yuanyuan take your car." it''s really guilty to push it back. Whether it''s for winter or Chu Yuan, I think about it and turn around to the Oriental compassion on the side: "do you still want to visit my home?"

    I thought it was just a matter of time before she left the stage by the steps. How dare you imagine that the little girl, PI, was smiling and beat the snake with the stick. "OK, thank you brother Nan."

    Thank you? Thank you for inviting her home, or for not taking care of her and asking questions?

    At first, I only thought that Dongfang Lianren liked mischievous pranks, but now, I find that I can''t see the child at all. In a sense, I feel that she is similar to Xiao Yike, or more dangerous

    In order to cover up the injury of my right hand, when I assembled the computer table, I deliberately pretended to be scratched by the iron water chestnut, so I didn''t have to hide it in front of the winter night. This girl and I are not very good at computers. When Dongfang Lian helped Chu Yuan download some necessary software, I used the name of bandaging the wound and asked her to go to the living room to have a rest.

    "Sister tiger, have tea."

    "Who is sister tiger? Be careful of me kicking you, "Dong Xiaoye took over the tea cup and glanced at me with those eyes of personality, but he didn''t care as much as he used to." actually, I''m trying to talk to you these two days. Sunday''s move, stealing habitual criminals, burglary, resisting arrest and attacking police. Ha ha, he''s got it. "

    "Is it true," thought of my neighbor, who was a thief, and was really a little tasteless, "didn''t insult me and hurt me on purpose?"

    "How could you have broken some of his bones!" Winter small night deliberately scares me. Seeing that I''m not moved, he knows it''s boring. He sips his tea and says with a smile: "at first, he really wants to bite you. When we show the stolen goods and my mother''s examination report, he will shut up. By the way, the buyer who sold the stolen goods is also caught by us. He pulls out a group of thieves behind. Ha ha, thanks to you, Lin team also gives me a chance to replace him He said thank you

    "Thank you. Don''t let him guard me like a thief in the future." When I think of the captain of the criminal police who likes to test people, I owe him a little favor. "By the way, let me ask you something. Is there any progress in the" Yanzhao gate "

    Winter night is trying to speak for Lin Zhiming injustice, smell speech not from a Zheng, "you ask this why?"

    "Well? It''s nothing. It''s just curiosity. I always feel that if I don''t catch him, you suspicious policemen will wrongly me again. "

    As a matter of fact, I have this question. Gein thought of Zhang Peiwen who almost gave Murphy''s mother Wu Xueqing to the hook that day. After Zhang Peiwen happened, the more I thought about it, the more strange it was. Originally, I thought that ya was so rich that I couldn''t do some deception and blackmail. But I thought carefully, since he was so rich, what kind of woman couldn''t play and why did he use it How about planting three kinds of means to deal with Wu Xueqing?

    Maybe it''s just a process. Since it''s the pursuit of spiritual stimulation, what he does is nothing new. A few days ago, there was a news report that a multimillion rich boss ran to rob in order to relieve the pressure brought by work and family. After he got it, he not only left the car fare for the victim, but also worried that she was too scared to call her family For people of all kinds, it''s life playing with me. For rich people, it''s life playing with them. The way of thinking can''t be compared at all.

    And according to the situation of the criminal suspect revealed by the online police, the identity is likely to be a college student, with the capital to attract middle-aged women, which is very consistent with Zhang Peiwen. After all, face and showing off wealth are the basic and particularly important means to attract women.Winter night how to know what I am thinking, frown tight, eyes show disdain way: "you also too remember revenge?"

    "Who let you have a criminal record? My friend is scared by your muzzle. It''s too fucking cowardly for him to carry the black pot for no reason." I pulled a chair and sat on the other side of the coffee table. "Why, it''s not convenient to say?"

    "There''s nothing inconvenient," said Dong Xiaoye, who was a little red when he was damaged by me. He put down his glass and said with a wry smile: "no progress, the victim clenched his steel teeth and didn''t open his mouth. We want to catch it. Who can we catch? Except for a few posts on the Internet, there is no clue. "

    "Can''t I be found?"

    Dong Xiaoye looks dejected. "He is a network expert. I heard that he uses multiple proxy servers. I don''t quite understand. Anyway, he can''t trace I. He can''t break the network. What do you think is the use of this thing except for the convenience of crime? I don''t know who invented it. "

    Tiger sister is really suitable for living in the jungle. I wiped my sweat and asked, "if, I mean, if you catch the suspect and bring him to the victim, do you think the victim will insist on denying it?"

    "I don''t know if I have a mouth in their face and a heart in their stomach." Winter night doubts: "Chu Nan, your question is very strange, do you know anything?"

    My heart next tight, sniff tea fragrance to deny a way: "what can I know?"? It''s just a casual question. It''s really strange for you women to be fooled and cover up that kind of bastard. I don''t know what you think. " Even if Zhang Peiwen is the culprit of yanzhaomen, if the victim doesn''t identify him, I tell Dong Xiaoye it''s no use.

    "Don''t kill a group of people with one stick, not all women are not as self respecting as they are," Dong Xiaoye sighed helplessly. "Besides, people have other people''s concerns. Once they open their mouth, whether they have the face to live and don''t say it first, it''s definitely not just her alone, her family, her children, her husband, that will be implicated. Alas, such people It''s really not compassionate. "

    I nodded approvingly, "I''ll take care of myself. Poor people must have something to hate."

    After chatting for a long time, I got up and said: "it''s not early. I have to go back to the Bureau. Chu Nan, don''t forget our agreement. Call me next vacation. I don''t want to call you. I always feel like I''m stuck in something."

    Depend on, blunt you ya this cruel words I also impossible to call, impatiently perfunctory way: "well, you are not afraid that I take advantage of you, what am I afraid of?"

    Tiger elder sister''s wheat skin appears a dark red, spat: "if you want to take advantage of my mother, you have to have that ability."

    "I''ll see if I can do it next time I try." I sent winter night to the door, waved my hand, and said with a smile, "no, walk slowly."

    "Well, say goodbye to Yuanyuan." He said "Bye Bye" in his mouth, but the shaking was not the palm, but the fist. Would this woman really grow up with tiger milk?

 Chapter 72

    Just now I had a few cups of tea, and my stomach was a little heavy. After I went back to the house, I went directly to the bathroom to release the water and decompress. I shook my crotch comfortably. Suddenly, Chu Yuan''s voice came from the living room, "why is there no one?"

    Just as I was about to answer, I heard dongfanglian say, "your brother has gone down to deliver officer Dong. This half cup of tea is still hot."

    "Well, it should be," said the two girls, walking towards the door

    Listen to this. Dongfang Lian is going home. I''m busy tying my pants.

    "What? Afraid to see your brother making out with that policewoman downstairs? "

    I was about to pull the door and go out. I could not help but smell the words. Why is the tone of Dongfang xiaoniangpi so ambiguous? It seems that I deliberately made a fuss in front of Chu Yuan?

    "Winter night is my brother''s friend, not my girlfriend." Chu Yuan tone is very cold, but let me feel warm, in the end is my sister, heart or toward me.

    "Who said that? Your brother himself? " East pity person disdain smile way: "predestination, man mouth has a few truth?"? Maybe I lied to you. "

    "He won''t deceive me, he never deceived me." Chu Yuan''s affirmation and trust almost moved me to tears. It turned out that I was so tall in her heart in front of outsiders, but the next sentence almost let me fall into the toilet, "because he didn''t dare."

    Is that dare not? Your brother is honest and trustworthy, so I''m not born to tell lies!

    It took me a long time to hear the charming smile of Dongfang Lianren. But the beautiful voice sounds like satire to me, making my friends blush. Can you hear my words?

    "Fate, you are so simple, simple and lovely."

    "Maybe I''m simple, but I''m not stupid," Chuyuan''s voice suddenly brought out some hair chilling coldness. "My brother''s hand was scratched by you, and LV Siqi was also called by you, right?"

    Although I asked, but the tone was very definite. Although I had already guessed it, I was still surprised. How could I offend that little girl so much that she tried her best to set me up?

    Dongfang Lianren didn''t admit it, but didn''t deny it. She couldn''t see her expression now, but I believe it would be wonderful. I dare not breathe. I just hope Dongfang Lianren can tell the reason under the pressure of Chu Yuan. Unexpectedly, Chu Yuan didn''t ask.

    "Oriental, this is the first and last time. If you still want to be my friend, don''t touch my bottom line."

    "Your brother is your bottom line?"

    Chu Yuan replied without hesitation, "yes!"

    The voice of Oriental pity people is deep and terrible, "what about me?"

    "Friend," Chu Yuan sighed quietly, and his tone eased a little. "In the East, I cherish our feelings very much. Otherwise, I will never forgive you for today''s affairs."

    Dongfang Lianren said excitedly, "I just joked with him. Are you so desperate? Fate, our love only so little thickness? "

    Grass, are you kidding? How dare you say that? Is that like a joke? If I didn''t hide fast, lvsiqi''s big stick would smash my head like a watermelon. If I didn''t, Toure''s knife would be enough for me to lie in the hospital for emergency treatment! If I don''t care about fate, I will expose you in the winter night, you will have been squatted in the Shaoguan!

    "Is that a joke? Not to mention lvsiqi''s posture, Toure has already used his knife. Don''t you see it? " Chu Yuan''s cold voice has brought out uncontrollable anger. "East, don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. We have known each other for four years. I know you very well, just like you know me, so you should know that I don''t like to joke like you."

    Hearing Chu Yuan saying this, I suddenly had a strange feeling in my heart. Is Dongfang Lian a girl very similar to Chu Yuan? How do I think the way these two girls talk is far beyond their young age? However, I didn''t expect that my brother had such a heavy weight in Chu Yuan''s heart. However, if my friend had a bad heart for Chu Yuan, I would not hesitate to break up with him. This is a natural thing?

    After a long silence, Dongfang Lian asked softly, "does your brother hate me? He saw my trick long ago? Will you object to your association with me in the future? "

    "No," Chu Yuan''s words made me rush out to pinch her self righteous little face. "He''s a smart fool. He''s used to it. Don''t you see it? He knew my secret and bought me a computer... " The stinky girl also knew her secret and shame, and her voice suddenly fell down. I was surprised. Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian were so close to each other that they would tell her even the secret.

    "Ha ha, with such a brother, I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse for you..." Dongfang Lian''s human language focuses on a long feeling, and then laughs: "I''m not right today. I''ve joked about the fire, but fate, you have to believe me. I really didn''t expect that lvsiqi would give you such a heavy hand. I promise you, I will never do it again."

    "Oriental, you don''t have to aggrieve yourself." Chu Yuan''s words made me pause for a moment, she aggrieved? Why do you turn your elbow out? It''s your brother who wronged me?But Chu Yuan''s next words surprised me, "I know you are not just a prank, but you want to drive away LV Siqi and his flies from me, but have you ever thought about how guilty I would be if my brother was really hurt because of your own cleverness?"

    Chu Yuan''s tone became more and more severe. At the end of the day, it was a question that no one could contradict. I finally understood why Chu Yuan knew it was Dongfang Lianren who made trouble and tried to protect her in front of me. There was such a reason.

    If LV Siqi fights with me in front of Chu Yuan, then when he knows that I am Chu Yuan''s brother, he will have no face to appear in front of Chu Yuan again. I can''t help frowning, and don''t say that Dongfang Lian''s bad idea may kill me. What''s the good for her? Lu Siqi is not retarded. I know that you played a trick on him. Can he not retaliate? He turned to think that Lu Siqi''s fear of looking at the merciless words before leaving was not a simple person.

    "I''m sorry" the guilt of Dongfang Lianren is to admit Chu Yuan''s words. I''m not feeling it in my heart. Ya''s happy to help Chu Yuan, but she can use me as a gunner, regardless of her brothers'' lives and deaths, but I can''t forgive her. This girl has a deep heart!

    "You don''t have to apologize, I''ll apologize for you to my brother," Chu Yuan''s voice dropped a lot and faltered, "although your practice today is too practical to help me drive away a group of flies, thank you. Let''s call it even."

    Even? I almost cried, dear sister, how dare you make up your mind for your brother!

    "Hee hee, I didn''t think that you could use your brother to pretend to be a boyfriend. I used to look down on you." Dun Dayton, Dongfang Lian people put away their fun and playfulness, and their tone was more determined. "Fate, you are my best and only friend, I don''t want to lose you, goodbye ~"

    I didn''t hear Chu Yuan Answer, only hear not light not heavy door closing sound, through the door seam, I see her straight back to her room.

    Sneaking out of my house, I sat on the stairs on the third floor. I just wanted to go home soon. But I thought of the words that Dongfang Lian said to Chu Yuan. I fell into a deep thought: is it a blessing or a curse for Chu Yuan to have a brother like me? To buy her a computer, what I support is her hobby of writing, definitely not the hobby of collecting lesbian erotic films. What can I do if she downloads that thing on the Internet like me?

    To ask myself, I don''t want to indulge Chuyuan, but to support her hobbies in a gentle way. As long as the relationship between brother and sister is closed and the estrangement is eliminated, she will be able to listen to me, and grow up healthily under my supervision, I always feel that serious high-pressure policy will only play the opposite role for the rebellious Chuyuan

    Am I wrong? Am I right?

    How can there be an answer to this kind of thing? I smile bitterly. The only thing I can do in the future is to insist on the ideal teaching method and resolutely implement it to the end, unless someone can convince me that it is wrong.

    First, establish a close relationship with Chu Yuan that can be communicated and understood, and then tell her if watching Maopian is right. I really want to have a big mouth. Chu Nan, ah Chu Nan, set an example first!

 Chapter 73

    Brothers stormed into the room, turned on the computer, grinned, turned out the "ind system file" hiding the opium, endured the pain of gouging out the heart and cutting the flesh, eyes closed, deleted!

    All in one go, even the struggling time is not left for yourself, relaxed, relieved, almost squatted to the corner to wipe tears, sister Ozawa, sayounala ~

    the heart of parting is heavy, so the brothers'' legs are also extremely heavy, just to the living room sofa to sit down, Chu Yuan came out of the room, the little girl frowned, "just back?"

    "Well, what''s the matter?" I was busy pretending to be relaxed.

    "Yes..." Chu Yuan sat right beside me, his expression a little twisted.

    "About your classmate?"

    Chu Yuan shivers, but this is an unavoidable problem. She is also clear in her heart. A small face is full of guilt and apology. "Brother, she is not as bad as you think, just It''s just that she has some personality problems and likes pranks, but she''s definitely a good person. "

    Even if I overheard their conversation just now, I really can''t see that little oriental girl''s skin looks like a good person. After looking at the hand wrapped with gauze, I said with a smile: "mischievous ah, now the child is really naughty, a little bit too much, ha ha, rest assured, I''m a grown-up, I won''t care about her."

    I don''t really care about her, but I will never believe that she is just out of control prank. This girl, in the future, needs to pay attention to

    Chu Yuan hears the words and breathes out a sigh of relief, "I will warn her not to make trouble with you again."

    "Why did she play a trick on me?" If you don''t ask, it will make Chu Yuan feel strange.

    Chu Yuan''s eyes flashed a complex, compassionate, flustered, compassionate, sad, and then he said lightly: "she is a big lady of a rich family. She is used to doing things arbitrarily and recklessly. She hates LV Siqi, who is always around us like a fly, and wants to teach them by your hand."

    I don''t think that girl has no intention of rectifying me. However, the girl of rich family is not normal in character. If others don''t say, isn''t Xiao Yi a typical one? Maybe she really wants to help Chu Yuan, but I don''t think it''s just that simple, or is it necessary for her to scratch my hand? Or, even if she planned to let me be severely punished by LV Siqi and others in the morning, so that they would be more shameless to face Chu Yuan?

    I suddenly flashed three words in my mind, "dog bites dog." Oriental pity people are so considerate and even unscrupulous. Is the purpose really just to drive LV Siqi and others away from Chu Yuan? I don''t believe it, but I don''t want to think about it. Dongfanglian people make me feel a kind of inexplicable crisis in my heart

    Chu Yuan''s expression smothers, and the delicate willow eyebrows jump. "He?"

    I smiled and said, "or I should say They? "

    "It should be. What''s the matter?"

    Chu Yuan''s puzzled eyes let me drop sweat beads. The half-year-old, 16-7, is in love with her, especially the beautiful, lovely, noble and temperament girl like Chu Yuan. It''s not unusual that she is sought after by the opposite sex, but at least she should be shy to be normal? But Chu Yuan actually confessed, and still disdained to admit, it seems to be a normal thing to be liked.

    "And you? Are there any of them you like? " My voice was shaking when I asked.

    Strange, I''m so nervous?

    No wonder, my sister may have early love, how can I not be nervous!

    "Of course not!" Chu Yuan''s face turned red in an instant. She turned her head and didn''t dare to look at me. That''s the girl''s normal reaction. At last, she found the fulcrum of balance. I felt relieved and smiled.

    It took a long time to hear Chu Yuan Qi AI''s whisper: "I just told them that you are the most important person for me. I just want them to die. Don''t think about it."

    "What do I think?" In fact, I had guessed it before overhearing the conversation between Chu Yuan and the East, laughing and joking: "is it difficult for me to be the most important person for you? Ha ha. "

    "Yes!" Chu Yuan suddenly turned his head and looked at me seriously. I was stunned. Her stubbornness in her eyes made me familiar. In my memory, such a look only appeared once. It was five years ago, in that cold winter

    Seeing me stunned, the red faced stinky girl proudly showed her teeth, smiled softly and said, "you, mom, and dad are all my most important people."

    "Oh..." I can''t wait to answer. I don''t understand. Am I shocked by the sight that reminds me, or am I moved by the sight at this time.

    Five years ago, I didn''t understand her stubborn and complicated eyes lying in the hospital bed. Five years later, I still find it hard to figure out that

    "my computer hasn''t connected to the Internet cable yet. Can I use your computer first?"

    "Yes," I replied vaguely

    Looking at Chu Yuan''s bouncing back, I put my right hand on my chest. What do I panic about? How does your heart beat so fast? Mang bad, listen to Chu Yuan said: "I told elder sister Bobo to contact after going home, I don''t know if she''s on the line..."The negative effects brought by Murphy''s questionnaire finally began to show some clues in the comprehensive group. I don''t know whether I or other people are sensitive. I always feel that you don''t have as much joking as usual. The time is still early, and you haven''t reached the official working time yet. But you are all working hard. I can''t help wondering, am I too lazy and not active? Why can''t I find any work?

    "Nange, can you spare two minutes? Tell you something. " Yang Wei rubbed a mop against me, looking a little bit uncomfortable.

    I just registered the QQ that Chuyuan applied for to me, and minimized it as soon as possible, so that Viagra would not see the funny name, "why do you still work as a part-time cleaner? Aunt didn''t come today? "

    "I gave her a pack of cigarettes and asked her to go to the toilet to smoke. I have nothing to do. If you don''t do it properly, you''ll have to cut me off sooner or later," said Viagra. He pulled a chair and sat down, with a rare expression. "Nange, you tell me the truth. Which one do you like better, grandma Cheng and President Mo?"

    "Why do you ask?" I''m shameful, so I can''t make myself clear. It''s a question I try to avoid.

    "It''s normal for a man to spend money. Do you like both?" It''s all men. Viagra saw through my inner contradiction at a glance, sighed and said: "Nange, there''s something I didn''t do very well. I didn''t want to tell you at first, but it''s hard to hold it in my heart. Do you see it? After a two-day break in May 1st, we came back today. The atmosphere of our work group was so strange that we pretended to be grandchildren. We could read the documents in the plum folder in a Golden Vase, but we could still read them seriously. "Seeing that we still held the mop handle in our hands, Yang Wei shook his head and said with a wry smile," grass, I was also infected. We pulled the mop around the investment department twice, just to let Mr. Mo see it At one glance, I just went to pee. As soon as I came out, I heard Song Jia say that general Mo has entered the office. Damn it, don''t you think I''m sick? "

    Of course, I know that they were frightened by Murphy''s questionnaire. Everyone thought Murphy was not satisfied with the lazy work attitude of the Da ZA group, so they gave a warning in disguise. Of course, Murphy may have such intention. Now I don''t know whether she acted wisely or recklessly.

    "Viagra, what do you want to say?"

    Yang Wei''s expression was a little complicated, and he continued to grumble: "you look at me, I look at you, smile, but his face still has the word" hypocrisy "written in his mother''s face. Look who is like a thief guard, brother Nan, do you know why?"

    I glanced at my colleagues at work, smiled bitterly and nodded, "because Mr. Mo''s Questionnaire..."

    "I filled in your name," Yang Wei surprised me a little. "If there''s only one person in the office, I''ll fill in your name."

    In recent two chapters, there have been many controversies. Many people say that South South should not easily let go of Dongfang and lvsiqi. They think it''s not true. This is mainly about brothers and sisters. South south is not really generous enough to abuse good people, only in front of several people. It''s the most exaggerated in front of his sister. If he really retaliates against Dongfang and lvsiqi, then How will my sister face these students in the future? Of course, fate certainly doesn''t care about Lu Siqi and others, or even the East, but does a brother who even refuses to let go of her female classmates have any idea? These are the questions that we have to think about if we don''t want to get along with each other, but we have to think about them. Also, let''s change our positions. If you are south south, what would you do?

    This article is refreshing. I don''t think this kind of magnanimity is actually the magnanimity of south south mouth. I also hate the behavior of dog blood or idiocy. On the contrary, he is very man. The so-called man, I don''t beat you with a fist. Otherwise, Han Xin won''t be humiliated by his crotch. What''s more, as a South South person, he won''t be generous enough to bear that kind of humiliation. He''s not the same A perfect man is a man who is maximized to be perfect on the basis of being close to the reality. He has enough air, demeanor and even hypocrisy to be a man

 Chapter 74

    "I know." I am indifferent, repressing surprise, but also repressing moving. Viagra is frank enough. In his face, I can''t see any guilt at all, only one calm.

    But I also let him be surprised, "Mo always told you?" Viagra was so excited that it almost fell out of the chair.

    "No, I guessed it myself," I know why Yang Wei panicked and hurriedly pacified him. "Mr. Mo only said that there were three people who wanted sister Liu to stay and wanted me to leave. He didn''t say who he was, and he definitely didn''t have an opinion on the person who chose me. Don''t worry, she didn''t mean to cut you."

    Seeing Viagra''s expression calmed down a lot, I just smiled and said: "I guessed at that time, I chose three people of me, one is Gao Ge, one is you, the other is Ha ha. "

    "It''s grandma Cheng?" Yang Wei smiled. "She''s honest."

    "That''s what you want to tell me?"

    "You don''t want to ask me why I need to fill in your name?" After Yang Wei asked me back, he said with a smile and a smile: "look at my head. It''s all paste. Since you know that Aunt Cheng also filled in your name, of course you understand why."

    I''m embarrassed, "Viagra..."

    "Don''t blame me for my troubles, Chu Nan. You are my friend, and so are the tassels. I don''t want any of my friends to be hurt," Yang Wei interrupted me and said sincerely and seriously, "I know that feelings can''t be forced, but tassels like you, and you have tassels in your heart Don''t worry about denying it. Anyway, my friend is also an old hand in the field of flowers. You are still young and can''t hide it from me. Listen to my brother, Mr. Mo and I are not one of the world''s people. She is sunny and snowy, and we are Yang a Xielu. I hope you can get close to her. That''s to see the unreality between the two earlier rather than to think that you are more and more trapped. Since the two emotions are intentional, why don''t you How about accepting fringe? You two are a perfect match. "

    "God never tied anyone with a red rope. His feelings were won by himself, not given by heaven or rewarded by the earth." I don''t understand why I should challenge Yang Wei, smile at myself, and say, "don''t worry, I have the self-knowledge, and I won''t try to force things that don''t belong to me."

    "Of course I believe in you," Viagra shook his head and sighed, "but there is never a smart or stupid thing in front of feelings. Instead of letting the fringe watch you continue to sink and she can only hide in the corner and shed tears in silence, I would rather see you get laid off. People always fall down before they know what pain is. Leave the company, leave Murphy, and you can really see it Clear the distance between you, not her employees, you are nothing in her eyes. "

    Yang Wei doesn''t know my relationship with Murphy, so what he said is not unreasonable, but I think he exaggerates too much and says with a smile, "have you seen the tassel shed tears?"

    "See," Yang Weilian went to cynical frivolity, his low voice seemed to be as heavy as a Mount Tai, and he said word by word, "with my two eyes, I can clearly see that she is secretly wiping tears."

    I was stunned. I didn''t ask him when and where he saw the fringe crying, because I knew he couldn''t see the tears of the fringe. The Adam''s apple stirred me. I asked a question that I didn''t think at all, the heart didn''t think, the brain didn''t think, just like the command made by the muscle without thinking ability, "Viagra, you, like the fringe?"

    "I have longed for her, although she is not my type," Yang Wei''s Frank smile made me feel ashamed inexplicably. "I told you earlier that no one in grandma Cheng would be sentenced to death before she opened her mouth, because she had already engraved a name on her forehead, and she put herself to death It''s just a name. "

    I couldn''t bear Yang Wei''s pity or pity eyes, and suddenly a fire broke out in my heart, "what do you mean?"

    "There is a kind of people in the world called thieves. They steal other people''s things. Aunt Cheng belongs to you, but if you don''t know how to cherish them, you are giving them opportunities. There is also a kind of people called robbers. If you don''t grasp them tightly, it means hurt and loss. For example, Zhang Mingjie..." Yang Wei stood up and patted me on the shoulder. "You don''t believe it. At least you should believe in yourself. Wake up when you''re stupid enough. Chu Nan, you''ve always been a smart man. You''re just used to pretending to be stupid. You know that."

    This time, I''m really stupid. Viagra''s evaluation of me coincides with Chuyuan. I understand that they are mocking my self deceptive spirit of ah Q.

    "And you? Is it a thief or a robber? " When I asked this question, I was ashamed to find that I was stingy, because I was jealous, hostile, mentioning and even threatening.

    "No," Viagra shrugged freely, shouldered the mop, and smiled, "I''m not so much looking forward to Aunt Cheng as looking forward to you. I can be loved by a woman with all my heart. It''s the vision of every normal man? South elder brother, elder brother is still that old saying, don''t be in blessing don''t know blessing, I''m not only for tassel just so 38, also for you. "

    Yang Wei is always so pretentious and unrestrained, but the figure he left me today is really handsome.

    Looking forward to me? I spat to myself, "you are more terrible than a thief."Not afraid of thieves, afraid of thieves thinking, eager to be liked by the tassel man, more than one or two? Suddenly, I felt my turbid head as clear and bright as the clouds and the sun, or fully awake

    "South south, what happened to your hand?"

    "It''s a scratch. It''s OK."

    "Oh, what did you buy for Yuanyuan yesterday?"

    "Computer."

    "Computer?" The tassel slid the chair to my side, handed me a bag of chips that she had just opened, and said curiously, "isn''t there one in your house?"

    I grabbed a piece of it and gave it back to the tassel. I continued to operate the mouse to "clear the thunder." that one is mine. It''s not convenient for her to use

    "Inconvenient?" The tassel frowned at me, his mouth was full, and he chewed two mouthfuls. Suddenly, his face turned red, and he couldn''t clear the way: "it''s not convenient..."

    I moved in my heart, turned around and stared at her. There was a tension in the expression of the tassel. Sure enough! I deliberately depressed and solemn voice naturally brought out the pressure of momentum, one word at a time: "tassel, you have seen the things hidden in my computer, right?"

    "Who has seen it?!" As soon as the tassel was excited, the chips spattered all over my face. I was about to reach out and wipe them for me, but suddenly realized that I said I had left my mouth, and a piece of pink face was steaming.

    My friend felt ashamed and said with a smile, "you''re sure you haven''t seen what I''ve hidden before?"

    "You..." The tassel is so shy that it can''t be stopped, but it''s a lot of joking, and it won''t drill under the table? Do you want to see women naked? It''s not more beautiful to look in the mirror directly than they are. "

    Cheeky tactics? Just to my liking, I said with a bad smile, "you are narcissistic enough. Even if you don''t rarely see women naked, how can I know if you want to see men naked?"

    Tassel do vomit, turn white beautiful eyes stare at me way: "more not rare."

    "Yes, it''s not necessary," I said, deliberately staring at the poor chest of the fringe and stroking my chin. "My aunt only looks at half of her body when she looks in the mirror. She is really a man Ah ~! "

    Before I finished speaking, the heel of the stinky girl twisted on my toe, stretched out her small hand to grab my ear, and asked with a red face and a smile, "what do you want to say?"

    "Nothing nothing nothing!" "I mean, if you want to see a man naked, we can devote ourselves to be a nude model at any time, so that you can see enough," she said

    "Virtue, who wants to see you?" The fringe spat, coquettish as if in March peach blossom another kind of beauty, "hooligan."

    I raised my legs and rubbed my painful toes. I didn''t have a good airway: "I''m a hooligan? Have hooligans ever been to you

    : recommend, collect ~

 Chapter 75

    "Hooligans! You didn''t kiss "

    in the middle of the sentence, we were both stunned. Obviously, she refers to the thing that two people kissed after getting drunk that night, but If that''s Rogue, I''m afraid I''m the victim? My heart rate suddenly accelerated, the focus of my eyes involuntarily condensed to the two thin red lips of the fringe, thinking of the sweet taste of the soft touch, I could not help swallowing saliva.

    "South south, that After work, we went to barbecue together. "Tassel was eager to change the topic, but this made me daydream. Seeing my face was ambiguous, she hurriedly waved her hand and added," don''t think about it much, just eat barbecue and don''t drink. "

    Don''t you think about it? The kiss happened after you had barbecue Don''t drink? I heard that I had a bit of overwhelming taste. Drinking is a good excuse for making mistakes. I was very excited, but I turned to think that I had to sigh sadly, "next time..."

    "Next time?" Tassel sweep the expectation in expression, Cu eyebrow Du mouth, big is discontented, "do not drink to be not OK?"

    "It''s not about drinking or not drinking," I said with an apologetic smile. "I bought a computer for Yuanyuan, but I didn''t connect the Internet cable. You know the little ancestor''s temper..."

    "It''s OK to connect a router," the fringe said with a smile. "You don''t need my help?"

    In fact, I can solve this problem by myself, but I think I''ve pushed the tassel for many times, and the way: "well, I''ll invite you to eat at home later, not because I''m blowing it. My family is destined for the cooking skill. Absolutely, it''s not inferior to my mother at all."

    The tassel did not care about the geographical coordinates of the meal, and her pretty face showed a joy that could not be covered. "Good, better cooking than aunt Murong? If I don''t believe it, you will know how powerful your sister is. It doesn''t work for me. "

    "Do you know if it''s too late?"

    I was having a chat with Liu Su when Song Jia suddenly called out, "Chu Nan, come to the general office of mo."

    I saw clearly that the smile on the face of the fringe was choked for a moment, and the loss in my eyes was fleeting. Somehow, my heart was convulsed for a while, and I grabbed her cold hand, pinched it gently, and the fringe trembled all over, and looked at me in amazement. I was so surprised that I forgot to take it back.

    I smiled, but said nothing, except for the smile that naturally appeared in my face, the warm impulse in my heart that I couldn''t speak clearly, I couldn''t even think of any lines, the fringe was stunned, the confused eyes were unbelievable, and xiangshoulsusu kept shaking.

    What is this? Silent promises? Why are you speechless?

    I don''t know. I just know that when I get up and stand up, I feel extremely relaxed. Looking at the direction of Murphy''s office, I don''t have the usual palpitations and anxieties anymore. I smile. Yang Wei, who saw my obscure action just now, also smiles.

    As I passed Viagra, I whispered, "she''s mine, and no one can take it."

    Viagra was stunned, then stressed in the same low voice: "yes, she is yours, and no one can take it away."

    We both looked at each other with a knowing smile.

    I decided to hold on to it. Yang Weiyi let go of it. It''s a man who can take it up. It''s a man who can put it down. What can I do for you?

    I like tassel and Yang Wei''s

    "Chunan, it''s not good!"

    Song Jiacai took the door out, Murphy immediately did not have that calm and dignified, hurriedly rushed to me, grabbed my arm, with a cry, "my mother has been locked again!"

    Although my friend''s mind was open before entering the door, it became floating as soon as he entered the door. Mom''s, I tried to forget that Boer Murphy kissed my face that day, but when I saw her beautiful face as cold as jade, my inner firmness was shaken again.

    Man, hypocrisy! Despicable! I secretly scolded myself for two sentences. I''ve calmed down a lot. Even though I can''t erase Murphy''s shadow in my heart, I can force myself not to sink into her any more. Men just want to be cruel to themselves!

    "What''s the matter? Don''t worry. Speak slowly." I put Murphy in the chair and frowned. "Your mother is gambling again?"

    "No, she stayed with me for a few days. Today, she went back to her house and was blocked by the creditors," Murphy said anxiously. "Now people ask me to take money to redeem people. What should I do?"

    "How much does your mother owe others?" This is a well-known question. I knew from Wu Xueqing''s mouth that she owed 300000 yuan in usury.

    "300000..." It''s estimated that Murphy also blushed at her mother''s stupid business and said angrily: "she said that she had made a 300 thousand note, but only got 240 thousand. The other party asked to pay off in one month, otherwise, the interest would be paid first. If she didn''t pay back the interest in one month, it would be added to the principal for profit..."

    "Borrow 300000 and get 240000?" My leg is soft and I almost sit on the ground. Is Wu Xueqing an idiot? I''ve heard that there''s a short-term way to repay a usury loan. The loan term is one month, and one tenth of the principal is deducted at the time of lending. That is to say, if you take 90000 away, you have to pay 100000 back. It''s dark enough, but Wu Xueqing, the fool, let others sit and smoke two. If you don''t pay back the interest, you have to "roll on the donkey". Add the default interest into the principal and calculate the interest Depend on, so borrow money, Murphy has how many foundation also not enough her defeat!Murphy''s tears were falling. "I have only a hundred thousand hands now. How can I change so much money in such a short time? Chunan, they don''t really stamp my mother''s fingers? "

    "No," I consoled, "this kind of person is asking for money, and cruel words are just scaring people."

    "Is that right?" Murphy was still uneasy. "Otherwise, I''ll pay back the interest for her first?"

    Murphy is a well-dressed poor man. His savings are almost all wasted by Wu Xueqing. He can''t go to Murphy to open his mouth. Even if he pays the interest of this month first, what about next month? It''s said that Murphy''s annual salary is 1.8 million yuan. If you take it like this, you can''t live without it!

    Nowadays, the usurer is a human elite, either intimidating or luring. In a word, he will not easily show flaws in the loan agreement. The alarm is of little significance. Paying back the interest is just like filling in a hole. After all, what those vampires earn is this money. The safest way is to repay the principal completely. However, if there is a sum of 300000 Murphy, it will not I have a headache.

    Biting the fingernails of my thumb, I wandered back and forth in the office. There was a vague idea in my mind that was gradually clear. I just wanted to find a place to sit down, but found Murphy sitting in the chair, and the only place where I could sit was her boss chair. It was rude to sit in that chair, so I leaned against the boss''s desk and stared at Murphy: "I heard from sister Liu that in order to plan the new year, the company A big project at the end of the year requires our investment department to invest only on a short-term basis in this half year, focusing on the withdrawal of funds. Is that the case? "

    Murphy frowned, but nodded, "what do you want to do with this? Chunan, my mother''s business

    I resolutely interrupted her, "how much liquidity does the investment department have now? I mean, it''s in your hands. "

    "You want me to use public funds?!" Murphy is a smart man. Seeing that I look serious, he knows that I am not joking. He immediately vetoed: "no, Chunan, you are not helping me, you are harming me!"

    "Who let you use public funds?" My friend seems to be a little careful. He always thinks Murphy''s eyes hurt people. "I mean Hey, even if it''s misappropriation, you can make a short-term investment by taking advantage of the convenience of your position and the existing funds of the investment department, and make some profits to pay off your mother''s debts at one time. "

    Murphy''s attitude is very firm, cold face way: "you this is instigate me to commit a crime!"

    "What''s more, if it can really bring some benefits to the investment department and the company, it''s not embezzlement? At most, it''s just to get some oil and water from the middle. Those who don''t use their power to get oil and water in the company, apart from you, are afraid there are no other people, "I wryly said," of course, I''m talking now. If you don''t have absolute assurance, I will stop you if you want to do so. "

    : the quarrel between south south, Chu Yuan and the East has a growing trend. I''ve explained the reasons. You can turn back to see that when Yuan Yuan explains the behavior of the east to south south, the words are quite reserved. When the East questions yuan''s "our feelings are only a little thick", we can see that their feelings are not simple, Moreover, Yuanyuan''s attitude is also very strong, and "brother is the bottom line" and "this is the first and last time". It has been said that she still believes in the East. Others don''t understand the extreme personality of the East, but Yuanyuan understands it, so they will become friends. Of course, the premise of forgiving her is that South South has not been hurt.

    As for South South, please note that he forgives the East because he trusts his younger sister. But unlike fate, south south just said what his attitude is in his heart. You can also see from the article. Just like he didn''t like his younger sister in the past, but his mouth and behavior are perfect and flawless. Wrong mouth is a man''s characteristic, and south south is just a general Tong''s man, not so much forgives, as he dotes on his sister as always.

    Does predestination have guilt to elder brother heart? Think about her character and say "you are my most important person". Think about it again. She forgives the East for being the master of South South. Is it really just arrogant and pampered behavior? Think about how much you need to trust each other to represent each other? Yuan Yuan believes in his brother, not that he is really magnanimous enough to forgive the East, but that he cares for himself. Leng Bingbing has always been an illusion. I think everyone can see how Yuan Yuan feels towards his brother.

    In this case, the most injured person is fate. On the one hand, he is a friend, on the other hand, he is his most important brother. Seeing the difficulties in his sister''s heart, Nan Nan is unwilling to make her difficult. But the readers who come to find fault intentionally are big, or the readers who see Altman''s cruel little monster like protagonist don''t notice these subtle things that are human nature.

    Finally, we need to emphasize again that this is a fresh urban culture, without any power, only a protagonist who is still smart, not pure, but not bad hearted, who knows how to pretend to force in time, and is still a bull in the normal crowd. What we focus on is the ambiguous love story between a man and several women, not the sacred and inviolable King''s hegemony, not fighting against the East Fang Yidun can make her kneel to sing the conquered ox Wen.

    Conquering a woman''s heart depends not on the fist, but on the character charm of the character, so please continue to support the right and wrong if you like to watch, please click the fork in the right corner of the screen if you don''t like to watch, if you have any comments or suggestions, please mention them at any time, and go away if you want to find fault! See the introduction for the premise statement of this article.Dongfang is the most extreme of the three girls in the question. Her appearance is related to some important plots and characters in the following passage. Her character is controversial, so it''s normal for everyone to dispute. As long as it''s not an extreme comment, I believe everyone can see that right and wrong are always calm and give a reply. Everyone has emotions and grumbles. I hope you can share them Excuse me, I''m sorry, for the readers who have always supported Ben, thank you very much, and I will continue to work hard.

 Chapter 76

    I''m joking that the investment withdrawal is a large amount of tens of millions. Once something goes wrong, I''m afraid I''ll spend my life in the iron window. At that time, my friends have no freedom but to sing "holding the nest head in hand" to the bright moon outside the window. How can I take random risks? I only occasionally think of one thing, will say this, "of course, there are two other ways..."

    Murphy, with a slow expression, hurriedly asked, "what can I do?"

    "Go to find your uncle, Mo Dong"

    "no way!" I was interrupted by Murphy before I finished saying, "I know my uncle''s temper so well. If I ask him, he will surely pay off my mother''s debt, but I will never be allowed to contact with her again. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. "You don''t have to be so honest?" I said with a wry smile? You can use it yourself. "

    "That''s cheating," Murphy said, cutting a nail to cut the railway. "I dare not say that Murphy didn''t cheat anyone, but I can''t cheat uncle. He not only loves my family, but also shows me great kindness. Chunan, please don''t say that again, OK?"

    Seeing Murphy''s look of pleading in his eyes, my heart was full of bitterness. I mocked Murphy''s villain mentality, and thought Murphy''s family relationship problem was too rigid, so I laughed and said, "in this case, there is only one way left."

    Murphy''s face was radiant with hope. Her trust made her friends blush, "I''ll lend you money..."

    Say "I lend you money" to a future billionaire. Anyone will feel ashamed. She can''t help herself. Murphy is also stunned. Even if she doesn''t have money, she doesn''t feel that she''s too embarrassed to borrow money?

    "You have more than one hundred thousand, and I have more than one hundred thousand, which together is enough." I have to put off the plan of buying a car for the time being.

    "Your own?"

    "Is it hard to ask, or did I steal it?" "It''s my own," I said with a smile

    My family background is average. It''s only one year since I graduated from college and started working. I''m just an ordinary white-collar worker, and I''ve saved more than a hundred thousand yuan. It''s amazing enough. My friend''s big butt mouth is like farting. It''s easy to lend all the savings to outsiders. It''s no wonder that Murphy can''t believe it. The confusion in her eyes has gradually turned into an uncertain enlightenmentˇ° Chunan, you

    Of course, I knew that she wanted to be crooked and waved her hand quickly. "Don''t get me wrong, Feifei, I just want to help you. We are friends!" After that, I realized that this mentally retarded woman seemed to feel that I had a good feeling for her for the first time, but it was not because I liked her that I wanted to help Murphy for the first time.

    I found that I really let go, open-minded.

    Murphy''s face flashed a little red, then turned around and walked around the office just like I did. After a long time, Murphy said to me: "you just said short-term investment, how short is the cycle?"

    I was stunned, but soon understood that the powerful Murphy was unwilling to accept my money''s help, and said: "if the conditions are met, everything goes well, one month."

    "A month?" Murphy is a woman with a clear distinction between public and private interests. Even if we are friends, she will not easily believe me. After all, I am just a small employee who has been working for only one year. "Do you have a plan?"

    "Now it''s just an idea. I need a few days." my father often teaches me that we should think twice before we do anything. It''s good to be determined, but we have to leave a way back. I smile easily to Murphy. "If it''s a big deal, let me be your creditor for a few days. Don''t worry, I won''t charge you interest."

    Murphy said anxiously, "but my mother''s creditor side"

    I took a firm pat on the chest, "I''ll find a way to help her for a month."

    No diamond, no porcelain, grass, Chunan, you idiot, what can you do?

    My forehead is sweating

    "Fringe..."

    "Where are you going?"

    Back to the comprehensive group, I was interrupted by the fringe when I called out a name. Let alone I was shocked. Murphy was no exception. The fringe girl was obviously asking her questions.

    Mom, is it my illusion? How do I feel that after the May Day holiday, it''s not only the atmosphere of the comprehensive group that has changed, but also the relationship between the fringe and Murphy is slightly different. Can these two girls not compete in the amusement park without distinguishing themselves and bring their emotions to the office?

    In fact, I know very well that the change of the fringe is due to her knowing that Murphy doesn''t mean anything to me and being misunderstood by Murphy that she means something to me. The relationship between them is really delicate.

    Murphy has always been used to wearing a cold face in front of others. How could he put the fringe in his eyes? Disguised a trace of apology and shame in her expression, she lightly said to me: "Chu Nan, I''ll get down to pick up the car, and you''ll wait for me at the front door."

    "I see," I said to sue after Murphy, "is there any intention of cooperation returned by the project team and operation team? Hengxiang real estate. "

    The fringe was ignored by Murphy. A small face was gloomy as if covered with dark clouds. Staring at her eyes, she was drawing lightning. I was a little surprised when I asked, and then I reflected that I was asking for business. I said, "yes, sister Liu told me it was useless. I was about to deal with it.""No," I wiped off my cold sweat. "Bring it to me quickly."

    What do you want it for

    "I''ll tell you later, just give it to me soon, and more!" I thought for a moment, pulled the tassel that was going to search for the information, and said in a discreet voice, "don''t tell anyone else about this."

    "Why?" The suspicions on the face of the tassel suddenly flashed in his eyes, "south south, don''t you want to do something ugly?"

    "Again? Have I done anything shameful before? " On the surface, I thought to myself, "I''m in a hurry to go out now, and I''ll talk to you later."

    On the way to Wu Xueqing''s house, Murphy drove. I was browsing the information of Hengxiang real estate group. Because the work of the comprehensive group was relatively idle at ordinary times. In order to pass the time when I was bored, I also checked the situation of Hengxiang group. Of course, there was another reason why I would be interested in the company

    Close data, the car just drove into a high-end community, after getting off, I first made a phone call, and then followed Murphy building.

    Wu Xueqing is not poor in his home. Ya''s one has a four bedroom two hall house with an area of 1890 square meters. Although it''s better than Murphy''s villa, it''s really amazing in Beitian City, where there''s no land and no money. They all say that people only live in one suite in their life. I don''t know which day we can afford such a golden nest.

    "Chunan?" When Wu Xueqing saw me, she looked embarrassed, but she was not surprised. I thought she would have asked for help from Murphy for a long time. I was flattered, but I couldn''t help but sympathize with Murphy. Besides me, she really had no other friends in Beitian city.

    "What about people?"

    Wu Xueqing didn''t make up today. Although she saw a few traces of years left on her face, she looked more comfortable. "In it"

    I''m not poor about fake manners. I took a deep breath and said lightly: "let''s go in."

    In the living room, or lying or sitting in the pile of four old men, that arrogant look like it is deliberately put on to me and Murphy. I glance, yes, there are two acquaintances. It''s striking that Murphy was cheated by Wu Xueqing to the dafengmen bathing center when he met the two tattooed big men. The difference is that they wear clothes today.

    The two goods obviously recognized me, especially the one who had been kicked by me. When his face changed, he would stand up from the chair, but he was shaken with a warning look by his partner with an inch in his head. He gave a cold Snort and suppressed it. I looked at the two men''s eyes. A young man in a white suit, who was about 30 years old, turned his back to me and was staring at me With the TV on, I didn''t even notice that we had entered the house.

    Forty two inch screen, Ya''s sitting a step away, still leaned forward, looked from the back, almost with Guo Degang in the screen, laughing from time to time, hoarse like a duck.

    For recommended tickets and collections, thank you sa

 Chapter 77

    Ignore me? pretend to be something? I''m good at this, but I don''t have any words, so I went straight to the most luxurious European sofa in the middle of the living room I showed a good smile to the yellow boy lying on my face. The boy had not thought about it. I grabbed the yellow hair in his head and shook it off the sofa. "If it''s a guest, please be polite and pretend to be your mother."

    Yelling, the yellow boy got up from the floor, rubbed the top of his head and shouted, "I grass"

    "pa!" I gave him a big mouth and glared, "scold, you scold, I slap you."

    "Fuck you! I''m here to ask for money. Why don''t you follow me? " Huang Mao had a strong temper. He took out a butterfly knife from his pocket. Murphy and Wu Xueqing were shocked and lost their voice. Huang Mao appreciated the effect and showed a smirk of satisfaction.

    "Pa!" Ya''s turning over the knife and flower. I''m taking it out again.

    Huang Mao covered half of his face and stared at me incredibly. I said lightly: "frighten who, I sat in the middle of the sofa, and I cocked my legs arrogantly by the way.

    The heart is beating at an amazing speed, and the back is cold. I''m not willing to shake my legs, but I''m afraid of shaking. I have to find a way to hide it.

    I''m gambling. This kid dare not stab me with a knife. I''m betting who can''t hold his breath first. He glances sideways. Although the young man in white still hasn''t turned back, his laughter stops suddenly.

    Nowadays, it''s the Lord who is in debt. The appearance of the villain of the creditor is not enough to explain. If Yang Bailao lives to this day, it''s Huang Shiren who should cry. The Yellow haired boy really dare not move me. He steps back and stands beside the young man in white. His eyes are red, like anger, more like grievance.

    If Wu Xueqing paid off the principal, these people came to ask for interest. I guess my friend would have been lying in the ground like a dead pig. I wiped my sweat secretly.

    It seems that Wu Xueqing didn''t say what I did to the tattoo man. Seeing him looking at me with fear, I lost half of my heart. "Fifi, come and sit down, aunt. Please, coffee is not sweetened."

    Xueqing just spits out a word and winks at me. It seems that she is quite afraid of the young man in white. Her eyes are like asking if I have lived enough.

    "Coffee, no - add - accentuated tone repeated again, how can I not know the bad debt, don''t pretend to be forced, pretend to be forced by thunder, I can cross at any time, who do you think I am for?

    My eyes were filled with emotional dissatisfaction. Wu Xueqing shivered with fear and said: "OK, no sugar, but I only have instant coffee in my family"

    "it''s OK." In other words, I prefer to drink tea

    Murphy is also at a loss. Although I told her to talk less before entering the door and just cooperate with me, she obviously didn''t expect that when I came, the dog would bite people aggressively. "Chunan"

    "come and sit down." I interrupted her lightly. Murphy has talent in business, but she is kind-hearted and doesn''t know how to behave to people who don''t have rules at all. So I won''t eat their xiamawei. Once they think we are soft, he will flatten us like a persimmon, and then there will be no capital for equal negotiation.

    Murphy hesitated for a moment. She knew that I had an idea in my heart. After sitting down, her face had recovered a calm indifference. But she was still nervous. I put my hand around her fragrant shoulder and could clearly feel Susu''s shaking.

    well, I''m sure that it wasn''t my claws that were shaking.

    The man with an inch in his head couldn''t bear the tense atmosphere at first. He got up and said to me, "brother"

    "have coffee?" I don''t let him have the chance to open his mouth and try to test it. I cried out enthusiastically, "Auntie, make more instant coffee and use paper cups."

    The expression of the three people on the opposite side is called a pretty one. Murphy''s body shakes and looks at me in fear. Her face is white with fear. Grandma''s and brothers are scared, and they are scared to death.

    "Ha ha, this brother is really humorous and interesting."

    Win! I was so happy that the young man in white finally opened his mouth, turned off the TV and turned around. Ya''s Wen crepe said, "can I have a cup of coffee, too? Of course, paper cups will do. "

    Cao, you''re a usurer. Who the hell are you? I secretly scolded in my heart, but I said with a smile, "why not?"

    After saying four words, I will stop talking. The highest level of pretending to force is not to frighten people ferociously, but to make people unpredictable in words and deeds. You should know that people''s self imagination is sometimes more destructive than an atomic bomb.

    Wu Xueqing is too timid to use paper cups. I even drink two cups of sweet coffee, but I don''t say anything about paying back the money. The young man in white can''t touch my details. I can only infer from the intimate relationship between me and Murphy. At least, they dare to accompany Murphy here after they give out their cruel words of stamping their fingers, and they don''t hesitate to fight the creditors'' courage, which is enough He thought about it for a while.

    Time passed in silence, and the young man in white finally couldn''t hold his breath. He said with a smile, "I am sang Yingjie..."

    Looking at sang Yingjie''s right hand, I just smiled, and the right hand gently took Murphy to my arms, and said, "Chunan.""My grass..."

    "Get out of the way!" Sangyingjie angrily drinks a voice, the yellow boy who just wants to be angry immediately picks up his tail, the Sanger shakes his wrist, and takes back the sounding hand. There is no anger or embarrassment in his expression, and he still keeps the gentlemanly demeanor, "Mr. Chu knows our intention?"

    I was very disdainful to raise the corner of the mouth: "debt."

    "Ha ha, let Mr. Chu laugh," Sang Yingjie''s eyes flashed a surprise, and then he turned to Murphy beside me. "For a big company like Fengchang, 300000 yuan is only a drop in the bucket, but we are small businesses, which can''t be dragged. Ah, Mr. Chu said, is Wu Jie doing something that''s not very authentic?"

    Murphy just wanted to talk. I held her right hand on her shoulder with a slight force, implying her not to talk.

    Although the means of lending money are extreme, there''s no wrong. Zhou Yu beat Huang Gai, one willing to fight and the other willing to suffer. The saying of Sang is reasonable and irrefutable. I said lightly: "Fengchang company is not her, nor her daughter''s. 300000 is not much, but it''s not a small number for a wage earner."

    Sang Yingjie frowned and said, "according to Mr. Chu..."

    "I''ll pay it back."

    As soon as he said this, and not to mention Wu Xueqing''s unbelievable expression, even the three subordinates surnamed sang couldn''t help but be surprised. Only sang Yingjie had expected the general situation and said with a calm smile: "Mr. Chu is very refreshing."

    Of course, Murphy knew what I was up to. The smart woman put in a sentence before I opened my mouth. "Chunan, this is my family business. You don''t have to worry about it. Besides, your money..."

    How can I have money? Murphy''s acting skill is very good. I don''t know how to go on. I just pretended to be embarrassed and swept over the accounts. I wanted to talk but stopped. It added some credibility.

    "Mr. Chu is in trouble?" asked sang Yingjie

    "It''s difficult to say no. I went to Macau to gamble with a few friends two days ago. I was a little unlucky and almost came back in my small underpants. I was a little short of cash. If I hadn''t had the money to pay in next month, I would have turned over the book." nonsense, I opened my mouth freely and waved my hand in an arrogant way: "but you don''t have to worry, gamblers also have the integrity of gamblers. 300000, small items, just right I saw a new car two days ago. I''ll sell the old one tomorrow. I''ll let my aunt give you the money the day after tomorrow at the latest. "

    Don''t talk about Murphy. Even Wu Xueqing was stunned. His eyes were clear: you are too good at blowing up

    who is the most favorite person to lend money to? gambler! Sangyingjie''s turbid eyes immediately shot out a fine awn, "how much fun is Mr. Chu?"

    Don''t you bet now

 Chapter 78

    "Occasionally." I don''t admit it or deny it, my friend. I''m very reserved. "Mr. sang, can you sell me a face and wait for two more days?"

    Murphy was in a hurry. He secretly put his hand behind me and pinched two hands on my waist. Of course, I understood her meaning. In two days, unless we put our family together, how could we raise 300000? I don''t worry, because I know sang will offer me a month''s grace.

    Sure enough, sang Yingjie frowned and thought for a moment, then he said with a forthright smile: "what''s Mr. Chu''s words? Since you are not convenient now, why can I wait for more months? Make friends, hehe. "

    Although I had expected it, I was still relieved. Ya''s two sharp eyes were scanning my face for half a day. It was not very pleasant. I took a sip of coffee and said lightly, "well, it won''t cost you any interest at that time."

    "Alas, this is far away," said sang Yingjie generously, "it''s convenient to be with others, so the interest should not be raised."

    It''s convenient to fart that 240000 yuan has collected 60000 yuan of high interest! I know that sang Yingjie pretends to be good at talking and doing things in front of me, so that I can borrow money from him when I lose out.

    I didn''t dare to smile. I smiled lightly and pretended to be indifferent, "so I wronged Mr. sang." I almost couldn''t resist shaking hands with him. Thank you for being such a fool!

    "That is to say, friends. How can we be aggrieved?" Sangyingjie is also a smart guy. He is accurate in observing his words and looks. Knowing that he is not welcome, he immediately got up and said, "Mr. Chu, I''m sorry to disturb you today. If you are interested, you may as well go to my place in your spare time. Although it''s better than Macau Casino, it''s all for fun. Ha ha."

    "Good." I deliberately showed a fleeting heart, got up and shook hands with Sang Yingjie, and then sat down again, with no intention of seeing off.

    Murphy and Wu Xueqing have a hard time asking to leave when they see sang Yingjie, but I''m not in a hurry. I''m afraid that I''ll annoy these hooligans. On the contrary, sang Yingjie doesn''t care about it at all. He''s in a good mood and says goodbye and leads people away.

    If you want them to believe that I have money and background, first of all, let them believe that my shelf is not put on. They all say that the hooligans in the current society are not terrible. What''s terrible is that the hooligans have culture, but I''m on the contrary at the moment. I''m glad that sang Yingjie is a hooligan with culture.

    Nowadays, there are two kinds of people who are the best liars. One is a fool, the other is a wise man. Sangyingjie is smart, so he will spend his time to fish for me. I don''t care if he finds out my details. Because my friend didn''t admit that he was in the background. He was just thinking that he was right. What I want is just to get a month''s time.

    Wu Xueqing just sent sang Yingjie out of the door, and I was powerless and paralyzed on the sofa. Murphy patted his chest. The two plump bumps trembled seductively. I was too cold to appreciate them. Damn it, I was scared to death

    "Chunan, you''re a liar," Murphy asked me, wondering if he was appreciating or afraid. Her beautiful eyes were shining brightly. "How could they talk so well? I was on the phone just now, but it was still ferocious. "

    When Wu Xueqing just came back, she was an old sophisticate. Of course, she saw through my tricks. Hearing this, she couldn''t help laughing and said: "silly girl, I can''t see that. They think Chu Nan is a person with identity background. They don''t know his details. Of course, they dare not easily offend him, but..." As soon as the tone turned, she looked at me incomprehensibly. "Can you raise 300000 if you push him for one month?"

    "I owe you?!" Even in front of Murphy, I couldn''t hold back a word.

    Murphy also frowned, dissatisfied: "Mom, how do you talk?"

    "I..." Wu Xueqing''s face is red. She wants to laugh, but she can''t laugh out in embarrassment. If she wants to come, she can''t think about it.

    I stood up and sighed, "that''s the lesson. Usury is bottomless. Gambling and drug use are equally fatal. Auntie, you should stop it. You don''t want her to live the rest of her life to pay you back?"

    Where did Wu Xueqing, the shrew, listen to my little generation''s sermon? When he became angry, his face became gloomy. "You are..."

    As soon as I stared, the old ladies suddenly responded and hurriedly changed their way: "you are right, I should stop gambling..."

    Ya''s evidence of betraying her daughter is still in my hands. How dare you play with me? I smiled smugly, still not changing the tone of preaching, "it''s not too late to know what''s wrong, but it''s not too late to mend it. You don''t have to worry about money. Fifi and I will help you solve it, but This is it. " The last four words, I said with my back teeth clenched, ferocious or threatening, my domineering tone can''t be refuted by her. Although Murphy should take Wu Xueqing''s face into account for some extent, when he thought that I had saved my life to wipe the buttocks for this woman, my friends were really unbalanced.

    "Yes, yes, thank you." Wu Xueqing is not convinced, but she has to. Her expression is really good.

    "Well," I nodded contentedly, "since I''m all right, I''ll go back. Fifi, you stay with my aunt for a while longer. I have something to do. Maybe I''ll go back to the company later."When something like this happened, Murphy must have something to say to Wu Xueqing. He said, "I''ll give it to you."

    When he came out, Murphy asked, "what are you doing at noon? Is it for short-term investment? "

    "Well," I look at the time. It''s half past eleven. "If you hurry, you can go back to the company at two."

    Murphy said with a sad smile, "don''t be too reluctant. I really can''t. let my mother sell the house and pay back the account. It''s OK to buy a smaller one."

    Murphy had the plan to sell the house, which proved that she was lack of trust in me all the time. In this way, I would not feel too much pressure.

    "After living in the house for a long time, there are always some feelings. If you can not sell it or not, I''ll try my best to do the investment well. You don''t have to worry too much. Didn''t you tell me? I can''t. I''ll lend you money. Anyway, I don''t have a place to use money for the time being. Are you afraid that you can''t pay it back? Ha ha. "

    Murphy''s eyes were touched. "Thank you"

    "we are friends, thank you for what I pressed the elevator button and said with a smile, "you go back and comfort your mother. I may have been a little bit heavy just now."

    "Since you have something to do, you don''t have to go back to the company that afternoon. I approve of your half day holiday," Murphy suddenly raised his eyebrows and smiled, with an indescribable soft smile. "I didn''t expect that my mother was lectured by you, but she didn''t even get angry. Ha ha, Chu Nan, do you know that? You remind me of a person. "

    I was curious, "who?"

    Murphy said with a smile, "my father."

    "Your father?" After the surprise, I suddenly remembered that Murphy''s father had already passed away. I hurriedly solemnly looked at him and felt a little uneasy.

    Sure enough, Murphy''s eyes flowed through a touch of memory sadness, and then changed the pair of relaxed and joyful, "hee hee, my mother''s way of listening and being taught, I only saw it in front of my father, I didn''t expect that you were young, but so dignified, more powerful than my father, and could shake her."

    "Is it..." I''m ashamed, where do we have authority? That''s definitely a threat

    when the elevator door opens, I take the opportunity to end the topic and say, "if I can finish earlier, I will go back to the company. Goodbye."

    Thinking of the agreement of dinner with the tassel, I feel warm in my heart. Finally, I can frankly see the reality in front of this beautiful woman I secretly love.

    "Wait!"

    I just stepped into the elevator, heard the words and didn''t even have time to make a response. Murphy''s beautiful little face appeared in front of me. For a moment, it happened in a dream that afternoon. Until now, I still feel that the unrealistic scene is repeated again. My face is closely attached to Murphy''s soft lips. Murphy''s face is askew The right hand is habitually held behind the ear, and the water eyes are rippling with a bit of innocence, a bit of fun, and a bit of complacency and shyness

 Chapter 79

    "Thank you so much today. Goodbye.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! Before Murphy left the elevator quickly, he didn''t forget to press the button on the first floor for me.

    I looked at the blushing and shy pink face outside one step like a fool. It took a long time for my soul to return to the body, "wait!"

    Is there any mistake? I can''t be bothered to die just like this? Anyway, you have to tell your friends why you take advantage of us, don''t you? Unfortunately, the elevator door is closed, and before the two doors are locked together, I clearly see Murphy turning around like a shy little girl and running away, like a frightened little rabbit

    Touch the chest, feel the strong and rapid beating of the heart, I really want to look up to the sky and roar: who is the frightened?!

    I''ve admitted to Murphy that I like fringe. She can see the feelings of fringe for me and said that she supports us. But why is she so close to me now? I hate, Feifei. Feifei, do you want me to die or torture me?

    It''s a very difficult question. At least people who think about it will find out how shameless they are: who do I prefer between fringe and Murphy?

    I have no answer Chunan, you''re fucking shameless! Can you afford a fringe?

    Well, then My double choice? Chunan, you are not shameless, because shamelessness is used to describe people

    I am like a beast in front of me. I should be content but insatiable.

    I''m like a toy in front of love, not I''m playing with it, but it''s playing with me

    "You want to die?!"

    Who said what I thought? I walked out of the community and looked around. The police car stopped at the side of the road suddenly shrugged. By the way, you deliberately hit me and asked me if I wanted to die?!

    "You want to murder?" I didn''t have a good breath of a Yaya, straight from the past opened the door, sat in the copilot''s seat, "drive, go to Qingyuan University."

    Today, the driving beauty is dressed in a casual dress. The cuffs of the red jacket are pulled up high, showing two thin and strong arms. The wheat skin is healthy and shows strength. The casual pants of hahan set off the lively and active character of the host. It''s Miss Dong, the violent policewoman. Seeing my attitude, she stopped working. "Can you believe me if I kick you down?"

    This girl can do what she says. I''m busy suppressing the complex fluctuations in my heart. She said with a smile: "sister tiger, help me. I''m really in a hurry. Would you please come? With our friendship, do you care about this? "

    "Count!" Winter small night that pair of personality''s eyes stare smooth circle, "boy, you call me to come over is to let me be a driver?"? You can see clearly. I''m driving a police car, not a taxi! "

    Isn''t I fucking scared? Immortal is a board player. I don''t know if I will play with fire and be beaten up by those who want debt? But the worst didn''t happen. Of course, I won''t tell Dong Xiaoye about it. I said with a smile, "sister Tiger..."

    "Don''t blame me for being in a hurry with you!" Winter small night to reason not to forgive people, complain: "you idle boring, I am busy to death, you know how many business bureau waiting for me to deal with?"

    rash and too much in haste, I know that she is very idle. Otherwise, when I receive my phone call, I will be in a hurry. I am not even asking what is wrong with me.

    Beat the snake with the stick. Don''t call sister tiger better. "Little night..."

    "Call me elder sister," said Dong Xiaoye with a white eye, "I''m older than you."

    The stinky girl is not finished? "How old are you?" I asked, frowning

    Twenty Winter night reaction is not slow, in time to cover up, almost exposed the age of women as a secret, Qiao face a red, their own scared.

    "What are you doing to me in your twenties? My friend is three or four years older than you. It''s cheap enough not to ask you to call me brother. "It''s my turn to be a cheap girl." hurry up, I''m really in a hurry. I''ll take care of you for lunch In fact, I went to take a taxi by myself, but I was tired of running for nothing in the winter night. I was really sorry. The so-called "rice management" was just an excuse for compensation. And now I feel confused. I always feel that fighting with the winter night can shift my focus and escape the complicated thoughts for a while Winter small night mouth complained, but has already driven the car up, "does the old woman look like that kind of greedy person?"

    I couldn''t help laughing at the hateful attitude of winter''s little night. I asked him not to admit it, but my face was full of exultation. "I wish you could eat people like this."

    "I just want to eat you!" Winter small night finish saying to realize this words is too ambiguous, too make people daydream, see my one face of enlightenment, she quickly threatened: "you want to dare to think to the crooked place, my mother now ate you Cough, kill. I''ll kill you now! "

    "I don''t think it''s crooked, absolutely not," I said solemnly. "Human beings are creatures that can''t live forever. I understand your mood."

    Winter night a Zheng, full of puzzles and doubts, "do you think crooked and human beings can not eternal life has anything to do with?"

    "The evolution of living things and the continuation of life are the primitive instincts that we human beings are born with. How can it not be irrelevant?" I think it''s necessary to explain it more thoroughly. "The only way to continue life is to have children, and the premise of having children is to choose a spouse. If you want your favorite spouse to cooperate with the responsibility of breeding children, you need or It''s human instinct to express love directly or implicitly. There''s nothing shameful about it. How can I think about it? Ha ha, but you are quite bold. Is it too much to do in the car? "Seeing tiger sister''s face gradually turning blue, my friend didn''t feel afraid. Suddenly he thought, yes, if human instinct is not bound by social norms, moral ethics and legal ethics, I probably won''t feel confused in front of feelings.

    The voice of being angry in the winter night was shaking, "Chu Nan --"

    "well, I understand, I understand," I continued to tease unconsciously as I undressed the button: "in fact, I also appreciate the wild nature in your bones. It''s more primitive to have sex in the open air? My favorite thing is to help others to fulfill their wishes. Come, little night, we will make offspring and continue our lives. "

    "I''ll kill you!"

    "The car, driving the car, you want to crash?"

    "I will die when I die. I will die with you!"

    "Live and die together? So you love me so much? Buddha, forgive me. I''m so handsome. I''m so cruel... "

    "You You shameless, miss my mother, next life! "

    "You even booked me for the rest of my life? Little night, I didn''t expect you to be so infatuated... "

    ˇ°ˇ­ Sorry, I feel like vomiting "

    " no? Has it been done before? Damn it, I haven''t figured out a name for the child yet! "

    ˇ°ˇ±ˇ­ˇ­

    The campus atmosphere is familiar, young, unsmooth and shy. Once again, I walked into the students'' heap and found that the lost youth could not be found, although I am still young now.

    "You said you would treat me to a good meal, just this one?"

    Cao, my friend is remembering that time. He sighs and sighs. This stinky woman beats the plate with her chopsticks and pulls me back to reality.

    The canteen of Qingyuan university has a good food. It is famous in several nearby universities, especially the sauce beef and roast chicken leg that I ordered. It has a unique flavor. Many people from other schools often mix in for tooth sacrifice.

    "What happened to this? It''s called spiritual delicacy, "I looked around and muttered," we don''t eat beef with sauce and roast chicken legs. We eat our lost youth. "

    Winter night grabbed a drumstick, no lady image can be said to bite, "why don''t you say I eat lonely?"

    "Where are you lonely with me?" Seeing the fierce light in the winter night, I could stop playing with the female tiger. After a sip of coke, I sighed, "you''re a good person, but you''re not romantic. Can''t the campus recall the good memories of your student days?"

    : ask for recommendation ticket and collection, thank you sa ~

 Chapter 80

    "Beautiful? I went to the police school. I was horrified when I thought about the training. In my memory, there was only backache and leg cramp. What''s so beautiful? " The first bite of the wolf tiger on the winter night, but it''s very gentle to chew, suddenly slowing down the tone of voice, laughing: "the taste of this roasted chicken leg is much worse than in the past --"

    "hmm?" I was stunned. "Aren''t you studying in a police school?"

    "Yes."

    "Then how did you eat the roast chicken leg here?"

    Winter night filled with warm memories of the expression immediately dimmed a lot, smile seems to have a moment of stagnation.

    "My sister graduated from this school." The warbler''s whisper made me wonder if the voice from her mouth was too gentle?

    When I mentioned my sister for the second time, I always felt that the response of dongxiaoye was not right. If I wanted to ask, I thought it would be too much.

    "What you said is also reasonable. This thing really has the taste of youth passing away." when dongxiaoye was refreshed, I even suspected that her depression just now was just my illusion. The woman grabbed another chicken leg and chewed it, sighing: "when I was eating roasted chicken leg here, I was only ten years old. In a twinkling of an eye, sixteen years passed..."

    "Are you twenty-six?" My friend did a not too difficult addition arithmetic problem at an inappropriate time. It''s not like a 26-year-old woman who can''t find any maturity and steadiness in her appearance or temperament.

    "You..." The wheat skin of the winter little night turns red when it''s time to hold. Ya''s hurriedly conceals it and says: "mistakenly speaking, how many years have I said in a twinkling of an eye? Six years, yes, six years later... "

    My forehead pulls down three thick black lines. Are you only 16 years old this year? Shit, sister tiger is not only like a tiger, but also the structure of her head

    Dong Xiaoye is not too stupid at last. After calculating his unrealistic age, he immediately slapped the table and shouted at me: "Chu, are you so interesting? What do you mean by changing my age? "

    I sweat

    "When do I ask your age?" My friend is really wrong, "sister Tiger No, Xiaoye, have a meal, ha ha, in fact, if you don''t say, I thought we were about the same age No, I think you are smaller than me. Look at your long, tender and watery... "

    "How about the water spirit? Don''t coax me, I know I''m black, "said little winter night, but her face flashed a little shyness. Girls like to be praised. She was no exception. She smiled," put away your suit and coax other women. "

    "I like to coax you..." I just picked up a sentence without thinking about it at all. I thought it was too frivolous.

    Sure enough, winter night was stunned. I couldn''t tell whether I was ashamed or angry. I jumped with a straight face. I immediately bit a piece of chicken and laughed as I chewed it. I said, "it''s useless to coax me to use this set. Chu Nan, anyway, you are idle and bored today. Why don''t you find a place to fight with me when you have enough to eat? It''s not good to take advantage of mouth wiping. How about my mother give you a chance?" After that, he intentionally shrugged the two plump and attractive breasts towards me. Unfortunately, he made a big red face first, and his morale was inevitably frustrated. The slightly shy appearance of his heart was unspeakable and lovely.

    I won''t fall for her beauty scheme. The girl is obviously angry and wants to give me a break. I shook my head and said, "well, I''m still busy. I dare not disturb you any more. Aren''t you very busy in the bureau? Next time I have time to say, thank you today. This meal is no respect. Next time I invite you to have a real dinner. "

    "Coward," said Dong Xiaoye, glancing at me in disappointment, and then stretching his eyes, "I forgot to ask you what''s the matter when you come to school? Looking left and right from the beginning, is it looking for someone or making an appointment? "

    Before I could answer, I heard a serious and low voice from behind: "Xiao Nan, what''s the urgent matter for me at noon?"

    Winter night is holding a rotten chicken leg. I saw someone come to say hello. I quickly spit it out and stand up. I put a little mouth on the back of my hand and even my chin is greasy. I got up and introduced it to her: "little Hey, officer Dong, this is my dad, Dad, this is my friend, Dong... "

    "Your father?!" I didn''t finish talking, but was interrupted by the silence of dongxiaoye. The girl went to see me red and red, and the old man of my family. She was in a state of panic.

    The old man was a little surprised when I called her officer. "Your name is dong?"

    "Ah? How do you do, uncle! " Winter night hurriedly stretched out his hand and realized that it was all greasy. He quickly wiped two hands on his pants. The old man who connected my family with his sloppiness made me laugh.

    Winter small night listens to me to laugh out a voice, immediately fierce stare comes over, "Chu Nan, why didn''t you tell me to come to see you See you uncle? Do you mean to see me make a fool of myself? "

    "How dare I?" I also realized that it was not authentic. I didn''t think there was anything to worry about eating with the old man at that time. After all, I came here for business.

    If dongxiaoye didn''t care about the old man, he rushed to me early in the morning and tried his best. Instead, the old man didn''t care. He shook hands with her and said with a smile, "sit down, girl. I''ll teach you a lesson later."On hearing this, Dong Xiaoye immediately saw the misty eyes of the old man, and then guessed that he had misunderstood him. His face was more red, but I didn''t know how to explain it. I was stunned. I didn''t expect that the old man was quite imaginative in this respect.

    "The girl''s surname is dong?" The old man''s buttock just sits firm, repeated the question just now.

    "Well, winter in winter." Winter night is very restrained, hands in my knees, sitting on the end of the right, the master decades of training out of the momentum of teachers is not covered.

    "Dad, what''s the matter?" I always think that the old man is a little abnormal. Why is he so interested in other people''s surnames?

    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just that Dong''s surname is rare in Beitian City," the old man coughed, and then smiled happily to me, "you are so ignorant. You came here at noon, but you didn''t say you took your daughter Well, come here with my friends. I''m not even ready. What''s the style? "

    Shit! Are you crazy about thinking of your daughter-in-law?

    "You misunderstood me, uncle," he said! We are just ordinary friends! "

    "Yes, we have only known each other for a short time. She sent me by the way." I thought to myself, let alone whether this girl would like to eat my meat and drink my blood, I have reached the point of irreconcilable situation. Even if the God blinded his eyes and tied the red rope to the wrong leg, it really made him your daughter-in-law. I''m afraid that you will not be the only one crazy at that time

    "I know, I know," the old man smiled and soothed the mood of dongxiaoye, then frowned and scolded me in a low voice: "Stinky boy, look at this stupid thing you do. Just after I knew you, I led other girls to see their parents. Of course, I felt nervous and stressed. What''s your hurry?"

    I''m in a hurry? My friend was almost scolded and laughed by the stubborn old man. He recognized the relationship between me and dongxiaoye. Dongxiaoye wanted to drill under the table awkwardly, and I couldn''t explain. He sighed and said, "Dad, I have something to do with you."

    The bachelor''s son finally found the object. The old man was in a good mood and said with a smile, "if you have anything, just say it."

    Knowing the father or the son, I knew that when I saw the light in his eyes, I must have thought that I was going to get married. The tradition in the father''s bones was so tight that I was eager to hold my grandson earlier. I shook my head secretly, and then solemnly said, "I want to know what kind of person Guo Xiang is."

    "Well?" When the old man heard the words, he couldn''t help but be stunned

    From small to large, no matter in the eyes of the old man or in my self feeling, I have always been an honest person who has no special place to fight for his face or make him lose his face. Therefore, in my growing memory, he never gave me exaggerated praise in front of outsiders, perhaps because of the reason of Chu Yuan''s comparison, that girl It has always been the capital that he never tired of showing off to others, and I am more of a green leaf as a foil.

    Just now, his praise to Guo Xiang is even more than his praise to me from small to large. My friend is really unbalanced. I am willing to be the accompaniment of Chu Yuan, but I can lose to that kid

    : I want to recommend, I want to collect, thank you

 Chapter 81

    When I left school, I was still a little flustered. I never liked to compare with others. I couldn''t tell what it was for, but what I heard from the old man was what I expected. The two feelings collided and were quite contradictory.

    "Chunan, did your father misunderstand our relationship?" Winter small night while driving, while touching his own little belly, "where do you do things like this, make me nervous did not dare to eat, starved to death."

    "Six drumsticks and two plates of beef have not been eaten yet?" I also stared at her magical stomach and exclaimed, "your food reminds me of an animal..."

    "Tiger?" "If the tiger bites you first, I''ll go back to the Bureau and say where to go."

    "Hengxiang real estate company, if it''s not convenient, I can take a taxi myself. It''s really not very interesting to bother you..." What I said was true. I was afraid that those people of Sang Yingjie would come with me, so I asked Dong Xiaoye to come out. In the end, I used other people as drivers. I feel sorry.

    "What are you sorry for? I think you have a thick skin! " Winter night obviously refers to the event that I pulled her to see the old man. The pretty red glow suddenly disappeared. Leng hum: "today, you owe me a favor, and you can invite me to have seafood another day. Besides, don''t forget our agreement when you have a holiday."

    "Vacation? Date you? "

    "It''s an agreement!" "Winter night a word a way:" with me to try an agreement

    Damn it, I didn''t muddle through. Sister tiger is fighting with me. I have to be beaten up with justice

    When I came out of Hengxiang company, it was already dark. I declined Guo Xiang''s invitation to have dinner together and the good intention of driving me back in person. I just thought the air outside was so fresh and the world was so beautiful.

    Guo Xiang is usually shy and speechless. Unexpectedly, when talking about work, Ya''s timing seems to have changed. She is articulate and enthusiastic. She is meticulous and needs to analyze some details thoroughly. Originally, I just asked for some simple things, but he was bombarded by his spittle and passionate speech all afternoon. No wonder she is old My son said that he was a man of no appearance.

    Because I''ve been discussing with Guo Xiang, I''ve turned my cell phone into a mute. When I was in a taxi, I took out a look. My dear guy, a long string of missed calls, including Murphy''s and fringe''s, but most of them are from the girl of Chu Yuan.

    Thinking about the appointment, I first called back the phone of tassel, which delayed some time. I wanted to apologize to her, but I didn''t want to. When I called, she said sorry to me first.

    "South south, I''m really sorry! I''m sorry I can''t go to your house tonight! "

    "Why?" I don''t understand. You should know that this girl has never broken an appointment if she has made an appointment to eat together.

    "A little trouble," said the tassel, first answering me, and then, with a wry smile like a whisper to himself, "maybe it''s a real trouble..."

    I was surprised that the happy school of fringe would never be so depressed easily. "What''s the matter? Is Zhang Mingjie''s fly troubling you again? You wait, I''ll go! " My heart suddenly sprang to a fire, which was somewhat irrepressible.

    "No, no! Where do you want to go? " "My mother is here," said the fringe, laughing

    "Auntie?" Because of work reasons, the parents of the fringe don''t live in Beitian city. They usually only get together on the annual leave. It''s a happy thing for her mother to come to see her. I let out my breath and frowned and said with a smile, "Auntie seldom comes to Beitian city to see you. What are you talking about?"

    "I didn''t lie. She didn''t come here to see me at all," said the tassel stiffly. "She had to introduce a cousin to me."

    This is too confusing, "you don''t even know your cousin, but also with aunt introduction?"

    "South south, we have known each other for so long. Have you heard that I have a cousin?" There seems to be some dissatisfaction in the tassel''s heart. There is an obvious emotion in the words, "I don''t know where my cousin came from. Alas, I can''t say a word or two clearly. In a word, I may be in trouble. I''ll tell you in detail tomorrow. You are still outside? Take care of the road, go home early, bye ~ "

    " bye. "

    After all, it''s the affairs of the tassel family. She doesn''t want to say more. I''m not easy to ask. After hanging up, she called Murphy again. She didn''t have any special things, but I told her that she could go back to the company at about two o''clock. She saw me late and didn''t come back. She thought I was in trouble. I told her everything was going well, comforted her a few words, and called my little aunt again.

    "Where are you?!" There are some differences between indifference and blandness. I know Chu Yuan well. Blandness is normal. Indifference is a sign of extreme anger. I''m sure that she is very indifferent at this time I know why. My grandma and my sister-in-law made at least 14 or 5 calls. I didn''t answer any of them. It''s strange that I''m not angry!

    "Work?" Unexpectedly, Chu Yuan didn''t get angry. I was surprised by the suddenly relaxed tone. It''s really sad. It''s hard for her to be reasonable, but I think she''s abnormal."Talk to other companies, so set the phone to mute."

    "No wonder I sent you QQ message and you didn''t reply..." Chu Yuan mumbled a word, then pressed the voice to be a thief and said in a low voice: "brother, are you finished?"

    "Just going home, what''s the matter?"

    "That There are guests at home. Come back quickly. "

    "Guest?" I said, "who is that?" My communication scope is not very large. Except for my colleagues in the company, I have few friends. Who will visit me at home?

    "Yes..." Chu Yuan is ready to speak and stops, as if she is coquettish, and says: "in short, you will come back soon. I don''t know how to explain it to you!" Then he hung up.

    What''s wrong with a guest? I frowned and thought. My heart suddenly tightened. Could it be that sang Yingjie and others found my background and had already chased me to my home?! Sang is afraid of scaring the grass and frightening the snake. Therefore, he threatens Chu Yuan. So Chu Yuan hesitates and doesn''t know what to say? Thinking of this, I was sweating, thinking more and more afraid, damn, they are just usury casino gangsters, too much energy? For three hundred thousand, as for doing so much? Besides, in less than a day, I can find out the details of me that are unknown, and my efficiency is also out of line!

    "Master, hurry up, dazhongma community!"

    I rushed to the building at one breath. I was sweating and wanted to open the door, but I couldn''t turn over the key and put it in that pocket. I was about to kick the door, but the door opened. I almost instinctively held the official document over my head, but what appeared in front of me was not a ferocious face. On the contrary, the small face was pure and pretty.

    Seeing my hostile posture of looking like death, the handsome little face owner was obviously a little surprised, but he immediately showed a harmless smile and said: "brother Nan, you are back" ~

    the shoulder brown hair was fluffy and wavy, a knife of bangs pressed on the brow tip, and there were layers of water waves in the snow bright eyes, as if it contained endless melancholy and Sadness, the nevus under the right corner of her eyes makes her look cute and cute. Although she is almost unreal as beautiful as a doll, the first feeling of her friend is creepy. She lifted the lower half of the briefcase and held it up too high. In a sense, she is no different from that kind of person, even more so!

    "Oriental pity people?!"

    It''s not Oriental pity. Who else can it be?

    Obviously, dongfanglian people have been waiting at the door. They knew it was me when they heard the news. So they were not surprised. They pushed open the security door and took my arm warmly. "Come in, brother Nan, just call someone Dongfang. We are so familiar. How distant is the name with surname?"

    This is like my home? You''re going to make a noise. Besides Do I know you well?

    Brothers forehead angle drops perspiration bead directly, does this wench have serious selective amnesia? You almost killed me yesterday! I first breathed a big sigh, and then I took a deep breath. Isn''t this little girl''s skin going to design me again?

 Chapter 82

    "How can you be here so late?" I gently break away from Dongfang Lianren, frown and look at this girl. The apron that should be tied to Chu Yuan''s chest is on her now. What''s the matter?

    How could Dongfang Lianren not know that I had prejudices towards her, and smiled a little, but it seemed that I was stingy. "Brother Nan, are you still angry with me?"

    I stood at the door to change my slippers and said with a hypocritical smile, "ah, how can I care about children? Ha ha, ha ha. " I don''t have to smile naturally, because I can''t laugh naturally.

    Dongfanglian people squatted down and put my changed leather shoes in the shoe cabinet. They raised their small faces. The bitterness in their expressions was painful. "I know you don''t get angry, but you hate me to death..."

    Shit, I almost killed you. Can you really forgive me?

    Hate back to hate, I still have the grace to pull Dongfang Lianren up from the ground. In fact, women''s weapons against men are not only tears. Knowing that this stinky girl pretends to be pitiful, I''m still embarrassed to bully her too much, or to say I am not willing to be bullied by her! Ya''s even apologizing. I don''t want to be seen!

    "I say forgiveness is forgiveness. Who makes you a friend of fate?" Especially when such an outsider as dongfanglian has a close relationship with Chuyuan, I should pay more attention to shaping the image of my brother, which is much better than directly pleasing Chuyuan. "However, next time, I don''t like to joke very much."

    "I promise Chairman Mao that there will be no next time!" said the little Oriental mother, PI Wenyan, holding my hand excitedly and nodding her head cleverly

    I don''t know whether I smile or not. It''s strange that I believe in you. But at this moment, Chu Yuan suddenly jumped out of the room and happened to see my hand in hand with Dongfang xiaoniangpi. Chu Yuan''s big eyes stared at the hand we held together. His excited little face suddenly turned cold like ice. "Brother, Dongfang, you..."

    Dammit, man, I''m sweating so much today. I''m going to collapse Another hit! I want to get rid of dongfanglian people, but just like the first time I met them, those who were killed by this girl said that they would gain wisdom from a fall. I still put them aside in all ways, but they were still the pawns of this little girl!

    When I saw a cunning trick in the melancholy eyes of Dongfang Lianren, I quickly explained, "Yuan Yuan, listen to me..."

    "I''m sorry, Yuan Yuan," Dongfang Lianren not only didn''t let go of my hand, but also leaned half of his body against me. "I heard that Nan brother would forgive me, so I was so happy that I couldn''t help but forget that you wouldn''t see my intimate relationship with Nan brother, so I was jealous?"

    Yeah? I can''t help but be stunned. What does Dongfang Lian mean? I didn''t lie!

    "Bah," Chuyuan said with a red pink face and a light spat, "who does he like to be intimate with? What''s the matter with me?"

    In other words, Chu Yuan came to take the briefcase in my hand, or he cleverly separated me from dongfanglian people. How can he say that when he saw his classmates and my brother were too close, he would still be very uncomfortable, "so heavy?"

    "Oh, there are some documents in it." when I walked into the living room, I was silly. The dinner table was already full of food, and I lit a red candle with emotion. "Yuanyuan, this is"

    Chu Yuan led Dongfang lian to the table and smiled: "Dongfang insisted on apologizing to you for what happened yesterday, so I cooked a delicious meal for you myself, brother, Dongfang It''s better than me. "

    The times have changed. It''s amazing that my family is destined to cook. I didn''t expect that this is a spoiled young lady, Oriental pity, who can make my family feel inferior! Another look at the table, no wonder, there is no home-made dishes, pure seafood!

    Chu Yuan, like showing off for friends, introduced the dishes to me one by one, "this is braised Alaskan snow crab with chestnut, Alaskan black cod fillet with salt and pepper, salmon with onion, braised sea cucumber with onion, fried prawns, and steamed abalone in the kitchen."

    Dongfang Lianren scratched his head with embarrassment and smiled modestly. "The kitchen materials are not very complete, and I don''t have time to do too much preparation, so I made do with it a little. I hope you don''t mind brother Nan."

    Can we do this if we make do with it? Wait a minute, wait a minute. How can you cook seafood? These materials are not easily available in the market? I opened my eyes and tongue, only thought that the things on the table were unrealistic. "You bought all these seafood?"

    "No, I asked the servant at home to deliver it," Dongfang Lian looked at me like an idiot and smiled, "I came here after school with yuan yuan. How can I have time to buy it?"

    It''s not a matter of time! I found that my logical thinking was fundamentally different from that of this girl, "you are the one who runs a seafood city?"

    "Seafood city?" Dongfang Lian people seriously thought about it, some vaguely said: "it seems to be"

    Yes, it is not, what is it? I was about to ask deeply. I heard a whine voice coming from Chu Yuan''s room. It was so sweet and greasy that my bones were soft. My knees were so soft that I almost fell to the ground!

    "Yuan Yuan, is your brother back?"Only to hear its sound, I have determined its owner. It''s Xiao Yi who can own such a clear and childlike sound in such a big northern city!

    Sure enough, the petite goblin came out of Chu Yuan''s room with a smile. His heart suddenly mentioned his voice and eyes. He almost asked you why you came to my house? It''s good to hold back in time.

    "Sister Bobo, this is my elder brother, Chunan." of course, Chu Yuan knows that I "know" Xiao Yike. While introducing us, he winks at me repeatedly. "Elder brother, she is my friend, Xiao Yike."

    The so-called guest is Dongfang Heyi Ke. No wonder Chu Yuan didn''t know how to talk to me on the phone! My back is all wet, dear sister, it''s hard for you to be my brother and me. If Chu Yuan could see that Xiao and I knew each other a long time ago, she wouldn''t kill me! I can''t help fretting about Xiao Yike, the little goblin. You have nothing to do. Why are you coming to my house?

    The goblin is the goblin. Xiao Yike''s acting skills are not the same as mine. When I see the panic of my friends and family, I suppress my calmness and smile politely and slightly strangely There are no flaws in her face. If I didn''t know for sure that she was Xiao Yike I knew, I would even doubt that we really met for the first time.

    "Hello, big Ouch ~ "

    I almost spit out my heart. You look like me. You almost wear a mouth to help me. I''ll bet she''s going to ask my uncle to come and hold the claw of her little hand. I''ll make a big effort to hold it." Hello, what''s Bobo

    "Big I''ll do as soon as you call me, big brother The goblin deliberately scratched my palm with his fingers, and there was a trace of catching in his big eyes. Obviously, he thought the game was very exciting and interesting.

    My friends don''t think so. Ya''s "elder brother" is a very awkward word, and she''s used to calling my uncle. Even I''m used to hearing it. It''s really strange to call her so.

    "Elder brother, elder sister Bobo is here to help me connect the Internet cable." Chu Yuan, in front of an outsider, was a little more intimate with me than usual. He pushed me to the bathroom and urged me like a little housekeeper: "wash your hands, let''s eat."

    "Oh, by the way, the abalone is almost steamed. I''ll bring it." Oriental pity people smile sweetly, but I clearly see that before she walked into the kitchen, she glanced back at Xiao Yike, who was looking at my smile. The cold eyes made my heart suddenly tremble. For a moment, I thought her face was like a layer of frost. It was cold. It was jealousy?!

    Mom, it seems that this meal can''t stop I secretly pray that if I don''t protect me, I will go to you when I die and rape your daughter!

    When I wash my hands and come out, only dongfanglian people sit on the sofa in the living room.

    "And the two of them?"

    Dongfang Lianren smiled sweetly and said to Chuyuan''s room, "in it, it''s said that there are still some small problems to be solved by the computer. Let''s wait first."

    Dongfang Lianren''s tone is natural, but there is a clear chill in her eyes. That look reminds me of the scene when I first met her

    : Dongfang xiaoniang is on the stage again, and the goblin can come to join in the fun. What kind of pain will his sister''s banquet bring to south south? Will the relationship between the East and south south change, and will the goblin use it to close the relationship with south south? What''s your idea in Yuanyuan''s heart? Question three young girls have their own ideas. What will poor south south do? Please look forward to it! By the way, please recommend tickets and collect them. Thank you!

 Chapter 83

    I just use my toes to think, and I know that the so-called computer problem of Chu Yuan and Xiao Yike is just a pretext. Nine times out of ten, they are discussing something about novels, otherwise, they will not be able to exclude Dongfang Lian people.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! I pulled a chair across the East and sat down. I was a little concerned and hesitant, but the question was like a chicken feather stuck in my throat. I always had a feeling of "that Oriental, there is something I don''t understand. I don''t know whether to ask or not... "

    Dongfang Lian was stunned and said with a smile: "what do you want to ask, brother Nan? Why do you still use words? Ha ha, you are so interesting. "

    , old brother''s face is red. I know I''m a little equivocate. I cough and ask, "you know before you know?"

    "I don''t know," said dongfanglian, looking at me with a lovely crooked head. "I think it''s not until today that brother Nan knows her."

    I thought to myself that the girl''s eyes were really fierce. "It''s true that she and Yuanyuan met on the Internet. I met for the first time yesterday. I went with Yuanyuan, but I was hiding away at that time."

    "Oh, I see."

    Dongfang Lian''s appearance is very artificial. How do you think it''s trying to test me? I think it''s because Yuanyuan never mentioned "Bobo or smaller is better" to her.

    I also saw the reaction of the East before I thought about it. If Yuan Yuan told her about Xiao Yike, why didn''t she be called when I met yesterday? No wonder there are some complaints in the East. It seems that they are not only aimed at Xiao Yike.

    I know that the girl has a deep mind. She pretends not to understand her suspicious tone, looks up and asks, "so you only know her today?"

    "Well," said dongfanglian, nodding honestly, "what''s the matter?"

    "Will you be hostile to anyone you meet for the first time?" My suspicions were affirmed, but my attitude was much more flat, and my tone became more upright. "Don''t tell me you didn''t want to make a ''joke'' with her, just like you did to me yesterday."

    Dongfang Lianren was surprised at hearing the words, but soon covered up the past with a sweet smile, "I don''t seem to understand what brother Nan said..." No matter how deep her mind is, she is a child after all. The secret that I poked into her heart inevitably reveals her flaws.

    "Dress, you take the dress," I don''t have a good way of saying: "Dongfang Lianren, I did say that I forgive you, but you need to make sure that I forgive you because Yuanyuan believed you and believed that you were kind enough to do bad things, but I''m not a fool. You lied to those boys to start with me, really because you want them to have no face to pester Yuanyuan again?"

    "Yes..."

    "It''s a fart!" I will take off the gauze right hand to light out, the long and thin scar is shocking, "then how do you explain this? I''m afraid I''ll beat them away, so I''ll be hurt a little bit first. If it''s not me but them who are hurt by K, there will be no effect you expect? "

    "Yes..."

    "It''s a fart!"

    Twice in a row, I was interrupted by my vulgarity, and Dongfang Lian''s face finally got a little hung up. "Brother Nan, you speak so hard!"

    I ignored her discontent and continued, "I don''t deny your intention to help yuan yuan, but do you really have any other purpose? Five guys beat me, an old man like me. I only have to suffer losses. How can I use your hands to give me a paw? "

    Dongfang Lianren''s black eyes rolled twice, and suddenly smiled: "yes, I admit that I hurt you on purpose, but you have already said to forgive me. Is it hard for you to regret?"

    Ya''s so frank, on the contrary, choked me, a little thought I will understand, the little girl skin smart venture! She knows that continuing to deny will definitely arouse my anger. So before that, she apologized and confessed her mistake, and I said that I would not care about her. What''s the good point?

    I frowned and said, "I won''t regret it, but I don''t understand. We haven''t had a holiday. Why do you hate me?"

    "I don''t know," Dongfang Lianren pours up his mouth. It''s unbelievable to be honest. "Knowing that fate is with you, I feel uncomfortable."

    A sweat bead on the forehead flowed through my cheek, and I could almost hear my own rapid heartbeat, "well, why don''t you like Yike? Don''t deny it. I saw that look in your eyes just now. It''s very vicious. "

    "Vicious? It''s annoying, brother Nan. "Dongfanglian blushed, as if I was praising her instead of damaging her." they are only sixteen years old, how can they be so terrible as you said? "

    If you are not sixteen years old, I don''t think you are terrible. How can you be so clever at your young age?! I looked at her coldly with a calm face. The little girl skin didn''t respond to me, and then she said, "well, I admit that I don''t like her. Who let her cling to fate?"

    I sweat, of course, I know that Xiao Yi''s demon wants to cling to me not because of fate, but because of his friend. Although I wish she would not pester me from now on, I can''t pretend to be the hand of Dongfang Lian people. Moreover, compared with Dongfang Lian people, Xiao Yi is so cute."You hate her because you are close to her?"

    "No," the Oriental pitiful man corrected with a straight face, "it''s because she''s tied up with fate that she doesn''t like to tie up with others."

    that''s right. Aunts and grandmothers are arrogant and lonely like a swan. Even if they admire Xiao Yike, they can''t take the initiative to tie up with her. But Xiao Yike''s close to fate, it''s none of your business? Just as I was about to ask, I saw Dongfang Lianren sneer at me and toot, "of course, you are an exception, so I want to play a trick on you."

    I''m an exception? Do you want to say that Yuan Yuan likes to pester me? It''s a big joke. That girl has never been able to avoid me! My mind is full of twists and turns. Is it because fate moved in to live with me that she misunderstood me?

    At this time, even though I don''t want to think about it, the answer of dongfanglian people is like the red cloth in the hands of matadors, which attracts me to the only direction. I swallowed my saliva with difficulty and asked timidly with a little fantasy: "you Like fate? "

    "Yes, I do." Oriental pity people simply let me want to hit the corner of the table with my head No, I prefer to hit her head with the corner of the table!

    When Dongfang Lian saw that I had a strange expression, her body suddenly shook, as if she had just responded. She immediately shook her hands and said, "no, it''s not like that. Brother Nan, where do you want to go?"

    "Not like that?" I don''t care about the manner of bullshit or the arrogance of the laborer of Oriental compassion. I take out the power to break the casserole and ask the 38 people in the end. I burn my face and say, "what kind of love is that?"

    "Friend, it''s the kind of friend you like. It''s very good, very good!"

    Friend? Is it that simple? I don''t quite believe it.

    Why do the Oriental people have to worry about blowing Lu Siqi and other people away from the edge? Why do you scratch my hand? Why do you hate Xiao Yike who met for the first time? If we want to solve these problems at the same time, there seems to be only one answer to unify them?

    She is envious of all those who pursue Chu Yuan and are close to Chu Yuan!

    The wound in the palm of the hand is still aching. I guess dongfanglian scratched me because she knew that Chu Yuan and I were brothers and sisters without blood relationship, but they lived together under the same roof. She was jealous!

    Is she the legendary Lala?!

    Dongfang Lian''s excitement calmed down a little. He took a sip of the drink can at the table, secretly glanced up at me, saw that I was looking at her, and quickly lowered his head again. After a long time, he murmured: "brother Nan, I''m really not gay. Please don''t stop me from communicating with fate?"

    "When did I say you were gay?" I almost choked on my own spittle.

    Oriental pitiful people look at me bitterly, the big eyes of melancholy are not stingy and pour out to me and beg, "if you don''t believe me, I can prove that I''m not gay!"

    : recommend, collect ~

 Chapter 84

    "How to prove it?" My friend opened his mouth to show his shyness. Fortunately, Dongfang Lianren didn''t notice that I didn''t take the initiative to admit that she had a problem with her sexual orientation. Update super fast

    xiaoniangpi didn''t answer the questions and said with a smile: "brother Nan, do you know why I did such an excessive thing to you yesterday, and is Yuanyuan willing to forgive me?"

    This is really the biggest question in my heart. I can''t help following her: "why?"

    The eyes of Dongfang Lianren flashed a trace of memory color. The right hand gently held to the left shoulder, and the corner of the mouth slightly raised, like satisfaction or pride, "because ah, I saved her life."

    "You saved her life?" Where do you start? There has been such a big thing. Why didn''t I hear Chu Yuan say it? My first feeling is surprise, and the second is that she fooled me

    "don''t you believe it?" "I can show it to you," frowned the Oriental

    "What are you looking at?"

    "Scar," dongfanglian raised his buttocks, leaned over to hold my hand, pulled me to her side, sat down, tilted his snow neck, and two white hands pulled the neckline, revealing almost the whole shoulder on the left. "You see, it''s here."

    What are you doing? See the chest strap! Although I''m not a gentleman, I can''t do this kind of behavior, but My friend is really curious. First of all, did she leave a scar on her body for Chu Yuan? Secondly This little girl''s skin is so white

    Dongfang Lianren is a beauty, but not that kind of plump beauty.

    She is thin, bony, round shoulder, clear clavicle, thin, soft but not thin; she is weak, skin like water, blowing and breaking, showing a morbid beauty, but not losing a healthy look.

    I''m a man. It''s not true that I don''t care. So, my brother''s heart is moving very fast now. He always feels guilty of being seduced by evil. With seven points of curiosity and three points of dirtiness, I focus my eyes on the snow like jade skin.

    The girl''s shoulder is white and almost transparent, like a piece of white paper without any ink, where is the slightest flaw?

    "No..."

    "Impossible! You''re closer. Take a closer look. It''s obvious. Do you see it at the back? "

    "Where?" Man, what''s wrong with your eyes? I can''t help but stand up and lean down. I''ve long forgotten the dirty reverie. I''m looking for the scar I don''t want to see. I''m shocked to smell a warm faint fragrance. Dongfang Lian''s fluffy and soft hair has swept my face. I suddenly realized that she''s too close to me. I''m about to move my butt back. Dongfang Lian''s face suddenly turns. Those two are close to me Big eyes blinked triumphantly. My friend was stunned, and she had put her arms around her head. Because of the awkward standing posture, my body''s center of gravity had already tilted forward. She now fell back, and I naturally fell on her!

    The whole face is buried in her neck, and her mouth and nose can clearly feel the softness and softness of her skin. The strong fragrance of virginity is like a softener that instantly invades my whole body

    "Don''t say I''m playing with you." there are two groups of oppressed softness under my chest. The proud voice of the little girl''s skin rings in my ear, which makes me excited. "You want me to prove that I''m not gay. If I''m gay, will I give you tofu?"

    Shit! I immediately realized that I was a pawn again, and Dongfang Lian people deliberately knocked over the drink can of the coffee table before holding my head. At this time, they even used two long legs around my waist. I guess Ya''s even milk strength was used! Don''t say to get up, I even dare not open my mouth, or I will leave a watermark on her shoulder, which will be even more difficult to explain!

    "Brother! East! What are you doing?! "

    I cry

    even if my friend doesn''t stand at Chu Yuan''s angle, she knows exactly what she saw. If nothing else, just look at the East ''pushing'' me to sit up from the sofa, and ''flustered'' stretching clothes to cover the naked shoulder, I know that Chu yuan must be kissing her neck!

    Ya''s so insidious! I''m like a cat with its tail stepped on. I jumped up from the sofa and said, "Yuan Yuan, listen to me..." What? As soon as I was stunned, I said that I was given Yin by the east? Is it not suitable to tear this girl through face to face? After all, Xiao Yi is also watching. Let her know the virtue of Chu Yuan''s friend. Chu Yuan''s face is not good-looking.

    When I think of Xiao Yike, I look at the past, and the goblin is staring at Dongfang Lianren indifferently, without any surprise. I can''t help but think of the indifferent expression that appeared on her face when I met her for the first time, as if it was disdain after seeing through the truth, as if it was a satire for childish behavior.

    It''s no wonder how many times I have been ignoring tofu. Xiao Yi doesn''t believe that this kind of person will defeat Dongfang Lianren.

    "I''m sorry, Yuan Yuan. I''m playing with my brother Nan." Hearing Dongfang Lian''s words, I was glad to hear that the girl had changed her mind. But when I saw her expression of grievance, my heart was cold!

    Damn it, no wonder she told the truth when Chu Yuan suspected that she was shaking hands at the door. It turned out to be a foreshadowing! This little girl has decided to set me up from the beginning!Sure enough, Chu Yuan''s head was covered with a cloud, and he gnashed his teeth and said, "elder brother --"

    Dongfang Lian people''s treachery made a bad laugh at me. Good girl, I''m so cheap that I''m home. I''m still thinking about you when you''re in the dark. You don''t know what you''re doing. You''re still in the mine. You''ll never turn over if you want to smash me?

    Anger starts from the heart and grows from evil to gall. If you are a vegetarian, don''t blame me for giving you insight!

    "Yes, we are having fun," I said simply following Dongfang Lian Ren, pulling her up from the sofa with a smile and greeting as if nothing happened. "Are you finished? It''s almost cold. Come on, have a meal, have a meal. "

    Don''t you pretend to be aggrieved? Isn''t it wrong to be "eaten tofu"? Then I don''t care. Anyway, in the presence of Xiao Yike, an "outsider", I don''t rush to explain to Chu Yuan. How can she get to the bottom of the matter? At best, it''s after autumn.

    As I expected, although Chu Yuan''s face was not happy, he really refrained from asking again, but forced his face to smile and pulled Xiao Yike to say, "sister Bobo, we have dinner."

    "Good." Xiao Yike has a lot of heart and eyes. He can see that there is something wrong with me and the East, but pretends not to notice it. He blinked at me with his back on fate. What a smart boy! I love you so much, uncle.

    "Come, Dongfang, have a meal. Let me also taste your craft. Is it really good that fate says that?" The more enthusiastic I am, the more confused the Oriental people are.

    "You''re not angry?" Asked the East in a low voice.

    I let out a silent bad smile, "I''m not angry, I hope you don''t be angry."

    "What am I giving birth to ~!" Before Dongfang Lian finished speaking, I stretched out my big hand to cover her buttocks, but I still grabbed her severely.

    The East small Niang skin is startled to open the eyes to knot the tongue, is covering the buttock to look at me unbelievably.

    My friend left a step away early, pretending to be a cat waist to pick up the coke can that fell on the floor, his face was puzzled, but he thought to himself, the little girl looks thin and weak, but she didn''t expect to have meat in her ass.

    Chu Yuan and Xiao Yi can smell the prestige. "What''s the matter?"

    Dongfang Lian people have nothing to do but try their best to catch me. Can they let it go after catching me? Angrily pointed to my nose and shouted, "he touched my ass!"

    "Well?" I look around like an idiot innocently, and make sure that no one around me suddenly wakes up and says: "I?!"

    "It''s you!"

    I didn''t say anything. Xiao Yike started first, as if she had just heard a boring cold joke. She said with a stiff smile, "Oriental sister, don''t make a joke, OK? We eat. "

    "Are you kidding? Who is joking? " Dongfang Lianren''s eyebrows jumped, and turned to Chu Yuan excitedly. "Yuanyuan, he really touched me"

    "Dongfang, I beg you not to play with my brother, OK?" Chu Yuan looks at me apologetically, and her face is ruddy.

    "I play with him?!" Dongfanglian people look at me with incredible eyes, as if they really don''t understand why no one believes her.

    Ask for recommendation ticket, collection and a little power. Thank you

 Chapter 85

    Do you know why no one believes you? Because Laozi''s performance is at the level of movie emperor! Fight me? Wait until you grow a beard!

    "OK, OK. I touched your ass. can I apologize to you? Or do you touch me, too? " I turned around and cocked my ass, coaxed my kids and gave up freely, which made my friends'' backs much bigger. How broad-minded was my mind? Well, like the sea, Chu Yuan''s face is red and his ears are red when he sees my funny appearance, while Xiao Yike''s voice is out of laughter, and Dongfang Lian people are shivering with my naked provocation.

    Who makes you think I''m ellikitty? I don''t need to be authoritative. I''ll let you know how powerful I am.

    Will I touch a girl''s ass in front of fate and her friends? Combined with my usual history of being a human being and Oriental classmates, Chu Yuan will know who she believes at a glance. Moreover, as long as Chu Yuan believes that she is wronging me now, then whether the "push to" happened on the sofa just now is my initiative or her intention to wrongly frame the plot, she will have a clear idea in her mind.

    Dongfang Lian people are smart like ghosts. After a bit of thinking about such a simple thing, they figured it out. They didn''t want to stare at me, but they could hold it up and put it down. They shrugged their fragrant shoulders and said with a smile, "well, it''s just a joke to set off the atmosphere. Don''t be angry about fate."

    yuan was extremely tolerant of Dongfang Lian people. She gave her a look of resentment, but didn''t say anything more.

    When Chu Yuan and Xiao Yi could turn around, their wolf claws waved again

    Chu Yuan looks at the East pity person doubtfully, "what''s the matter?"

    This time, the oriental girl learned to be a good girl. "Nothing. She stumbled under her feet. Ha ha, ha ha."

    Stinky girl, don''t you mean to let me take advantage of it? Elder brother, I''m going out today. I''ll change into a salty uncle to show you!

    "You''re tough enough!"

    "Average." Looking at the proud look of dongfanglian people, I am very satisfied. Since there is no possibility of peaceful coexistence, it depends on who is more insidious.

    Although dongfanglian''s character is not liked by others, the cooking technique is good. Even though the kitchen materials are poor and limited, the seafood dishes she made are still delicious. Not only seafood, but also two bottles of red wine. Maybe she wants to compete with me. The more I say that children can''t drink, the more she agitates Chu Yuan and Xiao Yike.

    Xiao Yike was a little wine bug, but he also stressed that he was 19 years old with a pair of big boobs that Chu Yuan and Dongfang pitiful people envied. However, Yuan Yuan hated other people''s saying that she was small, so she almost didn''t stare at me with her eyes. She never drank alcohol. She had to drink with others. As a result, I had no suspense Defeat the battle.

    "Uncle, let me give you a toast"

    "uncle?"

    Seeing Yuan Yuan and Dongfang Lianren looking at Xiao Yike, they almost slip under the table. Are you drunk before you drink?!

    "Ha ha, I''m really joking. Am I that old?"

    As I said, I winked at her. Fortunately, the goblin didn''t respond slowly. After a little consternation, I said with a smile: "you are not a few years older than me, but you have to be a child. I think you are more like an uncle than a big brother."

    Yuan Yuan and the East are also relieved when they smell the words. The East shakes the red wine in the cup and laughs scornfully: "brother Nan, you really look like an uncle, strange uncle."

    I don''t know if she''s satirizing me for touching her ass just now, but when I saw Xiao Yike''s eyes changed, she said to the East with a smile full of ridicule: "yes, I was teased like you just now and I can forgive. This mature and magnanimous mind is really like an elder."

    Ming Li praises me and satirizes the East. I thought that the East would find trouble first. She didn''t want to be a demon, but she was the first to make trouble. Obviously, she was dissatisfied with the East''s compassion, and then she purposely tried to hurt me and humiliate me.

    The smile of Dongfang Lianren suddenly solidified in his face, "Oh? Does sister Bobo mean I''m naive? "

    "Did I say that? Ha ha, no, I absolutely don''t mean that. Oriental sister, you are too sensitive. "How can Xiao Yi embarrass her friends in front of Chu Yuan? A word gently took over, and continued to raise a glass to me: "brother Nan, I''ll give you a drink with the wine of Dongfang sister, but I need to dry it up at once."

    Dongfang Lian people are personal spirits, but Xiao Yi is a goblin, and the goblin''s words are pungent and intriguing. How to listen to them all have the meaning of apologizing for Dongfang''s toast. The provocative spirit is obscure, and it''s obvious in front of Chu Yuan It shows the bearing and demeanor of the little sister. When I look at the girl, I can see that she doesn''t look at the east at all. She is just trying to please me.

    I smile speechless, Niang, this wine is good to drink, but how does it have the smell of gunpowder?

    Fortunately, Dongfang Lianren didn''t ask for any more trouble, and Xiao Yi didn''t care to argue with her. Under the strange but enthusiastic hospitality of Chu Yuan, three girls handed in cups to exchange for glasses, and soon left my old man on the side. I couldn''t get into the girl''s topic, and I simply focused on ruining the table of Haixian. Rao is so, and I was frightened at the meal.

    Three girls are shouting about drinking, but the amount of alcohol is not flattering.Chu Yuan is the happiest but the least to drink. Drinking is like drinking poison. He frowns and frowns, grins and tears. It''s a kind of enjoyment to see her sip the wine. It''s so lovely. After drinking less than half a cup, he poured the rest into my cup. Xiao Yike is a bit riveted with the East, and then Chu Yuan agitates and persuades them to drink. They exchange cups and dry four or five cups in a row. As a result, they just think of it When they rowed, dongfanglian people fell asleep at the table. Xiao Yike laughed happily. He looked like a drunken lunatic. They drank more than one bottle together. Is that how drunk they are?

    After dinner, one of the most headache problems appeared. These two girls are already drunk. What should we do?

    I shook the shoulders of dongfanglian people hard, and the little girl''s skin giggled at me with dim eyes, "Nan brother, then drink ~"

    "drink your head! Yuan yuan, do you know where her family lives? "

    My grandma and my sister-in-law just tasted a few mouthfuls of red wine, but they seemed to be infected by two drunks. They put their chin on the table and said: "I don''t know, ha ha."

    "I don''t know what you laugh at." I think Chu Yuan is a little abnormal, but I can''t tell what''s wrong. When I get up and come to the sofa, Xiao Yike sleeps on all fours like a dead pig, and saliva comes out. I pat her on the face, but she doesn''t have a good airway: "Yike, get up, I will take you home!"

    Hearing this, Chu Yuan waved a crab leg like a student asking a teacher a question: "brother, do you know where sister Bobo lives?"

    "Well?" As soon as I was smart, I almost got shy. "I don''t know. Isn''t it time to wake up and ask her?"

    "Oh," Chu Yuan relieved, raised his arms and stretched out, laughing, "brother, they are all drunk, or they will stay here overnight."

    "Stay?!" I screamed and lost my voice, but I saw clearly that Xiao Yike, who was drunk and unconscious, suddenly opened his eyes and grinned at me.

    Damn it, I''ll try my best to mention the Oriental pity, but I forget that this girl is not good at stubble!

    Xiao Yi can pretend to be drunk!

    Chu Yuan patted the back of Dongfang Lianren and said to me helplessly, "what else? They are so drunk that they can''t wake up "

    wait! My mind moved, four people add up two bottles of red wine are not finished, since Xiao Yi is drunk, that Oriental pity person

    depend on, almost be fooled by ya!

    "Try it. They don''t drink too much. They should be able to wake up. Besides, they are girls. It''s not appropriate to stay in a big man''s house, and there''s no place for them to sleep." I squat down, use the back of the sofa as a cover, and continue to pat Xiao Yike''s face gently with my right hand. My left hand reaches into her waist and pinches the tender flesh of the girl''s belly. I''m not talking about peace Chu Yuan''s dialogue, rather than that I was directly explaining with Xiao Yi, begging her to "sober up" me!

    "You are not the only one at home, but also me. It doesn''t matter to stay them all night," Chu Yuan said with a frown. "Even if we wake them up and get drunk like this and send them home, how can we explain to their parents?"

    At this time, I finally realized that there was something wrong with Chu Yuan. She was indifferent to things at ordinary times. Now her nature is rising abnormally. She seems to be looking forward to sleeping with close friends!

 Chapter 86

    They''re not drunk! I really want to tell Chu Yuan directly, but it''s also very clear. Both girls are from acting school. It''s not so easy to expose them. What can I do?

    Dongfang Lianren is a wolf. Chu Yuan is in danger. Xiao Yi is a wolf, so am I.

    Damn, a meal made our brother and sister fall into an unprecedented crisis at the same time

    the more anxious I was, the more restrained I was, the more angry I was. I grabbed Xiao Yike''s tender hand and added some strength. The painful goblin frowned at me, tears fell down, and I kept begging for mercy with my mouth, which made me loose my claws.

    "But there are only two beds at home. Your one is still a single."

    before I finished, I saw the goblin shouting to me with her mouth: "uncle, I''ll sleep with you ~"

    you think it''s beautiful, man. I''m a virgin who has no time to keep his body as jade. How can I destroy Qing Yu by your little hand?!

    "Yuan Yuan, I''m sleepy, I''m going to sleep." Dongfang Lian, lying at the table, suddenly leaned up and hugged Chu Yuan''s Willow waist. He squinted his eyes and tried to rub his face against my sister''s chest. I almost couldn''t resist pinching her neck! Mom, if you had any doubts about whether Dongfang Lianren was really drunk or fake drunk just now, then the doubts had already flown to the sky. Ya''s just like Xiao Yike, pretending to be a grandson!

    These two chicks are fighting each other for wine. It''s an idea in their hearts, but their mother has a tacit understanding!

    "Fate, I want to sleep with you"

    you can''t think! My heart is full of evil fire and anger. Although the East denies that it has the same sex, how dare I believe her?

    "Fate, there is no place in our family."

    "why not?" Chu Yuan stroked the head of Dongfang Lianren, calmed her down, and said to me, "your bed is big, you can sleep with two people."

    "My bed? Where do I sleep? " My image is small, my sister''s chastity is big, want to touch my sister? No door!

    Dongfang Lianren must have wanted to do something good, and then he started again. "Mom, I''m sleepy, I''ll sleep with you"

    whose mom is it?! Xiaoniang''s skin wolf ambition, can''t wait to hug Chu Yuan and go to bed together!

    Chu Yuan turned my white eyes, but the corners of his eyes flowed through a look I didn''t understand, like shame, like anger, like helpless. "Niggard, then you can sleep in my room."

    I mean? Dear sister, do you know, brother, I am mean to protect your chastity?

    "Shall I sleep in your room? What about you, three people in a bed? Too crowded? " It''s too cheap to hold on to the left and hold on to the right?!

    As I was saying, Xiao Yike shouted to me anxiously with her face: "I don''t need three people to squeeze the big bed, I''ll go to bed with you ~ ~"

    my friends saw Xiao Yike''s eyes were shining green, and her back spine was cold. "Otherwise, bring your sister Bobo a quilt and let her sleep on the sofa?" The goblin''s eyes flashed cold and grinned at me, hoping to kill me.

    Although it''s warm in the daytime this season, it''s cold at night. Chu Yuan hurriedly said, "that''s not suitable!"

    "Do you want me to sleep on the sofa?" To be honest, I don''t care about sleeping on the sofa, but I do care about dongfanglian sleeping on my sister! But I can''t say it directly. It''s bitter. It''s not suitable. Chu Yuan''s words warm my heart. Stinky girl has me in her heart.

    "Then what?" Don''t say I''m curious. Even Xiao Yike pricks up his ears to hear how Chu Yuan deals with it.

    "The living room will be very cold at night, and there''s no need to sleep on the sofa. The blushing pink face will be more blushing. Looking at my eyes, I start to dodge," I can squeeze with you "

    " what? "

    I was surprised not to say, just to see Dongfang Lian people excited as if they were trampled on the tail suddenly bounced up from the seat, exclaimed: "no!!!"

    Chu Yuan was stunned. Dongfang xiaoniangpi realized that she was almost helping. However, the girl reacted so fast that she shook her body and said, "no, I can''t drink any more." after that, she was lying on the table like a dead man.

    I despised Dongfang Lianren severely first, and then asked Chu Yuan suspiciously to confirm: "you squeeze with me? Shall we have a bed? "

    Chu Yuan''s face was red as blood. He had an open posture. His eyes did not flicker. He raised his chin. "Yes, we are brothers and sisters. What are we afraid of?"

    If you sleep on your side, it''s a way, but I don''t understand that Chu Yuan always avoids me like a snake or a scorpion. Why would he put forward such a proposal to aggrieve himself?

    Chu Yuan is like seeing through my doubts. "Your bed is too big and limited to sleep with three people. They are my friends. I have the responsibility to treat them well, and I don''t want to hurt you. So it doesn''t matter if you sleep in my bed and squeeze into one night."

    "Then I''ll sleep on the sofa." I''m kidding. I''m not honest when I sleep. In case I bump into a place that my sister shouldn''t touch, won''t the relationship between me and my sister be destroyed? Besides, when I saw Chu Yuan''s beautiful face, I felt a faint fear in my heart. I knew that it was the agitation from taboo. After all, I and Yuan Yuan were brothers and sisters who had no blood relationship. I wanted to be close to her emotionally, but I was afraid to be close to her physicallyMen, even if they are not guilty, feel guilty.

    "Why?" Maybe I refused too simply, hurt Chu Yuan''s self-esteem, the stinky girl could not be ashamed, and a thin layer of anger appeared on her face, "am I poisonous? Sleeping together will poison you, won''t it? Do you hate me that much? "

    "Where do you want to go?" "Why do I hate you?" I said with an embarrassed smile

    "What are you afraid to sleep with me?" Chu Yuan has forgotten his shyness. It''s just a contest with me.

    "I''m not afraid of anything, but I don''t sleep honestly," I seem to find a good excuse, "spank your ass and say I''m a rascal. In case I accidentally turn over and press on you, you don''t call me brother beast?"

    Yuan Yusai, blushing like a ripe apple.

    "Well, be obedient. Come and help them to bed." In fact, it''s more convenient for a princess to hold her, but Chu Yuan watched. She was afraid that she thought I was trying to take advantage of her friend, so I just copied Xiao Yike''s armpit and pushed her to sit up. Without the cover of the back of the sofa, the goblin dared not wink at me anymore, so she had to pretend to be her dead man.

    Chu Yuan Zheng Zheng, came to embrace Xiao Yike''s legs, suddenly said: "I sleep in your room."

    "Well?" I was stunned.

    Chu Yuan turned his head angrily and repeated in a loud voice, "I said I slept in your room."

    The brothers clearly saw that the body of dongfanglian trembled. Obviously, Chu Yuan gave her a chance!

    "Why?" My forehead is sweating. "Isn''t it more comfortable to sleep in a bed by myself?"

    "It''s not suitable to let Dongfang and Bobo sleep in your strange man''s room. Girls are very sensitive to this."

    It makes sense, but why didn''t you just say that? Chu Yuan saw through my heart again, blushed and said: "why do you look at me like this? I just thought it was inappropriate! "

    "Oh," I couldn''t help glancing at Dongfang Lianren. Ya''s clothes were so drunk. She said vaguely. I think she was already happy. I stopped laughing and said to Chuyuan, "then you can sleep in my room with Yike and let Dongfang sleep in your bed."

    The East small Niang skin''s fragmentary read suddenly a meal, when ring again, the intonation was obviously hasty many.

    From Chu Yuan''s expression, it is not hard to see that she originally wanted to squeeze a bed with the familiar East. She did not understand: "is it not good to let sister Bobo sleep in my room?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with it," I said with a smile. "But you only know her. She''s drunk and unconscious. Staying in the same bed can show your sincerity to her. Think about it. How moved she is to wake up tomorrow morning and see you sleeping next to her and know you''re taking care of her."

    Chu Yuan listens to me so to explain, the face cannot help showing the color of appreciation, "did not expect you to be very careful."

    I laugh and don''t speak. Although Xiao Yi is a monster, she is not a lesbian. Besides, I like her kind nature.

    It''s better to let Chu Yuan and Xiao Yi sleep together. Heaven knows if the East is a playboy. If you can''t eat Chu Yuan, you can make do with Xiao Yi? For dangerous guys, isolation alone is the basic

    : for recommendation and collection, thank you, Bensa

 Chapter 87

    After I moved dongfanglian to Chu Yuan''s bed, I retired. Chu Yuan waited on her to take off her clothes and cover her quilt. Stinky little lady also took advantage of it.

    Take off clothes and trousers and lie down on the sofa, then cover up the quilt and turn on the TV. The light in the living room suddenly goes out. Then Chu Yuan''s cold voice comes, "I''m sleeping."

    Looking back, she turned off the light. "Oh, good night."

    I wonder why you can go to sleep if you want to. Why do you turn off the light when you see me watching TV?

    Chu Yuan stood at the door of my room. I couldn''t see her expression in the dim light, but I obviously felt that she must be staring at me, and I didn''t move for a long time. I was not comfortable. I couldn''t help but wonder: "what else?"

    "Hum! No! " The stinky girl choked me for no reason, and then slammed the door angrily into the room.

    Did I offend her? Brother, there are some monk Zhang and monk Zhang who are confused. She comes here with such a bad temper. There''s no reason. It''s inexplicable.

    The variety show on TV is boring. Watching it, I feel that my eyelids are more and more heavy, and I fell asleep unconsciously.

    Because I was afraid that it would be cold in the night, after I moved Xiao Yike to bed, I pulled out a thick quilt that would be covered only after winter from the cabinet. I was already a little pressed, and the sofa was narrow and small. The end of sleeping was tiring. I gradually felt that I could not breathe easily. I suddenly opened my eyes, and was surprised to find that my quilt was wriggling under the fluorescent light of the TV screen , it''s not my quilt that is extremely heavy, but something is pressing on me!

    "Who?!"

    Xiao Yike?! This is my first reaction. When I copy with both hands, the starting point is warm, smooth, tender and full of elasticity. It''s the girl''s Qianqian willow waist who wears clothes?!

    Naked skin contact makes the turbidity in my head dissipate at once, and I immediately come down with cold sweat. The guy in the quilt also shivers. Before I scream, two small hands are already out of the quilt, covering my mouth to death, "don''t scream!"

    "Well?" I was stunned. Although the voice of the people in the bed made it hard for me to recognize, it was definitely not Xiao Yike''s refreshing baby voice with personal characteristics! It can be said that the compression of soft chest is not as strong as that of Xiao Yi''s pair of giant + milk.

    Not Xiao Yike, who is that? I shook my head and shook off those little hands, wondering, "fate?"

    God knows how I can call out the name of predestination. The people in the quilt don''t have any movement. Just when I was wondering if I had guessed it right, I found a pretty face that looked like a smile but was covered with frost. "Brother Nan, you are a beast indeed!"

    "East?!" If it wasn''t for my friend to suppress his voice in time, he would have to turn over the roof of the house. He could easily put his mouth into an egg, and his eyes would almost pop out of his eyes. This little girl is sick. Why did she drill into my quilt in the middle of the night? Don''t you want to go against me?

    Although friends look in the mirror will feel very handsome, but definitely not handsome to such a degree of harm?

    "You are the beast!" "What do you want?" I said, as a virgin frightened by a sex wolf

    Oriental pity people red pretty face, do not answer instead scold: "take your hand away!"

    "Well?" When I heard this, I unconsciously moved my fingers and listened to the East''s exhortation. My neck unconsciously looked up to the inspector in the cold shiver, which was very attractive. She immediately glared at me fiercely when she realized that she was in a bad state. I was so scared that I quickly lifted my claws down and flattened them. My heart beat was twice faster than usual.

    "Animals!" Dongfang pitiful people do not give up, two small arms stuck in my neck, but did not use strength, "you are really fighting the idea of predestination!"

    My heart jumped. "Who are you talking about?"

    "You!" Dongfang snorted: "you didn''t have her idea in mind. Why did you guess it was her just now? Don''t think I don''t know that you and Yuan Yuan are brothers and sisters without blood relationship. Hum, you are not a good man like other men. Tell you, you should dare to fight for yuan. Don''t blame me for fighting with you. I will protect yuan even if I die! "

    Little Niang Pi''s face was full of righteousness and awe. She said that she was serious and affected. She said that she flattered our brother and sister in disguise with this excited speech, but the solemnity in her eyes was a little less thoughtful.

    "I can''t talk to you as an outsider, so why do people have a dirty heart like you?" I hate to be talked about by others about my consanguinity with consanguinity. Even if there is no consanguinity, she is no different from my own sister. A few words from Dongfang xiaoniangpi picked me out of the fire, and the tension in my heart disappeared. Damn it, what is my weakness when you attack me at night?

    "East small Niang complexion suddenly sank down," am I dirty? "

    I don''t know if I can, "why don''t you go to bed in the middle of the night?"

    The East was stunned for a moment, and then he burst out laughing. Although he was laughing, he could not feel the slightest smile. "Brother Nan, if I yelled at this time, what would you do?"

    I really didn''t expect that such a clever girl of Dongfang Lian people would think of such a mindless means of graft, sneering: "I will kick you out of the bed, while shouting that there are female sex wolves, while severely repairing you." Damn it, you''re just an idiot. Do you think we''re all idiots? Are you in my bed instead of touching your bed?"Oh? You can try it, "Dongfang Lianren said with a defiant smile," but don''t blame me for not reminding you. I''m not dressed now. "

    No clothes? My mind wandered, and then I was sweating, "who are you scaring?"

    "You don''t have a long hand, you can confirm it yourself," said the Oriental As she said, she rubbed my legs with two long legs as proof. The skin of the place where I met was hot and smooth. The old man''s face turned red. By the way, as a virgin, had I ever been so close to a woman?

    See the eyes of the East are full of cunning, I woke up a lot, she lied to me?

    "Don''t you think I dare?" Say, I put my hands around her slender waist, the little girl blushed, my face is white, I really don''t touch the clothes! She''s really naked!

    "Not yet?" East pity person Susu shivers, but does not struggle, forced to blush to my farfetched smile way: "do not believe you can continue to touch, or touch down." Even if how to be brave, the east at last sounds like a mosquito, and the small one can hardly hear it.

    My palm almost covers half of her back. How about trying to fart? Moreover, once I really touched it, the little niangpi cried out at the top of her voice, alerting Yuanyuan and Yike. I was so full of mouth that I couldn''t speak clearly.

    Hard to swallow saliva, my voice is shaking, "you, what do you want?" Ask GUI, but my claws seem to be stuck with the soft and tender back muscles of the East, and they don''t move. Does the burning feel come from her temperature or the heat of my palm? I don''t know.

    "I want to prove to you whether I am gay or not," said Dongfang Lianren, who was shy and restrained, instead of a strong color of resentment, staring at me and saying, "why don''t you let Yuanyuan sleep in a bed with me?"

    "No."

    "Nonsense, I heard it myself!"

    "Oh? Aren''t you drunk? How can you hear me talking to Yuan Yuan? " I can''t help sneering, a little temptation will be timid, I''m more sure that she has an idea of fate.

    Dongfang Lianren realizes that he said he left his mouth, and his small face flashed a little flustered. Can''t he hear you when he''s drunk? "

    "Be reasonable," I scolded, "don''t think I didn''t know you were pretending to be drunk. You are so worried about sleeping with my sister, and you want me to believe that you are not Lala. Do you think it''s realistic?"

    "I''m not a lesbian! Will Lala go naked into a man''s bed to make you cheap? "

    "You''re not a lesbian if you let a man get cheap? You think I''m stupid? " If I touch someone who doesn''t want face, I will be more shameless than her. "I will admit that I have broken my back, don''t I have to be responsible for eating you now?" I chuckled

    Dongfang Lianren is scared, "dare you!"

    "Why can''t I?" I purposely straighten my waist, but this one is

    : please ask for the recommended ticket. If you like Ben, please click the "add signature" below, thank you

 Chapter 88

    "Whoops, what is it? It hurts me! " Dongfanglian subconsciously retracts his right hand and grabs it under her lower abdomen. Xiaochunan is wrapped by a soft hand across the thin cloth. The strange comfortable moment attacks his whole body, which makes me shiver uncontrollably. When did he get excited? I didn''t realize until now that the handle in the middle of my legs was as strong as a pillar!

    "What did you hide? You''re not afraid to poke yourself in such a big way? " The little ancestor of the East frowned, clenched my lifeblood and pulled it hard. It seemed that he wanted to pull it out to have a look. I couldn''t laugh for a moment. I saw that my expression was really weird, like pain, shame and anger. The East was stunned, which reflected what it was. A little face suddenly turned red and didn''t need face! "

    You should not climb to my bed if you are shameful! I''m angry and ashamed, "I''m a man!"

    "What about men? No wonder my mother said that men don''t have a good thing! Hooligans! "

    "My rascal? Are you wrong? You are a woman! "

    "Don''t remind me!"

    "I am reminding myself!" I don''t have a good airway: "is it still men who hold a woman in their arms but have no physiological reaction?"? Who told you not to wear clothes? "

    "Who didn''t wear it right? I just didn''t wear it on purpose. What can you do? And who asked you to hold me? Take your claws off! "

    I was embarrassed to touch the girl''s smooth and soft skin. It seems that I have the suspicion of stealing money and lewdness. But now I eat her tofu righteously. I said with a grimace, "why don''t I give you a hug when you send me to the door?"

    Oriental pity people see my expression lecherous, appalled color change, "who sent the door?"

    "Then you go! I didn''t stop you again.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! "Fa" brothers have unspeakable sufferings in their hearts. This girl is not dressed. If I kick her out forcibly, I''m suspected of peeping at her naked body. Moreover, if she doesn''t walk, struggling against her will only lead to the worst consequences.

    Don''t go! " Dongfang Lian''s girl is abnormal in character. The change of happiness and anger is as gorgeous as a hundred flowerpot. Her tone suddenly turns 180 degrees. Sweet smile: "brother Nan, can we discuss something?"

    Although our quarrel is fierce, we both try to suppress our voices. It''s funny, but it''s frightening, for fear of an inadvertent loss of voice waking up Chu Yuan and Xiao Yike. "If you have a word, please say it, and then get out of here."

    Dongfang Lianren doesn''t care about my bad attitude. He holds my face in his hands and says with a smile, "brother Nan, if I call you rude now, who do you think yuan yuan will believe?"

    Xiaoniangpi said that she deliberately lowered her abdomen downward to let my lifeblood clearly feel the elasticity of her abdomen. I know that she was striving for the capital to negotiate with me. If Chu Yuan saw my physiological state, it would be very bad for me. "You got into my bed by yourself"

    "but you have a feeling for me, don''t you?" Dongfang Lian people blink their eyes, pretending to be calm, but it''s hard to hide the look of shame. I really don''t know why she sacrificed so much to threaten me. "Brother Nan, I tell you that I''m not close to boys at ordinary times, just like fate. You know what I mean?"

    "You want to say fate will think I seduce you? Well, then you can call her out to try, "I said suddenly," even if she refuses to believe me, she will not believe you easily. "

    "That''s right. We''re both defeated. What''s the point?"

    Dongfang Lian''s words immediately confused me. What are you doing with it? I saw her eyes suddenly dark, blue eyes with infinite sadness, murmured in a lonely voice: "but, I only have a friend, anyway, it is lost, I would rather hear her saying goodbye to me personally, do not want her to alienate me slowly, no, absolutely not!"

    I could feel what she was worried about, but still asked uncertainly, "what exactly do you want to say?"

    "Brother Nan, I''m really not gay. Please believe me, OK?" Dongfang Lianren''s eyes overflowed with two crystal tears, "I know that after tonight, you will definitely alienate me. I only have one friend, I don''t want to lose her."

    Entreaty, no matter the tone of voice or the expression of pain, is sincerely entreating me. This girl has been determined by the fact that I prevented her from staying with Chu Yuan. I think she is a Lala, so she will definitely try to prevent them from continuing to communicate, so I will not hesitate to use such a mean or even practical way to stop me.

    Yeah, which elder brother would let his sister have a deep relationship with a homosexual? I''m not biased against same-sex love, but I can''t accept that this kind of thing happened in Yuanyuan. Maybe, Yuanyuan''s lonely character also aggravates my heart of asylum.

    Heaven knows if Chu Yuan, who is extremely estranged from the opposite sex, will be bewitched by the Oriental fairy?

    "You don''t really like girls, do you really like girls?"

    "I don''t like it," said Dongfang, listening to my tone relaxed and my spirit rocked. "I like fate. I like friends. I''m still young, and I''m sure there will be some like opposite sex in the future. At that time, brother Nan will know that I''m not lying!"I''m really just skeptical and not sure. Such a little girl doesn''t even understand what love is. Will she really be gay? Am I too subjective?

    "Why do you like predestination?"

    Dongfang pitiful people were stunned and thought about it seriously. They were still puzzled on the face. Instead, they tooted up their lips and asked me, "why is fate so lovely? It''s normal to like her?"

    "It''s normal to like her?" It''s unbelievable. It''s normal that she doesn''t like her because of her cold, withdrawn, acerbic, arrogant and duplicity? In addition to the long lovely point good, is very lovely, what are her strengths?

    "Of course, otherwise how could that big wave Xu Niang pester her? What''s more, yesterday''s policewoman liked what she liked so much? "

    Da Bo, Xu Niang? It took me a long time to react. Xiaoyike, the goblin, is said by xiaoniangpi. Grass, a vicious mouth, is more powerful than Chuyuan

    "Well?" I''m confused.

    Chu Yuan hates me. I don''t like Chu Yuan. At first, I thought it was a problem that didn''t need to be thought about and didn''t need to be thought about in my whole life. It seemed that such a relationship was doomed on the day when we became brothers and sisters. I loved her and loved her and obeyed her, but I just wanted to show the image of a good brother in front of my parents.

    I''m the glue of this new family. I''ve always thought so naively. So, I''ve been used to bear the unreasonable noise from Chu Yuan, and I''m used to saying to myself that I don''t like her, just like she doesn''t like me. However, Oriental words make me sink into meditation. Do I really dislike Chu Yuan? Maybe, before we live together, I will answer "yes" without hesitation, but now, I hesitate.

    Why hesitate? As if that were the answer.

    Dongfang Lianren doesn''t expect my answer. It seems to her that the answer is unique. "Brother Nan, I admit that I''m selfish. I hope fate will be my friend. But I promise you, it will never be like that in the future. Don''t let her alienate me, OK?"

    Stay in the east face of the expression is naive, is pure, naive and scared like a child, think about it, such a small hair child will be gay? Even without contact with the opposite sex, it is concluded that her sexual orientation is wrong. It is really too overbearing and unreasonable.

    From her age, character and psychology, it''s estimated that YaYa regards Chuyuan as a beloved toy and just wants to occupy her alone? Chu Yuan is admired by others but proud and withdrawn. She looks like an angel who is aloof. She can be her friend. She must feel a kind of honor in the East. She doesn''t like other people approaching Chu Yuan. Maybe she just wants to show off her difference. Just like me, she is proud of having such a beautiful sister.

    For recommendation ticket and collection, thank you sa

 Chapter 89

    Although Dongfang Lianren may not be a Lala, I still have a few questions in my heart, "are you coming to me today to apologize?"

    Dong Yizheng said, "well, Yuan Yuan said that you know I did it on purpose yesterday, so I didn''t expect that LV Siqi and his brother would lay such heavy hands"

    I was too lazy to investigate the past problems. Before she finished, she asked with a straight face, "why did you do it before you ate?"

    Fang Xiaolian blushed and cocked his mouth and said, "people bring their own materials to cook for you. Isn''t it so low spirited? It''s still the first time since he was born, but you say that people are gay. Everyone will be angry if you change them?"

    It''s true, but the girl''s personality is really uneasy. "Brother Nan, I was wrong just now, but you touched my ass, so we should be even, OK?" Dongfanglian people''s hands are tied around my neck, and the small chest rubs my chest with a small amplitude. I only wear a half sleeve T-shirt, and even vaguely feel the two solid bulges on her chest. The sweet voice has the power of corrosion to soften my bones. "People''s families are begging you like this. If you want to be alienated, I have to die with you."

    Grass! Are you begging me or threatening me? I pulled down three thick black lines on my forehead, just waiting for an answer, but suddenly I heard a small sound. It was not loud, but it was very clear in the quiet living room. Someone opened the door!

    Uncle, are you asleep

    It''s Xiao Yike!

    Dongfang Lian''s startled face turned pale and quick, like a quick water snake. Suddenly, the subconscious Shua came back to the quilt, and I almost pulled the quilt at the same time, covering Dongfang Lian''s head. "I fell asleep!"

    Damn it, little Oriental biting me!

    Even if you haven''t weaned, you can''t bite my milk + head. I don''t have milk!

    I didn''t fall for Xiao Yike, but I knew her personality too well. If I pretended to sleep, she would not come here? No wonder!

    Why are the merciful people in the East afraid of me? If Xiao Yi could catch her sneaking into my quilt and tell Chu Yuan, would Chu Yuan still be her friend? Shrewd as a ghost, she saw that Xiao Yi didn''t want to see her in the morning. She felt guilty for being a thief!

    But my situation is more dangerous than that of dongfanglian people

    East pity people fall in it, but not all shivering? Little Niang''s skin is frightened and scared. If you bite me and don''t say it, you even pinch my back with your hands. Niang, aren''t you afraid of my painful cry?

    "Go back to sleep when it''s cold." I''m afraid that Xiao Yi can notice that there is something else in the quilt. When I flicked her hand open, I touched the remote control of the coffee table and turned off the TV. The living room suddenly fell into darkness. Thank God, there is no moon tonight. It''s so handsome!

    "What are you doing with the TV off? It''s so dark, "said Xiao Yike. He picked up my mobile phone and pressed it to turn on the screen." uncle, you''re so merciless. It''s rare that someone wants to surprise you. You would rather sleep on the sofa than round the house with me "

    do you know what" round house "means?! The quilt was already very hot, and the Dongfang Lianren was even hotter when he was pressed again. But in a word, Xiao Yike seemed to throw me into the ice hole in the south pole, and felt a bone chilling moment. However, the forehead overflowed a layer of thin sweat. Dongfang Lianren stopped pinching and biting, apparently realizing that the relationship between Xiao Yike and me was not so common.

    "Go to bed quickly, you are not afraid that you will not be found when you wake up?" I''m afraid of suspicion in the East.

    "No," Xiao Yike sat down at the coffee table, a pair of bare feet on the edge of the sofa, and said, "when people come to see you, they just want to talk to you and talk to you."

    I''m afraid that her feet will reach into the quilt, so I''ll stretch out her arms to press the quilt, and I want to cry. "What must I say in the middle of the night? Uncle has to work tomorrow. Go to bed. I''ll tell you enough some other day. "

    "What''s the point of not having a good relationship?" Xiao Yike was dissatisfied and said: "uncle, I don''t want to look for fate every time. I have to pretend that I''m so strange to you. If you just suggested that we two squeeze a bed and have a night''s relationship, I won''t doubt that we''ll make some acquaintance in the future. How nice."

    "What a fart!" Dongfang has started to circle my ribs with his fingers. Yadi has concluded that Xiao and I have known each other for a long time, so as to tease me. "I want to say that you can sleep in a bed with me. It''s strange that Yuanyuan doesn''t kill me as a sex wolf. Besides, you are a girl, so you should be self respecting!"

    "I have great self-respect," Xiao Yike said, holding his knee and pressing his two white and tender feet on my exposed arm, giggling, "but in front of the person I like, there is no need to have self-respect. That''s called false reserve."

    I don''t understand why Xiao Yi has to deal with me until now. Of course, as soon as I lift the bed, all my troubles will disappear completely, but my friends really don''t have the courage to, "honey, go to sleep. Next time, I will pay attention next time."

    The arm is cool, and the goblin''s foot is hot. It''s very comfortable. In addition, there''s a little naked girl hidden in the quilt. The little Chu Nan I just stopped has come to the spirit again. Dongfang Lian people feel it, and they bite me severely."Kiss me."

    "What?" I thought I heard it wrong.

    Xiao Yi can gather the powder and shine his ruddy face on the screen of his mobile phone. "Kiss me, and I''ll go to sleep."

    I''ve always been worried, even if dongfanglian people are exposed, I dare to bargain with Xiao Yike''s ink, not to mention kissing her. Even if I can learn to call a dog, I won''t hesitate to do so. I put a little probe into her face and printed it, "go to sleep."

    Xiao Yike covers his face, a little surprised. Obviously, I didn''t expect that I would be so happy. The screen of the mobile phone moved away, I couldn''t see her expression, so I can only judge from her voice. She is very excited, "Oh, I''ll go to sleep, and the horse will go to sleep." There was a kind of shaking in her voice, which suppressed her shyness or joy. After that, she slipped back to the room and heard her "ouch" in front of the door, as if she had hit the doorplate.

    I was relieved for a long time. All my limbs seemed to be evacuated. The whole person seemed to collapse into a stall. How dare you imagine? Dongfang Lian suddenly pressed his hands on my chest, propped up his body, was pulled up, jumped to the ground sensitively, and his frightened friends covered their faces with their hands. But it was a coincidence that ten fingers avoided the staring circle without exception Eyes, "what are you doing? I''ll wrap up my clothes and go out! "

    "What are you doing wrapping up?" When Dongfang Lian helped the tea table, he happened to press his hand on the remote control of the TV. The screen lit up, revealing the exquisite and graceful posture of Dongfang. The stinky little lady smiled proudly: "I''m wearing clothes."

    Shit! I was cheated by xiaoniangpi again!

    Dongfanglian people wear a set of silk underwear, under which are flat legged shorts, and the face is a short double shoulder Camisole! Under the thick quilt, the silk touch is not obvious. I only feel that her long legs are naked, and her waist and abdomen are naked, so I really think she doesn''t wear underwear, and that''s called underwear? Under the thin material, I can clearly see the two obvious bumps on the top of her blue raised chest.

    I was so angry that I sat up and said, "you lied to me!"

    "To frighten you, you have to say to deceive me, and you won''t deny it," said Dongfang Lianren, bending down to stick it in my ear and chuckling, "brother Nan, you lied to me and Yuanyuan, didn''t you? Hee hee, I didn''t expect you and Dame Xu have known each other for a long time. It seems that your relationship is not simple. "

    Damn it, it was really held by her! I said coldly, "what do you want? Threaten me with this? " The stinky little lady is too proud to notice her posture at this time. Unfortunately, the light is dark, and she can''t see the infinite spring light inside, but that reverie is enough to make my blood boil.

    "People are not so despicable," said Dongfang Lianren, with a pair of bright eyes and a delicate body, who sat down beside me, pasted a small pink face on my shoulder, and resolutely said with a strong and righteous expression of common hatred and common hatred: "brother Nan, I will never tell fate and keep this secret for you!" I just feel a little creepy

 Chapter 90

    Dongfanglian people didn''t talk with me about the conditions, but repeatedly promised not to expose the things that Xiao and I had known for a long time to Chu Yuan. I was very surprised, but I couldn''t understand her intention at all. She still begged me not to let Chu Yuan alienate her. I agreed, but it wasn''t because Xiao Yike and I were pinched by her, which she also knew very well. After all, there were two things that didn''t exist Comparable.

    Dongfanglian is one of Chu Yuan''s few friends. If I can''t be sure that she is gay, I have no reason to persuade Chu Yuan to alienate her, or even to be hated by Chu Yuan, hurting our brother and sister''s feelings that are not easy to get better.

    Whether it''s an expensive dinner to apologize or a promise to keep a secret, I suspect that dongfanglian people try their best to please me, just like Xiao Yi desperately approaches Chu Yuan, all in order to close the relationship with the people around him.

    After waking up and tossing for half a day, I lost my sleep. After nearly three hours of hard work, I found the feeling of drowsiness. I was wandering between reality and dream, and I felt the light was on. Someone hurried past the living room. It was estimated that which girl drank too much water at night. I was too lazy to open my eyes and continue to dive back to enjoy the happiness and warmth in my dream.

    In the dream, tassel came to my house for dinner. I told Chu Yuan that tassel would soon become her sister-in-law. The little girl was very happy. The three people were happy, which was like the dinner just now. The people who ate it were frightened and frightened.

    In a twinkling of an eye, at the same dinner table, the little belly of the tassel has been raised high. Chu Yuan cocked her mouth and argued with me about the name of the child. The tassel agreed with the proposal of yuan yuan, so she kissed her in the face of the tassel excitedly, and then the two girls looked at me like demonstrations. I shook my head helplessly and surrendered. Chu Yuan cheered, and suddenly climbed to the table. The inspector snow neck was very fierce in my face A kiss.

    The feeling of kissing is very real, just like the expression of tassel''s astonishment. It''s not only the pressure of the soft lips, but also the fragrance between the hair of Chu Yuan, including the temperature of her face, which seems to happen in reality. I woke up unexpectedly because of a kiss in my dream. I was shocked to find that my eyes were dark.

    Mother, it''s a dream not only to kiss, but even to feel someone turn on the light to go to the toilet. It''s quiet in the living room. I can only hear my own breath and the groan of the sofa under me. I laughed and laughed at myself. I was nervous and yawned at the dinner. I fell asleep again.

    "Brother, get up! Get up! "

    "Ah ~ ~" as soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Chu Yuan''s pretty face full of shame and indignation. I covered my big mouth and smiled at him with some unresponsive smile: "morning, fate"

    "what''s the morning Early in the morning, I don''t know where Chu Yuan came from. He tore my quilt off and said angrily, "what''s the matter?"

    I only wear shorts and short sleeved T-shirt, the cool in the morning is enough for people to choke, let alone there are two chicks staring at the tea table! As a virgin, we are absolutely reserved and subconsciously curl up our legs to cover our chest. We are very angry and say, "what are you doing, stinky girl?"

    "What am I doing?" Chu Yuan''s face was full of anger, but his momentum was weak by seven points. "What else did I want to ask you?"

    "Me?" Being stared at by Xiao Yike and Dongfang Lianren, I was uneasy. I was busy putting on my pants, and at the same time I was puzzled: "what did I do?"

    "That uncle, your face"

    "my face? What''s wrong with my face? " Cool Qingu, I have been sober, pondering smile: "can you two wake up to find that I look very handsome?"

    No one takes my joke seriously, as if the air is colder. Shit, I have no sense of humor. I blush a little.

    Dongfang Lianren''s expression is strange. She takes out a small mirror behind her like a trick. She talks to me, but her eyes look at Xiao Yike suspiciously. "Brother Nan, there is something left in your face by a woman."

    "What do women leave behind?" I don''t understand the frown, what can a woman leave in my face? According to the position of Dongfang Lianren''s face, I turned my face to take a picture of

    "lean! Who did it?! "

    Immortal board! My left face left a pink lipstick mark! Although the color is light, it''s very clear. It''s the same position that Chu Yuan kissed in his dream. Isn''t that a dream, but someone really kissed me?!

    Chu Yuan is so ashamed that he puts the quilt into my arms and says, "where is this thing from?"

    "Where do I know?!" I glanced over Xiao Yike, and only she could do such mischief!

    "Not me!" Xiao Yike quickly denied it, but he waved to Chu Yuan, and then looked to the East.

    If Xiao Yi leaves this lipstick on purpose, then she has no reason to deny it. Since she denies it, she won''t do it. Moreover, seeing Xiao Yi''s indignation and even jealousy in his eyes when he glares at Dongfang Lianren, I can''t help but feel a tremor in my heart. Isn''t this the graft of Dongfang Lianren?!

    Dongfanglian people knew that Xiao and I had known and kept secrets from Chu Yuan for a long time, but they promised to keep secrets for me unconditionally, which was suspicious! Does she want chu yuan to doubt Xiao Yike first, and then expose us? What a deep plan! This girl hates people who are close to Chu Yuan, so she killed Xiao Yike and me at the same time?"Sister Bobo, what do you think I do? Do you think I did it? " Dongfang Lian was calm and shrugged his sweet shoulder like a shrug and said with a smile, "although I like brother Nan very much, I won''t get up in the middle of the night to kiss him secretly?"

    There are thorns in the words. It''s obvious that it''s ironic that Xiao Yike came to me in the middle of the night to ask for a kiss, or that she was implying that Xiao Yike left this thing? There are only two suspects in the room, either themselves or another one!

    Xiao Yi didn''t know that the East was in my bed at that time. He said with a smile: "there are only three girls in this house, you and me, not you, not me, or fate can''t be achieved?"

    "What do you say, sister Bobo?" Chu Yuan''s face is red. He looks at Xiao Yike and the East. His face is ugly. He is angry in shame and hesitant in anger.

    As a party or victim, did I take advantage or suffer losses? This is a problem

    "well, I suddenly found a problem. I don''t know if I can speak properly"

    three little girls and six cold spots locked in me at the same time, saying with one voice: "speak!"

    I took the little mirror in Dongfang''s hand, compared the lipprint, and swept their lips one by one, saying, "no matter when you had dinner last night or now, you didn''t wear lip gloss?"

    At the same time, the three of them felt for their lips unconsciously. I heard that girls are very fastidious. Every time before eating, they would wipe off their lip gloss and go to make-up after eating. But last night, Xiao Yike and dongfanglian were unconscious. They didn''t have the chance to make-up at all, and Chu Yuanping didn''t have the habit of putting cosmetics on their faces. So, this kiss mark has a lot to say ˇŁ

    Chu Yuan was surprised and said, "yes, the trace of your face"

    the three girls are all smart, so I don''t need to go on at all.

    "There are only two possibilities," said dongfanglian with a smile. "Last night, some of the three of us deliberately put on lip gloss to leave traces, and then wiped off the lip gloss of our own mouths."

    this kind of thing is only you can do? My forehead perspires, listen to Xiao one can frown way: "what is the purpose?"? Intentionally leave this mark on uncle''s face, just for us to see? What is her purpose? " Because last night I said I was like an uncle at dinner, so Xiao Yi can call me that now, and Chu Yuan doesn''t have any doubts.

    The Oriental pitiful person looks at Xiao Yi''s suspicious eyes, conjures up a smile as if it were nothing. It seems that he is asking back and muttering, "yes, what''s the purpose? If we think well, now we won''t be suspicious of each other? "

    : ask for recommendation ticket and collection, thank you sa ~

 Chapter 91

    "Sister Dongfang, are you not doubting me? I don''t have that color of lip gloss. I can let you and Yuan search my bag. Update is super fast "

    " destroy the corpse, open the window and lose it after use. Of course, no one else can find it. Sister Bobo, don''t get me wrong. I''m not talking about you, but about the prisoners. "

    "Oh ho ho, sister Dongfang, fortunately you are doubting me. Otherwise, I really think you did it. How could I not have thought that the steps were so clear?"

    "Where and where, even if I did it, I would not use such a tasteless color. Besides, if I kiss, what can''t be admitted?"

    These two girls are pointed at the wheat awn. When you come and go, you will not only keep the dripping water, but also not affect the sharp attack.

    Dongfang Lianren and Xiao Yike not only have the acting skills at the level of movie queen, but also are the old dogmas who are not defeated by the market. It''s not realistic to infer who the prisoners are from their expressions or words.

    Chu Yuan had seen the electric light from the eye contact between Dongfang Lian Ren and Xiao Yike for a long time. She wanted to talk for several times but didn''t stop it. She was the most difficult person at the moment. She was also a friend. But there must be a ''criminal'' who ate her brother''s tofu

    the sword was drawn and the gunpowder in the air was more and more strong. I joked: "actually I have a way to find out Prisoners. "

    Chu Yuan was eager for someone to stop East He Yi Ke. He hurriedly said, "what''s the way?"

    I smile shamelessly: "you three put on lip gloss, kiss each other in my face, and then compare, don''t you know who is the prisoner?"

    "You think of beauty!" Three girls really have a tacit understanding. They who are already facing collapse immediately unite. They don''t say it with one voice. Six small fists still fall on my head at the same time.

    Chu Yuan was probably ashamed of having such a cheeky brother. He turned my eyes red. "Oriental, you just said there are two possibilities. What is the other?"

    Brother''s head is pounded and hurt. He shrinks on the sofa like an angry puppy. He dare not move. Mother, am I the victim?

    In fact, the method I said is not infeasible. Although all three people have thin lips and small mouths, they have their own characteristics. If we compare them, we may not be able to find out the prisoners, the size and shape of the prisoners, and observe the patterns like fingerprints, right?

    Dongfang Lian''s face was relieved and he said with a smile: "since the prisoners are not the three of us, it can only prove that brother Nan went out to look for flowers and willows last night."

    "Impossible!"

    "Impossible!" Chu Yuan and I had a rare tacit understanding this time. His face was more ruddy and he said to the East: "he is not that kind of person!"

    "Yes, I''m not that kind of person!" Damn it, it''s related to Laozi''s reputation. Naturally, I want to be firm, "do you have any sleepwalking?" Although I still doubt that dongfanglian people, but this is not subjective, objective analysis, sleepwalking is probably the only explanation.

    Chu Yuan also thinks it makes sense, "Dongfang, sister Bobo, who are you"

    "I''m sure not!" Xiao Yike hurriedly waved: "I sleep very dead, my father often said I sleep like a pig."

    Dongfang Lianren is also eager to explain to Chu Yuan: "me too, Yuan Yuan. You know my family''s situation. They are very ladies and don''t turn over in sleep."

    Xiao Yike''s face is cold and gloomy. He obviously thinks that the so-called "Lady" of dongfanglian people is aimed at her pig.

    Chu Yuan frowned and looked at me helplessly. I shrugged helplessly. "Maybe, who is drunk and what do you do in a daze?"

    Xiao Yike and Dongfang Lian people smell the words, their faces flash a trace of unnaturalness at the same time, and then they are all chatting and laughing, embarrassed looking at Chu Yuan.

    Chu Yuan''s face was more complicated. He nodded his head reluctantly, which was a recognition of my words. However, Dongfang and Yike also understood that it was absolutely impossible for them to continue to accuse each other, so they stopped talking.

    Until now, there is no evidence. Even if we know that the prisoners are among us, there is no clue. If we argue, we will only hurt each other''s feelings.

    It''s hard to avoid embarrassment when such a thing happened in the early morning. These three questions really hurt my head, because I know best. No one was drunk last night, so the prisoner must have done it on purpose. But who is she and what is her purpose?

    I can''t think of wiping the kiss mark on my face

    I took three girls downstairs to have a meal of soybean milk and oil sticks, and then I hurried to the company. It was still early. I just wanted to find a quiet place to study the information I brought back from Guoxiang company yesterday.

    It''s strange today. After class, not only the fringe but also Murphy didn''t come.

    Think of yesterday''s phone call, tassel said she was in trouble, I''m a bit uneasy, won''t it be a fight with her mother? After dialing the phone, she still hasn''t turned on the phone, but no one answers her home phone. What''s the matter with this stinky girl? Does the earth evaporate?

    Viagra also felt strange. He joked and asked me if he had a showdown with the two women yesterday. As a result, the two women fought for their husband and got into the hospital. I kicked them out of the hospital. Damn it, Murphy''s kiss yesterday made me upset and reluctant to think about that kind of question.After ten o''clock in a flash, I read the old materials for half a day. I felt my eyes were a little dry. I opened the drawer and took out the good Suzhou jasmine tea I stole from the old man. I was going to have a rest. I was mixing water with my cup in front of the water dispenser. Liu Xinlei, the group leader, also came here.

    Sister Liu is probably the only busy person in the comprehensive group. It''s hard to stop me from chatting.

    "Chunan, you take Kangkang to play on May 1st. I haven''t had a chance to say thank you."

    I mixed a cup of hot water for sister Liu and said with a smile, "you''re too outsider. I hope I can''t hear you."

    "Smelly boy, you''re sweet. You know how to make your sister happy." Sister Liu smiled, took the water glass and sipped her tea. Then she was very gossipy and asked, "what''s the progress with Susu? I heard Kang Kang say that Mr. Mo also went that day. Chu Nan, you and Mr. Mo "

    " Sister Liu, where do you want to go? " At the first sight of Liu Xinlei''s expression, I knew that she wanted to be crooked. It''s no wonder that Murphy seems to put me in a position of reuse recently. There have been rumors from the investment department for a long time. Some people say that I''ve been the appointed assistant to the general manager, and some people who are jealous say that Murphy and I have an affair. Murphy can''t hear these voices, but I know them clearly.

    Liu Xinlei smiled awkwardly and said, "I have no other meaning, that is to say, I''m curious about how Mo always goes to the amusement park with people who don''t want to die in their work."

    In fact, I didn''t even understand the problem, so I casually said, "maybe it''s just that I''m too involved in my work at ordinary times, so I need to relax in time. Hehe, maybe it''s for me and the tassel, so I ran to take care of Kangkang. I''m really careful, though it''s always cold."

    Yes, Murphy is careful. She is not like a big woman. Why does she want to go to the amusement park, know the relationship between me and the fringe, and show affection to me? These two behaviors are intertwined, which is too contradictory. I suddenly feel a fear under my heart. My fear of Murphy is

    "really, ha ha," said Liu Xinlei, who knew Murphy a year earlier than I did. He must know Murphy''s character better than I did. He didn''t doubt it. He said, "I wanted to ask you and Susu to go to my home for dinner this day, but Susu had something to do. Another day, I want to talk to you first, Don''t push me then. "

    My heart moved, "Sister Liu, do you know why the tassel didn''t come to the company today?"

    Liu Xinlei looked at me doubtfully. "Why, didn''t she tell you?"

    "Say what?"

    Seeing the confusion on my face, Liu Xinlei frowned: "this stinky girl, why didn''t you know this kind of thing?"

    I am more curious, "Sister Liu, what is it?"

    "Her mother has come to Beitian city"

    I just came back. I dare to say that sister Liu thought that I had a relationship with the tassel. No wonder she was angry. "I know that aunt came to see her. She told me yesterday."

 Chapter 92

    "You know?" Liu Xinlei smiled with embarrassment. "Oh, didn''t she tell you about the leave today?"

    Liu Xinlei must have thought that the relationship between me and the tassel had not developed to the level of meeting each other''s parents. She looked worried, encouraged and comforted. Alas, she was so kind-hearted that I didn''t know what to say. Only nodded her head, Liu continued: "it was ten o''clock last night. She called me and told me that I can''t come to class today She said she would help her cousin move. "

    " help her cousin move? " Although tassel is more boyish, her cousin is too much. How can she do such hard work as moving?

    "Well," said Sister Liu, as she continued the water, "her cousin is going to move to her place."

    I moved to her house?

    Shit! I just understand why the tassel said last night that she was in trouble. A cousin who had never met before suddenly jumped out of the room, suddenly moved to live with her. This situation is similar to that when the old man suddenly asked Chu Yuan to move to me. I think it was the mother of the tassel who put out a high-pressure policy, which made the great filial daughter unable to resist? No wonder she was in a bad mood yesterday!

    Darling, my brother really sympathizes with you.

    I mourned for the tassel for three minutes, and wished in my heart: dead girl, your stinking problem of not cleaning the room, can you board finally

    "Jiajia, why didn''t Mr. Mo come today?"

    At noon, Yang Wei and Liu Jie and I were going to have dinner in the canteen when Song Jia came to join us. I asked her to solve the questions in my heart.

    "I don''t know. As soon as she called me, she told me to put all the documents she needed to deal with at her desk, and she would come back in the afternoon to deal with them." it''s none of her business. Song Jia''s mind is not at work at all. She smiled at me and said, "brother Chunan, I bought two new clothes this week"

    as soon as Yang Wei listened, he walked two steps quickly, angry Song Jia Turning over his white eyes, he saw that I also wanted to run back. He grabbed my arm with alertness and blinked his eyes pitifully, just like a cat who had been hungry for three days. I had to pretend to be confused and say, "yes, OK, but why do you want to tell me when you buy new clothes?"

    "You don''t know how expensive the clothes are now. If you don''t pay attention to them, my wallet will be emptied. Alas," said Song Jia, with his eyes fixed on the cooks'' flying spoons. "I want to eat pineapple, but according to my current financial situation, if I want to get paid, I can only eat a bowl of rice at noon every day."

    grass, I want to get paid What''s the detour?

    On life, Song Jia and Viagra are absolutely comparable. In Viagra''s words, it''s better for this girl to eat without food and to save money and fall in love. Beauty is better than lunch!

    Sister Liu also smiles. Although Song Jia is not from the comprehensive group, she has a good relationship with us. Everyone takes her as a little sister, so it''s no surprise that she has such a cheeky behavior. Just like she usually shares her snacks with us generously, it''s a way to enhance and exchange feelings.

    With the old pineapple meat just out of the pot, the stinky girl and the Shrike are about to flow out. "I''ll find a seat. Hurry up!" As soon as she turned around, her head was bumping into a tall man''s shoulder. If Song Jia didn''t react fast enough and step back in time, if she didn''t say that her pineapple''s ancient meat was hard to protect, she would inevitably bump into the man''s arms and be eaten tofu.

    There are many windows for meals, so the people who buy rice are scattered, so they are not crowded. This man is so close to Song Jia. He obviously has a desire to take advantage of the money. Why doesn''t Song Jia know? The little face immediately darkened, "what''s the matter with you?"

    The man who was trying to take advantage of the advantage reached out to help Song Jia''s Liu Yao''s paw and felt a void. There was a pity in his eyes. He was still a fake smile, but when he saw clearly that the beauty in front of him was Murphy''s secret, his face immediately flashed a panic. "It''s song, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."

    Ya must have seen Meimei from behind with a good figure. Unexpectedly, she was Song Jia who was inseparable from Murphy? A head hit a nail, quite some preparation is not enough flurried.

    "Hooligan!" Song Jia is young and straight. He has been around Murphy for a long time. He is spoiled. His temper will inevitably be a little wild. He ignores other people. He spits hard and makes the tall and thin man unable to go down the stairs.

    "I accidentally touched you. Did you hurt people so much?" Thin and tall face red and white, grinding teeth cackle. If Song Jia is not Murphy''s secret, I''m afraid he''ll come here with a palm fan.

    Song Jia is a girl in the end. How can she not be afraid of seeing each other''s ferocious expression? I hurried to the first two steps, laughing: "Jiajia, what''s the matter? Yo, isn''t this vice leader Hong? "

    To take advantage of Song Jia, it''s Hong Tao, the deputy leader of the project team who is known as the office lecherous, who was beaten down by me for the second time and married Liang Zi for this!

    When Song Jia saw me coming out, he was disheartened and swelled for 12 points. "Do you want to eat my tofu, and I can''t scold you until you take advantage of it?"

    The story of Hong Tao taking advantage of her position to rob female colleagues in the investment department is spread everywhere by Song Jia, the little eight woman, so I can think of her antipathy to Hong Tao, but it''s a bit far fetched for ya to play on the pretext. After all, Hong Tao didn''t take advantage of her. Moreover, Ya was arrogant when she saw me coming here. Didn''t it bother me? Sure enough, Hongtao''s angry little eyes glared at the innocent me.Niang, the boss''s secret is like the little eunuch beside the emperor. Although he has no official position, he is a close favorite. Hong Tao can''t provoke Song Jia. He naturally wants to vent his temper to me, "Chu Nan, it''s you again!"

    "Me? What do you mean by this? Do you want to say that I intend to take advantage of Song Dynasty''s secret, but in the end I blame you? " I once fired a firecracker on Hong Tao''s face. Now the corner of his mouth is still a little blue. Anyway, the revenge is over. I don''t need to pretend to be a good man in front of him. Even if I am wronged, I think he won''t give up.

    Tao is a well-known Deputy group leader. He relies on his uncle Li Qi to stay in the company. I choked on him. Instead, he admitted the fact that he had planned to take advantage of Song Jia. When he saw the strange people, his long and thin face turned purple. "Fart your mother!"

    "It stinks," I asked Song Jia, covering my nose. "Who is farting?"

    Song Jia also pinched Qiong''s nose and said with a smile, "it''s wrong. People just have bad mouths."

    Hongtao is furious. "You"

    "deputy leader Hong, you are a leader, how can you speak so vulgar?" Liu Xinlei actually stood by me and gave Song Jia a look of anger. Then she frowned and said to Hong Tao, "Song Jia may have talked too much, but what''s the matter with Chu Nan? Do you think the people in my comprehensive group are easy to bully? "

    Liu Jie is usually gentle and low-key. She is very popular in the investment department. Even though several groups under the investment department compete with each other, the comprehensive group has never been involved. Of course, this has a direct bearing on the fact that our miscellaneous group itself is not competitive. When she opened her mouth, many people began to point out to Hong Tao. I felt a little embarrassed and scolded Song Jia for not knowing how to get along Close, Liu Xinlei is also involved.

    Hong Tao is a fool. He lost his face and didn''t speak. He was preached by another woman. His self-esteem was severely humiliated. I''m afraid that he would become angry and play a fool. He quickly blocked Liu Xinlei behind him. Just then, someone laughed and said: "vice Group Hong, it''s really your fault. No matter how you say it, you shouldn''t have a problem with a girl like Xiao Song. Apologize to group leader Liu ˇŁˇ±

    People follow the voice and look forward to Zhang Mingjie, deputy general manager of marketing department! Behind him was Li Qi, the head of the project team, the uncle of Hongtao who couldn''t beat eight poles.

    A few steps ahead of Li Qi, a fat face with a smile of fleshy flowers trembled, and said to Liu Xinlei, "Liu group, I''m not strict in discipline. Don''t blame me. I will compensate you for him."

    Yeah? I can''t help being confused. These guys have sex by eating the wrong thing? When did it become so easy to talk? Did Murphy''s subtle warning work?

    Please recommend tickets and collect them. Thank you. Your support is my driving force. Thank you sa

 Chapter 93

    Zhang Mingjie''s words are quite good. He cleverly pushed the mistake to Song Jia, which made Hong Tao very comfortable. Song Jia, the Philistine girl, knew that Zhang Mingjie''s father was the deputy director of the company. Even though she was upset, she did not dare to quarrel with others. She accepted Hong Tao''s apology generously, but there was nothing for me. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. After seeing the crowd, Zhang Mingjie turned back and smiled kindly. He looked around for a few times. He asked politely, "why can''t Miss Cheng have lunch with you today?"

    He didn''t ask others but asked me specially. It was totally naked provocation! I saw clearly the disdain that flowed through his eyes. He seemed to want to tell me that I could not pose a threat to him at all!

    Suddenly my heart tightened, and I even felt that my expression suddenly stiffened a lot. Before I could speak, Yang Wei had taken the lead in answering, "there are some things in Chu Nan''s family, so Liu Su asked for a day''s leave to help him manage at home."

    The goods look flattering and flattering, as if they are fawning on Zhang Mingjie. After that, they turn around and make eyes at sister Liu and say, "yes, Liu group."

    Liu Xinlei also heard of the rumor that Zhang Mingjie wanted to pursue the fringe. She immediately cooperated with Yang Wei and nodded, "yes."

    Zhang Mingjie''s expression was smothering, and his smile was unnatural. Although he tried his best to show magnanimity and naturalness in my eyes, he could not hide the fire of jealousy. His voice was sour? What''s the matter with your family? How about you "

    before Zhang Mingjie has finished speaking, Xiao Song Jia immediately cuts off and laughs and replies:" Chu Nan wants to rest, but he has to agree with Mr. Mo, otherwise he won''t bother his daughter-in-law, right? Hee hee. "

    The three helped me so much that I was both moved and ashamed. I said that I liked fringe, but I couldn''t shake Murphy''s shadow in my heart. I''m sorry for the support of Viagra, sister Liu and Song Jia.

    In addition to barely hook the corner of the mouth, Zhang Mingjie''s face will never find the slightest smile, "I don''t know what''s the matter with your family in South Chu?"

    I lightly replied: "private affairs, inconvenient to say to outsiders, please Zhang rare forgive."

    "Oh, is it, is it?" he said two "yes". Zhang Mingjie''s face was full of haze, narrowed his eyes and smiled again. "In this case, I won''t disturb you. You haven''t eaten yet? Slow down. I''ll leave first. " Then he left with Li Qi and Hong Tao.

    I don''t know if I feel allergic. I always think Zhang Mingjie''s open-minded smile is much more terrible than his unnatural fake smile. Ya, I won''t try to get back at me? I don''t know if he really likes tassels, but he really hates me, which is absolutely certain.

    After lunch, I just sat in front of the computer and found that my minimized QQ had news. When I clicked on it, two people wanted to add my good request. But when I saw those two Internet names, I fell down in cold sweat.

    These two names are the only two good QQ of Chu Yuan! One is called "Bobo or smaller", the other is "poor is a woman"!

    I know that Bobo is Xiao Yike, and "pity is a woman"

    sure enough, I just added her well, and she immediately sent a message: brother Nan ~

    shit, it''s really Oriental pity! Why did ya get such a name? Poor woman? Do you want to be a man? Grass! You dare to say you''re not gay?!

    I bit my back teeth and sent a message: poor woman?

    How intelligent is the Oriental little lady? She understood my meaning at a glance. She sent a smiling face picture first, and then came back: my name is Lian Ren, but my milk name is poor. Don''t I look like a woman?

    Khan dare feeling is such a thing, I asked: who told you my QQ number?

    This is absolutely nonsense. Who is there except Chu Yuan?

    Dongfang didn''t answer my question, and seemed to think that I had asked it knowingly. Instead, he directly asked me a question: brother Nan, do you want to know who kissed you last night?

    Who - when I left this question to the East, Xiao Yike also sent a message: uncle, your name is real personality, it''s love to fight, it''s love to scold, it''s love to love your sister, it''s love to kill her, I admire, well, no, it''s jealousy.

    I blushed and said, "the name is from fate.".

    Xiao Yike first sent a word "Oh", and then said: uncle, I swear by your reputation, the person who kissed you last night is not me!

    Why don''t you swear by your own reputation? I replied angrily: who is that?

    It seems that these two girls are staying at the computer during their lunch break. Last night, they were both pretending to be drunk. They knew that they were not crazy to do such shameful things, so they were eager to explain to me.

    As expected,

    Bobo is still a little good: Oriental sister!!!

    Poor is a woman: Da Bo Xu Niang!!!

    I slammed on the keyboard and asked, "what''s the evidence?"?

    The answer of two wenches is strange tacit agreement, unexpectedly a word is not bad: because it is not me!!!

    Man, you almost fell out of the chair. Damn it, isn''t it the same as the two of you?!My brain ached, and I replied the same sentence to both of them: I''m very busy at work, and I''ll talk next time. It seems that this is bound to become an unsolved mystery. The only thing I can be sure of is that one of dongfanglian and xiaoyike must have lied, but what''s her purpose?

    If it was made in the East, her purpose is undoubtedly to let Chu Yuan doubt my relationship with Xiao Yike, but this method is not rigorous, especially that she promised to keep secrets for me before. Is that the way to stabilize the army?

    If Xiao Yi can do it, what is her purpose? She should know that Chu Yuan and Dongfang have been friends for many years, and her trust in the East is far better than her mother''s. she doesn''t intentionally let Chu Yuan suspect my relationship with her? Then admit the mistake again, say some ghost words that fall in love with me at first sight, think of Xiao Yike''s dual character, I can''t help shivering, this girl''s behavior is bold, and it''s really her that does it! But I think about it carefully. From knowing Xiao Yike to now, she seems to have never told a lie. If she did, would she deny it to me? I don''t think I will deny it, but will ask me to cooperate with her?

    In fact, I''m more inclined to be cheated by Dongfang Lian people. These two girls are very clever and special. But I always think that Xiao Yike''s problem character is superficial, mainly reflected in the direct approach, while Dongfang Lian people are a guy who pays attention to his heart.

    I sent a picture of "goodbye" to the two people respectively. Just about to close QQ, the "good" sister with the net name of "I want to kill my brother" suddenly sent a message: I have something to discuss with you later, about kissing marks, go home early, or I will have no food!

    It''s not a negotiation. It''s a threat? I smile bitterly, really don''t understand, clearly is that I was eaten tofu, how in the heart will have a feeling of owe Chu Yuan? I said "I know", and then I closed QQ. I''m busy with a lot of business. How can I spend time with three little girls talking about right and wrong

    My so-called short-term investment, strictly speaking, is definitely against the company''s rules, but it operates in the name of the company''s reputation, but there is no explicit prohibition. In fact, it''s a kind of opportunistic behavior of drilling holes. After a thorough study of Guoxiang''s information, I made a contract model to reduce the risk coefficient to the lowest. I wanted to show Murphy, but she did It didn''t show up.

    I haven''t worked so hard for a long time. After I finished the contract, I suddenly felt very relaxed. Even squatting in the tuba was much more comfortable than usual. Just about to wipe my butt, my mobile phone suddenly rang. I felt it and saw it was a birth number.

    "Hello, excuse me, you are"

    there was a silence for a moment, then a familiar voice came, "Chunan, it''s me"

    "Wu Xueke, it''s aunt." I was so surprised that I almost called out her name directly, and wondered in my heart, how could this woman call me?

    Who stole Chunan''s kiss? You may guess, ha ha, continue to ask for recommendation and collection, thank you sa

 Chapter 94

    Why does Wu Xueqing have my mobile number?

    "Didn''t bother you? Sorry, I found your phone from Fifi''s phone book. " Wu Xueqing is afraid of me. She feels nervous.

    I was relieved, but still confused, "what do you want to do with me?"

    Wu Xueqing said, "no, I just want to ask you, did Fifi go to the company?"

    "Well?" I frowned and asked, "isn''t she at home?"

    "No," said Wu Xueqing, with a hint of worry in her tone. "Yesterday, after you left, I went back to the villa of rose community with her. She called me last night and said that the company had something to go home later, but she hasn''t come back until now. I started calling her cell phone last night, and it''s always off. Chunan, she, is she really not in the company Łżˇ±

    Murphy didn''t go home last night? I was surprised at the snack, and then asked in a loud voice, "did you get angry with her yesterday?"

    "No!" Wu Xueqing hurriedly denied, and then wronged: "I know it''s causing you trouble. How dare you talk back to her? After being taught by her for a long time, I didn''t say a word "

    " is it true "I also feel strange that something like being chased by the creditor happened. Wu Xueqing was threatened by me with the handle. It''s impossible to quarrel with Murphy and make her angry. Why does Murphy want to play missing without any reason?

    Wu Xueqing is silent for a while. Suddenly, in a tentative tone, she asks cautiously, "she didn''t cough with you last night. Didn''t you go to dinner last night?"

    When I heard this, I was shocked. "Did she ask for dinner last night?"

    "No, no," Wu Xueqing''s panic suddenly sank my heart, which was not very good. "I don''t know. I thought she would invite you to have dinner together. Ha ha"

    listening to Wu Xueqing''s dry smile, I felt a twitch in my face muscles. My heart seemed to be tightly held by a fist head. Murphy had a meal and didn''t come back overnight. Wu Xueqing suspected that the man was What do I prove?

    "Don''t worry, aunt. It''s OK. She called the Secretary earlier and said she would come to the company later in the afternoon. I''ll ask her to call you back when I see her."

    When I hung up the phone, my hand was shaking slightly. There was no reason. I wanted to open the window and cry out because of the extremely upset and anxious mood. What did Murphy do?!

    As soon as I came out of the toilet, I went straight to Murphy''s office. I was looking for Song Jia, who happened to come to the comprehensive team to look for me.

    "Chunan, you came just in time. Mo always asked me to call you."

    I Zheng, "Mo always comes back?"

    "Well, just came back," Song Jia noticed that my expression was different, and said, "what''s the matter?"

    "Oh, nothing," I hurriedly suppressed the complexity in my heart, pretending to ask casually as I walked, "how does Mo always come? Is there anything at home? "

    "At home? No, she didn''t seem to be home yesterday. "

    "How do you know?"

    Song Jia loves gossip best. He laughs and says, "when Mr. Mo called me early, I was in Shangri La Hotel."

    What does Murphy do at the hotel? I don''t know why, I suddenly flashed in my mind the first time I went out with Murphy. Her back when she walked into the bath center, a strange colic in her heart, asked repeatedly: "how do you know?"

    "What she told me is that her cell phone is dead. If there''s something urgent, please call her in the hotel room. Hee hee, Chu Nan, do you think Mo should go to open a room with a man?"

    Song Jia''s joke was not funny at all. I pointed at her forehead and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Is mo always like that?"

    Murphy, a woman who asked for a meal but didn''t return home, ran to the hotel to open a room. How I wish I had a sense of humor like Song Jia, because I thought of her together

    "it''s not nonsense. I heard her call a man to have dinner at the time when I left work yesterday." Song Jia tooted a small mouth, with a few regrets in her expression. "Murphy Always a woman, or a 25-year-old single woman, don''t want to have a man to blame, just don''t know, which guy is so lucky. "

    "She''s dating a man?"

    Think about Murphy''s cold, arrogant and lonely life. Song Jia is not surprised at me, because even she thinks it''s incredible. "When she answered the phone, I just went in to deliver the documents. Although I didn''t stop to understand what was said on the phone, it must be a man''s voice. Then president Mo told him to meet at a dumpling restaurant. Chu Nan, you think, if you talk to the business people, How can I make an appointment at the dumpling restaurant? What''s the name of that dumpling restaurant? Yes, Zhuoya, Zhuoya dumpling restaurant. "

    Zhuoya dumpling restaurant? Is that the small restaurant that Murphy and I have been to with only 30 or 40 square meters? The last fantasy in my heart also disappeared, as Song Jia said, the person she asked for would not be a business partner

    I want to laugh it off, but the strength of the stiff Forsythia at the corners of her mouth is gone, and my heart is full of a taste. That feeling, uncomfortable, very uncomfortable. Although I believe Murphy is not such a casual person, Song Jia''s words are like a steel thorn, not light Not heavy into my heart."Chunan, here you are. Sit down."

    Murphy is in a good mood. Even in the presence of Song Jia, he still shows a smile to me, which is rarely seen by Song Jia. He secretly chuckles at me with Murphy on his back and shrugs his shoulders, as if to say: look, the woman who has been nourished by love is really different from usual?

    I was even more upset. I gave Song Jia a bad look and blamed her for thinking. Then I sat down.

    In fact, I''m not thinking about it? Especially when seeing that Murphy, who has a habit of cleanliness, is wearing the same suit as yesterday, my friends really want to directly ask where she went yesterday, who she went with, and what she did! But I understand that I don''t have that qualification. Murphy is not my wife. Why am I?

    After Song Jia went out, I said to Murphy, "total Murphy"

    "cough!" Murphy coughed heavily, then took off Joan''s flat glasses, frowned and stared at me, which made me shocked.

    Of course, I know that she is dissatisfied with what I call her boss, but most of her dissatisfaction in the past is more like playful teasing. At this moment, her water eyes are full of waves. People can''t understand her anger, dissatisfaction, grievance and sadness.

    I used to call Murphy by mistake, but today I don''t mean to call her intimate. I know it''s not fair to Murphy. It''s my own dirty and stingy heart, but her reaction is too exaggerated? Song Jia laughed so sweetly when she was there. How could Song Jia lift her face as soon as she left? Isn''t that smile for me at all?

    "That, Feifei"

    "Chu Nan, I don''t want to hear you call me wrong again," Murphy coldly interrupted me, then put up a formulaic face, and said lightly: "Song Jia said you asked for me, what''s the matter?"

    Murphy''s attitude makes me very useless. Generally speaking, people call your name to make you angry? Who am I, or who do you think I am? Why do I have to call you so affectionately? For a moment, the anger in my stomach had an irresistible tendency.

    Murphy, you are too cunning, you are too vicious!

    I''m not going to give me a chance, why give me hope? Clearly know that I already love, why to destroy like this? To make me blame myself? In order to let me know how shameless I am? I admit, I''m playful, I''m sorry for the tassel, but since you don''t care about a man like me, why do you want to play with me?

    Maybe I feel inferior, maybe I blame myself, I don''t know when the backlog of dissatisfaction almost burst my body, I suppress and endure, I won''t be stupid to question Murphy, because I am a greedy toad, and it''s a mistake to expect the Swan itself, so I''m not qualified to question.

    Don''t want to be ridiculed, don''t want to continue to play is not difficult, just need a little self-knowledge.

 Chapter 95

    I suddenly think of Chu Yuan''s and Yang Wei''s comments on me. I''m not stupid, but I''m used to being stupid, and I''m used to being stupid to myself. Isn''t that true of people? The people who cheat the most in their lives are nothing more than themselves.

    Bullshit promise! I promised myself to make Murphy happy as a friend. Can I do it? Joke, a big joke, Chunan, you are a big fool. You are a big fool!

    Viagra is right. Murphy and I have never been one of the world''s people.

    "I won''t call it wrong again," I said quietly, even though I was surprised, "Mr. mo."

    Yes, since then you are just my boss. Since you are not willing to take the initiative to draw a clear line with me, then I will carve a 38 line to restrain myself.

    Murphy''s hand for extracting documents stopped. She looked up at me in amazement. What did she just call me? "

    "Mr. mo."

    Murphy smiled, but the corners of his mouth seemed to shake convulsively. "Chunan, don''t you joke with me, will you?"

    I also smiled, only felt that the heart could not say relaxed, as if finally put down a heavy burden, as expected, the troubles are their own find, "I like joking?"

    "Why? Are you angry? Because I just had a bad attitude? " Murphy''s face gradually lost its color. The faster he spoke, the more his voice trembled.

    "No, you are the company, I am the staff, you don''t have to smile at me, and I don''t have the right to ask you to treat me differently." I was almost soft hearted, and I thought to Chunan, you idiot, what qualification do you have to be soft hearted? Do you think she''s pleading with you?

    Murphy shook his head violently and stood up abruptly. "You''re angry!"

    "No," I denied

    "You are angry!" Murphy''s eyes burst into tears, and his teeth clenched his lower lip. He was about to cry.

    I didn''t make it, so I avoided her bitter eyes. "I don''t understand why you said that, but I''m really not angry."

    "Chunan!" Murphy screamed loudly, scared the elder brother, and then saw her come in two and three steps at once. The immortal is a plank. Is it hard for her to fight? Interesting? Is it interesting to pretend to be pitiful and compassionate and let me indulge in you?

    I subconsciously want to raise my ass to protect myself, but I don''t want to think about it. Murphy suddenly bends down and bumps into my arms in the first two steps of my body. His arms are wrapped in his whole body weight and press it hard on his thighs. I''m not surprised yet. Murphy, half crouched and half kneeling on the ground, has already raised a piece of pear blossom noodles with rain, crying: "I''m sorry, please don''t be angry, OK? It''s my fault. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t be angry with you, but I''m really unhappy. I didn''t mean to be

    after that, Murphy was already sobbing. He buried his face between my legs and wept heartily.

    I''m stupid. What''s going on? What is she crying for?

    I''m stupid again, shit, you cry, why don''t you lie there and cry?! My friend hypnotized little Chunan with a strong mind, for fear that Murphy would wake him up, I would lose my face.

    "Why are you so stingy? Why are men so stingy? What did I do wrong? What always makes people angry?"

    I don''t understand Murphy''s words, especially the sentence "Why are men so stingy"? It hurt my face, and it hurt my narrow heart. The collision between self-esteem and filthy made me feel embarrassed. After hesitating for many times, I will still Hands gently pressed Murphy''s shaking shoulders.

    In fact, I know that most of my anger comes from the half day and half night after Murphy and men had dinner. I know that I am jealous, but I still am.

    Jealousy is like a fly in a tumor of the heart. It constantly pollutes the wound and eventually makes the heart fester. I secretly scold myself for being careful and trying to daydream Murphy''s slightly exaggerated feelings towards the direction of the subconscious''s mid-term vision. I am full of feelings but I don''t know. Because a little suspicion and jealousy would like to alienate her. To put it bluntly, I just want to find my own audacity It''s just a step down.

    Murphy never liked me. How about betrayal? My anger has no reason, just a stingy man is jealous.

    What''s wrong with you, Fei? Have you been bullied? "

    Murphy''s body shook, and the cry stopped. He didn''t look up. He sobbed for a long time and said, "well, it''s like the pain in his heart has been aroused. It''s even worse.".

    Is that the word "yes" that makes me fall into the abyss and be bullied? By whom? The man who ate last night? Who is that man? How did he bully Murphy? A lot of questions in my mind shot into my fragile heart like bullets, and I said angrily: "who? I''ll help him clean up! "

    Some people say that anger and resentment are the feelings of the weak or the losers. This is true. If that person is Murphy''s man, Chu Nan, why do you clean up others? After all, it''s just a private matter between people? My mouth is angry, but my body is weak.

    "No! No! " Murphy raised his small face in horror, and my heart fell to the bottom of the valley, smashing. "That''s my personal business, Chunan, thank you, but it really doesn''t matter.""Is it, private affairs, ha ha?" heaven knows how I laugh. I really want to find a mirror and have a good look at my expression. My heart has no feeling. It''s empty. I believe that the smile on my face at this moment is the most hypocritical in my life.

    Murphy quickly wiped away tears and stood up. She said with a smile, "I really don''t care. When everyone is in a bad mood, they will forget it after a while."

    Yes, it will be forgotten after a while. I just found that Murphy''s eyes were red and rubbed. Because of her makeup, it''s hard to find a slight swelling there without looking carefully. She had cried before she came to the company.

    Heart gradually had the feeling of pain, I can''t help but smile and ask myself, Chunan, do you also have to learn to forget?

    Murphy looked down at the root of my thigh. His face turned red. He turned his head quickly, glanced at me sheepishly, and then asked in a shy voice, "by the way, what''s the matter with you looking for me?"

    My friend found that the pants were stained with Murphy''s tears and snot. It seemed that the prostate patients could not urinate clean, and they were shaking in their pants. It was embarrassing, "Oh, it''s about investment. I''ve made a plan to show you."

    "So fast?" Murphy''s beautiful face flashed a strange look that I didn''t understand, like surprise, doubt and hesitation. Then she walked back to the desk, took out some paper towels from the box, sat down to clean up the tears on her face, bowed her head and frowned her willow eyebrows. She didn''t know what to ponder. Just when I was curious to ask, she suddenly looked at me and said, "OK, show me. ˇ±I was stunned and immediately understood that she was struggling just now. After all, she was always fair when she did such a thing for the first time, which inevitably made her nervous.

    I''m not sure if Murphy has a boyfriend, but I know clearly that in order to have a tassel, sooner or later, I must completely stop thinking about Murphy. Maybe, this is an opportunity. So, I forced myself not to think or ask. Work is undoubtedly a good way to escape from reality.

    No matter how deep the wound is, it will always heal. It only needs time. I secretly love Murphy, but it''s only a secret love. So, I can forget, and it only needs time.

    Thinking about this, I let go of a lot of things. Suddenly, I think of the girl who was stuck in my heart for the first time. It''s the same secret love and the same reluctant. I think I''ll never forget her, but now, don''t I just let go? If I don''t think about it deliberately, I think it''s hard for her to appear in my memory.

    People''s feelings are just memories, some of which are vague and some of which are profound.

    Feelings can make us forget time. Similarly, time can also make us forget feelings, I said to myself.

    The plot of these two chapters is a bit dull, and the atmosphere seems to be a little dignified. Well, this is the normal fluctuation of the plot, and it''s also a small foreshadowing. Now that it''s over, the next chapter begins with my sister''s monologue. Please look forward to it, and don''t forget to vote. Thank you sa

 Chapter 96

    When I served the table for dinner, I actually saw a cold mashed potato shreds. I have had the experience of "seasoning version". I have a long memory. According to my brother''s careful observation, Chu Yuan always avoids the dish of potato shreds every time when he sandwiches vegetables. Is it not that "Yuanyuan, are you sure you don''t add more seasoning to this dish?" I stare at Chu Yuan''s eyes, smelly girl, you should dare to pit me again, be careful that I scratch your foot!

    Chu Yuan obviously also thought of that day''s event, fiercely retracted his outstretched leg, and his little face was full of vigilance, "what do you want?"

    I don''t want to do anything, I''m afraid you do! I took a chopstick of potato shreds, put them in the bowl of Chu Yuan with a smile, and said with a smile: "I always trouble you to make dinner. It''s hard. My brother will comfort you and eat it."

    Chu Yuan frowned, then smiled sweetly and gave me a chopstick. "Brother, you have been working hard and busy all day. I also comfort you and taste it. It''s better than the next time."

    Brother''s cold sweat rustles down. Is it better? What do you mean by that? Is the cutting more fierce?! Chu Yuan has always been stingy smile, at this moment generous to me, scared me is scared.

    It''s sad that my brother did this. "I''m a little thirsty. I''ll pour a glass of water first. You can eat it."

    When Chu Yuan saw my ink, his mouth was lovely and tooted, and he was less than three points but seven points coquettish. He even learned Xiao Yike''s voice and said: "brother, you are so rude, you know? Do you think my chopsticks are dirty

    "No, I can''t." I unconsciously glanced at Chu Yuan with a little greasy mouth. Looking at the potato silk in front of me, I swallowed my saliva fiercely. There are ghosts, absolutely there are ghosts! She''s so big. When did she have sex with me? I use chopsticks to pestle the rice in the bowl, my hands are shaking.

    "Then why don''t you eat it?" Chu Yuan''s cheeks are full of fragrance, and he looks very angry. "If I don''t eat, I will be angry."

    mom, why does this girl look so cute? Looking at her big eyes, I feel as if something in my body has been melted. Insist? Doubt dignity? All in all, I''ve been a bitch for the nth time in my life.

    Frown, close your eyes and hold your breath, and pull the potato shreds in the bowl into your mouth like suicide. I even wonder if the things in my bowl are wearing intestinal poison at the moment, will I eat them without hesitation under Chu Yuan''s lovely expression of "coercion"? The beauty is doomed to death!

    "Well?" With the determination to die and the desperate spirit to give up, I chewed two mouthfuls lightly with my chattering teeth, only to find that the taste was sour, sweet, fresh, salty, delicious and tight! I opened my eyes in amazement, and saw that Chu Yuan was cold with a pretty face, and looked at me rather disdainfully, as if the lovely expression just now was just my illusion.

    "Hum, villain mentality!" Cold drag to give me a word, as if a sword through my face, lean, no face to see people!

    My friend smiled twice and put on a gourmet gesture. He tasted: "it''s really good taste. You''ve made progress in your craft."

    the girl with careful eyes said: "hypocrisy, are you afraid that I will treat you like that?"

    "Oh? Did you admit that you did it on purpose? " I have a flat face, trying to change the subject.

    Chu Yuan''s eyes flashed a little flustered and twisted his face and said angrily: "I said it because you lied to me, and you didn''t punish me?"

    Think of that kind of punishment, Chu Yuan pink face floating a layer of red, ferocious stare at me, on the contrary, a lot of righteously strong, "lecher!"

    "Lecher?" I chuckled: "scratch your feet, and I''ll be a lecher? It''s not appropriate to say that it''s punishment. It''s the most fun between brothers and sisters? "

    Chu Yuan''s little feet under the table were very dishonest, and suddenly stretched out and kicked me in the calf. "Can brother touch my sister''s feet at will?"

    "Tickle, tickle, not touch!" The word "touch" is too subtle. It seems that I intend to take advantage of it and flirt with my younger sister. My old face is burning. "Besides, how about touch? They also bathed together and rubbed their backs together. They felt it all over their bodies. They didn''t hear their sister scold him for being a lecher. "

    "Nonsense!" Heaven knows what Chu Yuan is excited about. This shout doesn''t matter. The rice grains chewed in her mouth spray on my face. She is so shameful that she blushes and blushes. "No brothers and sisters bathing together in the world!" she says After that, he covered his chest with his left hand and pointed at me with chopsticks in his right hand. The defenders were very powerful, like the swordsmen who wanted to get rid of the traitors.

    I wiped my face and chuckled, "I didn''t ask you to take a bath with me. What''s your hurry?"

    Chu Yuan also felt that his reaction was too exaggerated. He was ashamed and wanted to drill under the table. "Didn''t you really think that?"

    "Do you think?" I suddenly think it''s a very interesting thing to tease Chu Yuan. The little girl usually has a cold face. No matter how happy, sad, shy and angry she is, once she becomes rich, she is really cute.

    "Bah!" Chu Yuan spat lightly, as if seeing through my deliberately teasing her. He sat down again. He just buried himself in the meal and didn''t speak. He was alert and didn''t act properly. I couldn''t help feeling a little lost and a few lost. I didn''t know when to start. I seemed to become a bad brother who liked to bully my sister.Maybe I had the intention to please Chu Yuan. I actually ate three bowls of rice at one go, and put down the chopsticks. I felt that my stomach was bulging and I could hardly move. I finally helped Chu Yuan to clean the table, so I took off my shoes and lay on the sofa.

    Do people eat to live, or live to eat? Before eating, I think it''s the former. After I''m full, I think the latter also has some sense. Because every time I''m full, I''m a lazy person who has no ideal and lack of pursuit. He likes to think about things.

    Turn on the TV and Murphy appears in her mind. What''s wrong with her today? The only thing I can be sure of is that she''s a little freaky today, is it because of the man who had dinner yesterday? Why does she cry? Why are you aggrieved?

    I secretly smile bitterly. Sometimes people are really cheap. When I see Murphy''s tears, I can''t help but hope that it''s for me. I can''t help being envious for it. It''s ridiculous. Even I look down on myself sadly, I want to laugh scornfully.

    But who am I in Murphy''s mind? Why did she kiss me twice? Why does she treat me differently? Is that really a way to express feelings? Shit! I started to YY myself again, to create the hope of fantasy for myself, this kind of thought wants to kill in time!

    I always think I''m a theoretical expert, so I told myself that like is different from love. For Murphy, I just like it. It''s not painful to like someone, but it''s possible to love someone for a long period of pain. It''s stupid to drink poison wine with a smile. Would you do it, Chunan?

    A wonderful thought flashed in my mind: unless she is Chu Yuan!

    I can''t help but laugh when I think of the cold potato shreds just now. The haze is like setting clouds to see the sun. In a moment, I see a vast blue sea and blue sky. I''m annoyed and disappear in a moment.

    What is love? Love only has three words: ''I love you'' and ''I hate you'', otherwise it is'' I''m sorry ''and'' forget it ''

    people should not be too greedy, so, just forget it.

    I''m sentimental. I don''t know when Chu Yuan, who was standing next to me, suddenly arched my leg with his knees. He said with dissatisfaction, "it''s so interesting for you to occupy such a large place alone? Get up. "

    This is the Changsha hair at home. I reluctantly sat up and leaned back. "Do you want to watch TV?"

    Chu Yuan didn''t answer. Look at me sitting at the end of the sofa and the empty space in front. Two thin straight willow eyebrows frown together. "You sit in front!"

    "Why?" Joking, I can''t watch TV on the sofa when I sit in front. I''m lazy when I eat too much. Do you watch TV and I watch you?

    It seems that you are discussing South South''s attitude towards Murphy recently. You just want to say that south south is not an indecisive person, but feelings are like flying kites. It takes a process to get back the thread. Just like our first love, it''s not OK to forget for two days, is it? South South''s attitude towards Murphy is very clear now - Peng, he has drawn a 38 line for himself to self-discipline. If you think south south is not happy enough, at least wait until he breaks the 38 line before scolding? Thank you sa

 Chapter 97

    Chu Yuan, carrying her kitty cat, impatiently knocked on my curled up leg. "The front is too close to the TV, not good for the eyes."

    "Nonsense, where are your eyes when you look on your stomach?" I lean close to the side of the sofa, like a bloody warrior holding on to the position attacked by the enemy, and look at death as if I were going to return, "do you want to be comfortable? Tell you, no way, I sat down first! "

    As expected, Chu Yuan was so angry that he stamped his feet and said, "it''s my brother, I should let my sister!"

    Stinky girl, when you want to take advantage, you will admit that I am your brother?

    "I let it," I pointed to the half sofa in front of me. "You sit here. It''s OK. I''m not afraid you''ll block the TV."

    Yuan looked down at my feet, airway: "who is going to sit in front and smell your smelly feet?"

    "Stink?" I deliberately moved my feet and leaned over to smell it. "It''s not delicious. I took a bath before eating, and I made soap twice."

    If the cat in Chu Yuan''s arms were alive, it would have been strangled by her. She glared at me angrily and said, "you -- let -- don''t -- let?"

    Scare me? If you persevere, I will stick to the end, "no, no, unless you ask me."

    Maybe the first two lessons taught her made me taste the sweetness. I suddenly found that I seem to like the way Chuyuan begged me. I was oppressed by her from childhood. It''s absolutely bullshit to say that I don''t want to turn over, but I also know that it''s impossible to turn over, so I''m happy to bully her for a while and enjoy it.

    "Hum, don''t let me pull down," I was stunned, wondering why Chu Yuan gave up so simply. She kicked off her slippers and climbed to the sofa. "You won''t let me lean on the sofa, I''ll lean on you to see!"

    I haven''t responded yet, the stinky girl has already broken my legs apart and directly leaned on my arms! Wenxiang is full of it, which makes me panic.

    "Don''t blame me for rushing with you!" As if she had the power of a prophet, she turned her head and warned me fiercely, "Whoever let you not give me a place should be my meat pad. This is punishment!"

    "What kind of punishment is that?" I can''t cry or laugh. Stinky girl has no self-knowledge. It''s definitely a reward!

    "I''ll cook and wash dishes for you. I''m tired, but you don''t know how to thank me. You deserve to be punished!"

    "Is it so exaggerated? Just cooking and washing dishes, as for it? "

    "Not so? Then start cooking tomorrow. "

    The snake hit seven inches, and the stinky girl would kill at a stroke. She stabbed me at the key point. "As for, absolutely, my sister, you''re working hard. Do you use me to knead your shoulder?"

    The kitchen is a woman''s heaven, a man''s hell, coaxing a woman to heaven is better than going to hell!

    "That''s not necessary," Chu Yuan proudly arched his body, seeking the most comfortable position, and then straightened two long legs. The snow-white little feet just stepped on the other end of the sofa. The stinky girl was very happy and said, "it''s just right, just like it''s customized!"

    The slim and delicate body leans against my arms, the small head just against my chin, the fragrance in the hair seeps into my heart, which makes me feel comfortable and uncomfortable. He wryly laughs and says: "customized? Do you say me? "

    "Well," said the smelly girl, shaking Kitty''s head and laughing, "your sofa mat is much more comfortable than it, hee hee, big Kitty."

    I think you''re Kitty, mine. Chu Yuan doesn''t need me to massage her shoulder. I don''t know where to put his two claws. Hug her? Shit, that''s not the same as a couple in love? I''m afraid, but I''m eager to try again.

    Some physical contact between brother and sister is also OK? Not surprising? Should it be normal?

    Why do I think it''s so awkward to put my arm anywhere? It seems that there is a force called "nature" to induce me to put my arms around my sister''s belly, but another force called "shame and shame" is competing with it. My palms are full of sweat, and I smell the body fragrance of Chu Yuan. My face is warming up, and the fire is abnormal. I even suspect that Chu Yuan can hear my rapid heartbeat.

    "Yes, isn''t it?" his grandmother''s, little Chu Nan actually had a reaction. I was shocked and ashamed. Chu Nan, you are such a brute. The girl in your arms is your sister!

    Yuan Ying stops talking once, dials her favorite children''s channel with remote control, and carefully watches the childish cartoon with empty content and rough picture. It seems that she doesn''t feel my physiological reaction. From time to time, she Snickers because of a cold gooseflesh line from the character. By the way, this girl''s taste is really different God, two snow-white little feet began to shake, swing and fold from time to time. They were as dishonest as two naughty little white rabbits. I wondered if I really had a serious foot fetish. A pair of thieves'' eyes could not help staring at her feet, and I had a dirty idea in my heart: I really want to scratch her foot heart.

    "even if you don''t scratch my foot heart, you are the same color Ghost. "

    Mind reading?! I was so scared that I was all over. I didn''t know why Chu Yuan suddenly said, "what are you talking about?" My heart is empty. I''m in a cold sweat. The angry little Chu Nan is withered.Chu Yuan looks back at the pretty face of steaming powder, and scolds with shame and anger: "even if you haven''t scratched my foot and didn''t want to bathe with me, you are still a lecher."

    I was stunned, this just reflected, what stinky wench said is not the topic that we talked about at dinner? Good guy, at that time, it stopped suddenly. It took less than half an hour for you to remember to continue? Mom, I almost scared my careful liver. I thought you found my dirty physiological reaction!

    "I haven''t done anything. Why do you say I''m colored?"

    All men in the world are lustful. Which cat doesn''t eat fishy food? Although the hero is not a man or a man, I do not agree with him. Brother, I am not a man, but I am not a man? Otherwise, can my claws be put aside when you lean against me like this?

    Grievance, what a grievance! I seem to be suffering from another kind of disease - selective amnesia. I don''t remember the dirty change of the stick just now.

    "You are the color!" Chu Yuan snorted, "do you dare to say that you don''t care about the East and sister Bobo?"

    "Well?" When I was stunned, I couldn''t help frowning. "Where do I start?"

    "From here," Chu Yuan half twisted his body and held out a qianqianyu finger on my face, "don''t you really know who is kissing you?"

    I don''t like it, "Yuan Yuan, did brother cheat you from childhood? You are insulting me with this suspicion. "

    Chu Yuan is not happy to see me. He looks a little flustered, but still the little duck has a hard mouth. "I didn''t insult you. Don''t make a fuss, OK?"

    I couldn''t see Chu Yuan''s pitiful and frightened look. He felt soft and smiled: "I didn''t make a fuss, but I don''t know why you said that I had sex with those two girls. They are your friends, and they are young."

    "elder sister Bobo is 20 years old, not young." Chu Yuan''s question of age is always so true, "and the East and I are the same year They are all sixteen years old. How young are they? "

    "OK, OK," I compromised, "but they are all your friends. How can I think about them?"

    Chu Yuan''s eyes suddenly turned cold and said with a sneer, "so, if they were not my friends, you would have moved your mind?"

    "No!" I''m afraid. My God, I have to mention twelve points of spirit when talking with this girl. It''s really too sensitive.

    "No?" Chu Yuan''s white eyes are all so cute, but her suddenly serious expression makes me not understand, "I dare not to say, but you can guarantee that you don''t move your mind to the east?"

    "She?" I''m creepy to think of Dongfang xiaoniang''s skin. I can''t avoid it. How dare I take the initiative to recruit her? Chu Yuan said this for no reason, but he was so sure, "what can I think of her?"

 Chapter 98

    Chu Yuan then said: "if you don''t like her, the next time she cheated LV Siqi to teach you something, why do you forgive her so simply? Lvsiqi and Toure almost hurt you. Besides, when I was in the inner room with sister Bobo last night, you had a good talk in the living room? Actually, they are all held together. "

    that''s her whole me! But before I could argue, I heard Chu Yuan''s tone turn. He raised an ambiguous smile on the corner of his mouth, stabbed me in the chest with his elbow, and said in a small voice, "brother, do you like her because she looks beautiful and lovely?"

    Test me? I think Chu Yuan is a little strange. If she suspects that I am interested in oriental people, will she laugh at me? Don''t kill me to be fresh! It''s definitely a test! Stinky girl has a knife in her smile!

    Fortunately, I have a clear conscience. I gently scratched Chu Yuan''s Yao nose with my fingers, and said with a solemn expression, "I forgive her for your sake, or I''ll smash her ass with a whip. Besides, she is not as beautiful and lovely as you in my eyes, and I will see her?"

    Dead girl, I haven''t asked you why it''s so easy to forgive the girl who nearly killed your brother. Instead, you suspect me first. It''s really unreasonable!

    "Not as lovely as I am?" Chu Yuan habitually took the meaning out of context and said, "do you praise me or belittle me?"

    "Boast, of course!" I also think that words have a bit of language sickness, hurriedly said: "my sister is absolutely the most beautiful and lovely girl in the world, how can the yellow girl of Dongfang Lianren compare with you?" The elder brother flatters his younger sister all day long. He blushes.

    Chu Yuan said expressionless, "how about comparing with Cheng Liusu? Am I cute or is she cute? "

    I was stunned. "Of course you are cute. The tassel looks like a kid. It''s not even feminine. How can I compare with you?" Niang, thanks to my quick reaction, I saw the ferocity of Chu Yuan''s face, so I changed my mouth quickly. Tassels, tassels, can''t help you, my friends.

    "am I beautiful or is she beautiful?"

    I really don''t understand why Chu Yuan suddenly compared himself with the fringe, but the girl wanted to coax him. I know that, "of course, my sister is beautiful."

    Chu Yuan''s expression just eased down. Turning over is definitely faster than turning over. Sweet smile makes me question whether I saw the illusion just now, "do you really feel the east?"

    I wanted to say that I didn''t have pedophilia, but Dongfang and Chuyuan were the same age. I was afraid that Chuyuan thought I was disguised to say that she was like a child, so she simply said, "No."

    Chu Yuan still doesn''t believe it. "Are you sure you haven''t done anything that she misunderstood?"

    I feel more confused, "fate, what are you going to say?"

    Chu Yuan stared at me, his eyes were complicated. "The East seems to like you."

    "Ha ~?" So I was surprised, not to take Chu Yuan''s words seriously. On the contrary, I was surprised how Chu Yuan could say such a groundless and unrealistic sentence. Chu Yuan repeatedly shook his head and said, "impossible"

    Chu Yuan interrupted me: "then why does she kiss you?"

    "She kissed me?" This time, I was really shocked. I touched my face subconsciously. Suddenly, I remembered that Chu Yuan sent a message with QQ at noon that she would discuss something about the kiss mark with me later. Did she know anything? I immediately angrily said: "she kissed me last night? What did she tell you in person? "

    "No" Chu Yuan saw that I was emotional and scared. His voice suddenly dropped by seven points. His eyes were full of new words, and he turned his head and said timidly, "I guess."

    I doubted that it was the good thing done by the skin of the Oriental little lady. Hearing Chu Yuan doubted her as well, I hurriedly asked, "why do you guess so?"

    Chu Yuan''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. It seems that he has lost his footing, just like the mosquito chirping, "I think she likes you."

    I can''t help laughing: "I said it, it''s impossible."

    Only this point I can be sure, because people like Oriental pity is not me, but fate you ah.

    "Then why did she let you hug and keep you warm?" Chu Yuan, a 16-year-old child, even said the word "gentle" to her brother. She was really ashamed. She turned around and hung her head. I saw that her ears were all shy and red. "Brother, you don''t know, Oriental doesn''t like talking at all, let alone being close to the opposite sex. There are many people chasing her in school, but she never I''ve never seen her speak to a boy on her own initiative "

    I remember when Dongfang Lian threatened me in the quilt last night, he also said similar words. A person who has never been close to the opposite sex is very close to me. No wonder Chu Yuan misunderstood me!

    "Last night she held me because I said something that made her unhappy, so she tried to straighten me out. She was close to me, in fact, just trying to please you." At this time, hearing Chu Yuan''s words, I think that the suspicion of Oriental compassion has been reduced a lot. There is no doubt that she cherishes her feelings with Chu Yuan, so she definitely won''t do such things that are easy to be misunderstood by Chu Yuan. It''s not hard to understand why she is eager to clarify her suspicion.

    Since it''s not dongfanglian, it''s Xiao Yi''s job! Does the goblin really want to pave the way for a fair and intimate relationship with me?

    Chu Yuan''s Willow eyebrows frowned slightly, looking at me, as if to see something from my eyes, "really?"My heart is magnanimous, affirmation way: "true."

    "Is it?" Chu Yuan didn''t let go as I imagined, and her pretty face flashed through a desolation. What happened to her? I was hesitant to ask how to open my mouth. The mobile phone on the coffee table suddenly rang.

    I was pressed by Chu Yuan, unable to get up, so that the stinky girl grabbed the mobile phone first, I don''t understand why Chu Yuan was so interested in other people''s privacy? Is curiosity really a woman''s nature?

    Seeing this, Chu Yuan''s face became gloomy immediately. Leng hum shoved his cell phone to me. Yin and Yang said, "your good friend!"

    I picked it up and saw that it was the tassel. "How many times have I told you to call her sister?" I always feel puzzled. It seems that the fringe has never offended Chu Yuan. Why does this stinky girl dislike others so much?

    "Hey, fringe, are you still alive?" I got on the phone and was about to get up when I found that Chu Yuan, who was leaning on my arms, didn''t mean to move at all.

    "There''s only one breath left." the tassel pretended to cry a little, and said painfully: "south south, you don''t know, I''m really tired. I wanted to call you at noon, but I forgot to charge my mobile phone yesterday, and I can''t care when I''m busy. No, I''m just finished now. My mother had to pull me and my cousin out for dinner, just came back, er"

    no wonder I called her Words but shut down, I was about to speak, but heard Chu Yuan cold hum, whispered: "excuse, I don''t know where to go."

    This reminds me of Murphy. My brow jumps involuntarily and scolds: "what are you talking about? Stinky girl, while playing, can''t you see I''m talking on the phone? "

    The tassel did not know that I was complaining with Chu Yuan and asked, "what?"

    I quickly explained, "nothing, I''m talking to Yuan Yuan."

    Chu Yuan said in a low, expressionless voice, "I''m watching TV. I''m leaving."

    I removed my cell phone and pressed the voice, but I didn''t have a good airway: "then you let me up."

    "I''m tired. I can''t move." nonsense! The stinky girl is standing on the other end of the sofa with small feet. Her long legs are straight. She leans on me with all her strength. Her hands are also wrapped around my curled up legs. It''s inconvenient for me to move. It''s obvious that she deliberately won''t let me get up! All over? You have more than enough strength to fight tigers!

    The girl stared at my chin with her head, and saw that her two delicate little ears were like little rabbits. I was angry and speechless. She pretended to overhear me on the phone. "I heard from sister Liu that your cousin moved to live with you. How powerful! I only met yesterday, and I live together today?" Willing to listen, I can only be forced to ignore Chu Yuan and ask about the situation of the fringe.

    It''s not a shameful thing. Why should we be afraid of Chu Yuan?

    There are some problems on the Internet today. It''s disgusting that the new week is about to begin. Please ask for tickets, collect and thank you for right and wrong

 Chapter 99

    The tassel cried weakly: "who says not? I don''t know what my mother thinks. South south, how can I live in the future? "

    "What''s going on?" I smiled and said, "it''s your cousin who lives with you, not a wolf. Are you afraid that she will eat you?"? The most important thing is to clean the room every day. Don''t throw dirty clothes everywhere. Don''t wash your job for a few days. Put more vegetables in the fridge and less beer. Don''t stay up late and go to bed early. Don''t stay up late and watch movies. Just get up early and buy breakfast. Oh, the most important thing is, don''t make excuses for drinking after work. Otherwise, go home and let your cousin see that you are crazy about drinking It''s over. Be careful she tells your mother. "

    "God," said the fringe, gnashing its teeth, "then you might as well let me die!"

    "Poof -" Chu Yuan suddenly chuckled, but the artificial expression was obviously put on, "is she still a woman like that

    "Watch your TV!" I smashed a chestnuts according to the back of her head. The stinky girl is really poisonous. How can I hurt myself if I don''t spoil others?

    The stinky girl covered her head and glared at me. She spit out half of her tender red tongue at me. It''s cute. Yes, compared with Chu Yuan, it''s true that the tassel has no advantages at all. Br >

    the tassel suddenly asked: "south south, otherwise, would I move?"

    "Where to move?" I''m happy. The girl fringe can stick to any shortcomings, but she can''t accept the prohibition of drunkenness. She doesn''t drink frequently, but if she doesn''t, she will be drunk.

    "I moved to live with you"

    "ouch ~!"

    I haven''t spoken yet. There is a burning pain in my thigh. Chu Yuan wrenches her severely. Seeing me staring at her, the stinky girl not only doesn''t let go, but also looks back at me with her small face.

    "Yeah, yeah!"

    As soon as I answered, the stinky girl suddenly turned around and knelt down, lying on my body and looking at my shoulder. I was afraid that the tassel would hear my scream, and I tried to push Chu Yuan away with my left hand. However, I tried to help her in her belly, and the stinky girl put her arm around my shoulders, and then let go of her mouth and whispered in my ear: "where did she move me?"

    The tassel is just a talk. I''m also joking with her. How can I think that Chu Yuan didn''t really say it and still used violence against me? In spite of the anger, I smiled and said to Su, "OK, but I only have two rooms, and I have one. Otherwise, you and I can have a bed?"

    Then I raised my chin to Chu Yuan like a demonstration and told her with my divine eyes: how? This is my home, I has the final say.

    Chu Yuan Qi''s straight molars, especially heard the tassel girl''s "shameless" smile: "well, it happens that every day we eat Yuan Yuan''s rice, hee hee."

    The tassel didn''t mean anything, so when I asked her to come home for dinner, I praised Chu Yuan''s cooking skills to her. It turned out to be a good thing. My grandma and aunty misunderstood me. She stood up from the sofa and raised her white feet to step on my face. "I''m not your servant! If she moves here, I''ll burn the house! "

    How can I think that my grandma and sister-in-law are so excited? Finally, I caught her ankle with my left hand, but I heard her cry in a low voice: "if you dare to touch me, I will immediately fall down and show you!"

    I was shocked, and then I noticed that the sofa cushion was soft, and Chu Yuan, who stood on one foot, was shaking from left to right. She was easy to fall if she didn''t help the back of the sofa. How dare I move?

    "Don''t mess about! Nonsense! "

    "Who''s messing with you? I''m serious! " The stinky girl threatened me with self harm again, "don''t let her move here! I don''t want to cook for her. Who is she, and I want to serve her? You want to look around in front of me all day, and there is no door! "

    "Wuwu" the more she said, the more excited she was, the more dishonest she became. Her soft back heel stepped on my lips, which made me unable to say a retort.

    Fortunately, tassels are not as cheeky as I am. She felt ashamed first when I didn''t speak for a long time. "Well, are you kidding me? Are you serious?"

    Chu Yuan is stunned. Xiaojiaoya just raises a little bit, but still steps on my nose. The faint fragrance penetrates my nostril. It''s not natural for me to smile angrily. "Not really, I know you''re joking, so I''m speechless."

    "Virtue, ha ha," said luisu gege with a coquettish smile. "No more talking, I''m really tired. I''m going to wash and sleep. South south. I''ll introduce my cousin to you some other day. Although she comes from the countryside, she always has temperament. She''s definitely an intellectual beauty. Ha ha, don''t you like this type best?"

    I know that the fringe is alluding to Murphy, and I said with a smile, "you are so tired, and you have so much nonsense? Come on, let''s have a rest early. I''ll see you tomorrow. "

    Until I hung up the phone, Chu Yuan put her little foot down, as if I was afraid to settle accounts with her, squatted down to immediately change the topic, her face was full of curiosity, a kind of cheerful look, "brother, do you like the girl who knows?"

    I rubbed my nose, which didn''t hurt, and said with a strange smile, "yes, at least I don''t like girls who step on her brother''s face with their feet."Chu Yuan''s face turned red. "I have washed my feet, not dirty"

    I raised my feet, not good airway: "I have washed them, but also stepped on you, OK?"

    "I hate it!" Chu Yuan quickly jumped off the sofa and didn''t even care about the shoes. After two steps, he grabbed her waist and held up her small chest, which was not very full. He said in a domineering way, "tell you, the hostess of this family is me. Sister Cheng Liusu wants to move here. There''s no way!"

    I frowned and asked, "predestination, why do you hate fringe?"

    "I didn''t hate her, but I didn''t like her," Chu Yuan came back and sat down beside me and asked me without thinking, "brother, what do you think of Oriental people?"

    "Well?" I was stunned, "it''s very good, beautiful and smart." I''m afraid that Chu Yuan won''t be happy, so my friend didn''t spit out a lot of words: that little girl''s skin is definitely a snake and a scorpion when she grows up! Vicious, insidious, cunning, unscrupulous! She has all the shortcomings of a woman!

    "More than that," Chu Yuan agreed, nodding his head, adding: "in fact, she is also very knowledgeable, but there is no chance to reveal it in front of you. People can be cultured."

    Is she cultured? I don''t think she''s cultured! Chu Yuan''s praise made me a little confused. "Yuan Yuan, what do you want to say?"

    "Nothing," Chuyuan said, looking at me angrily, and his eyes seemed to blame me for my dullness. "I think the East is much better than Cheng Liusu. Elder brother, on appearance and temperament, sister Cheng process is no better than the east at all. If you want her to be my sister-in-law, you''d better go after the East."

    Man almost bit his tongue. "Ha?!"

    "Are you serious, kidding?" Chu Yuan smiled and slightly twisted my leg. Then he got up and stretched out a little loin, revealing a white belly, smooth and flat, which was dazzling. "But brother, if you really like the East, I can help you chase her."

    What do you mean, stinky girl? I always think that Chu Yuan has hidden a knife in his smile, but I sink my face, "Yuan Yuan, do you doubt me?"

    Chu Yuan looks at me puzzled. "What do you suspect?"

    I swallowed my saliva and carefully said, "you suspect that I know who did the kiss on my face, so you are testing me"

    "no, why should I doubt you?" Chu Yuan was not very good at acting, so he couldn''t hide his panic. "You think too much."

    "Yes, ha ha." It''s strange to believe you. I think you think too much!

    I think so. Chu Yuan does have a reason to doubt me and Dongfang''s compassion. The reason is simple. It''s not only because Dongfang is too close to me, but also because she is far away from her usual behavior. It''s too abnormal and weird. What''s more, because she nearly killed me before, but I forgive her easily. I''m afraid that''s the basic reason for Chu Yuan''s suspicion?

    After all, Chu Yuan still can''t understand my love for her or the extent of her doting as always?

 Chapter 100

    I just came back at this time. In fact, standing in the position of Chu Yuan, it''s easy to infer who kissed me with exclusion method: Yuan Yuan didn''t know that Xiao and I knew each other early. In her opinion, I had nothing to do with that demon, so she kissed me without any action at all. Since it wasn''t Xiao Yi Ke, then only Dongfang Lian was left It''s a mistake to judge and guess who is the culprit of Dongfang Lian and Xiao Yike, but neglect to think from the perspective of Chu Yuan. In fact, Xiao Yike''s suspicion is higher than Dongfang Lian, and Dongfang xiaoniangpi will never do such a thing that is easily suspected by Chu Yuan.

    Chu Yuan was silent for a long time, but he couldn''t help it. Still unable to let go, Chu Yuan said, "I still think the East likes you"

    the stinky girl didn''t directly say that she suspected that the East kissed me, but she always stressed that the East pity people might like me, which made me feel a little bit wrong in my heart, but she just couldn''t say that feeling. The stinky girl smiled and said: "your brother So long and handsome, it''s normal to be liked by others, so you don''t know how to appreciate me. Every time I look in the mirror, I feel shy. You say, how can there be such a perfect man like me in the world? There are pandas in our country, or I will be the national treasure. "

    Chu Yuan stared at me for a long time, then sighed: "I wanted to say that you could pee and take a picture, but suddenly found that it didn''t work, because your face is really bigger than the sea"

    "find a beat!"

    Seeing that I was going to fight, Chu Yuan ran away again. Ge Ge Ge smiled and said, "if you don''t pay attention to me, I''ll bully me. I''ll type. You watch TV by yourself. My kitty cat will lend it to you first. I''ll remember it later." Then he turned and ran back to his room.

    I picked up the poor plush toy cat and couldn''t help but regard it as Chu Yuan. I flicked a finger on its forehead, and then let it lean on my arms like Chu Yuan just now. This time, my friend held it tightly without hesitation. I was shocked to find that this kitty cat had the same taste as Chu Yuan, light, sweet fragrance

    "brother! ˇ±

    "ah?!"

    Chu Yuan suddenly opens the door, leans out his head and shouts to me. He is burying his face in Kitty''s ass and sniffs it hard. I nearly burst out my heart, and my body bounced like an electric shock

    Chu Yuan didn''t see my dirty behavior. He looked at me for a moment and then blushed. He asked in a low voice, "is there really a brother and sister bathing together?"

    "Ha?" I can''t help but be shocked when I hear the words. Can''t Chu Yuan take what I said casually seriously?

    "You don''t want to be crooked!" Chu Yuan saw my expression and saw through what I was thinking in my heart, and hurriedly said: "novel! There are just a couple of brothers and sisters in my novel. I''m thinking, maybe the messy things you said have reference value, so it''s definitely not that I want to take a bath with you! How dare you think I''ll fight with you! "

    Chu Yuan''s voice is like mosquito''s chirp. Suddenly, he yelled at me. I was almost deafened by the noise. The immortal was a board board. I really thought it was inconvenient for Chu Yuan to take a bath and rub his back. So I had a dirty mind to wash together with me. I only thought that the hot face was like ice cream in the hot sun, and the soup flowed.

    "It''s true," I thought seriously. "Maybe it''s rare for brothers and sisters like us who have never bathed together?"

    "Really?" Chu Yuan''s face is inconceivable. The pretty face is red and the color is even hotter. The little tongue is tied. "Brother and sister can really take a bath together? And not surprisingly? "

    "What''s strange," I said lightly: "although we haven''t washed together, I saw you take a bath when I was a child. Do you think it''s strange?"

    When? "

    "Yeah, when I was a kid," I said with a smile, "what? You forgot? When you were six or seven years old! "

    Before I finished speaking, a slipper flew across my head and hit my forehead accurately. Then I heard a loud bang. The voice of my grandma and my sister-in-law came through the door and hit me. It was still powerful. "Chunan, you idiot! Asshole!! Dead sex wolf!!! "

    Did I provoke you? My head is full of question marks. What are the crazy ways for my grandma and sister-in-law? You''re offended to be honest? It was normal for brothers and sisters to take a bath together when they were young. Besides, my stepmother told me to go in and deliver soap that time. It''s not what I want to see!

    Looking at this lovely slipper in my hand, I couldn''t help laughing. Unconsciously, the stinky girl grew up. At that time, she was like a little bean. In a flash, she had become a beautiful lady.

    Now that I want to come, I was childish. At that time, I seemed to be thirteen or four years old? Pure as white paper, or for the first time in my life, I can vaguely remember seeing Chu Yuan''s naked face, not only without feeling, but also mocking her that there is no little JJ under her? I wonder if I would laugh at my sister if I saw her naked now? This idea scared my eldest brother. I was guilty. How can I YY my own sister? But I think the ears are burning, the heart is jumping faster and faster, and even breathing is heavyThat girl''s tall and exquisite figure

    that girl''s blowing and breaking skin

    that girl''s beautiful and lovely face

    that girl''s snowy feet

    I am too evil

    is that girl''s bottom still smooth?

    I covered my nose subconsciously and felt as if something was coming out The work of the

    group is really too busy. Especially for a guy like Yang Wei, when he has been used to fish for two days after three days of fishing, the dragging of his mops running around is no longer new. It is not that the people in the comprehensive group are not occupation smart. In fact, though our work is not tired, it is extremely important.

    The integrated group is like the intelligence station of the investment department. It is not only responsible for the distribution, management and filing of various documents of the investment department, but also has the right to supervise the detection of original data. Of course, this right has a sense of survival, but Murphy still requires the integrated group to submit a filing report every week, which requires us to pay special attention to every resource in and out of the integrated group It can be said that no group knows the situation of the investment department better than us.

    I always feel that unlike other groups, which are working for the investment department and the company, our comprehensive group is only working for Murphy alone while serving other groups.

    There was nothing to do in the early morning. Liu Xinlei and Liu Su and Yang Wei, as always, got together and talked happily. Since Murphy''s investigation, the atmosphere of the comprehensive group has changed subtly. Liu Xinlei probably wanted to "set an example" and joined our chat team, hoping that the same people could go back to the relaxed atmosphere they used to have. As a result, the vice group leader Gao The sea is coming.

    Hearing that sister Liu wants to invite me and Liu Su to her home for dinner, Gao Dahai almost eats me in a hurry. He is embarrassed to say that he wants to go, so he gently emphasizes that she is just in time. Sister Liu deliberately ignores him, but warmly invites Yang Wei to go, which makes us laugh.

    In fact, we all know Liu Xinlei''s mind. She doesn''t like Gao Ge, not just because Gao Ge already has a family, but simply doesn''t like and doesn''t feel it. However, no matter how directly she refuses, Gao Ge just doesn''t change his usual obsession and fighting. He recognizes that "as long as he has deep Kung Fu, he can grind a needle with a pestle". He blindly thinks that his perseverance can move Liu Xin Ray''s heart.

    From the high sea body, I seem to see my own shadow. The falling flowers intentionally flow relentlessly. In the end, they are doomed to be a basket in the water. They also add unnecessary troubles to others. Why bother? What''s more, I''m not as good as someone else''s elder brother. Anyway, someone else''s heart is tied to Liu Xinlei

    Looking at the tassel sitting next to me and putting my calves on my thighs as usual, I felt ashamed at the bottom of my heart and moved by it. I just felt that I was very happy at the moment.

 Chapter 101

    "Tassel, what''s the matter with your cousin?"

    The tassel is still in accident. Why didn''t I move her leg today? Seeing that I really massaged her leg and belly, her little face was ruddy, and her words were rather dull. Seeing that Yang Wei and Liu Xinlei looked at us vaguely, they quickly pulled back their legs. They gave a white look of coquetry, and then pretended to be calm and said: "listen to my mother, it''s the daughter of a distant relative. My mother married my father After that, I seldom went back to my mother''s house, so I had no contact with her. I never knew there was such a beautiful cousin. "

    " beautiful? " Viagra''s eyes flashed green. He sucked back the saliva that flowed to the corner of his mouth. He said with a meek smile, "Auntie, I don''t know your cousin''s age. Is she where she is now?"

    "Nonsense," said the tassel with a proud smile, "my cousin is twenty-five. She is beautiful and has temperament. Can she have no object?"

    I was stunned. "Isn''t her object in Beitian city?"

    "Yes, I heard that he is also a big boss of a company. He has a car and a villa. He is an absolute young talent."

    Even Liu Xinlei felt strange this time. "Since her boyfriend lives here, why move to live with you?"

    Tassel''s smiling face immediately collapsed, like balsam pear, "I asked her, but what do you think she said? They say, how can I live with a man before marriage? God, my cousin is pure and dead. She has been chased by others for half a year. She seldom let others lead her. "

    Yang Wei touched his chin and said seriously, "OK, I like it..."

    "Kill you!" Liu Su laughs and scolds him. He tries to splash water on him. Yang Wei flashes behind Liu Xinlei, sips his tea, and then goes on: "my cousin''s working place has been transferred. The staff dormitory has not been allocated for the time being. Just a few days ago, my mother came back to her mother '' It''s not convenient and safe for a girl to live alone, and it''s safe for her to have a companion... "

    The tassel began to complain. It''s not hard to see from her words that she didn''t hate that cousin, but also appreciated others very much. But the contradiction is that the more a lady she is, the more she will get along with her later, the more uncomfortable she is as a non lady

    We were chatting happily, so we listened to Gao Ge shouting in a low voice: "stop talking, Mo always comes Ah, Mr. Mo, good morning. "

    The tassel also quickly lifted the water cup, hurriedly got up and said: "ink is always good."

    Perhaps I was really scared by the questionnaire. Sister Liu and Viagra were also a little scared, which showed a high feeling of Murphy.

    Murphy is wearing a white professional suit today, still with long hair and a cold and beautiful face. The difference is that today she looks a little haggard, with a little hidden fatigue. What''s more, she just passed through the office area of the comprehensive group in a hurry in the past, and came directly to us.

    Let''s say that elder brother Gao can mix with a deputy group leader. Seeing that Murphy''s line is in trouble, he never stops after greeting. He directly passes Murphy, as if he was not chatting with us just now, just passing by by by by chance. It''s so fucking slippery!

    Liu Xinlei also has some color changes. After all, she is the leader of the group

    "What are you talking about?" It doesn''t matter if Murphy doesn''t laugh. It''s scary. Has sister Liu Weige ever seen Murphy''s face smile? Viagra, in particular, was worried about being laid off by Murphy. When he heard that his legs were soft, he almost collapsed. Instead, he looked at Murphy with no inferiority and no words. Three points in his eyes were immediately covered by seven unknown momentum.

    I just got up, smiled and answered on behalf of sister Liu: "Sister Liu invited us to her home for a few nights to have dinner. Thank you for helping her take care of Kangkang on May 1st." Arrive at the company at 8:30, 9:00 is the official working time. It''s only 8:20 now. Are you guilty?

    "Kangkang?" Murphy was stunned. He thought of something. The pink face flashed a little red. Instead, he asked Liu Xinlei, "Liu group, how is Kangkang?"

    It''s no wonder that Murphy''s expression is not natural. Sister Liu knows that she went to the playground with us!

    Sure enough, sister Liu was flattered. "Well, she has been talking about Mo always you. If Mo always has time, why don''t you come to my house for a meal later..."

    "Well, I''m just thinking about Kangkang," said Sister Liu, listening to Murphy''s subtle response. "There shouldn''t be anything at night, so I''ll disturb sister Liu."

    It''s not just me, Liu Su and Yang Wei who think it''s incredible that Murphy would agree to Liu Xinlei''s invitation. Is it embarrassing to refuse, or is it just a polite saying?

    "Liu Sister Liu Liu Xinlei''s surprise was not Murphy''s answer, but her address. In her surprise, she didn''t know what to say next.

    "Keep talking. I have something else to do. Goodbye." Murphy is still calm and calm. When he doesn''t smile, it makes us more comfortable than when he smiles. Before walking away, I always feel that her eyes linger in my face for a moment. Is it my delusion of being amorous?

    The fringe stretched my clothes, looked at Murphy''s back, frowned and said, "south south, do you think Murphy is a little abnormal?""Do you hear me? Mo always calls me sister Liu! " I haven''t answered yet, and Liu Xinlei can''t contain her excitement. "She and she are going to my home for dinner. I heard you right?"

    Yang Wei wiped a handful of nonexistent cold sweat and sighed: "God, Liu group, your little temple is going to welcome the true Buddha. Congratulations I just remembered that I asked a beautiful girl to go to the seaside to watch the sunset after work, so I won''t accompany you, ha ha... "

    "Is there a sea in Beitian city?" Tassel does not have good airway: "Mo always goes to eat, not to eat, what are you afraid of?"

    "No, I have to think about what I''ll cook later. I can''t neglect president Mo, hehe, hehe." Sister Liu didn''t seem to hear Yang Wei''s words. She couldn''t close her mouth with a smile and went to consider the late menu.

    Yang Wei said with emotion, "Granny Cheng, do you think our Liu group is starting to be abnormal?"

    The tassel nodded with approval, but stared at me, as if he wanted me to answer their questions.

    "There are fields near the mountains and rivers. Sister Liu is very normal."

    The boss who is not easy to get close to suddenly wants to visit at home. Liu Xinlei is not nervous and excited. That''s why there is a problem. Especially in the questionnaire event a few days ago, people are in a panic. Yang Wei dare not go to Liu''s house with Murphy. It''s basically the same reason why sister Liu is excited at the moment.

    Murphy is our head office. Liu Xinlei, as the group leader, naturally hopes to have a good relationship with her in private. Especially, the situation of sister Liu''s family makes her cherish this job. She also understands that if the company does lay off employees, the "idle" guys in our work group will be the first ones to be cut off Why did Bai Murphy so happily agree to eat at Liu Xinlei''s house? Did she really want to be healthy? I couldn''t help but laugh at the thought of the three women competing in the amusement park that day.

    "What are you laughing at?" The tassel pastes the warm tea cup to my face, laughs and scolds: "the expression is really lewd, what beauty do you want? The dream lover will go to dinner with you, happy? " Originally, it was a joke, but at last it brought out a taste of Shanxi old vinegar.

    "Right," I simply laughed more lewd, staring straight into the eyes of the fringe, laughing, "shouldn''t you be happy to go to dinner with your lover?"

    I don''t feel comfortable looking at the tassel all over. It''s more complicated when I smell the words. I know what I''m saying is a bit vague, but my friends are shy. I''m always embarrassed to say directly to the tassel, "I''m very happy to go to dinner with you"? I always feel guilty about the tassel, so I dare not say it too openly. I also want to confirm the reaction of the tassel. I know she likes me, but they haven''t said to be my girlfriend after all.

    Tassel knew that Murphy and I had nothing to do with each other. Although I admitted that I had a crush on Murphy, I emphasized the word "lover" rather than "the lover in my dream" when I was talking. I believe she also understood that when she turned her face red, she was not sure about her eyes, but she was nine points shy. "Cut, don''t care about you."

 Chapter 102

    After lunch, I found that the minimized QQ had news again. I was in a good mood, but now I feel that the skin is numb. Damn it, can''t it be Xiao Yike and dongfanglian again?

    Different from yesterday, what Chu Yuan said last night made me change the object of suspicion. Now I think that the guy who secretly kissed my face that night should be Xiao Yike. I was idle at noon. I was just trying to argue with her. I opened the window and saw that the person who sent the news was Chu Yuan.

    "Elder brother, will Dongfang bother you if he wants to go to our house for dinner?"

    That little girl''s skin is coming again? No, I''m a little stunned. Chu Yuan''s words are very negotiable. They are quite different from her usual bullying and unreasonable style. When I saw the time when I sent the news, I saw that Dongfang Lian''s QQ was not online five minutes ago. I immediately understood that, in all likelihood, Dongfang xiaoniangpi was beside Chu Yuan!

    I quickly deleted the three words "Stinky girl". I typed a new sentence and replied to the past: sorry, I made an appointment to go to my colleague''s house for dinner at night

    didn''t wait for five seconds, so Chu Yuan replied: Men''s women''s?

    When I was stunned, I subconsciously wanted to lie and tell her that I was going to a male colleague''s house, but on second thoughts, I was not going to do anything shameful. I had a clear conscience. Why did I cheat her? Note: female colleagues in the same department, my company.

    Chu Yuan''s typing speed is really fast: then what should I do? I''m afraid of being alone at home!

    Do you still want to go? I''m sweating. It seems that this is the first time I have to go home late to explain to Chu Yuan in advance. I didn''t try to think that this girl is not good at talking. I purposely oppose me. I used to go home late too. Why didn''t I hear that you were afraid? I kind words coax way: elder brother won''t be too late to go back, otherwise, let the East accompany you, wait for me to go back to help you send the East home?

    I''ll be sorry when I say that, shit! Isn''t this the way to the house?!

    Although I don''t think dongfanglian is gay anymore, it''s true that she wants to occupy my sister alone!

    After a little while, Chu Yuan said: "the East doesn''t want to eat in our house all of a sudden.

    " "

    I don''t know if I need to relax or raise my voice. What east doesn''t want to go, so she doesn''t cry and beg you! Chu Yuan and I have arranged for Liu Xinlei and Murphy. Yang Wei will surely go. I can''t push it away. After discussing with Chu Yuan, I will definitely leave an opportunity for Dongfang xiaoniang PI. Then I said: I''m not sure if I can leave you alone at home. Otherwise, will you go with me?

    I intentionally added two spaces between the word "you" and the word "no" to emphasize the three words of "uneasiness". If dongfanglian people were around Chuyuan, I would surely understand the implied meaning?

    After a long time, Chu Yuan came back: OK.

    She must have struggled in her heart. Chu Yuan is introverted and very afraid of life. I remember that when she was a little girl, no matter her stepmother or the old man wanted to take her out to visit friends, she never wanted to. Even if someone came to visit her home, she couldn''t come out of the room. She was really driven by her father and mother. She would be like a good-looking Barbie doll. She sat quietly and didn''t even talk Speak.

    I didn''t expect that she would be willing to visit other people''s houses with me. I thought to myself, just take this opportunity to board your faults. People, it''s only when they teach you that they can grow up

    "Brother, is this suit suitable for me?"

    Chu Yuan changed into a dress made of linen, which was elegant and shy. It was a sweet and lovely baby dress. The material of linen was very rural, showing a full of youth. The white lining was slightly longer than the skirt, which made a cute and pure feeling. The light gray stockings and white flat shoes made her a girl The amorous feelings set off the full ten, the stinky girl who has been dressed deliberately is somewhat unrealistic.

    Although I''m amazing, my head is like a balloon blowing a drum. The skin is tight. My aunt and grandma have asked the same questions five times. I''m like watching a model show. Although I enjoy the varied clothes and shapes of my lovely sister, I''m really nervous about the time. I''ve been sitting on the sofa for a whole hour.

    "It''s suitable. You''re a natural clothes shelf. It''s suitable for everything you wear." I got up and pulled Chu Yuan to walk out the door. "Hurry up, or we''ll go after someone else finishes eating."

    "Wait!" Chu Yuan shook off my hand and said with a cold face: "are you in a hurry to perfunctorize me, or do you really think this suit fits?"

    The little girl was too nervous. I pinched her little face gently and smiled, "it really fits me. I''m even moved by my brother, OK?"

    "Really?" Chu Yuan''s face flashed with joy, and immediately hung a layer of doubt, "and Cheng Liusu than?"

    I really don''t know why Chu Yuan always wants to compare with Liu Su. After work, she goes to sister Liu''s house directly. She doesn''t have time to change clothes. How can she compare with you

    Chu Yuan''s small mouth is toot, just like a look of unhappiness, "you mean, she looks prettier than me after she''s dressed up?"

    "I can''t compare with you after dressing up." I can''t speak with unconscionable conscience. Although tassel has good taste in dressing, but when it comes to her level of makeup, it''s definitely like a flower, not to mention that she can''t compare with Chu Yuan because of her broad temperament. Even if she''s really dressed beautifully, she may be inferior to Chu Yuan. It''s not that tassel is not beautiful, but my dear My sister is too beautiful."Is it?" Chu Yuan probably didn''t expect me to admit the gap between tassel and her so simply. His small face flashed a little shy, then he looked back with pride, and reluctantly said, "although this dress is not suitable, since you are in a hurry, I will make do with it. Let''s go."

    My dear sister, I''m glad you didn''t stand in the crowd of women to say this, or you will be cut to death by envy and anger

    After work, Murphy drove Liu Xinlei, Liu Su and Yang Wei to take the first step, while I went home to pick up Chu Yuan. Whoever wanted to change clothes spent more than an hour on the way to Liu Jie''s house, Liu Su kept calling to urge me, provoking my aunt''s grumbling. She knew that she was too fleshy, but she blamed other people''s annoying, which made me sad. This girl''s character Ah, will you make trouble for me later?

    "Oh my God --"

    when the man led Chu Yuan into the door with his head held high, he heard a strange cry from Viagra. Ya''s eyes burst out, and her chin almost hit the floor. "Nange, this is your sister?! Emperor, I thought I saw an angel. What''s your name, little sister? "

    Chu Yuan''s attitude was still arrogant and tight before she came in. At this time, she seemed to have changed a person. She tightly hugged my arm. Seeing Viagra, she looked like a mouse. She rubbed straight behind me. I frowned and scolded, "yuan, didn''t you hear me? It''s not human yet? "

    Good. " Chu Yuan greets Yang Wei astringently.

    Yang Wei didn''t respond at all when he heard the words. Usually, his eyes were very dull at the moment. He looked at Chu Yuan in a daze, as if he had been stupid. He was astonished.

    Grass, Ya''s looking for a kick, isn''t it?

    "Wake up, Viagra. Don''t sleep." I don''t know what happened. Knowing that Yang Wei was just a sheep in wolf skin, he still nervously protected Chu Yuan behind him and blocked Viagra''s vision. Although his amazing and appreciative vision made me feel proud, it was somehow uncomfortable.

    "Get out of the way!" Before the tassel, Yang Wei was pushed to stagger, then he changed into a kind smile and said to Chu Yuan, "Yuan Yuan, do you remember me? We''ve seen it before. "

    The fringe was very intimate, but I was worried. I shook my arm to warn Chu Yuan not to play with emotion.

    Sister. " Chu Yuan''s timid appearance made me want to hit the floor with my head. I didn''t say a good word about her with the fringe on my back, but in front of the fringe, she was like a cute baby!

 Chapter 103

    As expected, the tassel was very happy, so she had to hold Chu Yuan and kiss her. She was surprised and said: "you really remember me, ha ha. , first. Hair "

    Chu Yuan is like a obedient kitten, letting the tassel caress her head, and seeing my face''s incredible expression, the stinky girl secretly pinched me with her hand on my waist. The eyes seem to say: your sister, I''m not so naive!

    Shit! Pretend to be a lovely genius! I have a long sigh of relief in my heart. To be honest, I was worried before I entered the door. I was afraid that fate could not cross with the fringe. Now, it seems that the little girl is quite familiar with the general situation. Of course, it would be better if she didn''t pinch me!

    After making friends with Chuyuan, Liusu proudly introduced to Murphy and Liu Xinlei: "sister Lei, Feifei, this is Chuyuan, the South South sister. How is it, lovely?"

    I don''t know what tassel is showing off, as if Chu Yuan is not my sister, but her sister.

    Chu Yuan has such magic power. It seems that everyone who knows her will feel proud and proud. Let alone Viagra, Murphy and Liu Xinlei are no exception.

    Murphy is sitting on the sofa, her mouth is slightly open, and she looks at Chuyuan without blinking. Her eyes are familiar to me. It''s like Chuyuan saw her favorite kitty cat in the toy store. If she didn''t care about her identity, I''m afraid she would have rushed to Chuyuan, a lovely kitten, for a long time. She''s used to being the focus of her eyes in any situation. She''s afraid that she''s the first time to put her own Focus on another girl.

    And sister Liu, who came out of the kitchen, forgot her hot pot and looked at Chu Yuan with love and surprise. "Chu Nan, this kid is your sister?" Sister Liu did not believe it, but called out: "Kangkang, Kangkang."

    Hearing Liu Xinlei''s cry, Murphy just came back to her senses. She got up and walked to us. She wanted to pull Chuyuan''s hand, but found Chuyuan''s hands were tightly holding my arm. Her face was more loving. She narrowed her water eyes and smiled softly: "Hello, little sister, my name is Murphy. She is your brother''s colleague."

    "Sister Mo is good." Stinky girl has a sweet mouth, but she is too timid to shake hands with others.

    "Hello," Murphy couldn''t help but touch Chuyuan''s head and show me an incredible expression. "Chunan, I thought you boasted that your sister was so beautiful and lovely. I didn''t expect that she was really like Yang Wei. She was a little angel."

    Chu Yuan has been used to hearing others'' praise for a long time. On the contrary, he was a little surprised to hear Murphy say that I praised her. The stinky girl looked at the fringe and Murphy for a while, and the willow eyebrow frowned inexplicably. In addition to the admiration, the big eyes seemed to be mixed with some other things. They were clear, but people could not understand them.

    I''ve always been generous in praising my sister in front of outsiders, but in the presence of Murphy, fringe and sister Liu, I definitely won''t be so mallet, "ah, compared with the three beauties of you, she''s far behind. Children can''t boast, or they will be proud."

    "I''m not a child!" Chu Yuan suddenly loudly stressed a sentence, scared me a jump, see this girl is fierce Ba Ba stare at me, as always stubborn.

    Embarrassed ah, dead girl didn''t know that I was complimenting the three ladies? I gently pinched the delicate Qiong nose of Chu Yuan and said with a smile, "it''s not a child who can''t boast."

    I winked at her, but I didn''t know if she understood. Just then, Kangkang heard sister Liu''s shouting, ran out of the room, saw me, cheered, and ran straight to her with open arms, "Dad ~!"

    "Ah, my dear daughter ~" I crouched down and welcomed Kangkang into my arms. The little girl put her arms around my neck and rubbed my cheek with her fleshy face.

    Chu Yuan said in surprise, "Dad? Who''s mom?! "

    At the sight of this smelly girl, she looked at herself suspiciously, and the tassel quickly cleared away: "it''s not me!"

    Hearing this, Chu Yuan immediately looks at Murphy standing beside me. Heaven knows why Murphy is as nervous as a fringe. He shakes his hand and says, "it''s not me either!"

    Perhaps after entering the door, sister Liu and I were the most estranged. Chu Yuan, the stinky girl, even ignored sister Liu. She nearly knocked me to death on the floor. She locked her beautiful eyes on Viagra!

    Viagra looked around, then shook his head with a wry smile. "Oh, I can''t keep it from you, sister, you guessed right, I''m the mother"

    "what

    I''d like to know that Chu Yuan would like to kick me again, but I realized that the occasion was wrong, and I held back.

    Seeing Chu Yuan looking at me in panic and fear, a man and three women couldn''t help smiling. Even Kang Kang, who is also familiar with Ge Ge Ge, couldn''t stop laughing. I kicked Yang Wei''s ass first, and then said to Chu Yuan, "don''t listen to your brother Yang''s nonsense. Kang Kang is your sister Liu''s daughter. She likes to play at home, so she called me dad."

    Chu Yuan knew what other people were laughing at. His face was red with shame. He took a look at me and said, "I didn''t think about it." After that, she put her arms around me again. The stinky girl was afraid of it. She was not as healthy as others.

    "Kangkang, take sister Yuanyuan to your room for a while," said Liu Xinlei. "Chunan, I''m cooking. You can sit with Mr. mo. Su Su, come here and help her."Liu Xinlei''s eyes are helpless, how can I not understand her meaning? Several people are not familiar with Murphy in private. It''s inevitable that they are cautious and lack of topics in their first contact. That''s the main reason why I''m in a hurry. Song Jia''s family has something to do, otherwise it''s better to bring her here.

    It''s necessary to break the rigid atmosphere before dinner and close the relationship between Murphy and everyone. I said with a smile, "Kangkang, help me to entertain your sister Yuanyuan."

    "Sister?" Chu Yuan was looking at the young "Mo Zong" with a little consternation. Hearing this, Liu Mei jumped. Although he was shy and shy, he still asked me with dissatisfaction, "why do you call me your father, but my sister?"

    The stinky girl likes to pick up the words, but I don''t have a good way: "she also asked you to be brother Yang. Do you really think he is my son?"

    Yuan Yusai stared at me ferociously, but didn''t know what to say.

    Murphy chuckled and said nothing. Obviously, he thought our brothers and sisters were having fun fighting. Some of them blushed and pushed Chuyuan to cut their shoulders. He urged: "go quickly. Adults talk about things. Children avoid."

    "I''m not a child!" Chu Yuan hugged my arm as if I wanted to kill her.

    "Sister yuan, will you play with Kangkang for a while?" The girl''s ability to dress cute is definitely brought out of her mother''s womb. Kang Kang pulls the corner of Chu Yuan''s clothes, and poor Baba blinks her big starlike eyes with great expectation. Chu Yuan is stunned.

    How could she refuse when all the little girls implored her? Looking at me in distress, I pushed the boat along the water and said with a smile, "go, I''ll call you for dinner."

    Chu Yuan was pulled into the room by Kang Kang, and the tassel came to him. He said, "south south, when did your relationship with Yuan Yuan become so good?"

    How could you ask me that in front of outsiders? As if I didn''t agree with fate, I was stunned, stranger? Yeah, bad relationship with fate is always the secret I hide in my heart. Even my parents don''t know. Why do I say it to fringe? This moment I suddenly burst into a strange feeling.

    Standing beside me, the fringe is close to me, which makes my heart steadfast, while Murphy is far away from me

    Tassel nerve is big, frown way: "but you before ah!" The slow smelly girl just responded. She quickly covered her mouth, but she was more persuasive. My God, when can you be more clever?

    Fortunately, Murphy has a preconceived view on the relationship between me and Chu Yuan. He said, "did you have a bad relationship before?"? I don''t know. She seems to be very sticky to you. "

    Sticky, this word is absolutely suitable for today''s Chu Yuan body, I also think it''s strange, "I hurt her so much, how can she not stick to me?" My face is happiness, pride, pride, under the surface is rolling hot ah.

 Chapter 104

    "That''s the blessing," said Yang Wei with emotion. "No wonder Nange hasn''t got any object yet. His vision is too high. No wonder that there is such a beautiful sister who wanders in front of him all day long, and his aesthetic outlook is hard to be affected. I think there is no one in our company who can match the fate of the younger sister except grandma Cheng and President Mo -"

    Yang Wei It has always been a multi-level speech with different purposes. On the surface, it sounds like complimenting Chu Yuan''s beauty and flattering two beautiful women gently, which makes them extremely useful. But I can see that he is secretly promoting the relationship between me and the fringe. Whether it''s warning or teasing, it also reminds me to make a clear choice between them.

    "Ah, my little sister''s beauty is far from the two beauties." That''s what I said, but don''t say that the tassel doesn''t believe me. Murphy won''t either.

    Compared with Chu Yuan, the tassel is not reserved and stable enough, and Murphy is not playful and cute enough. With the comparison of these two top beauties, I suddenly found that my sister is so excellent, although I usually think she is very excellent

    with Chu Yuan as a topic, the distance between her and Murphy has also been closer with the relaxed conversation. After Liu Su went to the kitchen to help her , Viagra also dared to make some serious jokes. Murphy showed an elegant smile or two from time to time, and then he took the initiative to start a conversation from time to time. The original harsh atmosphere was relieved a lot.

    Soon, Liu Xinlei brought the food to the table, and Murphy also wanted to help. Sister Liu stopped her. "Mr. Murphy, wash your hands, and let the small yangduan dish do. Chu Nan, you can call Yuanyuan and Kangkang to have dinner."

    "OK," I got up and patted Murphy on the shoulder, laughing, "I''ll let you go, don''t feel embarrassed, ha ha."

    Murphy''s pink face is so red that others can''t see it. How can I not see it? Although Murphy is indifferent, she is also nervous. After all, she has never been in such an atmosphere. How can she not be as careful as Liu Jie and Yang Wei?

    Although Kang Kang is young, she can sleep in a room of her own. Of course, Liu Xinlei has painstakingly cultivated her independence.

    Single mother experiences a lot, so she always thinks a lot. No wonder Kangkang is so obedient and sensible at a young age. When I went to the door and was about to knock, I suddenly found that the door was not closed. I vaguely heard Chuyuan and Kangkang laughing at the same time. I was in a rush of spirit, and then secretly looked in through the door.

    OK, I admit, I''m very dirty, but you know, my dear sister is never good at communicating with others, and she can make Kangkang as happy as she is. Who would be curious instead?

    Chu Yuan sits on the bed, a pink face like a peach blossom in bud. She purses her mouth with shame and caresses Kang Kang''s head. Kang Kang kneels at Chu Yuan''s feet and sits on a soft cushion. Her arms rest on Chu Yuan''s thighs. She rubs Chu Yuan''s hands with her small head like a coquettish cat.

    "Darling, Kangkang, please call me to listen to it again."

    I didn''t expect that Yuanyuan was quite like a little sister. I was wondering what kind of method Chuyuan used. Kangkang''s sweet name almost killed me on the doorplate.

    "Mom"

    "cute" ~ "Chu Yuan laughs and can''t close his mouth. His eyes are narrowed into two curved crescent teeth. He magically pulls out a big white rabbit candy from his pocket and puts it into Kangkang''s hand." call again "

    is there any mistake?! What are you kidding me?!

    "Mom ~" the little princess dressed in Goldilocks didn''t seem to insist at all. The big black eyes greedily stared at Chu Yuan''s pocket. I looked at it carefully again. The little girl was holding a large handful of white rabbits in her hand. No wonder she was curious. Chu Yuan''s pocket looked flat like a Doraemon. How could there be so many things? I even suspect Kangkang called her mother not because she was greedy, but because she wanted to see how many things were in her pocket.

    "Hmmm ~" Chu Yuan replied happily, and then he felt a piece of it and gave it to Kang Kang. "My dear daughter, call again"

    "call you a head!" I can''t cry or laugh. I push the door in, but the stinky girl is not finished. "Fate, your ass is itchy, isn''t it? What are you messing about with? "

    "Ah!" Chu Yuan saw that I suddenly came in, and he stood up in a fright. Kang Kang spilled all the sugar in his hand on the ground. Why didn''t he knock at the door? "

    "I''ll knock on your head!" I grabbed Chu Yuan''s red little ears and said angrily with a smile, "can I still see you bullying Kang Kang when I want to knock on the door?"

    Chu Yuan stood on tiptoe in pain, ouch, ouch, ouch, "I didn''t bully her! We are playing. We are playing. Yes, we are playing! Let go, brother. It hurts. It hurts! "

    "Family?" When I think of Chu Yuan''s proud little appearance, I get angry. "How do I think you are bullying Kang Kang and taking advantage of her?"

    Chu Yuan''s hands clasped my wrists wringing her ears, and tears of pain were falling. "No, we are really playing"

    Kang Kang saw that I was angry. He couldn''t help picking up the candy on the ground, and rushed to hug my thigh. "Dad, don''t be angry. I''ve really played with my mother, don''t hit her, OK?"Dad, mom? My brother''s face is red. What is it called "little girl?" Your sister is my father''s sister When I relaxed my strength, Chu Yuan became angry and stared at me unconvinced. "Why can''t you call your father my mother? Are we in the same generation? "

    Kangkang also wondered, "yes, Dad, mom is your sister. Why can''t Kangkang call Mom?"

    "That''s it!" Chu Yuan''s appreciative eyes are very "elders", and Kang Kang is very useful. I really want to crash into the wall and die?

    "Are you stupid?" I shot a chestnut on the head of the stinky girl, but I didn''t have a good way: "I''m your brother. Even if I have to rank, I should call your aunt. Are we two

    "Two, two? And you? " Chu Yuan looked at me in consternation, but let me be stunned. Before she could react, the smelly girl stepped on my foot and said: "you are nonsense! We are brothers and sisters! Who''s married to you?! "

    "Ouch ~!"

    Rao is smelly girl wearing a pair of cloth shoes with rubber soles. My toes still hurt when she stepped on them. I stooped and was pushed on my buttocks by her. I sprang to the bed and looked back. Chu Yuan had already run to the door and made a grimace to me with a pretty red face and a tongue

    "My color?" I simply puckered up and pointed to the place pushed by her little hand. "You eat my tofu and say I''m colored?"

    Disgust, who let you say that you and I are two people?! You deserve it! " Chu Yuan was so ashamed that he ran away.

    Shit! Did you make a mistake yourself? I''m just correcting your mistake! The brothers'' angry crying is neither laughing nor laughing. When they get up from the bed, Kangkang looks up and holds his chin with his fingers. They murmur, "I still think it''s better to call Mom, because mom is so beautiful, it''s sure to make LAN LAN and Yan envy them to death."

    is this game popular among my children now?

    As I helped Kangkang pick up the candy, I said with a wry smile, "honey, you can''t call someone else''s mother, or your mother will be sad."

    "I know, Dad," Kang Kang told me seriously, patting his chest like a little adult. "I have only one mother in my heart. I love my mother most."

    I gently scraped at the little girl''s nose and said with a smile, "then you just called that smelly girl mother?"

    "Didn''t dad ask me to entertain my sister?" The little girl kicked the candy into her pocket and said with a smile, "my sister likes me to call her mother, so I''m trying to coax her. Hee hee, Dad, Kangkang is an adult."

    "

    I blush for my dear sister! I thought she was coaxing Kangkang. On the contrary, Kangkang was coaxing her to be a child, and the silly girl didn''t realize it. You are a genius. You are clumsy, slow, naive and immature.

    Kangkang is very lovely, but I was shocked to find that my naive sister is more lovely. This joke is hilarious

    : on the eleventh day of tomorrow, I will fight for the third watch. Thank you for your support

 Chapter 105

    Liu Xinlei not only fried the dishes of a large table, but also prepared red wine and beer. But Murphy didn''t drink at all. As a guest at the female colleague''s house, tassel and Viagra naturally didn''t make public. As a result, everyone tasted it and ate it happily. Most of the topics were about Chu Yuan and Kang Kang, two girls at the table.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! Hair

    no matter sister Liu or Yang Wei, they all have the expectation to take this opportunity to have a good relationship with Murphy. So after dinner, sister Liu warmly asked everyone to sit down for a while and say what to accompany her girlfriend to see Viagra 300 kilometers away from the sea. Although they are mostly saying that Murphy is listening, Murphy''s gentle and easy expression is enough to surprise them Already, enjoy it.

    The relationship between Liusu and Murphy is delicate, and I don''t care to flatter her. I know that there must be some reasons for me. So I sat beside her and chatted with her. Today, Chu Yuan is so sticky and sticky that she pulled Kang Kang to sit on the other side of me. Whenever I chatted with Liusu and got happy, she asked me the time, deliberately interrupted us and urged me to go home in disguise.

    Fortunately, Liusu knew that Chu Yuan was introverted, not lively, and didn''t think much about her implicit urging. I thought to myself that Chu Yuan really didn''t like Liusu. Why?

    Seeing that Kangkang was already sleepy, I felt that the time was really about, so I proposed to withdraw. Murphy had been bombed almost by Liu Xinlei''s enthusiastic attack, so I immediately responded.

    Liu Xinlei takes Kangkang to take us downstairs, waiting for the elevator, but Murphy suddenly pulls me, and says to Liu Xinlei and others, "Sister Liu, you go down first, I''ll take another elevator with Chu Nan."

    This made us several people at the same time, even Chu Yuan looked at Murphy in astonishment, while the fringe looked at me in a complicated way, pretending a calm smile like a knife across my heart. The immortal is a plank. Which play is Murphy going to sing?

    If I would have been happy before, but now I feel inexplicable. What is Murphy thinking? Why do you do this kind of misunderstood things in front of the fringe?

    I feel bad. It''s very bad. Mr. Mo

    "Su Su, do you mind?" Murphy smiled at Su wanran, a little embarrassed, but very magnanimous. "I have something to say to Chunan, you won''t be jealous?"

    The tassel blushed, "what''s my vinegar? We both have nothing to do with you. Let''s go first, sister Lei, brother Shige. We are destined "

    " I''m with my brother. "

    "She''s with me."

    "Fate with us."

    Three people at the same time, messy, but said together.

    Chu Yuan is afraid to leave me, I understand, but why should I leave it? Looking at the happy fringe and relieved Yang Wei, I understand - I don''t want the fringe to think more, I''m afraid.

    At the same time, I''m also a little ashamed. It''s obvious that Murphy has a clear conscience. There''s nothing shameful to tell me. What''s the strength of my old man''s heart?

    In the elevator next to me, both Chu Yuan and I are waiting for Murphy to speak. Murphy stands beside me all the time. He doesn''t speak a word. Then he comes down to the first floor. I can''t help it, Fei. You "

    " I''m sorry, "Murphy suddenly interrupts me. His face is gone. He''s full of guilt and apology Voice is no longer indifferent, a bit more timid and trembling, she has if the general dare not look at my eyes, Chu Nan, I''m sorry

    "Well?" I couldn''t understand. I smiled and said, "why do you apologize to me for nothing?"

    Fei seems to have something to think about. He wants to talk and stops. His head is lowered. "In a word, I''m sorry. We are friends. I should believe you, but I did something sorry to you. Please forgive me!"

    I''m really confused. "Did you do something I''m sorry for?"

    This sounds too ambiguous. It seems that Murphy has something to do with me. Then, I look at Chu Yuan''s eyes, and I''m shocked. I quickly say, "where did you do something that I''m sorry for?"

    in the middle of my speech, when the elevator door opened, I listen to Murphy: "you will know in the future. Now you don''t know how to explain it to you. I''m sorry ˇŁˇ± After that, she left the elevator as if to meet the fringe waiting outside.

    I''m like a fool in a daze. I don''t know why. What''s the matter? I thought she was going to talk about short-term investment and usury for her mother, but in the end, I apologized inexplicably. I was totally confused.

    Chu Yuan stretched out my dress corner, frowned and asked me: "brother, you are not like her"

    Chu Yuan doubted what relationship I had with Murphy, but she denied it immediately. Her confused expression suddenly changed, as if she suddenly reflected something. "No, listen to her words in the building, she knows you have a leg with Cheng Liusu"

    "go to you!" I don''t have a good airway: "what is" having a leg "? I have nothing to do with sister Cheng. I can''t help but add a word.

    "What do you mean, there will be in the future?" As expected, Chu Yuan began to pick the words.That''s what they want, isn''t it? I was confused by Murphy and said, "I don''t know."

    "Sister Cheng process likes you?"

    "You ask me who I ask?" I know that tassel likes me, but after all, I haven''t proved it or heard it from her. And I don''t dare to admit it in front of Chu Yuan. It''s strange. I can''t make it clear.

    Chu Yuan did not go deep into it, but looked at Murphy''s back and whispered, "does sister Mo think sister Cheng likes you, or do you like sister Cheng?"

    I don''t know why Chu Yuan asked so, vaguely replied, "it should be, what''s the matter?"

    Chu Yuan raised his little face and looked at me. He said without expression, "she likes you."

    "Impossible!" I simply denied, I have decided to let go of Murphy, so I can have an objective view of Murphy''s attitude towards me, which is just the dependence of friends, she likes me? But if she was a little bit interested in me, what would be the obvious implication I had given her before?

    When I think of my friends expressing their love for the girl they love for the first time in their lives, they are mercilessly ignored by the other side. My heart is sour, and Chu Yuan, the stinky girl, reminds me of some past events that I can''t bear to look back on. Ah

    "then why didn''t she apologize to you for no reason? Why do you know later? Why don''t you know how to explain it to you now? "

    Chu Yuan asked me three questions in a row, which made me dizzy. Of course, I understand Chu Yuan''s meaning. If I changed to two days ago, combined with Murphy''s two kisses and some intimacy, I would probably find Chu Yuan''s words reasonable. But at the moment, I don''t think so. It''s just a feeling, a feeling that I can''t explain myself clearly.

    Because my gentle confession was ignored? Because Murphy might already have a boyfriend? I don''t know. All I know is that Murphy shouldn''t be that kind of roundabout woman.

    "Stinky girl, you''re smart. Is your brother such a charming man?" I was quite self-conscious and said with a smile, "I''m Just smelling in the mirror. You think I really don''t know how much I sell for a jin?"

    Chu Yuan stared at Murphy''s back, and said lightly: "turnips and vegetables, each has its own love. Maybe, she also loves your big turnip with solid roots"

    "also?" I was stunned, can''t help but laugh and say: "is this solid radish that others like?"

    Chu Yuan turned my eyes and didn''t speak. He took me out of the elevator. For a long time, he just lowered his head and muttered, "who knows"

    I was stunned again

    : National Day, national day, happy holidays. Abide by the agreement, three changes today, the first chapter is sent to

 Chapter 106

    Murphy wanted to drive us home, but she was not on the way. I saw it was not early, so I refused. When Viagra heard that I was taking a taxi with a tassel, he was very self-conscious. He actively refused Murphy''s reluctant enthusiasm. Murphy did not insist. Thanks to sister Liu''s invitation, he left in a hurry, feeling as if he was in a hurry to escape.

    Is it me? My head is foggy. Is Murphy right? It seems to have become jumpy since yesterday. Is it related to the man who had dinner that day? I quickly dismissed the idea. Amitabha! My friend has decided to be a friend with Murphy. I still don''t want to think deeply about her private affairs. Feeling is like a quagmire. If I think deeply, I will sink. I still understand that.

    "South south, what did Mr. Mo tell you?" Silent all the way, tassel finally as I expected but not as I expected, asked this question.

    Shit, what should I say? That''s the question. Mother, I''m confused about Murphy''s integrity. Is it because I''m not able to explain it to the fringe? Chu Yuan says Murphy likes me. Is this Murphy''s purpose? If she really likes me, I can understand the meaning of her "I''m sorry".

    Unfortunately, Murphy doesn''t like me. Thinking that Murphy didn''t go back to the hotel overnight to open a room, my heart suddenly contracted and expanded, and I didn''t feel like it? Unless she''s blind in the eyes, blind in the heart, and her brain''s broken

    "nothing, just a few words."

    "Yes." The girl of the fringe has something on her mind and can''t hide it. That doubt is written on her face. I smile bitterly. The immortal is a board. I don''t understand anything. Speaking out will only make her think more. Unconsciously, I turn my eyes to Chu Yuan who is looking out of the window. Although the pretty face of the girl reflected in the glass is fuzzy, I can see her mouth seems to move. Look at her mouth shape It seems to be talking about idiots?

    You dead girl, you''re smart! Then you teach me to answer the question of fringe?

    The car stopped at the entrance of the community, the fringe got off, put down half of the window, stared at me for a little while, the complicated eyes were slightly turbid, the sandalwood mouth was slightly open, it seemed to say something, smiled slightly, dispelled the doubts in the eyes, squinted and smiled: "take a rest earlier, fate, goodbye ~"

    Chu Yuan, the two faced, cute and invincible girl, nodded obediently and sat in it She put her arms around me and leaned forward again. Half of her body fell into my arms. "See you later, sister Cheng."

    "well," the fringe then waved to me, "south south, see you tomorrow."

    A little confused, because I felt the confusion of the fringe, looking at the background of her gradual departure, I felt a sense of fear inexplicably.

    "What are you looking at?" Grandma and auntie turned their faces, pinched a handful in my thigh, and had no good airway: "people are gone, you still can''t bear it?"

    Reluctant? I move in the heart, walked like this I really reluctant, "predestination, did I just calculate to be a lie?"

    "Calculate," Chu Yuan small mouth a toot, eyes end disdain, "you are a liar originally."

    I''m a liar? Chu Yuan seems to point to something else, but the word "liar" is like a steel fork, stabbing directly into my heart. Depend on it, no wonder she was going to scold me for being stupid just now, because I said a lie that was not brilliant at all and unnecessary! It''s like telling the tassel "I''m cheating you" on purpose. It''s not only tassel but also myself that I cheat

    Chu Yuan a Leng, urgent way: "why do you go?"

    I jumped out of the car, chased the fringe and turned around and shouted, "pee!"

    Yuan Gang wants to get out of the car, smells Yan and blushes. He shrinks his legs back. "Come back quickly!"

    "I see!"

    I am used to seeing the bright and lively fringe. I can''t stand her melancholy eyes. She hides her mind in her heart. She thinks I think of myself when I just met her.

    At that time, I was autistic and dreary, holding all things in my heart and refusing to say them. I forced myself to smile all day long in ignorance, as if I always wore a mask of hypocrisy. Did such a small thing make the fringe become me at that time? I can''t bear it!

    "Fringe!"

    "South south?" Just about to enter the elevator, the tassel startled, turned back and looked at me in amazement, "how are you"

    "do you doubt me?" There are many people at the elevator entrance. I pulled Rusu to the corner and asked directly, "do you think Murphy and I are tired of each other?"

    The fringe was originally a look of panic. After hearing this, he was stunned and said with a smile, "what are you talking about?"

    I know her so well that I know she''s playing dumb, and I say, "she said sorry in the elevator."

    "I''m sorry?" The tassel, like me who heard this at that time, was puzzled. Although she wanted to show her indifference, she couldn''t help asking and answering, "why did she say sorry to you?"

    I smiled bitterly twice, "I don''t know, so I don''t know how to tell you.""You come after me to tell me this?" said the fringe

    "Don''t you want to know?" I pretended to scratch my head, looking smart. "I thought you were interested."

    "Bah!" Fringe face a red, bashful scold way: "your affair, why should I be interested in?"

    "Then why do you ask me in the car?"

    Suyusais.

    "Are you jealous?"

    Su stayed for a long time before she realized that I was deliberately teasing her. Angrily, she slapped me in the arm. "I hate it. Are you kidding me? be jealous? Whose vinegar? Yours? God, is there any mistake? We are brothers! "

    "Is it?" With a disappointed expression, I sighed, "well, I''m being amorous. I thought my friend could kiss his mouth, so he must be jealous."

    Liu Su''s face is red and his ears are red. No matter what high-heeled shoes he is wearing, he steps on my feet. I quickly step back. Liu Su steps on the empty feet. His feet are not stable. His body is staggering. I quickly reach out to hold her. The girl looks up and looks at me. She breathes and smells. She is ashamed to push me away. But for some reason, her hands are soft on my chest Mian didn''t have the slightest strength. "Death south south, do you still mention that day''s matter? I drank too much that day, not counting! "

    "You can be irresponsible if you drink too much?" "Who can I get my first kiss for reimbursement?" I said in dismay

    The tassel is ashamed to die. Have enough fun with me? "

    Seeing that the tears of tassel''s shame are coming down, I know that I have gone too far. I stretch out my hand and flick the tears from the corner of her eyes. I laugh and say, "just kidding, OK, stop it. Hurry up, your cousin has already gone home?"

    The tassel snorted coldly, letting me coax her back to the elevator. "Why does Murphy apologize to you? You really don''t know?"

    "I don''t know."

    The tassel was silent for a while, and asked in a low voice, "why do you come after me to explain?"

    I keep a group of kangaroos in my heart. They jump and jump. They are confused and powerful. "I''m afraid you think more."

    Tassel powder face flashed a flurry, the blush appeared, like shame like a hateful way: "what can I think more about?"

    My friend suddenly found that his IQ was like today''s temperature, which decreased a lot with the coming of night, "what do you think I don''t know?"

    How clumsy the answer is! The fringes turn over my eyes and don''t speak. Maybe, they don''t know what to say?

    Seeing the tassel walk into the elevator, I felt relieved and uneasy. I finally said what I should have said, but I still had some words, but I dare not say Chu Nan. You are a rookie, you are really home with food

    : today''s second watch, update Chapter 3 at about 11:00 p.m., thank you for your support

 Chapter 107

    I have some longing and some reluctant to give up. I know that once some words are said, the relationship between me and the tassel will change. I can''t tell whether it''s fear or not, whether it''s loss or confusion. So I can''t really tell

    "south south!"

    The tassel suddenly called out, and pulled me back from the complicated thoughts. Before I could get back to my mind completely, I saw the tassel with a rosy face and said to me in a natural voice: no more thoughts, goodbye, good night! "

    I was stupefied then, I smiled again, wry smile, also smile of self mockery, woman, really more honest than man, good at camouflage, but not good at lying, it seems, I and tassel this buddies relationship, really want to achieve the head.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! Yes, I don''t want to be a friend with her anymore! The voice resounded from the bottom of my heart

    Think about something that seems quite simple. The relationship between me and the fringe is like a layer of window paper. When I reach out and poke it, I will break it. But when I really reach out, I find that, just a layer of paper, I don''t know how to pierce it. Depend on it! Paper is thin, people''s face is thinner!

    I''ve been a friend for more than four years. I''m usually too close. Suddenly, I want to be closer, but I''m at a loss. Therefore, my relationship with the fringe remains unchanged as before.

    Alas, I didn''t have the experience of chasing girls, so I found out how good I was. So recently, I had an extra course every night - watching those dog blood love dramas with Chu Yuan

    in recent days, Murphy and I have been busy with short-term investment.

    Hengxiang group was originally founded by Guo Zhiheng, Guo''s father. The company''s strength is average, and its poor management leads to unclear prospects. And the company has just gone through a turbulent period. According to what I heard from Liu Xinlei and the father, Guo Xiang took over the father who was overwhelmed by health problems when Hengxiang group was in the most difficult situation The company carried out a bloodbath like reorganization, and in a short time, unexpectedly ate a sales contract worth one hundred million yuan with the momentum of thunder. After half a year, it can receive nearly one hundred million yuan.

    It can be said that once this business is successful, his Hengxiang group will not only solve the urgent need, but also may be reborn on this Nirvana and get rapid development in the future.

    At present, the difficulty Guo enjoys is self-evident - money, in the early stage, he needs a fund investment.

    Hengxiang group''s financial situation is not optimistic. He seeks cooperation. However, looking at the past strength of Hengxiang group and the top management of the company after the blood exchange, and their own doubts about the ability of Guo Xiang, a young man who was pushed out to pick out the main beam at a time of crisis, everyone''s attitude is the same as that of our Fengchang group. They should not take the responsibility for some profits that can be earned or not Big risk.

    I am convenient to use Guo Xiang''s current difficulties and propose a short-term investment proposal - Hengxiang group to apply to the bank for a half year one hundred million acceptance bill.

    Generally speaking, banks usually require enterprises to guarantee the acceptance bills they apply for. If the asset mortgage fails to meet the requirements, banks will require enterprises to deposit the remaining balance in the form of guarantee money, which is what Murphy provides for Guo Xiang.

    We will put the funds into the account designated by Guo Xiang, and the bank will issue the deposit receipt, which will be kept by us before discount. After receiving the return, we will transfer the deposit receipt to Guo Xiang.

    The acceptance bill only charges 5% of the application amount. Once Guo Xiang gets the acceptance bill, he can discount it immediately. The period is about half a month, not more than one month at most. Besides the necessary handling fees, he can get nearly 100 million cash. Therefore, our fund recovery is not a problem.

    Murphy used the relationship of Fengchang group to contact the bank for Guo Xiang. The bank asked Guo Xiang to deposit 45 million yuan. Murphy provided the money and collected three points of return. As an intermediary, I collected one point of intermediary fee for Guo Xiang, namely 450000 yuan - enough to repay Wu Xueqing.

    Four percent is still lower than the loan interest.

    This kind of investment certainly has the risk of default of the other party, which is also my biggest concern. Whether Guo Xiang is credible or not has become the most important key. I don''t have too much confidence in my own vision, but I believe that my father can''t mistake people. I also discussed this matter with him and got his support. Of course, I didn''t say that I ate the intermediary fee and made money to pay Wu Xueqing usury. I just said that the company only made short-term investment. I want to use this relationship to brush the performance.

    People walk high and water flows low. As a matter of human nature, the old man is willing to let me push the boat along the water to help Guo enjoy it, which shows his trust in Guo enjoy.

    Even so, I still made a very strict contract. For example, once the invested funds have problems for any reason, we all require Hengxiang to unconditionally assume the liability compensation, including the related recourse to the company and private property

    in a flash, after more than two weeks, although the surface is calm and smooth, my careful liver has always been Hanging in my throat is like a boat sailing in the vast sea, with the direction and atmosphere, but one day I can''t see the harbor, and my feet are bottomless and unreliable.Dammit, I only think tens of millions of them are a combination of Arabic numbers before I put them out. After I put them out, I found that the bundles of banknotes are enough to crush me!

    This investment is operated by Murphy himself in the name of the investment department. For the time being, Murphy still hides it from the following people. As an investor, some necessary models are always needed. So in recent days, I have been busy in the bank and Guoxiang''s company. I''m not happy. I can''t see what Murphy and I are doing. I asked several times, All of them were perfunctorized by Hu Yun.

    This kind of thing plays is too big, tells tassel is also plain to let her follow to worry about.

    Seeing that Guo Xiang is about to be able to discount and collect funds, I can''t imagine. At this critical time, I was chased by trouble!

    On Thursday afternoon, after finishing my work, I had a cup of tea as usual. I was going to watch the gossip on the Internet and kill the rest of the hour and a half before work.

    When I clicked on QQ, I found that there was no news, and I was relieved. At the same time, I also felt puzzled. Since I had dinner in my house that day, Xiao Yike went to the sea like a stone cow. I didn''t contact QQ or call me, which made the question I had been holding in my heart become more complex.

    If the lipstick on my face that day was really left by Xiao Yike, should she have a purpose? Then why didn''t she contact me? I think there are only two possibilities: one is that she is waiting for me to call her. I do have that desire, but I try my best to suppress it. I always feel like I will fall into some trap, or what I will lose. The other is that she wants me to ask Chu Yuan and find out her situation from Chu Yuan''s mouth. I prefer this possibility, because In Chu Yuan''s opinion, Xiao Yi and I are not familiar with each other. Asking Xiao Yike for no reason will definitely arouse Chu Yuan''s suspicion. At that time, Xiao Yike, the little goblin, in all likelihood, had some actions

    My dear sister is a tricky girl with a lot of questions. Her friends are not simple.

    I was staring at QQ. The fringe next to me stopped ravaging the keyboard. I leaned on my seat and stretched out comfortably. "Ah, it''s finally done. South south, what are you doing?"

    I quickly shut down QQ, "Oh, nothing, look at the news."

    As expected, the tassel slipped to me, put his head on my desk, blocked the computer, and said with a mischievous face, "what news do you want to see? Discuss something with you."

    I smiled and pointed at her forehead. The smelly girl quickly got up and flashed over. I just laughed and said, "it''s not like you to discuss business."

    Today''s third watch is not a codeword stream. It''s not easy. Thank you for your support. Please don''t forget to vote and collect. Thank you

 Chapter 108

    "It''s really business," said the fringe, clutching his forehead and looking at me angrily. "Are you free on Saturday?"

    "Why?" I am alert: "accompany you to go shopping? No time "it''s not easy to go shopping with a woman than to move a cement bag on a construction site. One is pure physical strength, the other is physical strength, mental strength and endurance. Especially for a woman who goes shopping like a fringe or even lacks purpose, she will slowly look for" spoils "in the process to compensate herself and enjoy it. But what about me? I can only indulge in running around with her. I can''t buy anything except physical and mental fatigue. I''m going to die after two weeks of tiredness. I''d rather stay at home and have a good sleep.

    "Stinginess, I will die if I go shopping?"

    "Yes, I will be exhausted." I remember that I spent a whole day with the stinky girl, but she bought only a pair of cotton socks. She said that she was not walking in the street, but lonely. I told her that I was not walking in the street, but my own life.

    The fringe angrily turned my white eyes, and then took a long breath, chuckled, "well, jokingly, it scares you. Don''t worry. I don''t want to go shopping with you. I know you''ve been very tired recently, so I want to ask you if you want to go fishing with us."

    "We?" "Who else?" I said

    "My cousin," said Liu Su with a smile, "her boyfriend invited her cousin and some of her colleagues to go fishing in the fishing Park in the suburb on Saturday, and asked me if they would like to go fishing together. I see you are so busy and dizzy these days, so"

    suddenly there is a layer of blush on the surface of Liu Su, which makes me feel ashamed and moved. It''s thoughtful. She didn''t have a thorough understanding of what I was doing recently On the contrary, I can take my fatigue and tension into my eyes. How could a broad girl be so careful and concerned about me? I even have the impulse to kiss her.

    It seems that tassel can''t stand my eyes. She pretends to watch the news with a mouse, and says in a casual tone: "it''s good to go to the countryside for a walk, especially for us who sit in the office all day, to breathe fresh air, relax the tense mood, relieve the tense nerves, and be good for the body and mind. Is south south right?"

    The sweetness filled her heart, and I could hear her hidden concern and expectation, "well, nothing happened that day anyway."

    "That''s the deal!"

    "Well?"

    The tassel suddenly stares at me with an unrepentant eye, which makes me a little confused. What''s the excitement of this girl?

    Seeing that I looked at her doubtfully, the little face was even more blushing and ruddy, and a trace of cunning passed through the corner of her eyes. She smiled and didn''t speak. She had some cunning like a fox. There were ghosts! I just wanted to ask, but suddenly my cell phone rang. I took out a look at the birth number. I haven''t seen it.

    "Hello, excuse me"

    my friend just spewed out three words, and was immediately interrupted by a sound of anxiety and excitement from the microphone, "brother Nan! It''s me, the East! "

    Oriental pity!

    Why does this stinky girl even have my cell phone number?! I was surprised.

    "Who is it?" The fringe must have seen that my expression was wrong, and knew that the other side was a girl. It was a gossip who leaned over to stick his ear to my face, showing a slight frown, and was alert between his eyebrows.

    Jealousy? This expression is very useful to me, but I don''t want to enjoy it. Dongfang Lianren has always been stable, but now it obviously flusters my mind and makes me care.

    "It''s Yuanyuan''s classmate," I explained to the tassel in a low voice with the microphone covered, and then asked slowly, "Oriental, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with me?"

    "It''s not me, it''s fate!"

    "What happened to fate? What''s the matter with her? Let her tell me. " I smile. It''s because the tassel is eavesdropping. We have to keep a man''s demeanor, but we scold in our hearts. Does fate need to call me when something happens?

    I''m afraid of Dongfang Lianren. I have to be careful when I talk to ya. I always think she wants to calculate me.

    Dongfang pities the person to be anxious way: "South elder brother, is not predestined to have an affair to look for you, but she has an accident!"

    "What?!" I screamed and lost my voice. I bounced up from my seat. Let alone the tassel almost fell from the chair. Even my colleagues in the comprehensive team were shocked.

    Yang Wei saw a group of sneaky fringe around me and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, Nange? It''s a big fuss, isn''t it grandma Cheng?"

    It seems that the tassel didn''t hear what dongfanglian people said. She was looking at me in awe and excitement. Hearing Yang Wei''s words, she, who was always slow in response, asked: "I have it? What do you have? "

    This made everyone laugh at the time. The tassel was even more puzzled. My friend was also a little hot. Sister Liu angrily gave Yang Wei a cruel white eye, "Xiao Yang, pay attention to talking with girls!" After thinking about it, he added, "it''s really the business of other people. What are you shouting at?"

    Are you all blind? Didn''t you see I was on the phone? Where do you want to go? I''m worried, and I''m too lazy to take care of these boring guys. "East, what happened to fate?"Dongfang Lianren also heard that my side was busy like frying pan, and suddenly asked, "brother Nan, is there anyone around you?"

    I looked at the unexplained fringe on my face. "Yes"

    "I''ll tell you where no one is

    The voice of Dongfang Lianren is much lower, as if I''m afraid of being heard by people around me. The mystery makes me feel uneasy. I just want to let the fringe avoid me. Just now, this clumsy girl has just thought about what Yang Wei''s words mean.

    The stinky girl cried out in a funny red face, "Yang, do you dare to tease my aunt?" After that, he picked up the chair and went to find Ya desperately. Yang Wei, who was chasing after her, ran in arms and shouted for his life.

    How can I still smile? Busy to dongfanglian: "no one, you say, what happened to fate? Are you hurt? Falling or bumping? Is it good? Where are you? I''ll go! "

    "Brother Nan? Brother Nan! "

    I was so flustered that I didn''t return to my mind until Dongfang Lianren shouted at me, "I''m sorry, you said you said it!"

    "So what should I say?" it''s time for her to say the key, and the stinky little girl falters. "Brother Nan, I, I don''t know how to tell you."

    are you kidding me? I cried in a fierce voice: "tell me now! What''s the matter with fate? "

    "She was caught by the teacher!" Scared by me, Dongfang Lian''s words in his mouth jumped out happily. "The teacher found out her secret from her bag."

    I was stupefied. I knew what Oriental pity meant, but I didn''t believe it very much. I couldn''t help but smile at the corner of my mouth. I pretended to be stupid, but I didn''t have enough energy. "That secret? What''s the secret? "

    My dear sister is such a shameful secret. How can I say it in front of the Oriental people? Just like now, dongfanglian people are embarrassed to tell me clearly. "The secret is the secret. That secret, brother Nan, you know what I''m talking about!"

    It''s a very strange feeling, as if I once told her the secret naked, as if I betrayed the little girl and grandma, it''s estimated that Dongfang Lianren is also in the same state of mind as me.

    "That secret was discovered by the teacher?" I was a little surprised, a little incredulous. "No way, you''re at school? How could the teacher have found out? "

    Chu Yuan''s secret should be under her bed!

    "That" Dongfang Lianren is eager to talk and stops, but he is anxious and says in a small voice: "in a word, she has been found. Now she has been called away by the teacher. I guess in all likelihood, she will be informed to the parents, so"

    Dongfang Lianren is smart. When Chu Yuan can''t help himself, he even thought of calling me. That''s right. If this kind of thing is called by my father Knowing

    I smile bitterly, "OK, I know, thank you, Oriental"

    "don''t thank me!" Dongfang Lianren is like being trodden on his tail, which scares my eldest brother. Why is she so excited?

 Chapter 109

    Dongfanglian people seem to realize that their reaction is too extreme. They cough twice, but they are even more eager to show off. They groan like a mosquito, "brother Nan, in fact, I''m also responsible. I''m sorry!"

    "Are you responsible, too?" I was stunned. Dongfanglian had already hung up.

    What''s her responsibility? Dongfang xiaoniangpi can''t speak clearly and vaguely. She seems to understand. But on second thought, I still don''t know what happened. Why did the stinky girl bring that kind of thing to school? How did the teacher find out?

    I only think the head melon seeds are inserted in the air tube like, a time of drum up.

    The fringe over there took Yang Wei to the bottom of the table and finally relieved his anger. Seeing me sitting in front of the computer staring at the mobile phone, he couldn''t help coming back and asking, "what''s the matter with south south? Is it fate that has caused you trouble again?"

    Well, it''s still a big trouble. I try my best to brew a natural smile. The mobile phone rings again. It''s Xiao Yike who has evaporated for a long time in the world!

    "Uncle, it''s not good. Something happened!"

    My big sweat beads are wrapped in my head directly. My God, why do you know

    Very good, or very lucky, discovered Chu Yuan''s Secret teacher did not call or visit me.

    But very bad, or very bad, the teacher who discovered Chu Yuan''s Secret asked parents to go to school for an interview! What''s worse, this kind of thing can''t be known by the old man. So, I, Chu Yuan''s dear brother, have become the shield of the stinky girl. Who did I provoke?!

    I''ve learned about the causes and consequences of the event. At this moment, I have a blue tendon on my forehead, a rolling pin in my hand, a pair of mops in my hand, pacing back and forth in front of the sofa. The anger in my eyes is enough to bake two potatoes.

    Sofa, Chu Yuan is in the middle, Dongfang Lianren is on the left, Xiaoyi is on the right, three chicks are all hunched shoulders and heads, hands on knees, a poor look of guilty, guilty, guilty and timid.

    "Pa ~!"

    Suddenly, I patted the coffee table, and the three chicks trembled violently. They all shouted softly. They were almost paralyzed. My eyes were round, and I snapped, "say! What''s going on?! "

    Xiao Yike and Dongfang Lianren were so shocked that they stabbed their heads behind Chu Yuan. Some ostriches looked at me and saw that my face was fierce. They lowered their heads quickly. For the first time in their lives, they were afraid to show such a timid face in front of me. Their soft voice was shaking and they cried with shyness and fear, Let me smell it and feel soft.

    "After the Chinese class in the afternoon, we went to the phonetic room. The Chinese teacher went back to our classroom and took down the textbook. He accidentally knocked down my desk and the bag fell out. She found the contents of the bag."

    "you just said that!" I know that Chu Yuan must be afraid and shy, not very well, but had to be hard hearted and scold: "I''m asking you, what''s the matter with the things in the bag?"

    Chu Yuan''s little red face is like a ripe red apple. It seems that she can drip juice when she pinches it. The little hands on her knees are clasped together, which is enough to reflect her mood at the moment. She said: "it''s two DVDs and one copy"

    things are exposed. The stinky girl is embarrassed. I sneered: "Oh? Two DVDs and one? Is it Xinhua Dictionary and "grey wolf and pleasant goat"

    Has Chu Yuan ever experienced this kind of Qi? Anger burned her eyes and glared at me like fire. Seeing the forbearance on my face, she was poured with a basin of cold water and lowered her noble head again. It''s human "

    that''s what I want to ask," where is it? "

    With Chu Yuan''s thin face, it''s impossible to buy it by yourself, let alone open your mouth to ask others to borrow it or ask for it. At the same time, my friend''s eyes are scanning Dongfang Lian Ren and Xiao Yi at a temperature of - 200 ˇć.

    Sure enough, Dongfang Lianren and Xiao Yi are shivering with cold. They have completely hidden their heads behind Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan looks at the left and looks at the right. All the difficulties and struggles are written in his face.

    My friend rolled out his rolling pin and waved it in the air. Then he said angrily, "where did you come from?"

    Chu Yuan knew that I was really angry, and his face was pale with fear. Finally, he could not help crying out, "please don''t be so fierce or afraid of the borrowed brother." Little girl''s tears are like beads of broken thread, which can''t be cleaned up.

    "With whom?" As soon as my heart softened, my tone eased unconsciously. It wasn''t like questioning, it was more like discussing. Suddenly, I reacted. I quickly tightened my relaxed expression, let my heated eyes cool down, and stared at Chu Yuan coldly. I didn''t laugh at the funny threat: "brother, I don''t advocate domestic violence, but it''s necessary to fight against children who don''t listen or love to lie. Yuan yuan, you don''t Want to be spanked in front of my friends? "

    "Brother, are you kidding? I want to borrow it. It''s none of other people''s business! " Chu Yuan''s face became more and more ugly. He wiped his eyes and stroked his little nose, trying to impress me with his poor appearance.

    "Do you think I''m joking now? Who borrows your kind of thing, who is harming you, you should fight, and the person who borrows your kind of thing should fight! " My skin laugh flesh not to smile, although reluctant, but determined with iron heart.Jokingly, I took that kind of thing to school and was found by the teacher, and I didn''t say how to explain it to the teacher. If the old man knew it, he would not skin me. If the stepmother knew it, she would drown me with tears! After all, I indulged Chu Yuan''s hobby!

    It''s my fault. I''ve been determined to correct Chu Yuan''s unhealthy hobby for a long time, but I''ve been entrusted to ease the relationship with her brother and sister. Now there''s a problem. I''m both guilty and upset. How can I not be angry?

    "You won''t hit me. You are a brother. You should love your sister and spoil her. Don''t bully her and scold her."

    "don''t read your sister''s Sutra," I interrupted Chu Yuan, holding up my sleeve and saying with no expression: "you won''t be hurt and spoil you, but it won''t happen today! You stinky girl should fight and scold! "

    There is a great determination of the female martyrs of Chu Yuan to swear not to compromise in the face of the severe torture of the reactionaries, "I won''t say you killed me!" Say, clench thin lips, but tears are roaring like rain, water eyes really become water eyes, is there a lake inside? Stinky girl''s plaintive and pleading eyes are simply out of place!

    "Who knows if you can carry it?" Today, if I don''t subdue her, don''t let her know the serious consequences, don''t let her understand my persistence and determination. I''m afraid I won''t be able to control her in the future. I''m pure and kind, showing the most ferocious ferocity in my life. "If I can''t fight with my pants on, I''ll take off your pants and fight with my hands, I''ll fight with a rolling pin. If I ask you not, I''ll fight with my rolling pin Let mom and dad ask, aren''t you righteous? Aren''t you responsible? Brother makes you

    Even though I didn''t get angry with Chu Yuan for the first two times, but this time I was really angry, but I was still very rational. I had to fight Chu Yuan not only because Chu Yuan made mistakes, but also because of her two "lovely" friends.

    My sister has a problem with her personality. She often plays with these two more abnormal guys. Who knows what she will become in the future? Killing a chicken to make an example of a monkey, punishing Chu Yuan is also a disguised warning to Dongfang Lianren and Xiao Yike.

    "Brother, you can''t do this! You, you dare to hit me, I will, I will die to show you! I have no face to see anyone! "

    "Now you dare to threaten me? Hum, it seems that it''s really impossible not to fight, "I glanced at Xiao Yike and Dongfang Lianren, sneering," it''s better to have no face to see others. What do you do to those friends who will only hurt you but dare not bear it? "

    Xiao Yike has seen the brave bear posture of the little sister''s mouth. I know that I am not joking anymore, but I am stimulated by my words. I stand up immediately and admit bravely: "uncle, don''t make love. I lent one DVD to her!"

 Chapter 110

    I knew there must be something about Xiao Yike. Otherwise, why would Dongfang Lianren inform this little goblin when something happened to Chu Yuan? See me sneer not language, Goblin forehead drops sweat directly, "uncle, that, margin writing is to need material, so I am not harm her! I promise you, that DVD has a code, and I''ve never seen anything like that! "

    "Have you ever seen an explanation to me?! I haven''t seen it. How do you know it has a code? "

    "It''s on the cover!"

    "The cover didn''t say no 18?!"

    "Yes, but I''m nineteen."

    "who asked you? My sister is only sixteen! " I''m so angry, and according to the goblin''s brain, I''m going to explode chestnuts fiercely. "Besides, what you don''t look at, can you show it to my sister? Believe it or not, I''ll break your ass! "

    The goblin''s hands covered the reddish forehead and jumped to the sofa with a strange cry, "don''t ~!" It''s said in my mouth, but in my eyes there''s a flash of excitement and a child''s exultation. I''m sweating. This goblin

    "another DVD, and whose is it

    Chu Yuan shudders with fear. This girl loves face. I''m afraid I won''t be able to see people after beating her. But she just grits her teeth and refuses to speak. Her hands are under her buttocks. It seems that she''s comforting the "partner" who is about to suffer. Xiao Yi can take out her handkerchief and help Chu Yuan to wipe the tears of her face. Her mouth coaxes Chu Yuan, but her eyes are smug and staring at her I don''t think my brain is too stupid. Is there any difference between one adult DVD and two adult DVDs in responsibility? Anyway, I have already admitted that since Xiao Yi doesn''t want me to press Chu Yuan, why not just say that she lent everything to him?

    There is only one reason to think about it. She doesn''t want to bear the blame for someone!

    How could Xiao Yike''s heart be unknown to those who have compassion in the east? Hate to stare at Xiao one can be a look, spin and quite "manly" sit straight, red face to me: "it''s mine!"

    Although I''ve guessed it for a long time, I was still laughed angrily, "no wonder, no wonder fate was called away by the teacher, you call me so smartly, and there''s something about you, too!"

    The girl actually holds that kind of unhealthy thing. I am the man who knows it. Can I not be ashamed? Dongfanglian people have many hearts and eyes, but they still need to be cheeky. There are still some girls'' reserve. They are ashamed for a while. They can''t look up when I stare at them. Their eyes are flickering, and they say in a small voice: "even if it''s not my business, I''ll call you to tell you"

    "bah!" I really wish I could put this cute little girl''s skin on the floor and beat her ass, "if it wasn''t for you, it wouldn''t have been caught by the teacher!"

    I suddenly flashed a sharp light in my mind, put down the rolling pin, and hurried back to the room. I heard Xiao Yi shouting from behind: "uncle, what are you doing? Is it urgent to pee? "

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lianren were also confused. I ignored Xiao Yike, the demon who used to coax rice seedlings, and found out Chu Yuan''s secret from the bottom of the mattress that night. She used to buy some of my playboy and dragon, tiger and leopard. When she went back to the living room and threw them into the coffee table, the three girls immediately changed their colors.

    As soon as Xiao could reach out, he was about to turn it over. I slapped him on the back of his hand, but the girl called out in surprise, "uncle, are you wrong? How can you show this kind of thing to our girls?"

    You know it''s not a good thing, and you''ve got enough of it?!

    As soon as Xiao said this, the shy Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lianren had to lie on the floor to find the seam.

    I said coldly: "the East, these things are also your fate?"

    Since I met Dongfang Lianren, it seems that I saw her lose her face for the first time. She usually flies to the sky in a calm way. Her confident and always calm voice is like half a mouthful of cold water, as if she would choke at any time. "Yes"

    "God! Dongfang sister, you are in the tea poison fate Xiao Yi can''t let go of any chance to slander Dongfang Lianren. God knows why she doesn''t like Dongfang.

    I slapped the goblin on the head. "You''re not qualified to talk about her!"

    Dongfang pities people for their faults, but he still turns Xiao''s eyes proudly, very provocative. I slapped her head, "what are you beautiful for?"

    "Ouch ~!" The two girls groaned with headache. Chu Yuan leaned over my arm and begged, "brother, don''t hit them. I asked them to borrow it."

    I pointed to Chu Yuan''s forehead repeatedly, which was not light or heavy like a machine gun. "How can I explain to your teacher?" Chu Yuan ate pain, biting his lips and closing his eyes tightly. He was surprised that he raised his head and dared not avoid it. He let me punish him. I was very angry and funny. Smelly girl, lovely and let people not go.

    "Hey, uncle, you''re worried about this?" Xiao a laughable Mi way: "that''s not simple, it is said that the eastern sister put things in the margin bag."

    Good idea! I almost beat the case. The genie expresses his thanks. But I think for a second, depend on it, the genie is the genie. Isn''t it cheating?

    As expected, Dongfang Lian stopped, "sister Bobo, what do you mean? The things in Yuanyuan bag also have your share "Without waiting for the east to finish speaking, Xiao Yi could immediately say, "yes, I can go with you to admit the mistake. Anyway, I am 19 years old."

    Fang Lian was choked by Xiao Yi for the first time, and the goblin was called a complacent.

    "No, sister BoBo!" Chu Yuan hugged my arm as if he were in the sea and hugged the only piece of wood. He protected Dongfang Lian people behind him. He looked at me pitifully and said: "Dongfang''s family education is very strict. Her mother knew that she would be killed alive!"

    Dongfang pitiful people looked at Chu Yuan gratefully, turned and lowered their heads shamefully, and their eyes were ruddy.

    I didn''t think it was an idea, but I can''t help but sneer at it: "strict family education and these messy things?"

    I also lost my head and ignored the problem of girl''s thin skin for a while. Dongfang pitied people and said subconsciously, "it''s not mine, it''s my mother." in the middle of the words, I suddenly went back to the taste. Dongfang covered his mouth and hung his head, and his ears were red.

    What''s her mother? Don''t even understand the principle of setting an example, but also with strict education of children?

    I''m sweating, but I also know that I can''t blame Dongfang and Yike too much. After all, they are also supporting Chu Yuan''s hobby of writing, although it''s definitely the wrong learning method and support!

    "Uncle, otherwise, I will go to Yuanyuan school with you tomorrow and say that those things are mine."

    Xiao Yike''s words surprised Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lianren. The two girls'' faces flashed five points of shame and gratitude at the same time. I shook my head. "No way."

    What I refuse is Xiao Yike, but Dongfang Lianren excitedly says: "why not?"

    Little Niang skin is in your eyes only fate and oneself? I sat in the tea table, looking at Chu Yuan meaningfully, and said lightly: "I will bear my own mistakes, or I will never grow up."

    Chu Yuan''s face is pretty red. I don''t know if I''m afraid or shy. "Brother"

    "I''ll see your teacher at school tomorrow and explain to her. Who makes me your brother? I''ll pay for your mistake, but "I stroked Chu Yuan''s head, then pointed to a few magazines beside him, and said solemnly," you are absolutely not allowed to read this kind of thing in the future, and those broken DVDs are not allowed to read and buy again, you know? "

    I can''t refuse my question. It''s not only Chu Yuan, but Dongfang Lian people nodded their heads when they saw me staring at me. Of course, she is not obedient to me. Although the girl''s character is not cute, she''s still straightforward.

    I can''t help Preaching: "writing is a good interest, but fate, what is the purpose of your writing? To make money? Or to please the reader? "

    Chu Yuan was stunned. He had never seriously thought about this problem. He stared at me for a while. His eyes suddenly sprang up. He turned his head and whispered, "no, I just like writing."

    In the Mid Autumn Festival, I wish you all the best in your career and everything! Happy holidays

 Chapter 111

    "Do you like to write about unhealthy things?"

    "Of course not!" Chu Yuan said: "I didn''t write because I liked it, but because"

    "I wrote because others wanted to see it?" I interrupted, "since you are writing for the sake of liking, why should you care about other people''s taste?"

    Yuan Yusai, in fact, this is very normal. Although she likes to write at a young age, it is normal for her to follow others'' expectations in a daze when others praise and criticize her.

    "It''s not wrong to write what others like, but you don''t write for anyone now, do you? So, you don''t have to force yourself to write, especially those things that are not healthy or you don''t know. Now you just need to write what you like, what you have experienced, what you expect, what you hope for, what you dream about, what is painful, what is happy, what is sad, what is joyful, what is realistic, what is in your dream, no matter what kind of words, will become your accumulation, even It''s a written memory in your life. You write it for your dreams, to share your dreams with others, not to create dreams for others, right? "

    Xiao Yike is also interested in writing. He frowns and meditates. He seems to have feelings. Dongfang Lianren looks at me with a strange expression. He doesn''t understand what she thinks in her heart, but he''s not happy with her smile.

    I didn''t expect Chu Yuan to be able to digest what I said for a while and a half. Seeing her drooping her head and silent, I sighed, "by the way, is your teacher male or female? Is it easy to talk? "

    After a long speech, my friend asked a very vulgar, realistic and personal question.

    Dongfang Lianren answers on behalf of Chu Yuan: "female, she''s just a Chinese teacher, not a teacher in charge of class. I don''t know why she thinks so. Hum, we''re sixteen years old, and even think we''re children, that old antique"

    crazy, you''re crazy. I take Dongfang Lianren''s head as an ear spoon again, "a child is a child, very young at sixteen Do you mind? " Sigh in my heart: Nowadays, 16-year-old children are really not simple. This is a common phenomenon in society. Education is right, but it''s a big deal to make a fuss. I found out this kind of thing. Even before I had a specific understanding of Chu Yuan, I informed the parents. So it seems that I asked a redundant question. Ya''s certainly not so easy to talk ˇ±

    I was glaring at Miss Dongfang. Chu Yuan suddenly looked up, and two red clouds were floating on her cheek. She said to me with great certainty, "I am writing my dream now."

    "Well?" I was stunned. I didn''t understand why Chu Yuan suddenly jumped out of such a sentence. Seeing Chu Yuan''s nimble eyes rolling towards the corner of his eyes, I saw that they were peeping into the expression of Dongfang Lianren. I immediately dropped two Beaded Beads of sweat on my forehead.

    What I write is my dream! To write a lesbian novel is to write your own dream?!

    I just feel that my blood is surging, my blood pressure is surging to two hundred and six, my head is dizzy in the dark. I feel like I want to die. I feel like I want to kill people more strongly. I stare angrily at the little girl, the stinky girl, who wants to die with me. She''s pulling my sister into the fire pit! How dare you say you''re not a lesbian?

    However, when my eyes were fixed on the face of dongfanglian people, I couldn''t help but freeze.

    Dongfang Lian people opened their mouth in amazement and looked at Chu Yuan incredulously, but it was not surprise or moving, but

    in those big blue eyes, it was surprise, pain, sadness, and incredible jealousy?

    I was confused, just like Xiao Yike, who noticed the complicated expression of Dongfang Lianren, completely confused.

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lianren, what''s the matter? How can one be more strange than the other

    Sure enough, Xiao Yike hasn''t contacted me for a while recently. He is really waiting for me to call her. Before the goblin left my house, he took a chance to complain to me about his infatuation. I gave her a little test. My ruthlessness made her sad It''s a good thing she did. I''m sure the goblin won''t admit it?

    At the end of the day, I still lack some substantial evidence.

    The next day, I went to the company to make a turn. Frankly speaking, my brothers were really nervous. How could Chu Yuan explain that to other teachers? What would the teacher ask me?

    I have lived for nearly twenty-four years. I haven''t touched this kind of thing at all. Suddenly, I came to be my sister as a parent. My lack of experience made me panic and nervous in my heart, so I just spent half a day in the company.

    But some things can''t be avoided if you want to. Since the sky has collapsed, even if you are under the table, you will still be killed. Although it''s not hard to understand the truth that you can''t escape and die without hesitation, it''s really hard to face it bravely.

    At about 10 o''clock, I didn''t see Chu Yuan''s worry. Instead, Dongfang Lian sent messages one by one to urge me. I couldn''t drag my time. So I asked Liu Xinlei for a leave, thought about it, and went to Murphy to say that Guo Xiang''s company was going to a critical moment. I was afraid that she would be worried if she couldn''t find me suddenly.Murphy not only approved my request, but also lent me her BMW.

    Chu Yuan really gave me a big problem. No matter it was fringe, sister Liu, or Murphy in front of me, when they asked me what I was going to do on leave, I didn''t know how to answer. I had to bluff that Chu Yuan''s simulated test results were not good. The teacher wanted to know about her situation from me.

    Damn it, I am pure and kind like water. When have I lied? It''s hard to be a man.

    I''m not a good person? In other words, I have been thinking hard all morning about what kind of lies I should make up to cheat Chu Yuan''s teacher, but I didn''t think of any ideas. Can''t it say that I''m a good man?

    Chu Yuan''s high school has just moved to a new location, nearly twice the size of the old campus. I drove straight to the bottom of the teaching building.

    "Brother Nan, how are you coming?"

    I just got out of the car. I was just touching my cell phone to call Chu Yuan. I heard Dongfang Lianren''s complaint coming from behind me. Looking back, my dear, I was dazzled!

    From the day I met dongfanglian, every time I saw her, she was almost dressed up as a fashion avant-garde. She was definitely a fashion girl at the front of the trend. I was probably used to seeing her beautiful and lovely without ordinary people. At this time, she appeared behind me in some rustic school uniform, which surprised me.

    The loose and fat sportswear makes her slim and slim while she is even thinner. The pretty face without makeup is a little more close to reality. It is still lovely, but it is natural. However, compared with my family''s Chu Yuan, it is dim at that time.

    What is a natural clothes shelf? Chu Yuan looks good in everything. What changes is the beauty angle. The nature of beauty will never change. Although the Oriental people are still lovely and unusual, they are inevitably weak and pitiful.

    I put away my cell phone and didn''t have a good airway: "I''m not as free as you are. Isn''t it class time now? What are you doing here? "

    "This is a PE class. Now it''s free time. When Yuanyuan sees your car passing by, we will come to see you." Dongfang Lian people looked at the BMW car behind me curiously and said with a little unexpected smile, "brother Nan, you are poor. I didn''t expect that Juran had a good car."

    This little girl''s mouth is really poisonous. She always speaks with thorns.

    I don''t have that kind of rich mentality. First, I don''t have the wealth to show off. Second, a servant in my family practices cooking with expensive seafood. I don''t even know what kind of business she is in her family? It''s a shame!

    "I am a poor man, and my car belongs to the company."

    Chu Yuan has been embarrassed to talk to me since last night. It''s no wonder that she has always been arrogant like a swan in front of me. When did she encounter such a dilemma? But now cold face cold jump out of a sentence, "is that Murphy?"

    Happy Mid Autumn Festival

 Chapter 112

    "Sister Mo!" I corrected Chuyuan''s misnomer one by one, and thought to myself that this girl had a bad memory. I saw this car once, and I will never forget, "what about your teacher?"

    When it comes to this, the two chicks suddenly lose their temper. The two pink faces are red. Dongfang Lian people know how to disguise themselves better. Du said with a small mouth: "Mr. Shu has a class, so we say you are late. Brother Nan, you are really ink.

    I was a face red, and I said, "it''s long time to come early. I knew it would be better to come later. How long would it take to finish class?"

    Chu Yuan said timidly, "this class is only beginning. There is still half an hour left."

    "Half an hour" I look up at the sun in a good mood, well, it''s a little hot. "Then I''ll wait in the car. You go back to class."

    Chu Yuan opened the door and was about to drill into it. Wen Yan pursed his little ass and said reluctantly, "it doesn''t matter if it''s physical education."

    "That''s it," said Dongfang Lianren. He pushed Chu Yuan into the car. The beautiful little claws touched my sister''s buttocks unconsciously or unconsciously. I was furious. "Sunshine is the first natural enemy that causes women''s skin to age. The only way for women to keep beautiful is to stay away from sunshine!"

    Are you a bat? I carry the neck collar of dongfanglian from the back and lift the girl''s feet off the ground. "How old are you? It''s too early to be a woman. It''s easy to grow up in the sun. It''s suicide to stay away from the sun. Look at your small body. You don''t even have some weight. You should exercise more and get back to class

    Chu Yuan was pinched by me. Of course, he didn''t dare to disobey me. Dongfang Lianren also understood this truth. His dark eyes wandered around and said with a smile, "brother Nan, you often sit in the office, don''t you lack of sports?"

    My brow jumped, and I vaguely guessed what dongfanglian people were thinking, "what do you want to say?"

    "I want to say that if you are lack of exercise, you can go to physical education class with us."

    I quickly interrupted: "I always pay attention to exercise, don''t you see how strong my muscles are? Lack of exercise? What a joke. " I put on muscle man, but I also know that I am a "chicken man", although not as thin as firewood chicken, but also absolutely can not see strong.

    Dongfang Lian people pretended to smile, proud like a fox, "but I think you are very weak, or you prove to show me."

    Shit! You''ve said everything. I want to force me to go to PE class with you! There are ghosts, absolutely there are ghosts!

    "Oriental, what do you want to do?" Chu Yuan obviously also saw that the skin of Dongfang xiaoniang didn''t hold back her fart, and the willow eyebrows were frowning, and the powder face was a little intolerant of dissatisfaction and warning.

    "It''s a rare fine weather. I just want brother Lanan to bask in the sun together," said Dongfang Lian in an exaggerated and obviously suggestive tone, blinking at Chu Yuan as if he were cute. "Yuan Yuan, don''t you want to? Brother Nan often sits in the office. He must not be in the sun. "

    You look at me horizontally and vertically. You want to straighten me. You can learn from me. Are you a fool when you are our brother and sister? I smiled coldly. I thought Chu Yuan would help me, but I didn''t hear her for a long time. I couldn''t help but look around. The stinky girl stood next to me with her head bowed and her hands pulled at my clothes corner! Chu Yuan once again stood on the side of Oriental pity! My heart is like being put into the freezer in a basin of cold water. I pull out the cold water. I stare at Chu Yuan with my big eyes that can speak bitterly: dead girl, she wants to straighten your brother. How can you help her?

    My dear sister understood my eyes and expected AI to say, "brother, it''s OK. Let''s go to the playground and sit for a while."

    "Sit for a while?"

    "Yes, anyway, it''s free activity. Do we have a chat together? Does time pass faster?" dongfanglian''s big blue eyes seemed to be able to penetrate people''s hearts. He said in a pun: "brother Nan, I promise, just chatting. I''m going to see Mr. Shu soon. I think fate must be as tense as me."

    are you nervous? Fate didn''t bring you out at all. Are you nervous? Although I was annoyed by Oriental pity people, I couldn''t help but aiming at the red pretty face around me and the Chu Yuan at the toe of my foot. "It''s better, it''s more interesting than being alone in the car."

    Basketball and football are always men ''s favorite sports, especially in the campus. In those days, we were also infatuated with the passion of sweating. At this time, we watched a group of young people full of vigor shuttle in the basketball court, and we would feel a little sad.

    Feeling those who have passed the good, feeling that never return to the youth.

    Although the other students didn''t know what Chu Yuan''s secret was discovered by the teacher, Chu Yuan obviously didn''t want to be seen by my brother, so although her class was in the playground football class, she pulled me to the basketball court to watch other classes play games.

    My sister is definitely the so-called school flower, because I can''t imagine what a prettier person would look like, plus dongfanglian people, who are equally excellent little beauties, unless the sun suddenly falls, the world is dark, or the wind suddenly blows, and everyone is lost in their eyes at the same time, it''s really hard not to be the focus. Of course, I become the focus of envy No surprise.Several guys in the basketball court saw Chu Yuan sitting nearby watching the game. They really worked hard and competed to show their abilities. There were some wonderful games, which became chaotic in an instant. I laughed bitterly.

    "Brother Nan, do you want to drink?" Dongfang Lian pulled a box of yoghurt out of his pocket like a magic trick, inserted a straw and handed it to me, laughing, "do you like playing basketball, too?"

    I felt numb when I saw the light in my skin''s eyes. I took a sip of yogurt. It was thick and gloomy. It was sour and sweet. It was more youthful. "No."

    Dongfang Lian accidentally sat down on the other side of me and didn''t deliberately go close to Chu Yuan, which made my Inexplicable heart a little steadier. She smiled and said: "but I heard that Yuan Yuan said that you played guard in the class when you were in College"

    "it was a substitute," I said lightly: "there were only nine boys in the class at that time, and I was a member of a nominal team." How can I not guess the thought of Oriental compassion? I absolutely want to encourage me to play with others and shame me. Although those kids in the field play in a mess in order to show themselves, regardless of cooperation, their personal skills are obviously at the school team level, and what are the children growing up with? "It''s because your class won the third place in the school league, and it''s because the semi-final was lost by one point to the final champion."

    "Yuan Yuan didn''t tell you that the game was the only time I played in college, so I lost because I made a super low-level mistake?"

    The memory of that humiliating event made me want to shed tears. At that time, the match was extremely fierce. Because there was a member of the school team in the other team, who was a star level figure in the National Collegiate League. Although it was only the class League, the audience was very much. There were not only our own school, but also many other schools, more professional League scouts and some word reporters, the atmosphere is as hot as a professional game.

    There are also several masters in our team who cooperate with each other to fight against each other''s personal heroism, but they do not fall behind. From the beginning, the score rose in a glued state, and even dragged the game into the second overtime. At the final stage, one of our main players and two substitutes made it to the end of the match, only two of them including me were available. The guy had some ups and downs in the previous match, so he was a bit timid. Therefore, Cheng Liusu, who called himself "assistant coach" and was also the cheerleader, pushed me as a "secret weapon" who had never taken off the substitute shirt since the start of the match, Then

    only one point behind, under the condition of ten seconds from the end of the game, the team who made great efforts to grab the backboard in the backcourt directly threw the ball to me who got rid of the defense and rushed to the other side''s basket. Under the premise of all pressure and close press of the opponent, my friend caught the only time when the other side was tight and missed people, far away from the super star player who defended me, and in classmate Cheng Liusu In the joyful atmosphere of cheering in advance to celebrate the victory, I jumped up one by one and steadily unloaded the ball with the instep. Then, the whole venue was silent, and the referee was stunned

 Chapter 113

    I remember clearly that when our team won the cup by 57 points in the final, our class immediately called a class meeting, passed a democratic vote, and passed a resolution by all votes: I and fringe were forever expelled from the basketball team and the basketball cheerleaders, and even the name was not allowed to hang up

    rely on! Chu Yuan didn''t know that. Did she praise me or discredit me? Basketball is always a pain in my heart Dongfang Lian''s unbelievable expression is absolutely disguised. She is gloating, "but you just said you don''t lack sports. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. Hair "

    " no lack of exercise and good motor nerve are two things! "

    "He plays football very well and is the main force of the school team!"

    I try to deny that I have motor nerve, but I don''t want to talk with Chu Yuan. The stinky girl looks at me angrily, as if I''m very dissatisfied with the fact that I just clarified the "great achievements" of the basketball court and let her lies be broken in front of Dongfang Lianren. Or, don''t you like my modesty?

    Oriental pity a Zheng, can''t help but turn to look at the distant playground, "football?"

    After all, I''m Chu Yuan''s elder brother. Of course, she doesn''t like me being buried by Dongfang Lian people, so it''s understandable for me to exaggerate and show off. But I admire this girl''s ability to cope with the situation. Seeing her proud little chin raised, I know that she is showing her power to Dongfang Lian people.

    Remember that little boy named lvsiqi seems to be in the same class with them? Since it''s a football class, then, those boys of lvsiqi must be playing football on the playground. Dongfanglian people always don''t want me to compete with them to prove whether I really can play football?

    Just in case, I said, "but I haven''t played since I was injured."

    "Hurt?" he asked

    Strange, Chu Yuan told her about my visiting basketball team. Why didn''t he mention my injury when playing football?

    "Well," I stretched out my left leg and said with a smile, "this leg has been kicked off, so I dare not play football." It''s a lie that I dare not play, but I have no chance. After my leg injury is healed, I will graduate from college. Everyone is busy looking for a job and planning for the future. Who has the mind to play? Besides, during the period of recuperation, I began to work and read part-time to earn money, and my heart of playing has already disappeared, so I feel sorry now. At that time, I should enjoy my youth more.

    However, the experience I learned and accumulated from part-time work has benefited me a lot. I can''t help smiling at Murphy''s current difficulties and cooperation with Guoxiang company.

    "Che, brother Nan, you are bored. After talking for a long time, you just don''t want to prove it to me?" Dongfang Lian seems to give up, but there is still some provocative taste in the words. She handed the yogurt box she banged to Chu Yuan, and Chu Yuan shook his head, indicating that he didn''t want to drink it.

    I''m a little relieved, my mother. Doesn''t this stinky little girl want to take advantage of fate on purpose? Indirect kissing? What I want is beautiful! "Exercise is not to show off to others, but to be responsible for yourself. Health is not something you can get by drinking yogurt," I said

    "Yes, it''s not healthy to drink yoghurt. This big brother must like sports, too? How about, do you want to play together? "

    I was giving a health education class to two little girls. Suddenly, an unsightly guy came up to me. I looked up angrily and saw that Chu Yuan immediately hugged my arm and intimately attached it to me. He said coldly, "what are you doing here, LV Siqi? Stay away from us. "

    Chu Yuan''s expression is not strange to me. At the beginning, she used to look at me like a dead fish. However, LV Siqi was more pitiful than me, because Chu Yuan felt disgusted even when she looked at him more.

    Dongfang Lianren also laughed and said: "Master Lu, don''t you need to sneak attack now? Hee hee, or because there was a lesson, it''s useless to know the sneak attack? "

    If I don''t know that LV Siqi attacked me because of the instigation and deception of Dongfang Lianren, it''s possible that she could deceive me at the moment. This girl seems to have a vindictive attitude towards me and ridiculed LV Siqi and others. It seems that she has long forgotten that she is the mastermind!

    LV Siqi''s face was not very good-looking. The tall and strong man named Toure behind him couldn''t help it. He said angrily, "Oriental pity, how can you eat, dry, clean and wipe your mouth? You lied to us! "

    Although he shouted at Dongfang Lianren, he undoubtedly said it to me. I smiled a little and didn''t talk. I wanted to see how Dongfang Lianren responded and what ideas they were making.

    "Oh? Did I tell you to teach brother Nan a lesson? Did I ask you to pull out the knife with a stick? " Once mentioned, dongfanglian''s face was also overcast. He turned and smiled, put his arm around my shoulder, and pretended to be a cute rascal. "Besides, even if I have something wrong, brother Nan has forgiven me, but he didn''t forgive you. Don''t know where to cool it. Hurry to disappear from my miss''s sight, or hum"

    I''ll bet that these boys were attracted by Dongfang Lianren, but I really can''t think of any way she used, because she has been around me all the time, and, judging from her attitude towards lvsiqi and others at this time, it should not be her initiative to provoke, but a clever way to induce these little ghosts.No matter how close her mouth is to me, she must want to make me crazy. If I touched her ass before and made her suffer from dumbness, I didn''t teach her a lesson yesterday, how could she not want to revenge? You know, she''s Oriental! Just like her provocation to lvsiqi at the moment, it''s clear that she used me as a gun!

    Lvsiqi''s eyes danced, glanced at me with fear, and then whispered to dongfanglian: "you threaten me?"

    "No way?" Dongfang Lianren smiles sweetly. It''s not worth his life to be fascinated. However, the five guys on the opposite side don''t like me to enjoy her lovely expression. They eat the yellow lotus one by one and dare not get angry.

    Have Dongfang Lianren ever done earth shaking things? How many kids are afraid of it?

    Lu Siqi pretends that he doesn''t care about the bangs in front of his forehead. In fact, he can''t hide his helplessness towards Oriental people. First, he sneaks a look at Chu Yuan, and then he says to me: "this elder brother, I don''t know your relationship with Chu Yuan, so the next time"

    "now you know?" Chu Yuan interrupts LV Siqi.

    Lu Siqi was stunned, and then he said with a gloomy face. "

    "Then don''t disturb us."

    If I were LV Siqi, nine times out of ten, I would not be able to think of it. I ran into Chu Yuan and died in front of her. This girl really didn''t care about other people''s face.

    "Chuyuan, how can you talk like this?" the fat white boy said

    Chu Yuan, as if he hadn''t heard it, arched himself at me again, and almost sat in my arms. Instead, dongfanglian sneered, "Chen Zhiguo, how can we talk? Can you manage that?"

    The boy with glasses beside the fat boy said angrily, "Oriental pity people, fat man and Chu Yuan talk, what are you arrogant about?"

    "Song Lingyun, what are you arrogant about when I talk to Chen Zhiguo?" The cold light from the cold eyes of Dongfang Lianren even scares me. "If you think you''re still a man, don''t pester us. Don''t you see that we already have male friends?"

    We? Man, I almost spit out my tongue. What does stinky little girl say?!

    Lu Siqi, a handsome man, tall, strong and rough Toure, and Chen Zhiguo, a fat man, and song Lingyun, a refined and shy man, were obviously fond of Chu Yuan. Especially Lu Siqi, who was only a thin boy who didn''t speak, was excited when he heard the absurd nonsense of Dongfang Lianren. "Dongfang, what do you say? You like this person, too? "

    "Ma Tao, are you calling the words" Oriental " Dongfang Lian people frowned with disgust, as if someone called her like a basin of dirty water splashed on her body. "Please call me by name and surname. I''m not familiar with you. Besides, we''re just classmates, not friends!"

    : the Mid Autumn Festival has passed, and the new week has begun again. Please continue to support "question sister", vote and collect. Thank you very much

 Chapter 114

    I always think it''s strange that Dongfang Lianren seems to care about other people''s address to her, but they are close to her as Chu Yuan, but they only call her surname instead of "Lianren" or "pitiful". Why?

    He was choked by the merciless people in the East. The boy named Ma Tao appeared flustered and aggrieved, "merciful people in the East." In the end, I dare not shout "Oriental".

    Even so, Dongfang pitiful people are still reluctant to give up. "Don''t call separately. It''s a very low work. Do you intend to take advantage of me?"

    Grass, who is taking advantage of whom? Do you have to sell your sweetheart cheaply or not?

    "East, no one will take you as a mute if you don''t speak. Drink your yogurt." I can''t see it anymore. As a man, I really sympathize with these five sentient flowers. Alas, the flow of water is merciless. My sister and Dongfang Lianren have problems in their character. Even if they refuse, they don''t need to be so direct?

    "Yes ~, brother Nan, I listen to you ~" Dongfang Lian people are definitely deliberately provocative. When did ya hear my words? At this time, I was holding the straw in my mouth, looking at me with a face of "happiness intoxicated". By the way, I could see the sly light in her eyes!

    Maybe dongfanglian people seldom contact with the opposite sex at ordinary times, so LV Siqi and other people are dazzled and tongue tied. Ma Tao even covers his chest, but he can''t save his broken heart. Even LV Siqi and other people are like swallowing a grenade, which blows the whole heart apart.

    My dear sister, in order to completely break the entanglement of the little boys she called flies, she got up and sat on my thigh and held my hand after seeing the performance of Dongfang Lianren. She took the straw I just had in my mouth and put it into her mouth!

    The milky white liquid remained between the lips. She couldn''t lick it. The stinky girl closed her eyes and blushed. Unexpectedly, she gave me a kiss on the face. Not to mention I, Dongfang Lian, was stunned. In the basketball court not far away, a kid who was jumping up to perform dunking fell the ball and rode directly on the team''s head you look like a piece of wax yellow tissue, but you can''t say a whole word.

    "Nonsense." I also blushed and stood up with Chu Yuan in my arms, and then put her on the bench. I thought to myself, this girl''s face is as thin as a spider''s web. If she blows hard, it will break. How dare she be so bold now?

    "It''s just a kiss. What are you afraid of?" The stinky girl could hardly raise her head. How could I not hear her subtext if there were words in it: we are brothers and sisters!

    "What is your relationship?" At last, Lu Siqi was not choked to death by his own breath, and finally roared out a whole sentence.

    If you don''t play with people like this, they have no heart problems. Otherwise, you must accuse me of murder! I also felt that Chu Yuan''s joke had made a fire, and smiled: "we are"

    before I finished speaking, Chu Yuan had already guessed what I wanted to say, and immediately stood up and hugged my arm, while the other side of Dongfang Lianren moved faster. It was a kiss to hug my neck and kiss my other side of the face, "he is our boyfriend!"

    I''m totally confused no, I should say I''m afraid! God, I don''t know who left a lipstick mark on my face. Chu Yuan almost ate me up. How dare you kiss me in front of her? incorrect! You shouldn''t kiss her on your back! I cautiously aimed at Chu Yuan, but I saw her put up her eyes and turned to look at LV Siqi''s five people with the same hatred and hatred.

    Heaven knows how disgusting they are at ordinary times. They let two stinky girls use me as a gun by such unscrupulous means. Now, those murderous eyes that are focused on me are more than the five in front of me. There are at least 100 ways! Dammit, man, I am guilty of public anger. "Oriental pity, do you think we are fools?" LV Siqi suddenly smiled and said, "you don''t know that he is Chu Yuan''s boyfriend, but now you say that you are his girlfriend. Who can be coaxed by such nonsense?"

    When the other four boys heard the words, they showed their expressions of relief and happiness, as if they were saying that the pursuit of Chu fate is over. At least you, especially Ma Tao, have tears in their eyes.

    Er, I''m just reflecting the loopholes in her words now. Although you''re not a fool, you''re about a fool. I finally know why Chu Yuan can''t see these little ghosts. Compared with her and Dongfang, or Xiao Yi, LV Siqi and others are really naive.

    "Lu Siqi, do you know why I hate you?" he said with his chin raised

    Lu Siqi was stunned, but Ma Tao asked nervously, "why?"

    "Because it''s hard for you to pester us. We think we''ll like you if we go around us every day," said Dongfang Lianren with a light smile, holding my arm. "In fact, I like someone who doesn''t need to be pestered and beaten at all. Just like me and him, I know him. I like him, and he likes me, so we came together. If he doesn''t like me, you Do you think it''s useful for me to get involved? "

    He is not me at all! She is looking at Chu Yuan talking! My heart was trembling. The girl said that she was not gay. She seemed to regard Chu Yuan as her favorite toy and wanted to be occupied by someone. But didn''t she realize that her love for Chu Yuan had changed its nature?Ma Tao said in a hurry: "but he has already been with Chu Yuan"

    "so I said that it''s useless to be obsessed with death." dongfanglian waved impatiently. "It''s just a matter of acceptance and rejection. I like him. He accepted it, and Chu Yuan accepted it, so we can be together as we are now. If he accepted it, Chu Yuan would not accept it, and I would never have a result if I liked him again Do you think I might have fought for Chu Yuan? "

    She''s talking to me! She seems to be thanking me, because I forgive her for accepting her, so she can be with Chu Yuan! What the hell you think! My heart is full of fear. God, my sister, can''t she really accept her because she likes her?

    "I have blocked two mountains in front of my feelings, which is much more difficult than you. So, you should die as soon as possible, because you can''t turn over one of them. Neither I nor Chu Yuan can like you at all." Dongfang Lian''s words are like needles, stabbing people''s hearts without any emotion, but there is a reason that can''t be refuted, "Xi Huan can''t be forced. I''d rather like a man who has such an excellent girlfriend as Chu Yuan than like you. It''s enough to explain everything, so please don''t harass us with no face or skin in the future. "

    If I were LV Siqi and them, I would have dug a hole and buried myself. When so many people were refused by the Oriental pities so simply, I''m afraid that the old man''s self-esteem would be broken to pieces?

    "East, what do you stink about? They just came to say hello to me. Who said they liked you? " I really can''t bear to see the poor appearance of those children and make a proper step.

    At last, LV Siqi was not stupid. "Yes, Dongfang, I don''t understand what you are talking about. I just want to say sorry to this big brother. Then I want to ask him if he is interested in playing basketball with us."

    It''s a kid. It''s not even a matter of fact that you''re wearing a football uniform and the soles of your shoes are stained with grass and mud. You''re so shy that you ask me if I want to play basketball? What''s more, does it look like you want to exercise?

    Looking at LV Siqi''s red face, green face and ups and downs, I knew that he was unwilling. Maybe he questioned the relationship between dongfanglian people and me. That''s because dongfanglian people behaved strangely, didn''t follow the common sense and lied a lot, but he absolutely didn''t doubt the relationship between Chu Yuan and my ''lovers'', because my sister never disdained to lie, although she really lied this time!

    The child''s mentality of comparison is the same as that of the guy who just competed in basketball court. He wants to prove to Chu Yuan that he is better than me. Knowing that it is impossible, he still hopes that Chu Yuan can "change his mind". Poor and lovely baby ah

    it can be seen that LV Siqi really likes Chu Yuan, but it can also be seen that my sister can''t like him Childish guys like

    : for recommendation and collection, thank you

 Chapter 115

    How could Chu Yuan not see Lu Siqi''s intention? Coldly said: "he will accompany us, no time to coax you to play." Words no longer hide their contempt and patience for their little men.

    "Yes, yes," said Dongfang Lianren, who had heard of my "glorious deeds" and didn''t want me to lose face at the moment, "brother Nan doesn''t coax children." In other words, the little girl''s face obviously flashed a trace of regret after her words fell. At the beginning, Ya absolutely wanted me to be a stranger. She didn''t want to be a inattentive person. Instead, she had to be on the side of me, which made people laugh and cry.

    Lu Siqi ''

    I''m angry, laughing and speechless. Maybe Dongfang Lian is suffering from selective amnesia Lu Siqi, as if he didn''t hear Dongfang Lianren''s words, was determined to embarrass me in such a naive way. After taking the basketball shot twice, he smiled at me and said, "maybe big brother thinks our level is too low? Ha ha, let''s light up first, Toure

    The tall Toure had a good understanding. Hearing that, he turned around and ran towards the basket. The speed was not very fast, but the pace was very big and the action was very open. So it felt very elegant. It was not like a layman at first sight. I was wondering what he was running. I saw LV Siqi turn around and push his arms and throw the basketball high. Toure jumped up and slightly looked at the side. The basketball was on time and accurate It''s really on his hands. The relay dunk?!

    Shit! My startled eyes almost burst out. Two senior one students could play such a difficult match! That Toure height has nearly 1.9 meters, the jumping force end is amazing, but this is not surprising, another surprise is that lvsiqi this looks ordinary pass!

    We are standing two or three meters away from the court, the distance from the basket is straightened, at least more than half of the court. Lvsiqi actually turns around and throws the ball out, but the landing point is accurate as if calculated!

    At the moment, a girl screams at the court, which is enough to show LV Siqi''s popularity among girls. Alas, maybe it''s such a sense of superiority that he can''t accept the frustration ignored by Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lianren?

    "Bang ~!"

    Although the two cooperated tacitly, Toure regretfully wasted a stroke of pass from LV Siqi. He took off a little earlier. By the time he reached the bottom of the basket, his body had started to fall down. He just managed to release the ball and put it in the frame. The basketball bounced up high and flew back like a long eye.

    In a regretful exclamation, I played basketball several times and jumped into my hands. Then I heard Dongfang Lian people laugh and say: "how dare I play at this level? I''m not afraid to lose face! Ha ha ha ha, brother Nan, let''s go quickly. It''s a shame that we know him. "

    Maybe because the ball didn''t get in, the Toure over there didn''t concentrate enough when he landed. He fell down with a loud cry. Song Lingyun, Ma Tao and Chen Zhiguo saw it and ran away. LV Siqi made a fool of himself in public. His face was red with blood, his shoulders were shaking, his fists were shaking, and his eyes were red. He was about to cry.

    Alas, compared with my family fate and the Oriental xiaoniangpi, LV Siqi and his family are more childlike, straightforward, green, and even the troubles of youth are also valuable wealth in life.

    Chu Yuan and dongfanglian people had a tacit understanding to pull me away. It was obvious that they wanted to go downhill by donkey. Why do these girls deceive people so much? I sighed secretly. Everyone is a man. Of course, I know the pain of lvsiqi''s self-esteem after being severely insulted, which may affect his life. These two girls don''t understand that it''s not others'' faces that they scratch, but their dignity.

    When a man can''t look up again, he will never be a complete man again.

    I decided to give them another step, so I gently broke free of two stinky girls, took off my clothes, stuffed them into Chu Yuan''s, then unbuttoned the cuff of my shirt, picked up the ball and walked to the sidelines, turned to Lu Siqi and said: "I''m not as good as you play basketball, but you''re not as good as Jordan"

    Lu Siqi was shocked, and I don''t understand why I put him and the God of basketball together to make a comparison, I smiled bitterly and looked at Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian Ren. These two girls already knew that I wanted to make a fool of myself and find a step for LV Siqi. It was all panic on my face. I said to LV Siqi, "if you like a person, what you want to show her should be your sincere heart, not some kind of talent. Maybe your talent can be praised and sought after by some people But what they appreciate is only your talent. Talent doesn''t represent a person, it''s just a one-sided part of a person. Maybe now you don''t understand what I''m talking about, so I''ll give you a simple example. "

    I''ve played the ball twice, and the feeling from the palm and heart is not astringent, as if the bounce of the ball is as familiar to me as the frequency of my heart beat. I I couldn''t help laughing. "The God of basketball plays beautifully, but even if fate and the East saw the magical last throw in 1998, they wouldn''t have the slightest feeling, because they don''t like his talent and have no interest in his talent. However, they will laugh or regret or even lose for me because I can''t throw this ball at the moment, because I don''t have this Their talents are not important to them. They like me. "After all, I stepped on the sideline of the field at an angle of about 30 degrees. I threw the ball in a similar professional but more laborious position. I couldn''t throw it in anyway. At least I had to touch the backboard? Keep away from the three-point line, our face can live well. People have faces, trees and skins. Whoever dares to laugh at me, let him also cast one in this position. Laugh when you throw it in, or shut up if you don''t!

    "Wow ~!"

    There was a burst of exclamation in the field, even I was surprised. The ball was like a sharp arrow. When the parabola was obviously too low and the ball was too fast, it drilled a hollow hole into the net, which was really shocking.

    Is it my luck, or is it LV Siqi''s misfortune? Just throw it around and it''s all?! Man, should I buy a lottery today?!

    Lu Siqi looked at me with a clear sense of resentment. I''m afraid that the four characters of "playing pig and eating tiger" may have occupied more than one person''s brain at this time?

    Chu Yuan''s reaction was very fast. In a moment, he was about to be surprised and cover up the past. He snorted triumphantly and came to hug my arm. He was so arrogant and cute that he couldn''t speak of it. Dongfang Lianren continued to beat LV Siqi and others. He sighed helplessly and shrugged his shoulders, saying: "as I said earlier, brother Nan didn''t have time to coax children and make a fool of himself."

    Siqi did I felt that I had been fooled, so I came to fight with me.

    My shit luck is really your misfortune. I''m also a little confused. After thinking for a moment, I clapped my hands and took the clothes handed back by Chu Yuan. I said quietly, "there are some things that don''t need to be taken out to show off. They are introverted. They are also a man''s charm."

    At this moment, most of those angry and envious eyes just changed their nature, meditating, enviing, admiring and praising. It seems that the image of my friend was a lot bigger in a moment, which made me both useful and ashamed.

    If I said that the ball just now was a fluke, I guess people would only think that I was fake modest, but I might as well go down the steps. In fact, it''s not too humiliating for lvsiqi to "lose" to the elderly and "introverted" me.

    Just at this time, the bell rang all over the campus. I smiled at LV Siqi. I was sincere and kind, "boy, you are not mature enough. There are many things to learn. Try to grow up."

    Say, I pull Chu Yuan, head also does not return to walk toward the teaching building.

    "Brother, aren''t you a basketball idiot? How can I vote so accurately? " Chu Yuan''s eyes are shining, and my face is hot.

    "Do you know if I''m a basketball idiot and I''m playing with others?" I didn''t take a good look at Chuyuan. I felt strange in my heart. Although our brother sister relationship has changed subtly recently due to the constant accidents, Chuyuan absolutely hated me before. Why should Chuyuan praise me to Dongfang Lianren?

 Chapter 116

    Chu Yuan was interrogated by me, and her face turned red as if she were angry, but she was obviously embarrassed.

    The Dongfang pitiful people who come after me are also looking at me with their little mouths full of discontent. "Brother Nan, are you too good at pretending? What kind of basketball idiot? The shooting is so accurate, and the posture is quite professional. Moreover, the sentence just said, "boy, you are not mature enough, there are still many things to learn, and try to make yourself grow up." Shuai is dead, hee hee, even if you know that you are playing cool, you are still very handsome, eh, very handsome! "

    Dongfang pitiful people learn from me. They are very cute. They are admired by a hostile guy. I also feel a little flustered. How dare you think about it? The tone of xiaoniangpi changes and she says with a wry smile: "those boys now know that the gap between you and me is still three points away. I''m sure they won''t disturb me and Yuanyuan again, hee hee, Nan brother, Thank you so much ~ "

    I braved in cold sweat. My intuition told me that Dongfang Lian people are more dangerous than lvsiqi. However, as soon as this idea came out, I was confused. Lvsiqi is dangerous? Why do I think he''s dangerous?

    Niang, I''m so involved in the drama. It seems that I''m really competing with those boys. Fate is my sister! I want to laugh, but when I move around my mouth, I suddenly think of the bite that Chu Yuan just kissed in my face? I was shocked by the beating heart. There was a kind of inexplicable tingling that seeped from every sweat pore of the body. It was hot, it was scalding, it was needle pricking fear, but it just made me full of reverie like masochism?!

    "Brother, why did you vote so accurately?"

    "Damn it, luck." I replied absently that after being dismissed from the basketball team, I had worked hard for three or four months to shoot like a vent. What''s the reason? By the way, I remember it because my parents went to see the disgraceful game with Chu Yuan. After the game, I was teased by Chu Yuan, but I saw a strange look in Chu Yuan''s eyes, saying that I didn''t believe it or didn''t believe it. It was more like the joy brought by memories, The hand that hugged my arm was tight, "hee hee, I knew you didn''t shoot in vain at that time."

    I was stunned, this stinky girl remembered

    I don''t know if Miss Shu forgot to "invite" me to school. I waited for nearly 15 minutes in her office, but still didn''t see her shadow.

    Dongfang Lianren went back to class first. Before he left, he apologized to Chu Yuan for not being able to deal with difficulties. I really want to tell her that you should thank me!

    Seeing dongfanglian''s fear of being known by her family, I became more and more curious about her family background.

    This bright big office should be shared by five or six teachers. At this time, there is no one. Listen to Chu Yuan, the canteen will be very crowded at noon, so if the teacher dining in the school does not have a class at the last time, most of them will go to take the place in advance.

    Shit, isn''t this a key high school? What kind of teachers are they? Chu Yuan is nervous and restless. He shakes in front of me, but in my heart, I''m down to earth. I have to face it horizontally and vertically. Think carefully, this kind of thing is good for Chu Yuan.

    "Fate, are you tired?"

    "Do you want to talk to Mr. Shu?"

    "What do you say? To be honest. "

    I pulled Chu Yuan to sit down beside me and smiled, "don''t worry, the sky is falling down. You are supported by brother. You are really crushed to death. You are also crushed to death by me. Isn''t it that I haven''t collapsed? What are you afraid of?" How can I let go of such a good chance? Please, show off, when using Chu Yuan''s psychological defense line is the most vulnerable, I want to highlight the importance of myself to her to the greatest extent, and raise my brother''s image, so that it will be easier to discipline this stinky girl in the future!

    Especially in the relationship between her and dongfanglian people, I secretly determined that no matter whether dongfangxiaoniangpi was a Lala or not, my brothers would become a big mountain across the two of them. Supervision is necessary!

    Chu Yuan''s little face suddenly rose a layer of red, you die? I hate it. You''re a terrible speaker. "

    Shit! Where do you want to go?! I can''t cry or laugh. I flicked a finger on her forehead. "My mind is not pure, but what I said is hard to hear? Don''t I say that because I love you so much? "

    "Love me and spoil me?" Chu Yuan hears the words and lowers his head for a long time without saying a word. His two white hands are clasping with each other. After a while, he expects AI''s voice: "brother will tell his parents what happened today?"

    I was stunned, and deliberately smiled. "Who knows? It depends on whether someone listens to me later."

    "I listen to me!" Chu Yuan quickly grasped my wrist and begged, "I will listen to you later. You must not tell your parents, or else"

    or your image of a good baby will be completely destroyed? I''d like to taunt her for riding around my neck in order to revenge her. It can be seen that she''s so scared and frightened that she can''t bear to bully her again."Otherwise, they won''t hurt me. Then I, I will become a child no one wants. Mom, she will never want me!"

    Chu Yuan''s words made me a little confused. Seeing that she cried, I reached out to wipe away her tears and laughed and coaxed: "as for it? How can you be serious when your mother frightened you as a child? "

    I remember when Chu Yuan was a child, once she was naughty, her stepmother would say to her, no matter how naughty she was, I won''t want you. Chu Yuan was afraid to hear this sentence, and would always be scared to wail and cry. At this time, I would stand up and say some good words for this girl when she was "devastated" by her means of "devastation". Later, Chu Yuan grew up and was smart and did things Clean no longer leave behind the handle, stepmother this sentence is also less and less heard.

    I didn''t expect that Chu Yuan, who was already 16 years old, still took a word seriously at that time. He thought that when he was young, he had to live with his stepmother. He was scared a lot and left the root of the disease?

    This girl, sometimes shrewd terrible, but sometimes naive lovely.

    "Really?"

    "Really, besides, didn''t brother say it? I won''t talk to my parents. As long as you listen to me later, you can''t go to see those things again." I purposely put on my face. This event is also an experience for me. It needs a reasonable level to love and spoil. I should make my bottom line clear. After all, my parents give her to me. As my brother, I have the obligation to educate her.

    Chu Yuan twitches his little nose and nods heavily. "Absolutely not. I will listen to you later." after thinking about it, he adds, "listen to you in this matter"

    depending on whether the public or private is private, she knows that "

    " ah ~! " As we were talking, we saw that the door of the office was suddenly pushed open, and a bold woman seemed to have hit in with her full strength. A woman almost fell over her head and stood still dangerously. Looking over here, Chu Yuan and I were stunned, blushed, coughed, regained dignity, and smiled politely and sweetly, "Hello, excuse me, are you the parents of Chuyuan''s classmates?" The voice is as clear and melodious as a oriole, that is, the intonation is too cadenced, and there is suspicion of pretending to be mature.

    I was a little shocked, of course, because of the contrast between her before and after entering the door, but also because of the big difference between this teacher and the one I imagined! Don''t you think that Miss Shu is an antique?

    Dark long hair is loose in the back of my head, with a pretty face and long end. My eyebrows are like spring mountain and shallow Dai, and my eyes are like autumn waves. It seems that I was a little shy just now when I was embarrassed. Two pieces of blush are floating on my face like white jade, like the Begonia drunk in the sun, which is indescribably delicate and lovely.

    In my opinion, accustomed to Chu Yuan, Dongfang, tassel, Murphy and other levels, the aesthetic concept has been sadly raised to a level that is not very beautiful, but it gives me a sense of purity, which still makes me feel amazing. She has some ink temperament, but more of it is a natural, elegant and quiet, but a little rough nerve, more of a special woman charm. Look at her I''m about my age? Where is "old"?

 Chapter 117

    Khaki slacks, with plain white shirt, and a pair of canvas sneakers on their feet, are easy to wear, but they give people a feeling of fresh sunshine. The cuffs are pulled up, showing two white arms. If it wasn''t for her holding several textbooks, I would think that the girl is no more than a senior three student.

    "excuse me, you are"

    "brother, this is me and me You said Mr. Shu, "Chu Yuan looked at the young teacher timidly," Mr. Shu, he is my brother. "

    She is really the Shu teacher who was shaped into a horrible old witch by Chu Yuan and dongfanglian people?! I suppressed the surprise, good stretch out a hand way: "Hello, Shu teacher."

    The teacher surnamed Shu probably didn''t expect that the parents called by Chu Yuan were my brother? I was a little surprised. I said hello to you, and hurriedly walked a few steps, saying, "Hello, please call me Shu Tong. May I have your name, ouch ~!"

    This woman just looked at me, didn''t notice that there was a deviation in the direction of advance for a while, but she stumbled on the side of the chair leg, lost her balance in the scream, threw away her teaching materials, didn''t say anything, grabbed her hands like asking for help, and helped her to the table, but she didn''t hold up stably in the panic. As a result, not only did she not avoid the bad luck of falling down, but also she took Ben Cha from her colleague''s desk The cups were scratched on the cement floor together. I finally know why she knocked over Chuyuan''s desk for no reason. It''s too reckless? Does this woman have no cerebellum? Why don''t you have a little balance?!

    Chu Yuan also felt angry and funny. I pretended to stare at her angrily, and then I went to help the teacher named Shu Tong pick up things together.

    "This is terrible. This cup seems to be a birthday gift from Miss Cao''s daughter. She won''t scold me to death? Ah, Mr. Meng''s handout is wet! What should I do? It''s no use apologizing? God, why am I so stupid? "

    You''re stupid enough. I chuckle. Miss Shu is really funny. She keeps talking about herself. When she sees me squatting down to help, she says, "Oh, no need for your help. Just sit down, I''ll be fine."

    "It doesn''t matter." I smiled and put the picked up book on the table.

    Mr. Shu no longer pushed back. He scratched his head awkwardly. He repeated the question of brain damage. "What''s your name, please?"

    I Leng Leng, bear to smile way: "avoid expensive surname Chu, Chu south."

    She unexpectedly looked at Chu Yuan and said in surprise, "your surname is Chu, too?"

    My grass! Ya''s not only does not grow cerebellum, brain development is not sound! I couldn''t help laughing, and finally I said, "Yeah, it''s so cute. I''m Chu, too."

    Chu Yuan blushed, as if he were angry and ashamed, and reminded him, "Mr. Shu, he is my brother, my surname is Chu, and of course he is also Chu!"

    Mr. Shu was stunned. The pink face suddenly turned red. From a close view, it was like a layer of red silk wet by water. It was delicate, smooth, moist and bright without losing makeup. The skin was as good as Chu Yuan.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. I''m a bit confused. Ha ha"

    it''s not a bit, but it''s too confusing. Please sit down, Mr. Chu. "After I cleaned up the tea cup pieces, Shu Tong hurriedly asked me to sit down. This guy just put his broom dustpan and didn''t use it. He picked up the glass stubble with his hand. As a result, he scratched her fingers. Such a clumsy woman It''s the first time that I''ve ever met such a big man, "what would you like to drink? Tea, coffee or drink? Oh, sorry, I only have boiled water "

    I sweat

    " you''re welcome, I''m not thirsty. " If I had not seen her dullness, I would have thought that this woman''s politeness was deliberately playing me. How should I describe her? Is it natural to use a more fashionable term?

    Shutong is also a little embarrassed. Chu Yuan pastes a band aid for her. She hooks her finger and says with an embarrassed smile, "I''m stupid, you see."

    "No, people have careless time, ha ha." You are the most careless person I have ever met!

    "Well, I had a class in this class. I went to the classroom just now to explain the students'' self-study. I know you have come, so ha ha, I''m so worried. I''m sorry to keep you waiting."

    "It doesn''t matter. I just arrived." I''ve been waiting for a long time for the guest to return. I directly cut into the theme, "Shu teacher, Chu Yuan''s problem"

    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry," Shu Tong, who realized that he was too wordy, coughed busily, like lifting a mask, and his expression became serious. "I think Mr. Chu should have already Know why I invited you to school? "

    Chu Yuan blushed instantly. He couldn''t lift his head. He slipped behind me and didn''t dare to sit down. I smiled lightly. "I know it''s because there are some things in Yuan Yuan''s bag that are not suitable for watching at this age."

    Shutong and Xiumei frown together, spinning and stretching, "Mr. Chu knows?"

    I know she must have wondered why I was so calm and nodded, "I know."

    Shutong said with cold face: "don''t you think this is a problem? Chu Yuan is only 16 years old. He is still a minor

    My dear sister was said to be a child for the first time but didn''t contradict. This time, it''s my turn to frown. Shu Tong seems a little excited. It seems that she is not only concerned about Chu Yuan, but also has some subjective factors in it. "Of course, this is a question, so I criticized her severely yesterday."Shu Tong is looking down at Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan is uncomfortable when she looks at her. She can''t help but rub a step towards me. Timidly, she pinches my sleeve with her fingers. She looks like a coquettish child seeking protection. Shu Tong''s face is cold again. "Just criticism?"

    I don''t like to hear that, "what does Mr. Yishu mean?" Ya, do you want me to beat my sister?

    Shutong hurriedly said: "no, don''t get me wrong. I think parents should pay enough attention to Chuyuan''s mistakes. After all, it''s related to her future growth, especially for her good student who has both good character and good learning. I think some things that may affect her study should not appear in her life, let alone that kind of unhealthy It''s not clean. "

    It''s a young woman. When talking about that kind of thing, there''s not only the disgust that can''t be covered up, but also the red and transparent face. However, I agree with what she said, "Mr. Shu is right, so I have scolded her severely"

    "scolding can''t solve the problem fundamentally. Forgive me, I don''t think Mr. Chu attaches importance to this Questions. "

    I was stunned, "what does Mr. Shu say?"

    Shutong said seriously: "criticism and scolding are just my anger. From the dependence on Mr. Chu shown by Chuyuan''s classmates now, I can only get two results."

    dependence? I looked at Chu Yuan doubtfully, and then I found that the girl did see the teacher as a monster, hiding behind me. There was a kind of comfort and comfort to be protected on her face. I stared at the stinky girl discontentedly, and then asked Shu Tong with a smile, "what are the two results?"

    "First, after you scolded Chuyuan''s classmates, your anger has subsided, and there is no deeper worry and thinking about her problems. Second, Chuyuan '' Now, such doting may ruin a child''s future. "

    Shutong''s wisdom now is in sharp contrast to the clumsiness just now, just like two people, and these two kinds of inference make me shocked. On reflection, I do scold and lose my temper as she said, and I believe that Chuyuan will not commit any more in the future

    I put away my contempt for this rash woman and sincerely asked: "in the opinion of Mr. Yishu?"

    Chu Yuan immediately panicked shen''er when I asked. A small hand touched my back and pinched me. It seemed to warn me not to fall into Shu Tong''s point of view and rhythm. My friend ignored it. I just wanted to hear Shu Tong''s point of view. After all, when it comes to education of Chu yuan, I''m just a layman, which may be a good opportunity for learning.

    In recent two days, I feel sleepy, sleepy in spring, sleepy in summer, sleepy in autumn, warm in winter. It seems that there are not a few days in this year. Alas, it''s really going to become sleepy. In other words, the nickname is that I was punished by the teacher for sleeping in class, but I got the name because I kept standing by the wall and fell asleep. Think about it, it''s a bit annoying for the teacher Memory of meaning, youth, let us remember and forget

 Chapter 118

    Seeing that I finally got serious, Shu Tong''s face flashed with joy and satisfaction. He took a water cup and filled it with boiled water. He wanted to moisten his throat and increase his aura. He added a few dignities and persuasions to the following words. He didn''t want to be choked by the water. He coughed and almost sniveled. That embarrassment made people laugh and cry. Update super fast

    "I think it''s necessary to force supervision," red faced Shu Tong used her majestic eyes to lock Chu Yuan. "I don''t believe Chu Yuan''s classmates, but I think Chu Yuan''s classmates should use their own actions to prove that my suspicion and mistrust of you are wrong."

    Shutong''s oppressive tone made Chuyuan want to talk and stop, but he couldn''t refute it. Shutong then turned to me and said, "as Chuyuan''s teacher, I am responsible for her supervision in school, and as a parent, I hope Mr. Chu can supervise her at home, pay more attention to her hobbies in spare time, and set an example to prevent her from contacting the adults West "

    Miss Xiao Shu has a rosy face and looks away at me. There is a bit of contempt and disgust in her tone. I feel a little shocked and my thoughts turn around! Yah, when those dirty DVDs and yellows are mine!

    I wanted to argue instinctively, but Chu Yuan stabbed me in the back in time. I was stunned and looked around. Seeing Chu Yuan blinking at me anxiously, Yang Jing suddenly responded. If I denied it, wouldn''t Xiao Shu expose Oriental pity and Xiao Yike? Damn it, for the sake of Oriental pity, I should open my mouth so stiffly. I am wronged!

    After a pause, Mr. Xiao Shu seemed to leave me some time for introspection, and immediately said seriously: "Mr. Chu, I don''t think we can let Chuyuan''s classmates make the same mistake again. As the old saying goes, it''s good to show filial piety under the stick. It''s also a kind of unfilial behavior that I''m sorry for my parents. Although I don''t agree with the education method of beating and scolding, when necessary, I think some coercive measures will work. "

    In a word, you mean nothing more than ''spanking if she doesn''t mean to frighten people when she says this in front of Chu Yuan, it can only prove that Shu Tong is only subjectively denying everything he can''t approve, and is an old-fashioned antique with the same degree of conservatism as my father,

    old-fashioned? I can''t help laughing. No wonder dongfanglian people want to call her that, but it''s appropriate.

    "I heard that Mr. Shu is not her head teacher?"

    Shu Tong was shocked when he heard the speech. "I am the teacher of their Chinese class. Mr. Chu asked me like this"

    "Oh, I have no other meaning."

    "You are so polite. I just did what a teacher should do," Shu Tong said with a embarrassed smile. "I didn''t tell her head teacher about this. After all, it''s not a glorious thing for girls."

    The word "Guangcai" is like a sharp sword. It not only hurt Chu Yuan, but also hurt me. Seeing the tears of Chu Yuan''s humiliation spilling out of her eyes, the little girl tried her best to hold it in the corner of her eyes and didn''t want the crystal to fall. My heart suddenly burst into a stream of resentment, and I put away the smile of sincere thanks. I said lightly: "I''m very grateful for Xiao Shu''s saving face for yuan, but so-called not light Cai, I think Miss Xiaoshu is too subjective. Because of fate, collecting those things is not as curious and yearning for sex or unhealthy things as Miss Xiaoshu imagined. Therefore, I am not worried about her learning or her future being affected by it. "

    My "little" teacher Shu, who opened his mouth and shut up, was more or less cynical.

    Shutong noticed the change of my attitude. After being stunned, his eyes changed and he said: "I don''t quite understand what Mr. Chu said. Don''t you think it''s a problem that a 16-year-old girl has adult DVDs and adult magazines in her bag? I suggest you, as an elder brother, be clear about the difference between recognition and doting. "

    "Love or dote, I never deny it, and I''m proud of it." Shutong''s face has added some anger. I waved to stop her from interrupting my intention, and continued: "I believe that I know more about Chuyuan than Miss Shu. She was a sensible child, and had the ability to distinguish right from wrong about a thing. For a sister who listened to the wise and never made mistakes, I don''t think it''s wrong to spoil her. "

    My friend blushed a little. Chu Yuan really knew everything from childhood and was able to make her parents happy. Unfortunately for me, she didn''t lack the ability to judge whether she was right or wrong about one thing. However, in her cognition, bullying my brother was always right to make trouble with my brother. It seems that she would be unreasonable only when she was in contact with me, and I am now for her and Her teacher got into a quarrel. I thought I was puzzled. I couldn''t understand why I was a little angry because of Shu Tong''s words.

    Chu Yuan also blushed a little. No, it was completely blushed. I didn''t expect that my brother, who was often hated by her, would shield her like this in front of her teacher? It''s not only shame, but also panic. Anyone can feel it. Just a few words, Shu Tong and I fell into a tense atmosphere.Shutong''s temperament is straightforward, and his eyes are fierce like the killing light from Altman. He almost cut me into eight sections. "You are wrong now"

    "maybe I am wrong, but not totally wrong. I can be sure that I was wrong before, but now I am absolutely right. At this moment, I should believe in Chuyuan, my sister, rather than one side, And deny her completely! " I cut off Shu fairy tale and said with a smile: "I don''t think Miss Shu fully understands some places. There are other reasons why Chuyuan will go to see those things."

    Shutong didn''t respond to the meaning of my crosstalk, confused: "other reasons?"

    "Yes, writing and Yuanyuan do not look at those things because they like or are curious, but for writing."

    I told Shu Tong about the original love of Chu Yuan, and beautified Chu Yuan moderately. According to my description, Chu Yuan was forced to look at those things in order to pursue the reality and vividness of literature I can''t help but wring her thigh. She almost went to look for the stitches on the ground. She was so ashamed. She really felt that she was dedicated to art?!

    "It''s the same thing." Shutong''s expression has been relieved a lot, but still can''t be completely relieved. "However, Mr. Chu, even if Chu Yuan is for writing, I still feel that your education mode has problems!"

    Ya''s already completely rushed to me, unexpectedly said to Chu Yuan, "Chu Yuan classmate, you can go back to class first. I have something to say to your brother alone."

    "But" Chu Yuan looked at me worried.

    I clapped twice on the back of Chu Yuan''s hand, "go, I also want to know more about your situation in school with Mr. Shu."

    Chu Yuan looked at Shu Tong again, and reluctantly said "Oh". She walked back step by step. I know that she was afraid that I said something wrong, or that she was very concerned about the teacher''s evaluation of her.

    Shutong opened the drawer and pulled out two DVDs and an old book with an old cover. I took a closer look at it. God, it turned out to be a linear version of plum in the Golden Vase!

    "Mr. Chu has long known that Chu Yuan collected such things?"

    "About a few weeks ago, while discovering her hobby in writing." I didn''t say that I found out the secret of her shame before I knew that she liked writing.

    "Can you support her to see these dirty things because she likes writing?"

    "What I support is her hobby of writing. Who says that even this kind of junk supports her?" I''m very dissatisfied with Shu Tong''s questioning tone, but my eyes are attracted by the covers of those two DVDs

 Chapter 119

    The one without + size is Oriental. The two women on the cover hugged and kissed each other. It''s extremely lecherous, but they didn''t expose their private parts. It seems that there are more elements of art. The one with size can be lent to Chuyuan by Xiao Yi. It''s indeed the one with size

    my forehead oozed with beany sweat. My mother, the Japanese women on the cover are wearing leather underwear, but there is no bra and underpants There is no cloth in the crotch, and no part of the crotch is blocked! The triangle forbidden area between the crotch replaced the mosaic with a small golden star, but you can still clearly see the dark grass in the inverted triangle shape! The hands are squeezing the two big milk + rooms which are obviously injected with water. The two dark red milk + buds are bloodshot and stiff like two small smoke pipes. The feet with long tube and high-heeled leather boots are treading on the backs of naked women whose limbs are like dogs kneeling on the ground. The naked women are covered with thin red marks, and their heads are raised. The abused girl even stretches out her scarlet tongue to lick the corners of her mouth, a pair of them The most astonishing thing about the abnormal appearance enjoyed in pain is that there is a black whip like a horse''s tail stuck in her buttocks. Shit, where''s that thing stuck?!

    +ŁżŁˇ

    That damned goblin! A stream of evil fire mixed in the blood rushed straight into my head, and I could even feel the blue tendons in the forehead beating! Although this thing has a code, it is worse than the nature of Zhang dongfanglian! What''s more, where does it say "no"? Is this kind of thing a minority even among professional wolves? Ya, you show this to my sister?!

    No wonder Shu Tong cares about my attitude like this. Even if she supports her sister''s writing, she doesn''t object to her appreciation of this kind of thing. It''s no wonder that Shu Tong has no problem with me!

    However, if Chu Yuan is really interested in this kind of thing, and doesn''t say whether she is really for writing, I will break her ass!

    Seeing that my face was strange, Shu Tong dared not go to see the cover of the table, and said angrily with a red face: "Mr. Chu, even for the sake of writing a novel, it would be unhealthy to go to see this kind of thing? This kind of thing only changes to have some strange people to be able to be interested in? "

    In the end, it was the teacher who didn''t say the most representative word "abnormal".

    Xiao Yike! If I don''t get rid of you, I will write your name in reverse!

    "It''s the first time for me to see such a powerful thing. Ha ha, ha ha," I laughed, and tried to jump out of the window in embarrassment. "Mr. Shu is assured that this kind of thing will never appear in Chu Yuan''s life in the future. I guarantee my personality"

    "but I don''t believe you very much."

    Grass! Can''t you express more politely? It''s too direct. You don''t know?!

    "Why?!"

    Shutong looked at me lightly. "Through today''s meeting with you, I found a problem. Your doting on Chuyuan''s classmates is beyond my imagination. Moreover, Mr. Chu forgives me. You are less than twenty-five?"

    "Twenty four, what''s the matter?"

    "You are too young, I doubt you can fulfill the obligations of a parent. I think it''s better to inform your parents about this matter," Shu said pointedly. "After all, at your age, you can''t have the experience of discipline children with problems"

    "stop it!" I can''t stand the scornful light in Ya''s eyes. I was taught by a clumsy natural fool. Who can''t stand it? What''s more,

    "do you dare to ask Mr. Shu if he has any brothers or sisters?"

    Shutong couldn''t understand where my question came from. Subconsciously, he replied, "no"

    "excuse me, Mr. Shutong is young this year?"

    Shutong was stunned and said with a polite smile: "Mr. Chu, no one has told you that the age of a woman is a secret?"

    "Thirty?" I guessed

    Xiao Shu''s face was suddenly covered with frost. "Twenty four!"

    As soon as she spoke, she was stunned. Naturally, Shutong became angry and annoyed. "Mr. Chu, you are so impolite. Do you know that?"

    You are stupid! I ignored her and continued, "I am twenty-four, and you are twenty-four. Why do you say that I have no experience of discipline? Not able to fulfill the obligations of parents? "

    "I am a teacher"

    "how many years have you been a teacher?"

    "Horse is only one year"

    "that is to say, less than one year. After planning your vacation, you have been a teacher for several months at most. Do you have a lot of experience? What''s more, you said just now that you don''t have younger brothers and sisters. It seems that you are not as good as me in terms of the experience of child discipline? "

    Shutong is speechless because I have several questions in a row. I''m joking. I really want to inform the old man because of this. Don''t say Chu Yuan. I can''t live, man! Didn''t my sister watch that movie? To inform parents, we should also inform Xiao Yike of her father!

    Mr. Xiao Shu is too stubborn. She is very childish, but she pretends to be old-fashioned. "But"

    "your" but "has nothing to do with me." I''m quite aggressive. "I can''t care about other students. I just say Chu Yuan. I watched her grow up. I know her character better than you, so I will take care of her!"Shutong''s confidence has been shaken by the inability to refute my question, "you promise?"

    "If you need me to assure you, I can," the friend said with a slight sigh of relief, touching his chest and awe inspiring, "but I need to explain that it is my duty to educate her well, and it is my duty to correct her wrong hobby. Maybe I didn''t do well in the past, some neglect and some contempt, but later I will do very well, not to prove anything to you To be worthy of myself, to be worthy of Chu Yuan''s call of my brother! "

    My righteous words can stand the conscience of the world. Miss Xiao Shu looked at me in a daze and said: "your face is too thick"

    My brothers almost fell to the ground. "What do you mean, Miss Shu?"

    "I think you''re lying."

    I''m really upset that this woman is smart. I''m a little hard to control myself. "I lie?!"

    "Isn''t it?" Shutong held up the two DVDs of the table with shame, stretched them out in front of me, and asked, "I can''t understand the standard of your so-called discipline by supporting my sister to see this kind of thing!"

    I can''t laugh or cry, "of course, she can''t watch it again!"

    "But you didn''t set an example!"

    Are you kidding? Laozi even deleted the beloved sisters and sisters stored in the computer. Is it a good example?

    "There''s no reason for you to say that"

    "how do you explain these things?" Shutong''s words stunned me. She blushed and asked, "is this DVD yours?"

    I want to deny it, but I''m afraid that Shu Tong will find Chu Yuan''s root cutting problem, so I have to nod with hatred and humiliation. Damn it, Dongfang pity people, Xiao Yike, I can''t finish with you!

    It''s not surprising that Shutong will hate me for being such a person. It''s strange that she likes to be angry and looks like a girl. She can''t even pretend. She almost spits in my face. "A person who can''t even do self-discipline can boast that he can discipline his sister. Forgive me for being frank, I can''t trust you"

    "it''s my father''s."

    "Well?" Shutong is stunned.

    Brother''s quick witted and super quick reaction flashed again. Before Shu''s fairy tale was finished, I gasped to add that the old man, son, I''m sorry for you. This black pot bothers your old man to carry those stinky girls on his back. However, I will certainly redouble my filial piety to compensate you for your old

    mom, if you admit that these things are mine, Shu Tong will not trust them I, in nine out of ten, will tell my parents? How can I give her that chance!

    "So you can rest assured, Mr. Xiao Shu. After your school moved, for the convenience of learning, Chu Yuan has moved to my house. When I go back, I will dispose of all the unhealthy things she hid, and never let her have any chance to touch again."

    : Er, I don''t have the concept of time, especially the problem of sleeping and getting up. Alas, I always feel that when I can wake up naturally is the greatest happiness in my life. Unfortunately, even when I wake up, I am sleepy

 Chapter 120

    Shutong was surprised. "It''s not really yours?"

    "No!" I have a clear conscience, and nodded firmly --

    "OK, I believe you." Shutong''s mouth is not right, where is the suspicion of his face like a little trust me? Listen to her light said: "as for Chuyuan, I will supervise her in school and at home. Her academic performance will prevail. Once her performance is unstable or declining, I will make a home visit."

    "Home visit?"

    "Yes," Mr. Xiao Shu said solemnly, "when I think you are not able to supervise Chuyuan''s classmates, I will seek your parents'' cooperation."

    This woman is really old-fashioned! I smiled and said, "OK."

    "Well, I''m tired of Mr. Chu today," said Mr. Xiao Shu, taking a pen out of the pen holder, writing a note to me and laughing at me. "This is my cell phone number. You can contact me at any time when you have questions about Mr. Chu''s classmates. Mr. Chu''s contact information?"

    "Oh," I took out my mobile phone and dialed it according to the number of the note. When I heard the ring in Xiao Shu''s pocket, I hung up the phone. While storing the number, I laughed and said, "Mr. Shu works hard. Chu Yuan has to worry about it. If there is nothing else, I''ll leave first."

    Shutong stood up and shook hands with me. "OK, Mr. Chu, please walk slowly."

    "No need to send. Goodbye." See Shu Tong behind me, I am very careful. Ya''s cerebellum is not well developed. It doesn''t matter if she falls. Don''t involve me.

    Wait! "

    I was stunned. "What''s the matter?"

    Shu Tong''s face turned red and ran back to her desk. He took the two DVDs and the linear plum in the Golden Vase and put them into my arms as if they were a grenade about to explode. He turned his head and said shyly, "this thing is back to you. I hope you won''t watch these unhealthy movies in front of Chuyuan''s classmates in the future. Also, please collect it properly."

    I still don''t believe these things are not mine!

    I don''t want to explain it to her so that she doesn''t think it''s getting darker. With a smile, I turn around and walk away. I open the door just to go out. I suddenly turn around and ask, "by the way, Mr. Shu, in fact, these two DVDs just have unhealthy covers. In fact, they contain pleasant goat and grey wolf."

    Shutong was stunned and said angrily, "you are talking nonsense!"

    "Oh?" I smile but don''t speak, I appreciate her next expression very much.

    Shutong''s response was slow, which made her tongue crack. She looked at me angrily as a "liar". Seeing that I didn''t speak for a long time, her face slowly showed a curious expression. After a long time, the late blush appeared on her cheek. She was so ashamed that she was flustered and confused. She didn''t see it! "

    I almost laughed. There are many ways to deny it. She just didn''t ask for help. I thought I was a little too much. I was dissatisfied with her questioning my attitude. I wanted to tease her a little, but I didn''t want to. This woman''s simple loveliness, dullness and clumsiness were even beyond my expectation.

    I said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you''ve seen it. You''re an adult. Besides, it''s coded. It''s a legal audio-visual product in some countries."

    Shutong was so ashamed that he opened his mouth and retorted, "only one has a code!"

    This time, the reaction was quite quick, and then I was shocked to cover my mouth. Unfortunately, it was still slow. The resentful eyes flew towards me like a knife, but on the contrary, I was completely unresponsive, even though the whole body pricked by her knife like eyes was full of holes and eyes

    depend on it, this woman''s dullness is not better than LV Siqi''s ability to go down the steps

    Chu Yuan was in class, so he sent her a text message, telling her that I had something else to do. I left first and went home late to talk about her problems.

    Turn out the key and open the lock. Just thinking about the car, I heard a rush of footsteps behind me. Someone shouted, "wait!"

    Only to hear the sound, I already know who is coming, turn around and smile: "how, unwilling?"

    The visitor was Lu Siqi. To my surprise, he was only Lu Siqi and did not see some of his followers.

    Lu Siqi not only didn''t go to the class, but also wore the sportswear for the physical education class. Obviously, he stayed here and waited for me. When I asked him that, his depressed expression was even more gloomy. He smiled bitterly on his side and said, "I''m not willing, but I have nothing to say to lose. What can I do if I''m not willing?"

    I don''t know if he meant "lose". It was basketball or Chu Yuan who lost. He simply closed the door, leaned against the car and said curiously, "what can I do for you?"

    "Nothing, nothing," Lu Siqi seemed to struggle. After a long silence, he suddenly looked up at me and asked, "are you really that kind of relationship with Chu Yuan?"

    The child dare not even say the words "friends and lovers" or "lovers". It seems that he is afraid of hurting himself. It can be seen that he is really unwilling. With a faint smile, I thought he was asking "brother sister relationship" and nodded, "yes."

    "But she''s only a senior one this year"

    "you''re also a senior one. Why do you like her? She can''t like me?""But you''re an adult"

    "adults know more about emotions, don''t you? You can joke that I''m a Lori, but a girl like Chu Yuan, will you deny her charm? "

    "Your age is not suitable"

    "in front of love, age is not a problem. Marriage is not a distance. Besides, I am only seven years older than Chuyuan, and I am still an unmarried man. When Chuyuan is 20, I am only 27. What''s wrong?" For the sake of Chu Yuan, I don''t need to be embarrassed. The last three points of fluke in my eyes were also dissipated in the air with a breeze passing by. My fist was weak and loosened. His bones were almost crushed by his loose muscles. What about Fang Lian? Is she really that kind of relationship with you? "

    LV Siqi''s unsmooth first love has been the hardest hit. I can''t bear to stab a knife in the bruised heart of this straightforward guy. But I can hear that, or I can''t help being angry. In Ya''s eyes, first love is just like playing football and basketball, and I''m ready to be mended? If you can''t catch up with Chu Yuan, go after Dongfang xiaoniangpi?

    But also, for a 16-7-year-old boy who is ignorant of love, some things are too profound. What can you force him to do?

    Early failure, early learning; early failure, early maturity.

    "It''s not as exaggerated as she said, but the three of us are very happy together." I don''t admit it or deny it. Ambiguity has left some light of hope for lvsiqi. Will they pester me about my egg business?

    "Is she after you?"

    "Well?" Lu Siqi lengbu Ding has such a question, which is more or less out of my expectation. It seems that he didn''t ponder my sentence carefully, but determined that Dongfang Lianren were chasing me. I thought about it a little, and had to answer vaguely, "calculate"

    think about it carefully. This nonsense was originally made up by Dongfang xiaoniangpi.

    "Nange, can I call you Nange?"

    Lvsiqi didn''t show any signs of hostility at all, which made me feel slightly shocked. Suddenly, I felt that this kid was waiting for me specially. I was afraid that it wasn''t unwilling to revenge me, but for another reason, "yes."

    Lu Siqi was relieved and said with a solemn expression: "Nan Ge, Chu Yuan is a good girl. I hope you can cherish her. So, please pay attention to Oriental pity! Beware of her! "

    "Oriental pity?"

    How could lvsiqi not see my vigilance towards him? "I know that we almost hurt you in that misunderstanding, so you won''t believe me easily. However, for Chu Yuan''s sake, I still have to say, brother Nan, you have to fight and scold. LV Siqi will do whatever he wants, but please believe me!"

 Chapter 121

    Lu Siqi doesn''t seem to like those little ghosts who not only like Chu Yuan, but also have thoughts on Oriental people. I can''t help being curious. "Why do you want me to be on guard against her? She is the best friend, isn''t she? "

    "Because she is the best friend of Chu Yuan, she can''t be sincere to you!"

    You don''t have to say that. I know that. But I really want to know what kind of person Lu Siqi thinks of Dongfang xiaoniangpi. After all, it''s a question related to my sister. "Why do you say that? Don''t you think there needs to be a reason to persuade me to believe you? "

    LV Siqi was stunned, then smiled bitterly and said: "you can tell Dongfang Lianren what I said to you. If I am alive tomorrow and nothing happens to me, it will prove me wrong."

    I heard such Jianghu like lines from a 16-7-year-old boy. I want to laugh, but LV Siqi''s expression makes me unable to laugh. It''s not like to be scared People, at least, I don''t think he will have such realistic acting skills -

    I asked coldly, "does dongfanglian have a background?"

    Lu Siqi looked at me for a long time, then shook his head and said with a smile: "sure enough, you don''t know Nange. I don''t think Chu Yuan is very clear about the background of Oriental people."

    I was curious about the family background of dongfanglian people, and that curiosity was magnified n times in an instant under the lure of LV Sichi, "are you afraid of her?"

    I don''t deny that I have the suspicion of provocation, but LV Siqi''s straightforward confession is beyond my expectation. "Not only am I afraid of her, but no one in the school is afraid of her, and Nan Ge probably doesn''t know? In this school, Oriental pity is more terrible than bad youth. "

    "Taimei?" The words are uttered subconsciously, but I don''t believe it. Although Dongfang Lian''s character is a bit tricky, she doesn''t look like a little sister. Besides, she can''t even cover her temperament. How can she mix with her little sister?

    Sure enough, lvsiqi said, "no, although no one knows her details, she is definitely not the first sister. Moreover, she is far more terrible than the first sister with a background of underworld."

    I was completely dizzy. "No one knows her details. Why do you say she is terrible?"

    Lu Siqi did not answer the question, "does Nan Ge know why Chu Yuan is so close to Dongfang Lian people?"

    I didn''t have a good look at LV Siqi. What''s the point of Ya''s selling? LV Siqi knew that I was upset, and quickly continued: "I graduated from the same school as them in junior high school. At that time, a girl in the class liked me, but I liked Chuyuan, so"

    Lu Xiaozi blushed a little bit. He was narcissistic and proud first, and then looked at me, but also looked down. "The more Chuyuan ignored me, the more jealous she was of Chuyuan, and had deliberately looked for Chuyuan Stubble and Chu Yuan had a quarrel. One day after school, I heard that she asked Chu Yuan to go to Tiantai. I was afraid that she would bully Chu Yuan. I hurried to Chu Yuan after I knew it, but do you know what I saw at that time? "

    My palms were sweating, and suddenly a word came into my mind that day when Dongfang Lianren played a trick on me -- "brother Nan, do you know why I did such an excessive thing to you, and is fate willing to forgive me? Because I saved her life. "

    Do you? " My throat is a little dry.

    "The girl who likes me kneels at dongfanglian '' A knife in her face disfigured her

    I only felt my scalp numb and I stood on my back, but I still pretended to be calm and asked, "what about Chu Yuan? Chu Yuan also saw it? "

    "No, until today, Chu Yuan didn''t know about it, so I said that Dongfang Lian is terrible. It''s not only a means, but also a mind. Chu Yuan didn''t like to approach other people actively. As long as Dongfang Lian was there, other people didn''t have a chance, or they didn''t dare to contact Chu Yuan, so their relationship would be so close." Lv Siqi seemed weak and weak Leaning against the car body, he felt a box of cigarettes and handed them to me. I waved and refused. He was stunned, but he didn''t smoke. He leaned his head against the car roof and continued: "the way I took the girl to the hospital only knew that she didn''t ask Chu Yuan to go to Tiantai, but Dongfang Lian asked her to go."

    is Dongfang really so cold-blooded and terrible? I doubt, "she did it on purpose? Because that girl bullied Chu Yuan

    "I should have known at that time that Dongfang Lian people are not easy to provoke," said LV Siqi. "The girl who was disorganized by her moved the next day, and there was no news from then on. Even her best friend didn''t know where her family moved."

    "you want to say, these are also done by Dongfang Lian people?"

    "It''s her family," Lu said with a wry smile. "I''m the only witness who saw her hurt. Several people came to visit me that night. After that, my parents warned me again and again not to tell me what I saw that day. A week later, my family moved into a new house. My father was directly promoted to department manager by a deputy logistics director in the company. At that time, I just I know that all this was given by Dongfang Lianren''s family in order to block my mouth. Dongfang Lianren''s injury was also known by the school at that time, even alerted the police, but the next day it seemed that nothing had happened. I can think how much background Dongfang family has. "I believe in my own eyes. There are some problems with dongfanglian''s character, but is she really as cold-blooded and terrible as LV Siqi said? I can''t fully believe that LV Siqi still has an unrealistic feeling of listening to the story, but I can''t deny that the story he told stuck in my heart like a disgusting fishbone.

    "You seem to be separating me from the relationship between fate and the East."

    "No!" LV Siqi said in a panic: "I''ve just been warned by Dongfang Lianren that I''m not allowed to tell Chu Yuan or anyone about this. But Chu Yuan likes you and certainly doesn''t want you to have an accident. So I think these words must be told to you, Nange. Be careful about Dongfang Lianren. She''s not very kind to you now. I think it''s the second time between us That misunderstanding has proved that she is extremely hostile to anyone who is close to Chu Yuan. "

    my friend has realized that my heart is suddenly heavy. It is undeniable that LV Siqi''s words are very persuasive, but I still have some doubts," since you know that she is hostile to people who are close to Chu Yuan, why do you dare to approach Chu Yuan? " I don''t know what I was thinking when I asked this. In a word, I asked for no reason.

    LV Siqi was stunned and smiled bitterly: "because I like it. Besides, I am the only one who knows the secrets of Dongfang Lianren. As long as I don''t offend her excessively, she won''t deal with me." After that, the boy was already ashamed. He was scared to such a degree by a girl, but he still refused to give up approaching Chu Yuan. LV Siqi grew up in the conflict. Chu Yuan gave me a "heart to heart" and let him give up completely. For him, it''s not a kind of liberation of bound fear. He also understood this truth, so he came to tell me these things?

    Perhaps, Lu Siqi is close to Chu Yuan, and he is trying to prove that he is not afraid of Oriental pity. Is it a little man''s pride? Between his fear of the East and his love for Chu Yuan, he had already made a decision. Maybe he had chosen to give up. My appearance was just an excuse he had been waiting for, an excuse to comfort himself.

    However,

    "even if the East really has the same background as you have, there seems to be no reason to deal with me?"

    "Yes," said LV Siqi, looking at me seriously, "because you stole Chu Yuan from her."

 Chapter 122

    I snatched Chu Yuan from Dongfang Lianren?

    I frowned and guessed what lvsiqi really wanted to say, but I still asked with a fluke: "what do you mean?"

    LV Siqi''s expression suddenly became a little complicated, embarrassed, ashamed, and doubted himself. "In fact, I also guessed randomly. However, almost all people who know Dongfang Lianren have that kind of feeling, and they often talk about her behind their backs, saying that she"

    I swallowed my saliva nervously, and forced myself not to let the psychological feeling appear in my face, enduring the anxiety "Urgent light way:" say her what

    LV Siqi was afraid of many things. After struggling for a long time in silence, he said: "she is a Lala, she likes Chu Yuan!"

    Shit! Sure enough, I''m sweating. It seems that I''m not the only one who feels this way? It''s still hard to judge from her various performances. She said that she was not, not like a lie. With her age and experience, I have enough reasons to believe her, but I''m afraid that dongfanglian people don''t know that they are a lesbian? I find that this is the problem I am most concerned about at the moment. If she knows that she has accepted the sentence of "Chu Yuan" from dongfanglian people, I am almost paralyzed. She wrote Lily novels, her dream

    in the eyes of LV Siqi and others, even if they have doubts about Chu Yuan, at the same time when I appear, this doubt should be broken, but I am clear I know that Chu Yuan doesn''t have a cold for the opposite sex, but I, not her boyfriend, suddenly have a strange thought or expectation in extreme fear in my heart - if I''m not Chu Yuan''s brother, but really her boyfriend, at least, it can prove that she''s not a lesbian

    After leaving Chuyuan''s school, I went directly to Hengxiang company. After learning about the progress, I returned to Fengchang. I was busy all day. I didn''t care about the food. Chuyuan''s business, Dongfang''s business of pitying others, investment, business and personal affairs were mixed together, and my head was about to explode.

    Murphy is supposed to be more nervous than me, but I always think that she doesn''t seem to worry about whether the money can be recovered on time. Compared with the many concerns before she decided to invest in Guoxiang company, it''s abnormal.

    "Well, it''s a rare weekend. Let''s not talk about work," Murphy said, after signing, putting the last document aside, stretching his chest comfortably and moving his shoulders, laughing at me. "Everything is going well. Next week will come to an end. We''ve done everything we can, and we''ve done it well, so there''s no need to do it by ourselves Nervous, isn''t it? Ha ha, change a relaxed mood to have a weekend, these weeks are too hard for you. "

    Otherwise, I''m the boss of the company. If I can see more, I''ll have more than 40 million yuan of investment in my mind. It''s strange that I can be relaxed! I smiled, "well, I''ll go out first."

    "Wait!" Murphy saw me get up and shouted. When I was stunned, she looked at me angrily. Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy

    I asked, "what''s the matter, Fei?"

    There is a clear distinction between public and private affairs. Murphy and I have been tacitly aware of this distinction. Murphy''s face is red, but it''s hard to hide the resentment in his eyes. "Chunan, do you think our relationship in recent weeks is not as good as it was when we first met? Recently, apart from work, you never take the initiative to talk to me. Did I do anything wrong? "

    I felt a sudden sense of shame. Indeed, since I knew that Murphy didn''t go back to the hotel to open a room that night, I kept a conscious distance with her. Of course, she didn''t need to explain to me, but I admitted that I was jealous, but more importantly, those barriers made me realize how difficult it was to treat Murphy as a friend. I Like fringe, fringe also like me, so I have to give up Murphy.

    However, the biggest tragedy is that I refused Murphy to myself, and Murphy didn''t like me at all. At this time, I can''t be ashamed to tell her, "I want to dump you"?

    "No, I''m probably too busy recently. I''m too nervous."

    "Is that right?" Murphy said with a gloomy expression: "I''m sorry, it''s my mother''s fault. I''ve caused you so much trouble."

    "well, I quickly laughed," we are friends. It''s right to help each other. Maybe I need your help in the future. "

    Chu Nan, you make me laugh. Damn it, I really want to scold you. Wu Xueqing, you stinking mother, make me trouble!

    Well, I admit, I''m hypocritical. Murphy was delighted when he heard the words, and he let out a sigh of relief, stroked his chest and said, "I''m worried that you''re too tired recently, so you just ha ha, you don''t hate me."

    "How can I hate you?" I like you, or I used to like you, so I have to find a scale between us again, a scale as a friend."Do you have time tomorrow?"

    "Tomorrow?"

    "Yes," Murphy''s eyes sparkled with hope and expectation, and his smile was very sweet. "If you have time, I want to invite you to the amusement park. You are too hard these days. You should relax."

    Amusement park? Appointment?

    After I went to the amusement park, Murphy kissed me in the face, and there was an inexplicable fear in my heart. However, Murphy still kept a natural smile and said with emotion: "you and the fringe want to go together, ha ha, thank you, but I have made an appointment with the fringe to go fishing in the countryside tomorrow, and I''m stuck in the city all day. I really should go for a walk and breathe Fresh air. "

    "Appointment?" I can''t understand Murphy''s expression at the moment. It seems to be joking, but it shows a trace of sadness.

    Probably not used to being rejected? I nodded. "Well, date."

    God knows it''s not a date. I didn''t mention that it was actually organized by my cousin''s boyfriend.

    Murphy''s arrogance is to protect her disguise, so she should be very good at hiding her mind, but I don''t understand why she never wears that mask when she faces me alone? Is it really because I am a friend? But really when I''m a friend, I should be more open-minded at this time, right? However, she wrote disappointment on her face. "Is it true"

    although it''s a pity, I feel that she''s implying something. Does she want to go with me?

    "I''m sorry, Fifi. We''ll go to the amusement park again sometime next time."

    Murphy nodded slowly and helplessly. "OK"

    If Murphy is not too naive, or she is too scheming, in my opinion, although Murphy is a little dull in emotion, she has always been a smart woman, which makes me wonder whether her dullness in emotion is the same as her coldness and arrogance, so I open I can''t understand this woman at all.

    Maybe that''s why I decided to give up her? But, all along, I do not want to destroy her in my heart perfect.

    Murphy, what are you thinking?

    "How late?"

    As I was about to get up and leave, Murphy suddenly smiled and asked, "you should be OK tonight? On the day when we became friends, we went to dinner for the first time, which was supposed to be my treat, but I was drunk. I always said that I would invite you back once, but I never had a chance, just tonight. "

    Although Murphy''s invitation is very polite and polite, it has obviously brought out the domineering and non repudiation of the person. But behind the domineering, there are pitiful pleadings. I can see that she is afraid of being rejected again. I am afraid. She is also afraid.

 Chapter 123

    In any case, women''s self-esteem always needs to be taken care of, especially for such a proud woman as Murphy, I secretly wryly smile, my heart is soft, just about to promise, but suddenly heard a knock on the door, the words in my mouth, can''t help being bitten by the teeth, Murphy''s Willow eyebrows are more honest and frowned together -

    I know without asking, the knock on the door is Song Jia, if other people want to To see Murphy, Song Jia usually uses the company''s internal line to ask Murphy, and she directly knocks on the door, which is obviously urgent.

    Murphy straightened out his expression, recovered the usual coldness, and then said lightly, "come in."

    The door was pushed open and I was shocked. Without seeing Song Jia, I saw a large cluster of flowers with two long beautiful legs of silk stockings coming in. Good guy, although our little Song Jia is a little smaller, she can see how exaggerated the flowers are in her arms.

    "Mr. Mo, Mr. Liu Gongzi of Liushi group has come to send flowers again, and asked me if there was any time later"

    "No." Song Jiahua didn''t finish, but Murphy coldly interrupted.

    Song Jia, who was buried in the bouquet, waited for a long time, but could not hear the following, so she asked cautiously, "that''s how to answer him? Mr. Mo, should we be more gentle? "Br >

    Murphy said lightly:" no need. "

    "That Mr. Liu is in our company now. He is talking to Zhang Mingjie''s deputy general manager and refusing him directly. Will he be embarrassed?"

    Murphy was obviously in a bad mood at the moment. He didn''t have a good breath. "It''s not that you can''t live with your face. What are you worrying about?"

    The words were said to Song Jia, but Murphy''s eyes were fixed on me. "Isn''t a gentle refusal a refusal? No one is a fool, who can''t tell? What''s wrong with being direct? It''s crisp and neat. It also saves people from pestering, annoying others, and even annoying themselves. "

    How can I hear that? Murphy is really a smart woman. She has noticed that I deliberately avoided her invitation, but this confirmation will only make me more scared.

    Since she knew I was avoiding her, why did she invite me to dinner later?

    How can Song Jia be so smart and smart that he doesn''t realize Murphy is in a bad mood at the moment? But looking at her expression, I know that she is quite curious. How can the ink, which has always been sparing words like gold, grumble like an old string? Looking at me puzzledly, I quickly pretended the same confusion and shrugged innocently, although I didn''t feel wronged

    fortunately, Song Jia didn''t think that I would have the right to make Murphy angry. As he walked towards the windowsill vase, he carefully asked: "master fan of MaoYuan group, the second son of President Feng Shuo, and the general manager Wan of Xinghai advertisement also sent flowers respectively Come, I want to invite you to dinner "

    " if you refuse, I''ll say that I''ve already asked someone to have dinner at night. "Murphy, with Song Jia on his back, looked up at me with a sharp chin, as if to prove something to me. Then he saw that Song Jia was going to trim the flower branches and insert them into the vase. When he stepped up, he covered his face with ice cream," throw those flowers away. "

    "Ah?" I was stunned, not to mention that most girls are flower lovers. Even when I saw those beautiful rose lilies, I was reluctant to part with them. Surely these flowers are not cheap?

    Murphy saw that I was shocked, and stressed: "no matter who sent flowers later, don''t take them into my office, just throw them away."

    Song Jia just sighed with regret, but felt surprised. It seems that he is no longer strange about such things, but I think that Murphy in the past, even if he didn''t like other people''s flowers, probably wouldn''t show such extreme disgust? In any case, she just trampled on the flower giver.

    "It''s true that every weekend there will be a group of annoying guys flying like flies," Murphy asked me with a light smile after Song Jia went out. "By the way, Chunan, you haven''t told me if there''s any time tonight."

    Just now I didn''t want to say no, but I said, "sorry, Feifei, there''s something wrong with my family"

    sure enough, Murphy''s smiling face suddenly blew a cold wind in the last month, and the voice seemed to curl into my ears like ice dregs, which made me feel like fighting a cold war. "Push me away? Chunan, have I ever offended you? Or do you hate me now, a woman who only gives you trouble? "

    I don''t know why Murphy said that. Yes, I don''t know whether it is literal or hidden. I just smiled and said, "what did you say? Why do I hate you? "

    "Then why do you push back? I''d like to ask you about tomorrow. You said you were going on a date. You said you had something at home tonight. "

    Why did you offer me? I''d like to ask that, so I pushed you off, because I don''t know why you offered me!

    "What are you saying? It''s like a poison." I thank Chu Yuan, because in the process of accompanying her to grow up, I have developed a pair of super thick hypocrisy. Although most of the hypocrisy is used to offend the base after taking a dark loss,

    Murphy frowns, and sneers at himself: "I see, I am the poison in your eyes."I always think Murphy''s brilliant eyes seem to penetrate my inner concerns, which makes me uncomfortable. I admit that I am pretending to be confused. Aren''t you pretending to be confused, Murphy?

    I try to laugh naturally. "You don''t know that I was called to school by my teacher today. Strike while the iron is hot. If you don''t teach her a lesson tonight, she will think that I don''t pay attention to this matter at all."

    "You want to hit her?" Murphy exclaimed, subconsciously stood up and shouted: "no, Chunan, the way of education is wrong! And fate is so sensible, only the result is declining, you say her two sentences is, she will understand

    Why, my sister, you seem to know better than me. Yes? I was a little stunned, and immediately reflected that Murphy didn''t know Chu Yuan. She was just confused by the girl''s lovely appearance, but she just couldn''t bear to be beaten by me. After all, the girl''s appearance in front of people is really lovable.

    "How could I hit her?" My heart is empty. It seems that I didn''t just beat her. I''m afraid that the act of scratching my feet is worse? But I still said: "but it''s necessary to scold her. The horse is going to be promoted to the second grade. It''s not always a way to play."

    The point is, the thing that stinky girl is greedy for is not healthy. Adult DVD, and Lily. I''m more worried about it. Is my sister going to be Lily too?

    Murphy relieved, but still a little worried. "You really can''t beat her?"

    "How can I give up?" Thinking of the scornful look when Miss Xiao Shu wronged me, I wish I could break Chu Yuan''s ass and scratch her foot day and night!

    "Well, if I have such a lovely sister, I''m sure it''s not enough to hurt her," Murphy said with a smile, as if he didn''t care about me pushing her off. "OK, we''ll eat together some other day, but"

    before I''m out of breath, I''ll listen to Murphy''s tone, and then walk around the desk to me.

    I hurriedly stood up, Murphy pushed closer to me, with her toes against my toes. The two proud plumpness had touched my chest gently, but she didn''t think so. She looked up slightly and stared at my eyes. A pair of water eyes narrowed slightly. The frightening light was so pressing that I couldn''t breathe, for fear of spraying it on her beautiful and serious Chang''s coquettish face just listened to her pun: "next time I invite you, I hope you don''t refuse me gently. I know your relationship with Cheng Liusu, so it''s OK for you to refuse me directly. But even if I know your relationship with Cheng Liusu, as a friend, I still hope you can give me enough attention. Family is important, love is important, but love is equally important Yes, you are right? "

    : recommendation is important, but collection is also important, so it''s important to ask for something, e

 Chapter 124

    Murphy has given me a problem that I can''t answer.

    Where is the boundary between love and love? That''s the existence that''s so vague that it''s easy to be confused. What you think is love, like Cupid''s bow and arrow, accidentally hit my heart, it will become love, one-sided love! Even if I know it clearly, it''s so wonderful that people can''t help but wishful thinking and don''t say the boundary between love and affection. I think that I was still fighting with some childish little ghosts like LV Siqi a few hours ago. My buddies are ashamed of suicide. Damn it, I can hardly tell where the boundary between family and love is I can''t answer a difficult question.

    Want to refuse, but what do I need to refuse? I don''t want to keep close to Murphy, but she is waving the flag of love step by step to press me to refuse. It should be her impetuous heart, not the innocent Murphy, so as not to hurt the more innocent fringe.

    Murphy gave me a problem, no need to answer, so I just nodded.

    This 38th line between love and love is always for me to draw clearly. All of it is just for one day I can freely say "like you" to su

    "South south, don''t forget where to meet tomorrow!"

    The tassel is ready to leave work early. While counting down the seconds, I still remember to remind me of tomorrow''s "appointment".

    "Don''t forget, take bus 174 to the end, turn 250 to the terminal?" It''s easy to remember the two trains, ''to die'' and ''two hundred and five''. Look at these unlucky numbers, do we really go fishing?

    I also want to go home early, because Chu Yuan just sent a message, saying that Dongfang Lian Ren and Xiao Yi will come to my home again this evening, and they are likely to stay! I just want to know with my toes. It must be Chu Yuan''s idea! I''m afraid that I''ll teach her a lesson. I''ll just drag the two girls together. First, I can share the responsibility equally. Second, in front of the outsiders, I can''t punish her too severely!

    Stinky girl, how dare you play with me? Hum, it also saves me trouble. Brother, I''m trying to teach those two girls a lesson! I''m glad I didn''t agree to the invitation to dinner with Murphy, but I''m not sure.

    "Well, my cousin said that the fishing resort is near the terminal. Gather there at 10 a.m. and don''t be late."

    "Yes," I said with a wry smile, "you''ve repeated it eight times in less than an hour."

    "I''m afraid that you can''t find a place"

    "where is it?" said the tassel It happened that Viagra came here, heard the words of the fringe, and said excitedly: "do you have an activity tomorrow? Is it a date? If not, I''ll be the one! "

    The tassel beauty Mou a stare, "you have no appointment tomorrow?" That tone is not to ask at all, but to refuse simply in a gentle manner.

    Viagra immediately showed a pitiful look of injury. "My ney thinks the back seat of the bicycle is touching his buttocks. He has already sat in a woman who doesn''t belong to me in a Mercedes Benz. He would rather cry in the Mercedes Benz than laugh happily behind the bicycle. There are so few women like aunt Cheng"

    Yang Weiya said it''s not true In a month, he was lovelorn at least twice. Every time he broke up, the reason was the same. The only difference was what brand of car his ex daughter got into. But even if he was joking, he was very righteous and insinuating, reminding me how rare a girl fringe was.

    As Yang Wei said, I am his friend, so is the fringe.

    Although the fringe is a little bigger, it''s not stupid. How could it not hear the meaning of his words? He blushed at the moment. "Brother, you dare to make fun of my aunt again. Be careful if I shoot you to death!"

    "I dare not, but I dare not." Yang Wei, holding his voice in his hands, said elegantly, "if you think of me as a lamp, I dare not follow you in the future."

    "who said this The tassel is shy and angry. Seeing that I''m smiling and speechless, the fire suddenly burns at me. "South south, he''s hurting you too. You say something!"

    "Me?" I was stunned, and then I coughed, looking at Yang Wei seriously and seriously, and said, "you are the light!"

    Before I finish, grandma Cheng''s heel has stepped on my foot mercilessly. What are you talking about

    The face of the fringe was red and the ears were red. Yang Wei immediately laughed, and his eyes flashed with some satisfaction. He whirled and said with my affectation: "I see, I see. I just remembered that, in fact, I have an appointment with Xiaomei tomorrow"

    "Xiaomei?" I''m afraid that my aunt will be embarrassed and ashamed, but I''m really interested in it. It''s true that there is more than one girlfriend.

    "Yes, the former female colleague, I have made an appointment with her to go to the seaside to swim and bask in the sun tomorrow"

    the former female colleague no wonder the former female wants to break up with ya

    "there is no sea in Beitian city!" Liu Su thinks Yang Wei is deliberately teasing her, and says, "and before June, are you not afraid of freezing to death?"

    "You don''t understand," Yang Wei said, shaking his index finger, his serious expression contradicting his lascivious eyes. "Just because there is no sea in Beitian City, we have to go to the seaside. You think, there are only me and her in the car for more than 300 kilometers. If there are many topics, we will naturally get close to each other. The horse will be in June. The seaside is still lively and comes out of the water, When the sea breeze blows, it''s cold, but the sun is full. Two people are wrapped in a blanket to warm themselves and bask in the sun. They wear a piece of silk and have a blind date. In the unfamiliar place of life, we are the only one that relies on each other. That''s the feeling. "Yang weiniu''s method is really not to be underestimated. Yazhi always romanticizes the most primitive way and accelerates the development of the relationship with women. I''m not surprised, but seeing the tassel''s ecstasy, she peeked at me inexplicably. She was shocked to see me. She immediately felt ashamed and said to Yang Wei, "who cares if you go on a date or eat tofu? Get out of here. Don''t leave south south south Bad teaching! "

    Yang Wei mumbled deliberately in a low voice: "I think you''d like him to learn something bad?"

    "Are you looking for death?" Miss Cheng broke out in force and raised her chair over her head.

    "I''m kidding, I''m kidding!" Yang Wei''s face suddenly tightened. Turning around, he ignored the tassel and asked me seriously: "brother Nan, are you free later? Why don''t we go for a drink? "

    Who in the comprehensive group didn''t know that tassel was a greedy owner? This is like the red cloth in the bullfighter''s hand. She turns the fringe''s anger away. The stinky girl stares at me directly, full of expectation. I shrug helplessly and smile: "sorry, there''s an appointment. Next time."

    "With the little sister of Yuanyuan!"

    "Kill you!" The tassel puts down the chair, does not have the good spirit to scold: "you want to teach bad predestination?"

    Yang Wei is just joking, "ha ha, how dare I, or you two can''t kill me?"

    "Who, who and who are two?!"

    It''s time to get off work. When the tassel wants to get angry again, he sees Song Jia running here in a hurry.

    "Susu, don''t go. Mo always asks you to go to her office!"

    In a word, it''s not only the three of us who are shocked, but also the whole comprehensive team.

    What does Murphy do with tassels?

    It seems that after encountering questions, you have habitually focused on me, but who should I ask?

    Liu Su frowns. "Jiajia, what does Mo always ask me to do?"

    "This ah" Song Jia smiled mysteriously, afraid that others might hear him, and whispered: "you should ask brother Chunan ~"

    ask me? I haven''t responded yet. Liu Su and Yang Wei have changed their faces. Liu Su is even more surprised and says, "she wants to cut me?!"

    Shit! Where do you want to go?!

    "Cut you?" Song Jia obviously didn''t think of a word that he intended to lift his appetite. Instead, he scared the fringe. He quickly smiled and said, "what? It''s the opposite!"

    I was tired and said, "instead? What''s wrong? "

 Chapter 125

    "Chu Nan, have you ever recommended Su Su Su to be the assistant of general manager Mo?" Song Jia asked me

    Hearing Song Jia''s words, Liu Su and Yang Wei are both surprised at each other''s faces. Murphy wanted me to be her assistant. I politely refused and recommended Liu Su. Because Murphy said she had to think about it, I never mentioned it to Liu Su or viagra. No wonder they are surprised at the moment.

    I nodded and smiled at the fringe. The meaning of the smile was so many that I couldn''t count myself. In a word, the fringe was not only relieved, but also a little relieved in my eyes. Yes, it was a relief.

    Viagra also eased the tension on his face. I guess he just thought of going with the fringe. After all, I''ve been "sneaking" up with Murphy because I''m busy with the investment recently. I think the purpose of inviting me to dinner this evening is to figure out the problem.

    Song Jia didn''t notice the changing and complicated expressions of the three of us. He held his chin and said: "Mr. Mo asked me casually," Chunan said that Cheng Liusu can be my assistant, what do you think? "Then he asked me to call for you. Hee hee, Liusu, congratulations."

    from Liusu''s face, I can''t see the joy, only confused and confused, "promote me." Assistant? "

    The assistant to the general manager has been vacant. How many people are looking forward to it? It would be a great honor for our group to propose a person from the comprehensive group. Yang Wei urged, "Auntie, are you going soon? If it''s a chance, you have to take it! Miss Liu didn''t ask for that meal for nothing, ha ha. "

    "I don''t know. What''s your beauty?" It seems that the fringe didn''t attach importance to the opportunity of promotion, and looked at me confused.

    I smiled and said, "hurry up. Maybe there is something else. I''ll wait for you."

    "Well," the fringe nodded, "don''t wait for me, Yuan Yuan will soon go home? I''ll call you when I have something. "

    I thought about it, and then I said, "OK."

    I''m curious. What''s the matter with Murphy looking for the fringe? Although Song Jia said that Murphy might want to mention tassel as her assistant, but combined with Murphy''s strange performance in the afternoon, I don''t feel so simple.

    Is it because of me? This thought flashed by. Chu Nan, ah Chu Nan, just like Chu Yuan said, your face is about to catch up with the sea area

    when I think of Chu Yuan, I was a little depressed and even worse. This day, I haven''t met a good thing. It''s strange if I don''t get angry!

    I really doubt if Dongfang Lian will be a rabbit in his life. It''s so smart. I just climbed the stairs and didn''t even have time to take out the key. She opened the door from inside. "Brother Nan, welcome home."

    I was a little shocked

    who can believe that a lovely girl with such a sweet smile is a girl who disfigured her classmates and never changed her face What about the little witch? Just at the moment when I saw Dongfang Lian Ren, the disgusting thorn that LV Siqi inserted in my heart seemed to have been jealous and softened a lot. All of a sudden, I felt that Dongfang Lian Ren in his mouth was too far away from the Dongfang Lian Ren in front of me and too far away from the story.

    "This is my home, not yours." Rao is so. I still don''t have any good feelings for Dongfang xiaoniangpi. Her ruthlessness is not realistic. But whether she has ambition for my sister is the most realistic question at present!

    Dongfanglian people warmly accepted my briefcase, let the door open to welcome me in, laughing: "same, same."

    "Everything is the same?" I don''t have a good airway: "in a word, you robbed my family?"

    "It''s not robbing. We are a family," said the smelly little girl with a funny smile. "You didn''t deny it to LV Siqi this afternoon?"

    "Girlfriend?"

    "Yes," said Dong Niang PI, who seemed to be in a good mood, with a cheerful little face and a smile. "So what are we divided into? Mine is yours, yours is mine, mine is yours, yours is mine."

    "so my sister is yours, too?" I unconsciously spewed out such a sentence, and I also felt surprised, but I always felt a bit speechless.

    When Dongfang Lian saw that my expression was wrong, there was a glimmer of vigilance in his eyes, but he nodded his head. They both did, hee hee

    I can''t see the slightest abnormality in xiaoniangpi''s face. Is it her acting skill? Or did she really not realize that she was a lesbian? Or is she not a lesbian at all?

    I''m totally confused, but this is not the time to think about it.

    I went straight to the living room. I heard Chu Yuan and Xiao Yi coming out of the kitchen. I could see that Dongfang Lian people and I were intimate. Their faces were all slightly changed, but they didn''t say anything. Instead, they were flattering.

    "Brother, you''re back. I''m just about to cook. I have your favorite braised pork ribs and fish flavored shredded pork."

    I took off my clothes and threw them to the side of the sofa. I sat in the middle of the sofa, raised my legs and said lightly, "I have no appetite." Stinky girl, just like me, I''m careful to attract Dongfang little lady and Xiao goblin, and pretend to be nobody. I don''t think I''ll ask about noon if I please you. It''s beautiful!When did Chu Yuan offer her beauty to people other than her parents? The smile immediately froze on my face, but I dare not to be angry, staring at me viciously, shaking my hand holding the wooden shovel, I guess it is a strong suppression of the desire to rush and fight for my life?

    Xiao Yike looks at Chu Yuan and shows her signature smile. She comes to squeeze away the Dongfang Lianren who is hesitating to sit down. She rubs her shoulders and whines with her distinctive baby voice: "uncle, I bought two bottles of red wine. I''ll taste it later and see if it suits your taste"

    "I don''t drink wine , do you think it will suit the taste? "

    Jingyi is also a language stopper, and she pauses awkwardly.

    Dongfang Lianren pushes away Xiao Yike, gives her a provocative look, and then sits next to me. "Brother Nan, I''ve brought seafood here again"

    "I can''t bear it. There''s a fire today."

    Fire? " To a certain extent, Dongfang pitiful people are more arrogant than Chu Yuan and Xiao Yike. I choked because I didn''t know how to behave. Her face is really gloomy and pretty, but she insisted on forced laughter. The trembling of the corners of her mouth proved her pride. "Why is brother Nan angry?"

    "Yes, what''s the matter with me?" My cold eyes one by one swept the Oriental pity and Xiao Yike, and finally stopped in the face of Chu Yuan, sneering: "you are not more clear than me?"

    Chu Yuan, who was also full of resentment, blushed and stamped his feet like a coquette

    Xiao Yike is as good as a ghost. He laughs at the right time and says: "uncle, fate knows it''s wrong. Don''t blame her."

    Dongfang pities people are intelligent, but their tact is obviously different from Xiao Yi''s, and they don''t want to fall behind. "To brother Anan, Yuan Yuan has been introspecting"

    Chu Yuan''s eyes flashed a hint of cunning, and the stinky girl must have found two peacemakers to beg for love secretly. She thought it would be effective and smart! I smile in my heart, but I don''t smile at the corners of my mouth. "Did she reflect?"

    Chu Yuan busily replied: "introspection, really introspection!" The pitiful appearance of being cute and sad is definitely put on!

    I know Chu Yuan so well. Even if her performance is lifelike again, it can''t be muddled in the eyes of her brothers who don''t rub half a grain of sand. I sighed a long time, "actually, Yuan Yuan, my brother and I don''t have that much anger"

    it''s true. I didn''t really get angry before. As soon as the eyes of the three girls brightened, I couldn''t be happy, and my tone changed 180 degrees, "but when I saw the East and Yike, I was very angry!"

    Chu Yuan was frightened, and said: "why? Brother, you are so rude. They are my friends! "

    "So you pulled them in as a shield, or a peacemaker? You''re afraid I''ll teach you a lesson, aren''t you? " Under the wise gaze of my friend, Chu Yuan opened his mouth but couldn''t speak. Sure enough, I found out the little careful thought in my heart!

 Chapter 126

    Dongfang Lian''s people are smart and bold. The horse immediately reflects why I look wrong. "What? Brother Nan, you think too much. It''s not fate that pulls me here. It''s my initiative to come. We are good friends. I''m afraid you scold her"

    I interrupt Dongfang and say with a smile: "I want to persuade you?"

    Dongfang Lian was stunned, and even though he knew it was not good, he nodded his head reluctantly, but his anger was already clear. "Hmm"

    my face was flat, "why do you advise me to be a accomplice?"

    Fang Dun had no words. Although he was unwilling to help, he looked to Xiao Yike for help.

    The goblin grinned at the East, as if she didn''t understand the twists and turns. "Uncle, don''t listen to the East sister, why should we advise you? Wrong is wrong, scolded is also right, I just come to be scolded by you, by the way, dawdle a meal to eat, hee hee, my father is not at home this weekend, I am so lonely "

    undeniably, the goblin''s Kung Fu to guess people''s hearts is far better than Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian people, she confessed, I scold her again to be stingy, she confessed wrong, I am a big man always can''t hold it Don''t let it go? Moreover, she made a little joke at the right time, not forgetting to complain, highlighting her pity and at the same time naturally closing the relationship with me

    "Ga?" Xiao Yi didn''t expect that I was really stingy. His surprise was written on his face.

    "Yuan Yuan and the mistakes of the East should be put aside for the time being. You are the only one who scolds lightly. I don''t think it''s enough to beat you!" As I said it, I took out the two DVDs and "plum in the Golden Vase" from my briefcase and put the one in front of Xiao Yike, saying, "this is yours?"

    Rao is that Xiao Yike''s face is as thick as the wall. Seeing the lewd cover, he can''t help but blush thoroughly. The teacher has returned the things to you? "

    "Can''t she stay to enjoy it?" That''s what I said, but when I left the office, Miss Xiao Shu almost hit the desk with her head. She almost couldn''t help laughing. She actually saw

    "God ~!" How can we let go of the opportunity to ridicule Xiao Yike? "Sister Bobo, you have a strong taste. How dare you show it to Yuanyuan? Are you a lesbian with abnormal tendencies

    I''m sweating. You don''t even know if you''re Lala, or do you mean to laugh at others? Besides, it''s not the first time you''ve seen this thing?!

    "You''re the only one!" Xiao Yi was ashamed but didn''t affect his thinking at all. He countered: "this is the only one in my family. Unlike you, I can still choose among adult DVDs for a while."

    Fang Lian is a wizened woman. When she touches a girl who is more cheeky than her, she is defeated repeatedly.

    Chu Yuan saw Dongfang Lianren arguing with Xiao Yike, and hurriedly advised: "Dongfang, sister Bobo, don''t quarrel because of me"

    "shut up for me!" I suddenly drink, scared three chicks suddenly shudder, I stare at the East and the goblin, not good airway: "neither of you say who, half a dozen, the same bad words!"

    At the same time, the two girls pursed their lips and tried to argue with each other. Seeing my angry face and trying not to complain, I said to Chuyuan, "and you, you know what''s the hurry? Know you''re scared? What did you do early? Didn''t you hear what I said in the afternoon? Your own mistakes must be borne by yourself. What''s the point with your brother? "

    The reason I questioned was speechless. The immortal is a board. It''s hard for my friends to teach the girl a lesson and make her obedient. It''s an addiction in my heart.

    "I told you what to say yesterday. Now," I tapped the DVD on the desktop with my finger and asked Chu Yuan, "do you know it''s wrong?"

    It''s not easy for Chu Yuan to admit his mistake, especially in the presence of her friend, the red corner of her eyes, the tears of humiliation, forced her to nod her head, and her low voice trembled with obvious sobs, "I know"

    and I looked at dongfanglian and xiaoyike coldly, "how about you?"

    How can you stand my arrogance? Add the resentment just choked by Xiao Yike, and her mood obviously fluctuated. I guess in nine out of ten, she wanted to continue to quibble with me, and she didn''t want Xiao Yike, the demon, to be extremely accurate in his observation. She replied busily: "yes, uncle, I know it''s wrong, and I''ve been introspecting!"

    Dongfang Lianren was shocked. When she saw me staring at her, she was shocked. Her face was melting like snow and smiling again like spring flowers. "Brother Nan, you''re right. I know it''s wrong. I shouldn''t lend it to Yuan Yuan." He''s a smart guy. He''s back to his senses in a flash.

    "It''s not just that you shouldn''t lend it to her, you shouldn''t look at it yourself," I asked lightly. "What about later?"

    "Later?" he asked

    Chu Yuan and Xiao Yi are also in some trouble. After all, Chu Yuan is more familiar with me, saying: "I will definitely not read again, and write again, but only what I want to write."God knows what you want to write

    "I need a promise, or guarantee," I deliberately smile very seriously, very cold, deliberately create a tense and serious atmosphere, "if I find you make the same mistake again, what should I do?"

    Chu Yuan''s little face was inexplicably dyed pink, which made me have some accidents. "I''ve already said that I''ll definitely listen to you in the future. You can do whatever you say and be punished by you."

    Whatever? Can you scratch your feet? My friend almost asked me this sentence. Shit, I''ll lose my hair if I lose my face. Damn it, do I really have pedophilia? Chu Yuan''s words left a lot of reverie space for people. I subconsciously looked to the East and felt pity for people. As expected, the little girl''s face suddenly changed - just like me, she definitely wanted to be crooked!

    "Punishment is fine," I suppressed the shame in my heart, and solemnly admitted, "if you do it again, it means that you don''t listen to me and don''t obey my discipline. Since I can''t control you, let my parents take care of you, and I will send you home."

    Chu Yuan was shocked and lost his voice. "You want to drive me away?!"

    "If you don''t obey -" I stressed, then turned to Dongfang Lian Ren and Xiao Yike and said, "I have no right to demand or discipline you two, because that''s your parents''

    Dongfang Lian frowned and said," brother Nan, you want to threaten me and sister Bobo by informing your parents? "

    "Is that a threat?" I coughed and smiled: "don''t worry, I don''t have the right to report to you. But I don''t have the right to discipline you, but I have the right to judge your moral character. I want to stop the unhealthy hobbies that may infect my sister. The same is true for the friends that may corrupt my sister. I will stop you We''ll keep going. "

    "What?!"

    "What?!"

    Dongfang Lianren and Xiao Yi can speak in unison, but it''s rare to have a tacit understanding.

    "Don''t think I''m joking, I can definitely tell you that I''m very serious." I don''t know if I believe LV Siqi''s words subconsciously, so I created an opportunity to reasonably forbid the contact between the East and Chu Yuan, but I didn''t feel that the excuse was far fetched. "Yuan, do you have any opinion?"

    It''s not difficult to block the mouths of dongfanglian people and xiaoyike. It''s only good to get Chu Yuan''s approval. Of course, her approval is also her commitment to me. So I don''t worry that she will refuse. Sure enough, Chu Yuan looks at me for a moment, then nods heavily in dongfanglian people''s surprise and disappointment, "No."

 Chapter 127

    "You two don''t have a problem?" I''m relieved. My sister likes to make trouble with me, but she still knows the big right and big wrong.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! Hair

    since Chu Yuan has nodded, Dongfang Lian Ren and Xiao Yike naturally have nothing to say. The goblin immediately says with a smile: "no, I don''t like this kind of thing originally, hee hee, I like it." the goblin says half of it and throws the latter half to myself. Ya seems to be more interested in me. It''s a goblin indeed!

    Dongfang Lian people also laughed and said: "it''s not only for fate, but also for our good, brother Nan, thank you."

    he said thank you to me, but there was a flash of resentment in his eyes. I didn''t think so. Anyway, for Dongfang Lian people, my grudge and vigilance have never been eliminated.

    "OK," I stood up, walked to Chu Yuan, caressed her head, and smiled, "that''s the past. Let''s eat."

    Chu Yuan saw me reach over, and Ben was shocked. But at the moment, he was like a coquettish kitten. He shook his head. Hearing this, he was a little surprised and said, "that''s it? Brother, you don''t punish me? "

    "Punish you?" I was shocked. "What''s the punishment?"

    Chu Yuan hears the words, the pretty face flashes a few silk flurries, "nothing, nothing! No punishment is better, no punishment is better "

    the stinky girl is drooping her head and her ears are red, which makes me confused. What is she ashamed of?

    "Well, go and cook, it''s the punishment this time," I said with a smile, stretching my arms, relaxing my tense nerves and tired muscles. "If you eat earlier, I''d better send Dongfang and Yike home earlier."

    "Home?" The eastern strange way: "brother Nan, didn''t yuan tell you? Sister Bobo and I will not go home tonight. "

    You want to have a bed with my sister? no way!

    "Yes, uncle, there is no one in my family tonight, I am the only one, I will be afraid."

    I taunted: "aren''t you nineteen years old? You''re an adult, and you''re still scared? "

    "But I''m a girl. Girls are timid. I can''t help it." Xiao Yi can pretend to be an abandoned kitten, but his eyes are looking at Chu Yuan.

    Dongfang Lianren also jumped up from the sofa and looked at Chu Yuan. "Yes, brother Nan, there is no one in my family. Would you like me to stay? Don''t be so mean?"

    How could it have happened that none of your family was there? Isn''t this the weekend? And Dongfang, it seems that you have a servant in your family. How can no one be at home?!

    In order to prove that I''m not mean, should I send my sister to your wolf? Or send myself to Xiao Yike''s wolf? Damn, why are our brothers and sisters so unlucky? I know you two!

    "Yes, elder brother, let them live."

    there is no denying that Chu Yuan, who is not easy to be coquettish, is fatal to me. I can''t help laughing and saying: "elder brother has something to do tomorrow, so I have to get up early and send you back to my parents. I don''t have time to take care of them."

    Chu Yuan frowned: "aren''t you going to have a holiday tomorrow? what''s the matter? Appointment? With Cheng Liusu or Murphy? "

    It''s not a date. It''s fishing in the countryside with your sister Cheng and her cousin

    I thought about it and nodded, "well, go play."

    "I''ll go too!" Chu Yuan seems to have forgotten Dongfang Lian Ren and Xiao Yike. Seeing my face in distress, he immediately pours up his little mouth and says, "it''s not a date. Why can''t he take me with him?"

    Stinky girl blocked my excuse in her mouth and swallowed it back. Why don''t you take it? I''m shocked, because I didn''t think about it at all. Don''t you always look at me like a snake or a scorpion for fear of avoiding it?

    "It''s the weekend, my parents haven''t seen you for a week, so you should go home."

    "I''ve already called," Chu Yuan interrupted. "I said that I had friends coming to play with me this weekend, so I''ll go home again next week, my parents agreed, and let me tell you that I must take good care of me!"

    Is there any mistake? Mom and dad actually gave up Chu Yuan to me? I can''t see how I can''t help but smile when I see stinky girl''s proud little chin up. I can''t see the hidden lines of stinky girl - I didn''t take good care of me if I didn''t take me there. I would complain to my parents!

    Smelly wench, just taught her a lesson, the little tail unexpectedly so quickly cocked up, "then, the East and one can?"

    Chu Yuan really means it. It seems that he just remembered the two girls and looked at them apologetically. He was very sorry. "Sister Bobo, the East, otherwise, I''ll give you a meal from my brother"

    Xiao was ridiculous and heartless. "Together!"

    "I''ll go too!" he said

    Don''t say me, even Chu Yuan was not surprised. "You go too?"

    "I have nothing to do tomorrow. Can''t you take me with you?" Dongfang Lianren is long enough to be a doll. She knows she is acting, but the poor expression and the tone of pleading just can''t be turned down.Xiao Yi rushed to me and shook my arm with both hands. The baby face and baby voice were born. It was smaller than Chu Yuan and the East. It was really like a child. "Since it''s not a date but a play, it''s more crowded. It''s a big deal. People pay their own expenses."

    My head has become a mess of paste, stupefied way: "that''s not necessary"

    goblin water eyes a light, "so you agree uncle? Yeah, thank you, uncle. "

    who agreed?! I was about to refute. Dongfanglian people also came to me and bowed to me, "thank you, brother Nan." Ya''s eyes were more cunning than Fox''s!

    Chu Yuan frowns and stretches his brows. He smiles at me sweetly and thanks. "

    I was stunned, but turned to react. Chu predestined that I was afraid that she would be hard to do, so he agreed to take Dongfang Lian Ren and Xiao Yi to be beaten to death by several girls. What else can I say? Only a strong smile: "this matter is not polite, ha ha, ha ha, I''ll wash my face."

    Mother, I want to hide in the toilet and cry, mother, light! It''s definitely a light, and it''s three 250 Watt lights! Can''t you three young people see that I''m sorry to say that I''m not dating fringe tomorrow? All blame me, all blame me for being too thin and shy

    I just turned around and was full of grumbles. I heard three girls behind me murmuring at the same time, "Cheng Liusu"

    I looked back in amazement, but I saw three girls look at each other in amazement, and then I immediately covered up and laughed. But at that moment, I saw the three girls'' strange expressions before they covered up !

    Chu Yuan is disgusted and disdainful;

    Xiao Yi is suspicious and jealous;

    and Oriental compassion is a kind of excitement of great interest

    I can''t help shivering in my heart, suddenly a little unlucky premonition comes out, shit, tomorrow will be nothing

    I admit, I''m a little man, a little man.

    I secretly called Xiao Yike to my room when Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian were busy with their dinner. I told her again and again, or it could be said that it was already pleading. She must strongly ask to go to my room to sleep with Chu Yuan tonight. Xiao Yi inevitably asked questions. I can''t say that I doubt Dongfang Lian is a Lala. After all, it''s probably Dongfang Lian Lianren didn''t find out the problem, so I found a reasonable excuse: room allocation is the same as time, because I suspect that time''s kissing event was done by Dongfang Lianren who slept in a room. This time she may commit it again, so I want to catch her appearance to prove her innocence!

    Xiao Yike agrees with her immediately and with great interest. I can see that she is happy and exultant, but I doubt more. In fact, Xiao Yike is the real criminal. He has isolated the fate of Dongfang Lian people and Chu, and made Xiao Yike relax his vigilance. The little goblin who kisses secretly doesn''t show his horse''s feet this time!

 Chapter 128

    As I expected, Xiao Yike took the initiative to sleep in a bed with Chu Yuan, which caught Dongfang Lianren by surprise. With Xiao Yike''s acting skills, Dongfang Lianren didn''t see through this is what I directed behind the scenes.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! Hair

    under Xiao Yike''s passionate ''show of love'', Chu Yuan is embarrassed to lose the face of the goblin, so she agrees, and her reason also makes the argumentative Dongfang Lian people unable to refute: after all, it''s my brother''s bed, which is not convenient for girls to sleep, Xiao Yike has slept once, and is not good to hurt the East anymore?

    But I can see Xiao Yike''s expression, which is definitely not like the face of being wronged

    but look at the East''s expression, which is really like the face of not being wronged

    immortal is a board, is my bed dirty? I think that as a single man, in addition to poor cooking, life habits are very exquisite! Personal hygiene is absolutely not below the average!

    One time I was kissed, it should be something after 4:00 in the morning. Because I couldn''t sleep in the first half of the night, so I had a long experience this time. Just after 9:00, I was lying on the sofa. The three girls were in a good mood. I was too tired to get up early tomorrow, so I went to bed first.

    I''m really tired. So many things happened today. Chu Yuan, Dongfang, tassel, Murphy, two girls and two women, four beautiful faces flashed through my mind like lanterns. I just felt dizzy for a while? Do you know Chu Yuan? What is the matter with Murphy looking for the tassel, because of the arrival of dongfanglian people and Xiao Yike? I''m not only curious, but also uneasy. I dialed the mobile phone of tassel, but her mobile phone was turned off. Did I forget to charge it again?

    I fell asleep in the middle of nervous speculation.

    Fortunately, I set the alarm on my mobile phone, otherwise my friend may sleep in the sun and bask in the buttocks again. The thief who let go of the kiss is small. Once she attacks me again at night, the stain on me is big! I opened my eyes at 3:30 in the morning, and then waited for Xiao Yike to hook. How could I imagine that this wait until the sun rises

    If Xiao Yike to do this, after she knew that I suspected Dongfang Lian, she could not do it again? Isn''t it her? Look at the watch. It''s nearly six o''clock. I''m sleepy. I''m bored. I''m sleepy again.

    However,

    "dead pig! You get up for me

    When I was cold, I sat up in horror, opened my hazy eyes, and saw the familiar expression again. Chu Yuan''s face was red and red. He glared at me angrily, pointed to the tip of my nose with his thin index finger, and trembled, "how can you, you and your face be kissed again?"

    "What?!" I suddenly woke up, and the Oriental people there had already held back their laughter and handed over the small mirror, "is there any mistake?" I didn''t sleep at all in the second half of the night. How could I have a kiss on my face? And, the same color as the next lipstick! Did you go there in person in the first half of the night?

    I resolutely look at Xiao Yike, but see Xiao Yike''s gloomy eyes staring at the Oriental pity people, no doubt, but suppressed anger!

    I can''t help but stay. If it''s just acting, Xiao Yi is too terrible to be doubted.

    "Who did it?!" I''m a little shaken. Isn''t it Xiao Yike?

    "No one drank yesterday, it can''t be drunk behavior!" There is something in Chu Yuan''s words, which means that the prisoners must be intentional, and it''s between Dongfang Lian Ren and Xiao Yike.

    "Yes, sister Dongfang, who do you think did it?" Xiao Yi is funny but not funny. He seems to be suppressing some emotions.

    She had to doubt her friends, and Chu Yuan was also in a dilemma. In Chu Yuan''s eyes, she looked at dongfanglian people just like the second suspicion. In Chu Yuan''s eyes, dongfanglian people are indeed more suspicious than Xiao Yike. Especially yesterday, dongfanglian people kissed me in front of her.

    But just because the East kissed me yesterday, I feel more and more that Xiao Yi is a prisoner now!

    "Brother Nan, you really have a woman''s fate. Hee hee," Dongfang Lianren sat down beside me as if they could not see Chu Yuan and Xiao Yi''s suspicious eyes. "In fact, I know who is the prisoner, and there is evidence."

    "Who?!" The three of us spoke in unison, raising the mystical oriental compassion.

    Dongfang Lianren''s eyes swept through Chu Yuan and Xiao Yike one by one, then he hooked his index finger to me and said mysteriously, "brother Nan, it will offend you if you say it, so I can only say it to you alone."

    On reflection, it''s true that if the East points out Xiao Yike face to face, it will not only embarrass Xiao Yike, but also make Chu Yuan face as the master difficult, so I lean forward slightly and think in my heart, what evidence does Dongfang Lianren have?

    "Bo ~!"

    The soft oppression of the face is fleeting. In the eyes of Chu Yuan and Xiao Yike, Dongfang Lianren kissed me again. Niang, is Laozi made of tofu? How dare anyone take a bite?!

    The more my heart rippled, the more ashamed I was, the more furious I was. "East, what are you doing?!""Prove my innocence," said Dongfang Lianren, shrugging his shoulders proudly and smiling slyly. "If I want to kiss you, brother Nan, even if you don''t let me, I can still kiss you, just like before. Ha ha, so there''s no need to stay up and sneak around for a while? Since I didn''t do it, who is the prisoner, it''s clear at a glance? "

    Although xiaoniang in the East is indifferent and calm, her pretty face is still full of the red halo. At this time, her sharp eyes are directed at xiaoyike.

    Xiao Yike is at a loss. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Dongfang Lianren''s so-called evidence was to give up such bold behavior of girl''s reserve. Of course, she didn''t know that Dongfang Lianren had done the same thing yesterday, so her psychology was somewhat immune.

    "Oriental sister, do you mean I did it?" Dongfang Lianren has made a strange move to deduce by this exclusion method that Xiao Yi has obviously become the only suspect. When the goblin asks Dongfang Lianren back, he carefully observes Chu Yuan''s expression at the moment, not to mention her slight consternation. Dongfang Lianren also shows fear. Chu Yuan''s sword like eyes are staring at me and the East.

    Guys, I just think the back spine is breathing cold air. Shit, am I the victim? What are you staring at me for?

    Dongfang Lianren didn''t expect that his behavior would provoke Chu Yuan. He quickly smiled and explained, "Yuan Yuan, I know that I''m not polite to Nan brother, but I''m trying to prove my innocence and find out the prisoners. You shouldn''t be angry with me?"

    "What do you say?" Chu Yuan''s cold voice is like the wind curling the ice flowers. The cold people are creepy. "In order to prove their innocence, do you want me and sister Bobo to kiss his face?"

    "That''s a good way," said the goblin with a bright eye and a smile. "I don''t mind!"

    "I have an opinion!"

    "I have an opinion!"

    Chu Yuan and I had a tacit agreement, which scared the goblin boss. Chu Yuan stared at me with a red face, and then relieved his voice and said to Xiao Yike, "don''t be angry, sister Bobo. I don''t doubt you"

    How can the goblin get angry when it''s too late to be happy? I have the heart to strangle Xiao Yike. She is different from Chu Yuan in the East. She has a thick skin. In order to prove to Zhang Peiwen''s little white face that I am her boyfriend in the wine, I have already had a criminal record of kissing my face. Today, I just want to "straighten up" by talking!

    Who can know my sister better than me? Dongfang Lianren doesn''t like Xiao Yike. Neixiu''s Chu Yuan looks like he doesn''t know anything about it. Can''t he be countless in his heart? Therefore, she has enough reason to believe that the kiss mark was done by Dongfang Lianren in order to frame Xiao Yike!

    Is that really the case? Dongfanglian people want to exclude Xiao Yi from Chu Yuan''s side, and come back to stay in my house later, so that she can sleep with Chu Yuan in an upright way?

    : the new week begins. Ask for recommendation ticket and collection. Thank you

 Chapter 129

    I was lost again, lost in all kinds of doubts, and saw that the atmosphere among the three people was not right. I had to hurry up and say, "that is, why do I hurt the harmony for this little thing? Ha ha, I used to be the one who suffered the loss. "

    " bah! " "Bah!" "Bah!"

    Three chicks spit three times, almost all spray on my face, Chu Yuan hurls the quilt back to me, snorts discontentedly, "you have to be cheap to be good!"

    "That''s it. This kind of thing is always a girl''s fault!"

    "Then you kiss me?!" I am dissatisfied in the East pity a person''s forehead to play a finger.

    "Uncle, I think it''s better to kiss you. Otherwise, I always think someone doubts me."

    "no, no one doubts you." the small demon''s hardcover grievance is obviously not dead hearted. I hurriedly asked Chu Yuan and Dongfang lian to prove: "right?"

    Chu Yuan holds Xiao Yike''s hand in front of him and comforts him with deep apology: "sister Bobo, we really don''t doubt you. Don''t be angry, OK? Oriental, are you still sitting? "

    Dongfang Lianren can''t see that Chu Yuan and Xiao Yike are both doubting her. Her face is a little complicated. She seems to be thinking about something. After hearing the words, there is a fine light in her eyes. Suddenly, the clouds turn clear. She stands up and says with a smile, "yes, sister Bobo, it''s just a joke. In fact, I did the kissing mark on brother Nan''s face."

    "You did it?"

    I''m afraid that Xiao Yike and Chu Yuan can''t exaggerate their reaction, but Dongfang Lianren ignored my client and went straight to Chu Yuan''s side, chuckled, "Yuan Yuan, I''m playing with my brother Nan and sister Bobo. You won''t really be angry with me?"

    The confession of Dongfang Lianren surprised Chuyuan? See her complexion is complex, did not know what to do lightly to nod the head, will

    Xiao Yi was surprised, but he gave me a "sure look".

    Are these two times really done by Oriental people? But if she really wanted to blame Xiao Yike, would she give up so simply? I don''t know why, I always think dongfanglian people are not so easy to admit defeat. Maybe, this kiss mark, and maybe there''s another secret

    Before a woman went out, the ink was definitely born with her. Not to mention how fleshy my sister was, Dongfang Lian Ren and Xiao Yi didn''t try to give up. Because they didn''t bring the clothes for changing, they relied on two stickers of dog skin plaster. They had to stick to me to go fishing, so they had to borrow clothes from Chu Yuan to wear them. The result was self-evident. In front of my eyes, there was a clothing exhibition Yes, the three chicks take turns to show, and I''m totally sure their attitude is completely ignored. When they come out of the room, they''re almost an hour later than the scheduled time to go out

    fortunately, there are fewer people going out early on weekends than usual, not only the buses are easy to squeeze, but also the roads are unobstructed, and the closer they are Suburban, the faster the speed, Rao is so, we are still late.

    The car stopped at the terminal of "250" road. As soon as I got off the bus, I heard the complaints of tassel dissatisfaction, "south south, you are too slow. I told you not to be late yesterday! It''s really fate. Hello. "

    " sister Cheng''s good ~ "the performance of the two faced School of stinky girl has started again. Obviously, she doesn''t like fringe, but she can hide behind that fake little face.

    "Darling ~" tassel really likes Chu Yuan. I wonder if there''s any reason why I love her and her? I smiled in embarrassment. My friend seemed to be narcissistic. With a strong curiosity, I looked around and frowned with disappointment: "you alone? Where are your cousins? "

    "Your wrist is too big. Do you want others to meet you here?" The tassel didn''t have a good look at me, and was immediately attracted by Dongfang Lianren and Xiao Yike who jumped out of the car. "They are the students of fate mentioned in your phone?"

    "Hello, sister Cheng ~"

    "Hello, Miss Cheng."

    "Well?" Tassel a Zheng, don''t understand of looking at Xiao Yi can, "Miss Cheng?"

    Xiao Yike, the goblin, doubted the relationship between me and the fringe for a long time. He had a clear sense of hostility in his eyes. He laughed so falsely. He dressed like a Lori, pretending to be mature and steady. He said: "I''m a friend of fate, not their classmate. I''m several years older than them."

    "even if you are 19, you''re still smaller than us. It''s called Sister! " I take the goblin''s head as a pot spoon, dead girl, want to find the trouble of fringe?

    The tassel didn''t see that Xiao Yi was not happy. Naturally, she didn''t take these things as one thing. She looked at the three pretty girls and said, "God, how do children grow up now? One by one, the water is like a flower. "

    The word "child" seems to be the forbidden sentence of three chicks. The three girls immediately face powder and frost, and I can''t help but smile and say: "flowers? I think it''s more like a water Radish "

    you don''t know. The pure, clean and simple appearance is just their appearance, which is actually hot one by one!

    Completely ignoring the murderous eyes of three chicks, I asked the fringe with a smile: "everyone else has gone to the resort first? Ha ha, I haven''t seen your cousin and future brother-in-law before. I was still scared. They were not angry after being late so long? ""Don''t say you haven''t seen it, I haven''t seen that cousin," said the tassel, with a slight pinch on my arm, feigning anger. "Besides, my cousin is not so stingy as you. She''s a lady who knows why."

    It''s a little familiar for me and the tassel. I don''t want to. The demon Xiao suddenly steps into the middle of us. It seems that he hesitates a little bit, and swivels around the tassel''s arm. "Sister Cheng, I''m really sorry just now. I seem to take myself as an adult. Please don''t mind."

    Ya''s definitely deliberately separated me from the fringe! And it''s obvious that she is dissatisfied with her ''child'', so she just pretended to be a child! The goblin is really a goblin. It''s obvious that he came to make trouble with me!

    I was holding on to my hair. Chu Yuan suddenly put his arms around my right arm. He smiled and didn''t talk. He had a pretty face and was used to being timid when he went out with three points. Dongfang Lianren also suddenly grabbed my left hand and shouted excitedly, "fishing" ~ ~ "

    the three chicks were so much younger than they pretended to be! Shit, how do I feel like I''m a nanny? Looking at the fringe, we couldn''t help smiling, afraid that we would like to go together.

    It seems that the resort is only 500 meters away from the station. It''s said that when I turn around and go straight along the road, I''m walking around. I''m chatting with the fringe at the same time. "You just said that you haven''t seen your future cousin, why didn''t you come together earlier?"

    There are no sisters in the fringe, so I enjoy being treated as a sister by Xiao Yike, who speaks more modestly than usual. "I came here by bus with my cousin. I heard that her boyfriend had something to do temporarily. I can''t come until later."

    "Oh," I didn''t care about this at all, smiled, "I don''t know if I''ll scare people when I bring three kids here. I wanted to call you last night, but you shut down."

    The tassel was stunned? Ha ha, maybe there''s no electricity. I didn''t notice. "

    I don''t know if this girl deliberately pretends to be confused and doesn''t mention what Murphy was looking for her yesterday. I have to be brave and pretend to be natural and ask, "by the way, what did Murphy always look for you yesterday?"

    "Mr. Mo?" The tassel''s expression was smothering, spinning and smiling: "south south, why is it so strange? It should be Fifi, right

    Stinky girl, if you can''t act, don''t force yourself! Even three whispering chicks realized how weird the fringe''s smile was. The words "Feifei" couldn''t contain the irony. I wiped a cold sweat and smiled: "it''s true that she is our company for the public and our friend for the private. I''m a little public-private."

    "it''s your friend. I can''t stand up to it." The fringe murmured in a low voice, and his face was not very beautiful.

 Chapter 130

    The tassel is always straightforward, and I don''t know how to cover it up. There is a thick sadness between my eyebrows, which makes my heart tighten. A very contradictory feeling comes, so that my voice is shaking uncontrollably, "what''s wrong with you?"

    "Bully me?" The tassel looked at me and seemed to realize that her mood was a little out of order. She quickly smiled and said, "how could it be possible? What did she bully me for? Besides, my aunt just works for her. She really wants to bully me. I''m not going to quit my job. Ha ha, are we afraid of her? "

    Tassel is not good at lying. She wants to fade, but the darker she paints. I''m almost sure what happened between her and Murphy!

    Dongfanglian people don''t know who Murphy is. They are only confused, but Chu Yuan is aware of some subtleties, and the little hand holding my arm is subconsciously tight.

    Xiao Yike, who is near the fringe, frowns after reflecting that "Mo Zong" and "Fei Fei" are Murphy. The goblin seems to be very interested in the relationship between me and Murphy.

    I have no time to think about what Chu Yuan and Xiao Yi are thinking. I can feel the muscles of my face gradually stiffen and stare at the tassel. I asked in a loud voice, "what was she looking for you yesterday?"

    Just like I know tassel, tassel also knows me very well. She knows that I am serious at the moment, so there is a flash of panic in her eyes, "nothing"

    "tassel!"

    "It''s really OK," said the tassel, who didn''t dare look me in the eye. "Just ask me if I want to be her assistant, and then invite me to have dinner together."

    "Invite you to dinner?" The problem should be in this meal. It may not be a coincidence that the tassel was shut down last night.

    "Well, friend, it''s normal to have a meal together, isn''t it?"

    But you just said she was not your friend! The stinky girl saw that I wanted to ask again, frowned and said: "well, it''s really OK. Even if there is, it''s also a small topic among women. Do you want to know these?"

    I was so choked by her that I was flat and speechless.

    There is something wrong with the fringe, absolutely!

    What does Murphy mean? Since it is to invite tassel to eat, why carry me? The only thing for sure is that she deliberately exuded fine sweat beads on my forehead, which is very cold. That is also the temperature of my heart at the moment

    "how about you? Have you agreed to be her assistant? "

    "No," the tassel quickened her steps consciously or unconsciously, walked in front of me, so that I could not see her expression, and said lightly: "it''s very easy in the comprehensive group, why should I serve her?"

    I am shocked

    Tulip fishing resort, one of the few three-star luxury resorts in Beitian city!

    God, I should have guessed that there is only such a place for fishing when I think about the terminal of 250 road! Seeing the same surprised expression of tassel, I wish I could knock two chestnuts hard on her head. This stinky girl dare to know that our destination is such a high consumption place!

    "It''s strange. Didn''t you say you would wait for me at the door? How about people? " The tassel looked around, but the gorgeous door was sparrow, very quiet, except for a few famous cars, where can I see a half figure?

    Oh, I knew I would not come. I went to the ticket office at the door and spent a whole thousand yuan to buy five tickets Xiao Yike sighed, but he didn''t feel hurt. This stinky girl has a good family condition. 200 yuan is not in her eyes at all.

    "Nannan, it''s my future cousin''s treat. How do you spend your own money?" The tassel rushes towards me in a rage, and it''s very likely to return the ticket.

    I hurriedly grabbed her and said with a smile, "how can I treat someone who has never met before? I don''t remember promising to be invited, and saying, "I''m looking at three little girls and saying," don''t make people laugh and say we''ll kill people for your cousin''s sake, don''t you? "

    Tassel knows that I''m saying polite words. She invited me, but the third girl came with me. Her cousin misunderstood me that I brought cheap money. It''s true that tassel''s face is not good. After all, it''s less than a month since she and her cousin "recognize each other". Even if she really doesn''t care, I think it''s necessary not to let her cousin underestimate her friends.

    "As long as you have a lot of heart and eyes," said the tassel with thin lips, "then you don''t need to buy this."

    I don''t think much about it, and I blurted out, "your future cousin will invite your cousin, not you, or I will buy it."

    "Well?" Tassel a Zheng, I also stay, see her blush, I also feel that own cheek is warming up, depend on, what do I just say that call? Too easy to be crooked?

    "What does South South mean? Cousin''s boyfriend invited cousin, you invited me "

    the tassel turned around, the tone of voice was very pinched, I grinned and scratched my head," nothing special, haha, haha. "

    "No wonder!" Xiao Yi, who is next to me, spouted such a sentence with a mouth shape. He was not happy with his expression, "adulterer and whore!"

    "I''ll smoke you!" I''ll fight back with my mouth. Who do you want to hurt?Just at this time, Chu Yuan led Dongfang Lianren towards us. "Brother, have you bought the ticket?"

    My sister knows my temper well. Even if I don''t say it, she guesses that I will pay for the ticket myself. "Well, I''ll go in when sister Cheng finds someone."

    before I finish speaking, I hear a familiar voice in the distance, "Susu ~!"

    The tassel was embarrassed and at a loss. Suddenly someone came to rescue the scene. After a long time of relief, he turned around and said angrily, "cousin, what have you done?"

    "I''m sorry, we went to pick up Mr. Meng together. I went to buy tickets."

    I turned around curiously and looked at the fringe, eh? How could that woman be familiar?

    Like a tour guide, the woman who is leading a group of horses to run to me in a panic, who should be cousin Liu Su, can''t help but have a meal

    "people have already bought their own tickets," said Liu Su, who complained first, and then pulled the young girl in white sportswear, laughing: "cousin, I''ll introduce him to you. He''s what I often tell you South "

    " ah ~! "

    "Ah ~!"

    Four exclamations not only interrupted the fringe, but also frightened all the people. When Chu Yuan and dongfanglian suddenly flashed behind me, my cousin and I shouted together, "is it you?"

    Although Ya''s wearing a sun hat and sunglasses, but I quickly recognized, "Xiao Shu teacher!"

    "Chu!"

    Han Chong Ya''s name is enough to show that I was angry at her yesterday.

    Tassel a Leng, unbelievable look at me, and look at Shu Tong, surprised little tongues are tied like, "do you know?"

    Shit! I didn''t expect that this woman would be cousin of fringe! Mom, I never thought of asking her cousin''s name before? If I had known that, I would not have offended her yesterday!

    Intellectual beauty? Is this woman? This stinky girl of tassel is really a queen selling melons. She is clearly a silly goose!

    Shutong, a blunt woman, found Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian behind me at this time. She was surprised and said, "Chu Yuan, Dongfang, how are you here?"

    The tassel hasn''t completely cleared up his mind yet. Mang Zao explained: "Oh, Yuanyuan is South South''s sister. These two girls are Yuanyuan''s classmates? Cousin, how do you know fate? "

    Well, if you two are cousins, I''m embarrassed to say with a smile, "your cousin is a teacher of fate and the East"

    "ha ~?!" Not only the fringe, but also the goblin Xiao Yi is shocked.

    Chu Yuan, like seeing a ghost, said a timid Hello, "Shu, Shu is good"

 Chapter 131

    Chu Yuan must be afraid and hate in her heart. She pinched me severely on the back of my hand. Like me, if she knew that the cousin of Liusu was Xiao Shu, she would definitely die and refuse to come. "

    On the contrary, dongfanglian people are calm and smiling: "Miss Shu, I didn''t expect you to be sister Cheng''s cousin, which scared us."

    "South south?" Shutong can''t believe it and points to my nose and asks the tassel, "is he the best friend you said? Shouldn''t south south be a woman?

    Women? Brother''s forehead is blue and sinew jump, eldest brother is not happy, tassel embarrassed blush, urgent way: "when did I say he is a woman?"? Do good friends have to be women? "

    Shutong turned to stare at me, "but south south, the name"

    "the name is just a title," I laughed, not funny, implied sarcasm: "it''s like you call" Tong ", but I don''t think you''re like a man." I''ve known that I''m such a person for a long time, but I''m a woman, so I don''t have any specific evidence like a fringe!

    Grandma''s, just like ya''s own can''t accept those obscene video and audio products, then she made a fuss and dragged me to the school. She was too self-centered and self righteous, but the tassel was also true. She never told Shu Tong my gender. Why? Is a woman naturally reserved? Therefore, women are the most difficult animals in the world. At this time, the tassel reacted with a sudden understanding expression and clapped: "Oh, I know, south south, the school you went to yesterday was"

    "yes, I called him!"

    Shutong did not wait for Liusu to finish, but immediately took over the conversation. I secretly called it bad, but seeing Liusu''s posture of protecting Chuyuan, he frowned and said, "cousin, you are too. Yuanyuan is just a decline in performance. Do you call it a parent?"

    Hearing that, I, Chu Yuan and Dongfang are relieved at the same time. It seems that Shu Tong didn''t mention this matter with Liu Su. That is to say, Liu Su doesn''t know that Shu Tong discovered the secret of Chu Yuan, but at this time, I don''t know. Who can guarantee that she won''t tell Liu Su about it later?

    We didn''t have to wait until later. Seeing Shutong''s face showing doubts, our heart was immediately raised to the voice, "the score is declining?"

    Stop Shutong''s mouth! Seeing Chu Yuan''s face full of fear, I turned my mind and hurried forward.

    Shutong is born with a thick nerve. He is dull like a fool. He doesn''t care about the occasion at this time. He wonders: "who says she has achieved"

    "Xiaoshu teacher! I forgot to tell you something yesterday. Can you come here for a moment? " Although it was a solicitation tone, I had already pulled the strap of her side bag very impolitely, dragged her to one side, turned back and smiled at the crowd: "a little private matter, please don''t mind if you take a few steps to talk."

    All of them nodded their heads in confusion. Obviously, they couldn''t understand the relationship between Shu Tong and me.

    After more than ten steps, Shutong came back to his senses and shook me off. "Chu, what are you doing? "

    " who kissed you? " I stepped back to avoid being misunderstood. I smiled, but my eyes were fierce. I scolded in a low voice, "if I don''t pull you over, are you going to tell Chu Yuan''s story in front of so many people?"

    Shutong was stunned at first, and then she was pretty pink, which was a very groundless retort: "no, I''m a teacher, of course, I know how to protect the privacy of students!"

    You ya have that awareness I believe, but your mouth did not hold the door, but always not how safe! I wiped my cold sweat and said in a deep voice, "well, don''t tell the tassel about it"

    "why?!" When it comes to tassels, Shu Tong''s face is a little more serious. "Excuse me, Mr. Chu. Through our contact yesterday, I think you are very frivolous, very informal and irresponsible. You are not suitable for dealing with my cousin, so"

    before she finishes, I interrupt her and say to the point: "just because I had a little joke with you before I left yesterday, so you remember Hate me, just want to cover up my Chu Yuan, tease you and tell the tassel more jealously, so that she will not contact with me again? "

    "Me? Add fuel and vinegar? "

    "Mr. Xiao Shu, not everyone''s preferences should be based on your principles, or what you think of others, or what others are like. Please be mature, no matter what happened to Chu Yuan or my affairs, don''t be so subjective."

    "My subjective determination?"

    After all, it''s young, and it''s dull and natural. It''s like filtering 28 layers of pure water, so my character is too simple. I don''t hate people like her, but I absolutely don''t appreciate them. "I''ve known tassel for more than four years. Am I frivolous or not? She knows better than you. She can judge whether you want to contact me or not. You can go anywhere She said bad things about me in front of her, but you must keep the things about Chu Yuan secret. Otherwise "

    Miss Xiao Shu could not help swallowing her saliva when she saw my eyes were awe inspiring, but she still refused to be discouraged and tough." otherwise what

    To deal with simple people, we need to use the simplest method. I sneer in a gloomy way, and ask in a threatening way: "what you define as unclean, have you seen it?"Xiao Shu''s face was pale and colorless for a moment. She was frightened and shy. She shivered all over with anger. "You"

    in order to keep the secret of Chu Yuan, I fell down! This is the awareness of being a good brother!

    Shit, I''m so great

    "Cousin, what on earth have you discussed?" The tassel looked at me suspiciously. After all, he knew me well. He knew that I must have been fed up with something.

    "Nothing, nothing, that is, we discussed the performance of Chuyuan''s classmates. Yes, the performance problem." Mr. Xiao Shu is an honest person. She is not very good at lying. Fortunately, tassel is also a crude nerve. She doesn''t care much about her uncomfortable weirdness.

    Although Miss Xiao Shu glared at me with tears of humiliation in her eyes, trying to kill me with her eyes, I was still satisfied with my relief. She blinked at Chu Yuan. She seemed to have gone to a heart attack. She was so happy that she couldn''t guess what I was going to do?

    "Thank you, brother."

    "Who can''t say with your mouth?" I take a little light of the little girl''s forehead, deliberately plank face way: "really want to thank me, take some action out."

    "Action?" Chu Yuan''s face turned red, and suddenly whispered, "well, I''ll be your sofa cushioned tonight"

    smell, I almost fell on the ground, shit, I mean you don''t want to see those adult things again, where do you want to go? But a sofa cushion? This proposal is still very attractive

    since that time, Chu Yuan leaned on my arms to watch TV, claiming that it was more comfortable than watching TV on his stomach, and it was also good for his eyes. After tasting the sweetness, he became addicted. Every night, he asked me to make her "sofa cushion", which can be said to be a gorgeous abuse. Would you like to do the opposite tonight? Can you turn over, man? When I think about my sister''s knee pillow, I feel blood boiling and ashamed? What kind of cushion? " Dongfanglian people don''t know when they came to us. I was so scared that I almost blew my heart out.

    Chu Yuan also blushed and blushed, "nothing, nothing!"

    Girl, it''s a bit unusual today. No, it seems that it''s not normal these days.

    "Uncle, who are they?" Xiao Yike stretched my clothes. I found out that we had become the focus of the guests'' eyes. No wonder, who made the three girls look so dazzling? Some of them are joking and pointing at us at the same time. It''s not hard to explain why Xiao Yike is dissatisfied, as if we are all animals for people to enjoy in the zoo.

    "Today is Mr. Xiao Shu''s boyfriend treat, entertaining Mr. Xiao Shu''s colleagues. Those people should be the teachers in Yuanyuan and Dongfang school, as well as their families."

 Chapter 132

    "Well," the East nodded, "that fat, pig like woman is Miss Cao, who teaches history. The rustic woman with a washboard figure next to her should be her daughter. She praises her daughter''s beauty and understanding in every class. Today, I see that she looks like this. The little old lady on the left, who is thin and short, has a big face and doesn''t know how to laugh, is Miss Meng, who teaches chemistry. Don''t look at her serious In fact, she is greedy and cheap. Look at the number of people she brings. The three generations of grandparents and grandchildren all follow her. The tallest man in the family over there is Mr. Ding who teaches English. Next to them is Mr. LV, who teaches chemistry. His face is full of pleats. That little old man is Mr. Lv. They are all a little old teacher with an antique Office "

    depend on me, this little girl''s voice is too bad to listen to, but miss xiaodai? It''s a proper name.

    "The tickets are ready. Let''s go first." Miss Xiao Shu probably didn''t expect her colleagues to be so rude. She really took advantage of her family. Looking at her sad expression, she knew that thousands of tickets made her unable to bear. So, although the teeth that hate me were itchy, when she saw me, her face also showed a bit of happiness.

    Ah, I''m friends with Liu Su, but Mr. Xiao Shu''s guests are just your colleagues. At least, they don''t treat you as friends. I can''t help sympathizing with Shu Tong. She''s too pure, but she''s too opinionated. To put it bluntly, she feels so good about herself. She thinks she''s warm-hearted and others treat her sincerely. Her values are too good Good, too naive, too simple and too subjective. I''m afraid that in modern society, this kind of person is less likely to suffer losses than Chinese men''s football to win the world cup. Although the latter has become a mirage,

    the tassels can''t bear it any longer. They deliberately pull Shu Tong behind them and ask in a low voice: "cousin, isn''t your boyfriend Zhang Luo asking for a treat?" ? Why hasn''t he come? Stand you up? "

    "Male, male friends?" Shutong glanced back at Chu Yuan and the East and said, "what boyfriend? It''s a friend, a better friend! "

    This woman ''s EQ may still stay at the level of junior high school students, are adults, how is it still like early love to be caught by the teacher of students? They are adults. Who are you ashamed to show them? The general feeling is that Shutong''s psychological maturity is not as good as that of the eastern Chu Yuan or the goblin.

    "Well, my friend," said the tassel, who had no idea about her cousin, "why hasn''t your friend come?"

    "He''s busy with his work. He''ll come later." Xiao Shu said this, but there was a lot of gloom between her eyebrows. In any case, being late was a sign of not paying enough attention to her. Shu Tong probably felt that he lost face in front of his cousin.

    Maybe Mr. Xiao Shu''s boyfriend is really rich, or he just wants to show off his wealth, so as to further capture Shu Tong''s heart, because from the conversation between tassel and Shu Tong, I know that Shu Tong is also the first time to come to such a resort, which is no wonder that she will have an opinion on that man.

    Since you want to show off your wealth, why don''t you come?

    At least it can be seen that Mr. Xiao Shu is a person without rich experience. For the sake of fringes, it''s not good for me to see her cousin at the same time, so I made arrangements for her. Of course, I''m not familiar with this expensive and dying resort, so I found a staff member to be a tour guide. I''m more of an active role and won''t let Xiao Shu My teacher''s colleagues and their families feel like flies with no heads. Miss Xiao Shu gives me a rare look of gratitude. I''m glad to accept it, but it also causes her white eyes. By the way, women are really mean. Should I be modest to you?

    The resort is close to the mountain and the water. The mountain is not high and the water is not deep, but the scenery is unique. Although it is only an artificial lake, its area is quite spectacular, and it specially provides fishing boats for sightseeing in the lake or fishing on the water surface.

    A blue roofed house is surrounded by an artificial lake. The design of floor to ceiling windows enables guests to enjoy the lake scenery from inside. There are swimming pools, parasols and wooden reclining chairs outside. They are elegant and comfortable, giving people a warm feeling of family. According to the guide, there are two kinds of luxurious rooms, Chinese and Japanese, including TV and matching toilets, which are affordable and of high quality The quantity and service quality are absolutely not inferior to the five-star hotels in the city.

    This is not so much a fishing resort, but rather the word "fishing" is just a gimmick.

    I also think I''m too childish. I don''t want to accept Shu Tong''s affection. I rented four sets of fishing tackle and took three little girls along the lake to find a place far away from the crowd and set up a camp. I can''t help it. Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian are students. But the teachers there are all the same. It''s hard to avoid feeling uncomfortable. Moreover, Shu Tong seems to reject me Son, why do you need to go over and add blocks to others?

    Anyway, it''s already here to make faces for Chu Yuan and make Xiao Yike and Dongfang Lianren happy. Isn''t it true that the money was spent? With this in mind, the depression in my heart has not gone away.

    "Brother, how can I use this fishing rod?"

    "Yes, brother Nan. I''m so big. I''ve never caught a fish before."

    Chu Yuan and the East are all confused. It''s easy to fish, but it''s really hard to find a clue. How can we say that these two girls are just here for fun? Instead, Xiao Yike is like an expert. In a flash, he has put the bait on the hook and asked me with a smile, "uncle, will you fish?""That''s what I asked," I have a beautiful swing bar, and the fishing line draws a beautiful arc. The fish float gently drills into the water and then comes out, standing steadily. I smile proudly, "if not, can I take your three little laymen here?"

    Although he hasn''t touched the fishing rod for nearly two years, he is still familiar with the handle. Chu Yuan proudly said to the East and the goblin, "my brother used to go fishing with my father, and he always gets no less than my father."

    "Oh -" Xiao Yi rounded his mouth and pulled a long tone. His eyes narrowed into a crescent. He smiled proudly, "but uncle, I''m not a layman. Don''t look down on me."

    I was surprised. "Can you fish?"

    "Experts say no, just fans," the goblin proudly shows off, "there are four keys to fishing"

    even if the most unconvinced goblin is Dongfang Lianren, "which four keys?" After that, I blinked at my big eyes, which can speak. The meaning is obvious: brother Nan, pick up her fault and make her look ugly!

    Mom Khan, when did we get together?

    "Fishing position, baits, fishing gear, and fishing skills," said the goblin in a reasonable way, which surprised me a little. The girl felt impetuous and noisy. Unexpectedly, she was really interested in fishing such a quiet and elegant activity. She wrinkled her eyebrows with the fishing rod, shook her head and sighed: "fishing bait and fishing gear have no choice but to make do with it, so fishing position has become the key Key, uncle, can you choose this fishing position? "

    "Ha ha, since you are so professional, can''t you see the quality of this fishing position?" I looked at the distant Tassels and Shutong and others, only to see the fishing positions they chose, and I knew that they were all laymen.

    Goblin small face a red, dry cough a disguise way: "I certainly know, just test you just."

    At a glance, the goblin pretended to understand, so Chu Yuan looked at me expectantly, and I couldn''t help showing off: "long waist fishing, square angle fishing, round pool fishing center, although there''s no basis, but it''s more or less a summary of experience. However, since we don''t rent boats to go fishing in the lake, we can''t see the shape of the water area if we choose the fishing position on the shore. Generally speaking Where there are water, grass, rocks and bridge piles, it''s usually where fish gather, so isn''t it just right for us to choose here? "

    Not far away from us is a stone bridge, which is connected with a rockery built in the lake. The goblin suddenly realized "Oh", and quickly pretended to nod: "I thought you were covered, ha ha, yes, yes, this fishing position is very well chosen, and I want to go together."

    At this time, no one can see that Xiao Yi is showing off her half bucket of water. Chu Yuan smiles and the East sneers at her. They are too lazy to deal with her. The goblin is bored and still refuses to give up. "Let''s compare our fishing skills and see who catches more fish, OK?"

 Chapter 133

    Xiao Yi can look up and raise his eyebrows, as if he is provoking Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lianren!

    Chu Yuan has never caught a fish. Of course, he can''t mention the spiritual competition. However, Dongfang pitiful people are very interested in it. He clumsily throws the hook into the water and asks with a smile, "what''s the benefit of winning?" It''s a typical example of not getting up early without benefits. Do you have any interest in putting it aside? The first thing you care about is the benefits --

    "benefits?" When the goblin''s eyes brightened, he suddenly looked at me and smiled like a little devil. I saw a pair of bat like wings growing behind her. They were "the most fishers in an hour can choose any one of the losers and do any thing. How about that?"

    Dongfang Lianren and Chu Yuan are in the same breath and say: "any?!"

    "Yes, any way," the goblin said with a bad smile, "as long as you can think of and do it, you can''t refuse to let the loser run naked!"

    I immediately voted no and shouted, "no!"

    Just kidding, in case that Dongfang xiaoniang PI wins, what can ya do if she wants to have a wet kiss with my sister?

    "One vote against the invalid, democratic decision, minority subject to the majority," the goblin absolutely did not hold good fart, and she was very sure of the general, whether it is fishing to win, or let Chu Yuan and the east to compete, she saw a vague smile, asked: "yuan, the East sister, how, do you want to participate? You can ask the loser to do one thing at will! Ya is bewitching Chu Yuan and Oriental pity people!

    Sure enough, Dongfang Lianren glanced at Chu Yuan secretly. He was like a salty uncle in a coarse voice. He was excited and rarely lost his temper. "Take part! I want to participate! "

    Two to one! I wait for three people to brush their eyes at Chu Yuan!

    Her vote is vital to decide life and death!

    "Fate, of course you won''t take part in this boring competition, will you?" I''m not very worried, because Chu Yuan can''t fish. According to her proud character, she definitely won''t do anything without winning.

    "Take part!"

    "Ha?!" I suspect I have a quality problem with my ears.

    Chu Yuan dare not look at my eyes, ruddy with a pretty face, and the goblin and the East fold hands to make an appointment, two eyes shining firmly said: "I also participate!"

    "Good! Fate, although we are competitors, I sincerely hope you can win, "the goblin laughs and raises his chin to me proudly," uncle, three to one, you have no right to refuse. "

    three to one, it''s really three to one. How do I think three chicks are united and want to integrate me? Can''t they form a united front and want to defeat me by collective strength and let me run naked around the lake?

    When did I offend them?

    Dongfang Lian''s eyes were sinister and sinister. He smiled and said, "brother Nan, you were so proud last night that you threatened me."

    the little goblin made a frightened gesture, but his eyes were full of cunning light. "Yes, uncle, my father didn''t teach me that. You scared me yesterday."

    Chu Yuan''s treacherous smile on one face, where is there a little girl''s appearance? He waved his clenched fist at me and said excitedly, "hum, you are so arrogant these days. If I win, I can get back at you openly!"

    Aboveboard? Immortal is a board person. So you''ve been thinking about how to show me in secret? In my cold sweat, I saw three little black tails behind the three girls'' buttocks swaying proudly.

    Confucius said: only villains and women are hard to raise

    "Brother, the bait is too fishy. Hang it on the hook for me!"

    "Ah, brother Nan, the fishhook is hanging on my clothes. Please help me take it off!"

    "Oh, brother, I''ve thrown the bait away. Help me to hang it again!"

    "No, the fish hook is wrapped in the grass. Brother Nan, come to help others ~!"

    "Someone is speechless, and he is tired of running back and forth! Uncle, you''ve chosen a good place. There are so many fish ~ "

    the goblin''s happy laugh immediately attracted Chu Yuan''s and Oriental''s envious eyes. But I, because I was shouted around by these two laymen, watched the biting fish earn and take off again. Grandma''s, the goblin is really slippery. So she proposed the game, not because she has more confidence in the fishing technology, thinking that Can surpass me, but early even accurate Chu Yuan and the East will not stop trouble me, let me have no time to pull the fishhook!

    From the beginning, it seems that the success of the goblin and my failure were doomed. Chu Yuan and Dongfang realized that they had been used by others, but they were embarrassed to blame Xiao Yike for playing tricks. In that way, wouldn''t they admit that they are like fish in the water and become fools who take the initiative to bite the hook? So, the more anxious they were, the more they played their lives to greet me

    unfortunately, the goblin still overestimated himself and underestimated me. Her fishing skills were really not so good. Several exploratory bites of the fish were all let go because they were too anxious to close the line, or they threw the fish off the hook with too much force and missed the chance to open the score several times.The character of the goblin really predestined her fishing skills. I remember that the old man said before that fishing, if only fish but fish, is meaningless. Fish is only occasionally caught. It should be warm sunshine, gentle prestige, and the smell of the field

    now I have understood that when the old man was in time, fishing, fishing is actually a state of mind, the biggest harvest, that is the state of mind - - don''t just stare at the hook, care about the gains and losses in front of you, and look far away. In fact, in addition to the fish, there are countless things waiting for us to collect?

    In order to solve the troubles of Chu Yuan and the East, I used my rare empty hand to catch two carp in a flash. It''s not that I''m good at fishing, but that I''ll cheat. When a few girls didn''t pay attention, I grabbed another bait and threw it into the water. It''s just to show off the height and depth. The fish in the artificial lake are for the guests to fish What I have raised and what experience I have in choosing fishing position is unnecessary. I chose this place just because I saw a staff standing on the stone bridge and throwing fish and food in the water before I came here. That is to say, this is a place where fish are often fed, so the fish management should be concentrated here.

    This resort is a place for the rich to consume. For most of the rich, fishing is not to pursue the mood of integration into nature, nor to precipitate impatience, patience, or even meditation or reflection in infatuation, etc. their pleasure lies only in how much they receive, and in further enriching their sense of achievement. Therefore, the resort is also happy The beauty of becoming a man and meeting the needs of customers are the basis of their profits.

    After understanding these, there will be a way to cheat naturally. As long as you have some fishing skills, it''s too easy to win. Xiao Yike, you look down on me too much ~!

    Twenty minutes after the start of the competition, the score: Chu Yuan zero, Dongfang Lianren zero, I and Xiao Yike, two to two temporary draw, which can be a nasty monster, you know, I only finished twice, the efficiency is more than a little bit higher than her.

    Just at the time of fierce war, I saw tassel running towards us with fishing rod and Mazar, followed by Shutong, whose cerebellum was not well developed. The woman seemed afraid of stepping on ants and carefully lowered her head. I was worried that she would "walk" into the lake by herself Heart "

    play? It''s to be played! Once I lose, one of the three girls will be enough for me to drink. Can I be happy? I smiled bitterly and explained: "there are teachers of fate and the East. When we get together with them, we can''t let them go. Ha ha."

    "But also," tassel put down the Mazar and sat down beside me. Seeing me and other serious expressions, they all stared at the floating fish in the water. They were curious and said, "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 134

    "The competition," Xiao Yike said quickly, "sister Cheng, do you want to take part in it?"

    I was stunned, and then I saw that although the girl was smiling like a flower, her eyes flashed cold and gloomy, like the coldness and indifference in front of several little sisters when I first met her. I couldn''t help shivering. Damn it, could the goblin

    Chu Yuan also timidly said: "yes, sister Cheng, come and play together."

    Don''t you hate fringe?! I was shocked. Chu Yuan would cover it up again. How could I hide it from my eyes? She is modest on the surface, but she has hidden the opportunity. Obviously, she is the same as Xiao Yike, because she doesn''t like fringe, and wants to use the rules to rectify her!

    "Oh?" The tassel was fond of playing and asked excitedly, "what competition?"

    After the tassel of "fishing competition" came, dongfanglian people were the only ones who kept calm. Now they simply said the rules.

    Before the tassel answered, Shu Tong, who had just come to him, shouted, "I will join in, too!"

    When they were stunned, they saw the naturally Stupid Smelly woman glared at me, and the undisguised Jie sneered, "if I win, it''s OK to choose a loser to jump into the water, right?"

    My grass! You call me directly and say that if you want me to jump down, it''s over?!

    "Interesting, then I''ll play!" Fringe bad smile way: "hey hey, south south, don''t know what you will be like when drunk?"

    I''m drunk, but you''re also drunk, so I''ve never left an impression. What''s wrong with this stinky girl? After all, I just want to drink!

    "It''s just that it''s lively together. However, Miss Xiao Shu, if it''s fate and the East that win, they want you to do something harmful to your image. You can''t take revenge." Xiao demon''s words are not only a hint of Chu fate and the East, but also a strong taste of provocation to Shu Tong.

    Shutong is a muscle nerd. He immediately claps his chest and laughs like a kid. "Don''t look down on me. When I was in my hometown, I often went fishing. It''s a big man. Don''t lose!"

    Ya''s anger doesn''t hit me when she sees the tassel and I are sitting close together, but she''s caught in Xiao Yike''s plan. What''s more, Chu Yuan and Dongfang are already thinking about how to retaliate against her. Obviously, compared with me, they have more opinions on Xiao Shu''s teacher Am I destined to suffer from this fish pond? The fringe is also a layman. She has never caught any fish. Moreover, she participated in the competition, setting off a far greater atmosphere than her desire to win. She didn''t care about winning or losing at all. Chu Yuan and Xiao Yike are likely to embarrass her, especially Xiao Yike, who is also the most likely to win! And Dongfang Lianren, a pair of big black eyes from time to time swept through Liu Su. I don''t know what I was thinking. I swallowed my saliva hard. Damn it, where is it to relax today!

    "South south, look, the water is floating. Is there a fish bite?"

    "Don''t worry!" I quickly put down my fishing rod and went around behind the tassel. When I saw that she wanted to lift the rod, I quickly pressed her hand. "It''s trying, it hasn''t killed. Wait a minute"

    Su held her breath nervously, her eyes were full of suppressed excitement, her face was like a child, and she couldn''t say how cute she was.

    When the water suddenly sank, I immediately said, "hook!"

    In order to prevent the tassel from exerting too much force, I held her hand and suddenly lifted up the fishing rod. A big carp, nearly two Jin long, was pulled out of the water, swaying its tail in the air happily, shaking and splashing the water spots, shining like a star in the sun. The tassel shouted excitedly, "it''s fishing, it''s fishing!"

    "Ah -" a scream almost scared us to let go. Following the reputation, Shu Tong pointed at us angrily and said, "Su Su, what''s your style? What a system! "

    "Yes, take the pail. Bring it up!" The reaction of the fringe is really slow. I sweat, and I see Chu Yuan and the East, and the goblin stares at us. The fringe just reacts. Our posture is too ambiguous and intimate. We are so ashamed that we just want to help the fringe catch the fish. I don''t want to. It''s just like a couple holding her in our arms!

    Chu Yuan is shy and anxious, "brother, this is to take advantage! Dirty! "

    You think I''ve disgraced her in front of her friends? What a "dirty", stabbing my face.

    Xiao Yi is absolutely jealous. He uses the words to hurt people. "Shameless, lewd, lustful, abnormal!"

    It''s still someone else''s oriental lady who is reticent and doesn''t speak with dirty words. "You''ve said too much. Brother Nan didn''t mean it. He just accidentally burst into potential. Today, he''s already reticent. At the beginning, he touched my butt."

    Shit! Are you talking for me?!

    Where can Shutong, who is short of root tendons in his head, tell if Dongfang Lianren is joking? "What? East classmate, he, he touched your fart, touched your hip?! "

    Some of us almost fell in loveThe bottom is just the bottom. Yafei has to change her words to a wordy "bottom". It''s 200 times weird. Even dongfanglian people are blushing with shame. "Joke, I''ll play"

    "hooligan!" Shutong''s brain is heating up seriously. It has broken through the critical point. It seems that she can see layers of steam seeping through her scalp with the naked eye. She put down her fishing rod and rushed towards me and the fringe. She cried angrily, "Chu, I can see through your essence. You, you have no medicine to save!"

    In the company, aunt Cheng often puts her legs on me. Besides, when did she drink too much, I didn''t carry her home? If I were a lecheron, she would be my son! Maybe it''s because we are too close to each other at ordinary times, so we didn''t feel much uneasy, but the attitude of these girls shocked us. We both stepped back like electric shock. The tassel waved to Shu Tong and said, "cousin, don''t you think about it? South south just wants to help me fish "

    Shu Tong''s eyes are twisted into two spiral circles. Where can I hear the words of fringe? Zhang yanwuzhao pushed me over, as if I was her father murderer and enemy, screaming, "Chu, I absolutely want to protect Su Su and my students!"

    Students? You think I''m hungry?! Seeing that she wanted to die with me, I really wanted to kick her into the lake, but as soon as I thought it came out, I saw Miss Xiao Shu stumble under her feet. It seemed that the toe of her foot had kicked the stone protruding from the duck pebble road, and her face was startled, but she staggered to change the direction of movement, and really fell towards the lake!

    The road is about half a meter above the surface of the water. However, who knows how deep the water is? Several women screamed at the same time. The voice went up to the sky. My eardrum was almost broken. I immediately threw down the fishing rod, but even though there was a carp hanging on the hook, I hurriedly rushed forward. When Shu Tong lost his center of gravity completely and fell to the water at an angle that was absolutely impossible for him to save himself, she held her hand accurately. However, she fell too heavily and dragged it I also fell forward, not thinking much, I roared, taking the right heel as the origin, the body rotated 180 degrees, and tried my best to pull Miss Xiao Shu back. We exchanged positions in an instant.

    When Shutong suddenly gave up his hand, he fell two steps forward and ran into the tassel''s arms. But when I looked up to the sky, I had only one wry smile: the grass is your uncle''s, stay naturally

    "plop ~"

    "brother ~!" "South south!" "Uncle ~!" "Fool"

    "who scolds me?" I was like a frog, slowly emerging from the water, and saw Dongfang Lianma covering her gloating, ironic and mocking face with a mask full of worry and admiration.

    "Brother Nan, don''t worry? Ah ah, I''m scared to death ~ "the stinky little girl patted her chest, but there was a trace of regret in her eyes. She seemed to say: cut, why is the water so shallow?

    Ya''s definitely looking forward to my drowning! absolute!

 Chapter 135

    Fortunately, it''s me who fell into the lake. The water is not deep, but it''s only for people like me who know the altitude and water quality. Although it''s just on the shore, the water has not passed my neck. In the height of Xiao Shu, I''m afraid it''s just over her top? If she can''t swim more flustered, even if I save her in the water will not be easy.

    Shutong was scared and shivering. Seeing me crawling wet, he blushed. He was embarrassed to ask, "what''s the matter?"

    "What do you say?!" I have a fierce face. I wish I could kill her with one bite.

    Shutong, with a strange cry, hid behind the fringe in fright. The fringe didn''t scold her very well. "Cousin, it''s all your fault. It''s very good. Nannan is all wet. What should I do?"

    It''s really a problem. I didn''t bring any clothes to change. I realized that I was more angry. That stupid damned woman was more angry A resort staff saw the accident, but also with the small Shu teacher those guests ran over.

    Anyway, I''m also a man. I''m always embarrassed to show Shutong''s face in front of others. Otherwise, I''m sorry for the fringe. I can only smile for two hundred and five years. I don''t feel that I''ve held back so much in my life. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I just fell into the water accidentally. Ha ha ha, ha ha ha"

    sure enough, everyone''s expression became rich. Some people taunted others Ridicule, some people despise, some people think funny, the eldest one man, actually fell into the water, others don''t look down on us! Mary''s next door. Are these grandchildren really teachers? There is no sense of compassion at all, even no compassion at all, just to come and watch!

    I hate it. Chao Shutong glares at her. Now she''s smart and tight. Seeing that I didn''t blame her, she accepted my kindness very humbly and didn''t come out to explain why! Shit, you''re so lucky. If you''re not a cousin of the fringe, I can''t finish seeing you and me

    I stand up with difficulty, take out my wallet and mobile phone in my pocket, and ask the staff: "do you have any clothes sellers here?"

    It''s just bullshit. How can a resort sell clothes? I''m afraid it''s a souvenir T-shirt at most?

    "I''m sorry, sir," the staff smiled awkwardly, and then said, "but we can wash clothes here, whether it''s water or dry cleaning, and the guest room is provided with pajamas."

    grass, so to speak, is to stay for us? I looked down at the clothes still splashing and dripping, but sighed: "go, open a room for me." Anyway, a bath is a must.

    "Let''s keep playing. I''ll excuse you for a moment. Ha ha." If I borrow the title to go home, I will vent my dissatisfaction in my heart without any disguise. It''s not that I''m afraid of losing Shu Tong''s face, but that I''m worried about the tassel. What''s more, the three girls in Chu Yuan seem to have a good time. As their ''Guardian'', I can''t be too bad at the scenery, can I?

    Shutong hurriedly said: "I''ll go there too, and the cost of opening the room will let me"

    "you''re welcome." I interrupted Shutong before she finished, and made a gesture of embracing the beautiful scenery of the lake with both arms, laughing: "the scenery here is good, I was just wondering if I should stay for the next night, ha ha, it''s a private matter, it has nothing to do with Xiaoshu, don''t care, Don''t care. "

    Want to make it up to me? Beautiful you! The opportunity to apologize is not for you, you give me a hearty guilt! My friend suddenly found that he seemed to be really childish. How could the tassel not see my anger in my heart? He pulled my coat corner. His face was full of embarrassing whispers: "south south"

    "it''s OK." I didn''t want the tassel to be involved in my childish enmity with Shu Tong. He looked at the busy people and said, "if your cousin asked me to stay, what would these people do Do you want to? Is it impossible to open a room for them in order to treat them equally? "

    The tassel was stunned, and then she gave me a grateful look. Then she angrily pulled Shu Tong aside and said something in a low voice. She was like a child who made a mistake, only listening to the teacher.

    Damn it, mobile phone water, it''s over. Fortunately, the wallet is of good quality, and I finally saved my money and bank card.

    It''s said that I want to stay overnight. The three girls headed by Chu Yuan are excited. Under their collective pressure, I opened a luxurious Japanese style room with a considerable area at a price of 1288 yuan. In their words, one room for four people in Japanese style is enough, because they can sleep on the ground, but at least two rooms for Chinese style From the perspective of price and service, it''s really cost-effective, and I also know that what''s tempting to three girls is actually five hot spring bath rolls provided free of charge by luxury suites.

    Rao is a person who doesn''t care about spending money. This time, I also feel that meat hurts. Mother, I don''t want to spend a lot of money this time. It''s not what I want to spend.

    tassels stay by the lake to greet Shutong''s so-called friends, but Shutong is like a tail. I''m very embarrassed to follow us. It seems that I want to find an opportunity to thank you. I deliberately ignore it. I talk and laugh with the three girls. I''m serving the young girl Elder sister led her to the room. She couldn''t get in at all.

    This resort is a one-color bungalow building, built around the lakeside, completely free of the compact sense of oppression of the big city. The so-called room is actually like a small courtyard. It is quiet and elegant, and the accommodation environment is really first-class. I was pointing at the house along the way. Suddenly, the service lady walking in front of me stepped on a nail, which made me almost hit her. Just about to express my dissatisfaction, I saw her bowing in fear. "Good chairman!"chairman? I was stunned. Then I found that several people came in a hurry across the street. The leader was dressed in suits and clothes. His face was solemn. He was about forty-five-six. He was tall and strong, with big eyes and big eyebrows. He had a cross cut face. He was very dignified. If we didn''t hear that the service lady called him "chairman", we would think that he was the leader of some underworld group.

    The chairman of the board of directors is obviously not an approachable type. He doesn''t even need to put a girl in his corner of the eye to say hello to him. He keeps on saying to several obviously senior figures behind him: "the person who is coming is an honored guest. He brings me up the spirit and treats people well. If he is upset, you don''t have to continue to work. You leave!"

    Where is the governor coming? I was nervous. I didn''t think so. I urged the service lady to lead the way quickly. She was all wet. At this time, the breeze blew. I was so cold that I couldn''t bear to say. Sure enough, even the chairman of the board was curious about me. He looked at me puzzledly. But I saw four beautiful and amazing chicks around me. Several men with tawdry and vulgar faces were at the same time dazzling Light.

    Whether they are looking at me or some girls, it is obviously not polite.

    It''s the emperor who spends money. Xiao Yi doesn''t have a good way of thinking: "what are you looking at? Have you ever met a man or a woman? "

    Chu Yuan was timid. He hugged my arm and still scolded me in a low voice, "I hate it."

    Even Shutong frowned and could not stand their eyes. It''s no wonder, in fact, if you only see any one of them, it''s just amazing at most, but if four beauties come together, the visual shock will inevitably make people lose their temper.

    Several big men also sensed their momentary loss of mind. They reacted and became angry with shame. They could not avoid being dissatisfied with Xiao Yike''s attitude. I sneered twice and tried to tease them, but was pushed by Dongfang Lianren from behind. "Brother Nan, what do you want to do with them? Let''s go. "

    I was a little stunned, but I saw Dongfang Lian''s cold glance at the chairman. His eyes were disdainful, but what''s more strange is that he was sneered at by a little girl, and the chairman was stunned. I always felt that his eyes seemed to focus on the unique crying mole under Dongfang Lian''s eyes. It took a long time for his face to show the strange way: "you are"

    ˇ° Brother Nan, aren''t you cold? " The East ignores the chairman''s surprise, pushes me forward and says with a smile, "hurry up, I want to see what the room looks like earlier." After that, he cast a cold look at the chairman of the board, which was quite warning. The chairman was shocked, and half of his words suddenly stopped. Then he was disillusioned, coughed, and led the people to turn around and walk away.

    What''s going on? It seems that he knows the East

 Chapter 136

    Seeing that I''m not the only one who has problems, Xiao Yi frowns at the chairman who is far away, and wonders, "Oriental sister, do you know that person?"

    "Who?" The eastern expression is firm and there is no problem, "he? Hee hee, sister Bobo, are you kidding? When I first came to this place, how could I know someone else''s chairman? I''m afraid you''ll offend people. "

    "Who made them look so mean?" Xiao Yike said angrily: "the chairman is great? The customer is the emperor. He is nothing without us. "

    Chu Yuan also agreed: "that is, that is."

    It''s a bit strange. I''m not familiar with Dongfang Lianren, but I know Chu Yuan very well. Her ability to observe words and colors is absolutely no worse than Xiao Yi, so she can''t be unaware of the strange situation between Dongfang and the chairman. Moreover, I always feel that she is deliberately helping Dongfang to cover up, because in her eyes, there is a flurry that only I can understand ...

    A few minutes ago, I always thought that the so-called Japanese style room, although it was luxurious, must be limited and tight. In my concept, the room of little Japan is a tatami and a short leg table, but after entering the room, I found that I was wrong Bureau leisure, comfortable, not only color TV, even refrigerators, microwave ovens and other household appliances are all in one place, but also network services, the pattern is compact but more spacious, floor to floor window design makes room lighting excellent, although it is still not used to it, but it can not be denied that it is very comfortable.

    I took a quick shower, changed the Nightgown provided by the room, and handed the wet clothes to the waiter for washing and drying. When I saw three chicks who were already interested in staying in tatami and loading the dead fish, I couldn''t help laughing: "I can''t go out in this way. How can you stay in the room with me? Go ahead, then go fishing. "

    "It''s not interesting." Xiao Yike rolls around like a coquette. "It''s impossible to compete again. It''s just that fishing is boring."

    Chu Yuan, resting on Dongfang Lian''s belly, shook two exquisite white socks and feet towards me, cocked his red mouth, and said angrily, "I can''t feel the power without winning."

    Dongfang Lian''s face was happy. "Yes, I have no energy."

    Fart! You are obviously taking advantage of my sister! I have no strenth? I think you don''t want to move?

    As soon as I turned my head, I was shocked by the eldest brother. I dare to be with Shutong. I was huddled in the corner of the wall. I looked at me like a child who had made a mistake. I wanted to talk but stopped. I didn''t say a word with my mouth open. Maybe I was afraid that I was still angry?

    This woman really persistent, stuck me for a long time, in fact, just wanted to apologize, I thought a turn, smile: "who said no competition?"

    "More than that?" Chu Yuan''s spirit vibrated, he sat up, turned and looked gloomy. "But you can''t go out. How can you continue?"

    The East pities the person dark annoyed white I one eye, both hands hold Chu Yuan ''s double shoulders, tries to let her lie down again, in the mouth murmurs: "is, feared that you are bored, we still accompany you here."

    Who will accompany you?! I tried my best to bear the dissatisfaction, smiled and pointed to Shu Tong, and said: "can I change the substitute, let Xiao Shu replace me, win, count her, lose, count me, how about?"

    This is the plan of one arrow and three carvings! One is to coax them to go out to play, so as not to frustrate their interest. The other is to forgive Miss Xiao Shu in disguise. Otherwise, the woman with only one muscle in her brain will continue to be upset. After all, she has a bunch of guests to entertain outside. The third is that I am the only loser, so that the three stinky girls won''t take their ideas to Liu Su.

    Well, I admit, I''m cheap, but who makes us men?

    Chu Yuan and Xiao Yike jumped up at once, "really?!"

    "A word from a gentleman cannot be recalled." I cry for Miss Xiao Shu. I hope you didn''t tell the truth just now. You are really a master of fishing

    Shutong was a little shocked. Although he guessed that I was emphasizing the intimate relationship with the fringe, he felt guilty to me, or endured, "that, Chunan, this is not suitable?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with playing. It''s just fun. If Miss Xiao Shu really wins, she can make a difficult problem to embarrass me." I pretended to show a color of regret and joked, "but I''ve skipped the water. I''m afraid you have to think about a new punishment method, ha ha."

    The goblin sighed in a low voice, "it''s really a good man, uncle. It''s salty enough"

    I stared, "what do you say

    "Nothing!" The goblin pulled Chu Yuan up and said with a smile, "I mean, uncle really lost, you''re going to lose ~!"

    Dongfang Lian''s human feelings can''t stop Chu Yuan. A bad breath naturally transfers to me. She smiles, which probably means her present expression, "if I win, brother Nan, you will be miserable."

    I can''t help but feel creepy. Chu Yuan raises his arm and leads: "let''s go, brother, wash your neck and wait for me to come back!"You want to cut me?! What sister? She is so cold-blooded and heartless!

    Three chicks ran out of the door, and Shu Tong silently twitched his fingers in front of me. "Well, Chu Xianchu Nan, I''m really sorry just now." it doesn''t matter. I just lost my demeanor and shouldn''t yell at you. " I really don''t get angry any more. The anger for a while is like the storm at the seaside. It comes and goes fast. Men are always generous, and only women are fussy.

    "No, you should yell at me," Shutong apologized. "If it wasn''t for you, it would be me who fell into the water. I''m responsible for making a mountain out of a molehill. Sorry, please forgive me!"

    "Well, if you have to apologize, I''ll take it." This woman, she''s so devoted.

    "Really?" Xiao Shu''s eyes brightened. "Then at least give me a chance to do something for you. Otherwise, I''m really upset. By the way, I''ll be responsible for the cost of opening the room, which is a little compensation for you."

    I pulled her wrist, stopped her from turning over the bag and taking the money, and then I took a step back with self-knowledge to keep the distance she thought safe, laughing: "If Miss Xiao Shu really wants to do something to compensate me, please fish two more fish. After winning those girls, please remember to be merciful to me. I''m very grateful."

    "But"

    "no, but," I said deliberately, "if you think we are still friends, don''t mention money. We are here today to have fun, aren''t we? Come on, the competition is only one hour. If you write again, you will really lose to those girls. If you let them win and come back to me, then the psychological trauma will not be cured by money. "

    Although Shutong''s head is short of strings, after all, he is not a child who is not familiar with the world. Knowing that I really don''t care about the matter that just fell into the water, he even moved tears around his eyes, fiercely raised a small fist to me, and assured me with the spirit of seeing death as if returning: "don''t worry, I will definitely win!"

    I sweat, you are like a child

    Yesterday, I only wanted to catch the thief who was kissing, but I didn''t sleep at all in the middle of the night, which led to my serious lack of sleep. The sunlight through the floor window was gently sprinkled in the room, which was warm and comfortable. I lay on the thick tatami, and my elbow, which was resting on the pillow and supporting my head, gradually lost my strength. My eyelids became heavier and heavier, and I didn''t know that it was playing on TV What''s the show? I fell asleep.

 Chapter 137

    In the hazy dream, I vaguely saw the fringe and Murphy gathering in the corner of Zhuoya dumpling restaurant, whispering and whispering, approaching carefully, but still unable to hear the contents of their conversation. It felt like pouring my heart and raw dumplings into the boiling hot water together, which would cause human suffering.

    What are they talking about? Why does Murphy want to date tassels on his back? Why does the fringe hide something from me?

    I don''t know, so I want to know; I want to know, so I don''t know, I don''t know how to open my mouth to ask for tassels

    "Ding Dong --"

    the doorbell woke me up. I don''t know if it''s because I started to struggle in my dream, but I jumped up from the ground for a moment, froze for a moment, and then gradually came back to my mind. I just feel that my ribs and forks are hurting, mother, get up Look at the time, it''s almost 12 o''clock. I''ve slept for nearly two hours!

    The waiter is here. The service quality is really high. My clothes have been washed and ironed. The only disgusting thing is that my shoes are still wet.

    It''s time to eat, but no one came to wake me up. I was wearing clothes full of complaints and pulling a pair of awkward clogs. I was waiting to go out to find out about the "war situation". I didn''t want to open a door, so I heard a sound outside the door.

    "It''s really miss Dongfang"

    "hmm?" I can''t help but be shocked, curiously looking out of the door, surprised to find that the person standing at the door is the chairman I just met! He was leaning sideways towards me, straight and stiff, respectful.

    The warm voice of Dongfang Lianren came from afar, "Oh? You did recognize me. I thought you were familiar with me just now. It seems that I met you at the family dinner for months. Unexpectedly, you are really an acquaintance. Who are you? "

    Shit, you don''t even remember a person''s name. It''s good to say that he''s an "acquaintance"? I wiped the sweat, it seems that it is not an illusion, they really know! I''m curious. Although I know it''s very impolite, I closed the door gently again and listened to it with the doorplate. "My family name is Tang, Tang Lian. I''m lucky to be invited to the family dinner for the first time in months. It''s a great honor to leave an impression in the eyes of the eldest lady. It''s a great honor." If you don''t hear his humble voice, you will surely feel that he is saying the opposite, but I''m quite sure that he''s flattered and overjoyed, as if the people in the East can remember him, which is his great glory.

    Family dinner? Who is the east? No, it should be said, what is the background of dongfanglian people? It seems that it''s a great honor to be invited to a banquet by her family. "It''s nothing, but that impression hasn''t been completely forgotten." Dongfang''s attitude towards people is absolutely impolite. It''s even better to be polite to passersby A. "I just passed the next family banquet, but you can recognize me." The tone is quite discontented. Obviously, Dongfang xiaoniangpi is very disgusted with Tang Lian''s super memory, but she has her own characteristics, especially the lovely nevus that loves crying under the corner of her eyes. It''s the characteristics in the characteristics, which will leave a deep impression.

    Tang Lian didn''t know Dongfang Lian''s mind. He was very proud of his words and said: "where is the beauty and temperament of the eldest lady so extraordinary and unforgettable?"

    Ya is so old that he praised a yellow haired girl who is even a few years younger than his daughter. His thick skin really impressed his friends. Dongfang Lian seems to be tired of hearing this "You''re the president of this resort?" he interrupted impatiently

    When he spoke, dongfanglian people had come to the door, and then lowered their voice, as if they were afraid to disturb me in the room.

    "Dare not, in front of the young lady, I''m just a worker. I''m promoted by the commander of the scepter," said Tang Lian with no dignity. "How is the master recently?"

    Master? After I was shocked, I came back. It must be the mother of Dongfang Lianren?

    "Very good," said dongfanglian faintly, "what are you doing here?"

    "Oh, an important guest just came out. I know that the eldest lady has opened a room here, so I came here to say hello."

    Dongfang Lianren raised eight tunes when he arrived. "What? You''ve been in there. Have you met the man in there

    Tang Lian was startled and hurriedly said, "no, just about to knock on the door, but I happened to see the eldest lady coming back"

    "that''s good. Remember, I''m not allowed to tell my mother about my coming here. Besides, from now on, just as I''m an ordinary guest, don''t show the way to know me." Dongfang pitiful people let out a sigh of relief and told me not to refuse "Is there anything else?" he asked

    Tang Liantang, a chairman of the board of directors, is exactly the same as a servant in front of the East. He didn''t even ask why. I don''t know whether he is so cheap or smart. "I''m just about to entertain a distinguished guest, and I don''t know if the eldest lady can appreciate his face."

    Dongfang Lian coldly interrupts: "no, what''s the matter with you entertaining a guest? Besides, I''m just a high school student. Family business has nothing to do with me. You can do whatever you want. "

    Tang Lian hurriedly said: "it''s a loss that can''t be said in anger, but he doesn''t make a few words of pleading. His enthusiasm is disappointed and he returns. It''s not hard to see that he is very afraid of Oriental pity people. More specifically, it should be her family background.I''m more curious. It seems that LV Siqi''s words are not groundless. Dongfang Lianren is not a simple person indeed.

    I just sneaked into the bathroom and heard dongfanglian shouting in the living room: "brother Nan? Brother Nan? "

    "Eh? You alone? " My friend is an actor. He came out of the bathroom with his pants up.

    "Well," said Dongfang, who was unable to see my indecent behavior, first frowned and frowned, then sat on the pillow pad gracefully, and then tooted his little mouth dully and said, "I haven''t won in two hours. Yuanyuan and sister Bobo are having an extra time match. It seems that the boy friend of xiaodaiteacher is coming. It seems that he wants to invite us to dinner. I''ll come back first and ask you that your clothes are dry? So fast. "

    "Overtime?" I smiled and said, "why, you''ve given up?"

    Dongfang pitiful people sighed, "I don''t know if those fish are willing to fight me, let alone catch them. After two hours, they don''t even have one bite hook. Since they know that it''s not my personality to win the dying struggle, they just disarmed and surrendered. Anyway, no matter it''s fate or sister Bobo who wins, it''s not me to be embarrassed ˇŁˇ±

    Who could have thought that it was this little girl with a smile like a child who had just made an old man who had passed the age of no doubt look like a God? What''s more surprising is that this resort seems to be one of her family''s industries. The only thing I know about dongfanglian people at this moment is that her family doesn''t just sell seafood

    "Who won?"

    When dongfanglian and I went back to the lake, we happened to see Chu Yuan and Xiao Yike coming towards us with buckets. The tassel was very like a big sister, carrying a fishing rod and a Mazar for two girls. It was like a nanny, which made my heart sink. Would Chu Yuan really regard the future sister-in-law as a nanny?

    Think of here, my old face is burning, the future sister-in-law? Chu Nan, Chu Nan, you have such a thick skin. I can''t say no to others'' fringe!

    "What do you think?"

    Chu Yuan came running, and the arrogant Dongfang Lianren who had just been in front of Tang Lian hurriedly went to help Chu Yuan carry the bucket. His intention of flattery was better than that of Tang Lian. "One or two, wow, Yuan Yuan, you are so good. I just walked away for a while, and you caught two more!"

    Seeing Chu Yuan''s excitement, she must have won. Sure enough, Xiao said sadly, "six to five, I lost to luck ~!"

    You lost to your impetuous heart! But I''m still surprised. I didn''t expect that Chu Yuan, who was fishing for the first time, would have a good harvest.

 Chapter 138

    The stinky girl raised her face, and her nose almost poked the sky. "Fishing is nothing. It''s too easy. Oh ho ho ~" she smiled a little bit like a goblin. Damn it, is it polluted by the goblin?

    I looked around, but I didn''t see anyone else. I took the burden of tassel shoulder. I asked curiously, "what about your cousin and those guys?"

    "Just now I received a phone call, saying that the future brother-in-law is coming, so I asked everyone to go to the hotel," said the tassel with a chuckle to my habitual considerate embrace. "Yuanyuan and keobi extra time match, I will stay with them, by the way, wait for you, let''s go quickly, don''t let others wait for you."

    I nodded, "well"

    "I won!"

    "Well?"

    I was stupefied. I turned around and found that Chu Yuan was cold with a pretty face, staring at me viciously, "I said, I won!"

    Come to think of it, you have to be rewarded and punished! In the horror of my hair, I laughed a bit far fetched, pretended to be confused and said: "is that right, Congratulations"

    is it because I only talked to the fringe and forgot to praise her first, so she was angry? See Chu Yuan corner of the mouth raised a sneer, light asked: "as long as you can do things, I can ask you to do one, right?"

    She thinks it''s hard for me! Want to straighten me out! Want to ravage me, ravage me!

    I felt a huge panic. Heaven knows what terrible thoughts were brewing in the elf like little brain melon of Chu Yuan. Whenever I was held by her tail, I felt like I was being played by the devil in the palm of my hand. There was a terrible premonition that I could not survive without dying!

    Immortal board, I didn''t expect to win even if I killed Chu Yuan!

    Ah, what do you want brother to do? " I emphasized the word "brother" very much. I only hope that the stinky girl can be merciful.

    "Yes, what should you do?" Chu Yuan''s words aroused everyone''s interest. Dongfang Lianren and Xiao Yike were both curious and gloating. The expectation on that face made me want to step on my feet, but suddenly saw Chu Yuan sneak a glimpse of the fringe. The cold light from the corner of my eye made my heart suddenly tremble. Did she think that "I haven''t thought about it yet, let''s talk about it later?" Chu Yuan said and put her arms around me, Like a coquettish but expressionless said: "hungry, we go to eat."

    However, I knew that the stinky girl would not let me feel better, but I still breathed secretly. At last, she didn''t have the idea of being a tassel. I thought that she would let me push the tassel into the water. Suddenly, a light flashed in my mind. I said: "by the way, how many did miss Xiaoshu catch? Did she abstain? "

    Because I haven''t seen anyone, I just think about it. I can''t help but get angry. Good Shu Tong, I''ll give you a chance to forgive me. Is that how you repay me? Didn''t you promise me you wouldn''t lose? Don''t you boast that you are a good fisherman?!

    "My cousin catches seven"

    I feel refreshed. "Isn''t it Xiao Shu who wins Khan, it''s a false alarm. It''s true that Chu Yuan is so pleased and forgetful. It seems that Miss Xiao Shu ran to meet his boyfriend, so she forgot her

    "but" the tassel was embarrassed to smile. "Before the overtime, she accidentally kicked the bucket into the water. From the new comer, she only caught two"

    I grass that damn stupid woman

    The greening of the resort is one of its major features. Just now, it was just in the lakeside and residential area. At this time, the more you go inside, the more you feel like stepping into the peach blossom garden. The village is verdant with green trees, green grass like ping, but there are all kinds of facilities, such as tennis court, sports center, hot spring bath, everything, and even a special place for bonfire party.

    Located in the center of the resort, the hotel is the only floor building with a height of about 10 floors. It also provides room service for guests who are not accustomed to bungalows.

    Mr. Xiao Shu''s friends are really rich and tight. They have packed a whole banquet hall. Most of the so-called guests haven''t seen such a scene. They seem to be scared and excited. Especially, Mr. Xiao Shu''s colleagues, who are manly in front of their families, have raised their posture. I feel nauseous before I eat Yes.

    "Eh, what about cousin?" Let''s not talk about the fringe. None of us saw the figure of Miss Xiao Shu.

    "You find a place to sit. I''ll wash my hands first." When I just returned the fishing rod, I wiped the fishy smell on my hand. It really didn''t smell very good. I told them about the fringe Chu Yuan. After asking about the location of the waiter''s bathroom, I left the noisy hall.

    Ah, Miss Xiao Shu, these so-called friends, just stepped out of the bathroom door after washing their hands, and saw a room in front that seemed to be the staff''s office or lounge was opened, and a elegant young man came out of it.

    A beige suit, will show his body unusually tall and straight, as if the general admiration of male models. Although it''s just a glimpse, although I''m a man, I''m still electrified. Yes, if the feature of being electrified is goose bumps, I''m sure I''m electrified.Ya''s deep black eyes, with three points of melancholy, three points of tenderness, three points of sadness and one point of deep self-confidence, let me immediately have a feeling of "this guy is very dangerous". The sword straight eyebrow is straight, the facial features are exquisite, the temperament is elegant, the corners of the mouth are full of friendly smile, a real beautiful man! It''s just that his temperament is a little bit artificial, with a little taste of performance.

    "Liu Xiaosheng, what do you mean?" When I was shaking gooseflesh, I saw another person running out of the room. My friend was shocked and almost subconsciously left the bathroom again.

    It''s Shu Tong!

    "What''s the matter?" The man named Liu Xiaosheng looks back at Shu Tong, and his face is just about to write "ask knowingly". However, his expression is gentle and tight, and his eyes are absolutely full of killing power for girls.

    "What do you say?" It''s worthy of being a natural dull girl. I sweat and Shutong don''t even think about Liu Xiaosheng''s considerate taste. They are very dissatisfied and give him back a pile of cash.

    I dare say that he is the cousin of the future of tassel. If he is not bragging, he is young, handsome, golden, considerate, gentle and temperament. He has all the capital that men envy and women are crazy about, Liu? How does this surname feel familiar?

    Liu Xiaosheng seems to be used to Shu Tong''s thick nerves. He says with a smile, "it''s said that I''ll entertain your friends. How can I make you spend money?"

    "My friend, I should have entertained myself," Shutong blushed, but was still dissatisfied. "I''m asking you, what do you mean when you suddenly say something urgent? You''re late. You''re busy at work. I understand. But my cousin and her boyfriend have been waiting for you for half a day. It''s impolite for you to go back when you don''t see them. "

    Your cousin''s boyfriend? Do you mean me? My friend''s face is a little hot and my heart is floating. I think Shu Tong is cute for the first time Liu Xiaosheng coaxed out a little bit of embarrassment: "the company has something urgent, every second counts. I have done my best to meet you today. Forgive me. I will make up for you next time."

    Shutong is very simple. Seeing that Liu Xiaosheng has been in a low voice, although the person in trouble is still himself, but after struggling for a moment, he nodded, "since you are busy, it''s OK this time"

    "thank you," Liu Xiaosheng smiled with a relieved smile, "this money"

    "I don''t want it." Shutong straightened up his face, and his eyes were filled with seriousness that was totally inconsistent with her temperament Seriously: "we are just friends now. We don''t need you to spend money for me. I hope you won''t make your own decisions like today next time. I''m not friends with you because you have money. I hope you can understand."

    great wisdom is like foolishness? It turns out that Mr. Xiao Shu also saw that the party organized by Liu Xiaosheng today is actually to show off his wealth.

 Chapter 139

    "Well, I understand." Liu Xiaosheng''s reaction was quite unexpected. He smiled gently, not implicitly denying or gently admitting, but confessing. Seeing Shu Tong''s mouth was raised with satisfaction, I felt a thrill. If he wasn''t magnanimous, he would surely be a man with a lot of heart and a city ˇŁ

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I always feel that the two people stand together and seem very inconsistent. The modern version of Cinderella and the prince? Maybe it''s because one is too simple and the other is too complex.

    I was hesitating to go out and pretend to meet them by chance, but when I saw Liu Xiaosheng who was just about to turn around and leave, I suddenly thought of something. I asked Shu Tong, "by the way, what did you say your cousin''s boyfriend is called?"

    I can''t help but listen to Shutong and say, "Chunan."

    "Chunan of Chunan Fengchang group"

    "what''s the matter?"

    "Oh, nothing. Just ask," Liu Xiaosheng said with a smile. "He and your cousin are really friends and girlfriends."

    Liu Xiaosheng is just asking my name. There is nothing abnormal. However, although he tries to express a natural tone, the latter question still makes me feel obviously abnormal. He is questioning my relationship with the fringe! Moreover, there is an uncontrollable surprise in the tone of voice. Looking at Shutong''s eyes, it''s the hot expectation

    Shutong''s nerve is too thick, and he doesn''t take Liu Xiaosheng''s confirmation seriously. He laughs: "they are colleagues, all in Fengchang group class. Chunan''s sister happens to be my student. How can she and my cousin have a destiny?"

    "Yeah, fate" Liu Xiaosheng is still smiling, and he is very happy, but the taste of happiness is intriguing and complicated. His tone is more like perfunctory, and seems to be a little absent-minded. "Chunan, Cheng Liusu, ha ha ha, it''s really fate"

    I have a faint feeling of discomfort in my heart. I don''t know what to say, but I think Liu Xiaosheng is repeating my name When he wrote, his tone was rather strange. It seemed that he was not so strange to my name. There was probably someone else in the room. Liu Xiaosheng, who was reorganizing his expression, said to the door, "in this case, Tang Dong, Xiao Tong and her friends will bother you to take care of me."

    "Don''t worry, young master Liu. I just didn''t know that Miss Shu is your guest. I''ll take care of the rest. I''ll make sure that Miss Shu and all the guests have a good time. I''ll arrange all the food and accommodation for you."

    My eyes almost fell to the ground. The guy who came out of the room while talking was Tang Lian, chairman Tang, who had just invited Dongfang Lianren!

    Shutong was flattered and said: "it''s not suitable"

    "Miss Shu, you are a friend of Mr. Liu''s son, and I''m a friend of someone. You can''t help me when you have a chance to make the best of your friendship." Guo Feiren, surnamed Tang, saw the relationship between Liu Xiaosheng and Shu Tong and the extent of their development. His words are not humble but full of enthusiasm. But in fact, they are very clever in promoting Liu Xiaosheng''s status. The flattering end is brilliant!

    Liu Xiaosheng is also very human. From his expression, I can''t even see whether Tang Lian''s flattery is acceptable or not. I just smiled at Shu Tong and said, "listen to Tang Dong. They are all friends. It''s too polite to be outspoken."

    From the joy flowing between Tang Lian''s eyebrows, I was shocked to think that Liu Xiaosheng, who should be the "distinguished guest" he just said to Dongfang Lian people?

    I can''t help wondering. Combining Tang Lian''s conversation with Dongfang, if Liu Xiaosheng is the guest of his banquet, it proves that Liu Xiaosheng decided to show off in front of Shu Tong, and Tang Lian invited Dongfang to the banquet together, obviously with the intention to show Liu Xiaosheng. From this, it''s not hard to get a surprising conclusion: the background of Dongfang xiaoniangpi is better than that of Liu Gongzi However, I think it''s even more strange that since Tang Lian dared to invite Dongfang Lianren, he said that he was very sure that Mr. Liu would stay for dinner, otherwise he would not respect the "big miss". Seeing Tang Lian''s resourcefulness and ingenuity, he was definitely not the kind of fool who would make a fool of himself. So Liu Xiaosheng was in a hurry to leave. He must have just made a decision Ding, why is it so urgent? Is it really the company?

    Maybe I think more about it, but what kind of emergency can he not even spare a little time to meet with the tassel and me? And why does he look so weird when asked my name?

    Maybe, I really think more about it? Mr. Xiao Shu, you are here. "

    In Tang Liangong, Liu Xiaosheng turned the corner and I came out of the bathroom.

    "Chunan?" Miss Xiao Shu was shocked.

    I pretended to look at the corner where I couldn''t see the human figure. I murmured to myself, "the man I just walked to is very much like Liu Gongzi of Liu''s group"

    Shu Tong was about to turn around and stop Liu Xiaosheng. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but look at me in surprise and said, "do you know Liu Xiaosheng?" It''s worthy of being a slow woman, but she didn''t find out that I was aimless. It''s impossible to see Liu Xiaosheng''s people? Is it really Liu Xiaosheng of Liu group Shutong''s response is undoubtedly to confirm my suspicions. A thin layer of sweat appears on my forehead, but I feel ashamed. My friend ''"Well," Shutong''s face was a little ruddy and twisted. "He was my friend, but there was something urgent in the company that had to be rushed back to deal with."

    I didn''t hear what Shutong said at all. It was a mess in my mind. It seems that one of the people who sent flowers to Murphy yesterday wanted to invite Murphy to dinner was Liu Gongzi of Liushi group? Can these two young master Liu be the same person?

    Although even for the same person, sending flowers for dinner doesn''t mean adoration or pursuit. It may be just normal business and social activities, Murphy''s attitude of simply refusing is obviously hard for people to think about this. Moreover, thinking of what Song Jia said yesterday, Liu Gongzi and Zhang Mingjie seem to have known each other for a long time

    if the two Liu Gongzi are really the same person It''s no wonder that Liu Xiaosheng will be excited when he knows my name. Suppose that Zhang Mingjie told him about the "scandal" between me and Murphy, and that he has ambitions for Murphy, he naturally cares about my existence! If he misunderstood the relationship between Murphy and me, he suddenly knew from Shu Tong that I was a couple with the fringe? I''m afraid that''s the only explanation.

    He is happy to know my relationship with the fringe, but he doesn''t want me to know his relationship with Shu Tong. The only reason is that he wants to pursue Murphy''s road and shovel away my enemy. I look at Shu Tong in a complex mood, but I see her little mouth, and I can''t hear her voice at all. A kind of worry rises Liu Xiaosheng really likes her or is she playing with her?

    There is no relationship between me and Murphy at all. With Liu Xiaosheng''s talent and family background, if you really catch Murphy, where should Shutong go?

    Liu Gongzi''s eyes flashed through my mind, and I couldn''t help but fight a cold war? As I wiped the sweat on my forehead, I comforted myself and said: is it not certain that the two young master Liu are the same person? Is it just my own speculation that people have any intention to Murphy? If so, it''s my egg business?

    Chu Nan ah Chu Nan, there is time to think for others, or to solve your own problems first!

    The more I want to let go, the more disgusting I am. Cao, Liu will not really go to Murphy and say "three, four"

    : the next chapter begins "like you". The emotional drama with the fringe ushers in a small climax. Don''t miss the friends who like the fringe

 Chapter 140

    I guess he didn''t expect to kill Tang Lian. Among the guests invited by Shu Tong, Dongfang Lianren was included. Dongfang Lianren was also a little surprised. Xiao Shu''s boyfriend was the VIP in Tang Lian''s mouth.

    Grass, what''s the matter, and why everything has been twisted together

    if Liu Xiaosheng''s flattery and Tang Lian''s flattery are still seven points implicit, his performance of flattering Dongfang Lian is absolutely undisguised. Although Dongfang Lian has warned him not to show traces, you can see his series of actions When I had time to taste it, I was withdrawn and replaced by an expensive seafood meal. Wuliangye, a bottle of more than 300 yuan, had been opened, but it was taken back as if in hiding. After 15 years of Maotai liquor exchange, the teacher who would smoke asked for two boxes of cloud smoke, and the one who could get hold of it was the whole China

    even if I was blind, I could see it in the eyes of Tang Lian Liu Xiaosheng, already a distinguished guest, can''t be compared with dongfanglian people at all! Is his action to prove this to the Oriental people?

    However, in Shu Tong''s view, all this is her boyfriend''s face? Looking at dongfanglian''s skin, I know that Tang Lian is trying to please her, but she doesn''t care about it. Just talk with Chu Yuan and the goblin, without showing any voice and color, and hide deep enough. It''s not a simple girl indeed!

    During the dinner, although Shu Tong repeatedly stressed that she was only a friend with Liu Xiaosheng, her attitude was already obvious. She was only a tacit word away from her friends.

    Tang Lian''s interest in me is far more than that of Shu Tong. If he wasn''t afraid to sit next to me, he would have come long ago to test my details. When he was full of food and drink, he opened a room for everyone under the guise of "Shu Shipeng". He invited everyone to stay and provided hot spring bath rolls.

    Adhering to the golden principle of "being cheap but not being a king", Shu Tong''s refusal has become a crime against people''s hearts. However, she has to accept Tang Lian''s human feelings. However, this is just Tang Lian''s way to please Dongfang Lian. He has learned that Shu Tong is Dongfang Lian''s teacher.

    In the afternoon, there was a 180 degree change in the role, which made me witness what is snobbish and what is cool.

    In the past, the enthusiastic hospitality to the exhausted Xiaoshu teacher has become the object of flattery by all colleagues. Although he is still being dragged around, his attitude is quite different from that of noon. A group of old people who are not shy are more eloquent than the young and junior Xiaoshu teacher. They are worthy of being intellectuals. They are skilled in technology, but they don''t know how to understand him How many euphemism good words.

    There is such a bright "electric light" as the "problem three girls combination". I didn''t have a chance to have a good word with the fringe. I played tennis with them for half a day. I was so tired. In the evening, Tang Lian specially organized a bonfire party for us, and specially invited two pairs of northeast actors to perform the popular duet. The atmosphere was really lively.

    There is absolutely nothing to look forward to in the hot spring together with several uncle level figures. They are intellectuals. They taste sake and look at the bright moon. They talk in the same rhyme and rhyme as if they are writing poems. What''s the good intention of our common people to get together and be disgraceful? It''s just a symbolic wash of the body, then early back to the room.

    As soon as I entered the door, I was shocked to find that the light was bright and the voice was looking for. Through the living room, the door of the bedroom was open. The fringe, which was supposed to go to the bath with the three girls in question, came back earlier than me.

    A white and pink, slightly fancy Japanese bathrobe, more prominent show her long body. Her long hair is loose and dry behind her head. Obviously, she hasn''t had a bath at all.

    At this time, the stinky girl lay on the tatami without any image. She supported her head with one hand and kept busy with the other hand. She frequently stuffed potato chips into her mouth, took a beer can and filled it with a mouthful. She also grabbed the buttocks tightly wrapped by the bathrobe, making her friends sweat and sweat, and boast that she was a lady at ordinary times After eating, there was a horrible zombie film on TV. The viscera and intestines were flying in disorder, as if the blood was rotten. The stinky girl was fascinated by it, but she didn''t even notice that I had entered the room.

    A beautiful leg lifted out of the shackles of bathrobe, the spring light is suddenly released, it can''t be said to nourish the eyes, the thighs are full, the legs are thin, the legs are long and white, it makes the blood of the brothers boil, there is a kind of impulse of zombies to see the living people, and they want to rush for a bite, which is dangerous

    "ahhh ~!" I coughed heavily, and then I closed the door. I realized that it was not right, and I wanted to open it again. It would not help but add to the cake. It seemed that we had some dirty reverie in mind, so I gave up.

    "Ah ~!" The tassel was startled, and the chips that were chewed in his mouth all came out. Looking back, he saw me, relieved and patted his chest with his small hand. He was a little angry and surprised. "South south, I''m scared to death. How can you wash it so quickly?"

    "How can you be quick? It''s true that you scared me. I thought there was a thief in the room." My eyes were staring at the tassel''s chest. Because I lay on my side and twisted my body, the girl''s chest was wide open, showing a snow white ice muscle under the jade neck. The sexy clavicle and a fire were brewing in my nose, as if it would spray out in the form of liquid at any time. The most unbelievable thing for me was that she looked flat and pitiful At this moment, the cleavage is very deep and spectacularThe tassel didn''t realize that she was out of light at all. She said with a smile, "I didn''t wash it. Of course, it''s fast. Ha ha, like I thought, you will come back first. Can''t you talk to those teachers?"

    I replied, "you didn''t wash it? Why? Don''t you mean to wait for me first? Ha ha. "

    "Come here and watch it. It''s playing to a wonderful place!"

    I just said it casually. I didn''t want to have a pink face, but I forcibly shifted the topic. I waved to sit down and watch it together. I twisted my body, raised my hand again, and opened my neckline wider, revealing a small half of the buttermilk

    "well, it''s wonderful," I said with a feeling and exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that you have a lot of goods, although they are squeezed out."

    "You got it? What goods? " Tassel a Zheng, this just discovers I am greedy stare at her breast, small face suddenly heats up, ah of a strange cry, "dead south south, where do you look?"

    When I saw the tassel sitting up with its chest in my arms, I just smiled. Although I was ashamed, I got a cheeky face. "Looking up at the snow mountain peak, overlooking the peach blossom garden, the scenery is endless"

    "peach blossom garden?" The tassel subconsciously lowers his head, and the blush spreads from his face to his neck.

    When the stinky girl sat up, her legs curled up instinctively, and the bottom of her bathrobe was wide open. I saw the white lace underpants completely. It''s not a shame!

    Kill you rascal! "

    "It''s just underwear. What''s your shame?" I didn''t wait for the tassel to stand up. I sat down cross legged first, grabbed the bag of chips at her hand, and said with a smile, "you forget that we used to sleep together naked."

    "Who is naked in farts?" The tassel is so shy that it can''t be stopped. A pink fist beats on my shoulder, but it''s soft and doesn''t have any strength. "I''m wearing underwear!"

    "That''s not the end," I pulled out a piece of potato chips and fed it to the little mouth of the tassel. "At that time, you exposed more, but you didn''t feel ashamed. What''s the shame now

    Suden''s face was red for a long time, but he smiled bitterly. "Yes, what am I ashamed of?"

    I wanted to make a fool of it, but I didn''t want to. The reaction of the fringe was unexpectedly abnormal. I couldn''t help but wonder, "what''s wrong with you, fringe?"

    "Nothing." the fringe hugged her knees with both hands, curled up with her chin resting on her knees, and continued to enjoy the horror of the zombie movie. She had no response, but I couldn''t help frowning. Was the joke just too much? However, I used to play like this before. Sorry, the update is later because of the sudden power failure. Today, the second one will be before 6:30. Please be considerate. Thank you

 Chapter 141

    "South south" fringe leaned against me suddenly, with its head resting on my shoulder and murmuring, "it''s strange, it''s really strange"

    I don''t understand why I didn''t push away the fringe, my heart was beating faster, but I was calm. "What''s strange?"

    When the voice fell, I fell into silence -

    like me, the tassel stared at the TV with unswerving eyes. When catching up with the dark background, I could vaguely see the ambiguous posture of me and her at this time on the screen. After a while, I heard her quietly ask: "why I didn''t feel ashamed even when I was sleeping with you in my arms, but now I just lean on you gently "You think your heart is pounding?"

    My heart is not fluttering, because that kind of super high-speed beating can be called shaking, just like my voice, like my lips, I shiver, but I can''t speak.

    I want to say I don''t know, but I just think I do;

    I''m glad the tassel asked, but I''m nervous and don''t know how to respond to the overwhelming feelings suddenly like the waves.

    Is it flattering or guilty? I seem to know, but I don''t know at all

    Swallow saliva, it''s boiling hot.

    Tassel whispered: "we always say that we are each other''s iron brothers, but now I find that I never seem to understand, what is a friend? Can you tell me? "

    It''s a philosophical question, and I''m just a fool, "buddy is buddy." At this moment, I suddenly found that I hate these two words! I want to deny their existence, so I can explain, but I don''t want to explain.

    A perfunctory answer obviously can''t satisfy the tassel, she continued to ask: in your eyes, what am I? Is it like a brother? No, south south, you answer me honestly. Do you think I''m a woman? "

    My heart leaped, and I was a little short of laughter. "You are a woman"

    "you lied to me." the fringe suddenly sat up straight, stretched out his hands to hold my cheek, and looked at each other. Then I found that the smiling fringe, a pair of eyes were full of tears. "South south, you lied to me"

    again?

    I don''t know what''s wrong with the tassel. It''s just fine. "Tassel, you"

    before I finish, tassel says to itself: "even I just found out that I''m a woman, south south, and you lied to me. In fact, you never treated me as a woman, right?"

    Her sadness was wrapped in tears, crystal clear, I felt ashamed, I felt guilty, so I finally made up my mind, "I admit that I didn''t have it before, but now I have it. Now I see you as a woman"

    "you are still lying to me"

    I said urgently: "no!"

    "Then why didn''t you react?" The tassel blushes the pink face, is difficult to speak, but still gave up the reserve, shakes the voice to ask: "why did you just see me exposed underwear, also have no man''s response?"

    "Ha?" I can''t help but smile and say, "what response should a man have? What do you think men should react to? "

    The words are so obscene that the tassel is immediately shy and anxious. Just now, the deep point suddenly flew out of the sky. My hands slipped down and grabbed my neck. He said angrily, "I don''t know! But can''t be as calm as you are? You don''t even think I''m a woman! "

    "Is it normal for me to strip you down like a wolf?"

    "Dare you!"

    "I dare!"

    "Ah ~!" Tassel a exclamation, already was pulled down by me to press under the body, she subconsciously struggles, but how can break away from me this big man? I knelt on her body, my hands pressed on her two small arms, and let her wriggle her slender body like a water snake, with a big open chest. Maybe it''s because of the supine posture, the chest has disappeared plump, but the mellow outline of the edge of the blue and astringent hump is an abnormal sexy temptation. There is no underwear in the fringe, and the right pink milk + halo is barely pressed by the skirt, which is a delicate one The cherries are tender and indistinct.

    My breath is extremely heavy. What impulse is in the bottom of my heart dominating me? I don''t know. I just think it''s necessary for me to let this woman know. I didn''t cheat her!

    "If it can be proved, I dare!"

    What do you want to do, Nan? " The tassel seemed to detect my abnormality, and her face was frightened. "Let go of me, let go of me, we are brothers"

    the slightly relaxed muscles were suddenly tightened again. The words "brothers" stabbed my heart like two steel needles. I couldn''t see what kind of expression I was, but it must not be gentle and rational. "What is a friend? Haven''t you figured it out yet? "

    The tassel was stunned. She didn''t know how to refute. Her eyes twinkled with complexity. She turned her face to avoid my eyes, faltered and groaned: "they are south south. Anyway, you are too much. I am a woman."

    "I know," I have more courage, and my calm voice can''t hide my uncontrollable desire. She said hoarsely "I just want to prove that I am a man and you are a woman!"Seeing my domineering stoop down, the tassel was shocked, and a panic and fear appeared on my face. The word "Mo" was blocked in my mouth, yes, by my lips.

    Nature is good, pure as water. I always use the eight words of narcissism to flaunt myself. But now I find that it''s my nature to be mean and despicable. I even kissed the fringe!

    "South south doesn''t want this!"

    "Yes, I do!"

    The more the tassel struggles, the more excited I am, the more excited I am, the more upset I am. What''s the matter with me? What am I doing? However, the more I think about it, the more I sink.

    Yes, I do. I want fringe!

    When I awkwardly use my tongue to open the mouth of the fringe, the fringe gave up the struggle completely, closed the water eyes, and began to respond to my invasion. The lilac tender tongue stirred and twisted, and even came back from the aggressive counterattack, and penetrated into my mouth.

    Our first kiss is just a simple lip print, leaving too many regrets, so at this moment, the first hot wet kiss fascinated us. Unconsciously, the tassel recovered its free arms and hugged my back, as if it no longer needed oxygen. The kiss was endless.

    I greedily absorbed the smooth and tender tongue of the fringe, and thought that her fragrant liquid was the sweetest dew in the world Soft and tender, Yingying a grip, the end of the addictive, and the right hand, along the rib side, trembling, slowly, sliding between her legs.

    It turns out that there are some things that don''t need to be taught by others, such as the whimpering and groaning of tassels, which are gentle and moving. The voice makes me feel carefree and shaken. When my claws touch her mysterious private place, when I accidentally find that her underpants have a trace of moisture, tassels tremble all over, suddenly open their eyes, with a light breath, and their hands against my chest at the same time. God knows where she is The strength that came was to push me out.

    Lying in tatami, the shock was not light or heavy, but it made me instantly regain my sense. I was the same as the fringe. I turned around on the same side and turned my back to the other side. I don''t know what expression she had. Anyway, my friend''s face was almost turned into soup. What did I do just now?

    There are still tassel fragrance in my mouth, crotch and the ugly appearance of little Chu Nan. Looking at the hot fingers in front of me, my heart is still rippling. Like me, tassel also has a feeling. Although I touch the private part of the woman''s lower body for the first time through a wisp of cloth

    : I had a headache yesterday, and I lost power n times today. It''s unfortunate I''m in a hurry. I haven''t typed a few words in two days. Fortunately, I have several chapters to save my manuscript and I''m almost eaten. I feel dizzy

 Chapter 142

    The soundtrack in the TV suddenly stopped. It seems that it has entered a tense stage. Originally, it was scary and quiet. But at this moment, I and the fringe can clearly hear each other''s rapid heartbeat, too excited and too oppressive -

    speechless for a long time. As a man, I understand that I need to take responsibility and swallow my saliva. I took the lead in fighting Break the silence, "tassel, I''m sorry, I"

    "yesterday, Murphy invited me to dinner, I intentionally shut down."

    Coincidence? The tassel and I spoke at the same time, I was a little stunned, reflected her words, can''t help but sit up, "deliberately shut down?! Why?! " Why am I so excited that I only come back to God after asking?

    Maybe it''s because I suspected it for a long time, but I deliberately hypnotized myself not to think about this possible reason Tassel is a girl in the end, still embarrassed to face me, lying on one side, curling up on one''s legs and hugging one''s chest. I feel guilty for her pitiful appearance.

    Unwilling to leave room for emptiness of heart, he said frankly, "I used to have fantasies about her, but they were just fantasies. Now I understand that she and I can only be friends."

    "Why? Because you think she doesn''t like you? "

    "Because she and I live in two different worlds" I want to say, because of you, Cheng Liusu! But I didn''t have the courage, and I didn''t have the strength.

    Chunan, is your face really that thin? I secretly scolded myself for failing.

    I''m afraid that the tassel won''t believe me, because she knows. I''ve been secretly in love with Murphy. Moreover, the time I was kissed by her, I slapped her in the face and told her loudly that I like Murphy

    Chunan, you should find a piece of tofu and kill her! Damn it, I''m sorry. Why didn''t I face up to the feelings towards the fringe earlier, and why didn''t I make the right choice earlier? Bitter tassel, more bitter their own.

    At the moment, I feel like eating Huanglian. The voice of the tassel is steady and calm. Without any disturbance, I can''t guess what she is thinking, "what if she likes you?"

    I frowned, "tassel, what do you want to say? Don''t beat around the Bush, will you? " I don''t like the assumption that greed is a man''s fault. What is this assumption for me? A test? A man''s desire to give up his greed is just like his flesh. Even if he is cruel enough, the pain is real.

    Do I want to escape again?

    The tassel finally sat up, the bathrobe slipped and showed round shoulders. She was red and pretty, but she didn''t cover half of the buttermilk. She seemed to eat tofu for me on purpose. She couldn''t hide the sadness of the corner of her mouth, but she pretended to be natural and said, "she said that you have alienated her recently, maybe because of me."

    I was stunned, and suddenly Between Huoran cheerful, the original Murphy looking for fringe, it was because I yesterday refused her invitation!

    "Although she didn''t say it directly, the meaning was obvious. She suspected that I was holding the vinegar jar to obstruct you," the fringe said with a smile. "It''s really inexplicable that we two have nothing to do with each other. Why does she think so? She opened her mouth and said that you are just friends. She came to beg me not to obstruct your contacts. But if you are honest and have a clear conscience, does she need such sensitivity? She is Murphy, the general manager of Murphy who can only cover the sky in Fengchang group! Arrogant like a swan, never use the corner of her eyes to pinch someone else''s, unexpectedly lowered her head to me, begged me bitterly! It''s not because she thinks I''m capable, but because "

    tassel realizes her excitement, quickly suppresses her mood, clenches her lower lip and lowers her head. She doesn''t want to arrange Murphy''s right and wrong in front of me, but she doesn''t need to say more. I''ve understood that Murphy would not hesitate to use the position of general manager assistant to exchange for tassel Murphy mistakenly thought that I alienated her because of her jealousy, so he wanted to explain to the fringe clearly, but such an explanation was just misunderstood by the fringe, instead, he suspected the relationship between Murphy and me.

    I really can not imagine that such a shrewd woman as Murphy would think of such a clumsy way, and also insulting people!

    No wonder the fringe said that I lied to her. Murphy''s behavior and attitude are all misunderstood, but I really don''t know! Does Murphy like me? My friend thinks that I''m not so charming, so I can''t explain this complicated problem like buttons.

    "South south, if Murphy likes you"

    "impossible!" I''ve always liked rational analysis. I''ve lost my temper. I know that I''m afraid of all kinds of possibilities.

    "I mean ''if'', turnips and vegetables, each has his own love. Maybe, the daughter of heaven loves you." the words of fringe are familiar to me. It seems that Chu Yuan also said the same words. I was shocked, and heard the fringe continue to ask: "if your dream lover really likes you, how about you? What would you do? "

    I admit that I am a spendthrift, but at this moment, I have a firm answer in my heart - she is right in front of me!I moved to sit cross legged in front of the fringe, helped her to tidy up the bathrobe, covered her bare shoulder, and said with a sincere smile: "fringe, I said that she and I are impossible, I am like a person who can''t even distinguish fantasy from reality? Besides, I didn''t cheat you. Maybe, I didn''t treat you as a woman before. I was always joking and joking. Some of my true feelings were covered up by happy coexistence. Obviously, I was in bliss and didn''t know it. But now, I have clearly realized that we can''t continue to be buddies in the future, so "

    " we are still buddies, before, now Yes, and then! "

    When I finally got up the courage and decided to tell the fringe, she resolutely interrupted me with such a sentence.

    I was confused, but saw her face firmly smile to me: "south south, you like Murphy, I know, Murphy also like you, I can see that women''s intuition is absolutely wrong, before I said it? I will definitely support you! "

    Support me? It seems that I was pushed into the abyss of bottomless by these three words, and fell to despair at a high speed, which made me tremble. I shouted hysterically, "no! incorrect! Tassel, can''t you feel what happened just now? What I like is "

    " Murphy! " The tassels that never perform, smile naturally at the moment, but there are two pearly tears in the corner of the eyes, saying softly to me in the tone of cajoling children: "we are brothers, just like I was drunk for the first time, I am just helping you practice. The kissing is good, the intimacy is just practice, who let you have no experience"

    "tassels!" I can''t bear to see her giggle. She laughs with heartache. She laughs with heartache. What are you thinking about and escaping from?!

    Tears finally fell. The tassel clenched the thin lips that were already shaking, stared at my angry eyes, suddenly got up and rushed to me, tightly hugged my neck, "please, south south, don''t say you like me now!"

    I stayed because she understood!

    My head is held by a fringe. I can only see the snow neck at the back of her head. There is a faint fragrance between her hair, which makes me lost and confused. What? "

    Why do you know I like you, but won''t listen to me?

    "It''s despicable. If you say it, I will be as tender as you just said. I can''t refuse it! You are too cunning. You know I can''t refuse you! South south, I''m very happy. I''m really happy. But I''m so mean to get you! " The fringe smiled, but sobbed, "I''ve betrayed the word" brother "for a long time. I''ve been seducing you by giving up my arms, but I''m talking about the ghost words that accompany you to practice. I don''t want the feeling of fighting back like this!"

    I''m in a daze. I understand.

    I understand, so moved; I understand, so ashamed.

    : at the beginning of the new week, I would like to ask again for recommendation tickets and collection. Thank you very much, SA

    and the article "like you" ended here. Yesterday I saw a friend guess that he failed, er, yes. However, it''s still unexpected? Maybe you will feel some regret, but I think that this kind of tassel is the most lovely, is the most worthy of love, do you think?

 Chapter 143

    Stroking the back of the fringe, I said with a smile: "fringe, I am the despicable person, always hesitant, always in the unrealistic fantasy sorry, but I later"

    "later, I will let you like me!" The fringe interrupted me again, "but not now, south south, please, don''t let me look down on myself, OK?"

    Tassel in my earlobe gently a kiss, with a kind of almost imploring tone, gently said: "we continue to be friends, one day, you will find that I am better than Murphy, win her, I want to win fair!"

    It''s worthy of tassel. She knows me. She knows that there is a trace of love for Murphy in my heart.

    As expected, it''s the tassel. It''s so strong to win. I don''t care to win over Murphy by throwing in arms. Though, my friend thinks that he is the one who can''t wait to throw in arms. This is the tassel. He''s frank and straightforward. Like is like. She''s straightforward and her feelings make me blush and make me very happy.

    "Good!" I nodded heavily, pushed the tassel upright, and looked at her blushing face. I said firmly and gently, "one day, I will say to you with a clear conscience, I like you."

    In this moment, I resolutely cut off the last ray of Murphy''s imagination.

    There are already tassels. What can I do for you?

    The tassel is very moved, the lips are shaking, "south south"

    the guys are very dynamic, the shaking claws touch the tassel''s smooth and tender cheek, "tassel"

    we are very bloody, the atmosphere is very Qiongyao

    I want to kiss the tassel again with the atmosphere, the tassel is infected by the atmosphere, the eyes are closed, acquiesced to my kiss the tassel, the guys are full of excitement, doodle long mouth, just about to When we went, we heard that the door panel was pulled open. Suddenly, there was a disordered and hurried footsteps in the living room, which came to our room like a duck.

    "Brother, are you back?"

    "Fate, what do you ask? Catch the traitor directly! "

    It''s Chu Yuan!

    And Xiao Yike''s damned goblin

    "wow ~! South south, look, it''s disgusting. It''s the zombie murderer! "

    "Yes, I can''t even eat," said the potato chip in my mouth, which had not been chewed, and then I shoved it hard. God knows what I''m talking about. "Tassel, pass me the beer and choke"

    "Oh, here, be careful." I was so nervous that I took a sip of the tassel and gave it to me. Then I handed over the beer can to me. I took it. I didn''t drink it. I didn''t drink it. I didn''t drink it. I didn''t drink it. Are we idiots? It''s not that it''s getting darker?!

    Sure enough, I pretended to be shocked and turned around. My grandmother, Chu Yuan, stood behind me and stared at the beer can in my hand indifferently. It seemed that she wanted to see if I really dared to kiss the fringe indirectly. Chu Yuan was just like a housekeeper in her attitude towards the fringe, for fear that I would marry the fringe in the future, just because of the character and personality of the fringe Is she too different?

    "Yuan Yuan, did you finish washing so soon?" Before they went to the hot spring, they were still in high spirits. They didn''t expect to finish so soon. Didn''t the girls like this tune very much?

    Chu Yuan lowered his eyes, looked at my cold eyes, and said, "how can you hurry up?" This is familiar to me. It seems that just now, tassel and I had the same question and answer.

    Xiao goblin hid his sword in a smile and joked at the fringe: "we only found that sister Cheng disappeared after taking off her clothes and entering the water, so you have already come back."

    The tassel glanced at me awkwardly and said with a smile, "yes, I''m a little uncomfortable, so I came here first."

    this girl probably knew that I would come back in advance, so she waited in the room? Like me, in fact, tassels are looking for opportunities to get along with me alone to solve the questions in my heart.

    "And brother Nan?" Just across the door of the Oriental little Niang PI apparently heard our conversation, smiled and asked: "brother Nan, are you not feeling well?"

    It''s a scheming school. I stare at the beer can in my hand. Sure enough, both Chu Yuan and Xiao Yike are unhappy. Chu Yuan grabs it with a small mouth and says, "drink beer if you feel uncomfortable? Give it to me. "

    His behavior seemed to care for me, but his eyes were full of fierce light. He obviously didn''t believe me and the tassel. He threw the beer can into the small garbage can nearby.

    I''m not the only one who can''t stand the tassel. The three stinky girls stand in a straight line and stare down at the two of us as if we were a pair of adulterous men and women. We just arrived at the emotional place. At this time, we were all very guilty. Especially the tassel, with only two long legs, seemed to be afraid that someone would lift her bathing suit and find her inside The secret of pants is like three bathrobes of the same style and color, which are worn on three girls of the same beauty, but they are three different styles, modern version and girl version? Chu Yuan is like master Bao. His face is covered with dark clouds. It''s really dark enough. The puffed up cheeks seem to contain the words "goutouji". A small mouth will spit out. Xiao Yi, who stands on the left side with his waist pinched, looks like a Zhan Yu cat. Her eyes are shining and ready to go. It seems that with Chu Yuan''s order, she will come to me and scratch me severely. She has a smile on the right side and Oriental compassion in her hands It''s like gongsunce, master Goutou. He''s wise and introverted. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking about."I shrugged and laughed:" our culture is low, and several teachers have generation gap, can''t talk together, it''s better to come back to watch TV

    Dongfang Lian people deliberately cover their mouths and smile vaguely, "hee hee, yes, brother Nan and sister Cheng are the most talkative."

    Yay in the arch fire, absolutely!

    Xiao Yi can be jealous, laughing and chanting. Chu Yuan''s face is cold and frowning. I can only shed the cold sweat.

    I was guilty of being a thief. Who can''t see the problem between me and the fringe at this time? In particular, the stinky girl in the fringe didn''t know how to cover up. Her pretty face turned red in a flash. No one asked. Her own coyness had gone ahead of her own plan, and she was very happy to be misunderstood by the three girls!

    Well, it''s not a misunderstanding, but they guessed it.

    Chu Yuan is always paying attention to the expression of the fringe. The frowning willow eyebrow suddenly unfolds. Suddenly she lies on my back like a coquettish, hugs my neck and laughs: "brother, I won today''s fishing. I''ve thought about what you can do."

    The texture of the Japanese bathrobe is not thick. The two groups of stinky girls are soft and oppressed behind me. My heart is full of energy. The fragrance after the bath flows into my heart. The little face steamed by powder is grinding my cheek intimately, which makes me daydream. When did Chu Yuan become so intimate with me? Ben was still floating. Suddenly, I heard her say that I even got a thorough cold on my toes.

    My dear sister is trying to cover it up! She will definitely come up with a super big problem to embarrass me or even humiliate me, but because of her innocence at the moment, tassel and others will surely think that her excessive punishment is just a mischief between a child and her brother, and definitely will not think that she is deliberately creating difficulties!

    This stinky girl never forgets to maintain her image. Who has my sister lost?! The back of my friend''s back is rustling with cold air. Seeing me cowering, Chu Yuan cocks his little mouth and says wrongly, "don''t you want to cheat?"

    The dead girl will not only pretend to be cute, but also to be pitiful. Even the tassel looks down on me. Honey, you are cheated by Chu Yuan!

    Why can''t Xiao Yi see that Chu Yuan intended to straighten me? "Uncle," said the general, "I''m willing to give in, or we will look down on you." Then he took a look at the fringe.

    Dongfang Lianren always supports Chu Yuan. "Brother Nan, you don''t really want to be in debt?"

    Anyway, we are a great old man. Besides, we can''t flirt in front of the fringe, can we? Then he spoke in a rough voice and said, "who is to blame? Predestination, although say, let elder brother do what you have to choose what I can do to become

    Stinky girl, if you dare to let me run naked, I''ll take off my clothes in front of you and see who''s humble!

 Chapter 144

    "Don''t worry, you can do it. Besides, it''s not hard at all. Who makes you my brother?" Chu Yuan''s words are comfortable and useful in my ears, but the next words surprised all of us. Even we were stunned, we saw a cold light in the eyes of the stinky girl, smiling: "kiss the East for a while. Update super fast "

    ?" Brothers want to laugh, but the corners of the mouth jump, what did Chu Yuan just say?!

    Ah, "Dongfang Lianren also looked at Chu Yuan incredulously," Yuan Yuan, I, I just heard it wrong. You let Nan brother kiss me. Hehe, it''s impossible. Hehe, how can it be? Ha ha "

    Chu Yuan''s people and animals who still smile are harmless. It seems that they can''t see our strange expressions in general," no, East, you didn''t hear me wrong, what I said is to let him kiss you. "

    Is that punishment for me? It''s more like punishing Dongfang Lianren?!

    Xiao Yike could not accept Chu Yuan''s proposal, "Yuan Yuan, isn''t it appropriate? It''s like the Oriental sister who has suffered losses! "

    I thought that Chu Yuan would target the tassel, but unexpectedly she would stab the East. Is it because Dongfang Lianren admitted that he was the prisoner of the "kissing event", so Chu Yuan would punish her?

    Now, on the contrary, the tassel who did not know the situation has become the person with the least feelings. He said to Chu Yuan with a smile, "Yuan Yuan, which is the punishment? Is it really cheap for your brother "

    " punishment? " Chu Yuan frowned the crooked willow eyebrows and said, "it''s hard for my brother to bring us out to play together. How can I punish him? The rule of the game is that the winner can choose any loser to do anything. I will not be hard for him. I am rewarding him The tassel looked at him thoughtfully, and he was surprisingly silent. He shook his head and said, "but this is not a reward for the little East."

    "why not?" Chu Yuan pretends to be naive and asks Liu Su a question. She immediately listens to her childlike words and says, "right, the east? It''s always your initiative to kiss my brother. It''s time for him to take the initiative this time. "

    "What?!" The fringe suddenly changed.

    Good you wench, originally this is your goal! It dawned on me that Chu Yuan had deliberately created a scandal between me and the east to stir up the relationship between me and the fringe!

    How fast does Xiao Yike react? In a moment, he straightened out his mind, clapped his hands and said, "yes, yes, sister Dongfang, you have made money, and finally you have paid back. If you have a lover, you will get married!"

    Shit!

    Xiao Yi is a guy who emphasizes means. She should be decisive. In her opinion, it''s the tassel that threatens her more. Like the people around Chu Yuan in the East, this girl also tries to eliminate the tassel around me!

    Chu Yuan only treats Xiao Yi as a heckler, but Dongfang Lianren is very clear. She knows that Xiao Yi can get close to Chu Yuan because she is fond of me, so she doesn''t really get kissed by me, takes advantage of her and offends Xiao demon.

    But I never thought that such a shrewd Oriental pitiful person could really be a fool this time! She stared at Chu Yuan for a while, then she bowed her head shyly, buttoned her nails and whispered, "since it''s the rules of the game, there''s no way. Brother Nan, do you want to kiss your mouth or your face?"

    "Face!" "Face!" "Face!"

    My friend hasn''t opened his mouth yet. Chu Yuan, Liu Su and Xiao Yike are all in the same voice. I''m not surprised that Liu Su and Xiao Yike are like this. But how can Chu Yuan turn around and think about it? Relieved, she''s afraid that she''s wronged the East too much? After all, Chu Yuan only suspects that Dongfang Lianren likes me. It is estimated that her damned proposal also has the intention to test the East.

    But I''m quite sure that dongfanglian people can''t like me! Damn, in order to please Chu Yuan, did she not hesitate to be eaten tofu by me? How deep does she love Chu Yuan? There is no doubt that the depth is directly proportional to my fear and worry.

    The tassel cried "face" before returning to her mind. She looked at me in amazement and pretended to be a natural voice with obvious trembling. "South south, Oriental sister to you"

    "like it." the answer of Dongfang Lianren surprised all of us. She blushed with shame and murmured like a mosquito: "I like Nan brother very much. When I grow up, I must marry him He. "

    The tassel almost broke a silver tooth. Just now they were playing, but the taste has changed obviously!

    Xiao Yi can''t help but glare at Dongfang pitiful people. The anger end of the flash is frightening.

    Chu Yuan didn''t expect that Dongfang Lianren could say such words in front of others. She was surprised. She thought that Dongfang really liked me? I have no idea that Dongfang Lianren is just trying to please her!

    Chu Yuan only wants to let the fringe misunderstand, but now it has become a misunderstanding between us, all in disorder!

    Chu Yuan doubted the relationship between me and the fringe, and felt that the East liked me, so he came up with a question that could not only test the attitude of the east towards me, but also arouse the suspicion of the fringe towards me and the EastXiao Yike doubts me and the tassel, but she can see the attitude of the East. She can''t help but regard the East as an opponent. She said it''s just to go fishing and relax, but where in the hell is it a little bit relaxed?

    "What are you talking about?" If dongfanglian people are really shy, it is absolutely impossible to say such words! I hastily explained: "tassel, don''t listen to her nonsense, these three stinky girls are deliberately"

    "pro, willing to gamble and lose." The tassel must have been misunderstood. I won''t explain it at all. It''s like a happy kitten smiling, but I can feel that she exudes the momentum of a tiger. In the end, the three girls are standing in a boat. The primary purpose is to eliminate the tassel. See that I have seen through their intentions. How can I have a chance to explain?

    "Kiss one, kiss one, kiss one!" Chu Yuan and Xiao Yi clapped their hands and shouted a slogan!

    The fringed fool was obviously reluctant, but was led into the atmosphere by Chu Yuan and the goblin, and then coaxed together. I cried and rode hard, but I didn''t want to repent. Otherwise, wouldn''t it appear that we were guilty? The more dare not kiss, afraid that the tassel will feel that there is a problem between me and the east?

    Under all kinds of helpless, I made a rational analysis, and finally decided, pro! Moreover, to kiss the nature, and kiss the cat and dog as natural!

    However, the more unfortunate thing is still behind

    just as my lips were printed on the small face of Dongfang Lianren''s side, I heard the complaint from Mr. Xiao Shu at the door, "you are so careless, a group of girls, how can I leave the room at night when I come back?

    the voice suddenly stopped, and I was totally stunned. I kept the posture of kissing with the East, with fringe, Chu Yuan and goblin sitting in a row, Leng Leng looked at the door that was like nine days Xuan thunder to split the small Shu teacher, are all strange face.

    Grass, is this a wholesale "coincidence"? How can she appear at this time?!

    Mr. Xiao Shu slowly closed his open mouth, silently lowered his head and picked up a pillow of tatami. Suddenly, he had a loud drink and rushed at me like a snow leopard going down the mountain to look for food. "I''m really wrong about you, Chu, you demon! Scum! Scum! I''ll fight you! "

    "Misunderstanding!" I rolled to my feet, narrowly avoiding the pillow bomb. "Miss Xiao Shu, listen to me"

    "what else can you say now Shutong, regardless of the bathrobe he was wearing, lifted up the dress swing and kicked, "I saw you flirting with my students!"

    "Flirting? Is the game good! " I hurriedly hid behind the tassel. "Tassel, why do you explain it to your cousin?"

    "She saw it. What else can I explain? I''m sleepy, cousin. I''ll go back to my room and go to bed first. "

    I was stunned by the cold attitude of the fringe. Then I saw that she gave me a bad slap, which made me suddenly feel bored. The stinky girl was jealous and deliberately refused to help me!

 Chapter 145

    "Please help yourself, Amitabha." Tassel under such a sentence, just from the sleeve flick people

    "game? How can you think of flirting with little girls as a game? Animals! " Mr. Xiao Shu is a teacher of Chinese, but he can pick up words! Step by step, the pillow swung back, and I bent down to avoid it. This clumsy woman who should have no motor nerve actually followed a knee and hit her bare knee with the palm of her hand, making a clear sound. I finally protected the front door, and jumped back half a step. I didn''t want to. Suddenly, I stumbled under my feet, and the center of gravity was unbalanced and tilted back, and I didn''t have time to adjust , I saw a beautiful turn of Miss Xiao Shu, the bottom of the bathrobe was completely floating, and a beautiful leg suddenly bounced over with the momentum of thunder, which was a beautiful whirling kick!

    See! Underwear is white!

    The small, white and tender feet were firmly and solidly kicked on my chest. I didn''t see that the soft and weak one had such great strength that she pulled me up and fell heavily on tatami.

    It''s amazing that Xiao Shu, a teacher with cerebellar dysplasia, has such skills. But my friends are not so bad. I was hit and laid down by a woman. Someone tripped me!

    It''s Chu Yuan! My dear sister! Not only because she is closest to me, but also because I can see clearly that Xiao demon gives her a thumbs up! And the inverted image of Chu Yuan''s outfit, as if I didn''t see me lying down at all, has been staring at Dongfang Lian Ren!

    "Ouch ~"

    Dongfang pities a person to retch. Chu Yuan helps her to sit down and caresses her back while caring: "Dongfang, what''s wrong with you? You look so bad? "

    Ya''s face is ruddy. What''s wrong?! East small Niang shyly a smile, take a bit tired, "all right, all right, just want to eat some sour thing, predestination, have a plum?"

    Sour stuff? When I was stunned, the bad premonition came up. "Hey, you guys, you''re almost joking."

    as if the unheard of goblin hurriedly pulled a blanket and covered it with the eastern body, "Yuan Yuan, help the eastern sister to lie down quickly. You can''t sit in this position if you are pregnant."

    Pregnant! " Xiao Shu''s ugly face was more gloomy, and her eyes were red. "Chu, what did you do to my students?"

    I can''t help but smash the pillow in my hand.

    "Are you stupid?!" I can''t get up, single arm block attack, airway: "kiss the face can be pregnant?"

    "How dare you swear?" Mr. Xiao Shu picked up the pillow that I hit and flew, and smashed it down again, "go to hell with you!"

    Ya''s brain has been short circuited, there is no thinking at all! I was just about to defend. Suddenly, another pillow came to my side. I was distracted. Two pillows hit my face at the same time. I saw Xiao Yike swooped on me, riding on my chest, grabbing the pillow at hand and pressing it directly on my face. "Uncle, you are so shameless that you want to escape responsibility!"

    "Brother, I''m so disappointed in you ~!" Chu Yuan''s tone of Qi Qi Yan seems to have broken her heart, but I bet it''s this stinky girl who is pressing her leg against my arm and pinching it on my waist!

    Xiao Shu also knelt down and pressed my other arm trying to resist, and hit me on the thigh with a pillow. Although it didn''t hurt, it was definitely a trample and insult on the dignity of men. "Even Chu Yuan and coco said that, didn''t I wronged you? Shoot you, shoot you! "

    "Brother Nan, don''t be so ruthless ~ ~ even if you don''t care about me, you should also be responsible for the children in my stomach ~ ~ I''m so sad ~ ~ click, click ~"

    don''t eat potato chips when you are sad! I can''t cry or laugh. It''s obvious that the skin of Dongfang is gloating!

    A woman is a tiger. The first man to say this must have had the same experience with me.

    Who says Wenxiang is full of blessings? I feel that I am now a poor lamb, ravaged by a female tiger and three little females.

    I smell that they are fragrant, so I''m excited. They also feel that I''m fragrant, so they bite me hard. You really want to eat me

    The next day, when I opened my eyes, it was already ten o''clock in the afternoon. Yesterday, I had a toss and turn. It was twelve o''clock. Fortunately, some girls were not strong enough. Otherwise, I would have to be killed alive before they were tired to death. When they crawled out of the bed, the three chicks were sleeping soundly. I don''t know if they were all sleeping in the same room. Dongfang xiaoniangpi didn''t sneak into Chu Yuan''s bed. Let alone, she was sleeping in a gentle, elegant and quiet manner. Chu Yuan was used to holding her plush toys, lying on her side, two slender ones Beautiful legs get rid of the shackles of bathrobes, and hold the quilt, which looks cute and simple.

    The worst thing to see is Xiao Yike. Her saliva has wet half of the pillow. The quilt has been kicked under her feet. She is afraid that the belt of the bathrobe was untied by herself. At this time, she looks up to the sky with her arms and legs wide open. I can see her beautiful body. Fortunately, she wears underwear. Otherwise, can she marry out?!

    Unexpectedly, the goblin is young, tender and sweet, but the taste of wearing underwear is very mature. The bra with blue as the main part and a layer of black lace as a quarter cup makes her two plump giant + breasts more concentrated, and the bulge seems to break the constraints at any time. The cleavage is deep and charming, which is really not the eastern comfortable child of the fringe of Chu Dynasty They can be compared. Under the flat abdomen, there is a matching pair of underpants. In private, there is a small piece of hollowed out, indistinct. You can almost see the hairy grass under the hollowed out cover!Sexy seduction, charming and moving, almost naked stimulation almost let me spurt nosebleed. If you don''t treat me politely, I helped the goblin cover the quilt and quickly slipped to the bathroom for a shower.

    If the water is good, it finally cools the hot and dry inside the body. Virgins have a lot of firepower. There''s no way.

    Wipe the body to look at the mirror time difference to frighten oneself, the shoulder, the arm, even the rib side, densely covered with the tooth mark, at least has 20 or 30 many, all is thanks to those four stinky wenches to give, what''s more, the milk + the head actually has one, does not need to be studied also to know, certainly is Xiao Yi but that goblin does!

    Niang, my pure body is like jade. I was molested. One of the prisoners was my dear sister. Before checking out, we all gathered together. Then we suddenly found that the fringe had left. Even Shutong didn''t know when she left. I didn''t have a taste in my heart. She didn''t really think I was such a little girl as Dongfang Lian What''s wrong with the head, so angry?

    It''s three chicks. I heard that the tassels left without saying goodbye. They were very happy. I secretly decided to ask Chu Yuan why she didn''t like tassels.

    Back in the city, Dongfang Lianren and Xiao Yike went back to their respective homes. I took Chu Yuan along the way to the mobile phone world near the E-City. But yesterday, in order to save Shutong, I fell into the water bravely and my mobile phone was abandoned.

    After receiving a mobile phone recommended by the sales lady, I just plugged in the card and turned on the phone. I received a text message, and I fell down in my cold sweat.

    "Chu, when do you want to perfunctorize my mother?"

    It''s the tiger''s winter night! Dizzy, I said that once I had a holiday, I would ask her out. As a result, I forgot about this clean text message. Just after reading it, her phone was pulled over. I had to connect it with a stiff head, which was the effect of trying a new mobile phone.

    "Hello"

    "surnamed Chu, are you willing to start up at last?" Winter small night sneers two times, then can''t suppress roar way: "play old Niang to play very happy?"? Let me wait, wait, wait, wait for a month, I don''t believe you haven''t had a holiday in this month! "

    Sister tiger''s roar almost deafened my ears, good guy. It seems that I have been airing it for a month. She really has a huge backlog of ange

 Chapter 146

    I forgot the agreement with winter''s Eve. My friend was unavoidably guilty. He laughed happily and said: "what a fire! Women are angry but easy to get old. Besides, you are so young and beautiful. Don''t call yourself" old lady ". It''s not appropriate. A woman should have temperament, or she will be too young."

    "old lady is not a lady, so you don''t need to pretend to be a model." Make a sample! Temperament? I only want to be brave! " Ya''s not waiting for me to finish my words, he politely interrupted, his tone sank, and asked, "don''t give me a word about him to change the topic, where are you now?"

    I was stunned, and immediately responded to come over, you ya still want to come over now flat me how? I took a look at a new mobile phone and looked at my Chu Yuan curiously. I said: "work, I''m busy, now"

    "fart!" Tiger sister is very vulgar. She seems to have been waiting for me for a long time. She can''t wait to roar: "I couldn''t get through with your phone yesterday. I went to your company directly. A woman named Liu Xinlei told me that your boy had a weekend off. She didn''t work overtime at all, but went on a date with her girlfriend!"

    I just lied to her that I was in the company, but I was glad that she cut me off, and her strong attitude also annoyed me, "isn''t dating a job?"

    "What''s a date job?!"

    "The work of life!" My money and talk: "to work for the boss is to live, chasing girls dating is to live!"! Isn''t it important to find your own life partner? It''s not important to get married and have children? I can''t get rid of the target to fight a bachelor all my life. Are you responsible?! See what your attitude is, and you will shout at me indiscriminately. "

    I asked Xiaoye to be speechless. For a long time, she murmured, "you started dating yesterday, and now it''s time to end?" Just because she can''t answer my question doesn''t mean she believes me.

    "No, I''m shopping with my girlfriend." At the end of the day, Murphy''s mother was stuck in the house by usury. We tired her to be a driver for half a day. We owed a favor and promised to compete with her personally. It''s not easy to refuse too directly. However, the teeth marks on one''s body really made my friends have a psychological fear of the fierce woman. On a small winter night, the woman can''t move but take out her gun. God knows if she will bite off a piece of my flesh when she maltreats me.

    Chu Yuan doesn''t know who I''m talking to on the phone. Listen to me saying that she''s shopping with her girlfriend. She can''t help frowning and looking around doubtfully.

    "Shopping malls? This time? " Dongxiaoye is a woman, and a criminal police officer. He is so suspicious that he has the audacity to say: "really? Then you let me hear her voice. "

    "I always thought we were friends, your doubt really let me down," I calmly asked her with a smile, "honey, what shall we eat later?"

    Chu Yuan was stunned and subconsciously said, "I haven''t thought about it yet"

    "do you hear me?" Without waiting for Chu Yuan to say more, I will come back and continue to say to Dong Xiaoye, "we will have dinner together later. We really don''t have time to compete with you. First of all, we will contact again when we have time. Bye."

    The business hall is full of people, the music is like a tide, messy. It''s impossible to recognize the voice of Chu Yuan on a small winter night. "Wait!" he said

    "Is there anything else?" I pretended to be embarrassed, "you should understand? It''s not convenient for me to talk now. My girlfriend has begun to doubt me. "

    in other words, the intelligent Chu Yuan has already reflected that I''m using her as a shield. Suddenly, my little hand comes to me, and the tender flesh at my waist is pinching fiercely, showing fierce eyes, gnashing teeth, and being furious, but I''m considerate.

    No matter how cheeky he is, he will feel embarrassed. He almost begged me: "you have to give me an accurate time? I''ve been waiting for a month! "

    People who don''t know this must think that I''m a playboy, and I''m arranging a date with sister tiger. In fact, it''s the woman who is very careful. She wants to make an appointment and beat me up. Do you and I really have any deep hatred?!

    "Next weekend, if I have a holiday next weekend, I will definitely ask you out."

    I casually pushed for a day, and immediately hung up the phone. My grandma and my sister-in-law were just cold with a piece of pink face, and asked in a gloomy voice, "which wild woman is it?"

    "Wild woman?" I pulled Chu Yuan off and pinched my hand. Then I said with a smile, "Stinky girl, it''s officer Xiaoye, your sister in winter."

    "She?" Chu Yuan eyebrows jump, "what does she want you to do?"

    I laughed bitterly, but I also enjoyed playing a maverick in front of my sister. "She made a fool of herself when she caught the thief. Instead, I helped to subdue the thief and let her pick up the credit. But she didn''t accept my good. She didn''t believe that I was more powerful than her. She had to make an appointment with me to compete with her. It was annoying." I didn''t dare to say that in fact, I was annoyed that I took advantage of her and ate her tofu, so I wanted to peel off my skin. Otherwise, Chu Yuan would cut me into pieces and feed me to the dog before she could do anything.

    "yes, is it?" Chu Yuan blushed, turned his head shyly, raised his thin lips, and hawed, "but even if she wanted to ask you out, you shouldn''t use me as a shield, I am Your sister is not your girlfriend. "I chuckled, "I didn''t mean to cheat her. Are you serious?"

    "Who is serious?!"

    Chu Yuan''s blushing pink face was about to attack me when the little girl who was selling her mobile phone turned back and said with a smile, "are you satisfied with this mobile phone, sir?"

    "Oh, yes," I nodded contentedly, "that''s all."

    The little girl smiled, "both?"

    "Two?" I was stunned, and then I found that Chu Yuan still had a red one in his hand. Fortunately, the stinky girl almost hit me with this thing!

    "This is a couple''s mobile phone. It''s red and blue, just like you and this young lady." This girl''s mouth is very sweet, but is Ya''s misunderstanding?!

    "Lovers cell phone?!"

    "Yes," the little girl turned her face long ago, and spoke entirely in Chu Yuan. "Now you can buy a couple''s mobile phone with a 70% discount, miss. The mobile phone you are using is still the product two years ago. Try this one. It''s a new one this year. It''s not only full-featured, but also lovely in appearance, isn''t it? What''s more, it''s a natural couple with the one in your boyfriend''s hands. Isn''t it too pitiful to be separated? If a couple of lovers like you have them, they will surely protect your love. "

    What''s your theory?! I almost spurted blood. Is there anything else like that? You bully Chu Yuan. Are you trying to fool her?!

    Brother and sister were misunderstood as lovers. Chu Yuan was ashamed to look at me with shame. He quickly lowered his head, but he was reluctant to put the red mobile phone back. "That mobile phone I use now seems to be out of date"

    someone''s brother: ""

    want a new mobile phone by stinky girl!

    It''s not easy to say clearly, or maybe it''s because the mobile phone she likes and the one I hold is a couple machine, so I''m a bit embarrassed, but I implicitly expressed my will. I can''t cry or laugh. Just say if I want to, won''t my brother buy it for you?

    "OK, I want this pair."

    The little girl immediately said happily, "thank you, sir, thank you, miss. May your love last forever."

    er, I really don''t want to clarify anything.

    The smelly girl put her arm around me, and held the box with a new mobile phone in her arms like a baby. She said in a low voice, "don''t think about it!"

    I''m in love with you. After a weekend, I suddenly gave my salary of this month a mess. Hearing this, I couldn''t help being stunned. "What are you thinking?"

    I think it''s time to change my mobile phone, but I didn''t buy it because I liked it. "Chu Yuan said to me with a pretty face:" only these two mobile phones together can get a 70% discount. I''m trying to save you money, not because they are lovers'' mobile phones. Don''t think so! "

    In the middle of the night, I went to the capital airport to pick up people. The plane was late. It was already 4:00 in the morning when I got home. After I got up, I found that the Internet of all evils was out of order. The passenger plane couldn''t be used, and the network couldn''t be connected. I said that the update was late. I''m sorry, because it would take six hours for the update to appear on the first page. So the next chapter will be updated around 6:30 p.m., so I''m sorry

 Chapter 147

    Chu Yuan''s words made me smile and said, "what can I think of?"

    Chu Yuan was stunned and turned his head. "No, it''s good."

    I had a big jump in my heart. To be honest, my friend just had a bit of a wild idea!

    When I was misunderstood by the little girl who sold cell phones, I suddenly thought that if I really had Chu Yuan, such a beautiful girl friend, how enviable it would be to be said by Chu Yuan, my friends would feel as if I had been in the wrong bathhouse naked. I was so embarrassed. My old face was burning and painful. Chu Nan, Chu Nan, you are so dirty. Yuan Yuan is your sister, How could you have YYed her? Besides, don''t you already have fringe?

    I''m too dirty to be guilty? Then let''s go back and change to someone you like, Yuan Yuan, brother, who is not so mean. " How do I feel a little guilty?

    "No!" Chu Yuan hurriedly retreated a step, put his hands around the mobile phone box, stared round, like a little tiger protecting food. She was shocked to see me, and then realized that her reaction was a little exaggerated. She coughed and came back to hug my arm. She lowered her head and said: "this is not ugly, although I don''t like it very much, but I can make do with it without changing it."

    This time I was really stunned. Chu Yuan seemed to be a little strange. It seemed that Chu Yuan intended to change the topic and asked casually, "by the way, did you just ask me what I ate late?"

    Just casually asked, said to winter Xiaoye listen to, do not want to Chu Yuan also quite heart.

    "Eat braised pork," Chu Yuan straightened up his chest and smiled generously. "You don''t like meat best. It''s my treat."

    "Ha?" I was surprised, looking at Chuyuan''s proud face, as if staring at the slowly rising sun from the west, which made me unbelievable, "your treat? Please? "

    "Why? What is your expression? " Chu Yuan puffed up his cheeks and said, "although I can''t afford a mobile phone, I still have some pocket money. Do you think I can''t afford a meal of braised pork?"

    "No," I thought my reaction was too exaggerated and hurtful, and I smiled busily, "I''m surprised that you suddenly want to invite me." My friend was quite flattered. You know, from childhood, Chu Yuan never "invited" me. Even if I live together now and cook for me every night, it''s similar to the equivalent exchange of rent.

    Chu Yuan snorts coldly, disdains the side to pass the small face, "the mood is good, wants you to manage."

    The words are still as cold as ever, but I can see clearly that the little girl''s mouth is raised high, and even her ears are ruddy

    but the strangest thing is to look down at the arm tightly held by her sister, feel her soft and elastic, my heart rate, how fast is not normal

    The next day

    "Yo, brother Nan, how was your weekend?"

    When I entered the comprehensive group, Viagra came with a mop.

    "Good, very good, ha ha," it seems that there is still a spray of fragrance between the lips and teeth. My friend''s heart is floating, and he can''t help showing off: "last night, Yuanyuan made me a stewed pork with his own hands. It''s delicious! Viagra, I''ll invite you to my home some other day, and let you have a taste. My sister is only sixteen, but I''m afraid that the craftsmanship is inferior to that of a first-class chef. "

    "Is it? Fierce, fierce, but, "Viagra hit me on the chest with his elbow with a bad smile." don''t try to change the topic, you boy. I''m not asking you how warm you get along with our sister, how deep your feelings are. What do you do with me, right? "

    Seeing the ambiguous light in Viagra''s eyes, my friend just reflected and looked inside. The fringe had come and was staring at Yang Wei. Obviously, I had just been teased by Viagra. When I saw her, my face turned red and I pretended to browse the news. My mind wandered and I pretended to be confused: "what careless eyes? I don''t know what you''re going to ask "

    " tut Tut, Nange, don''t be as righteous as grandma Cheng, "said Viagra, holding my neck in a disdainful gesture," I can take you as my brothers and sisters. You two are more than I am. It''s not true. "

    As I ran to my desk, I said with a smile, "what am I doing? Fishing, hot spring, and a meal of braised pork made by my sister. It''s very good. "

    " who asked you that? " Viagra is close to my ear and says with a smile: "I ask you how are you and grandma Cheng, and how far have they developed? Kiss? bathing? Or did you do it? "

    Yang Wei deliberately let the tassel hear it. It''s just teasing us, but how can grandma Cheng stand it? Yang Wei talks casually. I''m afraid I didn''t expect to say it. I kissed Liu Su, but I almost lost my temper. I gave her the job. Obviously, Liu Su thought of the coquettish scene that night. He immediately blushed and said, "Yang, you want to die!"

    Yang Wei''s worldly wisdom is so profound that he looks at us in a daze and turns to surprise. "Mom, I''m right?! All right, brother Nan, you''re so cute and honest. You''re a hidden expert. If you don''t, you''ll have to deal with our aunt. "The old man''s face was burning, but the vanity of a man was puffed up by his few words, and he said proudly, "that''s"

    "it''s you!" The tassel''s bottom didn''t lift. It was just a kick in my shin. Turning and glaring at Yang Wei, he said seriously, "I haven''t had anything with him. If you don''t talk nonsense, don''t talk to me again."

    Not to mention Viagra a Zheng, even I also Leng, not? Is tassel really angry?

    Viagra put away his pondering expression and asked, "are you in conflict?"

    "No," said the fringe, with a white look at me, denying, "I''ve had a good time these two days, but we''re not the kind of relationship you think we are. Your jokes are too much."

    The special emphasis on the relationship between the tassel and me made me unhappy. I kissed the East yesterday, but not because you were also following me and made me have no steps to go down? The chance to think nonsense but not to explain it to me is that you are too mean?

    Angry, I said, "tassel"

    "Chunan," I was waiting to vent my dissatisfaction, but Liu Xinlei came straight to me and interrupted me. She first looked at tassel, then frowned and said to me, "why don''t you turn on your cell phone these two days? A woman came to see you on Saturday "

    " woman?! " Tassel face immediately changed, look at her this tense appearance, obviously jealous ah, my heart ''s resentment immediately faded by seven points.

    "I know. What''s winter night?"

    "Well?" Liu Xinlei was slightly shocked, glanced at the fringe and said: "it''s Dong, but she didn''t say what it was called. She said it''s your friend. She''s very young and beautiful."

    sister Liu was thinking carefully. She definitely said these words in front of the fringe on purpose. Maybe she doubted my relationship with Dong Xiaoye, afraid that I''m ''sorry'' for the fringe? She cherished the tassel as her own sister.

    However, sister Liu also has more trust in me, so she has to say it in front of the fringe to show that I am frank, or that sister Liu is a good old man. No matter what she does, she will think about it in advance.

    Seeing that I''m happy to admit it, the fringe eyebrows are slightly extended, and then they stare at me, obviously curious about the winter night.

    Liu Xinlei was relieved and said with a smile, "you already know that."

    I nodded: "I accidentally dropped my mobile phone in the water when I was fishing. I bought a new one yesterday afternoon, and I have talked with her."

    Just now, Liu Jie and Viagra tried their best to deny my relationship with her, which made me want to revenge her. So they deliberately didn''t explain their relationship with Dong Xiaoye. Liu Jie and Viagra met me calmly and thought that they knew Dong Xiaoye too. Of course, they would not ask any more questions, which would suffocate the tassel.

    I proudly glanced at the smelly girl and told her with my eyes: don''t you have nothing to do with me? Whether you ask or not!

    Today, I suddenly saw a new line of bold characters under the profile, which is about SMS support for mobile users. The price is two yuan each. I participated in the writing exhibition. It seems that SMS support is also part of the score. I have the cheek to shout: if you can help me, please vote for "problem sister". Thank you.

    Another: those who have not yet become financially independent and receive their parents'' pocket money should not vote for SMS. They are very grateful for the two recommended votes. Thank you

 Chapter 148

    Thanks to the tassel''s patience, I understood the meaning of my eyes, and stamped my foot hard. I really didn''t ask!

    I never knew that the tassels were so patient that I didn''t talk to me for a long time. Sister Liu Weige also saw that there was a little conflict between us, but no one came to be a peacemaker, no wonder. Since we arrived at the company class, we have never had any trouble. It''s normal for people to be curious I''m really angry. It''s just a little misunderstanding, but I''m a man. I can''t rush to explain it to her, can''t I? Whether it''s the east or the winter night, we have a clear conscience. If the tassel has no trust in me, it''s really sad.

    In fact, I also enjoy this feeling. Isn''t this the legendary cold war between lovers? Seeing the tassel several times, I feel like I have some abnormal psychology.

    However, such a good mood changed when Murphy passed through the comprehensive group. The style of peace day is exactly the same. However, today Murphy, not only does not wear the pair of black framed glasses, but also does not deliberately decorate her own, she actually wears light makeup!

    Thin powder, although very light, but very obvious, especially those eyes! The small smokey eye make-up is the charming eye line that looks like a cat, so that her eyes are not seen as the tranquil and deep flavor of the night. Instead, it is the vivid and vivid sunshine, still mysterious, but more charming. The red lips are painted with a light lipstick. The bright and transparent texture makes them particularly moist and delicate.

    No one is not surprised, no one is not surprised. If Murphy is a snow lotus blooming on the top of the iceberg, she is like bathing in the sun at the moment, with less coldness and more delicacy. Others looked stupefied, but I turned around and continued to work because of the inexplicable fear in my heart, but I shook the mouse hand uncontrollably.

    Murphy is very beautiful. The beauty is moving. I''m afraid that I''m afraid that the balance that I have tilted will swing again. It''s not because of her beauty today, but because I don''t understand why she is so beautiful today!

    Murphy''s mystery and impermanence make me afraid. In her heart, what am I? It doesn''t matter anymore, because I already have a fringe, so I won''t, and I can''t be attracted to her any more, even if it''s like my brazen narcissism guess, she is beautiful for me

    fringe sees me calm and self-confident, and there is obviously a glimmer of comfort in her expression, but it can''t disguise her shame after seeing Murphy, this girl, whether she doesn''t trust me or herself What about it?

    If she doesn''t believe me, I will give her confidence. If she doesn''t believe herself, I will give her confidence. I say to myself, "Chunan, come to my office."

    Firm I almost slip to the bottom of the table, mom, test me, right? Looking back, I was looking at Murphy with a slightly complicated look, but the person she was looking at was not me, but the fringe around me, and then turned to look at the fringe

    my aunt''s high-heeled shoes stepped on my foot accurately and mercilessly, smiling sweet as honey, but hiding the needle behind the tail, "what do you call me, still not go?"

    How can I get there when you step on my feet? Brothers want to cry without tears, mother, when did I become so hot

    "Have a good weekend?" Entering the office, Murphy didn''t worry about sitting down, but handed me two cups of Ming Dynasty Maojian, for fear that I didn''t know what to mean, he added with a smile, "and Cheng Liusu."

    I can only answer a complicated question in one word. Maybe it''s because it''s too complicated, so I don''t know how to answer it concretely.

    Should I thank Murphy, or should I ask her why she asked me about the fringe on her back and said something easy to misunderstand?

    "Yes," Murphy said suddenly as he sat down in her boss''s chair, without a flicker in his eyes, "she refused."

    I was stunned. "What?"

    "Assistant," Murphy put the cup on the table and gently turned the handle with her fingers. Her eyes were smiling and staring at me without blinking. "She didn''t want to be my assistant."

    "I''ve heard from her already," I was very upset, but I didn''t show it. I sat down opposite Murphy and sipped the hot tea. I said lightly, "on Friday, you invited her to have a meal for this."

    At the end of the day, it''s not convenient for me to ask Murphy what she said to the fringe. Therefore, I want to force Murphy to admit that she invited the fringe to eat, not only because of this matter, but also because my tone has explained everything: you are the boss, and you want to promote your subordinates. Is there any reason why you invite people to eat?

    Murphy is a wise man, and it''s impossible not to understand. Sure enough, her expression is smothering, and then she laughs a little unnaturally. "She told you everything?"

    This is no different from acquiescing that her behavior on that day has other purposes. My heart sank and I couldn''t help frowning, "said, but I don''t understand, Feifei, what are you thinking on earth?"

    "Want friends," Murphy put away his smile, looked at me with her usual cold eyes, and insisted, "I want friends, don''t want to lose friends, but I can feel that you are alienating me!""I have said that I have not"

    "you have!"

    Murphy''s extremely positive expression makes me feel guilty. I dare not look into her eyes, turn my face to smile bitterly and say: "maybe I''m too tired recently. I''m a little absent-minded to the people around me, which makes you have this illusion, but what''s the relationship with the fringe? Fifi, you will be misunderstood by her if you say those words to the fringe. "

    "It''s about her, Chunan. I''m a woman. I know more about women than you do. Cheng Liusu doesn''t like me to be your friend. I can see it, you can see it, can''t you?" Murphy looked at me in dismay and said bitterly: "when I went to the amusement park together, I felt that she was fighting with me everywhere. After that, she was even more suspicious of me and always treated me as a rival! Also, the last question of the questionnaire I gave to the comprehensive team, if there is only one layoff, why does she fill in your name? Because she doesn''t want you to be close to me, does she? "

    I was surprised. I thought Murphy was careless and tight in her feelings. I didn ''t expect her to be so delicate. But since you know the feelings of tassel towards me, why do you do things that are easy to be misunderstood by her?! With that in mind, a layer of cold sweat oozed from my forehead.

    A kind of fooled psychology made me laugh bitterly. I was always smart. Murphy knew everything, but I thought she didn''t know anything. However, Murphy''s conscience made me despise her self love. Since she didn''t care to expose the fringe''s mind, it means that she didn''t really like me between men and women A turn, congealed willow eyebrows, eyes shining with wisdom and magnanimous light, said: "Chu Nan, you alienate me, in fact, is not afraid that Cheng Liusu misunderstood our relationship?"

    In one word! However, it''s not complete. In fact, I''m more afraid that I''ll misunderstand you and my relationship. I only have a wry smile, "who is it? I''m also afraid?"

    "You admit that it''s Cheng Liusu who alienated me?" I can''t tell if Murphy is angry or sad at the moment. I can only see clearly that her body is tight and her shoulders are shaking like chaff.

    Men are hypocritical, so I don''t admit it, "no, I just had that kind of worry, but I won''t alienate you, we are friends."

    Murphy was stunned. Suddenly, he smiled, "I know you are lying, but I am still very happy. At least, you told me half the truth."

    Murphy''s smile was full of bitterness, which made me feel ashamed and angry. I couldn''t help but get up and drop the teacup on the desk, which made Murphy''s boss jump

 Chapter 149

    I''m not a liar, because I''m too lazy to weave more lies to cover up. It makes me angry to be exposed by Murphy. Why the hell am I lying?! Am I happy?! The complicated anger dominates my reason. I press my hands on the table and lean forward. In order to cover up the tension and keep my voice from shaking, I try my best to suppress my voice and ask in a deep voice: "I only said half of the truth, but Murphy, how many truth did you tell me? I lied to you, didn''t you

    Murphy heard the words, the face of panic and timidity was immediately replaced by a strong, "I never told you a lie!"

    "Deception itself is a kind of lie!" I think it''s baffling that a kind of suppressed emotion erupted like magma and spewed out irresistibly. "I said that when you used the questionnaire to test me, did you hear that?! Why do you say those words to the fringe on my back? Don''t you know my relationship with the fringe? "

    Fei is the proud daughter of heaven. Mo Yizhi, the chairman of the board of directors, also loves her very much. I''m afraid that I''m the first guy who dares to yell at her, except for Wu Xueqing? There was shame and timidity in her eyes, but she was obstinate and forceful: "but you have nothing to do with now. You are also your friends. Why can''t I say those words to her?!"

    "Friend? Another friend! " I have completely forgotten the demeanor, a burst of hysterical laughter, only to feel that the eyes are hot, staring at Murphy, I can no longer help but like being driven mad, the general quality asked: "why do you always shake the big flag of friends, and then so upright and strong?! Don''t you know that your so-called love will not only make the fringe misunderstood, but also make me misunderstood? "

    Speaking out, Murphy was stunned, I was also stunned

    said it, finally said it, hidden in the bottom of my heart a lot of many, actually said it all.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! Murphy''s face gradually appears a layer of blush, which is too unbelievable. She stutters when she is articulate. You "

    I am also panicked. Knowing what Murphy wants to ask, I cut off her completely subconsciously," I like fringe! "

    My hands and feet suddenly became cold, my tense body suddenly became weak and weak

    my heart suddenly became warm, my soft body suddenly relaxed and abnormal

    it seems that in the just moment, I got some valuable things

    but also in that moment, I felt that I had lost something important

    Yes, I finally made a thorough choice At the same time of choosing the fringe, I cut off the last reluctant fantasy of Murphy. Murphy''s pretty face was bright and dark, staring at my eyes. From complexity to dullness, I couldn''t understand what she was thinking, because my own mind was in a mess.

    "I''m sorry" Murphy was very human, and he smiled at me apologetically. He said, "I''m too bold. I''m sorry, Chunan. If necessary, I can explain to the fringe. Has she misunderstood?"

    "No, she didn''t misunderstand" the sudden change of atmosphere made me a little confused. For a moment, my brain was confused. "Sorry, my attitude just now was so impolite"

    Murphy just shook his head and didn''t mention what happened just now. It seemed that he wanted to take a sip of tea when lifting the cup, but his lips just touched the next edge of the cup, then he put it down and asked me: "how is the progress of Hengxiang there What''s the matter? "

    I couldn''t understand Murphy at all. In an instant, I shifted the topic to the working face. Although it was awkward, I couldn''t get it. "The acceptance bill has been received in the week, and the bank said that it can be discounted today and tomorrow at the latest"

    "well, I know," Murphy nodded softly. "Wait for the news first. If there is no payment at noon, I''ll go next Accompany me in the afternoon. I will go to the bank in person. Just keep an eye on Guo Xiang. "

    Murphy asked me to come to the office. It was about this thing. Seeing that she buried herself in the document and stopped talking, I asked tentatively, "Mr. Murphy, if there is nothing else, I will go out first."

    "OK." Murphy did not lift his head. He took a ball point pen out of the pen barrel and scratched it in the document. He didn''t notice that the pen was still covered with a cap. The atmosphere seemed normal, but it seemed like the calm before the storm. What dangerous things seemed to be wrapped in the heavy air? Of course, I knew where the danger was, so I was witty or busy to escape.

    Just walk to the door, Murphy suddenly stopped me, "Chunan!"

    I held the doorknob in my hand, but I didn''t dare to turn back. "What else?" I was afraid to see Murphy''s face at the moment.

    "The tassel didn''t want to be my assistant. Murphy stopped for a while. His tone changed and he seemed to chuckle," no, it''s OK. "

    I felt a little stabbing pain in my heart, but more of it was a relief.

    Murphy wants to continue to persuade me to be her assistant, but she gives up again. I''m ashamed. Murphy''s desire for love, lonely and lonely, may be a little extreme. But she really thinks I''m a friend, but I hurt her intentionally or unintentionally because of my vacillation. As a man, it''s out of place, so I can finally laugh frankly, "if something happens, I will You can always tell me, because we are friendsYes, I gave up the last wisp of fantasy and said the words "friend". There is no comfort of self deception, but a trace of bitterness. This is the most real feeling.

    Until now, I really face myself. In trying to hide the choking voice, Murphy and I finally become true friends.

    For a long time, I heard Murphy''s gentle hum. Then I opened the door and went out. There was a kind of refreshing lightness

    The tassel is really endurable. She refused to talk to me until she went to the canteen for lunch.

    Song Jia asked for leave for half a day today, but now he is still in the future company, and Viagra has slipped away. Liu Xinlei, who was forced by the fringe, felt uncomfortable and always felt like an electric light. The meal is all right. The stinky girl sits at Liu Xinlei''s side. She is far away from me like a bug. At last, Liu Xinlei can''t see any more.

    Pour a glass of orange juice to the fringe. Sister Liu takes the lead in saying, "Su Su, did you go out to play the other day? Did Chu Nan offend you?"

    The fringe glared at me, but said with a smile, "no, we had a good time."

    Sister Liu looked at me and asked the tassel with a smile, "but how do I feel that you are sulking with Chu Nan?"

    The tassel looked at me in a pretentious way

    Sister Liu said strangely: "no? Look at Chunan. It''s been a long time. He''s not even smiling

    "That''s jealousy," said the fringe, holding sister Liu''s arm affectionately and sneering at me. "Someone saw me being intimate with sister Lei and ignored him, so his face was so ugly? Come on, Nannan, don''t be angry. I''ll set up dishes for you. "

    then, the stinky girl brought a plate of fat intestines to me, but she pressed the dishes with chopsticks, and only poured the extremely greasy soup into my rice, which made me angry and laugh. Are you a child? Too naive? What I am envious of? You are obviously envious!

    Sister Liu was also in a hurry. She quickly sat down with the tassel and scolded: "Susu, if you have something to say, it''s a bit too much for you. How can someone eat Chu Nan?"

    "It''s OK, sister Liu, you don''t know. I like greasy food the most. Ha ha," said the man, just to put on a big show. I picked up the bowl and snored to her mouth, while laughing at Su, "but I''m a little jealous. Liu and I are just like brothers and sisters. How can I be jealous when you are intimate with my sister? You don''t want to alienate us, do you, sister Liu? "

    In other words, I just told the tassel that the thing about the little girl in the East was her own unreasonable misunderstanding, which was pure confusion and suspicion.

 Chapter 150

    Sister Liu''s heart is soft. It''s so painful to see that I eat the rice with oil. How can I help the tassel to talk again after being coaxed by two nice words?

    "Look at people''s Chu Nan. They are still protecting you like this. What kind of pettiness do you have?"

    Bitter meat plan works! The tassel didn''t expect that I would really eat it. She frowned and felt guilty for me. At this time, after listening to sister Liu''s words, she couldn''t help blushing. She hurriedly got up and grabbed my job. Then she put the orange juice poured by Sister Liu to me. She was ashamed and fluffed: "you are stupid! How can I eat this? Take a drink and get rid of boredom! "

    The stinky girl loves me very much. The oil is very greasy, but it''s not as sweet and boring as this. I took the cup and filled it with two mouthfuls. I laughed and said, "if you don''t eat it, how dare I not eat it?"

    Su sheepishly glanced at sister Liu and saw her smiling vaguely. She slapped me on the shoulder, soft and weak. "What are you talking about? It''s going to make sister Lei think! " Although it''s just such a small action, it''s enough to show that the tassel is not angry.

    "I don''t know if sister Liu will miss me, but it''s true that I won''t let you relieve your anger," I said, holding the fringe''s wrist and gathering my thoughts. "Are you really not angry? Why did you come back yesterday alone, and why didn''t you turn on your cell phone all day? "

    The tassel hears the words, the delicate body shakes, then tries to break me with effort, blushes: "what are you doing? Lady, look! "

    My friend said shamelessly, "it''s all a family. Just watch it."

    Are you a family The tassel was so ashamed that it was easy to be misunderstood. She said to Liu Xinlei, "sister Lei, I''m not talking about you. We are a family. South south stinks and shameless."

    "ah, I suddenly thought of something urgent. I have to go back to the office. You can eat first, so don''t have to wait for me." Liu Xinlei didn''t take the tassel seriously at all. She grinned and picked up two chopsticks of vegetables. Then she took the lunch box and slipped away.

    "Sister Lei, no, you misunderstood. Come back!"

    Continue to cold war with the fringe, I''m sorry for sister Liu. I sat down with the fringe, smiled and said, "OK, there''s no one left. What else do you shout?"

    Su also wanted to hide from me, so he could see that there were no other people around him. He seemed bored, so he tooted his lips and said, "what do you want to do?"

    I couldn''t help laughing, "should I ask? Tassel, you went missing yesterday, and today you have this attitude towards me. What''s the matter? "

    Tassel pink face a red, "I, what''s my attitude to you?"

    "Alienate me." Thinking of these three words Murphy said to me most in the afternoon, I could feel the muscles of my face jump involuntarily.

    "No" the fringe didn''t dare to look me in the eyes at all. There was no foundation to deny it.

    I moved her chopsticks across the table and gave her a chicken wing by the way, "didn''t you? Why didn''t you leave yesterday and turn off your cell phone to avoid me? Why don''t you and Viagra emphasize the two of us? "At this point, I think carefully, the tassel didn''t promise to be my girlfriend, we really have nothing to do with each other.

    "That''s because his words are too obscene. I''m a girl. I''m not happy that he teases me so much, but you follow him." It seems that the words of tassel are reasonable, but she evades the most crucial question.

    "What about yesterday? Why are you hiding from me? Isn''t it angry? "

    Sue turned her head and clasped her hands on the table. "I''m in a hurry, so I''ll come back first," she said timidly

    I''m sweating. Don''t tell me if you don''t lie, don''t you feel embarrassed to be exposed? How does your cousin not know? "

    Sure enough, the tassel almost went under the table. I didn''t know how to get around the lie. I "

    just wanted to see how the girl made it up. Suddenly, the mobile phone rang. Maybe the new mobile phone had a different ring tone. The red tassel suddenly sat upright and stared at my pocket warily." who? The woman named winter night

    The vinegar smell chokes the nose, stinky wench in the heart is to care about the relationship between winter small night and me in the end.

    "It''s not suitable to call her a woman." looking horizontally and vertically, except for her appearance, the tiger in winter night is not a bit like a woman. "It should be called a police officer, who is from the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau"

    "criminal police? What do the Interpol want from you? " At first, the tassel was stunned, and turned to show a face of panic. "South south, aren''t you guilty?"

    "Go to you, I hope I can do something good, OK? I happened to help her catch a crime, so I got to know her. The other two days, she came to me because of a little private matter. I''ll talk to you in detail later. "When I touch my mobile phone, it looks obvious, I can''t help but be stunned," eh? It''s the predestined area by the fringe. I also blindly thought that this call would come from winter night.

    The tassel still couldn''t be relieved. When he looked over, he saw that the screen really wrote "lovely fate", and then he said to me: "what''s wrong with your sister calling you? What are you surprised about? "

    "Oh, nothing" you know, Chu Yuan never actively contacted me. Even though it has become more sticky recently, he usually only uses QQ to send messages to me. When can I get through the phone?Tassel is not without suspicion of transferring the topic, joking: "lovely predestination". Ha ha, south south, you never admit that predestination is lovely before. It seems that after she moved to you, the relationship between your brother and sister has really improved a lot. "

    , "this is the name she lost when she peek into my mobile phone information, because I was afraid she didn''t change it, so I didn''t dare to change it." brother, a face of red, although the name is indeed Chu Yuan''s own input, but I didn''t want to change it. Now I find that the most reliable person who agrees with Chu''s lovable people is myself.

    is afraid of Tassels and more lips, and I quickly connect. On the phone, "hello"

    ""

    I was stunned, "hello?"

    "

    even the fringe listening to me was stunned. My forehead was sweating," Yuan Yuan, what are you doing? Why don''t you talk? "

    "Well, it''s me" Chu Yuan replied, and then there was no following.

    The tassel endures to smile to help me wipe the sweat that a forehead is urgent to come out, I cry laugh not to be able to say: "telephone charge does not want money, do you compare patience with me?"

    "No."

    "You belong to toothpaste?" I''m about to cry out. "How can I talk with people? What''s the matter? "

    "It''s OK," said the smelly girl, who almost turned me into a toothpaste. The toothpaste that was crushed by one foot was probably too much for smoking. My grandma and sister-in-law added, "well, I''m trying on the call quality of my new mobile phone. I can''t think of the right person to call, so I''ll call you."

    What about the ghost? I heard you hiding in your room yesterday night and tomorrow, making telephone porridge with little Oriental skin!

    I''m talking about the issue of tassel. I was destroyed by this stinky girl, but I can''t get angry. It seems that my brother''s skill of being cheap has become deeper and deeper unconsciously. He laughs and says, "I tried. Can you hear me clearly? Then hang up "

    " hold on! " Chu Yuan hurriedly shouted, then lowered his voice and asked carefully, "what are you doing? Work? "

    "No," I glanced at the fringe beside me. "I''m eating."

    "Then talk more," Chu Yuan coughed dryly, "how can you hear the quality of the mobile phone?"

    I had no choice but to smile to su. I didn''t know what was thinking in Chu Yuan''s little head, "OK, what do you want to talk about?"

    Chu Yuan was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "just talk about the East"

    my friend almost fell off the stool! Looking at the tassel again, sure enough, a piece of powdered noodles was frosted when it came, sneered at me, grinded its back teeth, and asked with the voice that Chu Yuan could not hear: "chat - chat - East - square?!"

    I sweat like rain because of the ferocity of the fringe. My dear sister, my brother is going to explain this to the fringe. Aren''t you making trouble for me?!

 Chapter 151

    "What does she do? I''m not very familiar with her, "I''m very calm, which is the same as saying to su. By the way, I reminded Chu Yuan," I''m discussing things with your sister Cheng. If you don''t have any serious business, I''m going to hang up -- "

    " sister Cheng process? How about you eat with her? " Chu Yuan''s surprised tone was obviously unhappy with a point, "discuss things? Discuss what? "

    In order to increase the intimidating momentum, Liu Su sat up straightly and opened the distance. In fact, she was afraid that Chu Yuan would hear her. Therefore, she could not hear what Chu Yuan said at the moment. I blinked at Su and said with a bad smile, "we are discussing whether to go out for dinner or invite her home for dinner."

    Don''t say Chu Yuan, even the tassel was surprised, afraid that the tassel refused, I quickly added: "of course, if you go out to eat, it will take you oh, Yuan Yuan Yuan."

    Sure enough, the words of the fringe came to the mouth and swallowed them back. He gave me a look of hate, "cunning!"

    Moving Chu Yuan out, three people together, there is no reason for Liu Su to refuse me. Otherwise, it means refusing Chu Yuan. I don''t deny my cunning and deliberately create an opportunity to get along with her. But such cunning has a purpose. First, I want to explain the misunderstanding of that day to Liu Su in front of Chu Yuan, so that I can get the trust of Liu Su completely. Second, I want to explain the misunderstanding to Liu Su in front of Chu Yuan , my aunt and grandmother don''t like tassels very much, which is definitely a hidden danger for my future. Therefore, I hope that through direct contact, Chu Yuan can learn more about tassels, and use his own eyes to see if tassels are a ''crazy woman''

    "no Chu Yuan didn''t give face to me unexpectedly. "Late I asked Dongfang to come home for dinner"

    "just in time," I heard, "then I''ll invite sister Cheng to come home and eat. I need to buy any materials. You can send me a message later and I''ll take it back."

    The immortal is a plank, so is the east? Just to prove to the fringe that I have nothing to do with her!

    "But that" Chu Yuan ink for a while, then reluctantly said: "good surname Chu, you have seed!"

    Oh, stinky girl, are you talking to your brother? And don''t you have Chu?

    I wiped my sweat, this stinky girl. It seems that the prejudice to the fringe is not so deep

    Being interrupted by Chu Yuan, Liu Su deliberately avoids the problem. Jia Guoxiang suddenly calls me and asks me to go to the bank with Murphy to go through some relevant formalities. So why did she hide from me yesterday? I still don''t know.

    On the way to Hengxiang company, Murphy and I talked and laughed and couldn''t see any abnormality. However, the one without abnormality is the biggest one! All the topics she and I talked about were about tassels. From how to know, how to get along with each other, when to have a good feeling for her, when to express to her, I always felt that her questions were all walking on a bottom line that made me not hurt or itch. A little deeper, that is, untouchable privacy. My answer must involve her feelings, but a little shallower, and It''s easy for me to perfunctory.

    It''s such a tightrope like carefulness that I''m in agony.

    After all, there is such a relationship between the old man and the son. Guo Xiang attaches great importance to the investment I sent to him. He will do everything himself, but I can see that his purpose is not only to win Murphy''s favor, so as to tie up with such a big tree as Fengchang group, but also to deliberately raise my intention in front of Murphy.

    It''s no wonder that the old man said that Guo Xiang was very restrained. He only wanted to be practical and didn''t show off. However, there were many ideas in his stomach, which always made you accept his benefits unconsciously. In the process of getting along with him, people would naturally have a relaxed and comfortable feeling. When he had a bad taste after the event, most of them would sigh with emotion It''s a good guy, worth paying!

    But frankly, I like this kind of person, but I don''t like this kind of person. It''s just to strive for your own ideals and do what you like to do. Maybe it''s just to pursue but not to be ambitious. However, the more he lives with such a peaceful attitude, the more he has a deep mind and is good at calculation. He doesn''t care about the interests that are accessible and coveted by others, but have nothing to do with his own ideals. He is too perfect to see his shortcomings, Such a guy is always a little insecure.

    Perhaps, the reason why I really don''t like Guo Xiang is that I am the same kind of person as him. However, my ideal is far less ambitious than others. In the end, I''m just an ordinary person who is too lazy to be lazy any more. It''s almost time for me to go back to the company from the bank.

    There is no tiger in the mountain. Monkey is called king. After taking a half day off in the afternoon, Song Jia must have come to the company to know that Murphy has gone out. He is bored and sneaks to the comprehensive group to make jokes. He is having fun with Liu Su and the other two beauties of the comprehensive group, Qin LAN and Yao Waner.

    In other words, I''m not familiar with those two chicks.

    Qin Lan''s comments are not very good. According to Song Jia, she is more diligent in changing her boyfriend than her underwear. She is a typical gold digger. For one thing, people don''t look at the male comrades in the comprehensive group. For another, aunt Cheng doesn''t let me contact her too much, either consciously or unconsciously.

    As for Yao Waner, a typical good girl, she is shy and tight. She never takes the initiative to speak, and occasionally blushes when she is accosted by the opposite sex. She is one year younger than me, but I entered the company one year earlier. It is said that she was not graduated from University at that time. Because her aunt Yao Ling is a senior member of the company, she is a hard back relationship. Because Yao Ling is one of Mo Yi''s confidants, so this is in Murphy After recognizing the general manager of the investment department, she was the first shy girl to be inserted, and her development prospect was also the most promising one for the comprehensive group.Seeing Murphy and I coming back, everyone was shocked. It''s no wonder that at this time of the day, the comprehensive team basically has no work. It takes time to wait for work. It''s most loose, but let the boss see who can not be afraid? Murphy''s cold eyes swept by, Qin LAN and Yao Waner''s face turned red and white, and then they slipped back to their seats. Song Jia was the only one, neither was she, nor was she standing there. It was an embarrassment.

    Total "

    " Jiajia, what are you talking about? "

    To my surprise, Murphy did not return to his office, but went straight to Song Jia and Liu Su.

    "It''s a good chat." Murphy was not smiling, and could not see her happiness or anger at all, but obviously, she would not be happy if she ran to the comprehensive group to nag.

    Song Jia has been with Murphy for a year. How can she not understand her temper? I didn''t know where I was wrong, but I turned my chair around and tried to change the topic. With a smile, I said, "Mo has been out for a long time, tired? Sit down and have a rest. I''ll give you a cup of tea. "

    That''s my chair. As expected, Murphy glanced at me stealthily, blushed, glared at Song Jia and spat, "do you think I''m as free as you are? If you have nothing to do, just run to the comprehensive group to chat. Is there too little work for you to do? "

    Murphy has always been tolerant to Song Jia, but this time she was really angry. Song Jia''s head hung silent and her shoulders trembled in fear that the girl had never been scolded by Murphy.

    The colleagues of the comprehensive group were angry at Murphy. They were like ostriches. They wanted to bury their heads in the table. Even Liu Xinlei dared not come to beg for help.

    I''m just a small staff member of the comprehensive team. It''s more inconvenient to say anything. Not only is Murphy our top company, but the recent "scandal" between me and her is also a big intervention.

    We all know that Song Jia and we are partners in a pair of pants. She was scolded by Murphy, but I didn''t help her. Should I be able to prove the innocence of Murphy and me from the side? Jiajia, you can make a glorious sacrifice. But who wants to be brave? The fringe next to you looks at me and at Xiaosong Jia, and suddenly stands up and says, "it''s not about Songjia, it''s my fault. I asked her to come here."

 Chapter 152

    As soon as the words of the fringe came out, I was surprised to see Song Jia, so I was even more surprised. The fringe lied! It''s all in one''s power. I''m willing to challenge Murphy!

    Is it Murphy who asked her to dinner for the second time? What happened to the two? I burst out a cold sweat and saw Murphy smile, "Oh? You call her

    Who can''t see the cold light in Murphy''s eyes?

    "Su Su -" Song Jia hurriedly tugged at the fringe''s clothes and motioned to her not to speak disorderly,

    but Liu Su ignored Song Jia''s good intentions and looked at Murphy with no weakness. "Yes, I want to ask her something."

    Liu Jie, who is in a hurry, almost faints when she hears the words. The relationship between the boss and the secret is just like that between the tiger and its beard, which seems to have little weight. However, it is a part of the tiger''s mouth. If you stroke it, it will certainly offend the tiger, not kill it? You should know that secrets are more or less in control of some unknown secrets of the general manager. No matter whether they are public or private, Murphy, who is regarded as a thorn in the eye by some people, instinctively tightens the nerve called vigilance, "inquire about things? My business? "

    "Yes." Tassel head a bit, Song Jia leg a soft, almost kneeling, Murphy is the top of the cloud cover, anxious my heart call mother!

    If she really wanted to know about Murphy, then Qin LAN and Yao Waner couldn''t come together just now. She dared to ask, but others didn''t dare to hear. Moreover, if she did, she couldn''t admit it. Otherwise, even others would be involved? I''m annoyed that the stinky girl doesn''t talk through her brain.

    I know, but it doesn''t mean Murphy knows! In particular, I always feel that Murphy seems to have a reason for finding fault. Didn''t the tassel deliberately flick its tail in front of her and ask her to pull it out? Suddenly, the tassel smiles. I am stunned at the same time with Murphy and listen to her voice: "yes, I want to ask Song Jia, what is Murphy always doing recently, why is he always sneaky Before you can ask, you''re back. It''s just the right time. It''s more convenient to ask the parties directly. South south, what did you do? Didn''t you tell me to invite me to your house for dinner? Suddenly disappeared, I thought you wanted to let me dove. "

    I''ve never found that the tassel can also play a little smart. It seems that the confession that I died that night still played a role. The tassel can no longer turn a blind eye to the relationship between me and Murphy, and take the initiative to attack. This problem is directly in the heart of Murphy and me!

    Seeing Murphy''s face turning pale and looking at me for help, I couldn''t help but frown at Su and say, "business, it''s not convenient to tell you."

    Didn''t the tassel expect me to refuse to answer? Some accidents, some anger, more, but grievances, I secretly wry smile, about Murphy''s reputation, how can I say it?

    See I even hide the tassel, Murphy face flashed moved, and then busy with a sentence, "yes, business."

    Without waiting for the tassel to speak, Murphy turned and asked Song Jia, "Jiajia, what''s the matter when I''m not here?"

    Obviously, it''s to change the topic and try to walk away. I can''t imagine Murphy was so embarrassed even though she was calm on the surface.

    "There are several documents waiting for your instructions, which have been sent to the office." Song Jia also wiped a cold sweat, thought about it, and then said: "also, Mr. Mo, Mr. Liu Gongzi of Liushi group made two phone calls, asking you to have dinner later."

    "Liushi?" The tassel was staring at me fiercely, and suddenly he was stunned, "young master Liu? Which young master Liu? "

    Song Jia said with a smile, "how many young master Liu are there?" The elf is not slow to respond. He realizes that he is "junior 38" again. He immediately gives a dry cough. When he shuts up, he doesn''t forget to look at the White Fringe, which seems to blame her for bringing himself to the ditch.

    Murphy only saw that the expression of the tassel was different. She was a little puzzled, but she didn''t think so. She didn''t know that her cousin''s boyfriend was also a son of Liu surname.

    Seeing the reaction of tassels, my doubt was gradually affirmed.

    "Push it off." Murphy said, but looked at me inexplicably, and then turned away to return to the office.

    "But Mr. Mo, you can''t get rid of it," Song Jia hurriedly chased after him, and continued as if he was in trouble. "Mr. Liu not only asked you, but also seemed to ask Mr. Zhang and Mr. Zhang Mingjie. Mr. Zhang came to your office in person just now. How about his face? Besides, he also said that there are some business affairs that he wants to talk to you "

    Murphy''s feet are cold. Obviously, she thought of going with me: vice director Zhang Zhang Zhang Zhang Zhangjie invited Murphy personally. In nine out of ten, Liu Gongzi and Zhang Mingjie worked out the work behind his back. The so-called business is actually out of fear of Murphy''s personal excuse Gimmicks?

    If Liu Xiaosheng is the son of Liu who pursues Murphy, he who regards me as his rival will find an opportunity to "expose" Murphy''s relationship with the fringe, which I had expected when I had doubts about him in the resort. Therefore, Liu Xiaosheng''s move makes me almost completely sure that he is Shu Tong''s man to be Liu Xiaosheng!

    "Master Mo!" All of a sudden, I gave everyone a fright, including Murphy.Murphy''s fleeting joy made my heart tremble, but I still went forward, motioned her to go a few steps further, and then asked with a smile under her voice: "since it''s a business, it should be normal to take an assistant and a secret to the dinner?"

    Maybe it''s my narcissism. My friends always think that Murphy just wanted to talk and stop. His face was quite contradictory. He seemed to want me together, but he was afraid of being suspicious about the tassel. So he volunteered to take the initiative to rub rice with him.

    Murphy was stunned, and then he could not hide his joy, which made me feel deeply. It seems that I finally figured out the 38th line named Peng. Instead, Murphy was confused and couldn''t find the ruler.

    Is that right? " Murphy looked at his face curiously and hesitated to get the fringe.

    Song Jia was even more reluctant, "yes, you can take an assistant, you don''t need to take a secret?" This girl just doesn''t want to work overtime!

    Of course, I know Murphy''s so-called "inappropriate" is not here, laughing: "there is nothing wrong. Since Jiajia doesn''t want to go, let the fringe guest star once."

    "Ha?" Song Jia fainted and thought that I didn''t answer the question. Seeing Murphy''s contemplation on her face, she immediately closed her mouth.

    "Let the tassel guest star in my secret? You go too? " Murphy is a smart woman in the end, and has realized that my initiative may be a little unusual.

    It''s inconvenient for Song Jia to say more. I gave Murphy a dim look. Murphy saw it and was stunned. Although he still didn''t understand it, he nodded in amazement.

    Just sit back to the seat, the tassel then makes a fuss to hit my chair intentionally, have no good airway: "secretly say to her what to go?"

    "With whom?"

    Su pink face a red, the buttock has not yet sat down to angry again stood up, "you and I pretend to be confused, right?"

    "Ha ha, jealous?" I like the expression of tassel very much. I say that I''m not willing to give up my arms to win over Murphy. But I''m not gentle at all. It''s like a vinegar jar. However, I feel sweet and warm because of the envious look.

    Su shamed almost kicks me with her legs. Seeing the challenge of my smile, she resisted, sat down heavily, blushed, and raised her chin strongly. "Yes, I''m jealous. Frankly, what did you say just now?"

    The stinky wench''s action, which was against the customer, came out of my expectation. I thought that she would deny it, so that she was totally unprepared. She confessed that it was like a shell wrapped with honey and sugar. The sweet and happy moment knocked me out. My friend''s thick face turned red!

    Shame!

 Chapter 153

    Seeing the tassel looking at me in amazement, the little red face gradually showed a proud smile. I coughed quickly and said: "Mr. Liu invited Feifei to dinner later. I told Feifei that we would go too."

    Perhaps this answer is too unreliable, so that the tassel was stunned for a long time before suddenly reacting, "what? Shall we both go? Why? South south, do you have a fever? Is 1N1 infected? "

    "Nonsense!" I opened the tassel to cover my small hand, raised a smile, and asked seriously, "you don''t want to see it with your own eyes. Is Liu Xiaosheng, your cousin''s man to be, the Liu Gongzi who comes to send flowers every day and asks Feifei to have dinner?"

    There is such doubt in the heart of the fringe, "of course I do!"

    "Isn''t that a once-in-a-lifetime chance to eat together?" As I was talking, my cell phone rang, and I took out a look. It was a text message from Chu Yuan. I wrote a series of materials for dinner and asked me to take them back after work.

    "It''s also eh?!" The tassel reaction was really slow enough. At this time, she thought about the taste and looked at me strangely. She said: "south south, how do you know that my prospective male cousin is Liu Xiaosheng? I never seem to have told you that! "

    "I don''t know what his name is," I replied to Chu Yuan with a text message and a wry smile at Su. "It seems that you haven''t seen Liu Xiaosheng yet?"

    The tassel nodded, "well, cousin doesn''t like taking photos, not even his photos."

    Don''t like taking pictures? It''s worthy of being a different kind of Xiaoshu teacher. It''s really different. "In fact, I saw him on Saturday, but he didn''t see me"

    "I''m really sorry, hehe, hehe." driving away from the company and turning the road, I just laughed.

    Damn, I thought that tassel and Murphy would be embarrassed when they were in the same car. Now, the most embarrassed person is me.

    "It''s OK. It''s not easy for you to take care of your sister alone," Murphy said with understanding. However, from the rearview mirror, I can see her eyes smiling. "I haven''t seen fate for a while. I really miss her."

    The tassel also felt helpless and blushed for me, but more of it was taunt and dissatisfaction. "South south, you still have the same fate as before"

    I almost want to open the door and jump and get run over by the wheels!

    Chu Yuan, my dear sister, heard that after I didn''t go home for dinner late, she threatened me to follow her. I couldn''t believe that I was in business. At that time, I was in Murphy''s office and talked about Liu Xiaosheng''s work with her in detail. I thought I could do the work of Tong Chu Yuan, but who knows how Murphy is Think of, unexpectedly robbed my phone, and Chu Yuan made telephone porridge, heaven knows what Chu Yuan''s cute and invincible girl said to Murphy, Murphy promised to go to school to pick her up after school, and went to Liu Xiaosheng''s dinner together in the evening.

    It''s a good thing to say. We''re going to break through Liu Xiaosheng. It''s a ''domestic clown'' of fringe. Of course, the fewer people know about it, the better. What''s more, Chu Yuan or Shu Tong''s student? However, Murphy was determined to take Chu Yuan with him and made a fuss. However, my dear sister refused to give me face and couldn''t buy the list of tassels. I couldn''t persuade Murphy. As a result, it''s self-evident that my friend could only bear the vision of the laser of tassels trying to separate me.

    Brother''s dignity as a brother is trampled into a puddle of mud by the stinky girl of Chu Yuan.

    "My parents spoiled her, and I couldn''t help it. The girl never listened to me"

    the fringe snorted scornfully, "you won''t spoil her? South south, as I have said for a long time, in fact, you are the one who dotes on her the most, but you don''t realize it. "

    "Is it?" I can''t refute. I''m used to being indulgent. How can I not know? When I was a child, I thought she was a cat. When I grew up, I knew that she was a tiger. I had already spoiled the habit of not saying it. I had to manage it if I wanted to.

    "What''s wrong with brother doting on his sister?" Murphy looked at the fringe, which seemed to be curious, but there was some dissatisfaction between her eyebrows. It seems that she was poisoned by Chu Yuan.

    "I''m not wrong, but I don''t think it''s very good," the fringe frowned. "It will spoil the fate."

    "But I think fate is very sensible. Since it is, why can''t it be spoiled?"

    It seems that both girls want to avoid suspicion, so they sit in the back of the car together. There is no seat for the copilot. Now they feel a little bit like a needle to a wheat awn. I''m afraid that they will pinch it.

    "Fate is very sensible, but" the fringe looked at me, Murphy light way: "you still can''t understand fate."

    "So I want to know more about her," Murphy said with a sneer, pointing to the suspicions hidden in his heart by the fringe. "Anyway, it''s a private party. It''s better to leave her at home alone than everyone else. But I don''t think that fringe, you don''t like me to invite fate."

    Provocation! Although I don''t know what Murphy wants to do, she is provoking the tassel inside and outside!

    Sure enough, the face of the tassel changed, and immediately panicked, "who says I''m not happy? I am more familiar with predestination than you, and I like predestination better"Is it?" Murphy smiled faintly. "You know predestination better than I do, but you like predestination better than I do not?"

    "You say I don''t like predestination?!" Tassels are like angry kittens. There is a kind of hair standing up, which is very attractive.

    "That''s not true," Murphy said, still calm, against the background of a fringe. "I mean, I also like predestination."

    At last, the fringe realized that, compared with Murphy, she fell behind in her mind and eloquence. She was choked for a while and didn''t know how to fight back. When she was in the company, Murphy was led by the fringe. Is this the second round of secret war?!

    Have you forgotten these two pieces of material? We''re going to make an appointment with Mr. Liu, not to please him who insists on sticking to my little tail! Mr. Liu, under the banner of "talking about business", made Murphy unable to push back. Therefore, the "private party" that Murphy inadvertently said just now made me feel something different. Is Murphy making any idea?

    I don''t understand why these two girls like Chu Yuan so much. Do they love Wu and Wu? Brothers suddenly think dirty, if they quarrel with the focus of the object is not Chu Yuan, but I am too dirty! Chu Nan ah Chu Nan, you ya thought is not pure, again in YY!

    When I arrived at Chuyuan school, I had been out of school for a little while. Dongfang Lianren was waiting for me at the school gate with Chuyuan.

    The two girls are really eye-catching. No matter where they are placed, they give people a feeling of a little red in the green. Even if there are many people around, they can only be their foil.

    Dongfanglian people are still wearing avant-garde clothes. Today, they dress in a neutral way. The black tight sweater with a deep V-neck is covered with a white shirt with a large flower collar. The neck is tied with a red scarf. The wide belt at the waist is very fancy. The exquisite buckle is shiny and silver. It''s luxurious and full of metal. Under it, there is a pair of finely cut Brown knee breeches with half tall legs Boots, showing a half straight slender leg.

    This dress is very old-fashioned British style style, which naturally highlights the girl''s exquisite and sexy figure. It is handsome and elegant, showing a gentleman''s demeanor, but at the same time, it also creates a lively and playful movement. It''s indescribable and lovely. In this East, the taste of wearing clothes is really unique.

    Can the school allow students to dress like this? I secretly wry smile, in fact, I should have noticed from this simple little place that the East is not simple. During my sister''s study, she often wore school uniform, and most of the students in the past were like this. Even if she wore casual clothes, there was absolutely no oriental exaggeration. How could she be the exception? Schools, especially key high schools like this, should have strict requirements on students'' dress?

 Chapter 154

    Dongfang Lianren is worthy of being a close friend of Chu Yuan, which confirms the old saying to the greatest extent: birds of a feather flock together, and the mouth of a girl''s skin is as sweet as honey. After asking about me and the fringe, Dongfang Lianren turns to Murphy, who is a stranger. She is a little surprised. "Brother Nan, this beautiful sister is"

    "sister Mo is good," Chu Yuan introduces me to the East on behalf of me: "sister Murphy is My brother''s same leader, sister Mo, she is my classmate, called Dongfang Lian Ren.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! "It''s friends, predestination, leaders and so on. It''s just a way to distinguish posts in the company. In private, your brother and I are friends, or just friends," Murphy said, glancing at the fringe beside him. "It''s just friends," which has some strong flavor. Then he continued to look at the unique Oriental compassion person, "Hello, you are "Friends"

    "friends!" "In school, we are classmates and friends. Outside school, we are the best friends," she said with a smile

    Brothers exuded a cold sweat, Murphy only thought she was very interesting, smiled a little, and then looked a little strange and good way: "your name is Oriental?"

    Oriental pity a Zheng, smile to ask: "yes, Mo elder sister, how?"

    "Oh, nothing," Murphy said with a frown. "At first glance, I always thought you were familiar with Murphy."

    I thought Murphy was curious. It''s the same as me, because the surname "Oriental" is rare. Listening to her, I suddenly thought of Tang Lian, the chairman of tulip fishing resort. Did Murphy ever go to a certain venue Have you ever seen the skin of the oriental lady?

    "Is it, hee hee? Maybe it''s because I have a public face."

    Is the Oriental little girl burying herself or satirizing the public? If your face is public face, we will not wear masks in the street after the public?

    "Maybe I like it when I see you, so I have an illusion," Murphy said with a smile after stroking the head of dongfanglian. "If I had ever seen such a beautiful and lovely girl like you before, how could I forget it?"

    It''s also true that a girl with such characteristics as dongfanglian is unforgettable. Isn''t Tang Lian? A month ago, I only saw one glance in a hurry, and printed the image of Dongfang Lianren in my mind.

    "Yuan Yuan, brother Nan has come. I''ll go back first. See you tomorrow."

    I was shocked. Did Dongfang xiaoniang skin take the wrong medicine? Today, I don''t care about Chu Yuan! Before he could be happy, Murphy lamented, "aren''t you coming together?"

    "Me?" The little oriental lady smiled shyly, blinked her big blue eyes and looked at me and said, "OK." Ya''s mouth says not well, but a pair of small claws are pulling Chu Yuan''s cuff, depend on! If you want to refuse and welcome, do you want to retreat?!

    "It doesn''t matter. If you''re not afraid to go home later, come together and let Yuanyuan have a companion."

    What''s Murphy joking about? What''s it like not to be busy? I said: "Feifei, it''s a treat. It''s not suitable for us to go to so many people?"

    Usually, when reading novels from the beginning, there are always some interesting passages where the protagonists are killing the young master. Originally, my friends wanted to follow suit and eat the meal of Liu Gongzi and Zhang Mingjie for nothing, but ruola''s family took a bite to rub the rice, as if I was the most humble person, right?!

    "Who said they were treating?"

    "Well?" I was stunned by the tassel. The tassel asked, "isn''t it their treat?"

    "They asked me, I asked Yuan Yuan and Xiao Dongfang, and each asked for his own, so there would be no conflict?" Murphy was used to speaking seriously, but I saw clearly that there was a cunning brilliance in her eyes, shrugged her shoulders, and she chuckled, "if people insist on giving me a favor, I have no reason to refuse?"

    I sweat

    God! I thought I had lost a lot. I didn''t expect Murphy to lose more than me! It was only with a little mental spin that I guessed what Murphy was up to.

    No wonder she has to come to pick up Chu Yuan for dinner. Her purpose is not to let Yuan Yuan and the East see the "clown" of Liusu. On the contrary, she wants to revenge liugongzi who often harasses her and is not loyal to Miss Xiao Shu!

    Tassels don''t understand, but I''m sweating.

    It''s true that it''s better to offend a villain than a woman. I didn''t expect Murphy, who does everything in a single way, to have such a terrible side. But I can''t think of it. Murphy and the fringe needle are still fighting against Mai Mang in the car. How can he help her out? What''s more, Murphy''s intention to punish Liu Xiaosheng is not clear to me. Obviously, he doesn''t intend to let the fringe know. Why? At present, tassel has misunderstood her!

    Did Murphy finally find and clarify the bottom line, which is called Peng''s bottom line

    Mr. Liu ordered a French restaurant, the most famous commercial street in Beitian.

    To meet Chu Yuan, we deliberately left the company 20 minutes in advance to avoid Zhang Mingjie. After receiving Zhang Mingjie''s call, Murphy said that he would go out to work, so he would come to the restaurant on his own, so that he and Liu Xiaosheng would not know that I and the fringe would follow in advance.It''s not a big store, but the decoration is extremely luxurious and elegant, with the characteristics of European palaces.

    The walls are hung with priceless oil paintings, which can be seen everywhere. The artistic atmosphere is strong, and the dim lights cooperate with the soft French music, which is full of warm warmth and romance.

    No country is more keen on pursuing culture, art and elegant atmosphere than the French. This is true. Even my grassroots class, after stepping on this thick, soft and gorgeous carpet, has been edified with a sense of rebirth, as if enriched by this noble atmosphere.

    The French restaurant that I went to together with the tassel is not of the same grade at all. People here are full of rich local characteristics. Compared with those that we have been to, it seems that they are not Chinese or foreign. We feel a little bit like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. Chu Yuan hugs my arm nervously. This girl has been from small to large and will live in the future Such a high-end consumption place.

    I secretly observed dongfanglian people. Sure enough, like the expression when I came into my kitchen, it was casual and natural. Occasionally, my eyes were shining. I also used an appreciative eye to look at a certain painting on the wall that I couldn''t distinguish between good and bad.

    Murphy''s face was frosted as soon as he entered the door. I couldn''t help laughing. Liu Gongzi is very smart. How could he be stupid in such a small place? At that age of tension, do you really need to talk with Murphy about something important, and definitely not about such a place? The romantic atmosphere immediately revealed its obvious ambition.

    Murphy is not in a hurry to find Liu Gongzi and Zhang Mingjie. Instead, he asks the manager for a box on the second floor.

    The box is not big, but it is very emotional. There is a long table with vase candlesticks on the side. Six chairs are on both sides. Murphy is like avoiding suspicion. She sits opposite me. The fringe hesitates a little. She sits on my left side. Chu Yuan, who has been holding my arm, naturally sits on the right side of me, while dongfanglian people sit beside Murphy, face to face with Chu Yuan.

    Four eyes look at each other, Murphy and I are all blushing, a little uneasy, mother of an egg, why does the table have to be rectangular? Ambiguous restaurant ambience, face to face more like a pair of children! Sure enough, my friend didn''t have time to swing his heart. He also felt that the abnormal fringe had stepped on the heel of my foot severely The tassel was alert, and looked at Murphy like a demonstration, and said to me, "don''t you blush when the big man is sitting and hugging you? Are you not afraid of being laughed at? "

    "What are you embracing? This is my sister. Who laughs at me? "

    Murphy has only two people over there. Even if you and I change seats, Murphy will move the chair slightly to the side, which is opposite to me! And

    she completely ignored or underestimated the existence of Chu Yuan!

 Chapter 155

    "Well, I''ll sit next to sister Cheng, elder brother, and change seats with sister Cheng. I''ll sit in the middle, next to you two." Chu Yuan really did not let go of such an opportunity, I laugh bitterly, smelly girl most do not like me and tassel close, do not do damage just strange!

    Murphy didn''t know that Chu Yuan intended to do it, but she could see that the fringe was thinking carefully, and she couldn''t help but smile. The ironic streamer in her eyes made the fringe ashamed and angry. My sister was coquettish and naive. How could she refuse?

    The tablecloth is very long. No one can see the movement under the tassel table. The dead girl lifted the stone and hit her little foot. She only took my breath out and tried to crush my foot with the heel. I could only laugh and bear the pain, pretended to be troublesome and said, "how much trouble is it? I sit in the middle, but also convenient to take care of the two of you. I''m not allowed to be coquettish. I''ll invite sister Cheng home for dinner some other day. I don''t care if you sit in her arms! "

    Before I finished speaking, my grandma and my sister-in-law stepped on the back heel of my other foot, with a shy and embarrassed lovely smile on her face, but a sinister cold light flashed in her eyes, "don''t change, don''t change"

    the fringe also quickly echoed: "even then, I really don''t know how to eat Western food, south south, please take care of me later."

    "Where, where, should, should" the two feet of the brothers are about to be trampled by these two smelly girls. Who did I provoke? Ah, it''s hard to be a good man. I took a sip of the fruit juice from the waiter. As the only man, I took the menu, opened it and looked at it. After a little hesitation, I politely pushed it to Murphy. I chuckled and said, "come on, cows chew peonies and pick up expensive greetings."

    "Pui ~!" Hearing the words, Dongfang Lianren immediately burst out laughing.

    Chu Yuan is also blushing. She is secretly looking at the sharp uniform French waiter beside her. She pinched me in the leg and scolded me in a low voice: "brother, you are too thick skinned. Sister Mo treats you. How disrespectful you are!"

    "Yes," the tassel could not help wrinkling his little nose, glanced at me, and said, "do you know that we are cattle chewing peony and picking up expensive food? Isn''t it bullying Mo and deliberately killing Feifei? "

    "Zai? It''s not the right word to use, "Murphy and I looked at each other with a bad smile." I should say it''s face appreciation, isn''t it, Fifi? "

    Murphy knew that Liu Su and Chu Yuan had misunderstood each other. He just thought it was funny, but he didn''t respond to my words immediately. Liu Su thought that I was deliberately taking advantage of Murphy. He said urgently: "south south, how do you say that? Fifi is our friend! You have crossed the line! You said that we came here for the sake of Liu. But now you "

    fringe is kind-hearted. Even if you don''t like Murphy very much and regard her as an opponent or enemy, you don''t want to bully her by such means.

    "It''s OK, tassel. Chu Nan said it''s good. Pick up the expensive points. Otherwise, how can you show that someone''s face is big?" Murphy was really in a hurry to see the tassel, which was a good way to appease her, but she glanced at me, which was more or less funny to me.

    The tassel is not stupid. Hearing Murphy''s words, I suddenly know that the object I want to admire is not Murphy. I stare at Murphy for a long time, and my eyes suddenly brighten, "Oh! You want to "

    " order when you know it. "I don''t want chu yuan to know about this dirty thing between adults. I didn''t let the tassel say it, and chuckled:" otherwise, I''m sorry for others'' feelings. "

    The tassel is still uneasy, "but we ordered a table ourselves. Will they pay for it?"

    "Yes" because of a small misunderstanding, unconsciously, the relationship between the tassel and Murphy has been eased a lot. When she realized it, the two women''s faces were a little embarrassed. Murphy took a sip of fruit juice and said after a little cover up: "it''s not necessary to eat with those smelly men because of predestination and little East. They are playing with each other. Isn''t Murphy my friend?"

    Murphy''s eyes flashed a cold light, and the fringe couldn''t help but fight a cold war. Well, it''s a normal response. If Murphy is a good character, he won''t sit in the position of general manager of the investment department.

    Chu Yuan couldn''t understand the complex situation, so he could only judge from the reaction of tassel and Murphy that there was no misunderstanding between us, and that the waiter who knew simple Chinese didn''t seem to understand the meaning of the word "cow chews peony", so he let go of his fragrance.

    What is the most expensive dish in the world? French food, even in Europe, is the most expensive.

    "Brother Nan, in fact, you can''t order, can you?"

    The East small Niang skin puts down the glass, the cold not Ding''s emerges such a sentence, immediately ashamed elder brother a big red face, "who said?"

    "Do you know French?"

    In a word, it hurt me. My English is not very good, but French is not. Unfortunately, there is no Chinese character in this broken menu. It seems to me that it''s like the sky. Of course, I can''t order it. I can''t count the circle behind the price? In case of a table of soup, wouldn''t someone laugh at it?

    "I don''t know, do you?" I''m so shameless after being poked.

    "I don''t know, but I can order without looking at the menu." Dongfang Lian smiled at Chu Yuan. "Yuan Yuan, the local snails and pan fried foie gras taste very good here, as well as cream mushroom soup and President''s black mushroom liver sauce soup. Which do you like? By the way, I must taste the caviar of the big white sturgeon. My mother will order this every time, although I don''t think it''s delicious. "I''m not surprised. Dongfanglian is a young lady who usually practices cooking with expensive seafood. What''s new about French food? But the tassel was surprised. "Little Oriental, have you ever been here?"

    Ya didn''t even look at the menu. He knew that there was no Chinese characters on that side. Of course, he had come.

    Dongfanglian people don''t think this restaurant is so far away for our grassroots class at all. They don''t think so. "I''ve been here a few times and I can''t understand the menu. I just remember what I like to eat."

    "What does little Dongfang do?" No wonder Murphy is curious. He moves his eyes away from the menu and looks at the little girl in the East strangely? You mean Belg caviar? "

    "East small Niang claps hands way:" right, it is that thing

    "This is what your mother orders every time?"

    Even Murphy, such a big lady, lost her looks. I finally felt something was wrong. "What''s the matter? No? "

    "Yes, but it''s not for ordinary people," Murphy said with a wry smile. "Belg caviar is more expensive than gold, and its stock is limited. Even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it in Beitian city."

    "More expensive than gold?" The fringe was too frightened to close its mouth.

    It''s not surprising that Murphy would be surprised by the fact that her mother would order every time she had money.

    "Is it that expensive? God, I never knew! " The expression of the East doesn''t look like it''s made up, but it confirms her identity even more. A big lady who can''t even distinguish between good and bad things is definitely a princess level existence. "Then don''t point"

    "point, why don''t you point?" Murphy laboriously swallowed his saliva, which made us speechless to the French chicks waiting by. It turned out to be a fluent French! It was a surprise and admiration to see that girl. It was enough to see how skillful and standard her French was. She was indeed a person who had studied abroad. Was it France that she went to?

    Before my mouth closed, I heard the girl say something apologetically, and Murphy frowned in disappointment.

    "What''s the matter, Fifi? What does she say?"

    Murphy was relieved or felt pity. "She said that the stock of Belg caviar was very small, so she could only sell it to VI guests"

    things that were more expensive than gold. It was absolutely false if she didn''t want to eat them. Even Chu Yuan, who was not greedy, could not help but feel sorry. Dongfang Lianren saw it, as if he suddenly remembered something, and quickly turned out her wallet from her backpack , and then draw out a beautifully carved white metal card, "VI, is that it?"

    : it will be a new week again. Thank you for your support. I hope you will continue to support, collect and recommend. Thank you very much

 Chapter 156

    Let alone some of us. Even the French chick almost lost her chin and fell to the ground. She took the card with trembling hands and looked at it carefully. Suddenly, she lost color. "This is Mei Bai"

    the Chinese language of French chick is not so good. In a hurry, she even stuttered. She respectfully returned the card to the East, and then used her mother tongue to Murphy Then she added a string of words. Even though she could not understand what she said, she could also detect the change of her attitude from her tone and expression - more respectfully, seven points. Update super fast

    Murphy, the only one who can communicate in French, even the most surprised person, looks at the East with a pair of incredible eyes, "she said, your card is a platinum rose class VI membership card. You can not only buy Belg caviar, but also enjoy a 50% discount no matter what you eat. The restaurant has only made three pieces of little Oriental. Where do you get this thing Arrived? "

    Dongfang Lianren probably didn''t expect this card to be so powerful? "My mother put it in my place for dinner. I don''t know if I can get a 50% discount on it."

    No! We were so surprised, not because it''s half off, but why does your mother have this card? They only made three of them! Things are rare and precious, and the symbolic meaning of owning them is far beyond the comparison of money. However, such precious things are put in her daughter''s purse at will. Obviously, Dongfang Lianren''s mother doesn''t pay much attention to this card. God, what is her family doing?

    "What does your family do?" Murphy said what she and I wanted.

    Dongfang pitiful people''s melancholy eyes flashed a bitter and astringent smile. "I don''t know how to make some investment."

    "most of Dongfang family''s business is abroad, and her family seldom come back to Beitian." If Chu Yuan doesn''t interface, I will probably be like Murphy''s fringe. It''s not convenient to talk about it only when Dongfang Lian people, after all, it''s their privacy. However, at this time, I feel that Chu Yuan seems to be concealing something for Dongfang Lian people.

    It seems that every time when we talk about family issues, Dongfang Lianren will show some indifference and strangeness. Although Murphy is curious, he is not convenient to ask again. He just said, "if you are not a friend of fate, I may feel that I have seen you somewhere before, ha ha."

    I clearly saw that the fragrant shoulder of Dongfang Lianren trembled slightly, and then smiled: "impossible? If I have ever met such a beautiful person as sister Murphy, I will never be unimpressed

    Children''s words are most sincere. Even Murphy, who has been immune to flattery, can''t help smiling. He doesn''t ask any more. He continues to turn the menu to order. When the waiter notes down the name of the dish and turns around to leave, Murphy suddenly thinks of something and stops her to say something.

    The fringe also noticed the cunning of Murphy''s eyes and asked, "what did you say to her?"

    Murphy said with a bad smile, "nothing, just a few questions."

    Just then, Murphy''s cell phone rang. I know it''s Mr. Liu or Mr. Zhang Mingjie who called.

    Sure enough, Murphy put up a smile and answered the phone. "Mr. Liu, well, I''ll be there soon. That''s it. I''ll see you later."

    Murphy didn''t care to talk much, so he hung up. "It''s a coincidence that they are on the second floor, Chunan. Let''s"

    "Zhang Mingjie, too?"

    Murphy said, "well."

    "Tassel, you stay to take care of Yuanyuan and the East. Fifi and I will go first."

    The fringe looked at Murphy warily, frowned and asked me, "why?"

    The stinky girl really has no general suspicion about the relationship between Murphy and me. She doesn''t know what Murphy asked her to eat that day, and what she said to her, so that she was so wary.

    I smiled and patted the shoulder of the fringe, and the corner of my mouth unconsciously drew a sinister arc. "I suddenly thought of a more safe and fun plan. Zhang Mingjie is also there. If you show up, he will definitely call and wear your name. Liu will have a chance to default. In case he is scared away, who will pay for us?"

    Both the fringe and Murphy are stunned. The fringe frowns and says, "then I can''t show up? I want to see the face of that smelly man with my own eyes! "

    "Yes, Chunan. If the fringe can''t show up, isn''t it a free visit?" Murphy has some sadness in his eyes. He seems to doubt that I''m calling tassel, just for fear that she might misunderstand our relationship.

    Pure I insidious smile, "tassel does not need to pass, let Liu Gongzi come not to go?"

    Although the tassel''s brain turned a little slower, it was not stupid. After pondering over the taste, Murphy couldn''t help but laugh. Murphy also clapped his hands and said, "yes, if he comes here, he can still get rid of Zhang Mingjie''s annoying thing, but Murphy frowned." Chunan, how can he let himself come here? "

    "The mountain people have their own tricks," I said with some pride, "come here and listen to me. Don''t listen to children!"

    "I''m not a child!" I press the head to sit back Chu Yuan dissatisfied with the Duqi mouth, Oriental pity is also angry looking at me.

    I turned a blind eye to the complaints of little fart children, smelled the two different scents of Murphy''s body, suppressed the reverie of "we are like this""Miss Su?" Murphy took a look at the fringe, turned to look at me in amazement, and said: "Chunan, your appearance has confused me, so you are such a sinister person"

    my friends couldn''t help wiping out their cold sweat, "Fifi, do you praise me or belittle me?"

    "Half of each," Murphy said, "I seem to understand you, and I don''t seem to understand you."

    That''s the same with each other. I have the same opinion of you. I smile bitterly.

    The tassel is a kind of love, white my eyes, "you have more eyes."

    In the air, Chu Yuan, who was drinking juice with a cup in his hand, suddenly kicked me under the table quietly. If I didn''t know that the person she didn''t like was a fringe, I would really doubt that what she was drinking was not juice, but Shanxi old vinegar.

    What kind of woman is her sister-in-law that will satisfy her?

    "Little Dongfang, can I ask you to borrow something?"

    Hearing Murphy''s words, we were all stunned. We looked at Murphy curiously. We didn''t know what she wanted to ask Dongfang, and Dongfang Lianren instantly responded, "membership card?"

    Liu Xiaosheng is a little smart, just like the dazzle of wealth in front of Shu Tong. It can be seen that he also used a lot of thoughts for today''s dinner. He not only used the tension to get out of the way, which made Murphy unable to decline, but also deliberately didn''t book the box. Instead, he chose a quiet double row four person seat by the window.

    I didn''t see the tension, which is something I expected, and a little surprised is that Zhang Mingjie is sitting at the side of the table with a beautiful girl in his arms, looking at the sweet look that the woman is usually bored with in his arms. Obviously, the relationship between the two is not the same. I think about it a little, but I''m relieved that Zhang Mingjie''s careful thinking is not less than Liu Xiaosheng''s. He''s clever in this move.

    Zhang Mingjie has chased Murphy before. It''s not a secret at all. So he took a woman over to avoid suspicion. Liu Xiaosheng understood that he was really dead about Murphy. On the other hand, he could prove to Murphy that Zhang Mingjie had a girlfriend, so I didn''t arrange him because I was jealous of Chu and Cheng Liusu What''s more, four seats take up three people. Murphy can only sit beside Liu Xiaosheng.

    I don''t understand why Zhang Mingjie wants to flatter Liu Xiaosheng, but he is so thoughtful to help him pursue Murphy. But at least it can be seen that the sons of rich people are not all high-quality rice farmers. At least, Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie are brainy people.

    I used to look down on Zhang.

    Unfortunately, they would not have thought of killing them. There was a cheeky guy shamelessly following Murphy.

    After seeing the woman next to Zhang Mingjie, I suddenly decided not to go with Murphy, but to deliberately stay behind and quietly observe the situation. The dim light is destined to have many dark corners, creating favorable conditions for concealment.

    : call recommendation ticket ~ ~ ~ thank you ~ ~

 Chapter 157

    Murphy is guided to the corner by the waiter. Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie hurry up to meet each other. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. I haven''t seen you for two days. Mr. Liu is as elegant as ever. "Miss Mo is so busy. It''s really hard to meet you. Ha ha, I''ve been to Fengchang twice, but I haven''t invited you. Uncle Zhang asked you out by phone. It seems that my face is still thin. Please come and sit inside."

    He spoke at a very high level. Such a warm opening speech, i.e. he took the initiative to find a step for Murphy''s repeated refusal to be late at the moment, and politely flattered Zhang Mingjie''s father. It naturally drew up the relationship between several people, but at the same time, it also showed his demeanor and couldn''t stand it. Especially after that, he reached for the seat with the window inside, which was high, really high, Murphy is sitting in the room, inconvenient to move, and he inevitably needs to be taken care of when eating? Haven''t you come yet? "

    Liu Xiaosheng shakes hands to explore the sky, which is a little bit awkward. Zhang Mingjie quickly laughs: "the old man said that he would come later. Let''s eat first. Mr. Mo, please. Ha ha, it''s not just business today. Mr. Liu would like to invite you to have a meal for a long time."

    It''s obvious that the sentence "kilometer pinches the private" is to help the private, but in this way, it also changes the nature of the meal. What''s more, the word "private" refers to my friend?

    Murphy unconsciously glanced at my hiding place. It seemed that he was a little surprised that I didn''t want to go there. She who didn''t want to sit next to Liu Xiaosheng said something about him. Suddenly she asked Zhang Mingjie''s woman, "this lady is"

    Zhang Mingjie introduced: "Shanshan, my girlfriend."

    "Oh?" Murphy deliberately revealed a slightly shocked expression, Zhang Mingjie pursued fringes, because I was jealous of the relationship with tassels, and conniving at the canteen, Li Qi Hong Tao, broke out the investment ministry civil war, Murphy is crystal clear, Zhang Mingjie is not a red face, pretended not to understand Murphy''s question.

    Although the woman named Shanshan is infatuated with flowers, she is very self-contained. She has no words for Murphy''s soft jaw, and her eyes flash with some envy, which is actually a normal reaction of women.

    Murphy replied, "are there only four seats?" The subtext is obvious - add tension, isn''t it five people?

    "It''s OK to add seats," Liu Xiaosheng said with a smile. "Today, I had a chat with Zhang Shao. I heard a little gossip that was echoed by others. Although it''s not a business, I always feel uneasy. I want to talk to Miss Mo about it. When I asked you about it, I heard that you didn''t return to the company for half a day, so I didn''t book the restaurant in advance. I didn''t expect Zhang Bo My father also asked you. Zhang Shao called to invite me to join him. He said that you finally made time for me. I have the courage to do business, but I was too busy to book the box. I neglected the young lady, blamed me and blamed me. "

    Ya''s reason is that Murphy refused to give him face, so he was in a hurry and didn''t arrange properly. There were some loopholes in his words, for example, why did he have to come to this restaurant? However, Murphy is not easy to study because of his complaints. This guy has a good command of speech, but he didn''t expect that we didn''t make a reservation at all, but the food in the box has already started

    chess is a bad move. Liu Gongzi is cleverly mistaken. This lie will only make Murphy think that he has a deep mind and is unreliable

    Murphy laughs like a smile, "right, there is no box Ah "

    " the owner of this restaurant is a French investor. He only comes to Beitian a few times a year. In order to eat authentic French food in a foreign country, he opened this restaurant. It is mainly used to entertain his friends and some business partners in Beitian, not for profit. Because it''s authentic French style and French taste, although the store is not big, it can be in our north Tian''s society is famous, not to mention the box, you need to book seats in advance if you want to have a meal. "Liu Xiaosheng has done enough homework, and he said with great fun:" this position is actually good, and you can enjoy the night view outside the window by the window. I think Miss Mo will like it. "

    "I don''t mean anything else. Young master Liu thinks a lot," Murphy said with a faint smile. It was as bright as the spring sun, which made Liu zhanger fainted for a while. "I''m just worried that there are too few seats and too many people can''t open them."

    "Many people?" Liu Xiaosheng was shocked.

    "Mr. Mo, why don''t you wait for me?" There was a loud noise in the restaurant, and Lao Tzu was on the stage. Well, in the image of a super villain, I strided like a shooting star with a loud voice, and I was greeted by the wind and fire, "Oh, Zhang Shao, I''m sorry. I''m going to stop. I''m late. I''m sorry." After that, he warmly grasped Ya Jing''s straight trembling claws, shook them severely, and stopped between Murphy and Liu Xiaosheng.

    Shame! Don''t say that Liu Xiaosheng, Zhang Mingjie and Shanshan are ashamed of Murphy. Fortunately, I am a little louder. Aunt Cheng dare to sing "warm desert" with green onions.

    "Chu, Chunan! Why are you here? " Zhang Mingjie points out my identity, and Liu Xiaosheng, who is unhappy with three points on his face, immediately changes color. What does this expression prove? Prove that the so-called "little gossip" heard by Ya is really about me!My friend''s face was awe inspiring, and Lang Lang, who deliberately expressed his loyalty and general righteous words, said, "now I''m acting as assistant to general manager Mo, and general manager Mo is going to work. How can I not follow him around?"

    "Business?" Zhang Mingjie is stunned. Liu Xiaosheng stares at her immediately. Ya hurriedly conceals: "keep your voice down. This is the western restaurant, not the company canteen!"

    I gave a fake glance. As expected, many of the guests looked this way with disdain. It was OK. Five people were equally divided. I was shameful to block Murphy. The most unbearable thing was Zhang liuer Shao and the woman.

    "I''m sorry, but I haven''t been to such a high-end place, which made some people laugh," I looked at the woman named Shanshan, who was standing on the floor with Zhang Mingjie''s arm, and exclaimed, "Zhang Shao, is this miss your girlfriend? Beautiful. It''s really beautiful. It''s a good eye. "

    Zhang Mingjie couldn''t hear me satirizing him. He hurriedly shook off the woman''s hand and said, "friend, common friend, brother Chu, don''t get me wrong!"

    Originally, I wanted to arrange myself, but I didn''t want to be defeated by me. Zhang Mingjie didn''t lose his temper. Murphy was very clever. Seeing that I gave her a look, he immediately reacted to me. He agreed with me like singing the double reed and said, "Zhang Shao, you just didn''t say that about her"

    Murphy''s acting skill didn''t lose to Xiao goblin. He deliberately said half of it. It seemed that he couldn''t bear to go on In love, three points of dissatisfaction, three points of contempt are for Zhang Mingjie, three points of sympathy are for Ms. Shanshan, and one point of complacency and laughter is for yourself.

    Seeing Zhang Mingjie''s denial of her relationship, Shanshan felt aggrieved. Murphy''s timely sympathy was like a warm match, which was thrown into her gasoline bucket. People stamped a dozen centimeter high-heeled shoes severely and said: "Zhang Mingjie, what do you mean?"

    "Shut up!" Zhang Mingjie panicked and lost his temper.

    Shan Shan unbelievably glared round her eyes with a thick layer of mascara. "You roar me?!"

    "How about you? Don''t like being yelled at by me, you can go! " Zhang Mingjie only hopes that this woman will disappear from my eyes at once. I pinched her short. How can he pursue fringe after that? It can be seen that he really has a kind of attachment to the fringe.

    Shanshan is angry, crying and speechless. She grabs the bag and says with hate, "go away. If you don''t ask me, I won''t come!"

    "Don''t, don''t, Miss Shanshan, calm down. Mingjie doesn''t mean that," Liu Xiaosheng said with a frown. "Mingjie, what you said is a little too much. Don''t apologize to miss Shanshan, and ask her to forgive you?"

 Chapter 158

    As I expected, Zhang Mingjie would drive away the women around him. As I expected, Liu Xiaosheng would not allow him to do so.

    Liu Xiaosheng can''t let Shanshan go. Otherwise, does it prove Zhang Mingjie''s deficiency of heart? He is actually ambitious for the fringe? In that way, Zhang Mingjie wanted to arrange my right and wrong again, but he seemed selfish and purposeful. Sure enough, Liu Xiaosheng didn''t give up tonight''s plan because of my presence. He was a strong man, but he suffered Zhang Mingjie.

    Sure enough, there was a flash of dissatisfaction in Zhang Mingjie''s eyes, but it was soon covered up, and she said: "honey, it''s my fault, I''m afraid you feel sorry, so I''m sorry."

    I was a little surprised that Zhang Mingjie would rather swallow the dead mouse than go against Liu Xiaosheng''s will.

    Ms. Shanshan was reluctant to fish for the golden turtle son-in-law? At that time, he went down the stairs and just gave Zhang Mingjie a look of annoyance, but the look was provocative. "It''s almost the same. Is it humiliating for me to be your girlfriend? Hum. "

    Liu Xiaosheng nodded contentedly, "home and everything, ha ha, it''s better not to be angry, it''s better not to be angry, everyone sit down."

    "Home and everything", these five words make Zhang Mingjie stung like a wasp, and his eyebrows are jumping again. Just a refined French man, like a manager, came over, which at last more or less transferred his embarrassment. The manager said to us in fluent Chinese, "I''m sorry, dear sir and madam, your voice is too loud and will disturb other guests''

    " I''m sorry, we will pay attention to it, "Liu Xiaosheng said politely, not politely," can you please add a seat for us? "

    "Of course," said the Frenchman to the waiter behind him, "bring this gentleman a chair."

    "Me?" Liu Xiaosheng was stunned and turned to look at me. His eyes were almost protruding out of his eyes.

    "Mr. Mo, it''s not suitable for me to sit at the same table with you?" In my mouth, my friend said, but I''ve sat in Liu Xiaosheng''s well-designed seat, and took the juice that the waiter handed to Murphy. It''s like I''ve just survived in the Sahara desert, and I''ve drunk it from the bottom to the sky.

    "Is there anything inappropriate?" Murphy asked Liu Xiaosheng as if to prove: "it doesn''t matter? Young master Liu. "

    This yellow lotus is bitter enough. Liu Xiaosheng is twice as smart as Liu Xiaosheng. He can''t think of a suitable solution at the moment. "It doesn''t matter, but it doesn''t matter. If Mr. Chu sits here, I will ask for another seat for Mr. Chu."

    Liu Xiaosheng implicitly wants to tell me: your identity is not qualified to sit here!

    "No, it''s good to sit here," I said shamelessly, ignoring his implication. "I don''t know how to eat French food. Mr. Mo, I''ll bother you to teach me later."

    Murphy''s belly must have turned over with a smile, but on the surface he nodded calmly, "OK."

    Who can''t see Murphy''s tolerance for me? Liu zhanger Shao doubted the relationship between me and Murphy. He was also a person who had chased Murphy. They knew Murphy''s indifferent character and the code of conduct that was not easy to approach.

    Young master Liu is a man of elegance and grace. At the moment, a handsome face turns into a pig''s liver color. "This"

    "isn''t Zhang Bo going to talk to me about some work?" Murphy smiled modestly, but this rare smile was not to comfort the extremely depressed young master Liu, but to say to me: "you are here, just listen to it, and you can remember it for me, so that I don''t forget it. Moreover, this restaurant seems not easy to book seats, so don''t bother young master Liu."

    "Is it? Then I''ll be more deferential than obedient, hehe. " Brother grudgingly pretended to fall in the eyes of young master Liu. The breath in his nostril was full of roaster''s temperature.

    When I sing with Murphy, young master Liu can''t tell us unpredictably that tension can''t appear tonight? It''s not easy to reserve seats in the restaurant. Liu Xiaosheng just said that.

    On the contrary, the smile on the corner of Zhang Mingjie''s mouth is fleeting. It''s obvious that Liu Gongzi tried his best to make a wedding dress for me. My small purpose of deliberately coming later has been achieved - a small separation between Zhang Mingjie and Liu Gongzi, in case they are like me and Murphy, which is enough to make a tacit attack on me.

    "May I have your order, sir and miss?" The handsome waiter who moved in the chair suddenly intervened in the conversation, which made Liu Xiaosheng stunned. Then he got the opportunity to sort out his mood and recover his calmness.

    Young master Liu could not turn over at the moment even if he was not willing to. He was afraid to show his hostility to me. In a moment, he looked as usual and sat at the end of the long table. He took the menu and asked Murphy, "what does Miss Murphy like to eat?"

    Seeing my old man, people don''t want to ask my opinion at all, but I don''t look through the menu when I look at Mr. Liu. I don''t think this friend knows French, and thinks that Murphy is also "patriotic", or at most a halfling? Looking at his calm look, I guess he is also like dongfanglian in nine out of ten. He just remembers some dishes he often eats. When Murphy gives way, he will show off.

    How dare you think about it? Murphy''s French is not only a half baked one, but also proficient in it. Seeing that she intended to ask for a menu, I hurriedly grasped her hand from under the table. Murphy''s body trembled and her face was a little red in amazement. I was greedy and pretended to snatch the menu half by half. The false modesty said: "this is not good? This gentleman is right. What''s his name? "Liu Xiaosheng almost got angry. His expression was clear: do you remember to ask me who I am?

    But in fact, I think he would rather I didn''t remember to ask him who he was. Zhang Mingjie didn''t know Liu Xiaosheng''s identity when he saw me. Only when Murphy didn''t mention it to me, he said: "Mr. Liu is an old customer of our Fengchang group."

    Ya''s afraid that I heard about Liu Xiaosheng from Shu Tong, so he didn''t give his name cleverly. Liu Xiaosheng breathed a long sigh, and I just continued to say, "it''s not good that Mr. Liu treats us. Let''s order."

    "That''s all right, Mr. Chu, just click." Liu Xiaosheng''s eyes were full of ridicule. He must have thought that I didn''t know there was a Chinese character in the menu. He wanted to see me make a fool of myself.

    "Mr. Liu is grand enough, and then it seems that we are affectated to refuse," I handed the menu to Murphy, and then, "Fei Fei, you can have some."

    Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie were stunned by the word "Feifei". It seems that such a title is more incredible than Murphy''s fluent French at the moment.

    The assistant actually asked the manager to order, but the manager was surprisingly obedient. This illogical shock may directly damage their brain nerves.

    Maybe Murphy said something to the waiter. He glanced strangely at Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie. He stopped speaking Chinese. He said a few French words to Murphy. Then he saw Murphy take out the VI platinum rose card borrowed from the east from his bag and hand it to him.

    My brother Khan seems to know why Murphy asked Dongfang Lianren to borrow the card. Before going out, he asked the waitress what happened to him. Although he was curious about the card, he couldn''t understand French at all. He went to ask Murphy what he said, would he lose his face? Moreover, his mind was not on Murphy''s side. He totally ignored the waiter holding the card and left, pretending to be calm and smiling at me and saying, "Mr. Chu, it doesn''t seem like a general manager or an assistant to hear what you call Miss Mo"

    "is it?" I don''t wait for Liu Xiaosheng to finish, but I ask, "what do you think we are related to?"

    Men''s self-esteem is destined to be belligerent and vain. Especially in front of the opposite sex or in the battle for the opposite sex, it is undeniable that Liu Xiaosheng is almost a perfect man. However, his only disadvantage is that he feels too confident about himself. Therefore, he refuses to ask whether we are in contact.

    Liu Xiaosheng didn''t ask, so Zhang Mingjie asked, "is brother Chu and Mo always in contact?"

 Chapter 159

    As for Zhang Mingjie''s question, I smiled but didn''t speak. I took a sip of the juice I just sent, neither admitting nor denying it. Murphy knew that I was deliberately causing them to misunderstand, but he couldn''t help blushing and turning his head to look out of the window at night. This expression undoubtedly broadened the space of other people''s reverie.

    Liu Xiaosheng''s face is even worse. Even though he has heard Zhang Mingjie say about my relationship with Murphy for a long time, there is still room for fantasy. Now my "default" with Murphy is completely destroying his expectations. How can he not be angry?

    Everything is moving steadily according to the pace I set. If you still don''t give up on Murphy, and if you really have ambitions for Murphy, Master Liu has to "expose" me.

    "Not really?" Zhang Mingjie is a dissolute young man. Even though he has given up Murphy, it is hard to hide his jealousy.

    It''s no wonder that Murphy is such a proud woman. She has a beautiful family background. Who doesn''t want to have such a woman?

    Liu Xiaosheng laughed, but his eyes and mouth were shaking uncontrollably. "No way, Mingjie, don''t you think Mr. Chu is dating a Miss Cheng from your company?" Ya''s eyes fixed on Murphy as she spoke.

    Murphy was calm on the surface, but she stepped on my foot with the heel. Obviously, she didn''t know how to deal with such a problem. In her own words, she just came to kill these two young masters.

    I secretly wry smile, now girls, is it very popular to step on men''s feet?!

    "Oh? Young master Liu, such a big man, also cares about my small role? Ha ha, I''m just an ordinary staff member of Fengchang group. I''m ashamed that I can enter your ear with my humble name. "

    Liu Xiaosheng''s expression is suddenly stagnant. I can''t say that much. He can''t stand it.

    In a small way, you, Mr. Liu, like a housewife or a community aunt, like gossip, which means that you directly deny your connotation. In a big way, you, the successor of Liushi group, are interested in the private life of the internal staff of Fengchang group''s investment department. What''s your intention? You know, as a member of the comprehensive group, I hold almost all the business secrets of the investment department though I am not in a high position, but Liu Xiaosheng is not an ordinary person at all, but at this time, I realized that all my words are aimed at his fragile and soft part, which is a little late. I have already taken the lead, and I am bound to lead him by the nose. His eyes flashed a cold awn full of surprise and anger, but his expression was calm and self-confident. He smiled naturally and said: "I heard it accidentally when I was chatting with Zhang Shao"

    I smiled a little, no doubt, showing off my height and depth. Under the table, I knocked Murphy''s calf with my foot. Murphy responded and asked curiously: "Master Liu just said that I heard something What are all the little gossips I can relate to? "

    The faces of Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie look like dead mice. My friends are sitting here. They are always embarrassed to arrange my face to face, aren''t they? I didn''t make a joke. "Is that the little gossip that Mr. Liu said, the relationship between Miss Cheng and me? Hahaha, joking, joking. "

    I poked him in the heart, Liu Xiaosheng wiped his forehead and made a few dry laughs. "Mr. Chu is very humorous. Ha ha, no wonder he can be put in the position of Miss mo."

    What''s the relationship between Murphy''s using me and my humor? Liu Xiaosheng''s mind was in a state of disorder. At that moment, Murphy''s cell phone rang, and she frowned a little. After glancing at Zhang liuer Shao, she stopped in my face. "Uncle Zhang called"

    I didn''t look at the two young masters. I smiled and said, "take it, deputy director Zhang wants to tell you that there is something important or ill tonight, so I can''t come. Let you know Have a good time with the two gentlemen. "

    Liu Xiaosheng dropped his cup on the carpet with a dull bang. I know that he did it on purpose to cover up his panic expression that he couldn''t hide! But Zhang Mingjie, who is sitting opposite me, is not as smart as he is. He has five big words and two punctuations on his face. How do you know?!

    "Excuse me, excuse me."

    Liu Xiaobian greets the waiter, but Murphy doesn''t want to give him a step down. There is a trace of contempt in his eyes, and he answers the phone with three points of curiosity. "Hello, Uncle Zhang? Hello "

    Mr. Liu''s face is gray and his eyes are like electricity. He stares at me, but I played Zhang Mingjie once or twice. He probably remembers my strength. He knows that things are not right. He is downcast and fidgety.

    Murphy hung up the phone and showed his admiration to me. "Chunan, it''s exactly the same as you said. Zhang Bo said that he was not comfortable today. He can''t come here. You''re very good."

    I smile happily, shake the fruit juice in the cup, and over modestly proudly say: "where, where, this skill is not, how to be Fifi''s assistant?"

    Murphy''s eyes brightened. "Would you like to be my assistant?"

    I was stunned, and then I noticed her fiery eyes, and sweat suddenly seeped from her forehead! How does Murphy play "faking the public to help the private"? Would you like to use this as a pretext to help me take the initiative?"For performance, for performance." I vaguely perfunctory, from under the table to explore the hand, not light not heavy in her thigh pinched.

    Murphy was suffering from eating pain, his willow eyebrows were slightly frowned, and his face was more red. He knew that I had pushed it back again, but he wrinkled his nose angrily. "OK, continue to perform. I''ll keep the assistant''s seat for you."

    This woman seems to have forgotten the existence of Liu zhanger Shao. The words she said to me add more ambiguity. It''s no wonder that our relationship was originally ambiguous and tight. What''s the matter with this woman? After the showdown at noon, she clearly gave up the promotion of me to be an assistant.

    Shanshan, Zhang Mingjie''s girlfriend, didn''t know the purpose of the banquet. Seeing that the atmosphere was somewhat solidified, the two young masters seemed to be left out of the topic, but also laughed at me out of kindness: "Mr. Chu is really not simple, so you can guess it, can you tell me, what''s the secret?"

    Zhang Mingjie''s face was displeased. Without waiting for him to open his mouth, I said mysteriously to Ms. Shanshan, "is it a secret if you don''t know how to predict?"

    Women just like mysterious things. Shanshan immediately felt funny and said happily, "the prophet? Such a God? You''re not lying to me? "

    "I cheat men, but I never cheat women, especially beautiful and noble women like Miss Shanshan. Ha ha, that''s the bottom line of my life," I leaned forward and said in a low voice, "I only tell you the secret, you must not tell others."

    Shanshan was intrigued by me and swallowed nervously, "well, you said."

    "In fact, I have a special function, I am not a prophet, because I can see the future."

    "Cut ~," Shanshan gave me a white look, and smiled disappointedly: "where is the power in the world? Mr Chu made fun of me. "

    "Don''t you believe it?"

    "Of course not!"

    "But someone will believe it," I smiled and blinked at Liu Xiaosheng. "You are right, Mr. Liu."

    Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie are both trembling tiger bodies. Have I released the legendary spirit of the king eight invisibly?

    "Mr. Chu, who are you?" If Liu Xiaosheng continues to pretend to be confused, I''m afraid he will be really despised. He has enough reasons to be sure that I''m here to tease him.

    "Staff of the comprehensive group of Fengchang Group Investment Department, Chunan."

    Looking at my extended hand, Liu Xiaosheng hesitated for a moment, then stood up and said, "Liu group, Liu Xiaosheng." It''s not hard to see from Zhang Mingjie''s and Shanshan''s surprised eyes that young master Liu''s family background and status do not often shake hands with others, let alone with such an unknown little man as me.

    : there are too few recommendation tickets, right or wrong. Let''s roar: everyone, please smash more tickets, thank you, if you can vote for a text message, thank you very much. Thank you and thank you again

 Chapter 160

    "I''ve heard so much." My friend just keeps the basic politeness of the shopping mall. Liu Xiaosheng signs up and tries to find something in my face. How can I show my flaws?

    Liu Xiaosheng was even more surprised. His face was like a meteor of disappointment, which took away some of his confidence. "Miss Mo''s men really have no weak soldiers. No wonder Fengchang can achieve what she has today. She is really talented."

    Murphy looked at my water eyes with admiration, comfort and surprise. I didn''t know whether it was acting or really looking at me with great admiration. At this moment, the waiter pushed the car to come. It was a little surprising that the man who played the role of waiter was the manager.

    Before the dishes, the manager respectfully returned the VI card of Dongfang Lianren to Murphy.

    Silver tableware is not easy to use. I''m used to chopsticks. There''s always something strange about knives and forks. French restaurant dishes are really tiring. It seems that they can only be repeated after eating one dish. It''s probably too expensive to waste.

    When introducing the dishes, the manager still uses French, listening to the fog at the opposite end of the three. However, Murphy''s "exuberant" show off her language talent. How could such a smart person as Liu zhanger Shao make her wish to speak Chinese? For one thing, I''m afraid that Murphy''s interest will be ruined. For another, I''m afraid that my ignorance will be exposed.

    Rich people are good faces, but unlike Liu Xiaosheng, Murphy is a rich ''poor person''.

    I can''t understand French, and I don''t know what I ordered. I''ll just eat it.

    Murphy is very caring for us who don''t know French. The translator said: "this is fried foie gras, a famous French food, known as the world''s" king of green food, the first of the three delicacies ". There is a saying that you can''t understand the French without eating French food, and you can''t really eat French food without tasting foie gras." Chunan, you taste "

    " it seems that the taste is good. " My friends put down their plates in a daze, and chirped, "it''s just a small amount, only two pieces, but they don''t taste it"

    "how about you eat rice? How can you pull it in your mouth? " Zhang Mingjie can''t help but burst out at last.

    "How about cutting such small pieces with a knife?" I grinned and scratched my head. "Oh, I didn''t eat at noon. I''m hungry. I''m in a hurry. I''ve made you laugh. Ha ha, I''ve never eaten Western food before. I don''t know how much I''m fastidious about it."

    When Zhang Mingjie saw that I was "humble and admit my mistake", he had to endure his dissatisfaction and joked like a joke: "it''s OK, just pay attention, don''t lift the plate."

    "Chunan, you should take this first." Murphy pushed his plate over to me and, by the way, picked up a napkin and wiped the gravy off my mouth.

    Liu Xiaosheng was angry and jealous, and hurriedly said, "Mr. Chu would like to eat this first." Instead, he said to the manager of the guest waiter, "please hurry up, please."

    This kind of cow chewing peony and swallowing jujube can match the speed of pig Bajie eating ginseng fruit. With Murphy''s connivance, Liu Xiaosheng really has no way.

    Seeing Murphy hand me his drink again, Liu Xiaosheng realized what was missing from the dinner table, and added: "give us another two bottles of Lafite for two years, and miss Murphy will drink?"

    If Murphy can drink it, she will have it when she ordered just now. She looked at me and I nodded. Then she suppressed the exciting color in her eyes that only I could understand. She said, "I don''t know how to drink it, but I can taste it. It''s said that the wine tastes good."

    The speechless communication between me and Murphy fell into Liu Xiaosheng''s eyes, which made him more angry. Then I saw my brother stabbing the duck liver directly from his plate with a fork, putting it into his mouth, and then eating Murphy''s share. After a while, he was almost dizzy and carried it down from the chair.

    Really, I didn''t take the advice of young master Zhang to carry the plate?

    If the speed of food just now seems to be snails, it''s like Liu Xiang running at the moment. It''s very fast. No matter the dishes or the service, they all pay attention to the original French restaurant. Suddenly, it''s like three or eight seats in the countryside. I can''t bear the fact that I''m gobbling it up. I can''t even walk around with a small car. In an unusual time, the table is full, even It''s all in two layers.

    Murphy and I were surprised. I didn''t expect that Dongfang Lianren''s VI card could be so powerful that it could easily break the restriction of French people who pay attention to romantic atmosphere and noble temperament when they eat.

    Because the food is too fast, Murphy''s translation of French can''t keep up with it. Where can Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie find a topic? Originally, my friend didn''t drink wine, but today, he made an exception. He gulped several glasses of red wine in succession, and felt that the taste was familiar. He couldn''t help but curiously picked up the bottle and looked at it. He was surprised.

    It''s the same wine that dongfanglian brought to my home for the first time! Mom, that''s Raffi! Although I haven''t drunk this wine, I''ve heard that it''s expensive. Moreover, it''s still two years old. In the eyes of Dongfang Lianren, Lafite is just like an orange soda. It''s terrible. It''s so delicious and appetizing. Especially for the French snail, which is called the gold in meat, it needs to use a special feature Hold the snail''s shell with pliers, and then pick out the carefully processed meat from the shell with the fork of the same characteristics. The fresh meat is wrapped in a sweet cream, and then dipped in the sauce or chili sauce. It''s really delicious.Maybe a few minutes ago, Liu Xiaosheng would have thought that Murphy ordered too much, but seeing my appetite and appetite, he only had to wipe sweat. Moreover, my spontaneous eating and drinking had a significant impact on Zhang Mingjie and Shanshan on the opposite side. Anyway, it was Liu Gongzi who made the East, who didn''t? What''s more, there are some delicious foods that are rarely eaten in normal times? Shanshan, in particular, is also a person who has never seen the world. The mouth and hands are greasy.

    Because it''s Murphy who orders food and communicates with the waiter in French, Liu Xiaosheng doesn''t know what Murphy ordered. But along with the dishes, his pink and handsome smiling face gradually becomes stiff. He sees the three of us gobbling up the food, the fierce Tianzhen, and the corners of his sore mouth.

    It''s no wonder that Murphy secretly talked with the waitress before leaving the box. I guess nine times out of ten, he asked her about the most expensive dish? Five?! On a plate! "

    It''s said that because it''s too expensive, people buy it by ounces, but these five dishes are enough for a Jin. If the price is really higher than gold, I don''t blame Liu Gongzi for his "color loss". Even I''m surprised, Murphy really dares to start A table of silver plates, suddenly a few gold, a little bit dazzling, I smiled: "can''t it be real gold?"

    Murphy put down his knife and fork, smiled gracefully, knowing that the manager understood me, or asked again in French. The manager also said a series of trouble, Murphy said: "yes."

    The last thing the table has ever seen is Shanshan and I. after hearing this, Shanshan nearly sprays out the things in his mouth, "is it really gold?!"

    Murphy lightly nodded his head and said: "French food pays great attention to the selection of tableware. In their opinion, it is also an art. Originally, the caviar should be placed in smaller vessels. However, if we order more, it will be replaced by plates. Because silver has the function of oxidation, it will destroy the taste and fragrance of the sea. Therefore, the silver tableware is Bogey, the manager said, Belg caviar is called the soft gold in food, so it''s best to use gold to hold it. "

    After eating, I secretly took my shameless away with my plate in my arms. I quickly scattered the dirty thoughts in my head, looked at the crystal clear little black pearls, and could not help swallowing saliva, "how can I eat this thing?"

 Chapter 161

    Other people''s food doesn''t add up to what I''ve eliminated. I just have to watch me eat haisai. Liu Xiaosheng didn''t say a word. Seeing Murphy''s eagerness to teach me how to eat the caviar, he quickly picked up the cup and said, "Miss Mo, the dishes are ready. I haven''t had time to offer you a toast yet. Hehe, thank you for your appreciation today"

    "Liu Gong You''re welcome. It''s time for us to thank you for such delicious food. Please come back next time. Ha ha, cheers I never think I''m a greedy person, but now I''m in high spirits because I''m so addicted to my mouth. You know, I can''t eat these things often for my working class. Maybe I can''t eat them in my life, so I really thank Mr. Liu, not just to interrupt him.

    Words in the wine, a dull! I''m not good at drinking. I''m very happy. A cup of 1000 yuan!

    Zhang Mingjie was infected by the atmosphere I created. He ran into a cup with me and even dried it. After swallowing it, he came back to his senses. He almost sprayed Liu Xiaosheng''s face and Liu Xiaosheng''s eyebrows jumped straight. He could see that I deliberately made trouble with him and didn''t even give him a chance to talk with Murphy. But because of my confusion, he didn''t dare to offend me. Smart people like small ones His biggest weakness is to act with heart and be too careful.

    However, when he heard me say "please come again next time" instead of Murphy, he seemed to get a little psychological comfort. He held up his glass and shook it to me. He tasted it. His eyes were cunning and fleeting. I could guess what he was. This time I suddenly appeared was an accident. If he was ready next time, I would not be a threat.

    Liu Xiaosheng has misunderstood the relationship between Murphy and me, thinking that Murphy will not refuse his invitation as long as he brings me.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m choking!" I put down the goblet, grabbed half a bottle of Lafite and blew it. I knew clearly that it was too much to play, but my body was controlled by the excited spirit, and I couldn''t stop it.

    I really drink too much!

    Young master Liu just put the wine in his mouth. Hearing my words, he immediately coughed and coughed! Can you choke when drinking? "

    "Make a joke and enliven the atmosphere. Ha ha, young master Liu is serious?"

    Murphy and Shanshan can''t help laughing. They don''t know whether to laugh at me or Liu''s gaffe. They have a thick skin. They think it''s the latter. The latter has a strong sense of self-esteem and also thinks it''s their own. They are ashamed and blushing. Liu Xiaosheng, a smart man, knows that he can''t expect to arrange me now. He just has to eat with a sullen head, so he won''t spend money to buy a full stomach ˇŁ

    Zhang Mingjie seemed to love that half bottle of wine was ruined by me. He stared at the bottle in my hand, his eyes full of nostalgia. Suddenly, his eyes turned, and he saw his worry about changing his face. He asked, "assistant Chu drank a lot. Mr. Mo, I think it would be better to let Mr. Liu drive you back."

    Liu Xiaosheng was confused by my anger. After hearing Zhang Mingjie''s words, he came back to me with a smile. "Yes, I think Miss Mo is a little drunk. It really makes me feel uneasy to drive back alone"

    Murphy''s words made her calm on the surface, but she secretly stretched out her hand and pinched me in my leg. It''s because of the smell of wine. Although she didn''t drink much, it''s pretty small The face is already red, like a rose in full bloom, showing a little distress color, which is delicate and weak, making people can''t help but want to hold her in their hands and hearts.

    Finally, it''s time to start planning. I''ve led you into the urn to drink so much wine. Finally, the two masters are biting the bait!

    Liu Xiaosheng is certainly happy, because in this way, he can get away from me and get the chance to be alone with Murphy, but unfortunately

    "no, no," I said with a hazy smile: "we just happened to meet a friend in the building, who is also eating here, and she will send us back, so we won''t have to worry about it, right, Fifi?"

    Liu Xiaosheng''s snack was startled and a little shocked. "Miss Mo has friends here for dinner?"

    "Yes," Murphy got my signal, put down his knife and fork as gracefully as he was full of food and drink, rubbed his temples with his hands, and said with a light smile, "Chu Nan didn''t mention it. I almost forgot that I should go to say hello."

    Sure enough, Liu Xiaosheng said courteously, "since it''s Miss Mo''s friend, I should go and ask a good question."

    As I said to Murphy and fringe before, Liu Xiaosheng will definitely take the initiative to make this request. From Murphy''s fleeting expression of surprise and admiration, we can see that she can''t understand why Mr. Liu will be counted by me.

    In fact, it''s very simple. First of all, I had a one-sided relationship with Mr. Liu in the resort. I dare not know him, but I can vaguely see that he is a man who pays attention to temperament and demeanor and advocates perfection. Then, it''s just out of the politeness of behavior. After I heard that Murphy has friends, I will also make this request. Second, if I were him, I would definitely be very here Of course, if there is any condition, you can show off and make a good impression in front of Murphy and ask if he has paid the bill. It''s easy to see that young master Liu is not stingy and spare no effort in this respect from the extravagance of fishing activities on weekends."Good." Murphy''s happy consent made Liu Xiaosheng flattered. He didn''t know that waiting for him would be a well dug trap Murphy asked me hypocritically.

    "Since I have Mr. Liu to accompany you, I will not go. I haven''t finished such a table." I can''t help staring at a spoonful of untouched ''soft gold''. It''s the first time, and probably the last time, for my friends to eat such expensive things. It''s an opportunity to lose. I won''t come again.

    I''m afraid this is the only thing I can''t help but make Mr. Liu happy tonight? Ya at the moment, I wish I could be a little more pissed off. It''s good to die here. My smiling mouth is almost askew. "In this case, Mingjie and Shanshan, please treat assistant Chu for me."

    If I don''t do "electric light", how can Liu Xiaosheng let Zhang Mingjie do more? Therefore, being too clever is not necessarily a good thing.

    Holding my shoulder and squeezing out, Murphy secretly pinched me, "cunning."

    I don''t like these two words, because I''m lazy and I don''t have a big ideal. My pursuit is simple and practical: it''s not very important to marry a woman I like, who looks good or bad, who is tall or short, and whose chest size is not very important. It''s ok to get along well with my personality. It''s better to have the cooking skill like my stepmother. But recently, I think it''s better to be the same as Chuyuan, because what I''m looking forward to is spreading The unified family type woman, rather than the stepmother''s kind of hard-working family career, is too tired and will make people sad. I just hope that I can not work too hard and enjoy my wife''s consideration and family''s warmth after returning home. How good is it to spend every day peacefully and carefree?

    The real ordinary people don''t need cunning, just like the real lazy people can''t lie, but at this moment, the word "cunning" makes me gradually realize that my life is beginning to develop in the direction of the extraordinary.

    When Murphy and Liu Xiaosheng left, Zhang Mingjie smiled, "what does assistant Chu know my father can''t come to the dinner tonight?"

    I killed the caviar in my plate, and then I took Murphy''s plate in Zhang Mingjie''s astonished eyes, put it into my mouth spoon by spoon, and smiled loudly: "didn''t I just say, prophet, foresee the future, I have a special function."

    "Assistant Chu, don''t make fun of me, OK?" Zhang Mingjie smiled bitterly and poured the wine in the cup into his stomach. His eyes suddenly turned. "What is the relationship between you and Mr. Mo and Miss Cheng?"

    I smiled and said, "does vice Zhang always want to know, or has he already known?"

    Zhang Mingjie''s face changed. "What does assistant Chu mean"

 Chapter 162

    My mouth is full and my speech is a little vague. "What do I mean? Vice president Zhang knows, doesn''t he? Why did Mr. Liu invite this meal? You should know better than me? "

    My question was so shocking to Zhang Mingjie that I put Liu Xiaosheng''s caviar on his plate, and he didn''t stop it. His face changed in color, and he was unsteady. For a long time, he just sneered at himself and sighed, "assistant Chu, where did you hear that?"

    Zhang Mingjie''s such a question already means that he has acquiesced in their intention of entertaining Murphy. I was a little stunned, and there was a stir in my heart. I was surprised by Zhang Mingjie''s confession, but he didn''t continue to cover it up!

    Of course, the continued cover up was in vain, but Zhang Mingjie''s simplicity was far beyond my expectation. Even though I thought I underestimated him, I was shocked to find that just now, I still underestimated him! This man, I''m afraid, is not as good as Song Jia''s rumor, except for Niu.

    He''s hiding deep! I suddenly have such a feeling, which makes me shudder inexplicably. In Mr. Liu, no, it should be said that the joy and anger in front of all people are just his disguise?

    My conversation with Zhang Mingjie is too obscure, and she jumps. Miss Shanshan can''t understand it at all. She just looks at me curiously with a feeling. I shrug at them thoughtfully. "I can foresee the future, but I can''t penetrate people''s hearts. So Zhang Shao, just pay attention, I don''t know what you are thinking."

    Knowing that I''m bullshit, Zhang Mingjie still unconsciously fought a cold war. It can be inferred from Shanshan''s ignorance that the purpose of his dinner with Mr. Liu is only to be clear about each other, and the tension is not necessarily to be known, so it''s not hard to understand why Zhang Mingjie cares so much about my "unpredicted prophet" - he''s afraid that Liu Xiaosheng suspected that he had leaked the news and was detected by me or Murphy in advance.

    "What do you want to do?" Zhang Mingjie''s frightened eyes made me feel quite successful. There is nothing to be proud of when the lion fights the rabbit. However, when the rabbit overturns the lion, it is absolutely reasonable to be proud.

    Liu zhanger Shao is a lion, and I, the weak little white rabbit,

    "my abdomen is a little swollen, so it''s convenient to go to the bathroom," I belched a little less fastidiously, laughing, "wait a moment, I''ll go back."

    Although vulgar, but the only lady when I was joking, joking: "then you can be faster, otherwise, we will eat all."

    Zhang Mingjie looks down and his eyes almost pop. Apart from their two caviars, what else is there on the table? Even the last half bottle of wine was drunk clean by me. I didn''t look at his rich expression any more. I was like stepping on the clouds, flying away. It was true that I had swollen stomach. But the convenience of going to the bathroom was just a cicada breaking its shell. It was impossible for Master Zhang to wait for my answer tonight. As soon as he entered the box, Chu Yuan met him, "how can you come back?" Łżˇ±

    This scene falls into Liu Xiaosheng''s eyes, and it''s not a small bomb. In other words, Chu Yuan and I really don''t have brothers and sisters. On the premise of not declaring our relationship, it seems easy to be misunderstood. Lu Siqi, Chu Yuan''s classmate, is the same. Liu Xiaosheng is the same.

    Because she told the fringe in advance how to do after Liu Xiaosheng came here, she didn''t get up, but nodded to me, showing that we were not very familiar.

    I knew that Murphy pretended to be close to the fringe when I saw young master Liu sitting alone on the side of the table, so I sat with her on the side, and Chu Yuan and Dongfang didn''t mention that they were afraid of strangers and hated men. As a result, two people crowded in a chair

    "assistant Chu, why did you come here? How about Zhang Shao? " Liu Xiaosheng''s tone seems to be joking, but I can hear that he feels annoyed and surprised. He must think Zhang Mingjie will hold me back?

    "Master Zhang is teaching Miss Shan how to eat the" soft gold ". Ha ha." I let Chu Yuan hold my arm, but I was not stupid enough to explain our relationship with Liu Xiaosheng. I sat next to him in the seat, and Chu Yuan let Liu Gongzi mistakenly sit beside me.

    My family''s fate is like an angel. Although she is dressed in student clothes, she can''t hide her beauty. Seeing her so close to me, how can Liu Xiaosheng not be curious? So I made a joke that was normal for men, but I was surprised, "assistant Chu, is this little sister your girlfriend?"

    Since he can ask this, it means that he didn''t recognize the tassel as Shu Tong''s cousin. Some girls didn''t play a trick. Although relieved, my friends were very hot. I''m not afraid that Liu Xiaosheng thought I was Lori control, but in case of being misunderstood by tassel and Murphy that they were sister control, it would be troublesome!

    Chu Yuan couldn''t talk to a man he didn''t know. His shy face was red, but he didn''t clarify. He probably didn''t think it was necessary to explain to strangers. Instead of loosening my arm, he leaned back to me shyly. I was just waiting for two vague words to perfunctorily pass by, but he listened to the girl in the East, PI, who said with a smile: "my uncle guessed well. How do you know that Yuan Yuan is Nan brother Girl friend''s? "

    Don''t talk about me, the tassel and Murphy almost sneaked under the table, and stinky little girl played with me again?!Yu shulinfeng''s handsome, elegant, young and promising son Liu''s mouth twitches. He is totally ignorant. Of course, it''s not because I''m really "Lori control".

    Since Dongfang Lianren said this in front of Murphy, it means that Murphy and I are definitely not lovers, and they even say no to each other''s friendly ambiguity. So, what''s the point of arranging me and fringe again? This is the main reason why Liu Xiaosheng faints.

    I am very glad to compare my heart with my heart. If I were Mr. Liu, I would be doubted at this time. Zhang mingjieya insisted that I have something to do with Murphy. What is my heart? Don''t you mean to let Murphy see his jokes if you really want to pull them out at the dinner table?!

    I guess Liu Gongzi must be very grateful to me at this moment, because my arrival made his original plan die in the womb. Well, I hope this kind of gratitude can be some psychological comfort after he paid the bill. OK, I admit that I''m very insidious. By the way, I provoked the relationship between Liu and Zhang, which made Liu Gongzi have the space to question Master Zhang''s reverie.

    "You are really" young master Liu looked at me and Chu Yuan. In his surprised eyes, he even envied them.

    It''s no wonder that Chu Yuan is young, but he''s no better than Murphy. When the green and astringent gradually mature, Liu Gongzi is really a man of vision.

    How many people have been cheated by Chu Yuan''s cute temperament? I laughed at myself and said, "the taste is very unique, isn''t it?"

    Dongfang Lianren never thought that I would admit that, poof, I just put watermelon juice in my mouth and sprayed it on Liu Xiaosheng''s suit. I coughed. The tassel and Murphy almost unconsciously kicked over at the same time. Their feet happened to meet each other. I didn''t feel any pain, but the two girls were almost in tears.

    "No, no, it''s just this little sister. I''m amazed by her charm and beauty. She''s so surprised. Ha ha, assistant Chu, she has good eyes and good fortune." Liu Xiaosheng put on her cold sweat. Maybe she didn''t expect that there were such shameless people in the world. She didn''t want to be interested in her beauty, but she went fishing for high school girls PI ah, should I thank you, or should I slap your ass hard?

    What surprised me was that Chu Yuan didn''t do violence to me. After a peek, she found that the girl''s head was bowed with shame. Her ears were red like neon lights outside the window. She could hardly see her expression. But it was not difficult to judge from the trembling of her two little hands holding my arm. She must be about to be blown up.

 Chapter 163

    When Murphy introduced the fringe to Liu Xiaosheng, he called it "Miss Su" according to what I had taught in advance, so Liu Xiaosheng didn''t doubt her identity. According to the original plan, I should have admitted the relationship with "colleague Cheng Liusu". But who dared to think, a word from the Oriental little girl totally destroyed my "original plan". It''s a miscalculation, who let me not What about the plan for her and Chu Yuan?

    In fact, I didn''t tell Chu Yuan and Dongfang before because of a little concern - if I admit that I have a relationship with Liu Xiaosheng, maybe Chu Yuan will deliberately sabotage her! You know, Chu Yuan didn''t like fringe very much, so she told me that she didn''t want fringe to be her sister-in-law.

    However, Dongfang Lianren''s jokes are wrong. Liu Xiaosheng also knew that there was no relationship between me and Murphy, and there was no change in the result.

    It''s absurd that I was misunderstood and my sister was a couple, but I looked at Murphy, at the fringe and at Chuyuan, and I breathed a long sigh. Unconsciously, a nervous tension suddenly relaxed, as if I had put down a heavy burden.

    I feel that my nervousness stems from some worries. Admitting the relationship with the fringe in front of the public makes me afraid. Although I don''t know what I''m afraid of, Liu Xiaosheng''s mood is falling and his extreme contrast plays a subtle role in determining that I have nothing to do with Murphy Murphy''s love for Murphy is gradually apparent after Murphy intentionally doesn''t show his dislike. Even such little girls as Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian people can see the clue.

    From the beginning to the end, Liu Xiaosheng seldom spoke until he felt that it was enough to prove that Liu Xiaosheng had an intention for Murphy and was not loyal to his cousin. Then he suddenly inserted it and said, "it''s not too early, Feifei. My two sisters have to learn tomorrow. I''m going to leave first. I''m predestined. I''ll call the waiter and pay the bill."

    Liu Xiaosheng only thinks that Chu Yuan and the East are both tassel''s younger sisters. Seeing my eyes, he despises me even more. Maybe he thinks that I didn''t chase the rich woman, so he changed his mind to the small one? Ya glanced at some scattered dishes on the table, as I expected, and smiled generously: "Miss Su is Mr. Mo''s friend, that is my friend. I didn''t have any preparation for the first meeting. I''ll pay for this meal even if I have a little mind."

    Does the tassel work well

    "I''m afraid Miss Su won''t give me such a thin face. Ha ha," the train didn''t push, Mount Tai didn''t pile up, and the cowhide didn''t blow. Although Mr. Liu''s demeanor is not real, it looks like real. "Take friends as your own friends, you two young Ladies won''t blame me for climbing high?"

    Don''t say that I can''t bear to laugh and bear the hard work. Even Chu Yuan''s shoulders are rustling and his whole body is trembling. Liu Xiaosheng only sees that there are few dishes on the table, and there is no valuable dishes, but he doesn''t know what they have just eaten. How much they have eaten is not that I killed him, but that Liu Xiaosheng is trying to put his blood with a knife Sorry to say: "uncle, you don''t know, we just asked for a few dishes to pack, want to take back to parents do night, let uncle pay the bill, how sorry ah?"

    The "Uncle" of Dongfang xiaoniang who opened her mouth and closed her mouth, although it was pleasant to call, really depressed Mr. Liu. It seemed that the generous hospitality had become the demeanor of the elder generation.

    Murphy said in good time: "in this way, this meal is for me"

    he invited Murphy himself, but Murphy invited others. It''s too outrageous. How can a perfectionist like Liu Xiaosheng let him What happened? Busy way: "Miss Mo, don''t argue with me. If you want a lady to pay for the bill, it will lose the demeanor of a man. I hope you understand my hypocrisy, ha ha."

    Liu Xiaosheng is very clever in his work and speech. A little joke is just right. It''s true and hypocritical, but it''s shown by his honest performance. He also satirized me by the way. He secretly ridiculed me as a soft eater. It doesn''t matter. I hope you can still keep a man''s demeanor when you come home with the bill tucked in. Then I really admire you >"In that case, I would like to thank Mr. Liu."

    "Miss Su is very kind."

    Chu Yuan ran to the door to say hello to the blonde waitress. Murphy also stood up and said, "well, we''re leaving, Master Liu. Thank you for your hospitality. I''m very happy tonight. Please say goodbye to Zhang Shao for me."

    Liu Xiaosheng suddenly a Leng, stunned way: "Miss Mo also want to go?"

    Poor Liu Xiaosheng, a very smart man, was fooled by us tonight. I stood up and patted him on the shoulder, laughing, "I''ve had a drink with Feifei. It''s inconvenient to drive. We need to send him with tassels. Of course, we should go together."

    Liu Xiaosheng''s response is just now, full of regret, ah eh? "

    Liu Gongzi took out his credit card and was waiting to receive the bill from the French girl. When his hand shook, he dropped the bill with the card on the ground. A pair of emotional eyes suddenly protruded like a frog, and the handsome face fumigated by the wine was as pale as wax. "Flow, fringe?!"

    Insist. After staying out of the restaurant, several girls can''t help laughing. Liu Xiaosheng''s rich expression after knowing that "Miss Su" is Shu Tong''s cousin Cheng Liusu is really interesting. He will doubted that we deliberately set a ring for him, but Liu Xiaosheng pretended not to know him under my prior advice. Therefore, Liu Xiaosheng has no proof or evidence, The more skeptical he is, the more guilty he is. After all, he and Zhang Mingjie are the first ones to set up. In such a complex state of mind, even if we rush to pay the bill again, he will not agree."Chu Nan, you''re so powerful that Liu Xiaosheng''s every move is actually accurate by you," Murphy held Chu Yuan''s shoulder, as if not so, he would smile and limp to the ground, looked at me admiringly, and said: "you can know what Liu Xiaosheng wants to say in advance. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, I wonder if you can really predict the future."

    "I know his purpose in advance, and it''s easy to calculate him again"

    "no," Murphy said with a smile and a sudden heavy expression. "Uncle Liu Xiaosheng had a comment, saying that he was the leader of the young generation in the business circle of Beitian city. He had a deep mind. He was not the kind of person who could be easily controlled. After Liu''s position, he was like a fish in water. He was caged in a short period of time It''s enough to see his mind and skill when he has built up a huge interpersonal network inside and outside, but you can grasp his mind and play him like a chess piece. This only proves that, Chu Nan, you are deeper than what he hides. "

    "People have developed business talents. How can I compare them? We are just taking advantage of others in small matters. "

    "Where does his talent for business come from without a great mind and brain?" Murphy said stubbornly, "you can actually turn him around. It can be seen that Chu Nan, you are no inferior to Liu Xiaosheng in looking at people''s eyes and understanding people''s hearts and controlling people''s means."

    I''m ashamed. My friends think it''s just a little smart. Murphy''s praise is too exaggerated. Does she want to continue coaxing me to be her assistant?

    "It''s just a coincidence that a blind cat touches a mouse."

    "it''s not a coincidence." Murphy''s gaze at me made me quite uncomfortable. "Not only this matter, but also the cooperation with Guo Xiang"

    "ah cough!" I was busy with a dry cough. Although I only drank a little red wine, it obviously had some influence on Murphy. She actually mentioned Guo Xiang in front of the tassel. Fortunately, the tassel was talking to the East with great interest and didn''t care.

    Murphy also breathed a little, white my one eye, way: "anyway is you too cunning."

    "How cunning is he?" the fringe came up at this time. "It''s cruel. Look at Liu Xiaosheng''s distressed look when he looks at the bill. This meal is not worth tens of thousands of dollars

    "Even if it''s 50% off, I''m afraid it won''t work," Murphy smiled and returned the VI card to the East. "We ordered the most expensive dishes. The two tables add up, at least hundreds of thousands."

    : please recommend tickets, thank you sa. If you can support by SMS, you are more grateful. Your support is my motivation

 Chapter 164

    "Hundreds of thousands?!" The fringe opens its eyes and tongue, "is it too exaggerated? South south, are we too much? "

    "How could you go too far?" Looking at the two pockets full of food in my hand, I shook my head and said to Dongfang Lian, "you''re so bad. You''ve come up with such a way to pack. It''s really damaging --"

    "it''s not my idea," Dongfang Lian pushed Chu Yuan to the front, laughing, "it''s Yuan Yuan who came up with it."

    Chu Yuan''s face turned red and hurriedly explained, "I think it''s hard to eat such delicious food. Anyway, it''s someone else who pays for it. Why can''t I pack some and take them home to my parents? How could I know it''s so expensive "

    " it doesn''t matter, hehe, you don''t have to be afraid of fate, no one blames you, "Murphy fondly stroked Chuyuan''s small head, tears flashed in her eyes," I can think of my parents in everything, it''s a good child, too sensible. " Murphy is also a dutiful daughter, so he has feelings?

    "Of course, there are fewer and fewer children who are filial to their parents like yuan yuan," said the tassel triumphantly It seems that Chu Yuan is not my sister, but her sister.

    Why don''t you tell me she''s cunning and cruel?

    My friend sighed. Chu Yuan''s lovely camouflage would not come off in front of others.

    With a sigh and a ponder, I asked, "tassel, have you recorded it?"

    After hearing this, the fringe was shocked, then took out his mobile phone and shook it. "Well, it''s all recorded. It''s video."

    I nodded, "don''t show this to your cousin."

    "Why?"

    Not only tassel and Murphy, but also all Chu Yuan and dongfanglian people are confused.

    The tassel did not understand a way: "we come to eat, painstakingly record these things, is not to expose Liu Xiaosheng?"

    "No," I said with a faint smile, "we just came to kill him. By the way, we asked if he was not loyal to your cousin. The thing you recorded is not evidence. It can only be said as a reference. If you give it to your cousin, it will only annoy her. We think we have done these shameful things behind her''s back. Don''t forget that we have eaten others One hundred thousand. "

    "That''s what he deserves," said the fringe angrily. "Who let him deceive my cousin?"

    "What if he said that he had to get close to Fifi just for business purposes, to please her? Do you think your cousin will believe you or him? "

    Miss Xiao Shu is like a piece of white paper, which is really helpless. Especially seeing her attitude towards Liu Xiaosheng, the two have already got along to a certain extent. They will not be separated easily because of such an uncertain thing. The tassel also understands the truth, "then what should I do? Can''t keep watching that bastard trick my cousin? "

    As the so-called spectators saw clearly, Murphy interposed: "Chu Nan, are you worried that Liu Xiaosheng will voluntarily confess to miss Shu?"

    "In all likelihood," I said with a helpless smile, "he confessed voluntarily, showing that he had a clear conscience, and that we had been careful with his gentleman''s belly. Then, ha ha, fringe, what you recorded will become the iron evidence that we deliberately set up a ring for him."

    "Then you want me to record it?" said the fringe

    "I asked you to record it, but I didn''t let you show it to Mr. Xiao Shu." seeing Murphy, I frowned and thought. I stopped selling. I raised my mouth and said, "just think about it. If your cousin didn''t know anything, Liu Xiaosheng confessed to her. Is there any suspicion that she won''t fight her own way?"

    Murphy said: "Oh, Chu Nan, do you want to"

    "yes, our initiative tonight is a false image, which is part of the exploration of Liu Xiaosheng. If he doesn''t recruit himself, it can only prove that he really has a ghost in his heart," I sighed and continued: "love is a matter of two people. We are not qualified And power to separate them, how to choose Xiao Shu''s own business, tassel, if your cousin asked about today''s business, you can honestly tell her what you think of Liu Xiaosheng, let her observe and judge whether Liu Xiaosheng is worth her love or not, if she is obsessed with it, then give her this video again. "

    "South brother, you are cunning," sighed the Oriental

    "It''s not cunning," I said with a wry smile. "I''d rather tear down ten temples than one marriage. I just don''t want to be a villain."

    After listening to the tassel and Murphy, the surprise expression just showed on their pretty faces is a little smothering

    I''m really drunk. I have no roots at my feet. If I''m not supported by Chu Yuan, I always think it''s difficult to walk in a straight line. I dare to drive, but others don''t dare to sit. In other words, when I drove Murphy home drunk for the first time, the road nearly collided with winter night, which left me with some sequelae. Drunk driving is like driving a tiger, which can really attract a female tiger It''s really not flattering. Murphy tried several times to rush over and open her own car. However, her unstable performance has proved that she is also drunk. Without alcohol immunity, she is worthy of the name.

    First, Chu Yuan and I went back to their parents'' home, and then Liu Su went to see Murphy and the East. As a result, half of the topics were exchanged at noon. Finally, because of the lack of opportunities to get along alone, we couldn''t continue. Why did Liu Su Zhou leave without notice and leave the resort in advance? I still don''t know why.And the East little Niang although sticky Chu Yuan, but also embarrassed to my parents home, so obediently left.

    "Dad, mom, have a midnight snack." Chu Yuan is not as afraid of the old man as I am. He doesn''t knock at the door. He pokes it open with the key, takes off his shoes and shouts. It''s rare to see her in such a good mood. Maybe it''s the first time he has met such an interesting thing tonight.

    The old man was sitting on the sofa in the living room and watching TV. He was scared by Chu Yuan. When he saw us, he was surprised, but he was funny and angry. "What''s the style of smelly girl, girl''s family shouting?"

    Chu Yuan spits out his little tongue lovingly, but doesn''t think so. He takes the bag in my hand and puts it into the tea table, takes out the heat preservation box one by one, and laughs: "Dad, have a midnight snack."

    "Oh? Bought a night snack for Dad? Ha ha, my daughter loves my father, that''s a good saying. "The old man''s eyes are full of smiles, but when his eyes turn to my face, they suddenly cool down to be serious." Xiao Nan, fate will learn tomorrow, how can you bring her back at this time? "

    Er, are you always partial and differential in treatment? Is it too obvious?

    Before I could speak, Chu Yuan had already pulled me to sit in Changsha hair, staring at the old man discontentedly, duzui said: "brother took me out to have a French dinner tonight, and specially packed it back for you and your mother to taste. Why are you so cruel to him?"

    Stinky girl actually helps me talk! I''m afraid that my friend''s surprise is no less than when Liu Xiaosheng just knew the identity of the fringe. It''s clearly she thought of packing to see her parents, but she put this idea on me. It''s even more amazing than the sunrise in the West.

    The old man was scolded for a moment. Seeing Chu Yuan holding my arm and pulling me to sit down beside her, he was angry. Then he smiled happily, "OK, ha ha, OK."

    I have a special relationship with Chuyuan''s brothers and sisters. Seeing us, we get along like brothers and sisters. Of course, the old man is happy. "Let Dad see. My daughter bought me something delicious to come back."

    Chu Yuan corrected: "my brother bought it!" After that, I turned my head and looked at me. I saw that I was also looking at her with a little consternation. The stinky girl hurriedly lowered her head, and a layer of Blush Rose on her cheek. If she was not used to coaxing me to be happy, she would not have to force herself.

    Probably, Chu Yuan really thanked me for inviting her to have a meal worth hundreds of thousands of Yuan

    my stepmother just came out of the bathroom wearing a cartoon Nightgown that was definitely not in line with her age, and saw me sitting on the sofa, throwing away the towel that was wiping her head directly. She rushed to me and gave me a bear hug. "Xiao Nan, Yuan Yuan, how are you coming back?"

 Chapter 165

    Rao''s face is as thick as the wall, and he can''t help blushing. My stepmother''s unbound soft chest is against me. It''s still very delicate, "Mom, let me go!"

    "Oh, I''m sorry. My hair is still wet. Ha ha." Stepmother hurried to get up, embarrassed to pick up a towel to wipe my face wet by her hair, but the body is still on my shoulder.

    How do I feel that my dear stepmother, like that little Shu teacher, has lost a muscle in her head? "It''s a good thing to eat a late night," I laughed and opened the incubator to get rid of the sticky stepmother. "Caviar, foie gras and snails are all still hot. Eat them quickly. They may break tomorrow Oh, here''s another bottle of Lafite from 1982. Yuan yuan, go and get two cups for parents to taste. "

    "Raffi in 1982?" The stepmother took the bottle and said in surprise, "Xiaonan, how can you buy such expensive things? snail? This is French food? "

    The old man''s brain turned quickly. He dug up a spoon of caviar and chewed it. He asked, "has the business with Xiao Guo been completed?"

    "No, but it''s about tomorrow." I picked a piece of meat from the snail''s shell with a special fork and handed it to my stepmother. I kept a low profile smirk and said, "it''s someone''s treat tonight, so I ordered two more dishes to pack it back."

    The old man''s life style is frugal and simple, he doesn''t pay attention to food and clothing, and he doesn''t like extravagance. If I say that I bought this thing myself, I don''t know the price is good, otherwise he will have to spray the thousand pieces in his mouth on my face.

    It''s not that cowhide can''t be blown, but some cowhide depends on who I blow it with. I dare not pretend to be a big face in front of the old man.

    "Ahhh!" Stepmother is like a little dog. She doesn''t say she took the fork in my hand, but she has a small mouth. When I was feeding her, "delicious! Wow, it''s delicious, Xiao Nan. These things are not cheap. "

    When I stopped, I still didn''t stop. Chu Yuan''s little aunt was excited. She said with a smile: "Mom, you can''t guess how much my brother ate this night. Hundreds of thousands of yuan! They knew that he was playing bad, but they bought the bill obediently. Ha ha, that expression was very interesting when they checked out. "

    "Hundreds of thousands?! "Cough" my stepmother''s saliva almost sprayed on my face.

    The old man''s wrist was also shocked, and his face suddenly sank down. I was sweating, but Chu Yuan took it as an interesting story, and chirped about the causes and consequences.

    Although I don''t like talking very much at ordinary times, I suddenly find that Chu Yuan''s eloquence is not so good. Even a serious old man can''t help being teased by her under the interpretation of both voice and emotion, and my stepmother lies on my side with a smile.

    "Mom, do you think my brother is too bad? It''s too much Chu Yuan said this, but the expression of schadenfreude is not to deny my behavior.

    "Xiaonan, you are a little over the top," the old man said, and the hot atmosphere suddenly cooled down. "Aren''t you afraid of revenge? Those rich people, how can they be bothered? Even if you have the support of general manager Mo behind you, you shouldn''t be so blatant "

    " just you will break the atmosphere, "said the stepmother, who was not willing to, put her arm on my shoulder and proudly said," my son is much smarter than that kid. Does he dare to revenge? "

    Chu Yuan probably realized that he had said a lot. Seeing the old man pull down his face, he kept busy with his stepmother and said, "that is, if he is smart, he won''t be fooled by his brother. Who is afraid of him?" How can this sound like scolding me?

    Of course, you are not afraid. I secretly wry smile. The old man is right. How can rich people be easily offended? Today, I took advantage of it because I was prepared in advance. I was caught off guard by someone else. Some day they came specifically for me. It''s really not easy for me to parry.

    The old man smiled bitterly and sighed, "you have long hair and short experience"

    stepmother is putting foie gras in her mouth, and smelled: "you are sexism! You are still engaged in education! "

    "Come on, don''t be wise to you." the old man had no choice but to take his stepmother, shook his head, and said to me: "Xiaonan, in a word, you should pay attention to it later. Don''t make such a big show of it. Small cleverness doesn''t mean big wisdom. Remember, be a man, be introverted, and be astringent."

    I listened and was taught, "well, I remember."

    The old man nodded his head with satisfaction, took the cup brought by Chu Yuan, poured a glass of red wine, ignored his stepmother''s murmuring and laughed: "but this time, it''s for the cousin of Cheng wench, and it''s also the teacher of yuan yuan. Ah, speaking of it, it''s with me."

    referring to the fringe, stepmother came to the elite God, "right, Xiaonan, do you want to help Xiaocheng come out so hard? Do you know what mom means?"

    "You have a dirty smile."

    "Go, what about your mother?" My stepmother pointed at my forehead with her fingers, deliberately raised her face and said, "say, are you two OK?"

    I have a red face, "where do I have"

    "Yu Xuan, you don''t know, don''t talk nonsense," the father''s eyes narrowed into a seam, not without showing up to his stepmother, "Xiao Nan already has a girlfriend.""Who?!"

    "Who?!"

    Stepmother and Chu Yuan almost spoke in unison. Seeing stepmother looking at herself in surprise, Chu Yuan blushed and said to the old man, "you are just talking nonsense. I live with him. How can I not know that he has a girlfriend?"

    Just now, I had a "brother", now it''s "him, he". I can see that this stinky girl repels fringe.

    "It''s a policewoman. That girl is good. She doesn''t have the charm of these young girls now. She knows how to be reasonable, but she is not affectful. She has a straight personality. She is upright and looks beautiful when she is small. She is compatible with our XiaoNan Railway Station." the old man has a choice. When his son is a fan of thousands of people, I have a tone of regret "Of course, Cheng is not bad. He is tall and handsome, but he is a little bit lively, which is not suitable for Xiao Nan."

    I almost roared out. The tiger in winter night is a hundred times more lively than the tassel, and she is not my girlfriend at all!

    "Policewoman? When did you see it? How could I not know? " The stepmother is jealous. She asks the old man in her mouth, but she pinches her hand on my arm. Chu Yuan inherits her genetic factor as expected. "When I went to school for a visit, the girl drove him in the police car. It''s the children''s private business to have a meal together and fall in love. I''m not your tongue chewing woman. Do you want to show off?" Don''t blink at the old man''s lies. He didn''t mention it to his mother because he didn''t know the bottom of his heart! He knows his stepmother''s character. Once he shows a little wind, she will, in nine out of ten, ask for someone else''s help.

    Chu Yuan, on the other hand, knew that the woman the old man said was a little winter night. After that, he secretly reached behind me and pinched the tender meat on my waist, which made my hands loose.

    "Who is a tongue chewing woman?" The stepmother scolded the old man, then looked at me across the eyes, "Xiaonan, do you really have a girlfriend?" The expression is fierce, but the eyes are shining with joy and expectation.

    "No, that policewoman and I are just ordinary friends. If you don''t believe me, you can ask fate. She has seen it."

    Chu Yuan points out: Yuan has the problem of peeping at my mobile phone, so she knows very well that I have never been in touch with Dong Xiaoye, of course, it can''t be a relationship.

    The old man didn''t say anything, but looked at Chu Yuan''s eyes as if to say: what do children know? But worry about stepmother, no more words, sullen eat.

    My stepmother is still reluctant to give up. She laughs at me and says, "Xiaonan, you''re too old to be a child. It''s time to start a family. I think it''s OK for me to have a small family. I can get along well with you in all aspects."

    my stepmother''s words go to my heart. I don''t know why she laughs like a fool, shy like a child, and my stepmother likes it Tassel, this attitude makes me feel inexplicable joy, but listen to Chu Yuan frown: "Mom, brother is only 23, where big? What do you do to start a family so early? "

    Preview: the next chapter will start with the first kiss. Everyone, please look forward to it ~

 Chapter 166

    "Go, what do you know? If a man doesn''t have a family, he will never grow up. A man with a family has a sense of responsibility. Besides, isn''t it good for your brother to get married earlier and have children earlier? Maybe I can hold my great grandson, oh ha ha, "the stepmother gave Chu Yuan a white look," Stinky girl, you don''t want your brother to be an object, find you a sister-in-law? "

    "No!" Chu Yuan simply let us three young and old at the same time, a little shy flashed in the eyes of the stinky girl, and then raised her chin strongly, saying: "in a word, I just don''t want Cheng Liusu to be my sister-in-law!"

    "Stepmother did not have a good laugh:" why

    "No reason, I just don''t like her!" Chu Yuan kicks his slippers and leans to the other end of the sofa. He impolitely puts his two little feet on my thigh. He is joking and coquetting, but he smashes my thigh with his heel. It seems that I didn''t offend my grandma and sister-in-law? Looking at the two ups and downs of the clever foot, I have a bit of crying and laughing.

    "Stepmother laughed and scolded:" it''s not for you to marry her. Your brother likes it. Besides, what''s wrong with people''s small distance? I''m very good-natured. I like her. "

    In a word, stepmother likes tassel, which is not unreasonable. The girl''s temperament of tassel is really similar to stepmother.

    I was choked by my stepmother. I was angry and anxious. Seeing that I was chuckling, I couldn''t help but vent all my anger at me. "What are you laughing at? Don''t laugh! " Stinky girl seems to be pounding garlic. She just kicks at my thigh.

    The old man burst into laughter and joked with his stepmother, "we are afraid that after his brother gets married, no one will play with her?"

    Is that really so? Perhaps, I secretly wry smile, it seems that from small to large, it is her playing with me, maybe, she really just don''t want to lose my toy.

    Because I drank some wine, my stepmother was not at ease. She could not refuse to let me stay. It was not early. I had no intention of leaving, so I obeyed. He was so drunk and sweaty that he took a shower in the bathroom. After he came out, he found that he had never eaten French food, and he was still such an old man and stepmother of such expensive French food. He was afraid of wasting, so he just crammed all the things for five into his stomach.

    "Where''s my bedding, Ma?"

    "Oh, I picked up the room the other day," she said, burping her distended stomach and laughing at me. "I''ll take it to you."

    It''s hard to imagine that a woman with noble temperament and beautiful appearance, like a stepmother, could hardly stand up even when she was fed and supported by her daughter. I admire her so much that she grows younger and more like a child As I passed by, my stepmother suddenly put her arms around my head and gave me a fierce kiss on the face. Her eyes were not only shining with loving light, but also a bit of coquettish innocence and thoughtfulness. "Good son, thank you for your supper, Gregg."

    Since the day we became mothers and children, such kisses have not gradually disappeared with my age. It''s no wonder that I''m the only one who seems to feel uncomfortable. But I can''t deny that I like to be treated as a child by my stepmother. Although I think I''m naive, it''s thick Maternal love, but I never felt when I was a child.

    When I don''t get it, I have many fantasies. When I have it, I don''t want to lose it. Although we don''t have blood ties, my stepmother has given my mother everything, which makes me feel that I am the happiest person in the world.

    "Little children." The old man shook his head helplessly, but his face was filled with a happy smile, which was the most common comment of his stepmother.

    "I love my son. Can you manage it?" Stepmother turned a white eye and smiled smugly, which was the most common reply to the old man.

    Enjoying the atmosphere of family harmony, I only feel that the fatigue of the day has dissipated. This is my ideal family, and this is my greatest pursuit in life.

    Inexplicably, I turned my eyes to Chu Yuan, but saw the girl staring at her stepmother, as if thinking.

    I''m afraid that only heaven knows what''s going on in the weird little brain melon of Chu Yuan. I throw the quilt into the bed. I''m sleepy. I''m tired for a day today. Tomorrow I''ll be busy. I just want to go to sleep quickly.

    "Your pillow!"

    "Ouch ~!" I lift the pillow that presses in the head, turn over the body to have no good airway: "Stinky wench, want to smash me?"

    Chu Yuan hummed, and then I accidentally sat in my bed, fell back, and actually lay down side by side with me.

    My heart jumped, instinctively tensed nerves, alert way: "what are you doing? Don''t go to the bathroom and sleep yet? "

    Chu Yuan turned his face to stare at me, not good airway: "tired, can''t lie down for a while?"

    "Can I still be tired with a pillow?" I sat up and pushed the smelly girl''s shoulder and said, "if you want to lie back in your room, what does it look like to lie in my bed?"

    Don''t you want to straighten me? In case the stepmother comes in later, don''t think that I want to knock down this girl and spend the life of a gentleman with the heart of a villain. Chu Nan and Chu Nan, you are really a dirty expression of your own psychology, or what are you guilty of?"When you are at home, you often hug me and watch TV. What''s wrong with lying in your bed for a while?" Chu Yuan opened my hand and glared at me, "I''m your sister, not Cheng Liusu."

    "What''s the matter with the fringe?" If the tassel is lying next to me, I don''t need to be nervous. I turn my legs and smile and play a finger on the forehead of Chu Yuan''s head? Isn''t it a good place to eat with the fringe? "

    Chu Yuan disdains: "who gets along well with her?"

    Chu Yuan''s antipathy to the fringe, or even disgust, really made me a little embarrassed. I didn''t understand: "you don''t like her?"

    Chu Yuan did not answer the question, "do you like her?"

    I was a little stunned and said with a smile, "I like it"

    "it''s not like between friends, it''s like between men and women!" Chu Yuan stares at my eyes, looks extremely serious, and asks again, "do you like Cheng Liusu?"

    I like tassels, but in front of Chu Yuan, I don''t like to admit that I am such a shy person. Nan, are you too childish and childish?

    However, I really want to know the answer, sister-in-law relationship, which is directly related to my future topic!

    I asked you first! You answer first! "

    "Bargain with me?" I ignored Chu Yuan''s angry and lovely appearance and shrugged helplessly, "even then, I don''t really want to know anyway."

    Yuan Qi sat up, but glared at me for a moment, and saw that I was still a face that didn''t care. Instead of being run away by Qi, the girl took a deep breath, lay back again, twisted her face, and said lightly, "she is too noisy and lively, and rough, not suitable for you, and not suitable for you."

    Chu Yuan''s words in front of me were expected, but the words behind surprised me, "Oh? So you don''t like her, but for my good? "

    "Who and who are you? You don''t stink! " Chu Yuan is ashamed to hear that. He turns over and opens a little distance with me. He kicks his foot towards my belly. I quickly grasp her ankle. She can''t make a surprise attack. Her face is ruddy. "She can''t cook and likes drinking. She doesn''t know how to take care of people. Do you want to take care of her? You can''t cook, either? Marry her not only trouble yourself, but also trouble me, so I will not serve her! "

    I didn''t expect that Chu Yuan knew me so well. The tassel really didn''t meet my ideal image of a wife. She was not proficient in all aspects of housework. Her cooking skills were similar to mine, and she always needed to be taken care of. Maybe it was because of this, even though I liked her, I still regarded her as a friend and didn''t realize my real intention.

    But

 Chapter 167

    My little foot girl in Chu Yuan scraped hard. The stinky girl was suffering from pain. She drew her leg back with a light shout. I just said with a light smile: "people can change, things that can''t be learned slowly, bad things can be corrected slowly. If I''m not good enough, I won''t let my younger sister take care of me for a lifetime? Besides, your sister Cheng is not as bad as you think. She also has a delicate side, but you don''t see "

    " so, do you like her? "

    Chu Yuan didn''t wait for me to finish speaking, Huo''s sitting up. His eyes were like the frozen lake water in winter. They were filled with cold chill. I couldn''t help but feel a sharp and penetrating look. I unconsciously made a careless eye, "who said that?"

    Chu Yuan''s expression is a little slow, "then why do you explain for her, as if you really want to marry her?"

    "I''m just correcting your misperception of others." Chu Yuan''s prejudice to the fringe is deeper than I expected. I smile bitterly. Why should I care about Chu Yuan''s idea? I''m looking for a wife, not her! Some men will suffer from henpecking after getting married, but I was a younger sister before getting married. "That''s good. Although your conditions are not so good, you can find a better woman than Cheng Liusu somehow," Chuyuan said with a funny face and an ambiguous smile, "for example, in the East, ouch ~!"

    As soon as I guessed it, the stinky girl wanted to say this. I pinched her delicate face and didn''t have a good airway: "your brother has no pedophilia. Please make fun of it. Be careful if I turn against you."

    "Who''s kidding you? I''m serious

    "It is! What''s wrong with the east? It''s beautiful and has a good family background! Pain ~ pain ~ ~ OK, OK, I''m joking. Let go, brother. It''s killing me. ~ "

    " hum, it''s almost the same. "I can''t help but frown curiously when I release my paws and say," fate, you say the Oriental family is good, what''s her family really for? "

    Chu Yuan rubbed his red face and said angrily, "you don''t like her, what do you want to do?"

    "Curiosity," I said solemnly, "the boss only made three of the membership cards she took out this evening. Is it something that can be taken out by one person at will? What does her family do, you should be very clear? "

    Chu Yuan saw that I was serious, and her face was gloomy. "I don''t know. Dongfang never wants to talk about her family. I only know that her relationship with her family is not very good. Maybe it''s because her family seldom accompanies her. I have seen her mother twice. She is a very beautiful person, but she is very strict with Dongfang. How can I say that they don''t look like mother and daughter Like an enemy. "

    "Enemy?"

    "Well," said Chu Yuan, with a twinkling of pity in her eyes, "her mother seldom cares about her study and life, but always forces her to do something she doesn''t like to do. Although the East seems to be very happy in front of people, in fact, she doesn''t live happily. She''s a strong person, so she doesn''t like other people calling her name. She says that she''s not a poor person and doesn''t need to To be pitiful "

    so it is, no wonder Chu Yuan has such a good relationship with her. She only called her" Oriental "and never called her name. Every time she mentioned something about her family, she faltered, which is also the reason

    " elder brother, can I often take Oriental home to play in the future? "

    The stinky girl is begging me, but I can see clearly that there is a cunning light in her eyes. However, just now I know the loneliness and loneliness of Oriental people, how can I refuse? Only nodded, "yes"

    I always feel that Chu Yuan wants to match me with the East intentionally or unintentionally. It''s not like joking. I hope it''s just my illusion. Even if she can''t accept the fringe any more, or a woman who is strange to her is her sister-in-law, she won''t push the east out to replace this role? If you really have such a mentality, it can only prove that Chu Yuan''s autistic character has reached the morbid level, which is definitely not a good thing! Thank you Chu Yuan cheered, but he bounced up and put his arms around my neck.

    Smelling the faint fragrance of the stinky girl, my face was a little hot. I tried to push away Chu Yuan, but my two claws pushed to her slender willow waist, and I was reluctant to work hard. Looking at the beautiful face in front of me, my heart suddenly accelerated. I was ashamed that I had been treated as a snake and a scorpion by her for nearly ten years. Suddenly, my relationship turned better and I became intimate with her, but I had no immune ability r>

    to cover up my greed at the moment, I smiled and asked, "who can''t say with your mouth? If you really want to thank me, just take some practical actions. "

    After saying this, I suddenly felt a little familiar with it. Sure enough, Chu Yuan''s pink face flashed a red color, and timidly said, "I forgot all about it. I promised to thank you for what happened to teacher Shishu."

    Yes! I almost don''t remember not mentioning it today. The stinky girl used me as a pillow and watched TV by me all day. Didn''t she promise to change my position and make a knee pillow for me? My heart throbs, but the expression is solemnly plate up, "the second time, this time?"

    "This time," Chu Yuan thought carefully, holding his chin with qianqianyu''s fingers, and her pretty face was gradually covered with blushes. She said shyly, "kiss you for a while, will you?""Ha?" I almost choked on saliva. "Kiss me?"

    The general appearance of the frightened brothers obviously hurt Chu Yuan''s pride to some extent, "what''s your reaction? Am I poisonous? "

    "No, no," I waved. "It''s just a little surprised"

    "we are brothers and sisters, not kissing. What''s the surprise?" Chu Yuan blushed and murmured, "besides, it''s not the first time to kiss."

    In other words, Chu Yuan did kiss me when he deliberately misled LV Siqi to misunderstand our relationship. I said with a smile, "that time was different"

    "I was chirping and swearing. If you don''t want to say it, do you think I would like to kiss? Hum! " Chu Yuan angrily pushed me on the shoulder. "Why didn''t mom see so many scruples when she kissed you just now? If you hate me, just say it directly. I know you don''t want to see me. "

    grandma and sister-in-law like to talk to themselves and think about it. I said:" what? I''m afraid you''ll feel hurt and hurt. "

    "Since I put it forward, of course I am willing to," Chu Yuan thought it was a little ambiguous, with a low face and a groan, "although it''s a little aggrieved, it''s only a small loss that can prove that I really appreciate you." What is the girl thinking in her heart? No matter what she said or her attitude, how does it always feel contradictory?

    I secretly think it''s funny, but I''m afraid that I will further annoy my aunt and grandma. I have to bear the pain, turn my face sideways, and make an expression of great expectation, and say: "that''s good, but if you want to kiss, you have to kiss the porcelain solid, it''s too tricky."

    "Don''t look down on me!" Chu Yuan was excited by me. He immediately knelt up, held my shoulder and leaned over my mouth. But his eyes were on me. His red face was like a ladle of hot water sprinkled on the stove. It seemed that a group of steaming hot gas rose in an instant, and his movements were slow down.

    Chu Yuan is not only shy, but also not so good. The second Chu Yuan is a kiss. When I''m not prepared, I''m all in one go. No matter the environment or mood is different from that at the moment. At the moment, I look at the red mouth gradually approaching my face and smell the warm fragrance from her nose. I just feel like a deer is chasing a rabbit, jumping and bumping in disorder ˇŁ

    Shut your eyes! " Chu Yuan didn''t have the courage to finish kissing under my gaze. She said with shame, "you always look at me, and it feels strange."

    I smiled at each other and said, "OK, OK, I don''t look." My friend is calm on the surface. I''m afraid that Chu Yuan will look down on him.

    Listen to Chu Yuan to do a deep breath, then hold my shoulder hand suddenly added a little strength, pinched I have some pain, smelly wench just said relaxed, and had to challenge me, say what "willingly", now estimated regret? Do it yourself

 Chapter 168

    My face can almost feel the temperature of Chu Yuan''s skin, my breath is clear and audible, and the voice of stinky girl''s nervous saliva is not concealed from my ears. I feel funny and I have great expectations. How many times have I imagined such a intimate scene between Chu Yuan and me? She finally fully admitted my brother, ah

    but at this critical moment, she Suddenly I heard Chu Yuan''s "ah" light cry, and then the delicate body fell into my arms. I closed my eyes and was totally unprepared. Then I lost my balance and lay back. Instinctively, I opened my mouth and shouted, but my lips were soft and failed to make a sound.

    I suddenly jumped in my heart, opened my eyes in horror, and saw that Chu Yuan''s near dimple was also filled with unbelievable surprise, because it fell on me, and her kiss was impressively printed on my lips!

    God! I kissed my sister?!

    At this moment, Chu Yuan and I were stunned and looked at each other. We could clearly feel the change of the temperature of each other''s face. Her lips were soft and tender, and the touch was like the black fungus in the wood whisker meat she made, with an indescribable fragrance

    the unsmooth bulge tightly pressing my chest, and two small hands were powerless to hold me Where do we look like brothers and sisters? It''s a couple who have just seen a French romantic movie and can''t wait to fall in bed after coming home!

    Quiet, quiet can only hear Chu Yuan''s heartbeat.

    Flustered, flustered do not know the wrong place, so stupidly did not make the slightest response.

    Dizzy, dizzy, as if trapped in the clouds, soft, light, but can not find the direction.

    Sweet, slightly open mouth with my sister''s thin lips, sweet taste makes me ashamed to bite my tongue and commit suicide, but I am still rational. If I put my tongue out at this time, I would not be able to wash my guilt if I jumped into the Yellow River! You are so joking!

    Mom, you''re going to testify to me that your son didn''t mean to take advantage of his sister? Fate! "

    My stepmother''s lazy voice is like a bomb exploding in the middle of my body and Chu Yuan''s body. Chu Yuan quickly bounced up from me and jumped directly under the bed. Just when I thought she would give me violence, I saw the girl looking for slippers and stammering, "I didn''t mean it! Suddenly fell down, is careless, force majeure! "

    I was stunned. Right, she kissed me, not me. The responsibility is on her side. What''s my weakness?

    But I sat up dizzy and slipped to the bedside. I said with a smile, "I don''t blame you for anything"

    "it''s me who suffered the loss. Why do you blame me?" The smelly girl said that she would turn her face over. The slippers were not worn yet. She was so angry that she took one foot between my legs, curled up in pain, and fell on the floor with one head. "That''s my first kiss! You, you and you "

    said three words of" you "in succession, but there is no following. It can be seen that Chu Yuan''s anger has reached an irresistible level.

    But even if you are angry, you are too cruel? Little Chu Nan''s pain spread to the whole abdomen in an instant, like being hit by a dull hammer. Does the stinky girl want to waste me?! I bit my lips and didn''t dare to make a sound. In case my stepmother heard the noise coming in and saw this scene, I had to be rammed into meat mud by the old man and put it into the toilet to rush into the sewer. I got up on the edge of the bed with difficulty. I was ashamed and angry to be eager to get rid of my responsibility. I just lost my demeanor and said, "it''s you who want to kiss, but blame me when you''re partial."

    "do you still say Chu Yuan was so ashamed that he took all his strength to lift his leg and then he still aimed at my crotch!

    Maybe I''ll have a surname with dongfanglian in the future. Since then, I don''t love beautiful women. I only love sunflower

    completely out of instinct. I jumped up in a hurry and pressed my hands down. I blocked Chu Yuan''s thunderous foot dangerously, but I didn''t want to. Chu Yuan, who has no motor nerve, lost its balance. My whole body slid sideways and my head hit the floor Go.

    My feet are still standing, and I stretch out my arms to hold her in a hurry, but I can''t adjust my center of gravity. Between the lightning and flint, I twist my body with the strength of my waist and abdomen. After 180 degrees of rotation, I fell on the bed with Chu Yuan on my stomach, holding Chu Yuan in my arms

    it''s a close call. I feel that my heart has been mentioned in my mouth, and it will fall out in the middle of my body A part of it was sour and painful, as if it flashed my old waist, and the Chuyuan in my arms was also bloodless. A pair of watery eyes stared at my face, two thin watery lips slightly opened and closed, gently shaking, hands "

    " hmm? Hands? " My subconscious grasp, an old face suddenly stiff, Ma ah, this soft as cotton, but tight as if jelly like elastic full feel is what?

    "Where are your hands touching?"

    "This is force majeure!"

    "You are shameless!" Chu Yuan Qi''s eyes were full of water light, and he didn''t pick a place, and bit me in the nose.

    "Ah - Oh!" I firmly resisted the pain. I couldn''t move my hand away from her chest, so I pushed her away.

    Chu Yuan doesn''t give up. She climbs up and presses me again. I don''t know if she''s confused. Her hands are on my face, but she doesn''t wring, pinching or scratching. She shows two rows of white teeth ferociously. After recognizing my nose, she wants to bite hard. I firmly support her shoulder like a knife. I smile bitterly and think where is Chu Yuan''s persistence Scuffle, it''s more like children''s frolic.Just as we were pinching each other, my stepmother called out: "fate! Dead girl, where are you? " Listen, my stepmother is coming to my room.

    Both of us were scared. Chu Yuan got up from the bed, arranged the pleated clothes, and stared at me fiercely with pink face, but it was still hard to hide the coyness in her expression, which made me feel strange.

    "I hate it!" Lift these two words, Chu Yuan ran out of my room as if, but the fragrance of her body still remains in my arms.

    It''s really strange! It''s not normal for the stinky girl to say "hate" when she has suffered such a big loss! Although it''s an accident of force majeure, is she so good at talking when she is used to making trouble without reason? Is that her first kiss? I can''t help but feel the lingering fragrance on my lips, and my heart trembled for a while. My sister''s first kiss actually gave me the elder brother, who is really strange! What''s strange is not only Chu Yuan, but also myself. When kissing Chu Yuan, I didn''t feel that kind of spiritual shock in my first kiss with the fringe. Was it because the fringe was not romantic, or because I kissed my sister? Was the shock due to the condemnation of morality and ethics? I guess it''s both, but I don''t think it''s much like

    "you girl, you are still in your brother''s room

    My stepmother''s words made me shiver and feel guilty. I got up and walked to the door. Then I heard Chu Yuan''s ambiguous hum and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    My stepmother looked at me standing at the door and smiled. She knocked on a chestnut in the forehead of Chu Yuan. She said with a smile, "I''ve already lived together, and I''m so sticky. I really don''t know how to treat you. Be careful that your brother doesn''t like you in the future."

    Chu Yuan took a look at me and said something pungent: "he dare!"

    "Now that you are small, your brother will spoil you and see what you can do when you grow up." Although stepmother is joking, she is really worried about her eyebrows. How could she not know Chu Yuan''s problematic character.

    "I''m not small!" In order to prove his stepmother''s mistake, Chu Yuan also made a special effort to break the small chest that I had just eaten tofu, "I''ve grown up now!"

    I used to take Chu Yuan''s words as a joke and laugh it off. But now, I think back to the feeling just now. Well, I can prove that, at least in terms of the development of chest, Chu Yuan is more mature than Liusu girl A ripe persimmon seems to be wearing a white hat. It''s beautiful and a little strange. This year''s snow comes very early

 Chapter 169

    "Well, I admit, my family is already an adult, OK?"

    "You still treat me as a child!"

    "Stinky girl, even if you live to be 80 years old, you are still my child." my stepmother rarely seriously raised her face, but she only said such a serious word, and then recovered her lazy face. She pointed at Chu Yuan''s forehead and smiled: "it''s not early, go to take a bath, go to bed early, and want to prove that you have grown up. Don''t let me remind you of this laterˇŞˇŞ ˇ±

    "I don''t need you to remind me," Chu Yuan suddenly stared at me inexplicably, and her eyes came together. She immediately turned her head over with a little red face, "I''m too tired today. I won''t wash it. I''ll go to sleep."

    Chu Yuan, who almost can be called a purist, doesn''t even take a bath. Don''t say that I was surprised by my snacks. My stepmother also thought it was incredible. Seeing Chu Yuan really walked towards the room, her stepmother reminded her, "don''t you brush your teeth?"

    My heart suddenly shuddered, but Chu Yuan didn''t go back and said, "no brush, just ate such expensive good things, and it''s too wasteful to brush the taste."

    What''s the reason? Chu Yuan''s abnormal reaction made me feel a little flustered and a little disordered. Because I didn''t know why, no matter what I thought, according to Chu Yuan''s character, I accidentally got married with him. I can''t say without brushing my teeth ten times and twenty times? But she was

    "that''s right," clapped her stepmother suddenly. "Then I won''t brush either."

    Do I have a mother and a daughter? Maybe

    I think about it, but I know clearly that I dare not think about it further, because I think it''s not realistic and it''s too dirty.

    I''m not a narcissist, because that kind of narcissism makes me wonder if I''m a person

    Because it was a long way from my parents'' home, whether to school or to the company, Chu Yuan and I were forced to get up early.

    The first kiss of my sister was accidentally taken away. I was condemned by the emperor and the virgin for a whole night. Until I went out, the stinky girl refused to talk to me, which made me feel even more ashamed and guilty.

    "Yesterday was an accident, you must not think too much!"

    When waiting for the bus at the station, Chu Yuan suddenly jumps out of a sentence, which makes me a little less prepared. "What?"

    "Kiss" Chu Yuan''s head is about to fall into his chest. He says shyly and hatefully, "kissing is an accident. You are not allowed to think about it

    "Just careless physical contact, how can I think more?" I smiled brilliantly, but I thought to myself: Chu Nan, don''t you really think much?

    Chu Yuan hears the words and is silent.

    With her head down, I can''t see her expression, I don''t know what she''s thinking, is angry? Or let go? For a long time, I heard her whisper: "touching my chest is also an accident"

    I pretended to be calm, but I stressed in a hurry: "it''s force majeure!"

    "And"

    "and?"

    Chu Yuan groaned for a while, then said vaguely, "no"

    she must have something to say, but I don''t know why she didn''t say it. Of course, I''m not stupid enough to ask for it, but I just said "Oh" in a wise way.

    It''s an accident that brother and sister actually have mouth to mouth contact, but it''s too absurd, but it''s the result of the fact that it can''t be changed. Chu Yuan also understands that, naturally, he''s sorry to mention it again, so there''s no endless trouble? In a word, it''s quite surprising and gratifying for me to end this matter in such a low-key way.

    I have the feeling of picking up a life. Is it Chu Yuan who holds up his hand? Probably, just because I don''t dare to think about it, I''m afraid I don''t know

    I gazed at the mobile phone of the table affectionately. I didn''t have the heart to think about other things. I prayed that it would ring soon, but I was afraid that it would ring suddenly. However, I heard the news contrary to what I expected. This feeling can''t help but remind me of the green mood when I wanted to go to confession in my first love. That kind of nervous and scared damned feeling makes people want to hit the wall with their heads Strong self mutilation impulse.

    Alas, it''s only a step from cowardice to bravery. But how many people can take this step?

    More than 40 million yuan of investment. Although Murphy operates in the name of the investment department, he still hides it from the following people for the time being. However, with the passage of time, there will always be some clues. Just as the so-called paper can''t contain fire, where is the wall of the world?

    Murphy and I have been sneaking around for a long time, which has aroused the suspicions of the fringe. While the scandal has been increasingly exaggerated, people''s attention to us has been obviously enlarged, and the investment has been completely exposed, but sooner or later, the investment return will be enough. If something goes wrong, where can I take the responsibility?

    I didn''t want to do anything all afternoon, so I was looking forward to Guo Xiang calling me soon to report my happiness.

    I''m strange, but the tassel is more strange than me today. Although she doesn''t make trouble with me any more, she always feels that she can''t bring up interest when talking with me. Every time, she takes the initiative to look for a topic, but she stops talking for several times. It seems that she wants to say something, but it''s all covered up by tea. She didn''t say a few words. She went to the toilet five times. I laughed that she didn''t lose her temper when she urinated frequently. It''s not unusual."South south, I have something to say to you." the eighth time tassel slipped the chair to chat with me, this time, with a firm expression.

    "What is it?"

    The tassel, with a pretty face and a little red face, dodged my eyes a little. In a small voice, he said: "about yesterday, it''s about why I left the resort first on Sunday without saying hello to you."

    "Oh?" This matter is really a knot in my heart, I can''t help laughing: "how, finally willing to say it? Ha ha. "

    "Can you be serious?" The tassel''s inexplicable expression, rotating and hanging his head and buttoning his fingernails, and the timid appearance without foundation made me feel more curious. "If you don''t want to know it, I don''t want to say it."

    "no," I hurried: "it''s like a fish sting in my heart for two days and nights, how can I not want to know?"

    "Really?"

    "Of course it is!" I didn''t have the chance to ask yesterday. If I didn''t worry about Guo Xiang''s business, I would have forced a confession to the fringe in the morning.

    It seems that there is something difficult to say about the fringe. After brewing the momentum of the old days, I finally took a deep breath and said, "actually, I thought that day"

    "South Chu!"

    The tassel was about to say the reason, and was interrupted by Murphy, who came in a hurry. She looked at the frowning tassel apologetically. She bowed slightly, her eyes twinkled with excitement and excitement, and said to me, "follow me to the bank."

    "Bank?" I was stunned, and then I couldn''t suppress the fanatical mood. "Done?"

    "Well," Murphy is calmer than I am, "Hengxiang just called to inform me, Ma discounting. I have also confirmed it at the bank."

    The tassel looked at us in mist, "Hengxiang? bank? Discount? "

    Tens of millions of packages are finally to be unloaded. I can''t care about anything else. I get up and pat the tassel''s fragrant shoulder. I bear the ecstasy and say, "tassel, if you want to come back, we must go out."

    The fringe suddenly grabbed my wrist and looked at Murphy warily. "What the hell are you doing? Why are you sneaky? "

    "Auntie, now is not the time for you to be jealous." after all, it''s related to Murphy''s privacy or even reputation. I have no right to disclose it to anyone, including fringe and sidewalk: "when we''re done, let Feifei explain to you, OK? Feifei

    Murphy has experienced too much joy in successfully withdrawing funds. She has been paralyzed to have immunity. She is so excited at the moment because the usury horse Wu Xueqing borrowed is about to reach the repayment date. We are in urgent need of the personal income brought by this investment. It seems that the fringe suspects us. Murphy is also in some difficulties. People need face. Naturally, she does not want to be in her position I was aware of my disgraceful privacy by the tassel. Especially, I also found that the relationship between the two people was slightly hostile. At last, Murphy was moved by his friend''s entreaties, and finally she reluctantly nodded.

    It''s good to snow, but it''s not good to stop. It''s cold. My fingers are not used to the temperature. It''s a little stiff. My head is a little heavy. I''m the type that sleeps easily when it''s raining, snowing, cloudy and cool. I haven''t written a few lines in half a day. I cry

    again: the new week is starting again, and I still don''t recommend naked running. The day of erecting is still far away. Please put in two more tweets Recommend tickets, don''t forget to collect them. If you can help me to vote for a SMS ticket, thank you very much. Your support is the driving force for me to stick to it. Thank you

 Chapter 170

    "She explained to me?" The little face of the tassel suddenly froze with ice, "why do you have to ask her to explain to me?"

    The tassel must have thought more, but it''s so complicated. I can''t say a word or two clearly. I flicked a pop chestnut on her forehead and smiled, "in a word, I didn''t do anything sorry to you. Wait for me to come back, woman. I have to give my man some trust?"

    The tassel was ashamed of a big red face, "who, who is your woman?!" It seems discontented, but her pretty red face is full of shy water eyes, which proves that her joy is greater than her anger.

    Women just like duplicity.

    When Murphy said such a sarcastic thing, it always proved my magnanimity? I was also a little embarrassed. Fortunately, I had a thick cheek and got a pink fist from a fringe. I called Murphy and said, "let''s go."

    Murphy''s slightly slow response and a slightly surprised expression made me stupefied.

    The smile she showed again seemed to be stiff. Was it my illusion?

    Is Murphy jealous when he sees me being intimate with the fringe? How is that possible? I secretly laugh at my own boredom and cheekiness. I just feel that I am in a very relaxed and happy mood at the moment

    When 45 million returned to the company, I finally swallowed my heart after a month in my mouth, and my account also received 1% of the "intermediary fee" - 45 million.

    In fact, for the investment department, the income from this short-term investment is only one or two million yuan. What we gain more is that we should always enjoy the feeling of being in a bad mood.

    Guo enjoys enough reasons to be the happiest person today. With a large amount of money injected, he has enough strength to eat the contract worth more than 100 million yuan. It only takes half a year for his company to come back from the dead. It''s not an illusion even for his company to rise to the top.

    In the evening, Guo Xiang held a banquet to entertain some people concerned, including the bank president. Although it''s just a symbolic walk, I still block Murphy''s wine. I''ve been wandering for a few cups of Maotai. Murphy, who just tasted and stopped, left the venue ahead of time in the name of ineffable drinking power. People just kept him for a symbolic time. After all, everyone knows that Guo Xiang must have arranged some delicious activities after dinner. Women like Murphy can only draw pictures It''s a little inconvenient.

    At this point, Guo Xiang also failed to get rid of vulgarity, but this is also the trend of the general environment. When dealing with people and ghosts, it is a good recipe for disease. As far as businessmen are concerned, the means are not elegant or vulgar.

    When I got up from my seat, I felt a little dizzy. I forced myself out of the box and refused to see each other off. I turned around and didn''t take a few steps. Then I found that my heel was a little soft. I knew that there were only two steps in front of me, but no matter how I rubbed my eyes, I felt that there were six or eight

    "ah ~! Chunan, slow down. Can you do it? "

    I stepped on the empty foot, stumbled, stumbled forward a few steps. Fortunately, Murphy, who is quick-sighted, helped me in time, but I was so heavy that I almost brought her down.

    "Nothing, nothing" I gently get rid of Murphy, a big man, let a woman hold like what? But as soon as I lifted my leg, I felt like stepping on the cloud. My feet were light and floating. I was scared just now. Instead, I forced the force of alcohol to suppress. I was dizzy.

    Maotai is really good for wine! I''m drunk!

    Just now, there was almost no intermission, even a few drinks. For a while, in addition to the hot mouth and heartburn, I was a little sullen. I was still sane. I thought I had a long drink. I was afraid that I didn''t have the stamina! If you are drunk, you will be drunk. What a man you are. "

    "I''m a man. Do I pretend to be one?" I retorted with a smile, but I didn''t refuse Murphy''s kindness any more. If I fall in front of her, I will have no face to live.

    "Yes, yes, you''re a man." does Murphy think I''m drunk? Actually with coax the child''s tone to me smile way: "just for me when block wine good handsome, good natural and unrestrained."

    "Of course, I''m a man of pure spring. I''ve been a real man"

    eh? How can I straighten my tongue? I was shocked, like a lame duck, and was helped into the elevator by Murphy. In the mirror on the four walls, the horse reflected a face like a silly monkey''s ass with a smile. Looking at ya''s loose and dirty virtue made people angry, his eyes narrowed into a slit, and Yingying''s light was flashing down stream. The whole look for a draw was

    lean! It''s me! When I saw that the pink face beside was Murphy, I almost smashed the damn mirror. I thought that although I didn''t look better than Pan''an, I had correct facial features. Although I wasn''t elegant, I absolutely deserved to be gentle. I didn''t have that elegant altitude, but I didn''t have a camel like curve ˇ±

    "hard mirror?" Murphy was stunned, and he couldn''t help smiling. "Yes, ha ha Jing, how could Mr. Chu, one of the handsome guys in the comprehensive group of our investment department, look like this in the mirrorMurphy made fun of me as a kid! I suddenly realized that my brain had become a mess. I knew that it was not the mirror that made me look like this, but the escapist nonsense. Isn''t it the expression of being drunk?

    Lingtai seems to be keeping a little sober, but I''m really drunk. In my memory, I''ve never drunk so much white wine. I''m afraid it''s the first time I''ve drunk so much.

    Don''t lose your temper in front of Murphy! So I thought to myself, "don''t be ashamed, I won''t talk!"

    "Well? What do you say? "

    "Oh, I say I don''t!" I thought to myself, didn''t I? How do you say it?! My friend smacked the taste and slapped himself in the face.

    Murphy was scared and said, "what are you doing, Chunan?"

    "There are mosquitoes!" With the burning pain, I stood up and leaned against the wall, and finally I said a word.

    "I don''t know," Murphy gave me another white eye note. Her hands still held my arms, shoulder to shoulder. She seemed to have more difficulty than before. "Chunan, can you stand straight? I''m about to stop "

    fainting. I can''t even feel the gravity. I leaned against Murphy and almost pushed her to the ground

    " I''m learning Mike, Michael Jackson, dancing, space dancing "

    God, what am I talking about?!

    The biggest crisis of life comes, I''m really drunk! It turns out that this feeling is really drunk! What should I do? What should I do? Thinking of all the performances of the former tassel drunk and the cool air coming from the back spine, would I make a fool of myself in front of Murphy?!

    My head seems to be filled with a paste, thick as if it can''t rotate, but I still feel that I haven''t completely lost my reason, and I still have the ability to think rationally. Because the accident took away my sister''s first kiss, which made me sleepless and sleepless yesterday. At this time, I was drunk and drowsy, which made me feel like waking up or sleeping or wandering between drunk and not drunk.

    I want to open the window and blow the wind. Who wants to think? It''s raining heavily. The weather in June is like Chu Yuan''s face. It''s changing when he says it''s changing. It''s unpredictable. There''s still Faye Wong''s song in the car. It''s an empty and transparent voice. At the moment, it''s like anesthetics irrigating my brain. In my squinting eyes, it seems that only the psychedelic and hazy lights outside the window are shining.

    Murphy carefully drove the car and suddenly said, "thank you, Chunan."

    Knowing what she thanked me, I didn''t have the humility and accepted it calmly. I don''t know if I finally unloaded the burden in my heart. I just felt extremely tired.

    Murphy seemed to smile, and then stopped talking. After a period of time together, she also had some understanding of my character. It was too polite, but it would make me feel impatient.

    The new week is coming. Please recommend and collect. Thank you. It''s a nice day after the snow. The sun is abundant, but the snow hasn''t melted. It''s a bit cold. The friends in the North pay more attention. They wear more clothes to keep warm. Don''t catch cold. They envy the warm ocean in the south. Ha ha ha

 Chapter 171

    There is no underground parking lot in dazhongma community where my family lives. Although Murphy has driven into the community, she still needs to walk for a long distance to get to my downstairs, which can make her suffer --

    "God, how can I get there in such a heavy rain?"

    An exaggerated flash of lightning seemed to split the sky. With a loud click, Murphy quickly closed the door and gave up the thought of getting off the car. The rain came so suddenly that neither of us had prepared an umbrella.

    I know it''s a stupid choice, but I said, "it''s OK. Two steps will pass. Fifi, be careful on your way home. Goodbye." My tongue seems swollen. I don''t know the end of my mouth. I''ll get out of the car when I push the door.

    "You wait!" Murphy quickly grabbed my back neck and said angrily, "you are not afraid of a cold in such a heavy rain? Besides, don''t you say your family lives on the fourth floor? The road is not stable. Can you climb by yourself? "

    "I''m a big man. Can I have a few cups of Maotai? You''re kidding! " I''m not convinced. I want to prove to Murphy, but I''m so weak that I can''t break away from her pull. I put my foot out of the door and stepped into the water. I lost my foot directly. One trouser leg got wet by the cold rain for a moment. I rubbed my eyes hard, and then I found that the rain curtain was unusually thick. I''m afraid the visibility is less than 20 meters. God shouldn''t take the water pipe directly What about the downpour?

    "Give Yuanyuan a call and let her come down to pick you up." Murphy has a good idea.

    "Yes, why didn''t I think of it?" I chat up a smile, and then fumble out of the mobile phone, but eyes, but can not turn Chu Yuan''s number.

    "Give it to me," Murphy snatched the mobile phone. "I can''t see clearly when I''m drunk. I also say that I can build a building. How can I explain to fate in case of a fall?"

    Khan sees me now this virtuous conduct, stinky wench won''t be angry?

    Murphy left the phone less than two minutes later, Chu Yuan appeared at the side of the car with an umbrella, first asked Murphy a good word, then frowned at me with a smirk: "if you can''t drink, you can still be brave, you owe it to me. Let''s rain it all night!"

    Although this is aimed at me, Murphy''s face is red and his ears are red. He quickly clarifies it for me. He says with a embarrassed smile, "Yuan Yuan, you misunderstood me. Your brother stopped me from drinking, so he got drunk."

    Chu Yuan tried to pull me out of the car with his umbrella in one hand. Hearing this, he suddenly loosened his strength, and then I sat down again with my butt raised. "To stop you from drinking?"

    Smelly wench one face is strange expression, I am wondering, listen to Chu Yuan light ask: "Mo elder sister, before, did you and my elder brother have what contradiction?"

    "Me and your brother? Contradiction? " Murphy, who was helping Chu Yuan to push me to get up, was stunned, and a layer of red rose on his face. "Yesterday?"

    In other words, yesterday we did have a lot of contradictions, but how did Chu Yuan know about it?

    "No," Chu Yuan stared at Murphy with cold little face and blinking eyes. "Earlier, perhaps, you still moved your hand?"

    Murphy was completely out of his mind. "Do it?"

    Murphy did not think about it, but I suddenly remembered it. Stinky girl refers to the thing that I was once slapped in the face by Murphy when I just moved here! I only said that I was misunderstood by the Secretary, but I never mentioned Murphy''s name. At that time, the stinky girl was dissatisfied with my "secretary". Later, Chu Yuan misunderstood that I deliberately shut down Murphy because of sending him home drunk, and almost jumped down the stairs in a fit of anger. However, she thought that the girl who liked to be angry at others hated my "secretary".

    "Nothing!" I suddenly had an ominous premonition. If Chu Yuan made sure that Murphy was my boss, in nine out of ten, he would find fault with Murphy. In a hurry, my body didn''t know how to break out a force. I suddenly got out of the car, just wanted to pull Chu Yuan home quickly, but maybe it was because it was too fierce. Suddenly, I felt that heaven and earth were rotating, stars were shining, and I would help Chu Yuan shoulder My arm''s hand poked into the air, and my reputation was ruined. A "shit" fell on the road with water, and I turned over.

    "Brother, are you ok?!"

    "Chunan!"

    If it wasn''t for the two girls to help me up, I really doubted whether I would drown in the puddle. Grandma, I was shocked by the cold water. Instead of being sober, I felt more sleepy. Although there was still a sense in Lingtai, my lips trembled and I couldn''t say a word.

    In order to help me, Chu Yuan dropped his umbrella. Murphy knelt directly in the puddle. In a moment, the two girls became drowned like me. Murphy stroked his face and couldn''t open his eyes. He cried in a panic: "it''s too cold. Your brother can''t speak. Yuan yuan, help him!"

    Maybe my appearance is really miserable. I can see Chu Yuan nodding her head and seeing the appearance of stinky girl biting her lips. Don''t I want to cry?

    Khan, your brother is just drunk, not dying

    "Where do you put him?"

    "Sofa! Throw him on the sofa first! "

    Put it? Throw it? These two girls take me as a burden, but it''s not their fault. At this time, they don''t even have the strength to lift their eyelids, let alone lift their legs and stairs. Chu Yuan and Murphy set me up forcefully. They were drenched all over, shivering with cold, exhausted and breathless. It''s not easy to "throw" me to the floor.However, after leaving me on the sofa, another problem appeared.

    "Sister Mo, here''s your towel. Wipe it quickly."

    "Thank you," Murphy said to Chu Yuan after a long gasp. "Yuan Yuan''s clothes are taken off by your brother."

    "What?!" Chu Yuan screams, obviously frightened by Murphy''s words.

    I reluctantly opened my hazy eyes, vaguely saw Murphy standing at the edge of the sofa, wiping his hair, and staring at me with his eyebrows fixed. He could not sleep in wet clothes, he said with a wry smile

    Chu Yuan has poor sports ability and physical strength. He gasps for breath. "I''ll take him off?"

    "You don''t care, do you want me to come?" Murphy blushed and laughed and scolded: "you are his sister, what are you afraid of? Dry him by the way, lest he catch cold. "

    Are you kidding?! I want to sit up, but I can''t even move my fingers. I want to say a word, but the voice comes out of my mouth. It turns into a groan that I can''t hear clearly. My stomach turns over. If there is a fire burning, it burns my skin hot. It''s too comfortable to stick it with cold clothes.

    The blending of ice and fire has produced a wonderful feeling of comfort, similar to the fatigue from each ''self comfort'' to the thinning, the turbid and stiff brain, and the last wisp of wisdom has gradually blurred

    mom, I am completely defeated by alcohol!

    The scene of Murphy''s drunkenness that day suddenly appeared in my mind. However, such a noble lady with such temperament would lose her mind to urinate in front of me, and even fall off the toilet without mentioning her pants because she was asleep. What a gaffe?!

    That said, because Murphy''s clothes were polluted by vomit, I had to strip off her clothes and wipe her body. At that time, I thought she was asleep. She was as good as I am now. No wonder she knew what I said before I left the next day!

    Oh, my God, alcohol, what a terrible thing! Sadly, I''ve lost my ability to move completely. At this time, I''m eager to lose my sense and face the coming shame. However, the more I want to sleep, the more I can''t sleep. Chu Yuan, who hesitated for a moment, nodded his head, and then reached out to cover my eyes, like comforting death The soldiers who don''t close their eyes closed my eyelids.

    Yes, but sister Mo, I can''t do it alone. You have to help me. "

    Ah ~?! Brother''s pure carcass is seen by his sister, and can be accepted by Murphy

 Chapter 172

    "Me?"

    Sure enough, at the first hearing that Chu Yuan asked himself to help me undress this big man, murphyden said with shame: "no way, how can this kind of thing be?"

    "What can''t be done?" Chu Yuan is afraid that he is also very shy. "I''ll wipe his body. You help me to hold him and take off his coat, shirt and pants." the more the stinky girl says, the less her voice is, the more she says, the more she has no foundation.

    "That''s not just underwear?! Isn''t it the same as being naked? " Don''t say Murphy''s shame is irresistible. I want to bite my tongue and commit suicide.

    Chu Yuan''s answer even makes me feel embarrassed. "It''s OK, my brother is wearing boxers"

    how does this girl know what kind of underpants I''m wearing?!

    Murphy was stunned. "Four quarter pants?"

    "Well," in order to persuade Murphy to help, Chu Yuan said, "it''s bigger than the sports shorts Liu Xiang wore in hurdles. Sister Mo, hurry up, or my brother will really get sick."

    "Liu Xiang''s sports shorts?" Murphy was stupefied by Chu Yuan''s metaphor and replied in amazement: listening to her vague voice, it seems that she didn''t remember what Liu Xiang''s shorts looked like at all

    buying cakes ~, the lightning outside the window, please turn around and chop me, don''t let them see the elephant pattern printed on my underwear

    "pounce ~!" Someone laughed! Someone''s definitely laughing!

    I can''t open my eyes, my brothers want to cry without tears. I feel that Chu Yuan''s small hand holding the towel is wandering around me. I''m ashamed to die. I secretly swear that I won''t drink any more laoshizi liquor, and I won''t wear the four corner underpants with cartoon pattern in the future.

    in the hazy, it seems that I hear the ring of my mobile phone, and Chu Yuan''s trembling small hand stops moving. "Hello, sister Cheng? Hello, I''m predestined "

    I''m a fringe. I can''t hear Chu Yuan''s voice. I''m so sleepy

    The clear singing of birds woke me up from my deep sleep. I opened my eyelids with great effort. Suddenly I felt a sharp look. The sunlight from the gap in the curtain made my eyes ache. Subconsciously, I closed my eyes with great force, but I felt that the temple was almost open. My headache was abnormal. I raised my arm to put it on the forehead. It was very hot. I didn''t know whether it was the cool air in the morning or I was there Fever? Yes, I drank a lot of wine yesterday, and then I was drenched in the rainstorm. It''s not surprising that I''m not sick. My head is a bit muddy and my memory is a bit fuzzy. I try to recall what happened last night: Murphy and Chu Yuan lifted me up in the rain, and then the two chicks stripped my clothes. Hmm?! Reading this, my heart leaped. I was stripped of clothes by them on the sofa. Why do I sleep in bed now?!

    "Exhortation"

    a languid groan suddenly rings in my ear. My body seems to be eroded by the cool air. In a moment, there is no temperature. I dare not open my eyes or move.

    Who?! Who is sleeping in my bed?! Murphy?! Why? Drunk sex?!

    My head is like the small Chunan in the morning. It''s swollen and painful. It''s like it''s going to spray thin. At this time, I feel that there''s a naked arm around my naked chest, a small head against my other naked arm, and a naked thigh pressing my naked belly? I dare not scream, but I take a deep breath. The faint body fragrance fills my nose. However, the taste makes my frightened and wary liver almost break down, not Murphy! It can''t be Murphy. I''m familiar with the body fragrance, because every night, its owner will rely on me to watch TV!

    "Fate?!"

    Sure enough! The sleeping face close to me is not Chu Yuan?!

    "Well?"

    I suddenly sat up and turned over half of my delicate body. I was shocked to lift up the quilt. My underwear was still there. Otherwise, it was more than chaos. It was chaos and incest

    I let out a sigh of relief. Then I turned to see whether Chu Yuan was cool or hot. A strange temperature flowed out of the nasal cavity. I put out my hand to wipe the nose blood? !

    The lovely pink suspender vest has shrunk to the bottom of the chest because of the dishonesty of sleeping. The chest part was designed to be too loose, so lying on your back, the soft, thin and slippery silk material could not completely cover the leaked spring light. The green and astringent milk peak, like Buddha, towered through the clouds, though not proud, was a thrilling thrill, the top of the peak It''s like a snow field on a flat belly. It''s bright and clean without any flaws. The shallow navel looks like a whirlpool, which gives people a kind of dizzy shock. The matching shorts are also printed with the pattern of ellkitty, which is cute and lovely. The two legs are white and slender. It seems that they are cold, and the thin and straight legs rub against each other Rub, this just slowly opened my eyes.

    "Well?" And hurriedly cover my face with a pillow towel, Chu Yuan is a little confused. This expression makes me feel a sense of fear. Look around, it''s really my room and my bed! Then Chu Yuan rubbed his eyes and looked at me again. The dull pretty face became ruddy gradually. The stinky girl called "yah". Lifting her legs was just one foot. She firmly stepped on my face. My friend rolled off the bed with the quilt wrapped."How do you sleep with me?!"

    "Should I ask?" I was so angry and funny that I just sat down and asked, "how did you come to my bed?"

    "Your bed?" Chu Yuan glanced at the environment and said, "yes, this is your room. I forgot"

    "forgot?" I''m totally confused, "what''s forgotten?"

    "Ah! Why do you have nosebleed? "

    , old brother''s face is red, rubbing hard with a pillow towel. "This question should ask yourself!" Ashamed, even if Chu Yuan''s body is good-looking, I shouldn''t feel excited. She is my sister! This should be due to drunkenness. After drinking, it will speed up the blood circulation. It can''t afford such high flow. The capillary will expand, and then cause the capillary rupture in the nasal cavity. Well, it must be so!

    "Me?" Chu Yuan is stunned. He looks at the beautiful leg he is still carrying, and his pretty face flashes a little shy. "I''m sorry, I''m scared. It''s a subconscious reaction. I didn''t mean to kick you!"

    It''s OK. I have to thank you for your foot. Brother, it''s cheap. But without Chu Yuan''s foot, I''m afraid I can''t wash it if I jump into the Yellow River. I asked again, "why do you sleep in my bed?"

    Chu Yuan didn''t seem to hear me at all. Her drowsiness faded. She hurriedly knelt up and looked down at her clothes. Then she stared at me seriously and said, "haven''t you touched me?"

    "Why do I touch you?!" I got up from the ground angrily and smiled, but I was secretly ashamed. First, I got my sister''s first kiss by accident, and now I sleep with her all night. What''s the matter?

    Chu Yuan breathed with relief, "that''s good"

    "what a fart!" I sat back at the bedside and didn''t have a good airway: "how did you climb my bed? Is that right? How did I get in?"

    Chu Yuan''s arm had a layer of goosebumps, fought a cold war, snatched the quilt back and wrapped it in his body, which was more or less to cover up the blush in his expression. "You were drunk yesterday, and sister Murphy sent you back. The clothes were wet by the rain, so I took them off."

    these things still have an impression in my mind, and how much of this'' lovely ''underwear keeps my brother Your last dignity, "you brought me to bed?"

    "Well," Chu Yuan saw that I was almost naked, and turned his head quickly. Jiao Chen said, "you go to put on your clothes first! No shame! "

    Nose blood has stopped, I throw pillow towel casually to bedside table, angry smile way: "are you shy? So you''re still in my bed? "

 Chapter 173

    We are brothers and sisters, we are brothers and sisters. I don''t know why I keep repeating this sentence to myself. In a word, it seems that only in this way can I speak to Chuyuan in a calm voice and in a calm mood --

    "it''s not what I want," Chuyuan muttered in a low voice, then urged: "go to get dressed! It''s not good to be seen later. "

    "Others?"

    It''s a bit cold in the morning. I have pulled out a pair of pants from the cabinet without Chu Yuan''s urging. I was about to ask who the "others" were. Suddenly I heard two knocks on the door. Then I heard someone outside the door saying in a tentative whisper: "yuan, it''s time to get up. Are you awake?"

    Murphy?!

    In the early morning, I heard Murphy''s voice in my own house. I was putting on my pants and almost fell into the floor seam! Moreover, she even knew that Chu Yuan was sleeping in my room!

    Chu Yuan glared at me with a little red face, but he was not surprised at all. He immediately replied, "wake up, I''ll get up!"

    As soon as I went out, I smelled a faint smell of rice porridge. I was drunk and had no appetite. But I still swallowed my saliva unconsciously.

    "Chunan, good morning."

    Murphy was dressed in a white cotton sportswear, slightly small, but it showed the charming curve of her graceful figure. She held her cuff high, placed the dishes and chopsticks, and said with a smile, "I just went downstairs to buy some breakfast and came back. Come and have some food."

    I feel like I''m in a fog. "Feifei, why are you in my house?"

    "Sister Mo sent you back last night, and then she stayed." Chu Yuan dressed and walked out of the room and answered my question for Murphy.

    "Oh, is it?" my brain is still a little dull. I came to the table and sat down. My eyes are still looking at Murphy.

    I always think that Murphy today is a little different. It''s because of the hair style. Maybe it''s the relationship of just getting up. The long hair in the back of the head in the past is just tied into a loose ponytail. It''s not dignified and serious. It''s a little more lively and playful.

    Without some noble pride, Murphy now has the temperament of a girl next door, which makes people feel natural and close.

    Maybe my eyes make Murphy feel uncomfortable. Her pink face is a little red. She looks down and tugs at the corner of her clothes and asks, "isn''t it that the clothes are not suitable and seem strange? My clothes were wet by rain yesterday. They are not dry yet. This set was lent to me by fate "

    " no, it''s quite suitable. " I quickly smiled to cover up my gaffe.

    Chu Yuan sat down beside me and took the porridge from Murphy. He said to me angrily, "thanks for your help, sister Mo and I were drenched in soup yesterday. It rained so hard that I didn''t trust sister Mo to drive back alone and stay with her."

    I was stunned, and then I came back, "that''s why you came to my room to sleep?"

    Chu Yuan''s pink face is slightly red, and he put a stick of oil into my mouth, "what''s the way? The sofa is wet and damp because of your clothes. So far, we can''t sit on it. We have to carry you back to the room. My bed is small and only one person can sleep. Do you want to sleep on my floor? "

    "You can carry me to your room"

    "you want to be beautiful!" Chu Yuan glanced at me and said, "I don''t want you to sleep in my bed. Besides, it''s not suitable for sister Mo to sleep in your room."

    although Murphy didn''t speak, he gave Chu Yuan a grateful look. I was relieved when I thought about it a little. Indeed, Murphy is no better than the two little girl films of the east or Xiao Yike. After all, they are adults stepping on the society, even if they are with Chu Yuan Yuan slept in my room together, afraid that she would feel embarrassed, and Chu Yuan was thoughtful.

    But how can I still feel something wrong? Leng Leng looked at my dear sister, the pink cheeks are still floating with two red clouds, the two thin red lips open and close, a small spoon of rice porridge in the mouth, the wet corners of the mouth overflowing with sweet taste, said not sweet porridge, or her lovely.

    I don''t know how Murphy thinks about our brothers and sisters sleeping together in the same bed. Chu Yuan is not an adult yet. Maybe she only thinks Chu Yuan is a child, so she doesn''t think it''s normal? But I puzzled and puzzled. Before changing, I was never going to be close to me even though I sleep on the floor in accordance with Chu''s temper.

    Brother sister relationship without consanguinity, and incompatible kinship have always led to a gap between Chu Yuan and me, which is similar to that between strangers. The main reason for this gap is that we do not trust each other? At the moment, Chu Yuan is shy, but she can''t see the slightest grievance. In her eyes, there are ripples and streamers that I can''t understand at all. She seems to think that such things are not worth being angry, but very interesting.

    Recently, all the performances of Chu Yuan are very strange. No matter at this time or when she accidentally lost her first kiss, her reaction is too flat and too calm, which is always beyond my expectation. This is not the Chu Yuan that I am familiar with. What''s wrong with her

    Chu Yuan was sent to school first, and then Murphy was sent home to change clothes. After she was dressed, she returned to the company. It was already an hour later than the usual class.As soon as I entered the investment department, I saw the sullen little face of the fringe. My head seemed to be holding a dark cloud, and there was a smell of "my aunt is in a bad mood". Even sister Liu and Yang Wei hid away from her. I secretly laughed bitterly. I was probably related to her. I vaguely remember that after Murphy sent me home last night, she seemed to call me. It was Chu Yuan The next

    I left the company with Murphy yesterday, and I was late again today. It disappeared for a day and a night, which inevitably widened the space of some people''s dirty reverie, provoked a lot of whispers, and the headache and brain swelling after being drunk caused me to neglect to consider these details in advance. I laughed bitterly. It seems that the scandal between Murphy and I might be infinite again It''s exaggerated.

    The tassel stood in front of us, looking at me and Murphy with cold eyes. Suddenly he grabbed my hand. "South south, come out with me. I have something to say to you."

    This girl must have known about Murphy''s staying in my house yesterday. The word "suspicion" was almost engraved on her face. I think it was Chu Yuan who told her to read it. Suddenly I was stunned. Could Chu Yuan have told her on purpose? In other words, Chu Yuan left Murphy to live, just to let the fringe misunderstand us?

    I thought to myself that I could think too much. I smiled at Su and said, "OK"

    "wait a minute," Murphy interrupted, looked at me apologetically, and said to Su, "go to my office."

    "To your office? Why? "

    The wary eyes of the fringe stunned Murphy a little. The smart woman Ma woke up, shook her head and smiled, and said, "Chu Nan has a headache. I have medicine in my office. Don''t worry. I didn''t get involved in your conversation. Ha ha."

    Murphy''s mind was pierced, and the tassel''s face turned red. He glanced at me secretly. I was indeed a little haggard. Then he murmured, "it''s not a shameful thing. There''s nothing you''re afraid to hear."

    The tassel said it was generous, but when she came to Murphy''s office, she refused to speak for a long time. Her eyes were locked in Murphy''s body from the beginning to the end, and the meaning she wanted to convey was self-evident.

    What a clever woman Murphy is, how could she not know that what the fringe wants to ask is related to her? I found a box of headache medicine in the drawer and handed it to me, laughing: "I''ll make you a cup of tea to take medicine, and I won''t come back soon. If you have something, you can rest assured that the sound insulation effect of this room is very good. Don''t worry about someone eavesdropping."

    Murphy pretends to make fun of the fringe. The fringe is shy and angry, but she can''t fight back. When Murphy proudly goes out of the door, she comes out with a cold, expressionless look. "I love you very much. The head master, he has resigned himself to give you tea. South South, you are so happy."

 Chapter 174

    "Come on, tassel, don''t tease me with thorns in your words," I said with a limp and limp smile, lying on my desk. "My headache is because she stopped the wine for Fifi yesterday. It''s normal for her to feel guilty. Besides, my aunt, you have something to say. People need a reason to avoid it, right? Ha ha, don''t be confused and jealous. OK Not good? "

    "I''m jealous?!" The tassel stands beside me, with his hips up against the edge of the table, overlooking the half dead me. The shyness in his eyes is fleeting. With a cold snort, he mutters: "even if you stop her drinking and get drunk, she will take you home, you don''t have to leave her to sleep in your home? "Stop it, you stop it!" I sat up straight and said with a big smile, "a lone man and a few girls? Do you forget the fate? Besides, it rained so hard yesterday that Fifi was drenched all over again. Should I drive her home alone? Tassel, what kind of vinegar do you eat? "

    The tassel is like a kitten trampled on its tail. "Who says I''m jealous? Whose vinegar did I eat? "

    "Well, well, you''re not jealous. I''m afraid you''re jealous, so I take the initiative to confess to your aunt." no matter how boyish, it can be said that the tassel is also a girl, and there''s also a girl''s reserve. I flattered and smiled: "Fifi just stayed in my house for one night, she slept in the room of fate, I slept in my own room, and we didn''t do anything. As for early and late, it''s because of me First to send the fate of the school, and then to send Feifei home to change clothes, auntie, this answer is detailed enough? Are you satisfied? "

    I only say that Murphy sleeps in the room of predestination. I dare not say that predestination sleeps in my room. Brother sister relationship without blood always makes me feel a little guilty. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. Send

    "dissatisfied!" The tassel grabbed the medicine box I was playing with and took out two capsules from it. It didn''t have a good airway: "I''m angry that you can''t drink and still try your best. I called you last night and it was fate. She said that you were drunk and unconscious. Hum, you deserve to have a headache!"

    It turns out that it''s this that makes my heart warm. It''s very comfortable and comfortable. "Yes, I''m wrong. I will definitely follow my aunt''s advice and never drink again."

    Think of last night by Chu Yuan and Murphy pick clothes when helpless and this morning''s nosebleed crossflow, the face of my friend lost, killed me after I dare not drink ah.

    It''s like a quarrel between husband and wife, which makes the tassel blush and crimson. The stinky girl''s face is shy and happy, but she doesn''t blame me for talking vaguely. She coughs dryly, but she turns the topic and says, "now can I tell you? What the hell are you and Murphy doing this month? What Fifi said yesterday about Hengxiang should be Hengxiang real estate? I remember that the investment cooperation intention you want to take from me last month is about Hengxiang real estate "

    the fringe is really big, but in some aspects it''s thin and tight. I''m afraid that''s what she really wants to understand. I smiled lightly," yes, we have made a short-term investment with Hengxiang, and we are busy with this recently. "

    "Cooperation with Hengxiang?" "Isn''t that investment plan shot by the project team? Besides, what''s the most shameful thing about the investment project? Do you have to hide it from us and operate it stealthily? "

    "If you see people, don''t you have to hide it?"

    investment has been successful, and don''t worry about the fringe will follow me, I will step on the edge of the rules of the speculation process simple and fringe way out, fringe immediately frowned and scolded me: "south, this is not like you, you are not a rule-abiding person, why do this kind of risk great things? More than 40 million investment. What if the money can''t be collected or temporarily trapped? You don''t know that the company is collecting funds to plan major projects. You are joking about your future! "

    I said with a smile, "I have received it now"

    "you are the result theory!" With a sigh, the tassel said sadly, "you said it was to help Murphy. I don''t understand that he is the leader of Fengchang''s future. What can I do without your help? For hundreds of thousands of people to take such a big risk, because it''s Murphy, so it''s worth it? "

    After all, the tassel still thinks that I''m in love with Murphy

    Tassel toot up small mouth, obedient bent over, but dissatisfied with the way: "what do you have to whisper ah?"

    "That''s what happened!"

    "Ah ~!" The tassel exclaimed that I had pulled her into her arms and sat down. The stinky girl was ashamed and anxious. She struggled instinctively to stand up. "Hate, south south, what do you want to do?! Let go of me! "

    How can I get her free? I put my left hand on her thigh, my right hand on her shoulder, and blew it into her ears and eyes with a gentle breath. I deliberately lowered my voice to increase the magnetism. Three points flirted with seven points and said, "since you know what I want to do, you say, will I let you go?"

    The tip of the tassel''s ear is sensitive, and the body suddenly has no strength. My hands are just holding my chest symbolically. My face is red, like a bride covered with red silk. I asked timidly, "what do you want to do?"The water eyes are shimmering with hazy waves, the cherry red lips are like opening and closing, and the blowing is like blue. This coquettish appearance is irresistible and attractive. I can''t help but bow my head and want to hold those two thin fragrant lips, because her reserved evasion is just kissing her hot face. I feel a little disappointed, but the emotion in my heart is more and more sincere, my hands are tight, and I rub my forehead against Liu Su Rourou Soft hair, put out tongue and gently lick her round and soft ear bead. Slowly and affectionately, she said: "hold the thing I like in my arms and love it, that''s what I want to do."

    the fringed body shivered for a while, smashed two powder fists on my chest, and said: "I''m not the thing"

    at the end of the speech, I felt it was not the taste, A little startled, tassel face more red, busy change way: "I am the thing"

    I chuckle interface way: "yes, you are my thing."

    The fringe said: "no! You are the thing! "

    I nodded audaciously, "yes, I''m your thing."

    "No! You''re not a thing! You''re kidding me! " The mouth of the fringe is not as sharp as that of her high-heeled shoes. However, at this moment, her dangling legs can only kick and step on the air like a coquettish child, which is not a threat to me at all, but also shy and urgent. That is, in the moment when she was confused and eager to organize language counterattack but neglected to defend, I was able to sneak in, not only blocking her small mouth with her lips, but also effortlessly , reaching out to her teeth.

    The soft and smooth clove tongue makes me infatuated, flirts and sucks. I greedily suck the fragrance and sweetness in her mouth. The tassel is scared by me. If I want to refuse, I can''t move tightly in my arms. The only way is to bite my tongue, but how can she give up? It''s never her character to be submissive, so she began to fight back. In the fierce kiss, her slender body kept curling up, as if she wanted to completely arch into my arms like a coquettish kitten.

    Until the lack of oxygen darkened our eyes, we were reluctant to part. The fringe was red with a small face, and there was a trace of saliva on the corner of our mouth. A pair of eyes were sparkling and full of spring. Looking at me shamefully, we scolded: "cunning, how could you do this to me!"

    I didn''t let go of the tassel, on the contrary, my paws were also a little dishonest. I stroked her left hand gently in her thigh, feeling her amazing elasticity, and said with a bad smile, "no, can you dry your vinegar taste?"

    The tassel didn''t stop me from eating her tofu, but the right hand was placed under the abdomen intentionally or unintentionally, blocking the mysterious private place, so that my wolf claw couldn''t go further, tooted up a small mouth and said: "I''m jealous, you are so concerned about Murphy''s affairs, who would think more about it? Who knows if you are still interested in her? "B

 Chapter 175

    I like the honesty of tassel, at least we don''t need to deceive each other as before. We poke our right hand under her armpit, suddenly hold her right breast, grasp it not lightly or heavily, and the frightened stinky girl screams out in a low voice. Then I smile, "facts speak louder than eloquence. Can''t this prove my innocence? I''m only interested in you. "

    My friend''s face is a little hot. How could I ever say such a kind of love talk? It makes people confused and confused. My hands subconsciously grasp my claws, but they don''t move away from my chest. They look at me with shame and cross eyes. They are so charming and charming. "How can I know if you want to have a fight? Step on two Ships. "

    I chuckled: "even if I think, someone else''s Feifei has to be willing. If you really can''t believe me, I''ll hold you like this and wait for her to come in and let her see it with her own eyes."

    "No! Can''t I believe you? Let me go! " The tassel knows me and can do it when I know what I can say. How can Murphy bear to see her so shameful?

    "Don''t let it go," I was still addicted to my hands, letting the shape of the tassel''s rich lady''s milk change in my palm. The face said, "unless you tell me first why you left the resort on Sunday and hid from me for a whole day, hum, wait for Feifei or Song Jia to come in and see our intimate appearance."

    In order to increase the deterrence, my fingers moved nimbly. Before the tassel responded, I had already unbuttoned one of her coat. The tassel said: "south south, don''t do this! Otherwise I''m really angry! "

    "I''m the one who is angry now, but I''ve been upset for several days. If you don''t say it again, I''ll call for someone." Brother arrogant, arrogant, but can not help but face a red face, this is like a person who is being rude.

    Tassel is also a Leng Leng, spin and smile scolded a sentence, "don''t want to face, clearly you eat my tofu!"

    I laugh and don''t talk, but I enjoy it.

    The tassel wanted to say yesterday, but it''s not a special insistence. She turned away from my eyes and said: "you''re so smart. Even if I don''t say, we''re like this now, you should think about it, right?"

    "What do you think?" I was a little confused. Looking at the tassel like a gentle lamb in my arms, I realized: "no? Tassel, do you really think I have an affair with that girl in the east? "

    Su Qi glared at me, but the momentum was fleeting. "How can I take a kid''s joke seriously"

    I suddenly felt that I was not stupid. Now I am like an idiot, "then why don''t you leave? Isn''t it jealousy? "

    "I''m not that mean!" The tassel pinched the back of her hand when I tried to get into her collar. The smelly girl had fingernails. The burning pain made me cry softly. Then I saw a flash of apology in her eyes. Her face was flushed and she murmured, "you bullied me that night, and even touched my clothes too much. How could I have the face to see you? I don''t know what to say when I see you, so I''m "

    " so I sneak away? " I can''t cry or laugh. I''ve been doing it for a long time because this girl is shy.

    The thighs of the two groups were wriggling nervously. The tassel bit his lips and nodded. The pure and shameless appearance made me feel happy. This woman is so cute that I could not help but lower my head and kiss her mouth again. This time, the tassel is more cooperative, emotional and warm than before.

    She''s shy, so she needs to be released.

    "Ah ~!"

    We were kissing soundly. Suddenly, there was a light shout at the door, which scared me and boss tassel. We nearly sprayed our hearts into each other''s mouths. Unconsciously, we turned our chairs to look at the door. It was Murphy!

    Looking at each other, we were all stunned. If it wasn''t for the rapid rise of the skin temperature, I would even think that the time was still. Until Murphy''s Cup tilted and the tea overflowed, we suddenly came back to our senses.

    "Sorry, I forgot to knock on the door, you go on, go on." Murphy was at a loss and turned to escape.

    "It''s OK, no need, don''t go, Fifi!" Liu souteng sprang up from me. The language was disordered. Some of them were illogical. A pretty face rose like a ripe red apple. As she arranged her wrinkled clothes, she glared at me fiercely. She wanted to bite me to death.

    My friend is also ashamed to die. I didn''t expect Murphy would come in suddenly. I knew that I should lock the door when she was going out. This is Murphy''s office. She is used to going in and out. When did she knock on the door?

    It''s like a person who is used to me. Now when I go to the bathroom, I can''t remember to knock on the door occasionally. I realized that Chu Yuan was in the door after bumping into the door several times, because Chu Yuan lost his temper very much. Murphy and the fringe were embarrassed to face each other. Suddenly, the atmosphere became solid. Murphy walked to me with his head down and put the cup into me, The tone is the same as her expression, "here you are, take the medicine."

    It''s ridiculous for me and Liu Su to make overt intimacy in the boss''s office. But in Murphy''s face, I can''t see whether she is angry or not. Her eyes are a little drifting. Although she looks at me, it seems that she has no focus. The corners of her mouth rise up, but she doesn''t feel the slightest smile. The tone is rigid without any emotion. It''s a little like reading the text for primary school students For her trembling, when I took the cup, my hand was wet by the tea sprinkled from the cup. Fortunately, the water temperature was not hot, and I did not drop the cup to the ground."Thanks, thank you"

    who is not embarrassed when such an accident happens? If I have a thick skin like a wall, I can''t help but feel the burning of a fire. Seeing my big uncle''s ass, the tassel doesn''t lift a little. It''s even more angry. He said angrily, "you still don''t stand up?"

    How big is my face? I''m served by the boss? Tassel completely destroyed my last hope of luck. My friend only wanted to dig a hole and drill into it. It''s not that I don''t want to stand up or forget to stand up, but I can''t stand up!

    The more the cover up, the more the cover up, the more ugly the two women saw me laughing than crying. They all looked at the root of my clamped thigh. This time, the two pink faces were dyed with blood red at the same time

    I didn''t stand up, because my dear little Chunan stood up

    It was supposed to be a beautiful day - Hengxiang''s investment success, smooth return of funds and return; untied a knot and further developed the relationship with the fringe I''m not as depressed as

    I am. Heaven and hell are only one step away from each other. I let her lose people in front of Murphy. At lunch, I was so angry that I didn''t want to join her. God knows what she and sister Liu Song Jia said. They boycotted me. Even Viagra pitied me and wanted to share weal and woe with me. They also used a free lunch The meal was pulled in.

    Should the tassel say to them that I have offended her?

    The repayment date agreed with Sang Yingjie, the usurer, is these two days. Wu Xueqing said that their rule is to pay back cash. I think so. The underground bank in the casino is always convenient for cash turnover. Moreover, if the bank transfers money, it will inevitably leave traces, which is the absolutely right hidden danger.

    Four hundred and fifty thousand are in my account. Murphy is relieved. I said to go to the bank to withdraw the money. She just gave me the car key and said that she was not comfortable. She didn''t go with me. She just told me casually that it would be good to take three hundred thousand. The other one hundred and fifty thousand stayed in my account for the time being and didn''t rush to transfer it to her.

    I think it''s just the end of the cooperation with Hengxiang company. Murphy didn''t think much about saving money in his account to avoid suspicion. However, at the moment, I didn''t even think about it. The remaining 150000 yuan was given to Murphy in that way in a short time

 Chapter 176

    In fact, when Murphy declined to go to the bank with me to get money, I felt something was wrong with her. She was very busy, but she said she was not feeling well, which made her feel worse. Moreover, taking the money out meant that she could finally remove the heavy burden that Wu Xueqing had placed on her shoulder, but she did not show her due joy, On the contrary, I am an outsider, happy for her like a fool. It''s a bit unusual for Murphy to update so fast. Is it because he saw me being intimate with the fringe? This guess is ambiguous and unreliable. What''s more, it has nothing to do with paying back her mother''s money?

    When I walked out of the bank with 300000 yuan in my hand, I got into the car and heard the phone suddenly ring. It seemed obvious that the accident I felt was dongfanglian people.

    "Hello, Dongfang, what''s up? Why don''t you call me at this time? Is there no class? " As I asked, I started the car, ignoring the sign that forbids honking in front of me. I honked twice and said with a smile, "I''m driving. It''s not convenient to talk on the phone. If you have something, please hurry up."

    Thinking that Chu Yuan misunderstood my relationship with the East all the time, and even half jokingly tried to match us, which made me a little afraid of dongfanglian people. Whether Chu Yuan wanted to test whether I had bad ideas about dongfanglian people, or simply because he didn''t like fringe, so he was naive to push his close friends to the position of "sister-in-law", single From my own point of view, I really don''t want to have too much relationship with this mysterious girl.

    She is Chu Yuan''s friend, and only Chu Yuan''s friend.

    "I skipped class."

    "Well?" I was shocked. The tone of Dongfang pitying people was a little strange, cold and cold. "Truancy? Where are you now? "

    "It''s at school." dongfanglian was silent for a while, and suddenly changed a slightly excited questioning tone, "brother Nan, Yuan Yuan said, she kissed you, is it true

    My friend almost choked out the automatic car. "What?!"

    Dongfanglian repeated, "you kissed, didn''t you?"

    My dear sister, even if you have a good relationship with the East, this kind of thing will not be told to her? I lost my temper and said: "accident, what kind of kiss? It just happened that the lips touched them! "

    "By chance? It really happened? "

    The sneer of Dongfang Lianren aroused my evil fire and asked, "do you have a brother who will kiss his sister''s mouth on purpose?"

    "Yes," said the eastern pitiful man, "animals!"

    I said angrily, "fart! Oriental, you call me, do you want to scold me or look for scolding? I''m very busy. I don''t have time to coax you to play. I''ll tease you! "

    "Angry? How can you be angry? " Knowing that Dongfang Lianren is a knife mouth and her speech is damaged, she still underestimated her virulence, so she sneered and said, "brother Nan, you and Yuanyuan have no blood relationship at all, don''t you? Don''t worry, even if the law can''t position you as an animal, what''s your hurry? It''s a thief ~ ~ "

    who deliberately played a long tune and deliberately didn''t say the word" deficiency of heart ". I was stunned and turned around. Yes, it was just a small accident. Although it was the mouth, it was no different in nature from touching hands and feet. My heart was empty and I farted?

    Kissing? At this time, I suddenly realized that the unexpected touch could be regarded as a kiss?

    Read this, my anger immediately suppressed down, light way: "fate with you say what?"

    Dongfanglian people obviously noticed the change of my mood. After a long silence, they heard her evasion: "she said everything. She said that she had dinner the night before yesterday. When you came home, I interrupted:" kiss? "

    When she spoke again, the tone of voice had changed obviously. It seems that what she answered was not my question, but her own question. "Contact, she said, if you touch your mouth accidentally, she has no first kiss."

    I said, "kiss" and "first kiss" although they are both It''s a kiss, but it''s a subtle difference. Chu Yuan and I are brothers and sisters. It''s true that we touch each other''s lips. So Chu Yuan''s so-called "first kiss" is gone. There''s no mistake in the words. However, it''s not the same as our "kiss" when we accidentally lose her first kiss. It''s an active act of both sides or one side. It can''t exist in "accident" In the middle.

    Dongfang xiaoniang''s skin has identified me as a "beast" in advance! This call is not to prove, but to hold the idea of abuse after the call! So after she was asked by me at the moment, her attitude would become vague.

    "Predestination also say is not - small - heart - mouth touched mouth, you deliberately truancy, is to scold me two animals?" Niang''s, is looks with the waist eye asshole navel eye, also can see that the East pities the human Ya is jealous, is envies! Is it because Chu Yuan''s first kiss was accidentally lost on my lips?

    Dongfang xiaoniangpi is really a Lala!

    "But the day before yesterday, you took your mouth and touched your mouth. You slept in a bed yesterday. Isn''t it incest?! It''s the animals that don''t care. "Braun?! I wish I could reach into my mobile phone and drag the Oriental pity man across the street to beat him up. "If you talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth! What''s wrong? Don''t say there is a reason, even if there is no reason, brother and sister to sleep in a bed is not Lun? What are the students living in a dormitory in your school? Gay sex parties? "

    My mood is almost out of control. I have said such a terrible thing to a little girl like dongfanglian, but I don''t think I''m too much. Because dongfanglian is not an ordinary little girl.

    "Brother Nan, you are so hard to talk"

    "are you hard to listen to?" The East was discouraged, and I suppressed my anger, sighed, and said, "if fate knew that your idea was so dirty, I think she would learn to think about it when she spoke to you later."

    "Misunderstanding, brother Nan, this is definitely a misunderstanding. I think it''s wrong. I''m wrong. Don''t tell Yuanyuan that I called you!" I am more convinced by Dongfang Lianren''s begging for mercy that she has a strong desire to possess my sister, which is the desire between the opposite sex.

    "I''m not as boring as you"

    "thank you brother Nan. That''s the deal. I''ll go back to class. Goodbye ~!" Dongfang Lian didn''t wait for me to finish talking, so he hung up the phone in a hurry.

    It must have been during the break that Chu Yuan mentioned to her what happened two days ago. He was so jealous that he called me to vent his anger without even thinking about it. He realized that his imagination was too rich, too extreme, and annoyed me. He immediately felt terrified. Looking at the screen of his mobile phone, I couldn''t help but think to myself: Oriental pity people''s love for Chu Yuan The degree of infatuation can''t be underestimated. It''s a problem I have to pay attention to

    The fringe weighed the bag full of money and sighed, "300000, it''s not light."

    "why don''t you think I''m a pervert and would like to talk to me?" I took a sip of tea, looked at my face crimson with a smile, pretended to lose my memory and came to talk with me.

    Su Zhao kicked me in the shin and said angrily, "I''m not early. Do you mention it?"

    "What did I say?" I chuckled as I rubbed the kicked part of the cat''s waist

    "I don''t care about you," said the tassel, glancing at me, then turning the subject. "You were just taking money for Murphy?"

    The head of the bed quarrels with the tail of the bed. The husband and wife quarrel and don''t remember their revenge. Suddenly, a sentence pops out of my mind. I know that the seemingly thick face of the fringe is actually broken like a layer of window paper. I don''t tease her any more. I nodded: "yes, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow is the repayment date. Take it out in advance to avoid busy work."

    Fringe blinked big eyes, strange way: "repayment date? What else? "

 Chapter 177

    Yeah? I can''t help but wonder, "hasn''t Fifi told you? Why do we risk making that money? "

    Liu Su said angrily, "she doesn''t want to say, do you want me to hurry to ask?"

    Murphy hasn''t explained to the fringe yet? Should not? I was a little surprised and took the bag from the fringe. I smiled and said: "it''s just the right time to send the money to her. By the way, let her tell you personally that these things are really inconvenient for me to say."

    I don''t want to be difficult for Murphy, but Murphy should also understand that with the current relationship between me and the fringe, this matter can''t be concealed from her. Instead of asking me to tell the fringe, I can''t As she said herself.

    "Who says it''s not? What''s the inconvenience?" The fringe murmured, but the curiosity was already written on her face. She seemed to despise it, but she followed me closely and went to Murphy''s office.

    I smiled bitterly, asking me to explain nothing to the fringe. However, according to Murphy''s arrogant character, she would surely regard it as an expression of weakness to escape, and her self-esteem would not be accepted.

    "Jiajia, is mo always in it?"

    "Eh?" Song Jia looked up and saw me coming with the tassel, his face flashed a trace of consternation, and then said inexplicably, "you came first?"

    "I came first?"

    Song Jia thought that I was teasing her when I was sleepy. She smiled at me and said, "isn''t Mo always left behind by you?"

    "Is mo always out of the office?"

    "Still noisy?" Song Jia Duqi''s mouth was small. He was dissatisfied and said, "aren''t you going out with President Mo?"

    I was stunned by the fringe, "who said that? I went out on my own. "

    "Yes, Jiajia, south south is going out alone," said the fringe

    "Ah?" Song Jia didn''t believe in the joking me, but he couldn''t help scratching his head: "impossible? Chu Nan, in the afternoon, when you leave, Mr. Mo will go out with you. Aren''t you together? "

    My blank expression is the answer. I look at each other, and all three of us are dizzy. Where is Murphy?

    People are not in the company, call shut down, no one knows where she went, Murphy is not a small person, even evaporated in the air! Of course, Murphy is not a child, which is not worthy of our concern. Song Jia said that when she left the office, she was carrying a satchel, which proves that she went to work, maybe it''s not convenient to tell us personal matters.

    However, Song Jia''s disapproval of a sentence still bothered me for a while.

    "Forget it. It''s not the first time for such a thing. Maybe, Mr. Mo has gone on a date again."

    Indeed, it''s not the first time Murphy has disappeared. A month ago, she also disappeared. That time, she was in Shangri La Hotel. After all, Murphy was a woman I had been secretly in love with for a year. Thinking that she might go to see that mysterious man again, I must be a little uncomfortable, but more of it was lost, like a basin of cold water.

    As a friend, I don''t think Murphy is candid enough to me. It''s like a month ago, at Liu Xinlei''s house, she apologized to me inexplicably but refused to disclose the reason. She seems to have many things hidden from me, of course, it''s just a feeling.

    Murphy doesn''t really trust my friend? At least, she is not willing to accept my blessing, if she really has a boyfriend

    Walking around with 300000 cash? That''s a fool.

    I still don''t see Murphy coming back from work. I called Wu Xueqing. Although I didn''t have much hope, I still sighed when I heard that she didn''t know Murphy''s whereabouts.

    Wu Xueqing is at Murphy''s house. It''s said that Murphy called her at noon and said that she would go there because she had something to discuss later. I think Murphy''s so-called thing is about 300000 yuan in my hand at the moment.

    Ziwei Garden community, I rang the door bell of Murphy''s villa, and soon the door opened.

    It was Wu Xueqing who opened the door. She gasped like a cow without running a few steps. Her sub-health was really speechless.

    "Here you are, come in and sit down."

    Maybe it''s because I''m holding the handle and owe me a lot of affection at this time. Wu Xueqing always feels a little short in front of me. She seems to have no foundation, even a little humble. If I hadn''t talked with the fringe before, the girl thought Wu Xueqing was the Baum invited by Murphy''s family.

    I put the heavy bag and Murphy''s car key into Wu Xueqing''s hand and smiled, "no, aunt, it''s not early, I won''t disturb you. Goodbye." Although I hate this woman in front of me, it''s Murphy''s mother after all. Her face should always be taken into consideration.

    "What a shame? You''ve helped Fifi and I so much that we''ll stay for dinner and go back. " It''s not right. Wu Xueqing is even worse than me. She wants me to go away. How can she really hold me back? Although I didn''t have the mood to eat her, the attitude of stinky woman still made me unhappy. I tried to smoke her desire and smiled: "really, there''s something to do later. I''ll try your aunt''s craft next time I have a chance.""Is that right? You should be careful. Suddenly you see the tassel behind me. Wu Xueqing is a little shocked," eh? Chu Nan, this young lady is "

    " how do you do, Auntie? "Liu Su is surprised that my departure is too fast. Seeing Wu Xueqing, he notices himself and introduces himself to him in a hurry." my name is Cheng Liusu, from the investment department, too. "

    Wu Xueqing looks at the fringe. Although she is also a woman, she still looks at me strangely. She says: "you are"

    the fringe subconsciously: "colleague!"

    "She''s my girlfriend," I boasted

    I can''t help smiling when I see the tassel''s shame. I always think her expression is a bit of silver free.

    "Girlfriend?" Wu Xueqing''s surprise expression made my face look red. She said that the woman always thought I love her daughter. Maybe it was because I had deceived her. In her eyes, the credibility of her brother was almost zero, so her eyes were pointing at the fringed.

    Tassel in my arm severely pinched, the woman''s reserve makes her embarrassed to admit, but the sweetness of love makes her not want to deny, fell into Wu Xueqing''s eyes, no doubt became the shy default.

    "Man ha ha, it''s a man indeed." Wu Xueqing murmured in a low voice, then said to me lightly with a cold cross eyebrow: "walk slowly, don''t give it away."

    Shit! What''s your attitude?! Wu Xueqing''s inexplicable mood change has confused me and the fringe. I have been working for a month for her bad things. She doesn''t even have a word of thanks. Her tone is a little ironic. Grass, I owe you this money?!

    In fact, I know that Wu Xueqing thought I was "empathy and don''t love", but the more so, the more angry I am. In other words, the last person you want to see with your daughter is me? I declare my position, but you have to tease me cheaply. Is it not conscience that is really eaten by dogs?

    "Where, you''re old and inconvenient. I''m considerate, aunt. Take more rest. Goodbye." Since you don''t want face, why should I give you face? I''m not in a good mood. It''s easy for me to be ignited by this stinky girl.

    Although Xu Niang is half old, Wu Xueqing still has some charm. With the aid of chemicals, she looks like at most thirty-eight. How can the tassel not look strange when I hurt her so much? I''ll take her and leave before she asks.

    Wu Xueqing is not brave to be angry. She grins at me. The courtesy that she feared just now flew into the air. She is waiting for the door to close, but her mobile phone rings.

    "Hello, who is that?" When she saw Laixian, she frowned and asked coldly. It must be a strange number. She suddenly stepped out of the door and grabbed my sleeve. "Feifei!"

 Chapter 178

    Murphy?

    I can''t help but listen to Wu Xueqing''s dissatisfaction: "Feifei, where have you been? If you don''t say hello or turn on your cell phone, Chu Nan can''t get in touch with you, so he sent me the money to my home. I haven''t left yet. I give him the phone "

    and the voice stops abruptly. It should be something Murphy said. Wu Xueqing is stunned. There is something strange in his eyes. He suddenly looses his hand and takes a few steps away. He turns his back and says:" no? Why? Feifei, are you making a scene? Where are you now? "

    Wu Xueqing glanced at the fringe with a very impolite suspicious look when he said "make trouble". The fringe turned red and red, but I was wondering. Listening to this, Murphy didn''t want to talk to me. Why?

    "Ouch ~!" There was a burning pain in my waist. It was a shameful and angry tassel that pinched me severely. It''s no wonder that Wu Xueqing''s words and his care for Murphy now are full of imagination.

    "You said you didn''t matter?" Liu Su''s eyes brimmed with tears, hate and anger. He was afraid that Wu Xueqing would hear him. He asked me in his voice, "even her mother knows you have a leg!"

    "One leg? You said less, we have four legs together, "I held the little hand of the tassel and smiled bitterly." her mother misunderstood our relationship in the early morning, so I brought you here together to prove it to her How can Wu Xueqing misunderstand me! I''m just afraid that a person coming to Murphy''s house will make the tassel daydream, so I asked her casually before leaving the company if she wanted to come together. In other words, the tassel was painful and happy, which made me depressed for a long time.

    I had a clear conscience and was calm. The tassel felt reasonable, so I let go of my small hand. My eyes went back to Wu Xueqing''s mobile phone. Murphy didn''t talk to me. Was it because of the inconvenience of the occasion? Like someone around?

    "And you with him?!" Wu Xueqing suddenly raised eight scales, startled me and boss tassel. She seemed to realize her gaffe. She turned around and smiled apologetically at us. Her expression was unnatural. The corners of her mouth had not been hooked up yet, and her eyebrows were wrinkled together. "He invited us to dinner? You want me to go? Why? Why should I give him that face? "

    He? Who?

    Wu Xueqing looks old and unhappy. That gesture is very similar to the one I saw her for the first time. She is arrogant, overbearing and unreasonable.

    I don''t know what Murphy said. The expression of Wu Xueqing''s face changed several times, but his eyes stayed on me. At last, he sighed weakly and said, "OK, I know. I can always go."

    Hung up, Wu Xueqing hesitated for a moment and asked me, "Chunan, I want to go to Shangri La Hotel. Are you on the way?"

    Shangri la hotel? My heart seemed to vibrate suddenly. It was not that I had nothing to say, but Wu Xueqing''s body seemed to have a very strange smell. It seemed that he was thinking about something. The deep feeling appeared in her body. It was quite different, but it also made me and Liu Su hard to talk.

    I want to leave Wu Xueqing''s car and take a taxi with the tassel. Wu Xueqing doesn''t take back the key, but tells me that I can drive away first. After dinner, she and Murphy will be sent home naturally.

    "South south, who did you say invited Fifi to dinner?"

    On the way home, the tassel couldn''t bear the doubts in her heart. However, from the girl''s "Feifei", she already knew what she thought. The girl''s mind was too simple to be seen through easily. However, it can''t be denied that she thought of it with me.

    "What do you think?"

    "Boyfriend!" As soon as my voice fell, the tassel could not wait to shout out the answer. A pair of beautiful eyes stared at my face, trying to find something like it. Seeing that I had a light reaction, I let out a sigh of relief, and the excitement was reduced by seven points. I said with a bit of joking: "from her mother''s response to the phone, I can''t think of any other answers except my boyfriend, just No After that, her mother seems to be more satisfied with you "

    " what are you talking about? " There are tassels around me, my heart is extremely satisfied, so I despise myself more, because of the trace of pain flowing in my heart.

    Of course, tassels have reason to care about my opinion, "what do you think?"

    "I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, how dare I?" I saw a little mouth of tassel on the corner of my eyes. I added, "I guess it''s almost like you, but it''s not as sure as you are."

    Women are sensitive animals. It seems that they will step on the land mines if they are not careful.

    The tassel nodded and murmured, "it''s true that if Fifi really has a boyfriend, he can''t even show his clues. Besides, we finished Liu Xiaosheng together the other day. At that time, why didn''t we hear from her?"

    Indeed, if Murphy does have a boyfriend, she doesn''t have to have a headache to get rid of Liu Xiaosheng? Have you ever asked about Liu Xiaosheng? "

    "No," Liu Su frowned. "South south, do you think Liu Xiaosheng can see through our intentions, so he doesn''t take the initiative to confess to my cousin? In that way, doesn''t it appear that he is magnanimous? ""Magnanimity requires capital. Do you think he has it?" I smiled and said, "maybe he is tense, just like playing chess. Before settling down, he must observe the situation, think quietly, and ignore him. In short, if your cousin doesn''t ask, you won''t mention that the awkward person must be Liu."

    I have already opened up the topic and answered the question of fringe in my mouth, but my heart was brought into Shangri La Hotel by Wu Xueqing.

    If Murphy doesn''t have a boyfriend, who will be the one who invites her and Wu Xueqing? Why does Murphy deliberately hide it from us? Since we are friends and are more honest with each other, there is nothing wrong with us?

    "However, I hope Fifi has made a boyfriend."

    "hmm? What do you say? "

    The tassel blushed, turned to look out of the window, "nothing to say"

    responded gently, and the little taste was replaced by the thick sweetness at the moment.

    Tassel''s honesty and stubbornness show her loveliness to the extreme.

    There are already tassels. What can I do for you? I can''t help but think of this sentence again

    I invited the tassel home for dinner, but she declined. The reason is that her cousin has been so busy in the past two days in order to simulate the exam, she has to go home to cook.

    The power of cohabitation is really extraordinary. It turns out that Chu Yuan and I are not the only ones who will change. The fringe is no exception. You know, she used to go to the kitchen less frequently than her aunt.

    "Brother, open the door, open the door!"

    Brother is taking a shower. He listens to Chu Yuan and knocks at the door. I wish I could rush in at once.

    "Wait, just a horse." What''s crazy about grandma and sister-in-law? I squeezed a little shampoo in no hurry, scratched my hair and continued to whistle briskly.

    This time, that time, I have some immunity to the unreasonable provocation of Chu Yuan. The girl''s temper is not as bad as she often shows. Just a moment later, she screams fiercely, but she won''t be really angry. I''m sure.

    "I can''t wait. Come out! Or I''ll go in! "

    "Bang bang" two, stinky wench deterrence used the foot to kick the doorplate two times generally.

    Bluff me? I haha smile, "OK, anyway, I''m naked. You''re not afraid of my yelling. Just come in."

    Cheeky, Chu Yuan which is my opponent? There was no arrogance at the time.

    Hum, fight me? Little girl, you are a little tender! I am satisfied silent laugh, and then began to head foam.

    "Hello, mom, it''s me, fate"

    hmm? I was stunned. What did Chu Yuan do?

    The stinky girl deliberately wanted me to hear her, so she said loudly, "Mom, listen to me, brother, he was drunk yesterday. He drank well, much, well, much wine. Someone else drove him back and slept like a dead man, or I carried him on the back of another building."

 Chapter 179

    Shit! Stinky girl called my stepmother to tell me!

    "Fate, you dare to talk nonsense, be careful I tear your mouth!" I''m not afraid of stepmother''s anger, but I''m afraid of her nagging. If I let her know that I couldn''t drink yesterday, I would definitely come to my education class. Elder brother, I don''t want to be taught as a child by her. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. Chu Yuan immediately exclaimed, "Mom, do you hear me? Brother, he said he would tear my mouth! I, I called you for his good. Besides, I called you. Why is he angry? "

    I almost fell on the ground. The skill of stinky girl''s obedience is not as deep as usual. I can''t remember how many times she fought in such a small report. I put on my clothes quickly. I rushed to the door with a single dart and opened the door abruptly, but I heard a light cry of "ah ah". Chu Yuan ran straight into my arms.

    Looking down, I was facing a pretty face that Chu Yuan turned from panic to smile. I was so angry that I was shaking. The girl was empty handed. Where was talking about the phone? Clearly speaking to the door panel!

    I raised my eyebrows, "Stinky girl, bluff me?"

    "I''m just kidding." Chu Yuan stood up straight and coughed, ignoring the blue tendons on my forehead, pretending to be natural, but he thought it was too jumping. "By the way, brother, did anyone call you in the afternoon? Like the east? "

    My heart leaped, I wiped my hair, put a towel around my neck, took a can of coke out of the fridge, and sat down on the sofa while I was drinking, saying lightly, "No."

    "Nonsense!" Chu Yuan, who closely followed me like a little tail, suddenly stepped two steps to me, and said, "at a quarter past three in the afternoon, didn''t the East call you? Four minutes and twenty-three seconds. What did you say? "

    Sure enough! I reached out decisively, pinched Chu Yuan''s face accurately, and said angrily with a smile, "Stinky girl, while I was bathing, did you peek at my cell phone again?"

    "Oh, it hurts!" Chu Yuan''s strength is not enough to pull off my hand. He simply walked along with my strength and sat down beside me, saying: "let go, let go! If you pinch me again, I''ll cry! "

    "Crying?" It''s a new way to intimidate. I chuckle and say, "I''m afraid you''re crying." To be honest, I''m not used to bullying Chu Yuan. Although I''ve spanked her for the first time, I''m upset by her unreasonable behavior.

    Chu Yuan rubbed his little red face, but he was not convinced. "You''re not afraid, I''ll call my parents and cry."

    I loosened my right hand a few times and showed a ferocious bad smile, "well, in case you don''t cry like me, I''ll pinch with a little more strength than before."

    "ah ~! Don''t -- "Chu Yuan put his hands on his face and moved his buttocks to the other end of the sofa." I''m joking. I''m an adult. How can I cry? Hehe, hehe. "

    "My lord?" When I was stunned, I always felt that when Chu Yuan said this word, no matter the expression or the tone, it was weird.

    Chu Yuan''s little face turned red, and his little hand, which had slipped down his cheek, pressed it on his lips, consciously or unconsciously, and immediately said angrily, "yes, I''m not a child at all. If I don''t cry, I don''t cry. I want you to take care of it."

    How do you think she''s a little angry? I felt a little ashamed as soon as I moved my eyes away from her watery thin lips. In nine out of ten, the reason why the little girl called "adult" was that she had lost her "first kiss"? Sweat

    in order to cover up the unnaturalness, I said, "why do you peek at my cell phone again?"

    "I didn''t peek at it," said Chu Yuan rightfully and forcefully. "I saw it openly."

    I almost couldn''t help pouring this coke into her head

    Chu Yuan doesn''t agree. Mei Mou tries to gather his thoughts and asks seriously and nervously, "brother, what did the east say when he called you?"

    "Nothing, just to prove what you said to her." I turned on the TV, dialed a channel casually, and thought about it secretly. Chu Yuan cared about Dongfang Lianren''s call. He should be more concerned about Dongfang''s truancy in the afternoon? So it seems that she did tell dongfanglian about what happened the other two days before class, but she didn''t know how she said it.

    I don''t know why I want to test. When I react, I have already said something.

    Chu Yuan''s pretty face flashed an obvious panic, "what did I say? What did I say? "

    Frankly speaking, Chu Yuan''s acting ability is not as good as that of the east or the goblin Xiao. However, this question returned to me, which made me feel embarrassed. I tried to pretend to be natural and said, "I just asked if I was really careless to be with you"

    "ah ~ ~ ~ ~!!! Hate!!! "

    "Hmm ~!"

    Before I finished speaking, Chu Yuan kicked off his slippers, sprawled on the sofa, raised his feet and stepped on my face. My friend was not prepared enough, and the coke jar fell in the middle of his thigh. The cold carbonated drink gave Chu Nan a cold bath. It felt that Chu Yuan ignored it, and his brain went into a state of rampage as if it were broken , no nose, no eyes, stepped on me, got seven or eight times, I finally hugged her two calves, airway: "she asked, not I said, what are you kicking me for?""I"

    look at Chu Yuan''s red face and red ears, tears are coming down. I loosen her legs, wipe her wet crotch with a towel to wipe her hair, rub her hot nose, and wry smile: "she also asked me if we slept in a bed yesterday. If you don''t tell her, how can she know these?"

    Just talk to her casually. Who thought she would ask you? She must be talking nonsense, isn''t she? " Chu Yuan must have regretted it. It seems that she really cared about that day.

    No wonder, for a girl, what''s the importance of the first kiss? Chu Yuan certainly fantasized that his first kiss would take place in a fairy tale romantic environment? The feeling of the first kiss should be throbbing and sweet, and it should be a deep memory worth remembering in a lifetime. However, Chu Yuan''s first kiss was absurdly left in his brother''s mouth, which is undoubtedly a blow.

    Time can''t go back. Since it happened for the first time, it''s doomed not to come back. Grievance, loss, sadness, and anger. Such a complex mood is really not the taste in one''s heart. It''s reasonable to talk to one''s good friend and hope to get her comfort. But this good friend of Chu Yuan is not enough, The reaction was even more exciting than the Party of Chu Yuan. She was not only talking nonsense, but also full of feces I found that I have the gift of lying. Mom, I have to call Dongfang xiaoniang and make a series of confessions later. Don''t ask Chu Yuan to say something wrong.

    I thought to myself that I was too careless. I should have deleted the call record in the morning. However, there were so many things in the afternoon that I didn''t expect this. I even ignored the frequency of Chu Yuan''s "mobile phone thief"

    "really?" Chu Yuan''s face is red, and her shy and timid appearance is very attractive. However, her two legs are obviously stretched. Her two little feet seem to be stepping on the sofa, but they are subtly suspended and ready to go. Obviously, once I feel perfunctory to her, I will immediately kick her.

    "Really" kill me. I can''t tell the damn truth.

    If I say that dongfanglian is a Lala, jealous of love and full of blatant nonsense, can Chu Yuan not be alive and angry? Read this, my brow not from wrinkled together, "fate, you are not what words will say with the East ah?"

 Chapter 180

    "Yuan Yuan, do you say anything to the east?"

    "Who said that?!" Chu Yuan choked on me, but when she saw me pull down the black line, she also felt that her words were hard to be trusted. She turned her face shamefully and said with expectation, "I''m a good friend with her. I''ll talk to her if I have something on my mind, but what I''m talking to her today is not a worry! I just think it''s ridiculous and funny. Yes, it''s a joke, so I''d like to talk to her casually. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. Hair "

    accidentally put the first kiss in brother''s mouth, and drunk like a dead pig''s brother in the same bed, indeed, in addition to absurd and funny, there is no more appropriate words to describe, but, I am not concerned about this matter," do you have anything to talk with her? "

    Chu Yuan was curious about my serious attitude. Liu Mei frowned, but he nodded shyly. "Most of them are good friends, aren''t they? I''ll talk to you if there''s something on the East''s mind "

    after a pause, the stinky girl glanced at me with a white eye and added," just like you and Cheng Liusu, hum! "

    Forget it! In the past, I would have disapproved of Chu Yuan''s words, because at that time, I was friends with the fringe, but now I can''t help but wipe off a cold sweat. Are you in love with the east?

    "That fate, brother asked you a question that may not be suitable for me, don''t be angry," I gasped nervously and asked cautiously, "you are also sixteen years old. If, I mean, if, you have a boy in your heart that you like, will this kind of thing be said to the east?"

    Chu Yuan has no favorite boy, at least not yet, which I know, so this question does not test whether Chu Yuan is in love or not. What I want to prove is another thing.

    "I don''t have anyone I like!" Sure enough, Chu Yuan said with shame: "you test me and set me up!"

    "If, I said if," I said with a smile, "not now, not in the future?"

    "No! No way! "

    Chu Yuan''s affirmative answer made him fall into his belly with a little heart in his mouth? Why? Because I''m not interested in boys?!

    It''s estimated that my face must be very beautiful. Chu Yuan was even absorbed in what he saw. It took a long time to find out that his words didn''t seem to be said by normal people. Kneeling up suddenly to look at my shoulder was a cruel thump, "I hate it! Where do you want to go?! I don''t have that hobby! "

    I didn''t wait for me to pick out what I said, but Chu Yuan said it himself, and I said with a smile: "I didn''t think about it. Maybe you''re still young, so you haven''t thought about the future. Ha ha, me too. You haven''t graduated from high school yet. Why are you talking about this? It''s a good thing not to have early love, ha ha, it''s a good thing"

    "I''m not small! Can''t high school students fall in love? There are several pairs in our class! " Chu Yuan seems to want to prove himself by this. No matter his age or mate selection orientation, he blushed and whitened my eyes, and confessed her feelings of a girl with shame. "I should say that if I had a boy I like, I would definitely talk with the East."

    I let out a sigh of relief, and smiled: "then I''ll be relieved." what I said just now is that there is no boy I like. It''s just an angry word Chu Yuan raised his eyebrows and asked me strangely, "brother, I have something to say to the East. What''s the matter with you?"

    "Well?" I am a Leng, mother''s, inadvertently will say the feeling.

    Chu Yuan suddenly realized, "it''s hard not to say that you finally like the East, so you start to care about my relationship with my aunt in the East!"

    Before the stinky girl finished, I would pop a chestnut spoon in her skull and stand up. I was angry and funny and said: "for the last time, I stressed that I was not interested in the little girl in the East. I was destined. I will not play this kind of joke again, or I will be really angry."

    Chu Yuan eats pain, his hands are covering the top of his head, his lips are crooked, and he says, "you don''t like her, why do you care about my relationship with her?"

    Hearing Chu Yuan''s such a question, I feel a little weak in my heart. It''s not a good answer. I can''t say it''s temptation? Since Chu Yuan said that if she has a lover who won''t hide from Dongfang Lianren, it proves that she doesn''t have Lala complex. For the East, she just regards her as her intimate girl. Moreover, from the words of Chu Yuan and the attitude that she always wants to match me and the East, she doesn''t realize that Dongfang Lianren has an unusual obsession and love for her.

    Ah, that''s great. My sister has not been led astray by Dongfang xiaoniangpi. Maybe it has a direct relationship with the awakening of Dongfang xiaoniangpi''s instinct? Dongfang still doesn''t realize that her love for Chu Yuan is Lala complex

    no matter whether the little devil in the East will wake up one day or not, I will protect me from her hand. Although she is coquettish and willful, she likes to make trouble without reason, which makes people feel headache, but sometimes she feels extremely lovely. So, the first thing to do is to further consolidate our brother sister relationship.

    Reading this, a belief turned into a force, urging my hands to hold Chu Yuan''s shoulder, Chu Yuan was stunned, but seeing my serious face, he did not dare to push me away, but timidly said: "are you angry? I, I''m just saying it"I''m not angry. I''m relieved. I used to think that you are a relatively autistic child. I''m happy to know that you can also confide your feelings to others. Ha ha, but" I try my best to show a gentle and emotional smile and say sincerely and lovingly: "fate, if you have any future concerns, you can also tell me. After all, I''m your brother, Just now I suddenly feel that I''m a little jealous of that girl in the East. Is it in your heart that I''m not as close as she is, or as trustworthy as she is? "

    Blushing, how do I feel like I''m competing with oriental people?

    "Are you jealous of the east?" Although I have always been submissive to Chu Yuan, almost all of them are passive to dote on, such an active ''confession'', even Chu Yuan can''t help but fight a cold war, the stinky girl blushed embarrassed, "no, who knows if you will laugh at me?"

    "How can it be? Worry is the worry of growing up. How can I treat my sister''s worry as a joke?" I thought to myself: I know your secret that I can''t see the light. Have I ever laughed at you?

    "No matter what it is, you won''t laugh at me?"

    "Do you think I am a man without credit? When did I cheat you? " I''m ashamed. Just now I cheated her a little.

    Yuan suddenly smiled cunningly and said, "well, if I have any more concerns, I will consider telling you, hee hee."

    Yeah! I secretly rejoiced that theoretically, when one person is willing to share the secret with another person, it proves that she has absolute trust in another person, and what Chu Yuan and I lack most is the communication based on trust.

    This kind of trust can gradually fill the gap between me and Chu Yuan, and make her or more rely on me spiritually, which will undoubtedly easily close the relationship between the two people. What I want to do is to close Chu Yuan to me, so that she can keep a certain distance from the East.

    Any emotion is a double-edged sword, so the East is more and more deeply in love with Chu Yuan. Maybe Chu Yuan depends on her? I don''t mean to destroy their friendship, but I don''t want chu yuan to rely too much on the East. For the East, this is not a good thing. At least, she can clearly realize that Chu Yuan is not inseparable from her, or she is the only one who can give her comfort in the spirit.

    "It''s up to you," I thought. I held out my thumb to Chu Yuan. "Pull the hook!"

    "Chu Yuan Zheng Zheng," this also want to pull hook ah? "

    "Of course," I couldn''t help but say, grab her wrist, hook up with her little thumb, and smile, "it''s related to whether I can become a good brother who is competent. Since you say you have to rely on me, you can''t talk without words, ha ha."

 Chapter 181

    "Since you have said you want to rely on me, you can''t say what you don''t mean."

    "I''m just saying that I can think of telling you something. If I don''t say something that I want to be strong by fate, I''m more and more helpless. At last, I can''t hear the voice. I hook my little finger firmly and suddenly look up and ask me," can I really rely on you for anything? No matter what, you will help me? "

    I was a little bit stunned, and then I said with a smile: "of course, we are brothers"

    "the hook crane, no change in a hundred years!" Chu Yuan doesn''t wait for me to finish speaking, but he has finished reading with his fingers. He presses his thumb firmly on my thumb and says solemnly, "seal ~!"

    "Eh?" Too quick?

    "I didn''t force you. You offered to pull the hook," Chuyuan said with a smile like a fox. "Since you let me depend on you, I''m not polite. I''ll start from" sister Sutra. "

    "Sister Jing?" I was a little confused for a moment, as if I was digging a trap? Why do you suddenly have a feeling of falling into a trap?

    "You don''t remember the sister Sutra? It''s your name, "Chuyuan said with a small mouth and a smile in his eyes. He even hummed and sang excitedly," it''s to make you love your sister and love her. You can''t cheat her. You should do everything you promise your sister. You should be sincere in every word you say to her. You can''t bully her and scold her. You need to believe her. You need to help her at the first time Happy, you have to accompany your sister happy, sister unhappy, you have to coax her happy, always want to think your sister I, is the most lovely ~! "

    When it comes to the last sentence, Chu Yuan has five points of shame, but another five points of emphasis or warning. What a cheeky girl, boasting of her loveliness can be so upright.

    Think about it carefully, except for the last point - whether my sister is the ''most'' lovely or not, I''m a little vague. As I said to her when she read this Scripture for the first time, most of me have done it. So, my friend didn''t care much about it, shrugged and smiled, and I said: "I went to take a bath"

    "do you want to repent?" Chu Yuan saw me change the subject and stood up angrily from the sofa. "Didn''t you just take a bath?" he said angrily

    "Now that I''ve pulled the hook, of course, I won''t regret it," I said with a frown, pointing to the part between my crotch that was wet by coke. "Thanks to your most lovely sister, I have to take another bath and change a new pair of pants."

    "I hate it!" When Chu Yuan saw that I was ashamed, he grabbed the sofa mat and threw it at me! Let Chu Yuan trust me, rely on me, and gradually alienate and control her distance from the East. Although it''s shameless, it''s helpless. Why not be a sinner, villain and villain for my sister?

    At the same time, I can''t help but ask myself, Chunan, are you cheap again?

    ˇ°ˇ±ˇ­ˇ­

    The next day, the sun was warm, the wind was light and the clouds were light. It seemed that the air was mixed with the smell of flowers that could not exist in the city. After a month''s busy work and nearly 30 days of fear, I finally wiped Wu Xueqing''s buttocks. I thought it would be a rare, long lost and easy day. However,

    "south south south south south south!"

    I thought I had come early enough. I arrived at the company just after 8:00, but I didn''t dare to think about it. As soon as I entered the investment department, the tassel came face to face.

    "Slow down," I stretched out my arms and made a gesture to welcome the beauty into my arms. I smiled narcissistically, "I haven''t seen you for a night. I think I''ve become stuttered. Ha ha, come on, kiss one, let me see if the tongue is swollen."

    "Kill you!" The fringe is full of anxieties. When I see that I am not seriously teasing her, I rush into front of me. It''s just like my leg. I''m red faced and angry: "I want to tell you something serious. Be serious!"

    Fortunately, it''s still early and the office area is empty. No one can see or hear me flirting with fringe. Otherwise, my aunt has to work hard with me. In other words, I don''t have the cheek to play such a joke in front of others. You know, in the eyes of most people, I, Chu Nan, am still a decent, introverted honest person and a good old man.

    Go back to your seat and sit down, turn on the computer, smile and ask, "what''s the hurry for you? How can you come to the company so early? "

    "I really want to stay in the quilt for a while," the tassel pulled the chair to me, knowing that there was no one around, or deliberately pressed the voice, and said, "Liu Xiaosheng suddenly ran downstairs this morning, called my cousin, and said that he wanted to send our class"

    I couldn''t help being surprised by snacks, "Liu Xiaosheng sent you to the company?"

    "Well," said the tassel with a puzzled face, nodding, "first send my cousin to school, and then send me to the company to see him and my cousin talk and laugh. It seems that he hasn''t mentioned to her about the French dinner that day."

    "Your cousin first?" I frowned and came out of the tassel family first to the company and then to the school. Now it''s just a little after eight. The time is very rich. Xiao Shu has no reason to rush. Besides, it''s not normal to send Shu Tong first because of his love and reason? It''s worthy of being a nervous teacher, Xiao Shu. She''s really 250 years old. Should she be reassured by her boyfriend or not careful about her cousin? Let "never meet" them alone, she is not afraid of tassel feel embarrassed?"Did he ask you anything?"

    "No," the fringe was also confused. "He didn''t mention that we killed him that day at all. I was worried about what he told me. As a result, he avoided suspicion. He didn''t say a word more. He came to the company and asked Zhang Mingjie for a chat. Now he is still in the marketing department."

    Liu Xiaosheng is really nervous. I thought he would go to Shutong and ask for help. Unexpectedly, he did take the initiative, but he just sent Shutong and Liusu class. Since he deliberately took a detour to send Shutong back to school, his purpose should be to talk to Liusu? But he didn''t ask me anything. I suddenly realized that he had a flash of inspiration in his head. I asked the tassel, "did you say anything to him?"

    "I''m angry when I see him. It''s cheaper if I don''t scold him. Talk to him?" Although the fringe looked angry, it was obvious that something was wrong with Liu Xiaosheng

    "Well," I said with a smile, "maybe we want to make sure we killed him on purpose that day. Ha ha."

    The tassel hasn''t responded yet. "How do you try?"

    "Stupid you," I tapped on the forehead of the fringe. "Didn''t we pretend that we didn''t know his relationship with your cousin that day? So today, he specially met with you to see what kind of reaction you had. You didn''t scold him or mention eating. Is that normal? So he already knows that we killed him on purpose that day. "

    "Ah!" The tassel just woke up and hit his head with his fists. He said with regret, "God, why am I so stupid? I knew I should scold him in front of my cousin

    "If you scold him, you''ll really be like him," I said with a smile, holding the little hand that tassel abused himself. "That way, he won''t have to" fight for himself ". Instead, it''s easy to explain how to invite Fifi to dinner. Ha ha, it''s better if he doesn''t respond. Even if he knows that we killed him, he still can''t touch our mind, but it''s even more uncomfortable for him, tassel, You''re wrong. You''ve done a good job. Nie, ha ha. "

    I gave a thumbs up to the tassel. She was worried about her luck, but I was still a little puzzled. The future leader of Liu''s group, the idle egg ache in the early morning, ran to Fengchang to do what? Do you really want to talk to Zhang Mingjie?

    In other words, I was thinking about Wu Xueqing''s usury today, so I couldn''t stay at home until I left early. Is there any reason for Zhang Mingjie to come to the company so early?

    It feels like Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie have made an appointment. Can''t these two brothers come from behind? Early morning office break love?

    My arm has a layer of gooseflesh. This fantasy is so unreliable. It''s so disgusting. It''s a warning that south south is about to have an emotional turn, which makes a subtle change in the relationship with several female owners. In order not to affect your interest in reading, there is no tragedy, no dog blood and depressing plot. Please don''t let the emotional drama go wrong The next chapter begins with "not friends". Please look forward to

 Chapter 182

    Liu Xiaosheng is really good enough to realize that he may be able to "do nothing" to Xiao Shu''s teacher, and understand that it definitely means "loss". Therefore, I underestimated him, whether it was his mind or his dedication to Shu Tong. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. Is it true that he loves Shu Tong very much, or is Ya rich and influential, and has the capital to spend money, so he wants to be like the protagonist of YY''s novel?

    If the former is just the same, if the latter is too terrible

    after browsing the news habitually, it''s almost nine o''clock, and the colleagues of the comprehensive group have almost come. As usual, they are joking, chatting and boasting, and the atmosphere is not lively, so I just hang up QQ, and I heard that there was news coming, click to open it, and then pull down the black line.

    It turned out that Dongfang xiaoniangpi sent it last night, like a long string of screen swiping, but all of them were the same sentence - the guy who didn''t keep his word! Curse you for wetting your bed tonight!

    This is what I told her last night. After Chu Yuan knew that she was playing truant and called me, she finally said a word to me. At that time, the little girl''s skin came out crying. I was guilty, so I turned off my cell phone. I didn''t want her to go to QQ and leave a message to me.

    Although I was cursed, I was not angry, but I thought it was interesting. The oriental girl''s skin used to be so childish and childish. Xiao Yike also left a message to me. Yesterday, I heard Chu Yuan say that we had a French meal together. Xiao''s jealousy expressed strong dissatisfaction with her exclusion, but she didn''t talk about QQ Call me and I can see that she is not really in mood, just as a topic to chat with me.

    The time of message sending is more than one o''clock in the morning, but up to now, her QQ is still online. Isn''t this girl on the Internet all night? I typed a line of words and sent it to miss Bobo or smaller. Goblin, didn''t sleep all night? Don''t you study today?

    "Chunan, why didn''t you turn on your cell phone last night?"

    My friends are waiting for Xiao to return the information. The voice behind me suddenly scared me to sneak under the table. Looking around, Murphy disappeared for half a day and night!

    Ink is always good. " I hurriedly got up to say hello, but I was surprised. Did she call me last night?

    Murphy''s face was discontented. He didn''t care about the eyes of the group. He repeatedly asked, "why didn''t you turn on your cell phone last night?"

    The bad attitude makes my man''s self-esteem hurt a little bit unconsciously. From nine to five, I can''t turn on my cell phone after work. What''s the matter with you? What''s your temper? You disappeared yesterday, didn''t you turn on your cell phone? I didn''t question you, but you had a problem with me first! Besides, don''t you think such questioning is easy to be misunderstood? It''s needless to say that the tassel is already sour in my mouth. Other people, such as Liu Jie, Yang Wei, Gao Ge, Qin LAN, Yao Waner, who is not a dreamy person?

    Murphy took the wrong medicine? I forced myself to bear the unhappiness in my heart. I tried to hook up my mouth. How farfetched was I when I smiled. "I slept earlier yesterday." in other words, when I turned off my cell phone, it was more than 10 o''clock. Where was it earlier?

    Strange. Why did Murphy call me so late?

    In front of all the people, I always had a bad face for Murphy, but what moved me and bothered me was that men should have the stomach, but women didn''t have such scruples. The tassel was very unhappy. Murphy''s attitude made my face thin. He immediately stepped forward to block half of his body in front of me and faced Murphy with cold powder: "Murphy, it seems that there is no regulation of the company that requires us to be 20 Four hours without turning off the phone? "

    As soon as the words of tassel come out, no one can''t help it. How can I feel like a little white face? One woman is strong enough to vent any emotion to me, while another woman is defending me who is not willing to lose her temper

    it''s harder to be a man, and it''s more difficult to be a man with grace and tolerance

    Murphy was stung by the tassel and was stunned. It seems that she realized her gaffe. Everyone is looking at us. Her face is red, but her eyes are twinkling Anxiety is more intense, suddenly took my hand and said: "come to the office with me, I have something to say to you."

    Brother, I can''t help being annoyed at this time. After Murphy disappeared one day and one night, he became strange the next day. Why is it so today? What does Murphy mean when he keeps doing things that are easy to be misunderstood?

    I gently shook off Murphy''s hand and said, "what''s the matter with Murphy? Can''t you say it here? "

    Murphy was stunned and looked at the fringe. How could she not know what I mean? She looked at me wrongly for a long time, and the thin lips almost lost their blood color. Then she whispered, "No."

    The fringed body trembled slightly. Murphy''s meaning was obvious. She didn''t want the fringed to know what she wanted to say to me.

    I was more or less surprised, a little thought, I nodded, "OK."

    Murphy''s eyes flashed a little gratitude, no more words, turned around and left. I smiled at the tassel. Although she was angry, she said nothing

    "Chunan, I''m sorry!"

    Before entering the office, I kept speculating whether the things Murphy wanted to tell me were related to her abnormality yesterday afternoon? It shouldn''t be. After all, when she called Wu Xueqing, she obviously avoided me. That is to say, what she met yesterday afternoon should have nothing to do with me and don''t want me to intervene. It''s right. Once she entered the door, Murphy apologized to me again inexplicably.Just now I was eager to eat like, but now the tears around the eyes, attitude change is extreme? I''m the second monk in law. I can''t figure out, "Feifei, what are you doing?"

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Murphy angrily threw the bag at the desk, turned to my wrist, and cried, "Chunan, it''s all my fault. Maybe I''ve caused you a lot of trouble. I''m sorry!"

    "Big trouble? What kind of trouble? " I was dizzy, and a flash of lightning flashed through my head. "Your mother ran with that 300000?!"

    "No!" Murphy quickly and angrily denied my guess. It seems that I was responsible for her mother''s thinking. Her eyes were a little angry, but her tone changed immediately and she hung her head and said: "but it really has something to do with the 300000"

    Wu Xueqing didn''t take the money to run away. I laughed: "if you have something to say directly, it''s not good. How anxious it is to be so pushy."

    Fei Yang raised his small face, but Ma turned away again, avoided my eyes, and said shamefully, "I really don''t know how to tell you. I told you when I went to Liu''s house for dinner together? I did something I''m sorry for you "

    I nodded. That time, it seemed that it happened after her evaporation. How do I feel that I always care about her evaporation?

    "Although it is extravagant, but Chu Nan, I beg you, can you forgive me?" Murphy''s hand suddenly increased strength, and my wrists were a little painful.

    I suddenly feel funny. Murphy''s like this. It''s just like his wife is begging for her husband''s forgiveness. But it''s really uncomfortable

    Murphy seemed to want to be forgiven before explaining the reason, and his face was even paler.

    In fact, it''s not hard to say "I forgive you", especially for a guy like me, who has made a habit of being cheap. However, I don''t know why, only this time, I didn''t "abuse good people", and deliberately pretended not to understand Murphy''s almost begging eyes.

    Murphy is a woman who wants face and is used to standing in a high position. She also has her own self-esteem. Therefore, whether she continues this absolutely unfair request or not, she sighs quietly and says apologetically, "I may cause you to lose this job, Chunan"

 Chapter 183

    Unemployment? I was shocked. "Is the company going to lay off workers?" Maybe it was because I filled in the questionnaire sent by Murphy that I was a little surprised at my calmness.

    "No" Murphy shook his head and said, "maybe it''s because of me"

    "because of you? Maybe? " I couldn''t help laughing. "Fifi, what are you going to say?"

    Murphy seems to be still sorting out her thoughts and brewing logic. When she is about to open her mouth for detailed explanation, she hears the phone ring at her desk. I''m nodding to Murphy, who is frowning. She reluctantly connects. Song Jia, with a slightly surprised voice, comes out at the same time. "Murphy, Murdoch, longmi want to see"

    "no! Tell her I won''t see anyone today! " Before Song Jia finished speaking, Murphy refused others in a manner that seemed like an emissary from hell.

    I can''t help but wonder, dragon secret? In the headquarters building of Fengchang group company, the one with the surname of long that I know is like a person, and that person is exactly the Secretary of the post - the Secretary of chairman Mo Yi!

    "But Mr. Mo, longmi said that she didn''t come to see you, but" song Jiadun seemed to swallow his saliva nervously, and then he said timidly, "she wants to find Chu Nan."

    Looking for me? I don''t want to be shaken by the tiger. What does the chairman''s Secret want from me? How did she know I was in Murphy''s office?

    Murphy was not surprised. Yes, she was not surprised, but cried hysterically, "no! Tell her that Chunan is not in "

    " is that right Before Murphy finished speaking, the door of the office had been pushed open. The plump middle-aged beauty walked in, smiling and swaying. She was calm and casual, as if the office was like her own bedroom. Behind her, the beauty followed Xiao Song Jia, who was anxious to stop her, but was at a loss.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Mo, it''s the dragon''s Secret herself." Song Jia wanted to cry without tears, and both of them were characters who couldn''t afford to offend, but it was really hard for her.

    This beautiful woman has a plain professional suit and a pair of small gold framed glasses on the bridge of her nose. Although she can see the trace of years on her face, she looks good. She is not a beautiful and moving type, but a kind of gentle and elegant temperament type beauty with family style. She feels gentle and stable. Only the sharp edge of the corner of her eyes occasionally can make people happy Recognize her reserved shrewdness.

    She is the Secretary of the chairman of Fengchang group, Longshan!

    This woman seems to be born with a momentum that makes people feel ashamed in front of her. Her eyes are full of friendly smile. However, I can clearly feel the frightening limang hidden behind that smile, as if to see through me at a glance, but listen to her smile and say: "Xiaofei has learned to lie, hee hee, isn''t this kid what I want Did you find Chunan? "

    It''s no wonder that we can hear the intimate relationship between Longshan and Murphy from a sentence of "little Feier". Although Longshan is only the secret of chairman Mo Yi, it has been done for 20 years. We can see the relationship between Longshan and Murphy.

    Although I am called "this child", her tone does not make people feel that they rely on the old to sell the old. Instead, there is a kind of indescribable cordiality. Such a simple way makes people feel good for her. I don''t know whether it is her personality charm or a way of doing things.

    Those who can occupy a high position are not ordinary people. I can smell a dangerous smell.

    Murphy''s lie was exposed face to face, but she was not embarrassed at all. She put down the phone, put her arms around Longshan a few steps ago, and said like a coquettish little girl, "aunt Shan, won''t you help me?"

    Long Shan gently shaved Murphy''s Qiong nose with her index finger. She didn''t answer the question. She deliberately became angry and said, "you child, my eyes can''t even see you. Didn''t your uncle say you''re not allowed to come to the company today?"

    "May I not come?" Murphy scolded me, but looked at me inexplicably. "Aunt Shan"

    "I''ll tell you later. Aunt Shan''s coming to you is a matter of business." Long Shan raised her hand and stopped Murphy''s words, then asked me with a smile: "are you Chunan? Ho ho, Hello, I''m chairman Mo''s secret, long Shan. "

    With the hand that Longshan stretched out, I was relaxed with a gentle grip. I was calm in my heart and quickly organized my thoughts, but my face was calm and calm, not humble and silent, "Hello, Longshi."

    I don''t like the color of appreciation flashed in Longshan''s eyes. In my opinion, it''s still the pride of a person who is used to living high. As the old man of my family often said, the status of people is high or low, but the soul of people is equal. It''s not reasonable to be flattered or frightened. Therefore, I don''t need to be ''appreciated''.

    Long Shan speaks directly, which makes it hard for the brain to digest quickly. In a word, don''t talk about me. I was surprised that Xiao Song Jia, who came to longmi''s door, had soft legs and nearly collapsed. "The chairman wants to see you. Let me invite you to his office."

    Chairman? Want to see me? And let my secret come to me in person? This kind of treatment may not be enjoyed by the Department Manager. As you know, Mo Yi''s intention to support Murphy has gradually shown a retreat. Unless it is necessary, he rarely comes to the company. The general working conditions are passed on or handled by Long Shan on behalf of him. It can be said that long Shan seems to be the spokesman of the chairman of the board, or even a double.Why does the chairman want to see me in person? Even with my toes, I can guess why - Murphy.

    Murphy dodged in front of me and said to Longshan, "no way! Aunt Shan, I''ll explain to Uncle Chunan what happened. I''ll go to see him with you. It''s none of Chunan''s business. He''s innocent. Uncle did too much! "

    "He''s innocent indeed." Murphy''s expression eased a little, then he saw Longshan''s eyes suddenly sharp, and said in a serious voice: "but, Phileas, who is the excessive person

    Murphy stopped. I was still in a fog, but I had already guessed some clues. I was about to speak, but I heard Longshan sigh and said with emotion: "Phile, it''s time for you to mature. Now you don''t understand your uncle''s pain. He''s for you."

    "If he is good for me, he shouldn''t be in charge of it!"

    With Murphy in hysteria, Longshan shook her head helplessly. "You are a child"

    I went around Murphy and said with a smile: "always, don''t be difficult for Longshi. Since the chairman wants to see me, I will go there."

    Because I want Murphy and Mo Yi to have a dispute, but I hide away. I can''t afford the "happiness" that is regarded as a small white face protection.

    Combined with what Murphy said just now, I can foresee the worst result. I''m afraid I will lose my job.

    It doesn''t matter. It''s no big deal to lose this job. I''m still young and have opportunities. Changing a job is not necessarily a bad thing. A life with different work experience is full. If I''m comforting myself who is actually very lazy, I don''t need so much work experience and fart? I found that I was really lazy home, and "excessive" home.

    Murphy said, "Chunan!"

    "It''s OK," I said with a smile. "I thought it might be the result. It doesn''t matter. Ha ha, we are friends."

    To be honest, I didn''t think it would evolve like this at all. Although it''s impossible to hide more than 40 million yuan of investment from Mo Yi''s eyes, I don''t think it violates the company''s regulations in terms of procedures, but this kind of behavior originally has the taste of speculation. It''s reasonable to be disgusted by Mo Yi. I just like to play smart.

    I''m not a hero, so when I was killed in meimeiguan, I suffered from myself. At the beginning, I just wanted to please Murphy with all my heart. Now, I can face the feelings of Murphy in the past. Even if I borrow more gorgeous words, it''s still just an excuse. Losing this job is also a self deception Punishment is enough, so I can accept it calmly, because I have gained all - tassels.

    A day seems to pass in a blink of an eye, but a week is also passed in a blink of an eye. The only difference is that the latter is closed for a little longer. It''s so fast. It''s still like every weekend, asking for recommendation ticket, SMS ticket and collection. Thank you, hehe

 Chapter 184

    In other words, I''m willing to do anything for my friends. What''s more, I just lost a job. How painful it is to insert two knives when I touch my ribs and forks? I comforted myself with the spirit of ah Q. well, it''s just to find another job. It''s no big deal.

    Murphy couldn''t help being stunned. Long Shan quickly covered up the astonishment in her expression and praised: "young man, you are very frank, but you can rest assured that there are some things that are not as bad as you think, which I can promise you."

    I don''t know what Longshan promised me, but I know that this woman is really not simple. I can see that most of my calmness is pretended. My brother''s face is a little hot. With a light smile, he said, "please."

    "I''ll go too!" Murphy knew that he couldn''t stop me from meeting Murphy. He said, "if you want to drive Chunan away, you can drive me away together."

    I can understand Murphy''s mood, but her justice only makes me feel more guilty. Although the purpose of speculating for profits is to repay Wu Xueqing with usury, I came up with this bad idea. Murphy is at best an accomplice.

    I don''t feel oppressed, perhaps, because I have thought of leaving the company after I have confessed with the fringe.

    As Viagra said, I should leave Murphy to know how to cherish the fringe. Today''s event is just a good reason to leave, so as not to embarrass Murphy by resigning abruptly.

    Before leaving Murphy''s office, Xiao Songjia subconsciously pulled my sleeve, which seemed to show that I was reluctant to part with and nostalgic in my eyes.

    I secretly wry smile, say goodbye, it seems easy, but not easy, but it''s a pity that so many wine and meat friends, ah, can''t have fun together and chew the tongue root in the future.

    The chairman''s office is on the top floor. In addition to the cleaners, it''s the company''s elite. Speaking of it, I''m still here for the first time.

    In the antique office, the sandalwood curls up. It''s probably intentional. The lighting in the room is not very good. The crimson curtains are extremely thick and half drawn. The whole room seems to be immersed in a heavy air, which is more serious.

    The first feeling that the atmosphere of this office makes friends is that Mo Yizhi is probably a very dark person.

    However, no, he is not deep, even different from several times of looking at the seriousness that gives people a feeling. This is an old man who smiles kindly or looks old.

    The ink of fifty-six is easy and thin. It seems that it has left all the vicissitudes of life in the face. It gives people the illusion of being old. Only those eyes are bright and full of wisdom.

    In fact, on closer inspection, he looks good, but the deep socket of gray hair and obvious wrinkles make people involuntarily produce an illusion.

    "Are you Chu? Ha ha, please take a seat, Shan''er, and give us a pot of tea, the pekoe oolong tea you brought back from Taiwan. " Mo Yi has no shelf as I imagined, just like an old man who often plays chess in the park. He is full of enthusiasm. The loud and textured voice startled me. The voice naturally carries a dignity.

    I was stunned by Mo Yi''s unexpected friendly attitude. Then I suddenly remembered to say hello. The response was three or four beats slow. "Good chairman."

    "Sit down, don''t be restrained, ha ha." Mo Yi''s right leg is inconvenient. It''s said that it was a problem that he fell down when he was young. So he clubbed a mahogany crutch carved with a dragon pattern. He walked around the desk and asked me to sit beside the mahogany round table that he specially used for tea tasting and resting, but he didn''t look at Murphy standing beside me.

    "Uncle"

    "do you know that I am your uncle?" Mo Yi''s anger seems to interrupt Murphy, but the love in his eyes can''t be concealed from anyone''s eyes, "didn''t I tell you that you can''t use it for the company today? Why not obey? "

    Murphy helped Murphy to sit down. The two eyebrows were tightly frowned. He glanced at me, and his face was even more embarrassed. "I know what you want to do. Can you sit at home? Uncle, I beg you, can you "

    " No. "Mo Yi seems to know what Murphy is going to say and simply refuses. Seeing Murphy''s eyes are tearful, he looks a little haggard and flashes a color of heartache. He sighs:" fei''er, the company has regulations. You go out first. Uncle wants to say a few words to Chu Nan. "

    "The company has rules, but we haven''t broken them, have we? Although there are some improper places, it is not necessary to dismiss him? " Murphy said excitedly, "I asked Chunan to do this. If you want to fire him, you can fire me as well!"

    "Bastard!" Mo Yi''s airway: "Fengchang is my whole life''s work. You are the master of Fengchang''s future. Do you want to kill me by saying this kind of nonsense?"

    Murphy''s tears finally came down, "but Chu Nan is also trying to help me. If he wants to be a black pot for me again, I would rather"

    Murphy is sick, but the tiger''s eyes are wide open, and Murphy is scared.

    What is that? Chairman of the board, do you want to play in front of me? I don''t like the role I''m playing now, but I don''t mind being a pawn once and finishing a selfish wish before I leave the company - let Murphy owe me some affection, let my name stay in her heart for a longer time, who makes her the woman I used to like?Maybe, it''s a little bit of revenge, or maybe, I''m just in the habit of being cheap.

    "Fifi, will you go out first?" I sat down in front of the chairman and said with a smile: "in fact, I expected what would happen in the morning, so you don''t have to feel guilty, or I''ll be embarrassed, hehe."

    Murphy shook his head hard and cried, "Chunan, you don''t know! You don''t know anything! "

    I didn''t expect Murphy''s reaction to be so fierce. I was shocked. I thought she wanted to hint me that she wanted me to deny investment in front of Murphy. Maybe she thought she could persuade Murphy? After all, they are a family.

    However, I have made up my mind to leave. From the attitude of tassel yesterday, she always has some doubts about the relationship between me and Murphy. So, it will probably be sooner or later to leave. Why not borrow the donkey to go downhill?

    I shook my head to Murphy, and said lightly, "I dare to be brave. People are not afraid to lie and cheat others. Although shameful, they know it, but they are most afraid to lie and cheat themselves. Because they are poor, they don''t know it."

    I said it deliberately and politely, so as not to embarrass Murphy in front of Murphy. I didn''t try my best, but I froze the three people present.

    I don''t know if Murphy understood or didn''t understand. His thin white lips trembled slightly, and he wanted to talk and stop. It seemed that he didn''t know how to persuade me. But Murphy clapped his hands gently, and his eyes were full of admiration. "Good, good one is not afraid to cheat others, but most afraid to cheat himself, good one is shameful and self-knowledge, poor and self-knowledge, good, good!"

    Long Shan put a set of tea set on the mahogany round table, and looked at some blushing friends admiringly. Then he said to Murphy, "you should feel ashamed, Feier, and have a good chance to apologize to Chu Nan later."

    Grass, after all, you are determined to fire me!

    Fei''s tears are like beads of broken thread, sobbing, "I''m sorry, Chunan, I''m not worthy to be your friend!" Then she burst out of the office in tears.

    "Phil!"

    Long Shan wants to chase out, but is drunk by Mo Yi. "Shan Er, let her be alone."

    I''m blunt again, and I think Murphy''s response is too exaggerated. I can''t help but wonder: "Chairman, Murphy is not, Murphy is her?"

    "If she is still a friend, call her Feifei," Mo Yizhi said with a long sigh, which seemed to fall into the general recollection. "Since her father died, the person who called her Feifei, except her mother, is afraid that you are the only one."

 Chapter 185

    The attitude in the speech is unbelievable. Since it''s to stir me up, why is Mo Yi, the chairman of the board, so polite to me? In fact, from his point of view, ramothy''s mistakes in the water are all unforgivable people, right?

    Long Shan skillfully finished the tea, handed me a cup, smelled the fragrance of Qingling tea, I said with a smile: "the chairman doesn''t think I''m not qualified to be the friend of general manager Mo, I''m very grateful." I really admire Mo Yi''s manner. I thought that domineering was a common fault, but Mo Yi was not. Putting down the chairman''s name and having a cup of tea made me feel the equality of people''s souls.

    "Not qualified? Ha ha, it''s fei''er who is afraid of really unqualified people. "Mo Yizhi smiled bitterly, put down his glass and asked me," little Chu, do you know what I''m looking for you today? "

    "Dismiss me and ask me to leave the company." I don''t want to be looked down upon. I don''t have the illusion to try to save myself because Mo Yi seems to be very good at talking. I should say, "I delude Fifi to make speculative short-term investment in Hengxiang company in the name of the investment department to seek personal benefits. According to the company''s regulations, I should be dismissed. I accept this punishment."

    "Oh?" Mo Yi asked with a smile, "don''t you argue for yourself?"

    "Don''t argue," I can''t understand Mo Yi''s mind at all, but I know that he must be a person who won''t change his original intention easily. If his position is easily shaken, he can''t have today''s achievements. By putting back the empty cup, I bowed my head to cover up my complicated expression, "there''s nothing to argue with, just deserve it."

    Mo Yi is a little surprised. He sighs: "you don''t seek personal gain for yourself, but to help fei''er raise money to repay the usury to her insatiable mother. I''ve known the reason for that"

    as expected, I''ve already helped her.

    now that I know the reason, I have to be expelled and treated with courtesy by Mo Yi. I feel that something may be strange So it''s just silence.

    "I don''t have to see you in person unless you are selfish," Mo Yizhi continued after a pause. "I don''t want to fire you, but it''s true that I want you to leave Fengchang."

    "I don''t quite understand the chairman''s words." what''s the difference between wanting me to go away and firing me?

    "Before explaining to you, I want to ask you a question," Mo Yizhi said with a smile. "I''ve heard about the process of Hengxiang investment, but I still don''t understand why you have such great confidence in a company that has just experienced a shock? In other words, why are you so sure about Guo Xiang? Aren''t you afraid that he will kill you? "

    Ginger is old and spicy, and it''s true that it''s true that one of Mo Yi, who has been in the market for decades, has seen through the key of this speculation -- reputation. If Guo Xiang is a man who doesn''t speak of reputation and is only for profit, it''s not difficult for him to find an excuse to cover our money for his own use after applying for the acceptance bill. In the eyes of businessmen, this is not at all true A risk worth taking.

    Long Shan seems to be more interested. He poured me a cup of tea and stood on the side of Mo Yi, staring at me without blinking. Their psychology is easy to understand. When the impossible becomes a fact, they are curious about the mystery.

    It''s not a trade secret, it''s just a little bit of cleverness, so I replied: "for two reasons, I''m confused. Mo Yi''s words are tantamount to admitting that my speculation did not violate the company''s rules." but I still hope you can leave Fengchang, "he said with a smile after I said the question, It''s not dismissal, it''s resignation. "

    I was stunned, and then Longshan said, "little Chu, you can hear clearly. We just want you to leave Fengchang, but that doesn''t mean you will lose your job."

    I was even more confused. "What do you mean?" To dismiss and resign, to be passive and to be active, is nothing more than to look good? But the result of unemployment is the same!

    Mo Yizhi makes two dry laughs and nods to Long Shan. I think his face flashed a little guilty. Is it an illusion?

    Long Shan''s expression is also somewhat unnatural, serious or sincere. She sincerely said: "if you intend to start your own business, we can provide you with a fund free of charge. If you are satisfied with your current lifestyle, we can also contact other companies for you. Of course, at that time, you will never be an ordinary small staff member, and the treatment will be better than now How many times "

    contact other companies for me, the salary is better than now? What is this? Job hopping? You don''t want me to be an undercover or a business spy in another company?

    I know my conjecture is too bullshit, but I really don''t understand the situation

    : this afternoon, something urgent happened suddenly, I came back, and I updated it a few hours later. Sorry, I''m sorry, there are still common affairs in the next few days, and the update time may be a little unstable, but as promised at the beginning, unless there is a special event, there will be two changes every day, with continuous wind and rain, so it''s big You don''t have to worry about the update quantity. Thank you for your support

 Chapter 186

    Mo Yizhi said with a smile: "with your ability and potential, it''s really a little overqualified to be a small employee. Now you are still young and accumulate more working experience. Then you can set up your own company. Maybe it''s a more suitable way for you. I''ll personally arrange the company for you to start your own business in the future.

    Long Sanma came to the desk to get a check that had been filled out and put it in front of me. He counted the circles. My eyes almost fell on the desk. It was three million!

    Three million, what''s the concept? I''m afraid it''s the wealth that I can''t accumulate in my whole life. At this moment, Mo Yizhi actively gives it to me free of charge!

    Pie in the sky? I was surprised, but I didn''t feel surprised. On the contrary, my facial muscles were stiff. "I won''t receive the salary if I don''t work. I won''t receive the money."

    Long Shan was surprised. "Why? Are you reluctant to resign or do you think you have less money? If it''s too little money, we can discuss "

    " Shan''er! " Mo Yi looked at me, whose face was more and more iron, and immediately stopped drinking Longshan. "Maybe you are insulting others."

    Not maybe, but I really feel that they are insulting me!

    Mo Yizhi sighed, but didn''t take back the check. "Little Chu, can you tell me the reason? Why don''t you take the money? "

    "It seems that Chairman Mo should give me a reason?" "Why should I take the money?" I asked

    Long Shan scolds: "Chu Nan, pay attention to your tone. Do you know who you are talking to?"

    I shot at Longshan with cold eyes. Her face flashed a little flustered. Suddenly, I felt that at this moment, she was not qualified to talk to me. Three million? You are wrong. My soul may not be priceless, but it is definitely not cheap! Its price is the same as life!

    My respect for Mo Yi has been reduced to the minimum, and I only maintain the basic politeness as a child of an intellectual. "If you want to fire me, it seems that you don''t lack a reason, just a word. Before entering this office, I''m ready to pack up my things and get lost But now it seems that things are not as simple as I thought

    Mo Yi stared at me for a moment, and suddenly laughed, "funny, you are so funny, I finally understand another reason why fei''er doesn''t want to lose your friend."

    Don''t want to lose friends? Another reason? I can''t understand what Mo Yi is talking about at all.

    "I''m sorry, because I didn''t understand, so you may feel insulted." Mo Yizhi shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Shan''er, can I have a cigarette?"

    "Chairman, your body"

    "it doesn''t matter, just take one," Mo Yizhi smiled at Longshan, and then said to me, "forgive me, I hope you leave Phil."

    Leave Murphy? I couldn''t help shivering.

    In fact, I had this idea, because I knew that I needed to escape in front of Murphy. As Murphy became more and more ambiguous about me, I knew that it was not impossible for me to get along for a long time. At least I didn''t have confidence. At that time, it would hurt me and Murphy. However, it was inexplicable for me to say this from Murphy''s mouth I''m not happy.

    "Why?" I need a reason, just because I''m Murphy''s friend? Then I only think that you Mo Yi want to deprive Murphy of his happiness. Why exclude Murphy''s friends? Do you like to see her lonely?

    Although I am not qualified, I am still angry.

    "I understand your anger. In order to help fei''er, you don''t even care about your future. I can see that your concern for her is pure. You really regard her as a friend, but" Mo Yi''s two lean fingers without meat hold cigarettes, sighing with emotion, "does fei''er really think you are her friend?"

    I was stunned, then I said with a smile, "you want to say that she didn''t treat me as a friend? Chairman, if you think I''m not qualified to be a friend of Feifei, you can tell me directly that although I''m humble, I''m not humble. I''m with Feifei. I''m her friend, not your billionaire family! "

    The previous recognition and overestimation of me were just flattery or consolation. In a word, they were just the means of communication that Mo Yi persuaded me to leave Fengchang and leave Murphy. I think he was satirizing me and disdaining me!

    My attitude is quite impolite, but Mo Yi is not angry. Instead, the color of appreciation in his eyes is more intense. However, his face is a pair of sympathy. He smiled bitterly and said: "personality is not cheap, ha ha, Xiao Chu, that''s good. I began to like you a little, but the more so, the more I want to persuade you to leave Fengchang."

    "I can go, but I need a reason!" You are always the chairman of the board of directors. Fengchang is like your old home. If you really want to blow me up, I can rely on it. "I''m going to be honest and clean! What is the money? Are you insulting me or Fifi? "

    "I didn''t mean to insult anyone. Coughing, coughing and coughing" maybe it was a little emotional. The light blue smoke choked Mo Yi''s cough. Long Shan helped him to smooth his back. The tense appearance made me wonder if these two people had a leg. In her early 40s, Mo Yi still called her "Shan''er" affectionately, with ambiguous attitude."Either I or fei''er is selfish," Mo Yizhi looks at the check in front of me, apologetic and helpless. "I know it''s vulgar, but it''s the only way I can compensate you"

    "compensate me?"

    "Little Chu, I want you to answer me honestly," Mo Yizhi pinched out the cigarette that only smoked two mouthfuls, and asked me seriously, "do you really think there is no risk in the constant investment?"

    "Yes," I replied, "any investment is accompanied by risks, especially speculation."

    "Well, then," Mo Yizhi asked again, "if fei''er has solved the problem of 300000 yuan, and there is no urgency, you will still risk blocking your future, so as to help her?"

    "Of course not, who will easily take their own future to have fun suddenly shudder," Chairman, why do you ask? "

    Mo Yi shakes his head and says nothing. He laughs bitterly. Long Shan sighs, as if he saw through the absurd speculation in my heart, and says, "just like you think, a month ago, the chairman of the board of directors helped Fei Er solve the usury problem, but Fei Er didn''t tell you."

    Long Shan''s words were like a thunderbolt on a clear day. They fell on my head mercilessly. I stayed for a while and then came back to my mind. Although I wanted to calm down, I found that my emotions were not controlled by reason. I tried my best to suppress my voice, but it was still like a roar. "You mean, Feifei solved the problem of money long ago, but kept it from me? Impossible, hehe, impossible, why? She has no reason to do so? "

    I don''t believe it in my mouth, but looking back on Murphy''s performance yesterday, I believe in the ghost of Longshan. Indeed, when I went to the bank to get cash yesterday, Murphy didn''t show any consolation or joy at all, but it was more a kind of dodge or escape

    "Feier is an unfortunate child, and fate is always playing tricks on her. Since you are her friend, I think , you know that? " Mo Yi leaned powerlessly on the back of the mahogany sofa, with a pair of eyes full of pure light, and now flickered infinite sadness. "My brother is a good man, but he married a mean woman, half of his life was ruined in the marriage, and Phil is his only consolation. I thought that after the divorce, he could finally start a new life, but God didn''t look long, let the good man grow Life ah, he was killed by a drunkard. On that day, it happened to be fei''er''s birthday. First, her family was broken, then she died. All the misfortunes came to fei''er, who was only 18 at that time. She couldn''t bear the blow, so she gradually became melancholy and autistic "

    : she was a few days late and had some private affairs. She was so busy that she would spend her meal time in code words Well, I didn''t eat breakfast or lunch today. I have to go out in the afternoon. The late update may be more than nine o''clock as yesterday. I can''t help you. However, the update time is not stable and your vote is not stable. Ha ha, the more this time, the more I need your support. Thank you sa

 Chapter 187

    I know Murphy''s misfortune, but I don''t know why Murphy wants to talk to me. He interrupts: "please answer my question!"

    Mo Yi doesn''t take it seriously, as if immersed in sad memories, and continues to say: "she was introverted and became more silent since then, gradually alienating her friends, becoming lonely and lonely. I''m afraid that if she goes on like that, she will be depressed and sick, so I sent her abroad to read, thinking that living in a different environment for a period of time can alleviate her mental pain. However, the fact is No, she is still closed to herself. She doesn''t smile or make friends. But she is a sensible child. She understands my hard work. So no matter how hard she studies or how hard she works, she works hard. Until you show up, she began to make some changes. Especially in recent months, she has a lot of smiles and people are lively. I think she finally walked out of the shadow , but now I know that I''m wrong "

    " Chairman, I just want to know why Fifi lied to me? " I deceive myself and think the person who deceives me is actually Mo Yi.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! Hair

    "she didn''t treat you as a friend, just eager to get your care, which is why she lied to you." Mo Yizhi reached out and pointed to his desk. Long Sanma took a small photo frame from the desk and handed it to me. At the same time, he heard Mo Yizhi continue to say, "you are regarded as a double by her, his double."

    Dazed to take over the frame, looking at the photo, I was stunned.

    Judging from the clothing style and some display objects, this picture was taken at least ten years ago. The background should be in an office, behind a messy desk, sitting a thin, handsome and elegant man, wearing a pair of absolutely avant-garde black frame glasses at that time, with a kind smile on his slightly tired face. How to see it My hands are shaking and my voice is shaking. "This person is"

    "similar to you? No, it should be said that you look like him. If he is still alive, he will be 50 years old this year, "Mo Yizhi said gloomily," he is Phil''s father, my brother who has passed away. "

    The tea didn''t moisten my throat. The feeling of dryness made me swallow my saliva constantly. Otherwise, I couldn''t make a sound. "Chairman, you said that Feifei lied to me because" such a reality is so incredible that I can''t say it.

    "A year ago, when you were admitted by the investment department, I noticed you. But in this year, Feier had almost no contact with you, so I just thought it was a coincidence. You didn''t get to know Feier until he fired his former assistant. I think it''s normal until yesterday that you secretly cooperated with Hengxiang company"

    I''ve calmed down a little bit. According to Mo Yi, he once suspected that Murphy hired me because my father and I had long thought about it. "You already know that Wu Xueqing owes money to usury?" In the name of Wu Xueqing, I''m not polite.

    "That kind of unruly woman always lingers around fei''er, how can I not pay attention to her?" As Murphy said, Murphy''s disgust for Wu Xueqing is indeed extraordinary. But he sighed again and said: "fei''er has no father. I can''t really drive her mother away from her, but I can only watch her silently with one eye open and one eye closed. I only hope that she can realize that the woman is not worthy of being her mother, but the child is too dedicated to family affection Even if her mother is looking for the door by usury, she won''t tell me. I just found out that I was naive. Fei''er''s savings were lost by that woman. Where can I raise 300000 yuan? "

    "So you went out and paid her back?" I always think it''s strange that sang Yingjie was cheated by me and promised to give me another month''s grace, but it''s impossible not to investigate my details afterwards. For those people, it''s not difficult at all. However, they have never found a door. Even if the repayment date has been reached and they haven''t urged, there is only one reasonable explanation left - money, has been returned No, so they didn''t have to check my background.

    "The money has already been paid back. I asked Shan''er to do it by herself, but in your name," Mo Yizhi smiled at me, with a complex taste. "You kid''s so timid. In a few words, he cheated others to postpone the time limit for paying back the money for a month, but did you think about it? If they found out your details afterwards, would you have no trouble?"

    Wuwei is so complicated that it''s hard to say whether he is ashamed or moved. Mo Yi''s thought is so thoughtful that I can''t help myself. I was taken care of by others without knowing it.

    "But I still want to thank you. In your name, I also avoid the embarrassment of the Mohist family. If I let people know that the Mohist family actually borrowed money at a high interest rate, how can I afford to lose it"

    grass! I immediately pulled down the black line of my head. It was to save my face. I asked, "you heard from Feifei about cheating on usury?" This matter only I and Murphy, Wu Xueqing three people know!

    Yizhi''s gentle jaw makes my heart sink to the bottom of the valley. Sure enough, Murphy knew that she had paid off the usury for her.

    "That day, because she persuaded fei''er to alienate her mother, she had a big fight with me, and she cried and swollen her eyes. Even though her mother could see it, she dared not go home. The next afternoon, she didn''t come to the company class, so I promised not to worry about her mother. I thought it was going on like this. How could I think of this child?"Cry swollen eyes? Didn''t come to work the next afternoon? My heart was shocked and I cut off the way: "the hotel greera?"

    Mo Yi is a little shocked, "how do you know?"

    How can I not know?! It turns out that Murphy was called by Murphy. So last night, too?

    "Guess."

    "Oh, by the way, you sent fei''er and her mother yesterday." sure enough, Murphy was with Murphy yesterday, so he sighed and said, "now you understand? Why do I want you to leave Phil? "

    Murphy didn''t make a boyfriend. I was inexplicably glad that the topic suddenly turned around. My mind was a little confused. "Why?"

    "Because she didn''t treat you as a friend, but as a substitute for her father," Mo Yizhi''s calm expression covered up her helplessness and worry. "She longed for you to give his father the same care and care, eager to act like a child to you, so she would hide the matter that has solved the usury from you, and accompany you to venture with the future I feel you care for her "

    although Mo Yizhi is not clear, I already understand his meaning. Murphy does not regard me as a friend, but as her father''s double. What is that? Love father complex?

    My first reaction to the speculation is only self mockery, frank and random, but this is not the edge of the speculation, but let me heart a shock, love father complex? Yes, if Murphy really treats me as his father''s double, then many of her strange performances can be explained. For example, that time, she insisted on going to the amusement park with me, not because she had a good feeling for me, but because of jealousy, she called me "father" Kang Kang Kang!

    No wonder she knows the relationship between me and the fringe, but still shows her affection for me! No wonder she can kiss me on the cheek because she is learning how to be healthy and coquettish!

    So it is. So it is. I am such a ridiculous being!

    I want to laugh, laugh at my own amorous! But I can only twitch at the corner of my mouth. The muscles of my face are no longer controlled by myself. From the sympathetic eyes of Mo Yizhi and long Shan, I can imagine how pitiful my expression is.

    As Murphy said just before he went out, Chunan, you don''t know, you don''t know anything at all!

    Yes! I''m innocent! Because I know nothing, I am so innocent!

 Chapter 188

    Without any work experience and employment advantage, I just went into Fengchang group with a try mentality. Murphy met unexpectedly, was admitted by her unexpectedly, stayed in the office building of the head office unexpectedly, and entered her first-hand creation accidentally. In the future, I will become her trusted team base. I only need to eat and die every day to get a high salary All the accidents in the miscellaneous group were not accidents? Just because I look like her dead father? It''s no wonder that those tassels who graduated from the same school and majored in the same major and got better grades than me, but who are just like me, will also be admitted. Is it Murphy hiding his eyes?

    Funny, Chunan, you are funny! I thought that Murphy liked your introvert, thought that she was a woman who appreciated you, thought that she might win her favor with theory, and fell in love with her at first sight!

    It''s all just a joke!

    "Little Chu, fei''er said, you are dating a girl named Cheng in the comprehensive group, right?"

    My face is like my heart. It''s so cold. I don''t know how to show my expression. I nodded my head stiffly, which is to answer Mo Yizhi''s question.

    Mo Yizhi looks at Longshan beside him, then slows down his voice and says to me in a low and magnetic voice: "you and I are all men, you are young, and I have been young, so I think you can understand that it may not be a good thing for you and aunt Cheng to continue to get along with fei''er like this, and it may also make her more psychological In the extreme direction of development, everything can be saved when we are not deeply involved in each other. Mo Yi has no children and no daughter, only such a close child left to me by my brother who passed away. So, I hope you can understand my selfishness. Please accept this check, leave the company and leave Phil. "

    Mo Yizhi, such an old man, knows more about love than I do. I can''t help laughing. Yes, he is afraid that I will love Murphy one day because of her intimacy. Yes, he is right. If I still don''t know about it, it will inevitably become a reality. Because I am cheap, I used to secretly love and admire that woman People, but now, not anymore.

    I have been deceived. If it is love, it is my own fault. I will not hate anyone except myself. But what about love?

    Murphy betrayed our love no, she was not betrayed, because from the beginning, it was not love, but Murphy for their own psychological demands, in order to meet their own self deception, and deceive me, and continue to deceive me.

    It''s time to wake up, even if I''m a fool, it''s time to wake up

    I''m awake, because I don''t want to continue to be a fool, I''m cheap, but I won''t be cheap for a woman who constantly deceives me!

    So I stood up and, by the way, picked up the three million check at the table.

    When the surprise expression of Mo Yizhi and long Shan was not fully displayed in my face, I slowly tore the check into two pieces, four pieces, eight pieces

    Long Shan finally responded, "Chu Nan, you!"

    "It has nothing to do with you." at this moment, I am extremely calm. I feel surprised even when I am calm. The cold voice makes me feel scared. I fear my suppressed anger at this time. "This is my private affair with Murphy. You are not required to intervene."

    Mo Yi''s face became cold with a fright. "Little Chu, what do you mean by that?"

    "I will leave Fengchang immediately, longmi, please help me to handle the relevant resignation procedures," I sprinkled the debris on the table, laughing at the unusual hypocrisy, "resignation is my personal will, and has nothing to do with you, so your kindness is in my heart."

    It is an attitude to resign voluntarily.

    I know Murphy''s life experience, Murphy''s psychology, Murphy''s desire, even Murphy''s deception, but I can''t accept it! I can''t accept her seeing me as someone''s shadow or double from the beginning. I can''t accept her denying the existence of "Chunan" from the beginning! I can''t forgive her self deception and her dishonesty to me!

    So, I sympathize, but I can''t forgive. Therefore, what I can counterattack seems to be just such a straightforward attitude - to resign voluntarily, and I told her that I would take the initiative to leave.

    "Little Chu"

    "I''m sorry, I''m a little tired today. I want to be quiet for a while. I''ll go back first. I''ll bring my resignation letter when I come back tomorrow to pack my things. Goodbye."

    After that, without waiting for Mo Yizhi''s reaction with long Shan, I left at a walk, just before stepping out of the office, Mo Yizhi suddenly called me, "little Chu!"

    I didn''t look back because I didn''t want to see the pleading eyes of an old man, a tall old man.

    "Xiao Chu, I know that such a request may make you feel that Mohist people are selfish. I also know that in your eyes, my chairman and this check that you despise are like scraps of paper, but now I only plead for you as an old man and an elder," said Mo Yizhi, who seemed to stand up. In his tone, there was no majestic domineering, no and Born with general self-confidence, some, only sincerity, "can you forgive Phil?""Is it important to forgive or not to forgive someone who is about to disappear before her forever?" I said with a wry smile, "Chairman, your request is too contradictory. You are indeed an elder, but you are an unqualified elder. In my opinion, what you are doing at this moment is still pampering and conniving her."

    "What do you mean, Chunan?" Longshan said

    "I have a sister, and I love her very much, but I will never bear the mistake for her, because I don''t know my mistake, and I will never grow up if I don''t face my mistake honestly," I said faintly. "This is the last sentence I want to say as Murphy''s friend. If you really love her and care about her, don''t easily replace her Bow to others. "

    "Is it?" Mo Yizhi sighed feebly after a moment of silence. "You won''t forgive her"

    "because I can''t think of any reason to forgive her." Coldly speaking, I stepped out of the office and brought the heavy wooden door by the way

    "South south, what does the chairman want from you?"

    The comprehensive team has already fried the pot. Without asking, Xiao Song Jia must know something strange, so she came to tell the tassel and everyone by the way.

    Seeing the worried expression of the tassel, I forced myself up, smiled and shaved her Qiong nose gently, "it''s OK"

    "Nange, will you be promoted? Congratulations! I''m really appreciated by the chairman of the board. " Viagra''s wishful thinking is more like telling himself, as if he is comforting him for me. In fact, this guy also realizes that the chairman of the board of directors is not a good thing when he sees me?

    Appreciation? It''s ironic to think that the chairman of the board of directors has a good attitude towards me. To say all the good things, I just hope I can get out of here.

    Liu Xinlei rubbed against me and asked in a concerned voice, "Chu Nan, have you done anything against the rules?"

    It''s really miss liu who has a delicate heart. In fact, she has long been aware that Murphy and I are secretly engaged in investment. When hearing about the fringe, her face is more anxious.

    Even Qin LAN and Yao Waner, who are not familiar with me at ordinary times, can''t help coming here. They seem to want to comfort me, but they don''t know how to talk.

    Xiao Song Jia hides behind people with tears in her eyes. Obviously, others doubt her words, but she knows very well that I will definitely be laid off.

    I was choked by the concern of all the people who forced me to smile, trying to suppress the emotion in my heart. I smiled and said, "what''s the matter with you? It''s like I''m a rare animal. Why are you all around me? Ha ha. "

    I''m leaving - I really don''t know how to open my mouth and say goodbye. It''s not easy

 Chapter 189

    "I have something to do. I want to go out. Let''s talk back. Update super fast "I want to run away, grab the briefcase at the table, and I secretly say: calm down, smile and say goodbye to you tomorrow

    maybe I am really a born actor, the natural performance does not show any flaws, even if I think I will leave the company, Song Jia is also a relief expression, only the fringe, is still a face of worry, they are too familiar with each other How can I hide my abnormality from her eyes?

    "South south"

    "South Chu -" Murphy''s voice sounded from behind Yao Waner. The timid girl was shocked and hurried to avoid, almost knocked down Qin LAN beside her.

    I turned to look, a pair of eyes, Murphy at the foot of the landing stop, eyes are afraid of the flashing, is the flow of apology.

    However, it seems to me that she is too hypocritical. The muscles in my face are hard to control again. I smile at people unnaturally, as if I didn''t see Murphy, so I turn around and walk away.

    "South south!" The tassel did not understand of looked at Murphy, the fast pace chased me, but I did not stop.

    "Chunan, wait!" Murphy also came after me and took my arm, ignoring the crowd in front of the comprehensive group, and almost cried out, "listen to me."

    I subconsciously shook off Murphy''s hand. At this moment, I only hope that she would disappear in my sight, or I would disappear in her sight, because I was afraid that my emotions would be out of control, and I would shout at her hysterical roar to vent my grievances and anger. I hope I can laugh, but I know that my expression is very cold, as cold as my voice "No need to explain. I already know all about it. Mr. Mo, take care of himself. Goodbye."

    "You don''t know!" Murphy grabbed my wrist again. "Chunan, you don''t know anything. I want to explain. Would you please listen to me?"

    I struggled to break away, shook Murphy and heard everyone''s surprised low cry. I repressed the anger in my heart again and said lightly, "I want to be quiet alone, please don''t bother me, OK?"

    I can imagine everyone''s expression at the moment, how many people want to be held by Murphy''s hand, but I have twice left her, and asked her to stay away from me, countless resentment and jealousy eyes on me, I haven''t turned my head back, and walked away from the investment department.

    "No way! Chunan, you must listen to me! "

    Murphy completely lost his temper, gave up modesty, gave up arrogance, chased out the investment department all the way, blocked me at the door of the elevator, opened his arms, breathed heavily, with tears in his eyes, I don''t understand why she was the one who was wronged!

    The tassel was frightened because she knew that the calmer I was on the surface, the more annoyed I was in my heart, because she had never seen Murphy so out of shape.

    Carefully stretched my clothes, the fringe was very concerned about the countless heads from the investment department, but asked anxiously in a low voice: "south south, what''s the matter with you?"

    I don''t know how to explain with the tassel, because my heart has become a mess, looking at Murphy expressionless, I said: "OK, I listen to your explanation, what do you want to explain?"

    Murphy''s expression proved that she didn''t even know what to explain at this time and how to explain it. "I''m sorry, I lost your job"

    as soon as this statement came out, the fringe froze, peeped out from the comprehensive group to peep at our colleagues, and I laughed.

    "Lost job? Murphy, do you think I will hate you for such a thing? " The original person was disappointed to the extreme, but also laughed, "for you, I''m not afraid to offend anyone, for you, I can lose another ten jobs, for you, as long as I can do what I can or even beyond my ability, I''m willing to do, because I think we are friends"

    "we are friends! Chunan, we are friends! "

    "Why do you lie to me?" Looking at the hysterical Murphy, I said lightly: "I want to forgive you, and I can forgive you, as long as you can explain this problem."

    Until now, Murphy is still running away. The reason why Murphy didn''t tell her that he was determined to fire me was that he wanted me to disappear from her. Instead, he used the excuse of violating the company''s prohibition as an excuse, probably to avoid Murphy''s psychological sensitivity? However, Murphy knows clearly why he wants me to leave the company! She was still lucky that I didn''t know the real reason.

    Feiyu is dead.

    Yes, she can''t explain, because she knows that no matter how to explain, it is a result that I can''t forgive.

    To deny and deceive me is to deny the truth. I will not forgive her.

    Admitting to cheat me is to deny my existence, which means admitting to treat me as her father''s double, and I will not forgive her even more.

    I gently pushed Murphy away, pressed the elevator button, and said with a wry smile, "Mr. Murphy, you don''t know how to explain it at all, do you?"

    Murphy cried because she didn''t know how to explain, "I''m sorry, Chunan, I''m sorry, I know I''m too much, please, please forgive me, OK?"

    "Forgive you what?" I smiled and flicked the tears around her eyes, "forgive your tears? I''m sorry, I can''t, because I''m just an ordinary person, I can''t forgive a person who denies my existence. ""South south" fringe is not clear. In the past, Murphy was holding on to the crumbling Murphy, and his eyes wandered back and forth in our two bodies, at a loss.

    I smiled at the fringe wearily, "I''m sorry, fringe, today I want to be alone."

    I want to vent, but I don''t want to be seen by the fringe. It''s very simple and hypocritical.

    The tassel looked at Murphy with a dull look, and nodded gently to me.

    When the elevator door opened, I was about to step in. There were two people in it, Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie.

    The marketing department is downstairs. What are these guys doing? Murphy or fringe? I''m afraid whoever I''m looking for now will only touch the dust. I hesitated for a moment and walked into the elevator.

    Seeing that I didn''t say hello, Zhang Mingjie''s eyes flashed a trace of plague, but he said with a smile: "Oh, isn''t this assistant Chu? What a coincidence. "

    "Unfortunately, they all work in this building. It''s not a coincidence to meet them even in the toilet? What''s more, it''s the elevator. "I was so upset that I didn''t bother to quarrel with them. I said lightly," young master Zhang, young master Liu, can you decide whether to go out soon? "

    Zhang Mingjie was extremely dissatisfied with my attitude, as if he didn''t hear a word from me, and he said with a sarcastic smile: "Oh? Is it a coincidence to meet in the same company today, or to meet again in the future? Assistant Chu hurried downstairs. Where is this going? "

    My heart move, listen to Ya''s words, seem to know that I want to "get out" from the company! Although I don''t mind his boring provocation, I secretly feel strange. I came out of the chairman''s office and it''s only a dozen minutes now. How do they know I''m leaving?

    Liu Xiaosheng is much deeper than Zhang Mingjie. He is so happy and angry that he glances at Murphy, who is comforted by the fringe outside the door. He closes the elevator door for me, presses the button on the first floor, and laughs: "I''m going back to the company. Where is assistant Chu? I''ll give you a ride. "

    If you are not blind, you will see Murphy crying in a mess. Not to mention that it is a great opportunity to take advantage of the situation. Even if you are curious, you will go to join the fun and ask why? Although I am confused, my mind will still turn. "Two young masters have learned how to predict. Congratulations."

    Liu Xiaosheng''s expression is smothering. Unconsciously, he looks at the illuminated button on the first floor and smiles twice.

    I didn''t say go downstairs or go out. How do they know? Two guys take the elevator specially, then say they just want to go downstairs, when I am a fool?

    These two materials know that I was "fired" by the company because of Murphy''s relationship, so they came here to mock me!

    Today is November 11, the most disgusting day for right and wrong, er, but we still need to work hard and greet all singles. Happy Singles Day ~, ah, by the way, I''m also a bachelor. Long live single and long live free. Besides, this year, I''ll comfort myself so much and cry for tears ~

 Chapter 190

    As expected, Zhang Mingjie saw that he had been seen through by me, so he stopped pretending to be confused and pretended: "assistant Chu, in fact, Mr. Liu and I are here to ask you a question of seeking truth. I heard that you were fired by the chairman of the board. I wonder if it is true?"

    The gossip of these two guys is very clever. Where did they hear it? You know, even Song Jia, a gossip, is not sure that I was fired personally by the chairman of the board of directors. The root of the gossip is the chairman or the Dragon secret?

    Khan, it''s impossible to be

    "squid ah", I said with emotion: "it''s indeed fired"

    a light of schadenfreude flashed in the eyes of the two young masters, Liu Xiaosheng patted me on the shoulder, and the expression of regret and concern was like the old battle that had lived and died together for many years. "Assistant Chu, my father and Mo Dong are sincere. I''m also the younger generation of Mo Dong He also said something in front of him. If I don''t think I''m too small, I''m willing to ask for personal affection from Mo Dong for you. I think he will give me some face. "

    What does Liu Xiaosheng want to see? Do I look upon him as a savior, like grasping a straw? Indeed, from his point of view, I''m just a small and unimportant employee. Mo Yizhi is definitely happy to send him a favor. It''s not hard to infer that he doesn''t know the real reason why Mo Yizhi wants me to leave.

    Murphy even took me as her father''s double. How much of this is Murphy''s family clown? Let alone you, Liu Xiaosheng, your father, Liu went to lick the leather shoes for Mo Yizhi himself, and he would not sell you as a kind of man. He said, "I''ve learned Liu Gongzi''s mind"

    "where is it?" Liu Xiaosheng said with a hearty smile: "anyway, we''ve had dinner together, and we should help each other."

    Unless I am really a fool, I will never step on the trap behind his laughter.

    What''s Liu''s idea? I found out after a moment''s deliberation that this man is not a villain, but a man with a narrow mind. He is more terrible than that kind of person. He doesn''t want to revenge me for killing him, but he is very firm in his goals - Murphy and Shutong.

    He wants to have both.

    After inheriting his human feelings and keeping my job, I have to show gratitude to Mr. Xiao Shu, not only to keep the secret of chasing Murphy, but also to help him pursue Murphy. For example, I went to a dinner with Murphy as usual, and then left like tension to create a chance for him to get along with Murphy alone It''s because of the collapse of the relationship with Murphy.

    Zhang Mingjie also helped to say, "yes, assistant Chu, you may not know. The chairman appreciates Mr. Liu very much. Mr. Liu''s words are not lighter than Mo''s total."

    Liu Xiaosheng said modestly, "what Zhang Shao said is too exaggerated. Uncle regards Miss Mo as his own. How can I compare her?"

    "Mo Dong" changed his name to "Uncle" and the relationship has been brought closer. If I really care about this job, I will take his life-saving straw as a manned boat only by the change of his name. "I don''t mean that Liu Gongzi, the chairman of the board, has no son. You know, the foundation industry with such a smooth wind will surely be handed over to Mo Zong in the future. However, ha Ah, after all, we are always a woman. "Zhang mingjiedun said, flattering Liu Xiaosheng with a blush:" I always think that the chairman of the board has regarded you as half a son. "

    Liu Xiaosheng''s face is not red. "Joking, Zhang Shao, it''s a big joke. Miss Mo, tianzhijiao, where can I be seen?"

    It is said that Murphy does not necessarily see him, but it is not denied that Murphy regards him as half a son. Liu Xiaosheng''s face is actually three points thicker than Zhang Mingjie''s.

    My son-in-law is half a child. My brother and I sing the double reed together. Looking at the happy Liu Xiaosheng, I cruelly interrupt him, "Mr. Liu, I know your kindness, but you don''t seem to understand it, or blame me for not making it clear. It''s not that I was fired by Fengchang, but that I fired Fengchang."

    Liu Xiaosheng was stunned. "You fired Fengchang''s squid?!"

    "Yes, so I don''t have any nostalgia for Fengchang," I sighed. "Maybe we won''t see each other again. Before leaving, I would advise you to say that the lust in the daytime is not healthy for your body and mind. If you want to chase a woman, you should move others with sincerity, rather than beat me around the bush. I''ve seen shameless ones, but I haven''t seen you so shameless. Sing It''s really hard for the ancestors to be their son in a hurry. It''s not easy for them to have long roots. They have to have the spirit of an old man. Go straight after women. If you don''t like me, don''t let me doubt your gender. "

    The two young masters were stunned. The elevator had already stopped on the first floor. They were too lazy to take care of the two materials. I walked out of the elevator and my shoulders sank. However, Zhang Mingjie pulled me from behind. "Chu, you don''t want to face me, are you?"

    "Shall I give you face?" At the same time, I turned around and pulled out Zhang Mingjie''s arm, laughing: "Zhang Shao, I want to give you a free advice if you don''t want to lose face, please remember, don''t offend passer-by a, because he doesn''t know who you are, so don''t give you face."

    Zhang Mingjie was completely enraged, but it''s no wonder that these two guys came to me with the idea of selling human feelings. Who could have thought that whether they were holding the thighs of two young masters or staying in Fengchang work, such opportunities that ordinary people dream of were simply abandoned by me?Mingjie was furious. He raised his arm and raised his fist subconsciously, which was a ferocious look of sweeping the ground.

    I can understand his anger, look at him contemptuously, and smile: "yes, I can''t wait to calculate my time. If I''m not convinced, I can only use violence to me now. It''s simple and direct, but dare you?"

    Zhang Mingjie frowned and shouted, "do you think I dare not?"

    I sneered scornfully, and Liu Xiaosheng, who was trying to see something in my face, suddenly flashed a surprise in his eyes. "Zhang Shao, be careful, he is deliberately provocative!" he said

    Liu Xiaosheng''s reaction was fast enough, but it was still late. Zhang Mingjie was already angry and hit me in the face with a fist. The smart people are always conceited, so my refusal not only surprised them, but also hurt the self-esteem of the two young masters to a certain extent. How could Zhang Mingjie bear the teasing? But unfortunately, because I suddenly stepped forward, his sharp straight fist rubbed against my shoulder, not showing panic, and had been hit on the bridge of the nose by my forehead with all my strength.

    I''m just defending myself. The camera in the elevator can testify for me.

    In a sad voice, Zhang Mingjie lies back and falls into Liu Xiaosheng''s arms with two noses of blood. Liu Xiaosheng doesn''t expect that he is beaten. He doesn''t have enough preparation. He bumps into the wall inside the elevator and sits down with Zhang Mingjie, who has seven meat and eight vegetables in his arms.

    There was some pain in the forehead, but the pain let out some emotions in my heart. In Liu Xiaosheng''s embarrassed glare, I smiled lightly and said to Zhang Mingjie, who probably could not hear me, "I told you not to offend passer-by a long time ago."

    Wandering aimlessly in the road, I don''t know what I should do.

    A little lesson to Zhang Mingjie, let me calm a little bit, but, two questions also arise spontaneously, let me care about some.

    First, how do Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie know that I will be fired today? Liu Xiaosheng stopped up downstairs at Shutong''s house early in the morning, then "along the way" sent tassels, and then "by the way" came to chat with Zhang Mingjie, and then "ran into" me who was unemployed. Is it really just a coincidence?

    Second, how does Mo Yizhi know the things that I and Murphy always enjoy? I don''t doubt that 45 million yuan of investment will be discovered by Mo Yi sooner or later, but it''s too early for him to find out. You know, it''s something Murphy has personally operated, and the team under the investment department has never participated in. Moreover, if it''s discovered early, Mo Yi won''t come to me today, so it''s certain that he was after the successful investment, that is, yesterday or Who told him what I knew the day before? Only Murphy and I know about it. It''s not me, and it can''t be her.

 Chapter 191

    When Mo Yi fired me, Liu Xiaosheng appeared at the right time to sell me. The connection between the two things was clear at a glance, but there was no reason.

    Is it Liu zhanger''s secret to Mo Yi? What''s more, how can those two young masters know about the things that Murphy and I will always enjoy? For a moment, I had a headache and a big brain, and my restlessness suddenly increased.

    In fact, these two questions are no longer important, because I have left Fengchang, because the fact that I was cheated by Murphy is a certain fact - I am so relieved, but the negative effect is deeper.

    In the hustle and bustle of the crowd, I don''t know how to sweep the haze in my heart. In Murphy''s heart, I was just a shadow, her father''s shadow. For her, Chunan was just a title. Don''t say she was in my heart. I never even existed in her eyes.

    Anger, anger, even madness

    vent. Yes, I need to vent. I want to shout out the unhappiness in my heart. I suddenly hope that all the people in the street can see my madness and laugh at me. In this way, Murphy is not the only one I''ve targeted. I probably won''t hate her so much.

    Just as I was brewing momentum and planning to be a real fool, my cell phone rang.

    Fringe or Murphy? No matter who it is, I don''t want to take it.

    If it''s a fringe, I don''t know how to explain this funny and angry thing to her. I don''t want her to see that I''m depressed because of Murphy. Maybe I''m afraid of something. It''s a very delicate feeling. However, this subtlety makes me realize unexpectedly that actually I''m not confused by anger. In fact, I''m still rational

    if it''s Murphy I don''t want to hear her "I''m sorry". I just say I''m sorry. I can''t persuade myself to forgive her, but what else can she say besides I''m sorry?

    I want to turn off the phone, but I can take out my mobile phone, but Xiao Yike calls. I can''t help being stunned.

    "Uncle, are you wrong? Why don''t you give me a reply online?" As soon as I got through, I heard the voice of coquettish whine. I don''t know why, I usually think it can make people sweet and tired. At the moment, it sounds like such a healing mood. My anxious mood is calmed down a lot.

    "Line?"

    "QQ, QQ," said the goblin discontentedly, "or the message you sent to others first, but you didn''t give me back. I''ve been waiting for almost an hour, uncle. Are you deliberately playing with me?"

    When she mentioned it, I remembered that I had given this girl information, but before she could reply, Murphy called her to the office. After a lot of trouble, I forgot this stubble.

    "I''m sorry, I''m outside now. I didn''t see your reply." I suddenly wanted to talk with this girl for a while. I just wandered to a street park, so I found a bench and sat down, smiled and asked, "little goblin, did you sleep all night yesterday? Call me at this time, didn''t you learn? "

    "Please, uncle, they are college students, but time is very free," the goblin coughed, or very seriously replied to me, said: "it''s our turn to work this week, no class."

    I was stunned. "Is it worth a week?"

    "Don''t you know the week? To put it bluntly, I have to work for a week, dirty and tired. I am too lazy to participate, so I asked for sick leave. "

    "Of course, I know the value of the week, but I don''t know that you have such a relaxed value of the week," I said angrily with a smile: "Eight Honors and eight disgraces have you never learned? Be proud of your hard work and be ashamed of your ease and hard work. There is no discipline like you, and the school is not a mess. "

    "Yeah, yeah, I''m just a little sister without rules in your eyes anyway." the goblin''s face is really thick enough to open up the topic and ask me, "where are you now, uncle? Listen to the voice. It''s so messy over there. Is there no class? "

    Which pot doesn''t open, which pot directly pokes my scar, I said with a vague smile: "ah, no class"

    "don''t go to the company today?"

    "Ah, no," I thought with a wry smile. My friend will not go in the future.

    "Then I''ll play with you!" Xiao Yike is excited and says: "I''m so bored alone. I''m so bored and flustered. Uncle, you play with me!"

    I''ll play with you? I''ve just been given a bad time. I''m enjoying the pain. How can I play?

    With this in mind, I feel sad again, and have no energy to say: "I''m in a bad mood today. Another day"

    I don''t want to. The smell end of the goblin is sharp, and the voice suddenly sinks, completely missing the ponder. "Uncle, do you have any unhappiness?"

    My next panic, "no"

    "cheating!" The goblin said angrily, "it''s not the way you usually talk. Uncle, where are you? I''ll go to find you!"

    "It''s OK, I''m really OK." God knows what''s wrong with me. The more I want to emphasize that I''m normal, the more abnormal my tone is. Don''t talk about goblins. I feel wrong.

    "It''s better if you have nothing to do. Just accompany me to have fun. Hee hee, you took me to a French dinner for the second time. It''s too unfair. You should compensate me and make me happy."I know that the goblin is just finding an excuse that I can''t refuse. It''s strange that a person sitting in an office is wandering in the street during class hours?

    I didn''t insist any more. I told Xiao Yike the address

    In a 24-hour KTV downtown, it''s too much! That woman is too much! "

    Xiao Yike "pa" a, will drink the cup severely fall on the coffee table, turn to grab a can of beer and tear open the pull ring, angry way: "the time I saw her and her father''s photo in her house, I thought it was a little strange, did not expect that she actually took you as a substitute to pounce ~ cough! It''s very annoying! "

    The face of the evil spirit was sad and angry, but he couldn''t help laughing. I sighed, pretending that I didn''t see her smile, so as not to disappoint the good intention of others to comfort me.

    It''s no wonder that Murphy took me, who was two years younger than her, as her father''s double. Who doesn''t think it funny? It''s no wonder that when Murphy was mentioned in front of Xiao Yike, her reaction was always weird. Because she had seen the photos of Murphy''s father, she knew how similar I was to him.

    Seeing the goblin''s chest held up and his face full of anger trying to douse his anger with beer, I quickly grabbed her wrist and said, "minors are not allowed to drink! Do you comfort me or yourself? "

    "Is there any mistake, uncle? You know I''m nineteen years old, not a minor!"

    I know, but I always unconsciously compare her with Chu Yuan. I often talk to her like this, and act coquettish like a child. It''s hard to believe that she''s grown up. I snatched the beer can in her hand and gulped it all in one gulp. This bitterness echoes my feelings. I smile at the foam left on the corner of my mouth "You don''t look like an adult."

    As soon as Xiao saw that I was pouring beer violently, there was a flash of worry and fear in his eyes. Hearing this, he suddenly held up his two lofty chests. "I don''t look like an adult? Uncle, I advise you not to drink it, because you are starting to see! "

    "My eyes?" I subconsciously glanced at the disordered beer can at the table. I didn''t drink less, and my head was a little dizzy.

    Xiao Yi could squeeze two chips into my mouth and said angrily, "can''t you see how full my girl is growing? Although I''m a little smaller, I don''t want to lose to that hateful woman named Mo here! Hum! " The goblin patted his chest proudly. The two groups were full and trembling at once. The child''s face was huge + milk. It was really tempting to commit a crime.

    I chewed the chips, smiled and stroked the goblin''s head. "Yes, you''re not an adult, but you still can''t drink."

    Just like a coquettish kitten enjoying the caress of the goblin, she said: "why?"

 Chapter 192

    "Because," I thought, casually said, "I don''t like girls who drink."

    Xiao Yike''s eyes suddenly brightened. "Uncle, you mean, if I don''t drink, you will like me, won''t you?"

    "Well?" I was stunned, then smiled: "yes, if you don''t drink, I will like you, like you very much, like fate like you."

    "Cut!" Xiao Yike small mouth toot up, "say so, or take me as a child."

    Seeing Xiao Yike seems to be really lost. I opened another beer and smiled: "I didn''t treat you as a child. Ha ha, you are my sister''s friend, that is, my friend. I always treat you as my sister."

    "I don''t want to be your sister!" Xiao Yike snatched the beer in my hand. Before I could react, he took a swig, got up and put the pot on the table. He smiled at me badly. Unexpectedly, he sat on my thigh and put his arms around my neck. He whined, "uncle, I want to be your friend and girlfriend."

    I was shocked by her nonsense and wiped the beer foam off the corner of her mouth with my fingers? Is this a confession? Ha ha, it''s really bold. "

    "It''s a confession," Xiao Yike nodded. "Uncle, I''m serious. I like you very much."

    The goblin deliberately wriggles its delicate but proud curved body, squints its big eyes filled with water, and is very provocative to blow out a fragrance to me. The little mouth with light lip gloss is moist and attractive, and more and more close to me.

    "Don''t make any noise," I scratched a little pruritus under her armpit, the goblin curled up and twitched, laughing in a mess. I pretended to be angry and said: "girls should know their self-respect. They are so close to men without moving. They are easy to suffer losses."

    I feel like I''m really going to become a preaching uncle.

    "I don''t know what to do! That is to say, if you want to get close to me, I don''t want to use the corner of my eye to clip him, hum ~! " Xiao Yi sighed and said with some emotion: "uncle, you are too old-fashioned, too hypocritical, too like to pretend to be mature, so you are given to the elder by the fox girl named Mo?"

    Archaic? Hypocritical? Mature? I secretly wry smile, isn''t the felling that the friend gives a person such? It seems that I am indeed a modest person, and I always feel that I am a bad ruffian who can pretend to be a B.

    Can''t Murphy really see me like this, so he took me as his father''s double? I have a desire to cry. Grass, looking horizontally and vertically, I am a young, beautiful, quasi-24-year-old and pure virgin. I hold back the tears of grievance and laugh and scold the little demon: "foxy? Stinky girl, girl''s family, it''s hard to talk. "

    "It''s not bad! Although it''s the love father complex, she still "loves" you? "

    "Loving father" is like two steel forks, which first pierce my face and then hurt my heart. That''s what it''s like. "She loves you, that''s to show that she wants to fight with me. The third party is involved, not to seduce me? It''s disgusting to seduce you that she is a fox, a little slut, a lousy girl, and to think of herself as a 17 or 18-year-old girl! " The goblin''s words are vicious, but suddenly he turns his anger into a smile, flattering the big electrified eyes and chuckling at me: "but I don''t have the right to scold her, hee hee, because I''m also a little fox, uncle, I call it taking advantage of the situation. I wanted to give you consideration and care when your love was frustrated, and get your heart at one stroke. I didn''t expect you to sit still. Are you Liu Liu Will you give me a favor? "

    I am angry and funny: "my love frustrated? Who do I love? "

    The goblin didn''t seem to lift his ass from my leg, wondering, "don''t you like that swindler named Mo?"

    Murphy really lied to me, but I didn''t like Xiao Yike''s address to her. I couldn''t help frowning, and then I said with a smile, "who says I like her?" Although I did like it before, now I''m no longer confused by feelings. Murphy and I are just friends, because the person I like is fringe.

    "You don''t like her?" I always think Xiao Yike''s puzzled expression is pretended, "then why are you not happy now?"

    "Is anyone happy to be cheated by your friend?"

    "uncle, am I your friend?"

    I was stunned. "Yes, but what happened to you?" I suddenly have a feeling of being led by Xiao Yike.

    "Not much, just want to ask you a few questions," Xiao Yi laughingly said: "uncle, you answer me honestly. Since you think I''m a friend, do you want me to be happy or not?"

    "I hope you''re happy, of course."

    "I am the same, although we are just friends"

    now we are just friends? There is a layer of cold sweat on my forehead. Does this girl really want to be my girlfriend in the future? Listen to Xiao Yike continue: "although we are just friends now, there is no further development, but I also hope you can be happy, of course, if you are happy for me, I will be happier."

    I can''t understand what the goblin is talking about"But I''m not happy now. Do you know why?" Xiao Yike interrupts me, a pair of water eyes stare at my confused eyes, "because you are not happy now, you are not happy, so I am not happy, uncle, why can you be unhappy for a friend who cheated you, but not for me who cares about you?"

    I was stupefied. Xiao Yi could say something that was a little tongue twisty and strange, but it was irrefutable. Because what she said seemed to be very reasonable, and what''s more, it was said from Xiao Yi, who was extremely unreliable!

    Yeah, why can I be unhappy for Murphy, but not for others?

    Xiao Yike put his head on my shoulder, glanced askance at the disordered beer can at the table, and said softly: "uncle, the woman named Mo is not worth your unhappiness, because she didn''t take you as a friend at all, otherwise, she won''t cheat you, see you unhappy, abuse yourself for a person who is not a friend, not worth it, don''t forget that there are many people around you who care about you, Maybe I''ll be unhappy with you. I, Yuan Yuan, Dongfang sister, even Cheng Liu, that''s the enemy of love "

    the little goblin has a serious and serious attitude, including the last sentence. It''s not half joking. Instead, it makes me laugh. In the laughter, the depression in my heart really fades down a lot.

    "You laugh, uncle!" Xiao Yi seems to be happier than me. "Now you''re normal. What you just gave people a smile just now is fake."

    "Is it?" I scratched under the goblin''s armpit again, "I didn''t expect that you could open others like this. Thank you. I''m much more comfortable now. I don''t drink beer, drink orange juice, sing, ha ha."

    Recently, I have been exhausted physically and mentally, and some unhappy emotions have been accumulated to a certain extent. I should give myself a holiday, play for a few days with pain and pleasure, let it out, and then go to find a new job. Life is to forget the pain and actively seek happiness. I didn''t expect that a little girl would tell me this truth.

    "I''ll order some songs," the goblin leaned over the list, leaned over my arms and looked at it, smiled and said, "in fact, it''s not difficult to open up others. Everyone can do it. Uncle, you don''t have to boast about me. I''m thin skinned and red. You forget? The second time I quarreled with my father, didn''t I have to find you to accompany me? "

    It''s probably the same reason that people who are in the audience often see clearly. Xiao Yike blinked at me and said in a kind of philistine tone: "uncle, if you really want to thank me, you can comfort me after my next quarrel with my father."

    Receiving the kindness of dripping water, when the spring comes back, the goblin helps me to heal the injured heart. For a person who is used to keeping his mind in his heart, the feeling of being relieved is really comfortable and moving. I immediately nodded: "OK"

    before my voice fell, I heard the goblin cheering: "Yeah! Today, I''ll have a fight with that smelly old man and run away from home. Uncle, pack up the bed and wait for me! "

    If it wasn''t for the goblin, I would have fallen to the bottom of the sofa

 Chapter 193

    Shit! What is the structure of the child''s brain? If it wasn''t for her father''s sake, I would even wonder if she also had a fatherly complex. I''ll be used as a substitute

    before I open my mouth again, the soft and boneless body of the goblin will fall to the ground like being blown up by the wind, and smile to me mysteriously: "singing is too common, uncle, let you see my skill of looking after the family, but it has never been before others Don''t be cute with a show you''ve performed ~ "

    " cute? " I don''t understand: "what is Meng?"

    "You don''t know" Meng " Xiao Yi can look at me with a pair of "you can''t help it" eyes and sighs: "uncle, you are so behind the times"

    it''s warm in the box, so we just take off our coat as soon as we enter the door, but the goblin wears my suit coat on the body, while pulling his sleeve, he laughs at me and says: "don''t need me to explain, you will know what is" cute and super fast "

    I don''t know what to say, but I think that wearing a red cartoon pattern tight T-shirt and white Capris, and then wearing my black suit, showing two snow-white slender arms, it''s not clear whether it''s neat and brisk or loose and untidy. The combination of contradictions forms a new feeling. Wine red ponytail, plus a beautiful baby face, is more than Usually more cute.

    The roof lit up brilliant lights, the interior light suddenly dimmed a lot, the goblin chose a song, quickly threw the remote control to me, and then looked up, chest, hips, one hand akimbo, the dynamic dance music played the prelude to the drums, watching the goblin''s hips, I was surprised: "break dance?!"

    "Wrong!" The goblin made a graceful turn. The sexy one disappeared. He raised his arms and curled up his thumbs. The other four fingers were close together. His hands were placed on his head. It was like the posture that the kindergarten teacher used to draw when he taught the children how to learn animals. The goblin said proudly, "it''s rabbit dance ~!"

    Rabbit dance? I didn''t even have time to be surprised, but I was shocked by Xiao Yike''s special dance.

    From time to time, the goblin squints, puffs up his cheeks and spits out his tongue. His grimace and expression are various. He has two hands on the top of his head. With the rhythm of the music, each hand is closed, just like the rabbit''s ears are shaking and shaking, the little man''s waist is wriggling nimbly, and his hips are swaying from left to right in a big way. The exaggerated dance makes people feel not glamorous, but lovely and wide The loose and fat coat danced with her movements, and showed the lightness of her movements.

    Especially that pair of full breasts, trembling exaggeration and shaking, more dazzling than the brilliant lights, Xiao Yi is really like a lively and disorderly little rabbit, jumping happily, I never knew she could dance, and it is such a lovely dance, the visual enjoyment is beyond words, just feel the charm of the little goblin at this moment, flying passion, infection I can''t help shaking my legs and feet, and I was laughed by her witty expression and exaggerated action.

    The heavy mood seemed to dissipate in laughter.

    It turns out that it''s not hard to be happy when you are unhappy, because we have friends

    I was a little drunk. Xiao Yike was a little tired from jumping. Last night, the girl played all night, so she didn''t get enough sleep. As a result, we fell on the sofa in the box and slept through noon. I didn''t wake up Xiao Yike until the staff knocked on the door to remind us that the time was up.

    I didn''t have breakfast. Although I just had a full stomach of "liquid bread", I went to the toilet and came out. I immediately felt that my chest was sticking to my belly. Then we went to KFC near KTV.

    "Ouch, it''s so cool ~" the goblin stuck the Coke Cup on his forehead. He was so excited. In his dull eyes, he finally recovered a little. He hit a big hatch and asked me with a big tongue: "uncle, are you in a better mood? Where shall we play next? "

    This girl is still wearing my coat. The air conditioner is open inside KFC. I can''t help but fight a cold war in my shirt. I put her clothes on her. I smiled and said, "I''m in a better mood now. Ha ha, next, it''s time for you to go home and sleep."

    "Ah?" Xiao Yike took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. He was discontented and said, "there are only two more points. It''s still a long way to go."

    "Lack of sleep can make a girl ugly. Did you sleep last night? You are sleepy now. You have dark circles around your eyes. "

    The goblin took a bite of hamburger and gave me a cross look. He said: "ugliness is ugliness. Anyway, when I''m beautiful, you''ve never been touched."

    This goblin, should not think that I can''t accept the double blow of being cheated and unemployed, so I''m not sure that I''m a little moved by myself, but there''s also a feeling of being looked down upon, saying, am I such a vulnerable man?

    Thinking that the goblin also cares about me, I smiled and said seriously, "I have some business to do in the afternoon"

    "didn''t you just fire the boss? What else is going on? " The goblin flat mouth, coquettish way: "uncle, you accompany others, a person is really boring, in addition to playing online games, I don''t know how to spend time."

    Shit, I''m afraid she just wants to find a company to spend time with herWith a cold sweat, I also wiped the just surging point with a clean, goblin, is the goblin

    Night is coming, between the world immersed in a blue ink, it seems to rain again, the air seems to have a texture, very heavy.

    "Dingdong --"

    villa 7 of Ziwei garden, with bright lights, glanced at the white BMW parked in front of the door but not in the garage. I took a deep breath and rang the doorbell.

    Murphy is back.

    After waiting for a long time, there was no one to open the door. A cold wind rolled over her neck. The goblin involuntarily fought a cold war. Her face became more impatient. She stepped forward and repeatedly punched and rang the doorbell like venting. "It''s really impolite. Even if I''m a door salesman of sanitary napkins, she''s so impolite."

    I love my house and I hate my house. Once Xiao hated Murphy, he felt that everything about her was not pleasant. She was a little sister. I smiled bitterly. I didn''t agree with her, but I understood it. In Murphy''s current mood, I had to shut up even if Murphy came?

    "Here it is! Who is so uneducated? Tickle your fingers and scratch the wall, and then ask you to drink foot washing water! "

    The voice was familiar to me. Sure enough, the door was pushed open. The one who appeared at the door was Wu Xueqing, who was still worried and angry

    When Wu Xueqing saw me, she was first surprised, and then she said, "you are just here. Why don''t you turn on your cell phone all day? Feifei is still crying in the building. I say you can''t really blame her. Ha ha, come in, come in "

    just look at Xiao Yike, who was just stupefied by Wu Xueqing''s abuse. Suddenly, a sneer came out from the corner of his mouth. I knew that if I let her open her mouth, nine times out of ten there was no good words. I quickly pulled her behind me and handed Wu Xueqing the bag in my hand. I kept a polite smile. I was light "No, I just came to deliver this."

    Wu Xueqing took over in a daze, "what is this?"

    "I got a point agency fee from Hengxiang, which is 450000 yuan in total. Yesterday, I took out 300000 yuan, which is the remaining 150000 yuan." After that, I took Xiao Yike, turned around and walked away, adding in my heart: This is my last relationship with Fengchang and Murphy. From then on, we will not have any more relationship.

    "Wait!" Wu Xueqing flashed to me and said, "what do you mean, Chunan?"

    I said frankly, "return to the original, that''s all."

    "Where''s Fifi?" Wu Xueqing obviously knew what happened today, glared at me and said: "you are a man, how can you be so mean? I know it''s all because of me. I''m not qualified to say that, but I just lost a job. Can''t you forgive Fifi? "

    Recently, there are many common things, so I don''t have time to reply. I''m sorry, but I''ve read your comments carefully. Whether it''s criticism or praise, thank you all for your support.

    There doesn''t seem to be a more appropriate antonym for "love Wu and Wu". I made up "hate Wu and Wu" by mistake. It''s hard to be refined. Please don''t be serious. Ha ha, put it here, just to emphasize that the little goblin students love and hate clearly, but have some extreme sexuality.

 Chapter 194

    "You really don''t have the right to tell me this," I said with a wry smile. Seeing Wu Xueqing blushing, I sighed, "it''s just a job. I don''t care. But, being cheated, I care. You should know? Mo Yi paid you back early. "

    Wu Xueqing''s momentum went down, "I know, I only know after I went to Shangri La Hotel yesterday"

    "but your daughter has known for a long time, but she didn''t tell me, let me gamble my own future for the things in your hand now. If you are me, will you forgive her?"

    "But your future is not affected, is it?" Wu Xueqing has a rare chance to protect Murphy and tries to persuade him: "isn''t Murphy promising you a better job and providing money to help you start a business?"

    I was a little stunned, but could not help laughing: "listen to you, I think I already know why Mo Dong wants me to leave the company and your daughter."

    Wu Xueqing''s eyes flashed a flurry, a feeling of chagrin for saying that she had left her mouth. She said vaguely: Fei shut herself up in the room and cried after he came back at noon, so I called Mo Yizhi, listened to what he said "

    my eyes suddenly gathered, and said in a solemn voice:" then you should know that what I care about is not the future of bullshit! "

    Wu Xueqing is backed by my drink. I shake my head if I want to say nothing. "OK, let''s go."

    Wait! " Wu Xueqing suddenly jumps up a few steps, blocks in front of me again, looks at Xiao Yike under a pair of eyes, "who is she, and what is the relationship with you?"

    Who is it about you? Before I could speak, I heard Xiao Yike sneer: "Peng, he will not cheat his friends, he will become his girlfriend''s friend in the future, and eventually marry him as his wife''s friend, but auntie, you can rest assured that you and your cheating daughter will not receive our wedding invitation."

    There is a lot of nonsense, which is both hilarious and ironic. Wu Xueqing''s face is red and white for a while. "Chunan, you can go, but at least say hello to Fifi?"

    I said sadly, "I have nothing to say with her"

    "Fifi?!" Before I said anything, I saw Wu Xueqing''s face suddenly changed. She lost her voice and exclaimed. I looked around subconsciously. It was Murphy, who was ill dressed, haggard and panting, who probably heard us talking at the door in the building. She ran down in a hurry. She was barefoot on the cold ground and didn''t even wear shoes. Coincidentally, she even had some dog blood. She just heard my last sentence Words, pale pretty face immediately fell two lines of clear tears.

    Remorse? Are you feeling guilty? So what? Can tears wash one''s faults? Can your tears change the fact that I was cheated by you?

    No! Therefore, I said nothing, took Xiao Yike''s hand, turned around and walked away.

    "Chunan!" Murphy gave a light shout, very calm, very calm, even slowly said: "come in and have a seat, OK?"

    "No," said Xiao in a cold voice, "didn''t you hear what he just said? He and you have nothing to say. "

    Murphy didn''t look at Xiao at all, but looked at me with a look full of pleading, "please, Chunan, I just want to say a few words to you"

    I turned back and said with a wry smile: "what do you say? I''m sorry? I don''t need these three words. "

    As I expected, Murphy''s face was dimmed, which was obviously what I said. She couldn''t explain what had deceived me, so she could only apologize.

    "You are not allowed to leave!" Wu Xueqing blocked me with her open arms and sneered inexplicably. "Chu, you can go if you want. When I figure out the amount of money, you say it''s 150000 or 150000? Who knows if you take out a few pieces or mix them with counterfeit money in each bundle! "

    I almost couldn''t resist slapping the woman to the ground. However, seeing her pitiful and loving looking at her trembling daughter, I finally resisted it. Unexpectedly, this bastard woman also had such a mind, "treat a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart". Ya''s kept me with this irresistible reason. She thinks she''s a villain. Am I Can you deny that you are a gentleman?

    Grass, I don''t want to deceive others or myself. It''s really not easy to be a gentleman. I know how to be a gentleman, but I have no choice. But Xiao Yi doesn''t know Wu Xueqing''s intention. He swears: "I bah! I don''t know you. You doubt me, but don''t you know brother Nan? To suspect him? He didn''t look at three million yuan, would he care about the hundred thousand yuan? He will spare no effort to wipe your ass in vain. You can say such bastard words. Are you still human? Ungrateful, repay the virtue with resentment, I bah! Bah! Bah! Garbage, have to sell cheap, like cheating, like suspecting people''s stinking garbage! Don''t blame me for not warning you. Now apologize to brother Nan immediately. Otherwise, be careful that I want you to eat too much! "

    Xiao Yike scolds more and more angrily, and scolds more and more angrily. At a young age, his eyes are round, but a frightening aura erupts. Wu Xueqing''s face is not timid. How can she look at a girl who is angry? The reason also ignores, lets Xiao one be annoyed.

    Murphy acquiesced to Wu Xueqing''s "doubt". Xiao Yike flashed a cold light in his eyes. His anger suddenly turned up. He said with a sneer: "I see. No wonder brother Nan is not happy. You see him that way, too.""I didn''t" Murphy wanted to talk again and again, and the contradiction was abnormal, because she knew that if she recognized it or not, I would leave immediately.

    "Good, good! Today, we''re going to go. Let''s see who dares to stop us. If there''s less money, I''ll pay you ten. If there''s a lot of money, "Xiao Yike''s eyes are sharp, like a knife. He is even angrier than others who insult her. He stares at Murphy and says in a calm voice:" how do you insult brother Nan today, I want you to pay ten times, a hundred times! I, Xiao Yike, always talk! "

    That firm momentum even I feel terrible. There is always a dangerous smell in this girl''s body. I always think this girl is a person who can say and do, because she is bold.

    But Xiao Yike is young after all. Murphy or Wu Xueqing are ashamed of it, but he doesn''t take Xiao Yike''s threat seriously.

    I patted the angry Xiao Yike on the shoulder, looked at Murphy, and sighed in secret. Maybe she really had something to say, or she would not agree with Wu Xueqing''s practice, "I''ll disturb you for a while."

    Xiao Yi said in a hurry: "Uncle"

    "it''s OK." I smile quietly, but in my heart I can''t help feeling Murphy''s obsession. Why is she always so headstrong?

    In the room on the second floor, Murphy brought me two cups of tea. The goblin sat beside me snorted coldly. He didn''t touch the cup. I just took it and put it on the coffee table. Murphy flashed a complex look in his eyes. He said in an apologetic voice: "I''m sorry, Chunan, you know, my mother doesn''t mean that."

    "it doesn''t matter." I said lightly: "Mr. Mo, please say what you want to say quickly. I don''t want to stay here for too long."

    Murphy was shocked by the name of "general manager Mo". She said with a strong smile: "Chunan, this is not the company. You don''t need to call me general manager mo." br >

    "it doesn''t matter whether the company is indifferent or not. It''s just the basic politeness." Murphy pretended to be confused again. I told the reality frankly, "you are the general manager of Fengchang group. I''m a newly unemployed citizen. That''s all It''s the relationship between you and me, and there won''t be any overlapping relationship from now on, that''s all. "

    "No!" Murphy shook his head hard, looked at me wrongly, "we are friends!"

    "To me, until today, you have been my friend." I kept a calm tone, looked at the woman in front of me indifferently, and said with a wry smile, "but to you, until today, I have never been your friend, haven''t I?"

 Chapter 195

    "No! Chunan, I beg you not to say that, OK? " Murphy crouched down, grabbed my wrist, and his eyes filled with tears. "I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t cheat you, but, Chunan, I really regard you as my friend, the only one. Do you believe me?"

    "Have you believed me?" I coldly opened Murphy''s hand, "since you think I''m a friend, why do you cheat me?"

    "I didn''t cheat you!" Murphy cried, "no, I never cheated you!"

    Murphy is not stupid, but she pretends to be stupid with me! I laughed, and it''s worse than crying, "no? The good one didn''t, aren''t you still lying to me? "

    I got up angrily and went to Murphy''s desk. Murphy was stunned and hurried to catch up with me. He exclaimed, "no!"

    Murphy sprang to the table, but it was still a slow step. I picked up the small photo frame that was placed on the table, shook the only photo of her and her father, and snapped, "Why are you nervous? Why don''t you want me to see this picture? "

    Murphy sat on the ground feebly, crying and sobbing, "no, it''s not what you think, Chunan, it''s not what you think"

    Why do you have to be tough? I know I''m hopeless. I know it''s irreparable. Why do you force me to expose your scar? I can''t forgive Murphy, who denied my existence, but I felt sorry for her like a bitch, so I didn''t want to destroy her dignity, but Murphy''s ignorance made my heart betray my brain honestly, I lost my reason, and I laughed wildly, "no? Not what? Murphy, do you want to say you didn''t use me as your father''s double? "

    Murphy suddenly hugged my thigh, with a beautiful face full of pear blossom and rain, cried, "no, I really don''t!" However, how can the shame of her face hide?

    "If you just cheat me, I can forgive you, because we are friends! But when I know that I am only a substitute in your eyes, can you imagine my mood at that time? I feel like a doll you made up, a character you can play with! In order to satisfy your illusory imagination and to satisfy your escape from reality, you have wiped out the existence of this man, Chu Nan! In your eyes, only your father''s shadow, in your heart, has there ever been my existence? In that case, how could you have made me a friend? "

    I broke away from Murphy''s embrace and shook my head powerlessly. "Enough, really enough, it doesn''t matter that you lied to me and played me. I won''t continue to play this boring game of family crossing with you. You should accept the reality and live bravely, and I will also face the reality honestly. Murphy, we''ve never been friends and won''t be friends."

    "No! I don''t want it! '' Murphy begged madly, "we are friends, Chunan! I know I shouldn''t have lied to you, but I really haven''t denied your existence. I beg you, you can beat me and scold me, but don''t say such kind of cruel words to me, OK? "

    "How can we say that love never existed?" I smiled bitterly and watched Murphy''s sad face, which was covered with water marks. I couldn''t suppress my sadness any more. I couldn''t help but say, "Murphy, who is the most desperate, who is the most injured? Don''t be coquettish any more, because I''ve never been as tolerant as you think. Don''t let your tears drop on my wound, OK? "

    Murphy froze, trying to catch my hand again.

    "Murphy, whom I once knew, is a strong woman. Even if there is a mother who loves making trouble but doesn''t know how to love her, even if it is a person who can hold up his head like a noble swan in the face of infighting in the company and intriguing in the market. I hope that these things I see with my own eyes are not what she deceives me," I said in this paragraph After a good secret love said goodbye, no nostalgia, "you have nothing to lose, because I have never been your friend, so you have no reason to shed tears to leave."

    When I pulled Xiao Yike out of the room, Wu Xueqing, who was posted outside the door to eavesdrop, almost fell in. She should hear our conversation clearly, so she didn''t know what to say to me, "Chunan"

    "if she didn''t lack the love of her relatives and the warmth of her family, today''s events would not happen," I said coldly to Wu Xueqing, who was ashamed "I''m just a substitute, but you''re not. Please take care of yourself in the future. If you don''t want to see today''s event happen again, you should take the responsibility of being a mother."

    Xueqing looks at her daughter with a sad look, and mumbles: "I think you look a little bit like it, just by coincidence, and your age"

    Wu Xueqing refers to my father and Murphy''s father. It''s not hard to hear from her words that my similarity with her ex husband seems to be only a little bit, probably because of the relationship between photos and real people , so this similarity has been magnified a little? Plus, I''m two years younger than Murphy, so Wu Xueqing, who should be most familiar with Murphy''s father, didn''t notice her daughter''s abnormality in advance. Or, even if she did, she would not think about it. After all, if Murphy regards me as his father''s substitute, wouldn''t she regard Wu Xueqing and I as two couples? If I were Wu Xueqing, I would certainly try my best to avoid this absurd suspicion. But I am angry now, on the one hand, is not it because of this?People''s psychology is really delicate

    I have said that even if there are thousands of things, they have been cut clean. Since then, they are strangers and no longer fetters. Wu Xueqing also understands these things, so she doesn''t continue to beg for anything. She just runs into the room and tries to lift Murphy, who sits on the floor and sobs.

    When I went downstairs, I could not help hearing Murphy''s words from the room.

    "No, it''s not what you think, it''s not what you think"

    When I got home, I just opened the door. Chu Yuan, who heard the news, rushed over with a kitchen knife in a murderous manner. "Where are you dead? The cell phone doesn''t turn on either. What time do you come back? "

    Good guy, that bright kitchen knife is dangling in front of my eyes. It''s very careful. I have crossed my face several times. It seems that I can feel the cold of the blade. I haven''t changed my slippers yet. I step backward first. "Fate, I have something to say. I''ll come back later. Don''t use the kitchen knife?"

    "Kitchen knife?" Chu Yuan seemed to notice the dangerous goods in his hand. His face turned red and he said with a smile, "I''m cooking now. I came out when the door rang? Sister Bobo? How are you with my brother? "

    "Hi ~, Yuan Yuan, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Xiao Yi can come out from behind me and wanted to give Chu Yuan a hug. But when I saw the guy in her hand, I still forgot. "There''s no one in my family tonight. I just came out to buy something to eat. When I happened to meet uncle, I came back with him. Hey hey, Yuan Yuan, I came here to have a meal. Do you mind?"

    This is the result of my "trade" with the goblin. She kept today''s secret for me. I promised her to stay in my house tonight. Murphy cheated me to satisfy her own lust, which made me resent her dishonesty. However, in order to satisfy her own lust, Murphy was extremely honest, which made me feel more difficult to deal with. Maybe, this girl is more terrible than Murphy r> Chu Yuan hurriedly hid the rude kitchen knife behind him and said happily, "how can I mind? Welcome, sister Bobo. Come in. "

    I always think it''s strange that Chu Yuan seems to admire Xiao Yike in a special way, but I don''t know where Xiao Yike deserves to be admired?

    "Yuan Yuan, what''s the matter with you running out in such a hurry? What''s the matter? "

    Chu Yuan took the briefcase in my hand, flattened his mouth, and said, "I''m ok. It''s Cheng Liusu who has something to do. I can''t get through to your phone, so I''ll call you."

    "Yes," I said with a shudder, pretending to be calm, "did she say anything?"

    : the update is late. I''m sorry. Something has been delayed. I feel dizzy

 Chapter 196

    For some reason, I don''t want chu yuan to know what happened today.

    "No, it''s just to ask if you''re home," Chuyuan said in an eerie groan with a white eye. "Look how much she cares about you. You can''t even feel at ease when you go home alone. I''ve seen a woman who isn''t reserved, but I haven''t seen a woman who isn''t so reserved. She''s going to stick you upside down."

    "Gee, it''s sour." Xiao Yi took a pair of Chuyuan''s slippers and pretended to hold a small Qiong nose. "How can I smell Shanxi old vinegar? Yuan yuan, is there old vinegar peanuts for dinner

    Chu Yuan said, "no, sister Bobo, what''s the matter with you?"

    "Hee hee, I don''t think peanuts are in vinegar, but you are yourself."

    Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment before he realized that Xiao Yi was making fun of her. He blushed and chased Xiao Yi angrily. "What are you talking about, sister Bobo? How can I be jealous for my brother? "

    "Hee hee, Yuan Yuan, it''s just what you know. I don''t know. I thought you were his little daughter-in-law."

    the goblin was just joking about Chu Yuan. It''s shameless and dirty. I can''t help but agree with her nonsense. In terms of the attitude towards the fringe, Chu Yuan really manages too much. It''s like kindness Like a jealous housekeeper.

    Chu Yuan''s steps were obvious. When she looked at me and saw me nodding her head, she was even more ashamed. When she went after Xiao Yike, she scared me and the goblin at the same time. "Sister Bobo, I''ve spelled with you!"

    "Ah!" The goblin''s frightened tears ran straight to me, "uncle, help me! It''s killing! "

    I was also terrified, "fate! Knife! Knife! "

    She is so ashamed and anxious that she forgot to take the kitchen knife in her hand and wave it to kill us. Damn it, she will die

    During the dinner, Xiao Yike just mentioned that her father didn''t go home tonight. She was a little scared and lonely. Chu Yuan "wisely" invited her to stay. I had an illusion that compared with my brother, she seemed to want a sister more, and Xiao Yike seemed to be the most ideal object for her.

    I don''t know how the goblin usually fooled my sister. She was aloof and arrogant. She never paid attention to Chu Yuan. She even admired her so much. After careful observation, Xiao Yi was just a little restrained in front of her. She didn''t say anything to me anymore. She didn''t make any more nonsense.

    "Two days ago, I accidentally wet the sofa. These two days, the sun is not good, it''s not dry, and there''s still some tide." Chu Yuan gave me a look of hate, but it''s pretty, and asked Xiao Yike instead, "sister Bobo, do you like to sleep more spacious or squeeze some?"

    The goblin swallowed the food in her mouth and said in surprise, "can''t the sofa sleep? Where does that uncle stay up? Is your room? "

    "How can a girl''s bed make a man sleep?" Chu Yuan''s face is red, and Xiao Yike''s eyes are shining. I don''t think it''s good!

    "It''s a bit crowded for two people to sleep in a single bed." sure enough, Xiao Yi glanced at me like a wolf looking at a lamb, and touched his chin with a laugh. "Of course, I like to sleep more spacious, Yuan Yuan Yuan!"

    Chu Yuan sighed helplessly to me. He couldn''t tell whether the expression was grievance or shame. Then he said laughingly to Xiao, "sister Bobo will sleep in my bed alone. I will go to my brother''s room to sleep."

    The goblin almost smashed my job in one head

    Chu Yuan thought that the goblin was embarrassed. He said: "it doesn''t matter. We are brothers and sisters. When sister Jimo stayed, I slept with my brother. He slept honestly."

    er, you stinky girl likes to turn over to hold a pillow or curl up with a quilt. It seems that you are not qualified to evaluate whether I sleep honestly? I''ve been paralyzed for a long time by pressing my arm. When it comes to Murphy, Xiao Yike''s face suddenly changes. He looks at me worried and sees that my face is normal. Then he breathes with relief. Unexpectedly, the girl''s mind is so delicate.

    Before going back to bed, the goblin complained that she thought Chu Yuan''s so-called "sleeping more spacious" meant my double bed. Unexpectedly, she had to sleep in a small bed by herself. First, under the supervision of Chu Yuan, I checked my clothes, trousers, long gown, armed K and stinky girl, and then I was allowed to climb my bed. Shit, there was no day The familiar bedding is full of the familiar taste that should not appear in my room. The faint fragrance of Chu Yuan''s body makes my face a little hot. How can it feel like the bridegroom''s official secretly touching the bride''s bed? The next time I was drunk and unconscious, I didn''t know what courage Chu Yuan had climbed my bed. Anyway, I was in a bad way to die at the moment, especially when I saw that girl''s face was alert, and compared with me in the posture of wolf defense

    "no crossing the line!"

    "What line?" I sat at the bedside, just about to lie down, listening to the words can not help but meal.

    "This line!" Chu Yuan sits cross legged, not noticing that this inelegant posture has made her spring light burst under her skirt. Her fingers are together, and a virtual 38th line is drawn out of the sky, "you are a beast if you dare to cross the line!"Joking, you are petite but occupy three quarters of the bed. You have all the surplus to roll, but the rest is not enough for me to lie on my back. Do you want me to sleep on my side all night?

    I breathed and lay down powerless.

    Chu Yuan pushed me and said: "you''ve crossed the line! Beast! You want to take advantage of me, don''t you? "

    "I''m your brother. What can I do for you?" I laughed and said, "you''ve come to sleep with me. Aren''t you more animal than me? Besides, is this my bed? Is Xiao Yi your guest? She occupied your room, and I generously agreed to let you sleep here. You should thank me for that. You should draw a line, and I should also draw it for you. " In order to sleep a little more comfortable, I''m willing to go out and lead wolves into the house. In fact, Xiao Yike''s lovely wolf was recruited by me.

    "That''s not good," she said. She couldn''t push it with her hands. She started to kick me with her feet. "I''m your sister. You should let me!"

    I turned inside, grabbed her ankle and said with emotion, "you just think that I''m your brother, and I don''t see you treat me better."

    "What''s wrong with you?" Stinky girl''s little feet can''t be put back. She just stepped on my chest harder and tried to push me out of bed. "I don''t care. In short, you are not allowed to cross the line, or you are a beast!"

    "Then I have to cross the line."

    "Why?" Chu Yuan is startled, subconsciously hugs the chest, "do you really want to be an animal?"

    "That''s not true," I said with a smile. "You said the thread is a beast, but if I can''t get through the thread, who knows if you will laugh at me tomorrow?"

    "Laugh at you?" Chu Yuan was stunned for a moment, but did not think about the taste. "What are you laughing at?"

    Khan, my sister, is excellent in all aspects, but this sense of humor is poor and tight. However, when I see her so pure, I am not only relieved, but also ashamed. I cough. I turn my face slightly, and whisper to remind: "that, fate, you''re gone"

    Chu Yuan bows his head in a daze, seeing that the skirt has shrunk to the willow waist position, small face will Like a lantern, it turns red in an instant and doesn''t say anything. It also has the temperature like a fire. "Ah --"

    turns over and sits on the bed with his back to me and his hands pressed on the skirt. It seems that this action can reverse another time and save her ugly scene. He looks up with his eyebrows, tears in his eyes, lips in his mouth, and says: "you see? What color is it? "

    I honestly replied, "pink with white dots"

    "I''ll kick you to death!" The stinky girl went out and didn''t care to walk out again. She kicked me when she looked at me. "Who let you see that?!"

    I''m busy protecting my face and body. I''m angry and funny. "You''ve been exposed to that extent. Haven''t I seen you again?"

 Chapter 197

    "Letter!" Chu Yuan sees that kicking doesn''t hurt me, grabs the pillow and smashes it in my face. The tears of anger will come out quickly. "Are you stupid? I''m a girl! Even if you see it, you should say you don''t see it. Give me a step down! "

    "Yes!" I "pa" a, drop boxing palm, startled Chu Yuan a Zheng, then sit up, a face sincere look at her, seriously said: "Yuan Yuan, in fact, I just did not see anything. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. Hair "

    Chu Yuan hangs his head and doesn''t speak, fragrant shoulders tremble, brothers are sweating, because he clearly hears this girl''s grinding teeth.

    "Do you play me like a fool? I''ll bite you! "

    "Ah ~ ~"

    Get up early, my body is like pouring lead. It''s called tiredness.

    Chu Yuan, the girl, can be a joke at first, but later, the more he listens to it, the more angry he just sees his underwear, as for it? Besides, I didn''t mean to lift your skirt. The main responsibility is you, OK? I don''t know if she''s tired. Anyway, I''m tired. I simply pulled the thick quilt that was covered in winter out of the cupboard and gave the thin quilt to her to cover it alone, so that she would not be in a quilt forever.

    Although the 38th line has been tolerated from a quarter to a third and barely needs to sleep on one side, it''s now June. It''s so hot to cover a thick quilt, but it''s really cold to not cover it. The result is self-evident. It''s tiring to sleep. It''s just that the single man lives a life of living with ease. We haven''t prepared two thin quilts.

    Heat is enough to choke people, but I don''t want to, I haven''t crossed the line, sleeping dishonestly, Chu Yuan is playing aggression by himself, getting into my bed.

    Don''t ask, I also know that I must have regarded my quilt as her plush toy, cuddling and sleeping. As a result, I fell asleep and naturally hid in my quilt. When I replaced her plush toy for brushing my teeth, I almost couldn''t lift the paralyzed arm pressed by the stinky girl. The pain of the night was gone in the morning Several left a note for Chu Yuan, saying that he was afraid of being late for school, so he got up early and went back to school, but I didn''t think so. The goblin didn''t say that this week was on duty. Did she ask for sick leave?

    Heaven knows where she''s gone mad again. The reason is magnificent. I''m afraid that she lost her image in front of Chu Yuan?

    Chu Yuan is guilty of being a thief, but he crossed the boundary himself. He is ashamed to say something to me. She ate breakfast in a sullen way, and she tasted delicious. I saw this imbalance in my heart. You stinky girl scolded me first, and then slept comfortably. How about me?

    "Ouch ~" the oil stick fell into the bowl. I groaned and rubbed my right shoulder with my left hand.

    Chu Yuan is worried about no topic to ease the atmosphere. He asks, "what''s the matter?"

    I pretended to smile, yin and Yang strange airway: "nothing, it is yesterday night a small beast sleep over their own line, will my arm pressure anesthesia."

    When Chu Yuan heard the words, he turned red and red. He took the bowl and pulled it fiercely. He wiped the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand, grabbed his backpack and ran out the door. "I need to learn!"

    Stinky girl, pretending not to hear!

    However, eating shriveled but no refutation, for Chu Yuan, I''m afraid it''s the first time? I was secretly proud of myself, but saw Chu Yuan, who was changing shoes, looking back from the porch, and asked seriously, "brother, did you really have no thread yesterday?"

    "Nonsense," I said with a smile, "I''m so stressed by you. I think it''s OK."

    "No?"

    "Never."

    "Then you are not as good as animals!"

    "Pounce -" a mouthful of porridge that just contained in my mouth was sprayed out a Zhangyuan by me. Looking at it angrily, I saw Chu Yuan with a small red face giggle and rushed out of the door.

    The girl''s motor nerve is so poor that I have no idea to settle accounts with her. She hurriedly admonished: "jog, don''t fall!"

    "Yes, I do!" A scream, my heart suddenly a shock, put down the chopsticks, barefoot rushed out of the door.

    "Fate! What''s the matter? " I thought that the stinky girl fell down the stairs, but looking down, where is half a figure?

    "Lie to you!" Chu Yuan suddenly jumped out from behind me and scared my eldest brother. I dare to be cheated by the stinky girl.

    A fright, estimate this breakfast indigestion I frown in Chu Yuan''s small nose gently scrape, airway: "this kind of joke also open? You want to scare me to death? "

    "Who told you to call me a little beast just now?" Chu Yuan puffed up his cheeks, looked down and saw that I was barefoot, then he smiled: "now we''re even. I''ve learned. It''s cool. You can go back to the animals as soon as you can."

    "I''ll beat you!"

    "Ah, I''m so scared!" As soon as I raised my hand, Chu Yuan had run down the stairs with her head in her arms. For a long time, she could still hear her giggle coming from downstairs.

    I can''t help laughing and wondering, this girl, did you take the wrong medicine today? How do you feel so good early in the morning? I''m joking about it. It''s something that never happened before. But I like the happy feeling of playing between brothers and sistersIn other words, the response of the beast is not as slow as that of the girl. It''s the beast crossing the line. But the beast crossing the line is not as good as the beast crossing the line. It''s a cold joke I told her last night. She thought about it earlier today. I couldn''t help but fight a cold war. It''s cold enough. Go home

    After typing the resignation letter, I lingered until noon before returning to Fengchang company.

    "Chu Nan, I hope you can think about it again. We are ashamed of you. These three million are the compensation you should get." Long Shan accepted my resignation letter, and then took out another three million check, trying to ask me to take it away.

    I''ve seen rich people, but I haven''t seen such rich people. I begged others to accept checks. I sighed, "long MI, I have hands and feet. I don''t worry about food and drink. I work in the wind. I work in other places. I''m not as vulnerable as you think. I have to take you three million yuan to recuperate my psychological trauma. Ha ha, I''ve lost a job. I''m unemployed and re employed every day We can''t count the number of people, and we can''t see the money you give others. It''s common to compete in the society. "

    Long Shan murmured: "but what you have lost is not only a job, but also a friend"

    my next heartache, even with a smile: "a hundred years of life, such as a fleeting horse, vicissitudes of life, many different experiences, if I say goodbye every time, I will be sad, then this generation will have to live in grief and can not escape?"? Neighbors lose contact with soil and water migration, and school colleagues lose touch with each other. Most of the so-called friends are just passers-by in life or nodding friends by chance. Mo and I are just like each other. They have their own life paths. Meeting each other is like a fork in the road. It''s just a point in life. People have to move on, isn''t it? So, what''s the sadness? "

    Long Shan stared at me for a long time, then sighed, "you are young, but you really can cheat yourself."

    I smile lightly, "I cheat myself? Ha ha, it''s better to be cheated. "

    Long Shan still didn''t give up, leaned over and slid the check in front of me, refuted: "remember what you said yesterday? It''s better to cheat than to cheat yourself. A shameful but self-conscious person, a poor person who has no self-knowledge. Chu Nan, do you have to be a poor person? "

    "Maybe," I got up and pushed the check back, laughing, "but long MI, how do you know I''m not lying to you at the moment? I Chunan never wanted to be a poor man, but never mind to be a shameful man. I can tell you frankly that in this world, there are only two people I won''t cheat. "

    "Who?" Longshan asked

    "One is me, the other is not you," I joked and held out my right hand to Long Shan. "Long MI, thank you and the chairman for your concern. Please say goodbye to him for me, although we may not see each other in the future, ha ha."

    Long Shan shook hands with me in amazement. This time, my friend shook hands a little longer. Well, this woman''s hands are just like her people. They are well maintained, soft, smooth and tender.

    Before leaving Murphy''s house, Chu Nan had such a feeling: human feelings, it''s really delicate.

    In fact, most of the time, people''s anger is sharp. If you are really open-minded and tolerant like a saint, you won''t be angry for a lifetime. South south is not a saint. The reason for his anger is actually very simple. Murphy cheated him and made him feel like a substitute for Murphy''s father. But if this happens to a quasi-24-year-old who has been dark all the time How absurd it would be to fall in love with Murphy''s south south body. Under this premise, can he still face Murphy as if nothing happened? This is a very delicate psychology. Moreover, in combination with Murphy''s previous kissing, intimacy and other things that make Chunan misunderstand his feelings, South South will be angry, and it is natural not to deny that he is suspected of being angry.

    Of course, it''s impossible for the two people to be different from each other. This sudden change of relationship only gives them an emotional turn and an opportunity to face themselves honestly. But strictly speaking, this opportunity is totally aimed at Murphy alone, because Murphy is really cheating, and there''s a sentence from Chunan in front of her that "the cheater is poor, because he doesn''t know himself". This is also the station In the author''s angle, Murphy is insinuated.

    South South anger is mostly caused by men''s self-esteem. Just like we quarrel with close people, sometimes it''s very stiff, and we say some things that are too far fetched. At this time and in this state, people can''t see their own mistakes. In fact, they think that they''re calm but South South himself. He''s really just because of Murphy Did Murphy get angry at the idea that he was a substitute? There are reasons for this, but there are other reasons that will be revealed later - when Murphy decides to be honest with him.

    Because Ben unknowingly uses the first person, most of the time, he can only write stories from the standpoint of Chunan. This is also true of his anger after being cheated at the moment. He can''t be observed and analyzed from the perspective of a third party, so there are some reasons for Chunan''s anger against Murphy. But this is also true. If everyone agrees that the responsibility lies with Murphy, go to When Chu Nan forgives Murphy, he will be scolded as a bitch again. Ha ha, Chu Nan is really a little cheap, but he is a man with blood and temper. Please bear with him.Very short paragraph: ask for recommendation ticket, SMS ticket and collection, thank you sa

 Chapter 198

    My friend''s dismissal has been spread in the investment department. It has become the hottest topic in the past two days. I have seen my brothers and sisters in the company occasionally. They are all handsome, twisted, flowery, and discolored. They seem to see the lions and elephants escaping from the zoo. I''m your forerunner. Can I bite people? Why hide from me like a plague?

    The comprehensive team is empty and there is no one in sight. Of course, I come to the company to pack up my personal belongings in time, because I know that there is no one in the comprehensive team at the moment? Seeing that I didn''t come today, sister Liu must have gathered all the people to have a discussion while eating.

    As a member of the class, the last thing I want to see when I watch TV is that the unlucky hero is kicked out of the company with a broken paper box, and his colleagues have a complex look of ridicule or sympathy. That''s a disgrace. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen to me today.

    Personal objects are nothing more than pen containers, tea cans and other things. A one foot square cardboard box. I will lay the bottom of the box. Where are those silly X''s "luggage" in the TV series? I asked Longshan specifically about the box he borrowed. He didn''t feel sorry for holding the box, but the poor man showed up himself. What''s the purpose of this thing? It''s not to foil the loneliness of the unemployed? Standing at the door, I finally looked back at the place where I had worked for a year, but I was really nostalgic.

    "I''m reluctant to stay. Don''t you always have an idea?"

    Grass, scare me! I turned my face to see the guy who appeared beside me. I wiped a handful of cold sweat. "Elder brother, I''m scared to death. How come you didn''t eat at this time?"

    Vice group leader Gao Dahai wiped his wet hand with a paper towel and complained to me: "I''m constipated these two days. My stomach is swollen. I can''t get out without eating. I can''t get out after eating."

    This Ya talks so vulgar, but also wants to catch up with the elegant Liu Xinlei. What is not daydreaming?

    Gao Dahai glanced at the box in my hand intentionally or unintentionally, and said: "you are usually honest to hand in your share, but I saw that you like to load small sheep in the morning. This time, you have played too hard and are burning your hair?"

    Gao Dahai didn''t like me very much when he came to see me. I smiled and joked with him: "don''t you always want me to go away? Ha ha, the chairman of the board of directors personally helped you with a wish. How many happy days have you had? Maybe once you''re happy, you''ll be able to defecate smoothly. "

    "I hope you go away, I hope you go away, but you really go away is another thing. I can''t see you, boy. Who can I find to vent some of my resentments later?"

    I sweat, you think I''m the outlet of the pressure?

    Gao Dahai is just joking. He sighs, shakes his thanks head a few times, and then speaks seriously. "Xiao Chu, remember, today''s event is a lesson. You can''t be too kind to people in the future. People''s hearts are all separated from the belly, and don''t hurt people, but don''t trust people easily. Today''s society, that''s what it is There''s nothing wrong with waves following the current and seeking peace. "

    I can''t help but wonder. Elder brother Gao obviously guessed that I was dismissed because of Murphy. He was moved. He always thought that elder brother didn''t want to see me. In fact, it wasn''t so. "Elder brother, thank you. I have written down your words."

    "Thank you so much. You''re gone at last. My eyes are clear and my heart is happy. This is a gift before I leave," said Gao Ge, but he went back to his desk and didn''t let me see his expression. He waved his hand and said, "I''ll say goodbye to them for you. When you have time, remember to ask everyone to have a meal. It''s your people who are leaving, not with him Don''t forget your feelings. "

    I was touched by an uncle Xie Ding. He choked my throat and lost his voice. It seems that this old man can only stick to sister Liu''s back as a tail, but his mind is very meticulous. I still don''t know how to say goodbye to you, so I stayed in the comprehensive group and said these words to me? I don''t know. Constipation is a fake.

    Gao Ge is right. It''s my people who leave, not my feelings with you.

    Turning to the elevator, he didn''t take a few steps. Suddenly, someone behind him shouted, "brother Nan! Wait! "

    Nange? I was stunned. Who was it called? Is that me? Someone in the company called me that? Listen to this voice, sweet, it seems that some ears familiar, but not too deep impression, I turned around at a loss, more stupefied.

    A slim girl came to me gasping for breath. She didn''t walk very fast, but she gave me the feeling of trying her best. She wore a pair of nice short-sighted glasses on the bridge of her nose, which showed her good girl''s temperament. Isn''t that Yao Waner, a colleague of my group?!

    "Nange? Haha, I''m scared. Who do you think it is? It''s you, Wan''er. " I wanted to call her by her full name, but when people call me so affectionately, didn''t I purposely pout my cold buttocks to stick to their hot faces?

    Yao Waner ran to me. She was so tired that she couldn''t stand up. Her pretty face was red. I didn''t know whether she was ashamed by my shameless name, or the result of blood circulation acceleration after a lot of exercise. She looked up at the "unemployment certificate" in my arms, and she said in a long voice, "great, hurry up.""What are you in a hurry?"

    Yao Wan''er''s eyes flashed a shy, shy girl whispered in a whisper. Instead of answering, she asked: brother, do you really want to go? Why? "

    "I''m fired. Of course I have to go. I''m here. Can I wait for the security guard to throw me out?" I joked and perfunctorily said, "Wan''er"

    "just call me by my name," Yao said in a small voice, standing straight and delicate, with a little slow breath, "stop calling your last name, don''t twist."

    I am a face old, and it is a little uncomfortable to call her name directly, and laugh and laugh. "Wan Er, why do you call me nanbrother? Did you enter the company a year earlier than me? " This girl is too introverted. In addition to Qin LAN in the same group, she seldom communicates with others at ordinary times, so I am not very familiar with her. Therefore, the name "Nange" makes me feel ashamed and a little shy.

    Yao Waner''s little face just turned red again. "I entered the company earlier than you, but you are older than me. It''s not polite to call directly. Besides, brother Yang usually calls you" brother Nan. "

    "Nange" has become an official name. I''m still laughing, but Yao Waner is shy and frowns at Liu Mei. She says, "Nange, why do you want to quit?"

    "Resign?" I was a little stunned, and then I said with a smile, "I was fired"

    "deceitful, yesterday you quarreled with Mr. Mo, everyone said you were fired, but I went to ask my aunt, she said that you resigned voluntarily"

    "Oh?"

    Seeing my face showing ambiguity, Yao Waner hurriedly waved her hand and explained, "don''t get me wrong! It''s group leader Liu and vice group Gao who asked me for help. I hope my aunt could ask the chairman for help to keep you. Nange, you are always very kind to everyone, and everyone is reluctant to let you go. "

    Yao Ling, Yao Waner''s aunt, is a senior manager of the company, and Mo Yizhi''s direct confidant. It''s hard to blame that elder brother Liu will go to Yao Waner for help. These guys help me so secretly. It''s exciting My lacrimal gland began to ache again, but when I thought of Murphy and the haggard Mo Yi for Murphy, I smiled bitterly and sighed, "if I am dismissed, I will leave. If I resign, I will be doomed. I just choose a way. Ha ha, Wan''er, thank you. Please thank you for your kindness. Tell them that when I find a new job, I will invite him We eat. "

    Yao Waner didn''t seem to hear what I said later. She asked tentatively and carefully, "is it because of Mr. Mo?"

 Chapter 199

    "Is it because of Mr. Mo?"

    Yao Waner''s question made me jump at the corner of my mouth, hiding the shock in my heart. I laughed and said: "yesterday''s reason is not important. Today''s choice decides everything. When I fall down and get up, it''s not to forget the pain, but to move on, isn''t it? So, the reason really doesn''t matter. What''s important is that I will face tomorrow happily and try to live better. "

    Does a woman''s gossip cell come out of her womb? It''s embarrassing for me that I can''t open or mention any pot. God knows what I''m talking about in my mouth. Yao Waner really pondered it carefully, then smiled at me sweetly, looked at me with infinite worship, and praised: "brother Nan, you''re really smart."

    Are you free from unemployment? Shit, my natural and unrestrained is so fucking hypocritical. How do you think it''s a little bit like playing tricks on the little girl?

    Yao Waner shyly held out her small hand to me. I thought she wanted to shake it with me, but she said, "lend me your cell phone."

    "Well?" Bai Bai rubbed his paws on his pants. I dare not shake hands to say goodbye. I held my one knee against the bottom of the case and fumbled out my cell phone from my pants pocket. "Didn''t you bring it?"

    Yao Waner takes my cell phone and presses it smartly. However, she gives it back to me with a little red face. Timidly, she says, "my cell phone number is in it. I don''t see you often in the future. When I have time, I have time"

    Yao Waner stumbles on it. Before she finishes, she is suddenly interrupted by a "Ding Dong". I haven''t pressed it yet. The elevator is coming. The door is Open, I and the people in the door are all surprised by snacks - it''s fringe.

    Tassel lips light open, waiting to see the cartons in my arms, but want to talk and stop, it means complex horizontal I look, this found that I stand next to Yao Waner.

    Yao Waner also saw the fringe. The child was really shy and shy. He bowed and nodded to the fringe in a flustered and respectful way, which was a greeting. Then he said to me, "then I''ll make a decision. Goodbye!" After that, he turned around and ran away.

    I am dizzy, I am dizzy! It''s settled? What''s the deal?

    "Come in, what? Don''t give up on others? " Seeing that I was staring at Yao Waner''s back, the tassel was dazed, but it interrupted my doubts.

    "It''s sour. What did you eat just now? Dumplings? " I walked into the elevator with my suitcase in my hand. I didn''t know how to explain that I was here at the moment, so I just played around with teasing.

    "Yeah, a lot of vinegar." The tassel joked, pretending that he didn''t see my downfall, but he helped me to press the button on the first floor.

    For a long time, there was no one to talk with. When did the stinky girl, tassel, learn to play deep? I sighed in secret, and finally I couldn''t hold my breath. I said with a wry smile, "I know everything?"

    The fringe nodded, "well, Murphy told me all about it yesterday."

    Did she say that Mo Yi wanted me to resign because of her love father complex? I''m really embarrassed to ask, "tassel, don''t you blame me?"

    Tassel a pair of water eyes a blink not blink of stare at the red number of the elevator door beat, ask: "blame you what?"

    I shake the cardboard box, "impulse, ha ha, I quit."

    "No wonder," the fringe smiled lightly, "I also typed the resignation letter."

    It should be a surprise, but the most surprising thing is that I''m not surprised, "come on, you have no reason to quit."

    "Why not?" The tassel turned to look at me, deep in the end is unable to put on, can''t help but feel aggrieved and flat up a small mouth, "you go, I don''t stay, that''s the reason!"

    I know that she feels aggrieved for me. I take a step to her, shoulder to shoulder with her, and smile: "although I can understand your desire to quit and share weal and woe with me, I haven''t thought about what to do next. Can we both squat at home and eat the old book together?"

    "Virtue, who are you and me?" The words said by the little mouth of the fringe were totally contrary to her shy and happy expression, "what''s going to get married, what''s going to get married? It''s up to you to say such a cheeky thing."

    "You don''t marry?" With a look of regret, I sighed, "I''ll go and tell someone else."

    The fringe is almost a subconscious threat: "dare you!"

    When I saw the lewd smile and the tassel with round eyes, I realized that I was making fun of it. I was ashamed to take a look at my leg. "Disgusting, stinky, you''re dead!"

    "Good, good, I hate it, I''m bad, ha ha, men are not bad, women don''t love it," I quipped, and then gathered my thoughts. "But, fringe, listen to me, don''t quit first, when I find a new job, settle down, you quit no later, it''s not important whether you work or not, I support you."

    "Who wants you to raise it? I can support myself, "Liusu said with an angry look at me. Her face turned red and dizzy. Suddenly, she asked with a smile:" south south, you don''t let me resign just because you haven''t found a new job? "

    It''s a real tassel. She really knows me. When I smile and resign, she will feel guilty. In the end, if you stay first, you can relieve her. Secondly, if we go together, I''m afraid that she can''t solve the knot, but I''m desperate. ""You''re not desperate, you''re amorous," the tassel choked me, then sighed. "South south, she lied to you. You have to think about her. I don''t know if I should call you stupid or gentle."

    Rao is a cheeky me, but also can''t help blushing a little, modest way: "beauty is in the eye of the beholder, you praise me too."

    "I''m not the only one who thinks you''re good, not the only one," Liu Su unexpectedly didn''t deny that I''m her "Xi Shi", sour slide way: "Yao Waner likes you, do you know?"

    This surprised me, and I said: "who said that? Tassel, jealousy is not such a way of eating. She just came here to say goodbye to me. Your joke may ruin a girl''s reputation! "

    "I''m not the kind of woman who likes to talk about other people''s length. She said it herself. Although she didn''t say it directly, she always mentioned you when talking with Qin LAN. Yesterday, I heard that you were dismissed. She rushed to her aunt for help. She knew that you were more lost than I was after you resigned." the more she said it, the more it was like, "just now everyone together Go to the canteen and discuss how to keep you. I happened to hear someone say that they saw you go back to the company. They thought it was too slow to wait for the elevator, so they rushed to climb the stairs. Don''t they like what you are? "

    It''s no wonder that the child is tired and panting. It turns out that she climbed the stairs. However, I have a reservation about whether she likes me or not. Maybe people just can''t bear to leave their colleagues. Girls, especially little girls, like sentimentality, like attending military training when they are in school, just get along with instructors for a few days? When I leave, I cry like a tearful person, not to mention my colleagues who have been together for a year.

    "More lost than you, people climb stairs, you take the elevator, as you say, she loves me more than you love me?"

    "Who said, I love more than her?" before she finished, the tassel suddenly reacted to me. I almost became a dirty girl, blushing like blood. "Die south south, you want to die

    Unfortunately, I can almost hear the true confession of the fringe! Although lost, but more touched, I put the poor way: "I have become ''dead South South'', how to find death?"? I just lost my job. I really need to find some work as soon as possible. I don''t want the tassel to worry about me. I pouted shamelessly and said, "otherwise, would you give me an artificial respiration? I''m not dead yet. Maybe I''ll be saved. "

    My friend was just joking. He put on high-heeled shoes at an altitude of nearly 1.8 meters. The tassel, which was almost the same as me, had a smart face. The dragonfly bit the water and gave me a light kiss. The soft touch and the fragrance of her face in the nasal cavity made me a little confused. My heart beat suddenly accelerated, which was even more exciting than our first kiss

 Chapter 200

    I didn''t get drunk but offered to kiss. This kind of thing happened to Liu Su, a boy with a bad temper. How unbelievable! Liu Su was also shy. She twisted her red face, and her voice was like a mosquito''s chirp. She groaned and hawed, "have you?"

    "No." I shook my head in amazement. "You forgot to give me oxygen, or let''s do it again?"

    Disgust! "

    This time, it''s the fringed soft and feeble little fist. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. "Oh, I''m dead!"

    "What''s the matter?" Seeing my face pain, the tassel immediately stopped her small hand and said in a panic, "did you hurt?"

    "The pain is not painful, but I must be dead," I suddenly stretched my neck and kissed her while the tassel was stupefied by my fooling, laughing: "happiness is dead! Ha ha ha ha. "

    At first, the tassels were shy and angry. They held up their fists and started to rage. But in a flash, they couldn''t help chucking. They grabbed my shoulder with their hands and laughed with me. They couldn''t be stopped. The laughter overflowed the narrow space. Indeed, I had a feeling of dying happily.

    Who said that the process of leaving the company with the cardboard box is lonely? I am very happy, maybe I am heartless, or maybe, because I haven''t lost it, but I have got it. Sister Liu, Viagra and others all know that I''m leaving, but they didn''t come to see me off deliberately. They are worried that I will be sad, that I feel embarrassed, that I can''t stay, and that I''m a little stubborn, because everyone knows that my resignation has a direct relationship with Murphy. The reason is that people ask, or don''t ask? However, more people are trying to avoid suspicion. Many colleagues in the investment department saw Murphy''s gaffe and my "desperation" with their own eyes yesterday. God knows if he will be angry with Mr. Murphy if he comes to see me off.

    When I decided to leave the company, I was afraid to see them, but when I really left the company, my nostalgia for my friends was magnified infinitely.

    Goodbye these two words, really very complex, let a person at a loss.

    The people who wanted to say goodbye didn''t see him, but the people who wanted to say goodbye took the initiative to send the door. I walked out of the elevator with Liu Su and arrived at the hall on the first floor. Then I saw two guys coming face to face - Li Qi, the leader of the project team, his nephew who couldn''t be beat by eight poles, Hong Tao, the deputy leader of the project team.

    "I thought yesterday was just a rumor that everyone was spreading false information. Unexpectedly," Li Qi shook his huge head and said to me regretfully, "Chu Shao, you are not really going to leave Fengchang with the box in your arms?"

    It''s not easy to believe that he''s teasing me. Of course, I''m quite sure that he''s teasing me. "That''s right, group leader Li. I''ll see you later. I''ll take this opportunity to say goodbye."

    I don''t feel inferior and don''t want to provoke him. I don''t need to hold the box anymore. It''s easy.

    Li Qi lamented like the ancient people who died at Qingming tomb and sighed: "Chu Shao is young and promising, so he left. It''s really my investment department. It''s the loss of Fengchang group."

    is this a compliment or a curse? I had the heart to kick his feet, but I could not reach out and laugh at the man. I could not help joking: "group leader Li said seriously. I have no plan to drive the crane back to the West for the moment."

    "Misunderstandings, misunderstandings, I don''t mean to satirize Chu Shao, but I feel sorry, and I feel some emotion," Li Qi sighed, and said to Hong Tao behind him: "Tao Zi, help Chu Shao hold the box, and we will send him out, so as to avoid some boring young people who like to talk nonsense about people''s length and look at people''s laughter, which increases Chu Shao''s unhappiness."

    It''s a good word, but it''s a good one. I dare not take ya as a good person. I have a bad relationship with these two people. The contradiction is even irreconcilable. It''s as surprising as the sunrise in the West. What''s more, his attitude towards me suddenly turns around 180 degrees? The smell of weasel celebrating the new year''s Eve for chickens is too strong. If I can''t smell it, am I not a mallet?

    "I don''t dare to work for you. It''s just a few steps. I can walk out by myself. Ha ha, what''s the harm of being told? I can''t do without two meat. "

    "No, no," Li Qi said politely. He was even more coquettish. "He was not afraid of the shadow. Of course, Chu Shao was open-minded and I knew that gossip was like the fog of the morning sun. Chu Shao would not care about it. I just wanted to talk about it."

    It''s worthy of being a group of leaders. Li Qi''s speaking level is not low. Why didn''t I see it before? It''s like praising me and comforting me, which makes people feel comfortable and useful. "Chu Shao, you and my uncle and nephew have had some unhappiness. Now that you''re gone, it''s time to let go. It''s right to die with the wind. It''s always fate to meet each other. In the past, we were reckless and offended. Today, we''re going to take the blame and apologize. I hope it''s over It''s just a grudge. If Chu Shao wants to refuse, he will be determined not to forgive us both

    That''s all I said. Can I say no more? If these two pieces of materials do not contain evil, they have just eaten the wrong thing. As you know, Li Qi is narrow-minded, but famous in the investment department."Chu Shao, you don''t want that" tall and thin like a bamboo pole Hong Tao to make a kowtow, frown for a long time, and seem to want to make a coquette like us. Unfortunately, there is no goods in his belly, and he didn''t save a word for a long time, so he just laughed and said: "you''re welcome, take something for me, you can lead Miss Cheng''s hand, ha ha."

    It''s a fake smile, and the corners of his mouth are twitching. Hong Tao''s eyes clearly flashed a hatred. It''s no wonder that this man had chased the fringe before, but he was rejected by the fringe. Seeing the fringe and I are like each other, he is not jealous.

    Li Qi also said: "that is, just as I have some words with Chu Shao, the things will be handed over to Tao Zi."

    What poisons are sold in the gourd? In terms of friendship, we only have hatred, in terms of position, they are the leader and I am the soldier, and there is no reason to be so polite to me. The fringe also feels that there are ghosts in them. Although they blush, they still hold my hand tightly. The performance of Li Hong and his two people is in place, which makes us neither refuse nor suspect.

    I''m not afraid of you when I''m a colleague of senior rank. What''s more, I''m a passer-by at this time. I''m afraid of you!

    Hong Tao walked behind with the box in his hand. I led Liu Su''s hand and walked side by side with Li Qi. When I walked out of the hall, I had nothing to do with Fengchang group. Therefore, Liu Su didn''t mind being seen our intimate relationship. Instead, I hope that everyone could see her famous flower as the owner, so that I wouldn''t be gone, and some people like Hong Tao and Zhang Mingjie would harass her.

    "Group leader Li, I''m no longer Fengchang employee. I don''t know what you want to tell me." I have no personal relationship with you.

    Li Qi pretended not to understand and said seriously: "I heard that Chu Shao and vice president Zhang of the marketing department had some unhappiness in the elevator yesterday. It seems that they also saw red hands, right?"

    The tassel saw that I got down in an elevator with Zhang Liu yesterday, but I didn''t know what I had done to beat him. I was shocked. I quickly laughed and said, "absolutely not. I don''t know who spread the rumor." I move my head, not my hands. The surveillance video can testify!

    Li Qi has long been attracted by the vice chairman of the board. He is Zhang Mingjie''s confidant. It''s only strange to believe me. He laughs twice. Then he sighs and says, "Chu Shao misunderstands vice president Zhang. I know the young people''s jealousy. Indeed, vice president Zhang loves Miss Cheng, but it is for this reason that he knows if you leave Feng Chang, Miss Cheng is hard to avoid being sad, so she took the initiative to find Mr. Liu. She really wants to treat you to ask the chairman for personal feelings, but she doesn''t want to cry. She was misunderstood by Chu Shao. "

    Listen to Li Qi''s saying that Zhang Mingjie has a deep love for himself. His face is red with tassels, and he despises him very much? It''s ironic inside and outside that I don''t know how to behave. I bit the ass of young master Zhang. The image is more decent and tall. It''s clear at a glance in front of the fringe. Li Qi specially waited for me in the hall. I dare to be the matchmaker for Zhang Mingjie.

 Chapter 201

    I can''t help laughing, how can you degrade me, can you change the trust of tassel to me? It''s funny. I dare to say that even if I really misunderstood Zhang Mingjie''s kindness, the tassel would still stand by me and marry the chickens and the dogs. However, I certainly hope I can have an absolutely positive image in the tassel.

    "According to Li, does Zhang Shaozhen want to help me?"

    "That''s natural," Li Qi vowed, "or will he come to master Liu?"

    "But it''s strange," I turned to the tassel and said, "honey, yesterday morning, Mr. Liu went to pick up your cousin and sent you to the company. Why did Zhang Shao invite you again? Is it difficult that both young masters knew that I was going to be fired early yesterday? "

    A "baby" blushed to the blush of the fringe, but the latter words made her shocked. She also thought it was a little strange, and Li Qi''s face changed greatly, her eyes were flustered.

    Li Qi''s blunder was seized by me, and also strengthened my suspicion. Liu Xiaosheng knew that I was going to be fired early yesterday, so he pretended to test the tassel, sent her to the company, and waited for the incident. Then "coincidentally" appeared in front of me at the first time, taking advantage of all kinds of negative emotions such as unemployment, anxiety, loss and worry When I''m all in one, I''m sold a great human relationship. I''ve got a bad taste of being teased by me, and I can pinch my short feet to help Shu Tong hide from Shu Tong and help him pursue Murphy. I don''t understand. Where did Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie know that I would be fired by Mo Yi? Even tassels are known after I came out of the chairman''s office. Were Liu and Zhang in Shangri La Hotel yesterday? impossible! It''s impossible for Mo Yi, a family clown, to reveal to outsiders the importance of his face.

    This problem is really a disgusting one.

    "Maybe it''s a coincidence," Li Qi said simply, "when Chu Shao needed help most, there was just a noble person. It can be seen that Chu Shao was destined to be blessed."

    Grass, can''t he just get to the position of team leader by this mouth that can beat black and white? I smiled quietly, continued to pick up the loopholes in his words, and gradually revealed the intention behind his flattery. "Vice Chairman Zhang is in our good mood, but he is second only to Chairman mo. isn''t Zhang Shao closer to him than Mr. Liu? If you really want to help me, why don''t you ask his father Zhang yijinkou to intentionally owe Mr. Liu a favor? After all, Mr. Liu is an outsider? "

    I''m quite impolite. It seems that others owe me for helping me. In fact, it''s not, because I''m sure that they are a cover for helping me. It''s true that they want to hurt me.

    Li Qi put on cold sweat and said with a vague smile: "there are always inconveniences for one family. Ha ha, there are some things, the more family members, the more difficult it is to open their mouth."

    "What Li group said is also reasonable. Maybe I misunderstood Zhang Shao''s good intention," I said pun: "although good intention is a good thing, people outside the family still have to know that the dog who can look after the house is a good dog, but if you look at someone else''s house, no matter how good the dog is, you will only get the reputation of being picky. Li group, I''m not good at learning. Maybe the metaphor is not right enough When, but I believe you can understand what I mean, right? "

    Liu Su heard me sneering at Li Qi so much, but she almost couldn''t help laughing. She secretly pinched him on the back of my hand. The look in her eyes was like saying "you''re really bad". But Li, the head of the project team of the investment department, thought how pretty he looked. Her face was fat and trembling, but she said with a farfetched smile: "what Chu Shao said is extremely, I understand, I understand"

    I really can''t think what he did How can he bear it? It''s not hard to see from the World War II that he was a very bloody and impulsive grumpy man. He glanced at the Hong Tao behind him with his face, and his eyes were red as if he was shooting fire.

    What are the two brothers and nephews thinking about?

    As he spoke, he left the company''s gate and bypassed the gorgeous fountain in front of the gate. Hong Tao had rushed to the roadside to help us call a taxi. Seeing the car stop, Li Qi saw a joy in his eyes that I didn''t understand. He then reached out and said, "there is a difference in the thousand mile Pavilion. It''s just the so-called feast that the whole world can''t be separated. It''s my affectation to be too nostalgic Chu Shao, I''ll send it here. We''ll have a tea tasting and chatting when we have time. Ha ha, treasure it. "

    "Each other." I shook hands with him. I thought it was strange. Something wrong? Aren''t these two guys going to try to straighten me out?

    I was wondering, so I heard a whisper from the fringe around me. Looking down her eyes, I saw four or five young boys in fancy clothes, who wanted to take the taxi stopped by Hongtao.

    Hongtao was squeezed and stumbled, the cartons fell to the ground, and the bits and pieces came out. The girl, Liu Su, did not look at Hongtao who suffered from the loss, but at my things. Han ah

    "stop!" Hong Tao grabbed the back neck of the kid who hit him and pulled him out of the car. "I called the car, you just robbed it, but you hit my things and left like this, which is not polite."

    "Ouch, it''s interesting. Brother, it''s really interesting. Don''t make a mistake for a good man. Did I knock over your things? Who saw it? " The little devil in yellow pulled out Hong Tao''s hand, crooked his neck, collapsed his waist and legs, stood up straight and made three bends. He could see how he was hanging around. He asked his companion with a smile, "did you see me hitting him?"A few little ghosts said with one voice: "no ~!"

    "Ouch, it''s so painful," the little yellow devil covered his neck and groaned to his companion. "He just pulled my collar and hurt my neck. Do you see all this?"

    "I see. You''ve done a lot of work, brother."

    "It''s just that if you don''t provoke me, how can you say do it?"

    "Brother Kaizi, you''re not hurt? Did the police call the public, or did they find some brothers to come here for private? "

    "I don''t think brother Kaizi''s injury is too serious, so don''t start a campaign. Brother Kaizi, you pay US $800. Let''s take him to see a doctor. Haha."

    Liu Su can''t see that Hong Tao has caused a difficult little gangster. He leans on me nervously. I smile and don''t talk. I wait and see what happens.

    "How could it be that you are a nune, so untouched? You hit me first, and you want to blackmail me? " Hongtao reached out to us. "They are all witnesses and can testify for me."

    "Who saw it?" The kid named Kaizi raised his chin and hung the corner of his eyes. He came straight to me with three shakes. He was biting his back teeth, highlighting a threat of ferocity. He asked me, "did you see me hitting him?"

    The tassel frightens to flash behind me, I light one smile, look at Li Qi, look at Hong Tao again, "I didn''t see."

    This sentence stunned a group of people. The tassel knows my character well. He always eats soft but doesn''t eat hard. He won''t bow to the evil forces easily. What''s more, the thing is mine. So he is surprised. If Li Qi and Hong Tao are surprised because I don''t help them, it''s reasonable. What''s the surprise of the kid in front of me? Panic what? I can''t help laughing. Li Hong and I didn''t hold my fart.

    Before they could respond, I asked, "chief Li, have you seen it?"

    When Qi Deng was mute, this simple problem was like a hot yam. He didn''t take it, and he didn''t take it.

    Li Qi is Hongtao''s uncle. It''s natural and reasonable to help him. There''s nothing wrong with him. What''s his hesitation? Even the tassels are aware of the wrong things.

    I''m just casually testing. Now I''m almost sure that these ruffians are just from Li Qi and Hongtao.

    Before entering Fengchang, Hong Tao was a showman in a nightclub. Even in the company, he couldn''t hold his insolent temper. If Li Qi didn''t hold him, he would have been fired 20 times. How could such a tyrannical character be justified in front of several small gangsters? And Li Qi, a man of blood, is indifferent when he sees his nephew being bullied by a gangster? What''s more, these little gangsters are afraid to fight against their employees at the gate of Fengchang company even though they are ambitious. Aren''t they afraid to recruit security guards?

    Of course, these loopholes can be made up by one thing, that is, let the little gangsters use the most natural way to directly pick up trouble with me?

    : something unexpected happened. The update is late. Sorry.

 Chapter 202

    Whether it''s the attitude of freeing up the suspicion or the three or eight ways to make Zhang Mingjie a matchmaker, it''s actually Li Qi''s way of shielding his eyes. I''m afraid that I can see that they are just a gang of little gangsters.

    As soon as Hong Tao said that we all saw the little gangster bump into him, the little gangster came to me directly. Li and Hong did not expect that they had fought with them in the canteen, but I was unexpectedly calm or shameless. They not only denied seeing their poor performance, but also threw the problem to Li Qi.

    The gangster named Kaizi obviously had no ability to deal with the situation. When he couldn''t find the stubble, he looked at Li Qi in a panic. Li Qi was shocked. Just as I and Liu Su were going to watch them perform and help, Li Qi saw a flash of fierce light in his eyes. One step was a slap in the face, which made him stumble and roar, "little boy, don''t look at it What''s this place? Touch porcelain with it? Get the hell out of here, or I''ll send you all to the bureau! "

    Ginger is still hot. It''s true that Li Qiya is a little quick witted. No wonder Zhang Mingjie will pull him in, but he gives a subtle look at some ruffians. The ruffians are very understanding. The yellow shirt and the Kaizi horse cover his face and roar: "let''s do it with me? Brothers, teach them a lesson! "

    Who the hell would go shopping with a stick on his back? These five ruffians are obviously prepared and have a clear division of labor. Two of them are fighting with Li Qi and Hongtao respectively, and the other three are coming at me.

    I didn''t expect that Li Qiya''s hand was so good! I hurriedly pushed away the tassel and didn''t want to be attacked by the yellow shirt Kaizi. I was half numb. In the panic, I still stepped on Ya''s stomach and kicked him back a few steps.

    Damn ball, this kid''s timing, dodge angle and punch strength all show that he''s a good fighter. It''s not too bad to come to other people.

    "South south!" Seeing that I got a punch, the tassel rushed to help if she didn''t want to. The little girl has always been able to stir up the flames. Where can she fight? It seems that I can only be seen in my eyes, but I didn''t realize that I was blocking a boy who was flying and kicking at me, which scared me.

    "I''ll kill whoever dares to touch her!" I roared, regardless of the yellow shirt and the other person who attacked me, I twisted my body and ran towards the fringe, just wanted to protect the fringe. I got a heavy stroke on my back, and I didn''t even feel the pain.

    It''s too late to see. When the tassel is likely to be hurt, I can see that the boy who was kicked by Fei appears to be more frightened than me. He shouts and stops his legs in panic. He turns his back in the air and takes the initiative to avoid the tassel. Because his body is out of balance, he falls to the ground with time difference.

    Little ruffians also pay attention to the gentlemanly demeanor of "good men don''t fight with women"? I wonder to sum up, but I''m annoyed. A few bastards set up a set to think about me. Once I bear it, I''ll give them the chance to turn swords into silk. They don''t know what to do, and they almost hurt the fringe. If I bear it again, won''t I become a ninja turtle?

    The little ruffian stumbled under his feet, leaned forward, and I jumped up to my knees, as if I heard the sound of fracture of his bridge of nose. His body was like a rubber band, ignoring the gravity, bounced back irregularly, fell on his back and lay on the ground. I jumped so hard that I flew past his body and chased my two boys, one of whom was the same Generally, I jumped up, but the yellow shirt Kaizi accidentally stepped on the belly of the underground man. His feet were soft and he fell into shit. Only the poor underground man was trampled on like a giant shrimp. The blood gushed out of his nose was bigger than the flow of the fountain behind him. He couldn''t make a sound in pain.

    My feet just touched the ground, and my back was just a leg. The gangster who jumped over seemed to welcome me. He made a close contact with my sole with his hard little brother. He fell on the body of the yellow shirt and the Kaizi like a man in a woman''s sharp pain cry. In a blink of an eye, he killed three people. Even I was surprised, but I saw the heart on the face of the fringe There are still palpitations. My anger is rising.

    "Playing the devil? Rough move? Come on! Give you a chance. You don''t have to pick things, do you? If you don''t want face, I''ll rub it off for you, damn it! " I looked at the two ruffians who were "entwined" with Li Qi and Hongtao as if they were ballroom dancing. I said a word, and then I kicked at the face of the Dihuang shirt and the Kaizi. The pain made Ya cry for his father and his mother, and cried for mercy. The blood splashed all over the place.

    Don''t say that those two ruffians, that is, Li Qi and Hong Tao, were also frightened by the red eyes of the murderer. The fringe was afraid of causing human life, and quickly hugged my arm. "South south, forget it, because this kind of person caused a lawsuit, it''s not worth it!"

    "Don''t look!" I murmured, and my anger couldn''t be restrained. "If you start a lawsuit, you''ll start a lawsuit. What''s the big deal? I just want everyone to have a look. Whoever dares to make your idea or touch your hair will kill his family! "

    I don''t know if I radiate the legendary spirit of the king who can sing "Conquest" to women, because I am the only one who knows how terrifying the fear in my heart is. If I leave Fengchang and am not around the fringe, will these bastards think of her as well as at the moment? I began to wonder if it would be a wrong decision to keep the fringe in Fengchang?

    The tassel was very moved, with tears in his eyes, and his face was intoxicated. His brother''s angry eyes were fixed on the two intimate dancing partners, and he sneered at his voice and said: "Li group, Hong group, is the performance almost finished? Are you fighting or making friends with your male friends? "Folded on the body of the yellow shirt and Kaizi, the boy covering his little brother tried to get up. I took Ya''s cheek as my assistant. Two bloody teeth flew to Li Qi''s feet in the thin saliva. The four men suddenly fought a cold war. The two little ruffians trembled and looked at Li Qi. Their courage was already broken.

    "Fight with me? The tiger doesn''t show his power when I''m a sick cat? Look at me in a suit, bully me, isn''t it? I don''t work in the wind. Can I show it to others in sheepskin? Provoke me? Let''s fuck you! " I scolded and kicked, but my eyes were staring at Li Qi. There was a scream under my feet. The feeling of not loading a small sheep was like boiling my blood. My strong desire for possession made me crazy.

    I think that when I was angry with Chu Yuan, I was so angry! When I was blocked into a small alley by the pursuers of the fringe, how many times did I escape from death? Which grandson is not more fierce than you? Playing with me? I''m afraid of you!

    Li Qi also played, pushing away his "entangled" kid, a pair of aggrieved expressions of common hatred but questioned by his peers, puzzled: "Chu Shao, what do you mean by that?"

    "Dress up, dress up," I said with a light smile. "It''s so old-fashioned. Vice president Zhang, the hero, seems to be a little late on the stage."

    As soon as this statement comes out, all the people have changed. They can''t react. They have already seen a handsome white Lamborghini coming straight to us. Who knows if the wind is smooth? This is the car of Zhang Mingjie, a poet who claims to be "Prince Charming"?

    Just now, the little gangster apparently avoided the fringe deliberately. If he had the gentlemanly demeanor, he would not play the bully in front of the lady. Since he had no demeanor, his taboo was obviously passive. Someone told him that this woman should not be touched.

    I guessed Zhang Mingjie at once, but I thought he would not dare to show up when I saw the situation reversed. How could I think that he would not abandon him so much, and I would hate to bite his teeth, but he couldn''t help but hook up the corner of his mouth.

    "What happened? Chief Li, you''re not hurt? Who are you that dare to make trouble in Fengchang group? Have you eaten the gall of an ambitious leopard Although Zhang Mingjie''s nose is tight against K, it still can''t cover the blue and purple. It''s like the open suit can''t cover the awe inspiring righteousness under his whole body. The beautiful tail flicking parking, a heroic and unrestrained posture on the stage, is enough to bewitch the flower crazy little niangs. After a few drinks, the mallet didn''t notice the eyes of Li Qi and others. It seems that I just saw the flow behind me Su''s eyes were full of bright colors? Are you ok? Are these people troubling you? "

 Chapter 203

    "They did come for trouble, but" the rascal gave the rascal a look of disgust, then hugged my arm tightly, chuckled, "how can I be busy with him?"

    Zhang Mingjie''s eyes flashed a color of jealousy, as if he didn''t see the three friends who were totally different under my feet. He scolded the other two people: "if you dare to find Miss Cheng''s trouble, it''s to find me Zhang Mingjie''s trouble. Look at Miss Cheng''s face, I''ll let you go this time and get out of here!"

    Poor young master Zhang doesn''t know what "hero saves beauty" has done. Even Li Qi and Hongtao can''t help but fight a cold war in a brazen speech. Several hoodlums are looking forward to leaving soon. How can they laugh at him as a clown? But they look at Zhang Mingjie''s vicious eyes. Obviously, the medical expenses I should be responsible for have been recorded in his brain Bag -

    Zhang Shao doesn''t want to show off his skills of fighting for two? I thought for a moment and understood that Zhang Mingjie didn''t know that we didn''t need any help. He was hiding in a corner just now, peeping. At this time, he didn''t intentionally make a fool of himself, but didn''t want to be a hero by myself and rush to have a share!

    "Wait!" How can tassel inherit Zhang Mingjie''s affection? "Master Zhang, you said I''ll spare them face, but they hurt Nannan. I didn''t mean to spare them."

    The little hooligans almost cried, and I couldn''t help laughing. The three of them didn''t even have the ability to stand up. Looking horizontally and vertically, they were the ones who were injured. My aunt showed that she was willing to go against them.

    Zhang Mingjie did not expect that the tassel would not care for others, and the embarrassment flashed away. He took out a kind smile and said, "Miss Cheng said that it was OK just now? What''s more, our Fengchang corporate culture stresses tolerance, acceptance, inclusiveness, respect and integrity. If we are too concerned with such people, we will lose our company''s image "

    " I''m fine, but south south is busy! He is not Fengchang''s employee now. What''s the matter with the company? Didn''t you see that he was bleeding? " Liu Su painfully wipes the corners of my mouth and blinks at me. The girl is excited again. She intends to strip away Zhang Mingjie''s hypocrisy.

    However, the tassel has gone with me. Who is the biggest enemy of life? rival in love! The idea of fighting fringe has already touched my scales. The desire of men to possess is extremely selfish and terrible.

    "Zhang Shao''s words are different. These gangsters are neither business partners nor competitors. They are just a group of hooligans and ruffians who ignore laws and regulations and talk about corporate culture with them. They are like playing the piano against a cow. They have no aim at anything. The state-owned national law is the biggest law. If such people run to the company''s door and make trouble, it is not tolerance, but weakness, not sea Han, it''s hypocrisy. In the eyes of the public, we can only think that Fengchang group is good at bullying, or likes to pretend to be a grandson. If some jealous and dirty business rivals also understand Fengchang so well and use such shameless means to make trouble, what kind of bad influence will it cause? Is the image of Fengchang praised or belittled? Can you afford the consequences? "

    Zhang Mingjie''s face was white and his mouth trembled when I choked. He was not convinced, but he could not find an excuse to fight back. I smiled quietly, gathered up his awe inspiring and upright spirit, and deliberately asked, "I''m not a Fengchang employee. How does the company image have nothing to do with me? It''s just Zhang Shao. What you said just now is very uncomfortable for me. My girlfriend, it seems that you can''t give me a turn She''s in charge? It''s obviously a private affair. It''s none of your business. Why do you jump out and play big? "

    Zhang Mingjie was stunned. All his energy had been concentrated on me for a long time. He ignored Li Qi and Hong Tao''s eyes, which seemed to be filled with sand. "What do you mean, Chu Nan? Yesterday is also, today is also, I kind-hearted help you, how can you not recognize the good heart? " After that, he touched the injured nose consciously or unconsciously.

    Ya wants to bury me in front of the fringe. I shake my head and smile bitterly. I sigh, "Zhang Shao, you are a hero saving the beauty. The script is well written. Unfortunately, I underestimated me and robbed your part. It''s hard for you to show up. To be honest, my friends are really guilty, but they can''t help but want to smoke you. But" I''ll show my ape arm and hold the fringe''s Willow waist tightly. She''s still good Before I knew it, I had already printed a kiss on her forehead, and turned to Zhang Mingjie, who was scared, jealous and angry. "For the sake that you have the same vision as me, I will spare you this time."

    Speaking in the same way, Zhang Mingjie could not stand my sarcasm. He glanced at the fringe and said in a harsh voice: "Chu Nan, don''t be bloody."

    "If it''s blood gushers, Li group and Hong Deputy group who are also gushing at you, I''m at most misrepresenting them. Just now they have admitted that you hired these people to quarrel with me."

    Seeing Zhang Mingjie looking at himself angrily, Li Qi yelled at me hurriedly: "Chu, you are stirring up the discord!"

    It has always been Hongtao''s greatest wish to flatter Zhang Mingjie. His response is more honest than his uncle''s, but also more stupid. "President Zhang, don''t listen to this kid''s nonsense, we haven''t said anything!"

    It''s already a little revealing. Both Zhang Mingjie and Li Qi have changed their faces. Before they opened their mouths, I sneered and said, "how did you know if you didn''t say that?""You guessed it!" Hong Tao countered subconsciously

    "Oh -" my tassel and I nodded at the same time. The faces of Zhang Mingjie and Li Qi were like bean curd mixed with shallots. Except for white, it was green. That''s beautiful. Hong Tao realized that he said he had left his mouth, and the steel teeth were straight. His head was smoky. He wished he could not rush to strangle me.

    "Zhang Shao, what else can you say?" I groaned, rubbed my face and smiled, "what hero did you play to save the beauty in order to rob my girlfriend and find such a group of hooligans to hurt me, and you won''t say sorry?"

    Zhang Mingjie was torn open by me face to face. At that time, he was flustered and flustered. His words were all stuttered. "This misunderstanding, no, I didn''t"

    "tassel, call the police." I didn''t give Zhang Mingjie any empty thinking, raised a smile, and said in a deep voice: "it''s right if it''s not private, or it''s fair. Otherwise, people would think I''m a mob and hurt so many people." I naturally induced Zhang Mingjie to have the illusion that there are only two choices, public or private.

    Liu Suma pulls out his mobile phone, but he just presses it a few times in a threatening way. After all, I''m a little too ruthless this time. Zhang Shao has money, power and background. He really needs to be honest. Liu Suma is afraid that I will be the one who suffers from losses.

    However, Zhang Mingjie had no time to think calmly. As soon as he heard that I wanted to call the police, he suddenly lost his square. "Don''t"

    "what else?" I said coldly, "don''t call the police? Zhang Shao, so to speak, do you admit that these people are all from you? "

    Zhang Mingjie instinctively denied, "it''s not me!"

    "It''s even more important to call the police. Maybe Zhang will spend two more dollars to go through the back door to make the police clear you," I said with a smile to Zhang Mingjie, touching my mobile phone and dialing. "But the key is that the actors you find have a hard mouth. Don''t bite you out of the Bureau. I''m afraid the money won''t help you, but don''t worry, Your father, vice chairman Zhang, will surely ask the best lawyer to help you defend. The big deal is to shift the responsibility to other people. At most, Zhang Shao will lose one''s eye and won''t go to jail. But these people may be in trouble I coax and frighten, but I come together with Zhang Mingjie''s way to clean himself. Zhang Mingjie rejects me, so instinctively rejects what I say, and then thinks of other solutions. Where else? For a time, I was scared and my face was gray.

    How could Li Qi and Hong Tao not know who the "others" would be in trouble? It has always been the patent of rich people to tear down bridges and abandon pawns to protect cars. I''m afraid I''ll ruin my future if I carry the black pot for him! No one knows that these ruffians have never kept their breath.

    Seeing that Fengchang''s security guard has rushed over, the little hooligan who was injured by me can''t run away. Zhang Mingjie dare not speak hard, trembling his bloodless lips, and said in dismay: "don''t call the police, what do you want to do, open up the conditions."

 Chapter 204

    "Don''t call the police. What do you want to do? Open up the conditions."

    "Private?" I stared and said aggressively, "so, do you admit that you are the one who came to beat me?"

    Zhang Mingjie only thought that I was deliberately pickpocketing his nature in front of the fringe. Although he was angry, he was helpless. "Yes"

    I couldn''t help it. "What is it?"

    Zhang Mingjie bit his back teeth and said, "I came to beat you up. I want you to make a fool of yourself in front of Miss Cheng, OK? Chunan, let them go first. Don''t you want to make compensation? What''s the price? I''ll take it all together? "

    Mo Yi''s growing indifference is behind the scenes. How important is the reputation for Zhangjia people who are anxious to control Fengchang? Zhang Mingjie thinks that big fat sheep is in the right place, but he underestimates my shamelessness. He can cut grass without removing roots, and the spring wind blows again!

    "Just admit it." I slowly walked to Zhang Mingjie, suddenly raised my friendly expression, slapped her face in both positive and negative directions, then pushed his foot on his lower abdomen. He curled up like a shrimp in pain, grabbed his hair, forced him to look up, turned his wrist, and gave him a solid hook. At the moment when Zhang Mingjie''s feet were pulled off the ground, I felt that It''s really cool to raise your fist and face the sky. It''s quite like one of the five top saints sent a certain kill named "Lushan ascending dragon tyrant".

    When we talked, our voices were not very loud, and the crowd could not hear our conversation clearly, so when they saw me beat up prince charming, they were all in a rage, and all they saw was the ghost''s eyes shaking and looking at me. Well, what my friends wanted was this effect. They knew that the rabbit in a hurry would bite people, and they knew that I was cruel and ruthless. Who dared to dig the corner of Laozi and hit my future wife''s idea He feels superior to master Zhang.

    How dare you fuck me? " Young master Zhang stood up as if he had drunk two bottles of Maotai, sweat on his forehead, tears on his eyes and blood on his mouth. He was furious, but he was fierce.

    I ignored him. I put my hand behind the tassel with a bad smile, pinched it gently on her waist, blinked at her, looked at her mobile phone, and said, "honey, have you recorded it?"

    What a tacit understanding between the tassel and me. In a flash, I understood my intention. He said with a smile: "well, they are recorded clearly. They are organized and planned intentional injuries."

    In fact, the fringe just took the mobile phone out of the pocket, there was no recording at all, but where did Zhang Mingjie know? This frightens, almost exudes urine in the middle of crotch, "Chunan, do you shade me?!"

    "You''re the first one to kill me. If you have this thing, you won''t get into the Bureau and make nonsense." without waiting for Zhang Mingjie to speak, I immediately shouted to the security guard: "a few brothers, the police will arrive. Please watch these hooligans who deliberately cause trouble and hurt people. The chairman will surely give you a bonus!"

    It''s said that the police will arrive soon. Actually, I dialed the police''s phone at this time. The group rushed to my security guard to hear me call the police. They were a little confused, but when they came to the word "bonus", they stepped on the wind and fire wheel like when they came to the bottom of their feet, running like the wind and lightning. The two active little gangsters saw that I really called the police. Zhang Mingjie was unable to cover them. How could they wait? Run on the legs, but was seven or eight as if the tiger security three or two will be pressed.

    "Chunan, you''re playing so well?" Zhang Mingjie was shivering all over. He didn''t know whether he was scared or angry.

    "Absolutely? Well, I''ll give you another chance. In fact, I''ve always been a generous person, "I put away my cell phone and chuckled," the police will come. If you don''t want me to expose you in the Bureau, it''s easy. Didn''t you just ask me how much compensation I need? I don''t want much "

    both Zhang Mingjie and Li and Hong are in spirits," how much? "

    For such a person, money is just a number.

    "I can afford the medical expenses myself. As for the mental loss expenses, I think it''s more appropriate to pay them back with the mental method," I said with a smile, rubbing my swollen face. "Zhang Shao, you take ten mouths of yourself, and then tell me 50 times with the largest voice that I can''t afford it. I won''t care about it with you, OK? Am I generous? "

    There are more and more people around, and most of them are the employees who come out during the lunch break to blow air. If Zhang Mingjie can do it, it''s strange. He''s too deceiving! "

    "It''s very cheap for you to plead guilty to me without letting people kneel on their bare shoulders and admit their mistakes," I snorted coldly and shrugged. "People''s eyes can only look directly at others. How ever have they looked directly at themselves? I''m the one who bullies you. But what if I''m the one lying on the ground? Do you think you''re fooling too much? "

    Zhang Mingjie''s speech was just at this moment of indecision, when a sudden commotion broke out among the crowd, which then spread out like a bird or a beast? It''s really you. "

    My heart suddenly shuddered, and I turned to look at it. Murphy was the one who scattered all the people!

    I feel pity for my haggard and pretty face. My eyes are red and swollen. It seems that I am afraid that I will be scared away by her like everyone else. It''s seven or eight steps away from me, so she stops hard. She looks very scared and careful. Where else is the noble and arrogant iron lady style of leilifeng? It''s like a little angry daughter-in-law!Ye Wen said that there is no man who is afraid of his wife, only a man who respects his wife. Well, just as the so-called heroes think alike, I think so too. So I took a careful look at the fringe beside me, and saw that she was just a little surprised, without the omen of jealousy or anger, which made me a little relieved. It seems that these two women did not have a deadlock because of my affairs.

    "Mr. Mo, it''s a coincidence that I happened to meet him here." I seem to have said a very idiotic remark. Even Xiao Song Jia, who was closely behind Murphy, couldn''t help turning her eyes straight at me. She saw three bloody little gangsters lying under my feet. Her face was pale and her throat was wriggling. She almost didn''t spit out.

    Grass, the relationship is so rigid. Although I''m separated from each other, I won''t be an enemy. Do I have to pretend that I can''t see her or talk to each other? I think Chu Nan is also a polite and honest man. How can he do such a thing?

    "Yeah, what a coincidence," Murphy replied. The other guys who had not gone far fell down together, Qiao? Just been "fired" I fight with the people''s Congress in front of the company, who didn''t come here to watch because of the news? What happened?

    When I smile, I can''t say it. Murphy is also silent. I can only see that she is panting just like Song Jia. I must have heard that I was fighting with someone and rushed here in a hurry. I didn''t want to say anything to me.

    How could Murphy not realize the embarrassment of the moment? Can''t you just poke like this? So she began to look at the situation, and her expression gradually enriched. She stared at Zhang Mingjie like electricity. "Vice president Zhang, what''s the matter?"

    Murphy''s cleverness made her guess that Zhang Mingjie, who had a bad relationship with me, had made a mess. She didn''t know how to offend the tassel. The stinky girl twisted my back severely, which was unreasonable.

    "This is to let Murphy know that everything today is what he has done. Zhang Mingjie is afraid that Feng Chang can''t stand up to it. Under tension, he becomes stuttering again.

    Murphy''s face was cold, and she recovered her former coldness. Her fierce eyes swept over Li Qi and Hong Tao. The two people were smart. They asked me in a deep voice, "Chu Nan, are these people bothering you?"

    Murphy''s "they" actually include Zhang Mingjie. It''s very meaningful for them to start their business for me. I''m a little murmuring. I can''t ask for Murphy''s human relationship. Otherwise, our relationship will become ambiguous again? People''s feelings belong to people''s feelings, and the position should be clear. Murphy and I are most nodding friends in the future. We don''t communicate with each other and can''t have any more relations.

    Tassel this vinegar jar obviously also thought of this, busy way: "some private grudges, have reported to the police, do not work Mo always you bother."

    Murphy was stunned, and I nodded: "yes, Mr. Murphy, there will be police coming to deal with it later. You should go back quickly. You were misunderstood and involved in this kind of thing, so the influence is not good."

 Chapter 205

    There was a desolation and sadness in Fei''s eyes. Zhang Mingjie and Li and Hong breathed a long breath, but they didn''t want to. Murphy slightly smothered, turned to Li Qi and Hongtao, and said in a cold voice: "Li group leader, Hongtao, are you two in charge of the company''s front door fighting?"

    Li and Hong almost didn''t cry. I couldn''t help frowning. Murphy seemed determined to take a breath for me to save our relationship. Li and Hong were all employees of the investment department. Murphy asked them about the situation, but there was nothing wrong.

    Previously Murphy had hinted that I was her "person". Li Qi and Hongtao openly touched Murphy''s scale. How could they not be afraid? Some of the onlookers who had already dodged saw that Murphy had aimed his gun at them and turned back. It''s no secret that these two gentlemen are picky. Murphy''s hand is hot. I can''t help wondering whether the woman who has been hiding her ambition will take advantage of these two poisonous tumors in the investment department.

    In public and private, Zhang Mingjie couldn''t let Murphy stab Li and Hong. He hurriedly said, "Mr. Murphy, group leader Li just came to see Chu Nan off."

    "Oh?" I smile: "how does Zhang Shao know that the two leaders are here to send me?"

    Zhang Mingjie''s face suddenly changed. If he was forced to admit that he planned today''s affairs for himself, then this casual sentence of generation''s excuse is a no brainer.

    The tassel face was more disgusted, explaining to Murphy: "we met the two leaders in the hall - Qiao - while Zhang Shao met them after they picked up a quarrel with them - Qiao - appeared."

    The tassel emphasized two "happenings" very much. Because she was angry, she didn''t keep her voice down any longer. Even the onlookers could hear it clearly.

    Murphy is so clever that the horse knows what''s going on. Looking at him coldly, Zhang Mingjie is so scared that he takes a half step back and makes a guilty face.

    "So it is. Vice president Zhang, I will report this matter to the chairman of the board. I hope you can have a reasonable explanation then. As for the two of you," Murphy said coldly to Li Qi and Hongtao, "you should have been dismissed for colluding with the unincorporated people to make trouble in the company, but I think you two have worked for the company for many years and resigned."

    Murphy''s swift and resolute measures did not have half a trace of hesitation. In a word, he dismissed the two leaders of the investment department. People couldn''t help but look at me in unison, even the fringe is no exception. I''m sweating. People don''t know Murphy in fact. Even if there is no relationship with me, Murphy will drive Li Qi and Hong Tao away as soon as he catches such an opportunity.

    Ten minutes ago, Li Qi was still reluctant to part with me. Suddenly, he was in sympathy with me. The blow was too big for him. "Mr. Mo, this matter has nothing to do with me. I just followed Zhang"

    Zhang Mingjie''s fierce eyes. Li Qi swallowed the second half of his words. However, Hong Tao was not as alert and calm as his uncle. "Zhang Shao Ye, you have to say something for us. It''s all your idea. You asked me to find someone to teach Chunan a lesson! "

    The audience was shocked when they heard what they said. The expression was more enjoyable than watching an action blockbuster with ups and downs. Young master Zhang pursued the fringe unilaterally, but the fringe was intimate with me. Therefore, I became enemies with it. Later, I had a lot of affairs with Murphy. Murphy severely punished Li qihongtao, adding a bit of ambiguity to people''s imagination.

    Zhang Mingjie''s face was livid, and he stared at Hong Tao angrily. Hong Tao suddenly came back to his senses and was silent. It was too late. However, Zhang Mingjie''s evil intentions were exposed naked, but Murphy couldn''t help but be shocked. As you know, Zhang Mingjie is the son of vice chairman Zhang Zhang Zhang. He and Murphy belong to two different departments. Hong Tao not only admitted that he was picky, but also humiliated Murphy in public.

    Murphy''s situation suddenly became delicate. If she pretended not to hear, it would be a sign of weakness. Her reputation would be damaged. But if she openly calculated with Zhang Mingjie, it would undoubtedly raise the secret war between the two families to the surface. The consequences would be unimaginable, but Murphy was afraid of the consequences. How could Zhang Mingjie ignore them? I''m afraid his fear is worse than Murphy''s!

    I can''t help but secretly rejoice. It''s really a good opportunity to kill Zhang Mingjie. In my opinion, there are two ways to kill the enemy. One is to wipe out his existence. Of course, I dare not kill. So, I choose the other way, which is to make the enemy no longer the enemy.

    Reading this, I walked to Zhang Mingjie with a smile and patted him on the shoulder, "Zhang Shao, I don''t know if it''s convenient to speak in one step." Don''t say Zhang Mingjie. Murphy, who is upset and embarrassed, and the fringe, who is gloating on his face, are also stunned.

    Zhang Mingjie is actually a smart man. He guessed something and nodded in amazement.

    "Zhang Shao, you can''t wash it even if you jump into the Yellow River because of all the evidence today," I said, one by one, "the Yellow River can''t wash you, but I can clean you."

    Zhang Mingjie''s face, which was already ashamed and angry, suddenly changed. "You"

    I took a look at Li Qi and Hongtao, who were trembling in the distance, and smiled at the traitors. Zhang Mingjie couldn''t help but fight a cold war. "If I spit on you or on them, it depends on whether you can spit on them. Hey, I have two conditions"

    I''m not worried about Zhang Mingjie at all Bargaining, because he has no capital, see his face suddenly bright and dark, from time to time steal a glimpse of fringe, although I am not happy, but also smile.Murphy and the fringe are all curious about what I said to Zhang Mingjie. It seems that we have finished talking. The two women came together. I was waiting for Zhang Mingjie''s reply, but suddenly saw a young girl passing through the onlookers and coming towards us.

    I can''t help being stunned. This girl is wearing a pair of big glasses, two braids of twist, a loose and big white hanging T-shirt, jeans, flat shoes, and a black food plastic bag in her hand. She looks a little bit heavy. She looks a bit rustic and a little dull and honest, but I always feel something strange.

    My friend swore to God that I didn''t look at this girl carefully because of the hormone secretion and other scientific reasons, but recently I was always surrounded by such a little girl as Chuyuan, Dongfang and Yike, which made me have some understanding of the modern girl''s preferences and psychology in dressing. A girl who is famous from head to toe should not lack clothes ? So her slovenly should be intentional. However, the girl who paints light eyeshadow and fashionable lip gloss will tie two braid of braid, deliberately vilify herself.

    this time, the girl has come to our side. I feel like a cough with a smell of choking. I want to cough. I''m close to it. Once again, the girl does not want to be a woman. Her face is covered with a thick layer of foundation. The age is far more dangerous than the one she gave. The reason is still in my own. First of all, I have committed several taboos. One day, I used a narcissistic day. I''m sure you won''t be addicted to it, but please also understand me, people, we have to live. I promise that we will carry out the public edition to the end, speed up the pace and improve the quality. We won''t be eunuchs, we won''t have a bad ending, but it will end later than expected.

    Fifty three thousand words, two chapters are updated every day, and the wind and rain never stop. I hope that this little persistence can be a little evidence that everyone believes in right and wrong, and thank you for your tolerance and understanding.

 Chapter 206

    Zhang Mingjie is just a fish in the water. The girl''s goal is obviously Murphy! I turned over and grabbed the girl''s hands without any effort. I was in a daze. Her face was only regret after she lost her hand, but she didn''t panic. She didn''t seem to want to run away. Of course, she just wanted to run and couldn''t run away.

    after a look at Murphy, who was scared and retching. I asked the girl in a cold voice, "who are you? Why attacked her? "

    No wonder I don''t think it''s right, not only because of her dress, but also because of all the onlookers'' hurt. Who can''t hide far away? She is a "good girl" who even ignores me and other "evil spirits" people and walks over. It''s unreasonable!

    This dress pure woman not only is not afraid, but also to my charming smile, pretends to be confused like chuckle way: "I am a neuropathy, to ask for debt, attack people? I don''t have a debt? When I was about to ask again, I heard Zhang Mingjie scream. He pointed at the girl and shouted to the security guard, "get her! Call the police, I''ll sue her! Sue her! I want to vomit -- "

    I can''t bear to look at poor master Zhang any more, otherwise I will vomit too

    the fringes are also faceless. I quickly stepped over to lift Murphy up and moved a few steps to the distance. For a while, the company''s door was in chaos. Fortunately, the siren sounded, and then I stopped a little.

    I just quit my job. I don''t want to make such a big noise. I don''t know how to cry or laugh

    The police station in the jurisdiction gave me a cup of steaming tea in a police uniform on a winter night, then stared at those big eyes with single eyelids, sat down opposite me, while the tassel sitting on the sofa on the other side looked at her warily.

    My lips just touched the edge of the cup. When I saw the yellow orange color, my friend suddenly thought of the things that Mr. Zhang had touched. His stomach was churning. He quickly put the cup back to the table. He could bear the desire to vomit, but his eyes were full of tears. I depend on it. That scene was very exciting and impressive

    "Yo, do you know how to be afraid? Why didn''t I see it? " Winter small night seems to hold a stomach of fire, and I''ll wait for my words to become the reason for her to be angry. "Those three little gangsters were almost killed by you, how could they not be afraid of you? Am I more terrible than them? "

    "They can''t be compared with sister tiger." seeing that winter''s face is colder, I can stop it quickly and smile, "I''m defending myself. It seems like I''m going to murder them when you say it."

    "Self defense? Whose self-defense is only for the face? " Dong Xiaoye stood up angrily and said, "Chu Nan, don''t be so dismissive. If people accuse you of intentional injury, can you carry it?"

    "Isn''t this the tiger elder sister that you cover me?"

    "Do you think I wrote the law?" Dong Xiaoye almost grabbed the teacup and hit me in the head. Seeing that I was still indifferent, she sighed a long time and sat back powerlessly. "I''ll go to see their records later and try to deal with them. Director Yang of this police station and our team Lin are classmates. I''ve had several meals with them, but I''m a little sympathetic. If I can''t, I''ll ask team Lin to come out in person"

    I was moved by Dong Xiaoye''s support for justice, so that she would not worry about it. I said with a smile: "don''t worry, no one will accuse me of intentionally hurting me. They want to hurt me on purpose. Ha ha, sister tiger, dare to gamble with me?"

    Winter night is still locked eyebrows, no good airway: "bet what?"

    "Within twenty minutes, someone who calls himself a lawyer will come in and hope to make a private settlement with me. Do you believe it?" My self-confidence is full of fringes and I also have a skeptical attitude, let alone winter night.

    "If you win, I won''t settle with you for the things that cause me trouble today. What if you lose?" Winter little night, the girl learned how to be smart. She even turned the human feelings she didn''t take seriously into my winning conditions and returned them. She first put herself in an invincible position.

    Well, I took a peek at the fringe and made a joke just to adjust the atmosphere and not let her worry too much. "If I lose, this weekend, I''ll remember your choice of time and place. How about that?"

    Winter night eyes a bright, "a word for sure!"

    The tassel was shivering all over. It glared at me. I was sweating. I didn''t make it clear for a while. I meant to compete with winter night. Obviously, the tassel was understood as a kind of ambiguous dating.

    Just as I was about to explain, I listened to the door panel being knocked, and my eyebrows were frowning in winter night, and I gave an unbelievable glance.

    "Hello, officer. My name is tan. I''m Mr. Zhang Mingjie''s lawyer. I''d like to have a few words with Mr. Chu Nan and Miss Cheng Liusu. Is it convenient?" The lawyer in his early forties was very shrewd and cautious.

    Winter night a Zheng, didn''t expect to be really guessed by me, and I look at one eye, played an official tune, "this, not suitable?" The other party''s request is really unreasonable. This is what I was asked about in dongxiaoye.

    If the lawyer knew that Dong Xiaoye was not a policeman in this police station, he would have thrown her out.

    "It doesn''t matter," I said with a sneer. "I don''t know what the lawyer wants to say to me?"

    The lawyer saw that I spoke very well and said: "Mr. Chu, today''s matter is just a small misunderstanding. If you go to court for this, your reputation and Mr. Zhang''s reputation will inevitably be affected unnecessarily. Therefore, we sincerely hope that we can make a private settlement with Mr. Chu."Winter small night and tassel are stupefied, I calm down smile, "good."

    The tassel was totally confused. I was determined to report to Jinggong, but suddenly changed my attitude and was willing to reconcile with Zhang Mingjie. How could she not be surprised?

    "However, I have a condition," I said to Natan lawyer. "The condition of reconciliation is nothing more than compensation. As for how to compensate me, I want you Mr. Zhang Ma to give me a reply, please tell him on my behalf." my friends want to laugh wisely, but judging from the reaction of the cold war between tassel and winter night, I seem to laugh treacherously. "The only chance is Once, if I am not satisfied with his compensation terms, let''s see the court. "

    Then lawyer Tan''s face changed. "Mr. Chu, don''t you think there is some suspicion of extortion?"

    "Have I? You are a lawyer. You should know that you can eat anything, but you can''t talk about it, "I kindly reminded him," if you are private, it''s human relationship. If you are public, it''s reasonable. I''m still hesitating between the two choices. How can I choose, but it''s related to your job. "

    Lawyer Tan is a wise man. Of course, he knows that what I said is true. He choked on me like a dead fly. When he went out, the tassel couldn''t help it. He grabbed the winter Eve and asked, "south south, do you want to blackmail people? Will Zhang Mingjie agree to be private?" The fluster of the fringe is not unreasonable, because she knows that I have no absolute evidence to prove that today''s event is planned by Zhang Mingjie, but Zhang Mingjie does not know.

    Winter small night listens to tassel to call my name, apparent Leng one Leng, open mouth to want to ask what, but did not make a sound.

    "If he doesn''t want to be private, he won''t specially ask a lawyer to come to me," I chuckled. "Zhang Mingjie thought I had a recording of his confession. When Jia Hongtao testified against him, there were countless Fengchang employees who could testify. The evidence was conclusive. If he really wanted to be private, would he not want to be private with me? He he, his life and death are in my hands now. "

    Winter night took his eyes back from the fringe and teased me: "are you a legal blind? It''s all bloody. Do you think you can be private if you want to be private? "

    "Others can''t, but Zhang Mingjie can," I smiled mysteriously. "That''s why he has to beg me."

    If Liu Su thinks about it, Dong Xiaoye doesn''t understand and asks, "what''s the use of his begging?"

    I smiled and didn''t speak. Suddenly, the fringe clapped: "I understand! South south, you mean that as long as you don''t embarrass him, he can blame Li Qi and Hong Tao, right? "

    "Smart," I said with a bad smile, "it''s really a court fight. At most, it''s to stink his reputation. I can''t do anything about him. Maybe his father will be angry at the investment department. How can I be so stupid? To reconcile with him can not only make him owe me a big favor, but also a tail that I have been holding all my life. Why not? Ha ha, that''s what it''s called a thorough eradication. "

    First, the tassel was a surprise, and then said in a sour way: "are you reluctant to leave Murphy for the sake of the investment department

    : I''m very moved to see your message. I''m very moved. I''m sorry to say that I can''t help it. Thanks for your tolerance and understanding. You don''t have to worry about eunuch. I''ll take care of my little JJ. Although it''s slower, I''ll finish it. After all, it''s also my heart. After all, it''s been written After all, fate and South South have nothing to do with it.

    I promise that the new book written in the future will definitely be better than this one.

 Chapter 207

    "Are you reluctant to part with Murphy when you leave Fengchang and still think about the investment department?"

    The tassel was so jealous that I was shocked. I said with a smile: "what? I''m afraid that Zhang Mingjie will ask you for trouble later. In this way, he will have to hide when he sees you. Ha ha."

    Fringe thin think, relieved smile, but I secretly wipe the cold sweat. Murphy dismissed Li Qi and Hong Tao. Although this was a "family affair" of the investment department, it cut his face to a certain extent. But if those two materials were used to carry the black pot for his son, Murphy dismissed these two guys, which was quite different in the eyes of outsiders. Instead of cutting his face, it turned out to be a revenge for his son It''s big enough for him for a while.

    I''m really cheap enough. I''m broke off, but I can''t help Murphy pave the way and sweep the trouble.

    "By the night, what happened to Mo? What''s the origin of the woman who spills excrement? "

    "Mr. Mo? Oh, what''s your secretary? " Winter night looked at me and fringe. It seemed that he was gossiping about the relationship among the three of us. "What about taking notes in other rooms? I only care about your side. I don''t know their situation. "

    "Is it true?" I looked at the fringe and confused. What was the deep hatred between the woman and Murphy? They were going to pour feces on her in front of the crowd?

    I remember that the woman once said, "this is what you owe me." she also said that she came to ask for debts on behalf of others. I couldn''t help but wonder if it was Wu Xueqing''s mother who caused the disaster that caused Murphy

    I put forward two conditions to Zhang Mingjie: first, stay away from the fringe in the future, and don''t give her any more advice; second, give me economic compensation.

    The first condition is my intention. As for the second condition, to put it bluntly, it''s just to show a villain''s appearance on purpose. It''s just the so-called little devil that is difficult to deal with. Only when Zhang knows that I''m not easy to deal with, can he stick to the first condition more firmly.

    Although I know that Zhang Mingjie will definitely recognize himself as a fat sheep, I didn''t expect that he would dare to kill himself.

    Winter small night and fringe counting the circle of checks, two small mouth surprised can not close, 1.5 million? It''s 150000? I seem to be a bit dazzled. Most of them are zero "

    the tassel swallows and spits, saying:" you are right. Officer Dong, it''s 1.5 million. Isn''t it written in Chinese here? " Then he said to me, "south south, are we too dark with so much money?"

    I thought that Zhang Mingjie would pay up to three and a half million yuan at most, which was a little beyond my imagination. Although I was surprised, I smiled shamelessly: "how much is that? His reputation is far more than this price. He just bullies us all as poor people. I haven''t seen a lot of money. I''m more generous, so I don''t care about him. I have to forgive others. "

    "I''ve seen cheeky people, but I haven''t seen such cheeky people. You''ve made the most of them to be cheap and good-natured," sighed Dong Xiaoye, startled and envied. "Chunan, you''re so good at making money. A few words will scare people to send you 1.5 million yuan, enough for me to earn all my life."

    "Send?" I can''t help but laugh at the frightened expression of the lawyer when he brought the check for fear of my dissatisfaction. If I don''t accept it, they may add another 1.5 million yuan. When they signed the reconciliation and handed it to Dong Xiaoye, I said solemnly: "what they wrote is clear. It''s the medical expenses, reputation and mental loss expenses they offered to compensate me, as well as the future one The recuperation fee, nursing fee, missed work fee, car and horse fee for a period of time, what is delivery? This is called compensation. Do you think I want it? I have paid the mental and physical trauma. "

    "Aren''t you healthier now than I am?" Winter little night this girl mouth does not choose to say: "this also calculates the wound words, then you also wound me to calculate."

    I said shamelessly: "physical or spiritual? Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot. It''s the same thing for women. "

    Winter night immediately red face, make a move to kick me, "smelly hooligan! What are you talking about? "

    Tassel also tasted: "south south, your joke is too obscene. Officer Dong is a girl."

    If a man who makes such a joke with her? I don''t ask if I can. I picked up my coat and said, "sister tiger, I''ll treat you today. Let''s have a good meal, pancake fruit and two eggs. Ha ha."

    "Stinginess," said Dong Xiaoye, counting the circle of checks again, and suddenly he said solemnly, "at least three more!"

    Both I and the tassel were stunned. After a while, we saw a serious and serious smile on our face. "Are you serious? Hahaha, little chuzi, I will not invite my sister to have seafood today, I can''t finish with you ~! "

    Grass! At that moment, I was really a tiger sister who came out of the woods. Seeing that the fringe was already smiling, I couldn''t help but feel that the tiger also had a sense of humor. At the gate of the police station, we happened to meet a group of people who accompanied Murphy out of the building, including lawyers and bodyguards. Beside Murphy, it was the chairman''s secret, Longshan.

    Murphy also saw me. She looked at me with complicated expectation, gratitude and guilt, but she didn''t move. I don''t know whether Longshan was unintentional or intentional. When she saw Murphy''s expression was different, she clapped her shoulders to comfort us and blocked our sight with her body."South south, don''t you go?" In the mouth of the tassel, the little hand has already grasped my wrist, and the fingernail gently touches my flesh and skin. I am afraid that if I nod my head, I will inevitably suffer from some flesh and skin pain.

    "I''m not Fengchang employee, and I''m not her friend. What did I do in the past?" I smile lightly, but I really don''t want to have anything to do with Murphy.

    Su Dun, and then smiled at me, "then I used to say hello to her, and when that happened, I guess she was too scared."

    Nodded, dare not say more, tassel eyes flashed a complex streamer, shook his head at me, this just ran to Murphy.

    Winter night and other tassels go far, finally can not suppress the restlessness of 38 cells, poke my arm, ambiguous smile: "small chuzi, she is your girlfriend?"

    I stared at her with an idiot''s eyes. "No? Sister tiger, we are both so sweet, you can''t see it? "

    "Who didn''t see it?" Winter night blushed, "I''m not sure. If she''s your girlfriend, how can your father not know?"

    I couldn''t help wondering, "who said my dad didn''t know?" In fact, my father didn''t know. As a matter of fact, although I got along with the tassel like a couple, no one has admitted it personally. For the time being, the establishment of this relationship lacks something. The tassel girl refused my confession for the first time, so I didn''t know how to open my mouth again Why do you think I''m your girlfriend? "

    "This" man''s lies were opened face to face. Embarrassed, he quickly opened up the topic and said: "he knows that I have a girlfriend, but he doesn''t know who it is. Hehe, hehe, by the way, didn''t you ask just now? Who is the woman who attacked Murphy? "

    Hearing this, winter night suddenly looked solemn, but the answer was very vague, "it''s a neuropathy"

    "neuropathy?" I was stunned when I saw a black Honda slowly driving towards me and winter night. The woman in the back put down the window and smiled happily. She waved goodbye to me proudly, and my heart jumped.

    That woman, isn''t it the one who threw shit at Murphy?!

    It seems to be an intentional show off. The car stopped in front of me on purpose. It was the girl splashing feces who was stunned. The window of the passenger''s seat just lowered a gap, and then he saw the frown of dongxiaoye. Suddenly, a flash stopped me behind him and said coldly with a straight face: "this time you can muddle through, but not every day there is shit. Don''t blame that I didn''t warn you People, it''s better to keep back in my mother''s place. Otherwise, I have some ways to make you eat too much. "

    Is dongxiaoye the police or the underworld? These two words, rogue flavor is too heavy, but it doesn''t make people feel uncomfortable to say them from the mouth of winter night. I sweat

    "winter police officer said it seriously, today''s event is really an accident, we will definitely take good care of this little girl in the future, and don''t let her run around again." the man sitting in front of me spoke gently and elegantly, and his voice sounded familiar, so I couldn''t help but probe into it Look at it, I''m stunned.

    The man in the car is dressed in white and looks gentle, but the fierce eyes sparkle with wild wild and unruly light. Only when I smile, the light is a little flickering. I nodded to me in a different way, then handed out a card from the window, and continued: "I''m sorry that I''m involved in this gentleman. I''m bound to step on the door some other day I''m sorry, I''m sorry. "

    I was a little stunned. Dong Xiaoye had taken the business card in his hand, and it was unreasonable to hold it in a paper ball. He whispered, "apologize, sang. If you dare to ask him for trouble, you will ask me for trouble and weigh it yourself."

 Chapter 208

    This winter night always looks like an irreconcilable enemy of mine. I don''t want to encounter something, but she is so righteous. I feel a touch in my heart. This friend is so good. If this girl doesn''t want to beat me all the time, it will be better --

    "I dare not trouble him with ten courage." the man sighed with a wry smile, as if with emotion It made me a little surprised with Dong Xiaoye, and then I saw him smile lightly. "Well, this brother, if we are destined, we can sit together for a drink. Are you right?"

    Ya''s words seem to have something in them. I don''t mean to smile and say, "it shouldn''t be too far that day."

    The man looked at Murphy and others in a daze, and then smiled bitterly. "Brother is really a special person, no wonder, no wonder"

    I don''t know what he called "no wonder". After saying goodbye, I drove away, but my brow was more tight. Suddenly, I kicked my leg in winter night, airway: "Chu, you don''t want to stand for Murphy?"

    "For her? What ''s going on? "

    "Don''t pretend to be confused with the old lady," said Dong Xiaoye, glancing at me, and then faintly: "the woman who splashed feces is a psychopath. She has a hospital diagnosis, so she can''t be sued. Murphy himself has agreed to make up with them, so you can''t follow her blindly."

    "Is she really insane?" I laughed and said, "she must be a neurotic with high intelligence. Not only do she know how to substitute a person for debt, but she also knows that she has to spray strong pungent perfume to disguise the bad smell of the excrement in the bag."

    "The law admits that she is. She is, Chunan. I warn you not to provoke those people. Do you know?" Dong Xiaoye puts on a posture of elder sister, looks at Murphy who is talking with the fringe over there, and says in a deep voice: "you and them are not the same kind of people at all. Don''t take my words seriously. I''m also for you. There''s a Fengchang group behind Miss mo. what do you have? Today''s affair may be the enmity between them and Fengchang, that is, it''s hard for the police to intervene, let alone you. "

    I don''t know if I can, but I asked, "does the man with the surname sang have a background?"

    "He''s nothing, just a little notorious gangster, the key is the one behind him." dongxiaoye '' Nine out of ten, that''s the one. Why are you talking about this? In a word, this is the end of the matter. I just heard from the fringe that you have been expelled by Fengchang. What else do you worry about their work? "

    Can I not worry? I smiled bitterly. I knew that white boy just now. It''s no wonder that Murphy agreed to make a settlement. Because that white boy was just a loan to Sang Yingjie, Wu Xueqing''s usurer!

    Sang Yingjie''s money, Mo Yi''s not long ago returned it? In this way, why is sang called that little girl splashing dung to attack Murphy? I can''t help but flash a cute face in my mind when I think of what the girl said before she started, can''t I? Shouldn''t it be her?

    I secretly laugh that my imagination is too rich, but

    ''this is what you owe me'' -- Wu Xueqing is the one who owes the usury, and the money has been paid, how can sang Yingjie not know? But the little girl who splashed excrement was aiming at Murphy by name. Who does Murphy owe? I want to think about it. It seems that only the ''she'' who claims to be the only one who speaks her own words has recorded Murphy''s account

    Women come to know each other. This is true.

    The relationship between Tassels and winter evenings, which is good to listen to, is congenial, hard to listen to, is similar to the smell, the same careless, some boys are extroverted, although they only know, but the feelings are like being put into a microwave oven to warm up, a straight-line trend, from the cold drink shop to the seafood city, from "winter police officer" to "Miss Cheng" After "Dongjie" and "Susu", when my friends went to have a little urination, the two girls were already matched by "elder sister" and "younger sister".

    It''s no wonder, however, that the tassels are lovely and the winter nights are very handsome. They enjoy each other''s taste. It''s hard to avoid falling in love at first sight. I''m really depressed about this seafood meal. There''s always a feeling that female friends are robbed by the tiger.

    Until the third call from Chu Yuan urged me to go home, the two sisters reluctantly put down their glasses.

    My friend saw the singing Mai Ba, but I saw the driving car ba for the first time. I decided not to drink. I would drive on behalf of Dong Xiaoye if I didn''t touch the drop of wine. This girl refused me on the ground that the police car didn''t lend to outsiders. I said that the car first existed in the parking lot, and I would pick it up tomorrow and take a taxi away, but was pushed and kicked into the car by Dong Xiaoye.

    I''m just a girl. She''s so fierce in winter. She drinks half a kilogram of Wuliangye and drives the police car as an airplane. The top speed is over one hundred and six per hour. This is the second ring road with heavy traffic!

    I sent the tassel and I to my home respectively. Sister tiger was drunk and hazy. Ha Chi belched and refused my insincere invitation to take a seat at home. I drove back to the bureau to work at night. I opened my eyes. Today''s police, I really can''t help

    the female tiger in winter''s little night. I didn''t forget to make an appointment with me about the time of "martial arts competition". I was indignant and raised this bag It''s a small package.As soon as I entered the door, I would look old and yell, "Yuan Yuan, I''ll see what good things I''ve brought to you." good guy, when I called just now, I heard that I was eating out with tassel. The stinky girl almost didn''t get out of the phone and bit me to death. She would be angry if she didn''t bring some good things back to coax her.

    "It''s nothing more than leftovers," said Chu Yuan, who had just taken a bath and had some wet hair, wearing vests and shorts, sitting cross legged in a chair, even without the corner of his eyes, trimming his toenails, and exclaiming with disdain, "I don''t want to eat the leftovers from Cheng Liusu."

    Wipe the cold sweat, I put the big bag on the table, stroked her little head hard, smiled: "who makes our little aunts and grandmothers angry?"

    "Hate, I just washed my head," Chu Yuan shyly poked my hand, stared at me and said, "I''m not angry. You''re also the one who makes me angry."

    I sweat. Are you angry or not? "Look at you," I said with a smile, "you''re talking with a smell of gunpowder. Are you still angry?"

    Chu Yuan tries to throw me with a nail clipper, and says, "I don''t have the smell of gunpowder!"

    "That''s right, uncle. It''s not gunpowder, it''s vinegar."

    I couldn''t help but be shocked. Xiao Yike, wearing a set of orange and cartoon pajamas, walked out of the bathroom, holding Qiong''s nose and laughing: "sour ~ sour ~"

    "sister Bobo, you laugh at me!" Chu Yuan doesn''t wear shoes either. He rushes over barefoot and plays with Xiao Yike, "I just don''t like Cheng Liusu as my sister-in-law. Where is jealousy?"

    The goblin is much more dexterous than Chu Yuan''s, so she swings around behind her, hugs her waist tightly, and says with a smile, "I don''t want my brother to be robbed by other women. What''s jealousy? Yuan yuan, I think you may be a brother controller. Tell me honestly. Have you written that new version of transformation recently and brought yourself in? "

    Is it brother Kong Chu Yuan blushed immediately and said angrily, "elder sister Bobo, you are so hard to speak. I will be angry again!"

    Brother control? Indeed, it''s easy to misunderstand that she is a brother controller only because of her rejection of the fringe. But the goblin doesn''t know that Chu Yuan is only aimed at the fringe. The girl is willing to help me and the East "pimp" for this.

    "Yuan Yuan, have you written something new?" I''m more interested in this question, and I take the packaged food out of the bag, and I wonder: "transformation? Is it a change of theme? Do not write lesbian ah cough, lily, do not write Lily kind of novel

    "Eh? Don''t you know, uncle? " Xiao one can frown to ask: "predestination, your new haven''t to Uncle see?"

    Chu Yuan breaks away Xiao Yike''s bear hug, and the red halo has climbed to the base of his neck. "How can I show him that kind of thing?"

    "What can''t be done?" Xiao Yike said seriously: "fate, writing, there is nothing to be shy about. I chose this theme for you. I also gave you a lot of opinions in writing, but you denied the value of our work. It''s too hurtful."

    Chu Yuanji said: "sister Bobo, I don''t mean that. I didn''t say that the work is bad, just don''t want to give it to me It''s just for me! "

    Xiao Yike haha smiled: "when it comes to the relationship between men and women, we are both inexperienced mallets. My uncle is from here. His opinions are definitely of reference value. If we don''t ask him, who else can we ask? Uncle, I''ll tell you that fate decides to transform and write a novel about men''s and women''s feelings. It''s about sister''s love! "

    Before the goblin finished speaking, his mouth was already stuffed with a crab leg. Chu Yuan broke off another leg with a pair of tongs and said with a smile: "what you brought back is so delicious, brother. Ha ha"

    "but you haven''t eaten yet"

    "it''s delicious when you smell it." Chu Yuan''s face is red as blood, and he took a bite of crab leg with meat and shells. "This prawn tastes good. Well, you Try it, too. "

    "You eat crabs"

    "I know, in the bag I said

    "I haven''t brought it out yet. How do you know there are prawns?"

    Edge hate will just bite their own crab legs into my mouth, airway: "I said know is to know, how do you love so true ah?"

    Is this the problem that I am not serious?! I can''t cry or laugh for a while. Maybe it''s because I kissed directly. I''m immune to indirect kissing. Chu Yuan sees me crunching the crab leg she just bit. Her little face is red and blinking. She lowers her head and wants to drill under the table.

    Yeah? Speaking of it, when I came in, Chu Yuan was cutting his toenails, as if he had eaten before washing his hands? The brothers can''t help but look down at Chu Yuan''s small white barefoot. They don''t think so, and continue to nibble at the crab legs.

    Sweat, do I really have pedophilia?

 Chapter 209

    According to Xiao Yike, Chu Yuan''s novel with new theme seems to be about brotherhood. No wonder she doesn''t want to let me read it. I know she is shy, so I change the subject and ask the goblin, "Yike, how did you come to my house again?"

    The goblin sucks the crab leg and says: "my father is not at home recently, and I can''t cook myself, so Yuan Yuan invited me to stay for a few days. By the way, I can also guide her writing. Hey, uncle, I don''t live for nothing."

    Chu Yuan asked her to come. I can''t help feeling some painful corners of my mouth. Am I too sensitive ? I always think the girl didn''t look me in the eye deliberately when she was talking Chu Yuan stares at my face, puts down the crabs in his hand, and suddenly stretches out his greasy little hand, "brother, how is your face swollen?"

    Dizzy, did you notice? I subconsciously flashed her little hand and said with a smile, "today I had a little conflict with people and had a fight." I watched the little goblin''s reaction from the corner of my eye, but I saw that she was just a big quick one who didn''t think it was. I tried to stuff something into her mouth. Update super fast

    Chu Yuan''s little hand looks up in the air, and seems to realize that this action is too concerned about me. She doesn''t blush because of her little face. It''s said that I fight with people, and her eyes are frosted, "because Cheng Liusu, she is jealous of people?"

    I was surprised by the snack. "How do you know?!"

    "Because of her?!" Chu Yuan snorted angrily and hatefully, "you''ve already told you that the woman is too noisy and will cause trouble. You shouldn''t listen to her! She must have been drinking too much wine again? You smell your body. It smells like wine. Hum! What''s so good about that woman? Do you always spoil her and protect her? How many times have you fought with people since you met her in university because of her? Which time did not hang lottery? Sooner or later, because of some trivial things, you will be happy to be killed alive! Why are you, you and you so stupid? "

    Speaking of the back, Chu Yuan had tears in her eyes and choked in her voice. This reaction was beyond my expectation. I was in a rush. I felt for a tissue from my pocket, wiped tears for the little girl, and laughed: "yes, I''m stupid. I''ll listen to you. Next time I won''t fight with others. I''m good, I won''t cry."

    It''s really strange. Which time in the past did I hang up the lottery to go home, and the girl was not sneering at me? How can I suddenly become so concerned about me?

    "Who cares? It''s none of my business if you are killed!" Chu Yuan grabbed the tissue, blew his nose hard, and then he gave it back to me. He said angrily, "next time, I won''t tell my parents!"

    Sweating, Susu, this child''s speech is too contradictory. It''s none of your business. What kind of report are you going to make?

    "There''s absolutely no next time. I promise you, ha ha." no wonder it''s said that beauty is bad for water. Women are so beautiful. It''s a sin. Today''s not a matter of fringes. But Zhang Mingjie was born to see me upset. Ah, I''m loved by beautiful women. I''m so happy and innocent. I''m afraid that Chu fate won''t let me go, so I continued to ask the goblin the question just now, saying: "one But, you''ve lost your figure this morning. Why did you go? "

    I asked casually, watching me and the goblin of Chu Yuan froze for a moment, spinning and laughing: "back to school, didn''t I leave a note? Hee hee, from here to our school, but it''s not close. If you don''t get up early, you''ll be late. "

    Play dumb with me? Or when I''m stupid? The goblin didn''t seem to notice that from the beginning, she was too dismissive, too calm and calm. It seemed to me that it was a kind of abnormality. I didn''t care about Chu''s fate, "Oh? Didn''t you take sick leave this week? What are you going back to school for? "

    There was a cunning in the goblin''s eyes, and he said with a smile, "I lied to you. Hey, uncle, I don''t say that. Will you invite me home?"

    Chu Yuan can''t understand, "sister Bobo, what''s the relationship between you coming to my house and asking for leave?"

    I hurriedly said, "I''m afraid it''s not convenient for her to learn. Ha ha, isn''t our house too far away from her school?"

    Xiao Yike''s words are true and false, but I can hear that she is deliberately leading Chu Yuan to such a question, to such an answer! It''s a goblin indeed. I can''t underestimate the deep intention hidden under the lovely face. I can''t always say that the girl came home with me because she knew the secret that Murphy cheated me and resigned angrily?

    Although the goblin''s answer was very clever and skilfully avoided my question, but it made my heart more suspicious. This girl really didn''t ask for sick leave. Did she really go back to school in the morning?

    "What does it matter to stay away from the school? Sister Bobo can''t cook. She is at home again. It''s more convenient to live here. At most, she should go to bed and get up early. "

    Chu Yuan, the little bastard, just wants to have a partner to accompany her. It seems that he forgot? Don''t you just want to move to my place because my parents are a little far away from the school?! Stinky girl just cried a nose for no reason, how dare I provoke her again? With a wry smile, she threw the paper towel that had wiped her nose into the garbage bag, and saw that the smelly girl had peeled a prawn and stuffed it into her mouth. She asked vaguely, "by the way, sister Bobo, do you want to sleep more spacious or squeeze a little today?"I almost got into the garbage bag, right! If small demon spirit continues to stay, where does this sleep really be a problem!

    Xiao Yike''s eyes suddenly burst out with pure light. How could I not know what was on her mind? The goblin who didn''t know what to be reserved wanted to sleep with me. On the premise that Chu Yuan didn''t allow me to sleep in her bed, the second goblin chose to sleep more spacious. As a result, he slept in a small bed. He didn''t want chu yuan to give her another chance to choose today?

    Fie fie fie! My old face is red, my mother, I lost my fart?!

    Choose one from two and miss one. If you want to make another mistake this time, you will become a fool? The goblin reached out his tender tongue and licked the greasy, ruddy lips. He said with a cheeky hypocrisy: "fate, I feel comfortable sleeping for the second time and wronged you. So this time, I decided to sleep a little more!"

    Sure enough! This goblin, the excuse is really magnificent! I cry. These two girls don''t seem to care about my position at all. They make me feel like a little sheep that is easy to bully! The tears of my brothers'' heartache have not yet fallen. Chu Yuan has run to my room and picked up her beloved ellkitty. She put it in the goblin''s arms and said shamefully, "great, Kitty is not used to sleeping in a man''s bed. Sister Bobo, let it sleep in my bed with you tonight."

    I am dizzy, my dear sister, how old have you been this year? There''s a limit to being cute? Don''t you blush when this kind of children talk? Xiao Yi is more anxious: "how or sleep in your room?"

    Chu Yuan blinked and asked, "do you want to have a room with my brother, sister Bobo?"

    The goblin''s face changed. He quickly smiled and denied: "how could it be? I just wonder why the results of the two choices are the same. "

    "Well, who would like to sleep with him? I''m joking with you, hee hee." Chu Yuan smiled naively, but I suddenly felt that the corner of the rabbit''s mouth flashed a little bit more cunning and proud than Xiao Yike''s fox. "The result is not the same, sister Bobo, this Kitty is my favorite baby. You have to take good care of it It, besides the East and my brother, I have never let anyone touch it. "

    Dead girl, since you are so aggrieved to sleep with me, you can squeeze the small bed with the goblin! That broken toy cat is your baby? Man, if you remember correctly, yesterday night, your lovely baby was sleeping under my bed? I wiped the cold sweat on my forehead and looked at Kitty Cat in Xiao Yike''s arms, who was shivering like chaff. Suddenly, I was stunned. This toy cat seems to be what I gave her? I think about it carefully. It seems that five years ago, I was the only time I vomited with Chu Yuan. When she was seriously ill and hospitalized, I gave her a gift

    and shook my head in a hurry. I was extremely reluctant to touch that memory. I took a deep breath. I went to the sofa curiously and asked, "what''s wrong with the sofa? No, how many days? "

    Chu Yuan and I have a pair of eyes, and immediately turn around, light way: "these days the sun is not good, what is the way? Do you think I''d like to have a room with you? "

    "No, like today, the sun is full," I reached out and touched the mat, but frowned. "How can I feel more fashionable than yesterday?"

    "I forgot to open the window today."

    "Is it?" I look at Chuyuan, the lady''s image is lost. She''s so cute and charming. I can''t help smiling, but I don''t understand. Since Chuyuan doesn''t want to sleep in a room with me, why should she invite the goblin to come home?

    Is it because she and the goblin are better than they hate me?

    Or is it because she really needs little demon spirit to guide her writing?

    Or in fact, Chu Yuan doesn''t hate me so much?

    Well, no matter which of the three possibilities is not a bad thing. Although my arm must suffer, it''s no big deal to deepen our brother sister relationship.

    I accepted this fact with such a Q.

    After tianyiyue, some readers doubted whether Ben would end ahead of time. They were worried about the bad ending. I would like to emphasize that the number of words set in the original outline was about 1 million to 1.2 million. Because I was planning a new project, the rhythm would be a little faster, but it would not be less than the original plan, because I really don''t want to end bad ending. In this mood, I''m worried about the bad ending It''s the same as everyone, so please rest assured.

 Chapter 210

    The next day, the drizzle continued, the mist shrouded, and the picture added some coolness.

    It''s really rainy this year. It''s going to rain in a few days. I''m afraid that the sofa I''ve given to me after I''m drunk will continue to wet. If the goblin continues to stay, I will inevitably be regarded as a pillow by Chu Yuan.

    I think of all the ugliness of Chu Nan. I cut his mind with a kitchen knife. It seems that I should give Chu Yuan a little warning. If I want to continue to sleep in my bed, I will not be allowed to wear the easy to walk pajamas!

    Dead girl, she asked me to wear long clothes and trousers, but she wore cool and comfortable clothes. Doesn''t she know that she is a girl, and I am a healthy young man of twenty-four?

    OK, I admit, my brother is a little bit of a beast, but is it normal for a man to grow up in the morning? So, I don''t think it''s because I see my sister''s body that I''m excited to put aside the sophistry. I really feel a little lack of confidence. In other words, my sister secretly appreciated the hairy film in my computer and was knocked down by me. After that, I did a stupid thing that I feared would despise myself for a lifetime, which really made my friends feel ashamed and not confident.

    We are brothers and sisters, but we are brothers and sisters without consanguinity. This kind of ambiguous relationship has been performed thousands of times in the Mo drama, which always makes me feel that the intimacy between Chu Yuan and me is a little less natural and a little more estranged.

    Less is the nature between brother and sister, more is the estrangement between men and women

    I am ashamed, because I saw this damned estrangement, I am ashamed, because although Chu Yuan always said that he hated me, but there was no such unnatural action, she treated me as a brother.

    The dirty thoughts that occasionally come out of my heart make me feel embarrassed.

    Chu Yuan went to school after breakfast. I was about to clean up the dishes and chopsticks when the doorbell rang. It turned out that Xiao Yi, who had disappeared in the early morning, could go back.

    "Uncle, you and Yuan Yuan are really brothers and sisters. Is the problem of sleeping late hereditary? I got up so late. " As soon as the goblin with wet hair came in, she sat at the table and grabbed an oil stick and bit it. Maybe it was cold outside. She could not help but fight a cold war.

    "I didn''t get up late. You left too early, and I couldn''t find you when I came out at seven," I poured a cup of hot water and handed it to the goblin, smilingly saying, "why, did you ask for sick leave on duty, or did you temporarily decide to skip class today?"

    The goblin hears the words, almost choked by a mouthful of oil stick, takes the hot water and fills it with water, spits out his tongue, fans it with his hand and cools it down, laughs bitterly with tears and says: "uncle, you don''t hurt me if you have something to say"

    the goblin who goes out without an umbrella is not wet, which proves that she didn''t go far at all, but pinches the time, so Chu Yuan leaves home After a while, she came back, that is to say, she was downstairs and saw Chu Yuan''s departure.

    The goblin disappeared in the early morning, just to make Chu Yuan think she was back to school.

    "I''m not saying anything, but I''m reminding you of something," I asked with a smile and a solemn look. "Do you know why I broke up with Murphy?"

    Hearing Murphy''s name, Xiao Yi was disgusted on his face and said angrily: "of course, because she lied to you, big, big and uncle, what do you mean?"

    At last, she was not too stupid, and half of her words were already reflected. Seeing her standing up in panic, I became more and more calm. I smiled and said, "I mean, I don''t like being cheated, especially by people I like."

    I don''t deny that I''m shameless, and I''ve betrayed the hue in order to achieve my goal. However, I like many kinds of explanations. I really like Xiao Yike, her playfulness and loveliness, her youth and maturity, her honesty and kindness, and many kinds of explanations. So when I think of being cheated by Murphy I used to like, I feel blocked.

    It''s estimated that Xiao Yi''s understandable liking seems to have only one explanation. Her face is red, her hands are on her thighs, her nails are buttoned up shamefully, and the pattern of narcissism is all open, "uncle, are you sincere? Do you like me? "

    "Well," I murmured with shame, "so I don''t want you to lie to me."

    "No!" Xiao Yike stood in the chair, raised his hand to the sky, and said solemnly and seriously: "I, Xiao Yike, swear to the sky that from now on, even if I cheat all the people in the world, including my old man, I will never cheat brother Chunan! If you disobey this oath, the sky will thunder! "

    Now it''s cloudy and rainy. The oath of goblin seems to have some weight, but what is "from now on"? You mean you lied to me before? I smiled and sighed when I saw that there was excitement and joy, fluke and flurry in the goblin''s eyes.

    "That''s good. I''m afraid of being cheated."

    The goblin then breathed in relief, and looked at the frightening look that covered his towering chest. My heart was more or less complicated.

    "Yes, I have an appointment for coffee this afternoon. Would you like to go?"

    "Coffee? Men''s and women''s? "

    How can I see the shadow of Chu Yuan in Xiao Yike''s face? He smiled and said, "man."Xiao Yike came to his senses, jumped out of the chair and said happily, "of course I have to go, but uncle, do I have to have an identity? How can you introduce me to your friends? First of all, I''m not your sister or your sister''s sisters! Not even the children of your friends who live in your house! "

    Why don''t you just pretend to be my girlfriend?

    This goblin, he can really make progress

    The weather is gloomy, but Xiao Yike''s face is clear, and her interest is extremely high. As if we were dating lovers, she brought two umbrellas with her. She was stunned because she put her hands around my arm, which was inconvenient to hold the umbrella. She crowded with me, which made my shoulders wet. It was cold, but the good mood of the goblin didn''t last long After entering a very emotional Peninsula cafe, seeing my so-called "friend" waving to me from afar, her happy face suddenly turned clear and cloudy.

    "That, uncle, I suddenly remembered that I had an appointment with Feng Xue for lunch today, and they would not accompany you. They all said that women should avoid asking less about men''s affairs. Ha ha, I''ll go first"

    "stop," I grabbed the neck of the goblin who wanted to escape, and smiled: "it''s still early from noon. What''s your hurry? Besides, aren''t you coming with me? My friend has seen you. It''s rude of you to leave without even calling. "

    The goblin laughs like crying, "he won''t mind"

    "you''re not him, how do you know if he does?" I laughed for a few cold moments. The goblin fought a cold war, but I was speechless when I asked. I was in a panic for a moment, and I led him to the friend.

    The ''friend'' waving at this time saw Xiao Yike, who had been pulled by me half and half. His calm and self-confident face suddenly flashed an obvious surprise. Seeing Xiao Yike''s incomparable embarrassment, he couldn''t help shaking his head and wryly laughing: "brother Chu, you''re really not simple"

    "Hello, my first time to meet you, my name is Xiao!" The goblin didn''t wait for others to finish talking, so he made a quick self introduction, squinting and talking, with rich and unusual expression.

    My friend was stunned, but he didn''t slow down. He suddenly looked at the complexity of his face and smiled: "brother Chu, you are not simple. This beautiful and temperament lady is not your girlfriend?"

    This girl''s face seems to be cramped. Where is her temperament? I asked with a smile: "Oh? Does Mr. sang not know her? "

    My so-called friend is the usurer sang Yingjie!

    Sang Yingjie''s end is not simple. His eyes are rolling around for two times. I only think I''m joking, "brother Chu joked. How can I know your girlfriend? However, I''d like to meet you now, ha ha. "

    "Is it?" I looked at Xiao, but at one glance, the goblin had already moved his eyes to it, and his forehead was sweating.

    Don''t know? I don''t know! I was not quite sure, but now it seems that my absurd guess has unfortunately become a reality!

    I was not in a hurry to expose them. After sitting down on my own, I asked, "yesterday, in front of the police station, in the presence of the winter police officer, Mr. sang pretended not to know me. He handed me my business card, suggesting that I had time to contact, and didn''t know what it was about?"

    Sang Yingjie sat down after Xiao Yike sat down beside me. Hearing my question, his face suddenly lost its color. I glanced at him secretly, but Xiao Yike stared at him angrily.

    This girl is not so smart, but why is sang Yingjie afraid of her?

    As early as when sang Yingjie stopped Wu Xueqing''s house, I accepted his business card. So, it was obviously superfluous for sang Yingjie to hand me my business card yesterday. It really implied that I contacted him afterwards, but today I asked him here. I deliberately said that Cheng sang Yingjie asked me to see Xiao Yike''s reaction. It was just a small separation plan.

    Xiao Yike is really shocked and angry, but my confusion is more and more. Since these two guys are together, why did I ask sang Yingjie out, but he didn''t inform Xiao Yike? Otherwise, the goblin will definitely not be my pawn, and will be my general.

    Where is sang Yingjie still calm when he met for the first time? He said hurriedly, "isn''t brother Chu asking me out? How can I have an appointment with brother Chu? "

    The goblin was stunned, and she suddenly reacted. Turning around, she saw that I was looking at her with a sneer. The girl''s face was white, but she was still trying to cover it up. She called out, "waiter, two cappuccinos!"

 Chapter 211

    "Waiter, two cappuccinos!"

    "No need" I waved away the waiter who came here, looked at Xiao Yike who tried to pass the test by changing the topic, and said lightly: "no need to order something to drink, I have only two words, and then I will leave. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. Send "

    " ah? " Xiao Yike said with a strong smile, "uncle, we are running all the way here. You have only two words to say?"

    "Well, one is to ask him, the other is to ask you," I didn''t see Xiao Yike''s reaction, so I looked coldly at sang Yingjie and said, "Mr. sang, why did that crazy woman attack Murphy yesterday?"

    "This" Sang Yingjie looked at Xiao Yike with fear and was silent.

    I don''t force him, but I turn to the goblin and ask him, "do you know Mr. sang?"

    "I don''t know!" Xiao Yi can deny instinctively.

    "Is it?" With a smile of indifference, I stood up and said, "it seems that you have forgotten what I said to you. In this case, I have nothing to say. The word" goodbye "will be avoided, because we will never see each other again."

    "No, uncle, I haven''t finished!" Xiao Yike exclaimed and hugged my waist. Tears came out from the corner of his eyes. He added, "I don''t know him, but he knows me"

    seeing that Xiao Yike had already admitted, sang Yingjie stopped pretending and stood up respectfully and said to me: "brother Chu, yesterday''s event was arranged by me. You can''t help being the eldest lady."

    "First lady?" I only think that sang Yingjie was a rascal that Xiao Yi knew when she was a little sister. Hearing his name, I couldn''t help thinking about it. He just showed a little fear of goblins like, "what is she?"

    Sangyingjie was shocked. "Brother Chu doesn''t know the identity of my eldest lady?"

    "Shut up!" Xiao Yike scolds coldly: "no one takes you as a mute if you don''t speak!"

    Which half of the goblin''s words respect the elder? However, sang Yingjie, who was somewhat domineering, was bowed, terrified and awed. "Yes, please forgive me, miss."

    Shit, Qing opera? How do I think it''s a little like a master training a slave? Listen to dongxiaoye''s tone, this sang Yingjie is also a famous figure in the underworld. Why is he so respectful and afraid of such a sister as the little goblin? Don''t you think that the goblin''s father was surprised? Now it''s not the time when she was shy. I''m still calm and calm. I''ll sit down again and sneer and say: "I know what you arranged for the girl to splash feces, but who made you arrange it? It''s what I''m interested in. Is Murphy hostile to you? ˇ±My question is implicit. The subtext is that Murphy''s mother has already paid you back the money her mother owes you?

    "This" Sang Yingjie''s face is in trouble. Up to now, he has seen that I have already determined the real murderer.

    "It''s me!" Xiao Yi sat beside me angry, annoyed and timid. He was like a child who did something wrong arguing with reason. "Uncle, that woman cheated you so badly and insulted you. I can''t see it anymore"

    "so you''re going to throw her shit?" I frown and scold: "one can, nonsense also has a limit, don''t you think to do too much?"

    "I said that if she dares to insult you, I will ask her to repay ten times and one hundred times. If she splashes you with saliva and I splashes her with fecal water, where is it too much?" Xiao Yike is not as naive and cute as he pretends to be. The more he talks, the angrier he gets. "Uncle, you always think I''m joking with you, but I''ve already said that Xiao Yike always talks. I said it''s true to retaliate against Murphy. I said it''s true to like you."

    "She lied to me, didn''t you? Why do you do this behind my back? " Looking at the serious and firm light in Xiao Yike''s eyes, I thought that she was a little fearful. Her persistence and extreme had gone far beyond the age and the norm of common sense. Therefore, I couldn''t help but say in a fierce voice, "you still think you are right to use this means to revenge people at a young age!"

    I''ve always been a person who likes to be humble and seldom loses his temper. At least, Xiao Yi has never seen me so angry as I am now. She feels aggrieved, but more unconvinced. There are two crystal tears in the corner of her eyes. She cried, "I didn''t cheat you! I''m angry for you. What''s wrong with me? "

    "I didn''t use you to vent for me, and I didn''t have the air to vent. Once you do, you don''t know Murphy at all!"

    "Do you know her?! Then why are you still being cheated by her? "

    As soon as Xiao didn''t admit his mistake, he provoked my anger. This sentence even touched the pain in my heart. I said angrily, "what did she cheat me to do with you? Who told you to revenge her?! Wrong is wrong. Why don''t you admit it? "

    "I''m right. To admit my mistake, it should be her!"

    "she''s wrong. I has the final say. I''m talking about you now!"

    "I''m wrong. You don''t count!" After Xiao Yike roared, I was stunned, and she was also stunned. Sang Yingjie stood aside and saw that we were quarreling more and more fiercely. It was neither persuasion nor non persuasion. It was a dilemma."Yes, you are wrong. What''s the matter with me?" Maybe it''s too painful for my heart to be touched. Suddenly I''m numb. I smile bitterly. My face is even darker and my tone is calmer. However, in the calmness, I''m incredibly dead. "What''s the matter with Murphy? If you still think you are right and refuse to admit it, I will never be your friend in the future! "

    Xiao Yi shuddered and twitched his little nose twice. For a long time, he cried out: "I''m angry with you, but you scold me. For the sake of that swindler, you want to break up with me?! Uncle, you are unreasonable! "

    Of course, I know that Xiao Yi only retaliated against Murphy because of me, but the more so, the less I felt and couldn''t fight any more. I shook my head and sighed, "whether it''s good or bad, who is unreasonable?"

    "It''s you! It''s you! " Xiao Yi seems to be crazy. He doesn''t care that he has become the focus of the guests'' attention. He yells at me: "you just like her and don''t like me! You help her talk because you like her and that psychopathic bitch! Bitch! "

    "Shut up!" Xiao Yike''s scolding is too much. I can''t suppress my anger any more. I''m almost controlled by instinct. I''ll slap her in the face when I lift my hand.

    "Brother Chu, this can''t be done!" said sang Yingjie

    Xiao Yi was stunned. She couldn''t believe looking at me held by sang Yingjie. Of course, she knew that if she hadn''t been stopped by sang, her slap would have been strong and her lips would have been red. Her tears were like broken beads. "You hit me, I scolded that woman for two words, and you wanted to hit me asshole!"

    "It''s you, asshole!" I am ashamed in my heart, but it is not because I want to beat her. The so-called deep love and hatred. The more the goblin remembers and hates Murphy for me, the more I feel sorry for her, but the more I feel sorry for her, the more I feel obliged to teach her. However, this girl is more stubborn and unreasonable than I think, "you are too ignorant of evil!"

    "Yes, I just don''t know what to do! I just want to get back at her! Yesterday, today, today and tomorrow! " The goblin wiped a snivel tears, sobbing: "I go now, see who can stop me!"

    "Stop for me!"

    "Brother Chu, calm down! The eldest lady can''t afford to offend! "

    "Bah! I don''t care what big miss she is. In my eyes, she is just a little girl who doesn''t listen and owes a lot of scolding! Let go of me! "

    "Please don''t say hello to your brother if you want to scold me. If her father knows, I''m afraid I''ll sink to the bottom of the sea to feed fish in the morning."

    it''s my business to feed fish in the sea or lions in the zoo?

    "He''s a son of a bitch to teach his daughter this way?! Today, I''m going to beat that girl. Who can stop me! If he can bear to find someone to sink me in the sea! " I break away from sang Yingjie and want to go after the goblin again, but where can I see her figure?

    Sang Yingjie let out a sigh of relief and patted me on the shoulder. He said with a farfetched smile: "brother Chu, don''t worry, the eldest lady will be OK. When she''s at home, she''s making so much trouble for three days and two ends. Her father can''t help her."

    she often quarrels with her father. I knew that for a long time, but that girl wanted to revenge Murphy. Can I rest assured?!

    I''m not only worried about Murphy, but also about the little goblin doing something irreparable and harming herself.

    Sangyingjie seemed to see my worry and said: "brother Chu believed me once. The eldest lady would not go to Miss Mo for trouble. Although she boasted that she could speak for herself, she never counted the words she said while wiping her tears."

    Well, I don''t know if I should relax or raise my voice, but I think I know Xiao Yike''s temper very well. Seeing that he is so calm, I think that girl will be OK. I can''t help but wonder: "Mr. sang, Yike''s father"

    "brother Chu, please don''t embarrass me." Sang Yingjie knew what I was going to ask and quickly cut off the line "Since the eldest lady didn''t tell you, how dare I speak?"

    I sighed and said with a wry smile, "if you don''t, I can almost guess." Since sang Yingjie, such a gangster, has to call Xiao Yike the first lady. Combined with what he said last winter night, there is a person behind him who even the police dare not touch easily. I am not very smart, and I know that this should be the same person.

    seeing my complicated expression, sang Yingjie is shocked, but he is serious, saying: "brother Chu, the first lady is the first Miss, her father is her father. Don''t look at her differently or alienate her because of her family background. I can assure you that although she is a little bit extreme in character, her heart is pure and kind. She is absolutely different from us! "

 Chapter 212

    "Although the eldest lady is a little bit extreme in character, her heart is pure and kind. She is absolutely different from us!"

    In order to praise Xiao Yike, sang Yingjie belittles himself, which makes me a little surprised. I''ve met some people like him before, most of whom are reluctant to admit that they are engaged in unclean industries, and are proud of the so-called "Jianghu". It''s enough for him to face up to himself because of Xiao Yike. If he doesn''t try to flatter Xiao Yike, he really affirms the demon Of course, I don''t rule out that it''s a subtle and gentle way to flatter his father, praise him for his teaching and guidance, and let his daughter go out of the mud without being stained.

    What kind of person is Xiao Yike? Sang Yingjie doesn''t say that I have a clear picture in my stomach, so when he hears this, he just smiles and sighs: "she''s not bad in heart, of course I know, but this behavior is eccentric and extreme, which is too much. The more kind-hearted I am, the more I feel guilty."

    sang Yingjie nods, sighs and says:ˇ° The eldest miss''s mother died early, and her father was a rough and straightforward man. Although she loved her very much, she could not avoid spoiling her too much. However, ha ha, it seems that the eldest miss''s affection for brother Chu is willing to listen to your instruction. Please take more time to think about it later. "

    I always think that sang Yingjie has something to say. You are not her father. Why does this tone seem to replace who is talking to me? It''s just a flash. I deliberately avoid it and don''t think about it. It''s just like I thought Xiao Yi was a girl with a dangerous smell from the beginning, and always deliberately didn''t want to have a deep contact with her. But now it seems that it''s a blessing or a curse. It''s a curse that can''t be avoided.

    "Do you think she would like to listen to me just now?" I was in such a bad mood that I didn''t want to taunt the embarrassed sang Yingjie. I went straight to the subject and said: "in fact, apart from exposing the little goblin today, I really have another question to find out. Mr. sang, does Wu Xueqing know how to borrow usury from you?"

    "I don''t know. In fact, yesterday I hinted that brother Chu would like to explain this matter to you if he had time to sit down." after asking me to sit down, sang Yingjie said with emotion, "I knew that yesterday''s matter could not be concealed from brother Chu''s eyes. Ha ha, I experienced brother Chu''s wit personally."

    Ya''s pun implied that I pretended to be a rich young master and cheated him to postpone the loan repayment time. It seems that although Mo Yizhi paid the money in my name, this young man still went to check my background, so he didn''t come to the door to visit. Even then, he found the relationship between Xiao Yike and me

    I just pretended not to understand, sang Yingjie smiled and continued: "the young lady has always been I hate the activities that people like us do, so how dare I mention them? Yesterday morning, I was really embarrassed when the young lady told us about our work. Although I knew that Miss Mo and brother Chu were friends, I didn''t dare to say that my brother knew brother Chu. I didn''t dare to disobey the order of the young lady, so I wanted to ask brother Chu to explain later. "

    It''s hard to hide from me that sang Yingjie came out to redeem the girl after she was caught splashing feces. In particular, the girl yelled a few words that made me guess Xiao Yike''s slogan. Even Murphy guessed that Xiao Yike found someone to do it, so she didn''t care about it? Just poor Zhang Mingjie who was hurt by mistake. Xiao Yike''s revenge plan had no loopholes. What she was afraid of was not that Murphy could not guess it was her. On the contrary, she was afraid that Murphy could not guess it was her, so she let the little girl with two words. Because she knew that Murphy had no face to tell me who did it, the little goblin''s mind It''s really frightening.

    The only miscalculation is that the goblin left my house early yesterday morning. I didn''t know that I would go back to the company? I don''t know who I am. It seems that the goblin really doesn''t know that Murphy''s mother''s usury is her family''s. I just hope Murphy doesn''t mistake me for any collusion with Xiao Yike and sang Yingjie! What a disaster.

    First I took a breath, then I took a breath. It was really unpleasant. I waved away those troubles and said in a solemn voice: "Mr. sang, I hope you can answer me a question honestly. Of course, I am pleading with you."

    Sangyingjie was stupefied and said with a smile: "the relationship between the eldest lady and brother Chu is very deep. We are not outsiders. Brother Chu said it''s OK. I know it''s OK."

    I only said with the goblin, and you are the absolute outlaws! Although sang Yingjie''s words were extremely useless, but the doubt even bothered me, so I didn''t deny or correct them, and said with solemn expression: "Mr. sang lent Wu Xueqing usury, was it entrusted by someone?"

    "What do you say, brother Chu?" said sang Yingjie? When she comes to borrow money, I will lend it to her. It''s this kind of business. How can I entrust it? "

    "Mr. sang, you blindfold me," I said, staring at sang Yingjie''s eyes. "You have known the relationship between Wu Xueqing and Miss Mo and Fengchang group for a long time. It''s definitely a big fish. It''s calculated by the way of sitting on the ground, smoking two, and rolling on the donkey. If Wu Xueqing gets deeper, the benefits will be more considerable? Since we don''t have to worry about the recovery of interests, why not lend her more money, but put it in 300000 yuan to collect the debt? Isn''t it because Wu Xueqing is afraid to visit your casino next time? Are you willing to lose such a big fish? "Sang Yingjie was sweating. He understood the real purpose of asking him out today. "Brother Chu''s problem is sharp enough. Ha ha"

    this guy '' The money is enough to block, not too much, for fear that Murphy will go to Murphy''s mouth in despair.

    Three hundred thousand, not more, not much. It only takes two or three months for Murphy to return the money, but it''s too urgent for him. If a fool like me comes out to help Murphy at this time, who is Murphy who will not refuse? Who wants to approach Murphy in this way? I''m not sure, but I can be sure that this man knows the family relationship between Murphy and Wu Xueqing and Mo Yizhi very well! And very clear Murphy''s unknown economic situation!

    It seems that sang Yingjie struggled for a while in the conflict, and finally let out a long breath. "Brother Chu guessed right. It was really someone who asked us to do this at a high price, including the money lent to Miss Mo''s mother, which was also provided by the employer."

    After all, the speculation is speculation. As for sangyingjie''s admission, I burst into a cold sweat and heard him say: "but who hired us? I don''t know very well. We just take money to do things. The employer just said that we should urge more debts, and then someone will appear as the escort to pay money for Miss mo. as long as we cooperate in time, then This debt is also a reward for us. Ha ha, to be honest, I thought brother Chu was the one who hired us on the day when we blocked the door and asked for debt. That''s why I cooperated with you to do such a play. How could I have mistakenly treated Feng Jing as Ma Liang? "

    Cao, I still think that I have acted well and fooled them. I dare to say that we each played a play and fooled each other!

    "So you don''t know who is thinking of Murphy and Fengchang group?"

    "I don''t know," Sang said at the beginning of his jaw, "after brother Chu paid the money back, we knew that we had made a mistake. Although the other party was very dissatisfied, he didn''t dare to offend us, so the matter ended."

    It''s really light. Nine out of ten people complain about it. They are called back by you. It doesn''t end? Believe you!

    It seems that sang Yingjie really didn''t know the real identity of the employer. I shook my head and smiled, and said: "thank you very much for telling Mr. Xie Xie sang the truth. In this case, I should also leave. The goblin didn''t know where to go. I''ll go to find her."

    After being appreciated as a monkey by the guests for a long time, I wanted to leave for a long time, but sang Yingjie asked himself, "brother Chu, since he guessed that someone hired us to calculate Miss Mo, must have been the object of suspicion in his heart?"

    I nodded, "recently, someone around me wants to use similar means to get close to Miss Mo, so I happened to think about your loan."

    Sang Yingjie suddenly said: "brother Chu is not a person in our circle. There may be a news that hasn''t been heard. Recently, it''s well-known that a senior member of Fengchang group borrowed a hundred million yuan from the underground bank to close the hole because of a loss of public money."

    although I was once Fengchang employee, what''s the use of this? Apart from arousing my curiosity, it seems to have nothing to do with me?

    "The employer wants to save the beauty with heroes. It''s nothing more than the idea of fighting against Miss mo. everyone knows that Miss Mo will become a big boss of Fengchang in the future. So there may be some subtle connection between these two things." Sang Yingjie''s words are very implicit, but I''m so scared that I''m in a cold sweat. This kid, like me, has some specific suspects about the identity of the employer, so he dares to say this.

    I swallowed, "Mr. sang, it''s said that the person who borrowed money from the underground bank is"

    "it''s just a rumor. I can''t make it right. I''ll tell you that brother Chu heard it. Don''t take it seriously. But if I guess the same person as brother Chu, then brother Chu must be more careful." Sang Yingjie''s tone is more thoughtful, but they are clear Li Guangguang''s eyes have no joking color. "It''s said that the character has a childe who has been pursuing Miss mo. it seems that he was the one who was splashed with dung yesterday"

    : I haven''t had time to renovate in recent week, because my graduation certificate and household registration transfer certificate have been lost, and I''m busy filling them up. The procedures are tedious, and I''ve issued certificates and published newspapers I have been wandering between the police station and the school for a long time. To this day, there is still a certificate of not settling down. I just want to tell my friends who are worried about the impact of the new conference. Don''t worry. One thing is that the two books have different themes, and the alternative writing is conducive to the flexible transformation of the mind. The other thing is that there is something really wrong, the time is too tight, and my focus is on the book, hehe, Suo So, please don''t worry.

 Chapter 213

    Under the drizzle, it stopped. All day long, I was making trouble. At night, it was getting worse and worse.

    "Brother, why didn''t sister Bobo come today?"

    "Hmm ~!" My friend panicked and bit his tongue. "How can I know? Didn''t you call her? "

    My heart is empty. Of course, I know that Chu Yuan didn''t call, but the goblin kept his cell phone off all day. I searched for her figure for a day, and I called sang Yingjie specifically to inquire about the situation. I knew that the goblin had returned home, so I was relieved. I didn''t want to. I ate two meals. Chu Yuan actually mentioned this.

    This wench is asking Xiao Yike to point out her writing. If you know that I am angry, the result of the goblin is unimaginable!

    Sure enough, Chu Yuan frowned and bit his chopsticks and said, "her cell phone is off, and I don''t know what she did."

    "Is it? Maybe there''s something wrong at home. It happened that I didn''t call you because my cell phone ran out of power. "This possibility is too far fetched. In order to increase my persuasion, I gave an example:" sister Cheng has seen this situation before, hasn''t she? Ha ha. "

    Chu Yuan slaps the table hard and says, "what do you say she does for a good meal?"

    I Zheng, this girl, I just casually mention, what are you angry with? This question is very serious, I can''t help but put down my job, and said seriously: "fate, you don''t like fringe, really for brother, OK?"

    Chu Yuan blushed. "Why do you ask? Yeah, so what?! You are a fool. She is more stupid than you and so noisy. If you marry her in the future, how can she take care of you? "

    "If it''s just that, then you won''t have that attitude towards her again"

    "hmm?" Chu Yuan Leng Leng, immediately a face surprise way: "you didn''t plan to marry her?! Yes, right. People say that first love has no result. Ha ha, ha ha. "

    "First love?" When I heard this, I felt a little bit sad and sighed: "tassels are not my first love. You don''t know."

    suddenly, I shut up and look at Chu Yuan. This girl is just as awkward as me, just a little bit more guilty than me. However, the complicated expression is just fleeting. She cares more why I want to contradict her wordsˇ° What if she''s not your first love? Brother, what are you going to say? "

    "What I want to say is that if you hate tassels just for your brother''s sake, you have to change it," I said with a smile and a bowl of vegetables. "Fate, when two people are together, is because they like each other, trust each other, care for each other, understand each other, embrace each other and understand each other. It''s not for who cares for whom, it''s not for one of them People''s life is more convenient. How can I afford to hire a nanny? No one is perfect, just like you said, brother I am a fool, but, isn''t the tassel the same can accommodate me? Life doesn''t need to strive for personal perfection, hold the hand of the child, grow old with the child, and depend on life and death. Only in this way can we show the feelings between the two people. If we don''t need to rely on each other, what is the purpose of men and women joining hands? The so-called feelings are very complex and simple, which means "like". If you like a person, you need to like all of her, including her shortcomings. How do you know that I am not willing to take care of her? So, don''t hate fringe because of me, OK? "

    With a clang, Chu Yuan''s chopsticks landed on the porcelain bowl, and then fell to the floor. The little girl''s face was white, her lips trembled, she seemed to smile, and she seemed to be angry. She did not know how to express her expression, shaking her voice, and said, "what do you mean by me?"? Don''t you want to say you two are ready? You don''t want to tell me you''re going to marry that woman? "

    , my old face is red, like a big yellow girl with a sedan chair. She answered with shame. "Well, it''s not a good thing to say, but it''s also a matter of keeping things together. It''s impossible for two people to get along with each other for a long time. It''s impossible to say that they don''t love each other."

    , I still lack that sentence in relation to tassels. I didn''t have time to say it again. However, Lang Youqing''s concubine was interested. It was only a matter of time. Especially after I left Fengchang now and broke up with Murphy, the only gap between me and the fringe had completely disappeared. My friends had a premonition. The happy day was not far away. So when I mentioned this topic, I took the situation seriously with Chu Yuan I have explained two sentences to pave the way for the near future.

    Chu Yuan pointed out: "you want to chase her?!"

    "I don''t want to chase, some things are natural, I''m going to let it be." I turned my tone, gathered those shy, said: "fate, I know you think for my brother, care for my brother, my heart is very happy, but I hope you can get along well with the tassel, don''t face her, back her side, OK? If it''s because of me that I hate fringes, brother will find it difficult "

    " if I have other reasons to hate her, would you like to talk to her Chu Yuan''s face is gloomy. The bright eyes seem to be the calm water of the lake. They don''t fluctuate at all. I can''t help being indifferent and tight. "If it''s because I don''t like her to be my sister-in-law, if it''s for me, can you not follow her?"For a period of time, my relationship with Chu Yuan improved rapidly. Not only did I have more and more topics, but also I occasionally had fun with each other and became more and more like a pair of brothers and sisters. I thought I began to understand her, but at this time, she suddenly made me feel very strange. Yes, like before we cohabited, I couldn''t see her clearly. I didn''t know what she was thinking.

    There seems to be something in the bottom of my heart, like seeds sprouting and breaking through the earth. Some of them are swollen, some are painful, some are flustered, some are inexplicable. I can''t catch what it is like. It''s just a subconscious feeling. It''s an abnormal signal, a kind of warning omen similar to the queue of swallows flying low ants.

    Is it not because Chu Yuan cares about my future and thinks that I don''t match with the fringe that he hates her?

    Yes, my sister, when did she care about me? She has always hated me. Her better attitude towards me is just a matter of cohabitation.

    Chu Yuan saw that I hadn''t spoken for a long time, frowned, frowned, and asked in a deep voice with a small red face, "if it''s because I don''t like her, can you not talk to her for me?" Although still cold, but it is wrapped in a little bit of the flavor of begging.

    "Since it''s not for me, there''s no reason why you don''t like her?"

    Chu Yuan''s expression couldn''t help but smothering. I couldn''t help laughing. There is no reason for this girl to like and dislike anyone. Her contact with the fringe hasn''t been more than five times. For a person who doesn''t know, what reason does she have to deny others? I got up and walked around to Chu Yuan, picked up the chopsticks, and went to the kitchen to change a pair of clean ones. Then I continued with a smile: "Yuan Yuan, you have little contact with fringe, don''t know her, get along with her several times more, I promise you will like her, just like she likes you."

    "I''m not the one she likes. It''s love and love!" Chu Yuan jerked his arm and opened my hand. Seeing my face, she was shocked. She seemed afraid that I would be angry. She took the chopsticks in my hand and turned her face like turning over. She smiled and said, "brother, we have dinner and don''t discuss this unpleasant topic."

    How do I feel that you are the only one who feels unhappy? Chu Yuan''s rejection of the fringe really made me a little unhappy. What''s wrong with this girl? Like the early goblins, the emotional theory changes as soon as it changes

    "No!" Chu Yuan lowers his head and jerks rice into his mouth. He purrs, "I don''t support anyone but the East who you want to be my sister-in-law!"

    If I used to suspect that she was joking, I''m pretty sure now. She''s serious. "Why?"

    Is Chu Yuan suffering from severe autism, in addition to family members and only two friends, can no longer accept other people into her life? There was even a ridiculous thought in my mind - should I take her to see a psychiatrist?

    Chu Yuan laboriously swallows the things in his mouth, wipes the corners of his mouth, turns his side over his small face and lowers his eyelids, which seems to answer me, but also seems to mutter to himself, muttering in a low voice, "because only the East can''t laugh at me"

    "hmm? Laugh at you? What are you laughing at? "

    "Nothing, you won''t understand if you say it," Chuyuan said solemnly, pulling me to sit down beside her with two blushes on her cheek. "Brother, isn''t the East better than Cheng Liusu? Younger than her, prettier than her, and better than her in stature. As long as you wait a few years and wait for Oriental to be 20, you can get married. She likes you very much, or she won''t get up in the middle of the night and kiss you? "

    The voice of the last sentence is like a mosquito''s chirp, and her expression is a little strange. This girl is not right. Her friend kisses her brother, but she is still very contradictory and strange?

    The kiss in the middle of the night flashed something in my mind, but I didn''t catch it. It felt strange.

    "The fringe is only twenty-three years old. It''s a few months younger than me. It seems that it''s also very young." I flicked a chestnut on the forehead of Chu Yuan. "Besides, does the East like me? I think it''s about the same as saying she hates me? Kiss me or something, it''s just my prank. I want you and Yi Ke to hate me. "

    "It''s really a prank, but have you ever thought about why she didn''t do it to others, but she just looked at you badly?" Chu Yuan''s words stunned me. She looked down upon me and said, "people are shy, especially girls. They want to be close to you, but they are afraid that you are liked by others, so they can only pretend to hate you. At least, they can talk to you."

    I thought about it carefully. Chu Yuan''s words are reasonable, When we were in primary school, we had similar experiences. In other words, even after high school, we did similar stupid things. That''s our first love. In order to attract her attention, we didn''t hesitate to use a series of annoying ways, such as bragging, fighting, even pulling up the skirt, etc San, can''t help but take a look at the ruddy Chu fate, eager to change the topic, I said: "so, you hate me, because you like me and are embarrassed to say it?"

    As soon as I say this, don''t talk about Chu Yuan, even I am stunnedˇŁ

 Chapter 214

    "So you hate me because you like me and you''re embarrassed to say it?" As soon as I say this, don''t talk about Chu Yuan. Even I''m stunned. I''m playing tricks on my sister?!

    Chu Yuan is like being poured a pot of boiling hot water from the top of her head. Her face is red with fire. She is so ashamed and angry that she pours her fist at me. "Nonsense! I don''t like you. I hate you! I hate you! I hate you so much! I hate you the most

    If we follow the logic of Chu Yuan, hate is like, hate, hate, hate, hate the most and hate the most, don''t I dare say some nonsense to shame her, resist the fluttering throb in my heart, laugh --

    although Chu Yuan''s words may not be all true or all false, but there are reasons for this? She doesn''t really hate me as much as she usually shows. Otherwise, after living with me, our relationship will not change rapidly and develop in a good direction. Maybe, she just doesn''t know how to express her feelings.

    I said, I love her so much and dote on her and obey her. Where in the world can I find a good brother who is so gentle? Even her heart of iron and stone will be melted into a pool of soft water by my sincerity.

    Chu Yuan''s soft fist didn''t hurt me. However, I could feel clearly that there was a small scar on the bottom of my heart.

    I don''t know if it''s because of the pretty girl who twinkled in my mind, or because of the fragmented envelope that hurt Chu Yuan and almost lost her life.

    It''s the same thing, and it seems that it''s never the same thing

    once again, I used to consciously block the memory that I didn''t want to look back. It seems that the people and things that have passed away are not so precious. The people I should cherish and protect are right in front of me

    Xiao Yike, that little goblin, is he really angry with me? QQ is not only not on the phone, but also offline.

    No wonder, anyway, she went to revenge Murphy, the starting point is also to give me vent, I scold her, she will inevitably feel aggrieved, but maybe it was really spoiled by her family, she did not reflect that her mistake had violated the law.

    Xiao Yike is good, Dongfang Lianren is good, my dear sister is good, why don''t the girls around me have a normal point?

    Ah, sister Ozawa''s no + size photo has been unable to excite some part of my body, and my friends have vowed not to download those "hand to hand" movies, but it''s really awkward. Why are virgins so upset? Angrily turned off the computer, looked at the pouring rain outside the window, I drew the curtain, and the lightning like tearing the sky really made people feel uncomfortable, always felt that it was provoking my irritability and anxiety, which made me uneasy.

    I got into the bed, turned over the head of the bed and bought it for three months, but I only read more than 30 pages of the analysis of Freud''s dream. I didn''t read it for a few lines, and then I felt that my hair was faint and my eyelids were heavy. It was more effective than sleeping pills and lullaby. I was about to turn off the desk lamp at the head of the bed and go to sleep, when I heard a soft knock on the door, "brother, did you sleep?"

    "Fate?" Looking at Chu Yuan, who is barefoot, holding Kitty and sneaking in carefully, I am a little confused, "how can I not sleep so late?"

    Yuan''s little face seems to be covered with a thin layer of red silk, and his big eyes are rippling with water. It seems that he is embarrassed to look at me, so he just looks down at his toes, and his voice is like a mosquito chirp. "I, that night, can you"

    "what do you say?" The rain outside is loud and noisy. The raindrops knock on the glass, just like a grain of soybeans. With such noise, I can''t hear the words behind Chu Yuan at all.

    Chu Yuan took a deep breath. "I said, can I do it tonight?"

    "What can I do?" I can''t cry or laugh. The girl''s voice suddenly drops, just like a person walking on the road suddenly fell into the sewer. I still can''t hear it clearly. However, I can see it very clearly, It''s a shame that such a degree of nudity can''t be looked at directly by the dirty guys, but the eyes can''t help but turn to her. In other words, the virgin who is to be 24 years old is sometimes too painful. The curiosity about the opposite sex seems to have been upgraded to the wild nature of the beast hunting, and it doesn''t care about the object at all.

    Of course, I swear to God, I''m just curious about women''s bodies, not my sister''s bodies, otherwise, I would like to be hit by five thunders!

    "Click --"

    the sky made a loud noise, and lightning flashed out of the window, as if it were passing through my eyes. Even the thick curtain failed to cover up the frightening brilliance of my grass. Is that God deaf or hostile to me? You really want to strike me with thunder?!

    Although I don''t admit that there are ghosts in my heart, I have to admit that I was scared by this sudden loud noise and almost burst my heart out. Just as I swallowed my heart back to my stomach, the quilt was suddenly lifted up, a familiar warm fragrance oozed into my nose, and a white and smooth soft and delicate body also invaded my quilt - it was Chu Yuan!"What are you doing, stinky girl?" I cried in a hurry I can''t help being flustered. My friend is wearing a pair of flat underpants. It''s almost naked contact with Chu Yuan!

    "I''m afraid of thunder! I''ll sleep with you tonight! " Chu Yuan seemed to be afraid that I would drive her out of the bed, and that she was really afraid of the lightning and thunder outside the window, whether it was the ambiguous posture still pressing on my body, holding my arms in a ring, clinging to my waist, tightly pressing her face against my chest, probably wearing too little, standing outside for too long, her arms were cold with silk.

    That''s what I want to say just now. I instinctively put out her hand to push away, and watched the girl close her eyes. Her long eyelashes and thin shoulders were shaking like a frightened kitten. I couldn''t help stroking her head. The dirty mind just disappeared without trace.

    "Well, sleep together, ha ha, look at you. How old are you? I''m afraid of thunder." I said, but I knew the reason why Chu Yuan was afraid of thunder for a long time, but I never knew that she would be afraid to this extent.

    Chu Yuan listened to my consent, and then opened his eyes. However, he looked at me. He turned his head with a little red face and turned his body over. He turned over from me. However, the hand around my waist was more powerful. "When I am alone, I will be afraid. What can I do? You can laugh if you want. Anyway, I have no image in front of you. "

    In other words, you are a slovenly girl at home. You always pick on me and make trouble with me. It seems that you have never had any image?

    When a person will be afraid of thunder, I will not laugh at Chu Yuan''s sentence, because I know that this sentence is almost all her childhood memories.

    Before the stepmother married the old man, life was not easy. A man worked hard to support Chu Yuan. So, many times, Chu Yuan was left at home alone. How could a child not be afraid of lightning? Perhaps, what Chu Yuan really fears is not those things, but the loneliness and loneliness of a person in fear This is more like saying to myself, I cry, my brother in front of you is no image?

    Chu Yuan just snorted, I don''t know whether to agree or not, I smiled and said, "let me get up and put on my pajamas first." Chu Yuan''s face is close to my chest. I can clearly feel the heat from her breath, let alone the direct contact between the skin.

    Chu Yuan didn''t let go of his arms, as if I was really a substitute for the plush toys she had thrown under the bed. "Is it comfortable to sleep in clothes or this way?"

    "Nonsense," I sighed, "of course it''s naked cough, of course it''s so comfortable to sleep." I almost said "naked sleep is the most comfortable". Before Chu Yuan moved to live with me, I slept naked all the time. I didn''t even wear my underpants, so these days, I felt tired and didn''t have enough rest.

    "Then don''t wear pajamas," Chu Yuan said with a red face. "Anyway, you are drunk, and you sleep like this. Besides, this time I came to sleep with you, and then I wronged you. It''s not appropriate that we are brothers and sisters. It''s OK. Just be honest."

    "fate" I patted Chu Yuan''s smooth and delicate arm, with a serious face, and said: "you really don''t deserve to let me I''ll be honest, because I''ve always been the one who suffered the loss. For example, now "

    Chu Yuan was stunned, and then I suddenly reflected that I was making fun of her, and immediately scolded:" I hate it! I can touch you, but you can''t touch me! "

    "Ha ha ha -" Chu Yuan ''.

    I''m tired of fighting. I don''t know if it''s shy or sullen Chu Yuan who turns over and wrists his face. He has a cold war with me. I just smile, turn off the lamp and say, "it''s not early. I''m going to sleep. Yuan Yuan Yuan, you should be honest. Don''t take advantage of me while I''m asleep."

    "Hum!" The stinky girl answered me with a snort.

    Quiet room, only two people''s breath, quiet city, only rain drops from the sky in wanton noise, but their noise, can only set off the room and the city''s quiet, this kind of complex, this kind of contradiction, just like me at the moment.

    Mother of a ball, Chu Yuan suddenly habitually hugs me from behind, not only the hot breath blows on my skin, but also the two soft compresses, all of which make me blush and heartbeat, where can I sleep? A thin layer of cloth doesn''t work at all. I can even feel the two bumps on the top of the two soft balls

 Chapter 215

    Quiet, so that my touch is extremely sensitive, dark, so that my imagination is exceptionally rich.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! The thunder calls for my primitive wildness and lightning, and my blood is boiling. My skin is close to each other, so I can clearly feel the delicate and graceful Chu Yuan, though still growing in the green and astringent, is approaching maturity.

    Immortal board, usually how did not feel Chu Yuan this little girl''s body development so good? I have just enjoyed dozens of photos of sister Ozawa''s "human body", but I feel that my mouth is dry and dry, and I swallow hot saliva unconsciously.

    "Brother, are you asleep?"

    Chu Yuan hasn''t fallen asleep yet. My heart is full of reverie, and I''m ashamed. Subconsciously, I replied, "I''m asleep."

    "Hee hee, deceitful," Chuyuan couldn''t help laughing. His voice was soft, as if he was afraid of destroying the quiet atmosphere and waking up someone. "How can you answer me when you are asleep?"

    My old face burned red, self mocking smile, honest way: "by you so hug, can I sleep?"

    "Hot, isn''t it?" My sister is so pure that I am ashamed of my dirty brother.

    Skin dating, there is a burning feeling, but that feeling can not be said comfortable, buddy is hot, hot is their own blood, their skin, I have a vague way: "well, OK, just to fall asleep, you talk to wake me up."

    "How can I wake you up when you are not asleep?"

    "Ha ha" I smiled and said nothing. I thought Chu Yuan would let me go. I didn''t want to. Not only did she not let me go, but after a moment of silence, she even pressed her thigh on me. I was sweating. Did I really exist like a plush toy in her eyes?

    "Brother, am I heavy?" Chu Yuan still cares about my feelings.

    "No heavy" I''m afraid to say heavy, this girl will fight with me.

    "Oh, I''ll press you like this. It''s a comfortable position"

    ha? You''re comfortable. What can I do? Although I am also very comfortable, but this kind of comfort is testing me! As if I could see my soul wandering in the boundary between man and beast, I hurriedly said: "it''s not heavy, but it''s a little uncomfortable to be pressed by you"

    "you deserve it," Chu Yuan spat lightly, and said with a smile: "who let you be my brother''s, let me pet me, too."

    I dare to sweat that the result of two choices is the same?! I can understand Xiao Yike''s mood a little. It''s really maddening.

    "But I can''t sleep like this." Chu Yuan''s bright and clean thighs are closely attached to my skin. The friction from time to time has made little Chu Nan react to animals. I''m helpless and have a dead heart.

    Chu Yuan murmured, "I can''t sleep"

    I didn''t really hear it, so I thought I heard it wrong. "What do you say?"

    "I didn''t say anything," Chu Yuan answered me faintly, silent for a while, and suddenly asked, "brother, do you really want to marry Cheng Liusu as my sister-in-law?"

    This question is really too difficult to answer. If I say "yes", it''s hard to guarantee that Chu Yuan won''t try again. But if I say "no", it means cheating her, "why do you ask this again?"

    Chu Yuan didn''t answer the questions, but the tone was more like muttering to himself, "if you marry her, you will surely sleep together every night like we do now?"

    Can that be the same? We are brothers and sisters. She is my wife. One should be tied up and not touched. Otherwise, it''s a beast. The other should let go of her hands and feet. Not only should we touch it, but also we should touch it comfortably. What''s more, the husband and wife are sleeping together. Do they have to sleep in separate rooms? I was confused by Chu Yuan''s words, so I listened to her continue: "at that time, this bed was her decision? Will she let me sleep with you if it''s too late? "

    This girl''s idea is really strange. She was worried about this. I smiled and said, "of course I will agree." my mind flashed. I quickly added: "no matter who I married, I dare to bully my sister and watch me stop her. Ha ha."

    My friend wiped cold sweat and almost fell into the trap of Chu Yuan. This girl can''t help but try to set me up. I''m sure that my relationship with the fringe may be too! I secretly called for luck. Thanks to my friend''s quick reaction.

    Chu Yuan was silent again. After a long time, she said softly, "how can three people sleep in a bed"

    I stayed. Chu Yuan''s words seemed childish, but there was a kind of inexplicable emotion in her tone.

    "Fate"

    "don''t say it, go to sleep!"

    Chu Yuan arched his body, and really stopped talking, but I was sleepy. Because, I felt that my back was a little wet. It was a water drop wrapped in temperature. That was Chu Yuan''s tears

    Why did Chu Yuan hate fringe so much? She has no reason to dislike fringe at all?

    I don''t want to weave a reason to explain the question, because I know that the reason that can be woven is absolutely absurd, just like Chu Yuan hates tassels, just like she spills tears on my backThis time, the goblin is really with me. Instead of turning on her mobile phone, she left a message in her QQ, and she didn''t give me a reply, which hurt my heart. I''m afraid that she really went to Murphy''s trouble in a moment of anger. I wanted to remind Murphy to be more careful, but I want to tell the fringe about our relationship. But, in all likelihood, the vinegar jar will be thorough The mastermind of the event is Xiao Yike. The girl didn''t hold the door. In case it was leaked to the girl in winter Xiaoye, sooner or later it would be a thunder.

    In fact, I also know that I am alarmist. Mo Yizhi must have had a solution for a long time. It will not let similar things happen next to Murphy again. I just don''t know whether the old man has noticed the complex situation behind this matter.

    Xiao Yike''s extreme behavior is certainly not desirable, but I can''t deny that her behavior, to a certain extent, has helped the wind to be smooth. Naturally, Mo Yi will find the rumors of the underworld, and then clear the way for Murphy to inherit the wind in the future?

    However, there are still some strange and unreasonable things in this matter. For example, since Zhang Mingjie is so diligent in trying to please and approach Murphy, why should he now put on a supportive attitude towards Master Liu? Moreover, from the secondary design of Li Qi and Hongtao, I can see that young master Zhang really devoted himself to the pursuit of tassels. Although he suddenly changed his goal from Murphy to tassels, it was difficult to explain.

    Is there really so much love at first sight in the world?

    There are many unreasonable places, but it''s not my business anymore. I only know that the surface of Fengchang group is calm, but there are hidden tides and dangers. While blessing Murphy, I also firmly decided to let the tassel leave Fengchang earlier. Although Zhang Mingjie was controlled by me, the tiger has no teeth and is still a tiger. Since he is still a tiger, The ambition and desire to eat meat and become king will not change.

    Although I can''t see the situation of Fengchang clearly, I can feel that tassel and I seem to have inadvertently become the chess pieces that some people are trying to use. Even if it''s just a feeling, I have no reason to let the tassel who has already gone to Italy stay in that place. It seems that my friend must hurry to find a job to support his wife.

    I''m not the only one who wants to find a job!

    Not only Chu Yuan, but also dongfanglian people couldn''t contact Xiao Yike. Xiaoniangpi came to my house early in the morning and killed me. When she saw Chu Yuan coming out of my room with bleary eyes and untidy clothes, I felt that there were two laser like eyes trying to I split up or break up.

    No wonder dongfanglian people have come to my home so early. The three girls who had problems with dongfanglian had agreed to go to my parents'' home this weekend. The summer vacation is coming in the next month. Dongfanglian people don''t know which nerve is shrinking. They decided to work this summer. The purpose of this trip is to buy my stepmother''s way and go to her restaurant to help.

    How do I feel that the purpose of dongfanglian people to come to my home to work is to get close to Chu Yuan. In order to pester Chu Yuan for an excuse during the two-month summer vacation, I said, "the tea and cosmetics that this girl brought to my parents are enough for my salary for several months. I don''t feel that she will be short of the two pocket money she earned from working.

    Chu Yuan, the stinky girl, is hiding this from me. She''s obviously afraid of my objection. It''s not good to say that. There''s also the element of her bewitchment. In order to let Dongfang Lianren and I have more chances to get along, it seems that the stubborn Chu Yuan hasn''t given up the big business of pimping to me and Dongfang yet. Listen to the meaning of the two girls, Xiao Yi has the heart to work, so they are surprised, Why is the figure of the goblin missing at this time.

    How dare I say that the purpose of the goblin''s work is to get close to me, but now I scold her, and she doesn''t want to get close to me. I have to say that Chu Yuan must tear me up.

    However, it can be seen from Xiao Yike''s giving up her job that she was really angry with me and didn''t want to cling to me. It should have been a happy thing, but I just felt a loss. It was so contradictory and nonverbal

    "Uncle, this is my mother''s Dahongpao, but my mother doesn''t drink tea, so I''ll lend it to you. I hope you don''t mind."

    "Auntie, these boxes of cosmetics were brought back to me by my mother from France. But I''m still young. I want to give them to you. I found out that you can''t use them either. Hee hee, I thought you were the sister of fate. I can''t believe you live so young."

    Dongfang xiaoniang''s skin is not only sweet in mouth, but also has a good command of speaking and handling affairs. There are not many things like tea and cosmetics, but they are expensive. What''s more, Dongfang Lianren doesn''t raise the price. They just say that they are sent by others, and they can''t use them by themselves and their families. That''s why Dongfang Lianren transfers them. My father and stepmother have no chance to refuse.

    Both the old man and his stepmother are knowledgeable people. Naturally, they know the value of this so-called "little gift". After being polite, in the sincere greetings of Dongfang xiaoniang, they accepted what they liked. I sighed secretly. Before Dongfang xiaoniang started to talk about work, we could see the result

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 216

    "Little Dongfang, don''t leave at noon, eat at home, and my aunt will cook some special dishes for you, ha ha." my stepmother was coaxed by little Dongfang''s smile, and she held her like a Barbie doll in her arms. She couldn''t let go. Little Dongfang is amazing. In order to make up for her stepmother, she was willing to let her ravage her, and her face was even smoother. Update super fast

    the old man also said with a smile: "Xiaonan, aren''t you on holiday today? I''ll stay. There are two guests here at noon. Please accompany them for a drink. "

    How dare I tell the old man that he has resigned from Fengchang, or he will have to kill him. You know, although the old man didn''t say it in front of me, he has always been proud of himself. I can enter such a big company when I am young. I suppress the confusion in my heart and joked: "eat, drink, and chat with you. Do you think I am the third company? Ha ha, your drinks are all those who are full of talents. Are you not afraid of my shameful appearance? "

    This is not modesty. The old man thinks highly of himself and has a wide circle of communication. However, there are not many real friends. Occasionally, there are small gatherings. All of them are old friends and colleagues who have known each other for many years. They speak very well. What they say is not life philosophy but life principle, which really makes me nervous.

    "It''s not those people," said the old man, who tasted the red robe brought by the Oriental little lady, with a lingering and intoxicated look, and a certain fairyland. "I''m sure you have a common topic, but my old man may seem a little redundant, ha ha."

    When I was stunned, my stepmother smiled at me. Her eyes were full of happiness and pride. She had sold like an old man. She didn''t want to tell me who the guests were. Instead, she asked: "Auntie, uncle, since there will be some guests coming, I still don''t stay. It''s not suitable"

    If Dongfang Lianren show a little frown, it''s Chu Yuan. She can''t help but feel embarrassed Looking at me, I just reflected that these two girls are not lively and do not like the type of contact with outsiders. Originally I wanted to come, but now I firmly decided to stay. Their characters should be rigid. How can they be so self-contained?

    "There''s nothing wrong with it," said the stepmother, stroking the little head of the East and laughing. "People come here with their girlfriends. They seem to be a few years older than you. They all stay for dinner. There are many people who are busy."

    Looking at Chu Yuan and the East, my stepmother sighed helplessly and knew that she must have been misled by the false image created by the little girl''s skin of the East. She mistakenly thought that Dongfang Lian was a lively and talkative girl. However, the child was only intimate with the people related to Chu Yuan, or did not hesitate to play hard to get close to Chu Yuan, At other times, I''m afraid it''s more boring than Chuyuan.

    Dongfanglian is not easy to refuse, so she responds. Her stepmother likes to take the two girls out to buy vegetables. I even wonder if she just wants to find a kitchen helper to keep her so warmly. After all, Chu Yuan''s craftsmanship has her true biography. But her stepmother, though diligent, is a lazy person, or she can''t practice Chu Yuan''s craftsmanship, or she will In front of the door, I would not ask, "little Oriental, can you cook?"

    My dear stepmother is also the best among women

    they haven''t come back yet, but the guests have already boarded the door. When I heard the doorbell ring, I went to open the door and looked at each other. I was stunned at the same time with the guest.

    "Xiaonan, you are at home." The man was very invisible. He put down the fruit basket and several bags of nutritious products in his hand and gave me a bear hug. This friendly attitude made the quiet girl behind him look silly.

    "Lao Guo?" I just react to come over, can''t help but smile: "dare to love the old man said that the guest is you."

    Come, you are the head of Hengxiang group, the favorite student of my father, Guo Xiang!

    Guo Xiang laughed and said, "why, don''t you welcome me?"

    "No way, please come in and let me go," I said to the quiet girl standing behind him with a little surprise on her face, joking, "I''m not a beauty. If you invade me with such enthusiasm, aren''t you afraid of being misunderstood by the real beauty that we have an impure relationship?"

    The quiet girl, hearing the words, shook her hands hurriedly and said: "no, no, I didn''t misunderstand that you are gay! Sorry, I didn''t mean that! "

    I''m sweating. You''ve said it. How dare you say you didn''t think about it? I had a look at Guo Xiang and couldn''t help laughing at the same time.

    The girl was stunned, and immediately laughed with us. When the laughter stopped, she blushed and said, "don''t get me wrong, brother Nan. I''m a little surprised because I''ve never seen him like this before. Although he is polite to people, he seldom likes people so much. It seems that your friendship is really deep."

    After a month''s fighting together, Guo Xiang and I got to know each other very well. After the success, our mutual trust in the process was naturally magnified by N times. There was no longer a gap in business. Our brother relationship went further. It was not too deep. But the most important thing was that I helped his company, so the girl praised me Zan still makes us blush a little. We can''t deny that we have some affectation in our current intimacy, but we can''t deny that we will become very good friends with our two personalities."I can''t bear the name of Nange. Ha ha," I already guessed, but I''m not sure after all. Turning to Guo Xiang, I said, "old Guo, this young lady is"

    "look at me, I forgot to introduce you to you." Guo Xiang slapped his head and said slightly shyly, "Xingyu, she is the son of Mr. Chu I mentioned to you, the great benefactor of our Hengxiang group, Chu Nan Xiaonan, this is my girlfriend, star rain

    Star rain? It seems that I''ve heard the name somewhere. I''m a little shocked, but I can''t remember it. Maybe it''s the illusion that I shook hands with this quiet girl, but it''s strange in my heart. When Guo Xiang said the words "girlfriend", his tone was quite unnatural.

    "Excuse me, Miss Xingyu"

    "Nange can call me Xingyu. You and Guo Xiang are good friends. It seems a little strange to add a miss after my name." The girl named Xingyu looks quiet and shy, but she can talk and do things, but she has a strong family style. Looking at her dress, she is a famous brand, though simple and simple, and she has some family background.

    "Ha ha, in fact, because of your relationship with Lao Guo, I should call you sister-in-law."

    "No!" The girl''s face is so thin that she instantly blushes thoroughly. Her voice is like a mosquito''s cry: "elder brother Nan, I should call you elder brother."

    "If so, then I will not be insincere," I said with a smile, "how old are you, star rain?"

    "Star rain when red face," brother Nan this is not very polite

    I also know that I''m too reckless. The biggest secret in the world is the age of women. I''m so bold and bold. People didn''t scold me on the spot. It''s enough face. I smiled and said, "don''t get me wrong. I just look at your age and my sister''s age. I''m just curious."

    This girl''s goose egg face, thin eyebrows and apricot eyes, delicate features, is a pretty girl in beauty, but there is no comparison with those pretty faces that often appear around me. At most, it just makes me feel pretty, which is far from amazing to me. I just think it''s strange that she is very young. Why does she deliberately dress up a little mature and old-fashioned?

    However, no matter how young she is, she should be in her early twenties. How can she compare with my family? When I compare her like this, I flatter her in a roundabout way.

    Guo Heng sighed and said to Xingyu with a little teasing: "I said you don''t need to measure deliberately. My brother''s eyes are sharp and tight. He can see it at a glance when you put on big clothes. Hehe, besides, you call him brother. He''s only twenty-three. Don''t you tell him that you are young without self-help?"

    Listen to Guo Xiang''s meaning, Xing Yu is really young. He is afraid of being laughed at. That''s why he is more mature. Guo Xiang is also embarrassed. He smiles at me and says, "Xiao Nan, you are a person who makes Mo always look at others. You can''t hide your eyes. Xing Yu is still a college student in this year''s 20."

    "Old cattle eat tender grass?" As soon as I spoke, I felt disrespectful. The star rain was ashamed of a big red face. I simply made a mistake and said with a smile: "Lao Guo, brother admire, admire, can find such a beautiful young woman, who looks like an immortal, gentle and lovely, old husband and young wife, God and immortal couple, you are really enviable."

    "Where is it?" Guo xiangai took Xingyu''s hand and said modestly, "you flatter me a little bit too much. Miss Mo is a beautiful woman who looks like an immortal. She is the best of all women. How can Xingyu compare with her?"

    When did I compare them? This girl, as expected, misunderstood my relationship with Murphy all the time I don''t know if it''s my illusion. When the star rain heard "Miss Mo", there were some ripples in her gentle eyes. Looking at my eyes, it became a little strange.

    "Wait a minute" Guo Xiang suddenly grabbed me, his expression suddenly became serious, and he lowered his voice and asked, "Xiaonan, I heard that you have been dismissed by Fengchang, haven''t you?"

    Seeing Guo Xiang''s face ashamed, I have already guessed that this kid must have thought that I was speculating and the things of investment persistence were known by the level, so he was expelled. He felt hurt and thought of Murphy''s deceiving me and taking me as a substitute. He was busy covering up the complex mood and said with a broad smile: "it''s not dismissal, it''s resignation."

    Guo Xiang is not curious about the difference between dismissal and resignation. His face is more ashamed. He looks at the same apologetic star rain. He sighs and says, "I''m sorry, it''s all against me, which has hurt you so much."

    the star rain also has tears in his eyes. He says: "Nange, I''m sorry, I didn''t expect to cause you so much trouble"

    : a new week Thank you for your continued support. I know that one chapter a day is hard to make you feel addicted, but it''s really a helpless move. I want to say that what I promised will be done, and I will finish the book, and I won''t end up in a mess.

    Recently, there are so many trivial matters, such as reissue of residence registration transfer certificate. Because the local police station doesn''t cooperate with it, it''s just the last certificate that hasn''t been settled. I''m so anxious that I want to scold everyone for understanding. I promise that although it''s one chapter a day, I won''t break the change. Thank youˇŁ

 Chapter 217

    "What are you saying?" I smiled bitterly and told the truth: "to tell you the truth, I resigned because of a little personal conflict with Miss Mo, which has nothing to do with business."

    "You don''t have to say something comforting to comfort us," Guo Xiang said to me with a wry smile after watching the stars with shame. "If it wasn''t for the two of us to talk, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be calculated by others"

    I would be calculated by others? Brother''s heart moved, and then he realized the eccentricity of the two people in front of him, "Lao Guo, what do you mean by that?"

    "Don''t blame him," said Xingyu hurriedly, "brother Nan, if you want to blame me, I''m the one who didn''t hold the door."

    "Xiao Nan, are they Xiao Guo? Why don''t you invite someone in? "

    The old man''s shouting interrupted Xingyu. Guo Xiang patted the back of Xingyu''s hand to comfort him. He patted me on the shoulder again. He apologized: "I am directly responsible for the matter that you were dismissed by Fengchang. There are some inside stories that you may not know. I will tell you later. Originally, I plan to go to see you after visiting the teacher today."

    I have some confusion in my mind. How can I be dismissed and have Guo Xiang''s responsibility? I''ve seen those who dare to take responsibility, but I''ve never seen those who dare to rob others'' responsibility to take it on their own. In other words, what can I do with Murphy''s private affairs and you?

    "Oh, by the way, the old man doesn''t know about my resignation. Don''t let it out later, lest he worry about it."

    Guo Xiang is a little shocked by the star rain, and immediately nods

    The old man once joked that he would introduce Chu Yuan to Guo Xiang as a girlfriend. At that time, the old man praised Chu Yuan wildly. Guo Xiang only thought he was selling melons in Wang Po, but he didn''t think so. Seeing my sister with his own eyes this time, he was a gentleman, but he was stunned. I almost couldn''t help stabbing his straight eyes with chopsticks.

    I''m not happy with Guo Xiang''s strong color eyes, just like his girlfriend.

    In fact, I also understand that any man, even a woman, who sees such a lovely girl, can''t help but look at it more. People who love beauty have it. It''s just a normal reaction, and it''s a manifestation of identifying with each other, but it just makes me feel unhappy.

    I don''t know why I''m unhappy.

    It seems that there is still the temperature of tears dripping from Chu Yuan last night in my back. I don''t know whether I think Chu Yuan has suffered losses or whether I have suffered losses. In a word, I just don''t like Guo Xiang''s eyes to look at Chu Yuan. Although I know clearly that the feeling of exclusion is definitely a dangerous signal

    of course, what Guo Xiang and Xingyu appreciate is not only Chu Yuan, but also The Oriental little lady, the two girls sitting together, that kind of visual shock is absolutely no less than to see an angel, let people feel that both are equally beautiful in the world.

    "How about Xiao Guo? I''m not a teacher. I''m bragging? Is my daughter sensible and beautiful? " The old man knew that my cooperation with Guo Xiang was successful. He was in a good mood. He didn''t drink. He was drunk for three points. He began to show off Chu Yuan again. Fortunately, Xingyu sat next to Guo Xiang, and the old man didn''t talk nonsense any more, which made me inexplicably relieved. The restlessness and even rage disappeared a lot.

    The old man opened his eyes and told lies without blushing. Chu Yuan was beautiful. No one dared to deny it. But she said that she was sensible. Except for buying vegetables and coming back with my introduction, she perfunctorily called out "Brother Guo" and "sister Yu". She hid in the kitchen with Dongfang until she sat at the dinner table. She didn''t speak to two guests. She was afraid of being autistic and introverted. She was not good at communication Her character defects are obvious. It''s far fetched to say that she is sensible. That is, the Oriental pity person who is good at performing is better than her.

    Guo Xiang gave face and said with emotion, "Dragons give birth to dragons and phoenixes give birth to phoenixes. That''s true."

    In a short sentence, he flattered four of our family to the greatest extent. Guo Henduan was of a high level. Unfortunately, the four people he flattered didn''t feel happy at all, but they were rather embarrassed. His stepmother even stared at the old man with many mouths. Chu Yuan also frowned on the willow eyebrows, with a very complicated expression.

    Guo Xiang, of course, saw that our faces were different and he was puzzled. I thought to myself that people didn''t want to lose their heart. They didn''t know that Chu Yuan had no blood relationship with the old man. The so-called "dragon begets dragon and Phoenix begets Phoenix" is a compliment to Java. If Guo Xiang knew the composition of my family members, he would never say that, otherwise, he would not satirize the old man, The stepmother gave birth to Chu Yuan. Is the family actually two families? The old man coughed and raised his glass to cover up: "come, Xiao Guo, Xiao Nan, let''s three old men have a drink, ha ha."

    Guo xiangleng took up the cup, estimated that he was still wondering if he accidentally said something wrong. I was about to touch one with them, but Chu Yuan suddenly said, "you are not allowed to drink!"

    All of them were stunned, because this was the first time Chu Yuan had spoken actively since entering the door. The little girl blushed, grabbed my glass, and then handed me her own orange juice, "I want to drink this."

    I looked at the crowd and said with a smile, "Yuan Yuan, stop making trouble. How can I serve drinks?" In other words, it''s easy to say that I can''t drink, but Guo Xiang knows that I can drink, which is not polite."Who''s messing with you?" Chu Yuan light way: "you can''t drink, what can show off?"

    Sure enough, Guo Xiangqi said, "no? Xiao Nan, I think that day you stopped the wine for Miss mo. it was a huge amount. "

    The old man said with a smile: "that is, fate, your brother often accompany me to drink, you don''t know." There are two kinds of attitudes, one is like treasure, the other is like grass! Dad, you don''t know. Every time he drinks wine, he has a headache. He just never says it. What''s more, how can he be magnanimous? I was drunk like a dead pig in the car to block the wine for sister mo. it was me and sister Mo who put him on the floor under the heavy rain. Seeing his miserable appearance the next day, like the severe patient who just escaped from the hospital, he took headache medicine as food. Hum, if I hadn''t taken care of him, he would have been sent back to the hospital. " When the stinky girl smeared me, she didn''t forget to praise herself. Not only did she peel my skin with her mouth. The more she said it, the more excited she was, the more angry she was. At last, she secretly stretched her little hand under the table and twisted it down according to my thigh. It was obvious that she thought of the shame of sleeping together after being drunk that day.

    When my stepmother heard this, she was distressed and angry. She looked at me and Chu Yuan, but her eyes were slightly smiling and comforting. "Xiao Nan really can''t drink. I''ll listen to Yuan Yuan and let him drink."

    "But"

    "nothing."

    No matter what the father wants to say, the stepmother simply cuts it off. However, my friend didn''t understand what she meant by the look in the eyes of the old man''s envoy. He just saw the old man look at Chu Yuan and burst into a hearty laugh. Turning to Guo Xiang, she said, "little Guo, do you mind? My son is afraid of his sister. If you want him to drink, you have to think of a way to persuade fate. "

    The old man''s words are mostly funny. Chu Yuan is so shy that he can''t help but add two points of strength to the hand that pinches my thigh. I have to probe into the pain and hold her small hand. Chu Yuan''s shoulder quivers and his face is redder. Although he doesn''t exert any more force, he doesn''t pull back his hand. I can''t let go? I''m afraid she''ll give me a surprise.

    "I don''t think Xiaonan is afraid of Xiaoyuan''s sister. It''s only when she loves her," Guo said with a smile. "Just like Xiaoyuan''s sister loves her brother, the feelings between your brothers and sisters are enviable."

    Guo Xiang''s words made me and Chu Yuan burn. I patted the back of Chu Yuan''s hand gently and raised my glass to Guo Xiang and said with a smile, "thank you, old Guo Tong, for your understanding and understanding. Ha ha, in that case, I''ll replace wine with drinks and give you a toast."

    Chu Yuan just let go and pinched my hand, muttered in a low voice, "you said you wanted to avoid drinking."

    Although the voice is not loud, everyone can hear it clearly. Seeing Chu Yuan''s small housekeeper''s appearance, I can''t help but smile. I''m so embarrassed that I''m managed by my sister to such a degree. I''m trying to say two scene words to save my image. Suddenly, my calf is hit by a hammer. Suddenly, I feel the pain in my heart. I''m sitting opposite me Dongfanglian kicked me hard!

    "Nan''s brother has always been a talker, which is really enviable. I also want to have such a good brother, a talker and a talker." The eastern neighbor said three words "words count", and kicked me three feet at the same time. My friends laughed bitterly. This stinky little girl was not only jealous of Chuyuan''s kindness to me, but also ironically told Chuyuan that she was jealous and called me. She didn''t count words!

    I bear it! Who wants me to be a man?

    "Little Dongfang, look at what you said. Isn''t your brother the brother of predestination?" Stepmother really treats Dongfang xiaoniang and sells me generously, "if he dare not hurt you, I will not clean him up." After that, he also raised his fist to me in a childish way, and the star rain made me laugh again.

    Chu Yuan was eager for the further relationship between Oriental and me. He quickly agreed: "Oriental, my brother usually hurts you more than me. If I do something wrong, he still beats me and scolds me. But if you do something wrong, how tolerant he is."

    Chu Yuan''s words shocked me with a cold sweat. This girl not only implied that Lu Siqi, the designer of the East, had flattened me, but also complained that I had beaten her ass and scratched her foot. Fortunately, both the old man and his stepmother thought Chu Yuan was polite. They didn''t take it seriously. Instead, they were glad that Chu Yuan, who was introverted and self-contained, could talk like this.

    Dongfang Lianren is so happy to hold my stepmother''s thigh and get closer to her. He nodded obediently and said, "I''m ashamed to look at my brother" and let me get goose bumps. It''s cold.

    Guo Xiang and Xingyu laugh at the harmony of our family. When it''s over, he sighs and looks at me. He says with some emotion, "if my brother is as painful as Nange, it''s better to be so gentle." that tone doesn''t mean half joking. I can''t help being stunned by the sadness and sadness in my eyes.

    Guo Xiang holds the fragrant shoulder of the star rain lightly, sighs with the same melancholy. In addition, my parents and I feel that these two girls have something in their hearts, but Chu Yuan and the two girls in the East don''t understand. Look at me, I look at you, and attack at the same time. One pinches my thigh, the other kicks my calf. I wish I could get down to the bottom of the table and ravage me severely.My God, don''t talk about my wife. My friend and girlfriend haven''t finished it yet. How can they be interested in a wife?!

    It''s strange that Chu Yuan and Dongfang are eating vinegar. Does Dongfang really want to be Chu Yuan''s sister-in-law?

    In pain, I can''t help laughing and scolding myself for being dirty.

 Chapter 218

    Parents all over the world are proud of their children. My father is no exception. I am glad to know that my cooperation with Guo Xiang has been successful. It''s even more enjoyable to hear Guo Xiang''s exaggerated praise and heartfelt gratitude for me. Although I still laugh and scold me for being unprofitable, I am drunk.

    You know, although the old man usually drinks a little wine, he is really drunk, but it''s the second time in my memory. The first time, Chu Yuan was angry with me five years ago. After being hospitalized with a serious illness, the old man didn''t complain that I didn''t scold me. He just drank a night''s smouldering wine and sang a sad song all night. That''s why he impressed me. It''s just two mood states.

    My stepmother was even more happy. After dinner, she grabbed Chu Yuan and Dongfang and secretly asked me about my recent life state. I just pretended not to know, so I just shook off those two little tails and went out alone to send Guo Xiang and Xingyu.

    Star rain, I''m still thinking about this name, I always think it''s not strange, but I just can''t remember where I heard it.

    Don''t look at Guo Xiangsi''s gentle style. He''s even a little shy. But he''s good at drinking. Half a kilogram of Wuliangye is like boiled water, which has no effect on him at all. We found a teahouse to chat with each other, but they all know that they have something to say and I have something to ask.

    I''m afraid Guo Xiang''s purpose of visiting the old man today is to find out where I live. In recent days, because of Murphy''s business, I can''t turn on my mobile phone. He can''t reach me.

    Although the teahouse is small, it is ancient and fragrant. It''s very quiet. I took Xingyu''s fragrant tea and praised: "I can''t imagine that Xingyu is young, but he has such tea skills. I admire him."

    Washing, dropping, brewing, scraping and pouring tea are skilled in this way. I am more sure that this young gentle and quiet girl must be a lady with family education.

    Listen to me praise, star rain slightly smile, shy way: "South elder brother flattered."

    "But what I drink tea is a mood. A stupid person like me, who wants to drink the most fragrant tea, does he have such a good skill as you? He he is irascible, and then the delicious tea will naturally lose some flavor. Ha ha," I sniffed while sipping and took a shallow SIP. I only felt that the teeth and cheeks were fragrant, and the throat bottom was sweet. I could not help feeling like an old man "I feel so relaxed and happy. I just need to know how to drink tea so that I can enjoy the taste of tea. Lao Guo, you are lucky."

    "I didn''t expect you to flatter people so much because you are honest," Guo Xiang joked. "You have the fairy like people who serve Miss Mo that day. Even if you don''t know tea, you are better than half the immortals. What do you envy me for?"

    I wonder, how did Guo Xiang recognize that Murphy and I have a "love affair"? To be honest, I really don''t like to be misunderstood like this. Just waiting to be explained, I saw Guo Henning looking at the fragrant tea in the cup, sighed sadly, and said to himself in a whisper: "if I could drink this fragrant tea all my life, I would like to live ten years less."

    although the words are light, but the bitterness is thick and gloomy, which is also heard by fools, and the stars are falling, Youyou holds Guo Xiang''s hand. What are they doing? Like a sad man complaining about his wife, I said with a smile: "height is not a problem, age is not a distance. Besides, Lao Guo is not short, handsome and unrestrained. He is much older than the star rain, but he is not a few years old. A talented man and a beautiful woman are in love with each other. Do you still need to live ten years less for a daughter-in-law?"

    "You don''t laugh at me anymore." Guo xiangha laughs and cleans up the haze for a moment, which is enough to show the boy''s unusual. "Xiao Nan, before I say something serious, I''ll pour tea and apologize to you first. I''m mainly responsible for the dismissal of you by Feng Chang

    Guo Xiang wanted to talk to me about this matter. As a party, no one should have more right to speak than me. I left Fengchang only because Murphy cheated me. I can hear Guo Xiang''s responsibility again and again. I didn''t insist on explaining any more. I want to hear what he said first. "The star rain of the tea family has taken care of me, old Guo, just tell me How could your private affairs have something to do with you? "

    Guo Xiang saw that I still didn''t take it seriously, so he shook his head and smiled bitterly. "Open-minded and enthusiastic people are rare. I''ve never seen such open-minded and enthusiastic people like you. Xiao Nan, you''re kind-hearted, which makes me ashamed."

    My heart is good? Brother, put on a cold sweat secretly. Do you mean to humiliate me and make me ashamed? But listen to Guo Xiang ask: "you persuade Miss Mo to invest in Hengxiang. Fengchang''s senior management doesn''t know, does it?"

    I''ve told Guo Xiang why I want to speculate and invest. Although he didn''t know that I was helping Murphy to repay her mother''s usury, he knew that I was eager to cash in, so I had the agency fee. With Guo Xiang''s cleverness, he probably saw through that point, which was actually for Murphy, so I didn''t deny it and nodded gently.

    "Your agency fee is actually for Miss Mo?" Sure enough, Guo Xiang has seen through. Seeing my default, he chuckles and says, "I''ll say that if you''re for your own benefit, Miss Mo''s regular people can''t support themselves even if they fall in love with you. Besides, seeing that you''re still a small employee, it''s easy to know that you''re lazy, satisfied with the status quo, limited in ambition, and not greedy for money right at all People, how can they take risks for hundreds of thousands? "Guo Xiang, on the other hand, saw me through. I laughed and didn''t talk. I didn''t admit it or deny it.

    "Maybe Miss Mo has her own difficulties, but when it''s in danger, you pull Hengxiang, but it''s a fact that can''t be changed. On this basis, I should be grateful for Dade, but I did something sorry to you." Guo Xiang punched himself in the thigh, and Xingyu hurriedly and painfully grasped his hand.

    These two disgusting things don''t mean to show their love in front of me? I have an urge to lift the table.

    Fortunately, Guo Xiang said, "I''ll take it as soon as I''m ready." before I became angry with jealousy, he continued, "Xiaonan, don''t you think it''s strange? Why did your investment in Hengxiang disturb chairman Mo? What''s more, after our cooperation is successful and Fengchang has recovered the investment funds? This investment is operated by Miss Mo herself. According to the truth, some speculation can''t be denied, but there is no actual illegal operation. Although it''s a result theory, the fact is the fact. Your behavior can be investigated and praised. It can be said that you shouldn''t be punished because I always enjoy the feeling of being in debt to you. The most merits and demerits are equal That''s right. But now you have been fired by the company. Don''t you think there is something strange in this? "

    In fact, Mo Yi''s comments on me are more positive than negative, but he wants me to resign, but it has nothing to do with these things. It''s very simple for Murphy. However, I do have a question in my heart - why did Mo Yi know what I did with Heng Xiang so quickly? Who told him?

    "You mean, someone stabbed me at Murdoch?"

    Guo Xiang didn''t answer the questions, and his expression was weird. "Was there someone who wanted to sell your personal feelings on the day you were fired? However, you refused "

    I suddenly jumped in my heart and wondered how Guo Xiang knew about it? But he still replied truthfully: "it''s Zhang Mingjie, the son of our company''s deputy Dong Zhang, and Liu Xiaosheng, the son of Liu group. What''s the matter? Do they have anything to do with it? " In other words, although the two guys were too coincidental at that time, I thought about it and always thought that they couldn''t know the things that Murphy and I always enjoyed.

    Guo looked at it apologetically, then patted the shoulder cutting of the star rain, and said with a wry smile: "in fact, the name of the star rain is Liu"

    Liu? Liu Xingyu? I looked at the girl with shame, and then I said: "Liu Xingyu, Liu Xiaosheng you are"

    "brother and sister," Liu Xingyu did not dare to look at me directly, and said: "Liu Xiaosheng, is my brother."

    I couldn''t close my mouth. No wonder when I first saw the star rain, I felt a little familiar. Look carefully. Sure enough, there are some similar places between my eyebrows and Liu Xiaosheng''s. my brain flies fast. I have already guessed the relationship between Guo Xiang and my expulsion.

    "It''s not the star rain, it''s all my fault," Guo Xiang said with a sad smile. "Liu family is one of the largest companies in Beitian city. When I communicate with star rain, her family can''t see me, especially Hengxiang''s situation at that time. Therefore, after Hengxiang gets the help of Fengchang, Xingyu will show off to Mr. Liu. As a result, Xiaonan and Xingyu have no intention of losing. I didn''t expect that Mr. Liu would join us Because I am jealous of your relationship with Miss Mo and stab you in the back. "

    I dare to say that. Guo Xiang''s words and deeds are simple. It''s not hard to guess that Guo Xiang must have asked Liu family for help when Hengxiang faced difficulties, but he was rejected and got angry with Xingyu. So he went to show off to Liu Xiaosheng immediately after Hengxiang got out of trouble. It''s not hard to see that Liu family was blind to Guo Xiang, Xing Yu is eager to raise Guo Xiang in front of them. He accidentally makes a fool of himself and sacrifices me. He envies Chu Yuan for his brother''s words when he eats. It''s enough to see that her relationship with Liu Xiaosheng is not harmonious. It''s no wonder that she doesn''t support his sister''s love and stabs me in the back for personal reasons. Liu Xiaosheng is a big brother Gotang''s is out of line.

    Guo Xiang was ashamed and said, "young master Liu loves Miss Mo, but Miss Mo loves you. So he went to find Zhang Mingjie''s guy and told him about it with Feng Chang''s deputy Dong Zhang. I think he was afraid that Miss Mo would be involved in it, so he had to let you carry the black pot, Xiaonan. I was not careful about this. I forgot the love of young master Liu for Miss Mo for a while ˇ±

    "no, Nange, blame me if you want. It''s my fault to tell you what happened to you."

    watching these two guys snatch responsibility, I burst into laughter and both of them were stunned. I wiped out the tears from the corner of my eyes and said: "you two are wrong, and ah, it''s so wrong. You really think I''m being opened Except? Wrong, I didn''t joke with you. I resigned. Even if Mo Dong or Miss Mo invited me in person, I couldn''t go back. "

    After all, girls are more sensitive to emotional matters, or listen to what Liu Xiaosheng said. Liu Xingyu is surprised and asks cautiously, "brother Nan, can I help you? What''s the real unhappiness between you and Miss Mo?"

    I suddenly saw that after one day''s change, I was still planted with more than ten flowers, and still had friends to give me a reward. Thank you for your perseverance and consideration. I didn''t think it would be reported. I had to write this book carefully and live up to everyone''s love for sister

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 219

    Unhappy? Why is Murphy and I not happy so simple?

    Anyway, Guo Xiang and Xing Yu have misunderstood the relationship between me and Murphy. I simply stopped explaining and nodded. Well, I was surprised. Liu Xiaosheng wanted to sell me human feelings in order to pursue Murphy. Zhang Mingjie knew clearly why he should cooperate with his father to help Liu Xiaosheng eradicate my "rival of love"? In other words, if Zhang Mingjie has no ambition for Murphy, why bother Barra to design her mother, Wu Xueqing?

    Zhang Mingjie, Liu Xiaosheng, Liu Xingyu, these names are constantly floating in my mind. Just at this time, Liu Xingyu''s mobile phone rang. It was my stepmother who called. Liu Xingyu hung up the phone and said to me enviously: "it''s Yuanyuan''s sister who asked my aunt to ask if you are still with us. Hee hee, you''ve been out for a long time, making her think about you, Nange, you My brother and sister''s feelings are so good that I am dying of envy. Update is super fast "

    I touch my mobile phone, and it doesn''t turn on as expected. I smile:" are you envious of Yuanyuan''s bullying brother? Ha ha, girls like to be coquettish. It''s just a matter of heaven and earth. Isn''t there someone who loves you around you willing to be bullied by you? Xingyu, you don''t know how to be lucky when you are in bliss. "

    "How dare I bully him? He''s already aggrieved enough," Liu Xingyu sighed softly, holding Guo Xiang''s big hand in a dark look. "Sister Yuanyuan is happier than me. If my brother has half of you, even one third of you are considerate, I''m satisfied. Now I only hope that he won''t bully us two, even dare to expect others."

    It seems that Liu Xiaosheng really doesn''t agree with the relationship between Liu Xingyu and Zhang Mingjie. I secretly sympathize with Guo Xiang. The rich people probably only think about the combination of interests, and they don''t care about the nihility of feelings. Why does Liu Xiaosheng pursue Murphy for this? I just pretended I didn''t understand Liu Xingyu''s sorrow, and I got up and said, "my sister is just lovely, but she is fierce and tight. If you are half as gentle as a third, I will be satisfied. Haha, since she calls me, I will leave."

    "Wait, Xiao Nan, I have another thing," Guo Xiang stood up and grabbed me, asked, "you haven''t told the teacher about Fengchang''s resignation, are you going to find a new job later?"

    "Well, so that he doesn''t worry about it."

    "Is your new job settled now?"

    How many days have I resigned? I smiled and said, "no, I want to have a few days off."

    "Come to our company," Guo Xiang said straightly, "Xiaonan, you know my position. The company''s management is reorganized. It''s just when you need talents, you can help me."

    Liu Xingyu also said: "yes, Nange, we all know your ability"

    "how can I have any ability?" I interrupted the star rain and said: "Lao Guo, I know your kindness. I know it by a few pounds. I''m lazy and used to it. I''m afraid I''ll only give you back when I go. Besides, nepotism is a must. You know better than me, don''t you? Don''t let others pinch you. "

    In order to stay in Hengxiang, Guo Xiang cut off the nepotism of many rivals. If the trade rashly recruited me from his company, I would not be able to give the impression of "eating inside and robbing the outside", "being arrogant" and being hard to stand up, even he would not be criticized.

    "I''m really capable. Who cares if it''s a skirt? However, you will refuse me, which is what I expected, "Guo Xiang said with a slight smile after glancing at the star rain." is Jinlin a pond thing? You don''t care to grab food from me. Well, I don''t demand it. But, Xiao Nan, you must promise me for the next invitation. "

    Guo Xiang is too high for me, so I don''t agree, but I''m not used to using dripping water as benefactor, to eat and drink for nothing and get paid for nothing. However, he thinks I don''t think his existence restricts my development. This kid, when I and he are generally ambitious, "invite? Do you have your wedding feast? Then I will not refuse. "

    Xingyu''s face turned red, while Guo Xiang shook his head bitterly. "Xiao Nan, don''t make fun of our affairs"

    "who is joking with you?" I said positively: "Lao Guo, if someone is against someone''s obstruction, they can''t be happy with each other and lose the confidence of supporting each other, it can only prove that your feelings are nothing more than that. It''s a truth that the words are not pleasant, and the princess and the beggar are still married, not to mention you? The more feelings you have, the more you should hold on to them. Don''t let me look down on you, boy. It''s not hard to be a hero of the gods, as long as you have the determination to wait for 16 years. "

    I was speechless. Guo Xiang and Liu Xingyu were stunned. There was water in Xingyu''s eyes, but their tone was firm. "Nange, thank you."

    "Thank you for what? It''s the eternal truth that lovers get married. " I cry, my friend is still a bachelor. What''s the qualification to say these words?

    "Determination" Guo Xiang didn''t know what he was thinking. It seemed that he was really comparing himself with beggars, Xingyu and princesses. After a small meeting, he was a little more confident. "Xiaonan, one night next week, longxiaotian, the leading figure in the real estate industry of Beitian City, will celebrate his 8th birthday. At that time, some people from all walks of life will go to congratulate him. I also received the invitation I would like to invite you to join me then. I hope you don''t refuse me any more. "I frowned, "what''s the matter with me about the eighty birthday of dragon Xiaotian? What am I going to do? "

    "Why did you suddenly become stupid again, brother Nan?" Liu Xingyu smiled and said: "long Xiaotian is a landmark figure in the business community of Beitian city. His 80 birthday is like a social rty. Guo Xiang wants to introduce you to some people. When you don''t need to find a job, you will find a job."

    I see. I can understand Guo Xiang''s intention with a little thought. The benefactor of the rising Hengxiang group and the friend of Guo Xiang, the young chairman of Hengxiang group, bear these two names. Even for the sake of cooperation with Hengxiang in the future, I will become a hot commodity in the eyes of some interested people. Guo Xiang''s move is more generous than asking me to go to his company, directly lifting me to the same height as him!

    I wanted to refuse, but Guo Xiang waved his hand and stopped me from saying, "you should just go to have a free buffet dinner. If you want to refuse me, I won''t be able to appear in front of you again."

    Guo Xiang has already said this, and I declined again. It''s really pretentious. He said, "OK, I''ll accompany you to the free buffet dinner."

    I''ve learned Guo Xiang''s kindness. I''ll avoid finding a job in the future. I''ll just stop contacting people related to him. Guo Xiang doesn''t know what I''m thinking, and he''s smiling at the moment.

    As for this fart Kung Fu, Chu Yuan urges his stepmother to call Liu Xingyu''s mobile phone. I am busy turning on my mobile phone. When the SMS ring repeatedly, I can''t look through it. Then I smile to the two people and say, "that girl is like a little housekeeper, who is strict with me."

    Chu Yuan''s stinky girl thinks that I''m going to date fringe secretly, or that I''m impressed by the star rain. I think I''m going to hook up with my friend''s wife. Er, she''s such a dirty mind. How dare I mention it to Guo Xiang? I can''t see the two people frown and wonder. I''m sweating down.

    "In that case, we have to go back. There are a lot of things in the company waiting to be solved," Guo Xiang reminded. "Don''t forget, I''ll pick you up at 8 o''clock the day after tomorrow."

    I answered it casually, but my heart leaped, and the words "friend''s wife" suddenly brought a nameless name in my mind, "star rain, which university did you go to?"

    Pick up the bag is waiting to go out of the star rain a Zheng, "north sky University, South brother how suddenly think of asking this?"

    "Beitian university?!" My cold sweat is like rain. Can''t it really happen? Laboriously swallowed saliva, I asked: "that, do you know a girl named Xiao Yike?"

    The star rain is first startled, even joyfully leaps: "the South elder brother also knows that small goblin?"

    God, there is such a coincidence in the world! Sure enough, no wonder I think the name "star rain" is familiar to me. On the night when Guy Wu Xueqing was almost fascinated and raped, I heard Xiao Yi accidentally mention it! What''s more, according to the goblin, isn''t her "star rain sister" Zhang Peiwen''s fiancee, who is unfaithful to Wu Xueqing?!

    Lao Guo is not simple. No wonder the Liu family doesn''t support him to communicate with Liu Xingyu. This boy has played with his wife

    There are three SMS messages. One is sent from fringe. I didn''t ask why I didn''t turn on my mobile phone, and I didn''t mention whether I had anything to do with it. I just wanted to have a good rest. It''s rainy these two days. Please don''t catch cold.

    Smelly girl is not only considerate of my body, but also a little hurt heart, which makes my eyes moist.

    The second one is from winter night. Remind me not to forget the time of "Duel" tomorrow. Frankly speaking, it''s time to find me to fight and drag her for so long. It''s time to finish. I touch my face. Alas, it will swell up tomorrow if it''s not all right.

    the third one surprises me, Murphy! The words are very short - Chunan, I want to talk to you, when I ask you for the last time, OK?

    Not good! I sighed. I would rather believe that there are ghosts in the world than women''s mouths. Women have been saying "today is the last time" in their lives. For example, "south south, please go shopping with me. I guarantee with my personality that today is the last time". However, this last time has lasted for four years, and even today is not over. I always think that her real meaning is "this is the last time today."

    the "last time" is just a woman''s fair play.

    Murphy never asks for help, so I can read the bitterness and grievance in her heart from her text message. However, she only asked me, so I don''t want to be her dependence, because I know that I am only her father''s substitute in her eyes, my connivance will make her addicted, and the last time will only soften my "unforgivable" firmness.

    I sighed and deleted the message from Murphy.

 Chapter 220

    "Why did you go? Why did you come back so long?" I just entered, Chu Yuan came to interrogate me. Update super fast

    I lay on the sofa lazily, hit Hachi and said: "I''ve sent Lao Guo and his wife, and I''ve had a few more conversations downstairs"

    "who can I talk to? Is it Lao Guo or his wife? " Oriental little Niang fanned the wind and said: "brother Nan, you are very feminine. Look at that woman, she doesn''t care about her husband. She doesn''t hide her love for you at all."

    Seeing that Chu Yuan''s face became more and more gloomy, I spat and stared at the East: "what are you talking about? Is that love? That''s envy! Envy you have a good brother like me! Oriental, you can make fun of it casually. Be careful if I tear your mouth If I am a woman, can I live to be a bachelor or a virgin? This Oriental pity people, pick my scar to poke.

    "I''m so scared," said the East, covering his cheek with his artificial hands. His expression was very thoughtful. He was joking casually. "How cheeky! What kind of brother are you? Will bully fate. "

    See east small face a red, in the eye brilliant flash, how do I think this stinky little Niang is saying something?

    "When did I bully fate? It''s too late for me to hurt her! "

    "You hurt her. You hit her on the butt. It hurts so much!"

    Brother, my face is burning. Is there any mistake? How could Chu Yuan tell Dongfang Lian about such things? Chu Yuan also blushed and said, "East, what are you talking about?"

    The East was envious and jealous, and hem said, "you told me by your own mouth, how could it be my nonsense?" He choked on Chu Yuan.

    "You know what a fart is," I have a thick skin and no good airway. "Beating is pain, scolding is love. Brother and I are pain and love

    "Beating is pain, scolding is love?" "What is that itching?" the eastern pitiful snorted

    My dear sister, you really intend to sell your brother to dongfanglian people?!

    "Punishment!" I don''t know whether I''m smirking or obscene. I take a look at the little feet of Dongfang xiaoniang. The threatening or obscene eyes make Dongfang Lianren tremble unconsciously. "Little Dongfang, if you dare to make fun of my brother and me again, I''ll let you have a taste of disobedience."

    Dare! " I''ve pinched the ass of Dongfang little lady. She knows that I''m not a good stubble. She suddenly looks fierce and timid. She steps back like a wolf. Even when she sees Chu Yuan, she can''t help smiling.

    "Don''t interrupt, ask you what''s the matter," Chu Yuan pushed me inward and arched myself, sat down beside me and looked down at me. His cheeks were still red, but he said coldly, "why don''t you turn on your cell phone?"

    I''m sweating. The girl didn''t know that I was in a bad mood in the last two days. She didn''t turn on her mobile phone to avoid Murphy''s business. Otherwise, it would be a trouble if the root problem arose. I said casually, "I forgot to turn it on."

    "Pounce --" the Oriental little Niang covers her mouth and laughs, sits in the tea table, faces Chu Yuan, mocks me and says: "this excuse is so lame, Yuan Yuan Yuan, he really thinks that we are children who are easy to cheat."

    Sure enough, Chu Yuan was pretty and frowned, and her pretty face was obviously angry, "do you remember that you promised my sister Sutra? You can''t lie to your sister! Give you another chance and say, why don''t you turn on your cell phone? "

    This wench, how to insist that there are other reasons why I can''t turn on my cell phone? And it''s a little bit strange. If she knew that I lied, she would be so generous. Would she give me another chance? My heart moved, and then I went to observe Chu Yuan. In those eyes, which were as nimble as water, there was some joy of gloating! I dare to say that! Seeing that Dongfang Lianren also looked like Chu Yuan, I suddenly woke up.

    With a sigh, I pretended to surrender helplessly. "I''m afraid to open my cell phone, because I''m hiding from others."

    Chu Yuan looks very happy, but he still tries to hold back his pretty face and says lightly, "who to hide from?"

    "Hide" I smile, "hide from the man who called you just now."

    Chu Yuan was stunned. Finally, he couldn''t stop his gloating face. He gave me a punch in the arm. "I hate it. How do you know that sister Dong called me?"

    Guess, I secretly wry smile, the girl of dongxiaoye, definitely didn''t get through my phone, thought that I would break the appointment again, so I called Chu Yuan, just look at the expression of these two little girls, it''s not hard to guess, they must know the purpose of dongxiaoye looking for me.

    "Elder brother, sister Dong wants to compete with you. Then I will go too."

    "What are you doing?" My heart was flustered. Somehow, I just didn''t want chu yuan to see my bad side. That winter night was a criminal police officer, whose skill was definitely better than me. My friends were disgraceful and almost predictable. "It''s better to listen to each other than to talk to each other. It''s more difficult to listen to each other. It''s a fight. It''s a girl''s family. What do you want to see that kind of thing?"

    "I just want to see," Chuyuan said with a bad smile, "I want to see how you are picked up by sister Dong. Hey, you are bullying and bullying me. Sister Dong just told me that she will teach you a lesson for me tomorrow.""You dead girl, turn your elbow out, don''t you?" I can''t laugh angrily. "I''m your brother!"

    Chu Yuan''s small mouth is full of coquettish taste. "I don''t care. I just want to see you beaten hard by sister Dong."

    I''ve pulled down the black line of my brain, and I''m sure I''m going to find Chu Yuan to be an audience, so that I can''t escape from her appointment again, and when Chu Yuan beats me up, it''s a shame to me. Damn it, that tiger is a criminal police. The more this trick is, the more it proves that Dong Xiao Ye has confidence in her skills! I began to wonder if I should have a bad stomachache tomorrow?

    The man''s timidity can''t be written on his face. I''m very proud of it. I said in a thick voice: "then you don''t need to go, because your brother can''t be beaten. He can only smash flowers with hot hands and beat the arrogant woman. It''s too violent. For the sake of the female tiger''s face, fate, you''d better stay at home and watch" pleasant goat and grey wolf. "

    "Boasting," said Dongfang pitiful with a disdainful smile, "brother Nan, if you compete with each other in boasting, I believe you can win without any suspense. You are a little bit capable of that mouth."

    A man can be killed, not humiliated! My Jie Jie sneers, stretches out the right hand, five fingers are nimble, one face is dirty way: "Oriental little sister, elder brother finger also has some Kung Fu, do you want to use your little feet to experience?"

    Fang subconsciously curled up his legs and closed his feet. He blushed and blushed, "you rascal!"

    "Yes, I am a rascal!" I have no good way: "tomorrow I will go to the rogue policewoman. It''s not suitable for children. I''ll see who dares to follow!"

    My friend said, "I''m going to hoodlum that policewoman." not only did not make Chu Yuan and the East retreat, but they strengthened their belief that they adhered to me. These two girls, like walking a dog, were tied to my neck with a rope for fear that I would "bite" people everywhere.

    The place where I met at dongxiaoye was actually a private primary school for migrant workers'' children. We took the No.5 bus and found the right place.

    The place where the private primary school is located is like a small corner forgotten by the developing metropolis. On the contrary to the feeling of suddenly entering the peach blossom garden, the steel and cement towering forest is suddenly a dilapidated bungalow. In the roar of large machines, you can see the tall buildings under construction not far away, shrouded in a light gray dust cloud ˇŁ

    The road is bumpy and potholed by the vehicles carrying the goods. In addition to the rainy weather of the last two days, it is really muddy. Finally, after arriving at the flat road, I arrived at the private primary school mentioned by dongxiaoye in a short time.

    A small flat land with a rusty football gate on both sides of the north and the south. In the north, which is close to the gate, there are two broken basketball frames standing in the east-west direction. The rebounds have been decayed, as if they would collapse at any time.

    This flat soil is the playground.

    Next to the playground is a path paved with bricks. On the other side of the road are six rows of simple houses painted with yellow paint. Look at the roof, it''s not like a floor, but more like a light board.

    The glass of the classroom is polished bright and thorough. Under the sunshine, it is extremely dazzling, which makes people feel simple but clean.

    The size of the school is poor, but there are many students. Even on weekends, there are many students in the playground.

    "Why did sister Dong ask us to come to this place?" Chu Yuan looked at a group of dirty children running after the football and sighed, "I never knew that there was such a poor primary school, these children are so poor."

    "Don''t sympathize with others for no reason," I patted Chuyuan''s small head lightly and smiled, "the students here should be the children of migrant workers who come to work in Beitian city. Although the living conditions may be worse than you, how do you know that they are unhappy? Fate, poor or happy or not, is not their clothes, but the smile on their face, you see, how happy they laugh. "

    Chu Yuan is stunned when he hears the words. Then he goes to see those happy teenagers. Her face gradually shows enlightenment and smile. She turns to stare at me. Her cheeks are slightly red. "Brother, you are right. You are rash to sympathize with others. In fact, you are showing off your superiority. It''s not compassion. It''s self-esteem."

    I didn''t expect my sister''s intelligence and consciousness were so high. I just told her what was wrong. She immediately reflected on where she was wrong. Good boy, I was very proud of my brother. I couldn''t help pinching her soft and delicate little face and said with a smile, "I love you so much, baby."

    "I hate it. What do you say?" Chu Yuan blushed, twisted a handful around my waist, and said, "who is your baby?! What else do you love? I''m dead. "

    I chuckle way: "elder brother praises younger sister, how can call flesh hemp?"

    "You have a thick skin, of course, you can''t be scrawny, but" the little Oriental mother sneered twice, and the beautiful eyes were inexplicably spraying with jealousy. "Brother Nan, although you can''t be scrawny, you will surely be scratched later. I guess sister Dong will kill you today!"

    "Kill me? If I don''t kill her, it''ll be cheaper, "I boasted, and then the hypocrite said:" unfortunately, I''m a man. It''s just that a good man doesn''t fight with a woman. It''s just a duel. Up to now, alas, I deserve to suffer some losses. "In my words, Chu Yuan had already heard some clues and said: "brother, do you want to lose to sister Dong on purpose?"

 Chapter 221

    I want to win, but I have to beat her to make it. They are from the criminal police background and have practiced Kung Fu. It''s strange that my skill of being a three legged cat is not killed by her. It''s just that I can hold the round, but I didn''t try my best to win the woman at last. Am I more humble? It''s just like a fool to make a fool of himself. The brothers bear the heat under their face and laugh: "how can I care about her little girl? It''s better to win a woman and be magnanimous, and deliberately give water to a woman? Besides, if I win her, she will have to pester me to duel and compete every day. "

    Chu Yuan suddenly realized, "it''s so." then he said with a smile: "brother, you are really a bad man. You''d rather lose your face, grievance yourself, and take care of other people''s feelings."

    "I have so many advantages that you can see through them. Alas, I''m really too simple."

    Listen to me so brazen, Chu Yuan can''t help smiling, Dongfang Lian people disdained to hum, "Yuan Yuan, don''t listen to brother Nan''s nonsense, he didn''t mean to lose, but knew he couldn''t win!"

    I have a feud with you?! I sneered and said, "little Dongfang, you don''t need to excite me with words. I know what idea you have in mind. You just don''t think I''m in too little trouble. No one''s pestering me too cleanly, are you?"

    Dongfang Lian Ren Bing Xueming is clever. When she saw me squinting at Chu Yuan, she knew that I was making fun of her. Seeing Chu Yuan listening to me more and more, she was afraid that I would alienate Chu Yuan in the future, so she was eager to have a woman to make trouble with me and try to divide my relationship with Chu Yuan. Stinky little girl, you can think of beauty!

    "Hee hee, brother Nan, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that at all," smiled the little oriental lady. "I''m afraid of you. I''ll really annoy her if I lose to that tiger in your mouth on purpose."

    What do you mean by that? The strange smile of little Oriental mother made my heart jump. In the middle of talking, we had reached the last row of bungalows in the phone of little winter night, and saw her police car outside the room with a wooden door sign saying "activity room".

    This girl, when the police station was opened by her family, was also free to use the public car during holidays. Two men, three women and five little guys dressed in a little sloppy clothes were marveling around the police car. Their eyes were both curious and envious. They looked like they were in grade one or two at most. It was the age full of fantasy about the future. No wonder they were so longing for the car to be able to race in the crowded Second Ring Road It''s dangerous goods at 140 kilometers an hour.

    I saw the car, but I didn''t see the person. I showed a friendly and gentle smile and approached five little guys. I asked one of the little girls with a runny nose, "little sister, did you see the owner of the car?"

    Before the little girl spoke, she heard dongfanglian steal Chu Yuan in a low voice: "you see how cheeky brother Nan is. He''s an uncle and called her little sister."

    don''t you call her little sister, do you call her little niece?! Dongfang said it to me on purpose, and continued to arrange: "we both need to be more careful. Look at him, leave the boy alone and ask the best looking girl in the long run. It''s absolutely Lori control!"

    Let''s not say that the little girl is so young that she can''t see the beauty at all. Just say that you are one meter and six tall, protruding forward and backward, or that you are Lori? Chu Yuan was also red and red in the face of the East''s explicit sarcasm. I was angry and scolded: "don''t worry, I''m really Lori control, and I will never control you."

    Dongfang Lianren automatically filtered the taste of satire and said: "ah! Yuan yuan did you hear? He admitted that he was controlled by Lori! Don''t control me? Do you mean controlling fate? "

    Rao Shichu yuan is close to her again, and now she can''t stand it. "Dead East, what are you talking about eight ways? My brother is not Lori control! "

    "Yes, yes," the East corrected, "if he controls you, you can''t call Lori controls, call sister controls."

    Dongfang Lianren, I want to "Duel" with you - I can''t help fighting against Dongfang Lianren. Damn it, this girl is definitely in need of beating. She''s still worrying about the times when I expose her affairs to Chu Yuan. She has a grudge in her heart, so she''s against me everywhere? Or is it just jealousy that I accidentally took my sister''s first kiss and slept with her?

    Though they are thick skinned, they blush a little.

    Fortunately, they don''t know what "Lori" is called "sister control". They blink their big, watery eyes and wonder, "is uncle aunt Dong''s boyfriend?"

    Aunt Dong? Boyfriend?

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang are surprised. Although they don''t believe me, my eyes still show a little suspicion. I quickly smile and say: "uncle is her friend, not his boyfriend. Uncle? This name, which symbolizes the age gap, really doesn''t suit me. How can I say that my friend is also a beautiful man in the flower season? This child really has no aesthetic sense

    another girl is biting her finger and looking at me, naively saying: "but you are not a woman."

    I''m such a "male" friend?! Chu Yuan could not help holding his belly and laughing. I was also very hot. Compared with the purity of other children, I was really dirty.

    I touched the lovely girl''s head awkwardly and said with a smile, "well, I''m your aunt Dong''s boyfriend."

    When my friend''s voice came down, I heard a light cry of "ah". I looked up and saw that my face was greenMy mother, is there such a coincidence? At the same time when I admitted the relationship with dongxiaoye, the door of the activity room suddenly opened, and two women came out of the room. One was dressed in police uniform, with graceful curves and brave spirits. It was dongxiaoye, the female tiger, and the other was a little older, about 30 years old, with a beautiful face, dressed in a black professional suit, wearing a pair of small rimless glasses and strong sense of knowledge Yu, it was from her little mouth that the light shout just now came out.

    The beautiful woman looked at me squatting on the ground and chatting with the little girl, and she covered her mouth and said to dongxiaoye, "Dongdong, you are not interesting enough. Even if you have a boyfriend, you don''t tell me!"

    "Don''t listen to that shameless rascal. Who says he''s my boyfriend?" The little winter night was shy and angry. Her eyes were so wide that she was about to burst out. Her little face was red and white for a while. Her high chest was up and down. Her breath was full of murderous Qi. Her brother''s hair was creepy. Her back bone was steaming with cold air.

    the pretty woman did not know whether she intended to water the oil with fire or did not believe the words of the little winter night. She said with a smile: "he said it himself"

    "misunderstanding" , misunderstanding, "I will not speak again, for fear that dongxiaoye will take out his gun and shoot me on the spot. I explained to the beautiful woman with a smile," I mean, I am Xiaoye''s male friend and heterosexual friend, ha ha, ha ha ha. "

    The handsome woman chuckled, "Sir, I''m really joking. When I''m in love, I''ll fall in love. What can I admit? Can''t my winter match you? "

    Do you dare to joke with the tiger? I took a careful look at the little winter night. The little winter police officer''s face was red and flashed. He said angrily, "who is your friend? We are enemies! Ungrateful, take advantage of me if you have nothing to do, I''m not with you! Did you wash your neck? See what I''ll do with you later! "

    "Ah, he is the big sandbag you said?" the young woman said

    Big sandbags and small nights really want to kill me?!

    "Well," said Dong Xiaoye with a sneer, "yes, but after the contest, he is not a sandbag, it is a zongzi, it is a mummy! I must have him covered in bandages. "

    You mean-hearted and ruthless lady, they all say it''s a misunderstanding. His grandmother''s way is that these kids ask questions is too weird, and I didn''t mean to take advantage of you!

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang could not get up for a long time. Hearing the five kids running towards the playground, they laughed and shouted excitedly, "big news, aunt Dong finally found her boyfriend!"

    "The biggest news of the 21st century! Aunt Dong is finally wanted! "

    "Aunt Dong is getting married!"

    "Aunt Dong''s boyfriend is so handsome! Come and have a look! "

    Winter night almost a head hit the wall dead, I sweat ah, this group of children in the end is naive, or worse than me? Not to mention spreading false information, it''s just out of nothing!

    "Chu, look what you''ve done! What did you tell them?! "

    "I didn''t say anything. How can these children talk nonsense?" I thought about it, and added, "just say that my handsome little girl is honest and says half the truth."

    "Brother, you are too cheeky." Chu Yuan sheepishly straightened my dress corner, as if I had not only lost face, but also affected her. He turned red and said to Dong Xiaoye, "Hello, sister Dong. Don''t get to know my brother. He likes to make fun of me."

    "Yuan Yuan, darling, don''t learn from your brother," said Dong Xiaoye, pulling my sister behind her, glancing at me and saying, "you should dare to teach bad yuan yuan. I won''t kill you!"

    My sister, do you need to worry? I murmured in my heart, then ignored Dong Xiaoye and smiled politely to the beautiful woman: "Hello, miss, my name is Chunan. I think you have seen the relationship with this winter police officer, but I haven''t asked for advice."

    "Zhu Danchen, I grew up with Dong Dong, and I''m several years older than her. If little Chu doesn''t mind, I''ll call her sister," Zhu Danchen took back and stared at her Chu Yuan''s startling eyes, looking at me, smiled with different meaning, rather ambiguous, "I know your relationship with Dongdong clearly, hee hee, very clearly, I often hear her mention you."

    "Sister Chen, what are you talking about? Who often mentions him? " Winter night is full of shame and resentment. I''m sweating. This woman surnamed Zhu has such an expression? Otherwise, how do I know that you fought in the middle of the night and caught thieves together? What''s more, Xiao Chu has something to do. Are you in a hurry to help? It''s so positive to be a driver and a back door driver. How can you not be so enthusiastic about others? When I have something to ask of you, you still push against me

    What''s the matter? If I push you, will I still be here? " It''s obvious that the Kung Fu of dongxiaoye is all hands and feet. It''s really tender and tight on the lips. But Zhu Danchen really misunderstood. Xiaoye police officer didn''t rush to help me at all. I begged her every time.

    I ended this boring topic in time, "Xiaoye, why did you ask me to come to school?"

 Chapter 222

    Being misunderstood, dongxiaoye is full of resentment and sprays at me: "don''t you say that I can choose the place? What''s wrong? Not satisfied? "

    Girl, have you eaten gunpowder? Zhu Danchen is familiar with the temperament of Xiaoye police officer, and explains to me on behalf of her: "I asked her to come here, to give a safety lesson to the accommodation children, to teach them the basic knowledge of earthquake prevention and fire prevention and escape drill. You are busy at work, and she seldom has a spare time, so she invited you here.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! I was a little surprised. "Would you ask her to give a safety lesson?"

    I mean, a policewoman who doesn''t even realize that she can''t drive when drunk is not a safe existence. Is she qualified? I don''t want to, but Zhu Danchen misunderstood my meaning. He held up his plump chest slightly and smirked, "haven''t you been told in winter yet? I am the principal of this primary school. "

    "Principal?!" Don''t say that I, even Chu Yuan and Dongfang don''t believe it. This woman is in her early thirties at most. Is she the headmaster?

    "Well," Zhu Danchen''s expression suddenly darkened, looking at the lively and sunny children in the grassland, sighed softly, "at least now or"

    winter night is also a smothering expression, holding Zhu Danchen''s hand, "morning sister"

    at least now or not? What do you mean by that? I obviously noticed that between Zhu Danchen''s eyebrows and the winter night''s eyebrows, there was a thick sadness suddenly.

    "I''m ok," Zhu Danchen said with a smile as soon as the haze swept away. "I''ll organize the children to go to the classroom. After your duel, just come directly. Is twenty minutes enough?"

    "Five minutes is enough," he said

    My grass! You totally look down on me! My friend was still thinking about the emotional changes of the two girls. When he heard that dongxiaoye was so contemptuous of me, he was furious. Dongfang pitiful people were generally gloating at me. He made a grimace at me, ran to dongxiaoye, and said hello to her as if he were familiar. "Hello, sister Dong, I''m Dongfang pitiful. I''m a friend of fate."

    Dongxiaoye had seen the East for a long time. Seeing that she had come to be close to her, she immediately liked it. This tigress is definitely a lily shaped Lori control!

    "Little Chu, I hope you have good luck. Dong Dong won the champion in the women''s police free fight competition in Beitian city. It''s hard for five or six men to get close to you, but you don''t have to be discouraged. I think she will show mercy to you. Well, I think she will"

    looking at Zhu Danchen''s background and recalling her sympathetic eyes. I don''t think this woman has any foundation to speak What about it? And very ambiguous, this woman, as if it is recognized that I and winter small night have something to do with the relationship in general.

    "What are you waiting for?" Winter small night very handsome swing short hair, right hand clenched fist, with a thumb activity room, Morisen sneered: "inside please."

    Why don''t you just say "come here and lead to death"? I sighed, woman. It''s unreasonable.

    This activity room seems to be specially used to teach children how to practice Taekwondo judo or karate. There is a very solid mat on the floor. There are several small sandbags hanging from the roof near the window. It has a large open area, which is very suitable for ''dueling''.

    The only disorderly place in the room is close to the east wall. There are three or four green cushions, two or three meters high, with a thickness of 30 cm. They are very similar to those bed cushions with springs inside. They are probably used to practice wrestling. There are more than ten or twenty bamboo poles and an aluminum alloy bench. There is an iron basket in the corner. Football, basketball and volleyball are piled up I think this activity room also has a part-time sports equipment room.

    Winter night is very generous, first gave me five minutes warm-up time, I wanted to politely decline, but see winter night a side somersault, followed by a swing kick, I quickly bowed my head and pressed my legs, pretending to be serious.

    Five minutes late, five minutes late. Sister tiger really knows Kung Fu!

    The girl showed her heart and acted nimbly, but she was fierce. Chu Yuan and the East cheered. They forgot me. They took Dong Xiaoye and whispered at the other end of the classroom. They laughed every now and then. They didn''t put me in their eyes at all. They warmed me up, but she just talked.

    In five minutes, it''s OK not to do preparatory activities. After this preparation, I''m breathless. I''ve been sitting in the office for a long time. I don''t have enough exercise. I can''t speak at the same time as I did in college. I''ll watch the winter night. I''ll fight against sandbags for more than 20 times. My fist speed is very fast and I can''t breathe. I''ve lost four times Three out of three

    "brother, can you do it?" Chu Yuan finally remembered that I was her brother. He knew that he would care for me. "Sister Dong looks so fierce"

    "what a terrible fart! How can she not even beat a thief? Do you need my help? Who can''t do a front somersault? How about hitting sandbags? She embroidered her legs with flower fist, which is no different from performing acrobatics. That is to say, I''m not afraid of her if I bluff me. "I nervously bumped a small step, comforted myself by deceiving myself, and prepared for a rainy day:" I''ll pretend that she can''t beat her, and let her out of that resentment will not be over? "

    Only by looking at the degree of the sandbag pit, can we know how hard the fist is in the winter night. My tears flow straight to my stomach. The immortal is a board board. I really want to get a "Tianma meteor fist". Even if I am immortal, I have to be half disabled"That" Chu Yuan hung his head down with a little red face, buttoned his fingertips, and said softly: "brother, I''m afraid it''s hard for you to lose"

    "hmm?" I was stunned. "Why?"

    Chu Yuan did not answer, winter night has called: "little Chu son, are you ready?"

    Kung Fu can lose, but surface Kung Fu can''t lose. I took off my sportswear and handed it to Chu Yuan, rolled my half sleeve to my shoulder, showed my strong deltoid and bicep muscles, and smiled to Dong Xiaoye, "I''m ready, but you''re not ready? You''re going to fight me in this dress? "

    Winter night ignored my oppressive physical display, looked at my sports pants, and looked at his own police uniform, "what''s wrong with this dress? Is it not appropriate? "

    And ask me what''s wrong? I smiled and said, "I can see that this dress is cut to fit you. But it''s good-looking. Don''t you think it''s something you wear in a fight? The pants are so tight that you can''t see the elasticity at all. You''re not afraid that your legs are raised to open the crotch easily? "

    Winter night blushed and blushed, dare to tease me? "

    I am awe inspiring, "this is not flirting, it''s a reminder, otherwise your pants really open crotch, that''s what I took advantage of."

    Although Chu Yuan was shy, he also raised my words for some reason, so he put them down and raised the little feet he wanted to kick.

    "Well, little chuzi, thank you for your kindness!" In the winter night, she gritted her teeth and took off the uniform shirt that had been pulled up at the cuff and threw it to dongfanglian people. The pure cotton white suspender sports vest tightly wrapped her lofty bust and small waist that was as thin as willow and could not be fully grasped. It also showed her unique wheat skin. Although the two clean arms were delicate, they gave people a kind of explosive force Full of the feeling of strength, she said: "you should have the ability to force me to raise my legs or split my legs. If you really open the crotch, you should be my sister willing to give you tofu!"

    Winter night, like me, would rather not lose the battle than face. The point of this is to tease. The two little girls who are admiring her healthy skin color and perfect body heard the word "open crotch", and they were ashamed of a big red face. But after winter night, their grasp is too big? She didn''t need a lot of action to do me! I hurriedly took back the eyes staring at sister tiger''s chest, but I was really a little unconvinced, "this is what you said, you can''t blame me then."

    "Why do you complain?" Winter small night activity shoulders, sneer way: "you didn''t say with two younger sisters?"? Today, I''m here to bully this female tiger. "

    As soon as my old face burned, I turned back to look for it. Chu Yuan had already slipped to the corner of the wall. He was busy to clarify: "it''s not what I said. It''s what the East told sister Dong!"

    Damn Oriental pity! I stared at it angrily and shamefully, and the East spit out half a red tongue to me without any weakness. The one who laughs is a disaster! "Brother Nan, be bold. I just repeat what you said yesterday. Don''t you want to deny it?"

    "Well, this is actually a little misunderstanding without explanation." my friend couldn''t explain it at all. He simply said, "little night, when the contest comes to the contest, there must be a rule. What''s the standard of losing or winning?"

    Ya dare to kill one. I''ll leave right away!

    Winter night glared at me, and didn''t continue to pester me about "slander". Excited and excited, she stretched out her little red tongue and licked her thin lips. With a strange smile, she said: "the standard of winning or losing is one, and losing ten seconds on the ground"

    that''s great. Then I''ll hit her and lie down for ten seconds on purpose! Before I could express my joy, I listened to the voice of winter midnight, "but - there is a premise, I have to declare in advance."

    I was stunned. "Premise?"

    Miss Dong''s mouth hook up makes me seem to see a sly fox. "Although it''s a duel, isn''t it boring to have no head color? I''m very fair. If you win, I can promise you one thing. For example, I won''t ask you to compete in the future. But if I win, I''ll ask you to compete until you can win me. "

    I was quick eyed. "Are you kidding me?! If I lose every time, I will fight with you every day! "

    "Then if you win, I''ll be finished," said Dong Xiaoye, with a smile on the face of Dongfang Lianren, defiantly, "why, are you not sure?"

    I suddenly stopped talking, but the horse came to me, so you have pity on the East! It must have been that girl who told Dong Xiaoye about my intention to lose. How could such a strong woman like Dong Xiaoye accept being let go by me? That''s why she came up with the way to deal with me. If I didn''t accept it, I would have admitted that I was afraid of Dong Xiaoye. What I said to Chu Yuan and the East had become cowhide. If I could accept it, I would have to fight hard to lay down this female tiger

    I can''t help but look back at my Chu Yuan with expectant eyes and think to myself: Gao, I can''t escape the winter night and Oriental pity!

    If you can''t beat a woman, how can you look up and be a man in front of your sister?!

 Chapter 223

    I''m in the downwind of both force and strength. If I want to win the winter night, I''m afraid it''s not so easy. I quickly organize my thoughts and laugh and say, "OK, let''s start. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. I didn''t expect that I would accept the condition so simply. First, I was stunned, then I was surprised. I raised my fist, put on a fighting posture, and waved to me with a small step. I quickly reached out and said, "wait, I have another problem!"

    Miss Dong, with a frown, said, "Why are you so ink, old man?"

    "It''s not ink. I have to ask clearly. Otherwise, who knows if you will cheat if you lose?" I defied a little winter night in silence, and then asked, "are there any rules when we compete? You see, we don''t even have a protective device. It hurts a lot from fist to flesh. Is there no limit? For example, it''s a sign of weakness. The East is contemptuous, Chu Yuan blushes, and Dong Xiaoye is full of self-confidence. He laughs and says, "he''s incompetent and deserves to be beaten. I just said that there is only one rule, and ten seconds to the ground is a loss!"

    I took a half step back and swallowed hard. "That is to say, any means of attack can be used?"

    Winter small night thought I was timid, but also proud, impatient way: "right, can start?"

    "Yes," I said, as soon as winter night started, I was busy and stopped, "wait a minute!"

    Dongxiaoye airway: "what''s the matter?"

    I smiled and pointed behind her. "You lost your wallet."

    "Well?" Dongxiaoye is worthy of being a simple-minded carnivore. When he turned around subconsciously, he forgot to go in and take off his shoes, so he handed the wallet and key in his pocket to Chu Yuan for safekeeping.

    Dongfang''s reaction was quick enough, probably because she was like me. She guessed my intention immediately and shouted: "don''t be sister Dong!"

    The winter night when the cat went to look for the wallet was empty. Then he heard the East cry, and suddenly woke up. It was too late. In a light cry from Chu Yuan, I had already jumped behind sister tiger. According to her round and upright buttocks, it was a foot. Sister tiger''s legs were close together, and her knees were slightly bent. Her center of gravity was in front of her, so she was not a standing position. How could she stand? When I landed, I fell like a missile. I was like a hungry wolf. I sat on her small buttock, grabbed her right arm behind her, and pressed her long neck with one hand. I laughed shamelessly and wantonly: "fate, counting seconds!"

    Winter night''s strength is not small, but she is lying down, and I caught an arm. Even if she has more strength, 70% of it has been broken. After struggling, she knows that she can''t escape. She can''t help but airway: "you, you, you are despicable!"

    She tried to kick me down from her body by rebounding her calves, but when barefoot kicked my back, it was even smaller than Chu Yuan''s strength when he massaged my shoulder. Seeing that there was little time, I proudly said: "thank you for your praise, meanness is also a means of attack, and I didn''t violate the rules, right?"

    "Too shameful!" Dongfang Lianren jumped and scolded: "brother Nan, you are still a man. I despise you for using such disgraceful means!"

    If I am ravaged by winter night and can''t get up, I''m afraid you will despise me even more?

    Just as I can feel the softness and firmness of the buttocks on a winter night, she can also feel her mate''s buttocks. So, the woman is blushed like blood and her teeth are shaking with anger. "Chu, you win me so much, I''m not convinced!"

    Ten seconds passed, but Chu Yuan didn''t mean to admit my victory. He was both angry and funny and said, "brother, you are so bullying."

    I don''t want to be ashamed, but Chu Yuan loves her face very much. If she is willing to help me, it''s strange. As I expected, I smile, let go of the winter night, stand up and clap my hands and say, "OK, this game doesn''t count. Who makes me a man? Let''s just let you go. Let''s do it again. "

    My face was red and wheezing in winter night. She got up and rubbed her ass, which was hurt by my kick. She gnawed her teeth and teeth. However, she was arrogant and competitive. When she saw that I agreed to play again, she just resisted her anger and said, "let little east start this time!"

    The implication was that it was not a formal competition just now. This woman has a strong self-esteem. I shrugged and said, "OK."

    Seeing that my treachery was not successful, little oriental lady was in high spirits and shouted: "prepare to start!"

    "Ha The word "start" in the East just jumped out of my mouth and kept a lazy posture. It seems that I was not concentrated. I suddenly burst into a drink and rushed to the winter night. Suddenly, the three chicks trembled at the same time.

    It''s said that the experts must be careful and careful in the duel. They don''t know each other''s depth. They must first try to test. Unfortunately, I''m not an expert, so I didn''t expect that I would be so fierce when I came here. But she must be an expert. She is flustered but not disordered. Her eyes are full of brilliance. She raises her hand to defend. At the same time, she takes a small step backward to open a half foot distance, showing a sneer at the corner of her mouth.

    Joking, she has seen a lot of this kind of attack. Which bandit is trying to resist is not unexpected and fierce? It''s no wonder that she is very happy. I''m the first to know three axes, which is right in her arms.My face flashed a panic that couldn''t be concealed, that is, I wanted to attack and retreat. This hesitation, my knees were not strong enough, and my feet stumbled on the mat. Like the little winter night when I kicked my butt just now, I planted a shit on my stomach. Because the speed was too fast, I fell even worse than her. When I landed on the ground, my eyes were black, and I faltered, I couldn''t move.

    "Brother!"

    "Don''t go, fate!" East small Niang alert way: "winter elder sister, he is tricky again, you kick him two feet!"! Edge, count seconds! "

    How hard I fell. Dongfang Lianren witnessed it with her own eyes, so she shouted loudly, but she was short of breath. Winter night and Dongfang were in the same state of mind. She was dubious, but she clearly saw my hesitation expression, so she was very careful to get close to me, and kicked twice in my waist with bare little feet, not light or heavy The Tao proved that she was vague and tight.

    Chu Yuan said with worry: "one, two, three"

    "little Chu, you can''t cheat me, get up quickly." I didn''t move. I was in a hurry on winter night, and my feet added two more strength. "Get up, do you want to play? Pretend to lie dead for ten seconds, and you want to fool it? "

    Chu Yuan just counted to five, listening to Dong Xiaoye''s saying, when the language with sobs, urgent way: "sister winter, my brother will really faint?"? If he loses, he will have to compete with you again. It''s unnecessary. "

    Winter night is obviously also because of this thought, so it will be vague, will be close to me, test whether I really hurt, then listen to the East ah a strange cry, "no! Sister Dong, you''re doing it again! "

    Winter night was obviously stunned, but she was a criminal police officer. She was quick at the reaction end. She looked down at me in horror. I had turned over with a laugh, grabbed her right ankle with both hands, pulled it up, and swept her right leg across her single left leg. Tiger sister screamed, a fart squatted on the ground, but the cushion was soft, her buttock was elastic, and she fell a seven meat eight vegetable. She responded Too late, I hit her in the bad, arms around, even arms with waist to lock her a solid, legs apart from a certain angle, in order to grip more, with a wrestling position to her back down.

    Winter night when twice, hate and angry, shouting: "you, you lie to me!"

    "What is deception? It''s a trick. The trick just called "attack the East and attack the west". Now it''s called "bitter meat trick". Don''t you know? " Looking at the pretty little face that I could smell and breathe, I gave a strong sniff to the nose that made me cry. I laughed and said, "you said you can use any means. I just let you play. You don''t have a long memory. Do you blame me?"

    "You are cheating!" The winter night is tightly held by me, and the high chest is pressed by me to change its shape. The strong touch makes people feel heartstrings rippling. The more she struggles, the more intense the friction is, the more shy she is, but she doesn''t dare to move any more. "It''s a duel, what can you do with all these tricks?"

    This woman''s body is really fragrant, as if it''s the smell overflowing from the skin. She feels soft and soft. It''s refreshing and red. I can''t help my body to react to all kinds of temptations. I smile and say, "officer Xiaoye, will you ask for a fair fight when you catch a thief? I''m afraid they are more serious than me. I don''t need you to thank them for taking a cut and gaining wisdom. Even if you admit defeat. "

    "We don''t have a match. Why should I give up?!" Winter night is shy and angry, "you calculate me, don''t you! Let me go. Let''s divide our efforts! "

    I''m angry with you now. Do I dare to let it go? The brothers swore: "people have their own strengths. Ferocity is martial arts. Flexibility is intelligence. Fighting depends on martial arts. Strategy depends on intelligence. It''s real kung fu."

    "bah, what martial arts are you talking about? What are you talking about? To cheat is to cheat! You are still a man! I tell you, I don''t agree with you if you lose like this. If you don''t play up to me today, you will move to your house and pester you every day! "

    I was surprised, "it''s not appropriate. I''m unmarried and you haven''t married. I''ve been misunderstood by others"

    "are you still misunderstood by others?" Winter night''s face is like a big red apple, eyes brimming with tears, arching, and hatefully saying: "my mother''s innocent body, let you cuddle and cuddle and touch, cheap to be occupied by you, but not even a chance to vent, I''m afraid of misunderstanding? I don''t know if you play dirty? If you don''t win me, I''ll depend on you. Tell Cheng Liusu to go in time. Her boyfriend insults me! I have to marry you! "

    Winter night is crazy! This woman was bullied by me. She was totally furious. No matter in front of Chu Yuan and the East, it''s OK not to mention the fringe. Chu Yuan rushed to my ass and stepped on it. Airway: Chu, you let go of my sister, rascal, rascal! This game doesn''t count. You give me a serious competition! I will bully sister Dong. Why don''t you bully Cheng Liusu? "

    The east also helps the mouth way: "is! Brother Nan, be careful that I despise you! "

 Chapter 224

    I''m sweating. Chu Yuan is angry at the name of a fringe, while dongfanglian people are afraid that the world will not be disordered and I will pollute her eyes alive. The three chicks reach a united front in an instant. If I hold on to the winter night, I will become a rogue who intends to take advantage of it.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! For the first time, I hated that I was a man.

    "OK, sister Dong falls to the ground in less than ten seconds. The game will continue!" Chu Yuan pulls the East back to one side and glares at me angrily.

    Less than ten seconds? Less than six ten seconds! I had a hard time, watching winter''s small night, a pair of eyes with the bright red after being humiliated, staring at me dead, let my friends can''t help but wipe a cold sweat, afraid that I really can''t lie down, she has to kick me dozens of feet, let me die completely.

    All means of conspiracy can''t be used under the surveillance of Chu Yuan. I have to fight with her for the third match with real weapons. Fortunately, this is something we expected.

    "If you win me again this time, I''ll be convinced and stop pestering you to duel." Winter night''s expression was fierce, but when he opened his mouth, he was a little more shy and less aggressive. I guess he was scared by me.

    My friend has solved the temperament of dongxiaoye, and has been pestering me for such a long time, which is enough to show her stubbornness. If she recognizes the defeat so simply, she will not be dongxiaoye. Therefore, it''s impossible to avoid a real fight, and I just won two games, just for the foreshadowing of the third place.

    Anyway, we are masters who have the most advantage in body, and we have rich experience in fighting. The winning or losing is in the fifth five year plan. But at the moment, because of being calculated by me one after another, I lost my usual calm, and my strength was greatly reduced

    my friends are 70% sure that we can win her, a super policewoman who can fight six!

    "I challenged:" OK, but I let you play two games. If you win this game again, you have to add more conditions

    "What''s the condition?" he said

    I Jie Jie strange smile, "call me ten sound Pro brother."

    This is like a lighted match. It was thrown into the powder keg on a small winter night. With a bang, it broke nine days. "I''ll fight with you!"

    Winter night did not wait to test, his eyes were angry, and he attacked. Chu Yuan''s girl, who turned her elbow outward, shouted: "sister winter, calm down, my brother is deliberately provoking you!"

    "I know!" At the same time, a right straight fist came to my face. I had been on guard for a long time, and my side head flashed away, but I saw a sneer on the corner of winter''s mouth. The right fist snapped, the left fist drew a strange arc, and hit my right cheek!

    Dammit, the first fist is an empty move!

    I leaned back in a hurry, and the fist of dongxiaoye brushed the tip of my nose, which made me sweat. I didn''t need to breathe a sigh of relief, but I saw her with her left heel as the axis, and her exquisite body was moving around gracefully. Her right leg hit like lightning, and barefoot was riding on my chest!

    What a beautiful spin! Chu Yuan and Dongfang burst out a cheering, and Dong Xiaoye''s face was happy, and then suddenly felt bad. Although I got the move, my body reaction was good, and I endured the chest pain. I hugged Dong Xiaoye''s leg, which couldn''t be recovered, and violently drank and twisted her body to fly out. We fell almost at the same time, but I got one more foot and suffered more losses.

    I didn''t expect that I was so hard-working in winter night. I didn''t forget to fight back even when I was beaten. I had a drink and supported the ground with one hand. At the same time, I turned over nimbly and stood up like a leopard looking for food under the snow mountain.

    Shit, what I have learned Kung Fu is not the same. My brother''s falling knot is solid, and his action in panic is clumsy. He just got up. Winter night has already arrived.

    I wanted to punch her in the face, but as soon as I saw her beautiful little appearance, I could make five fingers into claws, lower the height and grasp the chest. There was a lot of meat in that place, and it didn''t hurt. A little shame flashed in winter''s eyes. Suddenly, the cat turned around and ran into my arms. My claw hand slipped over her shoulder, but it didn''t come back. It was already clasped by the woman''s hands Wrist, I secretly screamed bad, but it''s too late, winter night ''ha'' roared, pulling my arm forward and bending, lifting the right foot back, just kicking my calf, my friend just felt the body center of gravity floating, a whirling around, the back heavily slapped on the mat, my mother''s, unexpectedly was given a shoulder fall by winter night!

    Reaction, capture, footwork, skill, except strength, winter night is all in me. I can''t help feeling in the tumult of the viscera. Who dares to marry such a woman? See winter small night jump up in the air, with elbows hit me on the chest, scared the soul of the brothers are flying, this woman, so vicious moves are used, want to kill me?!

    I''m biting my teeth and rolling. I''m afraid I''ve avoided her inevitable death. I''m a little annoyed when I''m scared. In case of being hit, I''ll have a bone fracture in my chest. I''m directly carried to the ambulance. Chu Yuan and Dongfang don''t know how dangerous that action is. They just think it''s good-looking, so they cheer me up and pick up my fire.

    Damn it, Dong Xiaoye is a woman. She makes me tie up my arms and feet for fear of hurting her. There is only one way to win her but not hurt her. It''s to push her to cough, to overwhelm her for ten seconds, but this woman doesn''t know my pity and cherish Jade Heart. She just chases after me. Even such vicious moves are used. Ya''s killing is rising, but I''m playing with her with my life, Grass, what a loss! I''ll bite the steel teeth, grandma, I''ll fight with you!Winter small night to my face, I do not matter the real move or virtual move, defense is not defense, dragon claw hand, I face to eat the fist, her chest in the move, each flick open, I laugh, she blushed, action is too fast, Chu Yuan East did not see, but also by that cheer.

    "I''ll kick you to death!" When I was young in winter, I was very angry and rash. I only wanted to get rid of my anger. I could easily see through the moves. Ya''s leg lifting was just one foot. I wanted to bite her teeth and catch her leg, but she was too fast and powerful. She kicked me to stagger and groaned with abdominal pain, but only touched her bare little foot.

    Dong Xiaoye thinks that I''m sincere in freeing up money, and I''m even annoyed. He forgot to talk about it before. He didn''t need to raise his legs or split his legs. He took advantage of my cat''s waist to grow his legs and smash them down. That''s what I did! With a roar of a tiger, I suddenly straightened up and shouldered her lower leg with my shoulder. In the moment of panic in the winter night, my hands grabbed her hands and wrists, which became my feet and her single foot standing. The flexibility of this woman''s body is really not covered. The two of us are close to the front chest, and her raised right leg is between my two shoulders, but we can''t see her face at all There are signs of pain, but I heard a "tear and pull"

    the little face on the winter night was red and hot. I don''t need to see that it was the pants that opened the crotch

    let me go! "

    I bared my teeth in pain. How hard did I catch you? Did you think I was stupid?

    "Let go of you? Well, you give up first! " I am upright and upright: "although there was an accident, I reminded you before? It''s your own responsibility. It''s the quality of pants. Don''t say I''m despicable. My advantage now comes from my strength. There''s absolutely no water in it. "

    Fortunately, on the winter night, I turned my back to Chu Yuan and the East, and they were very close. The spring light in her pants was not exposed. However, she was also shamed. She clenched her silver teeth and her beautiful eyes glared at me. She said bravely, "I haven''t lost yet!"

    I can''t help frowning, "you have to fall to the ground for ten seconds before you are willing to give up?"

    Winter night end of stubborn, "you have to have that ability to become!" After all, the fierce woman shook her arm and tried to break away, but because the strength of one leg was not enough, she staggered backward for several steps. If I hadn''t pulled her, she would have fallen down on her own.

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang can''t hear me murmuring, but we can see that winter night is controlled by me, and we are at a disadvantage. The shouting is even more joyful, "sister winter, come on! Don''t lose to my brother! " "Don''t give up. Brother Nan has suffered internal injury and has no strength. Sister Dong, persistence is victory!"

    Shit, which eye of yours saw me hurt inside? I''m so angry and funny. I always feel like I''m standing out with one enemy and three competitors. I''m proud to say, "OK, I''ll make you a success. I''ll let you lose and take it."

    The moment I let go of dongxiaoye''s hands, I put my left hand under her armpit, hook her shoulder, pull her thigh with my right hand, and hold her up. Only in this way can I "lay" her on the ground, so as to ensure that she won''t be hurt. However, dongxiaoye can see through my intention and jump backward in struggle. I''m afraid that she will run away. In such a panic, her right hand even deviates and slides to her crotch I only think the starting point is smooth, delicate, tight and full of elasticity. My face and that of dongxiaoye change greatly at the same time.

    My hand actually got into the crotch pants of winter night, and directly touched the root of her thigh!

 Chapter 225

    "You and your pretty face were dyed purple in a flash, and her tongue was tied. But the more she jumped back, the more she wanted to shake me off, the more my claws that accidentally fell into the devil''s way could not be collected --

    " don''t move, your hands are stuck! " Because the winter night kept a high leg raising action, the pants with open crotch were extremely tight, and she jumped again, my hand was twisted, and I couldn''t pull it out!

    Winter small night fierce way: "you touch again, old Niang I ate you!"

    "I intimidate way:" you are not honest again, point to who to eat who not certain

    Chu Yuan and the East are looking at each other. It''s more than a little winter night. Am I ashamed? We were both in the fire, and our mouths were in trouble. We heard the two girls exclaim at the same time. Dongxiaoye hit the aluminum ladder standing on the east wall hard. It hit inertia, and dongxiaoye was bounced back. The forehead was on my nose. I was full of stars, and I fell back. Dongxiaoye''s right leg was finally back to freedom, but we were still entangled, and she cried with us I planted them together.

    I was pressed by a big living man, but I thought how heavy and cruel the fall was. I didn''t even have time to breathe. I saw that the slightly deformed aluminum alloy bench swung twice, and fell down towards the back of the winter night. The bamboo pole and thick mat behind the bench collapsed because of the impact. I was shocked and lost color, regardless of my viscera I felt a sharp pain in the back of my head, then the heaviness of Mount Tai, which was buried alive by those thick cushions.

    It''s not light, but it''s not that I can''t move, but I can''t move either. Grandma, I''m lying on my stomach, only one elbow under the winter night, barely supporting myself, I can''t do anything! Guy''s right paw is still between his legs in winter! This position is so awkward!

    Winter night fell not light, has not yet reflected what happened, still to drink and scold, do not want to suddenly turn around, lips actually stick to my face egg!

    I''m embarrassed, too, but I have the cheek to bear the pain of being hit by the bench, joking: "little night, it''s special circumstances, but you can''t take advantage of me, can you? I am pure and white. "

    " bah! " When his eyes were black, he realized what had happened, but he still refused to give up. I could almost feel the burning temperature of his face, so I listened to her shameful way: "don''t move your claws!"

    "You''re so tight. Can I move it?" I twitched my right hand angrily, and suddenly heard a soft groan from the mouth of the female tiger on the winter night. I suddenly realized that my brother''s thumb was standing on a soft and warm

    "you, don''t move!" The voice of winter night is very strange, like anger and fear. He pinched his voice and said in a low voice, "move me again and stamp it!"

    I''ve realized where my paws are, embarrassed and funny. "Didn''t you let me move my hands? How can I move without moving? "What do you want?" you said excitedly as you separated your legs The voice trembled with horror.

    When I was stunned, I realized that it was easy for me to separate my legs, which led to dirty and lewd reverie. I couldn''t help laughing: "where do you want to go? I''m going to pull out my hand, not insert something! "

    "You!" Winter night is more shy, "dirty!"

    "Yes, I''m obscene, but you said it yourself. If the pants are open crotch, you should be willing to send me tofu to eat." the broken bench hurt my back brain, and the pain became more and more unbearable. I was angry and funny. I said softly: "little night, don''t say that brother I didn''t plan to eat your bean rot, even if you are willing to wipe your oil, you are looking for it yourself? I reminded you that these trousers are not suitable. You don''t want to listen. "

    "Whose brother are you?!" Winter night spat, see my paws honest, she felt more embarrassed, angry bitter way: "I want to give the children a lecture, how to wear too casual suitable?"

    I dare to say that. I shook my head and sighed, "do you remember what our bet is? Xiaoye, if you lose, you have to call me to kiss my brother ten times. Don''t worry. I won''t take advantage of you for my brother''s share. " As my friend said, it was too painful to face the temptation of warmth and softness. Fortunately, my right arm blocked the little Chu Nan who was about to move under my hip at the same time. Otherwise, I would lose my hair.

    "I lose?" In a daze, Dong Xiaoye seems to have just accepted the boredom. Now she is in a state of falling to the ground. She says in a hurry: "Chu Nan, you are so mean. No wonder you want to protect me under"

    "bullshit!" The left arm of my support body has become numb. I barely want to not oppress the woman''s towering chest. The big sweat from my forehead slides to the tip of my nose and drips down. I try not to let my voice tremble because of exhaustion and pain. I wryly smile and say, "it''s a man''s nature to protect women. It''s a reflection of conditions. Subconsciously, what do you think I''d like to do? I''d like you to know what I''m feeling. "

    Don''t wait for winter small night to speak, listen to flustered and flustered Chu Yuan to shout: "elder brother are you ok? Wait a minute. Let''s move the mat! ""Brother Nan, be honest. Don''t take advantage of sister Dong!"

    East small Niang a word, be ashamed to make the elder brother''s face red, mother''s, also don''t know whether I calculate to be taking advantage of now.

    "I''m ok, and your sister in winter is OK. I''m so lucky. Try harder. I can''t hold it anymore." my arm is sore and my strength is overdrawn. When I speak loudly, I can''t hide the shaking of my voice.

    "Little chuzi is hurt?"

    I feel the pain in the back of the skull is not normal, but cover up: "No."

    "Don''t try to be brave. Can I tell if I was hurt by the bench?" Dong Xiaoye''s tone was a little impatient. He had already noticed my abnormality. No matter how much her personal friction with my claws would increase, he twisted his body vigorously. "I can''t move my legs. The mat is too heavy."

    "then I can only bear it first." my heart swung and my mouth was saying: "you can rest assured that my hands won''t move randomly. I won''t take advantage of you. Be honest." The next time I attacked my chest, this woman had been pestering me for more than a month. I was afraid of her.

    It''s too dark. I can''t see the expression of winter night. I only listened to her silence and said coldly: "do you think you don''t take advantage of me now?"

    I smile, "it''s just an accident, it''s not my intention."

    "Yes, you didn''t mean it," said Dong Xiaoye suddenly with a whimper. "But I still feel that I''ve suffered a loss. You''ve taken all the advantages of my family name Chu and my mother. Even if I lost today, I''ll never give up with you. If I don''t kill you, I''ll never give up."

    Winter small night this is angry words, I very clever choice shut up.

    "Why don''t you talk?"

    "Say what?" I said with a wry smile, "I beg for mercy, will you let me go?"

    "No!" "Winter night simply said:" I tell you, my mother grow so big, who has not eaten the loss - except you! "

    "So?"

    "So so so" winter night "so" for a long time, but for a long time without the following, I can''t help laughing, woman, is so fond of making fun of nothing.

    "Don''t laugh!" After a fierce drink on winter''s Eve, he grinned his teeth and said, "you made me embarrassed in front of Yuanyuan and Xiaodong today. I''ll take revenge sooner or later. You have to be wise and play with me again the other day. I''ll forgive you for letting my mother out of this evil anger."

    After all, sister tiger is not willing to accept the fact of failure. I said with a smile: "do you still wear pants that love to open your crotch? I''d love to. "

    "Are you dead?!"

    The noise was so loud that it startled Chu Yuan outside. "Brother, are you doing something to sister Dong?"

    "No!" I cried

    Winter night whispered: "no? No wonder! "

    I replied awkwardly, "do you think I''d like to?"

    Fortunately, Chu Yuan couldn''t hear the whispering of the two of us. Oh, I don''t know whether I believe it or not, so I heard Dongfang Lian people shouting, "sister Dong, your mobile phone rings. Someone calls you. What can I do?"

    Winter small night quite some absentminded shout: "predestination, small East, you strengthen, lift thing away."

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang heard that Dong Xiaoye was in a hurry to call back. He was very busy. I thought that Dong Xiaoye was just urging the two girls to get rid of the embarrassing situation earlier.

    When the mat was lifted to the next floor, I suddenly felt a little lighter. I propped up my left arm, and my waist and abdomen were always in force. I arched my body. Before I could move my legs on winter night, I had pulled the right paw that had accidentally fallen back from someone else''s private place. Winter night was a shameful exhortation.

    Although unintentional, but there have been, I am full of apologies: "I am sorry."

    "I''m sorry, but what else do we police do?"

    Do you want to catch me as a sex wolf? This woman is so stupid. It seems that you are more responsible for this situation? I was so angry that I didn''t make a sound. After a while, I heard a little winter night''s squeaking and asking, "why did you just talk to children?"

    "What am I talking about?"

    "Say I''m your girlfriend or something"

    I was a little shocked, and then I laughed: "it''s all a misunderstanding. It''s that little girl''s way of asking questions is so strange, I was misled by her"

    women, especially single women of marriageable age, value and are sensitive to reputation. I dare not joke. I explained it carefully once, and winter night couldn''t help smiling "I don''t know how sister Chen taught them," he spat

    I sighed, "who says no?"

    If those little things didn''t make the fire, wouldn''t winter night be so desperate with me?

 Chapter 226

    "Little chuzi, I asked you a question about your privacy. You can choose not to answer it," said the wonderful way of dongxiaoye: "who is your girlfriend? Is it your tassel sister or your Stephanie or something? Or step on two boats at a time and play with split legs? "

    Speaking of the last sentence, the soft tone of winter''s little night has already added a bit of disdain to the fierce tone. I don''t know why she suddenly thought of asking this, just listening to her misunderstanding about the improper relationship between me and Murphy, subconsciously replied, "who''s playing the split? I have nothing to do with Murphy, didn''t I tell you that my girlfriend is a fringe, Cheng Liusu! "

    Suddenly, Chu Yuan and the East just moved away from the last mat on our body. I heard clearly what I said without suppressing my voice. Looking up, my sister''s pink face was as changeable as a lantern. She was worried and shocked. Finally, she was indifferent. Her eyes were like a frozen lake With the slightest temperature, I secretly felt that, damn it, this time it''s bad

    I didn''t know that Chu Yuan didn''t like fringe, so I was surprised to hear that Dongfang Lianren looked at me and Chu Yuan. Unexpectedly, she didn''t say anything, which made people unable to see what she was thinking.

    "Cough, fate, tired?" I opened the aluminum ladder stool, turned over from the winter night, gasped for breath, and said with a flattering smile, "if it wasn''t for you, I would have been suffocated in it."

    "Hum," Chuyuan snorted, ignoring me, who was already unable to get up on the ground, but went to help Dong Xiaoye. "Sister Dong, did the hooligan take advantage of you?"

    Hooligans? I''m your brother! This stinky girl, I''m really angry to hear that I admit my identity as a girl friend of the fringe.

    Dong Xiaoye got up in a very awkward posture, which should be to cover up the fact that his pants were open crotch. But seeing Chu Yuan and the East were blushing, he pretended not to think so. Obviously, he had noticed her ugliness for a long time. Dong Xiaoye probably knew that he was deceiving himself. His face seemed to be covered with a layer of red silk. He gave me a fierce look, which was a shame and hate contrary to his heart "No, fate, if it wasn''t for your brother, the injured person might be me."

    "Injured?" Chu Yuan is stunned.

    "Blood!" Dongfang Lian pointed to a dyed red screw on the terrace stool and said: "brother Nan, it''s not you who did it?"

    I felt a painful and stiff back of my head in a daze. I boasted that I was brave, and I could not help shaking my face and lips. My God, my claws were bloody!

    "Ah! Brother, how are you? " Don''t say that Chu Yuan''s face changed color even in winter. No wonder I just felt the pain was abnormal. I dare that the protruding screw broke my head!

    "Little chuzi, are you ok?"

    "It''s OK, it''s just trauma"

    "I said it''s OK after I shed so much blood?" Chu Yuan felt out the handkerchief and pressed it on my head. He burst into tears. "Brother, does it hurt?"

    Seeing that Chu Yuan forgot to be angry because he was worried about me, I was moved and felt lucky. The blood flow was too valuable. It seems that I was guilty of base again.

    "Call an ambulance, I''ll dial the phone," dongfanglian people may be faint and scared, but they dare not look at me. Their expressions of concern and backward steps are extremely contradictory, and they rush to say, "how many times should I dial 11?"

    "It''s not the 11th, it''s 120," said Dong Xiaoye, a calm criminal police officer. He poked Chu Yuan''s hand, carefully examined my wound, relieved, and said, "don''t worry. The wound is not deep, but a transverse cut. It''s just frightening. The blood has stopped. I''ll send him to the hospital for some medicine later."

    I got up and declined, "no, I''ll go myself. Aren''t you going to give the children safety lessons?"

    "By the way, sister Dong, your mobile phone," Dongfang Lian found out that the mobile phone he was holding was actually dongxiaoye''s, reminding him, "someone called you just now, maybe he had something to look for you, I''m afraid you don''t have time to give lessons to Xiaopeng." The East glanced at the little winter night''s legs in an obscure way. The little girl was very considerate, and she was good at speaking and handling affairs. In the name of that missed phone call, she found an excuse to go home for little winter night. After all, little night police officers are not good enough to wear crotch pants to teach little friends?

    Only watching winter''s eyes twinkle and her face flushed more, she knew that she understood the good intentions of the East. However, when she received the phone''s call indicator, she turned back and said, "Hello, what''s the Lin team? OK, I''ll go back! "

    Hang up the phone, winter night''s face is full of serious, I asked: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "

    "Well, suddenly there was a case that everyone canceled their vacation and had to go back to the Bureau," said Dong Xiaoye, who actually made friends with me, putting on a uniform shirt and saying to me, "I''ll take you to the hospital by the way."

    "Now go back?" "What about the safety class?" I asked

    "Just say it to sister Chen"

    say it to Cao Cao. When he arrived, Zhu Danchen, the young headmistress, knocked on the door and came in. "Dongdong, it''s over! So busy? "

    Seeing the chaos in the activity room, Zhu Danchen was shocked by the snacks, and then saw my head broken and bleeding, she was even more frightened of the color loss of the flowers, and hurriedly said: "Dongdong, are you too cruel?""Cruel what? It''s me who lost. "Dongxiaoye gave me a white look, and then took Zhu Danchen''s hand, apologizing:" sister Chen, I''m looking for you. I''m sorry. I just got a call from the Bureau and asked me to hurry back. That safety lesson "

    ZHU Danchen is really good for dongxiaoye. Before she finished, she cut off:" work is important. Since you have something to do, go back quickly, safety Class can wait for your next holiday to talk about, you are the honorary headmaster here, I''m afraid you can''t make it? "

    I, Chu Yuan, Dongfang, three people were shocked to open their eyes and tongue, and looked at each other. After they were sure that there was not a quality problem with their ears, they just let out their voices. This violent policewoman was the honorary principal of this primary school! I thought about it for a moment, but I was relieved. No wonder that those children were not new to winter night just now

    Fortunately, Zhu Danchen has a dormitory in the school. In the end, he borrowed a suit of sportswear from her to exchange for winter night. In Zhu Danchen''s misunderstanding of deeper ambiguous eyes and meaningful smile, he pulled us away in a hurry. Seeing her anxious appearance, I didn''t ask her about the relationship with the primary school of the migrant children.

    Dongfang Lianren was indeed dizzy, but she still insisted on going to the hospital with me. It can be seen that she was really persistent to Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan, worried about my injured head, forgot that I admitted that the tassel was my girlfriend''s business. Her little hand was always on my wound, although the blood had stopped for a long time.

    It''s been a long day. I thought that after we had a competition with dongxiaoye, we would end our previous grudges and become friends completely. How can we think of it? We accidentally touched someone''s place. Although it was an accident, and because something happened suddenly in the Bureau, dongxiaoye didn''t say much, but she didn''t say a word more on the way to the hospital Yes, she still cares. After all, she is a girl.

    Well, Liang Zi, I''m afraid the knot is deeper. Let her say - I''ll never give up until I kill you. Fortunately, the wound is not deep. I don''t need to sew a needle, take some medicine, and wrap it with a bandage for two times. That''s a bit exaggerated and tragic. Chu Yuan murmurs that she can''t compete with Dong Xiaoye again. Obviously, this girl pushes the responsibility of my injury to Dong Xiaoye The body of the night, selectively forgotten to encourage me to fight with dongxiaoye, she also has direct responsibility.

    After coming out of the hospital, it was already noon. The three people simply ate something outside and went home at the strong request of Chu Yuan. The reason was that I was hurt and wanted to rest. Dongfang Lian people, in the name of helping Chu Yuan to take care of the wounded, obtained the permission to stay in my home. However, the permission was issued by Chu Yuan, and my objection was ultimately invalid, while Dongfang Lian people, the little girl, had no effect PI, as if suffering from selective amnesia like Chu Yuan, doesn''t remember that she actually has very serious dizziness. When I needed to take care of her most just now, she seemed to hide far away from everyone.

    "Brother Nan, do you dare to feel your conscience and say that when you are hit under the mat, you really don''t take advantage of sister Dong?"

    "What is" real "? No occupation is no occupation. "I was afraid of two stairs, so I felt blood surging. The wound in the back of the brain shell had a kind of pain like cracking. I turned a white eye in the East and spat," don''t you think it''s me who is suffering from losses now? "

    "That is, Dongfang, my brother protects dongxiaoye for fear that she will be hurt. If you say that again, I will be angry!" Chu Yuan should have been angry. Calling on the taboo of dongxiaoye is the best evidence. This girl, her family''s internal and external struggles are clearly divided. Frankly speaking, it is also a kind of mentality of "protecting the calf".

    Dongfang pitiful sighed, "Yuan Yuan, you are too soft hearted. I dare to say that sister Dong must have been eaten tofu by brother Nan. Brother Nan''s injury is in her head, but sister Dong''s injury is in her heart. Which is more serious?" The little girl said, unconsciously glanced down at her thigh, and her little face suddenly flew over a blush, that is to say, she gave me a look of shame and hate, and made a mouth shape -- the sex wolf!

    My whole body''s sweat all stood up, depend on, don''t Oriental pity person all saw not to become?!

    Chu Yuan said angrily, "if my brother presses her or she presses my brother, as long as she has physical contact, she can be said to have been eaten tofu. Is it because she is female, so my brother must be scolded?"? Oriental, are you going to her or my brother? "

    "I"

    when I saw the east look smothering, I wanted to talk and stopped, and my face was suddenly full of shyness. Then I saw Chu Yuan''s bad corners of his mouth, and there were evil ripples in his eyes. I suddenly realized that the immortal was a board. My sister didn''t care about me or hate the winter night. It was clearly to take this as an opportunity to skillfully guide and close the distance between oriental people and me! Looking horizontally and vertically, it''s impossible for Dongfang Lianren to say that she is facing dongxiaoye in front of me. What''s more, Chu Yuan has already dead his words - you dare to face dongxiaoye, don''t blame me for being angry!

    God, I thought my sister was smart, but she didn''t have to play with Dongfang Lianren. But now it seems that she is smart like a ghost, cunning like a fox, and also played by my sister.

 Chapter 227

    Of course, looking at the awkward look of the east towards brother Nan, it''s obvious that there''s something wrong with him.

    "what do you say?" Chu Yuan said with a bad smile, "the voice is too small, I didn''t hear it clearly."

    Dongfang Lian''s face is redder and his head is about to drop to his chest. "I say, I''m facing south brother"

    it''s quiet, but it''s clear. However, my sister still refuses to give up and laughs worse. "What? Who are you talking to? "

    "I hate it. You''re kidding me!" Dongfanglian people rarely show the little girl''s shameful and irresistible posture, lift up her fist and smash it at Chu Yuan, laughing and swearing, "shameless little rascal, how can you pimp your brother and classmates?"

    I dare to say that Dongfang pitiful people have long been aware of Chu Yuan''s evil intentions. My brother''s face is very hot. What is hot will turn into soup.

    Chu Yuan is also blushing. She glanced at me and saw that I was smiling and speechless. She was even more embarrassed. She went around me and made a mess with Dongfang''s little girl. "Dead Dongfang, who pulled the pimp for you? See if I don''t kill you. "

    "Well, dare you?" Dongfang Lianren made a funny face, "maybe I will be your sister-in-law in the future, do you dare to make it?"

    "Wait until you do it! Look at the move, you must kill ~! "

    Even though my face is as thick as the wall, I can''t hear it. These two girls run the train with their mouths full. They don''t mean to tease me? My face said: "listen to you all nonsense what? Girls, don''t make such a joke. "

    " ah - "the East screamed and pushed my arm fiercely. With this force, she rushed to the building and said:" Yuan Yuan, you are too mean! "

    "You are too timid. I will help you! Don''t run! " Chu Yuan ran after me with his small hand, holding it. He was bleeding for me just now. It was covered with red handkerchief. No wonder Dongfang Lian people would be scared away.

    I think it''s funny, but I can''t help but wonder. It seems that people in Dongfang pity find that Chu Yuan is helping her with my relationship. Why didn''t they express their antipathy? And today I still live in my home. I''m clearly trying to give Chu Yuan a chance. In Chu Yuan''s view, it''s definitely a kind of implicit recognition. However, I know clearly that Dongfang Lian people can''t be interested in me, because she is a girl with a lesbian plot. The person she likes is clearly Chu Yuan!

    Don''t the people in Dongfang pity just plan?! Also right ah, close to me at the same time, is not also close to Chu Yuan?!

    My friends are in a cold sweat. These two girls, one by one, are smart. They are not fuel-efficient lights!

    The person I like is the fringe. Even though I won''t fall into Chu Yuan''s divorce and beauty scheme, I won''t let Dongfang Lian Ren, a girl who is ready to deal with the matter, succeed. I have to protect Chu Yuan who accidentally leads the wolf into the house!

    Climbing the third floor, Chu Yuan''s frolic with the East stopped suddenly. I couldn''t help but speed up my steps and said with a smile, "why, I just found out that I didn''t have a key?"

    "No" saw me appear at the stairway on the corner of the third and fourth floors. Chu Yuan, who was standing outside the door, looked back at me strangely. At the same time, he flashed a step to the side. A face that made my heart beat suddenly appeared behind her.

    "I''m sorry, Chunan. I know you don''t want to see me. I know I shouldn''t be here, but I really have something to say to you!"

    The familiar Western style uniform, the familiar beautiful face, the familiar Qianli posture, the familiar sweet and bright voice, however, without the familiar coldness and arrogance, I saw the eyes and tears that I was not familiar with and did not want to be familiar with.

    My good mood is frozen by her tears, and I can''t feel the temperature of half a silk in an instant, but I still smile naturally, because I don''t want to be seen by Chu Yuan. What''s the matter, Fei? "

    The man waiting outside my house is Murphy!

    I didn''t even think about whether to call her "President Mo" or "Miss Mo", so I quickly changed her name. Chu Yuan''s sensitivity is beyond the actual age, and a name is enough to make her smell the unusual taste.

    However, Murphy didn''t know that I was on guard against Chu Yuan. Hearing this, Murphy couldn''t help but smile and say, "I can''t reach you, so I came straight home to find you. Chu Nan, I want to say something to you. What''s wrong with you?"

    "Nothing, knock, the doctor''s bandage is exaggerated," I felt the key and poked open the door. I saw Murphy secretly pat the dust on his buttocks. I felt a little sorry. "You waited a long time?"

    Murphy shook his head gently. "No, I just arrived."

    "is that right?" looking at her bloodshot and tired eyes, I no longer asked, "come in and talk."

    "That" Murphy suddenly grabbed me by the corner of my dress. She was surprised to see me. She hurriedly released her hand and took a half step back, like a child who made a mistake. She blushed and blinked, "can we go out and have a talk

    Don''t say it''s me, even Chu Yuan and Dongfang also see it. Murphy obviously intended to avoid the two little girls. Chu Yuan had some doubts about Murphy''s relationship with me. How could she allow me to be alone with other women in front of her own "sister-in-law" Dongfang Lianren? Hug my arm, though smiling, but the attitude is very firm. "Sister Mo, my brother''s head is hurt. The doctor told him to walk less and rest more. You''d better talk at home. I''ll make tea for you."After all, whether Murphy agrees or not, she has "enthusiastically" run into the door. Of course, she is pulling me

    but I have no choice but to smile. Since Chuyuan doesn''t want me to be alone with Murphy, it''s that I will go out with Murphy, and there will be another tail. Besides, I don''t want to be alone with Murphy, which is the fundamental reason why I don''t insist.

    Murphy could not refuse Chu Yuan''s "hospitality", hesitated for a moment, and finally came in under the guidance of the East.

    "I drank a lot of wine and wet the sofa. It''s still damp. I''ll sit in the chair."

    Murphy looked at the sofa, as if to think that we were still getting along with nature at that time, but now we are separated by a ravine, sighed quietly, and chuckled: "yes, it''s been several days, what hasn''t been done?"

    I also wonder, it''s probably the quality problem of this broken sofa. God knows what cotton is stuffed into it. It''s so hard to do.

    "Sister Mo drinks tea," Chu Yuan hands the cup to Murphy, and answers shyly, "you talk, I went back to my room with Dongfang, and I haven''t finished some homework."

    Little girl is interesting, do not need me boom, he chose to avoid, quite some stepmother style - Men ''s things, women do not ask.

    "Yuan Yuan, where''s my tea?"

    Chu Yuan returned me with a ferocious sentence, "if you want to drink and brew yourself, it''s your head, not your hands and feet!"

    This stinky girl is really not willing to avoid. Her anger is like how much she has been wronged. What''s more, it''s interesting to say. How dare I compare with her? She smiled bitterly and shook her head. She just misunderstood the relationship between Murphy and me. She was wishful thinking and was angry for the Oriental people.

    Murphy knew that our brothers and sisters were fighting, but he got up and said, "I''ll go."

    "No, I just had a cold drink outside. I''m afraid that if I drink hot water again, my stomach will be upset. Ha ha." Chu Yuan heard me say that she was kind-hearted, pink face a red, cold hum a, pull and I generally think funny East drilled back to the room.

    Murphy could not help but feel Chuyuan''s funny, but he smiled and envied him. He sat down quietly and sighed: "your brother and sister have a good relationship. Although they are fierce in the fight, they care about each other and understand each other. They are warm everywhere"

    Murphy regards me as her father''s substitute. In addition, I am extremely sensitive and unwilling to cooperate with him She talked about the topic of family relationship. If she didn''t want to be seen by Chu Yuan, I didn''t even want to have any contact with Murphy again. It was such a delicate feeling that I didn''t want to think about it. It was almost instinctive rejection, so I said with a smile, "what do you want to do with me?"

    Murphy''s small white hand, shaking slightly, did not answer the question, "are you still unwilling to call me by my name?"

    "Didn''t you call just now?"

    "That''s because you''re afraid of what fate and little Dongfang are aware of, so you''re unwilling to call it out?"

    Murphy is worthy of it. I noticed it early. I sighed and acquiesced. "I''m not going to let fate and parents know about resignation."

    Murphy suddenly said: "what about our affairs?"

    "What do we have to do?" "Mr. Mo, I said that I didn''t intend to tell my family about my resignation. That doesn''t mean that I didn''t resign or that you understand what I want to say," I said Seeing Murphy''s tears, my heart was soft, and I didn''t say anything too hard.

    "It doesn''t mean you forgive me, does it?" Murphy wiped away the tears with the back of his hand and choked. "Chunan, you are angry with me, aren''t you?"

    "If I say I''m not angry, you don''t believe it," I said lightly. "But some things are not angry or not angry. Being cheated will definitely be angry. It''s a normal emotional expression of people. A little vent will pass. So I''m not angry now. Actually, I think carefully, it''s because I''m too stupid to give birth to you What about your anger? It''s unnecessary for me. "

    "There is no need" Murphy is a smart person, so she understood what I said, with a sad smile and endless pitiful words. "If I haven''t said anything, you have given me the answer. Are you not going to forgive me no matter what I say?"

    I shook my head. "Murphy, do you know what is the most important thing for people to get along with?"

 Chapter 228

    "Murphy, do you know what is the most important thing for people to get along with each other?"

    Murphy dropped his head with guilt, "sincerity"

    "yes, but are you sincere to me? What are you doing to be friends with me? In other words, what is your motivation to be friends with me? " I forced myself not to get excited and said indifferently, "a tree without roots is just a stake after all. Do you think it will grow branches and leaves?"? What you bury is never the seed of love, but you expect it to take root and sprout, spread branches and leaves, and grow into your ideal appearance. Do you think it''s realistic? "

    Murphy was silent, and tears fell again. I pulled several tissues out of the box and handed them to her, saying lightly: "I know you feel guilty and want to get my forgiveness, but this can only prove that you have never understood what I think in my heart. Today, now, I can tell you very clearly that I have never forgiven or refused to forgive between you and me statement.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! "What do you mean?" Murphy said in a trembling voice

    "What you plant is a tree, what you grow is a tree, what you plant is not a tree, and what you grow is not a tree," I said, biting my teeth instead of looking at Murphy''s expression. "If you haven''t treated me as a friend, if you haven''t treated me sincerely, it''s my wishful thinking. We are not friends. What can I blame you for hating you? The only choice I can make is not to continue to be friends with someone who has cheated me all the time, and not to be the dropper between her fingers. "

    "I never thought you were a doll!" Murphy was too excited and loud. After realizing that, she was busy calming down her emotions, but she could not hold back her tears any more. She sobbed, "I''ve thought a lot these days, and I''ve finally figured out a lot. Chu Nan, I admit that one year ago you came to the company for an interview, and I accepted you, partly because you and my father are similar in temperament and appearance, so how much do you have Some favors, but that''s only a small part of it. It just makes me more impressed with you than others. "

    Murphy''s tone calmed down a lot, and he said: "I hope I can inherit the wind freely. I need to train my own team. How many people in the company are staring at me and want to hinder me? You know, even if I choose people like you and Cheng Liusu who graduated from University, and almost no one with social background. But after months of testing with the questionnaire, you can still see that People arranged by Zhangjia father and son mixed into the comprehensive group. Whether you believe it or not, when I invited you into the company, I didn''t really feel that you were any special person for me. "

    I quite laughed at myself and said:" so, it''s the latest time that I become a special person for you? But what does it have to do with me being a dropper? Mr. Mo, what I care about is not why I get into Fengchang, but whether you take me as your father''s substitute. "

    "Maybe there was one," Murphy said. "The assistant I fired was recommended by Fang Kefan of the development department and placed beside me. I managed to get the handle to dismiss her. The vacant assistant position, which I naturally wanted to fill with my own people, was also the reason why I was determined to set up a comprehensive group."

    Fang Kefan mentioned by Murphy is a person with ability and coquette The famous woman, whose father was one of the company''s senior executives, was the same generation as Mo Yi '' In other words, she should make use of the relationship with tension, but Murphy does not wrongly classify her as one of them.

    I think Murphy is a little off the subject. "Why do you say that? Has it anything to do with me? "

    "Yes!" Murphy nodded his head affirmatively, and continued: "when I was thinking about the assistant candidate, you happened to appear. There was a misunderstanding with my mother in Dafeng gate. I slapped me for fighting with others, and I didn''t remember hating me. Later, I heard my crying and telling my mind, and took care of me who was drunk." Murphy''s Blush had already climbed over the ear root, and his voice was like mosquito chirping and timid "In fact, I didn''t fall asleep even though I was drunk, dizzy and disordered that night. It was only when the toilet was convenient that I realized that you were there. When I was in a hurry, my pants didn''t lift up, I fell down. You came running here in a panic. I was scared and scared. I was ashamed and didn''t know where I was wrong. I just pretended to be asleep, Ben I''m afraid you''ll take advantage of me, but I''ve seen it secretly. You''re very decent. When you help me to put on my pants, you always keep your eyes closed. When you help me to take off my wet clothes, you also draw the curtains and turn off the lights. When you wipe my body, you''re also careful not to touch me. "

    my sweat. Murphy really remembers it when standing in the rain! That day it was because of the drunken gaffe, the shameful and irresistible pretending to sleep, the ugly behavior of the brothers to see all the shame, shame, shameless!

    Murphy raised his face slightly and looked at the glass in his hand. His eyes were blurred. He drew a sweet smile with memories on the corner of his mouth. In a soft voice, Murphy said: "at that time, I was very moved. It was a kind of move that my father had never felt since he left me. The people who lingered around me either saw my beauty or wanted my uncle''s money, but you and him They are different. They don''t care about their jobs or covet my body, which makes me feel that you are so warm and pure. I suddenly thought of my father at that time. "I''m pure? That can only prove that the world has lost a kind of color - white. My friend is ashamed. I didn''t salivate at that time, but rather I didn''t have a chance. I dare not salivate. Murphy didn''t notice that when I put pants on her in the toilet, I secretly glanced at her for several times

    "in other words, you still regarded me as a substitute"

    "I just want to tell you that I really am Think of you as a co-worker, friend, and want you to be my assistant before "Murphy muttered:" it''s not like you think, I''m not cheating you from the beginning. "

    I said with a wry smile, "from months? Is there any difference? "

    "Of course there is a difference!" Murphy stared into my eyes without flinching. "Chunan, I came to you to ask you a question. You answered me first. Then, no matter what the result is, I will tell you the difference, OK?"

    Murphy''s contradictory expression of bravery and shyness seems to me, suddenly as deep as the sea, as mysterious and illusory as the stars. I don''t know what she wants to ask, but I have a feeling that the question will be like a whirlpool in the sea, like a black hole in the universe, which may sink me and swallow me up.

    "There''s only one question between me and you," I said calmly. "Have you ever thought of me as your father''s shadow?"

    Murphy was stunned and looked at me silently. She was ashamed of her light jawed head. "There is"

    "then your problem is no longer important," I said quietly: "I am not, and do not want to be the shadow of anyone. You are just my company, and I no longer work for Fengchang, so I hope you can give me a right to choose freely, thank you."

    Murphy said excitedly, "why? Because you feel cheated by me? "

    I felt a tremor in my heart.

    Murphy clenched her lower lip, her bitter eyes seemed to see through my heart. She murmured, "I really want to be cared for and cared for by you. I like your gentleness, just like the fatherly love I lost. I admit that I enjoy that feeling very much. I''m even infatuated with it. But I''m not a fool, my father No longer, you are not him. I have always understood that when I was with you, I also felt confused and confused. I even suspected that I was suffering from mental illness. Especially in the two days when I decided to invest in Hengxiang company with you, I was even going crazy. I didn''t know how I was. I would hide you and cheat you. I wanted to be frank, but look I dare not say that you are working hard for me, and I, I even feel happy. I''ve always been a person, and I began to like the feeling of relying on you. I think I''m despicable and shameful, so I dare not explain it to you, until uncle found out about it, and I want to fire you. I finally know that I can''t hide it from you these days. I keep asking myself Why are you cheating? What are you to me? Colleagues, friends, or my father''s shadow? Now I finally know the answer "

    I vaguely guess what Murphy''s answer is, almost subconsciously, I cut off what she wanted to say," I don''t want to know your answer! "

    "Why?" Murphy was very calm and said softly, "are you afraid?"

    Forehead, a bean big sweat bead glides along cheek, I forced smile twice, pretend calm, "afraid? What am I afraid of? "

    "Afraid of Cheng Liusu, afraid of yourself," Murphy suddenly grasped my painful, numb and trembling claw, and his eyes rippling with water directly pierced my heart. "Chu Nan, if concealment is also a kind of deception, have you not deceived me?"

    I am inexplicably timid, dare not see Murphy''s eyes, "what did I cheat you?"

    "You like me."

    The words are amazing. However, I was shamefully prepared and looked back at Murphy indifferently. I firmly said, "the person I like is Cheng Liusu."

    "I know. That''s why you won''t forgive me. That''s why you have to leave Fengchang." Murphy clenched the hand I wanted to take back, and Leng Yan and self-confidence returned to her beautiful face. One by one, he said, "you have a heart, but you don''t want a heart, so you gave up on me!"

    "Murphy, don''t you think you''re too superior?" I sneer, face disapproval, heart is a mess, Murphy this where is to apologize? Clearly is to find fault or account!

    "I don''t have a sense of superiority, at least not in front of you," Murphy sighed gloomily. "Otherwise, you won''t choose Cheng Liusu and cut me off."

    "Again, what I like is Chengliu"

    "I like you!" Murphy spoke surprisingly again. Although I had guessed that this was her so-called answer for a long time, the buffer of psychological preparation didn''t play a role. Murphy spoke softly, but it was like a thunder falling on the top of my head. I was stunned

 Chapter 229

    I can clearly feel Murphy''s hands are wet and cool, her face is red and bright, she is shy and timid, like peach blossom in full bloom, she is tender and infinite, her tears are still there, she is wet by morning dew, she is charming and moving, her whisper is intermittent, she is nervous and can''t say a coherent word, but she has no hesitation. "I like you, so I want to lie to you, I want you to care about me, because, I''ll get you from Cheng Liusu! Chu Nan, I know you like Cheng Liusu, but I want to know more. Do you like me? "

    I seem to have a lot of questions, but I don''t know how to open my mouth. Murphy''s shy and expectant eyes tell me that what she is waiting for is my answer, not a question.

    A woman I once had a crush on suddenly confessed to me. The brain needs time to deal with the complexity of feeling and confusion of thoughts.

    Acceptance or rejection is never a question to think about. While Murphy said this, the voice, face, and tenderness of the fringe have been lingering in my mind for a long time. But if I don''t have any heart, it''s too hypocritical. After all, I really like and expect to get this woman.

    Just like I haven''t had the experience of chasing girls, and I''ve never been chased by girls. What''s more, it''s Murphy who sits in front of me. For a while, I''m at a loss. I should refuse her. However, I don''t know how to lie.

    "Dead south south, are you at home? Why don''t you close the door? I''m in! "

    Some people say that they are afraid of ghosts because they have ghosts in their hearts. I say that they are afraid of tassels because they have tassels in their hearts. I think Murphy is the same. Can''t God deliberately make fun of me?! Why does the tassel suddenly appear in my house?!

    In astonishment, the reaction has been slow for half a beat, or that is to say, the tassel is too fast. It''s as fast as the young grandma who rushed into the brothel to catch the traitor. The stinky girl didn''t take off her shoes, so she rushed directly into the living room. She was just catching Murphy holding my hands. For a moment, she was stunned.

    Total? "

    The unbelievable expression of the fringe awakened me and Murphy. Murphy hurriedly let go of my hand. His face was red and white, and his jaw was slightly white. He said hello to the fringe. Then he stood up and smiled at me and said, "Chu Nan, the resignation letter you gave to Aunt Shan has been torn off by me. I hope you can stay in Fengchang, but"

    Murphy looked at it complicatedly and suddenly However, the tassel appeared, and then said firmly to me, "if you are determined to leave, you can hand me another resignation letter, which I will approve. It is also your reply to me goodbye."

    After all, Murphy didn''t go back. He ran away quickly. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t say a word to the fringe. Or, because of her blatant pouting in the fringe corner, he didn''t know what to say to her. However, the result was, how should I explain?!

    "What is she doing?" The tassel really cared about Murphy''s presence in my house. Although she didn''t show a straightforward mood, she was obviously smothered by the strength of throwing her satchel on the sofa. "Hand in hand, it''s very intimate. How, it''s as good as ever?"

    The word "early" of "harmony as early as the beginning" has deliberately accentuated the tone of voice. A flash of sour smell permeates the whole room. It''s funny. At the same time, the panic in my heart has been weakened and replaced by the warm happiness. "What''s like" early ", that''s when" early ", we haven''t pulled our hand. We''ve overheated."

    "What did you do just now? When I''m blind? " The tassel is straightforward. At last, it can''t hold the fire. It''s angry and aggrieved. At the same time, it looks down on my chest and cries, "I saw it with my own eyes, and you lied to me?!"

    "What do you see?" I grabbed the tassel''s hands without any force, pressed her to sit in the chair, and said with a smile, "she''s here to apologize to me. She''s as excited as you think."

    At the thought of Murphy''s confession, I could not help but show bitterness. The fringe glanced at me with half a doubt, "really?"

    "Really."

    "Look at her little face crying like a three flower cat. South south, won''t you forgive her?" Tassel is a knife mouth and a tofu heart. Even if I don''t like Murphy very much, I can''t help caring for her and sympathizing with her. The small mouth is tooted high, as if it''s my heart.

    I gently held up the sharp little chin of the fringe with my fingers, which had a kind of joking taste. I didn''t answer the question, "honey, do you want me to forgive her?"

    Tassel is a boy''s temper, where can I get used to my flirting? The little face drifted past two times and fainted, but didn''t resist me. As soon as her eyes fell, she said in a quiet way: I know that she lied to you and not to me. Would you forgive her or not? Is it not your own business? "

    Tassel will not hide, her mind is written in the face, I sighed, do not want to continue this topic, turn to ask: "by the way, how can you suddenly come over?"

    "What? Do you think I''ve sabotaged your affair with Murphy? " Tassel is a pure joke, but it is crooked, but it is poked in my heart that dirty, I did not know what to say for a while, fortunately, someone appeared in time to fight the end.

    "Sister Cheng, when did you come?" Chu Yuan, who has no eyesight, appears at the most appropriate time to destroy the ''adultery'' between me and Liusu. Look at this girl, the sweet smile. If she doesn''t take out her heart, who knows that she doesn''t like Liusu? It''s just that she didn''t expect to come out deliberately to destroy the atmosphere, but it just helped me out.The tassel was fooled by Chu Yuan''s enthusiasm, a little surprised: "Yuan Yuan, are you at home?" Seeing the relief on the face of Liusu, she knew that Chu Yuan was at home. She finally believed that Murphy and I had done nothing shameful.

    Chu Yuan made a joke that was not a joke? Sister Cheng doesn''t think I broke your date with my brother? "

    She definitely wanted to say "adultery"! Fortunately, the only way to be a stinky girl is to learn from her sour complaint just now. She is so shy that her face turns red. She holds Chu Yuan''s hand and shakes it. She looks at my extremely exaggerated head wrapped with bandages and laughs: "what, my little sister called me and said that your brother''s head has been opened. Let me come here and have a look."

    It turned out that the girl did it in winter. No wonder the tassel was so anxious just now. I dare to know that I was hurt and scared.

    I can''t see that sister tiger''s carelessness has such a subtle mind. I must be afraid that she will be blamed by the fringe for seeing my head hurt. It''s smart to come first and do nothing.

    Chu Yuan secretly stares at me, and there is a cold flash in her eyes, which means it''s obvious that she has already identified me and the fringe as friends of men and women, and is extremely disgusted!

    "Sister Dong is very kind to my brother. If you don''t have time, please come here, sister Cheng. Ha ha, my brother is really a woman." Chu Yuan pulls the East and says with a smile, "the East is also worried about my brother, so he decides to stay late to help me take care of him. You don''t have to worry about sister Cheng. He can''t die."

    Chu Yuan overestimated the tassel. Her words seemed to imply that dongxiaoye and the East were fond of me. Instead, the tassel was just asked to visit me. It was like alienating the tassel. From her sister''s point of view, the possibility that I was with dongxiaoye or the East was far greater than the tassel, but the tassel was born with a crude nerve, which could not be heard at all Chu Yuan words in the meaning, but thankfully gave the Oriental little Niang a hug, "little Oriental, really thank you."

    A word of "thank you" can show her close relationship with me more than a thousand words. The sincerity of the fringe is not mixed with half a trace of falsehood. People in Dongfang are embarrassed to say it unkindly, while Chu Yuan is angry. Taking advantage of the fringe''s inattention, taking my calf is a cruel step.

    Listen to my painful chant, the tassel just let go of the Oriental little girl who was "ravaged" and said: "what''s the matter?"

    "It''s OK. I was bitten by a naughty mosquito."

    Chu Yuan listens to me to hurt her in a roundabout way, and turns my white eyes ferociously, but it''s more lovely than enough, and the deterrence is not enough. The girl changes the topic and says: "eh? What about sister Mo? How come sister Cheng is here, but she''s gone? By the way, brother, what did you two say just now? The voice is so small that neither I nor the East can hear it clearly. "

    Dead girl is definitely in front of the tassel deliberately fanning the flames! Tassel will not think much of any woman around me, but Murphy is the only exception, because she knows that I was infatuated with Murphy! Hearing Chu Yuan''s words, he suddenly cold down his face, yin and Yang strange airway: "yes, how come I come, she left? Not trying to hide from me? She just said that she would like you to give her an answer. What''s the answer? "

    "It''s inconvenient to reply. After all, it''s related to business. She deliberately hides from you, and there are reasons for this." I really can''t discuss this topic in front of Chu Yuan and the fringe. I''m calm, but I''m wearing a cold sweat in the dark. According to Chu Yuan''s forehead, I play a pop chestnut. I angrily scolded: "dead girl, did you just want to eavesdrop? How else would you know we were talking in a low voice? "

    Chu Yuan''s small face was red, obviously I said it was right, but the Oriental people are more generous, giggle a smile, do not deny.

    "What do you say too loudly? There''s no need to tell children about adults. " This is said to two people. The tassel and I have a tacit understanding, and Ma understands my meaning. He knows that I am not willing to tell Chu Yuan about his resignation. His face flashed an apology, probably because he felt that he was too talkative and easy to misunderstand, but it made me feel even more ashamed.

    Chu Yuan is dissatisfied: "I am not a child!"

    "Well, well, you''re not a child, you''re my little sister, OK?" I coax the child to caress the head of Chu Yuan. The little girl is not only coquettish, but also enjoyable. She looks like a naive child, not to mention me. Even the tassel and the East can''t help laughing together. Chu Yuan reacts, blushes at the time, and can''t help fighting with me.

    Murphy said that she liked my affair. Should I confess to su?

    Thinking of the reason why she refused me when she advertised to Su, I decided not to say it first.

    The fringe said that if I want to win Murphy, why can''t I? Just hand Murphy the resignation letter and give her a complete reply, so as to be able to stand the sincerity of tassel to me?

    Looking at the fringes in the laughter, I can''t help thinking happily that no one knows your sensitive heart better than me?

    I find that I know more and more about tassels, but I don''t know myself much.

    Do I like Murphy or not? Or it would be more reasonable to say that. Do I still like Murphy?

 Chapter 231

    I quickly dressed up and rushed downstairs without asking Guo Xiang''s specific location. The Mercedes Benz 600 at the gate of the community has exposed it to the public. In this low-end community, there is no access to such high-end cars.

    I just walked to the car side, and the star rain in the car had pushed the door open for me. I was a little stunned. I saw that Guo Xiang was driving. I closed the door with a smile, turned around to the front passenger seat, and sat in. "It''s a good car, but it''s just the chairman of the board. I''m a driver myself. It''s not very in tune."

    Obviously, after dressing up carefully, the star rain was stunned first, and a touch of emotion and admiration flashed in the beautiful eyes, but it deliberately tooted up its small mouth, dissatisfied: "brother Nan just doesn''t like sitting with me?"

    "I don''t like it, I''m not used to it," I joked. "I''m ashamed that you''re dressed so beautifully. Instead of showing you, let Lao Guo show me more comfortable."

    A set of bright red one shoulder evening dress with oriental characteristics, light makeup and light wipe, delicate and pure, the conflict between maturity and immaturity burst out an alternative charm of women, plus precious crystal jewelry embellishment, today''s Liu Xingyu is noble and beautiful, women are more or less vain in nature, and the star rain is no exception, hearing my not exaggerated praise She blushed, proud and coquettish. I''m sorry to talk.

    Compared with Liu Xingyu''s grandness, Guo Xiang is as simple as ever, just as usual. Seeing me so natural to avoid suspicion, he just smiled and said to me, "you are my constant benefactor. If you like this car, you will go to the transfer formalities tomorrow"

    "no," I declined, "I''m a flat head common people, incomparable with you, more than 200." Ten thousand cars, can''t afford to drive, can''t afford to support. "

    "Come to our company, there''s just a general manager''s position vacant. His annual salary is a little lower, and there are 1.8 million. It''s a bonus, let alone a car. It''s no problem to change to a community with a better environment."

    "The dragon has the sky of the dragon and the loach has the puddle of the loach. How does the Dragon know that the loach is unhappy?" I said with a smile, "Lao Guo, I''ve learned your kindness. Please don''t change your way to give me any more benefits, will you?"

    "It''s too easy for you to be satisfied with the status quo. As the teacher said, it''s a good thing to lack a little initiative. It''s not a good thing. Contented people will inevitably lose some of the fun and excitement of controlling life. It''s a waste for those who have the ability. I''m urging you for the teacher. A man should try his best to improve himself if he has the chance. Anyway According to your temperament, there will be no psychological gap between success and failure. Why should you avoid it? " Guo Xiang started the car and asked me with a smile, "if I had not changed my ways to hook you today, I''m afraid that you would not come down from the building even if I said that the sky is coming?"? Ha ha, I called yesterday to ask the teacher your address, he refused to say, I guess what your boy''s idea is, want to push me? "

    My careful thought can''t hide from such a person as Guo Xiang. I frowned and said, "the old man didn''t say, where did you get this place?"

    When Guo Xiang saw that I had acquiesced, he sighed helplessly, and looked back at the star rain proudly. Then he was afraid that I would jump out of the car and run away. He turned the car around the main road first, and said, "you should ask the star rain about this."

    Xingyu giggled, "brother Nan, have you guessed it?"

    "One can?" As expected, it was her. I said with a wry smile, "how can you contact her? Is that girl OK? "

    "It''s OK. I met her at school this afternoon," said Xing Yu, who seemed to think of something funny. He could not help laughing. "Brother Nan, did you offend that little goblin? When I asked her about you, she was furious. She said a lot of bad things about you. She also told me that you should stay away from you, because you like to bite people "

    at random? The goblin didn''t blame me for scolding her. When I was a dog biting LV Dongbin, I was not angry, but relieved. Since she still knew how to vent and speak ill of me, it proved that she was OK. She deliberately hid from me. I think it was too stiff. I''m sorry to make up with her.

    Guo Xiang said curiously, "Xiaonan, how do you know Miss Xiao?"

    "Miss Xiao?" I was stunned before I realized that he was talking about Xiao Yike. In my impression, the words "goblin" and "big miss" are not close to each other. "I met the old lady in the street when she helped to pick up the waste together. It''s a coincidence that she and my family are connected by a net. I used to play in my house a few days ago."

    "Yes"

    Guo Xiang glanced at the Starrain from the rearview mirror, and then stopped talking. I caught his abnormality and asked, "are you familiar with her, too?"

    "Not familiar," Guo Xiang said, "she is familiar with the star rain."

    "We are childhood sweethearts, playmates who grow up together," said Xingyu with a smile

    In other words, although Xingyu is only one year older than the goblin, it''s not a little bit more mature than her. I don''t know whether it''s due to appearance or personality problems. Something moved in my heart. Since Xiaoyi and liuxingyu have known each other since childhood, so she knows liuxiaosheng, too?

    I wanted to ask Xingyu where the father of the goblin is sacred, but Guo Xiang turned the subject aside. "Your boy''s womanhood is really not covered, Mr. Mo, Miss Xiao, and the confidant, Cheng Liusu, and Cheng, who is not the phoenix of the people. Xiao Nan, if you can accept and release the characteristics of bee leading butterfly freely, you might as well give me a big show of authority and help me tonight Meet a great man. "How does Guo Xiang know that the fringe is my confidant? I was a little surprised, laughing and swearing: "don''t you think it''s a great irony to flatter a bachelor so much?"

    "Being a bachelor is temporary. If I were you, I would fight for my whole life in the face of so many choices." unconsciously, Guo Xiang has raised his joking expression, "I''m not good at dealing with women, Xiaonan. To be honest, I''m going to tie you to longxiaotian''s birthday party tonight. In fact, it''s a little wrapped up Private. "

    "Selfish?"

    Seeing that I was puzzled, Liu Xingyu could not help but feel ashamed to hang down his head and listen to Guo Xiang''s smile: "in fact, I got the news only this afternoon. At the birthday party of dragon Xiaotian tonight, there is a mysterious big man who may also attend. I hope that I can get in touch with this person by your side."

    "ha?" I was totally confused. I thought about it. What I knew and could possibly appear at longxiaotian''s birthday party was the two brothers of Mohist school. Suddenly, Murphy''s beautiful face flashed in my mind. I was shocked and quickly lost my reverie. If they were, Guo Xiang didn''t need to take me as a bridge. He and Murphy didn''t know each other.

    "Do I know this man?"

    "I don''t know," Guo Xiang said with a faint smile, "but tonight, you are the most likely person to know her."

    "Yes, Nange, you don''t know. In fact, there are many people running to this woman under the guise of congratulating her birthday"

    "stop!" The more I heard it, the more I thought, "woman? You two think I''m a good horse fisherman This is absolutely the biggest joke of this century. A pure, shy, love idiot who can''t even deal with his feelings well. Such a me, I was mistaken as a flower master. Guo Xiang''s head is OK?!

    "If you really know women, I won''t say that," Guo Xiang said half way. Suddenly, he ran off the subject and asked me with a smile, "I said that I wanted to ask you something just now. Do you remember?"

    I am a Leng, think of Guo to enjoy to say such a sentence really in the telephone, not from perplexity way: "what matter?"

    "Zhang Mingjie, the son of Zhang Mingjie, the deputy director of your group, has been splashed with dung in front of Fengchang head office for a week?"

    "How do you know?" It''s only a few days since this incident happened. It shouldn''t be spread so quickly. Besides, in terms of feeling and reason, the father and son of Zhangjia will cover up this shameful thing. How can it be a human voice?

    "I know not only that he was splashed with dung, but also why he was splashed with dung." Guo Xiang''s admirable eyes and inexplicably moved by Xingyu made me sweat like rain, so I listened to Guo Xiang''s exclamatory smile: "Zhang Mingjie wanted to play hero to save the United States and rob your confidant Cheng Liusu, but you saw through it early in the morning, not only by one enemy, but also by destroying the hired Zhang Mingjie More than a dozen local ruffians. What''s more, you still treat each other in the same way. You hired someone to act as a hero to save the United States, but pretended to save Cheng Liusu. Zhang Mingjie was hurt by mistake, and he was splashed with dung. Haha, this story is very lively now, you probably don''t know? Your name is very loud now in Beitian city. An ordinary staff member, fearing no power but for the beauty, plays the sly dandy between the palms of his head and makes him have a hard time arguing and using his power. Ha ha ha ha ha, such an interesting thing, your boy even hides it from me. I need to hear it from others to know that, Xiao Nan, you are bad enough, but you are bad and popular Ah. "

    No! It must be wrong! Zhang Mingjie, together with Li Qi and Hongtao, hires small hooligans to teach me how to play heroes to save the United States and to please the rascals. These are true, but the scale of the hooligan team is not so exaggerated, and I have never "used the same way to fight back."!

    It''s Xiao Yike who hires people to pour dung. The goal is not Zhang Mingjie, or fringe, but Murphy! That''s just Zhang Mingjie''s plot and Xiao Yike''s revenge. The two accidental and coincidental collided together. How did they become the script of my first-hand director?!

    Guo Xiang said it with a clear mind, as if it were true. After listening to me, he felt my hair was teased at the back of my head, and looked back in amazement. Liu Xingyu looked up and said, "brother Nan, you left this injury in the back of your head that day when you fought with the rogues with few enemies? I didn''t notice "

    nonsense the next time I was drinking tea with you. The wound was only filled out yesterday. I didn''t drink tea with you at all. It''s strange that you can notice it!

    What is not afraid of power but for beauty? What''s the trick of tricky dandies? What are they all about? Where did Guo Xiang and Xing Yu hear these nonsense?!

    One chapter should be 230. I inadvertently typed the title into 231 chapters, but the content is right. You don''t need to worry about the wrong content. Ha ha.

 Chapter 232

    Xingyu blushed and said, "I was misled by Guo Xiang to think that you and Miss Mo are the same. Now I know that you are so infatuated with that tassel sister. For her sake, even the excellent woman like Miss Mo pursues you, you are unmoved. You would rather give up your future and quit Fengchang group, although others say that you have rejected her It''s silly, but in our women''s eyes, you are the most trustworthy man. Although you are really bad and tight, I think sister tassel likes it very much - "br >

    the more ridiculous! I was forced to resign. The official explanation is that the cooperation with your man violates the company''s regulations. Even if you find out the real reason, it''s not as romantic as you heard!

    For the sake of fringes, I set aside Murphy, who is pursuing me? I quit because I want to reject Murphy''s fiery pursuit with action?

    How can it be a bit like the situation I''m going to face! I forced myself to calm down, my brain was running at full speed, and I was sorting out my confused thoughts. What Guo Xiang and Xing Yu heard about was a bit strange. It seemed that what happened on the surface could be explained in this way, and it was reasonable, but the reality was totally inconsistent with the facts. What''s the matter at the bottom?

    I''m very clear that this legend about me is not so simple as spreading falsehoods. After all, it''s only three or four days that it has spread in the society. It''s really abnormal that the communication speed is fast. The communication channels and audience groups are enough to prove that it''s deliberately operated!

    Is it someone who is deliberately aiming at me to weave the vulgarity of facts and the romance of lies? Shit! Who is going to do something about me? So it''s aimed at Zhang Mingjie?! Indeed, it''s better to portray a small character as a hero to show the incompetence and boredom of young master Zhang. But who did it?

    I dark wipe a cold sweat, in the wind, in addition to Mo Yi, there are dare against Zhangjia people? But "I refused Murphy", which also hurt the face of Mohist? Mo Yizhi thinks Murphy is more important than Fengchang group.

    I just think Murphy''s head is mushy, confused by all kinds of questions, and has a big headache. At the same time, I simply took this topic to Guo Xiang and said: "the stories you heard are quite different from the facts. The talks after the tea break are always exaggerated, regardless of the real and the real. However, Zhang Mingjie and I have happened It''s true that you''ve had a conflict, but what does it have to do with the woman you want to meet tonight? "

    "Of course," Guo Xiang said with a smile, sweeping his face with an expression full of entertainment. "Because that woman also heard about it, and publicly said that if there is a chance, she must know you, a bad ruffian who doesn''t love princesses but only beauties."

    Qianlong mountain villa is called mountain villa. In fact, it is located in the Duyun Development Zone in the western suburb of Beitian city. The entrance is located in the Qianlong Avenue running through the East and the West. Villas, townhouses and apartments on both sides of the main road belong to the industry of Qianlong mountain villa, and the largest area is actually the largest in Beitian city.

    It is adjacent to the West Suburb Development Zone in the East, National Forest Park in the back, and shishidu scenic area in the north. The terrain is undulating, with abundant vegetation, and the water system is vertical and horizontal. The hillside, flat land, water surface and stream are among the beautiful and elegant buildings, which occupy the unique geographical advantages. They are elegant and interesting, noble and charming, leisurely and passionate Luxury and poetic

    as a poor man, I always feel that what I appreciate and feel is contradictory. On the contrary, I always associate colorful money with beautiful scenery, but it''s undeniable that Qianlong mountain villa is very original and high-end

    the mountain is not high, but it''s a turn of nine or eighteen. It''s really a loss for Guo to know the way, because I''m already unconscious When I was drowsy, I suddenly felt that my eyes were suddenly bright. At the end of the driving path, it was a grand villa of manor style, with the style of European capitalists. Ya''s piansheng hung four characters with elegant style at the door, which is called "Qianlong Manor".

    All the way there is the word "Qianlong". How narcissistic is the real estate tycoon long Xiaotian? The Qianlong mountain villa is the biggest movement in the real estate industry of Beitian city in the last decade. It is also the key development project in the city. According to Guo Xiang, long Xiaotian once said publicly to the outside world that he would retire completely after his 80th birthday. Today, he chose to live here, not without "Qianlong" ˇŻMetaphor of their own meaning, plus invited to your grand scene, especially set off some inexplicable tragic and vicissitudes.

    To be named as a hidden dragon, to put it bluntly, is not the desire to shape itself into a legend? I thought that long Xiaotian was such an extraordinary person. In fact, I saw through that the only difference between a rich and vain man and ordinary people is that he has more material wealth, and then yearns for the spiritual satisfaction he hopes to enjoy.

    Maybe I''m just hating the rich. In a word, I''m disgusted with long Xiaotian. It''s not so much a birthday party as a rich people''s show off meeting.

    Just now, Guo Xiang said that his Big Ben is the best car in the company. I still think he is modest. But after driving into the Qianlong manor, I just know that he is really a man of modesty. There are enough famous cars in the yard to open an Auto Expo. Ferrari, bosje, Lamborghini, Bentley, Chrysler, Bugatti velonSports cars and caravans are too many to see. At least there are dozens of them. Compared with them, the four or five medium and low-grade business cars parked on the side of the road outside the manor seem to be out of line with such extravagance. The incongruity between the door and the door makes me involuntarily care. Are there still some guests who are the same as me?

    In fact, Xingyu is similar to me. At best, it''s a ''native Leopard'' with a little more wealth and knowledge than me. Although she was born in a wealthy family, she seldom came out to see. So she was dazzled and stunned at the same time. She introduced several models to me with a look of amazement. I didn''t remember the specific contents, but the prices were all floating at 35 million yuan. I also wanted to turn around leave.

    Guo hengzhen is really sick. What do you want me to do here?! Don''t you mean to beat my confidence in fighting for life in the future?!

    Remembering the contemptuous and arrogant look of the fake foreign devil dressed as a housekeeper who just checked Guo Xiang''s invitation at the gate of the manor, I became more and more disgusted with the gathering of the rich. The reason is very simple. I don''t belong to this world.

    After getting off, the sky was dark, but the courtyard under the neon lantern was as bright as daylight. It seems that long Xiaotian prepared an open-air rty. In front of the three or four story villa, there was a banquet area. People dressed in bright clothes were courteous to each other. They exchanged glasses gracefully, talked and laughed freely. From time to time, they could see the waiters with drinks The group passed by.

    The bear meat and caviar imported from Russia, fried foie gras from France, frankfurter sausage from Germany, desserts from Italy are placed on long tables decorated with flowers and candlesticks, with various kinds of expensive delicacies, and the Brazilian barbecue made on site. The fragrant taste is enough to arouse the appetites in the stomach, which is coveted. Of course, it will be so simple and tempting Maybe I''m the only one.

    Most Chinese people come to the birthday party. They wear foreign clothes, drive foreign cars, eat foreign food and drink foreign wine. Even if I don''t think I''m a cynic, I''m beginning to feel strange.

    "Mr. long is not in good health. He probably won''t show up before the formal start of the birthday party. Now his children are in charge of entertaining guests," Guo Xiang said, presenting the prepared birthday gift to me, taking a glass of champagne from the waiter''s tray, posing to me, saying, "I don''t think that big man will show up in advance."

    I declined champagne, like Liu Xingyu, took a glass of orange juice and frowned, "who is she, Lao Guo, of the great and the great?"

    Guo Xiang took a sip of the drink and shrugged, "I don''t know"

    I''m willing to pour the drink on his face, "are you kidding me?"

    "It''s not a joke," Guo Xiang shook his head and said with a smile: "speaking of this person, although she is famous in Beitian City, everyone just knows her name is" three young ladies ". The specific surname is unknown. Few people know her name, because she is low-key and doesn''t like to be seen in the public. People who have really contacted her are either business leaders or high-ranking politicians It is said that her family background is very impressive, which not only permeates all walks of life, political circles, literary circles, entertainment circles and sports circles, but also involves business all over the world, even has personal relations with some foreign politicians, both at home and abroad has a huge Although we dare not say that our cooperation groups and networks are as rich as the enemy''s, they can definitely affect one side''s economy. We can say that as long as we have the opportunity to cooperate with this three young ladies, we will get great convenience in all aspects. "

    I sneer, do not believe: "there is not so exaggerated ah?"

    "It''s said that there will be exaggerations, but I want to get rid of those water, I''m afraid her strength is also an exaggeration that you and I can''t imagine," Guo Xiang said in a tone turn, lowering his voice mysteriously: "why is dragon Xiaotian called the leader of our real estate industry? It''s not because he signed the development right of the villa and carried a banner of Beitian city. But you can''t see that he''s so ostentatious today. He''s circling a landscape and boasting that it''s a "hidden dragon". In fact, at least 67% of the shares of the "Hidden Dragon Villa" are held by Miss San. But miss San likes to do things in a low-key way, so she gives the right of operation to long Xiaotian''s family Group, it''s not a secret in our industry at all, just considering the face of long Xiaotian. Everyone knows it. Long Xiaotian thinks it''s the greatest achievement of his life. In the eyes of the third young lady, the Qianlong mountain villa is just a small bunker built by chance. "

    A whim? How many billion did she have to invest in this place? Guo Xiang said that she was a whim?!

 Chapter 233

    I swallowed my saliva with difficulty. "What is the holy lady you said?"

    "I don''t know, including the financial group behind her, it''s like a mystery to us. There won''t be more than ten people who have actually seen her in this conference hall. I''m afraid that even if she''s walking through the crowd at the moment, no one will recognize her," Guo Xiang said with a smile. "In fact, it''s still a question whether she will show up tonight, even if she really gives longxiaotian the face, with her character, 10 Eight or nine of them will not show up in front of others. Update is super fast "

    " since she won''t show up, why do you have to pull me over? " I said with a wry smile, "besides, if she is such a good person, do you think she will come to meet me, a young man with no money, right or job?"

    "That''s not necessarily," said Xingyu seriously. "My father and my brother talked about this three young lady a few days ago, saying that she is very strange. She would rather invite beggars on the street to eat big food together, and never accept anyone''s invitation passively. My father said that if people live to her level, they don''t have high or low status, power or wealth. Everything is just It''s straightforward. He also specifically told my brother that if I had the chance to meet Miss three today, I should not be too attentive. I''m afraid it will arouse her antipathy. "

    "Your brother?" My brow involuntarily jumped, "Liu Xiaosheng? He''s here, too? "

    Although Liu Xingyu and Liu Xiaosheng are brothers and sisters, there is absolutely a distance between the South Pole and the North Pole in my liking for them. Even though I have deliberately controlled my expression, I am very clear that my disgust has not been completely covered up.

    "Well, my father occasionally meets miss three on some occasions, but he wants to ingratiate himself with others, but they can''t see him. My father is male chauvinism, and he is always ignored by a woman. His pride can''t stand it. Moreover, he has now left the company to my brother to take care of, so my brother has come." Liu Xingyu carefully glances at Guo Xiang''s reaction, There was a sense of being a thief on his face, which made me a little confused. Instead, Guo Xiang smiled freely and gently patted the shoulder of Xingyu to comfort him. It seems that the relationship between Guo Xiang and Liu Xiaosheng is really not so good. Didn''t Xingyu tell Guo henliu Xiaosheng that he would also like to celebrate his birthday?

    "So, does your brother know Miss San?" If so, Guo Henning can rely on me for a little hope. If he doesn''t get to know miss three through Liu''s family, he can only prove that his relationship with Xingyu is very difficult. "It seems that he met her twice, but he didn''t have the chance to talk with her, and he didn''t know her," sighed Xingyu, and said in a slightly pleading tone: "brother Nan, my brother thought you and him were in love before Because of the competitors, there are some misunderstandings. If you happen to meet them later, I hope you don''t care about them in my face. "

    I have a feud with Liu Xiaosheng because he tricked Shu Tong, the cousin of Liusu, not to be jealous for Murphy, but I don''t know that her brother has a girlfriend at all. I''m more sure that Liu Xiaosheng cheated Shu Tong.

    This girl is her brother who obstructs her and Guo Xiang''s feelings, but she can''t help but think about him. She is kind-hearted and a little too much. With a light smile, I gave Xingyu a vague answer, which is not without a good way to change the topic: "Mr. Liu is also coming to miss three?"

    I don''t care about the third lady. In fact, from Guo Xiang''s and Xingyu''s more than expected tone, I''m very sure. The adulterer and the whore didn''t expect others to meet me at all. They just boasted about a joke that they wanted to know me on some occasion.

    Guo Xiang just worried that I would not accept his kindness and would not like to come to rty, so he "begged" me for such an unrealistic reason.

    This kid, it is to touch my character thoroughly.

    Sure enough, Guo Xiang touched the cup with me and said with a smile: "Qianlong mountain villa has a 60-70% stake in Miss San. It''s a business matter. As for her personal relationship with long Xiaotian, whether she''ll come or not, we''re just speculating. I can''t say that all people come to meet her. However, among those who want to see Miss San''s demeanor, they definitely want to see her Nine out of ten, of course, we are all lucky and don''t expect too much. I''m the same. We can think about the beauty of heaven dropping pie, but we don''t need to stare at the sky with a plate. It''s totally serious. Ha ha, Xiao Nan, relax. It''s just as it is. Let me introduce some friends to you. "

    As Guo Xiang himself said, he didn''t expect much, or even nothing. Miss three is just a cover. His ultimate goal has never changed - he wanted to recommend me to his friends to repay my kindness to Heng Xiang.

    "Bitter son, don''t run around!"

    Just as I put the empty cup back into the tray of the waiter who happened to pass by, I heard a deliberately low hoarse voice behind me. Before I could look back, I saw a small figure flash across the corner of my eyes.

    The star rain "babbled" and was stumbling by the thin shadow. Although it was supported by Guo Xiang, who was quick to see, fortunately, it didn''t fall down, but transferred my misfortune to me - there was no waste of orange juice in her cup, and all of it spilled on my face."Nange, are you ok?" The star rain can''t care about the guy who bumps her. He wants to take out a handkerchief to wipe my face in a hurry. But after groping, he finds out that she is wearing an evening dress. Where is her pocket? The handkerchief was not found, but Xingyu was surprised to find that the snow-white silk long sleeve gloves were dirty.

    Guo Xiang was in a mess when he saw me and the star rain. He was dissatisfied with the three people who came after him: "what''s the matter? Whose child is that? "

    Although I didn''t see it clearly, I can be sure that the one who just hit the star rain was a little skinny kid, at most eight or nine years old. Besides, short clothes and shorts were not only sloppy, but also dirty.

    The white haired old man, dressed as a servant, bowed to me in a panic like her body, shaking violently, but thinking of her inner fear, "I''m sorry, sir, Ku''er didn''t mean it"

    "it''s OK, old man." I quickly wiped a wet hand on my pants to help the old man, but I can''t help her up. I am the same The middle-aged man in the waiter''s uniform, who was obviously much higher than the old man, quickly stopped in front of me.

    "I''m terribly sorry, distinguished guest. I''ll teach this old and young man a lesson for you." the middle-aged man suddenly turned around, his flattering smile disappeared, and the cold voice shouted at the young man who helped the old man who was nearly knocked down by him: "what do you do to help her? Don''t go after that kid?! Let her run around, offend the guests, can you bear it? "

    I frowned, and the middle-aged man who looked like a housekeeper made me very unhappy. It''s so obvious that he''s aggressive and bullying. Is it true that a gentleman pretends it?

    The young man wearing a blue gardener''s apron was also dissatisfied with the bad attitude of the gentleman Butler, and a trace of resentment flashed in his eyes. I believe that the gentleman Butler saw it, but it only helped to boost his sense of superiority. Leng hum said: "why? Didn''t you hear me? Catch the little beast and lock her in the dog house. She dare not run around. "

    Hearing that he spoke so maliciously, Guo Xiang and Xingyu could not help but show their dissatisfaction. Then they heard the young gardener say, "senior housekeeper, kuer is still a child. Is it too much to lock her?"

    The old man''s face was bloodless with fear and tears running down his face. He begged, "Butler Gao, please forgive me. She will be afraid when she is locked up with those animals."

    "afraid? I want you to keep her in the house. Who wants you to let her out? "

    The man subconsciously lowered his head and hid half of the bread in his hand behind him. In a sad and cowardly voice, he said, "bitter son hasn''t eaten for a day. I''ll send her some food. If I don''t pay attention, she''ll run out."

    the housekeeper looked at her hand behind him scornfully and said in a cold voice, "remember, it''s the mercy of the Lord that keeps you young and old in this courtyard There is a meal in it. You should have a heart of gratitude. These gentlemen and ladies are distinguished guests of the master. They have soiled their dresses by the little beast. Shouldn''t you punish her? "

    It seems that the old man is not in good health. After a few steps, he was breathless. Now he coughs a lot. He can''t even hold the half of the bread. He fell to the ground. Hearing this, he was shocked to break away from the young man who helped her. He was about to kneel down to me and Guo Xiang. "Sir, please don''t worry about the hardships. She is small and stimulated. Please ask manager Gao for a favor Let her go, will you? The old lady knelt down for you "

    " no way! " As soon as I hold on to the old man, damn it, what a big deal! How can I put it in a rich family, and then I will die and live?

    "How many times have I warned you not to touch a distinguished guest with your dirty hands!"

    The gentleman Butler was furious and kicked the old man in the thigh. Seeing that the old man didn''t fall down, he raised his foot and waited to be kicked again. I was so angry that I took advantage of Guo Xiangxing rain to hold the old man. At the same time, I swung the Butler''s face with a backhand and a slap. "I don''t know how to respect the old and love the young. Who can I show you

    God knows that this domineering housekeeper is so domineering and fierce. Is he showing off his master''s strict tutoring or is he trying to set off the dignity of my "guest"? I only know that if this is the so-called tutoring, the dragon roaring sky is famous, in fact, it''s just that! If people''s dignity can only be shown by destroying reputation and bullying others, then I would rather be lowly all my life!

    When I slapped down, it was not only the steward who was stunned? The aged and frail old man, the gardener, Guo Xiang, Xingyu, and more than ten ''distinguished guests'' who feel a little inferiority but are kind-hearted, are all stunned.

    I don''t deny that some people around me are watching me coldly to some extent, but I don''t deny that I''m not a gentleman at all! It may be despised by the rich world in this courtyard. But in my world, it''s just a common vent. Yes, it''s like someone accidentally splashed my face, and then she said sorry, I said it''s OK.

 Chapter 234

    The housekeeper struggled to get up and sit up, coughed up a mouthful of scarlet saliva, and pointed at me with trembling, unbelievable and abnormal fear. Just like the old man''s expression, he said in horror:

    "how am I?" My smile was ferocious. "Is that what your master taught you? Didn''t he tell you that it''s impolite to stick out your index finger to a distinguished guest, and it''s a poor behavior? "

    Seeing that I stepped forward two steps, there was a sign of kicking and raising my legs. The housekeeper surnamed Gao''s face changed a lot, and he quickly retracted his arm back. It''s no wonder that he didn''t know my identity background. Even if he was wronged, he didn''t dare to offend me rashly. "Distinguished guest, what did I do wrong?"

    Can''t ya hear the irony of "distinguished guest"? I even learned how to pretend that the fake foreign devils and I could not understand each other. How did the 250 with such qualities as intelligence mix into the long family manor to be a housekeeper? Even the security of the fucking bag company? Is the head of the dragon family squeezed through the door?

    It''s like pouring oil on the fire and making a smoke out of my Qi. "You don''t even know where you''re wrong?!"

    Guo Xiang, a scholar of Si, is also a low-key and cautious man. Seeing more and more onlookers, he grabbed my arm and whispered: "Xiao Nan, forget it, you still need to see the owner when you beat the dog"

    can I give him face if I don''t eat the meal of his dragon family? I was angry. I didn''t think about it for a while, but I didn''t like Guo Xiang''s cowardice. I didn''t look at the master when I beat the dog

    After all, I took the steward''s face as it was, and the sight of nosebleed splashed suddenly aroused a scream. I came back to my mind at this time. My friend beat the steward of the Qianlong manor, which is equivalent to publicly offending longxiaotian, not surprising the talent. My little ordinary people have no connection with longxiaotian, so naturally they are not afraid of him, but Hengxiang lives in the real estate industry. Guo Xiang still dares to eat at this moment Standing by my side is nothing more than contradicting the faucet. Where is timidity?

    Read this, I have been completely calm, to Guo enjoy an apologetic smile, said: "it seems that today can''t know your friends, ha ha."

    Guo Xiang knows what I mean. He knows that I don''t want to hurt him because of my impulse just now. He is mistaken for us to be angry through one nostril. He shakes his head and laughs: "it''s the same thing. I''m not as quick as you, or I''ll slap him in front of you, hahaha."

    Old Guo''s frightened legs were still shaking, but his mouth was trying to be brave, which made me suddenly think of my dear Viagra. In this respect, they are quite similar. They are lack of courage, full of righteousness, enough friends!

    It''s home that still can''t straighten his tongue. It''s not painful, it''s afraid.

    Do I really have that horror? The housekeeper''s reaction is exaggerated, but I like, "what are you? Get out of here! Don''t let me see you again, affect appetite, be careful I see you once flat you once! "

    It doesn''t matter who you are. To the onlookers, it''s the same look. The housekeeper''s face is red and his ears are red, but no one stands up to say a so-called fair word. A dog stands up for others, and without people, it''s just a dog barking. He knows that better than I do. So, he gets up and quickly slips away with a strange expression. It seems like a gust of wind. In a blink of an eye Then there was no trace, or even forgot to leave me a resentful look. This kind of normal and abnormal reaction made people feel a little confused. He would not really think that I was a cannibal beast? I''m afraid I''m afraid it''s not normal.

    Maybe it''s usually too downwind and smooth water, and suddenly I kicked this iron plate, the spirit gap was extreme, so I fainted? Nine times out of ten, I went to find the master to support me.

    The old man saw that there was such a big noise, and it was so unexpected. He was so shocked and tongue tied. "Br >

    " I''m ok, old man. It''s nothing to do with you. I just can''t stand his kind of scum who pretends to be polite. Go to find your child, and don''t let him run around again. "I stroked a sticky face and asked the young gardener: "Brother, where is the bathroom?"

    When I called him "brother", the young man was a little stunned, then glanced at the housekeeper who rushed into the big house, smiled at me and said, "there are many people in the house, and there are some in the back of the house. It''s just a little shabby."

    "there are many people in the house, go to the back of the house." I looked at the door face of the splendid villa, and I murmured with great emotion, "wearing gold and silver is really noble, but it''s not necessarily superior , hypocrisy is hypocrisy. The more you cover up, the more hypocrisy it is. It''s really boring. "

    Not only the gardener, but also Guo Xiang and Xingyu.

    Behind the gorgeous big house is a unique garden. Rockeries, fountains, flowers and pines are arranged in an unusual style. It seems that they deliberately set off the atmosphere for some quiet people or temporary couples. The garden is also decorated with just right Yingying neon, which is a bit of Street Park feeling. There are some people who are rare.

    The so-called bathroom behind the house is located next to the servant dormitory on the other side of the garden, so we happened to be on the same road with the old man. Xingyu and the gardener helped the old man to walk in front and lead the way. Guo Youyi pulled me a few steps behind. "Xiao Nan, I''m sorry"

    I was a little bit shocked, and I was embarrassed to say: "I''m sorry, I was too rushed, maybe even I''m tired of offending the dragon family. Look at the butler. Maybe he went to find someone who can make a decision for him? If the people of the dragon family show up later, don''t say anything, or I will be able to deal with my troubles. " Although that''s true, I have a big brain. The housekeeper is so arrogant. Will the people of the dragon family be reasonable? If you don''t want to get involved with Hengxiang, you can only act as an illiterate bastard once, bullying and bullying Guo Xiang a little. Alas, I''m such an honest person, how can I be used to acting and cheating? I''m really aggrieved"Fart, peers are enemies, the leader of bullshit, and frankly, they are not all the opponents of robbing a bowl of rice? If I don''t mess with him, he won''t compete with me? In business, the so-called friendship is superficial. It''s different with brothers and friends. Don''t say that you just have a reason, but I will stand on your side. "Guo Xiang shook his head and sighed:" I''m not talking about this, but I shouldn''t force you to come tonight. I just want to pull you into this circle. I think you should be more thoughtful and have the ability to catch what you should be Your chance, but now I suddenly find out, maybe, it''s because I''m too subjective. Maybe, it''s not the lifestyle you like and the goal you want to pursue. Even I hate this kind of hypocritical party "

    " it shows that you are as kind as me. "

    "Well?" Guo Xiang was stupefied and said with a smile, "you''re still breathing when you say you''re fat. Can you be serious?"

    I smiled and said, "I''m very serious. I really don''t intend to know your friend. I''m just sorry to refuse your invitation. I''m just here to have fun with you. I''m not as complicated as you think. I won''t sublimate to the height of philosophy of life. Ha ha."

    Guo Xiang listened to my explanation and smiled with relief. When he wanted to say something more, he suddenly heard a murmur in front of him. Looking up, he saw a row of flat houses at the end of the garden. There were dozens of people gathered in front of them. It seemed that there was a dispute. He could hear clearly that there was a voice shouting and scolding angrily, which was not strange to me, or even very strange to me Familiar with!

    Before I could be surprised, I saw a strange cry from the old man in front of me. Then I ran to the crowd and shouted, "Sir, don''t hit her, she''s still a child!"

    Guo Xiang and I were shocked at the same time. Because the light was too dark and a little far away, we couldn''t see clearly. After listening to the old man''s shouting, we suddenly found that the guy in the middle was kicking and stepping on the child who was crouching on the ground!

    Why is it that whenever he meets that grandson, he always looks for smoke like this? My forehead is blue and I am fast, but some people are faster than me. Before the old man, the young gardener attacked the evil white rich and little face with a fierce straight fist. The white rich and little stumbled into the arms of a gorgeous and charming noble woman nearby. The two fell back at the same time. Fortunately, four or five people helped each other subconsciously, so they barely fell down.

    The gardener''s strength is so great that he almost knocks a group of people out with one fist. What''s more, his skill is more professional than winter night! Are you OK, bitter? Are you hurt? Let Grandma see "the old man can''t care to see the white clothes and the little ones, crying and kneeling, cuddling the dirty child in his arms, painfully checking her body injury.

    "Who? Who beat me?! Do you know who I am? " He was very angry in white. He turned around and cared for his friends. He glared angrily at the young gardener. Ya knew who beat him, but he just wanted to shout on purpose. He didn''t know whether he was domineering or cowardly, but his expression was very fierce.

    Beside him is a handsome guy who is not inferior to him. Unfortunately, at the moment, he is also a dead man, swearing: "you work in the dragon family? Even when the young master of the dragon family sees my brother, he must be polite. Dare you join us? Are you tired of it? "

    The young gardener is not afraid, just a little self abasement in front of the housekeeper seems to be my illusion. At this time, his face is cold, and I suddenly feel that the boy''s fierce eyes are very inconsistent with his identity, but what attracts my attention more is Guo Xiang and Xing Yu, the pair of "adulterers and prostitutes"

    Peiwen When Liu Xingyu saw the young man in white, he froze and Guo Xiang was embarrassed. Unexpectedly, he met his girlfriend''s fiance here. This relationship is really messy Zhang Peiwen was also surprised, and turned to see Guo Xiang. His eyebrows jumped. His anger in his eyes was far more than jealousy. He sneered. He said in a murky voice, "you are here, Guo. How can you attend the banquet of the dragon family in pairs? You don''t want to discredit our Zhang and Liu families?"

    Guo Xiang''s complexion is complex. Even if he and Liu Xingyu love each other, after all, they are not well-known. Moreover, Heng Xiang is weak. He can''t offend Liu family and Fengchang two big groups in any way. "Master Zhang is serious. I just happened to meet Miss xingliu"

 Chapter 235

    "I say so," Zhang Peiwen said to Liu Xingyu with a cross eyebrow and a smile. "Xingyu, come here."

    Liu Xingyu leaned against Guo Xiang and said in disgust, "don''t call me my name, I don''t know you!"

    Zhang Peiwen said angrily, "what do you say?!"

    Xingyu hugs Guo Xiang''s arm and repeats it forcefully, "I said I don''t know you! Zhang, don''t take chicken feather as an arrow. What my father and my brother decide doesn''t mean that Liu Xingyu will definitely recognize me. I''m the only one who can decide my own business. Don''t shout at me. You don''t deserve it! "

    I''ve been crying out, but I didn''t expect Liu Xingyu, who is weak in literature and literature, is so firm in his emotional position. Compared with this, Guo Xiang is too timid and too unyielding. Although as a man, especially the boss who holds the livelihood of hundreds of employees, he does have difficulties. He has scruples about being liked by such a loyal girl as Xingyu. As a friend, Guo Xiang is blessed, I''d be happy to help him.

    "You bitch!"

    Zhang Peiwen''s face was cut in public, and he became angry. However, he was caught by the gardener''s white clothes. "Master Liu is here, too. You two will listen to him later. Teach the servant a lesson first, and the little brute who rubs me and pretends to be crazy and stupid! What kind of servants are employed by the dragon family? One by one, I will discipline them for long Xiaotian! "

    As soon as the old man heard that they would not get along with their grandson, he was so scared that he coughed violently that he could not speak.

    Compared with long Xiaotian, for some reasons, Guo Xiang can''t afford to offend the master of Zhangjia. After all, he''s guilty, so he wants to control, but he can''t hold his fist tightly. I slapped him on the shoulder with a smile, and Guo Xiang was stunned. I flashed out from behind him, laughing and greeting the little man in white: "Yo, isn''t this vice president Zhang of Fengchang group? I haven''t seen you for a few days. Are you all right? "

    The little white man, who was coming towards the old man and bitter son in anger, suddenly saw me, as if he saw a ghost. He was shocked and lost his color. Instinctively, he stepped back, and then he was scared. His tongue was not straight. "Chu, Chu, Chu"

    "is that you Zhang Peiwen is more surprised than his elder brother. I still have the evidence of his intention to commit adultery with Murphy''s mother Wu Xueqing in my hand, and the fat beating outside the wine gate that night will make him unforgettable. There is gold under the man''s knee. If I kneel, I will never forget him. I think so will Zhang Peiwen.

    In order to help Guo get back his face and help Xingyu get out of the bad mood, I walked up to Zhang Peiwen with a smile and enjoyed her face like a kind uncle who was close to a cute doll. I patted Ya''s pretty face with my right hand, but with a little more strength, every slap was clear and loud, "this handsome guy is Zhang Shao''s brother? It''s true that he is a good-looking person. He''s as handsome as Zhang Shao. Look at this small face. It''s not necessarily a crime to be handsome. But as far as most people''s psychology is concerned, it must be a crime to be "more handsome than me". I''m one of the most people. How can a good face be attached to a dog I dare to say that my enemies are all one family, which is interesting. Although I don''t know whether Zhang Peiwen is Zhang Mingjie''s brother or cousin, I didn''t expect that they were brothers.

    It''s estimated that the onlookers were either the followers of the two brothers or the people who came to make up for their sneaking and slapping horses. Seeing that Zhang Peiwen was obviously insulted by me, no one came to dissuade him. Although Zhang Peiwen was angry and ashamed, he was not as fierce as his fear of me. Don''t say he resisted and didn''t dare to hide.

    Zhang Mingjie, Guo Xiang, Liu Xingyu, see Zhang Peiwen, who was arrogant just now, is like a little dog under my palm, all eyes and tongue tied, unbelievable. I just pretend not to know Zhang Peiwen, but I don''t care about people''s letter or disbelief. Turning around, I smile to Zhang Mingjie and say: "I thought that Zhang had suffered little blow in the past few days, at least I had to be cultivated God, I didn''t expect you to be so dedicated, so Ma put back to work and worked hard for the company. I admire you. "

    I''m not only obviously damaging that he was once splashed with dung, but also secretly satirizing that what he is doing is really embarrassing for Fengchang group. All the people present are human spirits. Who can''t hear that? Someone had recognized me, and was surprised to tell me what to do. He whispered, "this man seems to be Chunan!" "Chunan? Is the guy who makes people throw a lot of dung? " "Is he the one who shakes the wind?" "God, why is he here?"

    The noble woman who helped Zhang Mingjie looked at me in consternation, and made a light shout. She hurriedly backed up a few steps, as if Zhang Mingjie would turn into a dung man again, fearing that she could not avoid it. How could there be half a silk of intimacy and sweetness? This reaction undoubtedly hurt Zhang Mingjie''s self-esteem. Ya''s face became more and more livid, but in front of me, she did not dare to get angry.

    Seeing that I didn''t expose his scar, Zhang Peiwen was a little relieved. Hearing the public''s comments, he asked Zhang Mingjie in surprise: "brother, blackmail cough, is he the Chunan you said?!" Zhang Peiwen didn''t know my name before.

    Zhang Mingjie nodded softly, with a bit of humiliation. I didn''t think so. I stopped the gardener behind me and asked clearly, "who made young master Zhang angry? I heard Zhang Shao''s angry voice all the way back, covering up the barking of the dog. "Listen to me compare Zhang Mingjie''s swearing and dog barking. Xingyu can''t help laughing. The legend goes back to the legend. I really need to see Zhang Mingjie''s courage to be bullied by me. It''s a different feeling with her. I think afterwards I''ll explain to her that the rumor is false, and she won''t believe it.

    "Assistant Chu no, Chu Shao, this is a private matter between me and the servants of the dragon family. It has nothing to do with you."

    "In a socialist society, there is only the level of jobs. Where is the difference between people and servants? Zhang Shao, do you come to the party on behalf of the company? When you kick a teenager, you don''t want to lose face. You should also consider the company''s face? " "I sneer:" see you bully weak, someone help out, this is not very normal thing

    Although I have nothing to do with Fengchang, Zhang Mingjie dare not take this sentence out and hit me, so he can''t help wearing his hat on his head. Zhang Mingjie can''t deal with the gardener any more, but he still looks for the steps and says, "this kid started to hit me because he didn''t know what he was doing, Chu Shao, you don''t know what the little beast was holding in his arms, and it rubbed against me I''m greasy. I just want to teach him a lesson. Let him hand over the things in his arms. I don''t know that he pretends to be crazy and play dumb with me. He says that I''m much whiter than his family dog. What tooth is more neat than a dog, and it''s worse than a dog. Do you think I''m not angry? In front of so many friends, the better I preach, the more he pushes his nose and face, and the clay figurine has three parts of earthiness, let alone me? "

    The more rich and influential people are, the more they care about their own face and are scolded as dogs by the people who are in fault. It''s really hard to accept. Zhang Mingjie showed me the sleeve, but the eldest one was greasy. It seems that he beat the child, and really wanted him to throw away the dirty things. I can''t help but frown and look back at the old one and the young one. I can''t help but think about this child Is Zi really so naughty and ignorant?

    The young gardener next to me said to Zhang Mingjie in a cold voice, "thanks to the fact that you still have a handle under you, how can you say that you shouldn''t give a heavy hand to a little girl?"

    "Girl?"

    I was very embarrassed because I had the same reaction with Zhang Mingjie. I looked at the child who was in the arms of the rustling old man. I couldn''t help but face it. It was not a girl. Just because of her dexterous posture and fast running speed, I mistook her for a naughty boy. Her delicate face was covered with mud. She should have been kicked by Zhang Mingjie. She had a small hole in the corner of her eye. Her left eye could only be slightly closed. Her face was swollen and half pulled. Her nose blood flowed through her lips and I didn''t know how to wipe it. The old man was allowed to shed tears Help her carefully clean the corner of the eye wound, she did not cry pain, but just eat giggling, looking at grandma, that turbid and dull eyes, flashing a trace of happiness brilliance.

    The shoes seem to have been lost in the running just now. The little feet are dirty. You can clearly see that there are bruises on the soles of her feet. Half of her shoulders are powerless and shrugged. It''s obvious that she was injured by kicking. But she still holds her hands tightly in front of her chest and protects the things in her arms.

    I can''t imagine how a girl in her teens at the most can bear the pain. Why is she still smiling?

    Star rain eyes a red, fast run past, take off the long sleeved silk gloves, as a handkerchief, while wiping the blood mark for kuer''s feet, while asking heartache: "little girl, do you hurt?"

    Kuer didn''t answer the star rain, just looked at grandma, hehe smiled, I couldn''t help shivering all over, my heart suddenly fell down.

    The old man didn''t go to see the people or see them, or pity, or sympathy, or disgust. He stroked the short hair of bitter son compassionately, and whispered: "bitter son, why do you want to run out and steal? Didn''t grandma tell you? Today, we are going to entertain very important guests. You can''t go out and run around. "

    let go of your arms, and pass the things in your arms to the old man. She said with a smile," grandma says that you should eat more meat if you are not healthy. Grandma coughs and grandma eats more meat. "

    the light cry of the star rain is like rain. The child is in her arms like a baby. It''s a piece of newly baked beef with a crooked head The girl who laughs seems to be waiting for grandma''s praise doesn''t feel the red color of two little arms, even the pain of water.

    Zhang Mingjie kicked and trampled on the ground, but didn''t let that little piece of barbecue touch the Stardust soil, because this was the meat for grandma to eat. The old man cried, but she stifled her voice and beat the meat in kuer''s hand to one side. She hugged the child tightly in her arms. "Grandma doesn''t want meat. Grandma only needs kuer to be silly and bitter, my silly and bitter son ˇ±

 Chapter 236

    "Grandma''s meat" kuer struggles, shaking his burned arm, trying to break away from grandma and pick up the meat on the ground.

    "This child" I feel something choked in my throat, but I can''t say the following words.

    "Well," the young gardener, who knew what I wanted to ask, looked at the grandparents and said sadly, "traffic accident, both parents died, and only kuer survived. But seeing his parents die with his own eyes, this kind of blow is too big for a six or seven year old child." he laughed bitterly twice, and the young man murmured: "in fact, how many people can bear this kind of blow What about the blow? Perhaps forget all, it is also a kind of happiness for the bitter son. "

    Suddenly someone in the crowd said, "what, it''s a fool"

    "who the hell is farting?!" I know why I am angry, but I can''t explain the complexity in my heart, too many feelings, too many dissatisfaction, I don''t know how to vent.

    Isn''t long Xiaotian very rich? He doesn''t spend millions on this birthday feast? However, why are there such unfortunate grandparents and grandchildren in his manor? I don''t understand, I can''t think of it, so I''m depressed!

    My anger scared everyone, including kuer, and the crowd was silent. I knew that in their eyes, I might just be a vicious dog that can only bite people without reason, but I didn''t mind. I even wanted to be a vicious dog to bite those bastards who are insensitive to human nature.

    The old man looked at me gratefully. She didn''t know. Maybe I also belong to the most humble existence in her values, but I was deceived by appearances, thinking that I was a person willing to help her and more noble than Master Zhang? So she bowed to me, turned and said to Zhang Mingjie, "Sir, please don''t care about bitter son. She is just a fool, an idiot"

    "fart!" I interrupted the old man and said angrily, "is she stupid? Her idiot? nonsense! She is the most sensible and filial child I have ever seen! "

    I don''t want to see the old man''s reaction, because the cheap gratitude is actually an insult to bitter son. I look at Zhang Mingjie angrily, and the suppressed anger is mixed in the low voice. I sneer and say, "Master Zhang, will you care about this little girl?"

    Zhang Mingjie and I were just like each other. Until now, when the voice was a little hoarse and bitter, it was a boy. At this time, I knew that I was playing a girl with a weak crown. I felt embarrassed for a long time? I didn''t know she was a girl just now, and she was still a girl. How could I care about her? " Yazui said this, but she stepped back a few steps and looked at the eyes of bitter son. It was like seeing a wild animal, a little scared, a little disgusted. I knew that it was absolutely unequal contempt.

    "Is it? I said that Zhang Shao is not that unreasonable person. Ha ha, I don''t know if he is not guilty. I can forgive him, but "the anger in my heart is burning. When the language wind turns, I smile ferociously:" you have hurt her by mistake, and you won''t say sorry? Medical expenses, mental loss expenses, how much do you mean? What do you think of young master Zhang? "

    The last question I asked was Zhang Peiwen. Seeing that my eyes were full of threatening streamers, Zhang Peiwen swallowed his saliva laboriously. In Zhang Mingjie''s amazement, he cowardly answered: "yes, yes, yes"

    the old man only asked Zhang Mingjie not to worry about it. How dare he want to bite back and say: "no, no"

    "why not? Is young master Zhang irresponsible and unwilling to take on mistakes? " I stopped the old man''s cowardly retreat, accentuated his tone and said with a smile, "isn''t it, Master Zhang?"

    As soon as Zhang Mingjie heard the words "medical expenses" and "mental loss expenses", he was very frightened. He was already sweating. Who wouldn''t be surprised if I blackmailed him publicly? It''s a pity that I occupy the word "Li". Zhang Mingjie is trembling with anger. What can I do? Besides, young master Zhang, who is afraid of going to jail, admits that what I said is reasonable. Do you want to fight against each other and show jokes to others? Zhang Mingjie can''t say what he''s suffering from. At last, I have a little bit of nameless resentment in my stomach.

    Zhang Mingjie bit his back teeth and kept silent for more than ten seconds. Finally, he squeezed out a smile, "how much do Chu Shao think I should pay?"

    I crouch down beside kuer. The little girl is not afraid of villains. Instead, she shows a certain fear to me, which makes her friends very depressed. The little girl can''t help leaning against her grandmother. The only eyes that can be opened flicker with vigilance against the immortal''s board. Although there is no woman''s bond, the little girl''s bond is still good, such as the bond, the Oriental bond Such little girls are very close to me. How bitter is it that this little child avoids me like a snake or a scorpion? This reminds me of Chu Yuan when I was a child. I smiled and stroked her head. This move is a unique skill tempered from Chu Yuan. Rao is the time when Chu Yuan didn''t see me. I also enjoyed being touched so much. What''s more, this little girl? Sure enough, bitter son slightly raised his neck, small face quite intoxicated taste, let my vanity burst in an instant.

    I pretended to check kuer''s injury and said: "my foot is broken, my shoulder is hurt, my arm is burned, and the injury is very serious. I''m beaten and kicked by Zhang Shao. It''s estimated that the internal injury is not light, but it''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that I have a face. I''m a little disfigured. Although kuer is young now, she will grow up and get married one day. The appearance of a girl is pretty good It''s very important. It''s estimated that we should go to South Korea to find a plastic surgeon to repair it. In this respect, we are still experienced in that country. Then how can we go to Hawaii with a good scenery to have a play, recuperate the injured body and soothe the mental trauma? Although global prices are rising, I think a million and eight million yuan will be enough. Zhang Shaofei has to give more. I''m sure Ku''er won''t refuse. He just bought two new clothes to wear. "Guo Xiang and Xingyu almost fell down, let alone the Zhangjia brothers and a crowd of onlookers. The old man almost fainted. Fortunately, he was pushed and supported by the gardener who also regarded me as a monster, and he didn''t lie on the ground.

    Zhang Peiwen just paid the compensation for my brother. How dare you think that my lion''s mouth is much more than he expected. It''s the most bitter. He said: "Chu Shao, why don''t you rob it? Her arm was burned by herself. My brother kicked her a few times at most. Your mouth is about one million yuan. Is it too cruel?"

    "Cruel? Your brother doesn''t kick her. Does she protect the things in her arms? If she doesn''t protect the things in her arms, will she be scalded? Young master Zhang is really humorous, but I don''t have any humor cells, so don''t play this kind of deliberate bargaining joke with me, OK? Ha ha - "my smile reminds me of a song - sweet honey, sweet honey of my smile

    young master Zhang shivers all over with rage, and big master Zhang''s face quivers with white mouth. His eyes are like a wolf dog, and he would like to rush to kill me. Unfortunately, the case that Li Qi hired someone to buy someone to hurt me hasn''t been determined yet. I can turn over the confession at any time to frighten him to death, and he dare not provoke me at this time I.

    I''m not blackmailing. I''m negotiating for compensation for kuer. It''s just that the amount is a little higher, but I didn''t say that I can''t make a counter-offer. It depends on the two young masters Zhang dare to call me this board.

    "A million, not much for Master Zhang? Can you save two or three meals of French food? "I turned to Zhang Peiwen and asked implicitly," young master Zhang, your Audi is more than a million? I heard that you accidentally broke it a few days ago and were about to change a new car. You should donate the old car, not only not to hurt your muscles and bones, but also to make room in the garage. It''s not like me. If you don''t want to donate anything, there are some pills, videos and so on. I wonder if you can sell the price of Yanzhao door, eh? It''s said that the boy who sent Jiaojiao and Zhizhi Yanzhao extorted the company''s money? Five million or seven million "

    " not much, not much, only one million! " Zhang Peiwen didn''t wait for me to finish talking. He hurriedly interrupted and promised like a grandson: "no next week, tomorrow, at the latest the day after tomorrow, I will hand over the money to Chu Shao!"

    "It''s for the pain. Why do you give it to me? It''s like I''m blackmailing you. "I turned over Zhang Peiwen''s white eyes, but Guo xiangxingyu and all the others turned over their white eyes to me. They didn''t want to face me. I was afraid that they had never seen anyone who didn''t want to face me like me. I didn''t think so. I thought to myself," well, you give it to me first, and then I give it to bitter son. There''s no way. Who makes us acquaintances? In my face, Auntie and Ku''er won''t make another one hundred thousand and two hundred thousand change with you. Let''s make a decision first. Old Guo, paper and pen and ink and mud, Xiao Zhang. My brother doesn''t believe you, but when it comes to business, I''m sure that I''m not the first, and I''m not the last, but I must be the most shameless Guo "I didn''t take those things with me, Master Chu"

    "I have them!" The young gardener smiled at me and said, "there are pens and paper in the dormitory. I''ll get them." After all, ignoring the vicious eyes of Zhang''s second youth, he quickly went back to the dormitory and found what I wanted.

    Zhang Mingjie, with tears of humiliation, signed his name at the end of the IOU. His thumb was dipped in red ink, but he was unwilling to press it. Within a week, he was blackmailed by me for 2.5 million yuan. He was not a pain in flesh.

    "Are you a pupil? There''s no typo. Don''t check. Press I didn''t say a word, holding his paw and drawing a pledge. Although I felt like Huang Shiren, I liked the pleasure of exploiting people.

    Ignoring Zhang Mingjie''s jealous eyes, I turned to Zhang Peiwen and handed him the IOU and the printing mud, smiled and said: "come on, young master Zhang also presses one. Are you the guarantor? This treatment fee is not waiting for others. In case Zhang is short of money and can''t raise enough money within two days, you can also pad him, right? Ha ha. "

    "It''s Pei Wen, the second ancestor, who is much happier than Zhang Mingjie. I''m very satisfied. I put the IOU back into my pocket.

    Xingyu''s face was full of admiration like the surging Yellow River. He smiled at me in a low voice and said, "brother Nan, you are so powerful. Zhangjia people have never suffered a loss. They are actually taken care of by you. Why are they so afraid of you?"

    I smiled a little, pretending to blink mysteriously to the star rain, cleverly avoided: "if I told you, they would not be afraid of me."

 Chapter 237

    "If I told you, they would not be afraid of me."

    The star rain didn''t understand, but Guo Xiang, the human spirit, suddenly realized. Looking at his eyes, he obviously guessed that the two men had handles in my hands. Although he felt relieved, he was still a little uneasy. "Xiaonan, Zhangjia people are not so easy to get along with. You should be careful in the future"

    "I''ve left the wind and the water in the well doesn''t break the river, so I''m afraid of him as a bird? Today, it''s just his misfortune to meet me. It''s the same reason as stepping on shit when I go out. Although I don''t feel inferior, this metaphor is the most appropriate one. "I gave the paper and pen back to the young gardener, and asked with a smile," Lao Guo, would you care about a piece of shit? "

    Xingyu slapped me with a smile. "Nange, you are not a dog. You are not that kind of thing."

    "That''s in your eyes, in Master Zhang''s eyes, leaving me in a windy place is a piece of shit that I don''t care about," I comforted them, "one or two million for others, it''s like a pair of brand-name shoes dirty, and I''ll forget it after a while. Does he take the shit as a relief? They know better than you that it''s hard to get around little ghosts. "

    Guo Xiang is still worried. After looking at me for a long time, he sighed: "I hope so"

    I''m right, but at most, I''m just fooling the innocent silly girl like the star rain. Of course, Guo Xiang knows that I''m trying to pick up the "good news". It''s not so much me that he doesn''t believe, as Zhang Mingjie. But he doesn''t know. Zhang Mingjie and I have been for a long time He had a deep hatred for the fringe.

    If the rumor that Zhang Mingjie has been splashed with dung has really spread in the society, in nine out of ten, Zhang Mingjie himself will think that I arranged the day''s affairs. Even if I didn''t beat him hard today, would he easily give up with me?

    I won''t tell him that Xiao Yi can find someone to throw the dung, so I must have carried the black pot iron. Anyway, Liang Zi has already been married. Do I care how much I offend him twice?

    The young gardener seemed to be a very observant person. He saw something from Guo Xiang''s and me''s dim reaction. He whispered to me, "thank you, Mr. Chu. You''re a different person."

    "Bullshit," I said lightly, "what''s different is the people in this yard. I''m the most normal."

    The young man was stunned, then smiled and shook his head. "You are different in this yard, even outside."

    "If it''s praise, then I accept it modestly," I shamelessly accepted, and together with Guo, I picked up the old man who wanted to bow to me and thank him, laughing, "old man, do you believe me or not?"

    The old man hurriedly said: "letter, of course letter"

    "then don''t stay here to work," I stroked kuer''s head with one hand and patted his pocket with the other hand, and seriously said: "those two pieces of material can''t depend on this account. With this one million yuan, it''s enough for you, young and old, to live without worry. Since you can''t eat well, wear well and get angry here, what else can you do?"

    Ten thousand? " Maybe it''s the number that''s not realistic for the old man. She''s at a loss.

    "I can''t read. I don''t know how many there are in a million." the young gardener smiled and said to the old man, "I don''t know how much there are in a million, which is more than what you have earned in a hundred years of working here. You can go to see a doctor for bitter children instead of washing dishes or taking out garbage."

    the old man''s response is very honest. She doesn''t care whether to wash dishes in the future Rubbish, but when she heard that she could go to see a doctor for Ku''er, she was excited, "really?!"

    The gardener looked at me and nodded, "really, Mr. Chu won''t lie."

    Khan, I like to say this by myself, but when others praise me, I am easily shy to blush, "where, this is the medical cost and mental loss cost of kuer."

    "Thank you Mr. Chu, thank you Mr. Chu." the old man said thank you without a word, but suddenly he was stunned, the joy disappeared, and his face was filled with frustration and bitterness. Looking back at the row of bungalows, she said gloomily, "but, apart from here, we have no place to go"

    I can''t help but be stunned at the same time. This is really a headache. Buying a house? Joking, Beitian city is rich in land and gold. How many houses can be left after buying a million?

    I don''t have my own nest. I don''t have enough ability. Niang, I was so reckless that I didn''t think about these things. Why don''t I go to beat Zhang Mingjie again? Although I have a thick skin, I feel embarrassed too. Guo Xiang suddenly said, "the place I live is not a problem, it''s just life, I''m afraid it''s not too convenient."

    looking at the pain of actively embracing my thigh, I smile even more bitterly. Yes, an old man with a child who can''t take care of his own life will inevitably encounter various difficulties when he has a foothold? In case the old man has a headache, let alone no one to wait on him. I''m afraid it''s even a problem to buy vegetables and cook. Unlike here, although I''m angry, a group of people live together, and there are such kind-hearted people as young gardeners to help take care of me? A group of people living together? In a flash of inspiration, I suddenly thought of a more suitable place than here. I couldn''t help laughing and saying: "it doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t think it''s too busy, I can settle you in a good place.""No, that''s too much trouble for Mr. Chu"

    "no trouble, no trouble," I muttered in a low voice, "I''m not trouble, I have to trouble her"

    the young gardener also advised: "aunt, if you stay today, you will suffer later. You should go with Mr. Chu."

    Rather than being nostalgic for the old, she lacks the courage to accept the new environment and looks at the young gardener. She still hesitates. "But"

    "I''ve been here for half a year. To be honest, I''ve had enough. I''ve decided to quit tomorrow." the young gardener solemnly said: "even if you stay, no one will take care of you and bitter children in the future. It''s hard Do you want to let the people in the yard bully you as I did when I first came here? "

    It can be imagined that in this uncultivated courtyard, the old people who are unable to protect the bitter children can not change some people''s discriminatory eyes on the bitter children at all. Now it seems that the gardener was her only dependence, so she was finally moved.

    Guo Xiang and Xingyu came here to introduce me to their friends. Now this purpose has disappeared. When they met Zhang Peiwen, they had no interest in it. They already had a way to go. They said, "yes, auntie, please clean up and go back with us now."

    Now? My dear, you will decide for me. How can I arrange accommodation for them when it''s so late? Not tomorrow?!

    Although I don''t think that girl will refuse me, I can''t contact her now!

    "Oh? Who is the boss digging people to our Qianlong villa? Ha ha ha, I''ve come to meet you. "

    Seeing the old man nodding his head, when he was about to promise, he suddenly heard a loud smile. The stars and the moon in the crowd walked out of a refined middle-aged man, straight towards me. Although his eyes were smiling, they were sharp and frightening.

    This guy is white and clean. He has a face with Chinese characters. He has big eyebrows and big eyes. His nose is high and straight. He has a short beard with Chinese characters. He is not very handsome, but he exudes a kind of charm unique to mature men all over his body. In particular, his voice, such as hammering and drumming, has a heavy texture, which makes people feel oppressed in his momentum.

    The charming man was the Butler who was just beaten to be a pig by me. Ya''s face was staring at us. Jie sneered, and it was the dog''s support for the people''s power. Guo''s brow was frowning, but he still couldn''t cover up the fluctuation in his heart. He came to me and didn''t speak. The gardener told me in a low voice, "he is the eldest son of long Yifan and long Xiaotian."

    Brother Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang, disapproval of the appearance let Guo Xiang and Xingyu''s eyes squash for a while, it seems to be to suggest that my dragon is extraordinary, in fact, from Zhang Mingjie and Zhang Peiwen''s gloating expression I can conclude this, but I don''t think his extraordinary has anything to do with me.

    I am not a fool who is not afraid of the earth. On the contrary, I am very self-conscious. I am only a mole ant in the cracks of the earth. If I seriously care about it, his dragon family is not an eagle flying in the sky. Just like face, high-ranking people attach equal importance to bearing, so it is to retaliate against me. The degree is also limited. The most important thing is to impose me on the senior executives I still have this awareness.

    I didn''t want to be a hero at first. I didn''t want to fight for justice. I didn''t like my eyes. I wanted to vent. Since my friends dare to beat people, they are prepared to be beaten.

    "Digging people? It''s a good word to use, "I said with a light smile," so this gentleman also knows how to bury people in Qianlong manor. "

    Long Yifan made a joke, and I also made a joke. People smiled at his joke, but after listening to my joke, they were all in a cold audience. They really didn''t give face. What were they doing with their mouths growing so big?

    Longyifan probably didn''t expect that I didn''t give face at all? Stupefied, his eyes flashed cold, but he did not lose his demeanor. He laughed and said: "Mr. Chu is really as different as the rumor. Ha ha, I''m dragon Yifan. I''m glad to meet you."

    I was surprised. How could long Yifan know me, a grass-roots little man?!

    "Chu Shao, long time no see." After long Yifan''s death, a handsome young man shook hands with me warmly and explained the question in my heart.

    As soon as Liu Xingyu saw this man, his face suddenly lost its color. Subconsciously, he hid behind Guo Xiang. Then he saw the young man who shook hands with me, ban Qijun, and said to her coldly, "little sister, why are you here?"

    The star rain is like a child who has made a mistake. Xiangshoususu trembles and cries out in a low voice, "elder brother"

    who else is this person?

    I''m sorry, because something delayed the update time a little bit later than the previous days. Ha ha, please forgive

 Chapter 238

    Young master Liu''s fierce eyes swept Guo Xiang''s face and asked Xingyu again, "didn''t I tell you to stay at home honestly? What are you doing here? "

    Liu Xingyu didn''t answer, but answered Liu Xiaosheng''s question with practical action. He hugged Guo Xiang''s arm tightly and showed his love to the bachelor like a bird in person. Guo Xiang''s astonished expression told me that he didn''t expect this situation, so I guess Liu Xingyu, a rebellious girl, actually came across Liu Xiaosheng here Yes, she wants to tell her family that the person she likes is Guo Xiang. However, she deliberately conceals Guo Xiang''s intentions. She is afraid that she will also give a silent resistance to Guo Xiang''s nest, forcing him to face the reality, to protect himself bravely, and to fight bravely for their feelings. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. Hair

    a good Liu Xingyu looks weak, but there are ideas in his stomach. He is worthy of Xiao Yike''s childhood sweetheart. Although he is direct and implicit, there are many similarities between them.

    Liu Xiaosheng and Guo Xiang are both smart people among smart people. At least they all know more about the star rain than I do, so it''s easy to guess the intention of the star rain. Their faces are not very good-looking. One is surprised and angry, the other is moved and hesitant.

    It can be said that every family has a hard to read Sutra

    fortunately, Liu Xiaosheng now pays more attention to me, or he just doesn''t want to talk about the relationship between Xingyu and Guo Xiang. For one thing, he is afraid that outsiders will read jokes, and for the other, he is worried that zhangjiaer will not complain about him constantly, so he wisely chooses to use another method to make Guo Xiang difficult. He laughs at me "I didn''t expect to meet Chu Shao here. Are you also here to congratulate long Lao?"

    I don''t know long Xiaotian, a big tree in the sky, even if I am a little grassroots. Which gate should I celebrate for him? You just ask me how I got in here?

    Liu Xiaosheng''s intention is obvious. He wants to blame Guo Xiang for my offending the dragon family. In addition, long Yifan is angry with him, so as to retaliate against him for "seducing" Liu Xingyu. Mom, this situation is unexpected to me.

    "Bitter son, don''t talk disorderly!" When the old man saw that long Yifan was cold, he apologized: "I''m sorry, young master, she''s bitter"

    "it doesn''t matter. Maybe I''m too fierce? Ha ha, "long Yifan ridiculed himself very gracefully, making people laugh, and then stroked kuer''s head. Kuer''s color changed. Ah''s low cry flashed behind me. He nervously held my dress with his hands. Long Yifan''s claws were out of the air, and his eyes flashed a bit of sharp light. Then he straightened up and shook his head as if he could not help, sighing," I''m not a man Children like it. "

    I thought to myself that if you treat her well at ordinary times, she would not be afraid of you. Long Yifan didn''t encounter hardship, but his subconscious little action of rubbing his hands against his pants was enough to explain everything.

    Long Yifan''s eyes swept over zhangjiaer Shao, and he didn''t avoid teasing Zhang Mingjie in his words. "Just now, the senior management said that there was a guest who made trouble, but he didn''t want to be Mr. Chu. Ha ha ha, Mr. Chu is a famous person recently. I''ve known him for a long time, but I have no chance."

    "where, I''m just a small person who works for people, and I don''t dare to compete with several young masters." It''s not that I want to say absolutely, but I''ve seen more examples of self humiliation. It''s better to recognize your weight and put your position in the right place.

    Long Yifan has eaten a turtle and smiled more warmly, but I think it''s more like this to hide his negative emotions. "The so-called hero doesn''t ask the source, but I don''t know how Mr. Chu came to my Qianlong manor today."

    It''s just to satirize that I''m not good enough. Long Yifan is holding the shelf of his master''s house. He''s just looking for a proper reason to be angry with me. When Liu Xiaosheng''s mouth is raised, I can''t help but cry bitterly. Grandma, I didn''t expect that this guy had some friendship with long Yifan and appeared here together. If I knew that I was sharing with Guo , he will certainly take the opportunity to stir up the flames and give Heng Xiang some ophthalmic medicine. If it''s not good, he will make Guo Xiang plastic the behind the scenes person who made me trouble.

    If Guo Xiang can treat his feelings as simply as he treats them, I''m sure Liu Xingyu will like it very much. Yadi will not be tied up any more. He will step forward and say, "I invited him"

    "he came with me."

    A cold and crisp voice completely overshadowed Guo Xiang''s words. Everyone, including me, was surprised. You know, it''s just like offending the dragon family to stand up for me at this moment. Who has such courage?

    I know who it is, so I''m cold and scared.

    "Miss Mo?!" "Manager Mo?!" The crowd is in a commotion. Who doesn''t know this proud girl?

    "Mo''er?!" Long Yifan is surprised to see Murphy coming to me. It''s not hard to judge his friendship with Murphy from his address. He looks like a friend and an elder, but his eyes are almost the same as others. It seems that, as Guo Xiang said, the "scandal" between me and Murphy has spread all over the society of Beitian city and become their talk after dinner.

    Why did Murphy show up? And in such a timely manner? Is it true that she is also attracted by the "bustle" here. Seeing me, she has been hiding behind to watch? I can''t tell if it was a question or a shock that hit me in my head.Liu Xiaosheng''s white face is whiter. Rao is a character, and he can''t control his expression. He forced a smile and said: "Miss Mo, don''t be kidding. Chu Shao resigned from Fengchang. You''ve heard that he can''t represent Fengchang."

    unlike most of the female guests, Murphy didn''t dress up deliberately. He is still a professional suit. Qiong has a pair of black nose Frame glasses, but even so, her cool beauty and cool and proud temperament still take away the color of the nearby star rain in an instant. While the star rain admires, it unconsciously moves a step behind Guo Xiang, which seems to be a shame.

    Murphy gave me a look, some coquettish, some hateful, then, there were some cunning that made me very strange. She suddenly put her arms around my right arm, just like the action of star rain holding Guo Xiang. Turning back, she said with a smile to Liu Xiaosheng, "he came with his girlfriend. Does it have anything to do with whether he works in Fengchang?"

    In a word, those who haven''t closed their mouths simply hit their chin on the ground. For example, Liu Xiaosheng and my girlfriend of

    ? Mo''er, it''s hard not to be his girlfriend. "Long Yifan looks at Liu Xiaosheng and asks Mo Fei for confirmation.

    "It''s me, I''m his girlfriend," Murphy seemed to be afraid that others could not hear him clearly. He said with a loud voice and a faint smile, "brother long won''t doubt that I didn''t have an invitation, but sneaked in?"

    Murphy is obviously dissatisfied with Liu Xiaosheng and long Yifan. How can long Yifan not hear them? "If Mo''er doesn''t have an invitation, it''s all my fault. Besides, the Qianlong manor is just like your own home. Don''t say that to spoil the fool brother."

    They call themselves "stupid brothers", but there''s a taste of elders in longyi''s kiss. It''s no wonder that the age difference between them is about 20 years.

    "Brother long, you''re welcome," Murphy said without hesitation. At the same time, he secretly twisted my arm and stopped me from speaking. His eyes were full of water and stared at me angrily. Then he lied openly: "you too. Why did you just walk away with me in a twinkling of an eye? Elder brother long, he is a straight tempered man. I can''t see that some people bully the old and children. He may offend Butler Gao. Can I make a compensation for him? I hope you don''t blame him. By the way, Butler Gao is the cousin of sister-in-law two? Otherwise, I''ll go and apologize to my second sister-in-law myself? "

    Murphy didn''t give me a chance to deny it at all. As a result, she posed as a little woman. Instead of apologizing for me, it was more like testing long Yifan''s mind with her own face. Young master Liu still didn''t recover from the impact of "boyfriend". Long Yifan was also a little unprepared and smiled: "no need, Lao Gao was spoiled by my younger sister-in-law, huh Ah, I didn''t expect that Mr. Chu was Mo''er '' It''s very reasonable. People who don''t care "

    about people who sincerely admit their mistakes? Wait, who are you talking about? Is it Butler Gao or yourself?! In fact, Murphy used words to excite me, but long Yifan didn''t know it, and his eyebrows jumped. He said with a smile, "of course, whether it''s me or Butler Gao, they all sincerely apologize. Gao, don''t you apologize to Mr. Chu?"

    It''s no wonder that such a scum named Gao can join the manor as a housekeeper. I dare to say that he is the relative of the second youngest grandmother of the long family. I can''t be beaten by Ya''s opinion. Instead, the eldest young master has put the responsibility on himself. A horse face suddenly turns blue, "but the eldest young master, he may be sending it to the master"

    "shut up!" All of a sudden, long Yifan burst out and cut off Gao''s words. The sharp point in his eyes was as sharp as the ice cutting cold wind. Although I don''t know why he suddenly gave off the legendary "King''s power" when he was mad, which was the real him?

    The senior executives hurriedly covered their mouths and were scared to be impersonal. As soon as their legs were soft, they even sat on the ground. Long Yifan gathered his momentum and was still full of unhappiness. "Don''t repent and lose my face. Do you think I can''t move you with the support of my sister-in-law? Pack up my things and get out of the manor immediately. I''m not allowed to step into this gate for half a step. What about the security team? Get rid of him! "

    "I''m wrong, young master. I lost my word for a while. Please give me another chance! Ah! What are you doing? Let go of me, let go of me! "

    Long Yifan is really prepared to come. We didn''t find out that Butler Gao came with the security team until he was put up by four or five men in black with big arms. My friend put on a cold sweat secretly. By the way, did these people come to deal with me? Fortunately, Murphy suddenly jumped out. Otherwise, people who were thrown out of the manor like dead dogs might be me and Lao Guo

 Chapter 239

    From long Yifan''s attitude towards Murphy and their mutual names, we can see that Murphy is also an important figure in Beitian city. The name and long Xiaotian are probably in the middle of Bozhong. As Fengchang''s internal successor, long Yifan will not easily offend Murphy because of a housekeeper, but he fired Gao. It''s really tough Unexpectedly, "ah - cronyism, I''ve always opposed it, but sometimes I just can''t face it. I''ve wanted to blow him away for a long time, but he doesn''t have a little ink in his stomach, so he has a pair of snobbish eyes, a mouth that can speak, and coaxes his second brother and sister to protect him. Today, I finally catch the reason. Although he offends Mr. Chu and Mo''er, But it turned out to be a great delight to me. Ha ha, I don''t know what to say when I see this

    I don''t know what to say? I see you know! I made a joke and inadvertently changed the unpleasant nature and atmosphere of the scene just now. I can''t help being close to it. Long Yifan is very clever.

    Murphy couldn''t care any more. With a light smile, Murphy said: "elder brother long is serious. We are not the kind of people who have to be reasonable and don''t care about others. It''s not your fault. We have to say thank you to you. Thank you for being angry for us."

    It''s not a good thing for anyone if the shopping mall looks down and doesn''t look up. Murphy, who is smart, will take good care of his face if he speaks properly.

    "Mo''er is not so strange," said long Yifan. "It''s inconvenient to talk here. Please come to my room. Ha ha, my younger sisters and younger sisters often talk about Mo''er."

    "Don''t be polite, brother long. I want to go to the yard first." Murphy hesitated and stopped talking. He glanced at me and saw that I was looking at her. His face turned red.

    "Oh -" long Yifan suddenly realized with a smile: "I understand, I understand."

    You know what a fart! I''m hard to get angry. Isn''t Murphy trying to make people misunderstood?!

    "At the beginning of the open-air dance, I invited some famous singers and stars to help me sing on the spot. If you are interested, please go ahead, ha ha," said long Yifan, who dispelled the crowd while talking and laughing, and then solemnly said to the gardener and the old man, "it was a misunderstanding just now. Looking at Miss Mo''s face, I won''t investigate what you should do. I''m very happy Don''t disturb the guest''s elegance on the day of celebration. "

    In the old man''s bones, he is a person who has no idea, or he is used to being dictated by others. When he answers "yes", he flashes with his bitter son, for fear that two more words with me will "disturb the guests'' elegance"

    Liu Xiaosheng glares at me with hatred and jealousy. He has forgotten the word "demeanor" and is angry at humanity: "star Rain, come and dance with Pei Wen "

    " I won''t dance with him! " Liu Xingyu said: "elder brother, leave me alone. I have Guo Xiang and Nan elder brother to accompany me."

    My heart says that your brother has to worry about you just because he saw me and Lao Guo, silly girl

    Zhang Peiwen saw that "Uncle" finally helped him to speak, but he still had to contend with his voice. Immediately, he and Zhang Mingjie drew close to Liu Xiaosheng and formed a unified battle line. But when they saw Xingyu hiding behind me and Murphy, they didn''t dare to spit out half a word.

    On the one hand, Zhang Jiaer Shao asked him for a statement. On the other hand, I was "frustrated" in the love scene in public. Many boring people watching the bustling scene arched his fire with sympathetic or mocking or disdainful eyes. If Liu Xiaosheng could go down the steps, it would be strange. Hearing the star rain, he even contradicted him. He said angrily: "nonsense! You are the daughter-in-law of Zhangjia family "

    " I am the daughter-in-law of Guo family! " Liu Xingyu is tough. It''s really similar to Xiao Yike. It''s so direct, so persistent, and so shameless

    "I know?" No matter how big Liu Xiaosheng''s face is, he can''t pull it down in front of the Zhangjia brothers. "What do I know? I know you are Pei Wen''s fiancee! "

    Seeing the tears of Xingyu, Guo Xiang finally took out his straightforward courage in the mall. "Mr. Liu, I really love Xingyu. I don''t want to ask you to support our relationship, but as her elder brother, I think you should at least respect Xingyu"

    "shut up!" The old Guo, who had spent the whole night, finally took out his courage and determination, but Liu Xiaosheng abruptly interrupted him and said, "I can''t get your surname Guo to interrupt about my Liu family!"

    Murphy, who is waiting to help Xingyu to say something, blushes and almost interrupts. Although Liu Xiaosheng is not choking on her, she is still a little angry. However, she just twisted me and grinned.

    According to Prince Liu, it''s not easy for you, Mo, to interrupt about his family. Is it appropriate for me, Chu?

    Long Yifan is very interesting and doesn''t rush to come out and fight for a round. For him, the more ugly Zhang and Liu are, the more obvious their psychological advantages will be when he faces them in the future. This guy is not easy.

    Xingyu sees that his lover''s food is shriveled. He rushes to Liu Xiaosheng and says, "I don''t need you to worry about my affairs!"

    "How dare you talk to me like this? I''m your big brother! "Xingyu is angry and bitter, but also aggrieved, crying: "they are all brothers, but you are not as good as one tenth of brother Nan, do you have my sister in your eyes? Just use me as a political tool to win him over! You don''t think I don''t know. This marriage is what you bewitched dad to promise, but I won''t! I won''t allow it! "

    Liu family brings Zhang Jia together. Murphy will never pretend not to hear that. In the shopping mall, Liu family and Fengchang are rivals. Zhang Jia is Fengchang high-rise, and the tension is the biggest obstacle for her to inherit Fengchang. Murphy of course knows the stakes. He can''t help but hold my hand tightly, and his eyes are focused.

    "I''m not as good as him?!" Liu Xiaosheng, who always pays attention to demeanor, may be really stimulated. He glares at me angrily. This is like asking Liu Xingyu and Murphy. Although his brothers have thick skin, they still blush a little after seeing their almost identical affirmative expressions.

    I''m not as good as one tenth. I''ll try my best. Maybe I can catch up with one percent of you in the starry rain. I''m sorry to encourage Mr. Liu so much.

    "You''re very clever, Chu," said Liu Xiaosheng, with a deep voice of resentment. "Miss Mo, Shu Tong, now you want to rob my sister. How did Liu provoke you? You can''t get along with me everywhere?"

    Murphy was ashamed and angry, and said angrily, "Liu Xiaosheng, pay attention to your words. Murphy is not you. How did he rob?"

    "Ah, Mr. Liu, you can eat things in disorder, but you can''t talk about it. My teacher Xiaoshu and I are just pure friendship. How can I rob her?! Besides, I have my own sister. What do I do to rob your sister? " My brothers are in a cold sweat. Niang, you think I''m a flower picking robber who robs people''s daughter? Blind his mother to my hat, but ya said I robbed Shu Tong, this is what? be rather baffling!

    Liu Xiaosheng saw Murphy''s anger, and finally realized that he had lost his temper. He took a lot of breath and calmed down a lot. He smiled at Murphy like changing his face and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Murphy, I don''t use the right words properly. Everyone loves beauty. My fair lady and gentleman are so kind. I didn''t get the result with my heart. I really felt that I had been hit. I just lost my square inch and made a mistake I hope you won''t be surprised. " Liu Xiaosheng actually expressed his love for Murphy in public, and confessed that he could not accept the blow of disappointment in the love field. Not only me, but also long Yifan could not help being surprised, and there was a flash of admiration in his eyes.

    Frank people are always the easiest to get the understanding and sympathy of all people. Liu Xiaosheng only said one word, which diluted everyone''s dislike of his previous gaffe. It''s really powerful!

    Unfortunately, Murphy didn''t eat his way. He snorted coldly. Liu Xiaosheng didn''t say much. He sighed helplessly. He said to Liu Xingyu, "little sister, if you want to know your family name, just listen to me. Don''t let Zhang Er Shao do it."

    Hearing this, Zhang Peiwen was suddenly unhappy. Even if Zhang Peiwen banged his mallet again, he could hear Liu Xiaosheng''s vicious words. So, he would like to make his position clear. He didn''t want to be difficult for his sister, but he was forced by his family background and had to do it. In fact, Zhang Er Shao was the real bully.

    Of course, I know that Liu Xiaosheng doesn''t want to be a star rain, but knows that he can''t be a star rain now, so he should be magnanimous and show his weakness to Murphy to prove that he doesn''t mean to draw Zhangjia together, but Zhangjia is trying to make up for his Liu family. The Liu family definitely doesn''t mean to Fengchang or Mohist family.

    Liu Xiaosheng, who is good at calculation, is back again. I secretly sigh that this kid is a smart and difficult person.

    When Liu Xingyu saw that his brother''s tone was soft, he obviously backed down. When he was refreshed, he would turn down Zhang Peiwen. I rushed ahead of her and said, "it''s good to have young master Liu. I think young master Zhang will not find it difficult to do it, because he is also dissatisfied with this marriage."

    "Oh?" Long Yifan didn''t interrupt sooner or later, but only when I asked him, "how can Mr. Chu know that Peiwen is dissatisfied with this marriage?"

    Grass, this son of a bitch''s idle egg hurts. He clearly wants to stir up the quarrel between Zhang and Liu. Murphy pinched me on the back of my hand, which is not only a hint of my dragon Yifan''s intention, but also a blame for my strong head. As the saying goes, it''s better to demolish ten bridges than one relative.

    No matter for Guoxiang and Xingyu or Fengchang group, which I have worked for for a year, I am doomed to be the wicked man who is immoral and smokes. With a light smile, I said: "of course, I know that young master Zhang has a girl friend, who is liked by others. He is different from Xingyu''s sister. Only because he is arranged by his family, he has to give in to his fate and feelings See is fate, no fate of the two people are tied together, what is happiness? I think young master Zhang is the one who is most eager to dissolve this marriage. Young master Liu is willing to support Xingyu. I think young master Zhang''s happiness is no less than Xingyu, right? "

    In a daze of Starrain, Zhang Peiwen was a little bit confused; in a daze of Zhang Peiwen, he was afraid that one of them took my words seriously and the other took my words as a threat, but they only noticed the surface. Compared with this, Murphy and Guo Xiang heard some deeper taste

    : Recently, we are guessing who the third miss is, and the answers are various, including the mother of the Oriental little lady and Xiao Xiao First of all, it''s her sister''s and then it''s Nannan''s stepmother''s, which is the most imaginative, but I think it''s a little bit biased, because as mentioned above, before her stepmother married the old man, her life with Yuan Yuan was not easy, and now her stepmother is just a little boss who runs a fast-food restaurant, suddenly becomes the mysterious third lady cough, so, basically In order to deny the answer, but I was very surprised at the imagination of the man who thought of the answer. From the post, we can see that the brother was very cruel and careful, noticed several foreshadows, and correctly linked them togetherMiss three is not stepmother. As for who she is, I can''t tell you for the moment. However, someone guessed it right. Ha ha.

    As for kuer, some friends said that the name has the flavor of the old society. Indeed, at that time, I didn''t think much about it. I just thought that kuer is just the old man''s name for her, similar to a small name, more like the old man''s feeling. Her real name is not called kuer.

    I haven''t commented back recently, but I''ve been looking at your comments. Thank you for your support. I''m very moved to see if you can build a group. Well, I''ll think about it, as long as you don''t think it''s too busy or too busy. Ha ha, but in advance, I''m in the author group, but I''m a ten thousand year old submarine

 Chapter 240

    I don''t know whether Zhang Peiwen likes Liu Xingyu or not, but he obviously doesn''t want the marriage to end. "Chu Shao, I"

    "Chu Shao is right. Peiwen has complained to me many times in private." Zhang Mingjie, as I imagined, is a person no less astute than Liu Xiaosheng. He cut off Zhang Peiwen in time and said: "in fact, this marriage It''s just an extension of the elders'' love, and it''s just oral. At that time, no one objected to it, so it was taken seriously. It''s a mistake. Ha ha, since sister Xingyu already has an object, Pei Wen won''t have to sneak around in the future. Ha ha, the young people''s business, in the end, needs the young people to make their own decisions. When I go back, I''ll tell my father that I''ll terminate the agreement. ˇ±

    Zhang Mingjie is not talking to me, but explaining to Murphy that Liu Xiaosheng''s face changed, obviously seeing through Zhang Mingjie''s mind.

    Yes, Zhang Mingjie wants to protect himself. In front of Murphy, he definitely can''t admit the fact that Zhangjia is fawning on Liu''s family, especially after the star rain shows that someone violated the party''s will and made a tough operation.

    Can Mohists not be afraid of marriage of interests? If Zhangjia continues to insist, Murphy will not think more.

    Of course, there may be another reason, but it''s just my guess - Zhang Mingjie thinks that he doesn''t need to spend a lot of money to make up for or win over Liu''s family, because Liu''s family has lost the biggest capital, that is, the possibility that Liu Xiaosheng will get Murphy

    previously, Zhang Mingjie spared no effort to help Liu Xiaosheng pursue Murphy, which shows that it is in this possibility It''s a big bet. Now Murphy publicly announces that her good flower is in my pile of cow dung. It''s like killing that possibility.

    After all, his job in Zhangjia is in Fengchang, and Fengchang, surnamed mo.

    Zhang Mingjie is not afraid of me or Murphy, but of Mo Yizhi. From his fear, I can draw a conclusion. Sang Yingjie said that some people in Fengchang high-level borrowed a hundred million yuan from the underground bank in order to block the hole, maybe not from nowhere. If it was the vice director''s tension, it''s no wonder that Zhang Mingjie made such a clear statement that he had nothing to do with Liu family I don''t want Mo Yizhi to doubt Zhangjia, so as not to find an excuse for cutting.

    "Hao Xiaosheng said two ''good'' words in a row, gave one to Zhang Mingjie and one to me." since Zhang Shao said the same thing, let''s stop the matter about the little sister and Peiwen. Ha ha, let''s go back and enlighten the old people. They are not stubborn people. "

    Liu Xingyu is very happy. Although the child is a little smart, she doesn''t know how to deal with it. She doesn''t even notice that there are many unstitchable cracks in her relationship with Mo, Liu and Zhang. Although it''s not a bad thing for Mo family, it''s Liu Xingyu who is afraid that she will be guilty when she comes home Quick, but I can''t see from the open-minded surface. Looking at Murphy, who is holding my arm like a bird, I don''t know whether to praise me or scold me. I said with a smile, "Chu Shao, Liu is so convinced that I underestimate you in all aspects of losing. Ha ha, there are not many people I really admire. Today, you Chu Nan definitely count as one of them, but I haven''t Have a heart of death, so you have to cherish Miss Mo, don''t give me a chance. "

    This can be interpreted as a gentle blessing. Murphy''s face is pretty red. I just smile. Liu Xiaosheng deliberately emphasizes that "all aspects". That is to say, I''m not only jealous of Murphy''s "getting". There should be other aspects that offend him. For example, the separation between Zhang and Liu, for example, he just mentioned Shu Tong

    between Liu Xiaosheng and Shu Tong What happened? Looking back to the abnormal words about Shutong''s recent change that Liusu said yesterday, I thought to myself, is it related to Liu Xiaosheng? Or is it about me?

    I uncovered some hidden but not obvious problems, and when they came to the surface, everyone had different thoughts and thought about them. The atmosphere was a little frozen for a while. Long Yifan did not have a lively look when he saw them. His expression flashed a disappointment, and he laughed and said: "there are lovers who have become family members. My father''s 80th birthday party. Ha ha, I want to add some happiness. It can be called double happiness, Young master Liu, two Zhang Shao, let''s not disturb these two couples to talk about love and be those who don''t understand the scenery. Ha ha, please, let''s have a drink. "

    Liu Xiaosheng''s eyes swept across my face, and I clearly felt that moment''s vicious and cold. Zhang Mingjie deliberately fell behind several people, and came to me with fear. "Mr. Mo"

    Murphy knew that Zhang Mingjie had something to say to himself, and knew that I had always had a gap with Zhang Mingjie. Finally, he let go of my arm, and walked a few steps away with a small face cold enough for people to drink.

    Until now, the gall hanging from my friend''s heart finally returned to its original position. Mom, when Murphy was tired of it, I always felt guilty about betraying the fringe? I don''t think so. "The gardener looked at the back of long Yifan with a sneer and a disdain. Looking back at me, he suddenly asked," Mr. Chu, do you know how to count just now? "

    I am appreciating Zhang Mingjie''s embarrassed expression when he was scolded by Murphy. Master Zhang just confessed his mistake to relieve Murphy''s suspicion. Even Murphy suspected that Zhang and Liu had a plot, he would not be stupid enough to explain it clearly. At most, he accused him of bullying children and blackening the company''s image. This kind of intrigue is really tiring. I sighed and heard it When the young gardener asked, he could not help nodding and laughing: "do you mean to find a place for kuer and her grandmother to live? Of course, when it comes to counting, I''m also responsible for their inability to stay here. ""Thank you, Mr. Chu. Although you look a few years younger than me, I admire you. You are one of the few good people I have ever met. Good people have good returns, and I always believe that." the young gardener looked around and lowered his voice. "If you find the eldest mother later, take her and bitter son and go quickly. Something may happen here tonight, so I can''t lead you when I can Tired of you. "

    Don''t say that I happened to hear Guo Xiang and the star rain, but also can''t help but be stunned, "something happened?"

    "Well," said the young man, his voice three points lower, mysteriously, "don''t Mr. Chu think it strange? Why do you call the housekeeper Gao, and the young master will personally lead the security team to come here? Why did you fire Butler Gao in a rage just now? "

    This is the place where I am a little confused. Now it''s the time when the guests are coming and long Yifan should be busy. It''s no wonder that he is trying to help others in order to have a little conflict. Moreover, it seems that the senior housekeeper was fired because the young gardener saw our difficulties and didn''t show off. He said frankly: "in fact, since half a month ago, the long family hasn''t He received a threatening letter, threatening that if the master dared to celebrate his 80th birthday, he would have a big event. The details of the letter are not very clear to us servants, but it is said that the threat of the other side is very heavy, and it seems that the whole life would be needed "

    Xingyu exclaimed:" killing?! "

    In this way, gaochamberlain annoyed longyifan because he suspected that I was the one who sent the threatening letter, and almost said that he left his mouth in public, causing panic! I was also surprised, pretending to be calm: "since it''s a threatening letter, no matter what the purpose is, it''s natural to say something ruthlessly, otherwise, how can I bluff people?"

    Guo Xiang was relatively calm and said with a smile, "is it a prank? The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. The dragon family is unique in Beitian City, and it is inevitable to be envied. Will the competitors of the shopping mall deliberately want to sweep away the interest of the dragon''s eighth birthday? "

    The gardener nodded: "the master thinks so too, saying that it may be that his colleagues are deliberately intimidating him and disturbing him, so he is not willing to show weakness. He said that the birthday party should not only be held, but also be held in a lively and prosperous way, so today''s scene comes. It''s said that the invitation alone has printed more than 100 copies of the original"

    grass. Rich people are really psychopathic. No wonder Guo There is almost no personal relationship between Xiang and long''s group, but he still received an invitation. It''s just that long Xiaotian wanted to show off his "domineering spirit"

    "he told us not to talk too much. He said that he was afraid of frightening the guests, but he was afraid of exposing the obvious intention of the dragon family. Anyway, I won''t work here tomorrow, so I don''t need to protect anyone''s face Give some advice, "the young man said with a serious face," Mr. Chu, you mustn''t do anything wrong. I heard the old gardener here say that he had a fight on his birthday a few years ago. But that was in the hotel. He said that there was a madman who pretended to be a pastry cutter and mixed into the meeting to chop. Although he didn''t hurt the old man, he hurt several guests. That''s because I''m still scared about that event, so the dragon family put the birthday feast in their own manor "

    " I''ve heard about that, too, "said Xingyu, nodding quickly:" it seems like five years ago? At that time, my father also went home and complained. He said that long Xiaotian had a bad relationship with people, was too domineering in business, and didn''t use clean means, so he offended many enemies. "

    Guo Xiang frowned and said, "star rain --"

    "I''m telling the truth. Longxiaotian''s reputation is not good."

    "I''m afraid it''s more difficult this time," the young gardener coughed, frowned, and said with a heavy tone: "there are police going in and out of the manor these two days. If the long family really doesn''t take the threatening letter seriously, it''s time to call the police? And how many of you just saw the size of the security team? After all, is there an enemy? Who knows better than the dragon? "

    It''s no wonder that I just made a big fart, which shocked the master of the dragon family. I''m afraid that he didn''t attach importance to me, but had another secret.

    Another: the line has been renovated in recent period. It is said that this situation will last for several days, so the update time will not be very stable. Please forgive me and rest assured that there will be no outage. There is a 24-hour power outage, and I will make up for it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 241

    "What''s the matter?" Murphy came back and found that I was the only one waiting in place. He looked at me curiously, "what about Guo Xiang and them?"

    "He and Xingyu went back first -" Guo Xiang and Xingyu didn''t believe the words of the young gardener, but they just had a quarrel with Liu Xiaosheng and Zhangjia young masters, so it''s not good to stay.

    Murphy blushed and said timidly, "what about you? Why didn''t you come with them? "

    "What do you say?" I asked, even with a sigh, "Mo always"

    "call my name," Murphy suddenly pressed my lips with his soft index finger, frowned, and said, "Chu Nan, whether you forgive me or not, but as a man, you should still have the bearing and courage to call my name?"

    How to fight? I was shocked. Murphy today seems to be a little different from the past. I can''t say the specific feeling, so there is a little confusion in my heart?

    "Feifei"

    Murphy answered with satisfaction. There was a lot of complacent playfulness in his shyness. I wryly smiled twice and didn''t say anything. I actually lost for a while, although I didn''t know what I lost. "Don''t you think the joke just played too much?"

    "To your credit?" Murphy didn''t pretend to be stupid with me. She knew what I meant by "joking". However, she seemed to pretend to be stupid on purpose and asked me with a solemn expression, "do you think I deserve you, or are you afraid that others think I deserve you?"

    "You are a princess and I am a grass-roots people. Are you modest or deliberately humble?"

    "If I were modest, would you be moved?" Murphy sighed softly, and looked at me quietly and said, "I''m not a princess, just a poor woman"

    damn it, this woman''s eyes are so killing, I used a saliva to annihilate the rising good compassion, like the stone in the river, hard and cold, and said: "it doesn''t matter if you are a princess, but I don''t want you to harm yourself to be one A poor woman, Murphy, I have a girlfriend, you know, your joke will only hurt yourself "

    Murphy has no ordinary decency and coldness at all. She laughs like a naughty girl, blinks her eyes, and asks me:" I hurt myself. What''s the matter with you? "

    Frown: "we are all adults, even if the boring word game, I still say that there is no relationship between us"

    "there is a relationship!" Murphy gathered up to ponder, his cheeks were red, but his expression was extremely serious. "I like you, I told you, I want to be your girlfriend, want you to be my boyfriend, this is our relationship!"

    From Murphy''s little mouth again, I heard the words "I like you". My heart was still as shaking as it was for the first time. In the clouds, it seemed to be in a hazy place, which made me feel so unreal.

    How could this fairy like person like me? If it was in the past, I would surely die happily, but at this moment, I have a headache. "You like me, so you can say to others that I am your boyfriend?"

    "I didn''t say you were my boyfriend," Murphy said with a sly smile. "I said I was your girlfriend."

    Is this woman willing to fight my fire? I don''t have a good airway: "isn''t that a point?"

    "No, if I say you are my boyfriend, it feels like I forced you, but I swore to myself that I would never force you or cheat you again from now on, so I said I was your girlfriend, you can think I was wishful thinking, anyway, I was not meant to be heard by others," Murphy said, looking into my eyes, bitterly: "you have already I know what I mean, but I haven''t got an answer yet, haven''t I? Why don''t I have the right to misunderstand when you acquiesce? Even if I understand it wrong and act amorous, it should be after I hear your reply? "

    I''ve been crazy for a while, "OK, I''ll reply to you now"

    "I don''t want to hear it now!" Murphy suddenly put his arm around me, grabbed me and walked to the front yard. "You want to answer me, and you can go to the company to find me some other day. Don''t say it so directly. I''m afraid I can''t accept it. To stay in Fengchang is to like me, and to leave is not to like it, OK?"

    Murphy''s voice was shaking, and her body was shaking. She buried her head as if she had used all her strength to hold my arm tightly. Then I suddenly realized that Murphy was a woman, and a proud and beautiful woman. She forgot, or abandoned all her sense of superiority and self-esteem. For me, sanwuqing, who couldn''t find any advantages How much courage does it take to express your love? What''s more, she clearly knows that my answer is impossible to change? Chunan, I Murphy don''t want to be ashamed any more, and I have a little dignity. Please don''t embarrass me too much, OK? "

    Murphy''s bitter entreaty made me unable to continue to be tough. I didn''t believe in chivalry, but I also felt it shameful to bully women. I couldn''t bear it, because I thought that it was not a man who could bear it at this time.

    Men''s demeanor, most of the time is hypocritical, so, men are hypocritical."MMM"

    listen to me, Murphy immediately raised his face, like a little fox who succeeded in a trick. He said with a smile: "it''s you. I didn''t force you. In this case, tonight, we are lovers. Let''s go and dance."

    I smiled bitterly, because I saw clearly. In Murphy''s smiling eyes, there was a ripple called sadness

    The front yard has built a circular stage for fart Kung Fu. A well-known variety show talent singer in China is singing affectionately in the soothing music. It is undeniable that sometimes the singers selected by this TV show are no inferior to some so-called singers in singing, because the singers and singers have become It''s different.

    I can''t help laughing. If Chu Yuan''s girl is here, I''m afraid she has already forced me to ask the female singer for her signature.

    I forgot what the girl called, but she was a little talented. She seemed to sing a French song. The rhythm was slow, which reflected the atmosphere at this time. The guests could not help but gather in a huge circle in the soft grass. Dozens of temporarily matched dance partners danced in the circle. Although the action was simple, it was not difficult to see from the skillful and orderly dance steps that everyone else was This is a veteran.

    Connotation, that is the connotation of the stream.

    "We''ll go dancing, too." Murphy blushed and pulled me into the circle.

    "How can I dance?" I quickly backed out, looked at Murphy again, and said with a smile, "besides, are you dressed for dancing?"

    Murphy seems to find that he is wearing a professional suit. We are both Western-style uniforms. If we hold each other and dance together, it will really look out of place. After all, although it''s outdoor, it''s a very elegant environment. Murphy can''t help being disappointed.

    "Even if I dance, I''ll find someone, and then let''s go. To be honest, I''m not used to this kind of occasion."

    Murphy said gloomily, "are you not used to being with me?"

    Half my old face was hot, and I said with a smile, "where do you want to go? What kind of temperament do you not know "

    eh? This is too ambiguous! I suddenly responded, but Murphy nodded shyly and blushed: "I know, you don''t like to look straight"

    Murphy''s cute little daughter-in-law really scared me. She was really not right today, and obeyed: "then I''ll go and say hello to Longbo, and then we''ll go, so that he doesn''t care about what you just hit."

    "Longbo?"

    "It''s Dragon Xiaotian. Although we don''t have any contacts at ordinary times, our two families are also friends. Otherwise, why does dragon Yifan want to give me a little girl''s face?"

    However, the two families of Longmo have some friendship. It seems that I owe Murphy a favor. Although Murphy said it carelessly, I''m not an idiot. How could I not know that she was going to see longxiaotian for me? There is a warm current in my heart, but I secretly call it dangerous. My resistance to Murphy is really not high, which is definitely not a good thing.

    After calming down the confused thoughts, I said: "just in time, I also want to find the old man just now. The attitude of the long family towards her and kuer is really puzzling. I just wronged Zhang Mingjie a little money, enough for the old and the young to live a carefree life for a period of time. By the way, you tell long Xiaotian that they will not stay here to do it. The old man is old and should enjoy the happiness. I think this is his face I''ll give it to you. "

    Mother, how do I feel like a little white face? I have no ability to instruct my very capable daughter-in-law to do things. For the sake of bitter children and her grandmother, a little white face is a little white face

    "a little money?" Murphy looked at me thoughtfully. "I haven''t seen you in a few days. Master Chu''s voice has changed a lot. A million yuan is also called" a little bit "

    The old man''s face was hot, and he said with a smile, "have you seen it?"

    "I''ve seen you since you hit the housekeeper. It''s hard not to notice you." Murphy took a look at me with boundless amorous feelings. "Well, I picked up the old and young man by the way, and you''ll wait for me here, so that we can''t see who''s unhappy and make trouble for me."

    I would like to remind Murphy that you are taking the responsibility for me. Please don''t make our relationship so ambiguous on purpose. It seems that I''m really your little white face, but I also feel that if I can even say this, it''s too fucking to lose the face of male comrades. So just smile and remind myself that Murphy is very dangerous. I need to be careful mom, for a moment, I actually thought Murphy and I were two. What''s the matter? Didn''t I decide to break up with her?

 Chapter 242

    "Would you like to have a dance, sir?"

    "I don''t want to." looking at Murphy''s back, I turned down the invitation from a woman beside me without turning my face. I couldn''t tell if it was a show off or a self mocking spray. "Don''t you see that I have a girlfriend?"

    The rich woman''s mind is really unpredictable. If you don''t know her, you want to dance with me. Do you think I''m handsome and want to eat tofu? My friends have never had any good feelings for women who are not reserved. It''s OK to let me eat tofu, but it''s absolutely not OK to be eaten tofu. I''m very reserved. This sense of superiority has no reason to make my old face burn. Chu Nan, you are becoming more and more shameless "Who is Cheng Liusu?" the voice asked suddenly

    "Mine!" After my subconscious response, I suddenly felt that there was a thunderclap in my ear. I was scared like a frightened rabbit. I jumped away a step. When I saw who was the beautiful woman in black evening dress beside me, several kinds of surprises were added together, which produced a chemical reaction. At the same time, I was surprised and curious, but I could not help laughing, "it''s you!"

    Today is really an evil gate. I don''t know long Xiaotian, but I meet many acquaintances at his birthday party. First, they are Zhang Jieer Shao, then Liu Xiaosheng, and then Murphy. But that''s understandable. After all, they are all people in the market. They live in the same interpersonal network. What surprises me most is that she in front of me can''t contact her all day. Unexpectedly, she is also in this villa Garden!

    A black low cut dress shows the skin of the eldest brother, a thin shoulder strap, which further sets off the sexy design that wants to cover up. The knee length hem is overlapped, folded and complicated, tightly wrapping two beautiful legs, without losing the smooth lines, which makes her exquisite and graceful figure more perfect, with slender legs, black silk stockings and pointy head Silver high-heeled shoes, especially fascinating, really unlimited temptation.

    The collocation of clothes and her healthy wheat complexion complement each other, elegant and bright, bright and charming, which makes me laugh not only because of the sudden change of her dress style, but also because of the long black and bright hair. The tidy Liu Hai in front of her forehead is quite similar to the Oriental little girl, just blocking the brow tip. However, the Oriental little girl gives people the feeling It''s more fashionable, playful and cute. How stupid is this in front of me? I can''t think of other words except "humor", "personality" and "laughable" in this hairstyle, and isn''t it short hair? I haven''t seen you in a day. Why is it so long?

    It''s a wig! I responded, and the beautiful woman also responded why I should bite my lips. Her face was red and her eyes were angry. She said in a small voice with gnashing teeth: "you should dare to laugh, be careful that I kick you to death!"

    "Don''t laugh or not, ha ha," I still couldn''t help laughing. "Little sister, how do you dress like this

    This beauty is tiger sister winter night!

    The face of winter night is red and the ears are red. The subconscious hands protect the shoulders and block the attractive fragrant muscles on the shoulders. "What''s the matter with this dress?"

    "Not so much, not so much," I thought I was too disrespectful, sincerely praised: "very beautiful, I almost did not recognize you at a glance, this dress is very suitable for you."

    Winter night took a look at me, and I was proud of my shyness. "That''s right, this dress was rented in 281."

    rented? I was stunned and said with a smile, "it''s worth it. It''s just that people rely on clothes and horses and saddles."

    "It''s just you!" At last, the reaction of winter night was not too slow, and I was about to kick at first. "My mother is naturally beautiful. Is it set off by her clothes?"

    I laughed. I stepped back half a step. I was bound by my dress. I took a big step. I couldn''t kick me. I was even annoyed. Just then, a handsome man approached me and said, "this lady, do you want to dance together?"

    "I''m sorry," she said to the man with a smile and a face changing face. "My husband will be jealous."

    The man suddenly looked embarrassed and apologized to me: "it''s impolite, it''s to make his wife"

    when the man goes far away, I can''t help frowning: "little sister, do you want the old cow to eat the tender grass? Do you take advantage of me? "

    "What old cow eats tender grass? You want to die? I nearly spit out my age in winter night. I twisted my arm hard and complained, "I''ve been invited for more than 20 times in one night. I''m so tired that I just took you as a shield."

    It''s undeniable that after careful dressing, tonight''s winter night is indeed charming, confident, proud and as noble as a queen. Although I know it very well, it''s just that her wild nature is misunderstood by others

    I was stunned, and said, "yes, what''s the matter?" What''s strange about this? First of all, how many women can you say "Cheng Liusu" in your mouth without talking about your voice, your big eyes with single eyelid, and your trademark healthy skin color?

    Winter night let go of my arm, pulled a strand of wig in my ear, a little angry, murmured: "those damn bastards have worked together for four years, and it took a long time to recognize me, but you are." speaking of this, winter night suddenly gave me a look, twisted his face and stared at me, and his face drifted a blush inexplicably.Those fucking bastards? "You came with your boyfriend?" I asked

    "I don''t have any male friends. Are you trying to fool me?" Dong Xiaoye instinctively denied it, and the reaction was a little bit bigger, which surprised me a little. Then he spat at it with no image, covered up his face and asked me: "how can you come to longxiaotian''s birthday party? Don''t tell me that Miss Mo invited you, little chuzi. You should dare to apologize to Su Su Su. I''ll spare you! "

    "Where do you want to go? Just like you, I met her by chance. "I was shocked. I told you how I came here and how I met Murphy. When tiger sister and fringe met each other, they were so sticky that they wanted to talk nonsense. I suspected that Murphy''s fringe and I wouldn''t make trouble.

    Winter small night surprised: "so, just in the front yard hit people, and in the backyard trouble, are you this guy?"

    I didn''t say that I met Liu Xiaosheng and Murphy in the backyard. Dong Xiaoye asked me this question, which confirmed my suspicion in my heart. I couldn''t help but exclaim: "it seems that there are really many people from your city Bureau in this yard"

    "how do you know?" The nervous response on a small winter night is like no action.

    "Nonsense, otherwise no one asked you, how could you be here?" I sighed and said, "besides, I heard from an employee of the manor just now that someone sent a threatening letter to long Xiaotian, threatening to make trouble today, and the dragon family called the police."

    speaking of this, I suddenly flashed in my mind the scene where just now long Yifan and Gao Chamberlain rushed to the back garden with the security team. It seemed that something was wrong with them The place, however, is vague and has no body. I just think it''s strange, but I can''t say it.

    "If they call the police, we don''t have to have a headache." I was stunned by Dong Xiaoye''s words. However, it''s a business. Dong Xiaoye didn''t say much. He said to me with a solemn face: "since you know that something may happen, don''t stay here to eat and drink. He killed more than one million young masters of Zhangjia at a time. What do you want can''t afford? Hurry home. "

    If Dong Xiaoye knew that I had just killed another million Zhang Mingjie, she would be mad with envy? Nervous, it may not happen, you do not have to be so nervous ah? " "I smiled:" you don''t say I will go, but I have to wait a moment, wait for Murphy to come back, or you will let me run down the mountain with two legs

    Although Guo Xiang''s feelings with Xingyu are still doomed to a lot of tribulations, the highest mountain between them has disappeared. Tonight, the stars are shining brightly, people''s interest or "sex" is high, and they are eager for the world of the two. Even if I don''t have fun, I''m sorry to be that big light.

    "It''s not as simple as you think. I''ll let you go and you''ll go. It''s not wrong to listen to me." Dong Xiaoye winked at me with a big one eyed eyelid, and suddenly asked, "little chuzi, tell me the truth, you and Murphy, it''s really nothing?"

    "I just want to take her ride," I said with a wry smile. "What do you think we can do?"

    "As Su Su''s elder sister, of course, I hope you don''t have the best relationship," murmured Dong Xiaoye, then smiled at me, "I''ll wait for her with you and see you off in person, so I can rest assured."

    Fart! You still doubt me and Murphy, just want to watch me for the fringe!

    "Xiaoye, you are here, let me find you." I was about to decline dongxiaoye''s "kindness". A young man in a suit and a suit came running happily with two glasses of grape juice. His face was smiling like a blooming flower, and the dog tail flower was

    at a glance, he knew that the tough young man like a knife was interested in dongxiaoye. He handed over a glass of grape juice and flattered: "it took a long time to turn Tired? Come on, have a drink. Ha ha, don''t worry. The noise just now was a misunderstanding. It seems that the local leopard boy friend brought by a young lady had a conflict with a housekeeper. Long Yifan went to deal with it in person. It''s not a suspicious person. Lin team asked me to tell you that there is nothing unusual. "

    Earth leopard? I didn''t have a bad feeling for this sunny man, but I was the one in Ya''s mouth, or it made me a little unhappy. I was also a little embarrassed in winter. I frowned and didn''t reach for the drink. "Wang Jie, pay attention to your voice, so loud, I''m afraid that others don''t know that we are police?"

    Then Wang Jie saw that Dong Xiaoye and I seemed to know each other. A glimmer of vigilance flashed in his eyes, but it wasn''t because he didn''t speak carefully. "Xiaoye, who is he?"

    Ya''s is straightforward. He wrote all his jealousy on his face and in his mouth. Maybe the capital that he saw this night was very deep, and he was elegant and hypocritical. He was disgusting. He suddenly met a rude and straightforward man. Although he was not polite, he felt close to him. After a little thought, he knew that he was not a rich young man. He should have changed like a winter night With a smile, I put out my hand and said, "I''m a friend of the night"

    "a conversation is called a friend? I''ve seen so many cheeky people. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a cheeky person like you. "Ya''s obviously regarded me as a playboy with an intention for winter''s little night. He stretched his strong and intimidating face and said coldly to me," don''t you know she has a boyfriend? "As for longxiaotian''s birthday feast, because it involves a lot of things, it will take a lot of space. There will be some stories here, which will promote the qualitative change of South South relations with some people. Then, there will be some foreshadowing under the surface will be gradually revealed, and two important characters will be pulled out. It can be said that this is a turning point of the story, so please don''t be impatient ˇŁ

 Chapter 243

    I like straightforward people, but I don''t like people who are straightforward to self righteous. I don''t know if I''ve been harassed by some dandies so many times in winter night, which makes the man Wang Jie jealous and crazy. It''s beyond the limit of endurance. But as a policeman, I''ve been subjectively identified and insulted. I''m a Nini, and I have those three earthiness? The funniest thing is that he wants to pretend to be a boy friend of winter night, which makes me angry and funny.

    What happened tonight? First Murphy declared that she was my girlfriend, and then winter night lied that she was my wife. Now it''s good that the mallet in front of me wanted to pretend to be my wife''s boyfriend? Who is Xiaoye''s boyfriend

    Dong Xiaoye covers his face with one hand. He can''t bear to see Wang Jie''s face. He doesn''t even bother to deny his relationship with him. When Wang Jie sees Dong Xiaoye''s reaction, he doesn''t know. So he says to me, "far away, near."

    "You?" I pretend to be surprised.

    Wang Jie thought he had relieved the siege for winter night, and said proudly, "what do you think?"

    Yaya scolds me for being cheeky. Doesn''t my own cheekiness seem to be thin? I purposely put up my poker face and asked Dong Xiaoye in an angry voice: "you were asked to dance just now. You are afraid that I am jealous. Now someone says it''s your boyfriend. You are not afraid that I am jealous? Xiaoye, how many men have you provoked and how many green hats have you put on for me? Come on, we are divorced "

    " go away, you flirt with my mother? When did I wear a green hat for you? When did I marry you? "

    "Eh? Didn''t you cry yesterday and say no to me? " I clapped my chest, breathed with relief, and said with a smile, "you are joking, so I am relieved"

    "you want to be beautiful!" Dongxiaoye not only lost the duel yesterday, but also was accidentally taken advantage of by me. He threatened me not to fight with her again, and then "I will not marry". Listen to me now trying to cheat with the topic, where is she willing to do? But as soon as she spoke, she immediately felt something was wrong, as if she really wanted to marry me. She blushed, "do you want to die?"

    Tiger sister is really slow in some aspects. Of course, I know she blames me for my cunning, but this sentence falls in Wang Jie''s ear, but the misunderstanding is deeper. Ya''s lips are blue with biting, and she shivers and stutters. I don''t know what to ask. "You, Xiaoye, he, you are"

    dongxiaoye pinched my arm hard, and my tears almost fell, turning But he said to Wang Jie, "he''s my friend, Wang Jie. You talk nonsense to him, don''t you make a fool of yourself?"

    Wang Jie was exposed to lie face to face, a black face turned purple, knowing that I deliberately lured him to make a fool of himself, he was even more annoyed, but what he cared more was obviously the relationship between us that winter night never explained clearly, "friend? What friend? "

    In a daze, Dong Xiaoye immediately said to Wang Jie, who cares too much about her private life, "a friend is a friend. What else can be a friend?"

    I was disturbed by Murphy''s affairs in my mind, which was not without intentional joking to vent my boredom. Although I knew it was not good, I still took off my tongue and said, "of course, it''s my boyfriend."

    Dong Xiaoye pretends to be my wife and suspects my relationship with Murphy. Maybe I intend to revenge her?

    "You really want to die, don''t you?" Dong Xiaoye kicked me in the shin with pointy high heels, blushing, but he didn''t explain to Wang Jie. Instead, he took a look at two glasses of grape juice in his hand and said seriously: "Wang Jie, remember how Lin team explained before? No matter whether the content of the report letter is true or not, we should take it as true and mention the spirit of 120 points. We are not here to play! Go back to the place you are responsible for, don''t run to me all the time, and "

    look at me in the winter night, then scold him in a deep voice:" pay attention to your identity. Fortunately, he is my friend, otherwise we will expose our identity and purpose, cause panic among the guests, can you bear the consequences? I tell you, it doesn''t matter if you want to break your job, but please don''t bother me! "

    Dong Xiaoye''s words are not polite. It seems that she doesn''t like Wang Jie at all. On the contrary, she hates Wang Jie very much. "Xiaoye, I"

    Wang Jie still has something to say. Dong Xiaoye doesn''t listen. She pulls me to the dancing crowd. "Chu Nan, dance with me."

    "Dancing? I can''t "this woman is so strong. I was shocked that I didn''t break her. She was wearing high-heeled shoes. I was afraid that I would fall her if I tried too hard.

    "I can''t jump around, and I can''t," said Dong Xiaoye, pressing his voice. "I just want to avoid him. I hate him. I''m old, but I''m smaller than old women. I don''t have any man like character. I think of me all day. Disgusting

    This woman is merciless. Is her mouth too poisonous? How do I think she and my family fate, do not like not like, why do not have to denigrate others?

    "Although he is not as handsome as I am, I think he is pretty good. You are not too old. You can get it almost? Do you have to find someone like me? That''s too hard. A handsome guy like me was robbed by a woman when he was 17 or 18! "On purpose, winter night definitely deliberately stepped on the heel of my foot, snorted coldly, despised my narcissism, glanced at Wang Jie obliquely, drank up two drinks, still stabbed me in the same place and glared at me, whispered: "his condition is really good, but his mind is too narrow, and how to say it, you see, always changing If you want to take advantage of me, you''ll pester me all day long. You''ll still talk to others in private, saying that I''m his girlfriend. The most excessive thing is that he has the cheek to give gifts to the leaders and ask them to help us, which makes my mother a laughing stock in the criminal police team. Everyone thinks that the leaders are worried that I won''t get married. "

    Han Dongxiao ye should be 26 years old this year. It''s really the sensitive age of the marriageable woman. With her strong and aggressive temper, Wang Jie''s behavior undoubtedly touched her scales. No wonder that she should be offended. In other words, please ask the leader to help her. It''s really thanks to that kid to come out. However, the leaders of the organs and units always seem to be more enthusiastic in this respect. In other words, my family The old man would occasionally blind introduce himself to the students after graduation or single

    but anyway, this woman''s arrogance is too strong. I sighed: "just meet the same one, and then delay for a few years. I''m afraid you''re really hard to get married"

    winter night''s beautiful eyes stared, "what do you say

    "It''s my friend who said that. I''m too lazy to pay attention to others," I said, "little sister, do you know how the leftover girl was made? It''s because the vision is too high, choosy, and I always feel that I haven''t met the most perfect one, and I unconsciously squander the golden age of women. I was really anxious to find that, let alone the perfect one, there is not even a suitable one around me. Although you have good conditions, I think you should also seize it. "

    Some people say: if you go to find a boyfriend, you won''t pester me every day.

    "a woman''s twenty-one flowers will turn into tofu dregs at thirty." maybe my words touch the heart of dongxiaoye. She feels a little bit sad and says: "I also know that I will turn into tofu dregs in a few years, but I''m not in the mood to talk about love. I''m looking for someone, me I swore that I would never have a family until I found her. "

    "Looking for someone? Men? " I had an expression of "Oh - no wonder you''re not in a hurry"

    "it''s my sister! Where do you want to go? " Winter small night white my one eye, the eye instant lost brilliance again, the flowing sadness let me suddenly think of her when she went to my house to check the account, mentioned her elder sister, she also once showed such expression.

    "Your sister? Isn''t she married and has children? " I remember that Dong Xiaoye said that her sister''s child was almost as big as Chu Yuan.

    The little night seemed to be immersed in some sad mood and said, "fifteen years ago, she ran away with her children"

    "ran away from home?" I lost fifteen years? That is to say, the winter night was only 11 years old?! No wonder her expression is so complicated every time she mentions her sister.

    "To be exact, it''s the second time that she ran away from home. It was all caused by men? What am I talking to you about? " Winter night also felt that the atmosphere was a little heavy, beating the spirit, smiling, said: "my sister''s thing told me, to find a man must be careful, can''t meet their own like and really like their own, would rather not marry for a lifetime can''t do it, so, you don''t worry about me, first deal with your own problems, it''s Susu and Miss Mo''s Humph, the playboy. "

    Er, the winter night punctured a layer of film that I suppressed in the bottom of my heart, and let the chaos of thoughts and troubles under the cover spring up. Feelings are always seen from others'' understanding. I can''t understand my own understanding

    neither I nor winter night can dance. They just walk back and forth in a crab step. There was a topic just now, but they didn''t think about it. At this time, they have their own concerns This silence, suddenly feel strange.

    I''ve learned the fist of dongxiaoye. It''s very hard, but her hand is very small. It''s soft in the palm of her hand. It''s not like the hand holding a gun. My other hand gently grasps her willow waist, but gently touches it, which is enough to feel her slender waist. It turns out that the fierce and tiger like figure of dongxiaoye is so small and exquisite. I don''t know her powerful strength Where did you come from.

    listen to the meaning of "winter night" just now, so her elder sister ran away from home and seemed to be deceived by a man. No wonder she did not see the less bright Wang Chieh. He seemed to deliberately show him. The winter night''s hands were also on the side of my waist. Her body was very close to me, and she could smell each other. She did not spray perfume, but she still had a faint glow. Fragrance, lead me to lower my head, and see the soft and smooth skin under the snow neck of Xinchang. Because of the low chest design, the plump and proud look is so sexy, and the deep cleavage makes me lost

 Chapter 244

    Winter night also noticed that my two eyes were straight, ashamed and angry. He gnashed his teeth and said, "what are you looking at?"

    Yes, I look at your bag, "I glanced sideways, turning my eyes to the silver satchel that she had put on her little arm and had slipped to the corner of her arm. The cold sweat shifted the topic:" dance when you dance, what are you doing with your wallet? "? It''s not weird. "

    "It''s too awkward to carry," said the apricot eyes on the winter night, revealing two rows of neat white teeth. He said with a grim smile, "there is a gun hidden in it, so that when dancing, some wolf won''t be honest and eat the old lady''s tofu, so he would be shot dead.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! The joke came back to the joke, but I was really surprised, "is it really a gun?"

    Dong Xiaoye smiled happily. "I''m a criminal police officer, and I''m on a mission. Do you think it''s fake? So it''s better to be good with your eyes. I''ll hum if you look at the wrong place. "

    Winter night with a gun, but also to personally see me off before I can rest assured, and then combined with the just long Yifan excessive tension I can not help frowning, "tonight is really dangerous?"

    Winter night saw me not joking, but also serious, "if nothing happens, it will not be a small thing. After all, those who dare to provoke the dragon family are certainly not good at stubble."

    I asked, "what''s the matter with the tip off letter you just told Wang Jie?"

    "Why do you ask so much?" Winter night turned my eyes angrily, Su Rong said: "discipline, I can''t say."

    "Discipline? How would I know the tip off letter if you didn''t say it? Don''t follow me in this way. "Even if I know that dongxiaoye is a policeman and a connoisseur, I can''t let it go when I think of any danger. I''m unreasonable:" if you don''t say, I won''t leave, so that you don''t worry about me. As a friend, I have the right to know whether you will encounter danger. "

    This is nonsense! " Winter night little face red, "Chu Nan, I don''t need you to worry!"

    "Is it? You don''t have to worry about that buddy. I won''t leave. I''ll stick to you today. We''ll dance for a night. When will we leave the venue Say, my hands at the same time hard, winter night a light call, the two people''s abdomen has been closely together.

    Winter night is shy and angry, struggling hard, "let go! How dare you eat tofu?! Chu, if you don''t let go, I''ll "

    " how about that? " "You dare not fight with me, because you are afraid to attract other people''s attention," I said with a smile

    "You are a liar!"

    "What if I''m just playing tricks?"

    Are you afraid of it? " Struggle will only increase the friction of two people''s bodies. The face of winter night is as red as blood, and finally give up. Staring at me, I suddenly asked, "are you such a rascal to all women?"

    , old brother''s face is red. "Where do you want to go? We are friends. It''s normal for me to care about you? Aren''t you the same? You''re on a mission, don''t care why I have to expose my identity and let me go? "

    Dongxiaoye automatically filtered the second half of my sentence and said to herself, "that''s why you are so attentive to all the women you know. You are excessively flattering and caring. It''s no wonder that Su Su and Miss Mo all like you. But save yourself. I don''t like you!"

    I can''t laugh or cry. Does this woman think I want to chase her?

    "Yes, yes, you don''t want to eat this, but I''m willing to please you and care about you, OK? Who can make you look beautiful, sink fish and fall wild geese, turn the country into a city, and bring disaster to the country and the people? "

    " bah, you will bring disaster to the country and the people! " The little winter night spat at me with a smile and scolding, but the face was even redder. The woman couldn''t help boasting that the police entered the manor in disguise, not because the dragon family called the police, on the contrary, the dragon family insisted on opposing the police''s intervention, and insisted that they had never received anything like a threatening letter, so the police would start an army, because they received an anonymous letter on Saturday According to the report letter, it claims that there will be someone asking for his life on the 80th birthday of long Xiaotian. The report letter states that in the past 15 years, long Xiaotian has personally participated in more than 30 illegal commercial competitions, including collusion between officials and businessmen and a large number of criminal evidences related to gangs. Because there are so many involved, the informants who are not high-ranking officials are valued, and the influence is not ordinary, so the truth and falsehood need to be investigated, but obviously the informants are not without Fangya, the police even suspect that the informant himself may be the arrogant suspect who wants to commit a crime.

    However, the dragon family insisted that the report letter was a malicious attack by competitors, a complete slander and intimidation, and insisted on holding a big birthday party. The content of the report letter needs to take time to check and verify, and the police are not sure to prove that it is not a prank, so they can''t intervene strongly. After two days of discussion, the dragon family finally agreed that the police would enter the manor as a guest without disturbing the guests, which led to the explanation of why the winter night would be so dressed.

    Last winter''s night was suddenly called back to the Bureau. That''s why I couldn''t get through her cell phone all day today. I dare to say that the police officers who participated in the task handed in her cell phone. Before entering the manor, I felt the incongruity because the low-end car parked outside was from them. Compared with the famous car party in the yard, it was really eye-catching.

    I thought the police were too careless, but Dong Xiaoye explained that this was the idea of Lin Zhi, the commander of the action and the captain of the criminal police. Because all the information about the wanted criminal suspect is not clear, the primary goal of the task is to protect the safety of the dragon family and the guests. If the car outside the door can attract the attention of the criminal, it''s better for him to leave when he knows something difficult, otherwise It can also play a deterrent role, and show its feet in the venue.In fact, I think about it carefully. No wonder that Wang Jie had a relaxed mind just now. If I was a criminal and really wanted the life of long Xiaotian, would I send him a threatening letter in advance? Even if I''m psychopathic, I''m sure that the one with the surname of long won''t call the police, and I''m not crazy to provoke the police? Looking horizontally and vertically, the report letter with obvious "motive" and the threatening letter sent to long Xiaotian should all come from the same person or a group of people.

    It''s almost impossible to say that they want to commit a crime. The smell of bluffing is so obvious. If it wasn''t for long Xiaotian''s criminal record of being retaliated, even the police wouldn''t take today''s affairs as one thing. Just like Guo Xiang''s words that entice me to come here, the pure essence of these policemen is to eat luxury free buffet

    winter night may not be really busy If it happens, it will never come with me. I think she will show up. It''s more because she saw me and Murphy together and let me go. One is to deter me from betraying the fringe and fooling with Murphy. The other is purely out of the consideration of "just in case". As she said, if the suspect is not bluffing, it''s abnormal, though it''s 10000 nothing When it happens, there is always one in ten thousand chance to prove that the report letter and the threatening letter are true, so the police are all armed with guns?

    It''s not easy for the police. They know it''s a fake. Don''t worry about the winter night. I''m finally relieved.

    At the end of the song, Wang Jie, who is pestering people, is gone. I guess it''s back to my responsible area. I was embarrassed to be separated from Dong Xiaoye. After holding for a long time, I''m embarrassed. But when I separated, my friend suddenly felt a little empty. Women are really a wonderful creature. The feeling of holding in my arms is intoxicating and obsessed. I secretly scolded myself for being lewd, Chu Nan Chunan, are you really a wolf?

    "Strange, why is it so slow?" Two cups of juice were drunk in the stomach, and Murphy was not back yet. I was a little worried. Did the dragon family not want to let the old man and bitter son go? Or are the old and the bitter unwilling to leave? Reading this, I suddenly thought of an important question, and asked Dong Xiaoye: "by the way, xiaoyejie, the principal of the primary school we went to yesterday was your friend who grew up together? You seem to be the honorary headmaster there, aren''t you? "

    "Why?" Winter night alert way: "you don''t want to play the idea of morning sister?"? I''ll tell you, it''s impossible. Sister Chen has been married for a long time. "

    "I''m serious. Don''t make fun of me, will you?" I have the audacity to stick to a serious face and ask sincerely: "actually, I have something to ask you"

    my intuition tells me that Dong Xiaoye just doesn''t like me to pry into her private affairs. Seeing that I''m serious, she gathers up her thoughts and wonders: "please me? What''s up? "

    Forgive me for being a boar, but I can''t help being a little embarrassed. I smiled and held out a forefinger. "I want to ask you to lend me a dormitory. It''s for rent, but it can''t be too expensive because of our deep friendship."

    I was confused in the fog on a small winter night, but I obviously felt that I was robbing her, and I didn''t look very good. I was in a panic, so I hurriedly took the old man And bitter things said to her, "you say, I was so tossed, people stay here, young and old, later can have good gas?"? The high housekeeper who was fired is the cousin of the second youngest grandmother of the dragon family

    "Well, what you said is reasonable." dongxiaoye also hated the behavior of gaochamberlain deeply, and sympathized with the old and the young. But suddenly he frowned, squinted at me, and the voice was strange: "but, xiaochuzi, how do I feel that you are letting me bear the consequences for you? In other words, if you don''t do it, can you cause so much trouble? We were so nervous just now that we thought something was wrong. "

    "That''s why I said please. Besides, I don''t live in vain. How much does your school charge for accommodation? I can pay according to the standard?"

    "Bah," said Dong Xiaoye with a smile, "students'' accommodation costs hundreds of yuan a year. You can make a calculation. It''s more cost-effective than renting a house."

    What''s more, there is a ready-made canteen in the school. There are many teachers and students. It''s convenient to take care of them in life. What''s more, there is no more suitable environment for bitter children than that full of vitality and happiness. I smile with a thick face and don''t contradict it, because I''m sure that winter night won''t refuse me. I always feel that winter night and I are actually the same kind of people - It''s the so-called bad guy.

 Chapter 245

    "OK," he said to me after a moment''s meditation. "There should be several dormitories in the school. I''ll go back and tell sister Chen to clean one up and come out. But first, I''ll say that you have to pay according to the price. As for the old man, I''ll find her a job in the school, but the salary is not high. You must pay according to the price I can''t complain. After all, the school is far from as rich as you think. It''s very hard for chenjie to run it. "

    I went to Zhang Mingjie with black and white words in the morning in a hurry. One million yuan was saved into the old man''s account. She still works? It''s OK not to pay. I nodded busily. "Thank you, thank you, little sister. You are the kindest person I''ve ever seen in the world. Standing under the street lamp, you are the Bodhisattva. You are the angel. It''s my three lives to know you."

    "get out of here!" "Have you ever boasted so much?" he said with a smile? I''m not so kind. You''ll have to treat me to seafood for a month later! "

    I didn''t think of it, and then I said, "don''t say it for a month, it''ll be OK all my life."

    when I finished, I realized how ambiguous it was. On a winter night, the delicate face quickly rose a layer of bright red, just like the lake shining in the sunset. "You think beautifully, you''re glib, and dare to flirt with my mother again, be careful that I don''t care about your business."

    "No, absolutely not." I chuckled in secret, saying, I didn''t mean to flirt with you just now, but I thank you so much in my heart, so I said something inappropriate when I was excited

    the atmosphere was a little embarrassed by me. We both didn''t know what to say. Our hearts jumped suddenly, as if we could feel the thin air, the heavy oxygen, the stage The singer sang another song. We didn''t even pretend to listen to the ecstasy. I felt embarrassed to speak first when I saw that we wanted to talk again and again on winter''s Eve. I had the cheek to break this uneasiness and murmured, "Murphy is too slow, isn''t the dragon family unwilling to let people go?"

    Probably because the formal banquet is about to start, the singers on the stage didn''t continue to sing, and the crowd began to disperse by accident. The crowd swarmed into the villa. It seemed that the winter night also planned to go in to have a look. The way: "go to find her, I don''t know."

    I said with a smile: "this is my house. It''s so big. Where can I find her? Besides, it''s strange not to throw me out when I meet a man named long. "

    "You know you''re not welcome, so you shouldn''t have come in the morning," said Dong Xiaoye, giving me a vivid look. "Come with me, I''ll take you in to find her. I don''t think the Dragon dare throw me out."

    As soon as the dance group broke up, my head surged. I nodded, afraid Murphy would not find my place easily.

    For the first time in my life, I was shocked by the palace like luxury when I entered the house. From the outside, my mother''s face was luxurious enough, but compared with the inside, it was just a small thing.

    The first floor and the second floor are a whole. The splendid lobby makes me dizzy. The high roof makes me dizzy. But the luxurious and glittering chandelier on the top of my head is just as big as my bedroom. It''s spectacular and dazzling. The colorful Turkish carpet makes me feel embarrassed to step on it.

    The soothing classical music, elegant and lyrical, seems to control people''s bodies. It makes a common arm raising movement seem so gentle and charming. Even the waiters with precious drinks passing by accidentally look like elegant gentlemen.

    A crystal glass tower has been set up in the middle of the hall. Against the background of light and fog, it constantly changes the hazy color, giving a dreamlike feeling. If champagne is poured in later and the wine is gurgling, I think the scene will be more gorgeous. The rich will play with their mother? Chu Nan, I was about to go out to find you. "It''s a coincidence that I just entered the door and ran into Murphy walking outwards." I''m sorry to meet an elder in Longbo, so I talked a few more words to make you wait for a while? Ha ha, but with that elder''s love, Longbo promised us to take the old man and kuer away? "

    Murphy Ben said happily, but suddenly saw a gorgeous winter night around me. His face was like a layer of frost, which restored my familiar coldness. Instinctively, he kept a distance from me and disguised her reality. "This lady is"

    a woman''s feeling is always very sensitive, and winter night is exactly the same. He hurriedly flashed to the side, as if he and My relationship is very humiliating. "Hello, Miss Mo, my name is Dong Xiaoye. We have met before."

    "Yes?" Murphy frowned a little, until he was embarrassed to see the little winter night, and then he realized: "Oh, I remember, in the police station, you are a policeman!"

    "Shh -" I quickly made a silent gesture, "keep it down."

    Murphy didn''t know, so although he recognized dongxiaoye, the look of questioning didn''t fade. This woman would not really regard herself as my girlfriend?

    "Chunan, why is officer Dong with you?" Murphy, who used to be very good at disguise himself, wrote all his doubts in his face at the moment. For fear that I couldn''t understand it, he just asked me why I invited him. After all, it''s not the winter night in the business circle that is unlikely to be invited by the dragon family. If I invited him, it would be more reasonable to come with the tassel.How can winter small night see Murphy misunderstood? As soon as Xiaolian blushed, she was eager to explain. I hurriedly said: "we are together. Xiaoye and I are friends, just like our relationship with you."

    I think I said a very smart thing, that is to say, I answered Murphy''s question and didn''t let dongxiaoye misunderstand that I betrayed the fringe. At the same time, I perfunctorized the reason why dongxiaoye appeared in Longjia manor.

    "With Guo Xiang and Miss Liu?"

    Nodding busily.

    "Your relationship, like yours and mine?" Murphy''s question stunned me. Seeing the bitter streamer in her eyes, I suddenly remembered that I had promised to be a "lover" with her for one night. Then, wasn''t my answer easy to be misunderstood? Murphy''s eyes rolled, and he said with a sly smile, "what''s your relationship?"

    Murphy did it on purpose, absolutely on purpose! Miss Dong didn''t disappoint her. As expected, she frowned very sensitively. Meanwhile, she also raised some hostility to Murphy. Murphy said this too vaguely. Dong Xiaoye obviously mistakenly thought that she was provoking herself, saying that she didn''t deserve to be mentioned with her.

    Women''s imagination is too rich. When they suspect that men cheat them, they don''t realize that they cheat themselves. The reason is that they tend to think too much.

    I don''t like Murphy''s "mischievous". Although I know that she is joking about "mischievous" me, I don''t know about winter night. Just when I want to express my dissatisfaction, the light in the lobby suddenly goes out, and the light changes to the dark in a flash, which makes the dancing people give a light shout at the same time. The hearts of my friends are shocked, and three words are instinctively jumped out of my mind Two punctuation marks - something''s going to happen?!

    "Haipi Persian spits again --"

    birthday song? I looked at the sound. The two wooden doors of the room on the right side of the hall were slowly opened, and the gentle candlelight came out. Several men and women in gorgeous clothes led by long Yifan pushed a elaborately decorated four-wheel car out of the room slowly. The glittering car was placed with a huge birthday cake, which looked like seven or eight floors, with the shape of a giant cake It''s a bit of Chang Qingsong''s feeling. I think it''s a moral. But I think it''s better to eat this cake at Christmas. It''s three men and five women, including long Yifan, who are pushing the birthday cart. They should all be the children of long Xiaotian. Their eyebrows are quite similar. After them, they also follow several people who sing the birthday song. They are about thirty or forty years old and small Still in the swaddling clothes, it is easy to know that it is the family member of longxiaotian''s children.

    Long Yifan should invite a music teacher in advance. We should make up the lessons together. Damn it, it''s like Miss Zhen Zi is moaning about her birthday. It''s dark and blind. Do you want to scare people to death? Don''t say Murphy is so scared that she hugged my arm. Even sister tiger also flashed behind me and put her right hand into her handbag. You are really a policeman. You should take me as a cover when you take out the gun!

    A false alarm made everyone smile. For the guests, this sudden show was quite interesting. They spontaneously made way for the birthday car and sang "haipi" together.

    "What is dragon Xiaotian doing?" I blushed and coughed on my little face at winter''s Eve, and then I put the responsibility of my own gaffe on long Xiaotian. I frowned and said, "it''s my intention to live with us. I told him that I must say hello to the police before the banquet begins."

    if long Xiaotian cooperates with the police, I''m afraid he''s not long Xiaotian. After all, the police are stubborn to interfere with life Banquet, change is who will have a conflict, moreover, people suddenly come out, purely to the guests to flatter, set off the atmosphere, this is probably a kind of flow of so-called "romantic"?

    However, Murphy''s words made me feel superficial. "As long Xiaotian is getting older, he still likes to put on airs so much. He has to try to shape himself into a merciful emperor admired by thousands of people. Does the feeling of being praised really make him obsessed?"

    So it dawned on me, isn''t it? Guided by long Yifan and others, the distinguished guests clapped their hands and sang the birthday song together, as if they were asking long Xiaotian to shine on the stage. Before they saw his figure, fan Er became a full ten?

    : the power is cut off and the network is just restored to normal. The update is late. I''m sorry that I accidentally "rode" the Trojan for two days. The computer is poisoned and paralyzed. Today, the power is cut off again. How can I carry on so much these days? The most bizarre thing is that I only know today that Christmas has been gone for several days and it''s a little late, but I still want to say to you, Merry Christmas! Although it''s more appropriate to say ''are you happy at Christmas''

 Chapter 246

    A long version of birthday singing, cake cart just moved to the center of the hall, parked beside the crystal cup tower, so accurate, want to come to long Yifan and his brothers and sisters not less rehearsal? A beam of silver light came down from the sky. Everyone knew that the main character was going to be on the stage ceremoniously. For a while, the applause was loud and the atmosphere was not warm.

    All of a sudden, the silver light column wandering around the lobby was pulled by what force. It was suddenly sucked into the second floor of the stairway. I don''t know when, there are already several people standing there. Standing in the middle, the rich old man supported by a boy and a girl is obviously the hero of this night, long Xiaotian.

    If you only look at the person of longxiaotian, you can''t believe that he is over 80 years old. He is fat and broad, with good looks. He has a smile fold on his face. Although he has grey hair, he is luxuriant and tight. He has an inverted back shape, and the wrinkles on his forehead are very shallow. I don''t know whether he is calm and young, or he is so "delicate" with a lot of money.

    There are only a few people behind long Xiaotian, but each of them has a special manner. Since he was with him before he came out, I thought they were all guests with more noble status. I wanted to ask Murphy around me if the kind-hearted person who helped me to take the old man and the bitter son was among them, but he gave me two dry coughs. The people in the lobby calmed down when they came out Knowing that shouxinggong was about to start talking, long Xiaotian smiled a little, and the intoxicated expression of self satisfaction made me feel sick for a while, because it was hard for me to feel good for him all the time.

    "Today is the 80th birthday of someone in longmou. The children must hold a so-called birthday party for me. I hope I can have a lively and happy day. But I really didn''t expect that so many good friends came to this small Qianlong manor tonight, which really made longmou flattered and scared"

    this old man has a thick face and is very clear It''s my invitation, but I put on an unexpected appearance to flatter myself and satisfy myself. I can see from my vanity. It seems that Ya''s bad reputation in the circle is not everyone''s aimless, but there is some truth.

    Long Xiaotian''s voice is a little hoarse, but it is magnetic. It''s very characteristic. The tone is slow, but the words are powerful. It makes people feel calm and oppressive. Maybe this is the so-called aura? Just the speech shows a unique momentum of everyone. Although the public praise is criticized, there is something extraordinary about him.

    "Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to make a life for someone"

    "not a life, but a death for you!"

    There was a sound out of the sky, which simply interrupted long Xiaotian. Out of politeness, when long Xiaotian was speaking, the meeting place was extremely quiet, so the discordant sound was particularly harsh and clear, like a thunderbolt in a clear day.

    Not even before everyone''s reaction, a loud bang came, and people were all stunned. At the edge of the stairs, long Xiaotian, who was shocked and unhappy, froze the complicated smile on his face forever. His forehead bloomed a blood colored flower. Even if he was far away, I could clearly see that it was because his head was blown out of a blood hole.

    Gun shot?!

    It wasn''t until long Xiaotian''s fat body collapsed powerlessly, then fell out of the silver light column, and tumbled down the high stairs, until the people nearby held their breath and confirmed that the leading tycoon in the real estate industry of Beitian had become a lifeless corpse, making a heart splitting scream, that I suddenly returned to my mind.

    Something''s wrong! Killing people!! Dragon Xiaotian is dead!!!

    God, no?! I can''t believe what happened at this moment. A few seconds ago, long Xiaotian was still standing on the second floor talking. How could he fall to the carpet on the first floor in a blink of an eye?! I have lived for 24 years. I saw the dead for the first time. Besides, I was the one who died before my eyes!

    I thought I was the most frightened person, but when I came back to my mind, I found that as a criminal police officer, she was not even as good as me. Like Murphy, she grabbed my sleeve from left to right, her face was pale, her whole body trembled, and she dared not accept the reality.

    Run! " I can only think of this reaction. I hold Murphy in one hand, and winter night in the other hand. Taking advantage of the chaos and the dark lobby, I rush to the door. Damn it, I didn''t expect that one of the ten thousand could be hit by me, and I really jumped out of a brave pervert!

    God knows where the murderer is hiding to shoot, but one thing is certain. He is in this hall, so it''s the best choice to escape. Fortunately, we are just near the door.

    Winter night was dragged out by me for four or five steps. Suddenly, it came back to me. Suddenly, it stopped and tried to get rid of my hand, shouting: "let go, Chunan! Everyone calm down, don''t panic, I am the police "

    " don''t shout! " I hurriedly covered her mouth, what''s the joke? Since the madman dared to shoot, it proved that he was not afraid of the police at all. You don''t know his position at all. You are just looking for death!

    "Bang!" There was another gunshot, and there was a voice nearby shouting: "all down, I''m a policeman, turn on the lights, all people down! Don''t panic! "

    Before he finished speaking, he heard the fierce man who fired the warning, and then the light came on. Beside the body of long Xiaotian, another man fell into a pool of blood. Beside him, there was a guy wearing a mask, a black suit, dressed as a guest. The muzzle of the gun in his hand was floating with a wisp of smoke.That madman is far away from me. That''s great. When will he stay if he doesn''t go now? Don''t say that I don''t wear red underwear today. Even if I wear red underwear, I''m not Superman. My brother''s legs are soft. How can I care about other people''s lives? I don''t know where my strength comes from. Like holding a pillow, I put my arm under my armpit and took Murphy by the other hand. Then I ran towards the door, but the door was already crowded.

    Strange, when did the door close? My heart thumped.

    If the person who sent the threatening letter to long Xiaotian is the same as the person who sent the report to the Municipal Bureau, then the madman is obviously a murderer who doesn''t want to die. Maybe he just wanted to walk out of the manor alive. Who can guarantee that a desperate person will kill? In front of life, people are humble and selfish. I don''t want to have heroes. I just want to take Murphy and winter night to escape.

    I''m not a policeman. What''s the matter with me?

    "Bang!"

    The gunshot at the door made everyone, including me, fall into despair. There was more than one madman. "Don''t mess up, distinguished guests. The party is just beginning. Why hurry to leave? Listen to the comrade policeman and squat down, or you will bleed. "

    Transverse in front of the door holding the thigh of the shot, it''s actually a guy I know, the chairman of tulip fishing resort, Tang Lian! This guy even came to longxiaotian''s birthday party. If he hadn''t run in the front and been shot by a madman, I wouldn''t have noticed him.

    I was worried. Tang Lian in the wailing called Dongfang Lian the eldest miss. If Tang had an association with the long family, Fang Lian would not have received the invitation from long Xiaotian? Don''t you think Dongfang is also in this conference hall?!

    People crowded to the door spread back like frightened birds and beasts to dodge. The hall was full of desperate screams and cries. I also stepped back carefully, put down the winter night, pulled her and Murphy to squat down.

    Winter night glared at me, "Chunan, are you crazy? I''m a policeman don''t you know?! "

    "I''m not crazy. I''m afraid you''re crazy. The situation is not clear. What are your strengths?" I said angrily, "if I hadn''t held you, who would have been shot to the ground now?"

    Now the only thing we can be sure of is that there is definitely more than one prisoner, and Dong Xiaoye knows that she is really too impulsive and can''t help blushing. It''s no wonder that she is young and has never met such abnormal cases? Inexperience is reasonable, but she still refuses to accept it. She says in a low voice: "do you want to remind me to calm down? You want to run! "

    "Nonsense, I''m not a policeman. Is it wrong to run away?"

    "If you want to run, why do you still hold me?!"

    "I''d like to. Do you mind?" I didn''t want to argue with Dong Xiaoye any more, and I was frustrated. "Now I can''t run even if I want to. Look at the situation yourself, how many people are held hostage? You''re a cop. You''re a fart

    Xiaoye looked at the lunatic guarding the door, unable to refute me.

    This madman is the waiter who just passed me with wine! He stamped his foot on the wound of Tang Lian''s thigh, and pushed it hard. Tang Lian''s howling was like killing a pig. He was so desperate and trembling that no one wanted to be the next one. So the people who were tall in the past curled up in the shaking.

    We are the hostages of the lunatics.

    Murphy slumped to the ground. In fear, her legs had lost their strength. She tightly hugged my arm. "Chunan"

    "don''t be afraid, it''s OK." I comforted Murphy, dike the winter night, and his brain was running fast at the same time. If there was only one person, he might be a lunatic who didn''t want to die, but now it''s

    there are three people who didn''t squat down, one of them is a thin waiter, the other is a tall, one is a strong, and the other two are guests'' costumes. All three of them are armed with guns, blocking two of them A window and the door of the room where long Yifan and others just pushed out the cake, plus the stairway and the main door, five people almost blocked all possible escape routes. If it''s not a coincidence, it can only prove that they were premeditated and planned crimes! But I''m puzzled. Since it''s a crime, why should I deliberately alarm the police? Are these crazy people sure to escape under the encirclement of the police and want to create a shocking big case to be famous in history?

    What is their purpose? Fortune? Then why kill long Xiaotian by name? Revenge? So why are hostages taken? This is obviously contradictory, and some of them are dressed as waiters and some of them are dressed as guests. How do these guys mix in? Are the dragon family and the police idiots? There are so many unreasonable places

    the people who appeared on the second floor with long Xiaotian were also awed by the sudden disaster. They could not care about the two frightened children. Several men and women turned around to hide in the building to find an opportunity to escape, but they were met by a black hole in the muzzle of the gun - I don''t know when, there was a man with a mask standing behind them, Ironically, that mask is Altman, the hero of justice

 Chapter 248

    "If the police stop us from getting rich, they will only let you become my funeral objects. Dear gentlemen, ladies, do they dare to joke with your precious life?" Different from other excited gangsters, the masked man was still very calm. He took a long tone and said in a murky voice: "then I need someone to take my words to the guys outside. How many people are there and who are they? I believe that the police know better than me. They should have a guest list for the banquet? Contact the family members of these people and personally send money to redeem them. I only need cash for one person with the first million yuan, and I only need to wait for two hours, when I can''t raise money, the end will be the same as him! " After that, he stamped his foot on longxiaotian''s head, and his face collapsed. The dragon family was frightened, angry and scared, but they were at a loss for the cruelty of the masked man. They couldn''t bear to see that longxiaotian was humiliated after his death, turned around and cried. Update super fast

    two hours? Because the development project of Qianlong mountain manor has not been completed officially, and some sections of the road have not been opened to traffic, and the location of Qianlong manor we are in is very remote, so the fastest way to get here from the urban area is an hour. Even if the police ask for the support of the troops, it is difficult to find an effective way to deploy in a short time after arriving at the manor, because there will be a rush of people Generally, the families who enter the manor where the bombs are buried are enough for them to deal with. The masked men ask for ransom, not only to release the hostages, but also to take more hostages and increase the weight for their escape.

    No wonder these perverts are not flustered and disordered. It''s not easy to go down the mountain, and it''s more difficult to go down the mountain, let alone at night? There are many paths in the mountains. As long as you leave the manor, it is difficult for the police to pursue or block it. What''s more, there is the burden of the bomb sitting in this yard?

    This Altman is really different. He has underdeveloped limbs and can''t fight small monsters, but his brain is developed. He has a bad idea. He''s so brave that he''s a total ten perverts!

    "It''s too wasteful to pass on a message even if your head is worth money," said the masked man, putting the remote control that detonated the bomb back in his pocket, pointing to the police officer next to him, who is still alive and dead, laughing: "this gentleman should have a colleague? If you don''t want him to die like this, please take the initiative to stand up. "

    Ya''s fine mind! He not only wanted to dig out the disguised police mixed with the hostages and expel them, but also, more importantly, it would create a stronger sense of oppression for the hostages and make it more difficult for people to resist!

    The waiter bandit at the door walked forward two steps with a grim smile. The calm of the masked man obviously increased his evil agitation and abnormal excitement to a certain extent. He shouted: "police, get up quickly! I count three times. If no one stands up, I''ll guess someone and kill him. Haha, my gambling has always been good. Maybe the first one will guess it. This waiter bandit is the most violent one among them. He shot Tang Lian just now and ravaged his wound like playing. Until he passed out, no one doubts that this pervert is joking. I''m thinking about it Do you think it''s dangerous to stand up in the winter night? I saw the girl''s eyes changed and her heart rocked. However, it''s too late to stop the tiger like woman.

    It''s hard to avoid carelessness when the waiter and the bandit are satisfied. They have come to our side. How can they let the chance slip when they see the chance to take advantage of it? All of a sudden, she swept out and kicked the waiter bandit''s ankle. However, she neglected an important thing. She was wearing a corset evening dress. The tight dress almost tied the two thighs together, which did not allow her to fully unfold her movements, so that the strength was insufficient. The bandit''s body stumbled forward, but the possibility of falling was very small Micro, when winter night''s face changed, he could not take the pistol out of his handbag, so he had to stand up with one hand to subdue the fierce pervert.

    This tigress is not going to die?! God knows that there is something wrong with one of my nerves. When I realize that something is wrong, I subconsciously pull back the little winter night and throw her into Murphy''s arms. However, I suddenly get up with the help of my strength. I don''t have time to think about it. I put all my strength into the face of the bandit who is stunned to turn around. When I saw that the muzzle of his gun pointed directly at my chest, I was so scared that I grabbed his wrist and turned around to beat him hard He twisted his arm behind him and took off the gun in his hand. Then he kicked it hard according to the bend of his leg. Ya fell down to his knees with a scream. I grabbed his hair and stretched him back into my arms. The hand holding the gun wrapped around his face and held him to the chin with the muzzle of the gun. "Don''t move, don''t move at all! I am a policeman! Put the gun down, or I''ll kill him! "

    Bah! Who is the police?! Five pistols were pointed at me, and my friends were scared to talk nonsense. Don''t talk about the bandits. Even the hostages were stunned. I couldn''t tell myself whether I wanted to be a policeman or a bandit.

    Winter night saw me stop the bandits, not only did not rejoice, but also added a bit of fear, "Chunan, you"

    "shut up!" I murmured, scolded Dong Xiaoye for a moment, then secretly stepped her handbag on the bottom of her feet, and gave her a look. Murphy''s response was more rational, and immediately hugged Dong Xiaoye. Although he was scared, his face was white and his lips were blue, but he correctly understood my thoughts and stopped Dong Xiaoye.

    "Who are you? Don''t you disdain to implicate the innocent? Then give me the bomb remote control, or your brother will be affected by you. "My shirt is wet with cold sweat, and I can feel the cold on my back. That''s what I want to subdue the waiter bandits on a winter night? What a fucking idiotHow can we subdue a bandit? I believe that in fact, dongxiaoye is as clear as I am, but she must do so, even if she knows that the final result must be helpless, because she is a policeman, and she needs to give hope to the hostages.

    "Are you a policeman?" I couldn''t see the man''s expression, but I could feel his surprise. Of course, there was his doubt. He waved to the other four companions, indicating that they didn''t need to be excited. He immediately asked me with a smile, "even if you are really a policeman, in this case, do you think you have the ability to bargain with me? Innocent? We are villains who kill people without blinking an eye. If we are caught, we should be shot. The word "innocent" has no fate with us. Since we dare to carry this bowl of rice, our neck and head will be released. Do you think we will surrender for the sake of our companions

    Of course, if conditions permit, I''ve been full of cattle for a long time. It''s the biggest misfortune in my life to know you. Why do I have to suffer this crime for you? I didn''t speak because I had nothing to say. The mask man put the gun on the head of a young woman who had just been kidnapped from the building. His voice sank, and he said slowly: "put down the gun, otherwise innocent people will be you. You don''t want this beautiful young lady to draw life in advance because of you Period? "

    The beautiful woman in the white evening dress could not help but look pale when she heard the words. The man in the mask was ruthless, but the two girls and boys that the people had seen with their own eyes were the "golden virgin" who had just supported long Xiaotian, probably his grandson''s generation. They were frightened by the man in the mask, and their cries were even louder, echoing in the hall and wandering around everyone''s ears If the sad songs of despair set off my mood at the moment, the woman''s beautiful eyes flickered with fear, looked at me unbelievably, as if pleading with me, and as if resenting me for implicating her.

    From the beginning, I knew that the result was inevitable. I smiled bitterly, pushed the bandits out of my arms, and then left the pistol on the ground. Frankly speaking, I didn''t care about the life and death of the woman, but I knew clearly that if I got tough, the people who were killed would eventually be myself, because I was not a lunatic bandit or a trained policeman, I dare not kill at all. Although I give up resistance, I may be killed.

    I don''t know whether I am filled with fear of paralysis or powerlessness. In short, I feel like a deflated balloon. In front of life, I have no choice.

    The waiter and the bandit got up from the ground and wiped their noses with blood. They couldn''t believe it. Seeing me smiling, they became angry and said, "what are you laughing at?"

    "Don''t laugh? Should I cry? " For example, I can''t even feel the sensation of my legs, and even wonder why I can still stand, but the expression of my face is more calm than ever, "would you let me go if I cry?"

    "Dead police, make me look ugly, you are very proud." the waiter bandit shook his wrist, and suddenly a fist greeted me in the face. My body was askew, and his foot had been kicked to my abdomen, and he kicked me out, falling heavily on the ground.

    "Chunan!" Murphy lost his voice and screamed. He jumped at me regardless of the threat of the gun.

    "Don''t hurt him, he''s not a policeman!" Dongxiaoye stops the waiter bandit who wants to continue to abuse me and blocks her arm in front of me. "I"

    "dongxiaoye!" I was busy drinking the winter night, and the breath was not smooth. I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Damn it, murderers and hooligans are really two concepts. It''s really cruel to start. I helped Murphy''s shoulder to get up, and he said with a smile: "I''m ok, I''m not a policeman, but I just want to be a hero. Who, don''t get along with the woman, it''s me who beat you, just make up with me. ˇ±It seems that the boy didn''t find that the first person to kick him was Dong Xiaoye. It''s no wonder. After all, Dong Xiaoye was crouching in the crowd, and I completely covered up his movements.

    I''m used to being cheap again. I''ve carried the black pot for sister tiger. Is this really a problem that can''t be changed until I die?

    The waiter and the bandit put down their fists raised to winter''s Eve, turned around and picked up the pistol on the ground. They aimed their arms at my head and said ferociously, "boy, did you see the consequence of the hero who was named long just now? Well, I''ll give you another chance to say that again! "

    "Oh?" "If I said it again, would you let go all the innocent people here?" I challenged

    Everyone, happy New Year''s day, the new year has begun, right and wrong here I wish you New Year''s weather, new look, Pepsi Cola, everything goes well, single to find a partner, with a partner to add a Ding, family prosperous harmony reunion, happiness and well-being!

 Chapter 249

    The waiter bandit glanced at the masked man with fear, and turned to me with a sneer: "I will let go of your two women. Don''t you want to be a hero? Do you have the courage to change one life for two? "

    Grass, people really have the distinction between high and low. I can only change Murphy''s life and winter''s night''s life for everyone here. When I scan the crowd, my friends find out by accident that everyone''s eyes on me are very strange, and some people are a little more brave. They are whispering and pointing at me. I remember that "Chu Nan" is a celebrity, especially a celebrity The "Chunan" with Murphy

    "Chunan, I won''t go!" Murphy seemed to recognize that I must dare to say, and held my hand tightly. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. I didn''t look back, but I also said, "I don''t want to leave, I don''t want to accept your love!"

    Dear sisters, do you overestimate someone''s courage? Don''t say, I still have a chance to be rescued by the police. If I say it, I will surely be splashed with blood. Am I such an unreasonable person who only fights with unreasonable perverts for the sake of life?

    I think my brain has made a rational judgment, but when I came back to my senses, I found that the waiter Bandit on the opposite side had a white face flushed with anger, with more shame and fear shining in his eyes than anger, and my mouth was still jumping out involuntarily, "Sun thief, if you are a man, just talk, or only a fool here will believe your reputation, and only then will you Send money to you, ha ha, ha ha ha, I beat you just now, how about that? Can you settle accounts with me? Are you stupid? Hahaha, hahaha -- "

    eh? I''m laughing. Although I''m short of a bit of confidence and implicit, I can''t stop it. Although I''m clearly shocked by the anger of the other side to the distorted face, I really feel funny. Laugh at his idiot, laugh at his self-restraint, laugh that he can''t take back his words, laugh that he can''t repent!

    Even if they receive the money, will they release people? Even if the police come to rescue, will there be no casualties? No one is sure, so all people will feel despair and fear.

    Yes, everything is not sure, but now there is the only thing that can be sure, that is the loophole that this smart idiot spouts out! Take advantage of his loopholes, Murphy and dongxiaoye can definitely leave this hall!

    What''s going on in my head? sacrifice oneself to protect others? Damn, am I such a noble person? Or, on the contrary, to save Murphy is actually an extreme expression of my selfishness? For a moment, my heart was full of guilt for the tassel. For a moment, I felt that I had betrayed her. However, I would only be angry with my idiot, but I didn''t regret my involuntarily

    looking at the body of long Xiaotian, looking at the police with unknown life and death, looking at the injured long Yifan and Tang Lian, looking at the moaning guests, I didn''t need to think so much, because I There is no time to regret.

    I will die when the thought flashed into my mind, and my eyes flashed a lot, so that I could see Murphy and winter night holding me and shouting, but I couldn''t hear their voices at all. It seemed that my mouth was still blatantly abusing and stimulating the waiter bandits, but I didn''t know what lines I used, or even the rich expressions of the other party Let me numb, my heart, as if in grasping the last limited time in life, in trying to aftertaste my not long life.

    The old man taught me to be an upright person, to know how to restrain, and to keep a low profile. As a result, I failed to do the same: I was like a rascal, extorting more than two million yuan from Zhang Mingjie, but I only ate a meal of seafood. I was wrong, because I regretted spending too little; there was a good girl like Liu Su waiting for me, but I pretended to be gallant to Murphy I used speculation to help her earn and get back the money to repay the usury. As a result, I became a love triangle and was caught in a dilemma. So far, I have no definite idea. I am not convergent? I''m going to die. I''m still crazy like this. I don''t listen to the old man''s words when I''m low-key. I''ll be a son of the old man in the next life. However, I must be a good obedient son, because what he said is right. If my stepmother knows I''m dead, she will cry? Do you snivel at my photos every night? She loves me so much, but I have never been filial to her. The tassel will scold me. Although I was dead at that time, she will blame me for changing my life to Murphy and dongxiaoye? In fact, I would like to tell her that I love her more than life. For her sake, I can also die. Now, I am sure that Xiao will regret not making up with me? In fact, I regret that I scolded her at the beginning. After all, she only offended Murphy because she was angry with me. If she knew I was dead, she would not forgive Murphy even more? Fortunately, she is young and has been forgetting me for a long time, but I really want to see her dance bunny for me again. It''s so lovely. I''m sure she''s very beautiful and cool. Because I''m burping my fart, no one will interfere with her and hinder her? What am I interfering with her, what am I obstructing her? Did I forget someone?

    "Fate, obedience, listen to my mother, call me brother"

    that sniveling, biting my fingers, hiding behind my stepmother, sticking out a small head, like watching a monkey in the zoo, curious little faces flash in my brain, grow up, grow up, from young to handsome, from clinging to me to hating me, constantly playing coquettish to me, gradually alienating me and being difficult for me, I suddenly remember, In fact, that stinky girl didn''t exclude me when she was very youngChu Yuan, my sister, why do I forget her? No, I dare not think of her at all. Why? I thought about it carefully, and then I laughed - when I called her before I went out, I promised her to go home for dinner, but she would be angry if I could not go back? I must wonder if I ran to date with the fringe again. It''s strange that when I think of Chu Yuan''s angry and fragrant cheeks, I seem to forget everything else, including the current situation. I am seriously thinking about such a question: what kind of reason should I make up to keep her away after I go home? Although I know that reason may not work, I am still thinking seriously.

    Dead? I was suddenly very reluctant, because I suddenly found that I had a lot of things not understood, I don''t want to die confused -

    I am still a virgin, I haven''t done love, I haven''t seen the naked fringe, I don''t know what it is like to have sex with her!

    I haven''t eaten all the dishes that Chu Yuan would cook. I haven''t read Chu Yuan''s new novel! Chu Yuan promised to make a knee pillow for me. I haven''t had one yet!

    It turns out that the more people think about it, the more afraid they will be of death, because we have too much to give up, and we will regret that we used to deceive ourselves too many times. At the moment when we were about to die, I understood that I always lived in a muddle, but I didn''t want to die in a muddle. At least, there is a problem that I must understand - I want to ask Chu Yuan, Why hasn''t my sofa been dry to this day!

    In the face of death, people''s memories will not have any good, only regret in spurt, just want to live again, that feeling, despair and luxury.

    I''m also regretting, regretting the curiosity that has been suppressed for a long time, because every time I try to touch it, it will be bounced back by a layer of diaphragm full of morality. Therefore, I''m more curious. I don''t know whether curiosity has inspired my desire for survival or whether my desire for survival has found a so-called excuse for curiosity. In short, I Don''t want to die!

    "Put the gun away, barbarian"

    at the same time that my scolding stopped, the masked man suddenly spoke. He took the gun away from the woman in white and walked towards me with a smile. Murphy and winter night shivered at the same time, and I hurriedly pulled the two of them behind me.

    The waiters and bandits called "barbarians" were completely defeated by me in public. How could they give up? "But brother Heng, this boy"

    "do you want to continue the bad things?" The masked man interrupted him coldly.

    The barbarian was stunned, and saw the other bandits looking at him with the same dissatisfaction. He gave me a fierce look, and moved the muzzle of the gun which aimed at my head. Sure enough, masked men are their brains, and even today''s affairs may be planned by him.

    The masked man stood in front of me, the cold eyes behind the mask staring at my heart hair.

    Ruthless, not without feelings, but the extreme of hate and anger, for a long time, he just laughed and said: "Mr. Chu, you are really a different person."

    Maybe to others, it''s just a sarcasm, admiration or emotion, but to me, it''s like a thunderbolt, which makes me dizzy and like a flash of lightning. It cuts through the haze that I have been hazy since I saw winter night! No wonder then I suddenly feel something wrong! The dragon family received the threatening letter and alerted the police. Therefore, even if the person who knew that the threatening letter could not be my winter night, he was shocked when he heard that it was my disturbance that caused the stir. However, before that, someone had no doubt about me, even if he knew that I was not invited by the dragon family!

    This is what I find strange!

    No wonder his voice makes me feel familiar, no wonder he knows so much about the character of the dragon family, no wonder they can sneak into the manor under the eyes of the police and the dragon family, no wonder he can bury bombs without knowing the ghosts

    I control my voice not to tremble because of excessive surprise, and I naturally draw a smile, "bullshit What''s different is that the people in this yard are my most normal "

    the masked man was stunned, then shook his head and smiled:" you are different in this yard, even outside the yard. "

    "If it''s praise, I will accept it modestly." I smiled, and so did the masked man. I laughed bitterly and complicatedly. He laughed happily and interestingly. All of us were confused by our strange dialogue and reaction. Only we both understood why each other laughed.

    I know who he is, and he, frankly admitted to me.

 Chapter 250

    The guy at the stairway, wearing a mask, looks at me more steadily than other people. The cold light in the eyes of the triangle makes people shiver. He asks the mask man in doubt, "do you know him?"

    "Well," sighed the masked man with a light smile, "a good man. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. The answer "hair"

    makes everyone stunned. Looking at the surprised expression of long Yifan looking at me, I can''t help but scold. You should be more familiar with this mask man than I am? It''s better to examine yourself than to question why I know him! It''s your dragon family that leads wolves into the house?!

    "So, do you really have a bomb in the house?" I can''t help clenching my wrist. I asked for the police.

    "What do you think of Mr. Chu?" asked the masked man

    Ignoring the puzzled eyes of Dong Xiaoye, I sighed and said with a wry smile, "I don''t know what your hatred is with the dragon family, but I really have to admire your foresight. Indeed, no one is more convenient to do such things than you, no wonder the police and the dragon family didn''t realize it." I dare not expose his identity, because I can''t touch his mind, God I know if he will kill me with one shot, but I''m suggesting to the greatest extent that long Yifan, although I don''t know if long Yifan can recognize him and help the situation Buddha I can be a savior, even Murphy is no exception, but I know that everyone''s situation is more dangerous!

    "What do you mean?" I am in a heavy mood, even the fake smile is too lazy to pretend, "why do I recognize you?"

    Hearing that I really recognized the identity of the mask man, Dong Xiaoye said in surprise, "Chunan"

    "shut up!" I drank up the winter night, "men talk, women don''t interrupt!"

    Dong Xiaoye is not stupid. He knows that I am warning her not to expose her identity, but when I scold her in public, I can''t help blushing. My sister tiger, look at the occasion for being ashamed?

    The mask man looked at the winter night, which made me nervous. Fortunately, he soon turned his eyes back to me and said calmly, "Mr. Chu still remembers what I said? I said that I always believe in the saying "good people have good rewards". Although I''m a little angry that you didn''t believe me, I can''t deny it. It also proves that you are a real good person again, so I also want to prove to you that what I believe in is a truth. Good people have good rewards. I''m very sorry for the panic caused to you tonight. Now, you can go ˇŁˇ±

    He let me go? I don''t doubt my ears like Murphy and dongxiaoye, or even the guys who point at people''s heads and are pointed at by people''s heads, although I don''t know why I suddenly become calm, "I''m not the only good person here."

    "No, you are the only one," sneered the masked man. "I only believe in my own eyes."

    "Is this an excuse to excuse yourself? To negate all the good people in order to set off the opposition''s own position? " "I teased:" let me go, is it because you think I and you are the same kind of ''good people''

    As for my explicit sarcasm, the masked man is not angry, but still in that indifferent tone, "you are a good person, they are not good people, and we are not human in the eyes of all people. I still have this self-knowledge, but there is still a little human nature in the heart of the beast or the devil. Mr. Chu, I hope you will not be the last one to force me to die." A man of human nature. "

    Ya obviously didn''t intend to let other people go. I''m not a person who doesn''t appreciate it. I''m neither Superman nor Ultraman. I can''t put out the necessary light without the steel and iron skeleton that can''t be pierced by a gun. Since I can''t save several more people, I certainly won''t force myself to, "how about the two of them? Can you come with me? "

    "Mr. Chu, I think what I have said is clear. Here, I only see a good man," the words of the masked man extinguished the fire of hope in my heart. "My brother and I are talkers. You should have died for these two women just now, but I didn''t kill you and let you go as agreed, Mr. Chu, whose You made it, didn''t you? "

    What a deep plan! Knowing that my guest is a fake that is not dignified, it is impossible to get a million ransom, so he is unwilling to let Murphy and dongxiaoye go for one for two. He makes a grand circle, but in fact, he just sacrifices me, who is of no value to him, but cleverly demonstrates his "reputation" and "remaining humanity" to the public. Gao Ming! Jia Fangcai''s means to Fu longyifan is enough to see that he is a very smart guy who knows how to analyze others'' psychology!

    "Chunan, you go," Murphy advised me, not seeing through the sinister intentions of the masked man, "if you just call my uncle, he will immediately send money to redeem me and Miss Dong."

    "Yes, Chunan," winter night suggested to me in a pun, "tell him the situation and he will save us." Tiger sister''s "he" is not Mo Yizhi, but the police outside.

    Two women, one is a powerful woman who dominates the market, the other is a smart and brave policewoman in the city Bureau. They are not stupid people, but they are still misled by the mask man. Subconsciously, they relax their vigilance and think that he really wants to let me go because of his trustworthy reputation. However, the more so, the less I can leave them. It seems that I always am There''s no chance to ask Chu Yuan about the sofa. "If I go like this, I won''t be misunderstood as being with you? Ha ha, I still think it''s more cost-effective to exchange one for two. "Murphy and dongxiaoye said in unison: "Chunan!"

    The mask man''s voice is also heavy, reaching out to stop swearing and rushing to clean up my savage, "Mr. Chu, don''t be ungrateful, do you think I really won''t kill you?"

    My legs are soft, but my mouth is hard. "I don''t know, just like I don''t know if you''re going to kill anyone else here, so I prefer something 100% certain."

    "Will they thank you for saving them? Mr. Chu, saving beauty by heroes is not romantic. Unrequited romance is just silly. When you die, they may be moved for a while, but after a long time, they will forget you and go to other men. No one here is worth it. "

    I glanced at dozens of hostages in the lobby, and finally took a deep look at Murphy, who made my mind complicated, and the winter night, who often bothered me and was bothered by me, smiled and said to the masked man, "you are right, no one here is worth me to do this. If you say that I can change my life for everyone here, I will leave without hesitation, because I I don''t think I''m a selfless good person at all. People always think that other people''s lives are cheap and precious. I''m the same as them. But these two women are different because they are my lives. Indeed, I''m dead. They will forget me one day, but now I''m still alive. If I leave them here as a man, I''ll see them in the future If you can''t afford yourself, it''s better to lie down like a man now rather than regret that you were not a man and can''t stand your chest all your life! "

    I recited this bloody line so generously and passionately that the Hall fell into a strange silence for a moment. There were only a few suppressed sobs of the weak crown children, and perhaps the voice of all the goosebumps on the ground

    the faces of the two women were red, unable to say whether they despised or envied my "flower heart". The mask man looked at me for a long time, Strange way: "love?"

    Brothers bear the skin burn, a face proud way: "is dignity! They symbolize my dignity, and dignity is a man''s life! I''m not like all of you squatting here, I have no right or wealth, but I will not use the humiliating memories of wealth and power that will never be bought back. Today, my legs did not bend in front of the women I know. To my death, I didn''t show cowardice and cowardice in front of you bastards. That''s all I care about. "

    Look down on me? I look down on you! Maybe it''s because I''m not willing to die. I''m also full of inexplicable resentment towards these hostages.

    "What a dignity, what a ''that''s all''," the masked man laughed uncontrollably and said sarcastically, "Mr. Chu, I''ve seen too many men who want face, but you are still the first one who really want face. After all, you always think I don''t want to kill you?"

    Murphy couldn''t help but see the masked man. She used to have an ice chest face and said coldly to me: "Chunan, didn''t you say that I had nothing to do with you? Now I''m running around pretending to care what I''m doing? He asked you to leave and you will leave. Please don''t torture me any more, will you? "

    "Chu, have you finished your long winded work?" "I''ve told you for a long time," scolded Dong Xiaoye, "your flattery is useless to my mother!"

    These two girls really don''t give me face. I''m moved in my heart. I know that they are worried that I''m angry with masked men, and they''re not willing to trade my life for their absolute peace. But I''m not stupid enough to believe in some bandits. I just beat that savage. God knows if he will take Murphy and dongxiaoye out of anger after I leave. In case these two girls are angry by these guys "I''m just questioning your credibility," I said to the masked man

    "Verify with your life?"

    "Better than regret for a lifetime," I said firmly, holding on to the so-called courage: "life is not like death. It''s better to die simply if you suffer in life!"

    : it''s a big snow. It''s almost 20cm deep. It''s white. It''s a bit cold. The weather forecast says that there''s a late wind. It''s estimated that the temperature will drop to a certain extent tomorrow. Alas, beautiful things always come with the cost. After the snow, it''s cold. Then we have to sweep the snow

    again: everyone should pay attention to the protection against the cold. Don''t catch a cold. Yes I have to have a runny nose. It doesn''t taste good. Ha ha

 Chapter 251

    "It''s better to die than to die and suffer. It''s a stupid and arrogant theory." the masked man saw that I was firm and silent. For a while, he raised his gun to me and said slowly with emotion: "Mr. Chu, you''re a smart man, but some of you are smart. Why don''t you try to believe my remaining humanity? Well, I''m as you wish "

    " no! " Murphy and winter night lost their color, both of them blocked me.

    The ants are greedy for life. It''s better to live than to die. That''s my philosophy of life! In fact, I''m afraid of it. The masked man said it well. I was lucky enough to think that he didn''t want to kill me, although there was no basis for that feeling, I will not ask for his life "

    I breathed a long sigh secretly. Sure enough, my intuition was right. The savage who stopped his nose blood said:" brother Heng "

    " but "the mask man said," you should raise a million cash to redeem him within two hours, Mr. Chu. From now on, you have no privilege, just like everyone here, only It''s a hostage. "

    He deliberately stressed the word "privilege" to block his partner''s mouth, but I thought he had something else to point to. I felt strange in my heart, and suddenly felt that he seemed to be hinting at me.

    "Thank you. From the moment of the incident, I had the consciousness of being a hostage." I turned to Murphy and dongxiaoye and said, "what are you two still waiting for? Reluctant to leave? "

    "I"

    I turned around and winked at her, whispering: "leave two and one, which ransom is easier to collect. I don''t need to teach you such a simple arithmetic problem? Where to go, don''t make me scold you! "

    Winter night should have understood the hidden meaning of my words, still reluctant, but had to eat my love, so I said to Murphy instead: "I''m really a little white face tonight, hehe, the ransom will come from you"

    er helpless, my brother is a poor egg who can''t even afford his own life, only hope Murphy is a rich woman

    Murphy, with tears in his eyes, sobbed and murmured, "what I owe you is not clear all my life? Chu Nan, in fact, I really hope to see you leave me behind and go out alone, because that will at least make our lives easier. "

    Murphy means that she doesn''t want to like me, because she knows that I won''t like her, so she needs a reason to hate me, but I''m used to being vile and I didn''t meet her wishes , she will continue to like me and become the obstacle between me and the fringe.

    I think that there is no more direct expression than Murphy at the moment. The hostages of March 8 forget their own situation and wait for me to perform the next dog blood drama with their expectant eyes. I said, "if you redeem my one million dollars, you will pay me back. If you owe me, I will not fight."

    Murphy was shocked. "Redeem you, redeem you" this woman repeatedly said I don''t know what''s going on in my mind.

    Did my serious attitude stimulate her? Fei, are you ok? "

    "Nothing!" Murphy was gently poked by me, shaking all over with fear, and his little face rose a touch of purples inexplicably, "Chu Nan, you wait, I''ll go to raise money!" Xuan''er then said to the masked man, "don''t hurt him, otherwise, I''ll sell iron from the ground up, and I''ll offer you a reward at a high price, so that you people will have no peace in this life! I Murphy, do what I say! "

    Is this woman going to die? Unexpectedly, I turned to threaten the murderous bandits. I was shocked, but the masked man chuckled twice and said, "I still believe what Miss Mo of Fengchang group said."

    Murphy was stunned, as if wondering why he knew himself. At this time, she still had the suspicion of my playfulness and sneered scornfully, much like the concentration of the four words "adulterer and whore".

    Dong Xiaoye pretends to be calm and wants to bend over to pick up the handbag with the pistol hidden on the ground, but the masked man picks it up first. I and Dong Xiaoye change color at the same time. Fortunately, the masked man doesn''t notice anything and throws the handbag into my arms, letting my heart play with a roller coaster.

    There''s a gun in the bag. Dongxiaoye blinks at me, which stops me from trying to hug her back. He pretends to look disapproval. He doesn''t even look at the bag. He pulls Murphy. Under the threat of the savage''s muzzle, he leaves the hall in the envious eyes of dozens of people.

    Dong Xiaoye intentionally left the pistol to me, but she ignored a very serious problem. How can I play this thing?!

    "Good news to good people, Mr. Chu, why have you refused to believe me twice and failed to live up to my kindness? Think carefully about whether you still want to doubt me. There is only one chance left. If you miss it again, you will die. "Take the barbarian to the empty door. The masked man said such words in a weak voice in my ear. Because of wearing the mask, no one noticed this. I was the only one who suddenly sank.Twice in a row? Yes, he has asked me to leave twice, which proves that he doesn''t want to involve me, but what does "only one chance" mean? Does he really want to let me go?

    "That young lady, bring Mr. Chu a chair," said the mask man to the woman in white who had just been scared to death and was holding two children to the ground. "Mr. Chu''s knees will not bend to me like you do. In this case, you may as well sit down and wait. Mr. long, bring Mr. Chu a glass of wine and say something for a long time. I think he has some Dry mouth. "

    The joking of the masked man is not without the taste of satirizing me. Although it is more like the boring time before the ransom is sent, his spirit is highly concentrated. The point of the muzzle of the gun must be someone''s key point. His left hand is kicked in his pocket. Nine out of ten, he is holding the remote control to detonate the bomb. "Mr. Chu, you are the most dignified person in this hall, not to mention so many ordinary people The great people who call the wind and the rain can only kneel and sit at your feet, which is us. We can only stand like slaves. How can you enjoy it? At this moment, you are just like an emperor "

    " the last emperor? " I sat in the chair that the woman had laboriously moved, and took the champagne from longyifan. I smiled bitterly.

    Long Yifan grins and doesn''t know whether he is willing to serve me such a small man wine or because of the pain of the wound, but it''s no wonder that he is envious of my "emperor" treatment at the moment. Besides me, who is not a superior person here?

    "Mr. Chu swears and doesn''t spit dirty words." the masked man smiled blankly, pointed to the confused long Yifan and the woman with a gun. "I only ask Mr. Chu to sit alone. Do you two want to squat down or lie down?"

    After all, it''s better to squat under my feet than to squat in the corner of the wall. Finally, after long Yifan was shot in the thigh, the woman squatted down with a scream and hid behind me with her stool legs, as if I was the safest shield.

    Yes, long Yifan has forgotten that although masked men treat me differently, it doesn''t change the nature of their disrespect for other people''s lives. Even though they just put on a hypocritical face, they are constantly looking for reasons to ravage people''s lives Personal belongings and precious jewelry.

    After seeing that the women in front had been molested and frisked, the ladies and ladies in the back obviously took the initiative and did not dare to hide anything. However, there are still not a few who were molested and took advantage of by suspicious bandits. The only one who escaped is their parents'' protection and gave birth to a little "flower". Occasionally, virginity tried to resist, without exception The beautiful face suddenly becomes like the scene of a car accident. The cry for mercy fills the whole hall.

    The woman crouching behind me shivers in fear. It''s a matter of course. Any woman will be afraid when facing such a situation. What''s more, the women here are either Miss Qianjin or rich lady. They are all arrogant and tight every day?

    I can''t help sighing. In fact, a little calmer observation can reveal that although the bandits touch and grasp the female guests during the body search, they grasp the degree of obscenity very well. Do you think it''s an insult? Yes, but it''s far from enough to let the chaste people die to keep their innocence. It can be seen that these bastards will not relax their spirits, but just attack the arrogant hostages and trample on their dignity. To put it bluntly, they are not lustful, but hate the rich.

    Taking advantage is not only a humiliation to their personality, but also an inducement for them to seek vent. Only fear of violent beating is their real purpose.

    Seeing this situation, I''m even more glad that Murphy and dongxiaoye left. Even if I would eventually die, the life would be worth less than br >

    in the process of body search, several bandits cooperated tacitly, giving no chance to others. However, all male guests and trousers were removed to their ankles and tied tightly with belts. Both men and women were tied back with prepared nylon ropes, so that they were confused Two of the criminal policemen were lightly exposed. They confiscated their pistols. They were stripped of their clothes and beaten. It''s estimated that his mother could hardly recognize him.

    even in the winter night, there were only four criminal policemen in the lobby. I don''t know if long Xiaotian started the party too suddenly or blamed the police for their bad work.

    It''s really windy. It''s cold today. After the renewal, sweep the snow

 Chapter 252

    The whole process of being robbed took nearly an hour. During this period, the police outside kept shouting and negotiating, but this stupid suggestion was ignored by masked man.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! Long Yifan lost too much blood, his moan gradually weakened, his mind gradually blurred, and he seemed to fall into a coma at any time, but the bandits ignored it, while the woman hiding behind me narrowly escaped. I don''t know if the masked man deliberately separated me from the savage, just like a posture of taking care of me personally, which made me and this woman the only two who didn''t The man who was searched was only bound by the masked man himself. It seems that he was afraid of hindering me from drinking. He didn''t tie me back and hurt me with a back of cold sweat. In winter night, he never expected the bandit to search. Otherwise, she left her gun to me, not to save my life, but to kill me. If she was like those two policemen, I would rather bite my tongue and kill myself!

    "Oh? It''s not a small gain, "said the barbarian, lifting the bulging bag like a football, and shaking the mask man with a smile." brother Heng, I''m afraid these jewelry and watches are worth a lot of money? How much cash does the vegetable bug find? "

    The mask man who shot and wounded the police kicked the backpack at his feet and said, "500000"

    another tall, oldest guy whistled and smiled: "it''s a rich man indeed. Credit cards are like playing cards. Everyone still has 8000 yuan of cash in his wallet. I thought that rich people don''t have money."

    "What''s more," the thin man who had just escorted long Xiaotian''s fourth wife down the stairs signaled to the woman who had the most charm to put two black suitcases in front of the masked man, and he said excitedly: "no, there are more than one million dollars, 300 thousand dollars in cash in the safe of the dragon. There are ten gold bars and a small bag of diamonds. Brother Heng, we have hair!"

    Long Xiaotian also keeps a small vault, carrying his wife to save his private house money? Seeing the woman who was so tired and panting, I couldn''t help being stunned and suddenly realized something.

    "Gold bar? Diamonds? Oh roar ~ "the guy who has been watching the outside situation at the window cheered, which aroused the resonance of his companions.

    The mask man is still calm and confident. He raises his wrist and looks at his watch. He says with a smile: "it''s too early to be happy now. It''s almost time. The real time to get rich is just beginning."

    Ya''s words excited the bandits, but also raised the spirit of 120 points. The guy who just shouted loudly covered the curtain and turned around and shouted: "there is a car coming in. Brothers, take your place. Ah Heng, it seems that the money giver has arrived!"

    A man answered, but his voice was not as easy as before. Obviously, he understood what it meant - since the police would put vehicles into the hospital, it proved that they had made arrangements.

    No one is naive enough to think that the police will let the bandits sit and collect money, and they will certainly take action.

    It''s true that the police are not fools. As long as we listen to Murphy and dongxiaoye''s situation and conditions, we should be able to realize that they do not intend to release all the hostages from the very beginning. The reason is very simple - the ransom money. They can''t collect all the ransom money of all the people and take them away. The so-called waiting time is only two hours. From the very beginning, it is to paralyze the police A careless lie.

    There are two reasons. First, to collect all the ransoms means to release all the hostages, and they will have no dependence. Second, they are greedy, greedy, greedy, greedy, greedy, greedy, greedy, greedy, greedy, greedy, greedy, greedy, and greedy. They don''t have to walk away with them. The demand of Ya is to collect only cash. According to my rough estimation, there are sixty or seventy hostages. Even if calculated by fifty people, the ransom is fifty million, fifty million! How heavy is that? A new 100 yuan note just out of the warehouse is about 1.15g. A ten thousand yuan note is 115g, a million yuan note is Jin, a ten million yuan note is 115KG, and a fifty million yuan note is 575kg! If it''s old money, it''s more than that!

    Six bandits, each carrying an average of two hundred kilograms of money, how can they escape from the encirclement of the police? Is it too cumbersome to use transportation? So, they didn''t plan to take the ransom from the beginning, that is to say, from the beginning, they didn''t have the sincerity to release all the hostages!

    The woman behind me whispered to herself, "the one who sent the money first will be saved, the one who came late will die, and everything can only be done by fate."

    it seems that I am not the only one who can see through this point. Maybe, people have never believed this group of bandits since the beginning, and people are restless. Everyone knows that when the bandits start to collect money, their own lives will be saved. " Life may have entered the countdown.

    In fact, ransom is a race with time, a competition between hostages. On the contrary, the bandits are like spectators who stay out of the business, holding back the ugly posture of people''s greed for life and fear of death.

    "Listen to the people inside. Some families have sent money to the hostages. Now please release the hostages!" The police outside shouted and listened to the voice. It was Lin Zhi, the captain of the criminal police who once met each other.

    The masked man said to the man at the window, "ask him, who is the Redeemer?"

    "Wanchendong."

    Hearing this name, I saw the rich old man standing up tremblingly. All of us were stunned. I didn''t expect that the first one who raised a million and came here was his family! You know, this wanchendong is not a commercial giant, or even a millionaire, but a famous director of the Land Resources Bureau of Beitian city!Aren''t they paid officials? In the middle of the night, he collected a million cash so quickly. Where did he get the money?

    Where else can grass come from? I squinted at the unconscious dragon Yifan lying on the ground and spat, "corrupt officials, scum!"

    The masked man showed his reputation and let Wan Chendong''s wife send the money in alone. The coquettish lover''s crying and pleading made Wan''s face unable to find the joy of being saved. The scolding of one ugly and one handsome woman even revealed the size and durability of Wan''s tools. Lao Wan''s face, blood red and red, I even think he still has It''s better to be the same as me. The masked man can''t stand the dog blood family triangle relationship, and let the barbarian kick the old couple out. Before going out, I heard him scold the confused wife who cried, "stupid! Are you still in the mood to be jealous? You''ve ruined my future "

    each one flies in the face of a disaster. The cry of the lover who was abandoned mercilessly by Lao Wan, the" pocket fast shooter ", has not yet been calmed. In the lobby, several big people have been successively redeemed: the deputy director of the drug administration, the Royal lawyer of the long family, and the president of a bank

    none of the first rescued people is a business tycoon, which is more or less unexpected, but it''s hard to think about it It''s hard to understand that since these people can provide such a large amount of money, of course, the money can''t be seen. It''s not unusual to put it under the bed.

    the bandits put the bundles of ransom into the canvas bag they brought with them. In a short time, they filled a bag. At this time, the masked man suddenly got up and said to the steady "vegetable worm": "green snake, I''ll get the car, here It''s yours. "

    Pick up the car?! What does that mean?! Ya''s ransom is only a few million yuan, but she plans to escape! It''s true that going down the mountain at this time will bring difficulties to the police in the pursuit of people who are in a hurry to save their lives. But what about the hostages who have not been redeemed?

    The green snake nodded and looked at us. Suddenly he asked, "Xu Heng, you won''t betray us?"

    When the other four heard this, they all looked at the masked man. I was confused by the change of atmosphere.

    "Sell?" The masked man was silent for a moment and asked indifferently, "everyone is a boat man. If you want to be rich, you need to be rich. Don''t forget that I killed long Xiaotian. At this moment, like you, I am a criminal who will eat a gun once caught. Green snake. I''m tired of your skepticism, and I''m too numb to prove anything to you. But now I''m going to kill long Xiaotian I''ll give you a piece of advice - don''t provoke me at this time, doubt it, and wait for you to lie in a woman''s thigh with money splashed. "

    For a while, there was a tension between masked man and green snake. What happened? Don''t they trust each other?

    The barbarian helped out and said, "that''s it. If it wasn''t brother Heng, how could your backpack be full of money? Dao guzai, qiezi, bage, are you right

    The fact shows that all the other three people agree with the barbarian''s words, and express their dissatisfaction with the query of the green snake more or less. The green snake''s face flashed a little bit of speechless and then he said with a disguised smile: "I''m just joking. If I don''t believe you, I won''t be here now"

    the masked man seems to disdain to argue with him, and instead said: "although the police don''t It''s likely to be a mess, but just in case I need to take a hostage, Mr. Chu, would you mind coming with me? "

    Me? I couldn''t help but be shocked. He didn''t choose to take a lot of hostages. Why did he choose me, who has a criminal record of dishonesty? I suddenly thought of what he had said to me in a low voice before - "there is only one chance left"

    for his choice, not only the green snake, but also the barbarian who trusts him. Maybe it''s because I beat him. He thinks I''m not the most suitable person to be a hostage. "Brother Heng, this boy is dishonest, or take the woman beside him out. She''s the expensive one of long Xiaotian Guest, I think I have a little identity "

    the woman behind me sniffed at me and subconsciously grabbed my corner. However, when she wandered between me and the masked man with frightened eyes, she could not hide the doubt. Indeed, it was an unreasonable choice for the masked man to pick me out and look horizontally and vertically. I clearly saw that the masked man clenched his fist, There was a slight tremor.

    What is he nervous about?

    Because I used to play DNF a lot last year, I can''t use the "d" and "d" of the keyboard very well. Today, I finally collapsed. Ha ha, I just bought a new keyboard and came back. It''s good. It feels very comfortable to press it.

    Do you have any friends to play DNF? I practice the power method, the level 53 beyana fighting spirit, but I haven''t played much in half a year, and I''m a little rusty, ha ha

 Chapter 253

    It is obvious that the masked man and his companion have different opinions on who to take out the car. Just at this time, Lin Zhi''s shouting voice rang out again, "listen to the people inside. Let go of the man named Chu Nan who just made trouble. His girlfriend has collected the ransom. Now go in and redeem the man. Please don''t hurt her by mistake! Besides, Mr. Li Xinghui, Ms. Zhang Lingfang, Ms. Chen Nan and Mr. Liu Xiaosheng''s family have arrived! "

    Liu Xiaosheng? While lamenting that Murphy is quick enough, I can''t help glancing at him subconsciously. I didn''t expect that Mr. Liu was also there. Ya is really outsider. It''s impossible that he didn''t see his brother''s troubles. Why didn''t he take the initiative to say hello to me? I''m afraid that I''ll get in trouble with him, or I''ll meet masked man, and I''ll get back at him?

    Young master Liu''s heart and eyes are too much. I sighed secretly. The police outside repeated the yelling. I heard the words "girlfriend" again. My heart beat suddenly, and I suddenly responded, girlfriend?! Is Murphy telling the fringe?!

    I was shocked, but the mask man''s fist was loose, ignoring his partner''s cautious opinion, he smiled: "Mr. Chu''s Yanfu is really enviable. I don''t know whether it will be Miss Mo or that Miss Dong. Ha ha, they are working hard. Since they don''t work hard, I will take Mr. Chu out personally, which is also a shock to Mr. Chu Two of our confidants are sorry. "

    As long as it''s not miss Cheng! I''m sweating, and I''m more afraid of the fringe than death.

    The masked man''s words are pleasant to hear, but the meaning is clear to all. Ya uses me as a meat shield to go out to get a car. The barbarian hears that someone will redeem me. Although he is unwilling, he doesn''t say anything more. But the green snake still suspects my relationship with the masked man.

    I stood up under the pressure of the muzzle of the gun and murmured in my heart. My legs and feet walked towards the door honestly. The skinny bandit, who seemed to be called Dao guzai, suddenly shouted: "brother Heng, take this to the car"

    "no Green snake subconsciously snatched the bag filled with money in his hand, and saw the mask man looking at him coldly. He pretended to be calm and scolded him: "there are all police outside. How cumbersome is it to carry this bag? Can''t you carry it yourself? "

    The masked man smiled faintly, and if he didn''t expose himself, he would probably be the most straightforward teasing. "Yes, Mr. Chu is not an honest sheep. I''m afraid that if I don''t mention the spirit of 120 points, it''s hard for him to obey. It''s still the thoughtfulness of the green snake. I''ll give it to you when I pick up the car."

    The green snake "well", the eldest one is not a taste. The savage spits at him fiercely, and resents his suspiciousness like a snake. The masked man deliberately exaggerates my "dishonesty", but rather blames the green snake for looking down on him. Therefore, he stubbornly picks me out, not only "by the way", but also makes people think that he is deliberately showing off his ability, which is a kind of self The embodiment of the letter.

    But does he really think that?

    Just stepped out of the front door, I was unable to open my eyes because of the bright light. It took me a long time to adapt.

    "Chunan!"

    "Chunan!"

    When I heard the shouting, I looked at it under the dazzling light and almost couldn''t help shouting!

    The place where the explosion just happened is in the parking lot. One of the famous cars that can''t see the brand has been blown over to the top of the Ferrari sports car nearby. Although the fire has been put out for a long time, the car is still smoking black, which looks like a mess. Fortunately, because of the relationship between the banquet and the beginning, the guests were either in the room or just entering the room. The parking lot is basically No one, probably no casualties? But the deterrent force of the bomb still shows its effect. The police retreated far away, 30 or 40 meters away from the house, and pulled up a cordon. A row of police with explosion-proof shields crouched in the front row, waiting for them, but also blocking the families of hostages who wanted to cross the line behind.

    At a glance, the police have been supported.

    In the right direction, it''s a command car with flashing lights. Standing in front of the car is Lin Zhi, the captain of the criminal police, who is holding a microphone. Behind him is Murphy, who is stopped by two policewomen. What surprises me is the two people beside Murphy - Murphy and his secret long Shan! Mo Yizhi actually came here in person, looking at the thin man''s face full of anxieties and worries. I was moved. My friend''s life was saved by him.

    However, when I was moved, I wanted to swear more because of the woman standing in front of Lin Zhi, long hair shawl, Liu Hai covering eyebrows, wearing a red jacket, under a wide and fat straight casual pants, a light dress, holding a black suitcase, isn''t it the winter night with a wig?!

    I grass your grandma''s Lin Zhi, saying that my girlfriend wants to send money to redeem me. Is that winter night? Are you stupid or are you stupid when you are a gangster? Not to mention that sister tiger was just dressed in a tuxedo, why would she suddenly change her casual clothes? She was covered tightly, a little bloated, so I guessed that she was wearing bullet proof clothes inside! Are you sending her in to redeem me or take the opportunity to subdue some bandits? In other words, why do the guys who are carrying the same suitcase seem to go in with her are all calm and calm? Are they really the families of the hostages?!

    Winter night saw me being held out of the door, busy to meet a few steps ahead, shouting: "here is the money, let him go!""Back off!" The masked man took a drink and was still calm under the aim of dozens of guns. "Ladies, I understand your eagerness to be hugged by Mr. Chu, but you need to endure a little longer."

    Winter night a Leng, Murphy urgent way: "you do not trust it?"? A million is not enough, you can make another condition! "

    Murphy was stupid, and he took the initiative to remind the villain that she was a bighead, but it can''t be denied that I was moved by this bighead woman, although I knew that it must be the little old man next to her who finally paid.

    "No, I''m a trustworthy person, but I need to grievance Mr. Chu and I go to pick up a car together, sorry, as a bad person, I have no reason to ask the police comrades to complete this thing, because we lack trust each other, don''t we?" The masked man was as careful as his hair and didn''t leave any chance to the police. He smiled and said, "if you can''t believe me, you can go to the backyard with me to pick up the car and take your money, I will let Mr. Chu go as you promised. But before that, I hope that the police comrades can cooperate with me and don''t try to get close to me, otherwise, not only will Mr. Chu''s life be harmed, but I will detonate the next one Bombs. "

    After that, he lowered his voice again and said to me alone: "Mr. Chu, you are the same. I hope you can believe that this time, it''s for the sake of bitter children. Please cherish your own life."

    Bitter? I was stunned, and then I cried to the worried winter night and Murphy in tears, "I''m ok, don''t worry, big brother of the police, for my safety''s sake, you mustn''t act rashly!"

    God knows why I choose to believe him. God knows what I believe in him. But I did it. Of course, in order to reassure the two women, I secretly shook the little bag of winter night that I had been holding tightly in my hand. Although my hands were tied together, it did not prevent me from taking the pistol out of the bag.

    Winter small night relieved, said what to Lin Zhi small voice, Lin Zhi a wave of hands, dozens aimed at the muzzle of the mask man slowly put down.

    The masked man whispered to me, "thank you."

    "Don''t thank me. We are not friends or partners."

    The masked man smiled. "I know. I just want to thank you for finally believing me this time."

    "Curiosity Kills the cat, but I''m just a curious person," I said. "I want to know why you risk being doubted by your partner and pick me out with you."

    As the mask man pulled me to move, he whispered with a smile: "Mr. Chu, let''s suppose one thing. If some of my companions are like trapped animals, they can''t escape from the sky. Do you think they will be captured without hesitation?"

    I frowned. "What do you mean?"

    The masked man asked himself, "no, because they are scum and scum. They kidnap and tear tickets, set fire to rob, rape and kill people. Everyone is carrying a heinous crime and a human life lawsuit. If they are caught, they will die. Therefore, the desperate situation will only stimulate their fear of death and expose the most violent and cruel side of human nature. They will certainly kill, Then you guess, if you stay there, the barbarian you beat: as for your dnf, it''s five chapters higher than my grade. It seems that my uncle is dragging, but I''m still more looking forward to the female gun. I don''t know when the national uniform will open. I see that there is mention of F, I cry, I have 3D vertigo, and occasionally I will shoot two shots, but the level is really a long time, and I will still have headache or even vomit to my house

 Chapter 254

    "The life of dragon Xiaotian"

    the man''s laughter is gloomy. It''s a thrilling satisfaction and pride, which is mixed with joy and pride that I can''t understand. Update super fast

    I didn''t ask anything, but the masked man took the initiative to tell me, "Mr. Chu, I know it''s hard for you to understand. Long Xiaotian is 80 years old. Why would I give up my future for someone who has already been lying in the coffin?"

    I really can''t understand. He doesn''t care if I know his identity, which means that he doesn''t care about others I know who killed long Xiaotian. In this case, there are countless opportunities for him to kill long Xiaotian. Is it necessary to plan this exaggerated robbery plan carefully? He doesn''t want money The masked man said angrily, "end of life? Let him leave the achievements of his life to be praised and admired, but bury the sins of his life under the Loess forever? I don''t like it! I will not only kill him personally, but also thoroughly expose how ugly and dirty his real face is! "

    We didn''t speak very loudly. Murphy and dongxiaoye couldn''t hear each other, but they may have sensed the anger of the masked man. The two women rushed several steps at once. Murphy shouted, "Chunan, are you ok?"

    "Nothing!" I quickly replied, and even asked the masked man in a low voice, "do you have a feud with long Xiaotian?"

    I remember when I beat long Yifan, he once said that he and the dragon family were enemies in deep blood. They were not together, and sure enough, the masked man laughed and went crazy like a madman? There are four people in my family. Now I''m the only one living alone. I''m not even enemies with him?! Hate! Unforgettable hate! "

    Winter night to see mask man seems out of control, nervous shouting: "you don''t mess! Chu Nan, stop playing poverty with him. Do you know your situation? Give me a break! "

    Shit! Tiger elder sister should be me to stimulate him!

    "I''m sorry, I''m a little excited," said Dong Xiaoye in an unexpected way. "Seven years ago, my family and I lived at the foot of the Qianlong manor. Because the Longshi group developed the Qianlong manor, we were forced to move. However, the Longshi group colluded with the government and business to squeeze us at the cost of demolition. Of course, we couldn''t Compromise, so we became the so-called nail households. My father came out for the villagers and inevitably became the target of public criticism. As a result, he was killed by long Xiaotian''s car in broad daylight. But the long family had money and power. At last, it was recognized as a traffic accident. The long family threw a few bundles of money and it was counted as the end of the matter. That was murder. He deliberately killed my father! Is my father''s life worth only those bundles of money? Long Xiaotian should go to jail! When the lawsuit was rejected, we went to the streets to March and sit in front of the court. Seeing that money was not enough, long Xiaotian hired the underworld to intimidate us. Those crazy bastards even raped my sister! Sixteen! My sister is only sixteen. She is still in high school! They''ve done something to a 16-year-old girl like that! "

    I''m stupefied. I''m 16 years old. I''m the same age as Chu Yuan. I have a sister. So I can understand the mask man''s uncontrollable anger. If Chu Yuan is bullied, can I keep calm? impossible!

    "Your sister she is now"

    "dead" the mask man took two deep breaths, tried to suppress the rage again, the voice was shaking, "it''s suicide"

    even if I had guessed it, I still had a pain in my heart, I don''t understand why I believed the mask man''s words, maybe because we are brothers, the love for my sister is disguise No way.

    "My sister cut her wrists in the bathroom. The water in the bath was dyed bright red. I will never forget that scene. She seemed to wash her body with blood and wash the dirt left in her heart. Ironically, the police decided that she was suicide in the name of no evidence proving that she was raped." the more insipid the tone of the mask man, the more resentment there was Is rich, "satire, how satire, my sister is only 16 years old, life is full of hope, why does she commit suicide? Long Xiaotian paid for the relationship! My mother used to blame her for not taking good care of her sister. Those neighbors and villagers, after long Xiaotian compromised the demolition fee, not only forgot what my father had done for them, but also talked about my sister''s death. My mother was so angry that she couldn''t afford to be seriously ill. Soon after that, it was the heart of the people. This was the privilege of the rich! How insignificant is the human heart when a lot of money is spilled out? Word of mouth and reputation can be bought with money! I don''t admit that this is the law of the world, so I prefer to fall, and also believe that good people have good returns! I want to change the law of my dissatisfaction that I see! "

    In fact, I understand that his so-called adherence to the law of good people and good returns is just a good excuse for the degenerate self to distinguish himself from long Xiaotian. However, in front of his tragic past, I can''t laugh at his childishness

    where masked men pick up their cars, behind the staff dormitory, also the innermost part of the manor, built next to the courtyard wall The door of the warehouse is open. There are two golf carts, a van and a pickup truck in the warehouse, which should be used by employees. In the corner of the warehouse, there are tools such as lawn mowers for lawn arrangement.Ya''s really going to drive a familiar car to escape?

    Next to the warehouse where the cars are parked, is it the dog house that the high housekeeper used to scare the old man? Dozens of fierce hounds locked in the cage saw the stranger, whining. However, after hearing the mask man''s voice, they closed their mouths and wagged their big tails. At last, they were not stupid in winter and their faces changed slightly. They obviously realized something.

    "OK, Mr. policeman, please step back. Then" the masked man glanced at the little winter night, suddenly pointed to Murphy and said with a smile, "Miss Mo, would you please send the box money for Miss Dong?"

    Not to mention that Mo Yizhi and Longshan were shocked. Rao thought that he would not hurt me. He also had a "click" in his heart. His eyebrows jumped in the winter night, hiding his fleeting consternation. He called out: "who will give it or not?"

    "Stop!" The masked man stopped the winter night before he was about to step forward, pulled me back into the warehouse, and smiled: "I am very unpromising, not only afraid of men, but also women. Compared with Miss Dong, Miss Mo looks weaker and less threatening to me."

    How does he know that winter nights are not weak?!

    Well, look at sister tiger''s neat dress and her ready-made brutality. I have no words? A harmless smile said: "little friend, look at my old bone, it''s hard to walk, let me"

    "I''ll go!" Murphy didn''t wait for Murphy to finish his words. He shook off Longshan, grabbed the suitcase in his hand, stared at me, and said firmly, "I will redeem him myself!"

    "You stay at the same time," said winter night! What kind of mess?! "

    "You are the troublemaker!" Murphy took a sharp look at me, turned to look at dongxiaoye angrily and said, "if he has a slip, who are you and I going to explain to Cheng Liusu?"

    Move the tassel out, and the winter night is dumb. "It''s not the same thing"

    "it''s not for you, it''s the same thing for me! You think something happened to him, I don''t want it! "

    I don''t want to, Miss Mo, you are making trouble for nothing! " Winter night is more discontented, but the tone is empty again.

    Murphy said coldly: "I''m just trying to meet each other''s requirements. I just want Chunan to be safe and I don''t care about the rest!"

    "You"

    look at the two women fighting, headache is far more than me, Mo also looked at Murphy, want to insert a word can not find a chance, face is not very good-looking, long Shan is also full of helplessness, frowning constantly sigh.

    At this moment, unless a fool can''t see that Murphy is interested in me, and I am a standard "three nothing" youth. It is estimated that in Murphy''s view, I am still a person who will add "one nothing" at any time - lifeless

    in the end, under the threat of masked man and Murphy''s stubborn, winter night compromised. Murphy carried the box and walked in and out of the company as usual Believe and arrogant, invisible will give a sense of oppression, which has a little fear of the muzzle of the gun? Woman, it''s really fickle.

    Murphy walked to the door, and we had retreated to the van. The masked man said, "put down the box, Miss Murphy. I have a few words to say to Mr. Chu. Would you please avoid it and close the warehouse door?"

    Murphy''s face suddenly changed. "Don''t you trust me?"

    Winter night and the armed police at the back rushed forward a few steps, as if they thought the masked man was going to tear up the ticket.

    The mask man held the gun against my temple, and Dong Xiaoye and others hurriedly stopped. Yazhi said slowly, "on the premise that my life is guaranteed, I have a reason not to hurt Mr. Chu. This is the most obvious thing in Mr. Chu''s mind."

    everyone was stunned. I nodded and said to Murphy, who was worried about his face, "do what he said, he has something to say to me, I also have something to say to him. "

    "Fart!" Winter small night couldn''t help but burst his mouth. His eyes turned towards the corner of his eyes, which seemed to suggest that I must have discretion when talking in front of the police, "what do you have to say with him?!"

    "Yes, Chunan, don''t be silly!"

    "I want to know why he did such a thing today, don''t you want to know?" I said lightly: "he will tell me."

    Mo said that the two women and Mo Yizhi and others were surprised by the mask man and snacks. He chuckled and said, "Mr. Chu is really a smart man."

    I give a cold snort, which is the answer, clever? No, I''m stupid.

 Chapter 255

    Long Xiaotian is dead. Everyone wants to know why he died. What is the background of the masked men? So, it''s a tempting question. Apart from Murphy, who cares about my life and death, even in the winter night, she''s wavering. After all, she''s a policeman. It''s her professional nature to yearn for the truth. As for Mo Yizhi and long Shan, they are afraid that they are too eager for me to die I''ll "Curse" their baby in the future?

    People think that maybe I''m curious. However, although curiosity is true, the reason why I want to do this is that there is another purpose - I always feel that from the beginning, masked man deliberately put me into his rhythm, let me follow him step by step, including that he told me his own past to this irrelevant outsider, which is actually purposeful r>

    I need to make sure my guess, because it is related to the life and death of many people!

    I straightened my face and said to Murphy, who was still hesitating, "Fifi, you know my temper. I''m a man who doesn''t hit the south wall and doesn''t give up." Yes, just like the original feelings for her, finally hit me with a blue nose and a swollen face.

    Murphy clenched his lips, but the tears at the corners of his eyes failed to hold back, falling down like a crystal clear water drill. "Chunan, will you just be merciless to me? If the person who asks you now is Cheng Liusu, will you still be stubborn? "

    "Yes," I didn''t think of it. I was stunned. I immediately explained with a wry smile, "character is always my own and always selfish."

    Murphy didn''t expect me to be so straightforward. For a while, she didn''t know how to persuade me. It seemed that she moved out another name subconsciously. "If it''s your sister, it''s fate?"

    I was shocked. Although I didn''t say the answer, I knew clearly that I hesitated

    "listen, do you want me to beg you?"

    If it''s hard, it''s soft. Murphy''s face is red, but his eyes are full of resentment. He says, "Chu Nan, if you have something to do, I''ll let you go as a ghost."

    This "you" refers to whether I am a masked man or not. No one knows except Murphy. She took the iron gate and retreated, but I know very well that she didn''t go far, and her footsteps were noisy. Obviously, people like Dong Xiaoye and Mo Yizhi also gathered outside the gate.

    There were only two of us left in the warehouse. The masked man let go of me and stepped back. The laughter was still there, but the breathing was much heavier. "I''m also curious about what Mr. Chu wants to say to me

    I took a deep breath, turned around, raised the wrist tied together, held the pistol of winter Xiaoye, pretended to be calm and said: "give me the remote control to detonate the bomb."

    Yes, that''s what I really want!

    He pointed a gun at my mask man''s eyes. He was surprised. He was about to laugh when his Adam''s apple stirred. As soon as he turned around, he lifted the mask in one hand, supported the car in the other hand, and bent down, he vomited violently.

    Brother, I''m confused. Is this a straightforward feeling for Laozi to play handsome?

    "I''m sorry, ha ha, I lost my temper, but I can''t help it"

    is Lao Tzu really disgusting?! I almost become angry, give ya a way to play!

    The mask man''s tears and snot ran across his face. He retched and laughed at himself and said: "although I wish I could kill long Xiaotian, I didn''t expect to kill someone. Ha ha, to be honest, my hands and feet are still shaking and retching."

    I haven''t killed anyone and I don''t know how it feels to kill someone, but I saw the death of long Xiaotian. It''s true It''s really terrible, so his vomiting also aroused my desire. I''m proud that I held back and looked at his face. I finally know why he didn''t care to be known his identity, but he still had to wear a mask to pretend to be mysterious. Ya just didn''t want to be seen.

    "It''s you"

    the mask man wiped his nose and mouth with his sleeve and said with a smile: "Mr. Chu recognized me for a long time. Will he be surprised now?"

    "My surprise is that you have been a gardener for half a year in the dragon family for revenge. My surprise is that the dragon family didn''t know your identity."

    This masked man is the young gardener who predicted something happened tonight and advised me to leave earlier! From his voice, from the second time he said I was a "different person", I guessed his identity! He knew that someone would make trouble on purpose, but he never doubted that I was a "suspicious" person who mixed into the manor with Guo Xiang. There is only one reason to be sure. He knows that I am not a troublemaker, because he is!

    "Just by changing a false name, the dragon family can''t recognize me, a little man who was ruined by them. But I think life is such a humble thing in their eyes. So I want these rich people to spend money to redeem their lives, experience the humiliation of life as a bargain, and let them realize how bad their values are ! So, Mr. Chu, it''s not worth fighting with me for those people, but I really admire your courage, "the young gardener and I fought with guns, carefully moving horizontally," Xu Heng, this is my real name. "

    When he was in the lobby, the green snake called out the name. No wonder long Yifan didn''t recognize him. He used a fake name in the manor. I frowned slightly. I moved my steps and kept the distance with him. He said, "I''m a family of four, and I have a younger sister. I''m also 16 years old. I''m a freshman in senior high school. It''s lovely and cute. I''m one of you I also love my family and hope I can protect them forever. So, although I don''t agree with your practice, I can understand your hatred for Dragon Xiaotian. However, I don''t understand. If it''s just for revenge, do you have to design such a big scene? Since you don''t want money, why take hostages and make the situation so chaotic? What''s more, whether it''s exposing your name in the lobby or letting me know your real identity, it''s all intentional? What is your purpose? ""Revenge, revenge on those who help tyranny," Xu Heng said with a sharp look: "Mr. Chu should also see it? Who are the first people to give money to be rescued when their lives are threatened? I believe that no one will not feel curious? Why can people with a monthly salary of several thousand yuan raise a million cash in such a short time? Hehe, in addition to the criminal evidence of those corrupt officials who colluded with long Xiaotian listed in the report letter received by the former police, some of them will be investigated, just like Xu Heng who killed long Xiaotian and caused a terrible case. As long as you investigate me, you will uncover the truth that was covered up by long Xiaotian, and you will return my father and my sister to be innocent. This is my case Purpose. "

    "You did the tip off letter the police received?!" I was shocked. Xu Heng''s deep thought was that he had tasted the bitter fruit of the collusion between the government and the business people, so he designed such a shocking case. The bigger the sensation, the greater the influence, and the more nobody dared to engage in malpractice for personal gain. If the contents of the report letter were true, then long Xiaotian would be ripped off even if he died. I could not help swallowing my saliva and holding the trigger to move my fingersˇ° In order to make enough influence, do you cheat your partner? Your betrayal will kill them! "

    The other five bandits are all in the lobby. The hostages and ransom are all there, so no one will think that Xu Heng will leave now. Although the scum is not pitiful, the cruelty of Xu Heng is still obvious.

    The threatening letter sent to long Xiaotian was only used to deceive his companions, so the police would step in. It''s all his function of reporting! He deliberately ridiculed the selfishness of the dragon family in the lobby, that is, he was afraid that the dragon family would deny the alarm, so as to cover up his real purpose!

    Xu Heng, what a bold and deep mind!

    "It''s not betrayal, it''s getting rid of. Although we are the same as each other by the rule of law, the sins they bear are beyond my reach. I said that good people have good rewards, while evil people have bad rewards. My relationship with them is just a relationship of mutual benefit. Let each other become their own tool or sink into the other''s Tools, the result is doomed, we just rely on our own ability to take the seat. "Because of moving steps, Xu Heng has turned to the door, first took an envelope out of his arms and threw it to me, then picked up Murphy''s suitcase, looked at my handbag on the winter night, he smiled and said:" there are hostages who are taking ransom to stay in the lobby for traction Police, I can get away with it, can''t I? I''m not qualified to say that I''m doing harm for the people, so the five of them, even the gift I gave to the officer dongxiaoye, ha ha, I thought she was familiar with her face before. When I picked up her handbag, I remembered that she was the policewoman who came to the manor last night and this afternoon, but she had short hair at that time. Now, she should be wearing a wig? Mr. Chu, you subdued the barbarian at that time. I''m afraid it''s because the police officer first moved his hand. In order to protect her, he had to be strong. "

    Well, although I know that I will expose dongxiaoye''s identity when I take out my gun, I forget that dongxiaoye has been to the manor for a long time. The bastard in front of me works in this yard. Of course, I have seen her for a long time! I''m still like an idiot, risking my life to help the stupid woman hide her identity. I glanced at the envelope, didn''t relax my vigilance to pick it up, continued to move towards the corner, and carefully held Xu Heng''s every move. I have an intuition that this kid looks like a kind and relaxed kid with a hippie smile on his surface, but actually he is like a strong bow pulling full of strings If I am a little careless, he will suddenly give a cold arrow. I don''t feel ashamed that I am a law-abiding citizen. He is a murderer. We have no reason to trust each other.

 Chapter 256

    "You sent the gun to me on purpose? Why? "

    "I''m afraid you won''t come out of the lobby with me. In case of that, you can use it to defend yourself. Of course, life and death can only be left to fate. Ha ha," said Xu Hengdao, "this envelope is about the identity information of the five guys, their criminal records and some evidence I collected. It''s estimated that some cases are unknown to the police? Giving this to police officer Dong has made a contribution in size, which can at least save the police a lot of trouble "

    " trouble? Is that the direction of the police investigation? " "Just like you told me your past and asked me to tell the police?" I teased

    Xu Heng was stunned and then laughed: "maybe, Mr. Chu, I''m really happy to tell you what happened to me for many years. Although you don''t agree with me, I know that at least you are willing to believe me and my past."

    I put down my gun, sighed sadly, and said sympathetically: "yes, I believe your past, but"

    at the moment when Xu Heng looked at my fallen hand in doubt, he kicked out the watering pot that I had put here when I moved to the corner of the wall! Ya''s waiting for my flaws, how can I not be so? It''s strange that he''s too confident. He thought that when I was finally there was a little slack in his nervous instinct!

    As the main midfielder of the school football team in senior high school and college, I am very confident in my footwork. You know, this is one of the few abilities recognized by Chuyuan. At the beginning, she often went to see my game with her stepmother. This foot is fierce and fierce. In addition, it''s very close. Xu Henggen couldn''t dodge and the kettle is accurate Hit him on the chest side, while he was behind, I darted forward!

    "Bang"

    there was a sharp pain in my thigh. My feet were soft. I snorted. I bit my teeth tightly and stumbled. I still had all my strength. I fit into Xu Heng''s arms and Ya fell down. It was like that night when I knew the secret of Chu Yuan, she touched my room and rode me under my body. I drew a gourd ladle and rode under Xu Heng His body, knees pressed his two arms, the muzzle of the gun directly into his mouth.

    I always think that Xu Heng deliberately lowered the muzzle of the gun and didn''t want to kill me, but the bullet drilled a hole in my thigh, blood gushed out, and instantly dyed my pants red. I was a little crazy because of the pain. Where would I think about his good intentions? As if I was the murderous devil at the moment, smiling ferociously, but saying the lines of the righteous, "I believe in your past, but as you said, I don''t agree with what you have done! Give me the remote! "

    My hands were tied together, pointing at Xu Heng with a gun, but I couldn''t search myself.

    "Ha, ha ha, ha ha -" Xu Heng held the barrel of the gun and laughed vaguely. "Mr. Chu is a man who can''t be looked down upon. You''ve got a small oversight. However, I''m not the simple minded beast of the barbarian. Do you have the courage to shoot me? Just threaten me with an uninsured pistol, don''t you think Is it ridiculous that I am too layman? "

    "Is it?" I was shocked, but my face was still calm. I pulled the muzzle out of his mouth, and without waiting for his reaction, I pulled the trigger against his right shoulder when he was a club hammer? How can I know if the insurance is open or not?!

    "Bang!" I was shocked by the recoil force. It''s really tiger sister. It''s fierce enough. The pistol hidden in the bag is not safe at all!

    Xu Heng''s "ah" screamed in pain. I pushed the gun barrel with blue smoke into his mouth again. For the first time, I shot and hurt people, which made me tremble with fear and suppressed my inexplicable guilt. I said with cold old face: "you are right, I am a layman, so even if I shoot you now, it''s easy to be considered as self-defense. Maybe I will get another one Xu Heng, don''t look down on me! Maybe I''m not smart enough, but I''m not as stupid as you think, so don''t play games with me any more. If you can''t run away, give me the remote control! "

    "Ah, ha ha, it seems that I am the one who has been making his own smart. Mr. Chu, your ability to act like a pig and eat a tiger is really amazing. I didn''t expect that I cheated all of you. I was already your paw." Xu Hengtong''s face was black and blue, stared at me, and said in pain: "kill me! Otherwise I will detonate the bomb! "

    Sure enough! I guess it''s not wrong. Although I don''t know what good way he can escape, the mystery should be in this warehouse. It''s just a pretext to say something to me. He kept getting close to me before. To ask me to trust him is probably to cheat me into coming with him. In order to make the act of closing the warehouse door seem more natural.

    The door is closed, but this illogical behavior is likely to be the key to his escape!

    On the premise that he is sure to escape, he will detonate the bomb in nine out of ten to create a greater influence and force the police to investigate deeply. At the same time, the chaos of the explosion will be more conducive to preventing the police from pursuing him.

    If not, why does he have to work so hard to set such a complicated plan?

    Outside the door, because of the gunshot, it has become a mess. Murphy and dongxiaoye shout loudly in the dog barking. They have to rush in regardless of the danger. Fortunately, they are stopped by the armed police for safety reasons. But I have heard Murphy''s cry and dongxiaoye''s abuse."I''m fine! Don''t worry! "

    I soothed the crowd with my voice. After three seconds of silence, Murphy cried out, "are you really OK, Chunan? What happened to the shooting just now? "

    Xu Heng''s face was very ugly. At this time, he was subdued by me. As long as I called the armed police to come in, let alone escape, he didn''t even have a chance to detonate the bomb, but I don''t understand why I didn''t do that. "The gun went off!"

    It''s impossible for the gun to go off twice in a row. I don''t care whether they believe it or not in the winter night. Instead, I press down the voice and say to Xu Heng, who is surprised on the face: "whatever the purpose you don''t kill me for, there is one thing that can''t be changed - if you leave me in the lobby and change another person to be your escape and communication tool, you will succeed, and I will be Your companion killed him alive. Before you stopped that savage, I can live to the present. You saved me twice and those two women outside. I owe you three lives. I''m not a policeman. I have no obligation to catch you. But if I don''t prevent you from detonating the bomb and killing so many people, my conscience is hard to rest. So, give me the remote control! ˇ±

    the last three words, I said with my teeth clenched, in the struggle of contradiction.

    Xu Heng couldn''t believe it. After he was surprised, he couldn''t help laughing. "Mr. Chu, I''m a murderer. I''m the culprit who planned everything tonight. You are not easy to catch me, but you want to let me go? Is this what you call the dignity of men? Because you don''t want to owe me? "

    "I don''t know," looking at Xu Heng''s mocking eyes, my calm face, "maybe it has nothing to do with dignity, just because I am a brother like you, and you can laugh at my hypocrisy at will

    I''m not a hero, because I''m sympathizing with the murderer. Is this the legendary Stockholm syndrome? I don''t know. I only know that Xu Heng, who has designed such a thorough crime in order to let the police thoroughly investigate the crime of long Xiaotian, loves his family deeply. Maybe he only has this love that is sincere. But it is this love that makes me hesitate and swing.

    Of course, I have also thought rationally. I''m sure I can''t dare to kill people. So once I call the police for help, Xu Heng will fight in despair. If I detonate the bomb, it''s small. If I hurt myself, it won''t pay. In other words, my brother''s thigh hurts so much that he''s going to die. Xu Heng froze, fooled other people''s him for a night. This time, he was shot by me I was fooled. His right hand pulled from my numb left leg due to blood loss and pain didn''t pull the trigger against my heart. A fearless man almost collapsed. If the cold sweat from his whole body was concentrated in the crotch, it was estimated that the humidity was no less than that of the bladder! I''ve worked hard, and the acting skills specially used to deal with Chu Yuan saved my life!

    "No.5 was deliberately buried in an empty parking lot. The purpose of the car bombing was to deter the police. I had already pressed this button when I was in the lobby. There were seven bombs. No.8 was under the open-air stage. Now most of the families waiting for the ransom are sitting beside the bomb. Ha ha, no.6 is in the flowerpot of the second floor of longxiaotian building, and No.7 is in the kitchen Xu Heng took out the remote control from his pocket and told me the bomb location of the eight buttons one by one. I stood up wisely. He recovered his freedom and then put the remote control in my hand.

    My friend''s paws are shaking, even if one accidentally detonates a bomb, it may be cruel enough. Once the key is pressed at the same time, the police and the hostage''s family will inevitably suffer heavy casualties, and the house will be destroyed by the ashes. A survivor can survive even if he doesn''t detonate the bomb. "As long as I don''t fall into the net, the police will check it to the end, ˇ±Xu Heng mentions Murphy''s suitcase again, retreats to the back of the van, the muzzle of the gun is aiming at my intact other leg, Ya''s display will not show any more flaws to me. In the laughter, his eyes are extremely firm: "I can''t be caught, I also want to see the decline of the dragon family, see the downfall of those corrupt officials, see the villain''s evil report with my own eyes."

    Ya''s Revenge belief is really persistent. I bear the pain of my thigh and carefully keep a distance with him. I retreated to the back of the van with him. I saw that there was still an off-road motorcycle behind the van. Xu Heng moved a two meter square board standing against the wall, and there was a door hole in the back wall!

 Chapter 257

    Obviously, the "gate hole" has been pierced in recent time. The bricks inside the wall are uneven, and the work is very rough. There are several bundles of bamboo poles standing outside the wall, blocking the gate hole. Xu Heng took a little effort to push the bamboo pole down, revealing the darkness outside the courtyard.

    The main building of the Qianlong manor is luxurious and dignified, but it''s not flattering. There are a lot of building materials piled up in a mess, and there''s no back door designed because there''s no access. So the police don''t think that the prisoners will escape from here. They don''t even think that the gang crime makes the police fall into a passive situation, holding the absolute initiative of the main criminals He would abandon his companions and drive his motorcycle to escape from the door of the warehouse!

    All unexpected, just because everyone misunderstood Xu Heng''s real purpose!

    "Mr. Chu said something wrong. If I have money to earn, I will not miss it. After all, it is not convenient for me to come out to work and earn money in the future. The one million yuan is that you bought my remote control. Ha ha, the guy you saved is not rich or expensive. I believe that the value of this saving grace is more than one million yuan, and you have not suffered losses," Xu said Generous, but the pistol didn''t leave my thigh at all. I''m the same as him. "A good man has a good reward, Mr. Chu, even if I have ten thousand lies, but I''m honest about this sentence. It gives me the opportunity to witness the decline of the dragon family. For me, this kindness is more valuable than freedom and life. No matter you believe me or not, I promise you that in the future, if If there is a chance, I will repay you. Xu Heng should die today, so my life belongs to you. When the dragon family declines, we will see each other again! "

    Never see you again! Where the hell are you going! Shit, I want to catch you, but I''m afraid I''ll lose my life! My friend was ashamed in his heart, but he said lightly: "if I see you again, I will not let go of the chance to catch you going to jail. If you do something wrong, you must pay a price!"

    Xu Heng smiled, pushed the motorcycle, and went backward to drill out the door. I stood at the door. I was relieved. The bomb remote control was in hand, and my life seemed not to be in danger. However, Xu Heng, who was crossing the motorcycle, looked solemn and begged me: "Mr. Chu, you don''t want to know why I risked being suspected by the green snake , will you come out? I don''t deny the purpose of using you to convey my motive of committing the crime to the police, but in fact, anyone can do this. So if you are not, it is because I really hope that you can be safe. If you stay in the lobby, I will not detonate the bomb. "

    no wonder that he will give me the remote control so easily. It was a long time ago that he did not detonate the bomb I can''t help believing Xu Heng''s words, because I have already guessed the reason why he didn''t want to kill me, "because of bitter children, their grandparents and grandchildren?"

    Xu Heng nodded his head, and a touch of pity and sympathy flashed in his eyes. "Aunt and kuer have almost the same misfortune as me. Kuer and her parents suffered a car accident, which was caused by the second young master of the dragon family drunk and speeding. They took supporting the aunt until she died and took care of kuer until she reached adulthood as the compensation condition, and pressed the matter down, but Mr. Chu also saw it? What is their so-called support and care? The eldest mother has to work before she has food, but kuer can only be locked in the room every day. Not only do the dragon family feel no guilt, but they also put on a hypocritical face of a philanthropist on the surface, deliberately arranging them to live in the manor. In private, they feel that they are a burden, which is very eye-catching. The high housekeeper you beat is the cousin of the second young grandma, so it will be more difficult for them to be old and young. "

    I was shocked, not only because I finally understood why there were such unfortunate people as kuer and grandma in the big house of the rich, but also why Xu Heng took special care of these two people.

    "I once consulted with a psychiatrist. Kuer''s illness was not caused by the car accident, but by seeing the horrible scene of her parents'' tragic death. Her psychology was severely stimulated. As long as she received psychological guidance, changed a good living environment, communicated with others and cared for her more, she could recover, but as long as she stayed in the manor for a day, she would not have Hope, "Xu Heng threw his pistol to the ground, bent down and said to me," Mr. Chu, I can''t thank you enough for what you have done for them, young and old! Xu''s face begged you, please take care of kuer, don''t let her one day become like me! "

    I didn''t say anything, just nodded slightly, not because of Xu Heng''s entreaties. When I saw the scene that the insane fool wanted to steal meat for his grandmother even though he scalded his arm, I decided to do so. Hearing that the bitter child could be cured, I felt a lot easier.

    Xu Heng smiled, he started the motorcycle, the vibration of the engine completely covered the Murphy outside the warehouse and the shouting of winter night, I slowly put down the raised muzzle.

    Although at this time I only need to pull the trigger to keep the main culprit, but my fingers can''t move all the time. Maybe I''m afraid of killing people, or maybe I don''t want to do it at all Those who sneaked into the manor the night before yesterday have been hiding in my dormitory until tonight. Their rest quality is poor, and their physical strength and spirit are not at their best. Ha ha, just now you easily subdued the barbarian, which should be enough to prove this? He used to kill two Interpol animals with his own handsI''m sweating. I still think I''m very strong. I''m afraid it''s because my body is not in the best condition

    "Since they are not in the best condition, the police can try to catch or kill them alive." Xu Heng''s voice sank, and my heart also sank. He said: "I prepared the guns they used. I moved the bullets. Only the first two were live bullets. The barbarian and the green snake have each played one. If the police carry forward the spirit of sacrifice, If you are willing to take a risk, you should wear bullet proof clothes to pretend to be the hostage''s family. Ha ha, this is probably the way to minimize the casualties. At least some police attract a few bullets. The hostages will be safe, won''t they? "

    It''s no wonder that this grandson gave me the pistol of winter Xiaoye intentionally. The barbarian still had one bullet left, but I had a full cartridge. Who is more likely to live? Even if I was hit by their concentrated attack, they wasted the bullets, and the police swarmed in. They can''t escape from the sky. Xu Heng really sold his companions completely r>

    there is only a rugged earth road behind the manor, which is too narrow and steep to walk. The police can''t chase Xu Heng. Looking at the tail light of his car disappearing in the night, when my leg is soft, it suddenly attacks my whole body and makes me paralyzed and fall to the ground. Murphy''s shout and the clamor of winter night clearly drill into my ear again. I pick up the heavy letter Xu Heng threw to the ground Feng, dragging a painful leg, slowly pushed open the iron door of the warehouse, the dazzling light directly aimed at my face, I simply closed my eyes.

    "Hands up!"

    I raise your mother''s hand! The light is so bright. You are nearsighted. Can''t you see that I am a poor hostage?! Hearing the police''s deterrence, I suddenly got angry.

    The rest of your life? Yes, but I don''t know how to vent that damned joy, so that I am abnormally calm.

    "Chunan!"

    A soft and delicate body bumped into my arms and tightly hugged my neck. The fragrance like blue musk filled my nasal cavity, as if it covered the gunsmoke and blood tonight. I slowly opened my eyes and saw Murphy''s happy face. Did the woman come before she knew the situation?

    "Are you ok? Are you ok? Are you hurt? Great, it''s so good "

    I stared at Murphy''s one-on-one mouth, murmuring cherry, and thought dirtily. If the person holding me now is a tassel, then I can kiss these two moist and tender lips that are close to me fiercely

    I thought, the dry lips that are about to crack were suddenly wrapped in a soft package, and I was stunned, Murphy kissed me in the mouth!

    Shit! Does she eat my tofu?!

    God knows why I didn''t push her away. The dazzling light and the immortal relief made me feel like I was in heaven. Although I knew that this was not my angel, the only thing I could do was not cater to her, I can''t deny that I slightly lowered my head so that she could eat my tofu more easily I''m looking forward to her putting her little tongue into my mouth to let me suck happily and relieve the unexplained dryness and thirst, but she just bit my lips, but I can still feel a stream of sweetness pouring into my mouth, which makes me feel more greedy.

    What are you doing? "

    "Ouch ~!" My brother has a sharp pain in his lower leg, which affects the wound in his thigh. He grins and stumbles. His fingers almost touch the button of the remote control.

    "Are you sick?!" I was shocked. I scolded and kicked my little winter night. It wasn''t that she didn''t have the eyesight to see it, but that she almost killed me.

    "It''s you who are sick!" Dong Xiaoye looks at Murphy angrily and contemptuously, and then yells at me: "Chu, I''m wrong about you. Are you right about Susu?"

    this is like a fork, and it has been stabbed into my heart. The old brother has a red face. What I find is that when I have seen 20 policemen, I look at my brother with astonishment. Cao, so many people have caught him. Is it in the police''s charge?

    Murphy also felt embarrassed. Think about it. She has always been as noble and arrogant as an unspeakable goddess. When did she lose her temper? But I didn''t expect her to give up her image, but she was brave enough to excuse me. She murmured to Miss Dong, "I kissed him on my own initiative. He didn''t apologize for Cheng Liusu"

    "shameless!" Winter night did not want to think on the naked out of the three words.

    Murphy''s eyes flashed a rage, but even if Xuan was replaced by cowardice and shame, as a good sister of the fringe, winter night has the right to scold Murphy and scold me, but I still think she''s a little bit too much. I''m a cheeky master, but Murphy is a girl. Besides, I''m a little excited when I''m shot to escape. I''m also emotional Well, I''m the unforgivable scum

 Chapter 258

    "Hello, Hello, is it time for you two to fight?" It doesn''t matter whether I''m happy or grumbling. Now the most important thing is to find a way to change the topic. I hold the barrel in my right hand, light the bomb remote control in my left hand, look down at my thigh, and say with exaggerated grin: "I''m a wounded person, and I''ll lose blood and play too much if I don''t go to the hospital"

    "are you injured

    "Where?!"

    Shit, these two women are too slow to respond? Although I wear a pair of black pants, the color is a bit confused, but the blood has already flowed to the bottom of the pants, stepped on the blood footprints all the way, don''t you see?! Still, I''m so handsome. Their eyes are always on my face

    Murphy was so scared that he was at a loss. He was so flustered that he also attracted Longshan. Seeing that my trouser legs were still dripping blood, she gave a light "ah" shout and covered her mouth subconsciously. Her face was white. "Hurry up, send him to the hospital!"

    "No," said Dong Xiaoye, though worried, but relatively calm. She didn''t know what to think of. She looked at me with obvious resentment and resentment. She took the gun in my hand and didn''t have a good airway. "Team Lin called the ambulance of the city hospital early in the morning, and it was in the front yard."

    I was staring at her a little guilty, smile: "is it? Ha ha, that''s great "

    " how can you still smile? " Murphy grabbed one of my arms and said in a hurry, "I don''t want to go to treatment soon!"

    Long Shan also held my other arm, frowned and looked at me. It seemed that she didn''t understand why I was still in the mood.

    A coax of the armed police rushed past us and into the warehouse. On a small winter night, they turned a blind eye and looked out of the magazine. Instead, they said coldly to me, "you shot?"

    "Well," I thought, adding, "it''s the gun he fired first"

    winter night is obviously suppressing the anger, "why did he shoot first? Chunan, you go in with him. Do you really have a word with him? Don''t you dare say you want to subdue him? Even if you are a bad guy, there should be a bottom line? "

    Tiger elder sister understood me. I coughed dryly. She simply avoided her fierce eyes and said with a smile, "how many Jin and how many liang do I have? Hehe, I don''t want to go in with him either. Isn''t that because he put a gun on my head? It''s just an accident to shoot. Tell your colleagues that you don''t have to chase after him. That kid has already run away. You have this. It''s the remote control for detonating the bomb. "

    Everyone is not a fool. The carelessness I deliberately showed didn''t play any role. Long Shan looked at me like a monster. Murphy was afraid and angry. In winter night, he swore: "you said you were forced?! It''s the responsibility of our police not to explode the bomb. What can you do? Don''t you want to die? Just now, too! You''re not a cop. Why do you stand up for me? Why do you do such a dangerous thing?! Do you look down on me or the profession of police?! In case you have any problems, do I have the face to see Su Su again? "

    In the end, sister tiger cried

    Murphy looked at the winter night, and the tears stopped falling again.

    Is that the treatment of heroes? No praise, no support, no groups of beauties throwing themselves into arms, only women''s tears and sermons? Grass, my friend is really aging

    "Is it OK?!" Dong Xiaoye tries to make a fist in my wound, which makes me excited. Fortunately, her fist is in the air for a long time. Finally, she just wipes a tear, blushes her face and eyes, but reorganizes her serious expression. She has calmed down a lot, saying to me: "how could he give you this remote control? Chunan, do you know the culprit? "

    Winter night didn''t ask me why I got the remote control, but Xu Heng ran away. It can be seen that she trusted me. I sighed, "well, tonight, Fei, who knew him in this manor, also met him."

    When I said this, I happened to come to Mo Yi''s side. I was vaguely called Murphy. The expressions of old Mo Xiaomo and long Shan were slightly strange.

    Mo Yizhi looks at me. His eyes are deep and turbid, which makes me unable to see what he is thinking. After a long time, he shows a complicated smile and says, "little Chu, it''s so nice that you''re OK"

    How can I always think that he''s quite moved? It''s more like saying ''if something happens to you, it''s better''

    "thank you, chairman of the board for your concern I''m flattered that you should come here in the middle of the night. I can''t thank you enough for saving my life. I''ll pay you back the one million ransom as soon as possible "

    " no, no, "Mo Yizhi shook his head." I heard that the bandit leader was going to let you go. You left as a hostage for fei''er. You save her. I''ll save you. That''s the money To mention "

    a pun again, the old man''s eyes told me that we were even in the past. The intention of his words was nothing more than to remind me that he hoped I would keep my promise and not have anything to do with Murphy.

    "Thank you." I already have a fringe. It''s inevitable to keep a distance from Murphy. I will do that if you don''t remind me. What my friend wants is that you don''t have to pay back, otherwise I''ll be really thankless."You heard about the resignation letter from Phil?"

    Listen to Mo Yi''s sudden mention of this. Murphy''s pink face is dyed red, and she is ashamed and angry. Obviously, she understands what Mo Yi wants to suggest to me. She says urgently: "uncle!"

    I don''t deny that, Mo Yizhi''s doubts and warnings made me extremely unhappy, which seriously affected my mood. I escaped from death, but he could not wait for me to die. I can understand your love for Murphy, but I can''t believe that I was a disaster? "I light way:" Mr. Mo is at ease, although I am impetuous and dissolute, but still speak calculate words

    Murphy smell words, expression a smothering, spin son is a face of gloom and resentment, she knows, in order to fringe, I will not accept her.

    Dongxiaoye didn''t know what we were talking about at all. Seeing the atmosphere was different, she was a little anxious. "Do you have anything to say later? If he doesn''t stop bleeding, he''s in danger! "

    Mo Yizhi looks at Murphy, and looks at Longshan with a wry smile. Ignoring the urging of dongxiaoye, he sighs to me and says, "we will talk about some things when you come to the company. I want to talk with you alone."

    What''s up? About Murphy or Zhang Mingjie? I was curious, but I didn''t ask about it carefully, because in addition to the treatment and hemostasis, I have important things to do

    I''m very lucky that the bullet hit a little bit off, it didn''t hurt my bone, and the bullet didn''t stay in my meat, but it went out through an eye, although the wound was painful and scary, but after the hemostasis treatment, the situation was so good that I didn''t have to be sent to the doctor immediately Hospital.

    Brothers changed a pair of sports pants that Lin Zhi helped to find, which finally covered the ugly and immortal. Because they were in a hurry to rescue the hostages, Lin Zhi and other police officers and the commander of the armed police simply rushed into the small doorway which was used as a temporary emergency room, making the elder brother who only wore underwear to receive treatment feel embarrassed, mainly because of Murphy and winter night Mixed in, by the beautiful female doctor in the thigh touch grasps, as the old man, how can not respond?

    Little Chunan, little Chunan, you''ve made me lose my face! However, in the process of such painful treatment, Chu Nan''s spirit is still so strong, which makes me ashamed, but also a little bit inexplicably proud. Listen to me and tell all the details of the bandits I have mastered. Two thick black eyebrows of Lin Zhi have been tied together, and the cigarettes I have felt are stuffed back into my pocket. Then I turn to the middle-aged commander of the armed police and ask: "Tao team, according to you See, is it possible? "

    The leader of the armed police branch named Tao pondered for a moment, just as his masculine appearance impressed people, and said simply: "it''s feasible. At present, most of the families of the hostages have arrived at the manor, and our police force has been fully in place. In the bandit''s plan, this should be the best time to create confusion for escaping. Now the bandits inside don''t know that the bandit head has escaped I thought that his horse would come back with his car, so I was eager to collect the ransom money. This was the most nervous moment for them, but it was also the most dangerous and careless moment. Just now they put in three hostage families at the same time to redeem people, which is enough to prove that four people, five people are probably not realistic. I personally selected three soldiers, together with me, as long as If I can get four people in at the same time, I will definitely kill all the bandits! "

    Lin Zhi seems to be waiting for Tao''s words, "OK! When the identity of the bandits inside is confirmed, do so! "

    "Wait! I have something to say! " Don''t say that everyone is stunned. I can''t help but be stunned. Because the speaker is Wang Jie who was competing with me because of the winter night. Ya''s questioning eyes make me extremely useless. He said coldly: "Lin team, Tao team, I want to say first, I''m not doubting Mr. Chu. Although Mr. Chu can subdue Xu Heng''s remote control of the bomb, he let go the injured one He''s a little puzzling "

    I''m cursing your mother, isn''t that suspicious of me?! You almost said that I let him go on purpose! Although that seems to be the truth, I''m still upset.

    Dong Xiaoye seems to notice that Wang Jie has secretly aimed at her eyes. His face turns red and he hurriedly shifts his eyes on my crotch. His face is full of rage. "Wang Jie, I know you have opinions on Chu Nan, but I warn you not to bring your personal subjective emotions to work!"

 Chapter 259

    Lin Zhi must also know that Wang Jie likes winter night. He probably also knows Wang Jie''s temperament. After a look at me, he frowned at him, "yes, Mr. Chu is not a policeman. He took back the bomb remote control at the risk of his life. What he saved is not only the lives of the hostages, but also the lives of our police and their families. This is more important than catching Xu Heng. Compared with us We have no choice but to ask him to do more? He has covered too much face for our police "

    Murphy didn''t speak, but he snorted coldly.

    Wang Chieh''s face is red, and his bronze skin is heavier. He disguised himself, "I have absolutely no blame for what Mr. Chu said."

    , "why do you blame him?" Murphy finally couldn''t help questioning him.

    Winter small night not good airway: "you have the ability, how didn''t see you snatch back the remote control, how didn''t see you capture Xu Heng alive?"

    "No, Lin dutao, Fei Xiaoye, officer Wang''s suspicion is not unreasonable," I said modestly, but jokingly, pouring oil into the fire: "Xu Heng had many opportunities to kill me but didn''t start, and he tried to save my life because he admired me. It''s really easy for some simple minded people to mistakenly think that I was with them. As for the shot I took on my leg, Can it also be understood as the bitter meat plan, right, officer Wang? "

    Police is the most suspicious profession in the world. Even though I have provided them with a lot of clues, Wang Jie is not the only one who has such doubts. In this room, only Murphy and dongxiaoye have absolute trust in me. Don''t say that Wang Jie is choked by me. That''s because the upright pottery team also has a twinkle of eyes. They dare not look at my angry eyes Lin Zhi coughs awkwardly and says with a smile: "Mr. Chu said a lot. If you don''t say that you are a friend of Xiaoye, you will be charged with the act of bravery that helped us catch the burglar. We can''t doubt you."

    winter Xiaoye once said that because of the capture of Zhoutian, the police dug out a huge gang of stealing and selling stolen goods by the way. It''s a credit, buddy No, although the credit of this matter is recorded in the little winter night, it should not be a secret in the criminal police team, but Wang Jie frowned and muttered in a low voice, "how about friends of little night? Shouldn''t you doubt him? "

    Ya''s voice was very small and her words were vague, but because I was staring at him all the time, I heard it. Lin Zhi''s face was cold, and she said angrily, "what are you talking about?"

    "I didn''t say anything," Wang Jie quickly denied and murmured, "I mean, Mr. Chu certainly doesn''t need to doubt, but doesn''t Xu Heng need to doubt? Even if he really admired Mr. Chu, he could not rule out the possibility of lying? Maybe he was trying to deceive Mr Chu. "

    When ya said the word "admiration", there was a trace of disdain in her eyes. It''s no wonder that I didn''t expect others to praise even what I thought I disdained. Wang Jie just smiled at me, a little surprised and a little regretful. She continued: "Xu Heng said that there are only two live bullets in the bandit''s pistol, which may be borrowed from Mr. Chu The police are deliberately misled. If they have enough bullets, we will act rashly. If they are a little bit poor, a gun battle may be triggered. At that time, the hostages will be killed or injured. From Mr. Chu''s description of Xu Heng, we can easily confirm two things. First, Xu Heng has made such a large-scale hijacking case, which is not about money, but about huge influence, with the power of bombs We can infer from the location that this influence is likely to be based on a large number of casualties. Considering the identity and social status of the hostages, we have to be cautious. Secondly, if Xu Heng''s past is true, his attitude towards the police should be contradictory and exclusive. Therefore, I have absolute reason to suspect that he deliberately induced us to stimulate the bandits, so as to Make casualties, let the police take responsibility, so as to achieve the goal of "one stone, two birds!"

    It is undeniable that since Wang Jie can become a criminal police officer, there are still some goods in his stomach. His analysis is well founded and irrefutable. Even in winter, he is silent.

    Tao team, like Lin Zhi, seemed to subconsciously turn their eyes to my face.

    My intuition told me that Tao team and Lin Zhi, the old fox, had thought of this possibility for a long time. I sighed and said, "even if Xu Heng cheated me, what can I do? If they have enough bullets in their guns, even if the police don''t rush in, won''t they overkill people after they realize that Xu Heng has escaped? The only way to avoid casualties is that your police are willing to let them leave safely "

    Wang jieleng. Lin Zhi and Tao team look at each other and shake their heads and laugh bitterly. Obviously, they will not let go of the bandits. From their constantly ringing mobile phones, they can feel that there must be instructions and pressure on their faces, and they did not expose them in front of me as an" outsider " It''s not necessary to wear this "possibility". Anyway, I have to rush in anyway. Moreover, I''m afraid that in case of casualties, I will blame myself for providing "false information" and bear heavy psychological burden?

    Besides his past, I didn''t trust Xu Heng at all. Therefore, he cheated on me. I have long thought about how the police want to do their business. Whether the hostage is dead or not is my business? I feel that I have done everything I can. After all, I am not Superman or Altman. I have no ability or obligation to ensure everyone''s safety.I can''t understand whether it''s emotion or irony. I sighed casually, "responsibility? What are the responsibilities of the police and the responsibilities they are afraid to bear?

    although, from the legal point of view, no matter the rich or the powerful or the ordinary people are citizens without any difference, the influence caused by special circumstances is the most important factor that determines the police decision. I can feel the concerns of the police. If the hostages in the hostages are all flatheads Surname, they may not reject the strategy of releasing bandits to ensure the life safety of the hostages, but there is no Flathead people in it, so they will not let the bandits leave.

    This is not intended to create a huge impact, on the contrary, to take risks, only to minimize the negative impact.

    Man is a kind of animal that is used to being cheap and obedient. Even if he is saved, these high-ranking people will not be held responsible and will not beg for explanations? Letting go of bandits will only make the police the target of their anger. At that time, the pressure of public opinion from all aspects will not be borne by the police.

    Wang Jie''s "concern" was aimed at me, but ya didn''t realize that the people who were in trouble were actually only their police.

    For a while, the air seemed to be stagnant in the small room, because my words stabbed them in the "secret that can''t be said". Just then, someone suddenly pushed the door and broke the strange atmosphere, "report to the forest team, the photos provided in the envelope left by Xu Heng have been confirmed by the rescued hostages, except for Tang Sihai, nicknamed" green snake " Because of wearing masks, it''s difficult to distinguish from the photos. The other four people are the bandits in the room. Their information and criminal record have also been verified by the Ministry of public security. They are all the level wanted criminals who are on the run for both positive and negative cases. The director on the way has approved it. If you can''t persuade them to surrender, you can kill them on the spot! "

    "Good!" "Time is life now, Tao team, just follow the plan just now," Lin Zhi said

    Tao team was full of confidence and said: "I''ll arrange the staff. If you keep shouting, I''ll say that Xu hengma will take the car back. In a tough attitude, he will show a little helplessness that he can''t grasp the situation, which will make them get complacent and eager to collect money. Once they relax their vigilance, they will show their flaws and let us have a chance to mix in."

    "I understand."

    The two leaders ignored Wang Jie in this way, which made the old man lose face.

    When Wang Jie was the last one to leave the room, he still left me a look that seemed envious and threatening, which made dongxiaoye angry. When people suspected the relationship between us, sister Hu blushed and embarrassed. She wanted to take part in the action together, but Lin Zhiqiang asked her to stay and "serve" me. This order is a little bit The taste of ambiguity is in it.

    "Chunan, you''ve done everything you can. There''s nothing left here. I''ll take you to the hospital." Murphy is concerned about me and seems unwilling to see what will happen next.

    Dongxiaoye grabs my blood pants and shoves them into a bag. He also says, "yes, thanks to you, I''m off work ahead of time. Mr. Chu, please. Don''t you want to stay overnight?" I don''t know if sister tiger is dissatisfied with being left to take care of me, or if I robbed her of the limelight again. It''s sour inside and outside.

    Murphy frowned. "Officer Dong, what''s your attitude when Chunan asks you to offend?"

    "What''s my attitude?" Dongxiaoye''s eyes were cold, and he tit for tat said: "it''s better for him to provoke me, or for me to provoke him. What''s the matter with you? He didn''t say anything. Can you say something to me? "

    The princess of tangtangfengchang group has never been so ridiculed? Murphy "Teng" stood up, a pair of cold eyes staring at winter night, "you don''t have a good attitude towards him, I don''t look good, don''t tell you who to say to?"

    The little winter night was full of resentment, so he did not let it go. He took the same step forward and sneered: "do you think I''m unhappy? I don''t like you! Who do you think you are? Is Cheng Liusu? Miss Mo, you have to respect yourself. Who are you? Can we manage our affairs? "

    In tiresu, murphyden lost her momentum, but she still refused to give up and asked, "who are you? Why talk to him in this manner? "

 Chapter 260

    "And who are you? Why talk to him in this manner? "

    Dong Xiaoye blushed and glared at me. Xuan''er said to Murphy bluntly, "I''m his friend and Cheng Liusu''s friend. What''s wrong with this attitude? I want to scold him and beat him! Tell you, even Cheng Liusu dare not hold me! "

    "I''m her friend too, so you''re not allowed to kill him!" Murphy''s way of doing this is wonderful. He choked on the winter night.

    But who is sister tiger? How can we so admit defeat? Scornful way: "friend? I think you want to be his girlfriend? "

    "So what?" Murphy kissed me and was caught by Dong Xiaoye. At this time, she scolded me face to face. Although she blushed like blood, she simply admitted and sneered, "it''s officer Dong. Are you looking at him for Cheng Liusu, or are you just jealous of me?"

    Look at Murphy''s eyes. My brothers are sweating like rain. They are rushing down. Are these two girls enemies in their previous lives? If you don''t like each other, just pinch if you want. Why use me as an excuse? And you''re a bit off topic now?

    The wind and rain are coming to fill the building, but the silence for a time makes the gunpowder smell more diffuse. The two girls with the same plump breasts have been together, one after another. The opposite lines are spectacular and alluring.

    Because Murphy was a few centimeters higher than dongxiaoye and wore high-heeled shoes, he was obviously suppressed by his boldness, but dongxiaoye pulled off his wig, and the sharp and fierce handsome face overtook Murphy again. It seemed that the two girls were really in a fight with each other.

    Little winter night blushed with rage. "I envy you? What do I envy you for? "

    "Who knows? Anyway, from the time when I kissed him, you were deliberately targeting me. "Murphy said he didn''t know first, but he pointed out clearly later. Looking back at me, he looked at me bitterly. The strong doubt was obviously not for the winter night alone." when he was in the lobby, he would die for you. Is your relationship really so simple? Don''t think I don''t know. When I got into a fight at the company''s door and got to the police station, you also protected him by the back door. You also helped him severely blackmail Zhang Mingjie with a sum of money. You and Cheng Liusu only knew each other at that time! "

    I''m sweating. Murphy knows this?! Once I thought about it, I figured out that Murphy must be investigating the details of the winter night, or she would not recognize her just a little hint.

    Although tiger sister and tassel are the same wine, but the emotional foundation of just a few days is obviously lack of a little persuasion, so tiger sister naturally becomes angry, "what do you mean? You think I like him? "

    Murphy didn''t say, "you are the only one who knows. Why do you ask me?"

    I can''t see that Murphy''s jealousy is no less than that of the girl in the fringe! The old lady is not happy because he can''t help himself to save me

    "Don''t you blush when you say that?" Murphy was angry. "He almost died for you!"

    Winter night is also hanging in the extreme of rage. There''s a shame in his eyes, but he can''t go down the steps, saying: "you don''t have the right to say I, why doesn''t he want to die? You have a share! "

    Dong Xiaoye pointed to my thigh and roared, "now he''s hurt like this, how can I explain it to the fringe?! Did he ask for it or did I hurt it? No matter what I say, the fringe will be angry with me. "

    Murphy was stunned, because her eyes were red, and the strong and fierce policewoman cried again, sobbing: "do I think he was hurt? What I should have done was done by him. Not only did I owe him, but also I had to be hated by the fringe. I feel wronged! Shouldn''t I have a problem with him? "

    I stayed, and the tears of dongxiaoye made me realize my self righteousness. Indeed, my help is actually a kind of hurt to dongxiaoye, who is proud of her self-esteem. What hurts is not her self-esteem, but her eternal self blame and guilt. However, do I have any other choice?

    My friends can''t cry or laugh. How can I not be aggrieved when I feel wronged in winter? Some of the choices are really helpless. People''s character is so fucking wonderful. Murphy''s tight body has collapsed and murmured with a wry smile. "No matter what, Cheng Liusu will not like me. I don''t want Chunan to be hurt. But I''m very happy. He''s hurt for me"

    slow down! Yaya, the trend of digression is getting more and more serious. It''s totally changed!

    Frankly speaking, when two women, especially two equally beautiful and powerful women, fight for me, my vanity gets a kind of inexplicable satisfaction, which makes me not to stop them. Of course, I am very clear that stopping at most is just humiliating me. These two women are not the kind of obedient girls at all With Murphy showing that not suitable for her, I quickly dispelled the vanity in my heart, and promptly interrupted: "two young ladies, when shall we go down the mountain? I want to have a little altitude reaction. It''s hard to breathe "

    " bah! " Listen to my bullshit, dongxiaoye spat, to cover up her failure again. She said coldly: "it''s OK to go, but as Su Su''s friend, I can''t pretend to be blind. You have to answer my question first. Who is your favorite? Is it her or Susu? "Murphy heard the words, her body trembled, turned around and looked at me. Her bright eyes were full of expectation.

    Winter night you a woman, worthy of the criminal police, the way to ask questions is very poisonous!

    If she asked me who my girlfriend was, I would not hesitate to name the tassel, but she asked me who I like. There was no implicit answer to this question! Not to mention whether I still love Murphy, even if I simply say the name of the fringe, this kind of firmness is a man''s proper behavior? That''s all naked harm! Hurt Murphy''s self-esteem!

    Winter night wants to know, and Murphy wants to know. Although that''s also what I want to know, Murphy also said that I hope I can give her an answer in a euphemistic way, so I''m embarrassed

    at the critical moment, my mobile phone set to vibrate rings, lucky! Compared with Xu Heng''s efforts to save me, I am more grateful that he didn''t search my body and take away my mobile phone! Who saved me? I love the person who called me, but when I saw it coming out, I was stunned. Only the sweat on my forehead rolled down

    sue "

    it was a phone call from fringe. Both Murphy and dongxiaoye were stunned. I could feel that they held their breath and aimed at the thigh of my hand, which was very empty of heart.

    There was a lazy voice of tassel in the microphone, "south south, haven''t you slept yet? Where is it? What are you doing? "

    It seems that I asked casually, but I had a ghost in my heart. I was extremely sensitive, but I smelled an unusual smell. I knew Su so well. She was like a fire chopstick. If she had something, she would stab it. If she had nothing, she would gossip and want to know what I was doing, because she was afraid I had something Hang up on her phone in name of it.

    Murphy and dongxiaoye can''t help swallowing their saliva. If we let the tassel know what happened just now, God knows whether she will be in a hurry. On the side of caution, I carefully said: "me? On the outside, I attended a banquet with my friends "

    it''s a fact. I did come to the banquet with Guo Heng. I instinctively didn''t want to cheat the tassel, so I just omitted the process of the banquet, although that''s the key point

    the tassel slowly said:" it''s the birthday banquet of the chairman of Longshi group? "

    This surprised the three of us at the same time. I subconsciously said, "how do you know?"

    "Hum," said the fringe coldly, "I know more than that, but that you are with Murphy now!"

    We were shocked. Murphy looked out of the window. On a small winter night, he scanned every corner of the room. I pulled up the sheet to check under the bed. Mom, it''s near us?!

    "Why don''t you talk? I''m right. How guilty is your heart? "

    The fringe is not here! If she saw that I was injured, she would never have the heart to speak so sour. She would have cried for a long time! Although I was still curious about how the tassel knew that Murphy and I were both at the Qianlong manor, I was really relieved and said with a smile, "it''s just a little surprised. I thought you were following me. Ha ha, yes, I met her in the manor of the dragon family. I met a little trouble and she helped me to settle it."

    "Who is following you? When I really don''t care about you! If you like it, it doesn''t matter if you take her home late. I think she must be very happy, hee hee. " Stinky girl even teased me, but look at the meaning, she didn''t seem to know what happened at Qianlong manor.

    Murphy heard the words of the fringe, the little face was burning red, and the sneer of the winter night made her feel embarrassed.

    My friend also thought that the skin was hot, and rebuked, "what are you talking about?"

    "you are honest," said the fringe with a smile, "so she pretended to be your girlfriend, just to help you solve the problem?"

    My heart jumped and I was surprised. "You know that, too? Who told you?! "

    "You answer me first. You''re acting, right?" The tassel won''t hide, so the more you want to show it, the more nervous you are. You don''t trust me and Murphy.

 Chapter 261

    Because of my soft heart, I acquiesced to Murphy''s "performance" and connived her to become my girlfriend tonight. Therefore, the question of fringe made me unavoidably guilty. With a smile, I said, "yes, of course, it''s acting. Is it difficult for her to be my girlfriend?"

    What a deep sense of guilt! It''s true and false. I can''t tell myself clearly. Murphy''s eyes are even more sad and bitter, but she breathed softly in the winter night, which is also a gentle answer to her question.

    "I guess it''s the same thing. My cousin has to doubt you and force me to call you to see if you''ll cheat me. Ha ha, how about that? My cousin, I said South South can''t cheat me?"

    The words behind are quite proud and show off. It''s obviously said to the people beside her. Shutong and Murphy are just like little night. They also hide by the phone and eavesdrop! Woman, as expected, is very 38. "Hum, maybe he has a high level of deception," said Xiao Shu, not afraid of my hearing. He said in a loud voice, "there is not a good thing in a man, especially your surname Chu, which is dead! He is the worst man I have ever met, worse than Liu Xiaosheng! Su Su, listen to me. I''m separated from him. My cousin won''t hurt you "

    I''m fucking calling you to provoke you?

    Xiao Shu''s disgust with me made me speechless. Pretending not to hear her words, I said with a smile, "your cousin is so versatile that she knows everything"

    "well," how could the tassel not hear the teasing in my words? She was a little embarrassed, but she was obviously in a good mood. Although she was in a disgusting tone, she could hear her happy mood. "Before dinner Liu Xiaosheng''s annoying guy made a phone call to his cousin, which must have been rectified by you, so I''m not convinced. I deliberately used my cousin''s words to stir up our relationship, so I won''t believe him. "

    why don''t you call me? I laugh but don''t speak, because there are enough reasons and rights for tassel to doubt my relationship with Murphy, but young master Liu is really boring enough to chew my tongue roots behind his back like a woman. It can be seen that Murphy''s affairs have hit him hard? That''s because she broke up with Liu Xiaosheng. Don''t listen to her cousin doubting you just now. In fact, she trusts you very much. Just now, you had a big fight with Liu Xiaosheng. "

    " what did you say to him about this? " Shutong quickly interrupted the tassel and shouted, "I didn''t help the bad boy to talk. He hurt me so badly. I wish I could take his sinews, skin, eat his meat and drink his blood! Chunan! You wait for me, I can''t spare you! " This natural stupidity is just roaring to me.

    I''m a bit confused. Although I "teased" Miss Xiao Shu and laughed at her watching Mao films, wouldn''t she hate me so much? Seeing Murphy and dongxiaoye looking at me with strange eyes, as if I had a good time with that fool, I quickly cleared up the way: "Nah, Miss Xiaoshu, I admit that I have laughed at you, but I can always apologize to you?"

    "Apologize? Do you think apologizing can make up for my trauma and solve my immediate difficulties? " Xiao Shu is like a cat that has been trampled on its tail. He said angrily, "the surname Chu, Liu Xiaosheng and I have blown it. You have to be responsible for me!"

    Seeing Murphy holding back his tears and biting his lips, it seems that he will move a chair to smash people in winter''s small night. My friend quickly said, "surname Shu! You have to reason! You and Liu Xiaosheng talk about my nonsense?! It seems that my third party has stepped in and deliberately seduced you to play with you. Have I touched you or raped you? Is it responsible for you? "

    Shutong is also in a hurry! You still have a reason, don''t you?! If it wasn''t for you, would we? If it wasn''t for you, I would hide my parents?! You''re a killer! Don''t stop me, bad cousin! Let me scold him for two words "

    I''m a little confused. I somehow have something to do with Xiao Shu''s parents. I''m just about to return them. The fringe has already robbed the phone back." south south, don''t be angry. My cousin is angry, and my uncle and my aunt can''t understand one or two words. Anyway, she''s not aimed at you. "

    Liu Su apologized for Shu Tong and then said with a wry smile, "don''t worry about her. Anyway, she broke up with Liu Xiaosheng. You, me and Murphy are really responsible."

    that''s because, in order to get rid of Liu Xiaosheng''s hypocritical face, we blackmailed him a French meal and gave ya a horse''s back. But our original intention is to make Shu Tong better. I''m afraid that She was cheated by Liu Xiaosheng!

    "How can I care about her? Who makes her your cousin?" Take a breath, how fresh the air is, how beautiful the world is. I will never die in a disaster. It''s like understanding the meaning of living again, but I really don''t care about Xiao Shu''s unreasonable anger.

    "Well, thank you," said the tassel with a shy voice, which made my bones soft. Then she smiled softly and said, "there was something important I wanted to discuss with you when I called you. Since you are still outside, I''ll go to your house tomorrow. It''s the same. OK, it''s OK. After the party, you''ll go home early to have a rest and drink less wine. It''s better not to Drink! "

    I was stunned. The girl, tassel, always wanted me to drink more and exercise more. Why did she suddenly turn to me to forbid drinking? The stinky girl''s tone was smothering. Instead of being strong, she was only shy and ashamed. She murmured, "don''t drink too much with Murphy again. She has a chance."Winter night''s "pa" sound, right fist smashing left palm, this subconscious identity attitude is a naked insult to Murphy, the arrogant Murphy''s little face is bloody red, almost can''t resist scolding out the sound, the guys are embarrassed, the girl of fringe, think too much

    should bear to hang up the phone of fringe, although the atmosphere is awkward, but it''s not as tense as before, I looked at it Murphy, who is not comfortable with his eyes and body, pretends to be natural and says, "let''s go"

    "I''ll give you a ride."

    "I''ll send you"

    the two girls said in unison, and looked at Murphy, who was a little surprised, on a small winter night. He said with a smile: "I won''t trouble Miss Murphy, but I''m more relieved to send him fringe."

    Murphy''s eyes were full of shame and anger. He said angrily, "what do you mean? Officer Dong, I Murphy like Chunan, but I don''t want to seduce him like a fox. If I want to fight, I will fight with Cheng Liusu openly, without you pretending to be good! "

    "I pretend to be a good person? Miss Mo, I want to ask you what you mean by that! "

    Murphy snorted, "literally! You know what you have in mind! "

    "What''s my idea?! Just him? " Dong Xiaoye points his index finger at my nose and says with a smile: "I''ll be interested in him just because of his flower heart radish?"

    "I didn''t say you were interested in him," Murphy''s surprise made it clear. "Oh, officer Dong, are you going to do it yourself?"

    "Bah!" Winter night red face, angry way: "Murphy, you are deliberately and I find fault is?!"

    "Whose fault is it?" Murphy refused to give in, and the full chests of the four hills came together again, squeezing out attractive shapes.

    Damn it, I''ve got a big circle, and they''re going to open and pinch again. I''ve got a big head, "you two are not finished"

    "what''s the matter with you

    "What''s the matter with you?!"

    The two girls roared at me at the same time, tacit agreement let me not depressed, not related to my business better! Damn it, it''s just inexplicable, unreasonable!

    "Buzzing"

    the mobile phone rings again, and I don''t think it''s obvious that I''m choked and angry that I''ve connected the phone. I''m a little angry and yelled: "who

    The other end of the phone seemed to be stunned. After a while, there was a clear voice even angrier than me, "you are going to die?! What''s that big voice for?! "

    My friend''s heart suddenly seems to have been thrown into a vinegar jar for 30 years. It suddenly becomes soft and empty. It tastes complex and full-bodied, but I can''t say it. My tongue is too big. It''s bound to be "

    Chu yuanjiao hums and says," what time is it now? "

    "Well?" I instinctively went to look at the watch hanging on the wall, "it''s almost ten o''clock"

    "I thought you didn''t bring the watch," Chu Yuan said coldly, "when will you come home in the afternoon? You don''t worry about leaving me alone at home? I''m a girl! And I''m still a teenager! "

    Well, don''t you often say you''re not a kid? I am funny and dare not laugh, saying: "I have something to do temporarily"

    "excuse!" Chu Yuan interrupted me even if he didn''t listen. "You don''t have a pain in your head, do you? People have said that the scars forget the pain, you are strong! If the injury is not good, I''ll go out and fool around. I''m sorry! Don''t come back if you have the ability! "

    I am very cheap, busy repeatedly way: "go back, I horse go home!"

    "I don''t have any food to eat when I come back. I''ve poured it into the garbage can!" Chu Yuan''s words were cruel, but his tone was much calmer, and his tone fell down, not like anger, but more like complaining.

    My mind is empty, and my mind is filled with a mess of absurd thoughts that I thought was about to end my life. I can''t think normally at all, but I just carry on the vilification to the end, as if this habit is no longer a so-called habit, but an instinct of my body and mind. "It doesn''t matter if I don''t have food. I''m in the suburb now, An hour no, there is still something to do. It will take an hour and a half. I will definitely get home in an hour and a half. "

    Am I a fool? When I set my own time, I just remind Chu Yuan to threaten me with it!

    It is estimated that Chu Yuan was surprised by my good attitude. After a moment of silence, Chu Yuan held back her smile and pretended to be angry and said, "OK, I''ll forgive you this time. I''ll give you ten more minutes, one hour and forty minutes. If you don''t come back, I won''t go to you. You go to me, hum ~"

    the little girl snorted triumphantly. How can I hear that Jiao, my tired body is suddenly filled with the warm warmth of the murmur, which makes me look forward to going home. Just when Chu Yuan wants to hang up, I suddenly think of another important thing, "by the way, Yuan Yuan, you said you were at home alone?"

    "Well, what''s the matter?"

    "Didn''t the east come today?"

 Chapter 262

    Are you? Why do you ask that? " The tension in Chu Yuan''s tone made me feel a little confused. It seems that at this time I feel like the head of the family. But the girl obviously doesn''t care whether I allow her to take her friends home to stay. In a flash, she reappears her old attitude and teases me with an ambiguous tone: "brother, you are finally in the East"

    "go, ask you serious business, don''t make fun of it!" I muffled my voice and didn''t want to listen to her nonsense about such boring things.

    "Yes, it''s serious, of course it''s serious, hee hee," Chuyuan said with a smile. "She came back with me, but after waiting for several hours, you didn''t come back. She went home. Her family picked her up. I just sent her downstairs."

    "Just now?"

    "Well, five minutes ago," Chu Yuan said, "it seems that her mother came back from France. In fact, she didn''t want to go back, or I advised her."

    in fact, I thought that Dongfang xiaoniangpi couldn''t be in the Qianlong manor. If she was in the lobby, she would not pretend not to know me like Liu Gongzi, but until now, she''s not willing to go back Only when I got confirmation from Chu Yuan did I really feel relieved Murphy frowned. "No, you should go to the hospital."

    "That is, I warn you, little Chu, if you can be blind again, I will beat you lame!"

    If you don''t hit me, I''m lame. These two girls are standing on the United Front now. I put away my cell phone and stubbornly said, "didn''t you listen to fate? An hour and forty minutes, she ran away without me going back. "

    Dong Xiaoye said: "I''ll explain with her"

    "how to explain? Tell her that her brother''s thigh was pierced by a bullet? " Winter night was choked by my words, I shook my head and smiled, saying: "didn''t the doctor also say that? I''m ok. I didn''t hurt my bones. As long as I don''t walk around, I can go to the hospital. It''s just like hanging a bottle in the bed. It''s more comfortable for me to go to my own bed. It''s the same to let Yuanyuan rest assured and go to the hospital for examination and treatment after catching up with Ming Dynasty. "

    "But if you don''t hang a drop, in case of wound inflammation or tetanus"

    I cut off: "it''s only one night, not enough."

    When this happened, Murphy and dongxiaoye could understand that I didn''t want to be known by my family, but they had to compromise, but as for who sent me back, they still didn''t have a result.

    Coming out of the gate, I saw Longshan standing beside a magnificent white Mercedes Benz. The glass behind the car was half lowered, and the blue smoke curled up. It was mo Yizhi who sat in it and puffed out the mist.

    "Feier, little Chu is all right. In that case, let''s go back." Mo Yi''s health is not good, so long Shan is very strict. I remember that he wants to smoke only after long Shan''s approval. It can be seen that his current mood is not good. Of course, it''s definitely because of me.

    Murphy clearly understood the origin of Murphy''s attitude, and he was shy and contradicted: "uncle, I want to send Chunan home first"

    Longshan looked at me and winter night, and deliberately made a face to Murphy and said seriously, "isn''t there a winter officer here? Fei''er, please understand your uncle''s mood. You are in such a dangerous situation tonight. He is almost scared to be ill. Moreover, Mr. long passed away unfortunately. As a friend for many years, your uncle''s heart is not easy "

    If a man is not interesting, he will not be a real man. I said:" yes, Feifei, first of all, Baishan filial piety. I understand your kindness. You should stay with me more Your uncle, he loves you a lot. "

    Murphy Ben is a dutiful daughter. In fact, insisting on sending me means to compete with winter''s night. After hearing this, she stopped insisting, but she showed honest resentment against my refusal, which made me want to avoid instinctively.

    "Chunan, will you come back and give me a reply?"

    "Well, the answer is simple and straightforward. What happened tonight makes my relationship with Murphy delicate again. So, I have to make a firm end, because I know that the subtlety continues to develop terrifying.

    "I''m going back. You have nothing else to say to me?"

    I know Murphy''s expectations are not high, but I still can''t meet her wishes. A little softness of heart and a little care may make our subtle evolution into unstoppable ambiguity. I forced myself to harden my heart and said four words lightly, "be careful on the road."

    Murphy said sadly, "that''s it?"

    "Well," I said, "goodbye."

    Murphy bit his lower lip. After a while, he suddenly raised his leg and stepped on my foot, "Chunan, you''ll install it! bear these in mind! You can''t cheat me, I Murphy is not the woman you can cheat! " Said, no longer see almost lying on the ground to cry out of pain, head also not back into the car, mercilessly with the door.

    Long Shan looked at me and sighed meaningfully. He didn''t speak. He drove the Mohist family away from the manor. Just before the car started, Mo Yizhi said to me, "when you come to the company, remember to find me."

    Looking at the red tail light turning around the mountain road and disappearing, the little winter night who helped me up asked softly, "is that ok?"

    I said with a wry smile, "that''s good."Winter night glared at me, "I''m wrong, I always thought you were a radish, so you are not only a flower heart, but also very hypocritical, hum, against the heart, flower heart, you are a smelly man! An incurable smelly man! "

    I was stunned, and continued to wry smile

    disobey the heart is not a man, and the flower is not a man, so what should I do to be a qualified man?

    It''s hard to be a man. It''s more difficult to be a man who doesn''t disobey his heart and doesn''t spend it. So it''s good to be a smelly man. At least it can make a heavy life easier

    The thing to do before going home is to arrange the accommodation for kuer and her grandmother. The manor is in a mess and people are in a panic. It''s really uncomfortable to keep them here.

    The old man was reluctant to leave when he saw the dragon family. Although she knew that the result of "sharing weal and woe" would not change the fact that she would still be ostracized and disgusted in the future, she still insisted on staying. However, after Dong Xiaoye showed her police officer card, she gave up - she was scared by the eight words of "please cooperate with the police work" in Dong Xiaoye.

    Police, it''s really a career with infinite convenience. Apart from a few clothes, there are only a few small pieces of luggage for the elderly and kuer. They are like photo albums and cough medicine. The family with the surname of long is really capitalist.

    Before I got into the police car of dongxiaoye, I saw that the leader of the armed police branch named Tao dressed up as an adult member of his family. A group of five people walked into the villa. Yes, we wanted to know the result, but we also chose to avoid. Dongxiaoye probably avoided because of me. I just wanted to avoid because of my curiosity.

    Five armed police have been infiltrated. Although it is better than the four people expected by Tao team to enter the house, will there really be no casualties if five bandits are killed at the same time? No one can guarantee that, I think, but I dare not witness the result with my own eyes.

    On the way, after a nervous night, I was quite relieved by the action of kuer. When the car started, she suddenly put her arms around grandma''s arms, and put her face into Grandma''s arms, her body trembled.

    This child still has the shadow of his parents'' car accident in his heart. Although he is pitiful, it also proves that Xu Heng''s words are not wrong. Kuer only becomes silly after being stimulated. Maybe, she just closed her heart, which is a signal that may be cured.

    For the time being, the old man and Ku''er have been arranged to stay in a three-star hotel not far from my home. Although Dong Xiaoye has agreed to let me send them to Zhu Danchen''s school to live in, it will take time to vacate the dormitory and prepare the daily necessities. Thinking that I have to go to the hospital tomorrow, I may not be able to come back to the hotel, so I not only left my phone number for the old man, but also The only 1200 yuan and 400 yuan in the pocket of the little winter night were put into the old man''s pocket.

    I said that you should go to the hospital. Even if the edge is covered with eyes and you only listen to your ears, you can also hear that you are a cripple! You can''t hide it from her if you hurt her so badly. "

    " she wants to know that I lie in the hospital, and then tell my parents that my family won''t explode? You don''t know my mother. If you see my injury, she will cry in my ear all day long. I''m not bothered. She''s timid. She can''t help but be scared. "

    thinking of the event after she was kicked and broken her left leg by someone in a football match in college. My stepmother ran to my injured family and made a scene because of my insomnia in the first night. According to Chu Yuan , the old man also pulled her, crazy like and the perpetrators of his mother fight, the last is pulled away by the police, but stepmother did not mention to me, accompanied me in the hospital for two days and three nights did not sleep, then I vowed that I would never let her worry about me again.

    My mother''s early death made my life incomplete from the beginning, and my stepmother not only made up for this defect, but also gave me the great maternal love that I didn''t lose to any mother in the world, so I know how to cherish it.

    Although I don''t want chu yuan and the old man to know that I''m injured, what I''m afraid of is that my stepmother knows that although I try to resist the heartbreaking pain in my thigh every time I land on my right foot, I can barely control my expression, but I still have a limp when I walk.

    Rao is a strange girl in winter''s night. After climbing to the fourth floor, she was sweating like rain. She panted and breathed heavily. Her hands supported her knees. She lowered her voice and rolled her white eyes to me, "let me tell you, isn''t your mother like a child?"

    "What is likeness?" I sighed for fear of being heard by Chu Yuan. I also said in a small voice: "she is a child"

    winter night looked at me for a long time, and then I suddenly wondered: "does your mother really hurt you? I remember, she''s your stepmother? "

 Chapter 263

    "Does your mother really hurt you? I remember, she''s your stepmother? "

    Sure enough, like most people, Dong Xiaoye had a preconceived doubt about the word "stepmother". I felt a little uneasy and said lightly: "do you know? When I was a child, I was ridiculed by my friends for many times, saying that I was a child without a mother. Probably, anyone would be unhappy if I changed it? But I am more envious of them, so I force myself to laugh with them every time, because I think that if I don''t have a partner without a mother, it will be too lonely "

    winter night may realize that I just touched a piece of scale in my body, and there is a fear in my eyes, but I can''t help but sigh:" you are too different Too early? When I was a child, I had so many thoughts and feelings? "

    "Precocity? Don''t want to lose, so patience, I think I''m too simple, "I smiled, continued:" but later, I don''t have that kind of friend, you know why? "

    "Why?" winter night asked subconsciously

    "Because of pride!" My tone sank, slowly said: "stepmother is my pride, those who laugh at me without a mother, those who question my stepmother, I disdain to see them as friends, I don''t have to suffer because I don''t want to lose, because I have the most treasure!"

    Winter night is not stupid, but also very smart. She knows that I am implicitly expressing her dissatisfaction, so her expression is very awkward. "I''m sorry, I don''t mean that"

    "I understand," I understand that I''m a little excited, take a breath, I smile: "I know that you care about me, ha ha, nothing, this point can''t hurt people."

    "Bah! Who cares? " Winter night fiercely choked me a sentence, the pretty face inexplicably flew over a touch of bright red, xuan''er stood straight and delicate, said to me: "you don''t own a car? I''ll pick you up at eight tomorrow morning and take you to the hospital. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. This is a contradiction. Sister Hu is a good friend. I''m moved! Life and death friendship, if I refuse to turn into affectation, so they do not guest airway: "well, I wait for you."

    "What can you do without me?" Winter night should not be still in love with her four hundred dollars? How can I speak to you without a little bit of anger? It''s depressing for my friends.

    Tiger elder sister also realized that she was a little angry. Her face turned red and coaxed: "OK, don''t be angry. I''m joking with you."

    It''s a joke, but I always think I''ve offended her. Is it because I didn''t allow her to question my stepmother''s attitude just now? I can''t help smiling, woman, it''s really a little temper? Not afraid you ate me

    Xiaoyeqiang holds back his rage and takes a deep breath. Suddenly, he looks up and says, "xiaochuzi, are you going to hide the tassel from this injury?"

    I''ve thought about this problem for a long time. As I said before winter''s Eve, if the tassel knew that I wanted to save her and Murphy for two lives, it''s hard to guarantee that the vinegar jar would not be confused about it, and would hate sister tiger and Murphy. So I decided, "hide it, skin and flesh injury, it will be OK in a while. This bullet is also a place to hit. Ha ha, in the thigh, it''s easy to hide it. She can''t pick it up Drop my pants and check? "

    "Who can guarantee that?" he groaned? Maybe she will see it tomorrow night "

    sister tiger obviously misunderstood the development process of me and the fringe. My brother''s face is burning. Can''t you tell her that I and the fringe haven''t reached the stage of bed yet? I had to pretend I didn''t hear you clearly and ask, "what do you say?"

    "Nothing!" Winter night is also a blunder, blushing like blood, running down the stairs like a fleeing, "so it''s settled. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning, don''t sleep late, dare to let my mother wait for you, see if I don''t open your door!"

    Well, sister tiger is indeed sister tiger Chu Yuan Chu pulled a pair of large slippers out of the kitchen, carefully placed the small casserole on the table, took off the thick cotton gloves, she still held her finger on her earlobe, which showed how hot the casserole was, and the little girl frowned and stared at my motionless leg, doubting: "the face is swollen, just when I saw you enter the door, the leg is still lame, what''s the matter? Don''t tell me you''re fighting again! "

    What pointy eyes! My friend was sweating, and he put on a grumbling expression on purpose. He rubbed his face which was beaten and swollen by the barbarian, and then he said, "don''t mention that the place Guo Xiangla took me to is in the mountain. I said to take a look at the scenery of the mountain on the slip path. I didn''t expect to slip a heel and roll down the steps. My nose is blue and my face is swollen and my feet are twisted. My pants are dirty. I borrowed them from the owner''s house."

    Chu Yuan mentioned the topic of pants. I suddenly remembered that brother''s bloody pants were put into a bag by winter night and left in her car and forgot to take them back? Is it powerful? " Chu Yuan immediately bent over and said, "take off your socks and let me have a look."

    my friend hurriedly pushed Chu Yuan''s shoulder and said, "how about eating? I haven''t washed my feet for a day. Aren''t you afraid of smoking?"

    Chu Yuan is in front of me, with his hands on my thigh naturally. The painful brothers almost shed tears. But we have to bear it. Seeing Chu Yuan looking at me with a little mouth, he nervously twisted his face to one side. His face was hot and he felt like he was going to melt away. "It''s OK, it''s not serious. Don''t make such a fuss. Besides, Yuan Yuan, you''re gone."The stinky girl is wearing a set of suspender skirt pajamas, which is very loose. She bends down and has a wide neckline, revealing the skin of the white flower on her chest. The most annoying thing is that she doesn''t wear underwear inside!

    The fullness of the two drums makes the evil feeling in my heart gush out like a volcano eruption, almost in the form of nose blood. Good good, good, I have to reflect!

    Chu Yuan''s exclamation of "ah" made her jump backward with her arms around her shoulders. All her slippers fell off. The girl blushed and said angrily, "you, you, you are a sex wolf!"

    "Nonsense," I suppressed the ripples in my heart, and forced myself to be as clear as Liu Xiahui. Of course, people are the same as they are, while I am different from them, just with a decent face. "Fate, you are not too old."

    "you also say you are not color Chu Yuan retreats one step further, becomes two hands to cover the chest, wants to be angry to return the shy way: "you, you, how can you evaluate me here?"

    Where do you want to go?! Brothers smell speech, almost fall from the chair, see Chu Yuan with the expression of ferocity shyly say: "people are not small, here of course will grow up, but also not as exaggerated as you say?"

    Seeing Chu Yuan''s "modest" grasp with his hand, the shape change made my nose warm and my blood boil. Unexpectedly, this girl is also very vain. Even this kind of thing is praised and proud, but where is your chest? At best from the airport into a mosquito pack? The most important thing is that the size of Wangzai steamed bun is good. I honestly admit that it''s like half a hamburger. As far as your age is concerned, though it''s not big, it''s not small! I suddenly returned to my mind and couldn''t help crying and laughing: "who says you''re old? I''m talking about your people! Yuan yuan, you are sixteen years old. You should pay attention to it at home. If you don''t want to suffer losses, you should remember to wear underwear! "

    "Lose? Isn''t there anyone else in the family except you? What did I lose? "

    Chu Yuan''s openness to me made me feel shameless. Yes, we are brothers and sisters. Too much attention to trivial things in life can only prove that my heart is dirty!

    After Chu Yuan was stunned, he suddenly reflected something. Liu Mei stood up and shouted at me like a raging Tiger: "what do you mean? Do you mean I haven''t grown up here?! "

    Discuss her physical development with her sister. Although this can prove that Chu Yuan no longer repels me as she did in the past, and that the gap between us has gradually disappeared, I am extremely unadaptable. Am I ashamed or guilty?

    That desire and expectation far exceed the evil desire to escape, in fact, has given me an answer, so I am more guilty.

    In my self condemnation, I vaguely said: "no, it''s too big, but it''s already grown."

    Chu Yuan is also shy, but she obviously cares more about her pride, and she snorted with satisfaction: "well, although it''s a little less than sister Bobo, compared with the East, it''s a little bit less, but it''s fuller than Cheng Liusu in horizontal and vertical view? She is an airport, a highway, no, it should be Turpan Basin! "

    Er, stinky girl''s slander is still so vicious. I quickly stopped her before she said that poor tassel''s chest was Mariana Trench. I stared at the casserole at the table and said, "I''m starving. Fate, what are you doing?"

    Chu Yuan''s happiest thing was to speak ill of the fringe behind her back, so she was very upset that I deliberately stirred her interest, but when she heard my question, the girl''s eyebrows immediately rose, and she confidently held up her proud chest, with her hands on her hips, and her proud face was so lovely, "ah? My mother and I have learned this for a long time. It''s time to be a pawn - hoof soup ~! "

    The little girl lifted the lid of the pot, and a delicious and fragrant hot air came to her nose. She was really the best hoof soup of stepmother. She gently poked the skin and meat with chopsticks, and the bone and meat were separated at that time. No matter the color, fragrance or the fire of the meat, it was like stepmother stewed it by herself!

    I didn''t have any appetite at first, and suddenly I felt hungry

    "your head was hurt, you should eat more meat, but you can''t eat too greasy things. I thought for a day, and finally thought of this dish, it''s not greasy at all. I came back and stewed it, until you came in the door, you still stewed it with a small fire." I was moved by my face, and Chu Yuan''s noodles rose, Busy dry cough a way: "when you used to fracture, mother often do this for you to eat, say which to eat, this time it is also a rush, your feet twisted, eat feet, hee hee."

    As expected, it''s stepmother''s theory. I play Chu Yuan''s forehead, angry, and scold: "look for a fight. Is your brother a pig''s foot?"

    "Almost," Chuyuan ducked from me, laughing, "you can twist your feet when you walk. You are stupid like a pig."

    This made me feel that if I don''t think about it as much as a pig tonight, I''m afraid I won''t have so many troublesIt''s good to be alive.

 Chapter 264

    "Be careful of choking! Oh, are you a starving ghost? You didn''t even mess around at the party? " Chu Yuan also filled a bowl of soup for me. I don''t know if she was extremely considerate to me because of my injury. "Drink it slowly, burn it."

    "Ha ha," I put down my job, took the broth and said with a smile, "Yuan Yuan, didn''t you say that you poured dinner into the garbage can? How "

    if the East didn''t stop me, I would really pour it into the garbage can! Who cares about you

    I''m sorry to see the little girl. I just smile. The girl''s mouth is not right. If she doesn''t care about me, will she try her best to stew soup for me?

    Stinky girl definitely said the opposite. I think it''s the little girl from the East who doesn''t want me to have dinner. My sister stopped me.

    There are all kinds of wonderful things in life, and I realized one of them, that is to be a brother, good happiness.

    Have a good sister, more happy

    My friends finally tasted the bitter fruit of bravado, kidnapping, hijacking, gunfight and injury. These things seem to be unrealistic to the ordinary me and my ordinary life like a movie. Even if I said Chu Yuan, I would not believe it. So the white lie of "sprained feet" is easy to deceive her. However, any of those things are illusory, but after all, they have been sent I can''t escape the fact that I was born, especially when my legs were pierced by bullets. I didn''t fall asleep all night long. The pain that made me feel tired and tortured made me want to cry out several times. I sat on the head of the bed until dawn, and the pillow I held in my arms was wet when I was suffering from pain. I could almost wring out the water.

    "You deserve to be brave."

    Winter little night this Niang is really a little different from me, see me black with a pair of panda eyes, like the beach mud in the hospital bed hanging a little bit, she is a face of laughter.

    "Little night sister, you can come and take me to the hospital. I''m dying of pain." ha ha, "said little winter night, learning the tone I had before I went out early, joking," I can''t help laughing when I think of you. It''s not the arrogant look I asked you to come to the hospital last night. Little Chu, aren''t you afraid of pain? "

    My friend''s face is red like a monkey''s butt. I''m really ashamed to see others. "It hurts endlessly, and I''m afraid of it." recalling last night''s suffering, I braved cold sweat. No one is willing to try again. I know that you haven''t eaten yet? I''ll make do with half of you. Don''t thank me "

    grass. Sister tiger just picked an apple from her pocket. I thought she shaved it for me. I wanted to eat it for half of the day? I can''t laugh and cry when I take the apple that she still comes here. Can''t she think of it as early?

    Tiger sister took a big bite and said vaguely: "why not? What do you want? "

    "No appetite, or you eat," see winter night bolt, even half nuts are swallowed, how can I share with her? He handed the apple back to her again, smiled and said with a frown: "I think it''s too urgent for me to come out early. It seems that I forgot something. Suddenly I remember that I didn''t take my mobile phone, little sister, lend me your phone."

    "why?" Winter small night face a plank, sneer way: "want to call big Miss Mo?"

    Winter night looks nervous on the surface, but inside it is surprisingly thin and sensitive. This kind of woman with "different appearance and inside" can''t be underestimated. I smile, "she must come to me today and tell her that I have come to the hospital? Save her worry "

    " I think you want her to come and serve you? " Winter night is holding the apple in its mouth, turning its pocket and teasing me: "yes, they are big girls, young, beautiful and temperament. How many women, they will take care of you better than me. Hum."

    Tiger elder sister''s words are not only teasing me but also self mocking. I can''t help joking: "at least she won''t cut an apple for herself in front of my seriously wounded person"

    "what do you mean?" Winter night blushed, spitting out two bites of apple from his mouth and about to lose me, airway: "didn''t I just let you? You said you didn''t want it! "

    I don''t know if I can. I smile and wonder, "little night, why do you have to spend time with Murphy?"

    "Can''t I live with her?" asked Dong Xiaoye

    "That''s not true," I found it hard to find a word to describe the relationship between her and Murphy accurately. "I always think you two can''t get along with each other. You don''t like her, she doesn''t like you, it''s like a lifelong feud."

    "you should ask her about this question," said Dong Xiaoye, turning his eyes twice, and saying: "you said that, didn''t you? I don''t like her because she doesn''t like me. You have to ask her why she doesn''t want to get along with me. Hum, I''m not like you, I''m not a person who can resist! "

    What''s wrong with it? Brothers blush, heart way: if your family background is also like me, if you also have a sister like Chu Yuan, you still have to cultivate "adversity and obedience" into a character habit!

    However, it''s not entirely unreasonable for dongxiaoye to say that she hates Murphy. She does have a certain relationship with Murphy''s active rejection of her. These two girls are like two magnets, one positive and one negativeI ended the topic related to Murphy in time, perfunctorized the past, and asked, "haven''t you found it yet? In which pocket can you forget your cell phone? "

    "Oh, yes!" "I didn''t take it either!" clapped winter night! Because of yesterday''s task, I handed in my cell phone and haven''t got it back! " Ya''s eyes are more like provocation and mockery, as if she didn''t take her mobile phone with her!

    "Yesterday" from early on, I seem to have deliberately avoided this problem under the influence of subconscious, but Dong Xiaoye mentioned it at the moment, and I''m not good not to ask, "how was the result last night? Have all the hostages been saved? "

    At the same time, dongxiaoye''s expression changed, and he unconsciously became serious. "I went back after seeing you home last night, but the action was over at that time. Because there were many aftermath works, the manor was very chaotic, so the forest team coaxed me back. They said something about your injury because they assisted the police and asked me to take care of you. I went back to the Bureau until dawn, but I didn''t see you They came back from the forest team, so I''m not sure about the specific situation. I just heard that two of them were captured alive and three were killed. The bandits only fired one shot in all. It seems that they injured an armed police officer and all the hostages were saved. "

    " is it true? "I heard that the hostages were safe, and I was slightly relieved." so you didn''t sleep all night? "

    Winter small night big sit to my bedside, smile way: "small meaning, do our line, 48 hours do not fit the eye that is common, used to."

    "I find that you really don''t think you are a woman"

    in winter, you stare at me immediately, "what do you say?!"

    "I said you don''t treat yourself as a woman," I said bluntly, not afraid of tiger sister''s wanton power. "It''s easy for a woman to stay up late. Aren''t you afraid that you won''t get married in the future? Go home and go to bed! "

    I heard that the incident ended successfully, and I felt a certain heaviness suddenly. I believe that sister Hu feels the same as me, or that she has never been better than me. After all, she is a police officer, but she is also a woman. My friends don''t want to be taken care of like a little white face by a woman who is harder than me.

    Dong Xiaoye knows that I care about her, but still can''t help but scold her with a little red face: "it''s none of your business if I can''t get married?"? Why do you always mention this? "

    I do have some suspicions about which pot can''t be opened and which pot can''t be mentioned. I can''t help pretending to be serious: "nonsense, isn''t it? If you really can''t get married in the future, I don''t know if you''re going to run away and say that it''s because of the lack of sleep when you took care of me, which became Obasan, so I''m responsible for you. "

    "Go away!" Dong Xiaoye gave me a light blow on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I see you are eager to be responsible for me?"

    "Ah?"

    See me surprised, winter small night just realized that his words are quite ambiguous, the blush of the face instantly climbed over the neck root, whispered: "flower heart radish, you only think how to take advantage of women all day long?"

    Are you the one who teased me? I can''t help smiling, "yes, yes, you know I like to take advantage of women. That proves that you still know that you are a woman. Go home and get some sleep. Otherwise, when no man is willing to take advantage of you in the future, it''s too late to regret."

    Winter night saw me giving steps like this, more red, but embarrassed to push forward. "What about you? I can''t tell the tassel or your family. If I go back, I''ll leave you alone, OK? "

    "This is a hospital. There are doctors and nurses. What''s wrong?"

    After staring at my face for a long time, Dong Xiaoye finally nodded: "well, I''d like to know the specific process of last night, so I''ll go back to the bureau first and come back to pick you up in the afternoon."

    Well, after talking for a long time, she just thought I thought she was in the way of staying here

    Well, is this woman''s nerve thick or thin? Speechless, I have a little doubt about my understanding of sister tiger. I didn''t sleep all night. I left in winter. My ears were clean, and my wound didn''t hurt. In the hazy, turbid brain reminded me that I forgot something important. But fatigue and sleepiness finally easily defeated me and I fell asleep.

    When I was tortured by pinching my face on a small winter night until I woke up, I thought she didn''t leave at all. Everyone else came back. When I saw the time, at 4:30 p.m. in the daytime, I turned my eyes together and opened them eight hours later, which was more delicious than sleeping late on weekdays!

    "Are you tired or are you offended? Why is your face so ugly? "

    I was afraid that Chu Yuan knew that I was injured, so I insisted on staying in hospital during the day and returning home late. I thought that this troublesome request made dongxiaoye unhappy. Seeing that she had been speechless since she came back, I asked cautiously, with a dark face, the police car was racing fast.

    "Nothing!"

 Chapter 265

    "Nothing!" In the winter night, she choked me hard and seemed to feel a little angry. She sighed and explained to me as if complaining: "I just don''t understand what Lin team thought. I participated in yesterday''s task. But when he came back to the Bureau in the afternoon, when I was not there, he gave me a password and didn''t let anyone tell me the specific situation of last night. She also gave me a password I took a week off as an advocate. Little chuzi, do you think it''s time to take a holiday? He made it clear that he had something to hide from me! "

    I can''t help but wonder, Lin Zhi doesn''t let Dong Xiaoye know the specific situation of last night''s incident? This unreasonable behavior is really strange, I frowned: "he said to give you a holiday, didn''t say anything else? How do you know that he''s given a password? "

    Winter night shook his hand holding the steering wheel, his expression suddenly became a little pinched, "it''s a holiday, but it''s not a holiday, he said it''s a task, let me"

    "take care of me?" At a glance, the face of dongxiaoye ''Teng'' turned red, and I knew I was right. Update super fast

    "don''t get me wrong! Team Lin didn''t want to skew our relationship. It was just because I know you. He thought it would be more convenient for me to take care of you. "

    I didn''t think about sweating in my forehead, but I was embarrassed to hear that from sister Hu.

    "With his eyes pointed, you seem to repel the police. I''m afraid you''ll feel disgusted if others follow you. Yes, if you trust us, you won''t be hurt." later, dongxiaoye began to complain again.

    I smiled bitterly and dared not to talk with him. Dong Xiaoye took a look at me and continued: "it was Wang Jie who secretly told me that the guy was a faggot. He said that Lin team was doing this for my good. It seems that someone reported it. He said that he would send someone to check me. Hum, my mother is doing it right. I have a clear conscience. What are they afraid of? But the Lin team didn''t admit it. They insisted that it was a task for me to take care of you, but they didn''t allow me to go back to the Bureau. I think he just didn''t want to tell me who stabbed me in the back! "

    Wang Jie is really a flatterer, but what he flatters is not Lin Zhi''s flattery. Sister Hu is not so slow in this respect. I can''t help laughing. I''m curious and I''m not angry for her. "Report you? What are you reporting? "

    Winter night a Zheng, face suddenly flashed a few flusters, this lost consciousness, almost with the car in front of the rear, tiger sister slammed on the brake, fortunately, fasten the seat belt, otherwise I have to hit out of the windshield under the inertia, tiger sister also scared face white, dare not drive at high speed, dry cough, eyes flashing, way: "nothing, is boring people boring It''s just a move. Rich people, good face, lose face, of course, to find out. Who makes us police "

    rich people? Was it the hostage last night? I thought for a moment, and I have guessed about it. My heart suddenly leaped, and the muscles of my face were unconsciously stiff. "Something to do with me?"

    Winter night light way: "No."

    In spite of her calm expression, I know she lied.

    No wonder Lin Zhi didn''t let Dong Xiaoye take part in the aftercare work last night. It was because someone targeted her! In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can guess that this is the behavior of someone who was rescued who deliberately targeted the police and intended to slander the police, so he would stab Dong Xiaoye for only one reason, that is, Dong Xiaoye has something to do with me, and I, and the bandit chief, may always have something to do with me!

    Dong Xiaoye and Murphy were neither searched nor tied with their pants. They must be envied by the arrogant but insulted hostages. But Xu Heng refused to kill me. In a sense, they gave me enough face. Finally, they took me away from the hall full of bombs And I and Dong Xiaoye and Murphy are the only three hostages who have never met danger. Therefore, I naturally become the most suspicious person in the eyes of all people.

    The hostages are not officials but businessmen. Those who are proficient in the study of thick black play the heart of the people. Therefore, some people will doubt the relationship between Xu Heng and me, which is expected. However, it is unexpected for me to question Dong Xiaoye. I secretly blame myself for the carelessness and start to regret not catching Xu Heng.

    "I''m sorry"

    "it''s none of your business. Do you apologize?!"

    Seeing the pretended hatred of dongxiaoye, I also want to hide it from me. My eyes are a little hot. This woman would rather hold the grievance on her own than doubt the relationship between me and Xu Heng like others. Where can I find such a friend?

    It''s a lucky thing in my life to know sister tiger. However, she knows me, but she has become a misfortune in my life!

    At this moment, I leave the anger

    "Five o''clock, it''s just right. You can come back at about six o''clock, hehe."

    "Don''t let her know if you''re unemployed or injured. I really want to see how long you can keep it from her, hum," said Dong Xiaoye, who was so tired that she couldn''t stand up and helped me climb to the door. She put her right arm around my shoulder, instead, I helped her. "You''re not tall or fat, but you''re still very heavy. I''m tired. I''d like to have a good cup of tea today It''s a loss. ""Don''t tell me, little Dongfang gave my father a box of Dahongpao two days ago. I stole some and came back. Hehe, please taste it." I felt the key, poked the keyhole, and laughed at it. "I told Yuanyuan that because I sprained my foot, I took a few days off from work with the company, so she wouldn''t know about the work. As for the injury, hehe, I will go to the hospital after she studied. She will go to school Before I go home, I just need to stick with it for a few days. I won''t help. "

    "You don''t know how to help me, but you have to beat me to death," urged sister Hu, wheezing and panting. "Hurry up, I can''t stand any longer"

    "you''re too sleepless, so you''re easily out of energy. You''re advised to go home and sleep. You don''t listen. You regret it?" I was shocked. I didn''t turn the key or pull the door handle. The anti-theft door was open. I pushed the door inside, but it wasn''t locked. "Didn''t I lock the door long ago?"

    "I don''t know, maybe it''s you who''s confused?" he said with a smile? "Little night sister ~ help ~ take me to the hospital soon ~ I''m going to die of pain ~ ''hahahaha ~"

    the stinky woman teased me about my early gaffe again, "did I say" help? "

    "Didn''t you say that? Said "

    " Oh? Doesn''t he like saving other people''s lives best? Xiaoyejie, does he know how to call for help? "

    "That''s why I think it''s funny, huh?" Winter night is sleepy and confused. She realizes that I can''t ask a question that pops up suddenly, but she still doesn''t get back to her mind until she sees the person asking, "Su, Su?!"

    My legs are all soft. If I hadn''t supported each other with winter night, I would have sat on the floor with my legs crossed and my arms wrapped on the sofa. It''s not my daughter to be, Cheng Liusu!

    "Fringe?! How did you come to my house? "

    When I put the question out, I already knew what was going on in my heart. No wonder I always feel that I have forgotten something important today. I forgot it! Didn''t tassel say it on the phone yesterday? She wants to discuss something with me, so she will come to my home today to find me. I was still at the Qianlong manor when she called. At that time, Murphy was fighting with Dong Xiaoye. She pinched me badly. She said it casually, so I heard it. I didn''t think it was too deep, but it was a big mistake! And

    let me and winter night huge surprise, why is tassel alone? There are three women sitting in my living room!

    Murphy, who was sitting in the chair, stood up like a child who made a mistake. His face was full of apology and shame. "Chunan, I''m sorry. I wanted to take you to the hospital, but I didn''t expect to see a fringe at your door. So"

    his eyebrows stood up in winter, and he said angrily, "so tell her all?! Miss Mo, do you have a doorkeeper? Why does Chunan have to hide from Susu? Don''t you understand his pains? "

    "Of course I understand! That''s why I apologize, but you''re not entitled to blame me! " Murphy asked Dong Xiaoye coldly: "officer Dong, I don''t mind if you send Chunan to the hospital, but you should always say hello to me and tell me which hospital he went to? In the early morning, the other person is gone. When I call him, no one answers. When I call you, I don''t turn on the phone. Can we not worry? "

    Well, we both didn''t have a cell phone. It''s too fucking cunning?!

    Dongxiaoye blushed and looked at the fringe. "Susu, no, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean to hide it from you"

    Liusu looked at Murphy, looked at dongxiaoye, and didn''t even notice the quarrel between them. The cold face could not hide the grievance between her eyebrows, and coldly said to me: "how can I come to your house? Good question, hum! You don''t welcome me, I''ll go! Cousin, let''s go home! "

    After all, Shutong is about to leave, staring at me with a common hatred.

    "No!" I quickly grasped her wrist and said with a smile, "I said something wrong. Ha ha, what''s your family''s? Isn''t my family your family?"

    This is too much fun, but I know the character of the tassel too much. When Murphy and dongxiaoye tease her, the sour taste of the vinegar jar will dilute a lot.

    Sure enough, tassel face a red, although still exhilarating, but not struggling, this girl, did not want to really go at all.

    "Glib tongue, apprentice!" Xiaoshu scornful of the white I and winter night one eye, pull tassel to walk toward the door, "you see the two of them that good look, cousin, can you believe him? Leave him alone. Let''s go home. We can''t ask him for anything. "

    Tiger sister and I realized the ambiguity at this time, she tired me lame, so we have been "hook up", this gesture is really too close! Hurry to separate, but also can not prevent the eyes of the fringe become jealous and suspicious.

    "Su Su, don''t get me wrong. Chu Nan''s gunshot wound was in his thigh, so I mixed it with him"

    "gunshot wound?" The tassel didn''t wait for dongxiaoye to finish saying, then he interrupted her, turned to look at Murphy, and said: "don''t you say that he was only slightly hurt? It''s a gun fight?! Can it be light? "

 Chapter 266

    Murphy directly covers his face, grinds two rows of small white teeth, and stares at dongxiaoye fiercely. His eyes are like water, like ice, broken, and the cold is powerful. Dongxiaoye knows that Murphy actually conceals the tassel. He says that he has left his mouth, the wheat skin is rapidly warming, and his face is red like a hot iron in the fire.

    All of a sudden, I felt like I was going to collapse. The grass was all in a mess.

    The tassel looked me in the eyes, held back tears, trembled, sobbed and asked, "you''ve done it again?"

    It seems that all the women around me like to comment on me in this way. The situation is disordered. Instead of answering the tassel, I asked Murphy, "what did you say to her?"

    Looking at me and Murphy of the fringe and hearing the words, he picked up the newspaper at the table and handed it to me. He glanced at the fringe with a guilty look and said in a small voice, "last night, the story of Qianlong manor has been reported, don''t you know?"

    The headline on the front page is two lines of bold words: "the underground dragon manor was robbed by bombs and bandits, and the real estate tycoon was killed on his eightieth birthday"

    my face was the same as that of dongxiaoye. I hung up my bottle and slept for a day, and dongxiaoye was in the Bureau for a day. Both of them didn''t know about the news. In fact, they thought about it carefully, so the news flowed out so fast that they were not proud of it What''s more, the publicity of long Xiaotian''s identity before his birthday is eye-catching. Among the guests, there are many people in the media?

    There is a same newspaper in the coffee table. Obviously, tassel and Shu Tong also learned about last night''s events from the newspaper. It seems that I totally ignored the power of the media, so Murphy continued: "tassel asked me what happened last night and why I came to your house. I said that you fought with one of the bandits last night to save me and officer Dong, sprained your leg So I came here to have a look. "Murphy glanced at the winter night and joked:" I guess you must have gone to the hospital. It can''t be concealed from the tassel. I want to string words with you first, but I don''t have the phone number of the winter police officer, but the tassel has "

    so, since I can''t hide the tassel, Murphy simply lied, because the tassel has the winter night connection Because of the way, Murphy plans to use her chance to make a phone call for dongxiaoye to provide me with a serial port. It''s surprising that Murphy even made up the lies that coincide with me. It can be seen that her understanding of my character. She knows that even if I have only one ten thousandth chance to hide it, she will never let the tassel know the danger I have encountered. Of course, even if the tassel knew that we had last night It''s in the Qianlong manor, and my lame leg is clear at a glance, but Murphy still believes that I can hide from the fringe, because she knows very well that the relationship between me and the fringe has not developed to a certain degree of intimacy, and it''s impossible for the fringe to take the initiative to detect the gunshot wound in my thigh.

    However, white lies are also lies, and the cost of lies is chain like. The more serious lies are, the more difficult they are to justify themselves after being exposed, so I am lazy to lie, so I will be punished at this moment

    the understanding of tassel to me is far greater than Murphy and winter night, so she knows why I lie, so she replaces winter night At night, he helped me to the sofa and sat down, took a deep breath and said, "what happened last night? South south, I know you''re afraid of me, but you can''t lie to me any more. When you lie, you hang up, so you can''t cheat me. "

    Hey? This is similar to what Murphy said before he left last night. Don''t brothers really have the talent to lie? How can anyone see it?

    "That''s the case"

    it''s impossible to hide my feelings. I rushed to Murphy and dongxiaoye to open my mouth and invited Guo Xiang''s goods to longxiaotian''s birthday party. Because Ku''er had a conflict with the housekeeper and got to know Xu Heng, then blackmailed Zhang Mingjie and Zhang Peiwen''s brothers together, thus forming a "friendship". Liu Xiaosheng and long Yifan made troubles. Fortunately, Murphy came to help After that, I was suspected of cheating by dongxiaoye, so I kept a close eye on the details one by one. I didn''t miss any details. In addition, my eloquence was pretty good. Yin and Yang suddenly fell into a lot of voices and emotions. It seemed like a wonderful story telling. When I heard the four women''s anger, I laughed and scolded me shamelessly.

    In fact, the previous deliberate details are just to create the illusion that I won''t hide the truth from the tassel. So when I said that Xu Heng and others suddenly killed long Xiaotian and took all the hostages in the lobby, Murphy and Dong Xiaoye immediately realized that I was going through the process of "one life for two lives", saying that I was going to fight for Dong Xiaoye instead of mentioning it The first thing winter night did was to say that Xu Heng wanted to let me go, but I gave the chance to the two girls. I didn''t dare to say that the precondition for doing that was that the barbarian wanted to kill me

    but even so, the big vinegar jar of tassel severely twisted me several times

    Murphy and winter night didn''t know the specific process of getting shot, so when I told them here, they and Liu Su and Xiao Shu are equally nervous. Of course, if they don''t play a little bit of Mavericks in front of beautiful women, they must be an incomplete man. They are very complete, so they play hard.

    When I heard that I was subdued by Xu Heng when I was shot, the four women clapped their hands and cried out with fear at the same time. When I heard that I was calm and cold and saw through Xu Heng''s lies and hit him on the shoulder, the four women could not help but show their worship eyes, which made me float like sitting in the clouds.Xu Heng''s past made them sigh and sympathize. Although they agreed that long Xiaotian was a scum, they disagreed with my decision to let Xu Heng go.

    Mr. Xiao Shu and Murphy think that what I do is right. The former is purely out of pity, while the latter is based on this. They think that I don''t need to take risks.

    Tassel and dongxiaoye don''t agree with my choice. Dongxiaoye is a policeman and doesn''t support me. That''s justice and national law. While tassel is petty. He just resents that kid for giving me a shot and thinks he should be shot.

    "what should I say about you?" The fringe sighed, "what can you do to get the remote control back? No one will thank you at all, south south. You must change your bad habit of being a good man. Next time, you are not allowed to do such a dangerous thing. You always say that you like low-key people. "

    Although the tassel is afraid, so it must be the truth, but her expression is extremely proud. Woman, it seems that she is always a strange creature that contradicts herself and men.

    Sitting in the tea table, the little winter night echoed: "that is, I absolutely support Susu. You just look down on us as police officers. Little chuzi, you can''t be so lucky every time you try to be brave."

    Murphy didn''t say anything, but her expression was everything. She agreed with the words of tassel and dongxiaoye.

    You guys overestimate me too much. Maybe you think that my friend''s back is very tall, but in fact, only I know that I am cowardly and humble in my heart and try to be a hero? No, it''s just the situation that forces me to play that role. If I can choose, who doesn''t want to hide my face in the hole like an ostrich for peace?

    If I didn''t have Murphy and tiger sister, I would have been the most low-key ostrich. These two stinking women obviously refused to admit that they were the culprit, so they carried me to the position of a selfless and fearless hero? In fact, I am just a little more selfish than the general selfish despicable guy.

    "You think this is a cinema? Is that kind of plot likely to appear often in real life? Ha ha, don''t worry, I don''t have such a good life to run into such a bad luck again, or I will go to buy lottery tickets early. "

    Four women can''t help smiling, so things really won''t happen one after another, they also feel that they are nervous.

    Mr. Xiao Shu smiled and smiled. Suddenly, he was stunned. He seemed to find that he had no sense of hostility to me unconsciously. He immediately raised his face and said: "bad guy, what you said is wonderful, but I''m not so easy for you. If you really pulled the wind last night and robbed the bandits of the bomb remote control, why didn''t the newspaper mention a word?"

    How do I know? Although my friends are not convinced, they feel lucky and don''t mention better. Otherwise, the whole world knows that I''m brave and my life can''t be completely disordered? Compared with Xiao Shu''s query, I care more about her address to me? What''s wrong with me?

    The fringe also frowned, not doubting me, just wondering. "It''s very strange that the newspaper only said that three people were killed on the spot, two people were captured, one person missed the net, that is, the person who didn''t mention the net was the principal offender, and how he escaped, as if he deliberately erased the things related to south south"

    "Xu Heng''s identity as the principal offender is nobody but his companion." To confirm, the two guys who have been arrested have not yet been interrogated, so it''s normal for the media not to mention them. It''s not normal if they mention them. It can be said that, except for a few of us, at present, only the police know Xu Heng''s identity and his motive for committing the crime, and these internal affairs "Dong Xiaoye first answers the questions of the fringe, then looks at me angrily, sneers," all listening. " Xiaochuzi said that we believe in him, but the police are evidence-based and need to check and confirm, so they will block the information from the media for the time being. As for why the report didn''t mention xiaochuzi, hum "

    then listen to Murphy''s disdainful sneer, and use sarcastic tone to answer:" it''s not that we don''t want to mention it, but that we can''t mention it. "

 Chapter 267

    "Can''t mention it?" Shutong said, "why? Shouldn''t such acts of righteousness and courage be advocated? "

    Well, if you don''t believe me, why do you say it''s a righteous act? Friends wry smile, little Shu teacher just want to stand opposite my position, in fact, did not doubt me.

    Winter Xiaoye sneers: "it''s very simple, you just want to think about the identity of the hostage being held, you can understand why the media can''t mention xiaochuzi."

    two women remind me that I suddenly realize that there is also some confusion, and the reaction of the tassel is not slow, "afraid of losing people?"

    "Well, I''m afraid that those big people have no face," Murphy looked at me and said: "if the media reported how Chu Nan refused to compromise with the bandits and how to resist for his own dignity, it would indirectly reflect the cowardly attitude of the adults at that time, and all people would become the foil of Chu Nan. How could they accept this kind of thing? So there are only two possibilities not mentioned in the news. First, the media dare not mention that they are afraid to cut some people''s face, offend some of the big people they can''t provoke, or cause bad public opinion. After all, no matter the business or the official, no matter the social status or the social influence, all the hostages have not been spared. The women have been searched, the men have been searched Murphy''s face is thin. When it comes to the shameful place behind him, it seems that he can''t go on. Winter night said: "if we mention the name of Chunan, he will definitely become the focus of attention of the media and the media. At that time, these shameful things can''t be concealed. At least those big people who are close to each other think that what chuzi didn''t cover for them is necessary Yes, and I''m happy to be a hero. So, the second possibility that the news doesn''t mention him is that some people put pressure on the media industry, forbidding them to report the hijacking process in detail, forbidding them to mention the word "Chunan". Hum, no wonder the bandits were arrested and killed yesterday, but the manor is still in a mess. Dare those big men and small ones They are all busy with these things. No wonder people have the money and the power to think so well at any time. "

    It''s very likely that the winter night was stabbed in the back by those big people who were dying to be dignified with unnecessary doubts, so it''s hard to avoid the disgust inside and outside of the words. It''s a bit like killing all the people with a stick. Although it''s not entirely true, it''s not necessarily fictitious. It''s afraid that there are not a few people in the audience. Indeed, targeted public opinion can even affect a city group Stocks are up and down, so it''s not surprising that some people will care if I become the person with the wave of public opinion.

    Is this the so-called "killing"? I just think it''s fun and I don''t care, so I''m still happy.

    However, at this moment, I underestimated the fear of public opinion of those big people, so I was surprised a lot later, but that''s what I said later

    Maybe Miss Xiaoshu is a born fool. Her surprise seems to have nothing to do with her initial question. The fringe can''t help blushing for her.

    Murphy also found that the woman was a monster, and said with shame: "when did I say that everyone was undressed? Women are only searched, only men are taken off, and only pants are taken off "

    " so, you two are also searched? " Xiao Shu''s eyes are very thirty-eight, but I suddenly think that she is wise as a fool, because I saw that she blinked at Su, and then the spirit of Liu Su suddenly changed a little excited

    Xiao Shu''s face is compassion, but her eyes are naked disaster happy, "have you been touched by those smelly men?"

    "Fart!" Winter night is not as gentle as Murphy. He said angrily: "we were not released by me and her before we were searched!"

    "Was it released before? How do you know that women are eaten tofu and men are taken off their pants? " Mr. Xiao Shu''s questions are very sharp and pertinent

    "Little Chu told us!"

    The two girls who did not like each other finally stood in the United Front, because they found a common enemy - Shu Tong!

    Mr. Xiao Shu blinked at me and said: "maybe he was afraid that you two had no face, so he deliberately said that you two were released before the search"

    the world only looked at stupid women, no really stupid women, Murphy and dongxiaoye must have seen that Shu Tong was deliberately teasing them in front of me and the fringe, so he was very angry. Dongxiaoye Airway: "if they dare to search my mother''s body, I won''t stand here and talk to you now. I died with those bastards last night!"

    Murphy also endured anger and said in a cold voice, "I would rather die than be insulted by them!"

    I can''t interrupt when a woman quarrels. Although I hate to screw Shu Tong''s mouth, I hate that she stands up for Liu Su to make fun of others, which makes me feel embarrassed. Liu Su''s mouth is hard and soft. I can see that my heart is smothered. At the same time, I feel that Shu Tong''s words are too much. I am busy pulling her corner and whispering: "cousin, can you say a few words? It''s a little over "

    " sorry! " Xiao Shu''s simple apology made Murphy and Dong Xiaoye feel at a loss. I don''t think they expected Xiao Shu to be such a straightforward person? I''m sorry, I don''t know that Miss Mo and officer Dong are such strong personalities. Indeed, for our women, reputation is more important than life. I shouldn''t doubt you. It''s because my heart is too dark and dirty. Please forgive meMurphy quickly propped up Miss Shu''s bent back and said in fear: "Miss Shu is too talkative. You''re joking. I didn''t care."

    winter night also said: "yes, yes"

    Shutong''s mistake in making a fuss was changed, which made Murphy and winter night very difficult, but the most important thing was still behind her. Miss Shu stood up straight and said with a solemn face "Surprised humanity:" since both of them value their reputation so much, for your good, and for my cousin''s good, they simply let me be a thorough villain. Miss Mo, winter night, you and him. "Mr. Xiao Shu directly points his finger on my nose," the relationship is a little too close. "

    This speech, Murphy and winter night Leng, I and fringe also Leng.

    "You both know? He''s my cousin''s boyfriend "

    " cousin "tassel can''t be shameless, because our relationship is always poor, and we don''t want Shu Tong to shoot the door for us." cousin, please don''t interrupt, I''m your cousin, I have the right to say that he has the right to say you, unless you don''t recognize me! " Shutong stops up the tassel and points to my nose and continues to say to Murphy and dongxiaoye: "I know you are simple friends, but friends also have the difference between" intimate "and" very intimate ". The" intimate "is the friend, and the" very intimate "is the unusual friend"

    Shutong''s eyes sweep over the face of me and the tassel. His silent and clear attitude makes him Murphy and winter night are very embarrassed.

    Murphy''s heart was written in his face, but the wronged winter night was ashamed and angry. Before he could answer back, Shu Tong continued, "I think the villain would rather save you two than be in danger, but I think the two in his heart are very important and different from ordinary friends, and miss Murphy is a man of gold. She fell down, abandoned her modesty and went to visit him The dog''s Kennel, the sentiment of the winter police officer is the same. Although it feels big and informal, it''s not hard to see from your words that you are a traditional and conservative woman in your bones. However, it''s probably because I don''t know as much about the relationship between you as my cousin did when you and this villain just entered the door. But forgive me, just me It seems that Miss Mo, officer Dong, your relationship with this villain is not so close. "

    thinking of the hook and back when entering the door, Dong Xiaoye blushes like blood and opens his mouth, but is blocked in his throat by Xiaoshu''s smiling eyes.

    "You have no say!" As soon as my friend''s lips moved, Shu Tong put me in a vicious way, then smiled at the two girls and said: "he is such a bad guy, so kind to everyone, it''s easy to be misunderstood. Some things always need to be prevented before they happen. I hope that the two don''t care about my narrow-minded little woman. In fact, I''m not aiming at you, but at this bad guy. You don''t know, he I hope my cousin is good and I don''t want to see you have the same fate as me in the future "

    stop! I was in a cold sweat. Miss Xiao Shu spoke so fast that she took it with her at once. But I had to care. You said that I hurt you so badly, and you said that you didn''t want to see Murphy end up with you in winter night. We had to break up. When did I hurt you? What''s your end? You''re fucking slander!

    It''s a pity that I was covered by Mr. Xiao Shu''s mouth. It''s hard to complain. Seeing Murphy and winter''s night''s astonished and questioning eyes, I cried with a heart of

    it seems that I have always looked down upon Shu Tong as a woman. I always think she''s a half beat slower than others, ignoring that there''s no direct relationship between "dullness" and "intelligence". Moreover, Ya deserves to be a teacher Yes, her eloquence made me open my eyes and tongue, and then I saw her smile. Suddenly, I changed my serious attitude and said, "this bad guy is my cousin to be. Both young ladies are people who care more about reputation than life. I''m afraid that someone will talk about it in the future. It''s not good for you and my cousin. I hope you don''t blame me for many things."

    You are really a lot of things! I believe that even if it''s a fringe, it must be the same in my heart, but no one said it well, so the proud teacher Xiao Shu was very aggressive and smiled at me.

    This damned woman, am I really guilty of her? Why does she have such a problem with me?

 Chapter 268

    Murphy and dongxiaoye''s face was just as if they had been forced to eat a dead mouse. Because what Xiaoshu said was "reasonable" and "absolutely no doubt about them". If we want to refute it, we will be suspected of being seated.

    "Ah, look at me, say some inappropriate words, and the atmosphere is gone," said Xiao Shu, who was as wise as a fool. He got up and held Murphy in one hand, and held Dong Xiaoye in the other. He said enthusiastically, "it''s not too early. I''ll invite both of you to have dinner together, and you should be compensated. Hehe, and"

    Shu Tong deliberately glanced at me and me sitting on the sofa The two of them, pretending to be ambiguous, said: "the villain will not die in a big accident. He has shown off his authority. My cousin is full of fear and love. A couple of little lovers must have a lot of whispers to say. Let''s not kill the scenery and make electric lights. Hee hee, give them a chance to live in a world of two."

    on a winter night, his face is red, but he is not happy. Obviously, he is dissatisfied with Shu Tong Choking and doubting her with words, Murphy felt shy and timid when she saw the tassel, and her pretty face was as white as snow. The resentment on her eyes was the look of the legendary "little three"?

    My friend apologized to men all over the world for his filthiness? Who''s in love with you? "

    "Yes, yes, you''re not in the mood of spring. You''re in the mood of spring? Ha ha, OK, don''t get angry with me. I know you have a thin skin. I''m sorry to say that the three of us are in your way. Let''s go, shall we? " Mr. Xiao Shu forced Murphy and Dong Xiaoye to walk to the door by the lewd atmosphere created by talking to himself. Before going out, he did not forget to turn around with a bad smile and shouted to Su, "cousin, I will not leave the door for you tonight. Don''t forget to bring me an early morning when you come back tomorrow morning, hee hee."

    Before being pulled out of the door by Shu Tong, I clearly saw the complicated flow in Murphy''s eyes.

    I''m wrong. I''m absolutely wrong. I think Miss Xiao Shu is pure, but I know now. She''s just pure in appearance. In fact, she''s lewd in mind, at least less than me. I''m right, I should be right, because I like fringe. Murphy knows this firm attitude, but now I feel guilty, as if I''m going to betray her, that kind of inexplicable self The claws that make me throb think but dare not touch the jade hand that the tassel put on the knee.

    Grass, what am I afraid of? Murphy did say he liked me, but I decided to turn her down?!

    I blame Miss Xiao Shu for the embarrassment of the atmosphere. All of them blame her dirty jokes, which make me feel uneasy as the tassel.

    Uncomfortable? I arched my buttocks, but I was a little uneasy. The tassel flashed to the side nervously, and said in a panic, "what do you want?"

    I fainted. The girl thought I was bewitched by Miss Xiao Shu. She wanted to attack her. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "what can I do to you in the daytime?"

    The little face of the fringe was red, and she held her hands to her shoulders. "So you''re going to do something to me later, south south. I haven''t got any psychological preparation yet"

    the shaking of the fringe''s desire to refuse and welcome made my heart swing. Obviously, she was a hint that as long as I kept her, she would stay. As long as I wanted her, she would subconsciously hold her hands and hang her face low Su shuddered all over, and the two slender legs together shook awkwardly twice, but they didn''t struggle or contradict, and Xiang shoulder leaned against me instead.

    I almost couldn''t help but strip off her clothes and carry her to my bed, completely ending my long life as a virgin! But his eyes just swept to the wall clock, which seemed to become Chu Yuan''s face. For a moment, his frightened friend almost broke his heart.

    Yes, Chu Yuan is coming back from school soon. If she can break the "love affair" between me and the fringe, it will not upset my God?

    Adultery? I was stupefied, thinking to myself, how can I suddenly jump out of my mind such an inappropriate word? It seems that the fringe is a little girl like Murphy''s! Why didn''t I have to be a fool on purpose? Even if the character of tassel is extroverted, it is impossible to say to me ''I am ready to bed with you''? God knows what I''m thinking. Murphy and Chuyuan''s faces and sounds keep flashing in my mind, which makes me confused.

    Sure enough, the tassel opened his eyes, was angry and shy, two rows of shell teeth grinding creak, the friend pretended not to see, slightly raised his buttocks to transfer the topic: "I said why not, the sofa is not dry, pants are sitting on the tide."

    How many days have you felt your butt and frowned? Why can''t the broken sofa do it? It is estimated that only Chu Yuan knows the answer

    "ah!" The tassel also hurriedly gets up to touch his own small buttock, immediately eyebrows a show, strange way: "my side is OK, south south, only your side tide is fierce."

    "Is it?" "Maybe I was lying here that day," I said with an absent smileThe tassel suddenly sneers: "with Murphy?"

    "What? Myself! "

    What kind of vinegar does this girl have? The tassel''s eyes drifted down and stared at my lower body for a long time. Suddenly, a cold sentence came out, "take off your pants."

    "What?"

    A big watermelon can be crammed into my mouth, but I can''t react. The fringed with developed movement cells has grabbed my arm and pulled it hard. At the same time, she stumbled and fell on the half sofa she was sitting on. The smelly girl crossed her legs and knelt on my calf. Her hands directly grabbed my pants belt. "I want you to take off your pants!"

    I''m a virgin, so I''m pure and shy, "what do you want to take off your pants?!"

    The tassel has untied my belt buckle, Yin Yin sneers: "you say?"

    Great? " My hands holding my trouser waist wavered like my reserved heart, relaxed, and implicitly said, "it''s not dark yet, or pull the curtain first?"

    The fringe frowned, "what are you doing with the curtains? You''re a big man, and you''re afraid of people''s watching? "

    "Nonsense!" Although I know that tassel is very outgoing, I never know that she is so open and hot! I said in a hurry, "I''m not afraid of people watching, and you''re not afraid of people watching, are you?"? You are not afraid of people to see, I am afraid of people to see you! "

    "Look at me? Who can see what I''m doing? " I can''t tell if the tassel is really confused or doesn''t care at all. I tugged my pants down hard and said, "south south, you didn''t plan to show me, did you?!"

    Don''t I show you what I said? Do I show Murphy?

    "Look at what you said. Although this thing grows on me, it''s for my wife. What can''t be seen? It''s your private property that I keep. It''s just" my friend''s face is red, and his face is thick. "I''m the only one who takes off. How many people will feel a little embarrassed. Otherwise, you can show it to me? Well, I don''t mean anything else, just think it''s more natural to do that kind of thing or to take off together "

    the fringe is red as blood, the head is steaming, and the stinky girl is a straight fist according to my belly, shy and airway:" where do you want to go, stinky rascal?! I want to see your leg hurt! "

    "Ah?" I can''t tell if I''m ashamed or disappointed

    "Or what do you think?!"

    I thought you were listening to my cousin''s words and wanted to push me down? I am a woman. If you want to push me down, you should take the initiative to push me down! Dead south south, do you mean to play me?! " The tassel was confused by Qi, and couldn''t cry or laugh for a while. He managed to control his expression and said: "are you honest, is the wound too frightening to let me see, or frighten me?"

    I also put my face away and was interrogated by the tassel. I really felt a kind of oppression different from the usual feeling. "No, how big a bullet is. It''s like scratching a mosquito bag, but it hurts a little. It''s nothing to look at. Ha ha, you think it''s like playing in the movie. The eldest one has a hole, the skin turns out, and the blood is sparkling? No "

    No, it''s almost the same! What''s more, one eye before another! Today, when the doctor bandaged me, I didn''t dare to open my eyes. I don''t think stinky girl usually looks like a tomboy, but she''s not brave at all. In the past, when I fought with others for her, she could cry for a day. If she saw the ferocious wound

    Liu Su didn''t believe me and tried to pull the claw of my tight waist. "Since it''s not serious, give it to me What does it matter to see? "

    "The doctor bandaged it well. How can I show it to you?" When the fringe rips off my belt, I just sit up, so even if the stinky girl has great strength, she can''t take off my pants. I push her shoulder with my hands, and smile: "besides, fate is coming back soon, if she doesn''t see it well, it will definitely frighten her"

    "don''t you say it''s not frightening at all?" The tassel showed a "sure" look, and grabbed my waist as if in a hurry. The zipper of my pants was torn by her.

    My friend accidentally said that he had left his mouth. He was so regretful that he couldn''t help taking out the man''s temper and said angrily, "why do you have to see it? It''s not good to see a horse, it''s good not to see it slowly, isn''t it to add blocks to yourself? "

    Not only was the tassel fearless, but also asked me angrily, "has Murphy seen it? She saw it last night? "

 Chapter 269

    God knows what''s wrong with me. Hearing Murphy''s name popping out of the tassel''s mouth, I felt inexplicably guilty. "That''s the doctor she and sister tiger helped me to find. They were afraid when they saw it, so don''t let me see it again"

    "why can''t she let me see it?!" The fringe suddenly raised a reason similar to vexatious, but I could not refute the question, "Chu Nan, in your eyes, is she an outsider or am I an outsider?! If you say I''m an outsider, I won''t watch it unless I''m poor and fastidious. I won''t bother you in the future. You can get close to Murphy as you like! "

    Seeing the tears of the fringe''s grievance, I was at a loss and hurriedly coaxed, "honey, what are you saying?"

    "Then let me see!"

    "Well, look, it''s all right?" Women cry, cry, fight, and hang. I don''t compromise with you. I think the tassel will hang in front of me. This girl has a strong and competitive personality, so she is jealous. She tears, laughs, pulls down my pants, and says angrily with a little red face: "I''m worried about you too"

    er, the gentleness of a woman is human life, and the gentleness of a man is dog racing Fart ah

    sometimes, women just want men to feel her gentleness, but they can''t feel the gentleness of men to her. Is it selfish or selfless? I think it''s the latter who just raised my ass and obeyed the tassel. When I had fully accepted my life, I heard a sudden rush of footsteps at the door. Before I could react with the tassel, the door of the room was pushed open. When we looked around in amazement, there was already one more person in the living room - the breathless Chu Yuan!

    Stupefied, I and the fringe stupefied, Chu Yuan also stupefied.

    Liu Su and I blushed. They were ashamed and embarrassed. Liu Su was riding on me. My pants were pulled to the thigh root by her. Although there was a reason, it was easy to be misunderstood. Chu Yuan blushed. She was tired. She didn''t know what was her hurry. She would not enter the door until about six o''clock. She came back 20 minutes earlier today, as if she had deliberately "caught a traitor"

    what a coincidence? Today''s event is not normal by coincidence!

    Chu Yuan was so shocked that he pointed at me and the fringe with trembling hands. The face was unbelievable. They "

    the fringe was so shy that they quickly waved their hands and explained:" you listen to me, but you don''t want to face "

    " you don''t want to face! "

    Chu Yuan blurted out four words to scold and stupefy the tassel, and also shocked me who was about to speak. I was holding three points to lament and three points to ponder. At that time, I felt very angry. No matter how Chu Yuan didn''t like the tassel, he insulted her in the unknown circumstances, which is absolutely unacceptable to me. I snapped: "yuan, what are you talking about? Apologize to sister Cheng! "

    "Why should I apologize?!"

    If I don''t get angry, it will be worse! Chu Yuan, the stinky girl, doesn''t give me any face as a brother. She smashes her backpack hard. I''m holding my hands on the shoulder of the fringe. I can''t parry and dodge, so I''m lost. I''m suffering from pain. I''m dizzy and disoriented

    "Cheng Liusu, you ran to the school and asked for my home key with Mr. Shu, just to do this with my brother Do you?! This is what you call a visit? It''s still daytime! Besides, this is the living room, not the bedroom! also! You''re on my sofa, not my brother''s bed! "

    Your sofa? This girl is really able to rob things. When Chu Yuan''s words suddenly came to an end, there was a strange look between her eyebrows. Then she looked at us with the most despised eyes and said in the most disgusted tone: "you make me feel sick!"

    No wonder the fringe will sit in the living room with Murphy and Shutong and wait for me to come back. It turns out that I didn''t forget to lock the door. So the fringe asked Chu Yuan for the key. In fact, it also had a tentative intention? And what I just said to Chu Yuan was "sprain"

    Chu Yuan was young and didn''t pay attention to the news, and she didn''t know that the place I went to last night was the Qianlong manor, so she would come back 20 minutes earlier than usual. Nine times out of ten, she didn''t wait for the bus and took a taxi. The reason was that she knew that the tassel was waiting for me at home!

    Fortunately, Chu Yuan didn''t know about the injury. Unfortunately, how can I explain it to her?

    Heaven knows what strength the tassel''s heart is empty. He actually drops his head, and his eyes are red when he is scolded by Chu Yuan. I''m not crying or crying, is it a small misunderstanding? Where do you want to go?

    "Yuan Yuan, listen to brother calmly"

    "I won''t listen!" Chu Yuan interrupts me with his ears covered. He stares at me for a long time. Two tears spill over the corner of her eyes, as if they bring her momentum out of her body. She sniffs hard, sobs, and says in a calm voice: "you are a liar, a big liar!"

    Roar, she turned around and rushed out of the house, and I, stunned

    liar? Yes, I''m a liar. If I don''t cheat her about the relationship with the fringe, will her reaction be so excited?

    Sometimes, crimes are self inflicted.

    The tassel has already jumped down from me and pushed hard on my shoulder, "what are you still doing? Why don''t you go after fate"After her? Why? If I don''t listen to people, I will lose my temper. If I don''t speak freely, I''m young and have such a dirty idea. It''s cheap if I don''t beat her. I''d like to coax her in a low way? Is there any mistake, fringe? We are the aggrieved people. "

    I found that I was really shameless. I was in a hurry to die, but I had to pretend to be angry. But if I didn''t do this, I would definitely feel that I had no face. I didn''t know that Chu Yuan didn''t want to see her at all, so I took it for granted that I was in a hurry. I was afraid that because of this little misunderstanding, I would reduce my image in the future. I was angry and worried "You are her brother, can''t you let her order? When do you put on airs here? "

    "It''s not a shelf, it''s a stand," I said, clenching my sweaty claws. "Don''t worry, she''s just thinking dirty and ashamed. She''ll be back in a moment."

    "you don''t know her stubborn temper. It''s just like a mold printed on you. Can you not let people worry?" Seeing that I didn''t care about it, the tassel stamped his foot, "hurry to chase her! Will you go or not? I''ll go if you don''t! "

    "I''m going. I''m going to the head office?" I face a pair of helpless, but in my heart I hate to try my best to kiss the tassel. Can I not worry about my sister''s extreme problem character? Five years ago, she also tossed herself to the hospital because of such a big fart like today. I didn''t care that time. She almost lost her life. So, no one is more worried than me at the moment.

    If you see us together, nine times out of ten, you will not go home honestly. You know, if she has a bad temper and doesn''t listen to people at all "

    go back first?"

    I''m waiting for the words of tassel, while lifting my pants and tying the belt, I pretended to smile calmly: "OK, I''ll explain it to her, teach her a lesson, and then ask her to call you personally to apologize."

    "If you find her, just give me a peace report," said the fringe, with a red face and a murmur, "now think about what we were just like. We really don''t blame people for their bad luck"

    bah! I think it''s too early for her to contact adult literature. Try to think of something precocious!

    When I''m ellekitty, the donkey doesn''t get angry, when I''m Snoopy, when I catch you, I''ll apologize for your good-looking girl. It''s useless to force you to stop writing novels!

    Yes, I don''t like Chu Yuan''s rich imagination, or fear at this moment?

    I don''t know

    tassel didn''t dare to see Chu Yuan, but rather was embarrassed to see her. After all, if she explained the situation just now, she would only let Chu Yuan, who was both preconceived and angry, mistakenly think that the darker the description was, so she decided to avoid it first. Just when we were going out, tassel''s mobile phone rang, and when we saw it, the girl''s brow was slightly wrinkled Wrinkled, "it''s cousin"

    "Hello! Cousin, haven''t you lost your life? "

    The first sentence from Mr. Xiao Shu almost broke me and the fringe. If you really want to push down the fringe, don''t you think this phone call will defeat our interest?

    "What are you talking about?" the tassel said shyly

    "Yes, yes, I''m lying!" Miss Xiao Shu said busily: "Susu, I just said that I wanted you to make friends with that bad guy. I meant to listen to those two flower crazy women. Don''t take it seriously!"

    That damned woman really aimed at Murphy! I try my best not to let myself express the complicated mood in my face, while the fringe should be more honest and scold: "cousin, why do you have to be so bad? In fact, Murphy and xiaoyejie are both good people "

    " good? They''ve all come to rob you of men, and you say they''re good? " Shutong said in a strange tone: "Susu, you are not the villain who wants to complete the flower heart? Let him hug the boss left and the policewoman right. You sit in his thigh? "

    "What?!" The tassel glanced at me shyly, hurriedly turned his back and whispered: "south south can''t accept Murphy, but other people''s little sister didn''t mean that to him at all, cousin, you have to mold me into a greedy, stingy and jealous bad woman to be satisfied?"

    Indeed, from the point of view of fringe, I can''t forgive Murphy for cheating me, but is it true? To be honest, I''m a bit confused myself - since Murphy confessed to me, I also began to doubt whether she cheated me because she regarded me as her father''s double or because she liked me

    I admit that subconsciously I was narcissistic and wanted to be the latter possibility, so I was ashamed to hear the words of the fringe.

 Chapter 270

    I don''t know whether Ms. Xiao Shu is talking about me or the second daughter of Mo and Dong. In a word, she didn''t answer the question of fringe positively. She said solemnly, "Su Su, listen to my cousin. If that man doesn''t get married with you one day, you can''t let him take advantage of you. What a man pursues is not a woman, but the process and gain when he pursues a woman Women''s sense of achievement at that moment, what they will cherish, is always what they haven''t got. Once we are "owned" by them, the pursuit will end, and they will inevitably lose their fun and enthusiasm "

    " it''s like a story, no matter how wonderful the content is, they will be tired of reading it several times, and our women are just such a story, So before getting married, he must not be allowed to see the "end". He should always be hung by his appetite. What kind of women do you see around him? The eldest lady named Mo is more beautiful, richer and cultured than you. What about the policewoman named Dong? She is as lively as you, but her body and temperament are much more generous than you. The most important thing is that in the eyes of Chu, compared with you who have known her for five years, she must be a good-looking policewoman. "

    Xiao Shu''s head is right, even I can''t help nodding. Xuan''er reflects that she is speculating my heart Reason, and can''t cry or laugh.

    I admit, for Murphy, I have ghosts and shame in my heart, but for winter night, I really don''t have that kind of idea. My heart can shine on the moon!

    "Even if I''m a woman, I can''t help admiring that bad guy who has such beautiful people around me. What''s more, he''s a man," said Xiao Shu? Cousin, there is only one wolf, but there are a group of sheep. You are not his only choice. You must learn from my successful experience. Who knows if your Chu Nan will be the same as Liu Xiaosheng? At that time, he dares to spend money. You just dumped him. Anyway, we haven''t suffered any losses. "

    grass. You also mean that it''s" successful experience ". I''m Liu Xiaosheng. I''ve chased you for half a year, but I''ll also dump you!

    has the final say that she is a traditional and conservative person. She looks at her carefully and his eyes are moving in a vigilant manner. Her brother''s forehead is sweating. Then she listens to the little teacher Shu Xiao, who is calling, and says with a bad smile, "marriage is the grave of a man. When you are enticing him into your graveyard, he will lie on his back or lie down, not all you have to say. Ah? If you let him take the biggest advantage of our women before you get married, then he is the grave of your life. Cousin, remember, darling, cousin will make your favorite braised fish later. Don''t come back too late. "

    it''s true that I''m wrong. Who says that Mr. Xiao Shu is a fool? Who said she was conservative? She is very wise! "Let a woman be a man''s grave," he said. How many murders are there? Compared with winter night, at this moment I think Shu Tong is more like a tiger. In the future, no matter which man marries her, the stupid girl will change and become the number one female tiger in the family!

    Liu Su went home and was fooled by Shu Tong, which made my teeth itchy. But I didn''t care whether Liu Su really believed that I was the kind of person Shu Tong worried about, because I had to find my sister.

    Being disturbed by Shutong''s broken phone, I was a little absent-minded with the fringe, so I also ignored a serious problem - I was a cripple!

    Downstairs, at the station, in the street park, dragging a leg, I turned around the place where Chu Yuan would normally go, but I didn''t even see her figure. Where can she go?

    Home? I don''t think so. How could she tell her stepmother about such a thing?

    Oriental pity! I suddenly got the name out of my mind. Chu Yuan and the East are best friends. Will they run to her? Thinking of this, I quickly felt for my pocket and emptied it. Then I remembered that I didn''t take my cell phone at all. In my cell phone, there was the phone of dongfanglian people, so I immediately returned home.

    My friend almost "climbed" the fourth floor and walked around for a while. I nearly collapsed because of the pain in my thigh. My shirt was soaked in sweat and stuck on my back. It was painful, tired and anxious. But when I pushed the door into the room, I couldn''t help but froze, because I saw that the Chu Yuan I had worked hard to find everywhere was barefoot , sit quietly cross legged at the end of the sofa that is not damp, see me back, give me a cold glance, snort, and continue to look at the newspaper in a fake way!

    In a hundred turns of mind, my friend made a face, pretended nothing happened, opened the refrigerator, took out a bottle of coke, poured a cup of coke, moistened the thirsty throat, and said coldly with the same temperature as iced coke: "you''re not going? Why are you back? "

    "This is my home. Where should I go if I don''t come back?" Chu margin eyelids also did not lift, light way: "to go should also be Cheng Liusu go."

    "Are you talking to me?" In order to find this stinky girl, I almost died of exhaustion without pain. She didn''t even think about herself. She also looked like she didn''t care. She arched the fire. "Do you know this is your home? What did you just run out for? "

    "I went to make soy sauce. There is no soy sauce in the kitchen. Can I make soy sauce?" Chu Yuan was absolutely lying, but choked me so much that she saw the girl put the newspaper on her lap, squinted her watery eyes and smiled, "what do you think I''m going to do?""I thought you were coughing. What am I going to do with you?" Fortunately, my friend responded quickly and almost said that she left her mouth. If this girl knew that I was going to find her, she would not push her nose and face? Excessive care is connivance, is doting!

    Chu Yuan smiled more complacent, "you went to me, you think I ran away from home, don''t you?"

    my face is red, and I disdained: "if you don''t listen to your words clearly, you will lose your temper and make people feel so embarrassed. Don''t mention that you haven''t left. If you go, I won''t go to you. Hum "

    " cheat! " Chu Yuan stood up directly from the sofa, pointed to my nose and said, "didn''t you find me? What have you done so long? "

    In the face of Chu Yuan''s questioning, I was inexplicably guilty and nervous. I laughed hypocritically and said, "send the fringe."

    "It''s just going to take her downstairs. Does it take that long?" Chu Yuan sneers: "still have, look at mirror, see your that head perspiration, how? Are you worried about me running away from home? "

    In the last sentence, how can it sound like showing off? Although I don''t know what she wants to show off, "sweating is because it''s hot. Have I been out for a long time? I accompany your sister Cheng downstairs waiting for a car, chatting and joking. I don''t think I''ve been so fast. "

    I don''t admit that I''ve worried about Chu fate. I always think that once I admit it, it''s like losing something. I know that it''s not because I''m a brother and don''t want to spoil my sister, but because I''m a simple self-respect!

    Seeing that I was arrogant and proud, Chu Yuan''s angry little face turned red and suddenly shouted, "you can die if you don''t lie? I''ll follow you right behind. You just send Cheng Liusu to the gate of the community and go to find me. I''m so mad that I can see it! "

    I was stupefied, then Chu Yuan was stupefied, then the two people who looked at each other blushed at the same time, I was angry, she was shy

    "you are following me secretly?" I can''t help but be angry, and don''t say that she intentionally sees me worried for her. The most deadly thing is that my leg is lame more seriously than she imagined. Isn''t she seeing all of it?!

    Yuan''s face is like a ripe tomato. It seems that he can squeeze out juice with a little press. He is timid and dare not look at me. The momentum just disappeared suddenly. He murmured: "I haven''t gone anywhere since I went out. You can''t misunderstand me if I hide it at the stairway on the fifth floor! I don''t want to leave, but I''d like to see if you care about Cheng Liusu''s coquettish woman or my sister "

    there''s something about Chu Yuan''s silence. There''s no silver in this place. She''s hiding at the stairway on the fifth floor. Is there really no other intention? What''s more, the word "coquettish" is used in the body of Liusu. I don''t think it''s appropriate to hear it. It''s awkward.

    Chu Yuan frowned at me and vaguely took me over, and continued: "later, I saw you come out of my house, but you didn''t take me seriously. I was angry, so I wanted to stay in Dongfang''s house for one night, so I was worried, so I secretly went out with you. But after seeing Cheng Liusu''s taxi, you immediately changed your virtue. I Is "

    soft hearted? So I didn''t go to the Oriental little girl''s house? I didn''t feel complacent that I could guess Chu Yuan''s mind. Instead, I hoped that she would go to Dongfang''s immediately after going out. "I''m definitely not soft hearted. I must say that it''s because Dongfang didn''t come to learn today. I just called her and couldn''t get through. There was no place to go, so I came back," he said, but it didn''t happen Chu Yuan''s eyes focused on my right leg and frowned: "brother, is your foot twisted seriously? No wonder sister Mo said that you are not at home today. Maybe you went to the hospital to see a doctor. Are you afraid of my worry, so you deliberately lied to me? "

    Thinking that I had a panoramic view of Chu Yuan in front of and behind the fringe, I couldn''t tell whether I was ashamed or angry. I walked around the coffee table and sat down on the sofa. I shook my head and smiled bitterly. Now, I am facing an unanswerable question.

    If I tell Chu Yuan now that I''m not sprained, but shot wound, I guess she must cry regretfully, because the vanity thief strong stinky girl actually followed me all the way and appreciated me limping around looking for her, but if I don''t say that my thigh is hurt, how can I explain the "passion shooting" with the fringe just now?

    It''s hard to be a man

 Chapter 271

    "Well, I admit that it''s my fault to secretly track you. It''s my fault to worry about you. But it''s easy to misunderstand you and Cheng Liusu just like that." Chu Yuan said nothing when he saw his ugly face. He was afraid. He confessed his mistake first, but he still couldn''t let it go. He was skeptical, but he pretended to be generous and calm. "Now I don''t lose my temper. Listen to your explanation quietly and say, what were you and Cheng Liusu doing just now? Why does she take off your pants so shamelessly on you? "

    The stinky girl knelt next to me, her face was slightly red, her eyes were sharp, and her hands on her thigh were clenched into fists, which seemed timid and nervous. I wryly smiled. There were many coincidences in the world, but none of them were coincidences. It was just a necessity of concealment and lies. When I hesitated to tell Chu Yuan the truth, there was one As if they were falling from the sky, they broke through the door and entered. It was like the soldiers in the battlefield heard the storming horn. It was like a hurricane pushing the waves. The force was fierce and unstoppable.

    "Xiaonan, are you ok?!"

    "Where is the little beast? I dare to hide such a big thing from you. I don''t want to kill him! "

    "Nange, that''s great. You''re really OK, Guo Xiang. Nange is OK, ha ha, he''s OK!"

    "Really? Where? Teacher, teacher, don''t block in the door, let me in! Xiao Nan, I can''t deal with you. "

    it''s a mess. This time, it''s his mother''s destiny to make a mess.

    the first person to rush in is my dear stepmother. When she sees me sitting on the sofa, her eyes turn red.

    the second one is the old man who was killed with red eyes. If his stepmother didn''t hold him in time, it''s estimated that his friends would have been killed by him before they came back I clapped under the sofa and saw Liu Xingyu. I heard Guo Xiang''s cry from behind. I understood it immediately.

    Although Guo Xiang and Liu Xingyu left before the accident happened at Qianlong manor, they could not have been unaware that they had seen the newspaper this morning. Just yesterday night, her brother Liu Xiaosheng was also one of the hostages!

    This pair of adulterers and whores were killed together with my parents. So they all know it, right?

    I tried to hide it, but I couldn''t hide it. What''s the matter?!

    Crying, scolding, yelling, yelling, except I''m laughing bitterly, Chu Yuan is just like a little fool. Look at this, look at that, look at the confusion

    In the morning of the next day

    "predestined, I will study after breakfast."

    "No!" I don''t know when Chu Yuan came out of the room with a bag on his back and refused my kindness. He went straight to the porch to change his shoes and let out his anger. "Liar, I don''t believe you anymore. You eat yourself and choke!"

    I am depressed, let you eat breakfast just, and you believe that I do not believe that I have nothing to do with ah?

    "Dead girl, how can I talk to your brother?!" Stepmother rushed out of the kitchen, and scolded again and again: "Yuan Yuan, Ma and your brother apologize! Or I''ll beat you! "

    "He lied to me and you asked me to apologize to him?" Chu Yuan glared at me wrongly, and suddenly put out a small tongue at me, "I don''t want to die!" After that, he ignored his stepmother''s scolding and rushed out of the door.

    The stepmother was angry and chased, "you little bastard! Don''t run, you come back to me "

    " come on, mom, "I hurriedly stood up and stopped my stepmother, laughing," she''s not angry that I lied to her, but angry that she lied to me, let me drag my lame leg to find her everywhere "

    stepmother angrily said:" then she should apologize to you more! "

    "How can there be so many disputes between brothers and sisters?" I put my stepmother in the chair and said, "besides, you don''t know her face burning temper? After two days, it will be OK. You should eat something and then go back to the shop. Aren''t you busy these two days? "

    My stepmother stayed for a night. First, she wanted to take care of me. Second, Chu Yuan started to get upset when she knew I had a gunshot wound in my leg, which made her uneasy. After all, except for the accident five years ago, Chu Yuan has always been a clever and sensible child in the eyes of her parents. When they quarreled with me, her stepmother naturally cared.

    It''s interesting to talk about how the old man and stepmother knew that I was injured. It''s going to start after Guo Xiang and Liu Xingyu left Qianlong manor last night.

    I dare to say that Xingyu didn''t know what happened last night until she came home early this morning. As for what she had been doing all night, why no one could contact her, it''s self-evident. So she was severely scolded by her family. She was willing to be shut up at home and think about it. But Liu Xiaosheng was careful not to tell me She also forced her to break up with Guo Xiang and break up with me, and had a fierce fight with her, so Xingyu sneaked out again in a rage and went to find Guo Xiang. At that time, Guo Xiang, who had learned about the situation from the news and asked some friends for evidence, was in such a hurry that he was like a hot pot ant.

    They couldn''t get in touch with me because I left my cell phone at homeAt that time, Guo Xiang only heard that I was taken away from the hall by the bandit leader. His life and death were unknown. It''s no wonder that he was angry. After all, he had to invite me to longxiaotian''s birthday party.

    In fact, the "adulterer and whore" came to my house once in the daytime, but it happened that Liu Su and Murphy went to school to find Shu Tong and asked Chu Yuan for the key. Because of the lock and the star rain, she called Chu Yuan. On the side of caution, she asked very implicitly, so she didn''t reveal the truth. Chu Yuan said that I just "sprained my foot". Maybe they went to see a doctor and beat him. They were in suspense Put it back, and they thought I was ok, so they went back to the company for a while.

    However, after they returned to the company, they met a very strange thing - Li Xinghui, the old director of the blue city group, who is second only to the dragon family in the real estate industry, fell into his own body. It is said that the wife with the name is not married, and Ms. Zhang Lingfang, the famous lady of Beitian City, visited Hengxiang in person and waited for two hours in Guoxiang''s office!

    Before that, the relationship between Hengxiang and blue city is like that between a shoemaker and a guest. Hengxiang only has the power to sell goods, but other people don''t give him a bird''s eye. What surprises Guo Xiang even more is the purpose of Li Xinghui''s trip, that is, it''s not a business or a private affair, or that is, it''s a business or a private affair. He''s here to invite Guo Xiang to join him Our friend "Chunan" had a meal together to discuss the possibility of cooperation between Hengxiang group and Lancheng group in the future The blue city group that came here actively seeks cooperation and development, which is just like pie in the sky for Hengxiang. Of course, Guo Xiang is eager, but he is not a person who is prone to blind impulse, and finally finds out the real intention of Li Xinghui under careful exploration.

    No wonder I think the two names "Li Xinghui" and "Zhang Lingfang" are familiar to each other. Isn''t this the hostage who was redeemed after I was with Liu Xiaosheng last night?

    Guo Xiang then learned from them what happened last night, including Li Xinghui''s internal news from the police - Chu Nan and the bandit leader fight to grab the bomb remote control, but they are seriously injured as a result

    damn it, the police have made up my situation too exaggerated

    it''s bullshit to say that they want to know me and comfort me! Working with Hengxiang is just a cover, or buying Guo Xiang and my chips. Because I heard about Murphy and dongxiaoye''s analysis earlier, I can guess the purpose of Li Xinghui and Zhang Lingfang''s doing this. Guo Xiang is also a smart man. How can I not understand their intention? So I left them in the office and rushed to my parents in a hurry to find out the situation with the star rain. Then, my family naturally became the same as it is now. "I know you are in love with fate, but you can''t pet her too much," my stepmother suddenly laughed. "You are not afraid that she won''t marry in the future?"

    This reminds me of winter night. It seems that I often worry that she is the one I can''t marry? Can''t help but laugh and say: "where have, you don''t know? In school, boys who want to pursue our fate stand in a row hand in hand, enough to circle the second ring road. Girls are a little grumpy. It''s called personality, which is more popular with boys. "

    I unconsciously excused Chu Yuan again, personality? To put it bluntly, she just has a character problem! However, it is not a lie that she is so proud and withdrawn that she is adorable. For example, is not that LV Siqi and some of his partners all adore her?

    My stepmother stared at me for a long time, which made me uncomfortable. Then she sighed and said, "I don''t understand. My son is so gentle and considerate. Why hasn''t he found any object even today? Now girls really have no eyes "

    my elder brothers are blushing. Before I speak, my stepmother reaches out to my forehead and points out. She laughs thoughtfully and says," it''s normal for a boy to like that girl because she is beautiful. However, among those who like her because she is beautiful, who can really like her heart and character? "

    It''s reasonable that the arrogance of a stinky girl like a swan is actually due to her lonely character. Behind her back, she is a problem child who is arrogant and lazy, can''t eat any grievances and likes to make fun of her pettiness. In the final analysis, she is spoiled by her family!

 Chapter 272

    Ma Youyou sighed, and her eyebrows were filled with worried melancholy clouds. "Who boy can be as persistent as you to tolerate her doting on her and indulge her? So, what I am most worried about is not whether anyone can really like her, but whether she can find the boy Xiaonan she likes. Don''t you think our fate is not very cold to the boy? She is sixteen years old, but I have never heard her actively say anything about the opposite sex except you and your father. The most common topic she talks about is that you are little Oriental "

    stepmother''s words stunned me and resonated. Indeed, Chu Yuan always seems to turn a blind eye to the boys beside him. He will not like him because he can''t find the boys he likes Isn''t that what a girl says? "Homosexuality is another way of love." the opposite sex road is blocked. All that remains is the same-sex road. What''s more, in the latter Road, there is an oriental pitiful who is constantly seducing her!

    I''m putting on cold sweat. My stepmother''s next sentence, however, froze my cold sweat, saw her beautiful eyes squinting at me, and said solemnly, "I''m afraid you spoiled her. If I can''t find a boy like you in the future, I have to marry you. Hee hee -"

    It turns out that stepmother didn''t worry about her homosexual tendency, but also, after all, stepmother didn''t know Chu Yuan''s interest in writing Lily literature as I usually do. However, her joke made me confused, accompanied her to giggle and said, "you still think she''s a child and like to play at home?"

    But the stepmother said with a solemn expression: "because she is not a child, the future of a girl is not a family member, so I am worried. A child spoiled by her family is always naive, too naive. If she intends to face the future with such naive attitude, I would rather she relies on your brother and never marry, so as not to see her make the mistakes I have made"

    what mistakes did stepmother make? I don''t know what my stepmother is talking about, but I saw her smart eyes as if they were frozen at this time. They were washed away by memories. I had a feeling that it wasn''t Chu Yuan who made her so angry and powerless, but her past self

    "I''m not a good daughter, so no matter how severe, I can''t teach a good daughter? Is this God''s punishment for me? "Stepmother seemed to fall into a kind of self reproach mood, murmured such a sentence that I couldn''t touch my mind.

    Stepmother is not a good daughter? Daughter? I can''t help wondering, isn''t stepmother without family? I remember when I was a child, I asked my stepmother why I had never met my grandparents. My stepmother didn''t say anything and cried. Later, the old man solemnly told me that my stepmother grew up in an orphanage and had no parents or relatives, so I was not allowed to ask such questions. Compared with the old man''s warning, my stepmother''s tears are more binding on me, so up to now, I have never mentioned it again. Even if I hear my stepmother''s words that make me confused at this moment, I also stifle them.

    Perhaps, my stepmother just because she saw Chu Yuan fighting with me, so she thought too much and expressed her feelings a little bit wrong in using words.

    However, I don''t understand why the strange words on the account page suddenly appear in my mind - the marriage relationship between stepmother and father is "marriage" rather than "remarriage", and the relationship between Chu Yuan and head of household is "adopted daughter" rather than "stepdaughter"

    why do I suddenly think of this? What a mystery!

    The silence for a moment was a little unnatural. Suddenly, my stepmother came back to her senses and saw me staring at her. She quickly wiped away tears from her eyes by covering her forehead. She smiled and said, "look what I''m talking about. I wish my daughter would marry my son."

    well, you didn''t say that, but now I really admire my stepmother''s head and even think Chu Yuan''s Rich imagination, to a great extent, inherits her "excellent" gene. Stepmother''s idea is always illusory. To put it bluntly, she likes to talk nonsense very much. "However, it seems that there is nothing wrong. Anyway, you are not related by blood. The law admits that as long as I don''t object to your father"

    "stop!" Good guy, stepmother has also drilled her own horn, and the more she said it, the more outrageous, "how could this be like being a mother?"

    When my stepmother was stunned, xuan''er knocked on her head, which made me break down and say, "yes, of course, it''s up to you to say your own thing."

    my friends smashed their heads directly at the table, "are you kidding me or making fun of fate?"

    "Joking, joking," my stepmother said with a white smile. "I''m just reminding you that if you continue to spoil that girl, maybe it will be such an ending in the future. My own daughter I know best, Xiao Nan, don''t you think fate really likes sticking to you? In my opinion, she''s not angry with you or herself. It''s clear that she''s eating someone else''s vinegar. She thinks Xiao Cheng stole her brother, just like when you graduated from high school, she deliberately tore the envelope that Xiao Zi sent you "

    " Mom! " I cut off my stepmother''s words subconsciously, and a cold current swam through every corner of my body in an instant. It made my hair stand on my head, my palm cold, and instinctively repelled -- no matter the name "little purple" or the fragmented envelope.

    That''s the past I don''t want to remember, because it only reminds me of Chu Yuan''s weak and haggard face full of apologies when he was lying in the hospital bed and nearly lost his lifeFor me, it may be a little regret left by my childhood, but what left me more is guilt and fear, which will make me ashamed to face my stepmother - because a girl, I almost hurt her to lose her Chu Yuan!

    However, the stepmother didn''t take it seriously and went on: "how old she was at that time, she knew how jealous she was. Ha ha ha, there was something about me when I was young. Of course, I am very young now."

    like feeling and self mocking. I don''t know if the stepmother is still joking, but I suddenly jumped in my heart, thinking of Chu Yuan''s rejection of the fringe, thinking that I can already do that The "psychic" wet sofa is surprisingly similar to what happened five years ago.

    How? If so, will Chu Yuan still pimp me and Dongfang Lianren? I can''t help smiling, but I see my stepmother frowning. It''s hard to be serious and say to me: "Xiao Nan, don''t be so serious. You can''t understand the girl''s mind. Everything is possible, and the situation in our family is quite special. When I married your father, you two were both very old."

    stepmother only said here, but I understand what she will say later, I''m not It''s Chuyuan''s brother. Chuyuan is not my sister. That''s a fact we both know. I suspect that my stepmother watched too many Korean soap operas or Taiwan soap operas, but her calm expression made me feel a kind of unexplained shock. Indeed, it''s precisely because we all know that the present family is composed of two incomplete families I don''t avoid this topic, but it''s precisely because I never avoid this reality, which makes me and Chu Yuan always have a sense of distance that can only be shortened but can''t be disappeared

    this sense of distance, which makes me afraid, but I can''t say the reason why I fear it, whether it exists in itself or wants it to disappear, so I''m more afraid. I know that it''s the dirty thing buried in the bottom of my heart, Now, my stepmother''s clear eyes make me wonder if she can see through the heavy stone that my heart is used to bury the dirty one. She suddenly laughs and destroys her rare and serious posture, saying: "mom is just talking about it casually. I want to tell you that it''s not impossible to love fate, but don''t have to let everything go. Not only do you feel wronged, She will be spoiled, then I will have a headache and heartache. Ha ha, eat it quickly, and I will send you to the hospital after eating. "

    What do you want to say? But I think there seems to be something hidden under the relaxed expression of stepmother. I even have an absurd feeling that she is deliberately using this kind of joking attitude to give me a hint, or warning

    it''s no wonder that brother and sister who have no blood relationship live together. As a mother, she will certainly care and care.

    However, it seems that the hidden things of stepmother are not worries and scruples. On the contrary, they are more excited and curious. Well, I really have nothing to say about her cynical attitude towards life.

    "You don''t need to send it," I quickly pulled half a bowl of rice porridge into my stomach and wiped my mouth. "I''ll be picked up later. If you''re full, hurry back to the shop."

    The stepmother hears the words, the spirit is a vibration, "is it Xiaocheng? It''s said that I forget my mother when I have a daughter-in-law. That''s true. Xiao Nan, don''t say I''m jealous. Even I feel sour "

    when I look at my stepmother''s pretentious resentment eyes, I just want to jump out of the window. Compared with my stepmother, my brother''s cheeky face is absolutely nothing but a wizard." it''s not a fringe, it''s tiger sister! "

    "Sister tiger?"

    As soon as my stepmother made a scene, I was a little confused. I called my nickname for dongxiaoye. I was so ashamed, "that''s the policewoman my father met. She was specially sent by the police to take care of me and protect me! She will see me later. You can go back quickly. "

    "Then I''ll have a look," said the stepmother, her eyes shining brightly. "Mom will check for you to see if it''s her or Cheng."

 Chapter 273

    "Where do you want to go? Didn''t she say that she was sent by the police to protect me, because we are friends, so her department thinks it will be more convenient, we have no other relationship. "I neglected the sensitive and reserved psychology of women, took sister tiger to see the old man together, and hurt sister tiger to go to prison. If she was molested again today, she had to kill me. I pushed her to the door at the same time "Don''t embarrass me or my friends. What should I do?" he pleaded. Update super fast "

    " OK, OK, I can always go? But you''ve got to let me take my bag, too? " My stepmother must have misunderstood my relationship with dongxiaoye. She went back to the living room and took my satchel, held my shoulder, put on my shoes and said with a bad smile: "if you think I''m in the way, you can say it directly. I''m not so unintelligent. Hee hee, I won''t use it as an electric light for you. I''ll go back to the shop."

    Well, I think I should be open about my relationship with the tassel lovers.

    I didn''t wait for me to talk. My stepmother who was going out suddenly turned around. I couldn''t help being stunned by the seriousness of her expression. "Xiao Nan, I''m very relieved to have friends to take care of you, but friends are friends, family members are family, blood is thicker than water, so next time, what''s the matter? Don''t hide it from us, OK? And "my stepmother''s eyes were focused on my injured thigh, and she complained," no one will deny that you did a good thing, but your father is really angry this time, because no matter how many lives you saved, it has nothing to do with him. He only has one son, what do you want him to do in case of any accident? Do you want the Chu family to be the last? He is an old-fashioned man who always talks big sense to people, so he won''t tell you this kind of selfish words, and he''s embarrassed to say it. But I''m a little woman, and there''s nothing I can''t say. Xiaonan, I''m not your mother, but when you are your own son, if you want to be your mother, you promise me not to do such dangerous things again. "

    I think that the only thing my stepmother really wants to say to me is this sentence. People always hate the word "selfishness". However, my stepmother''s selfishness warms my heart and makes me feel happy. I nodded, "don''t worry, there won''t be another time."

    This is not only a promise, but also a response to my stepmother. In my heart, she is no different from my biological mother.

    "Darling," my stepmother smiled, as if the iceberg were melting and the spring was blooming. The rare elder''s posture seemed to be swept away by the wind, disappeared without trace in an instant. She used to pretend to be tender and kissed me on the face. "If you have something, please call me. I don''t want to live in the hospital and smell the disinfectant water. I''ll come back sooner. I''ll make chicken soup for you."

    I think I have something to do later. I can''t come back very early, but my stepmother has come downstairs happily

    The city decorated with neon lights is brilliant and prosperous. The beautiful night scene makes the steel and cement forest seem less heavy and more relaxed.

    Even the private rooms in the small, simple but very local farmhouse restaurant can''t avoid the noise of the guests.

    The Kang, the short table, the warm wine, a big pot of stewed pork and vermicelli, a basket of vegetables and turnips, a pot of small fish paste pancakes, a plate of stir fried farmhouse meat, not many dishes, not small quantity, economic and affordable taste good, no wonder that the guests are like a tide, the atmosphere is like fire, as if really as comfortable as sitting at home, everyone shouting and joking with each other, persuading wine to make a cup, is not pleasant, I can''t hear you Know what Chu Yuan said on the phone.

    "Why are you so noisy over there?" Chu Yuan shouted angrily, "Mom specially cooked chicken soup and sent it to your home. You went out to drink. You have a kind of Chu! Do you want to piss mom off? "

    I buried my head under the square table and finally heard it clearly. I couldn''t laugh bitterly. My stepmother was forced to call me. My stepmother should want to take this opportunity to make us reconcile. I didn''t want my grandma and my sister-in-law to hear that I was eating out. I was annoyed at the time. In fact, I knew that she was angry because yesterday''s anger had not passed.

    "I really have business, fate, you call Mom, I say"

    "come on! What''s your business to tell me? It''s ouch to know that she''s stupid and easy to fool! "

    Before Chu Yuan finished speaking, he heard his stepmother''s voice coming out of the microphone. "Dead girl, who are you talking about? Xiaonan "

    obviously, my stepmother has been eavesdropping on her side. At this time, she has snatched the phone from Chu Yuan''s hand. I smiled and said:" Mom, I forgot to tell you earlier. I''ve asked two friends to talk about something together, and I''ll come home a little later. "

    " it''s OK, man. It''s inevitable to have some social intercourse. Don''t pay attention to that little girl. "My stepmother is happy, but in a happy tone After the meal, he suddenly turned around and said with a flattering smile: "by the way, are your friends male or female?"

    I looked up a little, looked at the table legs and sat opposite, looked back and killed the winter night of two liang of water wine, and Zhu Danchen, who was holding a small pot full of wine plates for her, said: "male"

    when I saw the second daughter''s face, I quickly turned my head and smiled: "it''s business"

    "cut -" my stepmother impatiently interrupted me, "it''s not interesting, I thought there was something Girls, you should drink less and don''t come back too late. I''ll stay and sleep with Yuan Yuan tonight and help you cook soup when you come back. "

    My stepmother made me speechless, and Chu Yuan made me speechless. Before I hung up the phone, I still clearly heard her shouting to her mother, "drink? no way! He is not allowed to drink a drop of wine! As soon as he gets drunk, he recruits women at home! ""Really? Xiao Nan, you need to drink more "

    my friend hurriedly pressed the phone and put on cold sweat. Those two women are really bored. I sat down again, poured another cup of tea, took a sip, sorted out my thoughts and asked," what did you say just now? "

    Dong Xiaoye is a little drunk. Instead of answering my questions, he looks at the tea in my hand contemptuously. He doesn''t know whether he is dissatisfied or disdainful. He sneers at him and says, "I can''t even drink wine"

    grass. I hurt you, don''t you know?! I''m in a bad mood. I stare at Dong Xiaoye, speechless, and turn to Zhu Danchen.

    This small restaurant is recommended by Zhu Danchen. Although it''s economical, the conditions are a little bit poor. It''s very hot. Don''t mention the air conditioner. There''s not even an electric fan in the small compartment. After drinking some warm wine, the two women''s faces are steamed with powder. The sweat beads exuding from the forehead and nose make them look like peonies with dew in the morning mist. They are elegant and fragrant However, their fragrant fragrance is the smell of wine when they burp. It''s worthy of being the childhood sweetheart of dongxiaoye. Zhu Danchen''s people are elegant in front and elegant in temperament, but they are just the same as dongxiaoye. Where else do they look like literati?

    If they are not too women, I absolutely doubt that it''s right that the two masters who are more rough than me sitting opposite didn''t let the tassels come together. I can''t imagine what kind of chemical reaction will happen when they get together with Dong and Zhu.

    It''s more suitable for Zhu Danchen to be drunk and drown her worries. She was in a good mood. As the wine became heavier and heavier, her mood became more and more depressed. She grabbed a shallot, dipped it in a saucer, stuffed it into her mouth, chewed it, and sighed bitterly with a smile: "I said that I''ve cleaned up the dormitory, and the elderly and children can move it at any time Live in the school, but I can''t promise you how long I can live. "

    "Why?" I frowned? Money? This is not a problem. I can pay double the accommodation and food expenses "

    " Pu! " Zhu Danchen couldn''t help laughing. "You are not so shameless. No wonder you can get together with Dongdong. I think you two are just like each other."

    indeed, the accommodation and meals are doubled, and the cost is two hundred or three hundred yuan per month. I am a face red. The winter night is not done. What do you mean by "morning sister"? What''s the matter with me? He came to beg me, and I went to beg you. "

    Zhu Danchen said with a smile: "the school is not my own, but also yours. He offered us the conditions to suffer so much losses. You didn''t say to haggle with him, but you dragged her to come and embarrass me. There is no human nature in the opposite sex. Do you mean to say that you are not shameless?"

    Winter small night held a big red face, but still did not say "I" in the end how, had to vent anger like staring at me.

    I don''t have that kind of relationship with sister Hu, but I explained that Zhu Danchen didn''t believe it. "According to sister Yichen, how can we agree that they stay in school for a long time?" After all, it''s asking people to take care of the elderly and children for a long time. It''s hard to call such a request. Zhu Danchen is not a winter night. It''s my expectation to bargain with me.

    According to the Philistine, it''s nothing more than starting all over the place and paying back money. No matter good or bad or good, the purpose is nothing more than money, power, beauty or reputation. Learning from Lei Feng has become a slogan. People have already begun to say whether they have learned from Lei Feng''s spirit or Lei Feng''s style.

    In today''s society, it''s just a fool who is willing to pay but not willing to pay back.

    It seems that my friends are a little silly, and the most stupid thing is that they occasionally make fools of themselves, and occasionally laugh at those who occasionally make fools around them. Maybe, this is not my sorrow, but the sorrow of this society.

    Sad, I''m sick and have a headache for two days. I''m weak all over. I can''t spit out what I eat. It''s not effective to take medicine. I''m going to eat a lot of sweat and pain in my manuscript. I hope it will be better tomorrow. You can rest assured that I won''t break the alarm. Ha ha.

    It''s cold and hot, and the weather is changeable. We should pay more attention to keeping warm. It''s really not true when we are ill

 Chapter 274

    "Little Chu, I think you may have misunderstood. I can''t guarantee that they will live in school for a long time. It''s not about money," Zhu Danchen said with a wry smile, putting down the saucer. "Maybe you think it''s strange? Why am I so young to become a principal of a primary school? Ha ha, in fact, I inherited my father''s career. My father worked as a teacher all his life. After retiring, he couldn''t stay at home. So he raised money to start this school. The purpose is very simple. It is to help those who are wandering for their livelihood, so that their children can have a stable learning environment, lay a solid foundation, and change their own by knowledge In the future, people who are useful to the society and have the ability to change the society may sound noble and hypocritical, but there is such a fool in the world "

    to judge that his father is a fool, Zhu Danchen''s tone is somewhat playful, but there is no sense of ridicule or underestimate. If there is, it is just self ridicule, just like admiring and pursuing a fool People''s back is general, not willing to give up at the same time can not help laughing at their own self-sufficiency.

    "Without economic foundation, how easy is it to run a school? After five years of hard work, my father finally set up the school, but he worked hard and became ill. He abandoned everything and left. I inherited his school, and naturally I should also inherit his ideals and spirit. "Zhu Danchen said proudly and seriously," most of the migrant workers are rural people. Many students in the school have financial difficulties. We not only We will not charge for accommodation and textbooks, but also subsidize their food expenses. Even we can recruit children without registered permanent residence because of the problem of superbirth. So how can I ignore the difficulties of the elderly and children for money? "

    Zhu Danchen''s father is very great. Although I don''t understand why he wants to "eat bitterly", I have full admiration for him. Whether it''s his ideal, spirit or his educated daughter, they all do education. Look at Zhu Danchen''s family, and then look at our family fate. The old man should be blushing!

    Seeing Zhu Danchen''s beauty locked, it seems that there''s something hard to tell. I wonder: "what''s the trouble with sister Chen? To be frank, Xiaoye and I are friends. You don''t need to take me as an outsider. If you are embarrassed, I can think of other ways, hehe."

    "Don''t be so close to sister Chen," said Dong Xiaoye warily, "I''m warning you, little chuzi, not to make sister Chen''s idea! She''s not like Murphy or Shutong! "

    What kind of women are Murphy and Shutong?!

    If this is not wine, it is a few lies that Xiao Shu deliberately stirred up the muddy water yesterday that made her think that I really am a flower heart radish. I am red faced and red eared, grass. I''m not interested in my wife. I''m not interested in women other than fringe!

    "It''s not me who is in trouble, it''s school." Zhu Danchen ignored the boring gags on the winter night and poured a glass of wine. He was more worried and sighed: "I said it''s not money, but it''s not very appropriate. In fact, the school is in a bit of trouble. If it doesn''t survive, it may be demolished, so I can''t guarantee that the old and the bitter can live in the school How long. "

    "Removed?" "Why?" I said Why didn''t I hear about this kind of thing? Isn''t it the honorary headmaster? It''s impossible not to know? See I look at her doubtfully, she seems to be in a state of mind, hurriedly lowered her head to eat vegetables.

    "Didn''t Dongdong tell you that?" Rather than expressing surprise to me, Zhu Danchen is asking Dong Xiaoye directly. As expected, Dong Xiaoye knows!

    I don''t know how nervous sister Hu was. She almost choked on the cake and swallowed it painstakingly. Her eyes twinkled and said to Zhu Danchen, "the school will not be demolished. Why do I have to tell him this? Besides, isn''t it still summer vacation? Elder sister Chen, we still have enough time to find a way "

    when it comes to the word" way ", elder sister Hu unconsciously glanced at me, and I was a little stunned.

    Zhu Danchen shook his head and said with a smile, "you know, we''ve been thinking about the solution for half a year, and we''ve been dealing with the district government for half a year. If we can solve it, wouldn''t it have been solved long ago?"? There are some problems in the school, and I feel shamed to continue such a stalemate. Moreover, they have promised me that after the start of school in September, 286 of our students will be transferred to four other primary schools, and they will be free of tuition, textbooks and homework costs. In this case, I have no reason to continue "

    " but this school is your father. " His hard work is his ideal. Don''t do it like this. Are you willing to do it? " Dong Xiaoye gives vent to Zhu Danchen''s excitement. A pair of big eyes with single eyelids are staring at me. If sister Hu is acting, I can only say that Ya''s acting is too bad Zhu Danchen said sadly, "the ideal is always based on the reality. I have tried my best, but I have been defeated by the reality."

    What Zhu Danchen said combined with the current situation of that school, I have vaguely guessed what their so-called difficulties and demolition are. It''s no wonder that sister tiger behaved so strangely

    seeing my face is wrong, Zhu Danchen must have misunderstood me, busy Smile: "little Chu, you don''t have to worry. Although they can''t live for a long time, as long as they live in school for one day, I will try my best to take care of them. Who makes you a friend in winter? Ha ha, you will send them here tomorrow. What''s the cost of accommodation, food and articles? It''s a joke to you in winter. All the expenses are not needed. I''ve arranged for the old man to help her choose dishes in the canteen and pay her 800 yuan a month. "Zhu Danchen''s frankness is no less than that of a winter night. In a mercenary modern society, this kind of person has become more and more rare. He is still so warm-hearted despite his difficulties. No matter how cheeky he is, I am a bit embarrassed. Although I understand that Zhu Danchen''s frankness is very great because the school can only last for another two or three months at most. She is quite a bit of a broken pot and breaks herself "That" I asked weakly, "I don''t know if it''s convenient for morning sister to tell me what difficulties the school has encountered."

    I can see clearly that sister tiger''s eyes are bright, her hand at the corner of the table is unconsciously clenched into a fist, and she repeatedly chuckles at Zhu Danchen''s mouth. My friends smile bitterly. I think I have this question, which was expected by sister tiger, or what she expected?

    "Dongdong, what''s the matter with you? Is something in the eye? " Zhu Danchen''s response shows that she doesn''t know about Dong Xiaoye''s heart, which makes me feel a little comforted. It''s the same as being cheated, but there is a big difference between being cheated by one woman and being cheated by two women.

    "Ah yes, it seems that I drink a little too much and feel sleepy." the embarrassed expression of winter night made me want to laugh. I guess she also found that I saw something coming. The wheat skin appeared a layer of dark red. With Zhu Danchen''s love for pouring wine, she simply gave up inducement and urged naked: "sister Chen, little Chu asked you something, and you still don''t tell him Say. "

    "What''s the point of talking about this kind of thing? "Is that the case?" Zhu Danchen drank some wine and was worried about it. He was a little reluctant to express his grievances. So he didn''t want to block me when he said it, but he didn''t hide a word. He was ticked out by winter night. "In fact, there''s nothing to say. It''s just that the school hardware is not up to standard and the quality of houses is hidden. So, the district government said that if it doesn''t renovate, it has to be completely dismantled. Hehe It''s better to tear it down. It also saves those who are full of food and have nothing to do from running all day to pick up problems. The school is not a profit-making machine. If I have money to give them red envelopes, I won''t renovate the classroom directly? It''s not surprising that they came here to talk to me. "

    it''s true that self-interest love schools, funds and hardware are their only weaknesses. What''s more, the city has paid more attention to the school''s hardware facilities in the past two years. Tofu dregs or old buildings with potential safety hazards are the targets of attack, not just for Zhu Danchen''s complaint Private schools, said that Chu Yuan''s high school, is not because the history of teaching facilities is too "long", so it did not even wait until after the summer vacation, but was forced to move to a new school midway through the semester?

    I interrupted Zhu Danchen''s broken thoughts. Looking forward to the winter night, I asked as she wished: "sister Chen, how much does it cost to repair the existing hardware in the school to meet their requirements?"

 Chapter 275

    "Sister Chen, how much does it cost to repair the hardware in the school to meet their requirements?"

    Zhu Danchen is swearing at the rise of the abuse and replies: "because it''s a boarding house, the dormitories have to be renovated, at least 80-1 million, ha ha, 1 million. In Beitian City, you can buy at most three rooms and one hall, but you can let 286 children have a place to read and read, but there are so many rich people, so many stars, drive famous cars, wear famous watches and wear famous brands, and you can have a meal After eating tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands, they are extravagant and do charity at the same time. However, there is no camera behind them. They are unwilling to pay a dime, let alone say a million. "

    listen to this. Zhu Danchen has thought about ways to give money and hit a nail

    " a million, I have. "

    Zhu Danchen has not yet responded, but laughs and says, "you have something that is not mine"

    "I will lend it to you. No, I will donate it to you." I was surprised at my generosity. I didn''t think much about it. I opened my mouth and sent out a million yuan.

    "You donate it to me, eh?" Zhu Danchen was stunned and straightened up suddenly. He was surprised and said, "what did you say just now? You have a million?! Aren''t you a white-collar worker who just graduated from college and just lost his job? How could there be a million? "

    Unemployment? It''s a very striking word. I didn''t expect that sister Hu was quite thirty-eight. I even told Zhu Danchen about my unemployment. But judging Zhu Danchen''s reaction, it seems that Dong Xiaoye didn''t mention to her where my million came from.

    After all, Zhu Danchen and I are not familiar with each other, so the object of her verification is not me, but dongxiaoye. "Dongdong, don''t you say that his father is a teacher, and his mother runs a fast food restaurant?"

    "

    " I''m sorry Mr. Chu, "Zhu Danchen didn''t listen to dongxiaoye at all, which made people cold unexpectedly. He said to me coldly," I thought you were a good man, maybe you also thought you were a good man, but we were all wrong. Some people said that the male brother is boring and tight, and likes to wear decadent clothes to catch girls for recreation and entertainment , I still think it''s unrealistic. I didn''t expect it to be true, but I tell you, no way! School is very important to me, but I will not sacrifice my sister''s happiness for a generation''s stubborn ideal! You can''t get winter by this means! By the way, I need to tell you that this way of winning favor by cheating doesn''t work in winter, because in this world, what she hates most is the smelly man who likes to lie and cheat women like you! "

    My grassroots reality let me once again see how strong the imagination of women is, but your idea is also too unreliable?

    Winter small night''s brain also has a bit to turn not to bend, ignorant for a long time, just blush and cry and smile not to say: "what with what?"? Elder sister Chen, Chu Nan is not a rich man. He is a newly unemployed white-collar worker. However, he does have one million, or, to be exact, one and a half million! "

    Winter small night this mother-in-law is really to hit my "stolen money" idea!

    "Well?" Zhu Danchen frowned and still didn''t believe it. "Where did he get so much money?"

    "I saw with my own eyes what he made by cheating."

    Ya want to say I''m a liar! absolute!

    However, the word "cheat" didn''t mean that I lied to Zhang Mingjie at the beginning. It''s not about money. It''s just about letting him know that my little devil is not easy to get into trouble. He''s afraid of me and doesn''t dare to fight for fringe anymore. Therefore, the money seems to be just a number for me who has no material pursuit. I never planned how to use it , so there is no concept of reluctant to give up, especially

    I unconsciously hurt my thigh. Since the return of Qianlong manor, I seem to know more about the meaning of living and make contributions to the society with my limited life? No, I''m not so noble. I think the significance of living is just to do less things that will make you regret, do more things that will make you happy, and spend every day comfortably and happily. That''s all.

    The reason why I would like to help is very simple: Zhu Danchen, like me, has a father who is a teacher. He respects and admires his father. I can resonate with her, so I want to help her, and it happens that I have the ability to help her. Then I look at the nervous tiger sister and smile. Maybe this is the reason, simpler and simpler.

    Is this money just and don''t say, but can cheat this money, sister tiger also calculated the strength, since it is her "opening" and "begging" me, I have no reason not to help?

    Winter night saw me see her, with his heart to the belly of people, busy way: "ah, little Chu son, you are a man!"! If a man''s words count, you can''t fight back if you donate the money to our school! "

    "You think I''m you?" I teased her thoughtfully and said, "no wonder you promised so much when I asked you. It was here waiting for me."

    "I" winter small night language, I do not know is embarrassed to lie, or disdain to lie, actually bowed his head to acquiesce, it is straightforward.

    "Anyway, that 1.5 million yuan fell in the sky. I''ll donate it to elder sister Chen. You can count on it. I''ll provide dozens of sets for the children."

    this time it''s Zhu Danchen''s turn to turn his head around. I can''t believe that he opened his eyes and didn''t even notice that he knocked over the wine plate. "All for our school? 1.5 million?! ""Well, but" I pulled a long tone and said with a smile, "I have a condition. After the school renovation, I will change a bigger dormitory for the old and kuer. It must be well lit when sitting north and south. There must be air conditioning and TV in the room. The heat is coming. This matter must be the top priority. Well, that''s all. If you agree, I will transfer the money to you tomorrow."

    Zhu and Dong Er Nu don''t think it''s difficult for them to accept the condition. They are not because of money, but because the ideal can be continued. Zhu Danchen knows that he just wanted to be crooked. A small face is red, moved, delighted, ashamed and apologetic. All kinds of feelings merge into unspeakable complexity, making her work small The mouth was speechless for a while. Behind the glasses, two crystal tears fell down honestly. She trembled her hands and filled the remaining half cup of tea with white wine. She raised her own cup to me unconsciously

    the taste of tea mixed with white wine was not good, but I felt good. When I frowned and swallowed the wine, I found unexpectedly that the alcoholic tiger sister did not raise her glass, but Staring at me in a daze, the complex flow converges into a dark whirlpool, which is confused, questioned, touched and tearful

    The car stopped at the red light. After crossing this road, it''s the big and medium-sized horse community where my family lives. After the eighth glimpse of silent me, dongxiaoye finally couldn''t help saying, "if you want to scold me, you can scold me. Don''t you feel uncomfortable in your stomach?"

    Is it you who are guilty and feel uncomfortable? I deliberately said nothing, in fact, I was just looking for fun for myself. For example, it''s boring to observe the tiger sister who is in a loss, but it''s very interesting.

    "Scold you? I''m afraid you''ll hit me. "

    "No fight!" Dong Xiaoye said busily: "today you can scold me. I will never hit you. Otherwise, you can hit me. If I want to fight back, I won''t be named Dong!"

    At last, I couldn''t help laughing. "Just kidding, why do I have to scold you for hitting you?"

    Tiger sister is still that serious expression, like a child who has made a mistake and simply admit the mistake, "it''s really kind of you to help others find a place for them, young and old, and I promised to help you, it''s fake kindness, I have a purpose"

    "fake kindness?" I smiled and asked, "Xiaoye, I''ll change my position. If you are me and see the old man and bitter son have difficulties, will you help?"

    "Of course!" After winter night''s affirmation, he hung down his head in shame, "but I''m helping you to cheat you to donate money to the school"

    "I know that I noticed it before I made the decision, but I still decided to donate money, so I''m not being cheated by you, it''s my own free will."

    "Why?" Winter night raised his head, puzzling frown, "don''t you blame me? That''s 1.5 million "

    " it''s not my money. "It''s false to say that I don''t feel hurt at all, so I take myself as AQ and smile:" to say that I''m cheating, the person I''m working for is also Zhang Mingjie, but if you have to think that you''ve cheated me, I''ll think I''m willing to be cheated by you. "

    This is rather ambiguous. Sister tiger immediately blushed and said "bah", but she let go of it a lot. She said with a smile: "don''t fool my mother, how do I think you are cheating me now? Don''t think that you have donated 1.5 million stolen money, and then pretend to say something nice. I''ll see you. Don''t even think about it. I''m not so naive! "

    Murphy or Shu Tong, even the misunderstanding is that the image of her friend has been shaped in the eyes of sister tiger. I am too lazy to continue to argue, "yes, yes, how smart sister tiger is, how could it be so easy for me to be so easily? I extort more than one million yuan from Zhang Mingjie''s illegal income. I am afraid that you will expose me in the future, so I have to donate it to do good. This answer is yours Satisfied? "

    "It''s almost the same," said Sister tiger''s cheeky, shameless way. "Actually, I''m just for you. You see, you''re young. You can cheat so much money without any effort. You won''t treasure it. Once you taste the sweetness, you may be lazy to earn money by labor. So I''m not alarmist. You know that How many criminals can we catch every year? "

    It makes sense. If the old man knew that I had knocked Zhang Mingjie for 1.5 million yuan, he would have said the same thing. But he must have pulled me down after a meal. I just smiled and said nothing. Winter night seemed to have something else to say, but he stopped talking with my eyes.

    "What''s the matter? What else do you want to ask? "

    In winter, Xiaoye''s delicate body trembled fiercely, and she looked flurried and said: "no, I didn''t want to ask anything."

    I was stunned, why did sister tiger suddenly become so nervous?

 Chapter 276

    The green light is on, the gear is put on and the oil is stepped on in the winter night. The car is like an arrow away from the line, whizzing across the intersection, and then arriving at the gate of the community. I always think Ya wants to fly the car on purpose.

    When I said thank you, goodbye, push open the door to get off, she suddenly called me, "little chuzi!"

    "Well?"

    Dongxiaoye also got off the car, stood on the other side of the car, saw me looking back at her, the wine fumigated face seemed to be redder and more watery, flashing to avoid my eyes, "that your leg is not convenient, or I will take you."

    "No!" I quickly vetoed it. I think it''s this happy answer that makes the beauty lose face. Seeing her expression smothering, I gradually show anger. I wryly smile and explain: "my mother is also at home. I''ll see you send me back at this time. Don''t think about it? My leg is OK. It doesn''t hurt so much. Let alone climb the fourth floor. I think I can play football now. "

    "Oh," said winter night, embarrassed, vaguely, "be careful. Bye."

    "You, too, didn''t drink less just now. You must pay more attention to driving," I added after thinking about it. "Drive slowly. Don''t be so anxious and flustered as before. It''s easy to have an accident."

    Just about to get into the car in the winter night, hearing the words, he suddenly straightened up his waist pole, a little angry and angry at me: "who is in a hurry? I want you to take care of it! "

    This woman is good at everything, but she is too strong and good-looking. I didn''t challenge her wisely, so she just waved at her and said with a smile, "good day, see you tomorrow"

    "hum!" Winter night snuffle a hiss, angry like hate twisted his head, deliberately ignored me.

    This girl is so emotional. She must have something to do with drinking too much at night. I shook my head helplessly, but I didn''t walk out a few steps, but I heard her shout: "little chuzi, wait!"

    I can''t laugh or cry. I can''t help saying, "what''s the matter?"

    Sister Hu looks around. Although it''s nearly 10 o''clock, there are still many people in and out of the community gate. Although she wears casual clothes, her police car is very attractive. The beauty of Xiangche has style, but the beauty of police car is obviously more rare and more beautiful. Therefore, passers-by can hardly avoid looking twice. Under the attention of others, don''t say winter night, maybe anyone She didn''t get used to it, so she trotted around the car to me, stared at my face with her big eyes, flowing with water waves, and her deliberately lowered voice trembled slightly, "don''t you really blame me for cheating you? It seems that I haven''t told you that I''m sorry "

    no wonder she''s weird from the beginning. It''s because she cares about this matter in her heart. I can''t help laughing. I didn''t expect that the fierce tiger sister has such a lovely side. It''s no wonder that she''s asked to say" I can''t afford it ". It''s really a shame, but she will feel it again Not at ease

    sister tiger was ashamed and angry, and said: "what are you laughing at?"

    "Nothing, nothing," I said solemnly with a busy expression. "You didn''t do anything wrong. In a sense, you did a good thing for more than 200 children. Why apologize?"

    "In a certain sense" tiger sister murmured, "but in a certain sense, I did cheat you"

    "it''s not cheating, but hiding the school''s difficulties from me at most." I understand that if I don''t completely untie tiger sister''s knot, I''m afraid she can''t sleep tonight, so I comforted her by saying: "but I''m not from your school, and you also said, I and Zhu principal of others It''s an outsider. What do I have to do with her difficulties? It''s normal that you don''t tell me. It''s not normal to tell me. "

    Winter small night Leng Leng looked at me, for a long time, just said: "listen to you say so, also oh"

    I smile: "originally, well, since you think through, hurry home to sleep, goodbye."

    "Stop!" Winter night a pull my wrists, put up a wake-up, frown tight, "you think I''m a fool? Xiaochuzi, you said that on purpose, for fear that I feel guilty, right? There is no need. I know what I am holding. I am despicable, so I have to apologize to you. However, I didn''t lie just now. You are still young. It''s not good for you to squander the money. The most important thing for people, especially men, is to be down-to-earth. "

    "You are very wordy," I said with a smile, "more wordy than my mother"

    "what do you say?! This is for you, old lady. "Suddenly, my little face turned red and transparent on a small winter night. I coughed and turned my face sideways. I was still angry, but my momentum was weak." in a word, you won''t donate this money in vain. "

    I was stunned. Winter night had turned around completely. The clear voice was like a murmuring river. It was so vague that people could not hear it clearly. "Little chuzi, I know that you just lost your job and may need money, so I just want you to donate 1.8 million yuan and leave the rest for yourself. I didn''t expect you to tell me the truth. You took out 1.5 million yuan, not because Me? "

    "Of course." Isn''t that bullshit? Without you, I know who Zhu Danchen is?

    The winter small night cuts a shoulder to quiver, silent small meeting, suddenly low scold a sentence, "what you admit is painful don''t want a face!"Yeah? My brother''s body is crooked and almost fell down. For your school, I took out my wallet cleaner than my face. I didn''t hear a few words of praise, but I actually changed back these three words. Why don''t I face? Rao is a sheep like docile me, and I can''t help being a little annoyed. I just wanted to ask about this, but I saw that winter night turned slightly. The indifference of her expression and the ripples of her eyes contradicted each other. Although I don''t know why she was so abnormal, I could feel that she was deliberately covering up her real self, so I stayed for a while and listened to her indifference. No, it should be said that she was deliberately pretending to be indifference "Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, I always feel that if you are induced a little, you will donate the money to the school. Xiaochuzi, you say, am I smart or are you stupid?"

    "If it''s you who are smart, it''s me who is stupid, isn''t that the same thing?" As a man, I always have to be modest. "I should be stupid"

    "if" on a small winter night, I hang my head down, the voice is like a mosquito, I ask timidly and modestly: "if you know that someone has a bad purpose for you, and you know that you should alienate this person, will you continue to allow this person to approach you, or even more foolishly go to actively approach her?"

    Does sister tiger care too much about cheating me to donate money? I didn''t expect her to blame herself so much, but I was afraid that I would alienate her friend in the future, saying that donating money without any heartache is absolutely false, but sister tiger''s response gave me great comfort, and it''s worth helping such a sincere and kind friend! So I hurriedly pretended to be careless and said with a smile: "you also said that it is possible. One day has not become a conclusion, and there is no reason to alienate others? If you are suspicious of anyone, you don''t need me to alienate others, because no one is willing to be friends with me. "

    Winter night drill horn way: "if it is a conclusion? What if she had lied to you? "

    The woman is really the most stubborn creature in the world, and I said, "then I will not alienate her, and I will try to change her, tolerance, and good guidance, so it is a friend."

    "Even if in the end she does harm herself?"

    I don''t believe that dongxiaoye is that kind of person, so I nodded firmly, "well, life is a hundred years, vicissitudes are easy to pass, if you miss a good friend because you give up easily, it may be my regret in life, Xiaoye, you think too much"

    Yes, I''m afraid that dongxiaoye thinks too much, in the future, because of self blame, I can''t face me with my real self.

    Winter night sighed and murmured: "I think too much, because I''m afraid I''ll be cheated if I think less"

    "hmm?" I was stunned. "What do you say?"

    Winter night and my eyes suddenly turned, cold way: "I said, you are really stupid!" She added in a low voice, "but I seem to be dumber than you"

    I don''t know what the girl is thinking at all. She puzzled and said, "what are you talking about, little night? What do you mean, I''m stupid? "

    "I" tiger sister red face as if "Teng" out of a cloud of steam, ferocious stare at me: "I mean, you are a pig!"

    Say, according to my calf is a foot, in my wailing sound, she turned and ran.

    "Hello! Little chuzi! "

    The tiger sister who opened the door looked at me who was squatting on the ground with her legs covered. She said to me with a good face: "I admit that I''m stupid. I know that a pig is very dangerous. I don''t want life or money. It''s all lures to catch me. But I can''t help being curious. I want to get close to him and know him, but you don''t think that''s how I admit defeat. I just have some interest in that pig Now, don''t get me wrong! "

    Under the street light, I vaguely saw the winter night when I met for the first time. It was still as fierce, strong and impolite. However, it was the same pair of big eyes with one eyelid full of pride and brag. It was the same brave female tiger with wheat skin color. Tonight, it was a little more feminine, Fast away, and I, still in passers-by cover smirk in the crowd squat in stay.

    What does sister tiger mean just now?

    Breeding pigs? Is it scolding me? I should be scolded! But why did she scold me?

    The process of thinking satisfies my man''s vanity, but the result of thinking amazes me? Obviously you misunderstood me!

    Yes, I''m a pig. You''re a tiger. So, pigs never want to eat tigers. At most, they just grab their thighs, grab their chests and wipe the tiger oil. Pigs want tigers? Tiger watching pig? It''s a big misunderstanding. It''s like a joke

 Chapter 277

    Zhu Danchen sat in the chair beside the bed, her hands were placed in the thighs which were close together in a regular manner. She was quiet like a student in the classroom. Seeing that I was leaning against the bed with the bottle hanging, she put down the documents in her hands, and asked nervously, "little Chu, do you think this is OK?"

    I took a look at the little winter night sitting at the end of the bed cutting apples. I didn''t want her to wait for my answer like Zhu Danchen. They looked at each other and seemed to be stabbed by a needle. At the same time, they looked away unnaturally. They were embarrassed. What she said yesterday was a misunderstanding of my donation intention. The most terrible thing was that she told me that she was "a little bit" to a flower heart radish With some ''interest'', the brothers don''t think they are stupid pigs, so they can still smell the hidden danger in this words.!!! Super! Hurry up! Head! Miss Hu is definitely misunderstood, but I''m suffering from being unable to explain! I can''t always say ''I''m not really interested in you''? She is sister tiger. If you know that you have expressed wrong feelings, it''s a small embarrassment. It''s big to kill me in anger!

    Of course, that''s a joke. What I really worry about is that she won''t be friends with me any more because of this. Girls'' self-esteem can''t be underestimated. The pride of dongxiaoye is slightly similar to that of Chuyuan, and I know Chuyuan''s character very well.

    I need to show my attitude in a gentle way so that sister Hu can realize her misunderstanding.

    "Little Chu?" Zhu Danchen saw me bow and meditate, and called me again.

    "Oh," I said with a smile, "sister Chen, I think I made it clear last night that the money was donated to your primary school. How to spend it and where to spend it? You just have to allocate it yourself. You don''t have to write a plan report to me. Besides, I donate the money to you for three reasons. One is to help my friends, the other is to help those lovely children Thirdly, ha ha, it''s totally selfish. If your school is gone, it''s not convenient and reassuring to let Ku''er go to other schools to study. So we can help each other, and we can''t get money. Let me take a part-time job to get paid. "

    Zhu Danchen arranged for me to hold a vacant position of "director of admissions" in her school, and received 1200 yuan of basic salary every month. Obviously, she intended to repay me.

    "It''s not an empty job," Zhu Danchen smiled at me while sorting out the documents. "You don''t have a job and dare not talk to your family."

    "then I''m not going to be a teacher. I''m not afraid to be a wrong person? I still like to be a class, nine to five, how relaxed it is, "I declined Zhu Danchen''s kindness, and then frowned at Dong Xiaoye." that''s what you mean when you don''t let me donate money for nothing? Xiaoye, do you look down on me too much? Am I the kind of person who is greedy for rewards? "

    Small night smell speech, small face suddenly rose red, raise fruit knife, pose to want to insert me, angry way: "who says I mean this?"

    I subconsciously pulled out the pillow from behind and defended, "what do you mean?"

    Whatever I mean, can''t I say it casually? " Winter night put the apple in the other hand into my mouth and said angrily, "eat your apple, pig!"

    I took a bite to get the most of the apple out of my mouth, and then looked at the winter night, and turned around and tried to juggle an orange, and peeling it out, and whispered it in the mouth. "Pig, pig, you are a pig, I am a pig too."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll save the monthly salary for you first. When you get married in the future, I''ll leave it for you to make private money. Hehe," Zhu Danchen pretended to be mysterious and leaned over to me and said with a smile, "I told you, Chu, I''ve saved the salary for her in winter. It''s more than 20000 yuan."

    "sister Chen!" Dong Xiaoye almost pinched the orange and burst it, interrupted Zhu Danchen, and said angrily, "why do you tell him this?"

    "Talk about it, what are you afraid of?" Zhu Danchen joked: "anyway, you don''t plan to marry Xiao Chu in the future, but you are afraid that he knows how much private money you have?"

    This made me and Dong Xiaoye blush at the same time. She was ashamed and angry and shouted to Zhu Danchen: "a fool will see this kind of flower heart radish. Sister Chen, you don''t know her"

    when it comes to this, don''t say that Zhu Danchen was stunned, it is that Dong Xiaoye himself was also stunned. I remember that Dong Xiaoye seemed to say that 15 years ago, her sister left home, as if It''s because of a man, isn''t that man also a playboy? Also? This word is used inappropriately. I don''t seem to be bothered to say it?!

    Zhu Danchen leaned over to hold Dong Xiaoye''s hands and looked at her like a sister. He said softly, "Xiaoye"

    "I''m ok." Dong Xiaoye shook his head and glanced at me with a squint. His eyes were calm and indifferent, but I felt that it was more like disgust? After a flash, she snorted coldly: "what I look down upon most is the man who likes to cheat women, while cajoling tassels, and at the same time flirting behind the scenes. Chu Nan, you have a good character, but you have a bad humanity."I don''t know if Dong Xiaoye wants to clarify something to Zhu Danchen with this attitude, but is this the evaluation of a benefactor who just donated 1.5 million to you? I feel like I''m a bitch again? Isn''t it a little unclear with Murphy? But the tassel also knows that when we were brothers, I began to like Murphy, and at that time, she also supported me!

    However, in the face of catching Murphy and me kissing with my own eyes, I really can''t argue with her on this issue, only smile.

    "Nannan, I''ve brought you a meal ~!"

    The atmosphere in the room was so bad that my dear tassel came down to earth like an angel. With a wave of wings, it blew away the damned stiff air. "Little sister, you are here, too. Please come to take care of him every day. I made some spareribs, and you can taste them."

    It seems that the stinky girl regards the hospital as my home. As soon as she enters the door, she chatters incessantly. Although the sound like the silver bell is very pleasant, no one will feel uncomfortable when she appears in the ward.

    A white professional suit, stand out from the crowd height, slim and slim figure, long and sexy legs, beautiful and beautiful face. Although a lively appearance has affected her temperament to a certain extent, no one can deny that the fringe is a beauty, and a very beautiful beauty.

    Zhu Danchen took back his gaze on Liu Su after a while, and hurriedly stood up. He felt ashamed and said, "this lady is"

    "Cheng Liusu, my girlfriend." My friend is very proud, but also to Zhu Danchen, who often misunderstood me and dongxiaoye, to prove that I am not a prodigal.

    This is my first time to be a "male friend". The little face of the tassel blushed and gave me a blush, but I didn''t deny it. I politely shook hands with Zhu Danchen and said, "are you the president Zhu mentioned by Nannan and xiaoyejie? Hello, my name is Cheng Liusu. I''m friend with my sister Yee. "

    "I often hear Xiaoye talk about you. You are beautiful and have a good figure, but it''s better to meet than to be famous. Tassel. It''s a waste of talents if you don''t go modeling." Zhu Danchen is not without suspicion of meeting deliberately, but he must also be envious.

    It''s a good figure. It''s just that I have a small chest, look at the proud and tall people in winter, and look at Zhu Danchen''s magnificent peak. I''m really ashamed of our tassel "Turpan Basin". I heard that I can grow up by kneading and kneading. It seems that I will try my best in the future.

    When Zhu Danchen exchanged greetings with Liu Su, he kept his eyes on me and Dong Xiaoye. Women''s 38 cells seem to be born with them, so they like to believe their first feelings in advance, so they will be constantly surprised. Since Su Su came, the two electric lights of Chen Jie and I will not stay in the way. "Dong Xiaoye got up and clapped "Small Chu son, in the afternoon, I will send my aunt and kuer to school first, and then come to pick you up."

    "I''m sorry, little night sister," said the tassel apologetically, "I wanted to ask for leave to take care of him, but he was not allowed"

    "I don''t think it''s too much trouble, what do you say? Besides, if you want to say sorry to me, it''s also him who should say? " Dong Xiaoye had a fun, then looked up and said, "it''s right that he doesn''t allow you to ask for leave. Xu Heng, the principal criminal, hasn''t been caught yet. Maybe he will come back to him. I''m taking care of him as a friend, and I''m protecting him out of the responsibility of the police."

    "Well," the fringe glanced at me worried, "I understand."

    I also know, so I''m sure that Lin Zhinan arranged winter night to take care of me. But I always think that when winter night said this, he was deliberately emphasizing to me what kind of

    it was more implicit than my emphasis. Why can''t I understand it?

 Chapter 278

    "Then don''t be polite to me. Ha ha," Dong Xiaoye patted the shoulder of the fringe. When his eyes turned to me, there was no smile on the noodles. I couldn''t help but be shocked. He said coldly, "by the way, xiaochuzi, those words I said with you last night were wine words. Don''t take them seriously."

    I jumped at the bottom of my heart, instinctively glanced at the fringe, then instinctively pretended to be confused and said: "what''s that? What did you say? "

    Maybe I''m pretending to be pure, or maybe I''m pretending to be stupid, or maybe I''m really stupid,

    a blush flew over my cheeks on a small winter night, and said lightly: "you don''t remember better, as long as you remember the injury and invite me to have a week''s seafood dinner."

    "Sure, that''s right"

    "hum, you don''t have any stolen money to pay for this time. I''ll kill you if I don''t eat it."

    "I don''t have much money for my private house, but it shouldn''t be a big problem to feed you for a week. Besides, the little Dongfang family seems to open a seafood city. Hehe, with her friendship with fate, I will definitely get a discount."

    "What is feeding? You think I''m a pig like you? " Dong Xiaoye laughs and scolds, then says goodbye to the tassel, and then pulls Zhu Danchen away, leaving me with a smart background and a belly full of five flavors of miscellaneous things. It''s just like fighting and joking, but today I wear a layer of mask with Dong Xiaoye, and no one can see who''s real expression has caused a big stir in the company, But according to the tassel, Zhang Mingjie didn''t seem to be involved in the kidnapping that day. These two days, he went to the company class as usual as no one else. Today, he took the initiative to ask Murphy when I would return to the company.

    The tassel was very angry. Although he didn''t say it directly, the vinegar inside and outside was very obvious. Zhang Mingjie went to ask Murphy, and Murphy went to ask her. There were many interesting places in it. Zhang Mingjie was really insidious. I just knocked a million bamboo bars on ya. I can''t hope I can go to him for debt, so the purpose of his doing this is very simple - deliberately let him The fringe doubted my relationship with Murphy.

    Ya''s convection Su is not willing to die? I''m very angry, so, Zhang Mingjie, I''ll let you know how serious the consequences will be if you hit me!

    Seeing the sour appearance of the fringe, I suddenly thought of the misunderstanding of dongxiaoye and Shutong to me, so I made up my mind to return to the company tomorrow and give Murphy the resignation letter with multiple meanings!

    I need to announce loudly: Chu Nan is in love! The object is Cheng Liusu!

    I want to get rid of the unnecessary hat of "flower heart Radish"

    "Dong Dong"

    the door panel rang twice, and I didn''t return my head. I continued to tap the keyboard, busy with my resignation letter, "come in."

    Stepmother didn''t come today. After all, it''s not appropriate to leave the old man alone at home, so it''s impossible for someone else to knock on the door, only Chu Yuan.

    Sure enough, it was Chu Yuan, who was holding Kitty. The little girl, like a thief, crept to my bed and sat down. She was silent for a long time. Seeing that I didn''t mean to talk, she finally coughed, "what are you doing, brother? Can you wait a moment? I want to ask you something "

    listen to the footsteps of Chu Yuan behind me. I quickly save and close the document, turn around the chair, smile at my sister pretending to be amnesiac, and tease:" what? Don''t fight with me? All of a sudden, I began to talk to you

    Fighting with you? I''m angry. You lied to me! " Chu Yuan''s little face immediately rose red. He raised kitty cat and smashed it on my head. However, her strength was very small. She seemed to think I was made of porcelain for fear of breaking it. After the little girl ran over, her eyes were red and her face was dim. She was wronged and ashamed and said to herself: "if you told me that you had a gun in your leg that day, Cheng Liusu wanted to see your wound. I don''t want to I will misunderstand you, and I won''t deliberately follow you. Seeing you limp around looking for me, I always feel like a bad girl, who has done so much. "

    how little do you do to me? Besides, don''t I want to explain? When you came that day, you were so furious that you had to give me a chance! I smile, and then deliberately elongate the donkey''s face, unhappy way: "you also know it''s your fault? Why do you give me a look these two days? "

    Although there is stepmother''s constant guidance these two days, Chu Yuan seems to have let go of her good baby image, and she fought a cold war with me stubbornly. Of course, she ignored herself unilaterally. Although I was used to it for a long time, my stepmother was very worried, because Chu Yuan''s exclusion to me has never been shown in front of them.

    Chu Yuan slightly hung his little face, wriggled and hawed, "don''t show your face, do I have to admit my mistake to you in front of my mother? I''m so sorry "

    I can''t put down the shelf in front of my stepmother! No wonder my stepmother is not here. She came to talk to me.

    "I''m wrong, but you''re not right," Chu Yuan said with a turn of voice. "I lied to you about sprained feet. It''s like my sister is a stranger. We live together, but I''m the last one to know that you''re injured. You don''t take me seriously. Even if I''m really angry and ignore you, shouldn''t you?"Some words are always spiteful, which will become estrangement in my heart. So when Chu Yuan said these words, I was really relieved. As long as I was given the chance to speak calmly, I was not afraid to explain clearly.

    "I take you seriously, so I want to hide it from you," I coaxed. "Fate, men''s psychology you don''t understand, the more people you care about, the more reluctant they are to see them worry about themselves, and you see what their parents are anxious about? That''s why I don''t want you to know. "

    Chu Yuan was so excited that he asked: "so, isn''t Cheng Liusu the one you care about? So you don''t want to tell us about the injury, but doesn''t matter if she knows? "

    Well, isn''t it too easy for this kid to get off the subject?

    "Well? No, "Chu Yuan frowned and said to herself," maybe you''re telling her on purpose how to worry about her, how to worry about her, how to pretend to be pitiful and make it more convenient for you to take advantage of her. "

    who do stinky girls think I am? Is she the bloodied man in her novel?

    "I didn''t tell the tassel, so she knew that it was because she read the newspaper"

    Chu Yuan immediately put on the ice chest face, "so, do you care about her

    "I care about all the people around me, but what I care about most is my lovely sister." after I shaved Chu Yuan''s nose in time, I put away my thoughts, shifted the topic, or returned to the main topic: "what did you say you asked me

    Chu Yuan is obviously not satisfied with the perfunctory flattery. He wants to worry about covering his nose with a red face. But when he hears me, his expression changes. My heart is tight. It seems that Chu Yuan is really serious.

    "Brother, has sister Bobo contacted you recently?"

    "One can?" I jumped at the corner of my mouth. "No, no, what''s the matter?"

    Chu Yuan frowned and said, "I don''t know what happened to her. She can''t turn on her mobile phone or QQ recently. I can''t contact her at all. She seems to be hiding from me on purpose."

    my friend''s heart is empty. It''s obvious that she''s hiding from me. But listening to Liu Xingyu, Xiao Yaojin seems to go to school as usual, so there should be nothing to do. He said: "maybe she''s learning too much Busy "

    " what about the east Chu Yuan didn''t seem to hear me talking without foundation. He asked again, "did the East call you these two days?"

    Why does Chu Yuan always like to mention that girl with me? My two eyebrows unconsciously tied a button, "why does she call me?"

    "Did you call her then?"

    What''s more, "nothing to call her? I''m sick? Fate, do you have any business? "

    "What I''m talking about now is business! The East is missing! " Chu Yuan shoved kitty cat into my arms and said, "the last time I saw her, it was the night of your accident. She hasn''t come to school for three days!"

    "Well?" I was shocked. "She hasn''t studied in three days?"

 Chapter 279

    "You said that Dongfang hasn''t studied in three days?"

    "Not only didn''t come to school, her cell phone and her home phone couldn''t get through," Chu Yuan''s eyes were red. "At first, I thought she was a normal truant"

    truancy was normal?! What are you students?! My friend was very surprised, but he didn''t have a good intention to interrupt Chu Yuan and listen to her continue: "I was angry with you that day. I said that I wanted to stay at Dongfang''s house for one night, but I wanted to see what happened to her. After school this afternoon, I went to her house specially, but I didn''t even see her figure. Her door was locked and there was no brother. Did I do something wrong? Why do sister Bobo and the East hide from me

    The East is gone? My first feeling is surprise, my second is surprise - if only she would disappear forever, so that my sister would not always be stuck with a dangerous lesbian

    guilty, I''m too selfish and evil

    "don''t talk nonsense, maybe they happen to have something at home, what''s the relationship with you? Predestination, you like to think nonsense too much. "

    "How could it be so coincidence that two people have something at the same time? What''s more, you don''t have to turn off your cell phone or unplug the phone line if you have something to do? " Chu Yuan said more and more excited, tears will fall down, "I must have done something wrong to make them unhappy, brother, am I an annoying bad girl?"

    Say it! " I got up angrily, then calmed the inexplicable emotion, stroked Chu Yuan''s head, soothed his expression, coaxed: "even if the East is angry with you, it won''t be possible for the whole family to move away and hide? She doesn''t think it''s too much of a fuss or too much work? Besides, what can you do wrong? I haven''t met a better sister than you "

    " it''s because you are my sister! " Chu Yuan opened my hand, and finally cried out, "you will coax me, I know what''s wrong with you! I have a bad temper, selfish and lazy. I always ask sister Bobo to help me to revise my manuscript, but I don''t understand how nervous she is in her own study. I always ask the east to help me do things she may not want to do. I always ask her to carry the black pot for me and be wronged "

    " did the east carry the black pot for you? What black pot? Predestined, have you ever done anything bad? " Chu Yuan''s words suddenly reminded me of the story that LV Siqi once told me: in middle school, a girl who liked him wanted to find her trouble because she was jealous of Chu Yuan, but in the end, she started from the East and destroyed the girl with a paper knife

    the East suddenly disappeared, and it would not happen again? Maybe it''s because I''ve been pestering trouble recently, so I unconsciously think about that. Is it not the Oriental little girl hiding from the police?

    "Bad thing?" Chu Yuan''s eyes flashed a little flustered, and his heart was empty, and he hung his face, "isn''t it a bad thing? I teased you once, but you didn''t realize it, but the East found it, so I "

    Chu Yuan didn''t finish his words, and suddenly stopped. I was ashamed and ashamed. I was a bit confused." have you teased me? Which time? "

    Chu Yuan is stunned when he hears the words, and xuan''er says, "what do you mean by that expression? Have I teased you many times?! Are you bored? I''m talking to you about sister Bobo and the East. Can you stop running off the subject

    How do I think Chu Yuan is so angry that he doesn''t want to confess his mistakes to me?

    "Well, well, I can do without asking?" There will be no elder brother who will be more sincere with his younger sister. Although curious, I just smile and have a bit of self mockery. Chu Yuan''s so-called black pot originally refers to the pranks against me at ordinary times, but I think of the social problems of juvenile delinquency. It seems that my unfair rejection attitude towards the East should be reviewed.

    Seeing that Chu Yuan''s eyes turned red again after being angry, I continued to comfort her and said: "you said that the Oriental mother came back from abroad, so you took her home? Maybe it''s a rare time for mother and daughter to get together. Maybe they can go out for a few days together. Although it seems that the East is quite independent and rebellious, but she is only a 16-year-old. She certainly likes to play coquetry with her mother. She''s so happy. It''s not new to forget to contact you for a while. "

    Rebellious period of the girl is always wrong, Chu Yuan is not the same? He said that he hated me, but he liked to stick to me like a little tail. I think the East is the same. Because he seldom gets along with his mother, he is eager to get her love.

    I don''t know why Chu Yuan had to think that Xiao demon and Dongfang had disappeared because they hated her, but she nodded her head in recognition of my enlightenment. "It''s also reasonable to hear you say that. Although Dongfang always says that she doesn''t like her mother, she likes to talk to me about some topics related to her mother. Every time I hear how stupid our mother is, she envies her eyes In fact, she still hopes to be with her mother. She deliberately doesn''t contact me. She must be shy. Yes, she must be. When she talks about her mother, she puts on a cold face. It seems that she is not rare. She must be afraid that I will laugh at her when I know she is intimate with her mother. "

    Chu Yuan knew more about dongfanglian''s character than I did, so I finally let go. I smiled again and said, "as for your elder sister Bobo, you don''t need to worry. You don''t know? Your sister Xingyu and she are not only school, but also childhood friends who grew up together. She told me the other day that she often saw one in school recently. "

    Chu Yuan was surprised and said:" really? ""Can''t I cheat you?" I put kitty cat on Chu Yuan''s head and said with a smile, "I''ll ask the star rain for you tomorrow. Why don''t I contact you recently? You, don''t think about it. Darling, it''s late. Go to sleep."

    I really should talk to Xiao Yike. A man should be generous and active. He should give a girl a step. He is always so stiff and doesn''t call for a thing. Chu Yuan thinks he has a problem. He thinks he has a lot of nonsense. He is not allowed to ask her. Chu Yuan suddenly pours a small mouth, his big eyes are on my thigh, and says in disgust: "yes It''s not that she and Guo feila went to a banquet. You''re not injured yet. I don''t want to beg her. If sister Bobo and Dongfang don''t blame me for cheating them, they will definitely contact me. Brother, you don''t want to talk about the two bereaved stars in the future, do you know? "

    How does this girl like to annoy others? I ignored this and asked, "have you cheated me and the east? Fate, it''s not right to lie. What did you lie to them? "

    Chu Yuan blushed and took kitty cat out of her head and hugged her tightly in her arms. She had no good airway: "you are the biggest liar. You are not qualified to teach me this little liar. I will apologize to them some day. Who is like you? You lied to me, but I have to apologize to you, cheeky --"

    the little girl''s index finger pulled the corner of her eyes, spit out a small red tongue and made a face to me, Then I turned to run. I didn''t get back to my senses, but Chu Yuan, who ran out of my room, looked back from the door and smiled at me: "brother, if tomorrow Oriental or elder sister Bobo comes to stay in our house, I still sleep with you, so you have to quickly recover the injury. I''m not old enough to sleep, so I won''t touch you when I get it."

    I felt a little shiver in my heart. Before I spoke, I looked at Chu Yuan''s delicate hands holding his cheeks. It seemed to me to say to myself, "is it too damp in the room, or the sofa is still not dry, or I''ll push it to the balcony tomorrow to have a good sun"

    I was stunned, unconsciously clenched my ten fingers, and was shocked to find that the palms actually overflowed with sweat

    "well, I think it''s right"

    ˇ° So it''s settled. I''m not strong enough. Your leg is hurt. We''ll move together tomorrow morning. "Chu Yuan covers his face with Kitty, shakes his round claws, holds his sweet voice, and whines to dub for the toy cat:" stupid pig, don''t be too busy late. I''ll take a rest earlier. I''ll catch the mouse on duty later. I''ll supervise you. Dare not listen to Yuan Yuan''s words and see me scratch you for her ~ Greg, Good night ~ "

    I smiled, let''s laugh and see what I''m always thinking. Yuan Yuan Yuan likes to pester me recently, but it''s only because our relationship has improved, so the child''s heart and nature is just coquetry to my brother. I suspect that she moved her hands and feet to the sofa, so I should squat in the corner of the wall to reflect on her filthiness.

    I smiled and smiled happily. Although I can''t speak directly about some of my concerns, my fate is obviously shortening the distance with me and identifying with my brother more and more. It seems that my efforts over the years have not been in vain.

    I smile, why is the lost smile lost? I want to know, but I dare not tell myself the answer.

    People, the heart must be a little dirty, small dark I was comforting myself, but at the same time questioned myself, Chunan, you ya heart, that is really just a little dirty?

    I don''t know because I don''t know

 Chapter 280

    Hung a bottle of liquid, less than 10 o''clock, I left the hospital alone - after winter night sent me to the hospital, Lin Zhi called me back to the Bureau.

    It''s strange that last winter Xiaoye still complained that Lin Zhi didn''t allow her to return to the team. How could we change our attitude today and take the initiative to invite her back? So I thought of a bit of trouble coincidentally with sister tiger.

    It''s not that we think so. If what Wang Jie and Dong Xiaoye said about someone stabbing a knife in the back is true, then it''s not surprising that trouble comes.

    Tiger sister refused to let me go back to the police station with her, which is more enough to explain the problem. After all, some people''s suspicion of her stems from the relationship between Xu Heng and me, which is an extension of suspicion.

    I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. I have a clear conscience, and there''s no need to explain anything to anyone. So I didn''t insist on it. This is a very simple logic: to prove that there''s something wrong with winter night, you have to prove that I have something wrong first. So, those ''thoughtful people'' who want to face can''t do anything to her, and they will come at me eventually, So I have nothing to worry about.

    There is no need for me to cooperate with the boring actions of some boring people, whether active or passive.

    I called tassel in advance, so when I got back to the company, tassel was waiting for me downstairs.

    "South south, Murphy so want to leave you, you really willing to resign?"

    The fringe didn''t know that Murphy deliberately tore my resignation letter. The purpose was to let me go back to the company again and give a reply to her confession, but it was also easy to smell something out of Murphy''s disorderly ink attitude. Therefore, she was suspicious. This was both joking and trial.

    I don''t want to hide it because of my lack of heart, but I think that since I have decided to refuse Murphy, it''s not enough for me to say this kind of thing again. It seems that it''s worth showing off to "dump" Murphy, such a proud woman.

    Seeing the tassel trying to cover up my nervousness, I said with a smile: "let you say that, I''m still a little reluctant, or I''ll stay?"

    "Dare you!" The tassel immediately stares round the eyes, sees me to lose a smile, the square reaction comes over I am joking, immediately blushed the small face, "south south, you play me?"

    "Ha ha, tease you," I gently pinched in the face of the fringe, "look at your excitement, do you have no confidence in me or yourself?"

    "No confidence," said the tassel, "Murphy is your dream lover. What am I? No one else is beautiful, no one else has a good figure, let alone temperament, not even a little feminine "

    " that''s not right, "I said seriously:" who says you have no feminine taste? You''re more feminine than Murphy! "

    Tassel a Zheng, then two eyes shine, "really?!"

    "Of course it''s true," I took a hard breath and asked earnestly with one face. "Didn''t you smell the sour taste in the elevator?"

    "I hate it!" Tassel according to my shoulder is a fist, angry smile way: "I am not jealous!"

    During the frolic, the elevator has stopped in the investment department, and the fringe gives me a look, but quickly separates from me. I can''t help smiling. When I was a friend, why was this girl so shy? I often try to put my foot on my thigh and let me massage her, but now I feel embarrassed to be close to me.

    The girl is a girl, but the tassel doesn''t realize her feminine taste.

    When the elevator door opened, I stepped out. It happened that a girl in a pink professional suit walked in with her head bowed, and her forehead was directly on my chin. Both of them made a slight sound at the same time and stepped back in a hurry.

    I was just wondering where the rash woman came out, but when I saw the red eared girl, she pushed the small glasses on the bridge of her nose in embarrassment, and said in surprise, "brother Nannan?!"

    I was shocked to recognize the young girl in front of me. It was Yao Waner from the comprehensive group. I was ashamed that I didn''t see her for a few days. The child cut her hair short and changed her hairstyle, so I didn''t recognize her at a glance.

    Qi''er has short hair. The style is similar to that of winter night. It doesn''t feel as weak as it used to be. It''s a little bit more lively. Although the little girl seems to be in a lot of spirit, she still whispers as always. "Brother Nan, you''re back at last. That''s great. You won''t come these days. The comprehensive group seems to be less lively than before. Miss Liu Liusu and They don''t say much about you "

    " ah - cough! "

    Liu Su coughs and Yao Wan''er finds the fringe in the elevator. She is a little surprised and says, "sister Su, are you there?"

    Liu Su blushes and whitens me. "Wan''er, you have to be responsible for your words. Have I ever talked about him?"

    The naive Yao Waner didn''t understand the eyes of Liu Su at all, and said honestly, "you didn''t show off with us yesterday with a box of ribs, saying that you forced your cousin to make it for Nange to eat."

    "ah ah -" Liu Su hurried forward and covered Yao Wan''er''s mouth, and his neck was red. "What are you talking about? That''s exactly what I did! ""Oh?" Seeing my face, I almost hid my face under my feet. It''s no wonder that the pork chop rice was so delicious yesterday. I thought it was the growing of the tassel cooking skills. I dare to say it was someone else''s Xiaoshu teacher who did it for me? Take the topic, rub Yao Wan''er''s hurt chin, smile and ask: "Wan''er, what are you going to do in a hurry?"

    "By the way, Mr. Mo asked me to go to the personnel department to get the files!"

    The tassel was eager to change the topic and said: "archives? Whose files? Is there any personnel change in our group? "

    Yao Wan''er pointed out, "yes, isn''t Nange?"

    "Me?" I was surprised at my snacks. On the day I was dismissed from the company, I fought with Zhang Mingjie, Li Qi, Hong Tao and other people and got into trouble. My friend was also the person of Fengchang group. I didn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble. So I told Su Qian not to let the news out. So Murphy didn''t know that I would come to her today. Besides, I''m not sure that I am If I quit, I will take my file from the personnel department. Does she already know my decision? On second thought, Yao Waner''s first words to see me just now are also very problematic, "you are finally back." how does she seem to know that I will come to the company sooner or later after I quit?

    The prophet? Is that too much?

    "His?" Liu Su, a dull girl, didn''t even think how Murphy would know that I went back to the company today. He probably thought that the move of transferring my files from the personnel department represented her giving up me completely. She forced her eyes to jump, pretending to be puzzled, and asked, "what does Murphy ask the personnel department to do with South South files?"

    I''ll bet that the words of tassel are for me. There''s no reason. She just wants to hear Yao Waner say that Murphy has decided to approve my resignation, but Yao Waner''s answer is beyond our expectation. "It''s not the general manager of Mo, but the general manager of Mo says that it''s the chairman of the board. After I put forward the file, I''ll send it to the chairman''s office immediately. I have to hurry up, chairman of the board It seems to be urgent "

    " chairman of the board I''m totally out of my mind. Why does he want my file? What''s more, he can ask the personnel department to deliver it. Why should he tell Murphy to run errands himself?

    "Well," Yao Waner looked at me as if he had come back after running away from home for a few days. He was surprised and comforted. "I heard from my aunt the day before yesterday that you would return to the company soon, and that you would definitely get a promotion and a raise. I didn''t believe it. I didn''t expect to see you today. Nange, I remember to invite you to dinner later. It was said by your own mouth that day. It''s impossible to break the promise and be happy. ˇ±

    "Oh" I nodded vaguely. I seemed to have said that I would invite you to dinner if I had the chance, but I didn''t say that I would come back to work!

    Yao Waner''s aunt is one of the company''s top executives, Yao Ling from Mo Yizhi. Why does she say that I will continue to come back to work and get a promotion and raise?

    Too many ''why'', intuition told me, this is a bad signal, but before I ask, Yao Waner has jumped into the elevator three times, waved to me and said, "that''s the deal, you can''t sneak away."

    "Oh, what is it?!" I suddenly turned around and the elevator door closed. I turned to ask the same confused fringe, "what did she mean just now?"

    "I want to ask you more!" Tassel not good airway: "you promised to invite her to eat?"

    I can''t laugh or cry. The focus of tassel''s eyes is this

 Chapter 281

    "On the day of resignation, I said that I had the chance to invite my old colleagues to have a meal together, but I didn''t say that I only invited her alone. Which way do you eat flying vinegar?" I smiled, and then Su Rong said, "I ask you the business, what does the chairman want my files for?"

    "Then you should not ask me," the tassel is still jealous. "You should ask Murphy, who knows what she''s doing? Promotion and salary increase? Hum, I think it''s selling dog meat with sheep''s head? She is willing to give up this "

    I smile bitterly and shake my head. The tassel is not confident, so she thinks too much.

    "South south, if the chairman of the board comes to stay with you, do you still resign?" As expected, tassel is worried about this, because she knows that promotion and salary increase are not attractive to me, but human feelings and vanity can defeat me, even any man.

    In the Qianlong manor, Mo Yizhi did save my life, but he said that I saved Murphy, the human condition was even, I would not turn against him in his identity, and there was no reason to do so in his position.

    "Don''t say it''s Murphy. Her father came down to the world and begged me to stay. I''ll go if I have to go," I said with a smile, shaking my resignation letter toward the fringe. "Don''t say I''m not worthy of being left. Even if there is, they can''t deprive me of the right to leave."

    Yes, don''t say I don''t want to stay. Even if I hold Mo Yizhi''s thigh and cry for him to let me stay, he won''t agree, because he should know better than anyone else that if I stay, it will only hurt more people.

    "Really?"

    "Well?" I''m a little confused because I''m so obsessed with a problem and have no confidence in me. It''s not like the usual fringe.

    Seeing me looking at her doubtfully, the fringe''s eyes twinkled and hurriedly avoided my eyes, but still repeated: "dare you swear to me that you will resign, and will not stay in Fengchang?"

    "I''m an old man. I say one thing, two things. Do I really want to cheat you and swear to work? How strange are you, fringe? "

    "What''s wrong with me and me?" The tassel is like a child whose mind has been pierced. Just as she thinks that I can''t cheat her, the level of mutual understanding is the same for many years. She can''t deceive me. She sighs gently if I don''t believe it. "You think I''m jealous? I feel inferior to myself. I know I''m not as attractive as Murphy, so if you are really good to me, you can''t swear to comfort me? "

    This is a reasonable explanation, but I think there is something wrong with it. Tassel is jealous, but she doesn''t like to be coquettish. OK, I swear to Cheng Liusu that no matter Murphy or Mohist, I will refuse anyone''s detainment. If I disobey this oath, ask me to go out and be hit by a car. "

    " enough, "tassel covers my mouth and comforts me Show a tight brow, soft voice way: "said here is enough, I believe you, you are always speaking count."

    At this moment, time seems to be stagnant. At this moment, the feminine taste of tassel conquers me.

    I like this suspicious and infatuated woman, because she is too real, real lovely, real pitiful.

    Chu Nan, if you don''t give this woman enough sense of security, you should be punished and killed by a car when you go out.

    How can I hide my real swing from the eyes of the fringe? Perhaps, this is the only reason why she is not confident. However, she never chose to give up me. As a man, is there anything happier than enjoying this tolerance? So, I told myself to cherish

    Love is hard to give up, it is hard to avoid nostalgia, so sometimes it will shake the people who decide to leave, so I didn''t greet old friends such as Yang Wei, Liu Jie and Gao Ge, but went directly to Murphy''s office.

    For some reason, Xiao Songjia was not in. I took out my resignation letter, took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    I still feel familiar with the melodious voice that does not rush or slow down. It seems that in the past year, it has become a part of my life. I think that I will never hear the sounds of nature that make me throb for countless times after I enter and leave. I feel a little sad unconsciously.

    has never done much makeup. Murphy once again painted a light make-up today. Her light shadow and lip gloss made her look a little indifferent and arrogant, a little more tender and charming, stopped her pen, pushed the keyboard and mouse, she took off the small anti radiation black rimmed glasses, and looked up at me and smiled. "Here you are."

    "You know I''ll come?" My calmness is pretended, because I think Murphy is pretending too. Her unusual calmness seems to be acting on a pretext. So I instinctively learn from her. It''s not so much an instinct as a habit that I have to cultivate in order to survive in a competitive society. Don''t let anyone on your opposite side easily see through your mind, otherwise, you will fall into passivity ˇŁ

    I don''t like Murphy''s image of eating me steadily. I can''t help but think of her as an enemy.

    "It''s not difficult to know that you will come here," Murphy slid back his chair, got up and went around the table, and came to me with a strong sense of oppression. His eyes, which are always frozen into ice, were abnormal at this time. He stared at me with fascination, and even stingy at ordinary times. His small mouth slightly stirred up, and she said with a slightly playful smile: "I want to know if you will leave."What I want to know is, where does your confidence come from? Immortal board, this woman is overestimated their charm, or underestimated the strength of their friends ah? I admit that you are a special woman for me. If you have not deceived me, if I have not noticed the tassel''s intention for me, I think I may be eager to wrap you tightly like your shoes, and even feel happy when you trample on them. But now, I will not.

    I admit that I still have admiration and extravagant hope for you, but I can give up. I believe that the slight scar will be smoothed by the fringe. Therefore, I shake my head and smile lightly. I use my two fingers to hold the resignation letter in front of Murphy''s eyes. I said coolly, "I have no reason to stay, but I have a reason to leave."

    although I feel a little reluctant, I feel very handsome No matter it''s a simple choice or a dog''s blood drama like reply, his mother comforts himself too much with the spirit of Ah Q, intending to numb the pain in the bottom of his heart. Yes, if I give up now, I''ll only stay in school for a slight wound that can be healed. But once I''m not firm enough, the wound of two people will evolve into the pain of three people, which is doomed to have no good result.

    "Sure enough, that''s your answer, but" Murphy didn''t take the resignation letter. He put me on the air in embarrassment. He went straight to the door, pulled down the blinds, turned around with his hands on his back and leaned against the doorplate. He was so cute that he tilted his head, narrowed his eyes, smiled at me and said, "what if I insist on not letting you leave?"

    With a click, my friend''s face suddenly changed. Murphy locked the door. What does she want?! Attack me?

    No! I''m a man. I''ll attack her if I want to! With this in mind, I have calmed down a lot. The sense of security created by the physiological differences between men and women keeps me calm and self-confident. "Mr. Mo, this is not the same as what you said at the beginning?"

    "It''s a woman''s privilege to rebel, isn''t it?" Murphy is still smiling, but his eyes are filled with resentment. "You say you have no reason to stay, but you have a reason to leave. What''s the reason? I think I lied to you. In that case, do I care about cheating you more than once? "

    Shit! Which country''s heresy?!

    Murphy''s obsession makes my heart soft, so it makes me afraid and disgusted. Why is she so persistent? Does she know that such persistence is only harmful to others and herself?

    I know that I am a passionate person, or a shameless flower heart radish, but I understand that the necessary ruthlessness is not only self salvation, but also the most responsible response to Murphy''s feelings - perhaps the process is the most brutal, but the result must be the best.

    Therefore, I put the resignation letter on her desk with cold face, and then went straight to the door, sneering scornfully: "what do you think I am? Birds with simple brain structure? In a cage, you think I can''t fly out? "

    "You fly out, but your heart will stay, so you will fly back," Murphy said, not afraid, blocking the door handle behind him, blushing, blushing but paranoid, "Chunan, now there are only two of us in the room. If I go out after you in a disorderly clothes, you say, what will everyone think?"

    Since it''s enough to see me as her father''s substitute, it''s unusual for Murphy, so it''s not impossible to do something unusual. There''s a layer of cold sweat on the back of my friend, but he pretends to be calm and says coldly, "I don''t want to know what you think, I just want to know what you think."

    Soft is not good, you want to come hard, want to cook cooked rice?

 Chapter 282

    "I don''t want to know what everyone thinks, I just want to know what you think. Ł¬ˇŁ , first. It seems that Murphy is satirizing her, but she replied seriously: "I want to know if you are talking about me behind your back, arranging me to belittle me, saying that I don''t want to seduce other men''s friends shamelessly, will you defend me? I want to know if my situation is really so bad, will you quit and leave me?"

    It''s undeniable that Murphy''s idea scared me. I can''t tell whether it was due to her persistence or malice. If you really look at her in that way, would I turn a blind eye to hear? I don''t think I can do it, so I will certainly hurt the fringe, because clarifying Murphy at the same time means admitting that there is no need to have a relationship

    but I am more angry than fear, and gossip will certainly make me passive, but will not it hurt her own reputation more? Why does she have to wear a third-party hat for herself?

    "You are practicing yourself!"

    "Do you feel any pain?"

    "I"

    Murphy''s question made me speechless. If I didn''t pay attention, the woman ran into my arms and put her arms around my waist. "Yes, I just want to rob men with Cheng Liusu like a fox spirit, and make everyone laugh at me. Only in this way can you stay with me, protect me, comfort me, and cheat me You can call me mean, you can call me shameless, but dare you say you don''t like me or don''t like me? "

    Compared with the time when she was at my house, she said it more definitely this time. My friend smiled bitterly and thought about my stupid situation in order to please her, so I didn''t think it strange why this insensitive woman suddenly became enlightened.

    When she found that she liked me, she naturally realized that I liked her before.

    Unnecessary denial is not persuasive, I said lightly: "maybe I admired you before, but admiration and liking are different. You are the person I once admired, but not the person I like now, so you don''t have to be persistent for such a person as me"

    I broke away from Murphy lightly, Murphy didn''t resist, just a pair of small white jade hands holding me I know that since my father died, I have been used to closing myself. I am despicable. Although I try my best to meet all my mother''s requirements, I always care about her divorce from my father. I even think that my father''s unhappiness in those two years was because he was cheated by her. My father really loves my mother, but my mother doesn''t I''ve loved my father and I''ve indulged my mother like a fool. I just want to atone for myself, because I haven''t forgiven her in my heart, and I can''t believe her. I know I''m not a good daughter, so I want to compensate her "

    I don''t know how Murphy suddenly talked about her parents, but her serious and self reproachful eyes attracted my heart because I can''t forgive and trust my mother It seems contradictory to be guilty, to blame myself, and to take action to atone for her sins, but I don''t understand Murphy''s psychology very well. Maybe Murphy deceived me, but she is not a liar. She is kind and timid, and her timidity is precisely because of her kindness.

    Murphy lowered his head and continued quietly: "I always keep a distance with you. Maybe you think I''m very proud, but no one knows that I''m inferiority and fear. Even my relatives don''t trust me. I don''t think I''m qualified to be a friend of others, and I''m afraid that others are like my mother."

    Murphy can''t speak any more. I secretly feel that she doesn''t Wrong, there is Wu Xueqing as a mother. If you can believe her in anything, the only thing in the world that can be doubted is her IQ

    at least, I absolutely don''t believe the woman who colludes with outsiders to give her daughter drugs for millions!

    "Since my father left me, I have been wary of all people until I met you." Murphy''s tone changed from heavy memories to deep feelings. "Chunan, I don''t want to deny my preference for you. It''s because you and my father have many similarities. I don''t deny that I even feel jealous because Kangkang calls you" Dad ", and I''m confused Yes, I have been confused, but now I can tell you clearly that there is only one person in the world that makes me jealous - Cheng Liusu and Chu Nan. I said that I would not cheat you any more, so I can be honest with you about anything: I like you, like the place where you are similar to my father, and prefer you! Even if you think I have a love father complex, even if you think I am disgusting, I still like you! "

    Once again, I was told that the shock in my heart was the same as that in the beginning. I used a narcissistic and vulgar saying: how can I Chu Nan, Ho de? Look in the mirror. Although we look good, we don''t look good. Throwing into the crowd is a grain of sand in the desert. A drop of water in the sea has neither the diamond like appearance nor the Pearl like shining connotation There is no room, no car and no job. The only thing I have is a beautiful girl friend Murphy is not an ordinary woman, because she doesn''t care about what ordinary women care about

    do I have anything worthy of Murphy''s attention? No, The love for Murphy is the naivete of toad who wants to eat swan meat. When I wake up, I will no longer fantasize. I feel inferior and laugh bitterly: "Murphy, be realistic""Chunan, do you know what''s the biggest difference and sameness between women and men?"

    A man is a key, a woman is a lock, and it''s a set of things to insert together. I almost came up with a saying that Murphy''s question is unreasonable, and there are thousands of answers to such philosophical questions. I know what you want to ask? Even the woman who cleans the toilet can simply answer you: the biggest difference between a man and a woman is urination, one is standing and the other is squatting, the biggest difference is defecation, all of them have to squat

    "men like to see the reality first, then pursue their dreams, women like to look for their dreams first, and then try to make them come true, that is to say, you men strive for dreams, and We women are fighting for the reality, which is the biggest difference between men and women, and our biggest similarity is that we are the same stubborn. "

    Look at Murphy''s answer, it''s so artistic. My friend shamefully wants to put his head into the toilet, grass, and my subconscious answer proves that I don''t have the Pearl like shining connotation. The dirty inside me is like a pig''s excrement bag Said: "even if you think I''m dreaming, I''ll turn it into reality for you to see."

    "You''re right, we are also stubborn, so I can''t see the reality you expect," I thought of the complicated eyes of the fringe before parting, and I suppressed the bloody ripples in my heart, saying: "Fifi, your dream should not be worthless me, because I can''t afford it, because I also have my own dream"

    Murphy''s eyes darkened, "Cheng Liusu?"

    Nod gently, as if it would hurt Murphy.

    "Chu Nan, I like a person for the first time, and take the initiative to express to him, I think I have paid a lot, women''s reserve, dignity, I have all let go." Murphy cold powder, forced to bear the corner of the eyes of the tears of humiliation, said: "think I Murphy even if it is inferiority, it is not poor to this extent? What can I do better than a fringe? How can you be so dismissive of me? "

    It''s true that Murphy doesn''t need to treat such a vulgar person like me like this. He can chase after her, and row from her office to the stairway of my home. If he pulls out any one, he will have more money and future than me.

    "I''m not worth it." I didn''t compare Murphy with fringe, because there is no comparison between two different people.

    Murphy smelled the words, let go of my hand, and leaned against the doorplate again, as if he would collapse at any time. He said sadly, "if I said that your refusal would make me no longer have the courage to face feelings, would you still go?"

    A person who is full of doubts and fears about his feelings finally bravely opens his heart, but bumps into a ruthless nail. What is more desperate than such a blow? Murphy''s words are not aimless. When I was shocked, xuan''er shook his head and smiled: "then I have another reason to leave. Fifi, you always have to learn to grow up and face the reality. I don''t want to be a cowardly sinner who connives you"

    Murphy didn''t hesitate to give me three million reasons to get rid of me. Isn''t that right?

 Chapter 283

    Murphy used those watery eyes to stare at my eyes, and the expression without billows made me not know what she was thinking. After a while, Murphy heard her gently ask, "it''s good for me that you want to go?"

    I can''t help but wonder. Although there are some reasons for this, Murphy''s way of asking is so ambiguous that I don''t know how to answer for a while.

    "Part of it." I chose the best answer.

    "How many parts?" "Two parts, or three parts?" Murphy said aggressively

    Murphy is a smart woman, I appreciate, but don''t like, "for you, for me, for fringe."

    "You''re afraid that Cheng Liusu can''t rob me, can''t you? After all, the three parts are the same thing, "Murphy suddenly smiled proudly." Chunan, do you remember what I said when I left Qianlong manor that day? You can''t deceive me. You like me in your heart. That''s why you are afraid to stay in Fengchang and continue to get along with me, because you are afraid that you will love me. "

    I hate Murphy''s confident positive attitude, which makes me feel a kind of humiliation, a kind of humiliation that is seen through my heart! Yes, I am afraid that I will love her, because anyone is lack of resistance to the angel they admire. What''s more, the angel has opened his wings to you and is eager to fly into your arms?

    It''s no longer important to be playful or amorous. What''s important is that the triangular relationship has sprouted. How to strangle is the only problem to be considered. I clenched my fist, afraid that Murphy would see the cool sweat of the palm''s benefits and sneered: "you said the same thing when you went to my house, Murphy, I admit that you are an excellent woman and a woman full of attraction to men, But don''t you feel too good about yourself? "

    "It''s not rare for me to be attractive to other people and how others think of me. As long as I can attract you," Murphy said, leaning forward behind his hands and looking at me with a slight smile. This situation made me think of the first scene that was boldly teased by a girl as shy as Murphy in high school. It felt like This is similar, nervous, shy and at a loss. Murphy seems to like the feeling of "flirting" with me. He asked me with astonishing smile: "you told others that you like me, but people who know you like me told me that, Chunan, do you think this is self feeling?"

    My heart suddenly shuddered, subconsciously asked, "who told you?!"

    There are not many people who know that I secretly love Murphy. Maybe there are only a few guys in the comprehensive group, Yang Wei? No, although he seems to be the most insecure, in this kind of thing, he is tighter than sister Liu''s elder brother''s mouth. Who is the most insecure?

    in front of him, Xiao Song Jia''s gossip face immediately pops up. Well, who else besides her? No wonder she wasn''t there when I came in. Did she know that she left her mouth, so she deliberately hid from me?

    "So you admit it?"

    "Admit what?" I secretly called it dangerous and almost fell into Murphy''s trap.

    Murphy said with a smile, "Chunan, you look lovely when you lie."

    I was so hot under the skin that I snorted, but I didn''t retort. This woman is so insidious that she even tried to cover me with words!

    "Well, don''t tease you," Murphy thought, pushed me away gently, and then she took the initiative to get out of the door, went straight to her desk, picked up the resignation letter I put on the desk, and when she turned around, she had recovered her usual solemnity and coldness, but her little face was a little unnatural ruddy. "I promised you that I would not deceive you again, I would surely It''s a matter of words. However, Chu Nan, I only said that if you insist on resigning, I won''t force you, but I didn''t say that if you quit, I won''t like you any more. If you don''t like me, it''s your business. I can''t care. If you leave Fengchang, I still won''t give up. This is my determination. "

    I was surprised and pleased that Murphy agreed to my resignation. She was surprised that she was still so persistent with me. Murphy suddenly smiled, as if flowers were in full bloom, the spring breeze was blowing on her face, and she gave me a beautiful look, but I couldn''t say how proud she was. "If I begged you for a few words, you would not leave. Instead, I would doubt you, and give up the fringe easily for me Is a man reliable or not? Will you abandon me for another woman in the future? Ha ha, Chu Nan, you are really a good man, but don''t blame me. It''s your own choice that makes me more unable to give up you. You are the most secure person in the world besides uncle. "

    It''s not that Murphy has calculated me wisely, but that men never understand women''s heart. I can''t hate my idiots. I just want to disappear from this persistent woman quickly. For another moment, I''m afraid that I will fall into her gentle trap completely. I don''t know if Murphy really thinks I have a sense of security, but I can be sure that this woman makes me very No sense of security

    "have you approved my resignation?"

    Murphy had come back to me and shook his head apologetically. "I''m sorry, I don''t have that right anymore"

    I was stunned, and I immediately showed my displeasure honestly, "what do you mean?" Is she just playing with me?

    "Don''t get me wrong, but uncle wants to see you once," Murphy explained hurriedly when he saw me coming. "He kept asking me when you would go back to the company these two days. Today, knowing that you are here, he asked me to go to the personnel department to take your files and send them to him. He said it was a very urgent matter. Song Jia asked for sick leave today. I''m afraid that you might bump into the lock, so Let Yao Waner do it "Mo Yizhi did say before that he would like me to meet him when I return to the company. He wants to say something to me, but is it necessary for him to take my files? Are you afraid I''ll break my appointment?

    "Didn''t he say what to do with my files?"

    Murphy blushed. "What else can I do? I''m afraid I won''t let you go. I didn''t ask him. I''ll ask you to ask yourself. "

    As expected, Murphy also felt that Murphy was afraid that I would not resign. Murphy handed the resignation letter back to me, saying softly, "what do you think about whether you are going or staying? You and I understand that I deliberately give this right to Uncle Chu Nan. Can you understand what I mean?"

    On purpose? I can''t help but frown after I realized, "you want me"

    "Chu Nan, I know you are a good man, but not a gentleman. Uncle really despises you, so you should retaliate for him. If you can knock Zhang Mingjie''s money, why can''t you knock uncle''s money? Anyway, you have decided to resign. If he buys you with money and wants you to leave Fengchang, you can take it. If you save my life, it''s his gratitude to you. I''m priceless in his eyes. " Murphy''s pretended expression can''t hide the bitterness in her eyes. In fact, she still cares about my resignation?

    No wonder she deliberately didn''t ask Mo Yizhi why she wanted to take my file. It turned out that she guessed his intention, and deliberately asked him to persuade me to "get out of my way". By the way, she accepted his "bribe" and said that girls were extroverted. That''s true.

    "I joked:" you know he hurts you, but also advised me to knock him off

    "It''s not a rip off. You can''t work for people all your life? The stove needs capital from the beginning, even if it is his investment in the future. "Murphy Ben is serious. Speaking of this, he suddenly seems to make a joke that makes me sweat," what do you want to support me if you don''t try to make money? "

    I was dizzy, dizzy, Murphy pulled back again, I smiled and avoided her topic. Suddenly, a strange light flashed in my mind: "how does the chairman know that I will return to the company today?"

    "I told him," Murphy disagreed. "Uncle told me to inform him as soon as you come to the company."

    before Murphy finished, I was more curious: "how do you know I''m back?"

    Murphy''s eyes were a little flustered, but he soon covered up the past with a smile and said cunningly like a child, "secret, I won''t tell you unless you stay and don''t quit."

    Although I would like to know the answer, this hateful woman didn''t ruin the future happiness of three people. She smiled and shook her head, turned to open the door and answered Murphy with practical actions.

    Murphy didn''t hold me back, which made my friends a little uncomfortable. When I went out, I saw that Song Jia''s office was still empty. I thought about it, and then I turned around and asked, "you just said, someone told you that I like you, who is that person?"

    Murphy still smiled, blinked her big beautiful eyes, looked naughty, "or the secret"

    Why do women have so many secrets? It''s not so much a secret that can''t be said as a secret that a man can''t ask

 Chapter 284

    Murphy as like as two peas, and Mo also had a bad attitude. He changed his attitude towards me before he changed his mind. He made me specially a pot for his special red scarlet, and he took a glance at the beautiful tea pot, which was exactly the same as the gift from the east to the old man.

    The color of tea is bright orange. Smell it. It''s fragrant. Take a sip and leave your lips and teeth fragrant. You can feel the charm of rock tea. Although I''m not as knowledgeable as the old man, I can also drink this tea as the tea at home.

    The girl in the East, I really want to spend money. I just heard that Longshan showed off. This super red robe has no market price. It''s not easy for ordinary people to buy it. It''s also good for tea tasting. This tea was cut from a friend with twice the price, so he got two cans in all.

    Cattle chew peony and feed me such a class of things. Rich people are not afraid of waste. The things that can make Longshan show off are expensive in practical value and economic value. However, I don''t know the goods. I don''t know whether the tea is not good or not. I always think that the tea is good or not, but the flower tea with a hundred yuan and a Jin in my family is better. At least, it''s better It will only make me feel comfortable, not uncomfortable

    "Chairman, if you have something to say, I''m not an unscrupulous person, since I said I would resign, I will leave Fengchang." I put down my cup and didn''t look at the check that Longshan carefully placed in front of me, saying lightly: "the same insult, twice, you don''t think much, you should also take care of it Boy, how do I feel? People are shameful, are you right? "

    I was solemnly invited to talk before. Is that really what I want to talk about? I''m very dissatisfied with Mo Yizhi''s attitude. I drink tea into my stomach instead of spilling it on his face. One is to give Murphy face, the other is to be bound by the good concept of "respect the old and love the young". Otherwise, I would have been mad.

    Ya is afraid that I will not leave in Fengchang. Sooner or later, his niece will give me the same skill. He will buy me with money again and let me go!

    Of course, I won''t take Murphy''s advice and bargain with him. Just as men don''t understand women''s thoughts, women can''t understand the dignity of big men. Taking this money will only make me dress well and fester inside. It''s not only an insult to me, but also to Murphy.

    One of Mo Yi''s faces smiled kindly and pretended to be confused with me. He said, "little Chu, how do you say that?"

    It means you don''t want face, but I want face! Of course, this can''t be said directly, otherwise it will appear that my quality is low. I glanced at the file bag which is put in Mo Yi''s hand, and said lightly: "I''m not here to play a puzzle with the chairman of the board. What you want to hear is the same as what I want to say. That''s what I mean. Please approve my resignation."

    Mo Yizhi was not annoyed by my impoliteness, but he shook his head and smiled all the time. When I finished, he picked up the file bag and said, "do you think I''m just looking for a reason to talk with you, so as to persuade you to leave Fengchang?"

    "Isn''t it?" Just now Murphy made a fool of me. Is it Murphy''s turn now?

    "On the contrary," Mo Yizhi said with a wry smile, "I''m afraid that fei''er won''t let you see me. She''s arrogant. If resignation is your answer, she will approve even if she gets hurt again. Now, I underestimated that girl. Ha ha, I asked her to send your file in person. She wanted to talk about the next topic in her presence. She didn''t ask anything , but let a little girl in your comprehensive group run errands. It can be seen that the girl''s heart, Xiao Jiu, Xiao Chu and fei''er, let you come to see me at ease. Is it right for you to knock on me? Did she also think that I called you in for fear that you would not resign and would like to bribe you with money like this? "

    Although he is an uncle, Mo Yizhi''s understanding of Murphy is really different, and his guess is no different.

    I don''t feel embarrassed, because I never thought of taking a cent from him at all, "the chairman is afraid that Mr. Mo will approve my resignation?"

    "Yes," Mo Yizhi put down his teacup and said with a stern expression, "maybe you will find my attitude change strange and hard to understand, but I sincerely hope that Xiao Chu, you can continue to stay in Fengchang."

    It''s not hard to understand, but it''s impossible to understand! I''m totally confused. Which one is mo Yizhi singing?

    "You want me to stay in the wind?"

    Mo Yizhi stood up solemnly, "to be exact, he begged you to stay."

    The chairman of Fengchang group bowed straight to an unknown boy. How can I bear it? Hurriedly jumped up to help the old man, "Chairman, what are you doing?"

    Mo is also mixed by me to sit back to the sofa, self mocking smile way: "is not very surprised my attitude?"

    I nodded honestly, and immediately Su Rong said, "I don''t know why you do this, but I have to say sorry to you. I won''t change my mind."

    "Oh?" Mo Yizhi was stunned. "You don''t want to ask me why?"

    "Asking is the same as not asking, because the result is up to me." After a conversation with Murphy, I realized more about what it meant to stay - my resistance to Murphy was limited, because I was a man, not a saint.

    I just made Mo feel embarrassed, and long Shan also showed a little unhappy expression. Indeed, I didn''t appreciate it, but I had no choice. The Mohist family, old and young, had a good eloquence, and let them dominate the topic. Sooner or later, I would passively fall into the trap they dug. What''s more, who knows if old Mo is testing me like little Mo?"It''s up to you to decide. Right." Mo Yizhi is not an ordinary person. He picks up the teapot and fills himself and me with water. It''s like chatting at home. He immediately dispels the atmosphere of intrigue in the shopping mall. He laughs, "what kind of man is a successful man, Xiao Chu?"

    I was stunned. I don''t know why he took the topic so far, thought about it, or seriously went back to the way: "there are two kinds of evaluation on success, one is the public, the other is self."

    "people''s opinions are ultimately others'', just say self, didn''t you say that? If we cheat others shamefully and ourselves pitifully, we will not be the pitiful ones, "Mo Yizhi said with great interest," little Chu, what kind of self do you think is a successful man? "

    "The standard of a person''s success depends on his life goal. It''s a problem that varies from person to person," I said shamelessly. "As long as there is a car, a room, a virtuous wife, and a job that can support the family, I think that I am a successful man."

    Mo Yizhi is stunned, and long Shan laughs, because my superficial understanding of successful men is beyond their expectation. After listening to Mo Yizhi''s dry cough for a long time, "your requirements for yourself are really low"

    I don''t deny that it has something to do with my lazy character of lack of progress, but Mo Yizhi is more superficial than me. They don''t know how much this society has People like me, for this they despise, but we feel unreachable goal, daily hard work struggle.

    "Living in a suite" is a true portrayal of the real society. Most people don''t understand the hardships of life or have long forgotten in their superiority. I don''t blush, it should be them who blush.

    "Do you think I''m a successful man?"

    Sitting in the office of my own, drinking the super red robe, and standing next to a mature and beautiful female secretary, I asked such a question again. I was really looking for a cigarette. I looked at Longshan teasingly and said with a smile: "successful career, happy family, and the success of the chairman is enviable."

    Long Shan must have heard that my "family happiness" implied that she and Mo Yizhi were mature and steady. She was used to all kinds of things, and couldn''t help but adapt to them. The blushing face was red. However, Mo Yizhi sighed deeply, "however, I don''t have my own children"

    I was in a daze, and long Shan''s expression was gloomy. She lowered her head, and sighed quietly

    "little Chu, A man has no children of his own. Do you think he is a successful man? "

    I don''t know, because I haven''t even said goodbye to the virgin. Maybe it''s for this reason that I have a strange resonance with mo. I comforted the old man in front of me and said, "it''s a pity, but it doesn''t affect your success. Besides, don''t you have Mr. Fei and Mo?"

    "Yes, I still have fei''er," Mo Yiyi said, sweeping away the haze in his expression. "Fei''er was obedient and liked when he was a child. I regarded her as a self-made person. She respected me as much as her father. She not only made up for my life''s regrets, but also was my greatest pride in my life. Therefore, whether my life was successful or not is not due to my career, but what I can do for her What is left for her, as you said, a man''s success depends on his life goal. Then, to make Phil happy in life is my goal. "

    I was moved by the old man''s great kindness, but at the same time I felt something wrong. I always felt that he deliberately went around the topic. It was in this issue that I was waiting for. Sure enough, Mo also took a sip of tea, suppressed the cough caused by the excited speech, eased the tone of voice, and said to me: "Xiaochu, the reason I hope you stay is to achieve my selfish goal ˇ±

    : with a house, a car, a virtuous wife, a stable job, how many people''s dreams in reality ah, reality ah reality, sigh ah.

    Another: the Spring Festival is coming. I hope you can forget the pressure of work and study, relax for a few days, and continue to work hard in the coming year. Success will last forever, but the road to success is far and near. Don''t stop, and there will be a day to embrace happiness. I firmly believe that we can only encourage ourselves with this words.

 Chapter 285

    "Xiao Chu, the reason why I hope you stay is to achieve my selfish goal"

    Ya is really a commonplace. He went around a circle and dragged the topic back. "I don''t understand what you mean"

    "you understand, you don''t understand." Mo Yizhi was very confident, waving his hand to indicate that I didn''t need to argue, sighed and said: "the next time I want to operate in violation of regulations In the name of Mo Yi, she asked you to resign voluntarily, but this reason can''t be concealed from fei''er. She knows what I''m worried about. She told me that she lied to you because she liked you "

    Murphy said these words to Mo Yi as expected. It''s no wonder that Mo Yi knew that I would send his resignation letter back to the company again in the early days, so I didn''t feel surprised, but listened to him quietly Talk --

    "Xiaochu, this is the first reason I begged you to stay. When I knew that fei''er cheated you to invest in Hengxiang, she strongly denied that she regarded you as her father''s double, but your leaving suddenly made her mature. After her father died, she was still honest with herself for the first time, introspecting herself and opening herself up." Mo Yixin "It''s a good signal," she said with a smile. "Fei''er finally got out of the shadow of her father''s death and began to gradually release her feelings."

    "so you want me to stay in Fengchang?" Murphy, who dares to face herself, is really mature and brave, but her mature and brave is what scares me. "Chairman, I think you should understand that I am not a psychologist, nor is emotion a game. You are not saving or caring, but conniving and spoiling, or harming her, me and fringe!"

    Mo Yizhi was stunned and even smiled. "Little Chu, I think you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to match you with fei''er. I venture to say, I hope you don''t mind." Mo Yizhi was afraid of abruptly arranging my facial organs for a long time, and then put on a compassionate expression like comfort and sympathy. He said: "fei''er has no experience in love, though She is twenty-five years old, but now she has the same mentality as a young girl. I''m afraid she likes you more because of her desire and expectation for love. After all, she has closed herself since she was very young, and you have opened her heart for him, just like a blind person suddenly opened his eyes. It''s hard to avoid being excited and impressed by the first scene Deep, but with the passage of time, she will find more magnificent, more beautiful scenery, so, the original excitement and deep will continue? "

    When Mo Yizhi said this, he looked at Long Shan and his expression of seeking comfort made his words very unconvincing. Obviously, the analysis of Murphy''s psychology is more from Long Shan''s opinion. The adoption of Mo Yizhi can also prove another gossip - the relationship between the two people is indeed not pure!

    "Maybe my words are not pleasant to listen to, so you should treat them as the nagging of the elders," Mo Yizhi said to me sincerely: "Xiao Chu, you are capable people, as you can see from your secret fight with Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie without any loss. You have a good mind, quick wit and strategy. What''s more, you have the integrity and bravery that ordinary people don''t have. Qianlong manor is just for you The best interpretation, but your shortcomings are also obvious. You are lazy and lack of motivation. Look at your understanding of successful men. I can''t see any boldness from you, or ambition, or complacency. Are you young and mature? No, your deadliest weakness is just that you are not stable enough. You like to be low-key, but you always show your strength unconsciously. This kind of character will make you set up many enemies. Isn''t it completely different from your philosophy of life? So, maybe you see life through, but you don''t see yourself through. You say that you''re young, you don''t say it well, but you pretend to be immature. "

    I''m naive? Mo Yizhi''s words are really bad, but they can''t be refuted. The shock in his heart flushes my brain and turns my cheek red. He''s right. I''m really lazy and unstable. I want to be plain when I say contentment, but I like to act with will and actively provoke trouble. Where is the maturity? Zhang Mingjie or Liu Xiaosheng, so it''s not all this that makes enemies with me?

    Mo Yizhi has experienced the baptism of the years, tasted the sweetness and bitterness of life, and seen all kinds of things. His evaluation of me is objective, accurate and worth my reflection, but I don''t understand why he said this to me.

    "You are kind-hearted. There are some similarities with Feier''s father, but more differences."

    I was stunned, and Mo Yizhi said with a gentle smile: "you know what I mean

    "You want to say that Mo always likes me because I am similar to her father, so he will give me up because we are different?"

    "It''s just that possibility," Mo Yizhi said. "I say that if you stay, you won''t have so much pressure?"

    It''s true that there is such a possibility, but when I think of Murphy''s gentle attack, I smile and shake my head, and laugh at myself: "unfortunately, I''m not Liu Xiahui. Before Murphy always finds out that I''m not suitable for her, something irreparable happens. Who can pay for this responsibility? Chairman, your elder''s heart makes me respect, but the result will undoubtedly hurt my feelings with the fringe. I''m sorry, I have promised her to resign. "

    Intuition told me that Murphy just wanted to appease me and stay in Fengchang. He was not afraid that Murphy would really like me. Although it would seem narcissistic, I felt that was it - he was just conniving Murphy''s will!Would Murphy be a new man? Murphy should know her better than I do. Isn''t Murphy''s obsession with feelings the one he worries about most?

    Mo is not surprised, as if my refusal is something he expected, "little Chu, do you really have no feeling for fei''er?"

    It''s because of feeling that I have to keep a distance from her! I didn''t answer Mo Yizhi, but said lightly: "you just said that this is only the first reason I want to stay, and what is the second reason?"

    Mo Yizhi looks self-confident, pours tea and says: "I am old, tired and windy. Sooner or later, it''s Phil''s"

    my brow jumps, "are you insulting me?"

    "No, I said, it''s a plea," Mo Yizhi personally sent a cup of hot tea to me, while Longshan took the previous herbal tea. "This is my second reason. In order to make the future of Fengchang group more brilliant, I hope you can stay."

    This hat is really too big and too ambiguous. I think this is more insulting than that inducement. I seriously asked, "Chairman, do you know my position and qualification in Fengchang?"

    My friend is the lowest employee in a position nicknamed "the office assistant group". She is the mother who cleans the toilet for a long time and has a high qualification. How can Mo Yizhi say that I can bring glory to the company?

    "None of that matters." Mo Yizhi nodded to Long Shan. Long Shan Ma went to Mo Yizhi''s desk to get a thick book. I didn''t know why. So he looked at it casually. It was a color page album. The photos in it were mostly electronic products and medical equipment. The accompanying words were in English. Our English level was average, but we didn''t understand it, I think I''ve heard that the company is trying its best to collect funds and plan big moves. "Mo Yizhi points to the atlas in my hand, and his eyes are no longer turbid. He shoots out two fine spots. I can''t help but feel stunned by the momentum released in an instant." whether it''s retail or real estate, the industry competition is increasingly fierce. Although Fengchang is not affected by the economic crisis, it''s true It''s already like gangrene, not to be terminally ill, but it''s a disease. Because of the bottleneck of development, in the last two years, it can''t even make ends meet, so it will be eliminated by this progressive society. If you want to survive, you need to seek more directions of development. What you have in your hand is the future of Fengchang group! "

    I''m not stupid, but I''m not very qualified and knowledgeable. "Do you mean electronic technology?"

    Fengchang started in the retail industry. Later, Fengchang set foot in and gradually put its focus on real estate. The direction of its development was really vague. When I first came to the company, the company showed its interest in the electronic industry. Therefore, I always felt that the purpose of the investment department was to constantly "test" other industries and get involved in the form of investment to find out In order to find a correct direction of development.

    Mo Yizhi gives the investment department to Murphy, for fear that it is for this reason - if the company''s transformation is successful, Murphy will be pushed to the altar, become the most meritorious official of Fengchang group, and then inherit the position of Mo Yizhi.

    In this way, it is not difficult to understand why many competitors, including Vice Chairman Zhang Li, have to install "spies" into the investment department at all costs. They all see the intention of Mo Yi, and what scares them even more is that Murphy''s ability and ambition have made them fall into a passive position, whether it is to dismiss Fang Kefan, an assistant in the development department, or to dismiss him Li Qi and Hong Tao of the tension faction can prove Murphy''s attitude.

    Although the company has been looking for transformation for a long time, I didn''t expect Mo to be so bold. He skipped the exploratory step and suddenly developed from a gradual skirmish to a war of life and death. He can''t be too desperate.

    This old man, as expected, has courage!

 Chapter 286

    "This is a cooperative project which is attractive enough to us, but the other party is just testing the domestic market with this. If the effect is good, they will certainly increase cooperation and further expand the market. People have strong strength, involving not only electronic technology, but also cutting-edge solar energy technology and machinery manufacturing. If the cooperation is successful, the future glory will be difficult for us It is estimated that it took two years for the Beitian municipal government to get to the project. Because the other party insisted on looking for and investigating partners by itself, the official news is still very tight. However, as far as I know, there are no less than 20 strong competitors conservatively estimated. Liu is one of them, "Mo Yizhi said with a smile:" Liu Xiaosheng has made excuses to compete with you in a smooth way Wind jealous is just a cover. His purpose is to let me look down on him if he doesn''t want to talk to me. He thinks he''s a young and vigorous young man. He probably wants me to relax my vigilance against Liu. Unfortunately, Liu Xiaosheng''s talent is good, but he''s too confident and self righteous.

    Mo also made me fully understand that "ginger or old spicy" Ya''s happiness has become refined. Liu Xiaosheng is too tender to play with him.

    But I think Mo is also a bit wrong. Liu Xiaosheng has some intentions towards Murphy. Otherwise, when Murphy claims to be my girlfriend at the Qianlong manor, he will not lose his temper like that. Although he is suspected of intentionally acting, I don''t think that kind of performance can be tolerated by a man with self-esteem. That kind of performance is It''s not worth it.

    Liu Xiaosheng wants Mo to look down on him, but he certainly doesn''t want everyone to look down on him, at least that''s what I think.

    Mo Yizhi seems to see what I think in my heart and laughs: "the essence of business competition is a kind of mutual deception and utilization. When you catch the flaws exposed by the other party, it''s more likely that you bite the bait that the other party throws. The only standard to determine whether a businessman is successful is to distinguish self-confidence and self righteousness correctly."

    I was shocked. Mo didn''t look down on Liu Xiaosheng. On the contrary, his absolute denial of Liu Xiaosheng was just because I paid enough attention to him. On the contrary, I looked down on the immeasurable prince, deliberately showing his unwillingness to lose to such a small person as me. If he is not stupid, he can bear the humiliation and bear the heavy burden. To achieve his goal, he can''t A ruthless character who chooses means.

    Liu Xiaosheng, however, doesn''t look like a fool. "Liu Tianhao, the old fox, immediately retired in the name of physical reasons after smelling the cooperation project, should be afraid that I could see that he is also full of ambition for the project. Hum, Liu hasn''t invested much in the market in the past six months, but he has been trying to attract people. The purpose is obvious."

    from Mo Yizhi''s self talk, I can get at least three information: first, this cooperation plan is not guaranteed by Fengchang group. Second, compared with other competitors, such as Liu''s, Fengchang group should have obvious advantages, otherwise other competitors will not be so afraid. This advantage is nothing more than reputation, public praise, strength and strength not affected by the economic crisis Wise, or there are some factors that are contrary to fair competition. For example, Mo Yizhi has some personal relationships with the top management of the other company. Third, Liu Tianhao should be Liu Xiaosheng''s father. He deliberately retreats to the second tier and pushes his son to the next level. Isn''t Mo Yizhi? You''re half a dozen? I chuckled and interrupted Mo Yizhi''s words, "Chairman, are these related to me?"

    "Yes," Mo Yizhi put away his smile and said seriously, "you are the most favorable guarantee for Fengchang to win this cooperation project!"

    "Me?" My friend doubted that it was not tea or wine that Mo Yizhi drank. "Chairman, I can''t understand the English description of this atlas without giving me an English Chinese dictionary. Are you wrong to overestimate me or deliberately satirize me?"

    "I haven''t read as much as you do. I didn''t know when I first turned over that album." Mo Yizhi''s frankness made me smile, and also made long Shan laugh. Long Shan shook his head, and he was helpless with mo.

    "Knowledge is not equal to a person''s ability, because knowledge is dead and people are alive. You have just left the university to work. You should know who is more likely to survive in the society if you have a good report card and who can flexibly use limited knowledge."

    "But a little cleverness and a big strategy are two different things," Mo Yizhi said with reason, but I have self-knowledge. "I''m sorry, chairman, if you want me to stay in Fengchang for Mo always, this hat button is a little big, I know I don''t have such a big head, I can''t help you."

    "You can help me," Mo Yizhi said, "as long as you stay."

    I was stupefied, and Mo didn''t seem to be joking. I could not help frowning when I felt something wrong

    Mo Yizhi dodges my question, as if to cover up his inexplicable embarrassment. He lowers his head and slowly pours himself a cup of tea. Long Shan, who keeps silent all the time, finally opens his mouth, picks up my file, and Mo Yizhi replies: "this is the request of the other party. If you want to get this cooperation plan, you can represent the company To negotiate, for this reason, they are willing to make a 20% concession in the original terms of contribution. "

    Don''t say I don''t understand, is the explanation to me that Longshan is also a puzzle in my eyes, contributing 20% concession? What is this concept?I pinched my face to see if I was dreaming, and to feel if I had such a big face.

    I was full of questions, trying to resist the panic in my heart, for fear that I would be looked down upon, but my voice could not help shivering slightly, "Why me? What company is the other party? Is there anyone I know? "

    "This" Mo also shook his head in embarrassment and said: "I don''t know if you know each other, but they don''t want to reveal their identity to you, so"

    ink is also very ink, it seems that there is a hard word to hide, long Shan also dodged my questioning eyes, their attitude makes me not always feel safe, I have a feeling of becoming a chess piece.

    I don''t like to be manipulated by others, and I don''t think I have such a big face. It sounds like a joke. I just hypnotize myself, treat it as a joke, and smile: "Chairman, do you have a third reason to stay with me? If not, I think I should go. "

    I don''t accept the first two reasons.

    Mo Yizhi still doesn''t feel surprised. As if all my attitudes are within his expectation, he takes a sip of tea and sighs, as if to explain to me: "yes, anyone who hears this kind of thing will feel frightened. I understand your mood"

    radical? Unfortunately, I''m cheeky. Yes, I''m afraid. I''m afraid. Do I know there''s a cliff ahead? Do I have to jump down to prove that I''m a man? Even if I am naive and not stable enough, my outlook on life will not change. I have the right to decide my own life!

    Seeing my shameless smile, Mo is a little surprised. Xuan''er shakes his head and smiles again. "I start to like you. Fei''er always says that you are different from ordinary people. I think you are just a little smart and lack of motivation. But now I can''t understand you a little. If you don''t get to the bottom of it, you just refuse. When you should be afraid, you are afraid. Now you follow me I''ve loaded the bear "

    " it''s not a load, it''s a real bear, "I confessed:" the sky can''t drop the pie, they put forward the conditions of temptation, how can I not be afraid? I have to ask who the other party is and what is my intention. Will you tell me? Since it won''t, it''s unnecessary for me to ask. Instead of persuading me to stay, you''ve given me another reason to leave. "

    "You''re right. The other party''s conditions are really attractive. With their reputation, they must do what they say. But don''t say you, I don''t know what the other party''s purpose is. The only thing I can tell you is that the person must know you, and what must have happened between you"

    "the person?"

    Mo also pointed out: "yes, he is the one who put forward this condition."

    The sweet smiling face of the quiet girl reappeared in my mind, but it was no longer vague and clearer. I could not help shaking, clenched my fist nervously, knowing that Mo would not tell me, but I could not help swallowing my saliva and asking, "who is that man? Is it male or female? "

    Mo Yizhi''s insidious way: "on behalf of Feng Chang, you can talk to them and you will know all about it? What''s the use of me telling you? I don''t know the purpose of the other party, but you still have to worry about it all the time. "

    immortal board, this old thing, like a casual joke, actually points to the most vulnerable part of my heart in every sentence, even if I know that he wants to use curiosity and fear to leave me, but I can''t deny that he really scares me, just like hearing strange things in the middle of the night Voice, do not see with our own eyes, we never know behind the door is the wind of the false alarm or cry of the shudder.

 Chapter 287

    My mind is like the engine of a car, running at a high speed of 4500 rpm. I''m eager to find another answer for myself. But I can''t think of a second person except her. At least, he has revealed a key message. That''s what he just said , the other party is testing the four words of "domestic market", which proves that the other party should be a foreign company? I certainly don''t know foreigners, but I do know her - five years ago, she was brought with her mother by her father, or back to the United States.

    It''s impossible. Although she said that her father seems to have a great company in the United States, considering her age and character, she should not have the ability to inherit her father''s career. What''s more, she should have forgotten me for a long time. After all, we haven''t been connected for five years.

    Mo also said, "are you afraid?"

    I wry smile way: "I have reason not afraid?"

    If it''s really her, I will be afraid, because in the face of her, not only in the face of regret that I have tried to forget, but also in the heart of the incomparable guilt, I owe her a reply, if she has been waiting, then she has been waiting for five years, she has a reason to hate me.

    "So this is my reason," Mo Yizhi said with a solemn expression, "my third and last reason is that I can protect you only if you stay in the wind."

    I was stunned, and then I understood the meaning of Mo Yi - if the other party is really wrong with me, he will let Fengchang become my back-up.

    What is this? To take advantage of the fire, or to bluff me from the beginning? Or has he sniffed out the smell of me from the other side''s attitude?

    "Chairman, I have learned your kindness, but my decision will not change. For me, nothing is more important than fringe."

    The past can''t be changed. The happiness in front of me is what I have to hold tightly. If she really comes back, if she really hates me, she will come to me. Staying in Fengchang will only make things more troublesome.

    "Don''t rush to refuse me," Mo Yizhi cut me off, saying, "Xiao Chu, I''m not asking you as chairman of the board, but as fei''er''s elder, as an ordinary old man. You can doubt that my third reason is alarmism, but I hope you can think about it carefully for a few more days."

    Mo Yizhi pressed the resignation letter on the check in front of me and said, "take this resignation letter back first, it''s Friday today, and you''ll give me a reply next Monday, OK?"

    When Mo Yizhi talks about this part, it seems too impersonal to refuse. Frankly, I''m a bit confused now. Mo Yizhi''s words have a great impact on me. I need to sort out my thoughts, and I''m not in the mood to write with him again. It''s just one more time on Monday, so I nodded, picked up the resignation letter, thought about it, and then handed it to Long Shan I''ll come back and give the chairman a reply, but my reply will not change. So, my file "

    will leave the resignation letter and take the file away, so that I can have a look at the tassel vinegar jar, so I can rest assured that she won''t think about it again, but Mo Yi can see through my mind, laughing:" young man, don''t say that For sure, this file is still here for me for the time being. I don''t think there''s anything more pleasing to Phil than that. "

    Why do you think I''ll change my mind? "I don''t doubt, get up and say:" in that case, I leave first

    I have agreed with sister Hu that I will transfer the 1.5 million promised to Zhu Danchen to the school account on the last working day.

    "Wait, you forgot that." Mo also got up and handed me the check at the table.

    "Chairman, Mr. Mo doesn''t know men. Don''t you know men?" I frowned. "I won''t take the money."

    "This is your money, why don''t you?" Mo Yizhi puts on a pretentious expression with great interest and sighs: "don''t you just leave it to me, it will become you insult my dignity? Do you think I am not greedy for the spirit compensation of 1.8 million yuan? "

    I was stunned. "Compensation?"

    "You are not a good guy, but you like to pretend to be a good guy in front of us. You don''t forget the bad things you do yourself?" Long Shan takes the check in Mo Yizhi''s hand and directly shoves it into my pocket. She says with a cross eyed smile, "this is what chairman Zhang mingjietuo has handed over to you. If you don''t want it, I''m sorry that fei''er helps you to force debts every day. What''s the use of saying these things to you? I want to beat you if I don''t leave. "

    Long Shan didn''t want to say it. On the contrary, she said it on purpose. Rao is so kind. I still feel touched by the murmur. Murphy''s tenderness and thoughtfulness are for human life. "By the way, Chu," Murphy shouted at me before I went out and said with a light smile, "your resistance to temptation is very reassuring, but I still want to tell you not to believe it easily Others, I will retain you for the benefit of others, but more for the sake of Phil. But for some people, you may be just a tool for them to exchange benefits. Be careful of these people. "

    Mo didn''t say who these people were, but my heart moved and I guessed what he implied.Seeing Mo Yi''s tired sitting back on the sofa, I didn''t mean to talk any more. Instead, I asked curiously, "Chairman, is that what you want to say to me at Qianlong manor?"

    There was no fool in the room, and Longshan immediately reflected what I wanted to ask. He turned his helpless eyes to Mo Yizhi''s face. Mo Yizhi opened his eyes and smiled at me: "I never changed the motivation I wanted you to leave and the motivation I want you to leave. As long as it''s for fei''er, I would do anything, but it doesn''t change my evaluation of you, Chu, I I appreciate you and like you, but I always feel that you are not suitable for fei''er. I can see that you are sincere to your girlfriend, so I made this decision. Even now, I don''t feel that my smile is from the heart. This fake smile is just a businessman who has developed a habit attitude, and "

    Mo also looked at Long Shan and laughed at himself "In this respect, I am not qualified to educate you. Compared with young you, I should be despised even more if I still know my mistakes and cannot change them."

    I''m relieved. I just don''t want Mo Yizhi''s previous attitude to be different from that of the moment. It''s because he confused the development of the company with Murphy''s happiness. As for his opinion on me, it''s not so important. So I didn''t care about his words that I really mean "you" to the fringe.

    Old man Mo is honest. He acquiesced to me about his "improper" relationship with Longshan. Seeing that Longshan is red and red, I left the chairman''s office wisely. Before going out, I saw clearly that Longshan''s "ferocious evil spirit" rushed to Mo Yizhi. He was also fond of flirting with me when he was old

    Although I didn''t change my determination to resign, Mo Yi''s inexplicable reasons and entreaties forced me to agree to go back and think about it for a few days. I wanted to talk to the fringe, but I thought that if I went back to the investment department, I would be held back by Sister Liu of Viagra. I was afraid.

    Mo Yizhi refused to tell me who was staring at me, and now I can''t contain the confusion. I was upset and wanted to be alone for a while. If this kind of thing was told to tassel, she would be worried about death.

    Still don''t look for her first, go downstairs to call her, and simply say I''ve thought about it. Unconsciously, I''ve walked to the elevator with my head down, and a pair of black high heels suddenly appeared in my line of sight. I was so scared that I was full of energy and hurriedly flashed back.

    "What do you think? What did uncle say to you? It makes you look like you can''t keep your breath? "

    I patted my chest and stood at the elevator. It was Murphy. He said with lingering fear, "you are not a miss elevator. What are you doing here when you have nothing to do?"

    I always feel that Murphy''s deliberate silence is to hope I bump into her.

    Murphy''s face is red. Can''t you come and have a look? Are you finished? "

    I looked around and found that after people from the office area took a look at us, they all chose to turn in the opposite direction without exception. Obviously, it''s not too much trouble for everyone to take the elevator on the other side of the far side. It''s because Murphy, the hard to get close, is standing here.

    It is estimated that this woman has been here for a long time, and she is very concerned about my conversation with moyizhi.

    "Well," I smirked, pretending to be relaxed, "it''s over, and I should go back."

    "Is it?" Murphy said with a faint expression, but then he smiled with a disguised smile: "how about it? Did you listen to me and knock uncle down? "

 Chapter 289

    Murphy must not know why Murphy has changed his mind and wants to leave me behind. Maybe she is afraid that she will think as much as I do after hearing about the request put forward by Fengchang''s intended partner. Murphy just said that he wants to talk about these things in front of Murphy.

    "Yes," I took out the check that Longshan put in my pocket, and showed a face of small success. "I knocked him for a million."

    "Really?" I think if Murphy saw such a happy expression, he would be so sad that he would spit blood. But when Murphy saw the check clearly, he punched me in the chest, "what, isn''t this Zhang Mingjie''s check?"

    Sure enough, I put away my face to ponder. From the bottom of my heart, Su Rong said, "the Dragon secret told me that it''s Fei who helped me get back. Thank you."

    "Don''t thank me," Murphy said softly, covering my mouth with a frown and a chuckle, like resentment and self mockery. "I''m letting you owe me, so that even if you leave, you won''t forget me, right? Chunan, you won''t forget me, will you? "

    Murphy''s lack of self-confidence makes her more beautiful. It should be a happy and proud thing to be admired by her. Who can bear to hurt such a pitiful princess? However, the culprit I have a lot of frustration, because the tassel is also the princess in my heart, the only thing I can do now is to give Murphy the greatest comfort, "we are friends, how can I forget you?"

    Murphy''s eyes brightened and he was surprised. "You''re not going to break up with me?"

    People will grow up in setbacks, will reflect on the growth, now think back, how naive I was? The reason why I can''t forgive Murphy is really because she cheated me? no

    At the beginning of the anger, there was a bit of paranoia of "be an enemy if you can''t be a lover". It was to cover up the damage to your self-esteem, although it was because of your own amorous feelings. Later, or now, it was because of the fear that she would destroy my feelings with the fringe.

    In the final analysis, there is only one reason. That is, I like her.

    Anger or escape, just because I lack resistance to Murphy and the woman I secretly love, I am the evil source of all problems. What is my right to blame Murphy?

    No!

    What about Murphy compared to my pride? She is a proud swan, but for me, but abandoned the reserve and dignity, compared to her bravery, I can only see their own cowardice, in front of the feelings of cowardice!

    To Murphy, I am full of guilt, maybe, she really lied to me, but now, I, what reason not to accommodate her?

    "That''s angry," I said sincerely. "We''ll always be friends!"

    Before I finished speaking, Murphy''s soft lips had blocked my mouth. I was shocked. It was in the company, in full view of the public! incorrect! We shouldn''t kiss even in private!

    Different from the state of mind after the accident in Qianlong manor, now I don''t have the courage to find out what it''s like to be alive. I push Murphy''s Willow waist instinctively with my hands, but Murphy took the opportunity to put his arms around my neck!

    "Ah!" A exclamation sounded from one side. Murphy and I didn''t even notice when the elevator door was opened. The girl inside stared at our lips with wide eyes and unbelievable eyes. She covered her mouth subconsciously. Isn''t that Yao Waner?!

    At last, Murphy knew how to be ashamed. He took a step away and looked at Yao Waner as if she was ashamed and angry. But her red face made her lose her usual coldness. However, it scared Yao Waner a lot. The little girl kept bowing to apologize and was terrified. "I''m sorry, Mr. Murphy, I didn''t mean to see you right. I didn''t see you kissing. No, I have everything No! Really! "

    What a fart! You said it! I couldn''t help laughing and looking left and right. I don''t know if it''s such a coincidence. There''s no one near the elevator. Except Yao Waner, no one else has seen Murphy''s behavior. No wonder she''s so brave! It''s also fatal to be seen by Yao Waner. In case she goes to talk to the fringe

    the more I think about it, the more I''m afraid of it. I''ve forgotten the feeling of Murphy''s surging up, and angrily scolded: "what are you doing?"

    "I knew you were angry when you said" no longer friends ", but I don''t want to hear you say the latter sentence, always friends? Don''t think about it! " Murphy ignored Yao Waner and said to me proudly in front of her: "Chu Nan, you like me, so you are afraid of me, and you are afraid that Cheng Liusu can''t rob me! Today is my initiative to kiss you, but one day you will kiss me, I said, you can go, but the heart will stay, because we will not always just friends so simple. "

    Don''t say me, Yao Waner, who is hung in the elevator, is also afraid, and very embarrassed. She doesn''t walk, nor does she not walk. The little hand holding the elevator button trembles so much that it''s no wonder that she broke Murphy''s "secret". Can she not be afraid?

    I think Murphy is not only expressing her attitude to me, but also clarifying for me in disguise. She "attacked" me, but I think Yao Waner''s brain has no time to think about it. She just thinks whether she will be fired or notMurphy''s outspoken words left me speechless. I didn''t know what to say, and didn''t wait for me to say anything. Murphy had a cold face and said to Yao Waner lightly, "you, come with me. I have something to say to you."

    Yao Waner''s legs were soft and almost collapsed. "Mo, sister Mo, I didn''t mean to"

    sister Mo? I can''t help but be shocked by the address. I immediately remember that Yao Waner, her aunt, Yao Ling, is a close friend of Mohist School and has a good relationship with Mohist school. It''s not surprising that the two girls are matched by sisters. It''s no wonder that Murphy is not afraid to talk about the relationship with me in Yao Waner''s presence. They want to have a deep personal relationship.

    But Yao Waner was obviously afraid of Murphy. Seeing her eyes, she immediately realized something and changed her way: "Mr. Murphy, I"

    the poor child looked at me for help. I was ashamed. If I was not embarrassed in front of Murphy, I was going to beg you. The only thing I could do was pretend not to care about the address between her and Murphy.

    Murphy''s attitude is very cold, but there is a smell of her sister scolding her, "what does he do? Come with me. "

    Yao Waner''s delicate body quivers slightly, her face is redder. She turns her face and looks down. She walks out of the elevator obediently. When she passes by me, she doesn''t forget to look up at me secretly. She looks at me with a pair of eyes. She moves away quickly, like a child who makes mistakes. She walks behind Murphy in a hurry. Looking at the direction, she should go to the office of the chairman of the board

    Murphy can''t be underestimated Nine out of ten is Yao Waner''s credit. Although everyone knows that Yao Waner is Yao Ling''s niece, no one regards her as a dangerous person because of her introverted character and the strange distance between her and Murphy. Now, it''s a mistake.

    I''m afraid Murphy''s friendship with Yao Waner is not simple. I''m afraid the estrangement shown in the company is intentional, but there is no trace so far, which is enough to show Murphy''s caution and ambition.

    "South south?"

    My friend was about to enter the elevator when he was shocked. He turned around and saw that it was a fringe coming out of the nearby elevator. He looked at me a little surprised.

    "Why are you here?" My mother, it''s a minute before and after. If the tassel comes a little earlier, I''ll help Wan''er. By the way, I''ll see if you''re out. "The tassel''s primary and secondary are reversed. I''m afraid that the latter is her real purpose. Otherwise, I won''t talk and walk into the elevator with me at the same time, I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Without asking, she helped me press the button on the first floor. "So is Wan''er. Sister Liu can''t wait for her to come first when she calls me to say two words. Do you see her?"

    "well," my face turned red, honestly, "she was called away by Fifi."

    "Murphy?" The reaction of the tassel was somewhat unexpected. "Is she there, too?"

    strange. With the character of the tassel, at least I would be sour to ask, "why is Murphy there?" or "what did you both say"?

    Tassel did not see my expression of amazement, hanging his head and buttoning his fingers. After a long silence, he finally asked in a low voice: is the job done

    It''s a difficult question to answer, which makes me embarrassed. "I''ve already made an agreement on Fifi''s side, but the chairman wants me to think about it for a few more days and give him a reply next week."

    "Why?!" The thrill of the fringe was expected, "Murphy agreed? Why does the chairman object? " In order to gloss it over, feel alarmed, I would not tell Murphy to be a fright, and then I would say "" Murphy is the general manager, and the chairman is the president. "Of course, the official has the final say,"

    , but they are a family! " The tassel angrily and wrongly scolds: "when a person is on the other side of his back, isn''t that woman a word?"

    I was stunned. "What do you say? Who can''t talk? "

 Chapter 290

    "When a man is betraying a man, isn''t that a woman''s words?"

    I was stunned. "What do you say? Who can''t talk? "

    The little face of the fringe suddenly turned white, and quickly avoided my eyes, and faltered, "no, nothing"

    the fringe would not lie at all. My voice sank, "fringe, do you have something to hide from me?"

    "No," the tassel is talking to the wall, "what can I hide from you"

    "is that right?" I put my hand on the shoulder of the fringe, and after a moment of silence, I asked lightly, "why does Fifi know that I will return to the company today?"

    My hand clearly felt her shoulder shaking, and there was no need to answer, because this was the most honest answer - the tassel told her.

    In fact, I had this doubt for a long time. After all, I only told tassel that I would come back to resign today, but even now, I can''t think of any reason why tassel told Murphy?

    The fringe only knew that Murphy tore my resignation letter, but didn''t know that Murphy stubbornly asked me to return to the company again. He asked me for an answer for his feelings with the practical actions of "Resigning" and "staying". However, I was very concerned about the saying that "words are not words" just made by the fringe.

    Why do tassels think Murphy''s words are not words? Does she know the meaning of the resignation letter?

    The tassel was very clear that she could not deceive me. After a long silence, she finally turned around and confessed to me timidly: "I told her that she told me all"

    but I was surprised why I was not surprised. She smiled bitterly and said: "what did she tell you?"

    The fringe is flat with a small mouth, and it''s hateful, and it''s also bitterness, and it''s a little coquettish. "Everything tells me why she went to your house, what she said to you, and the real purpose of sending your resignation letter back today"

    Murphy, this is undoubtedly a positive declaration of war! It''s no wonder that today''s tassel performance is strange. Not only does she have no confidence in herself, but also insists that I make an oath

    I understand tassel. The reason why she didn''t tell me this in advance is that I''m afraid that I dislike Murphy for this, because she also knows me. I don''t like Murphy''s "being aboveboard" behind me.

    The fringes without self-confidence choose the competition of self-confidence, which is Murphy''s so-called "secret that can''t be said"? In fact, Murphy pretends to be mysterious. What is it not that Murphy is hinting at me?

    I feel happy and ashamed that two such sincere and good women care for such a disheartened man as me at the same time. If they can be more sincere to me, this kind of game will kill people. Fortunately, my heart is of good quality

    holding a pair of soft little hands of tassel, my heart is moved and complicated. Suddenly, there is a flash of inspiration in my brain, brother Their faces were white, and they looked at the fringe incredibly, and said in a trembling voice, "so tell Fifi that you are the one who used to like her!"

    "Remember what I said to you at the resort? I want to win her fair and aboveboard. "The fringe didn''t admit it or deny it. Her eyes were proud and strong, but her body was weak on my shoulder and murmured," like is like. It''s really painful to hide your feelings in my heart. South south, I understand that feeling, so I don''t want to see you regret in the future. I tell Murphy everything, that''s all I hope you can face your feelings honestly and make the most correct choice between me and her, which is the fairest "

    for the three of us. At this moment, I am ashamed. I always tease the taste of tassel and avoid Murphy''s enthusiasm, but then they are sincere. What about me? Is my evasive attitude fair to Murphy? Is it fair to the fringe?

    I gently hold the slender waist of the fringe, rub it with my cheek, and feel the softness of her hair. I said happily and compassionately, "silly girl, how can I regret it? You are the right choice in my life. "

    "South south" tassel forgot my deep water like eyes, "you''re so skinny"

    my friends collapsed. I couldn''t feel my feelings deep enough. What an atmosphere it was, it was destroyed by her sentence "skinny". But she didn''t wait for me to show a wry smile. She had explored the snow neck, kissed my lips lightly, and said softly with a red face: "but I like it, giggle."

    You''re kidding me? I clasped her waist with my hands, tooted my mouth and kissed her face. I smiled and said, "since you like it, I''ll kiss you more."

    "I hate it. Who said I like it?" The tassel holds my chin in both hands, ashamed and ashamed, and says, "don''t make any noise. This is the company. How bad is it to let people see the impact?"

    "You seduce me even when I''m afraid of being seen? No, I can''t stand the fire now. I don''t want to be passionate about the elevator, but I can always kiss with an elevator? " To be honest, I feel a little guilty. In a few minutes, I kissed two beauties one after another. I''m really ashamed of the infatuation of fringe. So, I want to prove that my attitude towards her and Murphy is different by taking advantage of my own initiative. Although this idea sounds very dirty, I''m very serious.

    Tassel is a famous tomboy, but she is a traditional woman with a camera in her head. How could she let me kiss her? They are like children chasing and frolicking in the narrow space. Just then, my mobile phone rings.It seems that I was a little surprised when I touched it. I hurriedly signaled that my face was red, and I still kept laughing. I said, "it''s fate"

    heaven knows my reason, but I just think if Chu Yuan knew that the fringe was around me, he would find fault and get angry It''s no wonder that I was so nervous with the thief that I put my ear to the microphone. Although I told her before that the mistake of taking off my pants had been explained clearly to Chu Yuan, but because Chu Yuan was angry with me, he never apologized to Liu soda. It''s not surprising that Liu Su would care.

    "Hello, Yuan"

    when I got on the phone, I said two words and was interrupted by Chu Yuan, "brother! Where are you? "

    When encountering big trouble, she can be calm and self-contained, which has always been the greatest advantage of Chuyuan, and the only place I think she is mature. But now she has completely lost her square inch, and her voice is eager and full of fear. I shake all over, subconsciously clenching my cell phone, "what''s the matter? Don''t worry, speak slowly "

    but I wish she could make things clear in two words, and then listen to Chu Yuan saying:" something happened! Something big happened! Brother, I''m afraid! "

    "What''s the big deal? Who happened?! " Chu Yuan''s words brought out a crying voice. I can''t keep calm any longer. I know it''s useless, but I still light the buttons on the first floor quickly. I just hope that the damn elevator can fall down quickly. "Yuan Yuan, where are you? Wait for me in the same place, and I''ll be there! "

    "I''m at home"

    "hmm?" Don''t talk about me, even the flustered tassel like me can''t help being stunned, "are you at home? Is it something wrong at home? "

    At this time, isn''t Chu Yuan supposed to be in school?

    "Nothing happened at home, and nothing happened to me," Chu Yuan seemed to be over frightened, and her language and logic were a bit confused. She probably realized it. She simply shouted, "it''s the East that has happened!"

    "The east?" I''m even more confused. Isn''t Dongfang xiaoniangpi playing truant recently? Is it called parents by teachers? I can''t help but think of the matter that the secret of Chu Yuan was broken by Xiao Shu. Could it be that again?

    "Someone''s going to catch her!"

    It''s said that Chu Yuan is OK. I was just relieved, but she asked me to raise my heart to my throat again. "What do you say? Someone''s going to catch her? What are you doing with her? What''s wrong with her again? "

    I have never asked Chu Yuan or the east to prove the "story" Lv Siqi told me, plus my subjective determination of the East, I always unconsciously put the word "dangerous person" on her head, not so much that I am worried about her, but that she will be more worried about my sister.

    Ah, I can''t say a word or two clearly, "Chu Yuan said as if pleading for an order." brother, you can''t come back quickly? Only the two of us are at home. I''m afraid "

    no one wants to know what happened more than I do. But I also know that instead of asking on the phone, I''d better hurry back and listen to Chu Yuan''s speaking state. I''m afraid that I can''t ask clearly," I''ll go back and don''t open the door for others, OK? "

    "Well, you have to hurry up," chuyuandun said again. "It''s better to slow down. If you have a leg injury, you''d better not run."

    I''m angry and can''t laugh. I don''t know what I''m talking about, but I think it''s thoughtful for me. I still need to tell the stinky girl a few words. The cell phone suddenly vibrates and another call comes in.

    "I see. You and Dongfang are waiting for me at home!"

    After pressing the phone of Chu Yuan, I didn''t wait for the concerned fringe to open up. I connected the phone that happened to come in again, because the caller ID is winter night.

 Chapter 291

    "Xiaoye, are you ok?"

    Dongxiaoye was called back to the Bureau suddenly. It is likely that he was implicated by me and framed by someone who stabbed a knife. The tassel also heard of me, so he looked solemn at the moment ,

    "something! There''s a big deal! "

    I look at each other with the tassel. It''s all complicated. What''s the similarity between Dong Xiaoye''s words and Chu Yuan''s words? The difference is that Chu Yuan is eager and anxious, while Dong Xiaoye is inexplicably excited.

    "What''s the big deal?" I wondered

    "Little chuzi, you can''t imagine why Lin team rushed to call me back to the team," said Dong Xiaoye, who was excited as if he had beaten chicken blood, laughing at his voice. "I tell you, someone stabbed me in the back, saying that Xu Heng and we might be partners."

    you have a brain problem? Are you happy to be framed?! "Who is that boring guy?" I asked, holding back my anger

    "I''m afraid you can''t think of it even if you want to break your head," said winter''s night vendor, "but I''ve guessed it could be him in the morning."

    does this woman want to kill me? "Who is it?" I said? Don''t beat around the bush. I have to rush home when I have something to do. I don''t have time to guess riddles with you "

    " what is guessing riddles? I''m just joking with you. I''m calling you for business! " Tiger elder sister was a little bit angry. She said angrily, "do you want to go home? Then I''ll go to you instead of guessing the riddles. It''s OK to talk directly? Hum, stingy! "

    After all, Yadi actually hung up the mobile phone directly.

    My friend''s face was shocked. The tassel stabbed me to remind me that the elevator had arrived on the first floor, and I just came back to my senses. I didn''t expect that sister Hu was so small in heart. She had something to do with fate, and sister Yee had something to do with South South. Otherwise, I''ll go back with you to have a look. "

    " no, if there''s anything, I''ll call you. "I haven''t worked with Chu Yuan Do pass, let her meet with fringe at this time, it''s hard to ensure that she won''t make the relationship more complicated because of embarrassment. I smiled: "you are in the class, don''t worry about it with me, and don''t worry about it for me."

    "Yumei, why should my aunt worry about you?" Out of the narrow closed space, the fringe has returned to its usual image of a strong and competitive tomboy, for fear of being seen as her little woman''s amorous and weak side, but this momentum can''t be maintained even for two seconds under my gaze, so I twisted my red face and whispered, "besides, you are so skilled that I don''t need to worry about you"

    I reached into the fringe''s face The egg gently twisted, ha ha, a smile, in the crowd''s astonished stare and the fringe shy jump, walked away from the company

    Before the taxi stopped steadily, I saw the police of dongxiaoye. Coincidentally, she had just arrived.

    "Your house is on fire?" When Dong Xiaoye saw me, he couldn''t help complaining. He was obviously not satisfied with my attitude on the phone just now.

    At the moment, how could I have the heart to quarrel with her? As I walked towards home, I said with a smile: "it''s my fault that I have a bad attitude, but I''m really in a hurry."

    Winter night has already seen the clue from my hurried steps. When he looks solemn, he quickly follows me and says, "what''s the urgent matter?"

    How do I know? Don''t I have to worry if I know?

    "Let''s go inside."

    Winter night ''Oh'', no more questions, just a whisper, "I''ve got something urgent for you"

    "let''s go inside." I am still these four words, winter night a Zheng, expression is a little unhappy.

    I noticed the change of expression on winter''s Eve, a little puzzled, and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing," said Dong Xiaoye, turning his face forward and leaving me behind, faintly. "I just think you are perfunctory to me. Why don''t you ask me what I want to do with you?"

    I was stupefied. When I heard from sister Hu, it was really that. Because I didn''t trust Chu Yuan, I was a little upset about what she said. This attitude fell in her eyes, which was obviously impolite. When someone heard that I had something to do, I was so ashamed that I tried to mend it. With a flattering expression and flattering smile, I said: "little sister night, I don''t know what you want to do with me Ah? "

    Winter night turned around, looked at me coldly, and said four words lightly from the beautiful mouth, "let''s go inside."

    I sweat

    this woman is so arrogant that I choke on her to find a balance for myself.

    Although the wound on my thigh has gradually healed, it is still not suitable for walking. The doctor originally suggested that I should take a wheelchair or rely on crutches, but I was bothered. First, I felt that I had almost no other activities to stand apart from going to the hospital. Second, it was because winter night served as my walking stick.

    But now my walking stick seems to be a little noisy. I''m also embarrassed to put my arm on her shoulder. After all, no matter how fierce people are, they are also a woman. I have to bite my teeth and resist the pain caused by standing for a long time.It was not easy to get to the third floor, when I heard two strange voices coming down.

    "Are you sure it''s here?" The voice of a woman is not urgent or slow, but it shows an invisible majesty, which makes people feel that she is not an ordinary person, and there is a little dissatisfaction in the speech.

    A male duck voice, Mandarin speaking is extremely stubborn man respectful and humble answer: "absolutely not wrong, Miss Zhen, is here."

    Before the voice fell, there was an orderly and rapid knock on the door.

    I have a look at dongxiaoye, she is confused, I am more confused.

    There are only two corresponding staircases, and my neighbor Comrade Zhou Tian has been invited into the prison by winter night because of his unclean hands and feet. So it is obvious that the gate of our family is being knocked now, but do I know friends who can''t speak Mandarin?

    The girl rings again, "no one opens the door? Then take the door down and dawdle. Are you pigs? "

    My face and that of dongxiaoye changed at the same time. Because the woman''s attitude was like drinking boiled water, she didn''t realize that her idea would violate the law. I stepped up the stairs in three steps and two steps, and said in a cold voice, "I think you are a pig? Can''t the reason why no one opens the door is that the owner is not at home? "

    There were three people outside my house, two men and one woman. Maybe they heard footsteps. They had already turned around and looked at each other. We were equally surprised.

    I was surprised because I didn''t know, or even have never seen, the three people in front of me, and the surprise of the other side even surprised me. I saw the only woman step forward and push the colored glasses on the bridge of her nose, without concealing her inner doubts, saying: "you are the owner of this family?"

    I was angry and funny. I was just talking, but I was pulled aside by the vigilant tiger elder sister. "So, you don''t know who this resident is, so you have to open the door?"

    Winter night is like a tiger smelling food. Instead of spilling out, it is more introverted. Her calm atmosphere makes people feel a kind of oppression unconsciously. Two strong men in black on the opposite side guard the woman behind them.

    These days, thieves are talking about showbiz? Do you hire bodyguards when you come out to work?

    The woman has a short hair of three or seven points, a relatively neutral black Western-style uniform. She is a little thin. She feels not as plump as a fringe, especially with light makeup on her chest. Although she is wearing a pair of cool toad glasses, which almost blocks half of her face, she can still see her beautiful appearance. If it''s not that "opening the door" is too rude, it''s a pretty one Dignified and noble people, although dressed a little bit old-fashioned, but the actual age should not be big, at most twenty-four five looks.

    I certainly don''t know this man.

    "I''m sorry, I haven''t introduced myself yet." the woman waved and the two men bowed back behind her, which made me think they were very affectable. It seemed that her calmness was deliberately aimed at the intimidating atmosphere of the winter night. Sister tiger''s eyebrow jumped, and there was a sign of going mad, because the woman completely ignored her and said to me: "my name is Zhen, Zhen Today, Nuo, I venture to visit to find someone "

    I hesitated for a moment, and then I shook hands with the woman named Zhen Nuo. Her hand is small, but powerful, and there is a hard cocoon in her hand. This is quite inconsistent with her good face and delicate and intelligent temperament. I am even more puzzled. I''m afraid this woman is unusual

    Zhen Nuo looked at my face for a long time and asked unexpectedly, "excuse me, is this miss Chu Yuan''s home?"

    Chu Yuan? Miss? This call made me and Dong Xiaoye at the same time stunned. Yadi didn''t care about us or the strong man behind her, but when addressing Chu Yuan, he showed a little respect, which made us surprised.

    I can''t help frowning: "yes"

    : tomorrow is new year''s Eve. I wish you a happy new year. During the Spring Festival, I will try my best to ensure the renewal, but I don''t dare to promise you anything. The reason must be clear to all of you. In the new year, active and passive social activities are indispensable. You should also pay more attention to your body, eat more meat, drink less, and be happy Year.

    Also: female readers should pay attention to -- don''t put on weight. I wish you beautiful every year ~

 Chapter 292

    Zhen Nuo''s eyebrows jumped and stared at me without blinking. "So, you are miss Chu Yuan''s"

    Ya''s long sound made me feel awkward. I was afraid that she could not breathe and die at my door. I couldn''t help but say, "I am her brother"

    "you are Mr Chu Nan, Mr Chu?" Zhen Nuo''s astonishment is the biggest satire to me. I''d like to understand why she has such an unbelievable expression.

    "You know me?"

    "No," Zhen Nuo seemed to realize his impoliteness, and quickly took off the pair of huge sunglasses. He smiled awkwardly and said, "it''s just that Miss Chu Yuan used to hear about you."

    Seeing her true face in Lushan Mountain, Dong Xiaoye and I were stunned again, because the woman''s left corner of the eye was obviously bruised, and the tiny wound of the skin was bleeding, which made her eyes open a little hard, and her eyes were covered with bloodshot, which was obviously the trauma she had just suffered. It''s no wonder that she had to wear that pair of big sunglasses, for a beautiful and temperament woman, It''s not very elegant, but I think her right eye is even more indecent, because it''s bright, as if she can talk, and honest makes me want to poke it blind - Yadi seems to sigh: it''s better to be famous than to meet you?!

    "Just heard Chu Yuan mention him?" Dong Xiaoye''s query is also my query. I don''t understand why she called Chu Yuan "Miss". But from her address to my "Sir" and her sudden change of attitude, it''s not hard to detect the oddness in it. It seems that the respect she tried to show was not for me, nor for Chu Yuan, but for my name.

    Zhen Nuo ignored Dong Xiaoye again with great personality, raised her mouth and showed a smile she didn''t seem to be used to, and said to me: "Mr. Chu, is Miss Chu Yuan at home?"

    I instinctively mentioned 12 points of vigilance, "you look for her?"

    Chu Yuan is still a minor student. If he really knew a woman like Zhen Nuo, how could he not tell me? Perhaps I felt the hostility that I let out, Zhen Nuo said with a smile, "no, I''m here to find Dongfang Lianren."

    When talking about the name of the East, I clearly saw the anger in Zhen Nuo''s eyes. When I was shocked, I confirmed my suspicion: they were the guys Chu Yuan said were going to catch the East!

    I said quietly, "the east? If you don''t go to her house, what are you doing here? "

    Zhen Nuo shook his head and smiled: "she is not at home"

    I hate the look in the eyes of this woman, because I have a feeling of looking in the mirror, which is that I like to be smart as well as I like to pretend, "then go to school."

    "She''s not in school anymore"

    "so is she in my house?" I said angrily, "Miss Zhen? I ask you, are you asking me for someone? "

    "No," said Zhen Nuo, who was young and angry at me, and a little timidity flashed in her eyes, but it was more like disgust and contempt for rude men. "I just think she will come here because she and miss Chu Yuan are the best friends"

    "do you think she will come here? So you''re going to open my door? " I said aggressively, "are you looking down on me or the laws of the country? What kind of gourd do you sell to me? Miss Zhen, have no one taught you what is etiquette, righteousness and shame? If you want to say anything, just give me something. I don''t have time or obligation to talk with you! "

    Zhen Nuo was choked, angry, ashamed and ashamed, but he couldn''t argue. He saw the strong man who had just talked with him stand up and say, "please pay attention! Your sister is not at school. Your parents are empty. Where else can they go except here? "

    My parents'' house is empty? This made me more angry, and then saw the other party''s righteous and fierce arrogance, I had the desire to fight.

    "Only when you speak can you pay attention to me!" Dongxiaoye''s temper is hotter than mine. He opens the strong man''s hand and points it at me with great strength. The strong man''s face is not startled. Sister Hu points at him and says: "doubt they can open someone''s door here? Isn''t it a crime? Dare to play in front of me? Give me your ID card! "

    Sister tiger showed her police officer''s card and shocked three people.

    "The police?" Zhen Nuo returns to his mind and looks at winter night. He seems to say to himself, "it''s you"

    sister tiger stares at her, "what do you say

    "Or is it a crime to say nothing?" Zhen Nuo suddenly aimed at the little winter night and said with a smile: "this officer, excuse me, have I damaged the door? If not, why do you say I''m guilty? I''m just talking and joking, but you are suspected of slandering me. "

    After all, it''s the police. Sister Hu doesn''t seem to have no scruples when talking to me.

    So it''s you? What does that mean? Zhen Nuo seems to know the origin of this woman like sister tiger? There are more and more doubts. I can''t get a clue at all, but now it''s not the time to solve them. Ya is so arrogant that she even wants to bite sister tiger back.

    "Do you need me to open the door and invite you in?" I sneer: "if there is no one in the family, who is the slander? And "I glanced at two bodyguards and said to Zhen Nuo, "I ran to my house with two old men and made a fool of myself, which seriously disturbed my life and my mood at the moment. What do I want to play? I will accompany you to the end! " After that, I took out the key and gave it to sister tiger. "Xiaoye, open the door, let three people go in and find someone. If you can''t find someone, please call a police car for them. We''ll fight in the bureau!"

    Zhen Nuo''s fleeting timidity didn''t escape the eyes of the winter night. She looked at me gratefully, took the key in my hand, immediately squeezed Zhen Nuo, went to the door and poked the lock of the anti-theft door, sneered at him and said, "three, please come in, what are you still waiting for?"

    The Putonghua bodyguard is about to lift her legs and enter the room, but Zhen Nuo reaches out to stop her. She looks at me with fear, as if she wants to see something from my face.

    "What? Afraid? " I can''t help saying, "I''m sorry, I have to invite you in today. I don''t know whether you suspect me or my sister, or whether you suspect that we abducted or harbored the oriental girl, but I need to prove the facts, so that I don''t find that the door plank will be torn down and the furniture will be emptied when I go home next time."

    It doesn''t matter whether Zhen Nuo doubts my bluff. What''s important is that she will definitely hesitate. I''m just adding weight to make her more hesitant.

    "I''m sorry. I want to make a phone call first." Zhen Nuo didn''t wait for us to nod or oppose, but he dodged my pressing questions and climbed the stairs on the fifth floor.

    "Do you want to run?" Dongxiaoye instinctively thought that she was going to leave before taking a small step. The two men blocked the stairway just like closing the door.

    "What are you doing?" he said angrily? Get out of my way! "

    See bodyguards ignore, winter night is more fire, I pulled her behind, but also "naturally" blocked my door, said: "forget it, to run she will not run."

    Looking at the momentum and tacit understanding of these two strong men, it''s obvious that they are well-trained professional bodyguards, and the people who can hire such bodyguards, with their toes, want to know that the background is not simple. Dongxiaoye is a policeman, with only citizens and criminals in his eyes, but I''m different, because I''m probably hiding a criminal now. That''s the corner of zhennuo''s eye, which should not be the skin of the little oriental lady A masterpiece? It''s no wonder they want to catch her when they hurt such a person!

    Within a minute or so, Zhen Nuo came back. For the third time, he ignored the winter night and bowed to me and said: "Mr. Chu, today is my recklessness. Here, I sincerely apologize to you and ask you, if you or your sister miss Chu Yuan know about the fall of dongfanglian, please let us know."

    I don''t know who she called, or what she said on the phone, or why she suddenly gave up her stubbornness, but I like the result, otherwise it''s really stiff, the person who can''t get down the stairs is definitely me, so I nodded and agreed, and then said: "can I ask, who are you? Why the east? "

    "Is that a reason?" Zhen Nuo pointed to the injury in his corner of the eye and smiled: "but Mr. Chu can rest assured that I will not do anything to her, just want to hear her apology."

    Really just want her to apologize? I don''t believe this woman. First, I don''t think it''s a problem that can be solved only by apologizing. Dongfanglian people will choose to dodge around. Second, what she said lightly is not consistent with her behavior of chasing girls with two bodyguards. As for the third woman, she evaded my problem and didn''t show her identity.

    I am a non drinker. At most, I drink two bottles of beer while watching TV at the world cup every four years. Maybe it''s too long for four years. I drank two glasses at noon today, and I fell asleep for half a day

 Chapter 293

    When Zhen Nuo saw that I was frowning, smiling and wearing sunglasses, she was hiding the flowing cunning in her eyes rather than covering the injured corners of her eyes. "In that case, I''ll thank Mr. Chu first. Today we are so rude and offended. We will pay back in the future. Update super fast "

    " wait! " I stopped Zhen Nuo, who was going downstairs, and scolded the little girl for her thoughtfulness. "If I see the East, how can I contact you?"

    As the old saying goes, the more you think that your goal is about to be achieved and the more likely you are to make mistakes, this question can be regarded as a white question. Although I''m a white question with no sincerity, if you don''t ask it, you''ll see flaws because of your perfunctory attitude.

    It''s just a way to brush the cleverness, whether it''s me or Zhen Nuo.

    I solemnly said, "if I see her, I will prove the truth to her. If she did something wrong, I will take her to apologize to you personally, but if you bully her," I looked at the winter night, pretending to be a tiger, "we will go to find you."

    Even if it is blocked by the lens, I can feel a trace of consternation and regret flash in Zhen Nuo''s eyes. It''s obvious that I guessed her mind. She is testing me! And I finally cheated her. In the moment of Zhen Nuo''s loss of mind, another relatively gentle bodyguard felt his hand into the pocket on the inside of his clothes. "This is Miss Zhen''s business card"

    "cough!"

    Before the bodyguard finished speaking, Zhen Nuo suddenly returned to his senses, interrupted him with a dry cough, and stared at the bodyguard inexplicably. Then he smiled at me, took a pen and a delicate booklet out of his pocket, wrote a string of numbers on one page, tore them off and handed them to me: "this is my phone. It''s on 24 hours. Mr. Chu can follow me Contact me. "

    "OK" I can''t help but lock my brow. Isn''t it more convenient to give me my business card directly? What is she afraid of?

    Until three people came downstairs, was ignored for the fourth time in the winter small night, was grinding white and sharp teeth, angry at me: "who is that woman? How can you be so arrogant? "

    "Don''t you see that I met her for the first time?" I smiled bitterly twice, then walked into the door with a straight face, saw two pairs of sneakers beside the door shoe cabinet, and said coldly and loudly: "it''s not easy to know who she is? Just ask the people you know. "

    Winter night a Zheng, "ask who?"

    I didn''t answer, because winter night has seen a pathetic little face coming out of my room, "brother"

    "predestination?" Little winter night was shocked. "How are you at home? So, just now those three people "are the criminal police after all. In a moment, they found their way of thinking. Even if they were fond of Chu Yuan, they could not help frowning and chilling their brows and making faces," what about little east? "

    Chu Yuan walked out of the room with his head drooping and his head drooping. It was the little girl''s skin that Zhen Nuo was looking for?

    "Brother Nan is good, sister Dong is good"

    is this listless and haggard girl really Oriental? I''m sure she is, but I can''t believe it. I haven''t seen her for a few days. The spirit of the past is completely gone in the East. She looks weaker and thinner. She looks sicker and paler. She has always been fashionable and avant-garde. She doesn''t wear make-up or make-up. She hasn''t even changed her clothes for three days. The broad and fat school uniform is wrinkled and dirty The Brown Shoulder hair is messy at this time. Fortunately, the window is closed. Otherwise, the flying birds will mistakenly think that it is their own bird''s nest. It''s like a beautiful and lovely Oriental Barbie doll. It''s like a wild dog snatching it out of the garbage. It''s messy and down-to-earth. I can feel pity for her appearance, which makes my resentment disappear instantly. I see her feet move forward Fall, I and winter night at the same time react to come over, hurriedly one left one right will hold her.

    "What''s the matter? Oriental, are you sick? " I covered the forehead of the East and didn''t seem to have a fever.

    "Gulu"

    people in the room could hear a strange sound from the little belly of the East. The little girl''s skin was red and her face was red. She looked at me sheepishly and said, "brother Nan, I''m not sick, but I''m hungry"

    this reason makes people speechless "Brother, the East hasn''t eaten in three days"

    "three days?" Winter night is more than heartache ah, I see her flesh pain, urgent way: "how can this do?"? You''re still growing up. You can''t go on a diet to lose weight "

    depend on it! Tiger sister lost her ability to think when she saw Lori. Who said she was on a diet? Is there a reason to look horizontally and vertically?

    Women''s way of thinking is incomprehensible to men. Chu Yuan always mentions the words "cake", "chocolate" or "diet". She always thinks of her own weight first. To my surprise, sister Hu even cares about this. It can be seen that there are still some female connotations left in her wild style We helped to sit on the sofa. Our voice was weak, but the words were amazing. "It''s a hunger strike."

    "What?!" Winter night lost voice: "hunger strike?!"

    I''m also surprised. What can''t think of in this little girl''s skin? How can she force herself to go to extremes? Seeing Chu Yuan''s expression on one side was gloomy, I suddenly became dignified.The mind turns a hundred times, I interrupted the guidance or inducement of winter night, don''t ask the reason, just look at the Oriental pitiful person lightly, disdainful scold: "bullshit, children''s family, fart big point grievance can''t stand, want to frighten who to die to live?" Without waiting for an answer from the East, I turned my tone, and then I said to Chu Yuan, "and you, Yuan Yuan Yuan, you know she''s hungry. Why don''t you tell her to get something to eat? Is the refrigerator there for people to see? Go and see if there''s anything to eat. Go to the kitchen and heat her up. "

    It''s not that my friends boast. Although I have no way to deal with ordinary girls, I have a lot of experience in dealing with problem girls. My sister is the biggest problem girl. Years of ''struggle'' have accumulated me a lot of experience. I know that I should not be too tight in dealing with this kind of extreme personality, stubborn and prickly temper. They are the source of extreme In their pride and stubbornness, of course, in their eyes, those things are called self-esteem.

    The so-called self-esteem and standard are all set by themselves. Therefore, they should be induced to put down their self-esteem and speak out their concerns. Other people''s coercion will only make them push their nose and face more. On the contrary, the more you show disdain, the more she hopes you care about her and then pour out to you.

    The East was choked by me. If he wanted to refute me, he had to tell me the reason. So he stopped talking for a while. Chu Yuan suddenly turned around. He spat out his tongue to me timidly. He gave me a lovely knock on his head and said with a smile, "I forgot all about it. I''ve finished the meal, but those people suddenly came to knock at home. How dare we eat it?"

    Winter small night smell speech, eyebrow a jump, originally in the heart has the fire of she immediately exposed the angry face, sink a voice way: "that three guys are who?"? Do you know little Oriental? "

    Dongfang Lian''s delicate body trembled and her expression became complicated. I can see that it was Dong Xiaoye''s identity and the way of questioning that made her feel the pressure.

    "Little night, what do you ask her for?" I cast a wink at dongxiaoye and said, "she said when she wanted to, let her eat first."

    Dongxiaoyeren is careless, and immediately understands my meaning. He gets up and says with a smile, "yes, ha ha, xiaodongfang, don''t worry. If someone bullies you, tell xiaoyejie how to avenge you."

    We have too many questions, but now is not the time to pursue the answers. Since dongfanglian came to my house, she said that she gave up her hunger strike, which was originally a performance of giving up persistence. Therefore, she would give me an explanation - in order not to let me ''betray'' her, or throw her out of the house.

    "Thank you sister Xiaoye, thank you brother Nan"

    yuan also gratefully grasped my hand, which is a bit of suspicion of coquetry.

    I pretended to have no choice but sighed and said with a smile, "why don''t you go and cook for the east?"

    "Well, horse!" Chu Yuan ran into the kitchen happily.

    I turned to dongxiaoye and said, "Xiaoye, you said you have something important to discuss with me. Now you can say it?"

    Winter little night walked to the chair, one arm propped on the table, held his cheek, rolled his eyes lazily, and said, "don''t talk about yourself as if you were innocent and helpless, how could you have never asked me before?"

    I took a can of coke out of the refrigerator and threw it across the table to dongxiaoye. I laughed and said, "OK, don''t make a fuss. I apologize, don''t I?"

    Little winter night is a little flustered, but still a clean one handed coke, dissatisfied with the cold hum.

    Dongfanglian people looked at me and at dongxiaoye. Although we shifted the topic to discuss business and put her aside, which made her a little uncomfortable, her expression was obviously relieved.

 Chapter 294

    Dongfanglian people looked at me and at dongxiaoye. Although we shifted the topic to discuss business, we suddenly put her aside, or regarded her as the air, which made her a little uncomfortable, but her expression was obviously a little relieved.

    I and tiger elder sister look at each other and smile. They extend their thumbs to each other tacitly. Of course, they are carrying the Oriental skin.

    Deliberately not talking about Oriental related topics is to let her relieve her tense spirit, because she is now suspicious and insecure because of her physical and mental fatigue. She needs a little time and a little space to let herself gradually calm down.

    "Little chuzi, guess who''s the guy who stabbed the knife in the back?" Tiger sister pulled open the clasp of the coke can, because of the shock just now, she immediately came out with a foam. She hurriedly crooked her head and sucked the foam into her mouth, then stretched out her little red tongue and licked the wet lips.

    Why does such a slovenly behavior come from a beautiful woman, and the taste is totally different? It''s not indecent, it''s sexy and seductive. It''s really not temperament, but it''s cute and cute? See if you can guess. "

    "Well? Oh, oh, "I hurriedly took back my momentary lost eyes and scolded myself for being dirty. What do I always stare at people''s lips when I''m free? I turned my face and leaned against the table. In order to cover up my gaffe, I frowned and put on a very serious attitude. I said: "listen to you, that boring guy is obviously someone I know, and the one who has the deepest holiday with me is undoubtedly Zhang Mingjie, but I''m not sure if he was among the hostages that night, followed by Liu Xiaosheng. He misunderstood me and me Murphy''s relationship is also the most likely one to frame me "

    here, I suddenly think of what Murphy said to me in the afternoon of Murphy. If I negotiate the cooperation project on behalf of Fengchang group, I can not only ensure that I can get it easily, but also save 20% of the investment, then Liu Xiaosheng, as the most advantageous competitor of Fengchang group, is even more profligate in me Why.

    "That''s all?" Tiger elder sister''s mocking expression tells me that Zhang Liu and her husband are not accurate answers.

    "Of course not only," I said: "as the host family, they lied about the threatening letter and insisted on making the birthday party bigger and more lively. The dragon family owed all the guests a reasonable explanation. Since there was no most reasonable explanation for them, they had to put the responsibility down to Xu Hengshen, but Xu Heng ran away and died suddenly in an accident. The dragon family had no head More energy should be spent on internal struggle for power and inheritance, so they have no time to deal with external Crusades, so they need to have a way to distract the focus of the public. Unfortunately, Xu Heng''s so-called "suspicious" relationship with me just meets their needs "

    I gave a drink of coke, breathed out comfortably, and then continued:" of course, it can''t be ruled out I have been reported by other people. After all, when a man is taken off his pants and a woman is taken advantage of, I sit on one side and enjoy it safely. If I think about the change of position, I will certainly hate it. But all I can think of is Zhang Mingjie, Liu Xiaosheng and the dragon family, because I don''t know anyone else. By the way, do you remember that day I called a housekeeper named Gao? It''s said that the material is the cousin of the second young grandma of the dragon family. Women are all small bellied chickens. Maybe it''s her revenge on me. Ha ha. "

    Dong Xiaoye looked at me for a long time, then sighed: "in fact, I never thought you were stupid, but I never thought you were so smart. You guessed right, the one who stabbed us was Qiao Mei, the daughter-in-law of long Zili"

    "Ga?" I can put an egg in my mouth. Is there any mistake? I have only one last sentence to reply with a joking attitude. I don''t want to be wrong. Actually, the person I most doubt is Liu Xiaosheng and long Yifan, "who do you say it is?"

    "It''s the second daughter-in-law of the dragon family," said Dong Xiaoye with a smile, "Lin team refuses to tell me, but I''m not allowed to go back to the Bureau, just because I''m afraid that I might hear about this or run into the dragon family. Lin team''s idea is the same. He thinks that the dragon family is trying to distract the focus after suffering."

    I wonder: "then why did he suddenly ask you to go back today?"

    "It''s also a strange place for me," said Dong Xiaoye with a frown. "My colleague said that the two long Zili often ran to the bureau to ask for opinions a few days ago. Today, their attitude suddenly turned around 180 degrees. They asked to see me, so as to apologize to me."

    "Apologize?" I was even more surprised.

    "Well," said Dong Xiaoye, "dragon Yifan has also come. He scolded dragon Yili in front of me. Three people said a lot of nice words to me, which made people drop goosebumps. They also asked me to invite you out. They booked a room in Shangri La Hotel and hosted a banquet for you. They wanted to pay compensation to you or to frighten me and him for you They boasted about how you fought with Xu Heng that night, how you were seriously injured, and how you fooled them all. So you can rest assured that they are sincere "

    and don''t say why the attitude of the dragon family has changed a hundred and eighty degrees. How can I hear that it''s winter night? I carefully asked: "little sister night to do lobbying for them?"

    "Say, lobbyist? Who?! " The little winter night''s confused denial is not only groundless, but also unconvincingTiger sister wanted to talk but stopped, her eyes twinkled, as if she wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say it.

    Before leaving the company, Mo Yizhi said a word to me: don''t trust others easily. For some people, you may be just a tool for them to exchange benefits. Be careful of these people. Does he mean

    of course, dongxiaoye will never be such a person. Therefore, what kind of means does the dragon play to her? I asked with a wry smile: "xiaoyejie, To be honest with me, what benefits have they promised you in order to invite me? "

    I''m just trying to prove the true meaning of Mo Yizhi''s advice. I don''t want to look a little red on my face and say timidly: "as long as you accept their apology, long Yifan is willing to donate a new school with advanced facilities to chenjie."

    a new school with advanced facilities? What a big pen! And it''s the only "weakness" of winter''s hard and soft nights. No wonder this girl is willing to be a lobbyist for them.

    "Little chuzi, I know it may force you a little bit, but if you think about it carefully, it''s just to accept their apologies. We won''t suffer any loss and show our generosity. How worthwhile it is to get a new primary school like this"

    "it''s not magnanimity." Dongfang Lian, like a living dead man lying on the sofa waiting for food, suddenly sat up and interjected: "it''s greed and futility If you don''t accept Lu, sister Xiaoye and brother Nan won''t agree. They are upright. "

    Dongfang xiaoniang PI knows me. Although her eyes are obviously making fun of me, she does say my noble heart. So we are generous. If we don''t care about her, we will see the little girl frown and say in a deep voice: "besides, businessmen are all unprofitable and don''t get up early. There is a plan for doing good things. The dragon family smashed a school with a wave of their hands. There must be a purpose in it ˇ±

    "go, little girl hasn''t graduated from high school. What do you know?" I''m a little policeman. What about your brother Nan? Worse than me, it''s a loss "

    " ahhh -- "

    winter night was stunned. Seeing me blinking, she suddenly realized that she had almost left her mouth, exposed the fact that I had left Fengchang, and hurriedly changed her way:" it''s a clerk with the lowest position in Fengchang group. We are the same. We want money, but we don''t have the right. What can long Yifan do for us? "

    As far as the logic of thinking is concerned, the police and businessmen are very similar. The first consideration is motivation. Indeed, from the perspective of winter night, the dragon family has no motivation to pit us, because we don''t have any capital to be pit, but is it true?

    Today, there is no time to code words. There are still activities late. The updates are less. I''m sorry

 Chapter 295

    I frowned and struggled for a long time. Then I took my mobile phone out of my pocket. Looking for the phone book, I asked the little oriental lady curiously, "do you know the dragon family?"

    "I don''t know that kind of thing that has neither brains nor goods," said Dongfang pitiful, with a disdainful flat mouth, staring at my thigh and asking, "brother Nan, are you seriously injured in your leg? Is it still painful? "

    I didn''t sit down because I leaned against the table, but I was afraid that my legs would not bend and I could not be seen by the Oriental people. Hearing this, I said, "how do you know I was hurt?"

    "What don''t I know?" Dongfang Lian said to me, "when Yuan Yuan saw me today, he told me everything about you. How powerful is it? Brother Nan, I don''t believe you are so powerful."

    It''s not that you don''t believe it, it''s that you don''t believe it at all! At a glance at the expression of the East, I know that Chu Yuan must be boasting, exaggerating to beautify her brother, the Oriental little devil is big, can''t hear the water.

    I turn to dongxiaoye and ask if I can. "Just like the East said, I''m sorry, but I''ll throw up a school. Xiaoye, don''t you think it''s strange?"

    "Didn''t I say that? I also think it''s strange, so I asked you to discuss it, "said Dong Xiaoye, humming," they explained the reason with me, but it''s not reasonable. How can I understand it? Lin team also said that let me ask your opinion. After all, you are all in the same circle. Besides, the long family and the Mohist family have some personal relations, so they should know something about them. "

    Cao. Dare I ask the Mohist family? Lin Zhi''s old fox must have misunderstood the relationship between me and Murphy. He thought that the long family was calling the Mohist family through my idea. I had found the phone number I was looking for, but I didn''t dial. He asked, "what does long Yifan say?"

    It''s impossible for Dong Xiaoye to be knocked down by sugar coated bullets because of a school. So long Yifan must have given a reasonable explanation enough for her to let go. Sure enough, Dong Xiaoye said: "he said that the tragedy of Qianlong manor was due to his father''s stubbornness, and the dragon family really had to take the main responsibility. Long Yifan said that he didn''t know about Qiao Mei''s stabbing us. Otherwise, he said He will definitely stop it, because he was going to thank you after finishing the funeral of long Xiaotian. Long Yifan shamelessly told me that he would like to make friends with you no matter in public or private, so he must apologize to you. Even if he pays any price, he also hopes to get your forgiveness "

    " why? " I don''t understand.

    Chu Yuan, who came out from the kitchen with the food, also heard our conversation just now. He didn''t have a good breath: "if it wasn''t for my brother, how many people would they have killed? Say sorry, please have a meal, my brother leg injury will be ok? The beauty of thinking! "

    Chu Yuan ''s attitude embarrassed her to be a lobbyist on the winter night. "There is still a school"

    "that is not good!" Chu Yuan smashed the bowl on the coffee table, which scared the hungry Dongfang Lianren''s boss. "My brother almost lost his life, saved so many people, but they stabbed my brother in the back"

    Dong Xiaoye corrected: "it was his brother and sister-in-law who did not know."

    "he didn''t know why!" Chu Yuan said coldly, "they are a family. If they don''t talk about my brother, they will also talk about you. Even if the Dragon doesn''t talk about it, doesn''t the Dragon know? There''s no reason for the police not to communicate with him? "

    Chu Yuan''s words are well founded. She choked heavily on Dong Xiaoye. I can see that Dong Xiaoye was struggling. She didn''t believe in long Yifan. She just forced herself not to expose him. She didn''t want to accept the benefits of long Yifan. However, in order to have a better learning environment for the children in the school, she was willing to give up her principle Grievance, can exchange a new school for children, I think, I will also make the same choice with winter night, regardless of whether it is noble or humble.

    "Compared with the criminal surnamed Xu, the behavior of the dragon is more despicable. Who wants to be friends with them?" Chu Yuan hands the spoon to the East and mumbles to herself. She stares at me with round eyes. If she doesn''t blink, I understand. She says it to me.

    "You haven''t said the reason why they want to make friends with me," I motioned Chu Yuan with my eyes not to interrupt, and then smiled at Dong Xiaoye. "That''s the key?"

    "He said that after this event, the reputation and reputation of the dragon family have fallen to the bottom of the valley, so we must do something that can save the image, such as charity and building a loving primary school." Dong Xiaoye was frustrated and spoke with a sense of lethargy. He said angrily: "they know that you and I are friends, and that my school and sister Chen''s school are in trouble, So I think this is the best opportunity. He doesn''t deny that he is flattering you in disguise, because you are the hero who rescued the hostages. Everyone says that all the people who are in trouble with the dragon family owe you a great deal of humanity. As long as they have a good relationship with you, those people will leave some affection for the dragon family. Even if you say a word, it is possible to slow down the huge encounter of the dragon family in the countercurrent Great pressure "

    " one stone, two eagles? To donate to school is not only to restore reputation, but also to bribe my brother? " Chu Yuan said with a straight face disdain: "to put it bluntly, I just want to use my brother as a shield.""It''s one arrow and three eagles that makes it right." Dongfang Lianren, who was devouring a bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge, wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and corrected Chu Yuan''s way: "since the dragon family thought that brother Nan''s good words would work for them, they must worry that his bad words would work better. Don''t forget that brother Nan was hurt because he was involved with them. Forgive them for being generous, don''t forgive them for being righteous and hate them It''s stingy, and the fire can''t be contained in the paper. In case that the news media with keen sense of smell knows the existence of Nan brother and makes an interview, Nan brother only needs to bury the dragon family a little, so they don''t want to turn over and seal the TV and newspaper. Can they also seal the Internet? In the age of network information, there is no secret at all. It''s quite a simple truth. "

    It''s not hard, but it''s not easy to say it from a 16-year-old girl. Don''t say it to me. I can''t help but smile. These two girls are so mature and dark that they can even figure out the mind of adults.

    "Long Yifan''s words are only the past of theoretical explanation, but in reality, no one will really bird me," I said lightly: "there are many heroes who are brave and brave, who are not praised a few words, and then forget to ignore them? This is the current society. Even if I don''t say anything, the dragon family will still be criticized by the public opinion. I can''t change anything. At most, it''s a dish that the media like to fry. It''s hot and cold. It''s impossible for long Yifan not to understand. Otherwise, he won''t allow his younger brother and sister-in-law to frame and revenge me at the beginning. There must be a reason for his sudden change of attitude. ˇ±

    "do you mean he has plans for you?" Looking at me in the winter night, the expression of doubt is definitely belittling my value. "What can he do for you?"

    I didn''t answer Dong Xiaoye''s question, but I pressed the dial out button of my mobile phone. I need to further verify this question.

    "Hello, little Chu? Ha ha, I didn''t expect you would call me. "The phone rang several times before it was connected. It can be seen that she was a little surprised by my active contact and joked:" what? Have you changed your mind? "

    "Long Mi said and laughed, and the man said exactly, but I still insisted a little," I smiled, and then got serious. "I have something to ask you and the chairman for advice."

    Yes, this call is to Long Shan, so I hesitated for a long time, because I have some conflicts in my heart. I just installed a cool house with someone for a long time. I really don''t want to ask them for advice, but no one can help me to answer the questions in my heart except them.

    "Oh?" Long Shan said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"

    I pushed the head of Chu Yuan, who had come to eavesdrop on me, and asked, "I wonder if Longshi group is also one of Fengchang''s competitors for the cooperation project you mentioned this afternoon?"

    There was an unexpected silence on the phone. I didn''t hear Longshan''s answer for a long time. I couldn''t help frowning and laughing bitterly: "Longshi, is it inconvenient to tell me?"

    "Oh, no!" Long Shan''s reaction is not consistent with her usual calm and self-sufficient. She looks a little flustered and excited. "Little Chu, should the dragon family have begun to contact you?"

 Chapter 296

    "Little Chu, should the dragon family have begun to contact you?"

    In a daze, xuan''er glanced at the little winter night and didn''t directly answer Longshan, just like she didn''t directly answer my question, sighed: "I''m so stupid. I can''t believe what the chairman''s words mean. The other side''s so-called negotiation terms only named my name, but didn''t specify that I can only represent Fengchang, is not it Yeah? In other words, no matter which company I represent to talk about this project, they are willing to make concessions in terms of funding as long as they facilitate cooperation, right? "

    Shanton paused and said: "little Chu, we didn''t want to hide this from you. Didn''t the chairman also tell you? To mention those who may just want to make use of you, we are worried that you think too much, so we don''t say clearly "

    indeed, although Mo didn''t say clearly, it means obviously that I didn''t think that way in advance - if the other party didn''t care which company I represented to negotiate and cooperate with, the only conclusion is that they really aimed at me !

    This is a terrible conclusion. It''s no wonder that Mo Yizhi wants to leave my third reason. It sounds so terrible. I also begin to feel that I need to protect myself.

    good horses don''t eat grass. They don''t bow back without arrow. They are afraid of returning to fear. The old man can''t regret it. I forced the throb in my heart and said with a smile: "thank you, dragon secret. I understand your kindness. I think I Know what to do. "

    "Wait!" Long Shan shouted and listened to me not to hang up. She breathed heavily, and then said to me calmly, "maybe you think I''m saying this for the ambition of Fengchang group, but Xiao Chu, I''d like to give you a piece of advice. If you are determined to leave Fengchang, the chairman and I will not force you. As friends or elders, I just warn you in my personal capacity that you can Join any company that desperately wants to get you and compete with Fengchang for this cooperation project on behalf of them - only Longshi group can''t! "

    "Why?"

    "Because I and the dragon family" Longshan''s words were stifling, and he wanted to talk and stop, sighing: "there is no reason. I have already said the words. It''s your business to listen to them or not. Goodbye."

    After all, long Shan hung up the phone, and I couldn''t help being stunned. My friend just asked me out of instinct. In fact, I was not interested in the answer at all, but I didn''t expect that long Shan would make such a strange response.

    Why doesn''t she just want me to join Longshi? Longshan? All surnames are dragon. Is there any relationship between them? I quickly shook my head and thought that I was too paranoid. Even if Longshan has something to do with the dragon family, it''s impossible for Mo not to know. What kind of heart am I in?

    "Elder brother, who is the female secretary?" Seeing that I put away my cell phone, Chu Yuan couldn''t help wondering, "why does she say you want to leave Fengchang? Are you going to resign? "

    "I don''t know. How can you understand the adult conversation?" My friend felt guilty and knocked on the forehead of Chu Yuan. Then he shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "it''s a pity that we can''t accept the kindness of long Yifan. Then you pushed me for the dinner. Why not? Ha ha, the scar is not good, and the pain is still there. It''s normal for the dragon family to hold a banquet and treat, and the guests have no courage to attend the meeting. "

    Dong Xiaoye is sitting next to me. I can hear the conversation with long Shan clearly, so she has smelled a smell and frowned: "what''s the matter with the cooperation project you just mentioned? Is that the real purpose of longyifan? But you are not saying that you have decided to "be wary of Chu Yuan. Dong Xiaoye didn''t find out what he said. Instead, he asked me for answers with doubts in his eyes. Why did I decide to resign before I cut off the relationship with Fengchang.

    "It''s a little changed and complicated, so I''m still thinking about it," I said perfunctorily. "I can only tell you that the goal of long Yifan should be the cooperative project. As for what the cooperative project is, I''m sorry, it''s a trade secret. Even if you are a policeman, I can''t tell you."

    I blush when I say that. How can I not say that? But I don''t know what that is! If I don''t dislike the dragon family very much, I''d like to eat and drink for nothing. By the way, I''ll see if I can get something out of long Yifan''s mouth.

    Nine times out of ten, the goal of the dragon family is also an attractive cooperation project. Thanks to the attractive cooperation conditions, I seem to have become an attractive "discount card"

    mom, what kind of company is it and what kind of purpose is it for me?

    "Stinginess"

    "it''s not stinginess, it''s professional ethics," I said: "you don''t think about it, why does long Yifan know your relationship with morning sister? Why do you know the difficulties faced by the school? Who believes in spending so much time studying you and saying that he has no purpose? "

    "Yes, yes, can I be stupid?" "Don''t you just want to say that I almost pulled your hind legs?" murmured Dong Xiaoye

    "I don''t say that. I''m not an animal. Where do I get my front and back legs?" I had a ha ha fight. It''s impossible for Dong Xiaoye not to be wary of long Yifan, but she wanted the school more. "I went to the bank in the afternoon to do school affairs. Although it''s incomparable with the atmosphere of long Yifan, it can still solve the difficulties of the school, isn''t it? Little sister, be content. "

    I don''t want chu yuan to know about the donation to the school, because she will definitely ask me where the money comes from. My brother should be an example to my sister, and what I do is not worth advocating."Who doesn''t understand the reason why the pie doesn''t fall? I''m content. I''m not afraid that you''ll suffer. " Winter night also unconsciously glanced at Chu Yuan, who was a bit confused, and said: "the school is not in a hurry. It will be the same next week. I''m afraid you won''t make it?"

    "Brother, what are you talking about? How can I not understand a word? "

    "It''s right if you don''t understand," I patted Chu Yuan''s head and said with a smile, "if you don''t understand, it proves that you are a child and need to grow up quickly."

    Chu Yuan puffed up his cheeks, "I''ll warn you for the last time, I''m not a child! I am sixteen years old! "

    I like it so much. I''m not a child? I smile and turn to ask Dong Xiaoye, "by the way, since long Yifan has confessed his mistake to you, then captain Lin has no reason to hide the investigation progress of the Qianlong manor incident from you? What about? Has Xu Heng''s life experience been verified? How about the fate of his friends? "

    Being ignored is very disgraceful for the girl with high self-esteem. She is about to retaliate for my Chu Yuan''s words, but her actions are smothering. She looks forward to winter''s night and pricks up her ears.

    Even Chu Yuan knows that the problem is serious. Xu Heng, who has not been caught, has always been a problem for us.

    "You want to know?" Winter night slyly blinked his big eyes and smiled: "I''m sorry, the police are confidential. Even if you are a hero, I can''t tell you, it''s not my stinginess, it''s professional ethics."

    what is the other way? This girl is not willing to suffer any loss. Chu Yuan can see that Dong Xiaoye is deliberately playing tricks on me, holding her hand, whistling and showing off her loveliness. She said: "sister Xiaoye, you can tell my brother ~"

    winter Xiaoye really has no resistance to Chu Yuan. It''s like coaxing a little baby. She laughed and said: "I''m joking with your brother. My fate is lovely. I''m going to play in the house with little Dongfang okay? I can only speak to your brother alone

    Seeing dongxiaoye''s expression suddenly serious, I was shocked, which reflected that dongxiaoye was not purely choking me, but because the following topics were not suitable for talking with the East in front of Chu Yuan, after all, they were still young.

    How could Chu Yuan not understand the intention of white winter night? Pretending to be confused, pretending to be naive, said with a small head askew, "can''t I listen?"

    "No," said Dong Xiaoye, seemingly nervous, but actually, she was not only meticulous, but also very principled, coaxing Chu Yuandao: "elder sister is different from your brother. I know Yuanyuan is not a child, but a big girl, but I still can''t let you listen, because it''s work and discipline. Apart from your brother, I have to keep secrets from anyone. Yuanyuan, can you understand? ˇ±

    when she moved out of the work discipline, Chu Yuan had no words. Even if she was not happy, she would never show it in the winter night. The girl''s ability to act good in front of her was always extraordinary. She nodded obediently, but turned around and immediately stared at me. She was very dissatisfied. Then she pulled the East with the same curious face and went back to her room To be sure, she didn''t close the door on purpose.

    I can''t help joking: "I''m just asking, do you have to be so mysterious?"

 Chapter 297

    "I''m just asking. Is it necessary for you to be so mysterious?"

    "You can ask, but I can''t say, so you can''t listen. You have to remember to me. Because this question you asked is the main and most important purpose for me to come to you." Dong Xiaoye seems to see that Chu Yuan''s door is not closed tightly. He lowers his voice and says to me: "Xu Heng''s business has not been verified. Listen to Lin team''s words It seems that some people don''t want the police to investigate in that direction and obstruct it, but it''s just a matter of praying for arms to block the car at most. As the team Lin said, the obstruction itself is enough to prove that the direction of the investigation is correct. As long as we dig down, sooner or later we will dig out something "

    " is that right? That''s very good. "Dong Xiaoye didn''t say who was trying to hinder the police investigation, but it was not difficult to guess the answer - the corrupt officials who took the money of the dragon family and had despicable activities with the dragon family!

    "It''s not good at all," said Dong Xiaoye, shaking his head. "We have set up a special team to verify the motive provided by Xu Heng. Now we can be sure that in order to develop the Qianlong manor, the long family did have friction with the original residents on the compensation conditions. Xu Heng''s father also had a car accident in the process. Soon after that, the long family was surprised However, we can''t conclude that what Xu Heng said is the truth by these alone "

    " these are not enough?! " I don''t believe in Xu Heng, but I don''t believe that the world will really hate for no reason? There are millions of motor vehicles in Beitian city. How did it happen that Xu Heng''s father was the one that long Xiaotian sat in? It really has nothing to do with ya. Is it necessary for him to suddenly compromise with the residents? It really has nothing to do with him. Why did the Xu Heng family ask for advice, and he hired a strong + his sister? Xu Heng''s behavior is not credible, but what he did can''t explain the problem? Pretending to be a gardener, he spent more than half a year lurking in the manor to kill him on the 80th birthday of dragon Xiaotian? Is he stupid? What does he want? Spendthrift money? He wants to be happy, now he is lying on the beach in Hawaii holding the blonde girl in the sun! A notorious reputation? Didn''t you see him wearing a mask when he committed the crime? He just wants you policemen to investigate the events of that year. He just wants to revenge the dragon family, stink the dragon family and return his sister''s innocence! Motivation, that''s motivation! Do you have a brain to be a policeman? You can''t even see that? "

    "Keep your voice down!" Dongxiaoye scolded me and frowned: "the fool can''t see it, but the police tell the evidence, and now the result of the police investigation is that Xu Heng''s father''s is really just an accident!"

    "What?" I can''t believe my ears.

    "His father''s, it''s really an accident," Dong Xiaoye repeated one by one, saying: "at that time, long Xiaotian took the engineer to the field to investigate, but he had a dispute with Xu Heng''s father. Long Xiaotian left the car, and Xu Fu, who didn''t want to rush for an explanation, was so excited that he suddenly rushed to the front of the car. At that time, the speed was not fast, but after Xu Fu was knocked down, his head Unfortunately, the stone task force that crashed into the roadside has collected the accident identification and witness statements and other materials at that time, and we have also found the driver and witness who crashed. Their descriptions are exactly the same. The autopsy report at that time shows that Xu Fu''s alcohol content in every 100ml of blood is nearly 200mg, which is enough to prove that long Xiaotian is not the cause Xu Fu''s mood is out of control and his behavior is too extreme because he is drunk. To put it back 10000 steps, even if long Xiaotian really wants to bump into Xu Fu, he dare not start in broad daylight and in full view of the public "

    speaking of this, Dong Xiaoye sighs sadly," at that time, Xu Heng''s family was not on the scene and did not witness the event with their own eyes, so it would be hard to accept it It''s also reasonable. It''s said that Xu Fu seldom drinks alcohol, let alone drunk. "

    I''m silent and calm. Dong Xiaoye is right. No matter how crazy long Xiaotian is, he can''t dare to kill people openly. But what about his sister There is no reason: just because I am a brother, so I still believe in Xu Heng, "what about his sister? Is there really no reason? "

    "If her sister really has no reason to be shameful, I don''t think anyone will try to stop the police from investigating," said Dong Xiaoye, frowning. "I''m afraid that''s the real reason why long Xiaotian finally compromised the demolition fee to eliminate the public anger."

    I didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"

    "We found Xu Heng''s former neighbor and learned something about him. For example, at that time, there was a rumor in the village that Xu Heng''s sister had sex and had multiple abortions because she couldn''t accept the fact that she had been abandoned by men, so there was no basis for the rumor that she was going to die. But at that time, Xu Heng''s family insisted that the dragon family forced the girl without any evidence, ˇ±Dong Xiaoye shakes his head and sighs, "the dragon family timely compromised the demolition fee, plus Xu''s father''s long Xiaotian was not primarily responsible, but Xu Heng''s family insisted on murdering him. It''s easier for people to believe who, and the result can be imagined."

    maybe they don''t want to agree with the police''s investigation results and the theory of Dong Xiaoye. My heart is complex, and I''m not happy. I don''t like Xu Heng, but I''m sorry His sister felt aggrieved. "Even if those rumors are true, can a girl who has just experienced the pain of losing her father choose to abandon her sad family at this time and end her life in an extreme way? I don''t believe it ""The project team didn''t believe it either," said Dong Xiaoye, as soon as I was inspired by her words. "According to the neighbor, Xu Heng''s sister is introverted, smart and sensible, and her academic performance is always the first three grades. Usually, people in the village take her as an example in educating their children, and he doesn''t believe that girls are the kind of people who don''t love themselves, and now in retrospect, there was no rumor at that time There is any basis, because the girl and her village partner study together every day, go home together, and help her mother to do farm work on the day off. She has never met any man she has contact with, nor can she have time to contact. The neighbor also tries to trace the source of the rumor, but there is no trace to find. After Xu Fu''s unexpected death, Xu Jiazhen''s extreme behavior towards the dragon family makes the villagers naturally I think they want to make a big mistake. The long family has lost money. The Xu family doesn''t want to. Everyone thinks that the Xu family is not willing to make a small compensation. The village is simple and honest. They think that the Xu family has a bad conscience and is greedy. They are not willing to talk about their family''s affairs. Alas, the long family cleverly uses the people''s heart. "

    if the Xu father is really an accident, then the villagers will take the lead and think that the Xu family needle exists for the long family It''s not hard to understand the bad motive. No wonder Xu Heng will lament that the world is so cool and that people are so insignificant. In fact, it''s the reason why he ignores himself to a certain extent.

    I know that Xu Heng is not greedy for money, but he is too impulsive, extreme, and really innocent. It''s just the poor girl, "you said that the dragon family took advantage of people''s hearts and their intentions. The police still suspect that the girl''s family is related to the dragon family?"

    "It''s not about doubt, it''s about certainty!" "The neighbor recalled that Xu Heng called the police on the day of the girl. He saw two police cars and an ambulance. More than ten police officers entered the Xu family to investigate the scene and set up the cordon. But it is strange that we can not find any files, photos and autopsy reports of the time. Generally speaking, there are no such records, photos and autopsy reports I don''t understand the working procedure of the police. I wonder: "who did this case? You should know? Just ask them if they don''t? "

    "If you know who handled the case, is it a suspicious question?"

    I was surprised: "who did the case you don''t know?"

    "If you know who did it, do you know why there are no files left?" Winter small night did not have a good breath of choked me a sentence, spinning son tone congealed way: "from this can draw three kinds of conclusions, first, the police work mistake, but this kind of possibility is not big, the human life lawsuit, who dares to neglect? Moreover, the senior officers in the bureau have never heard of the case. This is strange. Secondly, the people who go to Xu Heng''s house are not policemen at all. This is not realistic. Unless Xu Heng doesn''t know where the police station is or how to dial 110, he will give people the chance to pretend to be policemen. Therefore, the third kind may be the biggest "

    " someone bribed the police who took over, Wipe out this case?! " I can''t contain my anger. It''s not just a life, but a family''s happiness!

 Chapter 298

    "Someone bribed the police to wipe out the case?!" I can''t contain my anger. It''s not just a life, but a family''s happiness!

    Winter small night no doubt, the tone heavy way: "Xu Heng that neighbor said, after the police determined that his sister was suicide, Xu Heng like crazy as two days, but when his mother fell ill, he like no one, quit his job, all day at home to take care of his mother, occasionally go out to see the villagers, will take the initiative to say hello to everyone, but, big There are some opinions about him at home, and no one is willing to approach him. He is indifferent to others'' cold attitude. Two months later, his mother died of illness, and only a few relatives came to help him. The neighbor said that he could not forget the cold funeral. After Xu Heng''s mother was cremated, he was buried in the fruit forest behind the village, and Xu Heng was in the soil He knelt for three days and three nights without eating or drinking. During this period, the neighbor secretly sent him a meal. On the fourth day, he disappeared. From then on, there was no news. No one knew where he had gone or asked. As if there had never been such a person in the village, the demolition cost of his family was shared equally by several relatives who were responsible for the funeral "

    " disappeared? " I''m afraid only he knows the reason why Xu Heng disappeared for seven years, but I think it should have a direct connection with the criminal evidence that he provided to the police today and his collaborators. He should have done a lot in these seven years. I don''t know what Xu Heng was thinking in his three days and nights kneeling in front of his mother''s grave. I don''t know how he was feeling at that time, but I know that it must have been a bad feeling, maybe that is A sense of despair?

    "It''s not easy to find out who handled and erased sister Xu Heng''s case, but the people who can do this must not be simple"

    there are contradictions in the conversation on winter night. She just said that someone doesn''t want Lin Zhi''s team to investigate sister Xu Heng''s death, which proves that they know where the resistance comes from, and the source of the resistance is clearly that they are pregnant I don''t know if it''s sister Hu who doesn''t know the specific situation or doesn''t tell me intentionally.

    "Don''t you mind telling me that? I''m not a policeman. "

    I was quietly looking at me on a small winter night. The flow of my eyes was a little complicated. After a while, I whispered," team Lin asked me to tell you, because you are the only key to this case. "

    "I''m the key?" "What are you kidding?" I said with a smile The case seven years ago, it''s none of my business? At that time, I was about the same size as Chu Yuan now. Like Xu Heng''s sister, I was still in high school.

    "I just told you that I didn''t mean to talk about it casually, so don''t listen to it casually. Chu Nan, if sister Xu Heng''s death is really related to long Xiaotian, don''t you think there is something unreasonable about his handling of this matter?" Dong Xiaoye said: "if we determine the nature of the suicide case, we have cleared the responsibility of long Xiaotian. Is it necessary for him to erase the case? On the other hand, if the case is settled, it can prove the innocence of long Xiaotian more? "

    I shuddered, "you mean"

    "this case can''t be settled," Dong Xiaoye said: "the project team now infers two possibilities. One is that the death of Xu Heng''s sister is not conducive to the existence of evidence for long Xiaotian, so there must be obvious flaws in the handling process, such as unreasonable procedures or autopsy reports, etc. to erase the case is also to erase this Some evidence, of course, is based on the fact that Xu Heng, who was young and impulsive at that time, must not be regarded as a native leopard who didn''t know how to use the law. Think about his father''s dispassionate behaviors after he died in an accident. The second possibility is a bold assumption. The dragon family therefore They are not afraid of Xu Heng''s overturning the case because they want to kill people and kill people. "

    This idea is really bold, I was shocked, "killing people and killing people?"

    "Yes, Xu Heng is not completely irresponsible when his father died in an accident, his sister committed suicide, and his mother died of illness. If he pretends to commit suicide, do you think it will be inconceivable? More people will only say, "if I were him, I would have no face to live any longer" Dong Xiaoye''s words are very heartless, but he can''t deny the truth. "After Xu Heng''s mother fell ill, he didn''t pester the dragon''s family for his sister''s sake, but he took good care of his mother. But after his mother died, he still didn''t ask for help for his sister''s death, and suddenly the world evaporated. It''s unreasonable. Judging from his killing of long Xiaotian today, he told his sister Death can''t be relieved at all. Then why did he leave quietly? "

    My forehead exuded a cold sweat, "you suspect someone is going to kill him, he detected, so he ran?"

    Dong Xiaoye fiddles with the coke can in his hand. The anger in his eyes is like a flame. He says in hate: "in fact, these two possibilities can be the same thing. The officials and businessmen collude with each other. In other words, we are Xu Heng. We are not afraid. Can we not run? Xu Heng doesn''t believe in the law at all. Otherwise, he won''t kill long Xiaotian himself. I don''t know whether it''s his sorrow or that of our police force! "

    The delicate little hand suddenly worked hard, the coke can was clenched flat, and the winter little night bit his teeth and said: "I am a policeman, not to be questioned and ridiculed by criminals. I will not let go of any of those scum scum scum scum scum scum scum scum scum scum scum scum scum scum scum scum scum who blacked and corrupted the police image!"In other words, the image of drunk driving you in my eyes has never been higher than I dare not provoke the tiger sister now, because I can see that her anger is real.

    Dong Xiaoye takes the paper towel I handed her, wipes his hands wet by coke, looks at the flat can and the wet water mark on the floor, blushes with embarrassment, smiles with disapproval, looks for a mop, and rushes to grab it.

    "You are injured, or I will," said Sister Hu, dragging the floor, as she continued the topic, and asked me, "little chuzi, in your opinion, where should we start the case of Xu Heng?"

    "Of course, I found the police who took over the suicide case of Xu Heng''s sister, who bought it out of Ya''s mouth and wiped out the files?" as soon as I sat down, my bent leg stimulated the wound, and there was a burning pain. I couldn''t help frowning, and then I said in a deep voice: "without the files of this case, you should have your own personnel files? When the crime happened seven years ago, how many policemen were in office and who were they? Who is most likely to be in charge of such cases? At that time, there were more than one or two police officers. It was not difficult to remove them step by step in this way and dig out the grandchildren. "

    I am an unromantic atheist. I never believe that people will go to heaven after death. So I didn''t want to dig out the truth and let sister Heng''s soul be innocent. The dead are already dead. I just want to tell all the living people that the poor girl is persecuted. Please tell her bad words that people are more guilty from then on, that''s all.

    Maybe I''m a bad person, but this time, I want to be a bad person, I want to make some people unhappy, because, with my sister, I can understand the pain in Xu Heng''s heart.

    It''s not natural, it''s reasonable that the wicked should be rewarded!

    "You''re right. I can tell you honestly that we''ve circled several suspects, including the main emissary behind the scenes who has a close relationship with long Xiaotian. But there''s no absolute evidence for this. Only with a letter from Xu Heng, we dare not act rashly. It''s not that we can''t dig out his crime. It''s just that this process takes time," said Dong Xiaoye The voice pressure was even lower. He leaned over to me and said, "Xu Heng''s neighbor has long forgotten the appearance of the policeman who went to Xu Heng''s house seven years ago, so he can''t prove it. However, someone can''t forget"

    "Xu Heng?!" The project team already knew who was involved in the case at that time, and listening to the meaning of dongxiaoye, Xu Heng reported it at all! There was a kind of foreboding in my heart. Suddenly, a picture flashed in my mind. In the picture was every word Xu Heng said to me that night. I suddenly felt that those were lies. From the beginning to the end, only his motive was true. Everything else, including me, was just a tool he used for revenge, just like the five companions he had cheated >No wonder that boy ran away at all costs. It turns out that his real goal was to

 Chapter 299

    "Yes, only Xu Heng can point out those scumbags who have taken black money for favoritism, which is the fastest and most powerful way to solve the case," said Dong Xiaoye, looking at me with a twinkling eyes, seriously: "xiaochuzi, now you know your situation? The direction of the police investigation is pointed out by you. Although we know that you are only used by Xu Heng to transmit microphones, some people whose interests are threatened and who feel dangerous only think that they are forced to die step by step because of you "

    I am still sorting out my thoughts and gradually infer Xu Heng''s real motive of not killing me, but pretending to deceive others Confused: "because of me? Is it none of my business? "

    "It''s none of your business, but I know. Does anyone else know?" Winter night light way: "there are too many unfair things in the world, clearly you saved everyone''s life, can others appreciate you?"? No, they doubt you. Why does Xu Heng treat you differently? Why can you grab back the remote control but fail to catch Xu Heng? Are you going to be a team? Xu Heng escapes from the heavy encirclement of the police. Is this a well-designed way for you two from the beginning? Too many why, even if the police have given an explanation, how many people will believe it? It''s really persuasive. Long Zili and Qiao meI won''t stab us hard "

    I knew that there would be such doubt in the morning, and I felt that I was ready for my heart, didn''t do anything bad and didn''t fear the ghost knocking on the door. But now I listen to Dong Xiaoye''s words, but my heart is not good. I have a feeling that good intentions are bad.

    Since Dong Xiaoye said so, it means that in addition to the dragon family, there are other people who have shown this questioning attitude to the police. The world is so cool, and it really makes people sad. I wryly smile and say, "you are worried that someone will revenge me?"

    "Who''s worried about you?" Winter night blushed and looked white at me, and said: "this is a simple logical reasoning, saying that someone''s revenge on you is not accurate, it should be against you, and the possibility of evolving into a crime is absolutely exist, I believe that as long as it is your friends, they will worry about you, and there is another thing that makes people feel terrible, little chuzi. You know the five left by Xu Heng that day What kind of ending is it? "

    I don''t know why winter night suddenly changed the topic, funny and kind of airway: "if I know what else to ask you?"

    Winter small night one word a way: "killed two, caught three alive, the bandit only opened a shot, but wounded a woman quality"

    actually caught three alive? It''s a little different from what Dong xiaoyeci said about killing three people and catching two people alive. I''m surprised to think that the bandits shot each other. I can''t help but exclaim: "it''s very good to only hurt one woman."

    "you''re right. Killing two people and catching three people alive, the hostages are only slightly injured, and there''s no intention of investigating the police''s responsibility. The result is even better than what we did at that time It''s expected, but the voice of "winter night turned and congealed:" do you know why it''s so smooth? That''s because Xu Heng really lied to you. "

    "He lied to me?" I''m not surprised, or, just now, I''ve been surprised, "what did you cheat me?"

    "Bullets, the number of bullets in the bandit''s gun, he lied to you," dongxiaoye said: "the bandit''s gun is not two bullets, nor three or four or more, but only one. The rest are fake bullets that can be fake."

    "Only one is true?!" This time I was really surprised. I can almost be sure that Xu Heng didn''t tell me the truth except for the motive of the crime, but the result of this deception is exactly the opposite of my guess!

    "You see?" Winter night is also full of fear, saying: "Xu Heng''s purpose is obvious. He lied to you, not to create a gunfight between the police and bandits, so as to use casualties to create influence, but simply"

    "want to kill people and kill people?!" The answer seems to be taken for granted.

    "Well," said Dong Xiaoye, nodding softly, with a heavier tone, "he is a terrible liar, hiding his real purpose, bewitching those companions to create a shocking hijacking case, and taking the opportunity to kill long Xiaotian. It''s killing by means of a knife. Then, he betrayed his companions, LED the police''s attention by sacrificing his companions, and played a hand drift The bright cicada broke away from his shell and used you to disclose his motive to the police so as to verify the crimes committed by long Xiaotian. At the same time, he revealed to you the real identity and criminal evidence of his companion. This is also a knife to kill. This series of tricks is so beautiful. Even if we know him, we are helpless. The main culprit runs away. The police can''t release the accomplice again, especially knowing their burden After the criminal record, killing them is the only way to save the hostages, you know? Among Xu Heng''s five accomplices, three of them have left behind the case of kidnapping, and brutally tear up the hostage''s ticket after getting the ransom "

    the attitude of green snake and savage regarding human life as grass mustard makes me not surprised that their pig and dog are inferior. My only shock is that Xu Heng must have deliberately chosen these beasts who have a previous record of ticket tearing as accomplices!

    "Xu Hengzao even confirmed the attitude of the police, so he moved his hand and foot in his partner '' When the family members of the hostages entered the house to send money to redeem people, one of the hostages who should be redeemed didn''t see his family members. After being scared, he suddenly broke down and tried to run out of the door. Tang Sihai, nicknamed green snake, shot, but didn''t shoot. Before the police killed him, he surrendered. Only Zhang Ba, the oldest and longest bandit, shot , and the savage who tried to shoot the hostage was killed on the spot, and the savage didn''t know until he died. It was impossible for him to shoot a bullet in his gun. "The worried eyes of dongxiaoye made me feel that the barbarian was killed by me indirectly. There was a little fluctuation in my heart, but the apology quickly disappeared like the ripples in the lake. I comforted myself and said that the boy was a madman. If there was a bullet in the gun, he would really kill people, just like he did not blink, he gave Tang Lian a shot, maybe it was I have become cold-blooded, maybe I am clear about good and evil, maybe I just hate his arrogance, anyway, I let it go.

    It''s not me who killed him directly. The real murderer is Xu Heng. It''s none of my business?

    It''s a powerful way to kill people with a knife. Actually, it''s not hard to understand Xu Heng''s motive. He betrayed his partner. In order to avoid future revenge, he certainly didn''t want his partner to escape from his life. The plan is so elaborate. He''s not a simple person. He''s different from that impulsive young man seven years ago Yes, but what is his purpose? " Dong Xiaoye stares into my eyes and says in a deep voice: "xiaochuzi, do you think you are really just being used as a microphone by him? Do you think that he treats you differently because of your attitude towards the old and the poor? An asshole who can kill without blinking an eye and sell his partner with a smile. Do you believe he is so compassionate? "

    I''ve guessed what winter Xiaoye is worried about. I closed my eyes and kept silent for a moment, suppressing the shock in my heart. I said with a stiff smile, "xiaoyejie, you don''t want to tell me that his plan of killing people with a knife is also used for me?"

    In a daze, xuan''er said with a wry smile, "you''re really smart. After Lin team said these words to me, I thought about it for a long time, but you just reacted."

    grass! Is that so?!

    "No? If he has this kind of intelligence, he still uses running to be a thief? " I''m more comforting.

    "I don''t think you''re stupid. Why are you unemployed?" Dong Xiaoye scolded me and said: "since Xu Heng can design such a sophisticated crime and escape smoothly, and play us between the hands of the thigh, we have no reason to underestimate him. Even if this is just too much for us to think about, we still need to treat it as true. Xiao chuzi, your situation is not good. Xu Heng doesn''t kill you, maybe he wants to make you a target Well, think about it. If the task force went to interrogate those who were involved in Xu Heng''s case, how would they react? "

    I didn''t speak because I had nothing to say. I didn''t dare to think about it, because I felt scared when I thought about it.

    : sorry, the update is late, I have to go out, just came back, sorry

 Chapter 300

    "The report letter Xu Heng provided to the police is not a secret any more. I''m afraid there are many people who are not clear with long Xiaotian. I just said that only one report letter is not enough to prove the truth. Only Xu Heng can identify who handled his sister''s case at that time. Of course, it''s unlikely that Xu Heng will turn himself in, even though he can''t catch it To him, we can still expose the truth of that year through other ways, but it will take time, but some people with ghosts in their hearts may give us that kind of time? They will think that as long as Xu Heng has missed the net, many things can be undone, so they will be safe "

    I know what to say next in dongxiaoye, and dongxiaoye guesses that I know what she is going to say, so the expression is very unnatural.

    "In the eyes of many people, you are the most likely person to know Xu Heng''s whereabouts." winter night saw me frown, and hurriedly waved: "don''t look at me like this, I, including team Lin and the whole project team, have never doubted the relationship between you and Xu Heng, and the people who saw you and Zhang Mingjie in the back garden that day have recorded confessions, proving that you and Xu Heng are when It''s too late to know each other, but that doesn''t mean that others will believe it! "

    What winter Xiaoye said is reasonable. The merchant''s suspicion is not lost to the woman. Although it''s naive to kill people, the people who are driven to the end of the road are not very complicated. This is the same reason as jumping off the wall and biting people when the rabbit is in a hurry.

    "It''s not a simple background with long Xiaotian, and the police really need a breakthrough. Once someone starts to deal with you, they will undoubtedly show their tail. It can be said that Xu Heng''s action really helps the police in a certain sense, but it may harm you. You have become our bait for catching big fish."

    I have no words. I don''t know what I''ve done in my life, but I can''t believe I knew that Xu Heng''s grandson was more insidious than I thought. I should take him down on the spot and let him go that day. I''m a fucking fool!

    "I came to you on behalf of the police to ask for your opinions. For your safety, the police put forward a customized protection plan for you, hoping to get your consent."

    Protection plan? Or is it made for me? Will refuse! "What''s the plan?" I said busily

    I don''t know if my enthusiasm scared the little winter night. She even looked left and right, and didn''t know which door she was ashamed of. Her eyes strayed around the room, but she didn''t look into my eyes. A little face suddenly turned red and stammered, "the forest team asked me to pretend to be me"

    the little winter night groaned like a mosquito walk What are you doing

    Tiger sister pinched her fingers and hung her head in a whisper: "let me pretend to be your girlfriend"

    "what are you doing?" I heard it, but I thought I heard it wrong.

    "Team Lin asked me to pretend to be your girlfriend!" In winter, Xiaoye was so annoyed that: K forgot to suppress his voice and shouted, "I''m very embarrassed. Do you have to ask so clearly when you hear me?"?! I''m a woman, anyway. Do you want to see me embarrassed? "

    "Can I not ask about this kind of thing?"

    My friends are very angry and funny. At the same time, they are surprised that this proposal is too absurd and meaningless. Before the winter night is solved, they see the door of Chu Yuan''s house is suddenly opened. The two girls, one before the other, jump out like two little tigers going down the mountain. "Sister Xiaoye, what do you say? Are you going to pretend to be my brother''s girlfriend? "

    I''m sure these two curious smelly girls are trying to eavesdrop on the door! I heard that and scared them.

    In the face of Chu Yuan''s disbelieving and questioning eyes, Dong Xiaoye was so ashamed that he jumped up from his chair, "it''s an order, and I don''t want to!"

    Chu Yuan asked: "what order is it? How could a policewoman pretend to be a boyfriend? "

    Oriental little girl is relatively calm, "is there any danger for brother Nan? Is it the main criminal who ran away will come back to him? Yuan yuan, didn''t you say that brother Nan shot him? He will definitely hold a grudge "

    Chu Yuan''s face is pale and his voice is shaking," really? Sister Xiaoye, isn''t my brother very dangerous? "

    The East is pure to frighten itself, but also a little flustered. After all, it''s a child with little courage. "Sister Xiaoye, shouldn''t it really be like this?"

    "Hmmm" asked by the two girls, they were at a loss and said vaguely, "that''s why I was sent to protect him."

    winter night didn''t respond slowly, but it was perfunctory. Although such an explanation is not accurate, it''s easy to understand.

    I ignored the worried eyes of the two girls and said to dongxiaoye, "don''t you agree? It''s not a joke. " What''s in Lin Zhi''s mind? Even if you need protection, you don''t have to force a fake girlfriend to give me? If we let the tassel know, we will not be jealous, we will also be frightened by this terrible reason.

    "Who agreed? I wish it was a joke! " Winter night was angry and said to me: "team Lin said, I have the right to refuse, if I hand in a resignation letter first! Is it necessary for me to consult with you? Chu Nan, as long as you are against it, team Lin has nothing to say. "Winter night said so, but I calmed down, thinking a hundred turns, I wonder: "why does he have to let you pretend to be my girlfriend?"

    "How do I know? Take the wrong medicine! " Dong Xiaoye''s words were pure pique. She took a look at Chu Yuan and the East. She also felt that she had lost her temper. She sighed, calmed her voice, and said, "team Lin said that it''s best for me to protect you. First, we danced together at the Qianlong manor that night, and then you saved me with a gun. Many people saw it. Second, if someone really looks at you Well, they will surely find that you are transferred to the hospital by me every day recently. Our relationship has probably been misunderstood by many people, which is called "wrong or wrong"

    when Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian people, Dong Xiaoye spoke very carefully, but when she said that our relationship was misunderstood, her face burned very red.

    I was wondering why Chu Yuan and the East frowned and thought like me, so I listened to Dong Xiaoye continue: "if some people only look for a girl friend who is a policeman, rather than being close to the police, they will be careless to some extent, which will increase the possibility that they will show their feet. After all, the relationship between you and me was originally suspected by them, otherwise long Laoer would like to Poke the knife, poke you, why do you know what I mean? "

    I and Xu Heng, dongxiaoye and I, fashionable point to say, this kind of doubt is a one-stop service, I certainly understand the truth, and very clear, I can not help but satirize: "in other words, the police still decided to use me as a bait to catch big fish, right?"

    Dong Xiaoye didn''t care about my teasing, and said lightly: "if the police don''t intervene, aren''t you a bait? If you want to blame Xu Heng, he designed all this. "

    As a matter of fact, I have nothing to say. Xu Heng killed long Xiaotian for revenge and was arrested by the police. Of course, he would not come out to testify against the malfeasance police of that year, so he deliberately created this suspicious relationship with me, making me a target in the eyes of those bastards, making people feel easy to make mistakes, and it is possible to trace his whereabouts from my mouth, It''s not only brilliant, but also fucking immoral to lead those bastards to show their feet. What appreciation do I have? Respect me, worship me, thank me. It''s all lies. He risked being doubted by his companions and insisted on taking me out of the hall. Is it to save me? Wrong, that''s killing me! Even if there was no me that night, he would do the same thing for another unknown person, because we are just tools used by him!

    Why didn''t ya''s born in the Warring States period? With this intelligence, I can definitely become a generation of strategists.

    To be honest, I didn''t have the courage to refuse the police protection. Although I understood that Lin Zhi didn''t believe that I had nothing to do with Xu Heng. He sent a little winter night to protect me. Why didn''t he want to rely on her to monitor me?

    Long Xiaotian? It''s not Xu Heng who killed it! I''ve tried my best, but I won''t try my best. Although I''m not happy with Lin Zhi''s trickery, I won''t refuse his protection or surveillance. The reason is very simple, and I don''t say that those who doubt that I have a relationship with Xu Heng, just say that the cooperation project that Fengchang group covets. Why is the other party willing to give 20% in terms of capital contribution for the sake of such a small unknown person as me? That''s enough to scare me. Is the person behind the mystery company really her who left Beitian five years ago? That''s all, if not? Before the truth came out, what I lacked most was a sense of security.

 Chapter 301

    Police use me, don''t I want to use police? It''s just that she''s the one who''ll protect me in winter?

    As soon as I wanted to propose a new person, I saw Chu Yuan grasp Dong Xiaoye''s hand and excitedly say, "Xiaoye sister, my brother will ask you to protect him!"

    Why does that sound so awkward? It''s like she''s my mother and I''m a big girl to get married.

    "Brother Nan, are you not trying to be brave?" Dongfanglian people saw that I wanted to speak, cut me off, walked to me and looked at me jokingly. Suddenly, they reached out and patted me gently in my thigh. It was not right. It was hitting my wound. I was full of pain and curled up instinctively.

    "Do you want to fight?"

    "It hurts like this when you touch it lightly. You can''t beat me now," Dongfang said to dongxiaoye with a glance. "Sister Xiaoye, I beg Yuanyuan, and you will be wronged and wronged. Don''t let brother Nan do it again. I didn''t see the things in Qianlong manor with my own eyes, but I just heard Yuanyuan''s words. I feel terrible if the same thing happens again Once, I was afraid that someone would go crazy "

    who would go crazy? The East looked at me and said it, but I didn''t think the person she said was me.

    "I''d like to refuse, but the leader disagrees. Since Yuanyuan and Xiaodong have said so, I''m a bit aggrieved," said dongxiaoye in a startling voice. "Then you pack up in the afternoon, and I''ll stay here for the night today."

    "What? Overnight? Where is it?! "

    "Of course it''s our family," Chu Yuan said to me, holding the hand of Dong Xiaoye. "How else can I protect you?"

    Unexpectedly, Chu Yuan and little Dongfang were not surprised. Instead, they took it for granted. Dongfang sneered and said, "brother Nan, since he''s a friend and a man, it''s normal to live together. You can''t really be so t?"

    Really? Are men and women so open now? How come I never heard of it? Am I really a t''s n, or Altman for short?

    "What are you talking about?" The little winter night is red as blood, and you are ashamed and angry to wring a thin and tender face in the East. "At a young age, your thoughts are too dirty. We don''t want to live together. That''s not a lover. It''s a couple. I mean, today is Friday. Tomorrow is a weekend. I stay here for a night. Some people will think in their hearts. Do you understand?"

    Maybe my friend is really an Altman. How do I think the explanation of winter night is more likely to make people have dirty reverie

    After the so-called vote, I got the right to sleep on the sofa with three to one votes without any suspense. With the disappearance of this mysterious phenomenon, I don''t seem to have the reason or courage to find the answer.

    Courage is a thing that needs to work together most of the time. If you don''t get ready or question your persistence, you will gradually lose that momentum. I am so. Why is it not the case with oriental people?

    After all, it''s the first time to stay at a man''s home. Even if there are two little girls in my family, Chu Yuan and Dongfang, it''s hard to avoid getting nervous in winter. I said she could work night shift or all night in the Bureau. Although I''m not her male colleague, I''m definitely not some kind of male predator, but she insisted that the situation is different, because she works late It''s just a cop. No one will think she''s a woman.

    I said I didn''t think she was a woman. She gave me a punch, which hurt a lot. Then she said to go home and get two clothes. I thought she was just staying for a night. Why should she pay so much attention? She asked me what clothes to take. She kicked me again, which hurt more.

    God knows why she blushes and gets angry. I really don''t understand the woman''s mind, but I really understand the girl''s mind. The little girl in the East stands with her legs shaking weakly. She even volunteered to go home with Dong Xiaoye and help her with her clothes? No matter I or dongxiaoye, or even Chuyuan, they all know that Oriental pity people clearly want to hide from me!

    Want to stay in my house, but don''t want to give me a reasonable explanation, where in the world is such a cheap thing?

    In winter, she declined Dongfang Lian''s "kindness" and left her behind. I know what sister tiger means. Compared with her tall and glorious police image, it''s easier for me to get words out of Dongfang''s mouth, including where Zhen Nuo came from.

    "Elder brother, you are so oppressive. How about a little bit of bearing? The East will feel nervous! "

    My friend almost spewed out the hot tea that had just been put into his mouth. "I''m just drinking water. Is she nervous and farting?"

    I don''t know why Dongfang Lianren, who was abandoned by dongxiaoye, had to stand in front of me with head down and head down to reflect like a little criminal who had been seen through the plot. But I didn''t say anything, just straightened my legs, leaned back and found the most comfortable position to sit on the soft sofa, because the wound that had begun to heal, now the strange pain is probably Today, I went too far. "Do you think it''s oppressive for me to sit like this?"

    Chu Yuan is sitting on my right side. The little general is touching the sofa. He seems to slide a little and then he will slide out to the floor. He is not happy when he hears the words. How can I hear the words that are not right? "We both know that you have a stomach of questions to ask. Why do you pretend to drink tea in a calm manner? It''s trying to upset us, isn''t it? ""When I have a sip of tea, I''m not angry." I can''t laugh or cry, "what''s your theory?"

    Chu Yuan refused to say anything, but he said: "you are pretending! Why do you have to drink tea? Don''t you just pretend to be deep and want to put pressure on us? "

    "It''s you!" I took Chu Yuan''s head as a chestnut, and said with a smile: "if I have any questions, I want to ask you if you don''t say it first. Let''s just say this tea. Isn''t it sent to me by you? If I don''t drink, can''t you say I don''t give you face? What''s more, do I drink slowly and pretend to be deep? You''d better drink it and show it to me. It will burn you! "

    Chu Yuan looked at the steaming teacup in my hand, and looked down at the teapot in his own hand. He couldn''t help blushing. But the dull expression of Dongfang Lian people was quite different from the usual cunning.

    Being suspicious and suspicious, Chu Yuan and Dongfang xiaoniang were too nervous and concerned about my attitude. I leaned over to put the cup back on the tray of the coffee table, glanced at the small face of the two girls who were equally frightened, and couldn''t help laughing jokingly: "in my opinion, you are guilty and sensitive?"

    Dongfang xiaoniangpi and I looked at each other, and subconsciously bowed to avoid, while Chu Yuan pretended to be confused and said, "I didn''t have any questions to ask, so forget it, Dongfang, let''s continue to steal vegetables"

    "stop" my two words, like two steel nails, were nailed to Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian''s little feet.

    Chu Yuan, who was about to lead Dongfang Lianren back to his room, looked back pitifully, wronged and discontented. "Brother, you don''t mean what you say. Don''t you say that you are very magnanimous, don''t you pretend to be deep, don''t you have any questions to ask us?"

    "Don''t misinterpret me," I said with a smile. "I didn''t pretend to be deep, but I didn''t say I had the nerve to ask anything."

    Chu Yuan looked at the silent Oriental pity man, xuan''er was like a raging tiger, and said to me, "ask! Ask! Ask! Don''t ask can suffocate you?! Do you know why you can''t find your girlfriend today? It''s because your head is as stupid as a pig. You''re not as good as a blind fish. Those two eyes are too much to be a decoration in your face! Don''t you see that Oriental is in a bad mood now? Is it interesting to ask a girl about her roots?! How can you compare with the four buckteeth girls who open the vegetable shop downstairs

    I don''t know what a blind fish is, but I know it''s not a compliment to compare me with it. Besides, four females with buckteeth? I remember that there was only one vegetable shop downstairs, which was running at home for four years. Nian Fang was twenty-five. She had two lovely rabbit teeth. She could say that she was very good at Taoism. Usually we went to buy vegetables. People always praised my sister''s beauty and understanding. How could she turn her back on her face and bury people like this?

    Or it should be said that Chu Yuan, as a little bastard, is as unspeakable as ever. He must be envious of the four girls who are more likable than he

 Chapter 302

    "Is it because you are girls that I have to open one eye and close one eye to connive you to play truant?" I cold from the bottom of the pot face, cold way: "are you two going to hide in the room in the afternoon to steal vegetables? If you don''t ask for leave from school, aren''t you afraid that the teacher will call your parents? "

    Chu Yuan was stunned, so he realized the seriousness of the consequences. We should know that as an excellent teacher, the old man was rigid and strict in his education attitude. If we know Chu Yuan''s truancy, we can''t help but pet her and give her a long speech to make up an education lesson.

    See the little girl just want to think about pale face, at a loss, I know my guess is not wrong, they leave school in a hurry, how can they go to ask the teacher for leave? I shook my head and sighed. I waved, "well, you don''t have to worry about this kind of thing. I''ll call Miss Xiao Shu later and ask for leave for you. You can play."

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian''s face was unbelievable. It seemed that they doubted me, or their own ears. Dongfang was surprised and said, "do you not ask me, brother Nan?"

    "I want to ask, because I''m curious, but I don''t want to ask much, because I don''t think I have the responsibility to ask you. Instead, you have the obligation to explain to me. You call me brother Nan. I have to put on some airs." I''m very pretentious. I stare into the eyes of the east side with my lazy eyes, and then lightly say in a tone of Indifference: "I don''t blame, nor do I I''m afraid you''ll give me trouble, because fate didn''t take you as an outsider, and I won''t take you as an outsider, when do you want to tell me, and then tell me. "

    The subtext is that if you take me as an outsider, you may not say it, but I have reason not to share the trouble you bring.

    I don''t deny that it''s a hard to get plan, because I don''t want dongfanglian people to feel questioned, so that she will really feel pressure, and push all the initiative rights to her, so that she can use it to vent her grievances. Although I don''t know if she has been wronged, I feel it.

    The questioner and listener, the elder brother of a friend and her elder brother are more likely to believe whom. The answer is obvious.

    As Chu Yuan said just now, I''m really starting to pretend to be a deep-seated person, and the wise Oriental has become a

    "in fact, it''s better for me to go on a hunger strike or run away from home. The reason is not very complicated. Moreover, I never wanted to hide it from you, because I know that the only person in the world who can help me and is willing to help me is you." Dongfang Lianrenˇ® Looking at me with "deep love and money", she was a little shy and twisted, but in her whispers, she had a very firm confidence. However, her brother''s face was thick as the wall, and she could not help but melt her flattery. I didn''t expect that my image in her heart was so tall However, the intoxicated friends seem to step on the air suddenly, fall down from the clouds, and directly hit the ground, especially the joy of seeing the face of dongfanglian people, which makes me feel humiliated. Am I a rare fool who is good at bullying and calculating in their eyes?!

    Chu Yuan wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. His face was red. I was angry and wanted to put the two girls together on the sofa and spank. "I''m sorry, I can''t help you, because I''m not as stupid as you think. I''d better call someone to pick you up. How can I see you? I think my self-esteem is a little hurt?"

    I felt a piece of paper with a telephone number in my pocket. The East was stunned, and then suddenly came to realize that a scream of "ah" came directly to me, "you can''t give me to her!"

    Two groups of soft paste to my face, a faint fragrance into the nasal cavity, dongfanglian people in order to grab that piece of paper, actually rode to my thigh, leaned forward hard, to reach my instinctive hands, regardless of being eaten tofu - I swear to God, I didn''t want to touch her cheap!

    "Oriental, what are you doing?! My brother has a leg injury! " I don''t know if Chu Yuan is more fond of me or more annoyed at me for eating her friend''s tofu. She hugged the eastern waist and dragged the little girl''s skin down from me, but she glared at me fiercely and spat with a red face: "lecher, how can you touch the girl''s place with your face! You die! " After all, I''m really looking for something that''s easy to do. I want to be killed. Shit! It''s not me that''s wrong!

    How can the east be shy? "Beg a way:" South elder brother, you can''t tell her I am here, otherwise I am finished

    East tearful eyes, is afraid, I also tearful, is painful? I think you want me to die? "

    "Ah! Brother, are you ok Chu Yuan knew that I was a person who would not easily show pain, so he was scared. He quickly put down the chair he had just lifted, rushed to me in three steps and squatted down in two steps. His big eyes full of panic and panic were rippling with layers of water waves, looking at my thighs, and his small hands were hanging in the air, trying to touch but not touching.

    "I''m sorry, brother Nan, I didn''t mean to." the little oriental girl was frightened and scared. When she saw my toothache trembling, she was frightened and trembled all over. "Does it hurt very much?"

    "It''s OK, it doesn''t hurt." it''s the basic quality of a man to open his eyes and tell lies. I hate it"Brother Nan, I''m wrong. I''ll never laugh at you again. You should never tell Zhen Nuo that I''m hiding in your house, OK?" Dongfang Lianren''s mouth pursed hard, but finally she couldn''t, and cried out, "I don''t want to go abroad, I don''t want to quit school, I don''t want to be separated from you! Brother Nan, I beg you to hide me. I will not leave you! "

    Going abroad? Drop out? I don''t understand what she''s talking about, but I''m sure that she really knows Zhen Nuo!

    East a cry, Chu Yuan''s eye circle also red, I frown way: "cry what? If you have something to say, can crying solve the problem? "

    It''s ok if I don''t persuade you. The tears in the East are like beads of broken thread. The instant collapse of spirit completely destroys her image in my heart. I didn''t see her cry. When she thought I would break the relationship between Chu Yuan and her, she cried. But at that time, her tears were more like a tool for performance. They were very meaningful, so they were artificial. Now, she is like a child Son, crying, crying simply, crying simply.

    Chu Yuan choked: "brother, the mother of the East forced her to study in France"

    "study in France?" When I was stunned, xuan''er said with a smile, "that''s a good thing"

    "Wow -" my dear fellow, Dongfang Lianren suddenly raised the decibel, almost deafened me.

    "Not at all!" Chu Yuan seemed to forget that she was still worried about my injury. She slapped me in the thigh and cried, "her mother said she bought her a house in France and won''t let her come back!"

    That''s not better! After you two separate, I don''t have to worry about this little Lala thinking about you all day long! I think so in my heart, but I dare not say it. I have to pretend to be sorry and ask, "why? Don''t you have a good time here? "

    "If you know why you are still starving, what are you doing when you run away from home?" East pity people cry even a whole word can not say, listen to all tired.

    "Your mother didn''t say why? I remember you said your mother had a business in France? She must also be for your own good. It''s more convenient to take care of you. "Of course, I hope the East will go abroad, whether for Chu Yuan or for her own future. But I don''t deny that, subconsciously, I don''t give up, because I never seem to win over this cunning fox. I''m very reluctant.

    The response of the East was totally unexpected. She cried out angrily, "she is not good for me! When did she care about me when I was so old? In a year, she came back for at most ten days, but she bought two houses in Beitian city. Since I was in junior high school, she has never lived with me again. For a person who completely gave her daughter to the nanny, where do I live have anything to do with her? "

    I''m shocked, I have no words, I can''t believe the words of the East, because I really don''t believe that there will be such irresponsible mothers in the world, even if they live in the same city, they don''t live with their daughters? And bought two houses for this purpose? Is her attitude towards kinship as casual as that towards money? No wonder Chu Yuan said that their mother and daughter are not in love. Compared with the East, I always hope my mother can be less verbose and coquettish. How happy I am I am a stubborn person, I firmly believe in the greatness of maternal love, so I am looking forward to hearing a reason to justify it.

 Chapter 303

    "Why did she send you abroad?"

    Dongfang gave two sniffs and said: "she said that Beitian is not as good as Paris. No matter this city or the people in this city, she asked me to pack up and send me to France. I knew that she was not joking. She threatened her with a hunger strike, but she didn''t pay attention to it at all. This morning, she decided to ask Zhen Nuo to take me to the school to do the drop out formalities If I hadn''t run fast, I would have been tied to the plane by them at the moment. "

    What about Paris? What kind of bullshit is this? What kind of bullshit is it?! Beitian city is a modern metropolis with an ancient history. It is magnificent and magnificent. Although it is still developing rapidly, it does not seem to have the maturity of Paris, but its rapid changes and vitality are not comparable to Paris.

    It can''t be said that the city is better, because history and culture are very different. How to compare them? And different cultural backgrounds have created two different kinds of people of different faiths. It''s totally unreasonable to say that the Chinese and the northern Tianren are inferior to the French and Parisians! What is the basis of her judgment?

    I can''t bear to be dissatisfied, and said: "Why are the Chinese inferior to the French? They are romantic, we are straightforward, they are bold, we are delicate, each has its own characteristics, each has its own style, there is no comparability at all! "

    The East and I also share the same hatred, exhaling angrily: "who says not? She has been abroad for a long time. She has forgotten that she is a Chinese with black hair and yellow skin! It''s said that the quality of our Chinese people is not as good as those foreigners. I''m afraid that I will learn something bad if I stay in Beitian "

    " fart! " I said angrily: "people have different self-cultivation from themselves. Among 100 people, there are high-quality and low-quality. Where there are people, there are good people and bad people. Which country in the world is not so?"? Is it true that foreigners were not born by their mother, but carved out of a mold? Quality? What is quality? I don''t know, but I know your mother''s words are not quality! "

    "Yes, yes!" Dongfang Lian nodded repeatedly, not caring that I was satirizing her mother. "Brother Nan, I seriously agree with you. Won''t foreigners learn to be bad?"

    "Yes," I said with a sigh, looking at the East seriously. "Even if foreigners can''t learn to be bad, it''s too late to think of sending you abroad."

    "isn''t it?" The little oriental lady was shocked, and she was ashamed and angry: "brother Nan, what do you mean by that? Do you want to say I''m hopelessly bad? "

    Seeing my noncommittal expression, Chu Yuan couldn''t help laughing.

    I can''t laugh because my mother in the East touched the greatness I believe in, not to take care of the East more conveniently, not for her study and future, but because of her prejudice against Chinese people and blind pursuit of foreign countries, to control and change the life in the East, which is too overbearing, unreasonable and unfair!

    At first, I only thought that the East was looking for smoking. Now I find myself saying reading by mistake,

    , that''s because her mother is more looking for smoking. With such a mother, who would blame the East for being so eccentric?

    I can''t help but sympathize with the girl who is strong in appearance and weak in heart

    "Well!" Dongfang Lian people put away their pretentious coquetry and look at me with the devout eyes of the Savior, which makes me feel like a thorn in the back. It seems that the little girl has determined me and placed all her hopes on me. It seems that the eyes have a texture for this, which is very heavy.

    "Elder brother, I don''t want to let the east go abroad. I only have her and sister Bo. When she leaves, we will be lonely"

    loneliness is because you are autistic and won''t make more friends! Looking at Chu Yuan squatting on my leg, pitiful like a hungry kitten, facing the tiptoe of my feet, pitying people in the East like a homeless puppy, I am very embarrassed. I can''t refuse their begging eyes, and I can''t accept the absurd reasons of Oriental mother. I have been abroad for a long time, and I even despise my motherland and compatriots, even if I''m not angry young, It''s hard to contain the resentment and anger against her.

    Being influenced by foreign culture for several years, she forgot her ancestors. This kind of person is not worthy of respect and trust, even if she is the mother of Oriental people!

    I nodded, and Chu Yuan and the East immediately beamed, "brother, do you agree to hide the east?!"

    "Thank you, brother Nan! I will say that even if Beitian city is really a bad person, at least there is Nan brother, you are such a good man

    "Don''t thank me first," I said calmly and solemnly when I saw the two girls posing to hug me. I didn''t get carried away by the enthusiasm. "Oriental, you can stay here for a while, but I don''t agree to hide you."

    Chu Yuan Leng Leng Leng, do not understand way: "elder brother, what do you mean by this?"

    "I mean, I want to check with my mother in the east whether she is telling the truth or not."

    "East startled and lost color," you want to tell my mother I hide here

    "I want to stress again that it''s not hiding, it''s agreeing to let you stay here," I have no good breath. "I don''t want to be accused of abducting underage girls. If you lie to me, I''ll send you home.""You don''t believe me?" said the eastern flat mouth

    "Don''t rush to drown me with tears first," I said lightly. "Remember for yourself first. Since we realize now, do you tell me more truth or more lies? It seems that when I saw you for the first time, I was almost killed by those kids of lvsiqi

    The East choked on me and said, "but I didn''t cheat you this time"

    "maybe you just lied to me," I took my cup and took a sip of the already warm tea and said, "don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone you live here until I''m sure what you said is true or false, OK?"

    After a little silence, Dongfang Lian suddenly asked, "brother Nan, if you prove that I didn''t lie, can you hide me all my life?"

    "Kepu" my tea almost sprayed on Chuyuan''s face, "what? You just let me keep you for the rest of your life! "

    I can''t believe such childish talk is from the East, but she has proved the absurdity of the truth to me. "That''s better. If I show up outside, Zhen Nuo will catch me. What is she doing to make a kiss of my mother? Maybe she has a left eye now."

    Zhen Nuo is really not like a simple character. She is young but deep-seated. I can see that she is skeptical about whether I hide in the East. I can''t help frowning and saying, "in order to hide from her, you don''t plan to stay in the house all your life?! Don''t go to school either? "

    Of course, it''s unrealistic, and Dongfang Lian people also know this very well, but she said angrily: "she has dropped out of school for me, what else do I go to school for? Anyway, after she caught me, I was doomed to have no freedom. At least in this room, I am happy to be with you. "

    Dongfanglian people must be deliberately shaping their poor image, sitting next to me, holding my arm and shaking it hard, saying: "brother Nan, I won''t live in vain. You don''t think I''m beautiful and temperament, but I can do any housework. I can clean the room, wash clothes and cook. You''ve also eaten my rice. The craftsmanship of others is very good ˇ±

    I''m a little confused. Is there any inevitable connection between your beauty and temperament and your ability to do housework? It''s natural for a beautiful woman to say that she can''t do housework Chu Yuan stood up and duzui said, "you can just marry him as a wife. At that time, your mother will not be able to accuse him of abducting you, but you can go shopping with her name and her son in your arms. Who dares to provoke you?"

    It''s hard for me to describe Chu Yuan''s expression at the moment. It seems to be a joke on the East, and it seems to be dissatisfaction with her ambiguity. It feels quite contradictory and twisted.

    "That''s a good idea! Yuan yuan, you''re so smart, "Dongfang pities people''s tears, eyes are still red, but smiles shamelessly:" if mother and son are expensive, then I really don''t eat and drink for nothing. You should also serve me in turn "

    Chu Yuan smashes a small fist into the eastern thigh, laughing and scolding:" you want to be beautiful! "

    The East ran away quickly and said proudly, "why? Are you jealous of me? "

    "I envy you what?!" Chu Yuan was so ashamed that he glanced at me inexplicably. Seeing that I was looking at her, he immediately blushed. He chased after the East and scolded: "dead East, let you talk nonsense. I will not kill you!"

 Chapter 304

    "East, let your mouth full of nonsense, see I don''t you!"

    "Am I talking nonsense?" The motor nerve of the East is obviously stronger than that of Chu Yuan in my family. Just running around the sofa and the coffee table, Chu Yuan just can''t catch up with her. She said with a funny smile: "I don''t know which little vinegar jar of brother Kong told me. When I saw that fake boy Cheng and his brother flirted with each other, I didn''t get angry at each other."

    "ah!" Chu Yuan cried out, and suddenly climbed up the back of the sofa in anger, trying to catch Dongfang Lian''s man. "You''re talking nonsense. When did I say that?!"

    Heaven won''t make anyone perfect. Chu Yuan likes watching football and basketball, which is full of confrontation and sports. It''s because her own sports cells are so rare. Even though she never lacks exercise, she still can''t change her clumsiness of falling when she walks carelessly, let alone climbing stairs.

    As soon as the body''s center of gravity is tilted forward, Chu Yuan, who is kneeling on the back of the sofa, turns to the floor with his head facing down. I''m so scared that my soul is flying. Fortunately, I''m sitting next to her. I quickly put my hand around her small waist and pulled her across in time, lying on my thigh.

    The two girls were scared and didn''t run or cry. They were all scared and stupid. I was sweating and angry at Chu Yuan. "What are you doing? What do I do if I fall? "

    Chu Yuan returns to God, his face is redder, he glares at Dongfang Lian angrily, and shouts with a cry, "she said nonsense first!"

    "Right, right, brother Nan, it''s my nonsense. Don''t scold Yuanyuan." seeing Chu Yuanqi''s crying, the east also realized that his joke was a little too hot. He was afraid of it. He was busy doing everything to protect Chu Yuan.

    "You don''t deserve to scold!" I said coldly, "I''m talking to you. What are you talking about? I don''t care about it. I''ll go to France with your mother if I can help you! "

    "I care, I care! Brother Nan, I''ll listen to you well. What do you ask and what do I say? Can you not blow me away? " Chu Yuan''s nose is still snuffling. Dongfang pitiful people are crying again.

    "Brother, the East is playing with me. Don''t drive her away!"

    Er

    girl, mood change is like changeable weather. It will be sunny for a while and dark clouds for a while. The sun will shine one second before, and then it will be stormy for a second. Crying and laughing can be changeable in an instant.

    Chu Yuan''s face turning Kung Fu helped the east to appeal for human feelings again, which made me hard to express and hard to say. Seeing that I didn''t say a word for a long time, Chu Yuan looked up at her blushing face and said to me timidly, "brother, can you put me up first?"

    I was upset by the two girls. I was like a petrol tank full of power, and I was choking. I couldn''t help hearing it Subconsciously shouted, "no! You give me an honest lie down! "

    Maybe it''s because I seldom lose my temper that K''s rare rage broke out, which made Chu Yuan shiver. He said "Oh" in a panic. He really was like a kitten, lying on my leg and dare not move again.

    The gesture is really awkward. Anyway, Chu Yuan is also a 16-year-old girl. It''s so cross in my thigh that it''s quite different.

    I was confused by anger, because the East pity people is not serious? Or because of the ambiguous topic they just had? I don''t know, then I''m used to not asking myself.

    I don''t know when to start. When I talk about the topic of Chu Yuan and fringe, I have a kind of inexplicable fear in my heart. Yes, I used to be upset about their relationship, but now, it''s more like confusion

    "don''t cry! I haven''t told you to go! " At the moment, I''m full of momentum, and I can''t take back the words just now. I can only finish the topic quickly, so that I can put Chu Yuan on hold. Then I slow down and ask Dongfang Lian, "is that Zhen Nuo I met at the door, your family?"

    "Well," dongfanglian seemed to know what I really wanted to ask, and confessed: "her eyes were scratched by me, and I was angry that she just listened to my mother and betrayed me."

    "She works for your mother?" I can''t bear the surprise in my heart, that Zhen Nuo, no matter in his bossy speech or arrogant and introverted temperament, is such a smart and capable lady as Murphy. How could such a woman be a part-time worker? Who is the Holy Mother of dongfanglian?

    "Yes, but to be exact, she should be working for me," said dongfanglian with a disdainful grin. "She is the nanny who has been taking care of me as I just said."

    Dude, you can put an egg in your mouth?! The woman who looks arrogant, at least has high-level white-collar temperament, is the nanny of Oriental little lady?! Just at the door, the bodyguard wanted to give me Zhen Nuo''s business card? Does a baby sitter in the quarter use a business card? Besides, it''s amazing that the bodyguard carries the word "betrayal". No wonder that zhennuo doesn''t want to give me a business card. "Are you sure she''s your nanny?"

    "Sure, of course," Dongfang Lianren wiped his tears with his sleeve and frowned. He was very dissatisfied with my distrust of her. "She has taken care of me since she was 16. It has been eight years since now. Brother Nan, if you don''t believe me, she knows Zhen Nuo too."Sixteen? The age when you just started high school? Chu Yuan saw my face unbelievable, nodded: "brother, it''s true. Didn''t I tell you? In the past, when Oriental School was over, it was nanny to pick up and send. That person was sister Zhen Nuo. I knew her when I was in junior high school. She always called me miss Chu Yuan. "

    I have absolutely no prejudice against people who are engaged in Nanny industry. But the emergence of Zhen Nuo absolutely subverted my understanding of nanny. It turns out that there are such nannies.

    I can''t help feeling: it''s so fucking incredible! Think about the respectful attitude of those two bodyguards to her! I can''t help wondering: what is the background of Dongfang family

    "Brother Nan, you came back early, only I and Yuanyuan were at home. I''m afraid, would you take us?"

    The third time I shook off Dongfang Lianren''s hand and grabbed my lapel, I had no good breath: "can you not stick to me like a tail? You also say that Zhen Nuo may have arranged for someone to guard downstairs. I''m not taking you out in a big way, which means I''m smoking my own mouth? Besides, it''s all your family who want to find you. What''s to be afraid of? You stay in the house honestly, and they dare not pry the door to come in if you lend them two courage. "

    "Come on, Dongfang, if you kneel down and beg him, he can''t take us there," said Chu Yuan, who was playing live football with my 2 cross legged on the sofa, grimly. "You don''t want to see what he''s going to do. Sister Cheng asked him to go out for dinner. Can he bring us two electric lights? You''d better not say you''re afraid, or you''ll just give him an excuse to keep his little sister with us. "

    Walking in front of him, he heard the words on the winter night when he was opening the door. He could not help looking back and questioning: "is that right? Little chuzi, you want to think I''m too dazzling, I can''t go "

    " no, just say this to her, and you have to go with me, "I said to Chuyuan in a bad way," didn''t I tell you? Your tassel sister knows that my leg is hurt, and she doesn''t want me to have too many activities. But I promised to invite a colleague to have dinner in the afternoon. They can''t find me now. They go to see your tassel sister directly. Do you think it''s appropriate for me not to go? If you don''t believe it, I''ll ask your sister Xiaoye when you come back. Besides, you just overheard us on the phone, and you didn''t hear anything? Your little Shu teacher is with the tassel. She ordered the place to eat. If you are not afraid of the east being tied home by her, change your clothes and go with me. "

    "The little antiques teacher is there, too? Then I won''t go! " East, she also dare not to see Shu Tong, subconsciously released the hand that once again caught my cuff.

    Chu Yuan also knew that he was making trouble and helping others, but he even avoided the topic and said angrily, "who is such a face? I happened to go to your room to borrow something. I saw that you were talking on the phone, and I waited for a while. Fortunately, I beat your back. How can you eavesdrop what I said on purpose like a little 38? "

 Chapter 305

    "Beating the back is a cover up? You''re a junior junior. Eavesdropping is eavesdropping. You''ve been fed up with me for a long time. Why didn''t you borrow something from me? Besides, briefcases, mobile phones, computers, even shirts and slippers, you always take my things and use them casually. When did you ask for my consent? "

    When Dong Xiaoye and Dongfang Lianren were exposed by me, Chu Yuan blushed a little. She was embarrassed to destroy her image of a good girl in front of others, so she dared not to go mad. Instead, she pretended to be cute and wronged, saying: "you are my brother, of course, I can use your things at will"

    "then you can take what you want and use it directly, and give it to me hypocritically What do you do to beat your back "

    " I want to borrow your mobile phone, aren''t you using it? "

    "I"

    I choked so much, this girl''s mouth is so fierce that she can explain to herself like this. "When your phone is through and my cell phone is out of power, I haven''t borrowed it, but now you say I''m a junior 38"

    the stinky girl squeezed her eyes hard and tried to squeeze out two tears to express sympathy. I didn''t know well. I''ve met the same situation since I was a child Too many times, seeing her hands covering her eyes, I knew I was going to be unlucky. Sure enough, just when I was flustered by the disdainful eyes of Dongfang Lianren, the hard fist of dongxiaoye hit my head mercilessly

    I didn''t go to date with the fringe, but I really didn''t walk out of the house with a clear conscience.!.! Super. Hurry up! More. The new

    thing starts from the phone call with Xiao Shu. It''s complicated and simple. Shu Tong doesn''t know what happened in the afternoon school, because she didn''t go to the class for some reason, but sat in the canteen of Fengchang company with Liu Su for lunch. It seems that it was a matter of front and back foot when she left with me. During that time, she received the call from Chu Yuan''s head teacher, which made her realize Dao Dongfang went through the formalities of dropping out of school today, and then Chu Yuan suddenly dropped out of class. The two girls are inseparable at ordinary times. A fool can also guess that Chu Yuan''s dropping out is related to Dongfang''s dropping out of school. But Xiao Shu and the two girls are close at ordinary times, so people will ask her for help. Because of this, I haven''t waited for her to contact me, but her phone number came first.

    It''s said that Chu Yuan was picked up by me because of her headache. She didn''t stay with the East. Xiao Shu was relieved. Then she took the initiative to ask me to have dinner together later to discuss the problem of studying abroad. She told Chu Yuan not to tell Chu Yuan about her dropping out of school. She was afraid that she would be sad and sad. Her thoughtfulness made me double the number of lies Shutong said that in addition to this, he also wanted to discuss some personal matters with me. What I should have mentioned before by tassels, I thought about it carefully. It seemed that when I talked with her on the phone at Qianlong manor that night, she did say this, but because a lot of things happened later, she forgot it.

    Because I didn''t pay attention to the reasonable recuperation, today my wound hurt so much that I couldn''t walk normally. So Chu Yuan didn''t want me to go out. He had a bad time with me all afternoon, but I had to go to this meal. When Gai was on the phone with Shutong Liusu, he was sitting at a table with them for dinner, and there was another person - Yao Waner!

    Yao Waner was invited to have dinner not only because she had such a promise, but also because of a deep-seated reason. For example, I heard that she was sitting with the tassel at dinner, blowing under the air conditioner, and I was soaked in sweat in my shirt

    that little girl''s mouth contains a secret I can''t say

    I guessed that the meal had to be very awkward, but I didn''t expect it to be so awkward!

    It''s said that three women play a play, but today, there are four women sitting in this round table, and what they eat is the hot pot that can best reflect the lively atmosphere, but no one takes the lead to speak!

    Is it because "no wine, no pleasure"? No, although I''m injured and can''t drink, but there are still Tassels and tiger elder sister. Even if Shu Tong and Yao Waner emphasize that they can''t drink, or are they forced to drink two beers, why is the atmosphere still not hot?

    The broth in the hot pot is rolling, but I''m shivering all over cold.

    "Wan''er, come and taste this rabbit meat. It tastes delicate and delicious."

    compared with Shu Tong, I seem to be more unfamiliar with Yao Wan''er, who has been a colleague for a year. In order to break the rigid atmosphere, I warmly sandwiched a piece of meat just boiled for Yao Wan''er, who is a little bit restrained. My friend is very careful. We specially used a pair of new chopsticks to avoid people''s bad Meaning, but the tassel sitting next to me cut off my meat with his own bowl.

    Yao Waner''s hand with the bowl in the middle of the air is not embarrassed. I can''t help frowning and looking at the tassel. I don''t understand and ask, "tassel, are you from meat or vinegar?"

    "I''m eating meat, of course. What''s my vinegar?" he said

    "Then you can''t clip it yourself? Why do I have to rob this chopstick? What do you think of Wan''er? " I pinched the orchid fingers, narrowed my voice, pretended to look like a girl despised, "I didn''t expect that Cheng Liusu looked like a tomboy, so easily envied."

    "bah! Who am I jealous of? " The tassel slapped me in the hand and said with a smile: "I''m afraid you''ll lose your face. I''ve got a chopstick of pork tenderloin and said it''s rabbit meat. Wan''er doesn''t like pork.""Is it? Isn''t this rabbit meat? "

    The old man''s face was burning hot. He saw dongxiaoye knock on the plate in front of her and said with a wry smile, "this plate is rabbit meat."

    Miss Xiao Shu hears the words and almost sprays out the things in her mouth. She always looks at me badly. How could she miss such a chance? Clapping: "pork and rabbit can be mistaken, Chunan, you are so talented."

    "I mean it on purpose," he said. The rabbit meat that had just been cooked was cooked. I got up and took a chopstick to Yao Wan''er''s bowl. He said shamelessly, "Wan''er is introverted, shy and doesn''t like to talk, but the three of you who usually like to chatter are as silent as taking the wrong medicine. I don''t make a joke. It''s hot. This meal is more than eating It''s very tiring. I don''t know what she thinks

    "Brother Nan, don''t say that. I have no idea in my heart. I''m stupid and dumb. Today is the first time I met with Mr. Shu and officer Dong. I''m a little nervous. I don''t know what to say. Don''t get me wrong," Yao said. Her eyes were red, like a shy little child.

    "South south, Wan''er is not that kind of person," said the tassel. "Cousin, little night sister, don''t listen to South South nonsense. Wan''er is a little sheep. She is usually so gentle in the company."

    "Don''t think others are as dirty as you are," said winter night, staring at me

    "Yes," said Miss Xiao Shu, "you just took the wrong medicine. We are all ladies. You are the only man at the table. If you are not enthusiastic and active, how can we put down our airs easily?"

    Just you? A lady who can kill half a plate of meat before others move chopsticks? You don''t look in the mirror and see how much sesame paste is rubbing on the corner of your mouth! I''m funny and have a good way of speaking: "as you say, it''s my fault that the atmosphere is not good?"

    "What do you think?" The three women asked in unison, amusing Yao Waner, who was somewhat restrained.

    Just for a few words, the atmosphere in the room is quite different. I raised my hand to surrender and made a helpless gesture, "OK, OK, my mistake, four beauties, I didn''t treat you well, forgive me and forgive me. I offered you wine and apology"

    the four women couldn''t help smiling, or looking at me one by one to fill the cup with wine, but who didn''t feel blushed?

    Liu Su and Shu Tong don''t know what''s the matter. They said something they wanted to discuss with me, but they didn''t mention it for a long time. Dong Xiaoye wanted to explain the work arrangement forced to pretend to be my girlfriend to Liu Su, but because Shu Tong and Yao Waner were present, they couldn''t disclose it rashly, so they didn''t know what to say, so they were cold, not because they didn''t say anything, but because they didn''t I don''t want to say anything, so it seems very awkward.

    And my biggest worry is Yao Waner. I have a lot of questions to ask her. For example, did I tell others about seeing Murphy and me kissing? It''s agreed to invite all members of the comprehensive group to have dinner together. Why did she come alone? What is her relationship with Murphy?

    It''s estimated that my question is exactly Yao Waner''s, so her eyes always linger on my face and the fringe?

 Chapter 306

    Yao Waner took two deep breaths. She stood up shyly and said, "officer Dong, I''ll give you a toast"

    Dong Xiaoye was stunned. She looked down at her uniform and said with a smile: "what officer Dong, Wan''er, we are friends. I''m two years older than you. If you don''t mind, just like Su Su, you can call me" sister Ye "-"

    Shu Tong also nodded, "yes, Don''t call me Mr. Shu either. I''m Su Su''s cousin, and you call me cousin. OK, I''ll join in the fun and touch the cup with you. Su Su Su''s personality is very big. You can''t help taking care of her in the company at ordinary times. Thank you for your trouble. "

    I didn''t expect that Miss Xiao Shu, who is short of root tendons, has such a sister''s demeanor in front of people. She has no horse''s face.

    "No, no," Yao Waner said in fear, "usually Su Su takes care of me, or I''ll give Su Su a drink."

    seeing Yao Waner raise his glass to himself, Liu Su also stands up quickly. The wine is respectful and disorderly, so Yao Waner is not good at dealing with this kind of match.

    Without me, I was sitting. I was not comfortable. Other people stared at me. Miss Xiao Shu turned my white eyes and said to Yao Waner and Dong Xiaoye, "this meal doesn''t need to be paid by Chu Nan. If you don''t give him that face, it''s my treat."

    I don''t know when I provoked her. She always felt that she was cross nose and vertical eye to me. Seeing me, she was upset. Since you don''t want me to pay the bill, why did you invite me out for dinner?

    "This meal should have been invited by you," Dong Xiaoye said with a smile. "When I came out from Chu''s family, you seemed to invite Mr. Mo and I to have dinner? As a result, we were pigeoned. Miss Xiao Shu, you sent me a meal

    "How can that be called pigeoning?" Mr. Xiao Shu kept his face and said: "if you want to stand up, Murphy will stand up for me first. She said something is not going, so I said I''ll invite you another day. Since officer Xiaoye cares so much, I will accompany you for a drink, which is a kind of apology."

    Hearing Shu Tong mention Murphy''s name, Yao Waner and I look at each other involuntarily, and then they are all separated in some panic. Although they are only a glimpse of the red goose, I see clearly the content in her eyes. Sure enough, she is very concerned and curious about the relationship between me and Murphy.

    I thought that winter night was just a casual talk. Shu Tong was just saying something polite, but I didn''t expect that he would drink a toast to winter night naturally. Winter night really took over with a big square, "when" a crisp sound, a straightforward drink, wipe his mouth and smile: "little Shu teacher is too hospitable, just a meal, how can I care? Another day, I''ll invite you to Da langtaosha seafood city. The seafood there is delicious. It''s much better than the hot pot here. "

    Yadi said that she didn''t care after drinking the respectful wine. It''s too pretentious. Besides, she deliberately stirred the meat slices in the pot with chopsticks after sitting down. It''s even a naked provocation or ridicule. Don''t say that I and the tassel, Yao Waner, also see that there''s something wrong between dongxiaoye and Shutong.

    Winter little night is a bit unusual. Although she has a hot temper, she is not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to behave.

    "Oh? mighty wave crashing on a sandy shore? That''s the most famous seafood city in Beitian city. How many million yuan does it cost for a meal? " I don''t know whether Shu Tong is really or pretends to be. He asked: "little Dongdong, you''re so rich. I didn''t expect that you can be a policeman now."

    dongxiaoye poured another glass of wine, got up and touched Yao Waner, who had been standing for a long time. Yao Waner took a drink in a hurry, but dongxiaoye was bored again. He waved Yao Waner to sit down and shook his head at Shu Tong Xiaodao: "I''m a moonlight family, and even the overtime pay is less than 3000 yuan a month."

    "then how can you invite us to surf the waves and eat seafood? You don''t think I''m thin, but I can eat very well! Shutong is absolutely playing dumb! Ya''s words have already revealed the meaning of having to eat a small winter night! Her serious attitude shows that she doesn''t want to let the winter night have steps to go down!

    There must be something wrong between the two girls! Otherwise, there is no reason for such tit for tat, and they only met once before, the day after the accident of Qianlong manor, after I was injured! Is that day after Miss Shu left with Murphy and dongxiaoye, what happened that day that made sister tiger hate her?

    "Cousin, what do you say? Sister Xiaoye is joking with you! " On the one hand is a friend who meets his friend, and on the other hand is a cousin who is close to him. They fight in secret for no reason. The fringe in the middle is the most embarrassing person. They wink at Shu Tong and signal her to shut up.

    Shutong did not seem to understand it. He giggled and said, "Oh? It turns out that xiaodongdong is joking. Ha ha, I thought that she could really get over the addiction of mouth. "

    If Shutong is really that kind of greedy and extravagant person, Liu Xiaosheng, who pursues her, will not suffer from head pain because she has no place to talk. Therefore, we can draw two conclusions: first, Xiaoshu is really fighting with dongxiaoye on purpose; second, Xiaoshu is really wise and foolish "I''m not kidding, I can''t afford you, but someone can afford me, so you don''t have to worry, women, there are always some men willing to spend money for us," said Dong Xiaoye, looking at me slyly and insidiously, which made his heart sink. Then she asked Shu Tong, "is there no such man around Xiao Shu? No, I think you are the same age as me. Haven''t you made a boyfriend yet? "False! Too fake! That day, when I was on the phone with Liusu at Qianlong manor, sister Hu was listening. She knew that Shutong had just been thrown away by Liu Xiaosheng. Now she was deliberately stabbing someone''s wound. When she saw that Xiaoshu''s face was gloomy, I secretly kicked winter night. She was a little too much.

    In other words, Shutong just broke up, how about you? Twenty six, I haven''t talked about a single object, or laugh at others? I don''t need to know that the man who is willing to spend money for her is not someone else. It''s just a poor man. I have a boyfriend Women''s gossip is born, winter night beat Shu Tong, but was defeated by the fringe.

    "Ah?" Tiger sister is not as white and tender as the three women grow. Her healthy wheat skin is not so red. She is almost helped by the fringe and mumbles: "br >

    What do you think of me?! I secretly wry smile, fake also calculate?

    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to ask just now." when I saw the three women re seated, I quickly changed the topic. "Wan''er, didn''t it say that I would invite my colleagues from the comprehensive group to have dinner today? How come they didn''t come? Didn''t you call them? "

    "Well?" Yao Waner looks at Liusu and Shutong for some reason, and wonders: sister and Su Su said they had something to discuss with you. There are too many people, so it''s not appropriate. Didn''t they let me call you? Brother Yang said that he wanted to call you and scold you. I blame you for coming back to the company and leaving without greeting him. He was rejected for dinner. "

    I didn''t get Yang Wei''s call. Because his cell phone is dead, I still leave it at home to recharge it. Considering his noisy personality, it''s probably a fake performance. So when Yao Waner talks about him, he can''t help laughing. It''s just fringe And Shu Tong said something to discuss with me, but I didn''t say no to let them call us all!

    Seeing my undisguised puzzled expression, Yao Waner said: "Su Su, cousin, haven''t you mentioned that to Nange?"

    "Haven''t" see my eyebrow a frown, tassel appears a little flustered, explain: "you have happened so many things recently, how can I mention with you? And it''s really not suitable. If it wasn''t for my cousin to say that we should be polite and insist on inviting you to dinner, I wouldn''t let you come out and talk directly to your house. "

    Miss Xiao Shu asked me for something? I wonder: "what''s the matter?"

    "This"

    tassel shows the color of embarrassment. Looking at Shu Tong, Shu Tong hurriedly blushes his face and says, "of course, it''s very important, very important, but don''t worry. I''ll tell you later alone"

    it''s also very important, and don''t worry. Obviously, Shu Tong doesn''t want to talk about this in front of someone.

    winter night is a little uncomfortable, so I''m not comfortable However, Shu Tong glanced at her and murmured: "Wan''er said that you just wanted to invite her to dinner later, so I came with you. I didn''t know that the police officer of winter would come, or I would listen to Su Su Su. I''ll go to your house to find you tomorrow"

    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or not, but it''s not polite in general. But winter night is a man who needs face. How can I pretend when I hear that Did you hear me? Laughingly, he said: "I''m really sorry. I can''t help it, because I have something important to make clear with Su Su. Otherwise, if you go to the little Chu''s house to find him tomorrow, I''m afraid there will be a big misunderstanding."

    If you let the tassel knock down dongxiaoye and spend the night in my house, she will not misunderstand!

    On the 15th day of the first month, the Lantern Festival, right and wrong, I sincerely wish you all a happy life, sweet love and smooth career. I wish all the brothers grow more and more handsome. One beautiful year for the sisters is better than one. All the singles can be in pairs tomorrow ~

 Chapter 307

    The fringe said: "I misunderstood? What''s the misunderstanding? What do you want to say to me, little sister

    Dong Xiaoye deliberately looked at Shu Tong and shook his head and said with a smile, "I''ve already said what I can say at the table. Su Su, this is not a joke. Except for you, it can''t be let out to anyone through my mouth. It''s discipline."

    Dong Xiaoye is telling the truth, but he doesn''t cover up his counterattack against Shu Tong.

    Yao Waner didn''t seem to notice the smell of burning medicine in the atmosphere, but she followed the "interesting" topic and said naively and excitedly: "it''s a coincidence that everyone didn''t talk much just now, they are the same as me"

    "the same as you?" The fringe frowned, "Wan''er, you have something to say. It''s not convenient to be a speaker?"

    Tassel didn''t ask Yao Waner who she was looking for, because she had seen Yao Waner''s eyes locked on me, and her friends were sweating for a moment.

    Yao Waner may also be affected by the atmosphere. After saying that she left her mouth for a while, she could not help blushing and stammering: "it should be inconvenient"

    of course it is inconvenient! I know that she wants to ask me about Murphy, but where do the three girls like fringe know? See Yao Waner''s face is shy, don''t want to be crooked! In particular, the tassel has secretly stretched her little hand under the table and pressed it on my thigh. The stinky girl just suspected that I was cheating. She seems to forget that the bullet hole is under her palm and said with a long sneer: "Oh? Wan''er, I''m so shy about my cousin''s affairs. We didn''t hide it from you. What''s your secret? Is it inconvenient to talk to the three women? "

    Is it ironic that Yao Waner and I have a secret? I don''t understand. A tomboy, how can he taste so much vinegar? Or is it because of her tomboy that she has such a strong possessive hope?

    Fortunately, Yao Waner was not too stupid. Seeing that the three girls were not looking right, she hurriedly explained, "Su Su, cousin, little sister, don''t think about it. I have something to ask Nange, but it''s business!"

    Business? Don''t talk about three girls. I''m confused. My friend''s resignation has been decided. What can I do for you? I didn''t expect Yao Waner, who feels good to others, to lie is to open his mouth.

    But Yao Wan''er''s reaction made my heart tremble, and the little girl blushed with horror. "I made a serious mistake in my work this afternoon, and was seen by Nange. I want to ask him to keep it secret for me, or Mo will fire me."

    Serious error? Did you see Murphy kiss me? Well, how could it be so boring? Besides, is it Murphy''s responsibility? Why did she fire Yao Waner? Murphy is definitely the kind of unreasonable person.

    I think a turn, not sure of the Euphemism: "you latent things?"

    I thought about it for a long time and used this more implicit word.

    "Ah!" Yao Waner screamed, "Nange, you''ve eaten meat, and the meat has been washed"

    sure enough, the tassel wondered, "what are you talking about? What''s lurking? Wan''er, why did Mr. Mo fire you? "

    "Nothing! It''s really nothing! " Yao Waner probably also realized that her acting skills were poor, and she could not deceive others. She sighed sadly and said: "Su Su, you need to know. Ask Nange when you go back, but I beg you to keep it secret for me. Don''t let Mo always see the flaws. Her person, public or private, can understand. If she finds that the comprehensive team or other people in the company know me Don''t talk about my aunt when we have a secret. Even if the chairman pleads for me, she won''t give face "

    Liu Su knows that Yao Waner is not alarmist and Panics:" is it that serious? Wan''er, don''t scare me "

    Yao Wan''er looked at me sadly and said:" as long as Nange doesn''t tell the others in our company, it won''t be very serious "

    the fringe heard the words, relieved, stared at me and said:" he dares! "

    I timely pacify: "yes, I dare not, ha ha, Wan''er, do I look like a gossip like Xiao Songjia?"

    When Yao Waner saw my artificial anger, she couldn''t help chuckling, "unlike"

    "does Murphy have that? I think she''s still very good at talking, "Miss Xiao Shu put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth with a tissue, and got up." I can''t understand what you''re talking about at all. You go on, I''ll make up. "

    " your bag hasn''t been taken, "said winter Xiaoye, who stopped Shu Tong, who had already walked to the door quickly, and smiled:" no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No What''s the remedy? "

    Oh, it turns out that she is going to make it easier for me to realize, woman, it''s really wan

    Shu Tong glanced at my only man, blushed a lot, grabbed his handbag severely, and said angrily to the little winter night, "you''re smart, you''re too busy?"

    "I don''t want to do much either," said Dong Xiaoye with a nonchalant smile. "It''s just that I just want to go to the bathroom, but I don''t have a bag, so I can''t say make-up."

    I really can''t think of any inevitable connection between this explanation and her real purpose of exposing Shu Tong''s going to the bathroom, but Shu Tong unexpectedly didn''t refute her, but instead gave me a cold snort, "it''s really troublesome to eat with a man!"

    Shit! I want you to mess with me?!The fringe also got up and said, "wait for me, I''ll go too."

    Brother swear, I didn''t mean to, just subconsciously spray a sentence, "is there something wrong with this beer? Why do you still have group frequency? "

    "You''re the only one!" The tassel thumped me on the shoulder and said, "you really think we''re going to the bathroom? Wan''er and you have something to say. Little sister and I have something to say. They want to be polite. Do you want us to explain it? I hate it! "

    Seeing Xiaoshu and dongxiaoye''s contemptuous eyes, the brothers felt: woman, it was really very gentle

    when there were only two people in the room, Yao Wan''er and I, she became restrained again.

    I know Yao Waner can''t have come to expose her identity. Maybe she wants to avoid it. First of all, I ask, "Wan''er, I heard that you are Fei''s elder sister, and you are Mr. Mo''s elder sister in the afternoon." my mother and Mr. Mo''s father are old friends, "Yao Wan answers to me like a clever and nervous primary school student answering the teacher''s questions:" they are universities Classmate, but not many people know about this matter. Uncle Mo is very nice. When my parents got married, they didn''t have money to buy a house. Uncle Mo sold his spare house to them with a low price mortgage almost equal to free money. The two families became neighbors. Uncle Mo was busy with work, and aunt Wu was busy, so I often asked my mother to help take care of President mo. we can say that we two were busy They grew up together. We didn''t leave until Mr. Mo graduated from junior high school and they moved. "

    Wu Xueqing was very busy and didn''t have time to take care of Murphy? Look at Yao Wan''er''s expression and you will know that the woman is clearly not caring for her family!

    "My aunt was also recommended by Uncle Mo to enter Fengchang and promoted by cultivation," Yao Waner suddenly smiled and said: "brother Nan, don''t you know? You feel like Uncle Mo, and my aunt often says that about you. "

    "Oh?" I said with a wry smile, "looks? I''ve heard that "

    " it looks a bit like, but it''s only one or two angles, not very much. "Yao Waner shook her head and said:" I think your temperament and way of dealing with people are more similar. Uncle Mo is also a kind of very humorous and interesting type, which can be put in the crowd but is not very eye-catching. He doesn''t like to show off, but he''s warm-hearted, no matter who When he has difficulties, he will reach out for help without hesitation. When my parents talk about him now, they will have a red eye circle. They say that God doesn''t have long eyes, but he has taken away such kind-hearted good people "

    you can directly say that I am just like him. I feel like a little hurt in my self-esteem.

    "Although you are the kind of people who don''t look impressive at first sight, but you also exude a kind of gentle temperament. It''s very kind and makes people unconsciously regard you as their own relatives. Maybe this is the so-called affinity," Yao Waner said with a red face: "brother Nan may not remember it? A year ago, on the day you came to the company for an interview, you helped me "

    " I helped you? "

    "You really don''t remember," Yao Waner said with dissatisfaction and disappointment in her eyes, but her tone was full of gratitude and admiration, which made me feel ashamed and flattered

 Chapter 308

    "You really don''t remember," Yao Waner said with dissatisfaction in his mouth and disappointment in his eyes, but his tone was full of gratitude and admiration. "That day, sister Liu and I were responsible for providing consulting services for the interviewers. She was not well and wanted to take medicine, so I went to help her with tea. When she came back, she walked too fast, accidentally bumped into the door, broke the cup and spilled water When he splashed the shoes of Zhang Feidong, who happened to pass by, he didn''t know me. He thought I was coming for an interview, and then he told me that Fengchang group, a clergyman with such a clumsy hand and a dry heart, didn''t need to be watched by many people at that time. I had no face, and my heart was all there. When I couldn''t help crying, someone came out of nowhere and pointed to me Tension''s nose is a sneer, that person is you, brother Nan. "

    Listening to Yao Waner, I was vaguely impressed. After I got into Fengchang through the interview, I knew that the vice chairman of the group was the one who was offended. I was scared for a long time, but tension didn''t seem to pay attention to that. Over time, I gradually forgot to say that the girl who was scolded at that time was Yao Waner?

    "I can''t help laughing every time I think of your arrogance of opening my eyes and telling lies," Yao Waner seemed to return to the atmosphere a year ago, moved and amused, and said: "people are afraid that pleading for me will offend the tension and lose the chance to enter Fengchang, but it''s better for you. Even I am the employee of Fengchang, I am forced to be my stranger The stranger came out and said that it was because you hit me that I broke the cup and splashed his shoes. Then he turned black and white. He said that he could not understand the original cause of the incident, so he made a random decision to reject a newcomer''s ability. He was so eloquent that he could not go down the steps. At last, he apologized to me in public "

    " is that so I didn''t forget that, but I didn''t remember Yao Waner at all, because she kept her head down and I didn''t see her face clearly at all How nice it should be. "Yao Wan''er scratched her head and smiled sheepishly, looking very cute." am I strange? At that time, Mingming didn''t know what your last name was, but she had such a strange idea "

    I didn''t expect Yao Waner would put that little thing in her heart. I couldn''t help laughing and saying:" you''re not strange, you''re naive "

    " maybe, "Yao Waner frowned and said:" later, sister Mo admitted you to the comprehensive group. I was so happy that I always thought I have a chance to say thanks to you, but you don''t seem to remember me at all. I thought to myself, why is this man so crazy? People say that it''s a kind of accomplishment to do good without leaving a name. But you are so kind that you can''t remember who you helped when you look back. Don''t I have any capital to leave an impression in your eyes? I was a little angry, so I decided to ignore you first. Anyway, we meet in the company every day. I think you will think of who I am one day. Unexpectedly, a year has passed. Instead of seeing you think of that day, I heard that you and sister Mo had a conflict and decided to resign. "

    I can''t laugh or cry. Tension scolded and apologized happily that day. At most, I was indifferent in the middle Just a few words, who will take this matter to heart? This little girl is really interesting. It''s a big fart. Do you really care? Just remind me about it? I''ve been waiting for more than ten months, let alone I don''t remember. Even if I do, I''ll forget how long it''s gone. "The day you left the company, I rushed to chase you and asked for your phone. I just want to say thank you one day. I''m afraid you''re gone, and I won''t have a chance to say it again." Yao Waner sighed softly Tone, suddenly way: "South elder brother, why does chairman appear personally today to detain you, you are not willing to give up the idea of resigning?"

    "How do you know?" After I asked, I also responded. What''s her relationship with Murphy? Who is her aunt?

    "I heard what my aunt said," Yao Waner said, "she said that after you went back to hand in your resignation letter today, I knew that I had misunderstood you, but it''s not my intention to insist that you invite me to dinner. What''s more, I know that sister Shu has something important to discuss with you. In fact, it''s my aunt''s intention. She wants me to advise you. Please don''t resign, but I know, She also knew that sister Mo couldn''t keep you, let alone me. "

    I was stunned," didn''t your aunt tell you why the chairman wanted to keep me? "

    "No, she said it''s good for the company that you stay," Yao asked back. "Nange, why do you have to resign? Is it because of sister Mo? "

    Don''t say Yao Waner''s face is crimson. It''s just that I''m so cheeky. I''m also a little embarrassed. "Don''t think about it. I''m nothing to do with Mo"

    "it''s all kissing. It''s nothing."

    "That''s a misunderstanding! It''s up to her to do it by herself. It''s nothing,: I said with a wry smile: "I don''t know what you said, Wan''er. I beg you for one thing. I hope you don''t talk about the thing you saw at noon with others"

    Yao Wan''er said, "you can''t talk to Su Su?"

    "I can''t talk to anyone!" I seriously and seriously said: "of course I don''t want the tassel to know, so you can despise me, scold me shameless, scold me selfish, it doesn''t matter. But if you really regard Mo as your elder sister, you should take her reputation and face into consideration. I leave Fengchang, can''t see, can''t hear, but what about her? How would she be judged? "I''m not a pure hypocrite, but I''m not a mean person, because I''m at least honest.

    "You don''t say that I understand. I''m not the kind of person who likes to spread the tongue. In fact, even if I say that, everyone won''t be surprised anymore. Brother Nan and sister Mo like you, right?" Yao Waner said: "you haven''t returned to the company these days, so you don''t know? Zhang Mingjie has spread the story about you and sister Mo, saying that you two announced the relationship in public at longxiaotian''s birthday party. The most talked about topic by colleagues in the company recently is "

    " pounce "I forced to drink tea calmly, and the result was all sprayed on my thigh," what do you say

    Yao Waner was not so surprised at me, and even jokingly said to herself, "I asked sister Mo for proof, she denied it, but I don''t think she was very persuasive. And today afternoon, I saw you two Nange. It''s the first time I''ve seen sister Mo get close to a man. You''re so lucky."

    fart luck Gas! I''m careful that my liver is almost broken? She also heard Zhang Mingjie''s nonsense?! "

    "What''s the news about sister Mo''s falling in love? Those childish brothers who pursue sister Mo are going to knock down the threshold of our investment department. Every day, someone comes to invite colleagues of the comprehensive team to have a meal to prove your relationship. How many days is it? Brother Yang''s face is round. How could Su Su not hear about it? However, every time we ask her, she laughs and says it''s just a misunderstanding, but she refuses to elaborate. We are a bit confused "

    Yang Wei, that bastard, who has no idea about his fart, goes to eat and drink for nothing to settle accounts with him another day! I''m more concerned about the attitude of the fringe now. Although I explained to her that it was to help me out that night, Murphy pretended to be my girlfriend, but this scandal is a scandal for the time being, and it''s widely spread, but she didn''t mention it to me, which is not normal? I''m very upset, moved and guilty

    "What?! Let me pretend to be Liu Xiaosheng! " I can''t believe it, even inexplicably angry, "if you pull down, I''d rather pretend to be Chen ˇđ Xi than pretend to be him. I''m not afraid to walk in the street and be calculated by bullets, but I''m afraid to go out and be attacked by thunder."

    "If you want to pretend to be Chen ˇđ Xi, you have to be attacked by thunder first. You are totally different. Otherwise, it''s too difficult to be a plastic surgeon. Based on your existing facial features, the project is too large."

    "are you asking for help?" I was very unhappy with the attitude of Xiao Shu, who was huddled in the corner and said, "since my condition is so poor, why do you ask me for help? Mr. Shu, I can''t help you "

    " no Shutong listens, anxious, "cousin, cousin husband! I beg of you, you must help me! "

    The fringe glared at Shu Tong angrily and scolded: "it''s right that they all agreed to help you. Who let you talk nonsense?"

    I was shocked. "Wait, fringe, I never promised to help her"

 Chapter 309

    "You see, south south is angry? Don''t apologize to him yet? " The fringe is like a coquettish little girl, cuddling my arm intimately, but not listening to me at all. She said angrily to Shu Tong, "cousin, if you use this attitude to beg people sincerely, Nan Nan promised me that I would not agree!"

    I have an ominous premonition: tassel wants to sell me, and also wants me to count money for her

    "cousin! I was wrong! You are very handsome. You are handsome and hurtful. You are more beautiful than Zijian. You are handsome and charming. You are our woman''s nemesis. You are the public enemy of men all over the world. When Chen sees your photos, he will smash all the mirrors at home. "

    I took Xiaoshu''s humble orange juice and asked," why did he smash the mirror? "

    "He has low self-esteem," said Xiao Shu with a flattering smile. "You are so handsome that he will lose the courage to look in the mirror."

    I think I am shameless enough. I didn''t expect that Xiao Shu is shameless than me and can flatter so loudly

    what we call wearing thousands of clothes and not wearing flattery, although we blush a little, we can''t deny that Xiao Shu is shameless "Praise" ah, otherwise it is not a denial of their own? Even though she knew that what she was using was a plan, the self-esteem of the big man was forced to expand. It was more appropriate to say hypocrisy than atmosphere. "Forget it, don''t worry about it with you, say, why should I pretend to be Liu Xiaosheng?"

    I can see clearly from the corner of my eye that the tassel gives Shu Tong a thumbs up. This girl, where is to protect me? It''s obviously to help her cousin in a different way.

    Miss Xiao Shu suddenly pinched, hem haw said: "in fact, it''s not that you pretend to be Liu Xiaosheng, but"

    I took a sip of orange juice and impatiently said: "it''s what?!"

    "Pretending to be my boyfriend"

    "cough -" I choked, the orange juice almost poured into the trachea, coughing tears and runny nose. The fringe around me seemed to have expected this reaction for a long time. Unexpectedly, I prepared a paper towel in advance and wiped it for me. "What do you say?! Who do you pretend to be? "

    "My" Shutong''s voice is like a mosquito''s roar, and his face is red as blood. He mumbles, "I have no one to ask for it? Otherwise, when I rarely look for you "

    " what do you say? "

    "Nothing to say," Shutong said with a serious expression, which was more ridiculous than when she complained. "I mean, no one can help me except you."

    "No help," I simply refused, "you don''t know the relationship between me and Su Su"

    Xiao Shu said with a surprised look: "do you have any relationship?"

    I felt that she was provoking me and holding the tassel''s hand. I stared at her and said, "don''t we care?"

    "Well, as a cousin, I admit your relationship," Shutong said softly, "but Su Su agrees with this matter, because the idea to ask you for help is her."

    "That''s a bad idea you gave her?" I couldn''t believe it. "Even if you two were cousins, you didn''t borrow your boyfriend?"

    "Bah, don''t stink. Who are you The little face of tassel burning is red, and I look at it angrily and say, "what is a bad idea? Don''t I have a problem? I''m a little coquettish. I can pretend to be my cousin''s boyfriend. Apart from you, Yang Wei is the only one. I asked you to help me at the beginning, but my cousin always felt sorry for our relationship. She didn''t go to work today. She came to see me in the company just to see Yang Wei and see if he could tie up. We, brother Yang, were also angry. When we saw her cousin, we felt sorry With straight eyes and drooling for more than three feet, my cousin collapsed. "

    Viagra is sincere. He never conceals his wolf heart as his conscience. He always shows his true self, which I always admire. Looking at the disappointed look on Xiao Shu''s face, I couldn''t help wondering:" why do you have to find someone to pretend to be a boyfriend? "

    "I just got dumped, don''t I have a boyfriend?"

    to be honest, I can''t see where she just got dumped. It seems that Liu Xiaosheng''s relationship with her is just written on a piece of white paper, rubbed off with an eraser, white paper or white paper, only a few words are lost.

    "this is not about clothes, no more men''s friends Why do you have to take off one thing and change it immediately? " Maybe it''s because Shu Tong''s request is too direct and frivolous, so my words are not so gentle, more like joking: "looking for someone to pretend, in the end, it''s just the emperor''s new clothes, self satisfaction, why? You can''t find another one by yourself tomorrow "

    Shutong hears the words. Suddenly, the face of powder is cold, like the cold wind in the snow and night in December. It rolls out of my eyes and makes me feel a chill unconsciously. Am I wrong?

    "You can be serious. No one is joking with you!" The tassel mercilessly killed my arm and pinched it. He said angrily, "who do you think of my cousin? Is she so casual? "

    Seeing the tears of grievance in Shu Tong''s eyes, I realized that there might be another hidden feeling behind this ridiculous request, and hurriedly made up: "no, I mean, there must be many pursuers in Xiao Shu''s good conditions, among which there is no suitable one? Why do you have to pretend to meShutong''s face was dim, he snuffled and hurt his self-esteem. "I don''t have any pursuers"

    "I didn''t have them before, because there are masters of famous flowers, and there will be some in the future. Just don''t pick on the eyes." This is not a compliment. Mr. Xiao Shu is a beautiful girl who is not inferior to the fringe in all aspects. She is simple, charming and lovely. She has a kind of Cinderella temperament. Otherwise, she can''t attract people like Liu Xiaosheng. There are no pursuers around because there are not so many fools who will take their own insults and compete with Liu Xiaosheng.

    "There''s no time," I said, listening to teacher Xiao Shu''s bitter ha ha. "From the year before, my parents urged me to go back to marry someone. I didn''t notice that they were in a hurry. Before I went back at the end of last year, they arranged a blind date for me. I didn''t dare to go home in the Spring Festival. As a result, they said that they would bring the man to see me I "

    " date? "

    Seeing that I can''t turn around, the fringe whispered: "my cousin''s hometown is in the countryside, and she doesn''t advocate early love but advocates early marriage. Most of the girls there marry in their early twenties, but my cousin is 25 years old this year."

    it turns out that this is the case, and the folkways are so, so it''s no wonder that Xiao Shu''s parents are worried, but they advocate early marriage instead of early love White, is not to give people free love time, such a blind date, is not a little bit of arranged taste?

    "Of course, I don''t want to let them come here. At that time, a colleague of mine married a senior executive of Liu''s group and met Liu Xiaosheng at their wedding. Liu Xiaosheng showed a certain favor to me, so I got a good idea and lied to my family and said," I made a handsome and rich boyfriend "

    " wait, wait first, "I interrupted Shu Tong, and there was Some uncertain corroborated: "so, you let Liu Xiaosheng be your boyfriend, just to perfunctory family?" If Shu Tong nods, I will not help her. Although I don''t like Liu Xiaosheng, I can''t help but despise a woman who doesn''t know how to respect her feelings and love herself.

    "Who said he was my boyfriend? I just said that to my family. I never said that to others. At best, he is my pursuer. "Shu Tong '' Leave me at the gate? They''re coming next week. I haven''t healed my wounds. How can I make a new boyfriend in a few days? In other words, I have no confidence in men. I''m not going to get married in my life "

    bah! Shutong is absolutely pretending to be pitiful! No wonder the tassel said that Ya''s even refused to give Liu Xiaosheng a hand. I dare to say that she never took Liu Xiaosheng as a boyfriend! Is that Liu Xiaosheng''s rejection of you? Give you up at best? I believe you have hemorrhoids and I don''t believe you have trauma! I''ve experienced the feeling of lovelorn. It''s definitely not something that can be picked up and put down like you!

    Maybe Liu Xiaosheng tried to play with Shu Tong''s feelings, maybe it was just a game of his feelings, but what about Shu Tong? This woman''s attitude towards feelings is completely invisible

 Chapter 310

    "You can''t be honest. Why do you have to lie? I am a liar, so I hate liars.

    "I said"

    "that''s it?"

    "But my parents have to come. Even if I want to find a fake boyfriend, I have to show it to grandma, or they will kill me"

    "they want you to find a fake What kind of parents are they? Like Shutong, is it self deception and self satisfaction?

    The child nodded, but the expression puzzled me. It was gloomy, it was shame, it was self reproach

    the fringe gently pinched the back of my hand and explained: "grandma has only a granddaughter, and she is very worried about her affairs. The rural people are simple minded. Girls of the same age with her cousin can play soy sauce, but her cousin is still single and floating outside, which is inevitable People say some gossip, chew the root of the tongue, the old man listens to in the ear, can not be anxious? So as soon as I heard that my cousin found a rich and handsome boyfriend in a big city, I would show off everywhere, which made the whole village know. Now, how dare my aunt tell her that her cousin was dumped? The most important thing for the old man is his face. If she is not allowed to meet her future son-in-law, the villagers will inevitably talk about it. The old man is sick and in poor health. My aunt is worried that she can''t help stabbing others in the back of her spine with her white eyes "

    it turns out that Shutong is totally on her own!

    "Then why do you have to come to me?" I wonder: "handsome and rich, but I have no money"

    "you are not handsome"

    "what do you say

    "I said, you can pretend to be rich without money," said Xiao Shu, who had made a detailed plan for a long time. "Then we can rent a bigger house and a better car."

    "Rent? Mr. Xiao Shu, how much do you get a month''s salary? School relocation, teachers'' dormitory has not been divided down, so you moved to live with fringe, that is to say, it is too expensive for a person to rent a house? " I don''t mean to pour cold water on it, but the fact is, "how much does it cost to rent a well furnished house that can stand out the style of the house? It''s enough for your salary! "

    "It doesn''t take a month, just a day," Shu Tong''s solemnity made me crazy. "The wheat in my family is ripe, and I have to plant corn after I have collected it. My parents chose this time to come here, because once they are busy with farming, they have no time, so they can''t live for a few days."

    "One day? Do you want to stay in a hotel? " I''m funny and angry. "Do you say that houses with that kind of condition have daily rent?"

    Mr. Xiao Shu nodded definitely, "yes!"

    "Where is it?"

    "Your family," said Shu Tong, looking at the fringe, "Su Su said your family is very impressive, 160 square meters, four rooms, two halls and two bathrooms"

    "you are talking about my parents'' family!" I interrupted Shu Tong, questioning her eyes to the fringe, and the stinky girl avoided my eyes.

    "Your parents'' house is not yours?" Shutong begged: "don''t worry, I won''t give your parents any trouble. Don''t they have to work during the day? When they''re not at home, take my grandmother over and make a round, and prove that you have a car and a room. If you don''t want to lend it to me for nothing, I''ll rent it. "

    "It''s not about renting or borrowing! I asked you, what if your grandmother came home and had to say to see my parents? Do you want my parents to play with you? " My stepmother doesn''t need to think about it. He must be willing to respond to what he wants, but the old man is not. What bothers him most is to cheat and be cheated. "You say that only you and your sister live in that house. Your parents don''t live in Beitian city. Then my parents will cooperate with us, and the milk won''t live in your house." Xiaoshu patted me on the shoulder and said boldly, "in your name How about going to a three-star hotel to open a room at my own expense? "

    "If you ask me to help you cheat, should I bear the cost?" I choked Shu Tong.

    Shutong said excitedly, "so, you agreed?"

    "No," I glanced at the fringe and said lightly, "it''s ridiculous for me to pretend to be your boyfriend. I need to think about it."

    I hesitated, not just because of the fringe, but because my conscience told me to deceive a simple old man!

    "What else to consider?" The tassel was not happy and said, "it''s ridiculous for you to pretend to be my cousin''s boyfriend. Isn''t it absurd for the police to send little sister Yee to pretend to be your girlfriend?"

    "It''s not the same thing"

    "for me, it''s the same thing - serious business!" Tassel airway: "Why are the same serious things? If others can pretend to be your girlfriend, you can''t pretend to be my cousin''s boyfriend? The latter can make an old man happy, while the former can only make me unhappy. Even then, I can understand you. How can you not understand me? South south, I''ll ask you a question. Do you agree or not? "

    Although Shutong cried that she would invite her for this meal, as the only man, I still bought the order first.

    On the way to send Yao Waner home with Liusu and Shutong, we hardly talked.Before the meal, I was embarrassed to say something. Now I have nothing to say because I have said what I should not, so everyone is not comfortable.

    As soon as the fringe turned her face, she told Shu Tong about Dong Xiaoye''s being ordered to pretend to be my girlfriend. She also expressed her jealousy for me, so she inevitably felt guilty in front of Dong Xiaoye. However, Shu Tong didn''t want to be aware of Dong Xiaoye''s shameful request. She was afraid of being speechless. She just stared at me cautiously. Yao Waner didn''t seem to believe my words very much. She still doubted me and Liu The complicated relationship between Su and Murphy was caught in the middle by the complicated eyes of the four women, but I think there is always a feeling that everything is wrong, so I just kept silent.

    This tacit silence remained in the car until only I and dongxiaoye were left.

    "No? Su Su agrees you to pretend to be Shu Tong''s boyfriend? " Winter small night is very surprised, unbelievable looking at me, opened the big eyes of that pair of personality.

    "Look at the car! Car! " See winter small night hold the steering wheel again, look ahead, I just wipe off the cold sweat on my forehead, not without complaining: "she can agree that you pretend to be my girlfriend, why can''t you agree that I pretend to be her cousin''s boyfriend?"

    I finally failed to refuse Miss Xiao Shu''s request, and the fringe decided everything. Just after she got off the car, she told me to take a good rest, take good care of the injury and stop walking around at will, but this gentle but unable to calm my frustrated mood. When the stinky girl threatened me earlier, it was not this attitude.

    "How can it be the same?" Dongxiaoye said: "I''m a policeman, my task is to protect you, and Shutong, but her cousin ah, their relationship in a word makes you pretend to be Shutong''s boy friend, which makes people feel very uncomfortable."

    "It''s not just you, it''s me." It''s not that I don''t keep secrets for Miss Xiaoshu, but that in the future, dongxiaoye must protect me closely. It''s impossible to hide the fact that she pretends to be her boyfriend from sister tiger. In order not to be wronged, she needs the help of sister tiger. Don''t forget her identity: now dongxiaoye is my fake girl

    a real two fake, and suddenly there are three female friends around me I don''t know if it''s Yanfu or disaster when I get off the bus, I almost fell down, because my right leg suddenly lost consciousness for a moment, and then it was the pain of heart drilling. Even though the pain was not unbearable, my face was still white, my lips were blue, my sweat was like rain, and I was helped to climb the stairs on a small winter night.

    "I think you''d better stay in the hospital tomorrow. Otherwise, listen to the doctor. Lean on the crutch and run around if you don''t have a good recovery. You''ve got the crime yourself." Climb the fourth floor, the face of winter night is almost the same as me, tired.

    "Why lean on the stick? When I broke my leg in college, my mother had to buy me a wheelchair. Now I''m still in the basement. I''ll get it back in time. "I don''t want chu yuan to know that my leg hurts, so that she wouldn''t nag along with me. She poked the keyhole and shifted the topic, wondering," by the way, xiaoyejie, what happened between you and Xiaoshu? What do you think you are a little bit reluctant? "

    Winter night was stunned at first, and then snorted scornfully, "nothing happened. It was the time she pulled Murphy and I to leave, and said a lot of innuendo, which was very bad to listen to. Don''t listen to the nonsense she just said at dinner. What Murphy stood her pigeon? It''s clear that people can''t listen to her ugly words, and get angry and go away."

 Chapter 311

    I''m speechless. It''s no wonder that dongxiaoye and Shutong are not angry. It''s estimated that Xiaoshu is not only for Murphy, but also for him.

    "What is she saying that is hard to obey?"

    "It''s not that I doubt Murphy and I have" little winter night blushed, sighed, and said: "well, if I say her length behind my back, what''s the difference with her? If you want to know what she said, ask Murphy. Anyway, the aggrieved person is her. However, according to her reaction at that time, Shu Tong may not have wronged her. Hum, in fact, when you think about it, you are more hateful than Shu Tong. "

    In the end, sister tiger turned my white eyes and made me feel guilty.

    I can guess without asking! Shutong, who is willing to be a villain for the sake of tassels, has been staring at me in the face, knowing that she wants to observe my reaction to prove something, but I still can''t help shaking my paws. I can''t even poke the key eye. I''m dissatisfied. I look at her and say: "I know I''m handsome, but you don''t need to show it so naked? Woman, you should learn to be reserved "

    " bah, you look handsome. Then pig Bajie won''t rob his daughter-in-law. How many beauties have to pay back? " Winter small night holds chin, a face of inexplicable, said: "I wonder, you say you, no money, no right, no appearance, the most important thing is that you are a big man, not even a little into the heart, what do Susu and Murphy like about you?"

    I don''t understand, so I said to myself, "you said, I''m a man who has nothing, maybe I''m the only one."

    "What point?"

    "I am a man," I said with a faint smile

    "Are you a man?" Winter night a Zheng, immediately lost both eyes, seems to be thinking about something.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Well? No, nothing. "

    "Then what do you blush for?"

    "Who, who blushed? I''m tired. Did you see that I was sweating? " Winter night was a little confused. After covering up, he turned around and slowly said, "you are not useless, but like nothing. It''s really different from person to person whether it''s advantages or disadvantages. But I know that you are content rather than introverted, so you just seem safe and reliable. In fact, you are the most dangerous man, because no one has seen you dissatisfied What will it look like, including yourself, a wolf in sheep''s clothing is not terrible, but a sheep that can eat wolves "

    " a sheep that can eat wolves? " I smile, "am I as complicated as you think?"

    "On the contrary, if you have meat and no meat and grass, your only advantage is that it''s too simple, so Susu and Murphy will see you."

    "Is it?" I don''t agree with dongxiaoye''s comments on me. I''m not complicated, but I''m not as simple as she thought, because her definition of "simplicity" is similar to "purity", and I know that I''m not so clean. In front of lust, I''m too easily confused, for example, feelings, for example, the inner swing in the face of Tassels and Murphy.

    "I joked:" listen to your analysis so thoroughly, I thought you saw me

    "You look for a kick!"

    Winter night kicks at me with his legs raised. Fortunately, my friends have been on guard for a long time. They push the door and swing into the room. Before they can demonstrate to winter night, a pungent smell almost pushes me out.

    "My God! What''s that smell like? " Winter night to my fist back a sharp turn, pinched his nose, two thin straight show eyebrows almost twist into a ball.

    As soon as my face changed, I forgot to fight with the winter night. Because the taste was so familiar, I would be influenced by the strong taste when I went to the street to hold the garbage can when the tassel was too high

    "Who vomited?!" Winter night asked himself, angry and angry way: "those two little girls drink?!"

    There is no one else at home, even though I know this well, but I still can''t agree with the suspicion of dongxiaoye, because Chu Yuan won''t drink at all, but the reality in the living room makes me speechless

    the meals in the coffee table hardly move, but the table is full of beer cans, Dongfang Lian people kneel on their knees, lie on the sofa, and a person giggles at the back of the sofa, What are you talking about vaguely? Look at my sofa again. It''s only dried after half of it is wet by the filth she sprays out!

    What about Chu Yuan? I looked around in panic and found the girl lying on the floor on the other side of the coffee table, sleeping loudly.

    With the air conditioner on, the temperature is very low. Chu Yuan only wears a camisole and boxer shorts. Her face is red, but her teeth are frozen. Her body shrinks like a drunken shrimp, and she even curls up her toes. If I come back later, she will not fall asleep!

    "Little Dongfang, how can you drink when you are still young? And also drink so much "

    dongxiaoye frowns to rob the beer can in dongfanglian''s hand. Dongfanglian''s eyes are lost. He looks at dongxiaoye, and suddenly pushes her away. He screams:" ran Yibai, get out! I''m not your daughter. I don''t want to go to Paris! You didn''t care about me when I was this big. Why did you let me go? Why do you separate me from fate? I only want friends, not mums, I don''t have mums! ""Asshole!" I held on to the winter night when I nearly fell down, grabbed the beer in her hand, and said angrily, "look at you, a girl, what are you drinking like?! Dare you say that again, believe it or not, I''ll smoke you! "

    Seeing my hands raised, dongxiaoye hurriedly stopped in front of dongfanglian, "what are you doing, Chunan? Say something! "

    "You see her drunk, can you speak well?" Say to return to say, I have no time to teach the East, hurriedly around to pick up Chu Yuan from the ground.

    Chu Yuan, who felt the vibration, opened his eyes vaguely and looked at me with dull eyes. After a while, he said with a grin: "brother, you''re back"

    "I''ll be fine if I don''t come back again?" I muttered: "girls, what don''t learn? Do you learn to drink? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you "

    " you came back just in time. I''m sleepy. Take me to sleep. "I can''t tell whether the girl is coquettish or pleading. Anyway, she cut me off in a forthright way, raised two arms, and was so tense that I almost didn''t hold her.

    "Be honest! Don''t I hold you?! "

    "Well? Oh, "Chu Yuan looked around and saw that he had been cradled across my chest and smiled with a simple smile." really, it''s still the princess''s hug. Hee hee, then I''ll sleep. Don''t move around and fall on me. I''ll tell mom to let you raise me for the rest of my life. "

    now, the stinky girl''s arms are around my neck and her head is askew. She really fell asleep.

    How much wine have I drunk?

    "What, it''s Xiaoye elder sister, I thought it was my mother." Dongfang Lianren said with a big tongue. When he looked around, he saw that I was holding Chu Yuan, and stood up unsteadily. He reached out his hand and pointed at my nose, and said angrily, "brother Nan, you are a wolf! I don''t know the fate of others at all. What do you hold her for? You should hit her, hee hee. In fact, Yuan Yuan likes to be hit by you most "

    " ha? "

    "Ha what?" Dongfang Lian narrowed his eyes and said seriously: "it''s what Yuanyuan said to me just now. When you hit her, although it hurt a little, it felt strange. He always wanted to try again, but you refused to hit her again, so she was willing to drink with me. Hee hee, I told her that if she was drunk, you would hit her."

    would you be addicted to being hit? East little Niang''s words are too ambiguous. Winter little night is red with a pretty face. Looking at me is like looking at the metamorphosis of naked running in the street. "Have you ever been predestined?"

    "You listen to her nonsense," said the friend wrongly, "my sister is lovely and sensible. Am I willing to fight?"

    "You just played"

    "did you see that? In fact, it''s true. Although a man should dare to be a big man, beating his sister would damage the image of a big man. I admit it''s strange!

    "It was Yuan Yuan who told me personally. Tell you, brother Nan, Yuan Yuan won''t cheat me! Because she told me everything, "Dongfang Lianren is more intoxicated, but she can''t speak seriously and complacently. She seems to be mumbling to herself, saying:" although fate seems to be very proud and intelligent, in fact, she is very stupid, because brother Nan always thinks she is excellent and excellent, so she hides her mind and dare not speak out. She is afraid of breaking it Bad image of herself in your mind, she always tries to pretend what you expect and make herself your pride, but you don''t know what she thinks at all. Do you know why she always likes to quarrel with you? It''s because she wants you to care more about her and know her better, but she can''t think of any other way to attract your attention "

 Chapter 312

    Chu Yuan silly? Is Chu Yuan worried? Chu Yuan wants me to care more and know her better? I think what the East says is all wine talk and nonsense, but every word strikes my heart, which can produce violent vibration, as if it is the verified bell sound. I swallow my saliva, look at Chu Yuan in my sweet sleep, and sweat overflows from the palm of the hand close to her thigh, "what''s the matter with Yuan Yuan?"

    It''s like dissecting your heart with a knife in your hand. It''s not pain, but you dare not face that real and terrible scene. No one will take the initiative to prove the unreality, or even make absurd guesses, because no one wants to get the conclusion that the world is ugly. On the contrary, if the conclusion is really so absurd, so unrealistic, it''s time to How to face it?

    Yes or no, there are only two answers to a question. Since they can''t face each other, who will look for solutions like a fool?

    "Yuanyuan doesn''t want to grow up, because when she grows up, she will lose a lot, but she also wants to grow up quickly, because if she doesn''t grow up, some things will never be obtained." the Oriental is delirious, she doesn''t seem to hear my problem, but looks at Chuyuan, who is sleeping in my arms, and says softly: "I can''t go to Paris. If I go, no one will listen to Yuanyuan again Please don''t take me away. I want to read with her and graduate with her. I promised her that no one would take her favorite things. I want to help her guard together. Before she grows up, I will always accompany her. Please, Mom "

    east side is really drunk. She keeps shouting at her mother in winter, which makes sister tiger feel embarrassed, angry and funny "Don''t you grow up yourself?" he scolded

    The East, like Chu Yuan, fell asleep in the winter night''s arms. Two glistening tears hung from the corner of his eyes.

    I will not let people steal her favorite things. The words of the east still linger in my ears. What is Chu Yuan''s favorite thing? People? Who?

    "What she''s lost and what she''s got, you don''t understand what she''s talking about?"

    "Well?" I was stunned and said with a smile, "no, I just can''t bear to be separated from my fate and don''t want to go abroad."

    "Of course, I live here well. Suddenly, I want to throw her into a group of strange foreigners to live in. I don''t know if I can get along well without speaking the language. It''s hard to get used to the changes of life, such as food, clothing, housing and transportation. As a child, it''s strange that she wants to leave. I don''t know what her mother thinks about it. Ah," Dong Xiaoye sighed and hugged the Oriental people Get up, "I sleep in the room where we go to fate, and fate will be given to you."

    Maybe, just now in the East, it''s really because I don''t have the courage to accept the new environment, so the excuse I''m looking for for for myself may also be confused in my mind and heart. I can''t help but subconsciously say, "why don''t you let them sleep in a room?"

    "You only have two rooms here, they can sleep together, can we both? You want to be beautiful. I can warn you, little chuzi, if you dare to flirt with the old lady again, be careful that I castrate you! " After all, the right hand is scissors shaped, which doesn''t frighten me. Instead, it embarrasses me? I couldn''t help but smile bitterly, which reflected that my sofa was wet and cheered by the Oriental little girl, and I couldn''t sleep again

    I lost sleep

    I don''t know whether it was because of the pain of the thigh wound or the soft compression of the two groups close to my abdomen. In a word, the uneasy panic made me feel sleepless.

    The untidy Chu Yuan didn''t sleep very much. Maybe it was because the air conditioner blew too long and the body hadn''t warmed up. I just turned out the light and lay down. She looked for the temperature and rolled over to my chest. Like hugging her plush toy, she hugged my waist. She was as soft as a boneless Buddha without any weight, but I just couldn''t push her from me, Even in my sleep, she will instinctively resist me. When she detects my intention, she will wriggle her body to show her dissatisfaction. The fierce friction between the bodies makes me blush

    I am afraid of her, because I am afraid of my own physiological reaction, so I can only tolerate her saliva soaking my T-shirt.

    Chu Yuan slept dishonestly. The occasional peristalsis of her thigh would touch my wound, pain and the burning of her skin from time to time, which made me sweat like rain. It was terrible that she had a cold. I couldn''t lift the quilt. For me, this comfortable bed is a hell on earth at the moment. Well, whether it''s psychological or physiological, it''s a trial.

    I use the method of counting sheep to hypnotize myself to be as pure as a sheep. My kung fu is as good as my heart. When I count to 2999, Chu Yuan dada''s mouth finally turns over from me. Ten of the girls can''t stand the humidity of their saliva Looking at the clock on the wall, I looked down at the wet part of my chest at 1:30 in the morning. I sighed a long time and had to take a shower. I guess I had already slept in winter. I simply took off my wet T-shirt and slipped out of the room in a pair of four corner sports shorts.

    Although I opened the window, the living room was still full of pungent smell of wine. It was windless and sultry. Such a night was easy to get upset in my heart even though I couldn''t explain why I was upset.When I got to the bathroom door, I heard the sound of water. I was stunned. Did I forget to turn off the shower before going to bed? Mom, it''s been more than three hours, with water all the time? How much water is wrong? How much fresh water is wasted!

    Is sister tiger too careless? However, just when I pushed the door open, I knew that I was wrong. Tiger sister''s carelessness is more than that!

    The silver moonlight and I rushed into the bathroom recklessly and boldly together. The scene that clearly caught my eyes shocked me.

    A graceful and graceful body stands under the shower, just like the lotus in the rain, beautiful and fresh. She slightly tilts her head, her hands are folded, and her feet are on the ground, making a long and beautiful leg bend forward slightly. Only the toes of her feet touch the ground, the body naturally stretches into a ''shape, and the body material is graceful. I can only think of the word'' perfect ''to form a beautiful buttock The slender and tender willow waist, full and proud bust, round and tight thighs, my eyes can''t help but look for the mysterious forbidden area between my legs. The moonlight covers the hazy shadow for it, but the fuzzy grass that can''t be seen clearly can even arouse my rich reverie. In reality, it''s the first time for me to see a woman''s

    two pink peaks The color cherry is watered by the thin rain curtain. It''s so fresh, so attractive, and the heart is shaking violently. The hot internal organs are burning at the moment, and my skin is burning hot and my mouth is dry. I can''t help swallowing saliva, but I feel that things have been evaporated by the high temperature in my tongue?! Why is she in the bathroom at this time?! Didn''t she take a bath when I went back to bed? Although a woman takes a bath slowly, three and a half hours is too long?! She''s not afraid to wash off a layer of skin?! Besides, why didn''t she turn on the light and lock the door?! I''m so aggrieved. I''m regarded as a sex wolf. I''m not willing. I have too many questions. Now, my biggest question is what should I do?!

    You know, the woman I saw is a policewoman, and also a policewoman who advocates violence aesthetics!

    Be frank and lenient? With tiger sister''s temper, I''m afraid I won''t let me go easily even if I know that I didn''t mean to?

    Just run? It''s hard for me to see the sun tomorrow, but it''s only a short second or two before and after that. The tiger sister, who is intoxicated in the bath, sensed another person''s breath sensitively, turned around in amazement because of the reason of the light and shadow. I''m sure that she couldn''t see my expression clearly, but I still closed in a hurry I am ashamed that my eyes are only filled with multiple meanings of curiosity, but I don''t think any man can completely resist the charm of a beautiful woman The eyes opened bravely, the big square, walked into the bathroom unsteadily.

 Chapter 313

    Dongxiaoye instinctively retreated a step, holding her chest in one hand and covering her private part between her legs in the other, but at the same time, she was aware of my strange behavior and resisted the noise. I was relieved secretly. Dongxiaoye was a policeman in the end. Rational analysis and more dangerous and calmer professional habits became the only weakness I could use. What I wanted was her hesitation in this moment. : br >

    totally ignoring the existence of winter Xiaoye, my friend stood in front of the hand washing table, picked up the toothbrush with weak and slow action, squeezed the toothpaste, brushed the teeth, and the toothpaste for mouthwash twisted the cover, of course, it couldn''t be squeezed out, and there was no water in the cup, so naturally it couldn''t be rinsed, all it was just a pretense. Under the suspicious eyes of winter Xiaoye, I didn''t hurry to leave, but suddenly turned around She let out a light cry to her

    little winter night, squatted down in a hurry, under the moonlight, as if it was not only her face, her skin was red all over, looked down, her cleavage was deep and charming, her back was smooth and sexy, I could not help but spray my nose blood on her coquettish and pitiful pretty face, to resist the dirty and throbbing in my heart, and I sat down The toilet, shaking his head gently blew a whistle that was not in tune.

    Winter small night squats in my left step far position, from this angle, she should be able to clearly see that I am closed with the help of moonlight.

    "Dream Tour?" Winter night whispered, not so much surprise, but rather doubt, or wishful self comfort, a little bit of self deception in the tone of relief.

    On the surface, my friends are languid and free, but their hands and hearts are already full of sweat. By the way, it''s a dangerous move. If I''m seen through on a winter night, I''ll die. But if I hide the past, I can avoid many embarrassments.

    I admit, I''m mean, I''m shameless, I''m a scum

    In the morning of the next day, I was carrying soybean milk and oil sticks, dragging my heavy steps to climb the building, and then pushed the door open. I heard dongfanglian people apologizing to dongxiaoye and Chuyuan.

    "Sister Xiaoye, I''m sorry! I vomited your luck last night, and I''m sorry for you, too. Your bed sheets and quilts are dirty. I''m going to buy a new one to compensate you. "

    well, I got up early this morning and went to the bathroom for a turn, and I''ll see why I go to the bathroom in the middle of the night? Gai had a good sleep last night. Little Dongfang suddenly vomited and sprayed her sister tiger. Now she is covered with filthy pajamas and bed sheets and quilt covers, which are still stacked under the washing table. I don''t know why she doesn''t turn on the light when she takes a bath. I thought it was because the light was choked. But I tried to turn it on. Maybe it''s a personal habit of winter night to turn off the light and bathe?

    In a word, in the final analysis, Dongfang xiaoniang is the culprit. If she doesn''t drink or encourage Chuyuan to drink, she won''t take a bath in the middle of the night, and I don''t want to take a bath, then there won''t be any embarrassment!

    Winter night''s attitude towards little Lori is always tender and unpredictable. "No, it''s such a fine day today. I''ll wash the Nightgown sheets later, and I''ll be able to do it in the afternoon. If you feel really sorry, don''t drink any more, at least not until you grow up."

    "And my brother?" Listening to dongxiaoye mentioning the topic of drinking, Chu Yuan asked gingerly: "Xiaoye sister, I drank like that yesterday, my brother is not angry? Where did he go? He must have been angry that he didn''t see anyone in the morning. "

    "I don''t know if I''m angry, but even if I''m angry, his eldest brother''s man won''t run away from home. Ha ha, he went out to buy breakfast."

    I was a little shocked. When my friends went out, the three of them didn''t get up yet. How did winter night know that I went to buy breakfast?

    Just at this time, the three heard the movement at the door, and there was no sound. I walked into the living room in time, staring at Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lianren, without good airway: "why am I running away from home? If you want to go, you should be the one who makes mistakes. "

    In addition to the neat winter night, Chu Yuan and dongfanglian people are still wearing pajamas, with fluffy hair. They are obviously just getting up and haven''t washed. It''s estimated that they just moved the sofa to the balcony. All three of them are in a hurry.

    Seeing me come in with a long donkey face, Chu Yuan and the East are both heartless.

    "Brother"

    "brother Nan, I was yesterday"

    "don''t explain to me, I''m not your little sister, I want to coax me with two soft words? No way! " I''ll put it on the table early and try to sit in the chair next to the winter night as calmly as possible to frighten Dongfang Lian: "I don''t ask why you drank yesterday, but this time only, let me catch it again, I don''t want to talk about you, just call Zhen Nuo and ask her to take you home, so your mother won''t say that I taught you bad."

    The East is quiet and cold. In front of me, her usual ghost mind can''t be used at all. Her little face is pale and she nods, "no, I''m absolutely afraid"

    "and you!" I look at Chu Yuan coldly. "You are the same. If I can''t control you, let my parents control you. Look at you. What did you look like yesterday when I was drunk? What''s the style of a girl''s family? "

    Facing Chu Yuan''s eyes for help, Dong Xiaoye sighs helplessly, "your brother is right, Yuan Yuan, Xiao Dongfang. You can''t drink any more, you know? Otherwise, sister Xiaoye will scold you. "Winter night or disguised for the two girls said, Chu Yuan and the East are elite, how can not understand ah? Obediently, if I don''t give up again, I will not give face to tiger sister. In other words, what my friend owes most now is winter night.

    "It''s good to know that it''s wrong. In your face, it''s OK this time," I said with a smile, flicking my fingers on the forehead of the two girls respectively. "Go get the chopsticks and eat."

    God knows what Chu Yuan and Dongfang are doing in the kitchen. They just take a pair of dishes and chopsticks. They have been inked for a long time. There are only two people in the living room, I and Dong Xiaoye. I know why I feel guilty, but I don''t understand why I''m nervous. Especially when Dong Xiaoye''s eyes are on my face, my heart is like a pile driver. It vibrates fast and powerfully, even my thighs Shivering.

    "You don''t look very well," said Dong Xiaoye suddenly, "what''s the matter? Didn''t sleep well last night? "

    I didn''t sleep well! Last night, after I went back to my room, I closed my eyes to have a good look at my chest and legs. I couldn''t tell if it was a pure shock or a restless heart. Anyway, I didn''t even notice when my legs started to feel no pain. When I came back to my mind, it was already bright, so I felt exhausted.

    I didn''t sleep at all. I almost blurted out, but a glimmer of brilliance flowed through the corner of my eyes on a small winter night made me suddenly alert. I smiled and said, "am I not looking well? It may be that I got up too early. "

    "Is it?" Winter night picked up the table to see the time, "just six thirty, is a little early."

    Before I could relax, I saw that I took a sip of tea in the winter night and asked casually, "by the way, I slept until midnight yesterday, and I heard something moving in the living room. It wasn''t you?"

    I trembled and thought to myself, "this girl really has doubts about my sleepwalking. She wants to find out my truth with words!"!

    "Me?" "I look confused way:" I didn''t get up at night, can be open the window''s reason

    "Maybe it is," said Dong Xiaoye with a smile, "I thought it was you, because I heard that sound, as if someone whistled."

    I sweat, if it''s not because her earlobes are red and purple, but only because of her calm expression, it''s really hard to find her flaws!

    "Someone whistled in the middle of the night? Don''t talk about it. Don''t you want to say I''m haunted in this house? " I smiled and said, "generally speaking, your situation belongs to psychological function, which should be to mix up the wind."

    "I don''t believe in ghosts, and it was stuffy and hot last night, and there was no wind," confirmed winter night. "It was someone whistling."

    "Impossible."

    "Why not?"

    This girl is definitely pretending to be stupid. The purpose is to observe my reaction. No wonder people say that being suspicious is the most obvious professional characteristic of the police. I feel like a shameless, heinous, stubborn and cunning criminal who plays innocent performances to the fullest extent, so that her heart is filled with guilt. "We are the few people in the room, not I, are you Fate or the east? They both have to

    "Maybe it''s you."

 Chapter 314

    "Me?" My brother''s careful liver almost came out of his chest? You think I''m sick? "

    "Maybe" I looked into my eyes and laughed. I was hairy. "It''s you sleepwalking"

    "don''t tease me. I''m so big. I''ve seen everything, but I haven''t seen sleepwalking." Simply admitting will only add to the suspicion of a little winter night. I''m not so stupid. At this time, denial is also an expression of innocence. This kind of innocence is obviously more persuasive than doubt. How can sleepwalkers know that they are sleepwalking?

    I want to create an illusion that my friends don''t often sleepwalk. Last night was just an accident.

    "Yes"

    I can see that winter night still doesn''t believe it. Even if she left the bathroom last night, she would secretly follow me behind. Even after I lay back in bed, she also observed outside for nearly an hour. She was sure that I was "really" dead asleep. She just closed the door and left, but she still couldn''t completely let go.

    Indeed, what can make a girl care more than reputation and innocence? I don''t care to confess yesterday''s misunderstanding, even if she will beat me half dead and scold me for being inferior to pig and dog, at least I have a clear conscience that we really didn''t mean to peek.

    So I cheated. I just don''t want this thing to leave a shadow in my heart. I''m afraid that the shadow will make me lose her friend, or make us not get along as naturally as before.

    For a woman who hasn''t even been in love, it''s totally different to be seen by a man and to see a man sleepwalking when she is in love. The former may become her later psychological burden, while the latter will only become an occasionally funny experience.

    My life seems to be full of two contradictory choices. It seems that all the questions I face have only two answers, and no matter how I choose, it will become a mistake. Therefore, I prefer to keep the dirty in my heart to make a secret. This is not great, but more dirty and selfish.

    Chu Yuan finally came to play with the chopsticks. "Brother, sister Xiaoye, what are you talking about?"

    "Oh, nothing to talk about," said Dong Xiaoye, blushing, squinting at me with a smile. "I was just about to ask you. There was a power failure in the middle of last night. Do you know?"

    "Power failure?" After Chu Yuan, Dongfang sheepishly scratched his head: "it''s light when I open my eyes. I don''t know when you and brother Nan came back last night, hehe."

    Chu Yuan timidly and weakly poured a bowl of soymilk and sent it to me. He was also embarrassed and said, "I woke up and found that I was sleeping in my brother''s room, which scared the eldest brother. I thought he was running to my room. I thought he was sleeping on the sofa in the living room."

    "Deceitful, predestined, you must be doubting that brother Nan and I or sister Xiaoye are sleeping in your room, right?" "Nan brother, you don''t know, I was awakened by Yuan Yuan"

    "ah" Chu Yuan screamed and interrupted the East. He put an oil stick into the East''s mouth and said to me: "I found you missing. I thought you were angry with me and the East. I told her to get up and look for you together"

    "yes, yes," on the east side Chewing, one side perfunctory smile way: "what you say is what still can''t?"? Small vinegar jar "

    " you are soy sauce jar! "

    Looking at the two girls frolicking, dongxiaoye smiled, but I was a little puzzled: it turned off last night, which I didn''t pay attention to, but why did dongxiaoye say this for no reason? It seems that she deliberately explained to me the reason why she couldn''t turn on the light when she took a bath. Generally, I saw that I was walking strangely yesterday, and I knew that my wound was a little uncomfortable. The fringe was supposed to come to spend the weekend with me, but it was pulled by Xiao Shu to the car rental shop to see the car. Shu Tong''s parents didn''t confirm the exact date of coming to Beitian City, for fear that they would be in a hurry Miss Xiao Shu plans to rent the car a few days in advance on the weekend, so that I, a person who doesn''t often drive, can get familiar with it for a few days first. When I don''t have to touch the driver, her parents can see the horse''s feet. But she has to drag the fringe because she can''t drive herself.

    I''m not sure if Zhen Nuo really doubts that I hid dongfanglian people and would arrange people to follow me downstairs. But for the sake of safety, Chu Yuan still follows me to the hospital for inspection. This is dongfanglian''s idea. She''s worried that Zhen Nuo will come to my house to find people under the name of visiting Chu Yuan after she finds out that I''m out. How much will Chu Yuan go out with me It''s kind of empty city.

    I''ve seen the sophistication and thoughtfulness of Dongfang''s consideration for a long time, but it''s a real surprise to Dong Xiaoye.

    The doctor was very upset and told me that the pain in my wound was not due to not paying attention to rest. The main reason was that the food and meat were not properly matched, which made the wound inflamed I was fooling myself. Recently, there are many restaurants. I really don''t pay attention to them. Last night, I had a hot pot with me and had a swollen winter night, so I couldn''t save my life. Isn''t it because I felt guilty in front of Chu Yuan?Under the supervision of Chu Yuan, I spent almost all the weekend in bed. Until the afternoon of the weekend, when I received Guo Xiang''s call again, Li Xinghui, the old director of blue city group, had booked a room in the most authentic French restaurant in Beitian city and invited Guo Xiang to dinner with me again.

    Even if there is no possibility of cooperation, making a friend is far better than setting up an enemy. This is the survival rule of the mall. Especially for two companies like Hengxiang and Lancheng, which exist in the same field but are weak and strong, Guo Xiang has no qualification to refuse Li Xinghui unless he doesn''t want to stay in this circle.

    I can''t refuse Guo Xiang''s entreaties. My friend is always in a dilemma. I''m not a person inside or outside. Besides, we have something to ask others, don''t we? To be exact, Chu Yuan wanted to find Liu Xingyu for a long time, so I heard that she would go with Guo Xiang. Without a word, she got into the police car on the winter night with me. It''s a beautiful name, supervision. I''m afraid that I would eat anything.

    Am I a child?

    The so-called most authentic French restaurant in Beitian makes Chuyuan and I a little ashamed. It''s the place where we killed Liu Xiaosheng for the second time. I didn''t expect that this restaurant looks small and its facade is not very obvious. It''s really so famous in the society of Beitian.

    Li Xinghui, at first sight, is not as famous as he is at first sight. He is black and short. His tailored Italian suit and glittering diamond watch can''t cover up his pungent taste of copper. It''s unbelievable that he''s a dirty little old man. He''s the old director of the famous blue city group in the real estate industry If not for Guoxiang''s face, I would look at my sister and dongxiaoye. I would have taken the dish of excellent abalone in front of me and stuffed it into yayihe''s nostril. A flower was inserted in the cow dung. Then I saw Zhang Lingfang, the noble temperament beside him. I realized the truth of this sentence.

    Zhang Lingfang was sitting opposite me at a short and long table. Her black off shoulder and low chest evening dress made me feel as if I was on pins and needles. I couldn''t face it. It was as if I wanted to break the shackles. Half of it was almost exposed in the air. The deep cleavage was an explosive visual shock to my brave virgin.

    The bun is high, the snow neck is long, and the full goose egg face is smooth and soft. There is a perfect way to show more fat and less thin. The eyes are not big, but the water is full of spirit. The skin is thin, white and tender, as if it can be broken by blowing bullets. People can''t help but doubt that a woman really turns into tofu dregs at 30? Does the woman seem to be thirty-five years old?

    "I''ll give you another toast, Mr. Chu." Zhang Lingfang raised the goblet to me gracefully. Her eyes were like water, her lips were smiling, and her hands and feet were full of charming feminine taste. Her voice was whistling: "it''s better to lie down like a man now than to be able to stand up for life." today, I always think of Mr. Chu there I can''t sleep at night because of the feeling of tyranny from the mouth of the fierce bandits. Ge Ge Ge, this glass of wine is for your courage. You are the most magnificent man I have ever seen in my life. "

 Chapter 315

    Blood boiling? Can''t sleep at night? It''s a bit provocative with her over admiration. It''s like she''s lusting for me. Don''t say Chu Yuan, who is whispering with the star rain on one side, is sitting on the other side of me in the winter night. She can''t help frowning. Anyway, she''s my fake girlfriend now. Zhang Lingfang is so obviously selling coquettes to me. It''s understandable For the positive provocation of winter night.

    It''s a famous lady in the capital. No wonder she and Li Xinghui are just nominal husband and wife. Maybe Zhang Lingfang is just a tool for Li Xinghui, so I think it''s not narcissism, but because I can feel a small silk sock foot stretching out from under the table, gently grinding my calf, and constantly moving towards the table covered by a hanging tablecloth Block, otherwise by my side Chu Yuan and winter small night see, how do I explain?

    "Madame muzhan, ashamed, ashamed," I was at a loss for Zhang Lingfang''s inexplicable teasing. After all, my friend was just a small person, who had never experienced this temptation before, but I didn''t want to be looked down upon, let alone lose face in front of Chuyuan and dongxiaoye. I picked up the cup in front of me and smiled: "if I have the spirit, I won''t use water at this moment On behalf of the wine, ha ha, I''d like to offer my wife a toast. I wish you and Dong Li a long life together. Love is not old. "

    From the dissatisfied looks of Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye, we can draw a conclusion that they misunderstood that I lacked the most basic resistance to beauty, and I didn''t and couldn''t disguise my inner panic in my face, because Zhang Lingfang is indeed an unshakable beauty, mature, sexy, dignified on the surface and coquettish in the interior, even if I don''t appreciate it Extremely disgusted with such a woman, but in the face of her teasing, I still can''t do Liu Xiahui as calm and self-confident.

    I have already expressed my position to Zhang Lingfang with action. If I had not taken Guo Xiang''s position into account, I would have stood up and left for a long time. Zhang Lingfang didn''t expect that I would suddenly stand up and my shoulders would sink. Obviously, it was because my feet were empty and I stood up in a hurry, and my body slightly shook. It was probably because I took off a high-heeled shoe.

    "Is Mr. Chu polite or humorous?"

    The beauty has a pun like taste. I pretended to be indifferent and said with a smile: "it''s the truth."

    After that, she drank all the warm water in the cup. Zhang Lingfang was stunned. She smiled at me and drank the wine. "Mr. Chu''s shy look is lovely."

    Shy? I''m scared, can''t I?! Seeing Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye staring at me with a little blush, how can I expose Zhang Lingfang''s behavior of eating my tofu under the table? Let''s bear it!

    "Is Jinlin a thing in the pool, Xiao Chu? I knew you were very human when I saw you at the Qianlong manor." Li Xinghui didn''t know his name at all. His wife seduced me under his eyes. I felt a kind of impulse to cry and laugh because of his serious appearance. He gave me a thumbs up and said: "you and Brother Guo are both the best of the young generation of Beitian business Ah "

    Guo XiangZhuang is very similar, and he said with fear and modesty:" thank you for the encouragement of Dong Li, Guo is not worthy of it "

    " no, no, "Li Xinghui shook his head:" it''s not encouragement, it''s truth, ha ha. "

    Ya''s very humorous. I borrowed what I just said. Although it''s absolutely to wear a high hat for Guo Xiang, it''s very comfortable for others to buckle up. People can''t look good. Li Xinghui is not a simple character. It''s not a fluke.

    "Li Dong''s truth is only for Lao Guo," I said with a smile. "It''s not suitable for me. I''m not close to the business community at all. I''m just a small staff member who has enough food and clothing, doesn''t want to make progress, and enjoys food and drink in Fengchang group."

    "Why does little Chu have to be self defeating?" Li Xinghui laughed and said, "now who in Beitian city doesn''t know the name of Chu Nan? How about Li Xinghui? In front of you, old brother Chu, I call myself brother Yisheng, who also feels lofty and ashamed. "

    I''m a man of no future. I blush when I hear someone flatter me too much. Chu Yuan takes Li Xinghui''s words seriously. He says, "is my brother famous?"

    "Of course," Zhang Lingfang said to Chu Yuan with a smile, "little sister, you didn''t see that night at the Qianlong manor. How powerful your brother was. Most of the famous people in Beitian city were in that room. Which one of them is not arrogant? But when it''s a matter of life and death, each bear will only tremble in the corner of the wall. The only one who really dare to stand up and confront the bandits is your brother. Not to mention that he fought against the bandits and robbed the bomb remote control to save the lives of all of us. Who doesn''t admire his fearless and unyielding heroic spirit? Even the ferocious bandit leader looks up to your brother and treats him politely. Little sister, you are lucky to have such a wonderful brother. "

    Girls always have a kind of unrealistic fantasy or vision for heroes. Maybe it''s their romance. Winter night is cold but doesn''t disguise the face of recognition. Liu Xingyu shows a face of worship. Chu Yuan''s eyes are shining and her face is red with excitement. But she still asks for evidence from winter night: "sister Xiaoye, is my brother so handsome?"

    "He''s handsome?" Winter''s face was disdainful, but when she realized the occasion, she swallowed what she wanted to say and replied with shame, "well, he''s very handsome, but that night there was a little suspicion of being brave.""In my opinion, he''s really flaunting himself, not in vain," Zhang Lingfang said vaguely. "Isn''t it the best proof that officer Dong is sitting next to him at the moment?"

    The shame of Xiaoye is irresistible. Fortunately, Guo Xiang and Xing Yu have known in advance that her girlfriend needs to pretend because of the task, but it''s also embarrassing. Zhang Lingfang obviously means that in order to win the hearts of beauties, I went to try my best.

    "Let''s get back to the point," after three rounds of wine and five flavors of vegetables, I timely solved the problem for winter''s night and entered the main topic, "Dong Li, today''s meal should not be just to thank me for the things of Qianlong manor?"

    Li Xinghui was shocked, put down his knife and fork, and said with a smile, "what do you say about old brother Chu?"

    Guo Xiang and I looked at each other and said with a wry smile, "Dong Li would like to thank me and discuss with Dong Guo the possibility of future cooperation and development of the two companies, which is somewhat contradictory. Although Dong Guo and I are intimate friends in private, they have no relationship with Hengxiang group. As employees of Fengchang, Dong Li has no reason to let me hear your business secrets?"

    "Oh?" The doubt in Zhang Lingfang''s eyes is very pretentious. It seems that he has penetrated a person''s lies but despised to expose them. He is very polite and hypocritical. He said, "isn''t Mr. Chu resigned from Fengchang?"

    Chu Yuan and I showed the same surprised expression, the difference is one false one true, "I quit? Ha ha, how can it be? There''s nothing It''s not a lie. I did hand in two resignation letters, but I still haven''t left Fengchang for the time being.

    Li Xinghui and Zhang Lingfang seem to be unbelievable. They can''t help but turn their eyes to Guo Xiang, who says, "it''s true. Xiao Nan did a good job in Fengchang and didn''t resign. Where does Li Dong start?"

    Guo Xiang knows that I will definitely resign, but he would like to know what Li Xinghui is trying to do to me.

    "No?" Li Xinghui frowned and murmured, "what miss three said can''t be wrong"

    "miss three?" I was shocked, "who is the third miss?"

    "You don''t know miss three?" Li Xinghui seems more surprised than I am.

    I asked, "does the third lady know me?"

    Seeing that I didn''t pretend to be, Zhang Lingfang said, "of course she knows you"

    "cough -" Li Xinghui gave a dry cough, Zhang Lingfang''s face changed, and he swallowed back the words, his expression was a little flustered.

    "Miss three knows Xiaonan?" Guo Xiang should be as surprised as I am, but he disguised it well and said: "no way, I heard a rumor a few days ago that miss three had a chance to meet Xiao Nan after hearing that Xiao Nan opera played an interesting role in vice-president Zhang of Fengchang group. I think Dong Li misunderstood me. Let''s not say that we have never met Miss three, even what she looks like I don''t know. "

    "Is that right?" the complexity in Li Xinghui''s eyes was fleeting, and then recovered as usual. "Maybe I misunderstood it. But, brother Chu, you and miss three have never met before. It''s not convenient for me to say more about her, but I can tell you for sure that you have not only met, but also had a profound origin."

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye are all puzzled. It''s Guo Xiang and Xing Yu. They can''t help but wonder. Have I ever met the mysterious third lady?

 Chapter 316

    Winter small night vigilance way: "this three young ladies, who is person?"

    Zhang Lingfang looked at me and then at the winter night and said with a smile, "a great man. Ya is not like a salesman, more like a perfunctory.

    Winter small night still need to ask, but see Li Xinghui sipped the red wine, stern expression, way: "it doesn''t matter whether old brother Chu knows three young ladies, the important thing is, three young ladies certainly know you, you are a smart person, since so, I again affectation, it seems hypocritical, to be honest, today in addition to thank old brother for your help, I do have another thing to ask."

    I was stunned and said in secret, I''m afraid that''s what you really want.

    It''s expected that Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye will show surprise. What is Li Xinghui? Please? Too much to say

    "in fact, although it''s not public, it''s not a secret in Beitian city for a long time," Li Xinghui said seriously and seriously, erasing the hypocrisy and affectation in his eyes. "These three young ladies are of extraordinary origin and background. Her family business is all over the world. Brother Chu has seen the magnificent style of Qianlong mountain villa? In name, it''s the industry of Longshi group. In fact, the real investment behind the scenes is the overseas financial group behind Miss San. It''s said that Miss San grew up in Beitian city. This is just a way for her family to pay back for her. "Br >

    " for her My strange way: "isn''t the third young lady of Qianlong mountain villa a whim of her own, throwing a billion or more?"

    "Well?" Li Xinghui is a little surprised, then shakes his head and laughs, "how could it be that the development plan of Qianlong villa was signed five years ago. How old were the three young ladies then? At least Qianlong mountain villa is the biggest real estate business in Beitian city in recent ten years. Although the financial group behind the third lady is powerful, it''s a joke to throw out billions of dollars at random. It''s just because the third lady is low-key, someone exaggerates her mystery, spreads false information and deifies her. The third lady''s success in the family should be in the past one or two years ˇŁˇ±

    Guo Xiang saw me and saw him. His face was red with shame. The star rain also went straight under the table. These two people, apparently, were Li Xinghui''s stream of "spreading false information" in his mouth, So, is that third lady a foreigner? "

    "No?" "My father said that Miss San is a young and beautiful Chinese, and she is very traditional and has a lot of temperament"

    "I don''t know much about this. Miss San''s mystery is largely due to her mysterious origin, but from the appearance and conversation, she is a real Chinese, a north celestial," Li Xinghui said casually, but in my heart There was a wave at the bottom, "but there was also a rumor that the third lady was a mixed race, her mother was Chinese, and her father was a foreigner"

    I suddenly felt that the cuff was tight, and when I looked sideways, Chu Yuan caught her. Suddenly, the little girl''s face was a little pale. I also found her strange winter night concerned: "what''s the matter, Yuan Yuan?"

    Chu Yuan shudders all over. He looks at me and moves away. What

    I know that Chu Yuan, like me, thinks that the same person can''t be her. I comfort myself that she is the only child, so there is no such nickname as "three young ladies". I hold my hands tightly, and my palms are full of cool sweat.

    Li Xinghui didn''t care about Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye, and continued: "at the beginning, how many groups fought for the development right of Qianlong mountain villa? I''m not afraid of the jokes of Chu and Guo. I''m also one of the losers. People go up and down. If I got this project in blue city, how could I have been ridden by long group for so many years?" From Li Xinghui''s attitude, it can be seen that his relationship with the dragon family is very disharmonious, even hostile. When he said this, his spirit suddenly rose and he said excitedly, "but now the opportunity is coming again. As the only heir, miss three has gained momentum in the family and controlled the financial group. She is no longer just providing risks like that in Qianlong mountain villa Investment, but will enter the domestic market in the form of joint venture and promote their high-tech brands. At present, she is still investigating the partners. To be honest, brother Chu, I hope you can join hands with me and Brother Guo to get the opportunity of cooperation! "

    The more I heard this, the more familiar I felt. I pretended to be calm, but I couldn''t hide the shaking in my voice. "Dong Li''s joking is a bit big. I''m just a new kid. How can I help you? I haven''t even seen the big scene."

    "of course, no, I should say, only you can." Li Xinghui can''t suppress his heart Her excitement and greedy eyes stared at me as if staring at a cornucopia, saying: "miss three has made clear her attitude recently. No matter whether Fengchang group can retain you or not, owning your group will become her first consideration partner. As long as she has the strength of cooperation and meets the requirements of cooperation, she can become their only partner in China. Not only can she In this way, they are also willing to make 20% concessions in terms of capital contribution, "

    " pa! "

    There was no time for me to be shocked by the crisp sound. I was sipping Chuyuan''s orange juice, dropping the cup on the dinner plate. The cup broke and the plate cracked. The orange juice spilled on the table, but Chuyuan didn''t respond. Her hand kept the position of holding the cup, hanging in the air, shaking constantly. Her eyes were full of fear"It''s her, it''s her coming back!"

    "What about fate?"

    Coming out of the bathroom, I didn''t see the shadow of Chu Yuan. I was worried.

    "It''s still in there," said Dongfang Lianren to my room, and xuan''er came to me and asked, "what''s the matter with yuan yuan, brother Nan? Don''t take a bath, as soon as you come back, put yourself in the room, would you be angry with her again? "

    "When I am you?" I put the wet towel on Dongfang Lianren''s head, which didn''t have a good airway: "go to bed, I have something to say with your sister Xiaoye, it''s not suitable for children."

    "Hum," said Dongfang Lian, pulling off the towel and sneering, "if you have the courage to be unsuitable for Xiaoye''s sister and children, you will not be single today."

    "Pounce -" because the sofa is not dry, is sitting cross legged in a chair watching TV in winter night, can not help but laugh.

    Which pot can''t be opened and which pot can''t be mentioned, I''m going to beat the little girl''s skin, but I see her teasing Dong Xiaoye again: "so does Xiaoye elder sister. If you have the courage to be unfit for your children, you should rush at her condition. Can you still be a leftover girl today?"

    "Little girl, your mouth is so poisonous. Can I teach you a lesson?" Like an agile snow leopard, dongxiaoye jumped down from the chair nimbly without losing the momentum of rapidity and rushed to Dongfang Lianren. Dongfang had already prepared to give me a hard push, turning around and running away with the help of force, which made me almost collide with dongxiaoye.

    After avoiding me dangerously in the winter night, little oriental lady spits out her little tongue to us and closes the door proudly.

    "This girl, it''s not like running away from home, it''s obvious that she has taken this place as her own home." I turned around and sat in the chair that I just sat in on a little winter night, gathered up my thoughts and asked, "OK, the children are gone. What do you want to ask, ask."

    Yes, it''s not that I want to say something to Dong Xiaoye. On the contrary, it''s that Dong Xiaoye wants to say something to me. It''s not surprising. What Li Xinghui and Zhang Lingfang said tonight has enough reason to arouse her curiosity. The dangerous smell can''t hide from her keen sense of smell. Besides, Chu Yuan''s strange response is sure to be true Holding his chest in his hands, he stared at me and said, "who is the three young ladies mentioned at dinner?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Impossible!" Dongxiaoye frowned: "Li Xinghui said that you not only met her, but also had a long history. Besides, Yuan Yuan must know her? What happened between them, so the reaction of fate is so strange? "

    Weird? I can''t help but smile bitterly. If Chu Yuan really thinks that the third lady is the one, her reaction is not weird, but guilt

 Chapter 317

    "Li Xinghui''s description of miss three is similar to that of a friend when I was a child. She went abroad five years ago, and fate must have thought she was back."

    "The third lady is your classmate?" Winter night a face of incredible, "you have so rich students?"

    "What are you listening to? I said "like," I frowned, "I didn''t say that miss three was my classmate"

    "then why did she offer that kind of cooperation condition?" The key to the problem is "business investment is not a joke. It''s ridiculous to let 20% of the investment for you."

    "Who says no?" I wryly smile. If it''s really her coming back, what is the purpose of her doing so? Want to give me a surprise? What''s more, in her eyes, I should be a heartless and heartless bastard, which is not worth her doing, and she is not such a publicity character "Winter night wonders:" you usually do not contact

    Background? Contact? I feel a pain in my heart. This question is like a thin needle, piercing my heart. Why do I feel guilty for her? I don''t know the background of the man who suddenly called himself her father, but I know that she has an embarrassing life experience. However, as a friend, I have never contacted her, no care, no greetings, and I still owe her an answer.

    Things are often like this. Once you owe something to others, even if they have forgotten it, you will still worry about it. This is the so-called imperfection? Perhaps the first love when ignorant, always leave incomplete, never naive, how can people mature? It''s because of today''s maturity that I don''t have the courage to look back on my childishness. Maybe she won''t come back. I used to comfort myself in such a despicable way, and then despicably forget the past, because if I didn''t be a despicable person, Chu Yuan, with guilt, might do something terrible and stupid to me Ting, my mother is in a foreign trade company class. Her father seems to be the boss of a big foreign company, but I never met her. Five years ago, her father took their mother and daughter to the United States, and we lost touch. "

    "Disconnected?"

    "Well," I tried to understate, but I always felt that my mouth was twitching unnaturally, "I lost her contact information"

    "no?" Don''t set up a channel on a small winter night: "you are too careless!"

    Think of that fragmented envelope, I smile, I really too careless, perhaps, until today, I am still careless.

    I was silent, and the house was silent.

    "Maybe, those three young ladies are your classmates," dongxiaoye may have noticed my dissimilarity, didn''t continue to tease me, held my chin, pondered for a moment, and suddenly said: "it seems that she is deliberately raising you and shaping your value. Before doing that, who knows who you are, Chunan? But now, even the old directors of blue city group have to put down their airs and invite you to dinner. In the end, no matter which group gets her cooperation project, the biggest beneficiary is always you. "

    Shape my value? In my mind, it was true that the cooperation plan made me become a hot steamed bread in one night. No matter who the three young ladies are, this has become a reality - I was pushed to the forefront.

    Don''t like you? "

    "Ha?" I was so scared that I was all over my body and my heart jumped. Xuan''er waved and said, "pull you down. When she left, we were still high school students. How can we understand those?"

    "now junior high school students have started to fall in love. What pure feelings do you pretend to be Winter night interrupted me and said, "if she doesn''t have any interest in you, why bother to please you so much?"

    "I have said that the third lady may not be her." Although all kinds of signs can overlap with her, I have such a feeling in my heart - it''s not her, perhaps, it''s just my wishful thinking expectation. I don''t know how to face her, how to explain these years'' indifference, and even less courage to listen to her, why I don''t know these years'' indifference to me

    "I think it''s her, or someone else is worth it for you Do it? Ability to do this for you? "

    "Xiaoye, please polish your eyes and look at my face carefully."

    "What do I see in your face?" Winter night blushed, thinking I was flirting with her, I raised my legs to kick me.

    "I want you to see my face clearly," I shook my head and said with a smile, "is there any woman who is crazy about me? Are you stupid? "

    "Don''t say Su Su, is Murphy stupid?" snorted winter night? It''s not that I am infatuated with you without any cover. I don''t want to know where you are charming, but there is always a sense of no surprise. Maybe all of them are immune "

    I''m speechless

    " I didn''t expect you to know that kind of big man. "Winter night seems to recognize that the third sister is her. Suddenly, her mood becomes low, and her pretty face looks dark for no reason Looking at her big T-shirt and baggy sweatpants, she smiled stiffly, "I always think you are just like me, an ordinary person who only knows how to work every day.""I''m an ordinary person just like you," I said with a wry smile. "Now I''m not as good as you. You still have a class. I''ve lost my job."

    "come on," winter Xiaoye sneered. "That''s not what you said at the dinner table. Aren''t you going to stay in Fengchang

    "That''s to perfunctory Li Xinghui," I sneered scornfully, and said lightly: "I don''t want to be shot by him. If I say that I have left Fengchang, he invites me to cooperate with him again, what should I do? The grandson is like a fox, the sun is bright and the sun is dark. All the benefits are wrapped in sugar coated cannonballs. Can''t you see that Guo Xiang is moved by him? "

    Li Xinghui is extremely smart. He doesn''t invite me to jump to his company directly, but persuades me to enter into Hengxiang of Guo Xiang. Then blue city and Hengxiang will form an alliance to jointly eat the cooperation project of three young ladies. From this tactful move, we can see that Li Xinghui is not simple.

    Mingming covets this cooperation project, but he can cover up his ambition by sharing a share of it with Hengxiang. In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can see through Li Xinghui''s trick: Hengxiang has insufficient financial resources, and can hardly provide any resources for blue city. Since there is no investment, how can it have rich returns? So even if you get the cooperation project of three young ladies, Hengxiang is famous at most by the general relationship of blue city accessories. The best economic benefit belongs to blue city absolutely!

    There is only one reason why Li Xinghui is not bothered to do so - to seduce Guo Xiang to the greatest extent, to use his personal friendship with me and to attract me with human feelings.

    Guo Xiang also understands Li Xinghui''s intention, but he is still excited because Heng Xiang has just won a big contract and is eager to make his own name in the mall. This cooperation is undoubtedly the best advertisement.

    What''s terrible about Guo Xiang is that he is satisfied and down-to-earth. What he values is not the cooperation project of the third lady, but the wily Li Xinghui, who knows Guo Xiang''s temperament early in the morning. He promises that if he succeeds in taking the cooperation project of the third lady, he will save 20% of the capital contribution, which will be injected into the tight Hengxiang in legal form in other words, bribery.

    In addition to business interests, human feelings and money, what I am most at a loss about is that he has prepared a big green hat for himself and let his wife in his name seduce me! What''s the name? The means of social assistance? The temptation of an acquaintance or a wife?

    Zhang Lingfang''s obscurity can be called naked. She chased me to the men''s room for a night under the table when I went to the bathroom. She said to me that as long as I promised to cooperate, she could meet all my requirements. Whether it''s material or spiritual, I joked, "does it include your wife?" At that time, she suddenly grabbed my hand and pressed it on her soft and full pair of big breasts + room. She said "what do you say"

    afterwards, I finally figured out that ya thought I was a lecherous master. Compared with all the means of drawing, Zhang Lingfang was Li Xinghui''s mace. Because of the event of Qianlong manor, the words "Chu Nan" seemed to be "as long as women don''t want to No one will admit that a man who has two beautiful women at the same time is pure and noble, otherwise there will be no reason in the world. Compared with the lively and straightforward winter night and the cool and arrogant Murphy, Zhang Lingfang, who is deeply in harmony with pleasing, has a different attraction to men. At least as a man, I fully admit this ˇŁ

    Human relationship, money, lust, three pronged approach really make it hard to refuse

    "it''s not good if you just join them." winter Xiaoye laughs very well and it''s cold

 Chapter 318

    "Then you just join them," said Dong Xiaoye with a good-looking smile and a cold smile. "It''s just a nod. Not only can you keep up with your old face, but also countless banknotes flow into your pocket, and more beautiful women like Zhang Lingfang, how nice. Don''t you guys like the noble and coquettish type?"

    brother, a face of shame, "what is it about nonsense?" How can you be so dignified that you become coquettish? "

    "Bah!" Winter small night also red face son, squint stare at me, scold in a low voice: "barefoot son is rubbing your thigh under the table, such a woman can also call dignified?"

    "How do you know?!" I realized that I had left my mouth after all my friends had said. I was so ashamed that I wanted to put my face into the seam of the floor.

    "Why don''t I know?" Winter small night red ears red, looked down at his own pull a large flip flop feet, eyes can''t say is shy or despise, vigilant stare at me, as if I dare to look at her feet, is not polite to her, no good airway: "that table cloth always shake a shake, you find an excuse to stand up, who can''t see under the table something ah? That Zhang Lingfang is a married woman, and you hum with her. If it wasn''t for fate, I would have torn the tablecloth and let your shameless activities come to light. I really want to see what expression Li Xinghui, who is wearing a green hat under his eyes, would have been. Hum! "

    One hundred percent, that is, Li Xinghui asked Zhang Lingfang to seduce me. Seeing me on a winter night, he was more angry than three points. He could not help but frighten me and said, "I can''t do well. Fate is because I noticed your dirty little action, so I was angry. I didn''t want to talk all night. How can you tell her about this?"

    No, my friend just took a bath, but sweat oozed from the forehead.

    Winter small night disdains of stare at me, disdain way: "lustful ghost!"! I can see through you. I''m full of dandruff. As long as the other party is a beautiful woman, you can come and go. Are you going to go ahead bravely? "

    "I don''t refuse to come here." The Brothers shook their heads and smiled bitterly, "little night sister, if I were a real lecher, I just promised to cooperate with them directly. I can get money and beauties, but I won''t make Guo feel embarrassed. Why not? I''m still going forward. My neck is tighter than that of the king. " Up to now, I don''t need to argue, but when I think of Dong Xiaoye knowing that Zhang Lingfang is teasing me under the table, my friend is still shy.

    Winter night is not sure. Although she looks disdainful, I can see that she still agrees with my attitude of sticking to my position, "why don''t you agree? Think Zhang Lingfang is older than you? "

    "Fart!" I can''t help crying and laughing, and I can''t help spouting a dirty word. I don''t know what I think about winter night. Such a ridiculous question actually asks a serious one. "I''ve already said that I don''t know who the three young ladies are. If there is no attempt, will they give me such a big face without any reason?"

    Dong Xiaoye was shocked by my roar, and then asked carefully, "so you are also interested in women older than you?"

    What''s the matter with her abnormal eyes? I feel that I have been discriminated against, but I think if I deny it, it will become my discrimination against more people. Isn''t there such a sentence? "The age gap is not the distance of love", I don''t know, but I agree with this truth.

    "When toad looks at mung bean, he has to be eye-to-eye. It''s not the same thing that he is interested in comparing with my older woman and in a satchel like Zhang Lingfang," I frowned. "It''s a serious topic. Why do you always go off the topic? Are you interested in my private life? "

    "Bah, who is interested in you?" Winter night''s face is red, although it is still angry, but obviously a lot of guilty, eyes some drifting Dodge, back to the main topic: "you are afraid to not agree?"

    "You''re not afraid of it?" I am not ashamed, frankly admitted his timidity, "what can I do if the third lady really has any bad intentions towards me?"

    "Say you''re fat and you''re panting. Is it yummy or not? Those three young ladies look at billions or even billions of big business as if they are masters. You are a long poor guy like a loofah. What can people do to you? What are you doing? " Dongxiaoye tooted his mouth and said, "look horizontally and vertically, she''s all your good-looking"

    I''m like a loofah? Grass, it''s the first time that someone has described me like this. My brother is a little thin and his face is a little green, but it''s not because of my injury!

    "I seriously warn you, Comrade Dong Xiaoye, that you can belittle the Chu Nan who is sitting in front of you now, but you must not insult the pure me who used to be that day. What''s the good face? She and I are clean friends, "I sighed and teased," why do I always think you are jealous? Are you crazy about this loofah? "

    "You want to fight?!"

    "Joking, joking!" See winter small night angry round fist hit, I quickly raised my hand to surrender, a serious way: "the sky does not drop pie, the reality of society can not exist without reason benefits, in the absence of proof that three young lady is little purple, I will not be stupid to do as people would like to do that first bird, God knows what the other side hit attention ah."The fist of winter small night is powerless hit in my head, smell speech cannot help but Leng Leng, "small purple?"

    I said, "it''s my friend who went abroad."

    "Oh?" "Winter night back, said:" your relationship is very close

    "Ha?"

    "It''s nothing," Dong Xiaoye suddenly pushed me down from my chair, sat down and said coldly, "you don''t really decide to stay in Fengchang for a while to avoid Li Xinghui and Guo Xiang? As for the unclear relationship between you and Murphy, if you don''t explain it to Susu, you won''t be afraid that Murphy will push you to meet the third lady? "

    "I won''t help Fengchang to rob this cooperation project. I will send my resignation letter tomorrow, but I will ask Mo Yizhi to help him to lie that I am still Fengchang''s employee," I waved to interrupt the question that dongxiaoye wanted to ask, laughing: "don''t worry, Mo Yizhi is not a fool, not only will not force me to negotiate with miss three, on the contrary, he He will certainly approve my resignation and be happy to help me out. After all, he doesn''t want me to join Fengchang''s competitors. "

    Speaking of this, my heart suddenly moved, Mo Yizhi tried his best to keep me, would it be simply that he didn''t want me to join his competitor''s company? At the end of the day, he is not a fuel-efficient lamp either. After a moment of frowning and thinking, he has figured out the interest relationship among them and sighed: "you calculate me, I calculate you. You are so worried all day long. Don''t you feel tired? No wonder people say it''s not a good person to be a businessman. "

    "I''m not a businessman, but I just work for a businessman, but I don''t quite agree with you," I patted the dinner table and said with a smile: "in my opinion, the ideal is bullshit. It doesn''t matter whether people eat to live or live to eat. What''s important is that we all have to eat. In order to be able to eat, we must learn a skill to find a job. That''s all It''s the so-called job. You feel tired of fighting for heart and eyes. I feel tired of being a policeman. Let alone who is inferior or noble. We all want to eat. "

    the little winter night angrily said:" I''m not a policeman for eating! "

    "I like it, I like it, but if there is no salary or welfare for the police, will you still go to the police school? So, the real problem of eating is that it can control a person''s so-called ideal "

    " even if I can''t eat, I will still be admitted to the police school and become a policeman! " Winter night''s simply let me a little surprised, is it really that my psychology is too dark, or I am too kitsch, there are real unrealistic people in the real society?

    Winter night saw me stupefied, his face suddenly dimmed, suddenly whispered: "I didn''t say that businessmen are cheap or police are noble, those things are different from each other, I know that, I never feel noble, as you said, I like this occupation, but if it doesn''t pay me, I''m certainly only limited to like, will not join the team, but like and It''s not the only reason for me to be a policeman. I want to pursue this career. It''s more convenient for me to find my sister. So even if I don''t have a salary, I will be a policeman. "

    I don''t feel like the eldest brother in my heart. I''m sorry. Even if I''m off topic, I''ll run to the most sad topic of others. Dongxiaoye''s elder sister has run away from home for 15 years. How big was dongxiaoye then? I can''t feel the yearning for reunion.

 Chapter 319

    "Haven''t you heard from your sister yet?" I think dongxiaoye''s elder sister is very irresponsible. No matter what the reason for running away from home is, she can be a child. After 15 years of walking, no one heard from her. It''s really unfilial! I don''t think it''s worth it for dongxiaoye. This stubborn woman even sacrifices her youth to find her. She''s already in Beitian, and she''s living well. Dongxiaoye''s sadness is gone. Instead, she''s determined and confident. "My family is in the neighboring city, and my sister is in Beitian University. By the way, it''s the one your father taught School, since she left home, every three months at home will receive a sum of money, remitting places are the banks in Beitian City, the first few years each time between three hundred and six hundred and seven hundred, and then slowly more up, in recent years may be aware that I am looking for her, she became every six months, each time at least 12000, at the end of last year, my father She fell down and hurt her arm. When she was admitted to the hospital, she actually remitted 60000 yuan at a time. She was clear about the situation at home. It can be seen that she didn''t go far at all. She just gagged and refused to go home. "

    I was still alive. My face was burning. I scolded myself for not being kind-hearted. I didn''t expect her elder sister to be filial. But I couldn''t understand. "You know she remits money in Beitian city. Can''t you find her?"

    "Well, you look down on her too much," said Dong Xiaoye with a disdainful face, but her eyes were full of admiration and pride. "My elder sister, who looks stupid, is better than anyone else. She deliberately left her tail to tell us that she lives well and doesn''t have to worry about her, but it''s too hard for you to find her. She asks others to send money to the bank every time."

    "then find this." I can''t go to ask "

    I cried in winter night and said:" I asked, but they didn''t admit it. That person was her college classmate and sworn party. She had a tight mouth. After graduating from college, she opened a plush toy store, but my sister also invested in the stock, and took a pile of documents for me to see. She said that the money remitted to us originally belonged to my sister''s share of income I eloped with someone before I graduated from university. How could I have the money to start a business with her? We all know that she''s lying with her eyes open, but it''s just that there''s no way to deal with her. Who''s to blame? "

    It seems that the topic is more and more far away, but seeing the bitter smile and sigh of dongxiaoye, I can''t help but ask curiously: "what''s wrong? What do you owe to her for concealing your sister''s whereabouts? "

    Winter small night helplessly shook his head, his face twisted like balsam pear, not sure whether it was regret or shame, "you don''t know, when my father drove my sister out, her friend once cried and begged my father not to be so heartless, but the result? My father not only didn''t hear a word, but also used the sole of his shoes to knock people out of the door. When he was in the neighborhood, he scolded people for nothing. She was a girl. "

    the face of dongxiaoye was full of contradictions. As a child, she was not good at appraising or criticizing her father, especially when she was an outsider, she forbeared. She didn''t pour out her dissatisfaction, but just sighed gently "They are all teachers. My father is far less reasonable than your father. He is a man of face. He would rather kill his family and prove his innocence."

    The old man of dongxiaoye family is also a teacher? As a saying goes, it''s insulting for a teacher to hit a big girl who pleads for his daughter''s love. If my friend is treated like this, I have to run away from home? Why? Has she done anything too much? "

    I''m a little upset for my sister again.

    "Didn''t I tell you before? She eloped with someone before she finished college, but she was dumped by the smelly man and went home with a small oil bottle. My father felt embarrassed. He said that he would never raise a child for the jerk man, and he would never admit that the child was his granddaughter. So he gave my sister two choices, either to send the child to the welfare home or to bring the child with him "Go away, and my sister will be obedient to me." winter night said this in a flat voice, but I can imagine the complicated scene, where the father threatened his daughter to abandon her, perhaps, the so-called most serious family problem?

    Winter night was very angry, as if she could see a cloud of black fog behind her. It was obvious that all she said was irony. It was not her elder sister who was to blame, but her father who wanted to face her death and didn''t want his daughter and granddaughter.

    That old guy is really unreasonable. He is a father in vain. "The only thing my sister follows my father is her stubborn bad temper."

    if she doesn''t find her elder sister, she doesn''t talk about her boyfriend. It seems that sister tiger is not qualified to say that. I have a secret feeling that winter Xiaoye especially likes Chu Yuan and Dong Fang, a 16-7-year-old girl who has something to do with her elder sister''s daughter.

    "Eh? What did we just say? How can I talk about my sister? " Winter night came to realize, a little red face, unreasonable rebuke: "I''m talking to you about a very serious topic, why do you always digress? Are you interested in my private affairs? "

    That''s familiar to me. I raised my mood and said with a smile, "OK, let''s get down to business

    "What do I say?" Dong Xiaoye was stupefied. He may have forgotten the previous topic, thought about it, and then reacted. His face was redder. He glared at me angrily and asked fiercely: "if the third miss is not the one you know, who do you think she would be? Why give you so much benefit? "She can really think of the topic just now. I just relaxed a little and I was tight again. I talked a lot with dongxiaoye, and the more I said, the more excited I was, the more I wanted to say. It took two hours for us to come back to our senses. I was a little surprised because I was never a very talkative person.

    Although winter small night is always ferocious, and from time to time, it still beats people, but it is undeniable that getting along with her makes me very relaxed - there are too many things bothering me recently, and it seems that she is the only one I can make friends with.

    "By the way, your friend, what''s your name?" "I''ll go back to the Bureau tomorrow and see if I can check it for you," he said

    Just opened the door, my heart beat faster unconsciously. Maybe it was because I said too many words, which led me to slip out of my mouth even if I didn''t want to say, "her name is Xue Ziyuan."

    At the same time, I subconsciously looked toward the Chu Yuan of the bed, and she moved obviously with her face covered in the quilt. This name, no matter for her or for me, has a history that I would not like to recall. I was a little annoyed that I said this name.

    Five years ago, Chu Yuan was the owner of this name. Although he was in hospital, innocent little purple didn''t know anything.

    "Yuan Yuan, are you asleep?" I sat at the bedside, like a fool who knew why. Whenever Chu Yuan was in a mood, I would feel like a rat pulling a turtle.

    Chu Yuan quilt also refused to lift up, turned over, no reason for the airway: "asleep!"

    She didn''t think it was funny, but worried that she said she was "asleep". How can I answer that?

    "Sleep is good, sleep is good, then I also sleep"

    I''m used to sleeping naked. I almost formed a habit. First I checked my clothes, big half sleeve T-shirt, knee length sports shorts, and wore them neatly. Then I got into the quilt, lay back to the edge of Chu, but I didn''t feel sleepy at all. I always felt it was a very uncomfortable thing to sleep in a bed with her I can''t say how weird it is, but it''s just weird. Maybe it''s because there''s a familiar smell in the familiar quilt. After a long time, I suddenly feel Chu Yuan turning over. Hasn''t this girl fallen asleep yet? I''m hesitating to comfort her. The two green and astringent plumpness have been tightly attached to my back. When I tighten my waist and abdomen, I was hugged by Chu Yuan.

    "Brother, she''s back, isn''t she?" Chu Yuan Yingying''s voice with a little cry, like guilt, like fear, let my tense body involuntarily relax down, the idea of breaking away from her died.

    "Who''s back?"

 Chapter 320

    "Brother, she''s back, isn''t she?"

    "Who''s back?"

    "You pretend to be silly," Chu Yuan seems to have no strength to be angry, gently, but it seems that he mustered up courage to say the name of the man, "sister Xue Ziyuan I''d like to ask her, why are you the same person you don''t like? Why don''t you call sister tassel behind your back?

    I know I''m pretending to be stupid, but even if I''m exposed, I can''t be ''smart'', "why do you suddenly think of her?" My tone is as casual as that when I eat at ordinary times, I tease Aunt Zhang downstairs, because of the weight of a dime, and the four girls who sell vegetables care about several leaves of white radish, as if it was a topic that has nothing to do with me.

    "I''m listening to your heartbeat. Can you stop lying?" Chu Yuan pushed hard on my back with his forehead. He was angry and impatient, and gradually excited. The strong questioning smell in his tone made me suspect that she was deliberately torturing herself. "In fact, you think that mysterious third lady is her? Li said that the development of Qianlong mountain villa was five years ago. It was in order to repay miss three''s own living place, while xueziyuan was xueziyuan''s elder sister who grew up in Beitian. When her father took her to the United States, it was exactly five years ago. Wasn''t her father a rich foreign boss? What''s more, Li said that Miss 3 looks like a Chinese, but it''s said that she is a mixed race, which is more like sister Xue Ziyuan, isn''t it? "

    I always feel that Chu Yuan deliberately forces himself to add the word "elder sister" after "Xue Ziyuan". That''s not respect, but more like a compensation for guilt. Then I wonder if I can hear people''s heartbeat from behind?

    "It''s just a coincidence," I comforted Chu Yuan and myself. "You don''t know little purple sister''s temper. She''s not such a publicity person. Besides, five years ago, she may have forgotten both of us"

    "she may have forgotten me, but she can never forget you! You grew up together. She knows you more than you know me! " Chu Yuan both aggressive affirmation, and not without sour taste, "in addition to her, who will under such a big capital to please you?"

    "Can relatives and friends be the same?" I scolded Chu Yuan, but I felt a little strange in my heart. It was a little wave that I couldn''t explain or explain clearly. It was like a small stone falling into the calm water and a little ripples. It was strange, but it was a little secretly joyful. It was nonsense. The instinctive feint was more like a disguise of this real feeling.

    Hearing Chu Yuan''s silence, I sighed for a long time and said to her, "no matter who the third lady is, it''s absolutely impossible to be a purple garden. Besides, she has no reason to please me. It''s a question whether she has such a large capital or not."

    Chu Yuan refuses to accept the airway: "who would that be? Besides her, do you know the super rich foreigners? "

    "Purple garden is a mixed race, not a foreigner," I corrected Chu Yuan''s mistake, and then said seriously: "you don''t understand the business, so-called 20% concession in investment, which sounds scary. In fact, it''s just like bullshit, but there''s nothing substantive. You think, this project is originally the third lady''s, how much money should someone else put out To be qualified enough to be her partner, is not she has the final say? She wanted to make people pay 80 yuan, but she said at least 100 yuan to talk with others. What cost did you say she had? Take me as a cover to let people think that there is a big advantage to take, which not only shows her justice, atmosphere, forthright, but also stimulates others'' desire for competition to the greatest extent. When a company is eager to stand out, how can it have the mind to fight for interests with her? The more anxious he is, the less anxious the third lady is. Therefore, in the process of contract negotiation, it must be the third lady who controls the power. Maybe this is what others want. Businessmen are more deceitful and profit-making than who. What''s the human feeling? Besides, if she wants to be so playful, can the rest of the group agree? She''s stupid, and so are others? So she gave me some benefits, but those benefits were offered by a fool like Li Xinghui. She didn''t lose anything, but she got a lot. "

    Chu Yuan is still young and has no idea about the intrigues of the shopping mall. I easily fooled him. Although he is still dubious, the tone of voice is obviously not as tense and pessimistic as before, but a little more excited and hopeful. She is trying to suppress, "you have a point of truth, but if miss three is not sister Xue Ziyuan, why does she have to do good What about that? "

    In fact, I also seriously thought about this question. I said the same thing to dongxiaoye just now. "I''m probably trying to shut up my mouth. Since the third lady invested in the development of Qianlong villa by Longshi group, it proved that she had a good relationship with the dragon family, so on the night of the accident, the third lady was among the hostages, didn''t I tell you? When the bandits searched her body that day, her hands and feet were particularly unclean, and miss three was such a great person that she was afraid that I would go around talking about it and it would not affect her very well. "

    I always feel that this possibility is far more practical than Xiaozi''s return. Li Xinghui, for example, politely and implicitly asked me not to disclose what happened that night to the outside world, and insisted on giving me a new BMW 760 worth more than two million yuan in the name of private use of public cars. Of course, the premise is that I must join his or Guoxiang''s companyRich people are willing to spend money to maintain their face.

    Chu Yuan finally smiled, "probably"

    "right?" I also smiled. Chu Yuan and winter Xiaoye all agree with the speculation in my heart, which makes me feel relieved. They just want to turn over and stretch, and naturally get rid of the intimate posture with Chu Yuan, but Chu Yuan stands up to me and presses a thigh on me.

    "What do you want?!"

    I couldn''t smile, "I should ask you that? I''m tired in this position. I want to lie down and sleep. Why do you tie me so tightly? Isn''t it hot? "

    "Hot?" Chu Yuan asked, "didn''t you just take a bath?"

    Are you really stupid or pretend to be stupid? Is this a question of temperature?!

    Feeling the two bumps on my back, I tried to implicitly remind her, "fate, are you not wearing underwear?"

    "Wolf! What are you talking about?! " The stinky girl twisted the tender meat on my waist. Unexpectedly, she didn''t loosen me for this, but she said in a shy voice: "it''s uncomfortable and unhealthy to wear that thing while sleeping, and it will affect the development."

    "then don''t wear it." even I thought it was strange. I unexpectedly jumped out of my mind and said, "you do have it there." Slow down! "

    Bite me?! Stinky girl actually bit me on the shoulder!

    "I''ll kill you if you don''t talk! Where am I small? "

    "When did I say you were young?!" My tears of pain are coming down, "don''t bite, my little ancestor!"

    "Hum!" Chu Yuan finally let go of his mouth and gasped heavily. For a while, he was not convinced. "I''m only sixteen, and I''ll grow up later. Then I''ll see how you laugh at me."

    I rubbed the hot tooth print and couldn''t help crying and laughing: "who laughed at you?"

    Chu Yuan squeezed a word out of his teeth with hate, "you!"

    I''m very speechless

    "There''s nothing to say. Go to sleep." If I want to turn over, I won''t let it. I''m tightly hugged by Chu Yuan. Even though I am restrained and hypnotized, I can''t help feeling the original temptation brought by her body, which makes me very ashamed.

    "Did I bite you?" Chu Yuan is aggrieved way: "niggard, you laugh at me I am not angry, I bite you once you make mood, or is not big man?"

    Why are you biting me when you''re not angry? I wanted to laugh, but I didn''t dare to laugh, for fear that she would bite, "I''m not angry, I''m really sleepy"

    Chu Yuan seemed to be totally sleepless like me. After a moment''s silence, he suddenly asked, "brother, sister Xue Ziyuan and Cheng Liusu, who do you like better?"

    My heart quivers, spin son to smile a way: "small three eight, I don''t like anyone, like you."

    "I hate it!" Chu Yuan pinched me again, knowing that I saw through her mind, "I asked you seriously, can you be serious?"

    Stinky girl doesn''t like tassel, but she doubts my relationship with her. So she wants to change her ways to suit me. I pretend to be serious and say, "I''m very serious. Do you think I don''t like you?"

 Chapter 321

    "I''m serious. Do you think I don''t like you?"

    Suddenly I felt Chuyuan''s body was slightly quivering. I was puzzled for a long time. Then I heard her gently saying: "I don''t know"

    I was stunned. I was talking and laughing, but Chuyuan''s answer made me extremely surprised. What''s more, my mind was suddenly confused, and my pores seemed to be pricked. The pain was abnormal, and my heart was beating The movement even lost its regularity - does my brother really have such a failure?

    Do you like it? "

    Chu Yuan''s voice is so small that I can hardly hear it clearly, so even if I hear it, I still subconsciously ask, "what?"

    "Nothing," Chu Yuan seemed to be a little flustered, shaking his head hard, hugging my waist and arms, but even harder, as if he was deliberately oppressing me with his chest. "Brother, don''t you like women with too big breasts

    "Cough -" I almost choked on my own saliva. "What are you talking about

    "I''m not just talking nonsense," Chu Yuan seemed to get my meaning wrong. He said solemnly: "the former sister Xue Ziyuan, as well as the present sister Cheng Liusu, has the same chest as me and the East. You seem to have a special interest in this type of girl."

    If possible, of course, I hope that the tassel can grow fuller. However, the origin of a person''s feelings is not all because of the external beauty, but more because of the resonance of the heart. "How do you think I am a pervert? As if I have any intention to be nice to people, your little sister has a big chest. Am I not nice to her? "

    It''s estimated that if you hear this, you will kill me from the next room and throw a big backpack out of the window

    "I''m so nice to men, why don''t you say I''m gay?"

    "How could you be gay!" Chu Yuan certainly denied, and then smiled: "you are bisexual, men and women eat together!"

    "Stinky girl, do you want to fight?" I couldn''t hit Chu Yuan, so I grabbed her on my thigh and turned over to press her. The little girl was not as strong as I was, laughing and begging for mercy. The smelly girl wore shorts and her thighs were tight and smooth. Suddenly I felt like a salty uncle, so I went down the steps and gave her a break.

    After the fight, Chu Yuan still hasn''t let me go. The girl''s mind is like the sea, and her mood is like the waves, which fluctuate and fluctuate. People can understand but can''t say, "brother, do you blame me?"

    I was confused by a bland sentence, "what''s your fault?"

    Chu Yuan said quietly, "if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have lost contact with sister purple."

    Chu Yuan finally let go of me. She took back her hand and wiped her tears. She cried. I turned around and tried to turn on the light at the head of the bed, but she held her arm. "No light!"

    She was afraid that I would see her tears. I was stunned. I lovingly wiped black to caress her face. It was wet. It turned out that not only women are made of water, but girls are also made of water.

    She buried her head in my chest. She was scared and scared. I knew that she was too proud to think about it. Because she never knew how to face the mistake she had made and how to make up for it, she did that stupid thing. In the past, she used to put that proud gesture in front of me, even if it was wrong I won''t admit it. Maybe it''s not because she likes being unreasonable, but because she''s afraid that when I admit my mistake, it will remind me of her at that time, so as to remind me of Xiaozi?

    Chu Yuan feels guilty because she makes me feel guilty about Xiao Zi.

    "Let''s not talk about the past. We have our life. Xiaozi has Xiaozi''s life. From the day when she was picked up by her father, we are doomed to live in a different world. What''s the difference between connecting and not connecting? The two people in different bad situations always have to go farther and farther "

    " but she likes you, and you like her "

    I stroked Chu Yuan''s head hard and smiled:" I was like you now, or a little boy, how can I know what to like or not? At best, we are friends who grew up together. Stinky girl, do you watch many Korean dramas? "

    "Don''t scratch my hair!" Chu Yuan sat up, arranged my long hair with her hands, and then looked down at me lying on my back. Suddenly, she snorted coldly, "if sister purple really likes you, it''s definitely a kind of sadness. You''re not romantic at all."

    "Do you call it romance?" I chuckled

    "High school students are definitely not small farts. She must like you. I can see that"

    "yes," I said with a smile, "she is not small farts, but you were not small farts at that time?"

    I thought Chu Yuan would choke me, but she didn''t, but lay down again on my shoulder, full of self reproach, and said: "I''m a kid, or I won''t do such a stupid thing"

    my heart was shocked, and my mind came up with her weak face when she was lying in the hospital bed. "If you don''t say that, sleep, you will learn tomorrow."Fate of the absent-minded answer.

    Even though I knew that Chu Yuan was just a kid, but that still didn''t become the reason for me to forgive her. That''s why I paid a heavy price for my intolerance and narrowness. Of course, I feel guilty for Xiao Zi, but I feel more guilty for Chu Yuan, because to this day, she still feels guilty for my brother who nearly killed her Out of the window, the moon disappeared. It was dark and hazy. But for the thundering, I didn''t know when it began to rain.

    "By the way"

    I was just trying to discuss with Chu Yuan whether I could not sleep with her arms around me, or at least don''t press her thighs on me. This girl is not honest. Her thighs are always moving one by one. That kind of fight makes me suffer a lot. Little Chu Nan''s impetuosity always makes me wonder if I have any ethics and morality. I don''t want to be robbed by her, "brother, Bobo Sister asked sister Xingyu to give you a message "

    Xiao Yike? I don''t know if it''s surprise or surprise. I''m in the mood. Can''t the goblin hold it?

    "What''s the point?"

    Maybe it''s because of the pleasant coolness of the rainy night, Chu Yuan has already got drowsy and lazy to talk, "she said that she didn''t contact me recently, because she was about to take the exam, her homework was very tight, her English was very poor, in order to concentrate on her study, she locked her cell phone in the drawer, but if you would ask her to surf the waves and eat seafood to supplement her brain, she would be the same I simply refuse to come to our house late for the night. "

    that''s all right."

    Chu Yuan said: "why? Isn''t it good for her to come to our house? My novel has encountered a bottleneck and needs her guidance. Brother ~ "

    " it''s useless to be coquettish. Don''t you all say that she needs an exam? How can I guide you to write a novel in your spare time? Is it not good to memorize more words? By the way, are you about to take the exam? I haven''t seen you wen once. Besides, the East depends on us now. You three girls have gathered together. Are you still interested in learning? " It''s not that I''m reluctant to pay for that meal, but I''m not convinced that Xiao Yi can put it on the shelf. Shall I invite her to eat seafood? There''s a feeling that I''m holding a guilt dinner to ask her to forgive me.

    Although I meant to coax her in the early morning, I was not willing to see the attitude she showed. I almost threw Murphy''s body full of dung. She really thought she was right? I don''t care, or even think that as an "elder", I should take the initiative to take a soft, but only if she must realize her own mistakes, otherwise, am I not recognizing her and conniving her?

    "Hum, I study hard at ordinary times. I can get a good place without review!"

    "Learning is not for the sake of ranking, but for the sake of application." I put on my brother''s airs and preached: "overconfidence is arrogance and predestination. You are not modest enough, which is not good. It''s a good thing for people to have sharp points, but to know how to be introverted."

    "if you know it, it''s just like you." Chu Yuan impatiently interrupts me, making my friends lose face. "Mom says this in my ear every day. I''m tired of listening. Do I know? Anyway, it''s going to be summer vacation, so it''s the same to invite sister Bobo to come and play. "

    That''s right. We must let the goblin know my tough attitude.

    "By the way, there''s another thing. I''m not happy if I don''t say it."

    I have a big head. Generally, when this girl is serious, what she says doesn''t need to be serious. "What else can I do? Are you not sleepy, aunts and grandmothers? "

    Chu Yuan cooperates to hit a big ha Chi, the gas Du Du way: "you do not agree, I do not let you sleep!"

    "Good, good, you say."

    Chu Yuan cleared his throat and said, "you are not allowed to resign from Fengchang!"

    Sweet whisper, but like a thunder in my ear, "what?!"

 Chapter 323

    Despite the drizzle and the cold wind, there are still many passers-by watching under the Fengchang company building. Several police are pushing the crowd to prevent anyone from climbing the steps.

    On the way, Dong Xiaoye received a call from Lin Zhi, so we already know what happened to the company. But when we witnessed it, the so-called psychological preparation didn''t seem to work at all, and I was still stunned.

    I can only think of these four words in a mess.

    The automatic glass door is smashed, and the broken glass is scattered. The murderer should be mixing several striking bricks? The generous company hall is not as simple and tidy as it used to be. The sofa and chair bonsai are all in a mess. The front desk and the back wall of the company are silvery with huge LG, which are splashed with paint. The general scene of being ransacked is shocking.

    The frightened front desk lady is wiping her tears and answering the police''s questions, and she is constantly stretching out her hand to compare what she has pointed out. The sunflower that she pointed to is placed on the front desk, which is very eye-catching. It has not been thrown to the ground, nor touched with any paint. Compared with all the messy things, it is very "unexpected" quietly.

    Fengchang head office building It''s not a small thing, of course. So when I see the flashing light and someone carrying a camera trying to cross the police line, I don''t feel surprised, because there''s one thing that makes me feel more surprised. Now everyone thinks that I am the person who has eaten the gall of ambition and smashed the company''s face, But I can''t be afraid, so I didn''t listen to the advice of the fringe, and insisted on coming over to "turn myself in"

    on a small winter night, I showed my police ID card, the police who blocked the door put us in, and just walked into the hall, a person rushed in the side, grabbed my arm, "didn''t I tell you not to come over?"

    When my friend stepped into the door, 90% of the surface calmness was put on. Suddenly, I was scared. I was almost timid. I saw that the fringe looked left and right like a thief, and pulled me to the elevator with few people. "Come with me, before anyone notices you, let''s go upstairs."

    "what''s wrong with noticing me?" I laughed to break away from her, saw her stunned, I shook my head and said: "did not do bad things, not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door, tassel, your mood I understand, but you should also be considerate of my mood, you said that this happened, I am a big man, can you hide?"

    "I know you didn''t do anything bad, but now people in the company don''t think so. Even the police suspect you"

    "who says the police suspect him?" One side of the winter night can''t help laughing: "Susu, do you forget that I''m also a policeman?"

    The tassel was stunned, as if he had just found the little winter night. He said with a embarrassed smile, "little night sister, you are also here"

    the little winter night hurt his self-esteem. He was dissatisfied and said: "is there any mistake? I have such a large volume, you didn''t see me? Should I laugh at him in your eyes, or scold you for being light and heavy? "

    "He''s in your way, I don''t see it." the excuse of tassels is bad enough, and then he said: "now is not the time to say this, little sister, please help me hide the south south. It''s troublesome for people to see."

    in fact, when I say this, someone already found me. Although I didn''t have time to change my clothes, I still wore that humble gray when I went out early to sell breakfast Sportswear, in the company is also a little character, but because of the scandal with Murphy, there are many people who know my more ordinary face.

    Dongxiaoye obviously noticed this too, patted the fringe''s shoulder and said in a solemn voice: "it''s OK. I''ve been with him these two days, which is enough to prove his innocence. There''s no need to dodge. It''s a pity."

    "But"

    when "no but" interrupted the fringe, I saw Murphy accidentally. She was sitting on the sofa in the side rest area of the hall, talking with a middle-aged police officer who looked like a leader in the opposite direction. It was estimated that she was being questioned. Even wearing the small black framed glasses, I could see the chill in her eyes, sitting opposite her The middle-aged police officer''s face was red and his neck was thick. He could smell the gunpowder from a long distance. It seemed that Murphy didn''t cooperate very well.

    To my surprise, I saw Zhang Mingjie, who had been absent for a long time, sitting there with two other senior executives of the company. Sister Liu, Yao Waner and Song Jia were also standing behind Murphy.

    "I am not the most clear-minded person in my mind," I said with a firm attitude, comforting the tassel, and heading straight to Murphy, ignoring the advice of others or surprise or fear or ridicule. I pretended to be indifferent and smiled, "I don''t know who has a feud with the wind, but it''s not so easy to buckle the shit pot into my head."

    Why are you so stubborn? " Liu Suqi''s foot made a quick chase after me. Although he didn''t look at me with a look of dissatisfaction and anger, he held my arm with both sides. I felt a touch in my heart. This was not only support, but also encouragement and comfort.

    My heart is sharp. Even if I don''t say it, how can I not see through the tension and fear in my heart with my understanding of tassels? I just don''t want to hurt my man''s self-esteem. I blush a little bit. "Director Yang, I say again, it''s someone who deliberately planted graft." Murphy''s tone is very plain, but it gives people a sense of aggressiveness, and his wording is very impolite. "While smashing things, splashing paint, leaving the employer''s name like a fool, if it''s you, Would you hire a bunch of such stupid hooligans? Who should I suspect is more retarded? Are they hooligans or you cops? ""Miss Mo, I never said that Chu Nan must be the main Messenger, just want to send him to ask"

    Murphy said with cold face: "do you know why he sent him to ask? He''s on vacation. You call him here for no reason. What do other employees think? When we call the police, we believe that the police can catch those who make trouble in a smooth way, rather than invite you to catch my own staff. I want you to pay him back. I don''t want you to help those hooligans to splash him with dirt. The paint can be washed off, and other people''s eyes can also do it. "

    As a man, I don''t deny the complexity and happiness in my heart at the moment. I''m so trusted and maintained by two women. I''m a little floating, and this floating can be inexplicably transformed into courage. It''s amazing.

    "However, there are criminal motives in southern Chu"

    "what are the motives?"

    "He was fired from your company"

    "who said that?" Murphy''s cold eyes swept over the two senior executives of the company. The inner and invisible aura made the two older people shudder.

    Director Yang is also a little discouraged, "rumor"

    "rumor?" Murphy is still not in a hurry, but he can always suddenly interrupt director Yang''s words, coldly saying: "these two words are said from a policeman''s mouth, which is unimaginable. Can rumors also be used as evidence?"

    It can be seen from all the people with eyes that director Yang didn''t finish the whole sentence, but Murphy picked up the words out of context and pinched the short board. An old face couldn''t hang. Zhang Mingjie''s "compassion" was in full swing at the right time, and he interjected: "Mr. Mo, is that a rumor? Chu Nan was dismissed by the chairman of the board of directors because of the illegal operation of the project invested in Hengxiang group. No one in the company has ever known "

    " is that right? " Murphy''s eyes did not blink, and his face was expressionless. "Then why don''t I know? Am I not in the company? Song Jia, do you know? "

    Xiao Song Jia shook her head repeatedly. She denied it in a naive way. Even I thought it was persuasive. "No, he didn''t operate against the rules. It was approved by President mo. not only did the chairman not say that he would be dismissed, he also suggested that President Mo promote him to be an assistant."

    sister Liu also showed a puzzled face. "Vice president Zhang, who do you hear about Chu Nan''s dismissal Is that it? He is a member of my comprehensive team. Why didn''t my team leader know it? "

    These two women are good at acting. Zhang Mingjie, who is choking, is stunned.

    Yao Waner, unlike the two of them, was very introverted. She was not good at lying. She said with no confidence: "Nange''s leg is hurt. These days, he just asked for leave to rest at home. How could he find someone to smash his company? Moreover, he is not that kind of person, which can be proved by everyone in our investment department. "

    Yao Waner has only one last sentence to say for sure, but for the police, it is also the most unconvincing.

 Chapter 324

    "Whether he is such a person or not, not with his mouth, but with evidence to prove it. Now, the situation is that the person who smashed your company said the name of the chief envoy himself. As for whether he planted the stolen goods on purpose, or made a blunder for a while, or whether this Chu Nan was too arrogant, he needs his own assistance to investigate, and then he can make a conclusion." director Nayang was finally impatient "Miss Mo, I think you are trying to cover up Chunan. This is not to help him, but to harm him. If he really has nothing to do with this, let him explain clearly. That is to say, to avoid, only makes people think his suspicion is greater Murphy is still a cold man. "It''s my family''s company that was smashed, just like my own home. Is there any reason for me to protect the real criminals? I''m just telling you that the direction you suspect is wrong. "

    Zhang Mingjie''s face flashed a little bit unnatural and his eyes flowed a strange light. Obviously, the words "the company of the ink family" hurt him to some extent?

    He is also a new force of the young generation. He is far inferior to Murphy in both sharpness and prestige. This can be seen at a glance from the eyes of the two elders. It is a test of Zhang Mingjie''s self-esteem. His unnaturalness tells me that he still has self-esteem.

    I gave a slight cough, but it was enough for several people who focused on the argument to notice me. Yao Waner said in surprise, "brother Nan?!"

    I could see clearly that Murphy''s shoulders were shaking as if he had been electrified.

    "Sister Liu, Wan''er, good morning," I didn''t say hello to Song Jia, but as in the past, I used to play a finger on her forehead, just like she used to punch me on the shoulder, and then said hello to Zhang Mingjie with a smile: "vice president Zhang is also there, ha ha, just heard someone mention my name, how, talking about my topic?"

    Zhang Mingjie knew that I heard his words of deliberately making bad things. He smiled and said vaguely: "ah, yes"

    like this man''s stabbing eyes, Murphy '' , can not be separated from the resentment.

    "Chunan, who asked you to come back?" Murphy got up and did not hide his anger at the fringe. "Fringe, didn''t I tell you not to let him come to the company?"

    Su liqu, glared at me severely, and said: "my words are weightless than yours. You can bear it. Why don''t you call him yourself?"

    Maybe it''s because I''ve muddled my situation, or because I''ve smelled Murphy''s vinegar and I''m so jealous. The tassel is full of resentment and has no basic manners. This is not only completely without the consciousness of subordinates, but also invincible teasing and self mocking of grievances.

    How a little like daughter-in-law and junior''s Secret War? I don''t know who''s like a daughter-in-law or a junior, but the attitude of the two girls fell into the eyes of others in exchange for their contempt and antipathy towards me. I''d like to know who was offended by my mother?

    Murphy''s face was blushing. He did not refute or clarify his mockery of the fringe. His ambiguous attitude made me cry out badly. Sure enough, as soon as the fringe''s face changed, ten fingers almost caught into my flesh.

    Murphy saw it, but he didn''t see it. There was a smirk of satisfaction on the corner of his mouth. I was stunned, as if I saw the devil''s wings growing behind her. She was shaking and chasing after women. It was terrible. She glanced back at director Yang. Murphy turned around and walked away. She said to me, "you are just here. I have something to say to you. Go to the office with me."

    Don''t say that director Yang, even I am a little shocked. She really treats the police as a fool.

    Director Yang dodged in front of me and stretched out his hand, but his eyes were not so good as those of a thief? We have seen it before. At the corner police station, I have dealt with the contradiction between you and Mr. Zhang. "

    I looked at Dong Xiaoye and nodded to me. Then I reacted. No wonder I always thought that the director was familiar. I saw him at the corner police station because of the manure splashing incident.

    Director Yang said hello to Dong Xiaoye in the elder''s manner, but he didn''t give her a chance to talk. Instead, he asked me boldly, "excuse me, Mr. Chu, do you know what happened here?"

    Before I spoke, Murphy was angry. "Director Yang, what''s your attitude? A trial of a prisoner? How many times do you want me to be satisfied? Chunan has nothing to do with it. He''s the biggest victim! "

    Murphy''s trust and maintenance can be called hegemonic. However, while I am grateful, I can''t help but feel uneasy. What will others think? The two senior company leaders shook their heads and sighed. Song Jia was shocked. Sister Liu frowned. Yao Waner sniggered. Winter night despised me. The fringe was about to take my arm off. Murphy was not afraid of being laughed at?

    The next time I blackmailed Zhang Mingjie a sum of money, director Yang knew it, so instead I let go of why he doubted me. As far as our character is concerned, I really don''t blame other people''s prejudice"Chunan!" Murphy glared at me angrily, motioning that I should not speak.

    "It''s OK," I shook my head at Murphy and smiled. "I''m here to make it clear that I didn''t do it. I have no reason to do it."

    My well deserved understatement didn''t work at all. Director Yang''s brow didn''t even shake, and he put on an official speech: "but according to our investigation, you have the motive to commit a crime, because you are faced with being dismissed by the company"

    "I did ''resign'', but strictly speaking, it''s my own choice to leave the company," he said Director Yang said, but more to Murphy and fringe, and even to dongxiaoye, "I have a reason not to stay in Fengchang work, which is full of apologies, so I will not retaliate against the company."

    I think, I need to have a clear attitude, a person can not, and is not qualified to enjoy the love of two women, ambiguous go on, not only wrong people wrong, but also harm people.

    Tassel blushed at me, moved, Murphy looked at me coldly, bitterly.

    I''m weird, I''m weird, I always seem to hurt Murphy

    That bunch of sunflowers is left by the hooligan. He said that it was given to Mo Yizhi by Chu Nan. He said, "Mo Yizhi, can you have a little sunshine in your heart?"?

    I am a group of very fashionable animals, but most people in the company think that I am not innocent. When a group of hooligans smashed the company hall and left the words "meaningful", at least half of them think that I did it. When I came to the company and was taken to the room by the police for questioning, this group was quick Rapid expansion, as if in addition to the comprehensive group of several good colleagues, no one is willing to believe me.

    It''s no wonder that Murphy and fringe are trying to stop me from going back to the company. They don''t doubt me, but they know that no one will believe me. Chunan has reason to do this, because he has two boats on his feet, and he has a hand in hand with Cheng Liusu in the company, and he has a pair with Mo outside the company, so he will be dismissed by the chairman himself. Viagra told me that this is the affair of Qianlong manor After that, he asked me seriously if he had ever admitted to the public that Murphy was a friend of both sexes.

    Viagra doubted me obviously. However, when he heard someone speak ill of me behind my back, he didn''t hesitate to fight with others. He was pulled away by the police. He said that he didn''t believe that I didn''t spend money, just didn''t believe that I was responsible for the company.

    It can be seen that, because of the ambiguous attitude between me and the tassel and Murphy, we don''t talk about it. In fact, there are some opinions in our hearts. When a certain aspect of a person''s character is questioned, then all of them will be questioned.

    There''s no reason, but that''s the fact. Now I can''t explain the relationship between Murphy and Murphy at all, because I know that when I make a clear explanation to others, it is also a knife that cuts Murphy''s heart. I believe I''m not a person worthy of Murphy''s love, so I can''t accept that she will be ridiculed because she is rejected by such a man Laugh.

    She is so proud that she can''t bear it.

 Chapter 325

    I began to think that I was a little impulsive. I thought the Qing people were self-cleaning, but when director Yang forced me to ask if the reason for my dismissal was related to Murphy, I was vague.

    If I say something about it, it will not only be regarded as a criminal motive by him, but also cause bad public opinion to Murphy. If I say nothing about it, I''m afraid no one in the unrelated company will believe it. It''s not a day or two since the gossip between me and fringe, Murphy. May the chairman agree that his sweetheart likes such a poor boy as me?

    Admitting or not admitting, it''s another two choices with no correct answer

    director Yang''s politeness can be called blunt: Zhang Mingjie and I robbed the fringe, and I used the relationship with dongxiaoye to blackmail him, so why can''t I find someone to break up the company to revenge him?

    Yaya''s words are not true, but she is also forgiven. Angry, I almost attacked the police. Another reason why the police suspect me is that I can''t even tell the name of a suspect. Who broke the company, and why should I leave my name? If it''s graft, what''s his purpose?

    If you want to revenge me, why involve Fengchang company and Mo Yizhi? Based on this, the police suspect me, and also based on this, I have a suspect

    "do you suspect Zhang Mingjie?"

    The calm ink is just like no one else. I made a pot of tea slowly. I wonder if his purpose of coming to the company every day is just because he left his favorite tea in the office. Suddenly, he seemed to see through my mind and spoke surprisingly.

    He and I are the only two people in the office at this time.

    Mo Yizhi and Lin Zhi of the criminal police team came together and said only "he wants to resign rather than be resigned, I am still trying to retain him", which saved me from the torture of director Yang. As for why Lin Zhi and Mo Yi appeared at the same time, I don''t know. Only that now the criminal police has replaced the police of the police station and took over the scene.

    Lin Zhi also arranged several plain clothes to protect Chu Yuan and my parents in secret. He thought that the prisoner might be Xu Heng who was arrested. Liu Su, Murphy and Dong Xiaoye also had the same worries and doubts as him.

    Although Xu Heng, who was shot by me, does have a bad reason for me, but I don''t think he did it. Of course, it''s just a very subjective and groundless feeling. I''m careful about everything, so I''m not against it. I just repeatedly told him to let his people be careful. Don''t be noticed by Chu Yuan. I don''t want to disturb their life and let them do it for me worry.

    Murphy and Liu Su are under the guise of entertaining Lin Zhi. 100% of them want to learn more about my situation from his mouth, but I think it''s just in vain. Lin Zhiren is slippery, but his mouth is not slippery.

    Long Shan, instead of Mo Yizhi, is dealing with the things downstairs. I always think she deliberately avoids me. Such a big thing happened, but when I saw her, she didn''t say a word to me. It doesn''t fit her usual enthusiasm. Her face is not very good. I doubt what she wants.

    However, Mo Yizhi''s attitude is the most surprising to me. I don''t know whether he is calm or heartless. Even if he is hit by someone, he is not angry or flustered at all.

    This old man always oppresses me with a profound aura. Originally, I thought it might be Fengchang and his enemy. I was implicated by him in the dung pot. As a result, I felt guilty. It seems that I caused trouble and was implicated in Fengchang.

    Mo also looked at me and asked me again, "who do you suspect? Zhang Mingjie? "

    "There''s that possibility," I''m not willing to admit that I''ve been implicated in Fengchang, so I''m a bit vague, but I''ll tell you the truth, "he stinks in front of the fringe in order to catch up with it, isn''t he spreading rumors everywhere, saying that Mr. Mo and I are dating each other? I had a lot of festivals with him, but I didn''t say that I wronged him for more than two million yuan. The rumor that he had been splashed with dung by mistake last time was that I dressed up as a pig and ate tiger to find someone to do it. If he really broke the company, it could be said that he could not only revenge me, but also let the fringe see through my "essence", because he knew that Mr. Mo would definitely help me to speak "

    "You''re wrong. It''s not one arrow and two eagles, but one arrow and three eagles." Mo also poured three cups of tea and arranged them in a row, as if they were three big eagles. He said to me with a smile: "the third one is to make you unable to work in Fengchang, so Fengchang won''t have the chance to get the dream cooperation project. Of course, there is another possibility, to make you stink and make the other party feel You don''t deserve such a big concession. "

    I never think I''m worth doing that. God knows why the third young lady is so fond of me. "After all, people in Zhangjia are all part of Fengchang. Fengchang gets this project, which is beneficial and harmless to them?"

    Mo Yizhi said with a faint smile, "because the other party named you as a representative to negotiate cooperation, and you are still a subordinate of the investment department, so on Friday''s interim Board of directors, you have passed the proposal that Feier is responsible for the cooperation plan. Do you think it is beneficial or harmful for Zhangjia people?"

    If Murphy successfully operates this plan, when Murphy abdicates, Murphy will not only own the most shares, but also have enough prestige and merit. Her age will not only be an excuse to hinder her from going up, but also become a symbol of the company''s vitality. Murphy also laughs and doesn''t speak. In addition to being proud, he is cunning. I feel dark in my heart Scold unceasingly, last Friday is not exactly the day that I return to the company to resign? He knew that I was determined, but he still proposed to Murphy on the board of directors to take charge of the cooperation plan. He showed that it was a change of law that made me difficult.Ya is trying to use Murphy''s situation to keep me! If I insist on resigning, if Fengchang can''t win the plan, Murphy will be the scapegoat, and the chairman of the board should also bear the responsibility of making a wrong decision. Murphy really dares to make money. Even if I stay, I won''t get the project?

    I pretended not to see through Mo Yizhi''s intention. Although I knew that he wanted me to see through him on purpose, I still pretended to be stupid: "if the chairman of the board doubts that this is the motivation of the zhangjias, isn''t it possible for all the people who don''t want me to stay in Fengchang to do so?"

    "It''s true," Mo Yizhi handed me a cup of tea, and I took it with both hands. He smiled, "but don''t forget that the person who broke the company gave me a message in your name"

    can I have more sunshine in my heart?! I frowned, yes, if I didn''t know the scandal between Murphy and me very well, and knew that Murphy was also interested in dismissing me for this reason, it''s impossible to leave such a sentence, and how many people in Fengchang''s competition know this?

    Mo Yizhi took a sip of tea, put down his cup, and said in a deep voice: "Zhang Ye and Liu Shi and long Shi, apart from that, no one else should know that I dismissed you last time, because it didn''t have time to be made public."

    Zhang Mingjie and Liu Xiaosheng have a good relationship. Liu Xingyu and I also talked about leaving Fengchang, so Liu Shi will know that I don''t think it''s strange Strange, but why do the dragon family know that?

    Before I asked a little question, Mo Yizhi continued: "but the dragon family''s efforts in the real estate industry have not made any progress to other industries. Moreover, Lao long was retaliated by others, and pulled out many gray matters in that year. In addition, the company''s internal shocks, the stock price plummeted, which can be called internal and external troubles. He was too busy to care about himself, so it is unlikely that they did it."

    Although it''s an indisputable fact that I offended the second young grandma of the long family, and they stabbed me and Dong Xiaoye in the back for this, and slandered our collusion with Xu Heng, but this matter has ended with their apology, but at the moment, I can''t help but wonder that since the long family had no interest in the third miss''s project, they didn''t please me My reason, then why don''t they care about me?

    I have a vague feeling that this may be related to the attitude of the third lady

    "Before the police solved the case, there were only suspects and no prisoners, but" Mo Yi''s tone changed and said: "it doesn''t matter who broke it. What''s important is that this matter has caused bad public opinion. I don''t think anyone would like to let a company that is often troubled by hooligans as their partner, do you think?"

    I don''t know whether Mo is concerned about my feelings or whether he is really broad-minded. In a word, I don''t see any pessimism about the negative impact of this incident on the company''s image. On the contrary, he was very happy and said to me: "what I want to know most now is your decision, Xiao Chu. If you give up resignation and choose to stay, those who deliberately make the company stinky and smooth People will not find an excuse to blame you. On the contrary, they may continue to make trouble in your name. At that time, it will not be good for you or the wind. "

    (see the top of the novel) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 326

    Mo is also very gentle, didn''t say directly that my resignation may continue to affect Fengchang, I hesitated, as if to continue to adhere to the attitude of resignation, is a very unfeeling, even very inhuman thing.

    Mo Yizhi must have seen my wavering, sighed, and continued to disintegrate my defense line. "Xiao Chu, are you still blaming fei''er for cheating you?"

    I smiled bitterly and shook my head. I was filled with guilt. I said honestly, "how can I blame her? At that time, I was very angry and felt that my self-esteem was hurt. But after thinking about it, I have no problem myself? Originally, the thing of investment Hengxiang was that I rushed to put forward "

    " because you like Feier, right? So you don''t hesitate to use speculation to help her, and when you know that she may just use you as her father''s double, you feel angry and hurt, right? So when you accept the feelings of Cheng Liusu, you will insist on leaving Fengchang, right? "He said

    Mo Yi has several questions in a row, which makes my face red and my ears red and my heart empty. When I was interrogated by the police, I was never so nervous. "I told the chairman long ago, I didn''t deny it"

    "but don''t you think it''s unfair to Fei Er?" Mo Yizhi''s expression was serious, and he said: "little Chu, feelings can''t be forced. You and I know that, but you really don''t have any good feelings for fei''er? We are all men. You don''t need to be noble, pure and single-minded in front of me. You choose to escape from fei''er''s feelings in response to Cheng Liusu''s feelings for you. I understand your pain, but I don''t think you are a responsible performance, but a mean deception, a manifestation of hypocrisy and cowardice! "

    "Who did I cheat?!" Good guy, you don''t talk. The old guy still scolds me. I''m sorry, but I''m not guilty. "If I accept Feifei''s feelings, that''s cheating? Do I have to cheat her to prove that I am not hypocritical or cowardly? "

    "You deceived Cheng Liusu!" Mo Yi''s face didn''t fluctuate at all. Instead, he asked, "why do you escape from Phil''s feelings? Is it because I don''t like her? No, it''s because you like her. Since you like her, why do you prove to Cheng Liusu that you are single-minded? Isn''t that hypocrisy? Don''t you even dare to face fei''er''s feelings? Isn''t that cowardice? What do you think I wronged you, Chu? "

    I was speechless. At this time, I finally realized that the man with a heart is really shameful and unreasonable. "If Cheng Liusu knew that you always liked fei''er in your heart, I don''t think she would be happy or reconciled," Mo Yizhi calmed down his mood and tone, sighed: "Xiao Chu, you said that cheating others is shameful and you are pitiful, but now you are not one A shameful and pitiful man? To face my heart and my feelings is to give fei''er and Cheng Liusu a chance, and also a chance, not to deceive others, not to deceive themselves. "

    I''m sure Mo is just persuading me not to resign, but every word of him is in the secret of my heart. I know the truth of his words, and I know it countless times I have questioned myself, but some of the reasons are not feasible in reality. If we see someone drowning, we all know that it''s right to do justice and bravery. It''s praiseworthy to jump into the water and save people, but what if we can''t swim at all? Therefore, the correct truth does not guarantee that the result is perfect or tragic. The truth can influence the occurrence of an event, and the ability of people is the key to the result. I think, Mo also knows this better than me.

    Tassels are the women I know and know me. We know what we want to know. When we see her, we don''t feel shocked and * *, but when we don''t see her, we feel that life is incomplete. Unconsciously, she has become a part of my life, even a part of my heart. Murphy is the woman I look forward to and I admire, thinking, reading, thinking, guarding, sweet and watching quietly , she let me know what is the feeling of secret love, let me know what is love and what is love when I am ignorant of feelings.

    If I say that I have never dreamed of embracing my left and right, God will surely send down a flash of lightning to remind me to be honest as a human being, but it''s impossible to combine willful lust with reality. Beautiful memories are often regrets in my life. Murphy is destined to be the same as little purple, and will make me feel guilty all my life. So the only thing I can do is to give her within my ability The biggest compensation, for their own merciless atonement.

    Close my eyes, my brain is running at full speed, sorting out all the unreasonable things that happened around me recently. Mo doesn''t speak anymore, just waiting for my answer quietly.

    About a quarter of an hour later, I took a deep breath and made the right decision. "Tell me who the third lady is. If she''s not joking, I''ll try my best to help Fifi get her cooperation project. But I hope that at that time, you can respect my decision, approve my resignation, and don''t use Fifi''s position to embarrass me, It''s just as unfair to her. "

    Mo Yizhi is stunned, then smiles. It''s very fake. I think he pretends to act out. It seems that my decision was expected by him early in the morning. He just fears that his pride will hurt my self-esteem.Mo Yizhi didn''t tell me the identity of the third lady or her background at last, but he promised me that he would arrange for me to meet her later. He said that''s what the third lady meant. I guess she was afraid that I knew her identity first, and then talked about how the bandits ate tofu in Qianlong manor, so it was so mysterious. Maybe meeting Just trying to shut me up?

    I always think Mo Yizhi knows what the third miss has to do with me, so I try my best to cooperate with her. Frankly speaking, I hate the feeling of being played by people as fools. So when I leave the chairman''s office, I can''t help but throw another guess in my heart to Mo Yizhi. "Chairman, in fact, I think in addition to Zhangjia and Liu, I think that in the morning Home, there is also a person who has the same motive and conditions for committing crimes. "

    "Oh? You can tell that "Mo Yi''s curiosity and seriousness are flawless, but I am still sensitive to find that he is used to drinking the tea in the cup. With more than half of the cup left this time, he took up the teapot and filled it with purple sand. This calmness is like a kind of cover.

    "You."

    "Me?" Unexpectedly, Mo was not surprised at all, but I think it''s not surprising that it''s very suspicious.

    "Because I''m young, I''m always impulsive. I always think that my character is simple and not hard to think about. If everyone thinks that I''m responsible for the company, then according to my temper, I''m likely to give up my resignation and stay to face doubts. I''ll tell everyone that I''m honest and I''m innocent with my actions," I laughed at myself, saying: "just like now, I know that it may be you who are calculating me, but I still decide to stay first. "

    " well, what you said is very reasonable, "Mo Yizhi said with a smile:" in fact, when I heard that you ordered someone to smash the company in the morning, I couldn''t help but be very happy. As you said, I understand your character, know that it can''t be you who smashed it, and thank the real leader Help me to keep you in the wind. "

    Mo Yizhi didn''t face my doubt directly, but his answer proved his innocence. I still don''t believe this old fox who lives to be a fine one. He always feels that he has put me in the palm of his hand. "Is that you?"

    "In order to keep you, I did use some means. For example, I held a board of directors last Friday to push Feier out to be responsible for the cooperation with the third lady, because I want to see how much Feier weighs in your heart, but" Mo Yi''s tone still refuses to answer my question directly, but he said with a broad smile: "I will not put the future of the company and Feier I just want you to stay. As for the cooperation plan of the third lady, if you can promise me that you won''t deliberately avoid fei''er in the future, I can not only approve your resignation immediately, but also burn the plan in front of you. "

    Mo is not joking! That''s what my intuition says.

    Didn''t he really do it? But his calm mind is really suspicious. "You can''t believe a businessman, but you shouldn''t doubt a father''s love for his daughter. For me, Phil is my daughter and everything to me," Mo said plainly. "You have to remember this point, little Chu. It''s helpful for your future development - don''t be optimistic about it The position and value of oneself in other people''s hearts, we should firmly believe that "false and resigned" is the only rule to survive in this world, only in this way, you can not be cheated, you can cheat people, I Mo also can have today, relying on this sentence. "

    Face thick heart black ink also said that he didn''t read for a few days, but I, a person who has rotted thick black school, seem to be not as transparent as he understands

    (see the peak of the novel) 16977 little games update interesting little games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 327

    Mo Yizhi is a little tired. Leaning on the back of the sofa, he lightly says: "from the standpoint of the businessman, I appreciate you, because you are a piece of jade, and you have potential; from the standpoint of the man, I admire you, because you have a man''s spirit and responsibility. Although you are not professional in emotion, you can still stick to your own position. You are better than me, but you stand in the father''s position From the standpoint, I don''t like you or even hate you, because you let Phil fall in love with you and I don''t like you for the same reason I admire you. OK, you go, the company will be in a mess these days, and your leg injury hasn''t healed, so you should stay at home and have a good rest. (see the novel to the top) "

    it''s not only the ink that speaks his mind, but also I feel relaxed when I hear his mind. He has the reason to dislike me, so I don''t feel any discomfort. I smile like a bitch, but from the bottom of my heart.

    "Wait a moment," Mo Yizhi suddenly stopped me, who was going to walk out of the door. His expression flashed a little contradiction, but he still said: "not as the chairman, but as the elder generation, I think I should tell you now - miss three must have some views on you, but she should have no malice for what you have done. I have had several contacts with her from Ben In essence, she is not a bad person. "

    I''m stunned. So in essence, she''s a bad person?

    I found out that I was hopeless and my legs were a little shaky. Did I make a wrong decision on Grandma''s ball?

    "Don''t quit?!" Tassel ''Teng'' rose from the sofa and looked at me incredulously, "why? I won''t let you come back today. You insist on coming back. Isn''t that just to quit? "

    Don''t say fringe, Murphy is also surprised, "Chunan, is my uncle what he said to you?"

    "I didn''t say anything. Just what happened in the morning, if I quit my job immediately, wouldn''t it be equal to taking the right seat? Others will think it''s what I did. "The reaction of the fringe is in my expectation. What I expect is the fear brought by her anger. It seems that I left behind is not just to prove my innocence.

    I took a subconscious look at Murphy, and it''s also a good move. I used my guilt to put her in a delicate situation I couldn''t let go, but the compensation for Murphy made me feel so guilty in front of the fringe.

    The fringe is very sensitive to notice my eyes, turned to look at Murphy, and then looked at me coldly, coldly smile: "is it? South south, when did you start to care so much about what other people think of you? "

    My heart a shock, tassel words and her eyes pierced my heart together, yes, the mouth said "the clear from the clear" I, stubborn want to prove their innocence, this is not their own mouth?

    "Come on," the fringe smiled, very cheerful, very happy, I was frightened. "I know, I can only be a friend in your eyes."

    she turned around and wanted to leave, her words like a knife, slashed hard on my heart, I suddenly got up and grabbed her wrist. "Fringe, listen to me"

    "what else can I say?! ˇ±The tassel shook off my hand mercilessly, and his eyes were already full of tears. "How much are you hiding from me? What am I in your eyes?! Are you staying for yourself or for her? For whom or not for me? You won''t tell me anything. What can I tell you now? It''s just a bunch of nice lies! "

    Who is the "she" that the fringe refers to? I know. Dongxiaoye knows. Murphy also knows. So, trying to dissuade the fringe, she swallowed the words that she had already contained in her mouth awkwardly and hung down her little red face.

    I don''t know why the tassel said that I had something to hide from her, but I did have something to hide from her. Guilt flashed across her face. The tassel seemed to be confirmed. She was sad, sad, and furious. She slapped her face when she raised her hand. She didn''t move very fast. After waving her hand, she hesitated obviously. It was too late to accept it. I could have dodged it, but I was cheap. I wish she could vent, So I took her and slapped her.

    Her fingers were on my nose. As soon as the nasal cavity was hot, the nosebleed had flowed through my lips. The tassel was dazed. She didn''t expect that I would not hide. Instinctively, she wanted to wipe the blood for me, but her hands stuck in the air.

    "Susu, what are you doing?" Winter Xiaoye hurriedly comes to pull a shelf. "If you have something to say, you have to give him a chance to explain."

    "what else can you explain?" The tassel could not help his tears, glared at me and cried, "why don''t you hide? Feel guilty, or do you want me to feel guilty? "

    "I"

    "I don''t want to hear you!" Tassel seems to be very afraid of my speaking, and excitedly interrupts me, "I don''t want to hear you cheat me anymore, and I don''t want to see you again!"

    The girl pushed her hand hard on my chest, turned around and ran away. Her leg injury was not healed. Suddenly she started again. I was not stable and almost fell down. Fortunately, winter night held me back in time. However, this meal, the tassel had already rushed out of the door.

    "I don''t know what you think in your mind, Chunan, it''s your fault," said Dong Xiaoye, regardless of Murphy''s feelings, standing on the side of the fringe, sighing with disappointment, and then said to Murphy, "wipe his nose blood, and I''ll go after him."Even sister tiger thought that I stayed for Murphy?

    "Oh, oh." Murphy seems to have just recovered from the slap in my face. He opened the drawer of the desk in a panic and pulled out some paper towels.

    "Chunan, you all right?"

    I took the tissue in Murphy''s hand, covered my nose, smiled bitterly and said, "it''s OK. It''s just a little nosebleed. It will flow when I''m on fire." I didn''t flow when I was on fire, but when I was on fire, I flowed

    "I didn''t ask about your nose," Murphy frowned at me, worried, "I mean, you don''t go after the tassel, it''s ok?"

    I laughed harder. "It''s OK. I''m going to chase her now. She can only run faster. I''ll give it to xiaoyejie. She''s that impulsive temper. When her anger subsides and calms down, I won''t explain it to her, and she will come to me for explanation." That''s what I said, but I don''t have any confidence in my mind, and I''m very flustered at the moment. I''m afraid that winter night can''t catch up with her. That girl, she can run fast.

    "Oh" Murphy replied softly, turning her red face, and asked softly, "why don''t you quit? Is it really because of me? "

    "No," the tassel had misunderstood. I didn''t want Murphy to misunderstand, pretending to be calm, "didn''t I? It''s to prove that the company was smashed, which has nothing to do with me. "

    Murphy stared into my eyes and sighed quietly for a while." you''re not only cheating on fringe, but also on Chunan. You''re willing to stay because of the company''s cooperation with the third lady, right? "

    I was surprised. "Do you know?"

    "How can I not know about the future development of the company?" Murphy, like a aggrieved little girl, tooted his lips. "When uncle asked me to be responsible for contacting with the three young ladies, I guessed his intention, but I didn''t support him to do so, and I didn''t think that he could leave you"

    "is it true?" I was reviewing myself. Did I make the decision to stay in order to prove my innocence, really Doesn''t it look like my character? Why do Tassels and Murphy think so? I wonder if someone who doesn''t know me is actually me.

    "The reason why the tassel was angry was probably because of this."

    Murphy''s words shocked me. "What does this mean?"

    Murphy frowned at me, looked at me, shook his head, and said: "about the third miss, the fringe has known for a long time, including my situation, Chunan. I know you are afraid of her worry, afraid of her thinking more about our relationship, but you should not hide it from her. She has never asked you, hoping you can tell her that she is willing to worry about you and share it with you Uneasy, but not all women like to be protected. Sometimes, they also want to protect people. Do you understand? "

    I don''t know if Murphy is talking about tassels or herself, but I know that my back exudes cold sweat, and my flustered voice is shaking, "how can tassels know?"

    "Uncle told her," Murphy couldn''t bear to look at my complicated expression, lowered his head, and said: "last Friday afternoon, after the board of directors approved my proposal to contact with the three young ladies, uncle called us to the office together and told us about you and the three young sisters. He said that because he pushed me to a situation where there was no way back, so you one Sure to stay. I hope that the fringe doesn''t mind and don''t misunderstand. He said that he just wants to get this project, but the fringe knows that it''s not that project, but that it''s for me "

    (see the novel to the top) the 16977 little game updates interesting little games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 328

    Fox, old fox!

    I shivered all over with anger. The old fox of Mo Yi put me together mercilessly!

    What gives you a fair choice? He helped Murphy so much that he separated me from the fringe. There was no justice! Don''t be optimistic about your status and value in other people''s hearts, and firmly believe that "lying with a snake" is the only rule to survive in this world. Only in this way can you not be cheated, and you can cheat people. I finally realize the real meaning hidden in this word of Moyi, and he still cheated me!

    Until the end of the day, Mo Yizhi''s attitude towards me was still "false and insincere". However, I would only annoy him, but there was no reason to dislike Murphy. That old guy really touched my character thoroughly. (seeing the novel to the top)

    I have already greeted all the women in his ancestry in my heart, regardless of the fact that those people are also Murphy''s ancestors When I had dinner with Miss Xiao Shu and Yao Waner, she didn''t ask me. My heart was full of guilt.

    I thought it was a kind of protection. At that time, on the contrary, when the whole world knew that there was a woman who was making my idea, but only my woman didn''t know, she would feel so aggrieved and sad?

    "Wait!"

    Murphy suddenly went around me, but before I could show her doubts, she had already pointed her toes and gently printed a kiss on my lips, which felt like I had hit her on my own initiative.

    Maybe I was in a hurry, or maybe I had formed some immunity to her strong kiss. Although I was shocked, I didn''t have the previous palpitation and fluster, just slightly frowned, "how can you do this again?"

    Murphy''s big eyes blinked playfully. I''m sure that Murphy never saw this expression, let alone other men in or outside the company. "Don''t you like it?"

    "I" can''t say I like it or I don''t like it, but I always feel that denial is a bit against my heart, but it''s also very mean and shameful. "It''s not right for you to do this"

    "is it right or not if you don''t quit?" Murphy tilted his head. The ruddy face seemed to show water. He was ashamed, but he was very pleased with his smile. "Do you remember what we used to say? If you quit or stay, it''s a reply to me. "

    Murphy''s reminder is like a sledgehammer hitting my head, which makes my eyes black. If you quit, you''ll reject her. If you stay, you''ll accept her. How can I forget this?!

    I try not to let myself appear flustered, despise the childish agreement like a gentleman, shameless and serious way: "do you know your situation? Don''t confuse business with personal feelings "

    " in fact, you forget that agreement, right

    Is it true that I lied in disguise? Why can Murphy see it at a glance?

    I can''t help but get a long face. "Yes, I forgot, so I left nothing to do with it."

    , "but you still chose to stay for me, didn''t you?" Murphy gently hugged my waist, her soft chest oppressed me and made me feel shaken. She said to me contentedly, "Chunan, I''m surprised that you''re willing to stay, because it''s not like you, but I''m happy that you''re not like you because you''re for me."

    because Murphy, I''m not like myself? I reflected and felt

    "OK, go after the fringe." Murphy let me go, pushed me to the door, smiled proudly and said to me: "I won''t take advantage of people''s danger. The fringe knows the agreement between us, so she will be so angry. Go and explain to her clearly."

    How can tassel know my agreement with you?! Bah, agreement? It seems that Murphy and I have an improper relationship. We just have an improper relationship, not only in thinking, but also in behavior , but before I pushed her away, she took the initiative to end the still astringent kiss. The lenses could not cover the bitterness and confusion in her eyes. She said to me pitifully, "I''m more jealous than Cheng Liusu, but I''m not as mean as her. I won''t force you to dislike her. I just hope you don''t forget my kindness when you coax her."

    I''m stunned Now

    "Where''s the tassel, xiaoyejie? You didn''t catch up with her? "

    The police have left. The hall is still being cleaned up. I rushed out of the hall. I happened to meet the little winter night that I wanted to go back.

    "What about catching up with her? I''m not you, cuddling her and cuddling her will make her happy. " There was a smell of gunpowder on dongxiaoye, which made me choke. I didn''t seem to provoke her. Maybe dongxiaoye also realized that she was not in a good mood. She said, "she''s OK, she''s gone home."

    "she went back by herself?" I know that this attitude is unreasonable, but I still feel a little dissatisfied in my words. It seems that it''s natural and reasonable for me to send her home at dongxiaoye. I''m the one who caused the tassel''s anger. What''s the matter with sister tiger?Tiger sister didn''t annoy me with my unreasonable attitude. She just glanced at me, took a band aid out of her pocket, put it into my hand, and said: "don''t worry, she knows you are hiding it from her because you care about her, but just now, she slapped you. I don''t know how to step down. She bought it for you, and pasted it."

    "Where?"

    "On the nose." Winter little night stretched out a finger on my nose and gently wiped it, showing me the bloody finger, sneering and scaring me: "I heard that the scar left by a woman''s fingernails will not disappear, handsome boy, Congratulations, disfigurement."

    It turns out that my nose was scratched by a fringe. I was relieved. Since the girl was willing to buy me a band aid, it proved that she was not completely disappointed with me. I smiled and tore it open, and then I would stick it on my face. Winter night snatched it.

    "Can you see it?" Tiger sister carefully pasted the wound for me, but she was a little angry. "Anyway, you are the one who made a mistake this time. I told you for a long time. It''s not a matter to hide from that. You don''t listen to me. Girl, she has thin skin and thick shelf. After two days, when the fringe is not so reserved, you can explain to her clearly. That girl is also a tough and soft-hearted master, not really Angry with you. "

    Tiger sister''s soft finger belly pressed on my face, feeling very strange, but very comfortable, suddenly saw some people in and out of the company looking at us with strange eyes, she quickly took back her hand, and two red clouds appeared on her face.

    "Didn''t you explain to her for me?"

    "Can my explanation be the same as yours? You pig? " Winter small night according to my crus is a foot, spin son said: "besides, how do I know why you refused to resign? It''s only a ghost who can believe the lie of leaving to prove his innocence frankly. Looking at the happy look of Miss Mo, I feel angry for the fringe. "

    I''m embarrassed, but I don''t want to admit my embarrassment, joking:" why, you are jealous? "

    "You want to die?!" Tiger sister was so angry that she wanted to fight with her fists. I was busy putting up a fight, but her fists were half empty. After staring at me for a long time, she put them down and turned to the open parking lot. "Sometimes you are not as smart as a person, but sometimes you are not as stupid as a person. You don''t understand women''s mind at all, but it''s good to know that you''re an unworthy fool, and you''re still stuck in mud I don''t understand the meaning of winter night, but I feel my heart slightly shaking.

    Maybe it''s a kind of illusion. The back of winter night is not as natural as before

    "Brother, you promised to pretend to be Miss Shu''s boyfriend and cheat her grandma together?!"

    I almost stuffed the hairtail into my nostril, "who did you hear?!"

    Ask Guiwen, my eyes have long been on the biggest suspect, winter night.

    Tiger sister sent me back in the morning to work normally in the Bureau. After work, she picked up Chu Yuan from school and went home together. Although she pretended to be my girlfriend, if she stayed by my side 24 hours a day, it would be doubted.

    Seeing that I questioned her, she just snorted, continued to nibble at the hairtail in her bowl, and even didn''t care about the birds. I didn''t know how I offended her. She didn''t talk to me all night. The only thing she said was when she came out of the bath and saw me cutting my fingernails, politely ''borrowed'' my nail clipper, and then went to repair her toenails "Of," Chu Yuan puts down chopsticks, discontented way: "elder brother, how can you promise this kind of thing? It''s not right to cheat "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update the fun games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 329

    "Brother, how can you agree to such a thing? It''s not right to cheat "

    don''t you often cheat my parents and wrongly bully you? I smiled and said, "to help people be happy, white lies are still OK. How can Xiao Shu even tell you this kind of thing?"? I''m afraid that it will damage her image as a teacher, and I will not tell you intentionally. "

    Winter night cold cavity cold inserted a sentence, "yes, you hide things from others are kind-hearted, there is bitterness."

    I think she praises me, but scolds me more. Chu Yuan doesn''t care. Dongfang Lian people snigger at the same time. My friends can only smile. What tiger sister eats is not rice, but gunpowder? If her grandmother had to go to the school to see where she works and I bumped her into you, she wouldn''t have helped? "

    It''s so thoughtful of Miss Shu. Chu Yuan is her student. So it''s not easy to doubt how my rich son and Cinderella got to know each other Add two words of elder sister after the words, the little girl looked at me and said seriously: "anyway, if it''s me, I will never agree with my favorite person to pretend to be someone else''s boyfriend"

    "is that right?" I haven''t spoken yet. The East on one side smiled and narrowed his eyes and said, "yes, you won''t let someone you like pretend to be someone else''s boyfriend, just let someone else"

    "ah -" Chu Yuan called out in a strange voice, jumped up from his chair and pinched Dongfang Lian''s neck. "Stinky East, if you dare to say anything, I will die with you!"

    "Am I talking nonsense?" The Oriental motor nerve is more developed than Chu Yuan. It dodges behind me in three steps and two steps, sucking the fish soup on my finger, and laughing: "but you have to die with me. I have no problem. Yuan Yuan Yuan, I like you very much. You are going to die, and I will not live. As long as you live, I will live if I die, hee hee."

    It''s horrible to hear that. Could Dongfang Lian have said it to me on purpose? She also cared that I suspected that she was a lesbian at the beginning, so she deliberately behaved in front of me very "lesbian"

    "it''s not honest to eat, be careful that you will have stomachache later." as soon as my brother got angry, the two sisters were honest, and they sat back in their seats, but one eye was angry, the other was flirting, quarreling and seducing. I coughed, curious Ask the east way: "you just said fate ''will only let others'', let others what?"

    I don''t know why I care so much about this sentence, but I feel like I can''t sleep if I don''t understand it.

    "Let others find a real boyfriend." Dongfang Lian''s eyes went to Chu Yuan, and Chu Yuan''s mouth was flat, but he smiled happily. I don''t think Dongfang Lian meant that. It''s because of what Chu Yuan did that that. Otherwise, Chu Yuan would not be in a hurry with her. Dongfang Lian shook his head and sighed The face disagreed and said: "in fact, I would not agree with sister Liu Su''s practice of letting the person I like pretend to be someone else''s lover. Although it''s a fake, I''m sure it will be very uncomfortable. Even if the little antique teacher is her relative, brother Nan, sister Liu Su doesn''t feel uncomfortable. Is it because she doesn''t like you?"

    Ya, look at me and look at Chu Yuan. It''s definitely intended for me. I just don''t agree with you that you use Lala to communicate with my family, but I didn''t let my sister pretend to be my lover? I don''t know if dongfanglian people intend to flatter Chuyuan, but Chuyuan is very happy that others can see the relationship between me and the fringe pessimistically. The chicken pecks at the rice and nods his head. He asks dongxiaoye for evidence: "sister Xiaoye, how about you? Would you let someone you like pretend to be someone else''s boyfriend? "

    "Me?" Winter night Leng Leng Leng, embarrassed scratch the head way: "how do I know? Who have I never liked "

    " no? " Dongfang Lianren interrupts in amazement: "sister Xiaoye, have you never been in love?"

    Winter''s Eve burned a big red face, all three people, was stabbed on the soft rib by a young girl of twenty-eight years old, I can feel her embarrassment, but I didn''t expect that sister tiger would make such a childish response, "who, who said I haven''t been in love? I just don''t like anyone, but I''ve gone after a lot of people. How can I never fall in love? It''s impossible. It''s impossible. "

    Ya''s very guilty. Seeing me, she couldn''t help laughing. Her eyes were angry and she gave me a hard kick under the table.

    Oriental envied: "I think Xiaoye is so handsome. I thought you didn''t fall in love. Don''t get me wrong. I don''t think there is any man worthy of you. But I didn''t expect that Xiaoye is a love expert in private."

    just her? Love expert? You ask her when Valentine''s Day is. Do you know that I want to laugh? I can''t laugh. I twist my big toe with my heel in winter night. I can''t cry because of the pain.

    "Of course, I''m just handsome when I''m wearing a police uniform, but I''m very feminine when I take off the police uniform." the shameless little winter night deceived the little child not to say, and even cheekily asked me, "do you mean it, little chuzi?""Yes," I dare say, don''t I? The eyes in Ya''s eyes are like flying daggers. She is not satisfied with me. She dare to take me out of the field. "Look, your brother is used to seeing beautiful women. He said that. That must be right." winter night is more like self deception to comfort himself, sighing: "in fact, sometimes I feel that I am not a lady or beautiful enough, but there will be a group of smelly men like the sky Fly around me "

    in other words, it seems that Wang Jie is the only one who knows nothing about life and death? With the temper of taking out a gun when you can''t move, people may not have the courage to approach you even if they have the heart

    I admit that dongxiaoye is handsome. She is frank and straightforward, warm and righteous. But all her advantages are not close to Xianshu. She is less beautiful than Chuyuan, less lovely than Oriental, less gentle than tassel, and less temperamental than Murphy dongxiaoye. But she is definitely not the woman in the Oriental pity population.

    In the middle of winter, I collected all the food according to the list. My stomach has swelled. It''s called a happy smile. "How can I be as good as you said?" The words are modest, but the tone is clear: you can praise a little bit more in detail

    Chu Yuan has a sweet mouth, but he is a bit indiscriminate, saying: "of course, my brother often says so."

    I was stunned at the same time as Dong Xiaoye.

    "Oh?" Dongxiaoye looked at me curiously and asked Chuyuan, "what did he say?"

    I''m curious too - did I say that?!

    Chu Yuan smiled naively, but in a pair of good-looking big eyes, there was a cunning light like a fox. "She said you are beautiful."

    Winter night is cheeky again, also can''t stand blushing, the guilty and timid ask me to prove: "is it?"

    If I say that I have never said that before, it seems that I am denying the beauty of the parents. No matter how stupid I am, I can''t say that. What''s more, they are very beautiful.

    I can''t bear to beat her because of her shy and diffident poor appearance on winter''s little night, but she can''t help asking Chu Yuan, "he said how beautiful I am?"

    I finally know what Chu Yuan is up to. "He said you are prettier than sister Cheng." Stinky girl is just as before, no reason stinky tassel just! As if the law of the survival of a few words, she did not eat delicious food, sleep like.

    "Did I say that?" At the moment, I can''t be vague. How can there be a man who boasts that other women are more beautiful than his girlfriend? Even if it''s flattering on a small winter night, she will still look down on me and think I''m a frivolous man.

    "Didn''t you say that sister Xiaoye has a better figure than sister Cheng?" Chu Yuan''s "good will" reminds me: "you joke that I''m an airport and that sister Cheng is a Turpan Basin"

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 330

    "Didn''t you say that sister Xiaoye has a better figure than sister Cheng? You also joke that I am an airport and that sister Cheng is in Turpan Basin "

    that''s what you said?! See winter small night shame anger, East pity person despise, the brother''s appalled rice bowl all can''t hold, the hand trembles fiercely, Chu Yuan this stinky girl, won''t be intentionally revenge I said yesterday her chest small matter?

    Chu Yuan didn''t say it, but from what she said, we can imagine that since she is an airport and the tassel is the Turpan Basin, what is the full chest winter night?

    I don''t want to go to a dirty place to blame? I didn''t expect that you didn''t judge a woman by her face. "She grinned and gnashed her teeth when she stepped on her heel more fiercely. I laughed more than I cried. (see the novel to the top)

    immortal''s board, my sister said by herself, even if I denied it, I would only be treated as sophistry, dead girl, pit me, ah Friends? "

    "He dare!" "I''ll kill him!" winter said

    I''m creepy. Why does this woman have to stare at me? It seems that the person she is going to kill is me. In other words, didn''t you just say that you are very feminine? Do you understand that the feminine taste is barbarism and violence?!

    I estimated that my toes would swell tomorrow, but Chu Yuan and dongfanglian, girls from home, are playing a 2D horizontal version of online fighting games. After I bought Chu Yuan a computer, she forced me to practice with her for a while.

    There are five roles in the game, only two female roles: fighter and magician, and the two roles are divided into four professions.

    Although the pop + milk fighter in the model of the second daughter is also a female, but as soon as the image is mature, and the four professions of the fighter are relatively violent, so Chu Yuan and the East coincidentally chose the sorcerer in the model of Lori. Chu Yuan is the summoner, and the East is the elementalist. Both of them are at level 45. Recently, they always shout to practice, saying that level 48 can be transferred again.

    Chu Yuan said that Xiao Yi introduced her to play. That goblin is also a mage, a fighting mage. It''s level 60. It''s said that it''s full level. It''s changed its name to doushen.

    I''m really not interested in this game. Every time Chu Yuan forces me to form a team and sees my handsome ammunition expert and her little Lori''s name, I want to smash the computer - I want to kill my brother, I want to kill my sister, aren''t these two perverts?!

    As a result, when "I want to kill my brother" and "poor is a woman" pull the winter night into the water tonight, sister tiger also improvises a horrible name for her role - I want to kill Chunan

    because she wants to play sharpshooter when choosing a career, because she is a policeman, she likes guns, but she doesn''t like male career, so she wants to choose one of the magicians Sorcerer scholar, I said she was not suitable for practicing loli. She should practice street fighter or judo at home. I didn''t dare to say that it was because I thought their images matched well, and their characters and skills were similar. They were all savage and violent. They loved falling people and black hands. But winter night gave me a big fist.

    What I don''t know is her reason - sex wolf, I don''t understand, just to introduce her to play a role, how can I color her? Is it because there are less clothes for the fighting profession? Still, they all have a common physiological feature: big chest

    although she flattened me for a meal to show her dissatisfaction, she chose the most violent street bully, and seemed to have the proper name

    Chu Yuan used my computer to carry out the winter night training, while the East taught winter night how to operate. The three girls had a few hours of steaming Head, clacking on the keyboard, I can''t sleep because of the noise. If I didn''t remind them again and again, they wouldn''t rest. Rao is so. Chu Yuan has taken a bath, and it''s almost zero.

    "Elder brother, our senior three is going to have the last simulation test. In order to imitate the scene of the college entrance examination, I heard that we need to set up a warning line. Senior one and senior two have a holiday since Wednesday."

    "is that right? I will go home to accompany my parents, play less and review more." I am a little absent-minded, I don''t know whether it is because of the lack of sleepiness or the refreshing shampoo when Chu Yuan got into the bed The smell of shampoo.

    "Listen to me," Chuyuan said discontentedly, stabbing me in the waist. "The little antique teacher said that the final exam is coming soon. We can''t be lazy for five consecutive days or make ourselves too nervous. So he came up with a way to let us relax and keep the pace of learning."

    I''m still absent-minded. "What''s the way?"

    "She left us an assignment," Chu Yuan said excitedly. "Let''s write a composition, it''s called" one day for family ". Let''s watch how someone in my family works every day"

    I scratched an electric light in my head. It''s an ominous premonition that there is no source. "She is sick? The exam will be upgraded soon. Why do you have such a nutritious homework? Besides, is this a composition? Is it an observation diary? "

    "It''s composition. Today, there''s a boy in our class, that annoying LV Siqi, who fights with people again. Because he hung seven red lights in his final examination last week. Today, he sent out a score sheet. When he was joked, he was in a hurry."Seven departments? How many courses are there in senior one? That kid looks very smart. Unexpectedly, his brain is so hard to estimate. He becomes angry and annoyed. He can''t get rid of the pressure of facing the upgrade exam. Chu Yuan is studying in the key high school of the city. The so-called "all-round development of morality, intelligence, body, beauty and labor" is just an empty slogan. No matter what teachers and students value most or the results of cultural courses, the style of study is a little pedantic When the parents came and LV Siqi''s father apologized to each other, he said a few words to LV Siqi in person. LV Siqi felt that his father made him lose face in front of his classmates, so he spoke up and made his father angry. When the little antiques teacher saw it, she left this composition for us. "Chu Yuan put on the appearance of a little adult and said seriously:" little antiques The teacher said that most of our generation are only children. Many of them are too narrow-minded, rebellious, bold, self-confident, self-centered, not only don''t respect others, but also don''t respect their parents and families. The main reason is that our living conditions are too good, we haven''t suffered, and we don''t feel the pressure of life, so she wants us to To observe the family''s day, from which we can understand how our happiness comes. "

    Xiaoshu looks like a fool on the surface, but Neixiu, she actually uses such a method to teach her students and call her a little antique. At least, her education method is very flexible and practical and effective, but

    "what do you mean by this to me?"

    Chu Yuan sat up cross legged and looked down at me. I was horrified. "I decided to watch you, so I''m going to work with you on Wednesday."

    Even if I had a premonition, I still sat up in fear, "isn''t it observation parents? What do you watch me for?! "

    "It''s home -- people --" Chu Yuan was very dissatisfied with my response, flattened his mouth and said, "aren''t you my family? Why can''t I watch you? "

    "Why do you have to watch me?!"

    "And who do you want me to observe?" Chu Yuan complains with grievance on one face: "observation mother? As soon as I went to her shop, she either asked me to carry the dishes or asked me to be a cashier. She hid herself and was lazy. How do you ask me to write this composition? **Words or lies? It''s not only meaningless to write lies, but I also have to work hard for nothing! **Then I will be laughed at by my classmates. You don''t know how childish mother is. Even if she takes a nap, she has to hold the doll "

    although there is no inevitable connection between her mother''s taking a nap and her hard work every day, I still have no words. Even I think that my mother is more like my sister''s coquettish than Chu Yuan. She has never been a senior Self awareness.

    "Then you go to see Dad"

    "no," Chu Yuan refused even more simply, frowning: "he will boast, every time in front of people boast me, it makes me feel good and shameless. Besides, those boys in the university always look at me with lustful eyes, which is too annoying, I don''t want to go!"

    Indeed, in the University, there are some young restless wolves

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 little games update every day and have fun little games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 331

    "But my leg injury is not good. I''m on holiday recently."

    "who knows if you''re on holiday or have you quit secretly behind my back?" Chu Yuan''s words made me unconsciously fight a cold war. "You can also go back to the company after the holiday. Just in time, I can confirm whether you quit your job and want to cooperate with that Coyote named Zhang."

    The three words "coquettish Fox" jumped out of Chu Yuan''s small mouth and felt very strange.

    I stubbornly resisted and said: "the company is not an amusement park. How can I take my sister to work"

    "didn''t you say that Aunt Liu of your group often takes Kangkang to work? Do you often work overtime for her? I''m so old. I''m better than Kangkang, anyway? " Chu Yuan said, crawling behind me to reach my cell phone on the bedside table. "If you want to be afraid of it, I''ll tell sister Murphy that she''s the general manager. If she agrees, you won''t worry?"

    "Joking, what time are you calling her?" And still use my cell phone, in case Murphy shows up, what can I do if I connect with a sentence that I shouldn''t say? I hurriedly grabbed the cell phone and pressed it under the pillow, even pushed and hugged Chu Yuan back to the bed, "sleep, sleep."

    Chu Yuan didn''t struggle either. In his eyes, he was both threatening and proud. "Do you agree?"

    "Yes, yes."

    I can''t disagree, because I always feel that Murphy will agree with me. My feeling is soon confirmed. Chu Yuan called Murphy. Murphy is more welcome than agree with her. I don''t think she is narcissistic. It''s a show of love and love. But Chu Yuan''s ability to be a back man has reached a high level. Murphy I like her very much.

    However, when I walked out of my home with Chu Yuan, I never thought that this day was such an accident.

    "Hello sister Mo, I''m in trouble for you today."

    "Sister Mo is busy with her work. She can''t spare time to visit you. If you come to see me, I''m too late to be happy. How can you call for trouble?" Murphy pitifully pinched Chuyuan''s face and smiled: "little mouth is still so sweet, come, let elder sister, haven''t seen for a while, and become beautiful again."

    It''s no wonder that the general manager of the investment department of tangtangfengchang group came downstairs to meet a 16-year-old girl in person. It''s no wonder that those who don''t know where they are will be surprised. Murphy is a famous iceberg beauty in the company, and almost no one has ever seen her smile, so it''s no surprise that some people will bump into each other because of her silly eyes.

    "No, sister Mo is much more beautiful than me." Chu Yuan stared at Murphy''s plump and straight chest without concealing his envy.

    Murphy is still dressed as an ol, but the style of her clothes seems to have changed a little more recently. The combination of smart grey trousers and top clothes with a sense of leisure is still elegant and noble, but more mature and handsome. Compared with the past, there are many fashions. Compared with her, Chu Yuan looks like a full-fledged child, both in dress and in face Proud and confident, she rarely shows a sense of frustration in front of Murphy.

    In fact, when Chu Yuan went out in the morning, he was very confident about his clothes. The white graffiti T-shirt, the old cowboy shorts, the flat top hat on his head and the Canvas Backpack with the plush toy hanging ornament showed the youth vitality and cute of the young girl to the extreme.

    Because of the light rain and the cold weather, she wore a black cotton pantyhose. The tight package showed the perfection of her leg shape. I was firmly opposed to her wearing shorts and insisted that she wear pants. But she asked me why, and I found that I didn''t know why, so she was very happy to wear them. Although she didn''t change her pants, she wore one The knee length trench coat at the bottom makes me feel more accepting. I always remind her to fasten the buttons of the trench coat. It''s cold and don''t catch cold? I don''t like Chuyuan''s complacency very much. I will untie the button soon. I can only repeat the reminder over and over again.

    I know Chu Yuan is intentional. Maybe, she wants to show off her attraction to me. Maybe, she just wants to appreciate my nervousness. In short, her pride drives me crazy.

    However, at the moment, she can''t be complacent. I don''t need to remind her. She wraps up her windbreaker and subconsciously hides her "flat" figure. She falls behind Murphy on purpose and asks me in a low voice with no confidence, "brother, am I a little child? Am I a very little child?"

    Is the little girl of physiology development period very concerned about own chest? Murphy''s "lofty and upright" made Chuyuan''s "petite and exquisite" very vulnerable. She asked implicitly, and I answered politely.

    "You are a child," I said with a smile. "Do you want to wear a uniform like sister Mo? Then study hard, grow up quickly, strive to graduate from university and enter a large company, and become the general manager like sister mo. "

    Chu Yuan nodded seriously. "I''m going to be a sophomore in high school. There are still six years left. No, I heard that elder sister popo said that in the last year of the University, at least the last half of the year, I can go to practice. That is to say, I have five and a half years left to work. I decided that my goal is Fengchang. Elder brother, I can join a company with you?""I smile:" then I said not count, the threshold of the wind is high, depends on your own efforts enough Frankly speaking, it has always been a pride in my heart to be able to enter the wind.

    "You and I!" Chu Yuan refuses to accept the airway: "am I more stupid than you? Can you all come in, can I come in? "

    This hurt my self-esteem, but it''s an indisputable fact. As far as achievement is concerned, the name of Chu Yuan appears at the top of the result list every year, while my school meeting is not at the bottom, but it''s definitely easier to find it from the back than from the front

    "Well," Chu Yuan let go of my arm and reached Murphy. "Is that ok? Sister mo. "

    Murphy took a look at me, turned to hug Chu Yuan''s shoulder, smiled and smoothed the high threshold of the wind, "of course."

    I don''t know if Murphy is joking or serious, but Chu Yuan is overjoyed and has the feeling that joking will also smash the porcelain, "really?"

    "of course is true," Murphy finally knew that modest, stuck in the edge of Chu, deliberately lowered the voice of a confident and arrogant, "in the wind, everything is the sister of Mexico has the final say."

    Although Murphy doesn''t count now, her serious eyes make people unconsciously think that it''s just a matter of time.

    I don''t have ambition. Sometimes I envy people with ambition like Murphy.

    When the elevator came down, I was the last one to walk in and said to Murphy with a wry smile, "you will spoil her like this. She has not struggled yet, so you gave her a promise. Will she have the motivation to learn in the future?"

    Murphy is a little shocked. Her pink face is dyed red. As an only child, of course, she doesn''t know how to educate and encourage her brothers and sisters. She is a little woman''s mind. She deliberately says that she''s sweet. Instead of coaxing Chu Yuan, she''s coaxing me. This smart woman is such a flower maniac

    Chu Yuan lifts up her riding boots and takes my shins as an example. "You will be me, so I won''t rely on you Others, I will try my best! "

    Murphy felt relieved when he saw that I was suffering from pain. He and Chu Yuan shared a common hatred. "That''s to say, how do you know if there''s any motivation for fate? Maybe she will have more motivation. Fate is good for learning. After graduation, my sister asked you to be the general manager."

    The word "Mo" has been removed, calling himself "elder sister". Now Murphy may be a little in love with her.

    "Thank you sister Mo, but I don''t want to be the general manager." Chu Yuan''s unexpected refusal surprised Murphy a little, and she saw the stinky girl staring at me. Hehe said with a bad smile, "if I get good grades, you can let me be my brother''s boss."

    "When your brother''s boss?" Murphy was puzzled and amused.

    "Well," Chu Yuan said with a small mouth, "he always bullies me. If I become his boss, he won''t dare. Besides, I can bully him."

    When did I bully you?! It seems that you are always bullying me?! See Chu Yuan slightly look up, close eyes intoxicated in fantasy, my back in cool, that girl should not think she graduated from university tomorrow?

 Chapter 322

    As if Chu Yuan was not my sister, but her sister, Murphy hugged Chu Yuan, frowned at me and said, "Chu Nan, do you often bully yuan yuan?"

    "If you listen to her nonsense, I must be that kind of person." In fact, Murphy also knows that it''s just a joke between our brothers and sisters, not really. I patted Murphy on the head as a small punishment, and then asked Murphy the uneasy question, "hasn''t she come to work today?"

    Chu Yuan doesn''t know who she is, but Murphy does. (seeing the novel to the top)

    it seems that she doesn''t like me to ask about her. Murphy''s expression is dim, and her eyes are full of sadness and bitterness. She doesn''t want me to turn her head as if she were seeing her. She says lightly, "I didn''t come."

    My heart suddenly heavy, "you have not contacted her?"

    "She doesn''t even answer your phone. Is it possible for her to answer my phone?" Murphy is a bit self mockery, also some ponder of ask: "you are not do not know why she is angry."

    "Who is angry?" Chu Yuan said blankly, "who are you talking about?"

    Murphy and I were very embarrassed.

    as like as two peas, I would say that if I said it was a fringe, I must say that Chu Yuan had given me a look. This girl''s attitude towards tassels was almost the same as that of her young brother. He was extremely disgusted and unreasonable.

    , "yes," Murphy smiled and smiled.

    The woman deliberately added the four words "just friends", which made my heart complicated for a while.

    I don''t know if I''m ashamed or angry, but I have a kind of * * I want to slap Murphy''s full buttocks hard.

    This woman is either teasing me or provoking me

    Once back in the investment department, the smile on Murphy''s face could not be seen. Maybe it''s not a disguise or a habit, but just her character.

    Although Murphy said that the company has issued a notice confirming that the rogue smashed the company two days ago has nothing to do with me. I was framed, but the eyes that greeted me were still very strange, which worried me that someone would suddenly come over and pat me on the shoulder and ask me, "Hey, man, I heard that it''s your boss that the company was smashed. Is there any such thing?" Chu Yuan knew, smelly Girl can''t help worrying.

    As soon as I entered the investment department, I became the focus. What made me more attractive was a cute little thing.

    "Dad!"

    Kangkang, with sharp eyes, bypassed the high sea and squatted on the ground to please her. He came running like a duck and jumped on me. I picked her up and said in surprise, "Kangkang, why didn''t you go to school?"

    "I have a cold, my mother asked me for a leave," Kang Kang forced back two small runny noses, which were about to cry out. "You haven''t come to see Kang Kang for a long time. You don''t know if I have a cold."

    My friend is ashamed. So many things have happened recently. I haven''t seen this baby for a long time. I took the paper towel from Chu Yuan, wiped off her nose, and coaxed, "Dad has something to do these days. I''m sorry that I didn''t see you. You''re ill some other day. I''ll take you to the amusement park, OK?"

    "Well, it''s up to him," Kang Kang said excitedly, though he was talking to me, but he was looking at Chu Yuan with his head askew until Chu Yuan raised his hat and showed his face! You''re here?! Kangkang miss you so much. "

    The slug reached out and asked Chu Yuan to hold her. Heaven knows why she had to be called Chu Yuan''s "little sister and mother". But Chu Yuan, who I always said was a little child, was very happy. He grabbed a handful of milk sugar from his trench coat pocket and put it into Kangkang''s little hand. "Kangkang, I miss you very much."

    "Mom?" After Kangkang, Gao Dahai was stunned. He was surprised to see that I was not surprised. He looked up and down at Chu Yuan and suddenly asked me, "little Chu, she is your girlfriend?"

    Don''t say me, even Murphy with three feet of ice on her face almost laughed. Chu Yuan blushed. She was not used to being stared at. She hid behind me more timidly than Kang Kang. She grabbed my corner of the dress.

    Yao Wan''er, who came together with Qin LAN, can''t help but round her mouth and look at me and Chu Yuan strangely. She can''t even talk. Qin LAN, who is hot and generous, gives me a thumbs up. "Chu Nan, I didn''t expect that your taste is more special than me. I always thought you were younger and honest than Yang. Now I finally confirmed that he and you didn''t have any Qin Lan thought for a long time, but didn''t think of an adjective to praise Chu Yuan. Instead, she became more and more fascinated, and finally forgot what she was going to say.

    Yao Waner didn''t even dare to look at me more, as if I was abnormal. "Little sister, how old are you today?"

    Don''t say that Chu Yuan was shy and shy. Even if I was surrounded by such people, I would feel uncomfortable all over, let alone her? Chu Yuan was a little nervous. "He thought about it and added," he''ll be seventeen soon. "

    "Seventeen?" Gao Haida felt his chin and said, "that''s also a minor."No matter married or unmarried men immediately cast or envied or envied eyes to me. The married woman shakes her head and sighs, as if she is sorry for Chu Yuan. The unmarried woman shows contempt for my eyes, or is disappointed in the immortal''s board. Where do you want to go?!

    However, the little culprit was still flattering Chu Yuan, "little sister, mom, you look so beautiful today, and you are well matched with dad."

    "Kangkang, don''t scream, it will be misunderstood," Sister Liu appeared in time, gently twisted Kangkang''s face, smiled at the crowd and said, "little girl gives nicknames to others, don''t think about it, this is Chunan''s sister, Yuanyuan, do you remember me?"

    "How is Aunt Liu?"

    Everyone is embarrassed. Obviously, because there are so many negative news about me recently, the image of my friend has already fallen. Seeing a girl holding my arm together, they all instinctively think that she is askew

    "this is your sister?" Qin LAN can''t set the channel: "no? She''s so beautiful, and you "

    " what''s wrong with me? " I purposely made a face to express my dissatisfaction with Qin LAN.

    Qin LAN looks at Murphy inexplicably, and suddenly laughs: "you are also very handsome, but you are not at all."

    I know Qin LAN has no malice, and Chu Yuan and I are not the first time to hear others say that, but every time we will feel bad.

    I''m not only a brother and sister who have no blood relationship with Chu Yuan. Don''t we even have any brothers and sisters

    "Your legs are ready?" Murphy called me into the office and insisted that I should sit in her boss''s chair, while she stood in front of me against the table.

    I''m not used to her enthusiasm. I always feel that there are nails hidden under the soft leather cushion. I feel hurt and can''t sit. "OK, it''s better for you to sit here. It''s really uncomfortable."

    Murphy put his hands on my shoulders and refused to let me stand up. He frowned and said, "what''s wrong? Is this seat uncomfortable? "

    "It''s not that the seats are uncomfortable, it''s that I''m uncomfortable. You''re the boss, I''m the employee. Are you standing and sitting properly?"

    "Then I''ll sit on your lap?" Murphy''s face is red, her tone is like a joke, but her eyes are looking forward to it seriously. Obviously she is not used to saying such words. Her voice is like a mosquito''s chirp, and her voice is slightly shaking. Her small hand grasps the clothes of two jackets with great force, as if she would sit down immediately after I nodded.

    My friend''s heart beat faster and pretended that Murphy was also simple. "You sit, I stand. How can you not even have a place to sit in your office?"

    Murphy still didn''t let me get up, looked at me sadly, and said, "after you left last Friday, I asked people to move out all the sofas and chairs here."

    "Why?"

    "I don''t think you will come back. Anyway, no one will come to this room to chat with me. What can I do with those sofas and chairs?"

    Murphy''s eyes are full of grievances and her face is cold. Murphy is complex and simple. She is contradictory and direct. I feel unworthy and unworthy of being the source of her sadness, so I will always install How could nobody chat with you? Little Song Jia, sister Liu Liu "

    " not the same! "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 333

    "Different!" Murphy interrupted me and insisted: "you don''t understand that feeling in different Chunan. Sometimes, when you have one person, you feel like you have the whole world. But sometimes, even if you have the whole world, but you lose that person, you will feel that you have nothing. You don''t know that loneliness at all!"

    "Who is your man?" I smiled shamelessly. Although I didn''t want to laugh at all, I hope Murphy can crack down on my narcissism. I would rather laugh at myself than be the one who took away her world. "Your father?"

    "Yes," Murphy said in a deep voice, no longer dodging the topic of her father as she used to, staring into my eyes, "but when I think I have lost the whole world, a man appears. He is shameless and despicable. He gives me a new world, but when I get up and courage to embrace it, he tries to do it himself To destroy the world, the most hateful thing is that he cruelly ravaged me while pretending to be innocent and giggling at me! "

    My "giggle" is awkwardly fixed on my face, only the corners of my mouth are twitching unnaturally. I am described by her as the world''s great devil

    "sorry"

    "I didn''t say you again, why do you say sorry to me Murphy''s understanding is even crueler than her naked hatred. I was moved by this gentleness. She didn''t force me to respond to her feelings. But the more so, the farther the distance between my heart and my mouth was opened.

    Murphy, a woman who makes me feel sorry for her and for the tassel, said, "I mean, you hurt me." I pointed to Murphy''s little hand on my shoulder and said with a wry smile, "I''m sorry, can you let me go and let me get up?"

    Murphy, who repressed his excitement, blushed at the bottom of his ears. "No, I haven''t told you what I''m doing. What are you going to do?"

    "I''m not going anywhere. Are you tired of standing for a long time with your high heels? You''d better sit here. " I''m a little afraid. In case Chu Yuan suddenly opens the door and sees me sitting in Murphy''s seat, I don''t know how to think about it.

    "just don''t sit down," Murphy says like a troublemaker who deliberately doesn''t obey the rules. "I like to see you sitting here, OK? Don''t forget to lift it. This chair has never been sat by anyone but me. You are the first and only one. "

    I know Murphy is worried about the injury on my leg, but I just can''t adapt to the ambiguous taste inside and outside her words. I''m waiting for something to say, but I see her smile and say: "if you really want to love me standing, let me sit on your leg. Anyway, I won''t sit down if you stand up."

    What is this? The threat of beauty?

    I dare not give in, cough dry, way: "you said to find me something, what is it?"

    As if she won a war, Murphy was very proud. She didn''t expect me to belittle her. She just wanted me to sit quietly, smell the words, and smile at me: "business - Chunan, since you decided to stay, there is no reason for you to refuse?"

    "What do you refuse?" I said in a daze

    "To be my assistant," Murphy said again, seeing me face to face, she said quickly, "I admit that I am selfish, but it''s different from the work needs, just overlapped. You think, the company appointed me to talk with Ms. 3, and the Ms. 3 named me to talk with you. You can''t contact others as a small staff member? It''s not good for the public opinion of Fengchang to spread out. Others have to think how arrogant our Fengchang is. Chunan, you are not the kind of person who does not divide public from private? "

    Murphy''s words are reasonable, but the shyness and excitement in her eyes really make me timid. I am not timid, just love her, my courage is not big enough.

    I can promise, but I think I should speak with Liu Susheng first, or she must misunderstand again. "I always feel that I am a very open-minded and independent person, so this inevitable ink makes my face burn.

    "It''s not the same whether you say it or not," Murphy frowned slightly and ate, "anyway, she has misunderstood me, but I hope it''s not a misunderstanding."

    I sweat

    "well, it''s not hard for you to talk to her first. She''s not the kind of unreasonable person who puts on airs for us to see. When you coax her, she still listens to you." Murphy''s disdain is more like a kind of praise. "She just looks smart, but in fact, she''s more stupid than anyone. Only when she slaps you that day, you will know that she''s happy and angry She is so frank, she can''t hide herself. It''s just like a piece of white paper. People can see her through at a glance "

    " what about you? " I asked subconsciously.

    "Me?" Murphy smiled and said, "I am a fox spirit. Only I can see through others. Who can see through me?"

    Murphy''s words revealed too much sadness. I said with emotion: "in fact, you are just like the fringe, just wearing a layer of mask more than her. Your mystery is just the appearance. In my opinion, you are as simple as the fringe, as simple as she is, and even more simple than her."

    Murphy was stunned. "Am I simpler than her?""Other people can''t see you through, just because you''re closed to yourself and don''t give people the chance to see you through," I got up and smiled to Murphy. "You''re not alone. Open yourself up and you''ll find that I''m not your world. There are many things worth pursuing in the so-called world. I''m just a person with your father''s shadow who can recall your memories. People are To create memories for the future is not to create the future. If it''s OK, I''ll go out first. Yuan Yuan''s girl is afraid of life. It''s time to be worried. "

    Chu Yuan may not be worried. The person who is worried is me. God knows if there''s someone who doesn''t have a locked mouth talking nonsense to him? After all, now I am definitely the most popular person in the company''s public opinion. Murphy did not stop me from pondering over my words of emotion, until I went out, she stopped me and said seriously: "Chu Nan, maybe you know Cheng Liusu very well, but you don''t know me, no matter what the reason you like, but people''s heart is the most honest , like is like, I am good, Cheng Liusu is good, you are good, are not all so? Those who refuse to open themselves are not me, but those who clearly like them, but dare not like them. "

    This time, it''s my turn to be stunned. It''s me who likes it, but dare not like it

    When I came back, I saw Xiao Song Jia, Yao Wan''er and Qin LAN all around Chu Yuan and Kang Kang. They talked and laughed, and Viagra also came. They were telling Chu Yuan interesting stories about the company. They even talked and compared with each other, had exaggerated behaviors, and made Kang Kang laugh, but I didn''t know if she understood them or not, and the reason was that she knew them However, she kept the reserve in front of the outsiders, smiled politely, and didn''t have any children. Her artificial maturity and steadiness really didn''t match her.

    Seeing me coming back, Chu Yuan''s hypocritical smile immediately showed some joy. She did not like the excitement, I''m afraid she was scared by everyone''s enthusiasm.

    Chu Yuan and Murphy have a common feature, that is, they all wear a mask on their faces, a mask that can only be removed in the face of me and my family.

    Viagra''s mouth was still a little blue. It was the wound left by the fight with the marketing department on Monday. When he turned around and saw me, the smile on his face was a little smothering. Then he waved to me and said, "brother Nan, is your leg OK?"

    As he spoke, Chu Yuan also said, "brother, why don''t you see sister Cheng? Did she not come to work today? "

    Let''s not say that I''m a little bit unnatural on everyone''s face, especially those who are quite clear about my relationship with the fringe, such as Viagra Liu Jie Song Jia Yao Wan''er. It seems that everyone guessed the reason why the fringe didn''t come to work recently

    Viagra and I had a little bit of a fight recently, which is actually due to my wavering attitude between the fringe and Murphy, as you all know What''s the real reason why I insist on resigning, so the fact that I suddenly change my attitude and come back to work is a fascinating question.

    In fact, I know that sister Liu or Song Jia have some opinions on me because of the affairs of the fringe. It''s just because of Murphy''s relationship. I don''t know how to talk with me. Especially Song Jia, she is the most adored and respected person in Murphy. Only Viagra is not afraid. She doesn''t mind that I might go to make a small report with Murphy He even felt that he was willing to fight for the fringe, whether it was contempt or ridicule, but I felt comfortable, happy

    "she"

    "she asked for leave."

 Chapter 334

    "She asked for leave," Sister Liu gave me a deep look, and then turned to Chuyuan and said with a smile: "your sister Susu and Kangkang are the same. The weather is not good these days. She accidentally suffered some cold and cold. She has a cold and is resting at home."

    When the rain stopped, it had been several days in a row, that is, a strong man like winter night. Because he slept last night without closing the window and got up in the morning with a low fever, Chu Yuan didn''t doubt it. He also pretended to frown and said, "that really should be a good rest"

    How do I feel that there was a sense of schadenfreude in her eyes!

    After all, Chu Yuan came to the company with me for her composition. So when Song Jia and Yao Waner proposed to take her to visit the whole picture of the investment department, she was surprisingly not opposed to it. When they left, Viagra and I chatted a few words, and when there was no one around, she put up a smile, sat down, and said to me, "I don''t know if aunt Cheng has a low fever She couldn''t turn on her mobile phone for a few days. No one could get in touch with her. Sister Liu went to ask Mr. mo. Mo always said that "

    " is that right? "I didn''t expect Yang Wei to turn the topic back suddenly and sit in his chair, familiar desk, familiar seat. But after a short period of time, he sat here again and felt a few strangers

    Yang Wei stared at me as if Want to see something from my face, for a long time, just sighed, said: "you don''t have to worry, Yuan Yuan Yuan little sister won''t hear about Monday''s company was smashed."

    I was stunned, some surprised how he could see my heart''s uneasiness, "why?"

    Yang Wei said with a smile: "because chairman Mo solemnly passed down his words yesterday, and heard anyone talk about the company''s failure, or maliciously arranged you, slandered you, is deliberately creating panic within the company, will be severely punished, there are rumors that this is the idea of general manager Mo, I was not sure, but today you suddenly come back to work, and still with Is it not a coincidence that little sister Yuanyuan came here together

    I hope Yang Wei will be more frank, and I feel uncomfortable with the smile, "Viagra, what do you want to say? There''s no need to beat around the bush with me? "

    Yang Wei is silent again. He takes out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, pulls out one, shakes his head, and shoves it back. "You''re right. We''re brothers. There''s no need to be implicit."

    Viagra looks up, looks me in the eye, and says, "Chunan, I''m still the one. Don''t worry about who you like. I know you both like Who are you going to choose? I''ll tell you first. Grandma Cheng and I are brothers, and Mo is nothing. You have to dare to say that Mr. Xuan Mo, don''t blame me for turning against you! "

    Are you asking me or threatening me?! Viagra''s righteousness moved me, but his bullying made me want to laugh. In fact, I have long known that Viagra likes tassels in his heart.

    Let go and bless is also a kind of love - I think that''s a lot of bullshit, but Viagra is such a bullshit.

    "Of course I choose"

    "what do I choose?" A cold voice interrupted me at the critical time. I was obviously not a thief, but I was inexplicably guilty, and I was in a cold sweat.

    Viagra''s face is not a little serious. Looking back, he almost sneaks out of the chair to the bottom of the table in fright. It''s a despicable smile. In general, you''re really haunted. It''s magical. I don''t know when you are standing here. "

    it''s not enough to describe Murphy. She''s just like a ghost sneaking! She is wearing high-heeled shoes. As long as she is walking normally, she can''t be silent. Obviously, she is creeping up to me, and she must have heard Viagra''s question to me, and deliberately interrupted my answer.

    Murphy''s sneer froze Viagra. "What were you talking about? I think I heard you mention me and Cheng Liusu, right? "

    Viagra''s reaction was not slow, but he didn''t deny it and scratched his head: "ah, I asked Chu Nan who is the most beautiful in our investment department. He said that Cheng Gu''s tassel and Mo are always beautiful. I asked him who is the most beautiful, and asked him to choose one"

    to lie with his eyes open, and Ya''s extremely shameless to throw the offending question to me. Sure enough, Murphy looked at me with interest, "Oh? Chu Nan, who do you think is more beautiful, Cheng Liusu and I? "

    The question itself is a question. If I ask it alone, I won''t be surprised. But in the presence of Viagra Murphy, it''s totally a no brainer attitude. Just ask. With her high and arrogant temper, how can I ask the root of this obviously flimsy question? It''s not that Viagra and I are not as surprised as I expected to be so concerned about who I choose. It can be seen that he has long believed in the relationship between me and Murphy.

    "Of course"

    "say it first," Murphy interrupts me again. He is cunning, but he pretends to be very dignified. He makes trouble for me, but he seems to be joking, saying: "I am a friend with you, and Cheng Liusu is nothing. You should dare to say that you choose Cheng Liusu. Don''t blame me for turning against you."

    After all, he took a cold look at Viagra on purpose. The white face of Viagra was like flour - Murphy heard it all!

    Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. I think my girlfriend is the most beautiful one in the world. I wanted to say that Murphy is more beautiful than the fringe, which is an indisputable fact. However, Murphy saw through my mind and didn''t accept my politeness. She forced me to choose her. I was in a dilemma.If I don''t choose her, it''s like she''s my "ugly daughter-in-law". I''m just fawning on fringe, but if I choose her, it''s like I''m afraid of her or dote on her.

    I have summed up a profound experience in dealing with the two choices without correct answers, that is, interrupting and changing the topic, "Mr. Mo, what do you want to do with me?"

    In Murphy''s capacity, even if she is coquettish and flirtatious, she is limited in front of people. The bottom line is her own reserve. Murphy knows that I am using her to avoid problems. She gives me a look of annoyance, and then she looks up the noodles and says, "Secretary long just called. Let me and you go to the chairman''s office immediately. I want to discuss something with us."

    "We?" I have something to discuss with you. What am I? It''s just a small staff member. Seeing Viagra''s eyes are more strange, my old face is a little hot.

    "Yes," Murphy said frankly, "Secretary long said it''s related to your position"

    "brother?"

    Going out of the investment department, we are meeting a group of people from Chuyuan who are going back.

    Seeing Murphy and I together, sister Liu Song Jiayao Waner immediately said hello and flashed with Kang Kang. Only Chu Yuan heard that I would go to the chairman''s office and have to depend on each other.

    Any company, chairman''s office is the most sacred and authoritative existence.

    I don''t agree, but Murphy agreed. He also said that Murphy had heard that I had a lovely and beautiful sister and wanted to see her all the time.

    Murphy, of course, put gold on my face in front of Chuyuan, as if the chairman of the board attached great importance to me, but it also confirmed Viagra''s guess that yesterday the chairman put down his words to forbid anyone to mention the company''s failure on Monday, which was Murphy''s idea. Careful she was afraid that today would kill Chuyuan''s interest.

    However, a day full of surprises and surprises started from the moment we opened the thick wooden door of the chairman''s office. We like the dark ink like a bat, and we rarely open all the thick curtains today. Even though the weather is gloomy, the office is very bright.

    There are three people in the room - Mo Yizhi, who is sitting behind the boss''s desk, long Shan, who is standing on his side, and a woman who is sitting opposite to Mo Yizhi, with her back to us.

    Mo Yizhi''s acting skills are so bad that people can see through at a glance, but you have to admire his cunning. Because he knows how to let you see through his acting skills, but he can''t see his mind. He knew that I came back to the company, and even asked Murphy to bring me with him, but he still pretended to be surprised, or surprise, "little Chu, I didn''t expect you today I went back to work. Ha ha, but you came back just in time. I wanted to call you to come here. "

    He is the chairman of the board, and I am a small staff member. I don''t understand why he has to change his name to "please". But compared with this, my attention is more attracted by the woman who is back to me.

 Chapter 335

    The long brown hair of the middle style, the fluffy curly hair tail, the handsome and mature charm. This hairstyle is strange to me, and I can sit in the chairman''s office and taste his rare red robe. It can be seen that her identity is extraordinary, and she should not appear in my memory. However, I can feel it from the back of this strange woman Feel a touch of familiarity, a touch of familiarity.

    It''s the illusion that I think that when the woman heard Mo Yizhi''s name, she shaved her shoulders and shivered a little.

    Mo Yizhi is a man with strong bearing. Although he is smiling, his majesty, which has been honed by the years, cannot be covered. Chu Yuan instinctively shrinks behind me. I hug her shoulder and hug her to the side of the body. It seems more polite. "The chairman calls me here. Is there anything I need to explain?"

    Murphy was also curious. "Uncle, aunt Shan said that you are looking for Chunan because you have a new arrangement for his position. I have made a decision about this."

    "that matter will be discussed later." Murphy bypassed the desk, waved Murphy''s hand, and then smiled at me: "calling you back has nothing to do with business, but the company just invited a talent, just right Good and you are old acquaintance, ha ha, it happens that this is her first day to work, and you are not invited to come, you really have a fate ah. "

    Not only me, Murphy, even Chu Yuan, can''t help but also look at the woman with her back to us. She should be the so-called talent in Murphy''s mouth? She and I are old friends?

    She got up slowly, turned around slowly, and moved gracefully and slowly. However, her response was not as slow as mine. I didn''t even have time to respond, so she was still like a stone. At the same time, her heart was still, and her voice was so sweet and soft that I felt suffocated. I was familiar with her for a long time The only change seems to be the fading of the childishness which has already disappeared.

    It''s her, it''s really her!

    "Little purple?" I''m sure it''s her, but I can''t believe it''s her.

    "Sister Xue Ziyuan?!" Chu Yuan''s frightened little face lost her blood color. She was trembling all over. Her limp body leaned on me. It seemed that even the strength of standing was evacuated. She only grasped the ten fingers of my little arm and tightened them tightly, almost inlaid my flesh.

    Hear me call out her name, she Jian water eyes in the dense curl, complex flow disappeared, only the shimmering waves left, she pretended to be calm smile disappeared, like a child, pucker up small mouth, aggrieved bite tight lower lip, as if a little tight, will cry out.

    One step, two steps, she walked faster and faster. Under Murphy''s amazing gaze, she hugged me. "I''m back"

    it''s an unexpected reunion. This reunion surprised me. I''ve fantasized for countless times. When we meet again, what kind of expression will she have? But I didn''t expect such a hug to fill my nostrils with the faint fragrance between my hair, make me dizzy, make me drunk, the complex mood makes me completely lose the ability of normal thinking, I hesitated, until Chu Yuan released my hand, saw her reluctant to nod to me, I just woke up from the amazement, calmly, gently hugged the purple garden, patted her peacefully Shoulder, "welcome back."

    She seems to be thin, stick in the arms, but can not feel any weight.

    She''s fat again. Although she''s still soft and slim, I''m surprised by the two compressions on her chest. It''s true that she was not as good as Chu Yuan at that time, but now she has not lost to Murphy It''s just a hug, which has become the reason for the red face of asters. She is as easily excited as in the past, as shy and not good at concealing. She dare not look at anyone except Chu Yuan any more. Excited and surprised, she said, "I haven''t seen you for five years, and I''ve become a big girl, but I''m still as beautiful and lovely as I was when I was a child."

    "Little purple sister" I can see that even if she pretends, Chu Yuan also wants to exchange greetings with Ziyuan, but she can''t say a word completely now. I''ve never seen her so flustered.

    "Darling, hee hee, little girl, I''m still so shy and don''t like to talk." The purple garden is like the Chu Yuan at ordinary times. He feels some milk candy from his coat pocket. Chu Yuan is stunned, but silently picks it up.

    Chu Yuan did not complain that asters regarded her as a child, because she knew that this was the habit of asters.

    It''s like a distance feeling that hasn''t been seen in five years, because of this small habit, it''s swept away. The purple garden is still that one. Although she has grown up like me, I already know that today''s reunion is not a coincidence. The purple garden doesn''t like sugar, but when Chu Yuan was a child, she often bought it Some of them are hidden in my pocket to coax the little girl with a strange temper. Maybe it''s just a coincidence that I want her to have sugar in her pocket.

    "This is" Murphy came back to her mind, intentionally or unintentionally blocked between me and the purple garden. Her face was colder and three points colder, and her eyes were alert."Miss Xue Ziyuan, graduated from Harvard University in the United States, just got her MBA." Long Shan was introducing Ziyuan to Murphy, but she kept staring at me strangely. "Miss Xue and Chu Nan are friends of childhood and childhood. Until they graduated from high school, they had been studying at the same school."

    Murphy was surprised, and I was also surprised. Although the achievement of Ziyuan was very good when I was in school, I still couldn''t believe it when I got the MBA degree from Harvard University in just five years. The sense of distance that had disappeared reappeared. It seems that the near Ziyuan doesn''t exist in reality.

    Ziyuan inherits more of her mother''s genetic genes. She is not as beautiful as Murphy or Chu Yuan, but she has the indescribable unique beauty of the mixed race. At the same time, she also has the traditional Chinese character of modesty and introvertion. Her white and pretty face flashes a blush. Instead of showing off to me, she is very shy.

    Guilt can be cowardly, and I don''t even have the courage to say "how are you" to her, because I know nothing about everything except that she went to Boston, which is absolutely contradictory to the deep friendship we just showed.

    I''m curious why the purple garden didn''t ask me why I didn''t contact her in these years, so I feel that I''m not qualified to ask her why I didn''t contact me again in these years. We all chose to avoid this most natural and embarrassing question.

    "Hello, Miss Mo," said Ziyuan, extending her hand to Murphy with a gentle smile, "I''ve heard a lot about her name. We are colleagues in the future. Please give me more advice."

    Murphy shook hands with her in amazement, and purple garden turned to smile at me: "Xiao Nan, we will work in a department later, you take me to visit the investment department."

    "A department?" Murphy and I were both stunned.

    "Oh, Feier, I''m here to tell you about this," Mo Yizhi said with a smile, "isn''t the position of general manager assistant always empty? After that, Miss Xue will take over. She has just arrived. You need to give her more help. "

    "Assistant?" Murphy couldn''t hide his surprise. "But, uncle, I just decided to promote Chunan to be my assistant, and he also agreed"

    let alone I didn''t agree for the time being, but obviously, Murphy didn''t plan to ask for my opinions at all. He said to Murphy, "I have other considerations about the position of little Chu, so this is the case."

    "But"

    "Phil!" Murphy still had something to say, but he was severely interrupted by Murphy. He looked at me strangely, then sighed, calmed down, half serious and half comforted, and said: "public and private cannot be confused. This is the need of work. Don''t let uncle be embarrassed, OK?"

    The chairman is in a dilemma? Who is troubling you?

    I don''t care about the position of assistant general manager. I''m even glad about it, but I really care about Mo Yizhi''s attitude towards purple garden! That''s not "polite" anymore, but "humble", or "servile"!

    When did the purple garden come back? Why does she come here to find a job? Why Mo Yi arranged her in the investment department so much? I don''t know where to start, and I don''t know whether it''s appropriate to ask now. I hate being manipulated and cheated. Looking at the purple garden smiling at me, I suddenly feel that she also wears a mask, which is more complicated than Murphy and Chu Yuan. I can''t see through her at all, What are you thinking?

    I was still hesitating. Two pieces of mobile music sounded one before and one after the other. One was mine and the other was Chu Yuan. This coincidence made everyone in the room slightly shocked.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 336

    Seeing this, my heart suddenly jumped. It was a fringe, but when I got on the phone, it was Shu Tong''s voice. "Chu, you don''t stay at home, where are you going?! Why is Chu Yuan not at home? "

    Isn''t it because of the broken composition you left for her?! Shutong''s rude and unreasonable questioning was like a burning match thrown into a gasoline barrel, which ignited my mood. I wanted to spray her two words, but I still managed to resist it. I knew that this vent style of anger was unreasonable. Even though Chuyuan didn''t come to the company today, I would encounter Ziyuan

    and take two deep breaths, so I managed to calm my heart And, "I''m in the company. What''s the matter?"

    "Company? What are you doing back at the company? "

    Listen to Shutong''s voice, she doesn''t know that I haven''t quit yet? I had some accidents, so I listened to her flustered way: "forget it. I''ll meet you later. I''ll pick you up at your company right away. My parents and grandma are about to reach Beitian!"

    "What?!" I was surprised. "So suddenly? Are they free to let you know first? "

    "They called me at noon yesterday and said that they had come over these two days, but I didn''t expect that they would come so fast." teacher Xiao Shu faltered, "I thought that the fastest thing would be Friday."

    such a big thing, if you can''t do it well, you will get help. That natural fool didn''t ask clearly, and there was no reason to believe that your feeling was too wordless

    teacher Xiao Shu It seems that he was talking while running. He gasped heavily. "You hurry to the door of the company and wait, pick you up. Let''s hurry to the station."

    "OK, I know," I replied helplessly, then asked carefully, "where are the tassels with you?"

    Hearing the name of the fringe, a girl and two women''s eyes stared at my face, and the skin of my friend''s face was inexplicably red.

    "Of course, I can''t drive. Do you want to run to you? I came out in the morning in such a hurry that my cell phone left at home. Fortunately, she was with me. "Miss Xiao Shu didn''t have a good breath:" it''s not that I said you, you are a bad guy. Your heart is also bad. My cousin has been ill for several days. You not only don''t come to see her, but also don''t call her. How can you be such a boyfriend? "

    "Cousin" tassel finally spoke out, trying to stop Shu Tong from teaching me.

    The voice of the microphone is a little loud, and Chu Yuan, Murphy and purple garden are all around me. You can hear what Xiao Shu is talking about vaguely. The expressions of the three people are quite different, but it''s hard for me to describe.

    "Is she ill? Ah, well, it''s my fault. I''ll apologize to her. "I mean what I said, but I said it perfunctorily under the coldness of Chu Yuan and Murphy, and the smiling eyes of asters.

    I wonder why I lack a little bit of reserve.

    I didn''t notice what Chu Yuan had said, but I saw that she hung up before me. Before she could speak, I asked, "whose phone is it?"

    Chu Yuan choked on me for a while, a little resentful, but in the presence of Murphy purple garden and the four of Murphy''s Longshan, it''s not easy to attack, and honestly replied: "the East, she said that someone knocked on our door just now, scared her, I told her, the knock should be the little antique teacher and sister Liu Su"

    "tassel" Purple garden good wonder: "it''s a girl?"

    I nodded, "ah"

    "it''s my brother''s girlfriend," Chu Yuan suddenly interposed, "sister tassel is my brother''s girlfriend who started dating when he was in college."

    Mo said that Murphy was also surprised because we all know that Chu Yuan was lying. First of all, I didn''t admit to her that tassel was my girlfriend. Second, even Murphy was very clear. It was not long ago that I and tassel became lovers? You already have a girlfriend, "the purple garden is very calm, a little joking smile to me:" is she beautiful? I''d like to know you when I have a chance. "

    Men are more or less narcissistic, although there is no basis for that. When a girl shows a certain, even if it is just a little bit of good feeling to you, you may think that it is a kind of performance that she likes you, even if we know that it is just a sense of self righteousness and self deception.

    I can''t tell whether I''m relieved or lost. The five flavors are mixed and complicated. I nodded to Ziyuan, but the heaviness in my heart was a lot easier. However, Murphy said lightly: "you have opportunities to know her. She''s also a Fengchang employee, and she''s also in the investment department."

    "Oh?" "That''s great, Xiao Nan," said Ziyuan with a smile. "We''ll have dinner with her in the evening. Of course, it''s your treat."

    "I''m afraid I can''t today," I said with a wry smile. "I''m in a bit of a hurry. I have to go back now. Can I tomorrow?"

    When friends meet again, I should take the initiative to invite Ziyuan to help her. But I promised Xiaoshu before. If I break my promise, I''m afraid it''s not just pigeoning. Maybe it''s just my excuse to open myself up.

    I don''t hide my apologies and helplessness, but also the sadness on my face. Ziyuan frowned: "what''s the matter Is it urgent? "

    Murphy also asked, "that phone call just now should be the cousin of the fringe?""Well," I nodded and looked at the ink. The old fox put on a smiling face, which made me unable to understand his mind. After a moment of hesitation, I had to say, "this is the case"

    no matter how delicate my situation is, I am just a small employee after all. It needs a reason to ask for leave. What''s more, I stand in front of the long-awaited purple garden, so I''m simple I told them all about what Xiao Shu asked of me and asked them to keep it secret.

    "Let your boyfriend pretend to be your cousin''s boyfriend. Ha ha, Xiao Nan, your girlfriend is very interesting."

    I can''t tell whether the purple garden is praising or mocking the tassel.

    "I don''t know what you and Cheng Liusu think. It''s ridiculous," Murphy said, but he put his car key in my hand. "It''s still not easy to drive my car. Even if it''s deceitful, it''s not easy for the old man to come here. Even if it''s deceitful, he will stay for a few more days and drag them around. There are many good places in northern sky."

    I just wanted to say no, Murphy said: "aunt Shan will take me home after work. Don''t worry about it. The rented car is not easy to drive. You are familiar with my car, so don''t ink."

    I really don''t dare to write in ink, because I can see clearly that asters are staring at me and Murphy, and they start to change a little weird.

    Purple garden suddenly came back, and appeared in the wind, let me excited, but after the excitement, it is an irresistible throb.

    Question is not the source of fear. The source is often the answer you guess. Just like there is no ghost in the world, but there are a group of people who are afraid of ghosts.

    I need some time to clear up my mind and digest the fear of the kind of speculation that scares me. However, I will go to Ziyuan to prove my virtual answer one by one in a relatively calm way.

    I know that Chu Yuan, who is weak in heart, dare not stay to reminisce with Ziyuan, so when she is coquettish and wants to pick up Shutong''s parents and grandma with me, I am very happy to agree.

    In fact, I know that I hope Chu Yuan can explain to the fringe for me why I appear in the company today.

    Murphy is afraid of embarrassment and intends to hide from the fringe. As Ziyuan has just become Murphy''s assistant, there are a lot of work problems that need to be arranged and explained, so neither of them went downstairs.

    When Liusu saw Chu Yuan and I together, the gloomy little face was clear. But when she saw that I had Murphy''s car key in my hand, the sunny little face immediately darkened. But Miss Xiao Shu was very excited, because Murphy''s BMW was higher than the Honda business car she rented.

    I guess the tassel definitely wants to object. She didn''t object because she fought with me in the cold war and didn''t want me to laugh at her jealousy.

    For one thing, he was not used to getting along with strangers. For another, he was not in the mood to follow us to cheat Xiao Shu''s grandma. So when Chu Yuan said he wanted to go home, all three tickets passed.

    Liu Su didn''t want chu yuan to see that she was sulking with me, while Shu Tong didn''t want to be seen by the students. So we made a little detour and sent Chu Yuan back home.

    When we rushed to the station, the late train came into the station. Fortunately, it avoided our embarrassment of being late.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 337

    The first feeling Shutong''s parents give is simple, his father is honest and honest, he is not good at words, but occasionally his stern eyes make Shutong very awed. Naturally, after calling "Dad", he didn''t even dare to look at him again. However, his father didn''t even know what to say when he was facing my fake goods from identity to temperament, such as me and Liusuˇ® In front of the city people, his self abasement and shyness naturally appeared tense and restrained, which made me sigh. There is no distinction between high and low. I could hardly help telling him that if I didn''t go back to work today, I would also wear a 20 yuan fake Adidas T-shirt

    as a man, I couldn''t stand Shutong''s father''s embarrassment Letter, the timid and envious eyes shot at me all over uneasy. Fortunately, Shu Tong''s mother is able to speak. It seems that rural women are born to be familiar with themselves, simple and enthusiastic. After making intimate acquaintance with the fringe, they looked at me up and down and said: "girl, this young man is what you said, Mr. Chu?"

    Mr chunanchu? It''s not bad. I thought I had to hold my mouth and call myself Mr. Liu and Mr. Liu. I really feel sad for Liu Xiaosheng. I chased Shu Tong for half a year, but his family didn''t even know his name, so Shu Tong could install my name directly in front of her boyfriend''s identity

    although Shu Tong must have imagined the scene of the moment many times in advance, when she really helped the white haired man Bai''s old man, however, can''t play as naturally as his mother. Your mother just asked me if I was "Chunan" or "Liu Xiaosheng". You just need to be honest. Why should you be guilty? But she had no confidence to be vague. "Well, he''s the one I''m talking about"

    "Auntie, uncle, grandma, hello." I expected her to introduce me clearly with the sound of mosquito waving wings. It''s estimated that it''s not far away from the help. The key is that she was in a panic, her father and dad couldn''t calm down, and there were more or less signs of collapse on her face. I started subconsciously After the performance, he took over a basket of eggs she was carrying with the fear and flattery of his mother-in-law for the first time. He smiled and said, "I''ve worked hard all the way. I''ll carry things. Ha ha, you can call me little Chu. (see the novel to the top) "

    I know I''m a fake, but Shu Tong''s mother is still a little flattered," don''t use it, don''t sink it, I''ll do it myself. "

    "Or let me," I pretended to look at Shutong cautiously. In fact, the voice was not small. "If you don''t give me the chance to show, can you spare me

    Don''t say that Shutong is fighting a cold war. I''ve got goose bumps all over the place. Shutong''s mother can''t help laughing, but Shutong''s father frowns. He doesn''t seem to like my glib words, but he is relieved to think that I''m just a temporary actor.

    "This child is very sensible." The old man with silver hair can''t close his mouth with a smile. It''s said that the mother-in-law likes her son-in-law more and more when she looks at her son-in-law. In fact, the grandmother likes her son-in-law more and more when she looks at her son-in-law, especially when she is worried that Shu Tong can''t get married. Her eyes have been wandering on me all the time. Although her haggard face is full of fatigue, she is very happy with her smile.

    Perhaps this kind of unexplained like is a manifestation of no mind and eye, but it is a simple mentality of simple people.

    "Yes, auntie, let him take it," said the tassel, glancing at me obliquely and laughing, "uncle, take your things for him too, and let him show himself well."

    "How is that suitable?" Shutong''s mother almost said, "people are kind enough to help us"

    "he''s cousin''s boyfriend. Isn''t it natural to help you with things?" The reaction of tassel and I had a fight. I winked at Shu Tong''s mother repeatedly. "Don''t be polite. Grandma is tired after standing for a long time. Let''s get on the bus first."

    It was a false alarm, but I was a little puzzled. From the reaction of Shu Tong''s mother, she didn''t seem to know the relationship between me and the fringe, so she was very polite to me.

    When we went to the parking lot to pick up the car, Shutong and I took things to lead the way in front (this is what Shutong''s Grandma means, insisting that Shutong help me carry things together, while she was supported by the fringe, walking in the back, on the surface of which she was intimate with the fringe she met for the first time, in fact, her eyes had been locked on Shutong and me). I deliberately walked a few steps quickly and opened a little distance, asked me in a low voice and Platoon away pretends to be intimate Shu Tong, "you didn''t tell your parents that this fake is actually your future cousin husband?"

    "Bah, whose cousin are you? Whether my cousin wants you or not is not certain! "

    "Don''t shy away from the point of the question," I said in a deep voice

    "This is the point of the problem," Shutong said, "first, you have never admitted that my cousin is your girlfriend. Does she like to think of her as your girlfriend? Second, I really have no one to ask before I come to you. Cheating my grandma is the next step. My parents are already very angry. If I tell them that you are actually Sue''s boyfriend, my father must beat me to death, don''t you think it''s ridiculous? "

    I''m surprised at her questioning attitude - do you know that absurdity still comes to me for help?!

    "Cousins - cousins!"

    "Well?" The tassel shouted twice before I came back to my mind. What''s the name of "cousin" for me? My brother''s psychology is so complicated. The stinky girl can call my name directly, but she wants to call me "cousin" with a whiff of resentment. Isn''t it intended to torture me? What''s the roundabout irony of my cheating?The tassel took the old man''s arm, pointed to the white BMW beside him, and said to Shu Tong and me, "the car is parked here. What are you two going to do?"

    Shu Tong and I looked at each other. After we saw the car, we found a very serious problem. There were at most five people sitting in the car, and we had six people sitting in the car. It was a very complex thing, which often made mistakes in the simplest place, because people always habitually focused all their attention on the complexity We have made such a mistake by neglecting some common sense problems.

    In the spare time of packing a box for the salute, the three of us held a small meeting in a low voice. The tassel still didn''t care to talk to me, so we blamed Shu Tong for showing off. We didn''t have to drive Murphy''s BMW when we put the Honda business car. Shu Tong blamed me for staying at home dishonestly. If we didn''t come to the company to find me, Murphy would not lend her the BMW. I was mute and suffered from Coptis Can''t say "this is BMW?" Men love cars, just like women love clothes. Fortunately, Shutong''s father didn''t mean to get on the bus at once, so the three of us had time to discuss countermeasures. "It''s really arrogant. We have a lot of money?"

    Mouth praise, the face is a pair of distressed expression, probably think this car is we rent to play.

    "It''s not much money. It''s Chunan''s own car. There are several better ones in his company." Miss Xiao Shu said lies and didn''t make a draft. She must be afraid that her parents would love her for the huge expense of her lies. She would just cheat her and even her parents. She really said I was rich.

    Sure enough, her parents looked at me in amazement, which made me feel guilty.

    Shutong is more guilty than I am, and even dare not look me in the eyes. He whispered: "find a place to have a meal, and then you say that there is work in the afternoon, and send them to the hotel for rest. Anyway, grandma has seen you. You can go to the hotel to show up in the evening. Even if the task is basically completed, you can squeeze and go."

    "What is a squeeze, a squeeze?" The fringe said: "grandma was carsick. Didn''t you see her face is very bad now? Squeeze me to see again, I still take a taxi back, say I am not on the way, must go back to work immediately

    "That''s not right!" I quickly vetoed, joked, stinky girl hid from me for two days, finally met, can I let her go easily? "I have something else to tell you."

    "if there''s something you can''t say one day, must it be today?" Maybe my poor girl softened the tassel, and she finally relaxed a little bit, "what do you say? You can also see the size of my uncle and grandma. There must be four people in the back who can''t sit away. "

    "This"

    I was hesitating, so I heard Shu Tong''s mother ask: "little Chu, is there too many people to sit down?"

    "Well?" I instinctively denied, "how could it be?"

    Shutong whispered, "why not drive that Honda long ago? Although it''s low-grade, it''s spacious."

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 338

    "I knew it would be better to drive that Honda. Although it''s low-grade, it''s spacious."

    the tassel could not let go of Murphy''s lending me the car. Hearing this, the face that just eased down became darker. I couldn''t help but scold Shu Tong in a low voice, "are you poor or not? Didn''t I say that? Nothing! "

    "Why not?" Using Murphy''s car was originally advocated by Xiao Shu, so she reproached herself. Looking at an extended version of a luxury car coming in our direction, she envied it and said, "can you help me?"

    "Of course there is!"

    This is a gamble, there is no basis at all, but what is unexpected is that the extended version of the luxury car did not look for a parking space, but stably stopped in front of us. (seeing the novel to the top)

    Xiao Shu joked: "you won''t tell me that you called this car?"

    jujube red body, smooth lines, shining in the dim light of the car park, shining, and getting off is a woman, a woman I never knew, nor had seen before. People saw us at home, apparently heard the words of Shu Tong. I was a red face. "Of course"

    "sorry, Mr. Chu, there are some traffic jams on the road, so you have been waiting for a long time."

    This is not a beautiful, but very sweet and beautiful woman came around from the front of the car, opened the door, and looked at me with a smile. Yes, she looked at me, so that the word "no" behind my "of course not" was blocked in her throat.

    My name is Chu, and I''m also a ''sir'', but I''m still not sure she''s talking to me, "you call me?"

    "Mr. Chu, it''s not a joking occasion now," Xiu frowned, and the woman gently reprimanded me, turning to Shu Tong''s parents and saying, "three are miss Shu''s family? I''m sorry, Mr. Chu said it tomorrow morning, but I''m still late. "

    " it doesn''t matter. "Women are naturally fond of comparison. In front of a woman in a high-end Western-style uniform, Shutong''s mother is a little ashamed, and Shutong''s father dare not face others." little Chu, this girl is no, this lady is "

    I also want to know who she is, and I I want to know who she is more than I

    Secretary? I was stunned by the tassel and Shu Tong. I thought that a small employee who could not even be a senior white-collar worker would have a female secretary with a Rolls Royce phantom. That''s too much?!

    "Mr. Chu, your watch is left on the desk. I''ve brought it for you."

    In amazement, min Rou has grabbed my hand and put a golden watch on my wrist. Although I don''t know much about goods, as a "vain" white-collar worker, fashion magazines often read it. At least they can recognize the brand of this watch Omega.

    Don''t say that the elders of Shu family who don''t know about me are the tassels and Shu Tong who know my roots well. They can''t help being confused by the natural and lifelike acting skills of this woman. Her words and deeds are like a very considerate female secretary, so that the two girls ignore the fact that I''m not "Mr. Chu" at all, but "little Chu"

    "wait, what do you mean?" I broke her soft little hand and tried to take off this watch which was not my watch. I lowered my voice and said, "who are you?"

    "It doesn''t matter who I am," Min Rou said softly with a thoughtful wink in a voice that only I could hear. "What''s important is that this is what miss three means."

    I was stunned when Rolls Royce, who led the way, stopped at the door of the sea city, handed the car key to the doorman who parked the car, and replaced the doorman to open the BMW door for me. Min Rou still kept her sweet smile.

    "This place is too expensive?" Grandma Shutong glanced at the palace like decoration inside through the glass door and pulled me to go. "How much does it cost to have a meal in such a place? Let''s go home and eat if grandma doesn''t choose."

    Although I had a lot of things on my way, I didn''t slacken off at all. I waved a three inch tongue and made the old man very happy. This is also my stepmother''s credit. Because I made her angry when I was a child, she always made me say something nice to coax her. I was cheeky and didn''t feel blushed when I said anything sarcastic. I was just trying to catch her It''s a habit to tease my stepmother instead of me. Now I''m going to find a quarrel to coax her. It turns out that the meat and hemp words are suitable for women of all ages

    Minrou is a typical person who doesn''t have back pain when standing and talking. During the year-end dinner of the investment department, I once came here to clean up the sand. A table of rice costs more than a month''s living expenses for me and Chu Yuan. If I were a regular customer here, I would have gone bankrupt!

    The luxurious elegant room makes people dazzled. Don''t say that the elder of Shu family, who is dressed in popular clothes, is the white-collar class who is wearing a thousand yuan suit. It''s also uncomfortable. In the real society of polarization between the rich and the poor, no one can be free from vulgarity. Even if the cloud of wealth is light and the wind is light, it''s hard for you to be money like dung in a specific place and a specific crowd Earth''s extraordinary, inferiority will still erode our face, every time I encounter this situation, I can not help but sigh - is it true that people live for a face?Miss min, the waiter, made me more firm about this young girl. I''m afraid she''s a regular here?

    When I was unfamiliar with seafood, I gave the task of ordering food to the "little secretary" who was close to me. Under the pretext of washing my paws, I hid in the bathroom and called Murphy.

    "Fifi, is asters with you?"

    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Murphy''s head is a little messy. "How about eating in the canteen"

    "in the canteen?"

    "Yes," Murphy said, nervously and inexplicably, "I was going to invite her out to eat, but she refused. She insisted on eating Chunan with her colleagues in the investment department. Don''t you blame me?"

    "What do I blame you for?" Friends can''t help crying and laughing, but they can''t help jumping in their hearts. Murphy is afraid that I misunderstood her for neglecting lilac. It''s like his wife''s neglecting her husband''s friend. Murphy''s ambiguity is not just teasing me, not only she is more serious, but also I can''t help but sometimes get involved in the drama, thinking that I and she are the same relationship

    "you don''t blame me," Murphy said The voice, as if just aware of their own words have a problem, a little bit shy voice and dodge, "want to change her listening?"

    "No," I refused subconsciously, hesitated for a moment, and asked, "have you been together?"

    "Yes," Murphy will be shy because of unconsciously ambiguous, but when she deliberately ambiguous, her face is not generally thick. "She is your friend, of course, I have the obligation to treat her for you. Why? Are you worried about her or me? "

    This woman, do you have any strange behavior What did Murphy realize? Her voice was obviously suppressed. She didn''t want to be heard by the purple garden beside her. She didn''t say a word for a moment. Maybe she went a little further and said, "she didn''t do anything strange, but your action is very strange. Chunan, why do you ask?"

    I know, even if how to cover up, this questioning attitude can''t hide from the shrewd Murphy. She simply asked, "did she call after I left the company?"

    "It''s like it''s been fought and it''s like it hasn''t been fought," Murphy said vaguely, then angrily, "who will pay attention to this kind of thing? Chunan, what''s the matter with you? Nervous, isn''t she your friend? I also want you to ask, what is the origin of your childhood sweetheart

    Yes, what is her origin? I want to know the answer better than anyone else. "Let''s go back and say that first. Don''t tell Ziyuan what I asked you just now. If she wants to ask, she will ask me to invite you to serve her for dinner. I have something else to do here. I''ll hang up first." I hung up before Murphy could speak.

    Those who know that Shutong''s parents came to Beitian and asked me to pretend to be her rich boyfriend, except for Dong Xiaoye, Yao Waner and several colleagues in the comprehensive group, only Murphy, Ziyuan, moyizhi and Longshan who just heard about it, and those who have the ability to make minrou come out in such a big row, no doubt only the last four, but those who have the possibility to do so In the bathroom, I saw a beautiful figure standing in front of me, looking at me vividly.

    My friend is used to being calm, washing his hands and asking: "do you want to be convenient? Go wrong? The women''s room is opposite. "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 339

    Listen to me say the word "convenient" directly. Min Rou''s little face is red, but she is still happy and angry. She says with a smile, "I''m here to find you."

    "Look for me?" I shook my wet paws, took a disinfectant towel, turned around and leaned against the washstand. "Can I have a word?"

    "I think it''s Mr. Chu who wants to talk to me."

    My friend pretended to be calm and forbearing for a long time. The woman was finally tense. I accepted her arrangement frankly. Although there were other reasons, I pretended to be confident, but only to create a false impression that I had guessed who the third lady was. When she couldn''t help asking me for evidence, I asked back. It''s easier to get the truth out of her mouth. My heart Secretly pleased, his face did not change. He said lightly, "who is the third lady? Why let you"

    "no comment." minrou seemed to be very proud and choked me. Instead of making me feel cute, minrou''s two shallow dimples on her face aroused the * * I pinched hard. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu, the third lady told me that she can''t disclose any information to you."

    "Even if I already know who she is?"

    "Mr. Chu doesn''t have to test me," Min Rou said, looking charming and pure, but with a lot of heart. "No matter what you guessed right or wrong, it''s impossible to get confirmation from me. Since the third miss has entrusted this matter to me, it proves that I am competent."

    There is a gleam in this woman''s eyes. It''s the reverence and contempt for someone. I want to know that I am the latter in her eyes. Fortunately, from the beginning, I didn''t think she respected me, so I didn''t have any gap in my heart, so let alone fight.

    "Why did she help me?" I said, "it has nothing to do with her identity. Can you always answer?"

    "I can answer, but the answer will certainly disappoint you, because I don''t know." I came out to work from college, and I spent two years in the society, at least I can judge that minrou''s confusion and incomprehension were not pretended. "The third lady only said that she had the reason to help you, but I didn''t know what the reason was, the fact, Mr. Chu, I also think It''s unbelievable why a character like miss three has such a special attitude towards you "

    If miss three is really her, then I can understand why she has such a special attitude towards me

    because she purposely straightens me, so I am willing to be straightened by her?

    "The last question, are you really a mystery?"

    Minrou smiled and pretended to be naughty and cute. "Guess?"

    walked to her, staring at her tender face, and dispelling the smell of her face with a straight look. Until she appeared a little bit unaccustomed, I took a deep breath and laughed, "with a monthly salary of secret, CD-ROM can''t afford such a high quality cosmetics, and can''t afford such a precious perfume."

    I don''t know what cosmetics she uses, nor what perfume she has sprayed, but I finally get her face to prove one thing - she is indeed not a secret.

    At the gate of Yajian, I was stopped by the fringe and Shutong again.

    "South south, which one are you singing?" Through the crack of the door, the fringe glanced at Min Rou, who warmly welcomed the elder of the Shu family, frowned and said, "is she your friend or Murphy''s friend?"

    "What?" I asked

    "Don''t play dumb!" The tassel looks like shame, like anger. "Isn''t she the actress you found?"

    "I found it?"

    "Return?" Shutong grabs my hand, stares at the Omega on my wrist, sighs: "it''s like a real load. It''s too urgent to get out because of the traffic jam. He forgets how thoughtful he thinks about the details of wearing a watch. He says you''re a bad guy. You''re really bad. He even keeps Su and me close. He says that when there are not six people in the car, the performance is too realistic. He deliberately wants to surprise us?"

    I finally came back, the two girls want to tilt!

    "What are you talking about"

    "sorry to admit it?" Shutong poked me in the chest with his elbow and said with a smile: "no wonder you haven''t called my cousin these days. It turned out that you secretly prepared for these things. But in order to cheat my grandma, you have too much money?"

    Shutong frowned. "I can''t afford to eat in such a place. I owe you what I owe first, and I will give it back to you later."

    Shutong mistakenly thought that I was trying to please the fringe, so she took pains to find someone to cooperate with the acting. However, according to her tender expression, she didn''t like my way. It was my way, but she couldn''t bear to refuse It''s just my kindness.

    "South south, you''re playing too much. If you think I''ll be happy to do so, it''s a big mistake. You''re making trouble for your cousin!" Does the tassel think that I just made so many things to make her happy?

    I asked cautiously, "if I said, this is not my arrangement, do you believe it?"

    The two women looked at each other and said to me in unison, "no

    What''s expected

    "I''ll explain to you later. The task now is to make the old happy." if I told them that this was arranged by miss three at the moment, they would not be interested in eating any more. "Besides, Miss Xiao Shu, don''t look down on men. At least I''m not the kind of man who squanders one woman''s money to please another woman. This meal I invited my grandma and my uncle and aunt to have dinner. It has nothing to do with you. If you think we are still friends, don''t talk about paying back my money. It''s just the right thing to do as much as possible. "Shutong was stunned. "But it''s very expensive here"

    I said with great pride: "no matter how expensive it is, it''s just a meal. Can''t I even afford a meal?"

    Minrou has noticed us outside the door and smiled at me sweetly. I don''t know how many secrets are hidden in her smile, but I know one thing very well - I can''t avoid it, and I won''t avoid it.

    Miss San, is it really her?

    "south south, you"

    "what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing." I know that the tassel must have seen something from my face, but she didn''t expose it. She knows me so well that the mask I wear on my face can''t deceive her eyes even if I deceive myself.

    The old man sat on the train for a long time, resulting in poor appetite and little food, but he didn''t say much, while Shutong''s parents were too restrained. Compared with the strange seafood at the table, they seemed to be more strange to me. They had a lot of scheming in eating a meal. Shutong''s mother borrowed the name of going to the restroom to call Shutong and the tassel out, without asking, to verify my "real identity".

    The old man asked me a lot of questions. I followed the lessons taught by Mr. Xiao Shu in advance and answered them like a stream. I have a small company, mainly in the sales industry. I occasionally invest in real estate Shutong for fear that I might miss it, so the company''s background setting completely refers to Fengchang.

    When minrou, a mysterious outsider, tells me lies, but what''s more, she will help me to add a few words from time to time, which greatly mellows my lies. For example, the company has invested heavily in expanding the technology department, training technical talents to go abroad for further study, and accumulated little. Through the accumulation of the first two years, it will transform in the next few years, and thus it can be seen that she is developing towards the electronic industry Not only know me very well, but also know Fengchang group better than me. What she said, even I only know recently, and Mo Yizhi has been low-key and secretive about the company''s transformation work. Except for the senior management of the company, the people below have not even heard of it.

    I''m more sure that the third miss is her, and min Rou is the one she sent. I thought that she wanted min Rou to bring us to have a meal in the waves to cure me and make me feel embarrassed because of my bleeding or lack of cash. But when I wanted to go out and pay for the meal, the hotel manager came in with a plate of fruit and told us that someone had already paid for the meal, but it wasn''t It''s min Rou, but the boss of Da langtaosha is my friend? Seeing that Min Rou thanked the generous and enthusiastic boss for me, tassel and Shutong finally realized that things were not arranged by me or even controlled by me, while Shutong''s parents and grandma were more determined to think that I was a super rich childe

    I didn''t even know whether the boss of the big wave Taosha seafood city was a man or a woman, and what was his family name! Minrou''s mouth seems to have been sewn. I didn''t ask for a word.

    Shangri la hotel is the best hotel in Beitian city. Even in the period of price fluctuation, the listing price of a presidential suite is as high as six thousand six. My monthly salary is only enough to stay in such a room for one night, not to mention the elderly Shu family whose annual income is only about ten thousand yuan.

    No matter who comes into such a place wearing a famous brand of Shanzhai and carrying a local backpack, I don''t believe they have the courage to meet those surprised eyes, but it''s the finger pointing and foot pointing of those well-dressed people that stops me from changing my mind to a hotel - because I don''t think they are qualified to comment on us, maybe Shutong''s parents will feel that they are Inferiority, but if we choose to avoid it, it is the real inferiority.

    There''s no sign at the gate saying that only rich people are allowed to stay here?

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 340

    Mr. Xiao Shu dare not say that she will bear the expenses in a big way any more, because at this moment, the expenses are enough to empty her only savings. Several times, Liu Su couldn''t help asking minrou what the purpose is. I stopped her.

    It''s not a small expense. Fortunately, my wallet is still bulging. In the growing flood tide of the moonlight group, it has always been my greatest pride to save all the income except the necessary expenses in the name of my wife.

    It seems that Shutong really wants to ask me a lot today, so she wants me to stay. However, her parents also want to ask her a lot, so she wants me to disappear. The result is self-evident. Of course, they respect their elders, say goodbye to the old people who are reluctant to leave. I left the hotel with Liu Su.

    "Where did you park your car?"

    "A very meaningful place." My answer made the tassel baffled, and also confused min Rou, who was following us.

    Until now, the woman who suddenly appeared and led me by the nose continued her performance, "Mr. Chu, what else can I do? If not, I''ll go back to the company first. "

    I want to ask her which company she will go back to, but I don''t want to lose the momentum. She has been performing for a long time, and now it''s finally my performance time, "something."

    Don''t say minrou, the tassel is stunned.

    Without saying a word, I walked along the road. Min Rou was a girl. She couldn''t understand my mind. She didn''t know where I was going to lead her. At last, the smile was not so natural. "Is there anything else for Mr. Chu?"

    I turned around and smiled sweeter than she did. "What do you say?"

    Minrou pretends to be confused and says: "Mr. Chu is joking. I''m not a roundworm in your stomach. How can I know what you''re thinking?"

    "I think about what a man will think when he wants to force the truth out of a woman''s mouth"

    today''s TV series, which is made up of many crude products, is actually very boring, but it has become like eating, bathing, squatting, etc Part of our life, I always waste my life with the three girls in my family with the mentality of spending time until I go to bed. At least it''s easier than they don''t watch TV and have fun with me.

    Last night was no exception. In the boring TV series, there was a boring plot that thought it could arouse the tension of the audience. A gangster forced a confession from a beautiful heroine, trying to find out the whereabouts of the hero. Although Ya''s face is abhorrent and vicious, she is always polite in action. Except for a slap on the face, she hardly uses any real deterrent means. The result is self-evident. The heroine with blue mouth, purple nose and bleeding doesn''t say anything, and her saliva is not wasted. She sprays on the rogue''s face, which is far from reality. Seeing the three girls moving and wiping tears directly, I can''t help but tease two times If I were that rascal, the heroine would have explained the whereabouts of the hero, which naturally caused the strong dissatisfaction of the three fans of the heroine. They said that the heroine would rather die than surrender for love, and I said that she would surrender for shame. As a result, no one could go down the stairs to prove that there is such a great love in the world, The three girls have to play the role of hooligan and heroine by Dong Xiaoye. In order to prevent cheating (it is estimated that Chu Yuan and Dongfang are mainly afraid that I will be maimed by Dong Xiaoye), they really tie her to my bed. As long as I can force her to shout Chu Yuan and Dongfang out of the door and rescue her, even if I win, I can''t, I have to stand in the sun at that golden time On the stage, he waved a flashlight and apologized loudly to the women all over the world, and gave them a week''s water to wash their feet. As the east came to my house and became more and more intimate with dongxiaoye, Chu Yuan almost no longer covered up his real self. One by one, his tricky playing methods were all aimed at me. Dongxiaoye and dongxiaoniang were also noisy and tormented people, Being irritated and angry by them, my friends took their challenge with this evil spirit, but they didn''t wait for my rogue Dong Xiaoye to laugh at her badly, and she shouted for help in horror

    in winter Xiaoye''s words, the rogues on TV are not as dirty as I laugh at

    and at this moment, I use that pair of ugly smiling faces that even trained policewomen are scared to death With min Rou, let her feel the feeling described by Dong Xiaoye - eyes like a dog tongue licking her whole body

    "abuse, torture, or rape her? Secretary min, which is more effective? "

    "South south!"

    If it wasn''t for the tassel''s shameful pinching me, I believe minrou would take it seriously.

    "Mr. Chu is really joking." when she realized that I couldn''t rape her in front of my girlfriend, a common sense with little basis, she obviously put down her fear of strange men.

    "Yes, you''re right. It''s a joke." I took the opportunity to hold the little hand of the fringe and gave her a dark squeeze. Then I gathered my expression. To min judo, "that''s a feasible way"

    to turn into a clean alley on the side of the building. It''s where I parked. I let go of the fringe and open the back door. Before min Rou could respond, I pressed her shoulder to open the door She pushed her back to the seat and said with a grin: "for example, in such a small alley, I would strip her off and lock her in the car, and I would not return her clothes if I didn''t tell the truth. Every time I perfunctorily said something, I would take out one of them and throw it on the street where people came and went, or I would plug her bra and underpants, which she didn''t know to change yesterday, into a middle-aged man with a face of salty wet Uncle, what do you say? "Minrou''s calmness is limited to her expression, not even her expression. Pressing her hands on her shoulders, you can obviously feel her body shaking. "Mr. Chu, you won''t do that, and Miss Cheng won''t allow you to do that"

    "how do you know I won''t allow him to do that?" As expected, the tassel did not forget the secret code of tacit understanding between us. "Miss min, if you really help us, you are not afraid to tell us who ordered you to come here. If you do not tell us who ordered you to come here, it will prove that your sincerity is actually malicious. We are very timid. In order to be stable in our hearts, we can not take some special measures ˇŁˇ±

    How can we say that tassel and I are made for each other? Her demeanor at the moment seems to be a female rascal. After all, min Rou is young and flustered. "You''re scaring me, it''s a crime"

    I don''t know. "Who is the third lady? What is the purpose of her arranging you to come here? "

    Hearing the words "three young ladies", the tassel was shocked. At last, she knew why I was so worried. At this time, she would take drastic measures. On the contrary, min Rou was relatively calm. This problem was expected by her. The smile returned to her face. She said: "three young ladies said that Mr. Chu is a smart man, and will certainly use some unusual measures to deal with it My, ha ha, it seems that she really hit it, but miss three also said that Mr. Chu will guess who she is sooner or later. If I tell you her name, it will insult your intelligence. As for why miss three arranged me to come here, it is obvious that she just wanted to help you. "

    Wear me a high hat? It doesn''t work!

    "Why does she help South South?!" The tassel asked minrou, but the one who looked at me was me. Obviously, the jealous girl wanted to be crooked again.

    "The third lady said that she had a reason to help Mr. Chu. As for the reason, I don''t know."

    Minrou has said this once, and I sink my face and say, "I don''t want to guess. I just want to hear you say her name."

    "I''m sorry, miss three told me. I can''t say."

    "Even if I pick you up and leave you in the car?"

    "Then I''ll shout ''someone is playing a hooligan''"

    "thank you. I''m not afraid of you shouting, but you don''t," I said with a smile. "Actually, I''m very interested. The third lady who likes to help me in your family knows if I will continue to help me when I''m in trouble because of playing a hooligan with you? Whether she helps me or not, if she does get in, she will have to show up? "

    Ruo didn''t expect me to be so absolutely shocked and frightened. After struggling for a while, she said pitifully, "if Mr. Chu thinks it doesn''t matter to insult me in order to force miss three to show up, you can strip off my clothes now, but I won''t call you to play hooligan."

    "Oh?" "Why?" I asked

 Chapter 341

    "Because the third lady is a person who does what she says," said the little girl with a serious face, "since she said there is a reason to help you, then she will definitely help you to the end. I yelled for nothing, and I will offend the third lady. I will not do such a stupid thing."

    "It''s not stupid for me to be despised by both of us?"

    The fringe gave me a subtle kick. I don''t know whether I made her a bad character or reminded me that women can''t belittle women. I think it''s the former.

    "A successful woman''s arrogant capital is not her beauty and body, but her wealth and power. In other words, everything I have today is given to me by Miss San. So, in order not to lose all of this," Min Rou suddenly grabbed my neck and said in a coquettish way: "don''t say to strip off my clothes, even if it''s with your bed, I It doesn''t matter. Miss three told me that I would try my best to meet all your requirements, whether it''s material, spiritual or * * "

    she can''t meet such requirements. I know that the tassel also knows, but the tassel still can''t help but take it seriously and separate us." do you want to be shameless? "

    "Miss Cheng''s words don''t make sense. You two can''t help me as a little woman, not more."

    "don''t worry, if you don''t, we will say it, but we won''t do it. I hope you are the same," I interrupted her sarcasm lightly. The two women were stunned by coincidence. I opened the front door, from the storage of the copilot''s seat In the box, he took out a bundle of cash, took off the omega of his wrist, and put it into minrou''s hand. "Go back and tell Miss three, thank her for her kindness, but I can handle my own affairs."

    Minrou looked at the things in her hand, "Mr. Chu, this is"

    "the money is ten thousand yuan, the lunch is one thousand and eight hundred yuan, the hotel room is six thousand and six hundred yuan, which is a little surplus. It can be counted as the cost of gas. As for the watch, the property belongs to the owner. I am a rich man who pretends to be rich. Even if I decorate it with this luxury real thing, the fake is also fake. There is no need to use this surprise Look at me, what? Do you want to pay for the wear of your watch? Well, I can remind you that you have to wear the watch on my hand. "

    "I don''t mean that," Min Rou was even more flustered than when I threatened her. "Mr. Chu, the third Miss asked me to help you. What am I doing when you give me all the money back? Besides, this watch is a gift from the third miss. "

    " my wrist is not so expensive with a watch, "I interrupted her again, laughing," and also, I can''t bear this kind of help. I''m an ordinary white-collar worker. My monthly salary is enough to eat and drink, but not enough * *. It''s not easy to work hard to save my wife. I don''t want to owe anyone, so don''t increase my expenses. That''s just for me Thank you for your best help. Please tell your third miss. "

    "You call me hard to do"

    "I didn''t call you hard to do, just tell you, you don''t have to do anything, otherwise the hard to do is me," Min Rou said with a face of embarrassment, still need to say something, I''m not interested in listening, convection Su said: "car, let''s go."

    The end of the cold war is not because the tassel forgives me for staying in Fengchang, but because her curiosity to miss three makes her unable to keep silent any longer, so she went home with me.

    So going home instead of going back to the company is because I can''t let Chu Yuan go.

    "You mean that Xue Ziyuan is miss three?"

    There are five people in the room. Apart from me and Liusu, Chuyuan and Dongfang, winter night is also here. She came back at noon to send food to Dongfang. When we came in, she just woke up and wanted to go back to work. When she saw the heavy face of us, she stayed.

    I don''t have an exact answer to the question of fringe, "I''m just guessing, but I''m not sure"

    "is there anyone who is uncertain and capable of doing that, except Murphy, who is the only one, is Murphy necessary to sneak around?" It seems that Dong Xiaoye is still angry about my "hooligan" last night. She always speaks with targeted emotions. "I said it was her, you don''t admit it. Now her people appear in front of you. There are not so many coincidences in the world?"

    "Murphy doesn''t have to be furtive, nor does the asters?"

    "Why not?" Winter night said: "surprise, surprise do you understand? Women all like this, like men to make surprises, also like to make surprises for men, this is called romance. "

    "Oh?" I touched my chin, looked at her with a kind of recognition eyes, joked: "I didn''t expect to see the word" Romance "pop out of your mouth. In other words, how do you know that women like surprises?"

    Dongxiaoye knows that I deliberately provoked her, but she still kicks her feet honestly. She blushes and says: "nonsense, I am a woman!"

    I dodged the winter night, but I didn''t dodge the attack behind the tassel, * * got a kick and almost kicked me to Chu Yuan''s bosom. The tassel said angrily, "don''t talk about the topic deliberately!"

    This girl knows me so well. I stand behind the chair, and my palm seems to be drawn by an invisible force. It''s like playing with a drink can in a small winter night, raising my legs in a tassel, or cuddling a plush toy cat in a Shutong''s way. My hand is also habitually and involuntarily touching the top of Chu Yuan''s head, feeling the softness and delicacy of the palm, "What am I talking about?" he said? It''s just that there''s nothing to say. ""Why not?" The tassel glared at me and said, "is Xue Ziyuan the third lady? First, I asked you to be the company''s negotiator, willing to make a 20% concession in terms of capital contribution. Now I want to help you like this. What is her purpose? "

    I don''t want the purple garden to be the mysterious third lady, so before she admits it, I still have a dream that she is not the third lady, because her identity will make our relationship far away, because her help to me has made me feel strange to her.

    If two people have lived in different worlds, they are bound to go further and further. I don''t like that kind of premonition. I premeditate that if Ziyuan is the third miss, I will lose a friend from now on, because her help to me is not a surprise, but a strange proof to each other. She no longer knows me, just like she is no longer the one I know I can''t tell if I''m wrong, or I lack the freedom to deny the reality. I wryly smiled and said, "didn''t you say that? She is going to give me a surprise "

    " so, the third miss is really her. "The expression of the fringe is a little complicated. There is no doubt that it must be sour thinking," what''s the relationship between you and her? "

    "Friends who grew up together."

    "What friend?"

    "What else can a friend be? Because we can talk about it, we have a better relationship with each other. "I can''t help laughing at the imagination of the tassel and the little woman''s appearance when she left Beitian." when she left Beitian, we were still high school students. You wouldn''t think that we were friends and girls. What kind of vows and pledges did you dare to make

    Hearing that I said the doubt in her heart directly, the fringe denied, "I didn''t say that"

    "would it be so strange?" Winter night suddenly inserted a sentence, "your face of peach blossom attributes, let alone high school, even from the beginning of junior high school objects are not new?"

    "Even if I started dating in kindergarten, I never did!" I looked at the despised eyes of the little winter night, and said lightly: "little night, I feel sad for you. Your words seriously exposed the blank and tediousness of your adolescence. Just because you haven''t experienced the girl''s longing for love, so you can say such naive words. Do you know what the final result of the love that the girl dreamed of is? It''s disappointment. It''s to understand how fragile and absurd all the vows are before the test of reality. Do you know that a child''s object is love? It''s called curiosity. Don''t say that we are just pure friends. Even if we really have a partner, that kind of feelings can''t last to this day? You should have seen pig run before you ate pork. There are a couple of little fart kids in high school who can stick to marriage and have children. Don''t need me to tell you? "

    "Who hasn''t eaten pork?! Do you think my adolescence is bland? " Dong Xiaoye was so angry that she forgot to call herself a love expert in front of Chu Yuan and the East. She said: "yes, I haven''t been in love. What''s wrong? But not having a relationship doesn''t mean I haven''t had a girl''s vision? "

    "Just because you think that vision will come true, and you haven''t let go of that childish innocence, I can say that your adolescence is boring."

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 342

    "Just because you think that vision will come true now, I can say that your adolescence space is white and boring, which is the proof that you haven''t been in love," I was upset, and she always aimed at me. If I don''t have any resentment, I''ll be a man. "An over age girl who hasn''t even been in love and has no experience can be said, it''s also interesting to speculate, Fei You don''t have to blush to slander someone''s pure friend relationship, because we will blush for you "

    " who is the over age girl?! " "Over age" is a taboo word that obviously pokes at the pain of winter night. She almost growls at me and emphasizes: "I am still young, old lady, or a girl!"

    "Maiden?" I dug my ears and showed my doubts about them. "Short for a woman who has reached the age of being a young woman?"

    "Chu, you want to fight with me, don''t you?"

    "Well scar forgot to ache, do you have a long memory? It''s not that you haven''t played, you still want to lose? "

    "You --"

    the lips of winter Xiaoye Qi are trembling. I feel comfortable, and I want to hurt her again. I revenge her for arranging the relationship between me and Xiaozi. Chu Yuan pulls out my hand on her head, raises her face, looks at me discontentedly, and says: "brother, senior high school students are not little farts. Someone can fall in love because of curiosity, but the reasons for falling in love are not necessarily because of curiosity!"

    I want to say that she is young and doesn''t understand anything. But I can see her stubbornness and firmness in her big eyes. It seems that there is a little truth in her words. I admit that it is more reasonable than my words.

    Chu Yuan''s face was hot, his head hung down, and he murmured, "you are not as good as sister Ziyuan, but everyone can see that you like her, and she likes you, or you won''t be sad for so long after she left."

    "what are you talking about? Who''s upset? " Not to mention that she is just a first love, but as a friend who gets along day and night and grows up together, she suddenly disappears from my life, won''t I be sad? It''s not normal if you''re not sad? It''s because time heals everything, so I''m sure to say that maybe it''s the love I''ve been looking forward to, but it''s not the real and mature love.

    The past has passed, which is the evidence of growing up. What''s more, I''m still in the presence of tassels. How can I admit that I like little purple?

    Chu Yuan was too blind to see her. She didn''t notice the vinegar smell on the fringe''s face. "Why didn''t she feel sad? I still remember clearly that you didn''t go to school for several days in a row. You locked yourself in your room, didn''t eat, didn''t talk. "

    " I was angry that she left without saying a word. I said to go to the United States early, but didn''t tell me when I left. Who wouldn''t be angry? " I can see from the girl''s gradually gloomy expression that if I don''t interrupt her, she will continue to talk, and the following is the thing she and I don''t want to recall.

    My words succeeded in defusing the suspicions of the fringe and aroused her curiosity, "she didn''t tell you when she left?"

    If they really like each other, this dismissive way of parting is obviously impossible. I nodded, and Chu Yuan, who was interrupted by me, hesitated for a moment and nodded vaguely, at least in behavior, which is a fact.

    "Then you haven''t been in touch for five years?"

    Tassel problem is to touch the taboo between me and Chu Yuan in the end. Chu Yuan even has no courage to nod his head. Timidly, he stole a glance at me. I smiled and said naturally: "No."

    "Why?"

    Not only the tassel, but also Dong Xiaoye was puzzled. In a moment, he forgot what I had offended her. "Yeah, you told me last time that you haven''t contacted me in five years. Why haven''t you contacted?"

    "No contact information."

    Chu Yuan just wanted to speak, but was interrupted by me again. What she wanted to say was blocked twice in a row. It seemed that she finally lost the courage to explain again, wanted to speak and stopped, looked at me complicatedly, and then chose silence.

    I sighed secretly. Sure enough, Chu Yuan always cared about the mistakes he made. Ziyuan didn''t leave the contact information, but the contact information was torn off by Chu Yuan, so Chu Yuan was afraid that Ziyuan, who came back suddenly, would ask why I didn''t contact her, so she would be afraid of Ziyuan coming back suddenly.

    This girl, her heart is empty.

    What does it mean to have a friend who doesn''t say goodbye or leave contact information? The sympathetic eyes of the two girls are enough to explain everything.

    In their eyes, my friendship with Ziyuan is nothing more than that, so there is the sentence of "no wonder you think Miss three is not her."

    I don''t want to continue to discuss the matter of the purple garden in front of the Chu Yuan, so I deliberately quibbled, "what''s the matter with you, Oriental?"

    "Ah?" Sitting behind the little winter night, the dazed East was startled, "nothing much"

    "nothing much?" I can''t help frowning, "why don''t you talk for a long time? Aren''t you usually poor? You don''t look well, you don''t feel well? "

    "I hate it, brother Nan. Who is poor? Don''t you tell me, adults speak, children don''t interrupt, I''m now a parasite, how dare not listen to you The smart and eccentric Oriental relapses, but I always feel that her eyes are less nimble and more heavy."What''s on your mind?"

    "No," said the eastern enemy, who could not but look in my eyes, as if he had lost. "Well, I admit that I have something on my mind? Brother Nan, your intelligence is not considerate to girls at all. Can''t you put it into practice if you really care about me? Why do I have to say it? Should be to soften me with your gentleness, move me, let me cannot help but pour out to you, what''s the use of breaking my mouth? You have to learn how to break my heart, or who will fall in love with you? "

    Although it''s the usual style of the east girl''s skin, I can feel a murmur from it. It''s the murmur that the East tries to cover up with pettiness, but it can''t be disguised. Her murmur is like a murmur. The tassel and dongxiaoye have known the East''s character for a long time. Of course, they don''t really think I want to capture her Lori''s heart, but the two girls do I savor what she said with a serious face, which makes me almost fall in place. These two women with boyish character are so simple that they can be

    "I''m afraid you fall in love with me, so I can only break your mouth, and then take action to care of you." the faces of several girls are folded together, less than one third of my thickness, and quarrel with the East Leather has long been fighting for experience. Where is she still my opponent now? "Little girl is less narcissistic, grow up a little bit, and when she grows up to be a woman, my brother may have some interest in you. Now it''s time to save your mind. Don''t play coquettish with me. What''s the matter?"

    I haven''t finished speaking. I''ve already got three kicks. It''s expected that tassel and dongxiaoye kick me. But Chu Yuan''s kicking me doesn''t make sense. You pimp me and Dongfang, don''t you just want me to flirt with her?

    "I''ve been hiding here for six days. My mother should be in a hurry. I''m afraid you''ll betray me. At that time, my fate and I will be separated like you and sister purple. Maybe we don''t even have a chance to say goodbye."

    little niangpi, think too much?

    "Am I such a liar?"

    "Do you dare to swear in front of sister tassel and sister Xiaoye?"

    "What oath?"

    The Oriental little lady is quite suspected of taking advantage of the fire. "Swear that no matter what my mother does, you won''t give me to her and won''t let her take me to Paris!"

    "Why don''t you tell me to run away with you?" I didn''t have a good temper to spray her a word, the child family is really what words dare to say, afraid her mother has no evidence to accuse me of abducting a minor girl is?

    East small Niang makes a gesture to want to squeeze out two tears, holding winter small night to shout, "you see, small night elder sister, South elder brother he is going to drive me out!"

    "Little chuzi, are you a man?"

    "If you want to know that I am a man, don''t call me xiaochuzi, just like a eunuch!" I finally got a chance to vent my dissatisfaction.

    "Then what do I call you?!"

    "Brother Nan!" I was called by a southern brother by xiaoniangpi. I slipped out of the name. Looking at dongxiaoye, I really blushed and had a thick neck. If I could take it back, I would lose my momentum just now. The big man would have to make a mistake. "Well, if you want to call me brother, I will swear, and do what I say. Unlike someone, I know how to cheat."

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 343

    Even if I don''t swear and Chu Yuan supervises me, I can''t drive the east out. Dongfanglian people should be very clear about this unreasonable truth, so I feel a little confused about her forcing me to swear, and always feel that she is deliberately shifting the focus. (see the novel to the top)

    although I think she is intentional, I can''t deny that I was really distracted by her success, and Geithner became angry because of his anger at the little winter night.

    "Who cheated?" Winter night knows what I mean, so pretty face blushes.

    "Don''t be a rascal? From tonight, you can give me some foot washing water. " Compared with the depression in the East, I care more about the things that will make me depressed.

    "Why? It''s you who broke the rules first! " I''m surprised how she came here with her unreasonable "rightness and strength".

    "South south, you''re too cheeky. You''re provoked by my sister, how can you be so old-fashioned?" I don''t know why the tassel stands on the side of winter night.

    "I''m angry with her? Is she angry with me? " Not to mention that today''s attitude towards me is very bad. Last night, she confessed to losing, but she cheated. She didn''t say that she surrendered in the eyes of my "rogue", not because she didn''t have a hard mouth, but because she didn''t have a boyfriend, no real sense of oppression, so she didn''t have a hard mouth. She didn''t have to sacrifice for the nonexistent love. Therefore, in the name of my foul, she slandered me Even if I had allowed this, it belonged to opportunistic calculation, so I was judged to have lost. Although I was spared the punishment of holding a flashlight to apologize to women all over the world, I would bring them three foot washing water for a week. Did she lose this humiliation by saying "brother"?

    Chu Yuan also saw that I had deliberately retaliated against winter Xiaoye, and finally the tense nerves relaxed a little, laughing and swearing: "brother, you are so shameless, you are a man, how about a little demeanor? What''s the matter with giving our three girls foot washing water?"

    "What''s the matter? Humiliation! " I deliberately coax Chu Yuan to get up his spirits, caress her head, and pretend to be serious: "can she be the same as you? You''re my sister. Don''t say that I''m willing to give my sister foot washing water. I''m willing to serve her. Don''t say that it''s been a week, and it''s a fart all my life? I''d like to, but why should I serve her? It''s her cheating, but she forces me to give up or not to call me. I won''t have to use foot washing water, so I swear to little Dongfang. "

    "Sister Xiaoye, you are his brother. You can''t lose a piece of meat. You can save my life''s happiness. I beg you ~!" I don''t know if Dongfang Lian can hear what I said clearly. Why do you have to choose the most popular advice when you persuade her to wash her feet?

    "Water for feet?" At last, the tassel understood that I was not aiming at the winter night without any reason, and looked at me who was wronged in amazement, and chuckled out.

    The angry face of the iron green winter night also smiled, looked at the Chu Yuan who didn''t know why his face was red, and suddenly asked me, "you mean, as long as I call you brother, you are willing to serve me like a younger sister to play foot washing water?"

    With my understanding of dongxiaoye, it''s impossible for her to call me "brother" because she is so crazy and proud. So although she laughs in my heart, I only think she is playing the role of the criminal police to coax, frighten and bluff, and try to lure me into being a cheater? No doors! I firmly said: "yes!"

    "Good!" Winter night made a deep breath, full of momentum, trembling a weak voice called: "brother"

    I foolishly, "you called?"

    "I did."

    "What do you call it?"

    "Why don''t I?" On a small winter night, he blushed like blood and blushed, but he was elated. "To call brother is not only to show my youth, but also to help me to wash my feet with foot washing water. Who is not to call this kind of thing?"

    Ya of call me "elder brother" is to hypnotize oneself very young?

    "Don''t you think it''s a bit of self deception? It''s an unchangeable fact that I was born two or three years later than you. Even if you call me brother, you won''t be young "

    surprised by the strange move of dongxiaoye. In a hurry, I actually made a big taboo. The most sensitive thing about dongxiaoye is her age. She was stabbed to the pain by me, which immediately aroused her" wildness. "I''m willing to deceive myself. Can you mind?! Give me less bullshit, I''ll call it, brother! brother!! brother!! how?! You said that you are willing to serve your sister and wash your feet all your life. OK, I''ll go out and be your sister. Don''t you say "little chuzi" is not good? Then if I don''t, I''ll call you brother. Aren''t you a man? If it''s a big man, don''t regret! From tonight on, you wash my feet! "

    I lost my voice and said, "is there any mistake? How did you change from a foot wash to a foot wash? "

    "You said it yourself!" Winter night is my prime, "you can repent, admit you are not a man first!"

    "I -" I''m the only one who can admit it!

    Seeing Chu Yuan, tassels, including the East where the mood is not quite right, they all smile forward and backward. I feel like I have dug a big hole and buried myself in the grass. I don''t know women

    In the evening, after work, I went back to Shangri La Hotel with the fringe. I wanted to pick up the elders of Shu''s family for dinner. I was afraid that the elders of Shu''s family might misunderstand our relationship. We had a discussion in the elevator. It was said that I met downstairs. I realized why Mr. Xiao Shu didn''t tell her parents about my relationship with the fringe. A man and a pair of sisters really felt a little bit Subtle.Ring the doorbell of the room, but not Shutong, but minrou!

    "Why are you here?!"

    "Of course I''m here," Min Rou said with less hypocrisy. To be exact, she still likes to laugh, but it''s not a sweet smile, but a cunning smile. She cried out, "didn''t Mr. Chu tell me to come here?"

    "I asked you to come here?"

    "Minya, is Xiaochu here?" The old man''s voice was still tired, but a little excited.

    "Yes." Minrou blinked at me, shrugged her shoulders defiantly, cute, but she was looking for smoke.

    I just reflected that Ya''s words just now were intentionally said to the people in the room.

    "Little Chu, tell you not to spend money, look at you, and buy so many things." The old man leaned on the head of the bed and saw that I was a warm scolding. However, I just changed my clothes. Shutong''s parents seemed to have changed themselves. I almost didn''t recognize them. If I wanted to use one word to describe them, I would choose the rude word "Earth". Now, I want to change it into a word "tide"! Is it true that people rely on clothes? That change is earth shaking!

    The five big and three thick Shuda changed into a white shirt, a black casual suit top, a loose blue jeans, and a pair of white flat shoes on his feet. He didn''t wear glasses originally, and a pair of currently popular black frame glasses without glasses was also put on the bridge of his nose. In the morning, he felt that his stubble was a little long and his hair was a little messy, but now it''s easy to match with him But the fashionable dress, those who are sloppy instead convert to a kind of temperament, an artist''s temperament, looks like a musician.

    and Shu Ma''s lady dress looks elegant. She sees me in front of the dressing table. She feel shy. I do not deny that she was scared, because she had half the foundation of her face. White powder concealed her dark complexion and covered the blood color on her face. It looked like a miss Zhen Zi who came out of the mirror. I dare not face it.

    sees the big pocket bags thrown on the bed and the various cosmetics and perfume on the dresser. The brother wants to cry, the men''s wear is Armani, the women''s wear is Chanel, and the bottle of cream that Xiao Shu holds in his hand is said to be the most expensive lamer in the world. When she asked Song Jia about Murphy''s * * * *, she tried to blackmail me to buy her a bottle, but on the Internet I broke down when I found out the price of that thing. It was sold in ounces.

    since the cream is so expensive, I''m afraid that other cosmetics that don''t even have China''s character will not be cheap. Where are the other top brands and shoes and socks?

    Sure enough, Shu''s mother said, "little Chu, these clothes are beautiful, aren''t they very expensive?"

    Of course, it''s very expensive, and it''s not so expensive. "It''s not expensive." Min Rou was angry and didn''t deserve his life. He was a devil, but he laughed like an angel. "Our company has its own shopping mall. These clothes, shoes, socks and cosmetics are all taken from the shopping mall. They are only the cost price, which is several times cheaper than the market price."

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 344

    The woman is always out of place. She is still throwing new clothes on the bed, but Shu''s mother is very indecent. She wants to take off her dark green lady''s cardigan and painting coat. "That''s not appropriate, Xiao Chu. We can''t take this dress back and put it on your family."

    Shutong, who is silent and complicated, can''t help it anymore. Her mother is clumsy The poor performance made her blush. "Mom, can you stop talking?"

    Shutong takes a look at minrou with fear, and then lowers her head to me apologetically. Obviously, she thinks that her mother has made me lose face in front of minrou. Anyone with a little intelligence can see that Shutong''s politeness is fake, which is a way to force me to be generous. But I can understand. People, who doesn''t love vanity?

    In addition to my father Shu, I''m the only man in the room. How dare I let my mother-in-law take off her clothes in front of me? I pretended that I didn''t see her mother''s little thoughts, and I stopped her in a panic. "Auntie, it''s too obvious for you to say that"

    "yes," Min Rou said, "the clothes are for you, no matter the size and style It''s suitable for Mr. Chu''s mother and sister. If you don''t accept it, the clothes will be ruined. "

    Liu Su and I looked at each other, but their eyes were all complex. Min Rou''s words confirmed that the three young ladies knew my business very well. If it wasn''t for me and Liu Su to try their best to change the topic, Shu Tong and her father and daughter would be in a hurry with Shu''s mother who accepted the gift. I exchanged greetings with the old man Later, in the name of "business", min Rou was dragged out of the room.

    "I didn''t understand what I said at noon?"

    "Very clear."

    "Then why are you still here? And bought so many things? " I was furious, because she was a woman, and was ordered, I was forced to bear the anger, "is it interesting to play us with money?"

    Yes, my mother Shu''s gaffe makes me feel that Min Rou is playing a trick on us. Even if the third miss is Ziyuan, even if I feel guilty for her, I can''t tolerate her such behavior. I don''t like the feeling of implicating others.

    I can see that I''m really angry. Min Rou''s face is a little tense, but she is still joking more. "Mr. Chu, I never meant to tease you. I came here, which was entrusted by miss three. She bought the things herself. I hope you don''t misunderstand her. I''ve been with miss three for so long, but it''s the first time that I saw her go shopping for others. You should feel that Have the honor "

    " have the honor? I should be honored to play tricks on my friends and my friends'' families? "

    "I said that miss three never meant to play tricks on anyone"

    "what does she mean then Tired, I''m really tired, "please go to please elder Shu for me? To make me feel more indebted to her? Not only do you want me to owe her materially, but also mentally? "

    Min Rou is dissatisfied with my attitude, "I don''t know what you mean"

    "I don''t know what you mean!" I took out the bank card in my pocket and put it in Min Rou''s hand. "The password is my mother''s birthday. Since you know my situation so well, shouldn''t you even know my mother''s birthday?"

    The most terrible time for a person is not when he is angry, but when he is trying to suppress himself. Because at this time, you don''t know how he wants to vent and what he wants to do. Minrou is scared by me and says, "Mr. Chu, you are"

    "all my savings are in this card. Maybe it''s not money in your eyes, but it should be enough I bought your clothes and perfume, "I said with a look." if your goal is to make me spend money on bleeding, then I won''t bother. Take it and get out of it! Go back and tell your third lady that this kind of game is almost enough. I don''t have such a good temper to bear it again! "

    Min Rou''s face was angry. "Mr. Chu, you are insulting."

    "if you think I insulted you with money, you should be more clear that you have insulted me all the time," I interrupted her, calmed her mood, and said lightly: "since I have understood what I said at noon, now you still repeat the same thing, it is enough to prove this, I I don''t want to say anything more but one sentence. Please go back and tell the third miss of your family. No matter you want to help me or straighten me up, ask her to show up on her own. I don''t want to continue to guess the riddles with her! "

    "What if I don''t go?" Without any hesitation on minrou''s face, she stubbornly said: "to help you is the work assigned to me by the third miss, I don''t want to screw it up"

    "to help people in need, I''m not a vulnerable group, don''t show your strength to me, it''s not good, it''s hypocritical," I coldly said: "get out."

    The last word "roll" finally pierced min Rou''s disguise, and she shivered with anger. "Mr. Chu, don''t you think it''s demeaning to say such a thing to a lady?"

    "I''m not a gentleman. Don''t tell me your mother''s manners. I have to bear it all the time. I''ve already put you in a circle. Didn''t the third miss of your family tell you? My temper is far from being so kind as my face. If people don''t offend me, I won''t be offended. If people offend me, "I snorted coldly, holding minrou''s round chin with my fingers in a haughty and frivolous manner. I grinned and narrowed the distance between the two faces. In an ambiguous voice, I said," I''ve never been a loser. "After minrou''s fright, she pretended to be calm as my lips pressed closer and closer, but gradually disintegrated. She said with a farfetched smile, "you dare not"

    "a woman saying" you dare not "to a man will only produce two kinds of understandings: either provocation or insult. Don''t talk about me, even if it''s a man who really dare not touch you, I''m afraid that I''m not satisfied with aggression Your mouth. " I think my deliberately low voice is very magnetic. I hold her waist in one hand and lift her skirt in the other. The thin and smooth feel of silk stockings and the warmth of tight thighs make me feel a pleasure of being a villain.

    In each other''s face can feel the heat of each other''s breathing, she finally collapsed. With a coquettish cry, she pushed me away with a red face, put down a "you don''t want to face", turned around and ran away quickly.

    I''ve got a long sigh of relief. My face is also burning. I''m still worried. What should I do if she doesn''t push me away? Do you really kiss her and tear off her underwear? Men''s revenge is terrible, because I don''t think it''s difficult to treat her too much, but fortunately, the result is as I wish, and my friend didn''t fall into the devil''s way.

    Minrou is not an ordinary little secretary. Although her acting skills are very lifelike, when she talks about the third lady, she always unconsciously shows her confusion and disdain for me from her admiration and worship for the third lady. Therefore, I dare to bet on this one - this woman will not really be willing to be a man like me for the sake of the third lady People are frivolous. It doesn''t matter if they go to bed. It''s all for bluffing me!

    Apart from Chuyuan, I have never suffered losses in anyone. Maybe it is because there is a Chuyuan that often makes me suffer losses at home that I have developed the habit of not suffering losses in other people. Maybe it is to find a balanced psychological comfort.

    What a man can''t stand is being looked down upon by a woman. I''m also a big masculine believer.

    "Eh? Little Chu, where''s Minya? "

    It seems that Min Rou is not only able to use material to please people, but also does a good job in spirit. The elders of the Shu family treat her very much. As soon as I enter the door, the old man asks me where she is going, but I think she also uses this question to defuse the tension in the room.

    Although Shu Tong and his mother were making clothes together on the bed, their faces were still excited. The fringe suggested that my eyes gave me an answer. It must have been because of the poor performance just now that the little antique teacher and her mother got angry.

    "There''s something in the company, I asked her to go back to deal with it." my friend said lies without stumbling, but from the fringe turning white eyes, I really can''t deceive her. Thinking of what I''ve done to minrou just now, I can''t help feeling faint. I smiled twice and said, "Oh, it''s time, grandma, uncle and aunt, let''s go to the restaurant to have something to eat."

    "No need," said Shutong, who was trying to put on a natural expression. "Grandma got up early today and took the train for half a day. Now she hasn''t slowed down. She''s a little tired and has no appetite. I just went home and made some porridge. I bought some steamed dumplings and brought them here. There''s a microwave in the room. I''ll eat when it''s hot."

    Shutong said that I only noticed that there was a stainless steel heat preservation barrel and a bag of "Zhangji steamed dumplings" on the tea table. Wouldn''t this girl be afraid that I would spend money again?

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 345

    Although I gave the bank card to minrou, in fact, my expenses are only the expenses of lunch and the room for one day. Although ten thousand yuan is not a small amount for me, it is not beyond my ability. I am not stingy because she is a cousin of tassel. "How is this suitable? Or go to the restaurant. (see the novel to the top) "

    " no, little Chu, "the old man pulled me to sit by the bed and said with a smile:" grandma is tired and really doesn''t want to move. I''m glad that you can come to see me. Grandma came to Beitian this time, just to see you, but not to plan to eat and drink. Ha ha, do you want to work tomorrow? Then go home early and have a rest. I heard that Tong Tong said that your parents are all abroad. You live with your sister. If you go back late, the little girl will be afraid. "

    my parents seem to have never been abroad in their lives, and they will be sent thousands of miles away by Xiao Shu''s words These night owls are different. They are used to going to bed early. "

    I was stunned, and then I realized that seven o''clock is the beginning of the evening for me, but it''s not early for Shu Tong''s parents who are used to working on farm work in the morning. Especially in this season, there are many farm work, high temperature in the daytime, and they will get up as soon as the day is shining. The biological clock is not adjustable in two days The whole, looking at their looks, did hang a little tired.

    "That''s good," I patted the back of the old man''s hand and said with a smile: "you have a good rest. I''ve arranged tomorrow''s work. I don''t need to go to the company. I''ll pick you up at nine o''clock in the morning and take you to a fun place in Beitian."

    acting will come back to acting. The deceit itself makes me feel guilty, and I like the old man who cares for his granddaughter from the heart, so this idea It''s not a little fake. Maybe it''s because I didn''t have a mother since I was a child. I always yearn for loving people inexplicably. The emergence of my stepmother made up for the vacancy in my heart, and also made me lose my resistance to loving people.

    When you believe that there is true love in the world, and you meet people who have true love, you always unconsciously want to do something for them, but my father Shu''s response is beyond my expectation. To be exact, it was a surprise to me. He was not good at words. He was very silent all of a sudden and shouted, "no!"

    I was stunned by this simple refusal. Mother Shu gave him a fierce look, and then she said to me in a panic: "no, Xiao Chu, don''t delay your work and that of Tong Tong because of us."

    I looked at Shu Tong in a puzzled way, "isn''t your school off?"

    "is a the senior one senior student the vacation," Shu the child obviously has the third mock exam, I also invigilate, has obviously told you, you must pick these two days to come over, I am not saying? It''s better to come over at the weekend. It''s not appropriate to ask for leave now. The old teachers are not satisfied with our new people and will tell the truth. I don''t know what you think. They don''t understand me at all "

    " cousin! " The fringe interrupts Shu Tong''s chatter, because the face of Shu''s elders is not good-looking, but it''s not anger or dissatisfaction. I can''t help but wonder that their eyes seem to be dodging something, But her attitude still annoys me. What''s your composition for fate, Tong? "

    Shutong is stunned, "huh? My family''s one day "

    didn''t finish saying, suddenly stopped, as if already knew what I was going to say, I have no good airway:" you want them to understand the truth, but they don''t understand, even if others don''t talk, you think you are a good teacher? "

    "I"

    Shutong looked at me wrongly, but could not argue. This curtain fell in the eyes of the old man, just like the husband taught his wife who was not sensible, and Lao Huai, who laughed immediately, was very pleased. As expected, it was the old woman who looked at her son-in-law and liked her son-in-law for no reason Team, I heard it''s not bad. We came here ahead of time to meet him. Your second aunt''s kid can''t finish school and wants to work. Please ask Li Gazi and your father if they are short of people. You know, Li Gazi has a good relationship with your father and can talk. If the second aunt''s kid follows him, he can help take care of him. "

    Tong Pui After a wonderful observation of my face, I was completely out of temper.

    "Yes," said Shu, "he''ll be off duty tomorrow, or we won''t have to rush in all of a sudden, will we?"

    Maybe I''m too sensitive. Before Shu''s father said this, I think Shu''s mother gave him a look. It''s like a primary school class, when the teacher suddenly asked a dozing classmate to read the text, and the deskmate secretly reminded him which paragraph to start reading from

    "the dog bit LV Dongbin, and he didn''t know good people!" Waving goodbye to her parents, the elevator door just closed, Shu Tong''s face was like turning over, blowing his cheeks, turning white his big eyes, staring at me angrily, throwing a word hard, blaming me for scolding her in front of her parents just now, which made her very faceless."You don''t help your parents, because you love me and I spend money to complain to my parents. Don''t you really love me?" As soon as I pulled the tassel over and stopped it in front of me, it seemed that I was hiding behind her, but actually I put my chin on her shoulder, rubbed her face, smelled the fragrance of her hair, so I had to be a good girl and said: "although I do spend a little bleeding, but this is to prove my determination to be your cousin husband, you want to be crooked. Because my charm is really ugly, No Once you can''t do anything to hurt your cousin, it''s no need to pretend to do what you want to do. "

    " Stinky south south, you dare to flirt with my cousin in my presence?! "

    "Aren''t I your cousin? Don''t you flirt with her? "

    "You think of beauty!" Shutong blushed, but he didn''t intend to retaliate in physical way. He said seriously, "seriously, who is minrou? Why does she help us so much? "

    I grabbed the fist that the tassel hit and dragged her to my arms. I was mixing oil unilaterally. When I heard Shutong''s question, my good mood suddenly disappeared, and the tassel also stopped struggling. Although the smell of vinegar was strong, I was allowed to hold her, or because of the smell of vinegar, I took the initiative to hold her.

    This girl is always suspicious of my relationship with Xiaozi.

    "Refuse to answer your question, go home and let the tassel tell you," I pulled the topic, "Tomorrow your family has something, you have something, just I have something, so I won''t come over." Shu Tong''s mother insists that I don''t need to drive them to find that Li Gazi, so I can''t insist. After all, they are going to ask people to do things. I''m an "outsider" to get involved, Shu Mom and dad will feel sorry.

    "What''s the matter with you?" Shutong said with a smile: "you are a fake. What kind of boss are you really? What can I do for you? "

    "Back to the company."

    "Back to the company?" Shutong''s face changed, and he felt like he was changing into an angry interrogative expression. He dragged the tassel from my arms into her arms. "If you don''t mention this, I''ll forget it. Didn''t you promise my cousin to resign from Fengchang? Why are you back to work? It''s not because Murphy "

    " cousin! " The tassel stopped Shu Tong from getting more excited. "The reason for South South returning is that there is no choice. You want to know that I''ll tell you when I get home. Don''t say that, OK? He''s very confused now "

    I know that tassel loves me, but I also know that tassel doesn''t believe that I stay in Fengchang and has nothing to do with Murphy

    The sofa sprayed by the drunken oriental girl is not dry yet, but for the three girls, it doesn''t affect their comfortable TV watching. They arrange the four wooden chairs in the living room side by side and cover the quilt I used for winter. Although it''s narrower, it''s just like a miniature sofa, but in this way, it also declares that I have no place except bedroom and toilet Yes.

    People have to pay for what they want. It''s true that I''m constantly exploited. At least, the invasion of three girls makes my night no longer only radiate from the computer screen. Some scenes that stimulate the secretion of renal glands appear at the beginning, for example, now

    (see the peak of the novel) 16977 games update interesting games every day, Wait for you to find out!

 Chapter 346

    Dongxiaoye pulls my large sandals and comes out of the bathroom wearing personalized pajamas. It''s actually a Chinese men''s football team uniform. Not to mention me, Chu Yuan and Dongfang are a bit upset. The two girls consciously move * * to give up the leftmost position of the "new sofa". Dongxiaoye sits down lazily and is curious about our expression. "What''s wrong? Something on my clothes? "

    "No, it''s a little surprised," Chu Yuan asked. "Sister Xiaoye, are you going to sleep in this dress?"

    Not to mention that it''s strange for girls to wear jerseys. As fans, Chu Yuan is just like me. In recent years, Chu Yuan has become a little repellent to this dress. On winter night, she misunderstood Chu Yuan''s meaning. She looked at her and the lovely pajamas in the East with envious eyes, and sighed a little sadly, "I''m not like you, and I''ll wear those pajamas again When it comes to "being laughed at", her eyes have turned to me fiercely. I would like to tell her that it''s not suitable to wear this "Pajama" with your age and gender

    but I can''t deny that I hold the remote control. This inappropriate dress is put on the winter night for the first time, so I haven''t changed for the first time Taiwan''s * * loose clothes can''t disguise her plump and exquisite, strong and long legs make people angry. Isn''t it a kind of temptation of uniform? The only disappointment is that I didn''t find the two attractive bumps from the towering peak. Ah, Chu Yuan said that sleeping in underwear would affect development? Yes, it''s no longer necessary to grow up. I''m thinking about it, and I''m aware of my eyes. "What are you looking at?"

    "Nothing to watch," I got up and stretched my hands and feet. Thanks to the three girls, I could only watch TV on a small bench. After sitting for a long time, I would rather stand up and relax. After watching for a while, I felt sluggish. "It''s ten o''clock. I''ll go back to the company tomorrow. I won''t stay up with you. I''ll go to bed."

    Because dongfanglian people hide in the house by themselves during the day and sleep too much, which leads to vigorous spirit at night, so that Chu Yuan''s sleeping time is getting later and later. In addition, the night owl''s winter night, which makes me not sleep more than six hours a day recently. It''s a kind of torture for people who are used to ten hours of bed changing. Today, so many things happen, and they are tired physically and mentally I really have no spirit to accompany them.

    "Nan brother --"

    "and so on --"

    quite surprised me. What caught me was not the most sticky and difficult Chu Yuan, but Dong Lianren and Dong Xiaoye. Even Chu Yuan looked at them in surprise.

    "Why?" I don''t understand looking at the East, so I asked her first, because she is a little bit abnormal today, mentally depressed, and less than usual.

    The East obviously didn''t expect her to call me at the same time at the winter night party. There was a flicker in her eyes. Xuan''er said with a smile, "what''s the matter with this girl? I was puzzled. Turning to winter night, I said impatiently, "what''s wrong with you?"

    The sweet smile on the winter night made me shiver and turn my legs up. I didn''t realize that the wide and fat shorts would expose the attractive spring light of her thigh root. Although it''s not true because of the shadow, it''s more easy to make people daydream. How does the hint of shaking her toes look like coquettish teasing? "Little south, are you What did you forget? "

    "Don''t forget, I washed my hands before dinner, washed my mouth after dinner, and flushed the toilet when I went to the toilet."

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang Lian, who were sniggering, heard the words and couldn''t help laughing. Winter Xiaoye knew that I was pretending garlic, and his face was dim. He said coldly: "if you deny that you are a man, you will continue to pretend. If you don''t deny it, you will go to wash your feet! ˇ±

    "is there any mistake? Didn''t you just take a bath? "

    "Bathing and foot washing are two things"

    "are you interested in finding fault?"

    Tiger elder sister two eyes a stare, "is how?! Didn''t you annoy me at noon?! If you want me to call you "no way!"

    This woman, ah

    the eldest husband is able to bend and stretch. I endured humiliation and took a basin of foot washing water and put it at the foot of the little winter night. Because I am very clear, there is only one outcome of the argument with her, that is, to continue the endless argument. She is competitive and will not suffer any loss. Otherwise, she will not stick like a dog skin plaster because I touched her chest I want to fight with me.

    "All right?"

    "No," she said, after soaking her feet in warm water and laughing happily at me in the winter evening, her expression suddenly froze. Maybe it was because I didn''t feel frustrated and she didn''t feel victorious. Yazhi went ahead and said, "wash my feet."

    "What?!" My friend''s heart is not as angry as his face, but I think it''s more funny. Sister Hu is much older than Chuyuan, but she has the same childlike character.

    "What you said, you are willing to wash your sister''s feet"

    I am angry and funny, "I still sleep with my sister, do you dare to sleep with me?""Good!"

    "No way!"

    The face that winter small night holds is red and the ear is red, haven''t spoken yet, robbed white by Oriental pity person and Chu Yuan.

    "Oriental pity people jokingly smile:" fate, you are reluctant to ah

    "I don''t want to give up anything." Chu Yuan punched on the shoulder of the East. He was too ashamed to stop. He turned around to hug Dong Xiaoye''s Willow waist, puffed up his cheeks, and said, "I don''t want Xiaoye''s sister to be taken advantage of by a guy like my brother."

    it hurt his self-esteem to turn his elbow outside.

    "Don''t talk about it. Now, how about washing your feet? Do you want to wash them?"

    I can''t think of a reason why I refuse to take advantage of beautiful women. I once doubted whether there was an IQ problem in dongxiaoye, and even if it was Chu Yuan, I was embarrassed to wash her feet, because she would feel shy Her personality is not a woman, but her body is full of femininity. Her personality is careless, but her body is exquisite to perfection. Her slender straight legs and beautiful arc of her calf will arouse the original desire of men at a glance. The two little feet have high arches, thin and slender feet, and long toes. Although the skin is not white, it exudes smooth and smooth luster on the feet The blood vessels of the two legs can also be seen clearly. These two small jade feet, even the foot models on the Internet, are incomparable. I can''t believe that their owners will be a violent policewoman who doesn''t know how to maintain her body at all.

    "Did you call me? Why didn''t I wash it for you? " I''m a typical girl who has to sell cheaply to get rid of the last psychological obstacle for herself. If she wants to call me brother, I''ll wash her. There are only two things that a man expects most in his life: a beautiful woman is willing to eat your tofu, and a beautiful woman is willing to let you eat her tofu.

    I am enjoying two kinds of happiness at the same time when I play my consistent spirit of ah Q?

    The cheeks of dongxiaoye are like fire, which means they are ashamed and hate. However, the more I stir her up, the more she refuses to shrink back. "Call me, brother"

    "what do you call me? I didn''t catch it. " Don''t say me, it is estimated that Chu Yuan sitting beside her can''t hear clearly.

    Winter small night shivers all over, the individual single eyelid big eyes suddenly open round, by the outbreak of momentum roar: "I say, brother, wash my feet!"

    It''s so cool in my heart that I''m forced to wash my feet by a beautiful woman. It''s always different when I ask you to wash her feet. If I really think that she won on a small winter night, I won''t be depressed and hesitant when I roll up my sleeves with a smile.

    "Don''t say wash your feet. Next time you call me brother, I''ll take a bath for you." I continue to use language to sexually invade dongxiaoye. Now it''s not her bullying me at all, but I''m bullying her.

    "Wait!" Winter night legs * *, left foot on the right foot, bow down to grasp my hands, red face as if to exude water in general, "you really want to wash my feet?"

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang both see that sister Hu is ashamed, but these two girls are extremely bad. They not only like to play tricks on me, but also like to see me play tricks on people. That''s a bad laugh. It doesn''t mean that they can help to finish the game at all.

    "You really call me" brother ". Can I not wash it for you? Even if I deny that I''m a man, I can''t deny that I''m your brother. "I''m so angry that I don''t deserve my life. I smile defiantly with the winner''s gesture. My expression is the same as that of last night when I asked for" rogue "her." little night, aren''t you shy? It''s OK to regret. Admit that you''re not a woman first. "

    This is the other way to return to the other way. Knowing that I played a trick on her by turning around the world, Dong Xiaoye didn''t know how to go down the steps, let go of my hand and pretended to be indifferent: "what shame do I suffer when you wash my feet for a little woman as a big man, and what regret do I regret later? It''s not me who is disgraceful. "

    I have no face and no skin:" I don''t feel disgraceful either. Hey, who let you be my sister? "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 347

    I''ll bet that Dong Xiaoye''s two legs trembled, not shy, but restrained the * * who wanted to kick me to death, which also proved that she was resigned? My cheekiness made her drive herself into a dead end. Proud she would rather be taken advantage of by me than admit that she had made a fool of herself. However, before my two claws came into the water and touched her skin, I heard the doorbell ring. Four people in the room were stunned at the same time. Who will come this time?

    Dongfang Lian''s face suddenly turned pale when he shot, "my mother! My mom''s here

    The dead girl almost bumped me to the ground. Is her reaction too exaggerated?

    "Impossible? She''s not sure you live here, "said Dong Xiaoye, but she couldn''t hide her joy. She glared at me, and at the same time, she couldn''t even wipe her feet. She rushed into the bathroom with the foot basin and shouted," if you don''t wash, please clean up the living room. It''s so messy. What''s the style for the guests to see? "

    I''m speechless. The snack bags and coke cans on the ground seem to be the masterpieces of your three stinky girls!

    The extreme sensitivity of the East obviously attracted Chu Yuan''s attention. She patted the East on the shoulder and comforted her: "it''s late now, so it can''t be aunt Ran''s, Dongfang, why are you so nervous? It''s not like you. "

    Hearing this, Dongfang realized that he had lost his temper. He raised his panic and laughed twice. He was embarrassed and said, "how can I be nervous? These days, I always hide at home by myself. When I hear the doorbell, I will be scared. I''m used to it. Haha. "

    The mouth doesn''t admit it, but the two little hands hold Chu Yuan''s arm dead, and Chu Yuan frowns. I pat her gently on the head, but she doesn''t have a good airway: "are you scared? I''ll let you take it off if I try harder. "

    "Ah!" Dongfang Lianren jumps a step after he is busy. "Yuan Yuan, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to"

    the tears of Chu Yuan, who is afraid of pain, are falling down quickly. "It''s OK, it''s not very painful if it doesn''t hurt"

    I don''t know how much Chu Yuan hurts, but Dongfang is very distressed. I gently hold her face and egg, and say: "didn''t I tell you that I can speak and count words? Even if your mother comes, I''m not afraid. We know how to move with emotion. If we don''t agree with her, I''ll give you a chance to run away and hide in your sister''s house for a few days. "

    "South elder brother" the East small Niang moved the tear to roll, suddenly small mouth a toot, the icy way: "you should not be pure want to kick my this trouble to small night elder sister?"

    Well, I''ve been seen through Seeing Chu Yuan as if he had been trampled on the tail of a kitten, he glared at me fiercely. I vaguely perfunctorily said, "I''ll open the door and let others wait for a long time."

    In fact, I''m very clear that they can''t be Oriental mothers or Zhen Nuo. Although I don''t know their details, from the point of view that Zhen Nuo can afford to hire bodyguards, their identity is definitely not simple, so women with identity background won''t choose to visit a single man in the evening, because their reserve is directly proportional to their status Of.

    But what I didn''t expect was that the comer was a woman, and also a woman I didn''t expect.

    "I know you''re surprised, but you''re going to look at me so surprised, don''t invite me in?" The white T-shirt with long sleeves, the black straight tube sports pants, the purple garden dressed by my neighbor''s younger sister with head askew, looking at me dazzled with a playful smile, lifting the plastic bag in my hand, shaking it gently in front of my eyes, putting my soul out of my body back.

    "Why did you come? No, how do you know I live here? " I returned to my senses, pushed open the security door, took the bag she handed me, and asked, "have you been to my house?"

    "No," said Ziyuan, jumping into the door like a little rabbit with her hands on her back. There was a trace of complexity in the corner of her eyes that I didn''t understand. "I''m not ready to go to see my uncle and aunt now, Murphy told me."

    "She told you?" Looking at the shoe cabinet opened by Ziyuan who didn''t recognize her, I felt so familiar, as if we had never been apart for five years before. "What''s the psychological preparation for going to see my parents? My mother often talks about you. I''m sure she''ll be very happy to know you''re back. "

    My words are not without exaggeration. In fact, my stepmother really likes the smart, sensible, gentle and peaceful purple garden. But since she left Beitian City, the words "Xue purple garden" have become forbidden. They have disappeared in my family. Of course, to a large extent, it''s because of the incident of Chu Yuan''s ill hospitalization

    "how about you?" Purple garden didn''t answer my question, but turned around, looked at me with a smile, and asked, "do you think about me? Are you happy to see me back? "

    It''s not my familiar way of asking questions, but the shyness of Ziyuan''s cheeks is what I''m familiar with. It''s an unavoidable reality that the estrangement of five years has created. Like me, Ziyuan and I are afraid to make each other feel strange because of their own changes, so they try their best to recall the past and try to use the familiar way of communication at that time to dispel their unwillingness to admit it , or extremely unadaptable strangeness.

    If not, purple garden will not ask such a question, because this question is put in the past, just a childish, and put in today, only ambiguous."Happy but not happy, but also complicated" liars don''t always like to lie. I answered her questions honestly and gave up the disguise to express the real feelings in my heart. It''s really complicated. I have a lot of things to prove to Ziyuan. I''m curious, but I don''t expect that, so I''m very ungrateful, Hem hem hem haw even a little bit pinched, his mouth seemed to contain a piece of hot sweet potato

    although my voice was not loud, but the asters should not be hard to hear, but she just didn''t hear it. Looking at all kinds of women''s shoes in the shoe cabinet, she smiled: "are there any other girls living in your family besides fate? Not with a girlfriend? "

    This girl''s eyes are really thief. She stares at the high-heeled shoes in the shoe cabinet that are obviously different from Chu Yuan''s and oriental styles. Suddenly, my friend''s heart quivers. Suddenly, she realizes that the owner of the shoes is in the living room!

    How can I introduce winter night?

    Say she''s a cop, in charge of protecting me? No, it will frighten her. Secondly, it''s the task of dongxiaoye. It''s her responsibility and discipline to keep secret.

    Say she''s my girlfriend? What''s more, Chu Yuan only said that my girlfriend is a tassel in the daytime, and a police flower who lives with me comes out here. How does Ziyuan think of me?

    My mind is fast, but not as fast as the movement of Ziyuan. She takes out a pair of Chuyuan''s cotton slippers from the shoe cabinet, holds my shoulder, and says on the other side: "fortunately, before I come, please ask Mr. Mo to call Miss Cheng. She knows that she is accompanying her cousin, and she is not with you. Hee hee, otherwise, I will come to you at this time. She must have misunderstood."

    "It''s not Xiaozi, that"

    my language organization ability suddenly has a problem. I usually don''t need to make a draft when I lie, but now I don''t know what to say. How to say it, Ziyuan only thinks that I''m embarrassed and walks into the living room on my own. "Fate, is it there? Sister purple came to see you and bought you a midnight snack? This is "

    I covered my face with one hand before I came into the living room. The purple garden and dongxiaoye collided with each other face to face

    the delicious duck neck now gnawed without any taste. The purple garden looked at dongxiaoye with half confidence, and the atmosphere was treacherous to the extreme. My taste seemed to be attracted by her eyes. It was indeed the criminal police. Dongxiaoye chewed the duck neck freely and let the purple garden beat him Quantity, the face does not see the slightest waves.

    "Are you really Xiao Nan''s cousin?"

    "Well," he said in a big lie on winter''s Eve, "my cousin from afar is more like a villager, a relative who can''t fight with eight poles. My father has a good relationship with his father. He works as a teacher. I work as a clerk in the Municipal Bureau, because the problem of dormitory allocation hasn''t been solved. I don''t have a place to live now. My father doesn''t trust me to rent a house outside, so let me first I''ve been staying with my cousin for a few days. "

    Ya''s saying is true. It''s impossible for her to understand the truth that she can''t be tender even if she pretends to be tender. Ya''s self deceiving symptoms have become extremely ill. This cousin''s name is more natural than the "cousin''s husband" of the fringe. Is it a clerk? Afraid that asters laugh at your mother tiger? Even Chu Yuan and the East forget the restraint and stare at Dong Xiaoye with eyes open and tongue tied. How can I hear that she seems to be suspected of copying Shu Tong!

 Chapter 348

    "Oh?" Ziyuan smiled at me strangely, then said to dongxiaoye, "your father is very relieved to Xiaonan, hee hee."

    Sure enough, such lame lies can''t deceive Ziyuan at all. Although dongxiaoye naturally emphasizes that we are distant relatives, or even more like villagers, as friends who grow up together, it''s obviously not enough to get trust from her, whom my stepmother laughingly calls half a daughter.

    "There''s nothing to worry about," said Dong Xiaoye, holding Chu Yuan and Dongfang in his arms and laughing, "there are Yuan Yuan and Dongfang at home. If he wants to be rude to me, he has to have the courage. Besides, he has a girlfriend, who is much more beautiful than me. In the eyes of his cousin, I have no attraction at all."

    I''ve always been very clear. It seems that the nervous little winter night is actually a woman with a delicate heart. But until now, I found that I still underestimated her. Ya''s got enough acting skills to compete for the Oscar! When I heard the doubt of Ziyuan about her identity and the relationship between me and her, I was not eager to deny it, but cleverly showed a trace of resentment and taste

    seeing her flat mouth exuded a light sense of disappointment and sadness. Even I thought she was really interested in me for a moment, Ziyuan was slightly shocked, then smiled and blinked at me, as if mocking my peach Flower luck.

    Fringe? Murphy? I don''t know who sister Hu''s so-called "girlfriend" specifically refers to, but when she says this in the presence of Chu Yuan, it''s no different from Gonghuo. The stinky girl always wants to match me with the East inexplicably, so she doesn''t like others saying that I have a girlfriend in the presence of the East. I pretend to ignore her unreasonable irrationality, and I say to winter Xiaoye in a joking tone: "can I understand that you are boasting about your drift Is it bright

    Winter night * * greasy fingers, wrinkled British straight eyebrows, Jiao Jiao said: "hate, people are very beautiful!"

    I''ve got goose bumps all over the place. This female tiger pretends to be tender and coquettish, and even has a model.

    After a few words of gossip, the two girls heard dongxiaoye suddenly ask, "are you busy coming to see my cousin so late?"

    I was interested in looking at the east of the purple garden and listening to Chu Yuan, who bent his head to "concentrate" on eating duck''s neck. His ears stood up at the same time. I also wanted to know the purpose of her landing. It was just because of women''s chatting that it was not easy to get in.

    "It''s nothing. When he went back to the company in the afternoon, he left something in the office. I''m afraid that he thought he would lose it, so I sent it to him. By the way, I came to see the fate. Hee hee, when the little girl grew up, the more beautiful she looked, the more she liked it." Ziyuan held Chuyuan''s face, as if it were a toy she couldn''t let go of, and gently rubbed it Rub, "little girl, it must be very popular with boys at school now? Do you have a boy you like? Or, just like when I was a child, I only like your brother "

    " what do you say, sister purple, "Chu Yuan blushed," when did I like him? "

    "Not yet?" Asters put on a look that knew Chu Yuan very well. They laughed and said: "when I was a child, I was like a little tail sticking to him. When I saw him playing with other girls, I was angry and didn''t eat. It was no exception to me. Every time I bought sugar to coax you, you would laugh."

    Chu Yuan denied, "I didn''t have it!"

    Oriental pity people but a face of the realization, "Oh, fate, the original use of sugar to coax people this move, you are learning with little purple sister ah."

    "I" Chu Yuan was asked about the language, simply bowed his head severely to gnaw duck neck, "I don''t care about you."

    Seeing her embarrassment, the three women couldn''t help laughing.

    But I can''t laugh, smile far fetched, some dignified looking at the purple garden, "I lost something?"

    I''m sure I haven''t lost anything, even if it''s so big. I haven''t lost a cent. If I have to say what I lost today, it''s just that thing. The purple garden stops laughing, and the excited pretty face is still a little red. She reaches out her so-called things from her pocket and hands them to me, saying: "it''s this, Xiaonan, this kind of thing Don''t throw things around. Keep them well. "

    At this moment, her sweet smile made me petrify my body as if I saw medusa in Greek mythology. Although I had guessed that it would be such an answer for a long time, I didn''t expect that the answer came so fast - the thing in Ziyuan''s hand was that I put minrou''s bank card in the evening

    for the first time, I didn''t feel proud of my own unpredicted prophet , quickly took the bank card and put it into my pocket with my claws. Because I don''t want to be seen trembling by the purple garden, I don''t want to be scolded for my carelessness in the winter night. Chu Yuan and the East are also sneering, but I can''t hear it. Except for my heartbeat, the world seems to have no voice at all. There is only a purple garden surrounded by the mystery in my eyesˇŞˇŞ Miss three, it''s really her!

    Since she is the third miss, why do you want to be an assistant?

    Asters seemed willing to give me a chance to find out. She got up and said, "it''s late. I should go back."

    Winter small night mouth wrong way: "just come back? Stay a little longer. " Ya''s hand is polished while being polite. The posture of seeing off has been put out.

    Ziyuan smiled. "No, it''s so late. I''m just here to deliver things. Don''t you put the cart before the horse if you disturb your rest? Ha ha. ""I''ll see you off." I said a word that may be expected by Ziyuan.

    "Well," the purple garden did not refuse. "It was Peng who drove me here by car. I was afraid to take a taxi alone." The purple garden is not without affectation, but because it has a delicate and pitiful appearance, no one will laugh at her timidity.

    "Then I''ll change," I said to dongxiaoye, "cousin, come in with me."

    "What do you want me to do when you change? Don''t you wear your own pants? " Winter night pink cheeks, although many complaints, but still obediently stand up.

    "Shutong''s grandmother likes to listen to Fei Yuqing''s songs. Anyway, you don''t sleep now. Just download some songs for her with my computer. I''ll tell you the name of the song, and you can remember it," I said to Ziyuan, "just wait for me for a moment, OK?"

    "Well," Ziyuan nodded and smiled, "just in time, I have something to say to Yuanyuan

    I was stunned, but I didn''t go to my heart. I thought that she and Chu Yuan were just two words of family customs. At this time, I couldn''t imagine that she really said only one word to Chu Yuan, and that was the same sentence

    when I went back to the bedroom, I pulled out a more leisure casual clothes from the cabinet, and frowned at winter night: "what are you thinking? Didn''t I tell you? I grew up with Ziyuan. What are you kidding her for? Return distant cousin to owe you to think of come out, this nonsense can''t help but consider, she just ask my parents don''t know? My parents don''t know about you pretending to be my girlfriend to protect me. You didn''t mean to let them worry about me? "

    "You also said that your parents don''t know what I''m afraid of even if I pretend to be your girlfriend to protect you? Don''t you mind making up a lie and fooling around? Anyway, you are good at lying! Rogue, can''t you say hello in advance if you want to take off your clothes? " Dong Xiaoye saw me take off my clothes, turned around quickly, took two deep breaths, and then continued: "I lied to her for the purpose of deceiving her. Are you not sure whether she is the mysterious" third lady "? This is the simplest verification method. I deliberately say that I am your distant cousin and a clerk in the Municipal Bureau. All of them are lies that can be broken at the first stab. Those three young ladies are closely related to the dragon family. What happened to the dragon family? Who in the so-called society doesn''t know about my relationship with you? But the media opinion blocked all the things about you, so if Xue Ziyuan is not the third miss, she really just returned from studying abroad, then she can''t know that the things of Qianlong manor directly affect you, me and Murphy, of course, there is no reason to doubt my identity. Conversely, if she doubts my identity, she means that she knows the things of Qianlong manor You can tell the tassel and Murphy that once she goes to prove my case, she can almost be sure that she is the third miss

    It''s the criminal police. They are quick to respond, considerate and decisive, but such proof seems to be redundant.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 349

    Coming out of the bedroom, Ziyuan is ready to leave. It''s waiting for me. I don''t know what she said to Chu Yuan. The little girl''s face is not very beautiful. Why haven''t I contacted her for five years? But look at her appearance, it should not be, if really asked, her face can not smile so naturally. (see the novel to the top) update super fast

    "fate, what''s the matter?" I asked Chu Yuan about it.

    "Nothing."

    "Then I''ll see your little purple sister. Don''t sleep too late, you know?"

    No matter what I said, she would say a few words, but now she is abnormally obedient. I''m not used to it. Maybe it''s because of the presence of Ziyuan. If I understand it, then I don''t ask more questions.

    Just down to the second floor, I heard a rush of footsteps from the beginning, "brother Nan, wait!"

    It''s dongfanglian who just hid somewhere, and she chased out in slippers.

    "It''s true that people just go to the bathroom. You don''t even say hello to each other and then leave. Anyway, we are also living together. You treat me as the air?"

    The cohabitation relationship is still as "ferocious" as it always is. It''s always suspected of deliberately making trouble. After six days in the room, I''m bored and lazy. The East catches my arm, turns my eyes white and gasps, "I have something to say to you."

    "Do you have something to tell me?" I didn''t notice. Is the sun rising from the west mountain? I can''t believe it. I said with a smile, "what can''t be said with fate and your little sister, you have to tell me?"

    Dongfang Lian didn''t speak, but kept staring at the purple garden. It was ice snow smart. Of course, she understood the meaning of her eyes. She gently waved to me and said, "I''ll wait for you downstairs first."

    I don''t want to let others know what''s on my mind. Sure enough, when the footsteps of the purple garden are out of earshot, Dongfang Lian just put away his inexplicable vigilance and said, "you don''t ask me why I''m a little abnormal today, are you worried about it? Yes, in fact, how can I say it? It seems that I''m not sure, but what should I do How about "

    my curiosity was tormented by her stuttering, and I frowned and scolded:" what are you going to say? Where can I understand the hesitation? Bite the words clearly and say the whole thing! "

    Fang wanted to say it again and again! I can''t say a word or two clearly. Your childhood is still waiting for you. Go to see her first, and I''ll tell you when I come back, so that you won''t be upset. "

    The only thing that bothers me is when will you leave my house!

    "By the way," I stopped and turned to the east of the building. Instinctively, I glanced downstairs and asked in a low voice, "what did Ziyuan say to Yuanyuan just now?"

    I don''t know if it''s angry with me or herself. In a word, the East is obviously in some mood and has no good airway: "I''m not familiar with that woman. She wants to talk to Yuan Yuan. I don''t want to hear that. I went to the bathroom, didn''t I?"

    Well, let''s not say that birds of a feather flock together. This girl is so similar to Chu Yuan. When she is in a bad mood, she dares to say hello to others. Whether it will affect her image or not, though in my heart, they have no image for a long time.

    The rain has stopped for a long time, but the sky hasn''t been opened. The haze makes the air fresh and dignified. There''s a melancholy smell in the cool breeze. Unfortunately, I''m not a scholar poet. I really don''t have a few drops of ink in my stomach. Otherwise, I''ll have a great poetry and avoid the embarrassment of silence at this moment.

    My friend realized that he had a huge weakness, that is, when he was alone with a girl, his usual glib words would disappear completely. Of course, except for the fringe, of course, it was because that girl had been alone with me for too long that my weakness was covered up.

    In the past, the congested second ring road is rarely smooth once today, but my bright brain is rarely blocked, like a pot of paste, unable to operate normally. I even hope that the God who I never admit existed will drop a flash of lightning, split the front charismatic Ferrari, and make some conversation for me.

    This feeling of helplessness is familiar. I think about it carefully. Murphy and I were alone for the first time outside the company. Isn''t it in this car?

    "You drive very steadily." Silent for a long time of the purple garden finally opened up, and with the original Murphy initiative to say the first sentence is exactly the same.

    "Of course, at least I''ve been driving for four years." My answer is different. I''m not so nervous because of the free response. Right, purple garden is not Murphy. Why should I be nervous?

    "Four years? You got your driver''s license when you went to college? "

    "Well, I took the exam in the summer vacation of my sophomore year." I would like to talk with Ziyuan about such a nagging topic, so that I can more naturally show my curiosity about her. "After more than ten years of study, it was the most tiring summer vacation I had. Because I had to work during the day, I reported to the morning shift, and I would get up at five o''clock every day to report to driving school ˇŁˇ±

    "Five o''clock?" It''s amazing that you don''t want to climb out of the bed if you don''t sleep for ten hours every day, and it''s still summer vacation. I remember when we went to the English cram school together in high school. I went to your house at 7:30 every morning to find you. You still stayed in the bed and refused to come out. I had to wait for you for half an hour every time. As a result After thirty-five days of class, I was late for thirty-one days, which made me laugh with you by my teachers and classmates. I called you "don''t change", and I called you "little deaf girl". I said that you didn''t listen to the teacher, and I couldn''t hear the teacher''s words, and we became "late Xia couple"Maybe it''s because of the word "chivalrous" that the purple garden noodles fly a touch of purples, but there''s no shyness in her eyes. Some just have a sweet aftertaste of the past, and I can''t help smiling. Now I hear that "late chivalrous" is just a joke, but at that time, because of the nickname "little deaf girl", the purple garden even cried and was not late for four days, which is exactly the reason.

    "I can''t believe that no one is forcing you to get up early to learn how to drive," said Ziyuan

    I didn''t think about it, but I chuckled, "I didn''t want to learn. I was forced by the fringe to apply for my name. I earned all my tuition fees by working for myself. If I don''t get up early and touch the steering wheel, my hard-earned money will be washed away."? That girl is exactly my temper "

    " Oh -- "Ziyuan looked at me vaguely, deliberately lengthened the ending and interrupted my words.

    When I was stunned, I felt confused. I suddenly felt that I shouldn''t mention tassel in front of the purple garden. Don''t misunderstand. Although I have a bit of playfulness, I have no idea about the purple garden. Because I think she is a good friend, I want to try my best to hide my playfulness and don''t want to be underestimated by her.

    without rhyme or reason, she looks very gentle and innocent, and the human animal is harmless. Actually, this girl has many eyes. The more she shows her indifference, the more curious she is, the more she has the idea. Then she listens to her with a head and mind. "What perfume is in the car? It smells very unique. It smells good. Xiaonan, do you know?"

    brother''s face is red, and her playful eyes turn to turn, and then make a calm way: "the car is Mo Zong''s. how do I know?" You should ask her. "

    Murphy is a different woman. She does not have perfume or perfume in her car, but the fragrance she left. As the purple garden says, this pleasant and elegant fragrance is out of the ordinary. But because of its uniqueness, I just realized that it is the question of the purple garden, that she and Murphy have been together for a day, so it is impossible to know what the smell is.

    "yes, it is the same smell as I smell in ink, but" the tone of the aster turned, laughing, "I asked her today, she said she never used perfume."

    I''m more sure, this girl is trying to tease me!

    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Ziyuan sighed and said with a little envious tone: "there are few women with body fragrance, and they are so beautiful."

    I have a hot face and no good airway: "do you know how to ask?"

    "This is not what I want to ask, but who do you like?" Ziyuan said with a smile: "it''s a dream lover Murphy who is as talented and beautiful as a princess, or a confidant Cheng Liusu who is like a friend and a lover? Or the little winter night officer who lied about your cousin? Well, it seems that you need people to take care of you. In fact, you can take care of people with delicate mind. Isn''t this kind of lively and considerate woman your favorite type? Hee hee, very similar to my aunt "

    " fringe, "I firmly said:" the person I like is fringe. "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 350

    "I like fringe."

    For the first time, I answered this question positively and simply, because the person who asked me was a friend who grew up together and let me not have so many psychological precautions. But after the words were spoken, my mouth corners twitched unconsciously. I didn''t think I lied, but I felt really guilty to Murphy.

    Am I really a flower heart person? Even when the asters evaluate that the winter night is very similar to their stepmother, my heart is obviously shaking.

    "Too flat?" Ziyuan snack was surprised, and then some pretended to sigh: "Murphy and officer Dong would be more sad if you answered like this."

    I didn''t answer her question, clenched the steering wheel, looked ahead, and said in a deep voice: "how do you know that winter night is not my cousin''s? And I don''t think the character of Xiaoye is that you can see through at a glance. "

    Ziyuan sat upright, put away his face and pondered, but still kept smiling," what do you say? "

    Before I could say it, I was blinded by her question. "By the way, I haven''t asked you. Who is the girl that came out when I went downstairs?"

    "Little east?" I''m a little nervous these days. Even hearing the word "Oriental" can make me nervous. I''m afraid that a group of people will suddenly jump out and press me down. At the same time, I say that I abduct the underage girl, and I''ll wear handcuffs for me. So when I asked Ziyuan, I was a little flustered. I tried my best to hide my guilt from my face. Naturally, I smiled: "she''s a friend of fate, because she''s at home There''s been a bit of conflict. Now I''m staying at my house. "

    "Is it true? Ha ha, the children are spoiled now. Their personalities are really difficult to deal with. However, it seems that she is pretty cute. What''s more, she is as lovely as fate. How old is she? Sixteen, too? Why run away from home? "

    I think the purple garden is deliberately open the topic, she does not intend to let me guess, nor to tell me why she knows the details of winter night, at least, now.

    All the way, the purple garden is leading the topic, and the topic is almost all around the relationship between Chu Yuan, the East, or the three women of fringe, Murphy, and dongxiaoye and me. I have one sentence to answer, thinking in my heart, where should I start to ask my belly questions?

    "You stay in the hotel now?"

    I was just wondering why the direction of Ziyuan is the direction of the company. The place where she settled is a three-star hotel closest to the company.

    "My house was sold five years ago. I wanted to borrow it from you, but it''s full, isn''t it?" The attitude of Ziyuan makes me uncertain. It''s always serious like a joke. It''s hard for me to communicate. Seeing me smile bitterly, she chuckled and punched me on the shoulder. "I lied to you. I know you already have a girlfriend. How can I bother you?"

    I shook my head and said, "I don''t think it''s safe for you to stay in a hotel by yourself. Otherwise, I''ll tell my mother that you should go to my house first. Anyway, fate is living with me now, and there are two rooms in the house."

    Ziyuan was stunned, and a glimmer of splendor flashed in her eyes. Xuan''er joked: "don''t be too kind to me, or your four angle love will develop into five angle love Yes. "

    "Not so?" My heart beat violently. I also joked: "if you treat others better, you will love them. The bottom line of your emotional values is set too low."

    I''m really worried, but I also know that my worry is actually unnecessary. Miss three has a wide mind. Even if she lives in a hotel, there is nothing to worry about? I just don''t understand why such a wealthy third lady is willing to open a room for Shutong''s parents in Shangri La, but she only lives in a three-star hotel? Moreover, this hotel has not spoken, just walked in front with head down, just when I thought it was me who laughed at her and made her angry, she said softly, "the bottom line of emotional values is different from person to person, if others treat me well, you will treat me well."

    I can''t see her expression, only see her red Dizzy climbed over my neck. If it wasn''t because the elevator door was closed, I thought, maybe I would run as soon as I got into the room, asters would take off their shoes, jump onto the bed barefoot, grab the seat machine at the head of the bed, dial, turn around and smile at me: "how about that? Not bad? "

    This girl seems to forget the awkward atmosphere in the elevator, which makes me want to cry and laugh. Sometimes it''s the asters I know, sometimes it''s the asters I don''t know. This is my biggest feeling.

    "This hotel is the most economical and affordable in Beitian City, especially in the sunny side of this floor. From the window, you can not only see the building of Fengchang head office, but also look down on the neon lights of the whole commercial street. It''s also worth it."

    "Oh? What you know is clear, "the purple garden flat small mouth, way:" before I go out, I still deliberately draw the curtain, want to give you a surprise. "

    She was sure that I would send her back in the morning. I smiled. If it wasn''t for minrou''s sudden appearance, the elders of Shu family should stay in this hotel now.

    As the "elites" of the investment department''s work team, we not only shuttle and run errands between various departments, but also receive customers. Of course, the so-called "reception" here is not to accompany the nightclub with food and drink. Those beauties belong to the public relations department, but not to us. We can only do the dirty work behind the scenes. For example, we can arrange the hotels where customers stay, so as to Dirty customers contact hot bedclothes girlPeople who have stayed in the hotel know about the "do you need massage service?" on the surface of the hotel, they deny that they have anything to do with the kind of people who provide sexual services, but in fact, they are a nest of snakes and mice. Because our miscellaneous group is only qualified to receive those vulgar small customers, so over time, my "pimp guy" has become the old master of the "massage club" Gu, and the so-called "procuress" note: a straightforward male comrade becomes a friend of pure interests, and his "massage club" will rent me the room provided by the hotel free of charge and its low price. For example, such a business suite that costs about 4500 yuan a day, I only need one hundred to 150 yuan to get it, Every month, I will entertain at least three or four dials of guests, open at least two or three rooms at a time, and stay for at least two or three days at a time. In one year, I have never said how much difference I can eat. I''ve never said that I''m a gentleman. It''s always different for me to like Murphy and wipe up her company''s oil and water. At least I can achieve the goal of "pay for the fact", because it''s the same for another person More expenses, unlike the public relations department, there are always a few sums of money that are right and wrong in a month. Besides, the public relations department also doesn''t think it''s a waste of time to treat the small customers who only live in three-star hotels, because they don''t think they have enough oil and water, so it''s a waste of time to treat them, so I left them to our work group Not suitable for living here.

    "Restaurant? Please send some midnight oil to room 0. We need two sets of cutlery. Look at the dishes. Wine? " Ziyuan turned to look at me again, chuckled and continued to say to the microphone, "no more wine, just send me two goblets and an ice bucket."

    After that, she hung up the phone and conjured two bottles of red wine from under her body. "I have my own wine. Hey, I pushed chairman Mo''s invitation late, but he insisted on sending two bottles of Lafite for two years to me. Xiao Nan, would you mind eating something with me?"

    Two years of Lafite. If the purple garden is really a turtle who just got a degree and applied to Fengchang for an assistant to the general manager, I really can''t think why Mo wants to invite her to dinner. There are three reasons why I don''t drink. One is that my tutor is strict, the other is that I drink too much alcohol, and the third is that I''m used to fringed and drunk, and I''m extremely disgusted with alcohol, so I saw the purple garden I can''t help but frown a little. "Didn''t you just have a midnight snack?"

    "I just bought a midnight snack and brought it to Yuan Yuan to eat. I haven''t eaten anything myself," said Ziyuan, finally putting away a fake or reluctant smile that seemed to me all the time. "Don''t you think I''m just an excuse to go to your house with a midnight snack? And you have a lot to ask me? "

    pray for Yushu, Qinghai Province. The earthquake is merciless, the compatriots have love. The shock of the earth can destroy houses, but it can''t destroy people''s unity. The disaster is terrible, but love and hope are the same. May the compatriots in the disaster area be strong and overcome the mercilessness of nature!

    Pray for Yushu in the name of compatriots, and believe that as long as there is love, there will be miracles, miracles, belonging to strong people.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 351

    The purple garden no longer evades, but my mood is heavier. When I sit on the chair beside the bed, I smile bitterly. "To tell you the truth, you are not quite like the purple garden I know. There are so many fans on you that I don''t know where to start"

    "have I changed?" the purple garden drops its head. The smile is bitter and murmurs: "yes, I have changed, I have become even more I don''t know myself anymore, but you, Xiaonan, haven''t changed at all "

    I was confused by the indescribable sadness and self mocking tone, so I saw her lift up her face and jokingly smile:" whether you are worrying about me or pretending to be my girlfriend''s cousin''s boyfriend, it proves that you are the same as at that time, and you are really a good man. "

    The haze swept away as if it was just my illusion. I shook my head and sighed, "you are not like me, you are just a habit in life."

    Ziyuan rubs down from the bed, puts the red wine on the round table, squats down suddenly, reaches out and presses on my right leg, which is exactly where I am injured, because the wound heals well, and she doesn''t use her strength, but she doesn''t feel pain, but I still shiver subconsciously, Ziyuan''s behavior is too intimate? I was just joking to solve the embarrassment, but saw a layer of water fog in her eyes inexplicably, "people are easy to change, so the talent who will not change is so precious, Xiao Nan, I am different from you. If it''s me, I certainly don''t have the courage to get shot for others"

    my tense nerves finally relax, at least I don''t need to ask, purple Yuan has given me a positive answer, "you really know."

    Suddenly, the complex psychology becomes more complex, and the problems become boring. It seems that there is only strength to smile and sigh.

    If Ziyuan is not the third lady who has a good relationship with the dragon family, how can she know that I was shot in the Qianlong manor? Even the hostages of that night, because of the blockade of public opinion, few people know about this matter, except for the powerful background and well-developed network like Li Xinghui.

    "Well, I know" the purple garden clenched its lower lip, its eyes were full of tears, and looked at me empty. It was a long time before it suddenly came back to me. Huo de stood up and turned around, as if he didn''t want me to see the struggle on her face that I couldn''t understand at all. "The food will be delivered later. You can watch TV first, and I''ll take a bath."

    "Oh" I was a little surprised. The purple garden said so many things I couldn''t understand. She made me more confused.

    "Xiaonan," she suddenly turned to me and said with a smile before entering the bathroom, "in these five years, I have become a xueziyuan that you don''t know. Maybe I have become strange to you, disgusting to you, and incomprehensible to you. But I hope you believe that I haven''t changed in five years - you owe me a reply, my expectation hasn''t changed in five years, if you haven''t A reasonable explanation, I''m afraid that my hatred for you will not change. Women are so selfish. Even if I''m sorry for you, I don''t like you to be sorry for me. "

    Her so-called expectation of reply made me ashamed as a man, and there was also a little bit of narcissism and complacency. Although we didn''t know what "love" was at that time, as Chu Yuan said, Xiaozi and I should like each other

    I know I''m sorry for her, but I''m very disgusted with that sentence that she''s sorry. I don''t know how she''s sorry for me But I know that men''s selfishness is more unreasonable than women''s, although I have never owned the purple garden or tried to own her idea

    "and" Purple garden gently added, "I would rather not know what happened in the Qianlong manor, I hope it has never happened, because I don''t want to meet you in this way"

    the voice of the purple garden is not loud, but I am sure that I can hear it clearly. At the same time, I am sure that she added a sentence that I can''t understand

    I don''t know if I''m really so harmless in the eyes of the purple Garden. She only wrapped a bathrobe when she came out of the bathroom. Isn''t the eastern tradition in her bones also affected by the western culture?

    Outside the window, the rain began to fall again, and the bigger it was, the higher the air-conditioning temperature was set in the room. After drinking a glass of red wine, I felt my cheeks were hot. In addition, the white thighs exposed under the purple garden bathrobe were always shaking in front of my eyes. My mouth was dry and my tongue was dry. In 82 years, Lafite was poured into my mouth, and the taste changed.

    I took out the bottle in the ice bucket and poured another half of it for me. The girl, who is known as "one cup pour", has lost some of her head. After she came out of the bathroom, she turned up the volume of the TV and didn''t speak. She just wanted to watch TV while eating, but I knew her attention was not on the TV program at all, because she always stole a glimpse from time to time I, every time I look at each other, she will cover up the general toast to me.

    Half of the bottles are drunk. I''m already Hachi connected to the sky. My eyelids are like sponges soaked in water. I''m getting heavier and heavier. However, my eyes are full of spirit. I can''t help staring at the slender thighs and the jade feet of Ziyuan. I''m in a state of stupidity from time to time.

    I finally lost my breath. If I don''t ask again, I''m afraid I won''t remember what I want to ask when I''m drinking.

    "Are you the legendary third lady?" Grass, I''m still a little drunk. I realized that I might ask too directly after I asked.How can my thinking become so unclear? The reaction is not half slow, but pure afterthought!

    Ziyuan''s body trembled a little, then turned off the TV and looked at me. The smile made me strange like a mask. "You think I am, I am, you think I am not, I am not"

    I can''t understand her smile, because there is no smile, only pain, her answer I can''t understand, because she said it is not said, "are you really?"

    The purple garden''s small face powder steams, she also had some kind of intoxication, "do you say?"

    I didn''t want to admit it, but I clenched my teeth and spit out a word, "yes!"

    "In fact, you guessed so long ago, so you pretended to be angry, gave the bank card to min Rou, and deliberately told her that the password was aunt''s birthday, right?" The dainty and cute face surge high and sweep forward, and the little white face, the lush, the beautiful lily, she smiles so much, and the dim and hazy eyes of her eyes make my heart feel so strong that I stretch my fingers and lightly touch my forehead, without noticing that the bathrobe that can not restrain her from the action has already opened her mind to the breast. Rush, the deep milk + ditch raised a flame in my abdomen, and then heard Ziyuan smile: "you ah, no matter it''s a mobile phone or a bank card, the password is all fate''s birthday, because you forgot her 10th birthday, and the result made the little girl cry, right? But the password you set is the day before Yuanyuan''s birthday. It''s to remind yourself not to forget to buy gifts for her again. Hee hee, right? This secret is not known to my uncle and aunt, so if minrou didn''t give me the bank card, even if she tried all the birthdays of your family, she would not get a cent. "

    Of course, she knows my habits, because she put forward the idea of setting the password the day before Chuyuan''s birthday.

    The purple garden pulls the chair to my side, the body is a crooked, actually is the head pillow on my shoulder, "Xiao Nan, you are the same as in the past, don''t like to show off, but a belly bad idea, if I really took your money, how should you do?"

    "That proves that you are the third young lady" looks down, and the spring light bursts out. Even if I turn around, her temperature and the fragrance of shampoo from her hair make me unable to contain my physiological desire. How can this girl be so attractive? I swallowed my saliva and moistened my dry throat. I said with a smile, "if Miss 3 is you, you will find it funny. If Miss 3 is not you, she will feel angry. Then I will see minrou again. I can judge whether Miss 3 is you from her attitude."

    "What if I''m not miss three?" The purple garden raised its pretty face, and the warm smell of wine from its small mouth was sprayed on my face, which made my heart beat with overload again.

    "I don''t know." maybe, in my subconscious mind, I have long thought that the purple garden is the third miss.

    Purple garden giggles twice. It''s simple and naive. Xuan''er is a little bitter. He touches the glass with me, drinks all the red wine in the glass, nestles on me weakly and boneless, and whispers: "Xiaonan, you''re really smart, but smart doesn''t mean you can''t be wrong, just like you are kind-hearted, good and gentle, but not everyone knows how to appreciate. Sometimes, you do one thing clearly Right things, but for some people, it''s a kind of injury "

    I can''t help but wonder," little purple, are you drunk? How can''t I understand you? "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 352

    "You think I''m drunk and talking about drunkenness, but it''s not hard to understand?" Purple garden''s eyes are dully playing with the empty cup in her hand, murmuring: "for a simple example, if you stay with me tonight, we have a relationship, which is not wrong for me, but for Cheng Liusu, Murphy, and winter night? Isn''t it an injury? "

    Flirting with my innocence? Or satirize my heart? Wine, in addition to my ability to think and understand a significant decline in my brain chaos, "what are you talking about?"

    "Is it nonsense?" Ziyuan looked at me bleary and drunk. It seemed to be a contest. With fingers on the neckline of the bathrobe, she peeled off gently, revealing half a round fragrant shoulder. She said with a smile, "don''t you think I even have your charm?"

    Br''s sling has also been peeled to the elbow by her, and the unrestrained bust bounces out like a rabbit, and even the pink cherry clearly enters my eyes. The physiological reaction that is hard to contain can''t be covered up any more. The flag raised by * * makes me ashamed. "You are really drunk, don''t drink it, go to sleep!"

    I can''t help but put down the glass, while holding her up, while pulling her bathrobe, covering her bare skin. 23ˇ­ˇ­ ,

    "I''m not drunk"

    "you''re drunk!"

    "I''m really not drunk. I have a lot to say to you."

    I''ll push the asters to the bed and cover her with a quilt. "Sleep. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    Just holding the purple garden half mixed into the bed, I was exhausted and panting, almost empty. A burning feeling that was hard to describe eroded my skin. In addition, I was sweating, alcohol destroyed my physical strength, resistance to the primitive * * wore off my mental strength, and I was tortured and exhausted.

    "It''s ok if you don''t say it," said Ziyuan. She was honest and didn''t move. She just held out her small hand from the quilt and grabbed my corner. "You stay with me."

    Are you kidding me? Drunk men and women live in the same room. Do you believe me or despise me?! You know, thunderstorm and lightning plus beauty, this sentiment can make people with cultural connotation enjoy poetry, but for people with only a belly of culture, they can only have animal hair!

    I don''t have much confidence in my resistance, so I quickly pressed the quilt on her exposed thigh, "stop it, we are not children anymore!"

    "I''m not noisy, I''m hot!" Ziyuan shouldn''t have lied, because I saw the perspiration from the tip of her nose clearly, and her snow-white skin was steamed into red, so I can''t stand it.

    "Let me turn down the temperature of the air conditioner." As soon as he turned around, he felt that the sky was spinning, and his feet seemed to step on the sea. He stumbled and almost fell.

    "Xiaonan, are you ok?" The purple garden was startled and sat up again.

    Things. " I accidentally kicked my toe into the TV cabinet. The pain made my turbid head clear and my eyes less dizzy.

    Damn it, the wine is strong. I went to bed late yesterday and got up early today. I didn''t get enough sleep. At noon, I accompanied Shutong''s father to drink some white wine. I didn''t have time to run around all day. It''s natural that I couldn''t carry my body. I had to wash my cold water face and go home to sleep before I got to the limit.

    The set temperature of the air conditioner is 25 ˇć. It''s very normal. It''s reasonable not to make the room hot like a steamer. Is there something wrong with the air conditioning system of the hotel? I was surprised, so I lowered the temperature by five degrees. Just turning around, I heard my cell phone on the table ring.

    When Ziyuan and I looked at each other, I was stunned. My body instinctively rushed to the mobile phone at the same time as her. Fortunately, my starting position was more favorable. Although it was a little far away, she grabbed the phone step by step first, and Ziyuan almost fell out of bed

    my action was just from my feeling, but I didn''t know why Ziyuan robbed my mobile phone and dazzled my eyes I can hardly see clearly. I just connected to the phone.

    Haven''t you come back yet? "

    It''s Chuyuan. I frown and warn the shy purple garden with deterrent eyes, which means if you dare to make a sound, don''t blame me for getting angry, but smile easily and say: "well, I''ll talk with your little purple sister and eat something"

    before I finish, Chuyuan interrupts: "not finished yet?"

    What is the girl excited about? Are you worried that I will speak ill of her? But it''s strange that Ziyuan hasn''t asked me why I haven''t replied to her for five years. Alcohol really makes my head dull. I realized that I was just about to go back after eating I tried to be as concise as possible, so as not to say too much and be heard by her that I had drunk.

    "Really?" Chu Yuan''s tone changed and he became excited again. "Then I''ll sleep when you come back. It''s raining again. Slow down and come back soon."

    Drive slowly and come back quickly. It''s not easy to meet this requirement? Whether it''s asters or Chu Yuan, I can''t understand why their emotions are changing rapidly.

    "Fate?" The purple garden is gone again. The bathrobe slides to the waist. There is only a white lace BR on the body."Well, hurry me home, you have a rest earlier, I really need to go back." thank my dear sister, this call is too timely, what excuse can make me more upright? I don''t mind Ziyuan laughing that I hit the dirt. I''m obedient to my sister, because she''s tired of laughing. I pushed Ziyuan down again. When my hand touched her skin, we both trembled. We covered the quilt for her and covered up the embarrassment, saying, "by the way, what did you say to fate before you came out of my house?"

    Purple garden hands hold my wrist, in my dismay, her face of guilt sad smile: "I told her, you will not go back tonight."

    "Well?" I haven''t reflected the meaning of the words yet. My eyes are dizzy again. With a little effort, I fell on her head. My face is soft, and my nose is filled with her faint body fragrance. I don''t know whether it''s my face or her skin that''s burning, but I know that I can''t struggle.

    The original temptation of skin dating makes my physiological characteristics painful, but my four limbs are as heavy as lead, even my fingers can''t move, the body of asters is shaking gently, she is sobbing, she tightly hugs my head, crying loudly, "I''m too mean and shameless to be able to afford Xiaonan, but I can''t help it. Don''t hate it I don''t, you still hate me, so we''re even "

    what? What is asters talking about?

    I want to talk, but when I open my mouth, it''s not me, but asters. It''s a bone sucking groan. How can I talk? I licked her chest clearly!

    Ziyuan turns over, we face to face, the tip of the nose against the tip of the nose. In her eyes full of * *, I see my own eyes, which are also full of * *, Ziyuan sits on my abdomen, takes off the bathrobe with shaking hands, unties the constraints of the chest, and shows the perfect half naked to me.

    "Purple garden, what are you doing? Get dressed! " My tongue seems to be swollen and paralyzed. I don''t know what to say. The blood is boiling. I firmly hold the last trace of clarity on the platform and struggle: "I am a man. I will make mistakes like you!"

    "Wrong? Who do you think you''re sorry for? With three women at the same time, you are sorry for them every day? In that case, why care about this time? " The purple garden didn''t give me a chance to explain clearly. It didn''t cover the plump jade and milk with its hands. It completely gave up its reserve and leaned down to hold my lips.

    It''s not the first time I''ve seen a woman''s love affair, because it''s the first time I''ve given a little winter night.

    It''s not the first time I''ve had such close contact with a woman, because it''s the first time I''ve given a tassel.

    It''s not the first time for me to face the temptation of women, because Murphy seduces me almost every day, but I never take off this disgraceful hat for the first time. I''m still an old virgin, and Ziyuan totally misunderstood me!

    Because of Chu Yuan, I even deleted all the pornographic pictures and novels in the computer. Because Chu Yuan occupied half of my bed, I even gave up the habit of "self comfort". However, I have to face a group of beautiful women who can see or not eat every day. I think how depressed my physiology is.

    The more repressed, the more vulnerable the ability to resist temptation

    (see the peak of the novel) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 353

    The faint fragrance from the purple garden seeps into every pore of my body like an aphrodisiac. I am completely collapsed. There is an evil part in human nature. How can you not want to possess her in the face of your first love? Even if that idea is just a little bit, facing the situation at the moment, it has also been magnified into the whole.

    The word "reserved" has never belonged to a man. It was created for a woman. It not only symbolizes the "men chasing women" barrier mountain, but also symbolizes the "women chasing men". When a woman, especially a beautiful woman, puts down her reserve, ten men who have never been reserved will degenerate into primitive animals. Unfortunately, I am not one or two of the noble ten The inevitable explosion of Zan failed to protect the mask of hypocrite. I used my only active tongue to open the teeth of the purple garden. Men hate passivity, especially in this respect. I don''t deny that I can''t resist the temptation. I have a kind of revenge for her because she is too active. I want to revenge her for her lack of reserve. Why has she changed? She used to blush for half a day even if I accidentally touched her hand, but now she shamelessly took off her clothes in front of me. Her openness is hard for me to accept!

    Westerners like to treat love differently. They think that one night stand is romantic. I can''t understand that kind of values. So I''m no longer considerate. I''m even rude. Even I think it''s not myself. But I have a voice in my heart that screams out violently: since you don''t know how to cherish yourself, why should I cherish you!

    Perhaps, I am angry for betraying the fringe, or maybe, I just don''t want to be pushed down by a woman for the first time. As a man, what is more shameful than that?

    It''s strange that when I invaded my purple garden, I was so strange and nervous, because there were two lines of humiliating tears on her face.

    "Little purple would like to?" Grass, I''m a soft fart. I''m the one who doesn''t want it? My concern is hypocritical. I''m loaded. I''m on the line. I can''t control myself now.

    "I don''t know" Ziyuan continued her inexplicable way of speaking. She stroked my face and said softly: "Xiaonan, do you know how I have spent these five years? I could have asked you why you didn''t reply to my letter. I didn''t ask you to give me an expected answer. I knew that I was too selfish and naive at that time. I didn''t know how heavy the promise without deadline was to you. But I just couldn''t help hating you. It doesn''t matter if you don''t wait for me, just to continue to be a childhood friend Department, I only hope that in my most painful and sad time, there will be someone to care about me, but such a request, you did not achieve, you said, shouldn''t I hate you? From small to large, you have been guarding me. I''m used to relying on you. But suddenly, you ignore me. To me, it''s too cruel "

    I want to explain, but my throat is dry and can''t make a sound. I can feel the temperature rising constantly, almost evaporating all the water in my body. I feel hot and want to scream hysterically The only thing that makes me feel comfortable is that my head is too lazy to think, my ears are too lazy to listen. In my eyes, there are only beautiful faces and curvy whiteness of asters I''ve betrayed myself and you. I''m more cruel than you. I''m not worthy to be your friend. So Xiao Nan, don''t have to pity me anymore. I''m "

    my mind has been completely confused. My brain doesn''t have any thinking. Once again, the purple Garden kisses me, which makes me completely lost in the burning primitive.

    When I gave up the restriction on myself, the heavy body recovered its lightness, I didn''t know how to appreciate the beauty of her white and delicate body, and how to pity her. I invaded her body roughly like a wild animal with crazy hair. Her painful and bewitching groans didn''t inspire my sympathy and love. I gasped heavily, galloped and ravaged.

    I can''t remember how many times I did it, but when I was exhausted and paralyzed on the body of the purple garden, the last thing I saw was the goblet on the small tea table. In the goblet, there was still the rest of my red wine. The color was like the crimson face of the purple garden after that. The color was like my eyes just full of animal desire.

    The wine, the turbidity in the head with problems, was released together with the pleasure, and finally regained consciousness. However, I only thought of this, and then I fell asleep in the soft embrace of asters. It was like a dream. When I woke up, everything happened last night was so untrue.

    I was awakened by the cold. I thought it was because I lowered the temperature last night. But when I saw the set temperature, I was stunned. It was 25 degrees, which was the temperature that the asters used to. It was the temperature that I couldn''t bear last night. It was still raining outside the window. I was the only one in the room. The table was clean, there was no leftovers, and there was no wine bottle or glass. If It''s not a hotel here. If it wasn''t for the fact that I was naked under the quilt, I would think that last night was really just a dream. However, a mess of bed sheets and pillows piled up neatly told me that it was definitely not a dream.There are bloodstains on the lifeblood root, which don''t belong to me. The middle of the bed sheet was cut a big hole. Even if I hit the mallet again, I know what that means.

    It''s not only me, but also I lost my "first time" last night. My anger suddenly turned into a blankness.

    Why do asters do that? With a heavy head, I think about it carefully. Except that my first shot was fired too fast, I was not impressed with many things? What she said she sold herself and me, and what she said she didn''t have the qualification to be a friend with me? I can''t figure it out. It''s more direct to ask her about it. Thinking about this, I even forgot that I didn''t have time to ask Ziyuan for the phone number, so I began to search for the mobile phone. When I found it under the folded clothes, I was surprised to find that the mobile phone was turned off.

    When I just started, I received nearly 20 messages, and my face was green. Most of them were sent by Chu Yuan. I was asked when I could go home and why I should shut down. In addition, Dongfang Lian''s seemed to come back from Chu Yuan. I was also asked when I would go home. Did she forget our agreement? She just wanted to talk to me. Ya had to use the agreement Dingo''s ambiguous wording was also texted by Murphy, who said that because Dong Xiaoye couldn''t contact me and asked her for the contact information of Ziyuan, I was glad that Murphy didn''t know the phone number of Ziyuan either, which proved that no one except Ziyuan knew where we were, and what happened. It also proved that everyone was worried about my disappearance except Ziyuan!

    I don''t have time to sit here for aftertaste. I rushed out of the room dressed and asked the familiar receptionist. Knowing that Ziyuan didn''t check out, I felt a little relieved. It seems that she didn''t intend to hide from me because of last night''s events.

    I can''t stand the ambiguous eyes and emotional teasing of the front desk lady. I left the hotel as if I were a brother. I tried to be serious as I usually pretended. I refused to let the front desk lady invite me to have afternoon tea. Now I spend time with a girl in the office. It''s not normal for people to have no idea about me.

    Time, more than eight, I hesitated again and again, decided to go home first.

    I took seven or eight deep breaths in front of the door with soybean butter sticks, and then I opened the door with an uneasy smile, "Yuan Yuan, East, Xiao Ye, come out to eat

    later, I can''t speak anymore, because three girls are eating it, and it''s also soybean butter sticks!

    Chu Yuan''s face was not good-looking. He stared at me with astonishment. His eyes were covered with bloodshot and a little haggard. He said "hum" with hate. He threw down half of the remaining oil sticks and walked towards the room.

 Chapter 354

    "Predestination, predestination! I want you to stop. Why are you walking so fast! "

    The stinky girl closed the door hard, just caught my foot, heard me scream, her face flashed a little panic, but the horse noticed that I had exaggerated suspicion, angry way: "deserve it! Strangle you! " The stinky girl has a heavy nasal sound and a hoarse voice. It''s a sign of a cold. Before I could ask, she kicked me hard in the leg. I had to retract the foot that blocked the crack of the door. Chu Yuan took the opportunity to shut me out of the door, and it''s still my own room door. (see the novel to the top) update super fast

    Chu Yuan hated me most for not talking. She didn''t go home last night, which really made her angry

    looking back, I saw that Dong Xiaoye and Dongfang Lian were all sneering at each other to relieve their anger. I was embarrassed, my friend. He said: "this child, rebellious period, how can I not offend her"

    "how can you offend yourself Know, "winter small night despises me, continues to drink her soymilk, light way:" fate has been open-minded enough, otherwise you should not stand in the room, change to be me, for some people who lie and don''t make draft, directly hit the door with random stick, anyway, he doesn''t like to go home, what do you like to do, also need not worry. "

    "I also want to come home early, but I drank a little wine at that time. It rained a little bit hard. The purple garden didn''t trust me. So I stayed for a while, and then came back when the rain was small. As a result, I chatted and drank while I didn''t wait for the rain to be small. When I drank high, I fell asleep, didn''t I?" if someone asked me who was the most, most and most despised person in the world, I would not hesitate to put that One vote left for myself in winter night is only a mistake, that is, I made a draft of this lie in advance, I hate lying, because a lie always inevitably needs to be covered up with more lies. In the vicious circle, people will eventually be eroded by lies, but you can tell me, what else can I explain? Do you want me to say in front of my sister, brother doesn''t speak, because your little purple sister tempts me, I didn''t carry it, so I stayed to sleep with her?

    Yes, Chu Yuan is eavesdropping. The TV screen clearly shows that the door has been opened.

    Winter night is like deliberately provoking my family war, aggressive way: "lone men and widows, just talking and drinking? Who believes that? What are you doing when you turn off your cell phone? "

    "If you live in the same room with a single man and a single woman, you have to do something about it." At the same time, I scolded myself for being shameless. At the same time, I endured the indescribable shame and fiercely fought back against the winter night. "I''ve been in the same room with you for drinking. How come I haven''t seen you give birth to a son and call me dad?"

    If you don''t get angry with her, she will not be the one I know. Ya is ashamed and angry. She slaps the table and says, "your son still calls me mother!"

    There was no sound in the room. After a while, I heard a loud thump. Not only in the East, but also Chu Yuan, who was eavesdropping in the room, could not help laughing. Sister Hu was so angry that she scolded the wrong words. It was me who was complicated in my heart. I could not help but feel relieved. Sister Hu was a good medicine to cure people.

    "Nonsense, of course, our sons call my father your mother"

    "no, I don''t mean that. It''s just a fluff. It''s a mistake!"

    The joke was enough to stop, so that sister Hu could not be angry. Taking advantage of the mood of Chu Yuan, I completely covered up the facts that those children were not suitable for last night, and put the extra breakfast on the table. I sat in the position Chu Yuan had just done, picked up the half of the oil stick she had left, and put it into my mouth. I saw that the eastern smile sitting beside me was obviously smothering. I wondered, "what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing." the East inexplicably drew Qiong''s nose twice and frowned tightly. She didn''t know what she was thinking. After a moment, her attention was focused on my hand. "Ah! I thought that was what she cared about in the first place? It''s not dirty, "I don''t think so. Dongfanglian is a lady with a lot of money, so it''s hard to understand our frugal tutoring. I eat and answer the question just now about dongxiaoye, saying," the cell phone is closed for me when I fall asleep. She knows that I''m dead when I fall asleep. Once I turn on the cell phone, she will use it. In case someone calls me, she''s a girl who answers It''s not that I didn''t pick it up and it''s not that I didn''t see the figure of Ziyuan in the morning. These are just my conjectures, but one thing is absolutely certain. My mobile phone is definitely turned off by you on purpose!

    "I haven''t seen you for five years. If we drink too much, we''ll be talking. It''s really heavy, but I promise there won''t be another time."

    Never again! I firmly thought, and my eyes also changed with this rather emotional words. I was not comfortable in the whole body when I looked at winter night. I raised the oil bar to make a gesture and asked shamefully, "I''m not who you are, are you promising me?"

    "Sister Xiaoye, he just looked at you, and said something to people''s fate." the Oriental little girl gave me a white look and joked: "it''s obviously brother and sister, but the relationship is like husband and wife. Brother doesn''t end up at night, and the guilty explanation is also the guarantee. Sister, like a husband''s grumbling wife, stays in an empty room all night and stays up. She has become a panda and doesn''t say anything I went downstairs to see if the car was coming back and I felt like a rushYa deliberately very loud, but also deliberately said to Chu Yuan? Chu Yuan knows that Dongfang has sensed that she is eavesdropping, deliberately joking about her, and quickly closed the door, but I also have a hot old face. Dongfang''s little girl didn''t say that I didn''t feel it. I was in a hurry to explain that I was a little over nervous. It''s just normal that my eldest brother didn''t go home all night. Why do I have to explain to Chu Yuan? If I really want to explain, I should go to explain with the tassel, right?

    "Stinky girl, it''s hard to talk. Yuan Yuan stayed up late because he was afraid that some irresponsible bastard might have an accident driving in the rainy night. It''s strange that he could sleep steadily. Now he''s angry because some irresponsible bastard rolled back at dawn. He didn''t know that people worried about him all night," said Dong Xiaoye, his face still red and staring at me It''s a habit not to talk, just like fooling me at the beginning. It''s said to fight with me. As a result, one day after another, one day after another is more than one month. How long do I know him? It''s still like this to me, but how many times has he been ignorant of other people''s fate? It''s strange that he is not angry! "

    You are you, Chu Yuan is Chu Yuan, and I don''t know her very much - I dare not say that. Otherwise, sister Hu has to fight with me. Last night, she was indulged and tossed. Now she is tired like a sea soaked in water. She is very heavy and certainly not her opponent.

    "I''m not like a couple. I don''t know. You look like my daughter-in-law. How can you complain so much? What''s wrong? You''re worried about me, too. Didn''t you sleep all night last night? "

    I just said it casually, and then I naturally observed her eyes. As a result, I found not only the confusion in her eyes, but also the deep pouch in her eyes! I wonder if Xue Ziyuan is the third lady. I want to know when you come back! "

    Well, sister Hu stayed up late, and I felt more guilty. She was not only for Chu Yuan, but also for winter night. She was supposed to be the third miss, but she didn''t admit it positively. Moreover, compared with this problem, I was more concerned about why she wanted to talk to me last night. When it came to Ziyuan, my mind was upset and abnormal, and I said: "xiaoyejie is a little brother because she is hard working No, come on, I''ll pay you for my tea. "

    I''ll take Chu Yuan''s half bowl of soymilk and send it to Dong Xiaoye respectfully. She turns around and says angrily," no! Go to bed when you are full of Qi! "

    Then he got up and went to Chu Yuan''s room.

    I was surprised and said, "are you off duty?"

    "I''m off duty today!"

    "If you don''t go home, sleep here?"

    "Now this is my home!" "Don''t forget what my task is, I''m the only one of your girlfriends living with you!" cried the gunpowder of winter night, slamming the door heavily

    Among the female friends, sister tiger really scolds people and doesn''t spit out dirty words. It seems that I have only one female friend, Liu Su?

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 355

    "And" I thought I forgot about winter''s night, but she opened the door again. She didn''t have a good way of breathing: "just look at the fake smile on your face. You didn''t ask if Xue Ziyuan was miss three? No need to hide it. Everyone knows that she''s not so easy to admit, otherwise she won''t go to Fengchang group to be a little assistant for Murphy, so no one will laugh at you. But now, it seems that she''s not just going to surprise you. When you go back to the company, you should be smart. If you have a chance, you can try to cover her words and see what she''s trying to do. Her mouth Yan, you''ll find a way to ask Murphy where Mo Yizhi is. Is it impossible that Mo Yizhi doesn''t know her details? Murphy can''t help listening to your words. Maybe she can understand everything with her eldest uncle. It''s a little superfluous. You are a smart person. You don''t need me to remind you at all. What I can think of you can''t be unexpected. Just think what I say is nonsense. (see the novel to the top) "

    what dongxiaoye said is not nonsense. In fact, I just don''t want to think about it that way. All the performances of Ziyuan last night are enough to show that it''s beyond the scope of" surprise ", and her inexplicable words are also worth discussing. Maybe dongxiaoye is really a casual sentence, but it''s no different to me To face the reality of the epigram, I stared at her stupefied, for a while, just smiled and nodded, sincerely said: "thank you, I know how to do."

    "I know how to do it. What do you thank me for? Crazy! " Winter night seems to disdain closing the door, but it''s more like hiding her blushing pretty face. When did sister tiger become so shy?

    "I''m going to sleep, so I''m going to sleep," said Dongfang xiaoniang. She clapped her stomach and stood up, but she didn''t mean to go to sleep at all. "It''s really not safe for you to get along with brother Nan alone. I don''t mind being your child''s mother, but I''m too young to play enough. I''m not ready to be a mother, so you''d better spare me."

    Ya said that I seem to attack her, which is a joke. Look at her expression, it''s naked ridicule!

    I can see that Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye are not so much concerned about me as worried about me, so they are a little angry. Only Dongfang Lianren is really concerned about me.

    "Did I offend you?"

    "No," said Dongfang Lian, with a long tone and no emotion, scornful look on his face, "you can talk to Yuan Yuan without words, and you can run the train with your mouth full. I''m not you. Isn''t it normal that you don''t pay attention to me? It''s people who are amorous and want to tell you their thoughts and care about you. It seems that there''s no need at all. You''re so romantic and happy. "

    The little girl''s skin is not in the right mood. There are obvious thorns in her words, especially the four words "romantic and happy", which directly pierced my face, "who is romantic and happy"

    "who is romantic and happy is clear in his mind." before I finish speaking, the East interrupts my belly of lies, walks to me, and looks down sharply as if he is not in line with his age Wearing my heart, let me have a kind of absurd feeling of being caught in bed by my girlfriend, "yesterday night, you really just fell asleep drunk so simple?"? Smell, be frightened and change color, "

    said." I lifted my arm and sniffed, and I could not help but be shocked. As I said in the East, I really had a faint perfume smell. That''s exactly the taste of the purple garden body, because I was immersed in it all night, and I didn''t realize it! Turn to a Zheng, no wonder just now I sit to the east side, her face shows strange color, continuously * * several small noses!

    "Don''t worry, sister Xiaoye''s cold is not good. Yuan Yuan got cold last night. They all have runny noses and stayed up all night. They feel dull and can''t smell it. Otherwise, do you think Yuan Yuan won''t be able to ask the truth?" Dongfanglian people deliberately lowered their voice. It seems that they just don''t want to be heard by Chu Yuan in the room. I''m stunned again. She just mocked me and Chu Yuan like husband and wife. She just wanted to be ashamed of Chu Yuan and be embarrassed to eavesdrop again? But why did she hide it for me? You know, this little girl is a master who is afraid that the world will not be disordered!

    An old-fashioned look from the East said: "brother Nan, didn''t you ask my surname Xue Na what did she say to Yuan Yuan last night? Yuan Yuan told me that the woman said that you might stay with her later and not come back. Yuan Yuan probably thought that you haven''t seen each other for five years and you want to have a good chat. But I''m afraid you''re more than just chatting? "

    The amazing reasoning ability and imagination of little Oriental mother made my hands and feet tremble, but I saw her sighing and shaking her head and sighing: "brother Yinan, your old and pedantic and abusive personality, of course, I don''t believe that you will have the same success as overthrowing Xue Fox"

    no matter whether it''s praise or devaluation in the East, in short, I secretly called for luck. A child is a child, even if it can I can''t imagine the complexity of adults and their filthiness. I didn''t think that I was as noble as she imagined, so I listened to her continue: "but whether you hold her shamelessly or shamelessly, in short, you must have ambiguous physical contact? Don''t you think it''s strange? She knows you and Cheng sister''s relationship, and intentionally left you overnight, and left perfume behind you. If you go back to the company today, Cheng sister can''t smell it. If Cheng sister happened to want to contact you last night, she could talk to you on the phone but she couldn''t get through your mobile phone, instead, she would call the family to ask questions.If Chu Yuan told tassel, I spent the whole night with the purple garden, and I could not help but fight a cold war. The fringes were a small vinegar pot. As can be imagined,

    is the most amazing thing. But the most amazing thing is the smell of my body. The East is pity. If I didn''t deliberately spray perfume on my clothes, even if two people were intimate, they could not remain so clear. When I was in the hotel, I had no other clothes to change. That is to say, whether I went home or back to the company, I would expose this problem, which is the most terrible! You know, Ziyuan doesn''t think that I have only one female friend of tassel. In her opinion, Murphy in the company and winter night at home have an ambiguous relationship with me.

    Is the intention of Ziyuan to provoke my relationship with the three girls? In addition, I can''t think of any other possibility. It''s obvious that Dongfang Lianren thinks the same way, so the "Xue Fox" who just opened his mouth and shut up said, "I don''t know why fate seems to be a little afraid of that woman, but I can see that she actually likes that woman, or I won''t deliberately imitate her every move, so I just can''t bear to say it In order not to destroy the image of that woman in Yuanyuan''s mind, "dongfanglian suddenly squatted down, put his arms on my thigh, raised his face, and his eyes flashed with sadness, and said softly," brother Nan, Yuanyuan deliberately told Xue fox that you have a girlfriend. Your girlfriend is Cheng''s sister, and she was afraid that she would take you away, just like she was always matching you with me, afraid of Cheng Liu Su robbed you, I always think I''m smart, but I also admit that I''m not as smart as you, so it''s almost enough to pretend to be stupid. You can''t be unaware of her real thoughts, because in this world, there is no one who knows you better than fate, and there is no one who knows fate better than you, except me. "

    I don''t know if her saying "except me" also means that she understands me like Chu Yuan, but it can''t be denied that I have an uncomfortable feeling of being spied out from the bottom of my heart, which makes me panic and frighten me.

    I always force myself not to think about the problems I dare not to think about, but when the purple garden appears in front of our brothers and sisters again, some problems I dare not think about seem to have to face

    "children''s family, don''t be too confident, many things you don''t understand."

    "You know more than I do, but that doesn''t mean you know everything," Dongfang Lian said. "I''m sixteen, you''re twenty-three, but we haven''t experienced feelings, have we? You just ate seven more years of white rice than me, and you don''t know? From a scientific point of view, women''s psychological age is three to five years older than men''s, and you are so late maturing, so we are almost the same age "

    this girl''s eloquence really can''t be treated as a 16-year-old girl. I''m confused, and I have a lot of things to do. I don''t want to quarrel with her, so I shift the topic:" I have to go back to the company, you don''t have a word Tell me? Come on. "

    "I''m going to tell you that Xue fox may not" the Oriental eyes growled and half of what he said suddenly stopped. Then he said with a bad smile: "I''ve changed my mind. I have nothing to say to you. When do you admit that you know the fate of the mind, I''ll tell you."

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 356

    What should Dongfang Lianren say about asters? I''m curious, but I think it''s more like a trap. Isn''t xiaoniangpi deliberately inducing me? With her cunning, fox like character, this possibility is great. Seeing the flow in her eyes determines my brilliance, I am more sure of this.

    There is something hidden in everyone''s heart that they don''t want to be known. It''s their own secret. It''s a secret that can''t be shared with anyone, because it''s a secret that they are very clear that can''t be accepted and contained by others. Maybe it''s something that goes against the secular ethics.

    I don''t like the east to tap my heart. When people are helpless and need to be protected, they will always be extremely calm, just like when people are in danger, their bodies will burst out with great potential, which may be physical strength or wisdom.

    At the moment, I''m surprisingly calm. After a systematic analysis, I smile, "that''s all right. You''re a strange girl. I don''t have any better words. If I have words, I''ll have a headache. Ha ha."

    Chu Yuan occupied my room, afraid she could smell the perfume of my clothes, I dared not enter the room to change clothes, but took out a sports suit that had not yet been washed before, but was not dirty. I put the clothes in the washing machine and then came out to the East smiling at the door. "Anyway, you are free at home and you do the laundry for me." ˇ±

    "how can I do nothing? I''m going to sleep. I''ve stayed up all night, OK? You are heartless. You know that you love your sister and your girlfriend together? "

    "It''s a fake girlfriend!" I corrected: "and I don''t care for her, but I can''t provoke her. Besides, when you asked me to take you in, I promised to do all the housework, but up to now, I have been serving you? Now there are so many complaints about how many clothes you have to wash. Alas "

    " such a large number of clothes will be half dead after washing? Wait, brother Nan, you really don''t want to know what I want to tell you? " See me go to the porch, the East just stop complaining, some anxious.

    I changed my shoes, turned around and said with a smile, "now you are hiding in my house. You beg me from the horizontal and the vertical. So if you really want to tell me something, you will take the initiative to say it if I don''t ask you. East, don''t play smart with me."

    "I''m smart?!" Dongfang Lian is dissatisfied. Liu Mei chooses, "OK, if you don''t want to hear about it, don''t blame me for the loss. Let the facts prove that I played a little smart, or you were mistakenly smart!"

    When I was shocked, Dongfang Lianren had pushed me out of the door like a gamble. "I finally realized the words that Yuanyuan often said to me," the luckiest thing in my life is to meet you, and the most unfortunate thing is to be your sister. "You lied to yourself, and you should be punished, just as I was angry for Yuanyuan! Hum! "

    With the sound of "pa", dongfanglian people shut me out of my house

    the luckiest thing in my life is to meet you, and the most unfortunate thing is to do your sister''s way back to the company. This sentence has been in my mind and in my heart

    Chu Yuan likes purple garden? Now I can''t laugh at her arrogance when I recall the words of the East, because she may be the most gentle person in the world. Indeed, Chu Yuan''s words and deeds in front of people are the same as those of the purple garden at that time. I always think it''s because she played together from childhood and was influenced by the purple garden imperceptibly, but maybe it''s not so simple Shan, Chu Yuan''s coquettish, headstrong, arrogant and arrogant behind people prove that she may be just imitating the asters as the East says, so she has developed the problem character of being a person while being a person.

    Chu Yuan really because like asters to deliberately imitate her character? It seems that only this problem can make me stand in front of the East and say that I am the person who knows Chuyuan best in the world Fei''s apologies are deeper, because I''m not only speeding, I seem to have run many red lights

    Fengchang company has strict regulations, employees must wear suits during working hours, violators record a major demerit, deduct the bonus of the month, although the big company pays attention to the image correctly, but strictly so far, it''s not common, it can be called a overlord regulation, even because department managers In order to be demoted for two consecutive times without formal dress, of course, he chose to resign because he couldn''t accept it. Since then, there are only two kinds of people who appear in the company in non suit uniform, one is the boss with shares, the other is the employee who has eaten the squid. Obviously, I don''t belong to the former, so when I''m late for a whole hour, I appear in investment in a sports suit Department, it is exaggerated to scare Yao Waner.

    "Brother Nan, why do you dress so casually? Are you going to quit again? " Yao Waner''s fuss is not unreasonable. According to Liu Su, Li Qi, the former leader of the "resigned" project team, and Hong Tao, the deputy leader, returned to the company in sportswear to move cartons.

    "As a friend, I absolutely support you," said Viagra, putting his arm around my shoulder, not so much joking as venting his discontent, with a smirk on his face. "Who are you going to hide from this time? Your half blood beauty? "I don''t know when to start, the "first playboy" hat of the comprehensive group has been taken off Yang Wei''s head and put on my head, even Viagra thinks so.

    "Brother Yang, what are you talking about?" Yao Waner is really helping me to talk, but looking at her expression, it seems that she also has doubts about the relationship between me and Ziyuan.

    I don''t deny that I''m guilty, but should I? Ziyuan only entered the company yesterday, how do you know that she is my childhood friend now? Moreover, looking at Viagra''s attitude, it seems that they are doubting that the relationship between me and her is not just as simple as childhood.

    "Chuzi, you are not authentic? You''ve got two beauties in the investment department. You should be satisfied. Don''t give Miss Xue the devil''s paw. Leave the chance to the brothers. "

    " that''s right. Besides, Mo and aunt Cheng are all such powerful people. They''re already in hot water. Why do you have to beg for help and add another third child? Let''s have a discussion. No, this evening, heaven and earth, it''s my treat. Your name is Miss Xue. Introduce me to you. "

    " count me! It''s so big. Foreigners see so much. The mixed race is still the first time to see them. Chuzi, call aunt Cheng. After dinner and singing, you can take her home, or give brother a chance to send Miss Xue home, right

    "Shit, Lao Hei, you are too slippery. Why do you send Miss Xue home? Fair competition, you don''t want to sneak away, chuzi, you can''t ask Mr. Mo to go together. When the brothers see her, they dare not talk, let alone have a good time. "

    "Ah, they are all beauties. Why is the gap so big? You say that beauty Xue should have appearance and temperament. The most difficult thing is that she has no airs and is approachable, especially when she laughs. God, it''s so intoxicating "

    " little sun, it''s ok if grandma Cheng hears this. She can pad your legs at most. If Mo hears it, you''ll never be able to bear it! But then again, Miss Xue is not inferior to us in appearance. "

    "Miss Xue is more feminine than our Mo and aunt Cheng. Haha, I heard that Westerners are more open. I don''t know if Miss Xue is also different. I like the type of pure clothes and lewd clothes"

    "Gong Fanlin, you are wearing clothes, but I don''t think anyone is more lewd than you, grass!"

    How can I not find a group of hungry wolves in the comprehensive group? Or, because I am too familiar with Xiaozi, how immune to her charm? It seems that she is more attractive than the fringe Murphy

    although I have a bad heart for asters, I am still very uncomfortable when I see the narcissism of these wolves at the moment, especially the words of Gong Fanlin, which makes me surge up to fight people. That guy is a computer talented student with no ability to speak, but his hobbies make people speechless and shut up In other words, when I was at work, I either read books or took Mao + films. After work, I would play the flute at night. My salary was all thrown on the girl''s belly. I was once caught by the toilet sweeping mother. Ya secretly took a picture of a beautiful woman in the public Relations Department stooping to pick up things, pursed her hips, and ran into the toilet to beat the pipes and guns! How ugly is it!

 Chapter 357

    My relationship with Gong Fanlin is not good or even bad. We had a quarrel before. I beat him up. It happened when we first joined the company. The reason is that he often put on the shelf of his predecessors to teach some jobs to the tassels. But during the period, he tried to harass her many times. My aunt is not good at it, because she knows that I will pay for her face turning At that time, I happened to know that the man who offended Yao Waner on the day of the interview was the deputy director of the company. I thought it would be a squid sooner or later, so I didn''t have any worries about it Fei knows that, in other words, the scandal between me and the fringe began at that time. Since then, we haven''t talked with Gong Fanlin again. You know, small gangs in the office are as common as sexual harassment, so no one feels uncomfortable.

    But now it seems that Gong Fanlin is well scarred and forgets to hurt. Even if I didn''t have that kind of relationship with Ziyuan, I''m afraid I can''t bear to see her being treated like this. Let alone the furious feeling that her wife is being commented on at the moment. Seeing Ya''s smile, I was upset. I clenched my fist and wanted to send him a cheek gun. Suddenly a shadow flashed in front of me "It''s Viagra standing in front of me." Gong Fanlin, can you believe me to kill you? Miss Xue asked you to offend you. How can you insult others like that? "

    Gong Fanlin was scolded by Yang Wei. I was also shocked. Viagra came out because he saw that I was going to do something? I said Miss Xue, it''s none of your business. What the hell are you pretending to be? Besides, I''m just kidding. Chu Nan didn''t say anything. Did you say that? " Don''t look at Gong Fanlin wearing a pair of glasses, his face is kidney empty, but ya''s height of one meter eight and weight of one hundred and eighty Jin are put there, and he really doesn''t see Viagra in his eyes, "what are you? Everyone knows what you are. It''s boring to live by this hand to please Chunan and get close to miss Xue!"

    Some things depend on reputation. Our character of Viagra clearly wants to save Gong Fanlin. As a result, we were bitten by a dog. Seeing the recognition on everyone''s face, Viagra became angry. "We are brothers. Do I need to please him?"

    "Then you have to ask yourself," said Gong with a sneer, "who in our comprehensive group doesn''t know that some people, under the banner of good friends, will take advantage of Chunan. They steal love from Chunan and steal the wine to see the female friends of the little gangsters in the market. They are chased into the company and beaten. Who is the person who looks for Chunan to take the lead? Chu Nan almost had a lawsuit because of that? By the way, who did the receptionist of our company ask to send a message to Chunan? After being rejected, who has the cheek to comfort others and comfort them to bed? Tired of throwing people away, killing other girls to take sleeping pills, when suicide attempt Chu Nan is for whom to enlighten others, the result was family slapped two times? "

    Ya''s surface is to belittle Viagra and flatter me, but in fact, it is ingenious to provoke the relationship between me and Viagra! Although Gong Fanlin has a dirty stomach, he still has some ideas. Otherwise, he won''t be selected by Murphy to enter the comprehensive group. You should know that although the comprehensive group is a group of handyman, it is Murphy''s future team base skillfully cultivated for his own ambition. In this team, the relationship between me and Liu Xinlei, the leader of the three people''s School of Liusu and Viagra, is the most intimate, plus that between me and Murphy Now it''s all over the place. Gong Fanlin may think that my horse will take the place by eating soft food, and Viagra will take the place because of my relationship, so he began to provoke our relationship. Because of the fringe relationship, Viagra always takes a cynical attitude towards Gong Fanlin. If we vote for the two people with the worst relationship in the comprehensive group, there is absolutely no dispute between them After all, Gong Fanlin got the highest number of votes when she was sweeping the toilet. I didn''t stop her when she caught the pipe. Now, it''s Viagra''s turn to eat. His face turns red and blue, but he can''t refute it, because he did all the immoral things Gong Fanlin said, but he broke up with the girl for another reason.

    As far as I know, the girl not only gave me love, but also received her pink envelope to anyone who was young in the company and could become a potential stock. At that time, I had a special love for Murphy and was loyal to her. In addition, I sneered at the girl''s personality with tassel. I kept blowing in my ear all day long, so I stopped thinking that she would take off the virgin hat for me, Wan The reason why Viagra broke up with her was because she first had a split. It was a ridiculous joke to say that the girl committed suicide. She drank too much wine but couldn''t sleep. She took more than 50 sleeping pills in a muddle. When she was awake, she was lying in the hospital. When she saw her family crying, she was embarrassed to say that it was one Misunderstanding, just casually made up a lie, saying that it''s because someone can''t think of it. If it wasn''t Viagra who was really scared and didn''t dare to show up, I went to visit on his behalf and got two slaps in the face of the girl''s family. Maybe the girl would not tell the truth until the day she died.

    Viagra is a trustworthy person. He promised that the girl would not expose this matter at the beginning, so even if the girl had quit her job and left Fengchang, or even left Beitian, even if he was laughed at many times, he never defended himself, including now, I would like to beat Gong Fanlin even more if I saw his face of suffocation, but I am more calm, if I really beat him It''s a waste of Viagra''s painstaking efforts. Li Qi and Hongtao''s business has become the laughingstock of the investment department. If we fight against each other again, and if it''s related to our comprehensive team, our image will really disappear.However, Murphy''s efforts in the comprehensive group were intense at one time. Unfortunately, Liu and Gao Ge, the two leaders of the comprehensive group, had gone and disappeared. I couldn''t speak because Viagra was a man and Gong Fanlin''s words had been put there, so whether I was pulling or fighting, it would hurt Viagra''s self-esteem, and the rest didn''t want to see the bustle Yao Waner, a spy with a delicate identity, is too introverted and shy to speak loudly. She wants to stop the atmosphere from deteriorating, but she is nervous and at a loss. Generally, Qin LAN is the one who leads her. This time, it''s no exception Qin LAN, a fierce man, refused to pay attention to a group of masters with excessive secretion of renal gland hormones: "noisy, you just want to pursue assistant Xue? What''s the ability to catch up with these people? To learn from someone else''s Chu Nan, or to be quiet, to be moved is to make the world tremble. That''s introverted, that''s courageous. Who did someone else mo use to help? If you look at me again, I''d rather be a junior, a junior, or a senior than a sullen man like you. "

    Don''t say that a group of wolves are red and red, even I have a little speechless, "Lan elder sister, do you praise me or scold me?"

    "Boast and scold again," Qin LAN looked at Yao Waner and said with an ambiguous smile, "well, men are not bad, women do not love, some women just like bad men."

    Yao Wan''er pinched a handful on Qin Lan''s Willow waist and said angrily with a red face: "dead Lan Lan, what are you talking about?"

    I know Yao Waner is kind to me, but that''s because I helped her, more like a sister''s admiration for her brother. I also know that Qin LAN Intentionally brought the topic to me, so he timely diverted everyone''s attention, patted Viagra on the shoulder, that is to comfort him, to calm him down, but also to tell him that I''m calm, I won''t beat Gong fan Lin, of course, won''t beat him in the company

    They, what an ambiguous word, I tried to figure out how to vent my anger for Viagra, and then I realized the problem.

    "Who?" Qin LAN is a little confused.

    Viagra shook his head and said with a wry smile, "grandma Cheng is here, so is president Mo, and so is Miss Xue."

    Viagra is a strong supporter of Granny Cheng, so there''s something ironic about me in my words. I''m guilty, so I don''t have the right to explain. I said with a smile, "really, where have you been?"

    I would like to ask where the purple garden is. But now, if I ask about it, it will undoubtedly offend the public anger. Unexpectedly, my vague question can be answered exactly. Qin Lan said with a smile: "Mo always comes first. He called away the fringe. Assistant Xue came ten minutes ago and was called away by the fringe. Now three people are in the office of Mo always. Specifically What are you doing? We are waiting for Song Jia''s first-hand information. "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 358

    Qin LAN, the stinky mother-in-law, is in a funny mood! It''s said that when the three women get together, how can I care about whether Viagra and Gong Fanlin will fight? I said in a panic: "I have."

    "I''ve decided that Chu Zi will be my role model in the future, and the direction of my life. Look at the courage of others, it''s really not built. The office in and out of Mexico is like the bedroom in and out of my home."

    "If you have the ability to chase Mo, you can go in and out at will."

    "What? Ghost gate? Have you counted the number of Gongzi who are squatting in front of the company waiting to invite Mr. Mo to dinner? Who did you see Mo always let in? Master Zhumo? I''m afraid you''re not afraid to fire me. I always respect and admire Mo as my son respects his mother! "

    "My grass, old black, your flattery is too classic. Then you don''t want to call chuzi dad? Well, it''s convenient for you to chase Miss Xue? Chuzi, why are you running so fast? How about having dinner together in the evening? Heaven and earth, are you going or not? "

    Heaven and earth? I''m going to fall into the hell on earth, dare I hope the sky? Even if I go far, I can hear the nonsense of the wolves. I can figure out the relationship with Murphy. I can''t explain it at all, or I don''t need to explain it at all.

    "Nange!"

    I was slightly stunned and stopped. Yao Waner trotted after me. The little girl looked at her in amazement when she saw me turning back. Her face was pink. She quickly avoided my eyes and twisted her fingers. "Last night, I was together with sister Mo"

    I was so worried that I just thought it was inexplicable. You just wanted to tell me this One? Say you and Murphy together, what''s the matter with me? I''m worried about how you eat her tofu? Although I have a lot of complaints, I still like Yao Waner very much, so I forced myself to laugh. I followed her and said, "yes"

    "so I know that you were with Miss Xue all last night"

    "how did you know?" Shit, I''ve made the same old mistake again!

    "Officer Dong called sister Mo, and sister Mo listened to her. Officer Dong said that before you sent Miss Xue home, she secretly told sister Yuanyuan that you would stay with her at night. Officer Dong seemed angry and asked sister Mo for Miss Xue''s contact information and address."

    I just think of that thing. There is a chill in my spine. Sister Hu killed me! If you want to say jealousy, Murphy is not defeated by the tassel at all. It''s hard not to succeed. She took the tassel to form a united front and is interrogating the Ziyuan?! I think of the sentence that Chu Yuan told Chu Yuan on love, and her last night''s initiative, and the

    that left her perfume on my clothes in the morning, I was so sad that Yao Wan,

    ''s head, didn''t notice the change of my face. She continued, "I know that brother Nan, who likes your sister and tassel, has already had no three people, but I see Miss Xue. It seems that I care about you very much. Yesterday, when we had lunch together, all her topics were about you. So I wonder if you would really resign like brother Yang said, in order to avoid her, just like sister Mo did last time? "

    No wonder you will doubt me and Ziyuan. It turns out that Ziyuan asked too many questions about me, which was misunderstood by everyone. But would she be so explicit on purpose? I can''t help but have a cold war when I think about it.

    Hearing that I didn''t answer, Yao Waner raised her face nervously and said with a little excitement, "brother Nan, don''t quit, OK? No matter for the company or for sister Mo, I beg you, I don''t want to see sister Mo''s tears secretly anymore! I know Miss Xue''s identity seems to have some problems, but sister Mo and I will try to find out for you! "

    Yao Waner is still missing out. The real reason why she worries about my resignation is that she thinks I''m afraid of the mysterious identity of the purple garden. It seems that sister Hu has not revealed to Murphy our skeptical attitude towards the purple garden. No wonder she told me that she could ask Murphy for help before going out. The woman who is thick in the outside and thin in the inside has buried the foreshadowing for me in the early morning.

    I suppressed the chaos in my heart, forced a smile on my face, and said, "who said I''m going to resign?"

    "Well?" Yao Waner is shocked, "then why do you dress like this, and you are still late for so long"

    "I asked for leave, didn''t I? I went back to the company because there was something wrong with Mr. mo. why do I have to wear formal clothes and come by the order? "

    "Yes, I forgot that you asked for leave to pretend to be Shu''s cousin''s boyfriend!" Yao Waner suddenly realized that she was cute with a half tongue, but she asked uneasily, "then you really won''t quit?"

    "No." My answer is very clear, simply scared me. Indeed, last night, I had such a relationship with Ziyuan. I can''t quit. Isn''t that to avoid responsibility for Ziyuan? I''m a traditional male chauvinist. I can''t think of such things. My heart suddenly shakes. With the cold sweat falling from my forehead, a bolder idea emerges spontaneously. I won''t shirk my responsibility, so I won''t quit. Isn''t that what someone wants to see?Murphy''s office has shutters and sound insulation effect is good. Even if Xiao Song Jia sticks her ears to the glass, she still can''t hear the conversation inside. She is so ashamed to see me behind her, but she doesn''t stop me. She lets me directly open the office door.

    This wooden door weighs more than ten thousand tons in other people''s eyes. I don''t know when it started. To me, it has been a virtual relationship between me and Murphy. It''s really a lot of ambiguity unconsciously. She is a smart woman. She always guides me in such small details that I don''t usually notice, and pulls me closer

    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a scene that scared me - Murphy sat on the boss''s chair with a cold face, two elbows on the table, ten fingers crossed, and a sharp chin, staring at the purple garden sitting opposite me with a strong sense of oppression.

    No wonder Xiao Song Jia is going to stand outside the door and eavesdrop, because it''s her chair that Ziyuan is sitting in. Murphy''s office has no seat.

    And the tassel is hugging bosom to lean on the desk, the eye is sharp looking down on the purple garden, just that sentence, it is from her mouth ask out.

    It felt like two policewomen. When they tortured a policewoman, Ziyuan seemed so helpless, so pitiful. I found it really easy for me to be soft hearted.

    Seeing me come in suddenly, the three women are all surprised, of course, there is a little panic that can''t be concealed.

    "South south, our" tassel was a little scared, talking straight and stuttering, as if I was afraid of being angry, but it made me feel more ashamed. Look at this meaning, Ziyuan didn''t tell them what happened last night, or else the tassel would have rushed to fight with me.

    Murphy waved to Song Jia, beckoned her to take the door out, and then he got up and smiled at me, "Chu Nan, why are you here? Don''t you have to accompany Mr. Shu''s family today? "

    The tassel stands here, Murphy absolutely knows what to ask, and ten tassels are not as good as one Murphy in terms of adaptability.

    "I have something to do with the garden," I thought, and then I said, "I have something to do with you."

    "Look for me?" I don''t know how excited Murphy is, "what''s up?"

    I can see clearly that when the eyes of Ziyuan look at my clothes, there is a trace of complexity that can''t be hidden. After looking at me, I turn my head immediately, and blush climbs up from my neck to the ear root. I thought she was already shameless. I didn''t expect that she would be so interested.

    "I''ll talk about it later," my eyes couldn''t move away from the purple garden, and I said with a faint smile, "I want to hear the answer from the purple garden first."

    Seeing that I didn''t blame them for interrogating the purple garden, the tassel and Murphy were obviously relieved, while the purple garden seemed to be wronged and looked at me sadly. We were not comfortable, but both of us didn''t dodge, because I knew that she wanted to soften me and avoid this problem - she liked to deal with me in this way since she was young.

    We know each other''s tempers too well. Ziyuan knows that she can''t beat me. She sighs and says with a smile, "if I am any third lady, is it necessary to come to Fengchang to be an assistant?"

    The tassel and Murphy are silent. They look at each other, and the four willow eyebrows are tied together. Indeed, it''s a question that people can''t understand. The purple garden shows the sign that she is the third lady everywhere, but she has the evidence that she''s not the third lady''s most important. How can she have leisure when she is as the third lady How about being an assistant?

    As a result, the chance of the hypothesis in my mind seems to be getting bigger.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 359

    "If I were miss three, would it be necessary for me to be an assistant?"

    "Yes, that''s good." I didn''t say "that''s good." in a word, my simple trust surprised all three women.

    Murphy can''t set up a channel: "is Chunan joking? If she is not miss three, why is my uncle so polite to her? How many people are worth it? "

    "Am I kidding?" I touched my serious and stiff face and said seriously, "isn''t my expression serious enough?"

    "But, south south, yesterday you said"

    "I never said that I am sure Xiaozi is miss three, right?" I interrupted the tassel, smiled, and then said to Murphy, "Fifi, I want to see the chairman."

    Murphy was stunned, and the rest of my eyes noticed that the shoulder of asters was shaking violently. She understood that I believe she is not the third miss, but it doesn''t mean that I believe her

    "uncle didn''t come to the company today"

    "can you take me to find him at home?"

    "Go home?" I don''t know if my abrupt request frightened Murphy. She was a little frightened. Her face was a little crimson with the cold. She was a little bit pinched and said: ah, but is the eldest aunt at home or the first time to take the boy back "

    er no wonder she blushed. Where does the girl want to go? In case that I was misunderstood by the tassel, my idea just came. The tassel had spilled a basin of cold water on Murphy. The stinky girl stared at me and said, "I''ll go too!"

    Murphy''s face was cold. He frowned and said, "my aunt is so quiet. The guests are upset!"

    "I''m just one more person, as for that?" The fringe glared at Murphy. "Big deal, can I stop talking?"

    Murphy said coldly, "the eldest aunt has the trouble of being flustered. You are so big, but if you walk around in front of her, she will feel oppressed."

    There are two scales in the fringe, one is small chest, the other is high altitude. Murphy obviously touches her taboo. The stinky girl is angry and doesn''t choose to say, "isn''t she more flustered to see you? The two piles of meat on your chest are worse than my shaking? "

    Murphy''s shame is irresistible, "Cheng Liusu! You "

    " how am I? "

    How could Murphy be led by the tassel to walk by his nose? When his tone changed, he said proudly and provocatively, "you envy me, right?"

    This time, even the other scale of the stinky girl was scratched, "I envy you? I''m so slim. Would you envy your two masses of fat? " When silly girl said "slim", she showed a sense of inferiority? So the gap here is the gap between you and me! " I know Murphy is a competitive person, but I didn''t expect that she was so competitive in this respect. Although she was shy, she didn''t give in, but she wasn''t as confident as she showed. I noticed that she slightly padded her toes in high-heeled shoes, so that her eyes and those of the tassel could be in a parallel line In fact, the focus of the debate has shifted from the home of Qumo Yizhi to the body. Looking at the two girls'' angry eyes, they seem to burst out blue lights at the intersection. I smile bitterly, and their alliance relationship is too fragile

    "since the president''s wife doesn''t like too many people, then, tassel, you don''t go. Ziyuan is the first official class. There must be many things you don''t understand. Teach her ˇŁˇ± I don''t want fringes, or even Murphy.

    "Why?" The grievance of fringe makes my heart ache.

    I can''t help cuddling her in my arms and soothing her mood, "be obedient, OK?"

    Tired, I''m not a kid. What are you doing? " The tassel hurriedly pushed me away. The little red face was like a ripe apple. It was full of juicy and delicate luster. The little mouth said: "if I don''t go, I won''t go. I didn''t want to go, but I just can''t stand someone''s stinginess, as if someone seldom goes to their home."

    Although she was ashamed and angry, everyone could see that she was fighting back against Murphy. Sure enough, Murphy was full of vinegar, and her face was gloomy and terrible. The ice beauty was indeed not covered. Those eyes made me feel the chill.

    But I am more concerned about the reaction of asters. Although she is hooked on the corner of her mouth, in her eyes, in addition to the complexity, it is just like her people. I can''t see through the complexity.

    When I opened the tassel and Murphy, and there was only the purple garden in the room, she began to ask, "do you want to ask me why I did that last night, or do you want to slap me first? Come on, I''m ready. "

    Looking at Ziyuan''s expressionless pretty face, I was a little stunned. Xuan''er shook his head and smiled bitterly. Did this girl make any mistake? I am very angry, but I never thought to hit her and scold her.

    "I''m a man. You''re a woman. You''ve lost more than me. Why should I hit you? You should have hit me? "

    Ziyuan opened his eyes, no longer cold, but a surprise, two timidity, seven guilt, "but last night, it was me, you should have guessed it? I added something to the wine "

    sure enough"In any case, I failed to resist the temptation and bullied you. That''s the fact. As a man, I have an inescapable responsibility." thinking of the painful groan she gave out when she was brutally trampled under her body last night, I was burning and ashamed.

    "Xiaonan, you have been such a macho man since childhood. Why do you always apologize to us when I bully you by fate? You will only make me feel more guilty. "Ziyuan looked at me for a while, then sighed quietly, and her eyes gradually turned red." don''t you really hate me? "

    "Hate," I confessed, "to be honest, every word I say now is pressing my anger. I apologize because I think I should apologize, but it doesn''t mean that I''m not angry or blame you. I''m angry with you and don''t love myself. I''m angry with you for concealing me. How many secrets do you have in your heart?"

    "One." Ziyuan''s answer is also very straightforward.

    "Can''t tell me?"

    "No."

    I could not help frowning, though I had long guessed that she would answer.

    "Xiaonan, I know what you''ve guessed, but I can tell you for sure that you''ve guessed wrong, and you don''t need to dig for the truth," said Ziyuan''s smile reluctantly. Whether she lied or not can''t hide from my eyes. "Last night''s matter was my own will. You don''t need to bear any psychological burden because of me. That kind of thing is very common in the West I see. Don''t worry. I won''t spoil your relationship with Miss Cheng. "

    Common? Common why do I break you? Is the woman''s film also very common? When you lie, you will stare at each other''s eyes calmly, but your toes will turn inward unconsciously, and the habit of asters hasn''t changed at all? Besides, the perfume of my clothes is also your intention to stay? " I know that I say this too directly, or even without grace. I know that asters speak for themselves, and she must have her difficulties. However, when I think of her using Chu Yuan, I have an irrepressible impulse in my heart. I hope she can tell me what kind of difficulties she has.

    Yuan lowered his head, raised his head again, and said firmly, "I won''t explain to you, but I can assure you that there won''t be another time."

    There is no reason for her assurance, but I believe in her, "are you protecting the person who ordered you?"

    Ziyuan shuddered all over, and her eyes were clearly flustered. "No"

    when she saw my pondering eyes, Ziyuan immediately realized that she had missed what she had said. Bei teeth clenched her lower lip and almost bled blood. She finally confessed: "yes, someone told me to do this, but I have finished all the things they asked me to do, so don''t ask me anything, I won''t say anything. I can only tell you that I didn''t protect them because they didn''t need my protection at all. Do you know what I mean? "

    "You want to tell me that I can''t provoke them?" I smiled, but without a smile, "so are you protecting me?"

    "I"

    under my aggressive eyes, the panic of the purple garden can''t be concealed at last, wearing a light lip gloss, crystal clear thin lips slightly open, but didn''t say a word for a long time, for a long time, she just lowered her head sadly, "I said yesterday, I betrayed myself, and also betrayed you, what else am I qualified to protect you? From now on, all I have done is just to pay for my mistakes "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 360

    "Silly girl" I lent my chest to Ziyuan, because I knew that she cried, stroked her head, and my anger was even hotter, but the anger towards Ziyuan was gone, and the rest was only heartache and pity, "you are right, wrong is me, I''m sorry, Xiaozi, these five years, I always forced myself to forget you, I don''t know whether you are good or bad, I don''t know How many hardships you have suffered and how many sins you have suffered "

    asters hold my waist tightly and shake their heads against my chest," stop it! Xiao Nan, please don''t talk! "

    "No, I want to say," after five years, how can I not say it? How can I not say what happened last night? "I''ve been wrong for five years, but I won''t be wrong again. I''ll take care of you and care for you. I''ll bear all the hard work you''ve done"

    "no need!" The purple garden pushes me away, and the pretty face is full of pear blossom and rain. "What I undertake is not something you can undertake at all! Xiao Nan, you can''t be so cunning! I don''t want your pity, I don''t want your sympathy! So don''t give me a reason to forgive you! I don''t want to listen to you! Without these five years of resentment, I can''t forgive myself for last night. I have no face to live any longer! "

    "I can''t afford it now. I work hard. Five years, ten years, twenty years! I can take on that day! That''s my responsibility! I''m not responsible for you, I''m responsible for myself, so don''t say anything about sympathy or pity! " Savage and absurd has the final say, "I fear that she will leave again without Frence leave." I have this hunch. "You don''t need to forgive me, because I committed an unforgivable mistake, and I don''t want to say that I have no face to live. Do you have that face? It''s up to me to say that I don''t blame you. You are no longer alone. Because, since last night, you have been a My woman, and I, is your man, you are living for me now. "

    Ziyuan doesn''t struggle anymore. She quietly lets me hug her, and then gently hugs my waist. She sobs quietly: "Xiaonan, you are so macho, like a child"

    "naive?" "It doesn''t matter," I said with a faint smile. "It''s my faith, the way I live."

    "Can I really rely on you?" Ziyuan cried and smiled bitterly. "What about Miss Cheng? What about general Mo? What about officer Dong? "

    I don''t know that a man is such a simple animal. When he is handsome, he doesn''t think about so much. In front of his responsibility, we won''t consider that there is a conflict between this responsibility and a certain responsibility that we have already shouldered. Even if we think about it, we will only say to ourselves: first of all, we should shoulder it. Who can make the conflict between this responsibility and that responsibility "You don''t think about it, do you?" Ziyuan knows me so well. She grabbed my hand at my waist and used her strength hard. She pinched my burning pain. I didn''t say a word, because I knew she was venting her grievances and feelings. "Xiao Nan, I hate your gentleness. You are a flower heart ghost since you were a child. Now you have changed your ways even more. Obviously you want me to be the fourth child, but you are so provocative and moved me If I really depend on you, what should you do? "

    I didn''t answer, because I don''t know the answer. Some things are destined to go step by step, "I''ve spent my time since I was a child? No, I remember that until you went abroad, I had never been close to other girls "

    " why not? " The purple garden looked at my confused eyes, full of ambiguous smile, "there is a little girl who is more attached to you than I am, and you are closer to her than I am. We are always jealous of this."

    Chu Yuan?!

    If it was before, I must have joked and laughed it off. But when I thought of what Dongfang said in the morning, I was so shocked that I didn''t know how to control my expression. Fortunately, Ziyuan didn''t pay attention to my expression, and slowly retreated from my arms, whispering: "Xiaonan, I said I''ve been waiting for your reply for five years, but now I won''t embarrass you. I can''t tell you a lot of things, but you must have guessed one thing right - someone wants you to be responsible for me "

    " but you won''t tell me who that person is, will you

    The purple garden nodded, "now you are too weak, you have no capital to fight with that person, so I beg you, don''t go to Mohist school, don''t try to dig out that person, otherwise, it''s absolutely yourself, in that person''s eyes, you are just a tiny existence, his purpose has been achieved, I think, he has no interest in you again It''s a waste of time "

    " his purpose is to see me abandon you or take responsibility? "

    Ziyuan looks at me with some consternation. "He just wants to see one result. It doesn''t matter which is Xiaonan. You are very smart, but you shouldn''t be so smart. Otherwise, it will only arouse his interest to continue to deal with you!"

    If my idea is tenable, what kind of choice I finally make is really not important to that person. What''s important is that both results are acceptable to him. I smile and grow so big. For the first time, I have this feeling - I am extremely angry, but I am proud to smile and laugh at the person who calculated me and me!

    I used to be low-key, but also for the first time I would not give up, not because of the person I, calculate me, but because of him and me, in order to calculate me, I used the purple garden, hurt the purple garden! That bastard even regards the purple garden as a chess piece, which is the most unacceptable thing for me!"My father often says that I have endured a time when the wind is calm and the waves are calm. I have endured a time when I have stepped back from the sea to the sky. But I haven''t, because my father also said that people can live ordinary and low-key, but they can''t live without backbone!" I wiped off the wet tears on the purple garden''s face and said, "I will tell that person by action that he is wrong. It doesn''t matter who he is if you don''t tell me. I will dig him out by myself!"

    "Don''t be silly, will you? He''s not a normal person. What do you use to fight him? "

    The more scared the purple garden is, the more vigorous my fighting spirit is. One word at a time: "the backbone of a man!"

    "Can I eat my guts? Can you be money?! I didn''t understand before, but now I know better than you. I''ve experienced too much in the past five years, and I''ve seen through too much. Xiaonan, the world is not fair. We are living, not fighting. It''s useless just to have backbone. In the face of the real embarrassment, the two words "backbone" are really naive and insignificant. "Ziyuan tearfully holds my hand tightly and laughs Coax, coax, gentle way: "Xiaonan, I don''t need you to be responsible for me, no matter what you think of me now, but you must have liked me before, right? You don''t hate me, do you? I gave my first time to you. We just had one more memory, but we didn''t lose anything, did we? "

    "You lost it! Not only the body, but also the dignity to live! "

    Purple garden Leng, then, she cried again, "I don''t need you to be angry for me! You''ve always been like this. You can bear your own affairs, but the people around you are wronged, but you can''t bear it once. Why can''t you be cheated by me once?! Xiao Nan, I beg you. If you are really for my good, will you bear this time for me? "

    "No, little purple, man, some things can''t be tolerated."

    "I''m not worth it! Xiaonan, please don''t be silly, OK? I gave you the body of my own free will. I lost it all by myself. It has nothing to do with that person. You can''t get anything if you fight with him! "

    "Voluntary?"

    "Yes, I do!" "It''s a fair exchange of interests. I did those things to you according to their requirements, and then they gave me what I wanted, but I still earned it, because I never thought that sleeping with you was practicing myself!"

    I don''t know if I should believe in asters, but that''s obviously not the most important thing, "what''s next? In order not to destroy my feelings with the fringe, you will leave without saying goodbye again and disappear from my eyes, right? "

    The expression of the purple garden told me that I was right. At the same time, I knew that my impulse could no longer be contained. I turned to the door, and the purple garden suddenly hugged my waist from behind, "don''t go! I won''t go, I promise you, I won''t go! "

    I slowly turned around, stroked the small face of the purple garden, gently said: "you say, I will believe it? Little purple, you are too kind to cheat me "

 Chapter 361

    "I don''t lie to you," Ziyuan said with a hearty smile. "I won''t break the relationship between you and Miss Cheng. I don''t mind being your underground lover all my life. Do you remember the dream I told you when I was a child? I said, I don''t want to work, I don''t want to work as hard as my mother. I just want to have a complete home, a man who cares about me as much as you do, and I don''t care about Xiaonan for anything else. After this, I don''t owe each other to that person, or my family. I''m free and homeless, so as long as you support me, you are willing to Give me a home, I won''t go anywhere, stay by your side, be your lover, give you children, my requirements are not high, as long as you have time, often come to accompany me, I''m satisfied, so, you don''t want to be stupid, OK? Pretend that you don''t know anything. According to the script they have written, help Fengchang group to get the cooperation plan of the third lady. As long as you don''t offend those people, your position in Fengchang will rise. You will be able to support your family and me. But if you offend those people now, you will become nothing. That kind of person is not something that small people like us can offend. You may It doesn''t matter if I can''t make it in my whole life, I said calmly, "it doesn''t matter if I can''t make it in my whole life. I''m played by people like dolls, manipulated like chess pieces, and I don''t care if I can make it. I know that I''m lazy and have no ambition, but I''m a little confident. I can work hard and rely on me Hands, I can support you. "

    I pinched the face of the purple garden a little hard, pretending to face, repressing the bottom of my heart and the hidden pain, pretending to be relaxed: "little purple, don''t say something wrong to protect me, aggrieve yourself, it''s not me who is foolishness, it''s you. Is that life you really want?"

    Ziyuan was stunned, because I exposed her lies against her heart.

    "You have no reason to forgive me, you only have the reason to hate me. You don''t want to say you hate me because your people haven''t seen the end he imagined, so you can''t go. You have to appease me, protect me, sacrifice yourself, and let me go to the end according to his script, so that you can get a great future for me, right?"

    The purple garden refused to answer or nod, the shell teeth were clenched, and the lower lip had oozed scarlet.

    I sighed and smiled: "maybe I''m too macho, but I''ve just said that this is the way I live. Don''t bear the psychological pressure of people is not me, it''s you, lilac. I didn''t want to hide the responsibility I should bear to you from anyone, but it''s not until then. Now I have only one thing to do The bastard who treats us all as the black and white children on his chessboard and plays with us at will is dug out! "

    Just as I know Ziyuan, Ziyuan also knows me. She knows that she can''t persuade me. She roars at me like crazy, "Why are you so stubborn?! Even if you know who he is, what can you do? You can''t fight him "

    " I didn''t think I could fight him. "

    "Then what do you want to do?"

    "Give him two mouths," I said with a smile. "Tell him that little people have backbone and dignity."

    The purple garden is in a daze, tears are pouring

    "Was I a little naive just now?" Because of the angle of view, Murphy curled up in the copilot''s seat in an odd position, watched the fringe grow smaller from the rear-view mirror, and then asked such an inexplicable sentence.

    I was stunned for a moment before I came back. She was referring to the competition between purple garden and me in the office.

    "No, I think I''m more naive." I feel it.

    "Why?" Murphy was stunned and noticed my abnormality. He put away his smile and sat up. "What''s wrong with you, Chunan? Why go to see my uncle. "

    "There''s something I want to ask him about."

    "About Xue Ziyuan?" Murphy, as she had long guessed, just hasn''t broken it in front of the tassel and the purple garden, just like the tassel

    Murphy said, "what else?"

    I didn''t answer her question, "what do you know about asters?"

    "I don''t know anything I want to know. I know everything I don''t want to know." I don''t know if it''s revenge that I didn''t answer her question. Murphy said it with a little resentment.

    "Seriously, can you be serious?"

    "Well, can''t I be serious?"

    Murphy is so obedient, which makes me feel uncomfortable. How do you think our positions seem to have changed? Like she''s the boss?

    Murphy didn''t think so. He didn''t mind that I was overbearing and said, "I know she was your childhood sweetheart. You knew her when you were in primary school. Because she had no father, you didn''t have a mother, and you grew up in a single parent family, so you took care of her very much. She was gentle, even a little cowardly. Because of the characteristics of mixed race children, people often teased her, every time It''s you who stand out for her and get beaten up. But she also relies on you for this. How come you have been full of dandruff since you were a child and like to flirt with others? "Well, Murphy''s words are unreasonable. Even if he wants to question me, it''s the tassel to question me. After all, you are also one of the flowers. "I''m a kind-hearted man with a chivalrous heart. What do you know?"

    "A bad person," Murphy summed me up in three words, and said angrily, "I also know that she may like you and me, but also a woman who is harmed by your gentleness"

    "cough!" The fragrant body fragrance gradually turned sour and sour. I gave Murphy a dry cough, which indicated that Murphy was seriously off topic She lost contact with her father. Her father was rich, but the family relationship was complex and sensitive. Her mother met his father when he was doing business in Beitian. She was an illegitimate girl, so her father took them home after his wife died. Then she went to Harvard University, got an MBA, and then she went back to Beitian. Laifengchang robbed your assistant I only know so much about tassel and Xue Ziyuan. By the way, officer Dong told me a little bit last night, "

    inside and outside the words, there was a kind of resentment. It seems that she complained that I didn''t tell her anything. Women, as expected, are animals that eat all kinds of vinegar. Even if there is no vinegar to eat, they need to find vinegar to eat. It makes people feel lovely and at the same time, they will It''s a headache and a big brain. Murphy frowned slightly and asked, "but what officer Liu Su and Dong said is quite different from what Xue Ziyuan said. They seem to think that the relationship between you and Xue Ziyuan is very simple. It''s just ordinary bamboos and bamboos, so they don''t get in touch after the separation. But I listen to what Xue Ziyuan said, so you don''t get in touch It seems that there is another reason. When I asked her what is the reason, she replied inexplicably, saying that she shouldn''t give you such a heavy burden. What burden does she give you? "

    My heart is sour, and I don''t like it very much. Purple garden didn''t tell Murphy what kind of burden it was, which proves that she really didn''t want to destroy the feelings between me and the three women. Of course, between me and sister tiger, it''s absolutely innocent. But seeing that the fringe just in the office is opposite to Murphy''s needle, I don''t think I can believe how to explain purple garden. My character has been That wench has been identified.

    When Ziyuan grows up, she no longer depends on me, but bears what alone, and in turn, protects me as much as she can.

    Murphy saw that I was silent, and paid more attention to it. He urged, "say, what burden does she give you?"

    "I''ll tell you later. It''s not the time," I said lightly. "What about your uncle? What did he tell you? "

    "Nothing," Murphy''s Willow brow twisted into a "one" shape, inexplicable: "you also know that the board of directors has decided to give me full responsibility for the work in contact with miss three? But up to now, let alone what Miss San looks like. I haven''t even got the cooperation plan. I don''t even know which company I want to cooperate with. I just say that the cooperation plan is a high secret of the company, but I don''t need to keep it secret until now? Because of this, I talked to my uncle n times. Every time he smiled but didn''t answer. Yesterday, I went to him to ask about Xue Ziyuan. He said, "I don''t care about anything except signing on behalf of the company. Just leave everything to you and Xue Ziyuan. I said you don''t know anything, but he said," it doesn''t matter. It''s troublesome to let you know. " So I suspect that Xue Ziyuan is the third miss, but I don''t understand why she came to our company to be an assistant for me. If she wants to give you a surprise, when we have doubts about her, the surprise will no longer exist. "

    Of course, Mo Yizhi won''t tell you everything, because everything is his bureau, and this bureau, from the beginning to the end, is only designed for one person, that person is you, Murphy!

    I think the hypothesis in my mind is more and more close to the truth.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 362

    You think I am, I am, you think I am not, I am not - now I think back to the words that Ziyuan said last night, I finally understand the meaning of it.

    "Purple garden is not the third miss." I said softly, and then no more words, I can feel Murphy''s eyes change, from surprise, to patience, to peace.

    Smart women understand that she should not show too much intelligence in front of men, nor should she show too clumsiness in front of men, so she did not ask again, she gave me the gentleness and consideration of women.

    Murphy, Murphy, you are my natural enemy. Even if you decide to give up countless times, you can always melt my determination without any sound.

    Cover up her fear with cold and gorgeous appearance. Murphy, who is alone, is always looking for his father''s love, and then falls in love with me. She longs for me to take care of her. However, she probably doesn''t realize that she doesn''t need my care, because she is more able to take care of people than I am Even though I already have fringe, I still can''t refuse Murphy like this. So, Murphy finally started to me.

    The old fox tried to play with me from the beginning to the end. If it wasn''t the purple garden that was involved, I would like to be a fool and take advantage of him. But now, I''m going to tell him that you have met the only piece of scale on my little man.

    He shouldn''t do it to the people around me! Even if he is for his only treasure, Murphy

    "do you know? My eldest aunt doesn''t like tea, but huaqishen tea is the exception "

    " Chunan, you don''t see that Aunt Shan is always serious in the company. In fact, when she carries people on her back, she is almost the same as her children. Her office cabinet is full of fruits and snacks. She often says that the secret for women to keep young is to eat fruits as food "

    " Chunan, does your father like drinking? My uncle wants to drink all of them, but he doesn''t like Maotai or Wuliangye. His favorite drink is Erguotou? This city seems to be newly opened. Anyway, you don''t need to accompany Mr. Shu''s family today. I''m not in a hurry to go back to the company. We''ll go around. Just in time, I''ve run out of paper towels. I''ll buy a bag of "

    paper towels? I just saw you open a new bag, only take out a piece of sweat to wipe the palms of your hands, and then put it back into the bag. But she has so obviously hinted at me. If I expose her, with her arrogant nature, I might cry out shamefully.

    Speaking of the Shu family elders, I felt that I had forgotten something, but before I had time to think about it, Murphy pulled me out of the car. Murphy really only bought a bag of paper towels, while I was carrying a fruit basket, two boxes of ginseng, a 56 degree hardcover Erguotou, making it look like my son-in-law''s home, Looking at Murphy''s smile like a little girl, he danced proudly, and I smiled silently and bitterly.

    It''s not expensive, it''s shabby, but it''s all what Murphy asked for. Anyway, I''m not a real son-in-law, but I don''t have any concept of decency and disgrace. Besides, I''m a small staff member. Why do I have to be so pretentious and strong? I''m not trying to flatter Mo Yizhi. I''m trying to flatter him. I guess those guys in the investment department know that I''m lucky enough to visit the chairman of the board, but they have such a mindset that they have to step under the horizon with red eyes. Mo Yizhi''s home is in the suburbs. It''s more than an hour''s drive from the company to here.

    The security guard seemed to know Murphy''s car. He didn''t register, so he let it go.

    The three-story independent villa is located in a very clean and even cold place. Even in this villa area, it should be the most remote corner, but the environment is really good. Behind and on the side of the villa is the gloomy mountain forest, which is half covered with noble atmosphere, quiet and mysterious, full of the breath of nature.

    Mo, on the other hand, is able to pick a place and see his home, which makes me think of his people - the same low-key and dark!

    It''s quite an accident that Mo Yizhi didn''t ask a servant for such a large villa. Instead of ringing the doorbell, Murphy poked the door lock with the key like going back to his home, and when he entered, he cried excitedly, "I''ll come to see you, aunt Shan, and help Chu Nan get something."

    Long Shan''s Mercedes Benz was parked outside the door, so Murphy was sure that she was here. I think so However, when Longshan appeared, I was really shocked, and her chin was all smashed on her feet. She came out of the room on the side of the living room with her head in a white silk nightdress, and rubbed her bleary eyes. She said lazily, "phee, how can you come here if you don''t go to work so early?"

    Early? It''s ten o''clock. Is the sun shining? And are you entitled to ask her why she doesn''t go to work? Look at you. Haven''t you woke up yet? Ya of incredibly ignore me this big man, wear so exposed walked out! I didn''t dare to question Longshan. For one thing, we didn''t have the qualification. For another, my honest eyes couldn''t be removed from the magnificence and milk covered by the translucent pajamas. I don''t know how old the woman is, but she must be young. But there is no sign of falling down there. Maybe it''s because she didn''t nurture the child. The color of the * * is like a purple garden, and it still remains The girl''s pink, but her color is a little heavier, and does not have the delicate and fresh feeling of astersGrass, haven ''t I taken off my virgin'' s hat? How can the resistance to women''s bodies be so low? Are there different kinds of temptations? Is it the difference between a lady and an acquaintance?

    "Ah --" Murphy exclaimed, hurriedly turned back to cover my eyes, and scolded shyly, "aunt Shan, look what you look like?"

    "Ah -" there was another scream. This time it was Longshan. She covered her chest first, then suddenly realized what she was doing, and then she took out a hand to block between her legs. "Chunan?! Why are you here? "

    Well, she didn''t understand Murphy''s words at all, so she came out in a daze.

    Murphy''s little hand couldn''t block my wide vision. I wanted to explain two sentences to solve some embarrassments, but I didn''t expect that the more embarrassing scene was still behind --

    "Shanshan, what are you shouting? Who is it? " In the same room, a middle-aged woman came out again. Fortunately, she was wearing conservative blue pajamas and pajamas. She should be older than Longshan, maybe bigger. But she was well maintained. Except for the fishtail lines that couldn''t be covered by the corner of her eyes when she smiled, the lies about her age were scattered all over her body, as if she hadn''t been exposed to the sun for a long time. Her skin Her eyes are like a pool of quiet water. Although you can see her surprise, it doesn''t affect her calmness and kindness. It has the broadness and magnanimity as if it can contain everything. Just seeing her, the restlessness in my heart instantly recovers.

    Of course, it''s because I don''t have any impulse to an old woman. More importantly, her peace has affected me. This woman, when she was young, I''m afraid that her temperament and appearance were better than Murphy by three points. If Murphy was an angel with ancient spirit, she was like a noble, elegant, beautiful and holy goddess, but her long and beautiful temperament can''t prevent the more embarrassing the atmosphere, Because what came out after her was the same Mo wearing pajamas!

    Murphy was surprised but didn''t feel shocked. She took a sneak look at me. She was more like being seen through the household clown''s panic, blushing and opening her mouth, but she didn''t know how to explain it to me. At last, Murphy asked, "uncle, how did you get to Aunt Shan''s room again?"

    Before I was surprised, I saw Longshan turn around and say, "sister, why did you come out? Go back quickly, and Phil has brought the bad boy back! "

    Sister? This word makes a word pop out of my mind - Old Whore!

    I thought long Shan was just staying here under the banner of work! I thought long Shan and mo were cheating at best! But I didn''t expect that people could have a harmonious relationship of "double + fly"! Mo Yizhi is really not a human being. In various senses, he has a thin bone and a sickly appearance. At this age, he is able to control two women at night. Can you not admire him? You should know that a woman is like a wolf, like a tiger, and can absorb earth when sitting on fifty seats!

 Chapter 363

    "Sister, why did you come out? Go back quickly, and Phil has brought the bad boy back! "

    "Who?" Asked the chairman of the board of directors, but his eyes were already on me. After all, my brothers are very personalized. Even if they are not dressed properly, they are better than my cheap sportswear, aren''t they? The incongruity with Murphy makes me more ''attractive'' than Longshan.

    What''s unexpected is that Mrs. Murphy doesn''t seem to have a cold for my dress. She intentionally or unintentionally blocks the exposed Longshan behind her. Her eyes have been floating on my face. I can see that my eyes are not squinting, and her face shows appreciation. "This young man is the Chu Nan you often mention?"

    Maybe you guys don''t have much wisdom, but little wisdom is a little bit. The importance of the first impression doesn''t need to be explained. The so-called first impression is that most people think it''s something external like dress and appearance. In fact, it''s just that they didn''t notice it. The most impressive thing left by the first impression is often the little details of behavior, for example Such as, pure eyes

    Therefore, I am more peaceful and calm than the president''s wife.

    "How do you do, madam? I''m Chu Nan"

    three points of wry smile and seven points of respect. As expected, the result has been achieved. Mrs. Mo turned to frown and scolded: "Shanshan, you''re so outrageous. Xiao Chu is also a guest. How can you say that? It''s rude. "

    This woman is not a general person. The saying "little Chu is a guest" has made her stand that she does not admit my relationship with Murphy for the moment, or I will not be a guest, but my own person.

    I smiled and didn''t care, "no blame for secretary long. I''m bold to visit. Please forgive me, Secretary long and chairman of the board."

    Outside, women are men''s foil. At home, men are women''s foil. So I put the chairman of the board at the end, so that the two women will feel more comfortable. I''m here to question Mo Yizhi. As for these two women who can be called elders, I don''t mind flattering them, so as not to fight me with three mouths.

    The so-called flattery is a profound office knowledge. Many people always like to stack up gorgeous words, such as "the water of the Yellow River gushes" and so on. If you can''t go to the toilet, you can take a copy of "flattery encyclopedia" to recite your lines. I don''t think so. I think the point of flattery is not that it''s pleasant to listen to, but that it''s natural to flatter, without leaving traces, otherwise, The boss will like you, but will never appreciate you, because in his eyes, you are a clown with sweet mouth but no idea. The louder the flattery, the more unreliable your people are.

    It shows Mrs. Mo''s status in an invisible way, that is, to show that I am not a flatterer of the chairman, but also to show that I am "honest and simple", "pure and innocent" and "true". What could be more popular than this "naive and lovely"? As a matter of fact, Chu Yuan''s usual move has been to turn the smart and ghost like old man of my family around for more than ten years. Mrs. Mo really likes me a lot. "Don''t be so stiff, Xiao Chu. Sit down first, let''s go in and change our clothes. Ha ha, I don''t want to be seen by you as a joke. I hope you don''t take it to heart, Phil, and don''t make tea for Xiao Chu Łżˇ±

    Mrs. Mo''s eyes "leave no trace" swept over the gift I was holding. She was a little surprised. Then she looked vaguely at Murphy. Murphy seemed to have guessed that Mrs. Mo would look at her. She turned her eyes long ago and pulled me to the sand in the living room with a little red face. Mrs. Mo smiled. The smile was funny, playful, but gentle.

    She didn''t despise me because of my dress or the cheap gift. You can''t feel the nobleness and pride that she should exist in this woman, but you think she is more noble than that woman. Moreover, her eyes tell me that she really loves Murphy

    compared with Mrs. Murphy, since I and Longshan said that long Yifan intended to invite me to dinner After love, her attitude towards me changed obviously. When Mrs. Mo pulled her into the room, she did not forget to look back and glare at me. I don''t know how I offended her.

    Mo Yizhi''s two women have extreme personalities It was not until the two women left that Mo Yizhi began to speak. I don''t know whether he respected women or because of his strict wife, but he can make the two women get along harmoniously, which shows that he has his own set of means.

    If I learn his skill, can I deal with the relationship between tassel and Murphy or purple garden? What''s more, it seems that Chu Yuan doesn''t like any woman beside me besides the east or winter night, eh? Why do you suddenly think of Chu Yuan?

    Hurry to remove the dirty reverie from the brain, but the mood has changed subtly. The more you look at ink, the more you hate it! But in the presence of Murphy, I won''t be stupid enough to tear my face with him at once. I believe that he knows what I''m doing, and I also believe that he can''t stand my indifferent smile, that is to say, I''m learning to sell now!

    "Good." I put the things I bought on the mahogany tea table, and then leaned on the mahogany sand calmly.

    Mo Yizhi is really stunned, but after looking at Murphy, who is humming and playing with the tea set, he smiles again. He looks at me with five points of comfort and five points of gratitude. I''m even more uncomfortable. The old fox sees through why I didn''t turn over my face immediately!We all stopped talking. We just watched Murphy''s skillful tea washing and tea making, and she turned her hands around skillfully, making a process as artistic as pleasing to the eyes. Until she sent two cups of tea to me and Murphy, Murphy said with a smile, "Phile, I forgot a very important thing. At noon, I asked a lawyer to come to the company, but I was a little bit If I''m not comfortable, I won''t go there. You can help me deal with it. "

    Uncomfortable? Did you overindulge last night? Murphy is not stupid. He looks at me and pretends to be confused and says, "OK, let''s talk with Chu Nan quickly. Let''s go back together." In fact, Murphy has been pretending to be confused all the way. The less she cares about her performance, the more she wants to know why I came to find Murphy. The woman''s curiosity is very strong, and her disapproval is not normal.

    "No need," Mo Yizhi said with a smile, "we''re very congenial. I''m afraid that we''ll have an endless conversation. Ha ha, and Xiao Chu is the first time to come home. Didn''t he buy wine? We''ll have a drink at home at noon. After dinner, I''ll ask aunt Shan to take him back. "

    "Eat at home?" Looking only at the place where Murphy lives, I know that he is a pure figure, and I don''t want to be disturbed. Murphy also said before that Mrs. Murphy is quiet and has a panic problem, so there must be very few visitors at ordinary times, let alone people to eat, so it''s not hard to explain why Murphy cares so much. "Well, I haven''t tasted the skills of my eldest aunt for a long time, anyway, I also do I don''t know what you want to talk to the lawyer. I''ll make another appointment. "

    "Another day? Not suitable... "

    "Uncle, don''t you let me stay for lunch? Why are you driving me away? Don''t you think of me? "

    Murphy pretended to be silly and coquettish, and really treated Murphy, "how can uncle dislike you? I wish you would go home to eat every day. How could I drive you away? It''s just that I''ve made an appointment with a lawyer. I''m not polite and dishonest. "

    " I won''t go. "Murphy sat down beside me and made it clear," I''ll listen to what you want to talk about. Uncle, you have too many things to hide from me. Since the cooperation plan with miss three has been given to me, you should let me prove it to those who question me with my strength, I''m competent, not like a puppet. I control everything behind the scenes. I''m not a child. I don''t need protection. I''m capable. "

    " Phil, I''ve never doubted your work ability. I don''t deny that I''m protecting you, but it has nothing to do with business. "Mo also looked at it in different ways At one glance, I understood what he meant, but Murphy didn''t understand, "even if my uncle doesn''t help you pave the road, I believe that with your ability, you can completely bear the Fengchang group."

    Murphy did not understand: "then why do you hide something from me? What is the origin of Xue Ziyuan? Why do you want to arrange her to be my assistant? Who is miss three? Why do you make such a big concession for Chunan? Is Xue Ziyuan the third miss

    As for Murphy''s general questions, Murphy just smiled, "do you want to know?"

    Murphy looked at me again. "I want to know everything he wants to know."

    "Girl out" Mo also sighed with some emotion, and Murphy has blushed. I am moved and moved. Why does this lovely woman appear in my life

 Chapter 364

    "I can tell Xiaochu some things he wants to know, but I think Xiaochu and I don''t want you to know those"

    Murphy looked at me blankly, and saw that I smiled bitterly and nodded, her face suddenly became ugly.

    Mo Yizhi, an old fox, still plays with me. I really don''t want to be known by Murphy, but it''s totally different from what you want Murphy to know! Now pretend to hide for me, just to expose me in the future, let Murphy hate me more, despise me?

    Mo Yizhi said with a smile: "fei''er, listen to my uncle. When I go back to the company, I have an appointment with a lawyer. I have something to do with Xiao Chu. If it is done, I believe Xiao Chu will be very happy."

    Something to do with me? Murphy and I were stunned. Murphy still had to insist. I said, "Feifei, you go back first."

    "Chunan, you" Murphy was a little surprised, a little angry, but more, it was bitterness.

    I didn''t have the courage to look into her eyes. The complicated psychology made my expression stiff. "What you should know, I will tell you all later."

    Mo Yizhi is slightly stunned. After hearing my voice, he smiles. This time, he apologizes for nothing that Murphy should not know.

    Murphy''s extraordinary obedience may be due to Murphy''s successful use of Guan''s lawyer to arouse her curiosity and alienate her insistence. She looked at me and said, "OK, what can I ask you later, and you can answer me truthfully? Chu Nan, do you remember what I said? You can''t fool me! If you dare to talk, I will tell Cheng Liusu everything you have done to me! "

    Mo Yizhi''s smile solidified like cement. My friend was sweating. What did I do to you? Do you think you did it to me?! Seeing that the woman showed a devil like smile, I understood that she was revenging on me. Murphy first went to the room and said goodbye to Mrs. Murphy and Longshan. Then he went back to the living room, stood in front of me, blushed, but said thoughtfully, "I''m going back."

    I''m a little confused. "Well, be careful on the way"

    "don''t you think you forgot something?"

    "Did I forget anything?" car keys? I just gave it to you

    Murphy''s eyes seem to be completely free of the existence of Murphy. He toots crystal thin lips like a child and says angrily, "you are going to coax me back to the company right now? Just like you just coaxed Cheng Liusu not to come here with us, right? Then what did you do when you coaxed her, and what should you do when you coaxed me, or it would not be too unfair to me? "

    Around a big circle, dare to love this woman is to me to hold her!

    Even though the old fox was still petrified, his eyes were already confused. I was sweating and laughing: "it''s not suitable"

    Murphy thought I was embarrassed. Although she was also embarrassed, she was stubborn and said: "what''s wrong? Chunan, do I listen to you more than Cheng Liusu? Why can''t I get what she can get? "

    I''ve never asked you to listen to me. I can''t say this. It''s too disrespectful and hurtful. Murphy is stubborn. I know she''s obedient, but she''s more assertive. She''s willing to listen because she''s willing. If she''s not willing, other people only have to listen to her

    I know. If she doesn''t hold her for a moment, she really won''t leave, then I can''t talk with Murphy. When Mrs. Murphy After coming out with Longshan, my position will be more awkward, so I resolutely got up and hugged Murphy carefully into my arms, trying not to have too intimate contact with her, but the woman was too plump, the soft pressure on my chest made me blush, although my brothers were thick skinned, they were actually shy.

    The cement on Mo Yi''s face is stiffer. With a smile on his face, he touches the corners of his mouth. They are all cracked and crumbling. I''m very guilty. Just to push away Murphy, the woman is inflamed. Obviously, her shy body is soft, but she refuses to suffer. "You touch her head."

    Well Is that why she promised me to go back to the company so happily? I can''t cry or laugh. Murphy is really a competitive woman. She doesn''t want to lose to fringe in any way, including this share of jealousy. It seems that for Murphy, the secret of Ziyuan or the cooperation plan of the company are not as important as one of my hugs. I''m a man, and my vanity will inevitably be full, and I feel fluttering. I can think about it for a second, Murphy is absolutely infatuated with flowers It''s not an idiot. What she wants, maybe it''s me? I can''t help but fight a cold war again, and despise Murphy''s fate. I will fall in love with her, or I should say, I will fall in love with Murphy until I can''t help myself

    the satisfied little woman leaves proudly, and Murphy is relieved from the petrified state. He coughs awkwardly, pretends to be a natural smile and says: "little Chu, you and Phil are no longer, no, you should not be so frivolous People? Hehe, yes, you give me the feeling that I''m young and mature. Everything has its own plan, so it''s impossible. "

    once Murphy''s problem is involved, Murphy will lose his former composure. It''s a bit of self deception. I have to tease:" the chairman of the board wants me to be that frivolous person very much? Why do other girls do it, and Fifi doesn''t? "As soon as Mo Yi''s eyes converged, suddenly there was a frightening momentum. The suppressed anger made me tight, as if even my pores were closed, which was a strong momentum! My heart could not help shivering, but I was still calm. "Just kidding, the chairman is the chairman, and Fifi is Fifi. I respect her very much." I don''t respect you anymore!

    Mo also understood, but deliberately pretended not to understand, and his tense expression recovered as usual. He smiled and said: "it''s the girl who is going out. She doesn''t listen to what I said, but she likes what you said. She went back to the company obediently, ha ha ha"

    "the chairman of the board of directors has made great efforts to design such a situation for me just because she doesn''t like what I said, and didn''t hesitate to do so I found the purple garden to calculate me, didn''t I? "

    Mo Yizhi was not surprised. He raised his tea cup to me and said leisurely, "young man, you are very angry. A man needs some city officials. The people who are happy and angry are just ordinary people. Don''t let me doubt my vision."

    "Facts once again prove that your vision is very poor. I''m just a layman and not elegant, so you''ve picked the wrong one to play with." I''m not afraid to look at the ink and gradually coagulate my eyes. Although I asked, I was very sure, "you know what happened between me and the purple garden last night, right?"

    Silent, looking at each other, every second is so long, the breath field of Mo Yi is so oppressive that I can hardly breathe. He has accumulated experience for decades, but I am just a fledgling chick. Our gap is too big, but I would rather die than retreat. Finally, he compromised and no longer tried to force me to avoid with the majesty of the superior. He is quite To appreciate: "since I founded Fengchang group from scratch, you are the second young person who dare to look at me for ten seconds and force me to admit defeat. Unlike the first person, you don''t even have any capital to support that kind of self-confidence. Ha ha, this proves that my vision is not wrong, Xiao Chu. As long as you are willing to make progress, it will not be a thing in the pool."

    I''m not interested in the first one who forced him to admit defeat with his eyes. I''m only interested in his answer, and he didn''t avoid it any more. He said frankly, "you''re right, I know."

    My eyes looked at his pajamas. "Did you know that last night?"

    "In the middle of the night, I''ve been waiting for news, so" Mo Yizhi stretched the neckline of his pajamas, which means that he didn''t get up until now. "Young people are fierce. Ha ha, they''ve been tossing until 2:30 in the morning. It''s really a pity that Miss Xue can bear it."

    Two thirty in the morning? So I spent at least four hours in purple garden?! No wonder I have so much swelling under me, no wonder the posture of asters walking is so strange. When I asked her what''s the matter, she blushed and said that she twisted her feet. Er, I''m just too mallet? It''s not hard to explain why he is so old and can play double + fly The voice was so gloomy that I felt afraid of myself. The purple garden lost the most precious thing of women, but Mo was still a disdainful, even joking attitude, which made me stop thinking about asking him for the name of medicine, and there was a flood of murderers. Yes, I felt that I really wanted to kill the old man in front of me

 Chapter 365

    "You already know, don''t you?" Mo Yizhi sips his tea, moistens his dry lips, leans on the soft sofa cushion and smiles: "I can understand your mood at the moment. Do you want to kill me? I''ve had such a mood before, Xiao Chu. Do you know why I appreciate you? Because you and I were very similar when we were young, including our experience "

    My forbearance gradually went out of control, and I lowered my voice and shouted," I''m not here to listen to you for these pleasant nonsense! "

    Maybe he hasn''t been contradicted for so many years, and Mo is a little shocked, but he still keeps a steady smile, "OK, Chu, let me listen, it''s just a late time, what do you notice? It''s not a word that can only be said for the sake of good listening. I''m really surprised that you can come to the door so soon. So as a reward, as long as you guessed it, I won''t deny it. (seeing the novel "

    this so-called reward is arrogant for some people, but it''s hard for me. As Mo Yi, I don''t disdain to make such a false commitment to my little character. Therefore, I said directly:" I don''t know how you found the purple garden, nor what difficulties it encountered in the United States, but it''s obvious However, you took advantage of her difficulties to arrange for her to enter Fengchang and have a relationship with me, so that I will not quit until the dust of Fengchang''s cooperation plan with miss three is settled! "

    "Most of them are right, but some of them don''t contradict you?" Mo Yizhi said: "you have promised me that in order to fight for the cooperation between fei''er and miss three, you should know that I trust you very much. In this case, why should I use Miss Xue to keep you?"

    The old fox just took out the unreasonable place and said it, but he did not simply deny it, proving that my reasoning was completely correct. "Don''t intentionally mislead me, that''s not to do too much, it''s just your wise place. In fact, you don''t want me to stay in Fengchang, do you?"

    Mo Yizhi is not exposed in the slightest after the panic, a face of calm, "I have not denied this? There is only one reason for me to keep you - Feier doesn''t want you to leave, and Fengchang''s future is Feier''s future. If possible, I certainly hope to get the chance to cooperate with the third young lady, and forge a brilliant future for Feier "

    " that''s the reason you used to convince me to stay at that time, "I interrupted Mo Yizhi," you didn''t lie, just use these good listening words The words hide the results you really want to see in your heart - even if I leave Fengchang, Fifi may not give up on me, but may have a grudge against you for this, so the best way is to leave me, get the cooperation with the third lady, and then let Fifi give up on his own initiative. "

    Mo Yizhi''s smile is suffocating, his face is a little heavy, and my eyes are no longer so easy to see, because he didn''t deny that, "you''re right, I really think so"

    this idea is just human nature, in fact, it''s easy to see through, but Mo Yizhi''s acting skills are so lifelike, his love for Murphy is great, but I''m poor and naive Never thought that people, for great love, do not hesitate to be despicable, just like war, victory is great, but the process of victory is bound to be built on countless despicable tactics, at least for the loser''s side, that tactics are not noble.

    It''s my negligence. Shopping malls are like battlefields. I forget that Mo is also a businessman. Love fields are like battlefields. I forget that love is emotion and family affection is also emotion. I wryly smile and say, "this is why you arranged Ziyuan to enter the company and she must be assistant of Fifi. I had such a relationship with Ziyuan. There are only two options. One is to be afraid of taking responsibility There is no doubt that when you tell Feifei about this, she will look down upon me and give up completely. The second option is that I will not escape and I will take responsibility for Ziyuan. In this way, Feifei has no reason to insist on me. Even if I want to hide it, it is useless to step on two boats. Ziyuan is Feifei''s assistant because For the sake of working relationship, the time they spent together must be longer than that of me and Ziyuan. With Feifei''s intelligence, it''s impossible to realize that there is something wrong with the relationship between me and Ziyuan. What''s more, we are doubting the relationship between childhood and childhood "

    Mo is not denying," go on No doubt I acquiesced.

    "There''s nothing to say. If I choose one, you won''t necessarily lose the chance to cooperate with miss three. It''s just without the 20% discount. If I choose two, you''ll get all you want. So now I choose three - face off with you!" I drank a cup of tea that had changed its temperature, poured another cup of boiling hot tea, and while I was talking, I was thinking about how to use a handsome gesture to splash ink on the face of Yi. "Chairman, in your eyes, what is purple garden? Do you know what chastity means to a girl? "

    "Yes," Mo Yizhi''s answer surprised me. He glanced at Mrs. Mo and Longshan''s room inexplicably, like happiness and bitterness. "Some women don''t think so, some men scoff; some women are as precious as life, some men think they will be responsible for their lives, and you and miss Xue belong to the latter."

    "you recognize it early in the morning I''ll choose two when I''m done? "

    "No, I think you''ll choose the three you said," Mo is also surprisingly serious. "But I didn''t expect you to get up and come to the door a few hours later. That kind of thing happened, but you didn''t get confused and angry, and you thought and pushed it in a clear and orderly way. The calmness in the noise is not what everyone has. I have to admit, God This kind of thing comes from the mother''s womb, and it''s even more precious to simply make a choice. This kind of courage to bear the truth is admirable, because when you choose to bear it, it means that you may lose more, but you don''t have any hesitation in the choice. Your sense of responsibility makes me feel inferior. "At this point, Mo Yi''s face is gloomy. He seems to be remembering something. His eyes are empty. He murmurs, "if I had you in charge, I wouldn''t have made so many detours."

    I don''t know what detours he took. It''s obviously not what I want to know. The old man is too slippery and sentimental, but I''m embarrassed Throwing tea leaves on his face seems to spoil some atmosphere. It''s similar to sitting in a movie theater watching a horror movie. When it comes, it''s silent. Everyone holds his breath, but I fart loudly. In fact, Mo also comes back to God. He smiles apologetically at me and says, "in fact, I can deny it or keep silent. If you guessed it right, I won''t deny it, It''s because I like your mind and your character. Ho ho, since I started my family at the age of 26, no one dare to say the word "face turning" to me again. I''m really worried that you will beat my old bone. "

    I respect the old and love the young. That''s because no one bothers me. Otherwise, I don''t mind being an asshole. Isn''t Mo trying to run me with this on purpose? I light way: "I am not clever, why don''t you think these are the asters tell me?"

    "I think Mo is also a character in Beitian. I flatter him that he hasn''t fainted, and he can also test me in turn. Xiao Chu, I really like you more and more." as a man who always works well, one eye of Mo can see through my mind, which makes me more clearly realize the gap between us. I am a little smart, and he is a great wisdom. "If not Because you already have other women around you, in fact, I don''t mind that you and Phil come together "

    meaning, do you mind very much now?

    I don''t believe Mo Yi''s words. Seeing that I didn''t make a sound, Mo Yi continued: "your self-confidence is based on self-knowledge, which is very good. Nowadays, most young people are blind and arrogant, or they are confused by the illusion of packaging themselves. There are too few people who can clearly understand themselves. You are an exception. As a reward, I will To make an exception, answer the question you just asked with an answer other than "yes or no" - Miss Xue can''t tell you that I asked her to do it. There are two reasons. First, if she said that, she would break the original agreement, and her difficulties would not be solved. Second, if she really told you, you came to me and asked these questions. "

    The second point I didn''t understand, but the first point told me that they really took advantage of the difficulties of asters to force or induce her to do such things!

    My anger is even hotter, but I listen to Mo Yizhi''s way: "now it''s your turn to answer me a question. Why are you so sure that Miss Xue is not miss three?"

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 366

    "Now it''s your turn to answer me a question. Why are you so sure miss Xue is not miss three?"

    "I''m not sure at the beginning, but I''ve understood it all in the morning. It''s just a fake that you deliberately made. In order to mislead me and not let me realize your real purpose," I said coldly: "if Ziyuan is the third miss, then since she is willing to make such a big concession for me in the cooperation plan, she obviously regards me as a special existence, so I will not be so surprised to have sex with me again. Everything can be explained by her liking me. When I think she is the third miss, I will naturally not have so many thoughts. 23 "

    " so miss Xue has exposed something that is worthy of your suspicion? "

    I can''t help teasing and saying: "mean means can control a person''s behavior, but can''t control a person''s heart. From the beginning, you shouldn''t find a purple garden to deal with me."

    "Is it right?" Mo Yizhi''s eyes are a little strange. He can''t tell whether he appreciates or ridicules you. "I thought this illusion could confuse you for a longer period of time."

    "almost." I didn''t deny that I was almost muddled by this deception. Thanks to Yao Wan''er''s naive question, I realized the key point. "You are very clever and specially arranged In minrou''s role, miss zhangkousan shut up and let me associate with Ziyuan. After all, yesterday I learned that Shutong''s parents came to Beitian, and they were able to pay for high-end cars, eat high-end seafood, and open high-end rooms, only a few people in the office. Since Ziyuan is excluded, you are the only chairman of the board. " Speaking of this, I suddenly think of a problem that I realized in the car when I came here. I forgot a very important thing to open a high-end room!

    "Ha ha," Mo Yizhi seemed to say to himself, "I also think it''s very clever to arrange minrou"

    "you admit that you arranged all this?" At the same time, I felt a little angry. Mo also cooperated a little too much. He didn''t cover up at all. Did he look down on me, or did he smile: "I only admitted that I knew everything last night. I knew Miss Xue''s difficulties. I didn''t admit anything else."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Remember what I said just now? As long as you guessed it right, I won''t deny it. "

    I was stunned. "You mean I guessed wrong? You didn''t arrange all this? " As for Mo Yizhi''s identity and status, I should not tell me such childish lies. That would be too cheap. So I was surprised and pondered carefully. It seems that some places are not reasonable. There are some incongruous places in Mo Yizhi''s words, but I can''t reflect them for a while. What is the incongruity.

    "I know everything. At best, Xiao Chu has no objection. As far as I know, you blackmailed Zhang Mingjie''s kid for two and a half million. Is that the case?"

    I don''t know why Mo Yi suddenly changed the topic. I nodded instinctively, and then instinctively emphasized, "a million of them are medical expenses, living expenses, recuperation expenses and mental loss expenses for a pair of grandparents."

    "I know, and another 1.5 million you have donated to a primary school for migrant children facing forced demolition." Mo Yizhi did not know where to touch a cigarette, glanced at the bedroom with fear, or lit it. "Moreover, the grandparents you said are now arranged to live in that school, right?"

    I didn''t even tell Murphy about my donation to the school! Moreover, how does Mo know that kuer and her grandmother have been sent to school by me? My face suddenly changed, but I saw Mo also changed into a Philistine, and said to me: "in other words, your son''s two million yuan of ill gotten money, in fact, he has no money left."

    No, I once used that money to invite sister tiger to eat a seafood meal, my friends blushed, and that money to me, in the end, is just a string of figures on the bank documents, which can be turned around without touching When I went out, Ku''er and her grandmother''s money were also put into Zhu Danchen''s account by me. Sister Hu''s friend, I can still believe it. Besides, people''s money is in your account. How much can it play a psychological role in Zhu Danchen''s care of Ku''er and her grandmother more considerate

    "what do you want to say?" Tell me to rip off? It''s impossible. Zhang Mingjie took the initiative and paid me the money voluntarily. Can you manage it?

    "You don''t have to be nervous. I don''t think you did anything wrong. I''ve long been disgusted with Zhang Mingjie''s self righteous virtue of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. He planted two somersaults in front of you. I also feel very relieved," Mo Yizhi said with a more philistine smile, "but you should not forget? In Qianlong manor, it took me a million yuan to redeem you from the bandits. No matter how brave you were that night, my money was taken by Xu Heng "

    my grass! A cold sweat came out of my forehead. I couldn''t even think about how Zhang Mingjie pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger. Mo didn''t mean he didn''t mean to talk or not to talk. He wanted to force me to pay back the money?! A million, that''s a million!

    "I can give you a promotion and a raise, but a million yuan is enough for you to work for me for seven or eight years.""Wait, wait!" Now I don''t care about my face. Anyway, I am a shameless person. "Chairman, didn''t you say that I didn''t need to pay back the money that day? I saved Fifi, you saved me, we two don''t owe each other, this is what you said "

    " I said this, but you understand what I mean, don''t you? I hope you two don''t develop any more, but you see, you just hugged and hugged her. She and my uncle were not so intimate. Besides, she listened to you more than I did. Even if Fei likes you, you can''t say that you are not responsible? " Mo Yizhi now has a rogue attitude because of jealousy, but I''m speechless. He''s right. If I really want to refuse, Murphy''s arrogant person can''t make me frivolous and shameless? I paid to redeem you, but you turned away my sweetheart, boy. There must be a limit to shamelessness? "

    I know that he deliberately provoked me. Who should let us lose? I bear it! Bear the wind and the waves for a while. You + He + ma have said to use it. I won''t donate all that money to Zhu Danchen!

    Mo Yizhi appreciated my expression of holding back and arrogance. He sighed and turned his face like a book. He said seriously: "little Chu, I believe in your character. If I insist that you stay in Fengchang and work for me to repay the money, you will not refuse."

    how can I refuse? When I was a kid, the old man often taught me that the most difficult thing in the world is not money. It''s human feelings. I finally realized why the old man is so helpful and set up a glorious image of a bad man for me. In a sense, he is more terrible than mo

    I was stunned, "what do you mean?"

    "I want to keep you in Fengchang, not only by taking advantage of fei''er''s situation, so there is no need to arrange Miss Xue to enter the company," Mo Yizhi said solemnly. "You are a kind-hearted child. I appreciate that you don''t want her to see my dark side since you just refused to expose me in front of fei''er, but How about Miss Xue? If she sees Fei Er misunderstand you, can she bear not to say it? I don''t think so. Since she didn''t tell you anything, it proved that she wanted to protect you very much. This girl''s heart is clear to you at a glance, so she certainly didn''t want to see you suffer any grievances because of her "

    I have faintly understood what Mo also wanted to say. My heart is shaking. My cold sweat has seeped out of my skin and rolled in every pore of my body "You mean"

    "if Miss Xue told fei''er that all this was arranged by me for you, what would fei''er think of me? Little Chu, do you think I''ll take that risk? Fei''er''s happiness is more important than my life. God is unfair to her. She has been hurt too much. So even if I know that it''s the best choice for you to leave her or let her leave you, I won''t take the initiative to do so, because I don''t want her to hate me, but if someone else wants to do so, Mo Yizhi will pour out the cold tea, pour a cup of hot tea, and send it away In front of me, I seem to see the shock in my heart, so as to comfort me. I look at me with calm eyes and say in the same calm tone: "since I have no objection, with your mind, I should understand what this means? Xiao Chu, you must remember this point - businessmen, what they are pursuing is the best interests. Keeping you in Fengchang, getting the chance to cooperate with the third miss, and letting fei''er give up on your own initiative are always the perfect results I think and the results I have been pursuing. "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 367

    Mo Yizhi has no objection, which proves that there is no objection from the other person who arranges for Ziyuan to enter the company. It proves that he is not worried that Murphy will blame him for his despicable use of Ziyuan. It also proves that the person who arranges Ziyuan to enter the company has the identity that is difficult to refuse even if he has ink. And Murphy will understand this? The identity that Mo can''t refuse?

    It seems that there is only one person he said that I am the second one who can force him to admit defeat with his eyes

    There is one thing I didn''t guess wrong. I had a relationship with the purple garden. Mo Yizhi had seen the result he wanted to see, so he didn''t mean to give me a hint. In fact, this hint has appeared more than once since we started talking. It''s funny that I was full of anger and confusion, but I didn''t realize it until now - I always I feel that there is a kind of incongruity in Mo Yizhi''s words, which is due to his address to a person

    even though I see through that the purple garden is not the disguise of the third lady, but Mo Yizhi''s address to the purple garden has not changed - Miss Xue!

    Ziyuan and I are the same age, two years younger than Murphy; Ziyuan is in the breeze, just Murphy''s assistant; Ziyuan, just a chess like existence, for some benefit and gave up the dignity of women, and I had a * * relationship with the woman can even so, as one of the business tycoons of Beitian City, Murphy is still polite and polite to call her Miss Xue!

    I understand what Mo Yizhi wants to imply to me, because I know that he is not the person I am looking for. ˇŞˇŞ

    "I don''t know"

    "you''ll know sooner or later, but now you don''t need to know. Now you are too busy."

    We didn''t continue to talk about it, because Mo also said all that he could, and it was futile for me to ask again, and Mrs. Mo and long Shan, who had changed their clothes and put on makeup, also came out.

    Murphy likes me. It seems that it''s not a secret at all in Mohist school. Mrs. Murphy''s chatting topic is not as refined as she gives people, but it''s very vulgar around my family relationship. On the contrary, she has little interest in me. It''s estimated that she didn''t listen to Murphy or mention it with Longshan. She doesn''t know whether they praise me or belittle me.

    It''s said that my father taught in a famous university in the city. Mrs. Mo''s eyes were all three points more respectful to me. Then I found out the reason. Although Mrs. Mo was a famous girl, she married Mo Yizhi, who was seven years older than her when she was 20 years old. She became a professional housewife, and her college education was wasted, which became her lifelong regret.

    For people who read more and have more knowledge than she does, it''s more self abasement than respect. But for this reason, the more she looks at me, the more she looks at me, and sometimes she jumps out a sentence like "the children who grow up in the knowledge family are different." "the children who are taught by other teachers, speak more appropriately" and so on, which compares me with her common kind of dandy Compare.

    It''s better to bully Bai xuweng than to bully the young poor. Maybe it''s Mo Yi''s example. Under his influence, Mrs. Mo has no prejudice against such a small person as me. She has a light temperament and likes elegance. Such a person often feels extraordinary and detached, and thinks highly of herself and is not easy to approach. In fact, it''s just because what they pursue is simple and real, and they don''t like those things It''s nothing but hypocrisy. In today''s society, how many people don''t wear masks? It''s not hard to understand why she can''t see those rich kids who come to visit for different reasons in order to pursue Murphy every day. They think of her baby clearly, but their mouths are full of pomp and grandeur.

    This character is quite similar to that of my father, so it''s hard not to say that I have nearly 24 years of rich experience in "war" without deliberately lowering my posture. I just talk to her with my real self and pull her. Murphy''s quiet woman is talking more and more frequently. The pleasant laughter rings from time to time. At the end of the day, Murphy and Longshan are both talking I can''t get in any more. I can only look at Mrs. Mo in surprise, as if she was abnormal.

    Like a peacock, she shows off her tail or boasts modestly about the gold clothes her parents wrapped for him. In Mrs. Mo''s opinion, they are all immature and unstable. During the conversation with Mrs. Mo, I realized that she is actually very sensitive and a perfectionist visionary. She has a strong sense of believing in herself too much, saying that it''s better to listen, and that it''s preconceived The ugly point is that the identification of likes and dislikes is too self righteous.

    That is to say, if she likes you, she will think about you better and better. She will think about what you do in a positive way. Conversely, if she doesn''t like you, you can''t expect her to easily change her point of view to like you. You can do anything in vain.

    She gave an example of her own - Liu Xiaosheng, Liu Xiaosheng once visited her specially at home. It can be seen from that guy''s means of pursuing Shu Tong that he was a very good master. But Mrs. Mo didn''t like him because she thought he was too good at dressing up. Obviously, all aspects of the rules were very good and he had enough self-confident capital, but he had to dress up in front of himself So humble, even stupid, then he is hypocritical.Liu Xiaosheng is really a very hypocritical guy. You can''t say that Mrs. Mo read it wrong, but you can''t deny that she''s a little unreasonable about Liu Xiaosheng''s antipathy. If Liu Xiaosheng doesn''t keep a low profile and stupid, do you want to say that he''s too proud and doesn''t know how to be introverted?

    So, Mrs. Mo is a complex existence. Her heart is broad and inclusive, but her heart is narrow and small. Her criteria for identifying others are entirely based on her personal preferences. She looks mature, but she is very naive, but her appearance is just too confusing.

    I know what she likes and what she hates, but I said it myself I don''t know. It''s just a feeling. It''s like Chu Yuan. That girl never speaks with her mouth. She will let me figure out her mind forever.

    Mrs. Mo hasn''t talked with people like this for a long time. Suddenly, she said a lot of things, but soon showed fatigue. I got up at the right time and left. Mrs. Mo forced me to stay for dinner. I have something to do Mrs. Mo likes me better, because the people who came to her family used to pretend to be big and stay to eat, so when she has a good feeling for you, she will think about what you do for you in a good way. This has something to do with the fact that Mrs. Mo has been protected and grown up in the greenhouse since she was a child. The quiet character doomed the narrow communication, and the narrow communication decided Her growing experience is very thin, she is actually quite heartless

    Mo also pulls the curtains of the office all day long, afraid that the problem of seeing light may be infected by his wife. Mrs. Mo stands at the door and doesn''t come out, just talking about sex, and is reluctant to give me a hand, as if the sun will melt her, and Mo will come out, which can be regarded as a chance to talk with me ˇŁ

    "Little Chu, did I just say that Zhang Mingjie pretends to be a pig and eats a tiger?"

    I sat in the car, a little shocked, and then smiled: "I don''t know who he wants to eat, but I know that he likes to play pig."

    "Well," Mo Yizhi nodded, his eyes flashed with admiration. "You can see through this very well, but don''t despise him because he planted it to you twice. Maybe he planted it to you on purpose. In the eyes of Zhangjia people, we are all tigers now. You were not before, but now are, even if you are not now, and later? No one can guarantee that, remember my words. "

    After that, without waiting for my response, I waved to Longshan who started the car. Longshan nodded and drove me away from the community.

    In the eyes of Zhangjia people, am I a tiger? Mo Yi''s words puzzled me. Was it because I killed Zhang Mingjie and broke Zhang Peiwen''s engagement with Liu Xingyu that they hated him? But does that have anything to do with whether I''m a tiger or not? In other words, I haven''t become a tiger''s capital. They can''t have no idea

    Long Shan suddenly opened her mouth, which made me stunned. She turned her head and looked at me. She saw through my mind. She asked, "do you think you are not a tiger and the reason why you are not valued?"

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 368

    "Do you think that you are not a tiger and that you are not valued?"

    "Isn''t it?"

    "I thought you were very clever, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid," said Long Shan with a sneer. "The third young lady, who is eccentric and has higher eyes than the top, suddenly talks with the plans that the big and powerful families in Beitian city are looking forward to, and is willing to make such a huge concession for you. Do you think there is any reason why you are not valued?"

    I said lightly, "I don''t know any three young ladies"

    "but you have already guessed a general idea in your mind. At least, you should have guessed the right direction, but that''s not important. What''s important is that she knows you," said Long Shan. "Do you know why the chairman must keep you in Fengchang? It''s not because of the 20% concession, so do other companies. If you can get the chance to cooperate with Ms. San, another 20% will be broken. Li Xinghui wants to dig you by any means for the same reason as we want to keep you, because we all know that if we get you, we can get this cooperation. If we don''t get you, we will never get it This cooperation - miss three is such a person who does what she says and does. "

    "Is that why the dragon family''s attitude towards me has changed 180 degrees?"

    I didn''t cover up my temptation to Longshan. She did not squint at her eyes and drove with concentration. After a moment''s silence, she said: "the Longshan family is now the best in the world. Although the third young lady is the biggest investor of Qianlong mountain villa, the Longshan family still emptied themselves for the false name of" industry leader ". At the beginning, it was a self defeating act to eat the project, plus the previous economic crisis Long Xiaotian made a wrong decision on the plane, resulting in a serious loss. The life of the dragon family is not easy. It''s not a secret in the circle. Long Xiaotian''s 80 birthday party has nothing to do with the current situation of the dragon family. He wants to cover up the embarrassment inside with the superficial luxury scenery. It''s not because he has a big face, but because he went to the third young lady The current situation of the family has no ability to open up new areas that they are not familiar with. Moreover, after the death of long Xiaotian, no one in the family has that spirit. "

    "Oh? I think long Yifan is smart and introverted, so he has great spirit. "I''m not interested in the current situation of the dragon family at all. I''m interested in Long Shan.

    Sure enough, hearing the words "long Yifan", Longshan glared at me subconsciously and fiercely. Her eyes were full of evil spirit. Seeing that I was just frowning, she felt thoughtful, and there was a flash of panic on her face. She was a little ashamed. She turned her head quickly, as if she was concentrating on driving, but her high chest was undulating, obviously trying to suppress some emotions.

    "Secretary long"

    "just like fei''er, it''s OK to call me aunt Shan or sister Shan. The chairman of the board is struggling. Although he opposes you being with Shan''er, he really likes you, so he doesn''t take you as an outsider"

    "are you transferring the topic?"

    "You" Longshan''s expression fluctuated again, but she didn''t want to lose to me, a little man who was more than ten or twenty years younger than her. She said: "people are different from animals, because people have character and mind. Big tigers teach little tigers all the skills of hunting, and let them learn their own domineering and wild, while people don''t. the edges and corners of their fathers will smooth their sons Long Xiaotian is arrogant and arrogant. No one is allowed to disobey him. This kind of character also doomed that no one in the next generation of the dragon family will be able to surpass him. Long Yifan is indeed smart, but the kind of person who lives in the shadow of his father all his life can keep his career, but will never start a business, because he has never learned how to have such courage from beginning to end! "

    "You know the dragon well."

    "I know everyone in the dragon family," said Longshan, regardless of her eyes or tone of voice. "You brought a little girl from the dragon family who cried bitterly? I used to be like her, the victim of longxiaotian''s fake compassion. I was adopted by him from the orphanage he donated and the woman longyifan vowed to marry. "

    I was stunned.

    "Surprised?"

    "Well." I nodded honestly.

    Long Shan was very appreciative of my expression. She laughed and joked at me. "Why don''t you continue to ask?"

    Unless I''m a fool, I can''t see the anger and pain flowing in her eyes. Curiosity sometimes hurts people. Obviously, I touch the taboo of Longshan and the memory she wants to forget. "I''m not the one who is curious about everything. I just want to understand why you suddenly dislike me. Now I know the answer. I''m sorry."

    I''m just annoyed. I don''t know what happened to Long Shan and long Yifan, but I just need to know that long Yifan''s wife is not her.

    Listen to me, long Shan is stupefied, and xuan''er smiles. "You are really special, no wonder fei''er likes you so much. Don''t you think I''m unreasonable? Obviously it''s none of your business. It''s said that when long Yifan wants to invite you to dinner and you don''t repel me very much, I can''t help being grumpy. Do you think I''m annoying? "

    "No." Really not, because I am born cheap life, every time I say and tassel together to eat, Chu Yuan will also unreasonable disorderly temper, but I never think she hates.

    "Women, very stingy, love a person can love a lifetime, hate a person can hate a lifetime, even if I get more, but still can''t let go, self-esteem this thing, once hurt, is very difficult to recover.""You love the dragon?"

    "No love."

    "Loved?"

    "No," Longshan thought, and said, "I didn''t know what love was at that time."

    "Do you love Murdoch?"

    "Love," Longshan smiled, happily. "He''s the only one I''ve ever loved, and the only one worth loving."

    "Why?" I''m not a person who will be curious about everything, but for what I''m curious about, I can''t be a person. I''d rather do March 8, "when you knew him, he was with Mrs. Mo already?"

    "They had been married for seven years."

    In fact, what I want to ask is, why can you and Mrs. Mo live in peace? Your experience is very important to me! But my cheekiness seems to have suddenly thinned. It turns red. I''m embarrassed to ask, "is it true that since he is married, why do you love him?"

    "When I approached him, I didn''t want to love him, but to hurt him. He was hurt and dying, but he forced himself to smile and lick the wound for me. That''s why I love him. Marriage is not a shackle, love is love. Whether it''s giving up or persistence, it can''t change the result that I love him. There are many such wonders in the world Strange things happen, "Longshan asked me curiously with a curious face," do you think a woman like me is shameless? "

    "No" I said: "I think Mo Dong is very happy. There are two outstanding women like you and Mrs. Mo, sister Longshan, who love him, and he will not feel headache for your relationship."

    "he is very happy, but he is not happy without you. It seems that there are more than two girls around you?" Long Shan jokingly said: "boy, do you want to learn from me and go back to deal with the relationship between fei''er and Miss Cheng and miss Xue? Would you like to have a take all? "

    I was pierced by Longshan''s mind. My brother''s face was burning. I couldn''t help it. Previously, I thought it was unrealistic for a man to have two women at the same time, and get along well with each other. But the Mohist family and his party let me realize that this reality can exist. It can only prove that I''m not a man.

    "Don''t force it, let it be as it is"

    Longshan said eight words, but when I looked at her in amazement, she seemed to have said nothing, and brought the topic back to the previous problem. "I and Yizhi had reminded longxiaotian that there was no pie in the sky, there were billions of investment in Qianlong manor, and miss San had a lot of money but didn''t take over the power, probably there was another way According to the picture, long Xiaotian refuses to listen. In his opinion, the investment of the third lady is just a work of interest. It''s no wonder that the third lady is so cheap. It''s not only long Xiaotian, but many people in Beitian have deified the third lady. They think she has no desire and no demand. However, it turns out that the dragon family is responsible for making decisions because of the loss of Qianlong manor As a joint venture and the largest creditor of Long''s family, Miss San has been putting pressure on long Xiaotian. When long Xiaotian was alive, she was tired of coping with the mistake. She thought that long would last at least three or five years. But no one expected that Xu Heng would jump out of the way. So many criminal evidences would be thrown into the police station. Xu Heng didn''t catch them. There was a cat tired man I''m afraid that I''m the next dragon Xiaotian. Who dares to help the dragon family? The company is in a state of loss, and the bank is not stupid. It must have begun to put pressure on the long family. "

    " why do you say this to me? "

 Chapter 369

    "Why do you say that to me?" I''m a wage earner and I''m not very interested in the competition between companies.

    Long Shan didn''t answer, but continued: "Xu Heng''s accident added to the death of Long''s group. The dragon family has been unable to return to the sky. In the whole thing, the biggest beneficiary is only one."

    I frowned, "three young ladies?"

    "Yes, she completed the plan of annexing Longshi at least three years in advance, and entered the domestic market in a kind of Savior''s merciful image. While occupying a place in Beitian''s business circle, she also won enough public praise, and her success also has your contribution -- you let Xu Heng go, expanded the influence, and forced the investigation of the case to be made public As for the allies of the long family who are afraid of getting angry and dare not help Miss San, they have saved a lot of trouble. "Longshan said:" the brothers of the long family stabbed you and the policewoman in the back. Because of this, no one wants Xu Heng to be arrested more than them, so they are eager for some relationship between you and Xu hengzhen. Desperate people like fantasy. Maybe they caught Xu Heng and even the officer Si, someone would like to save them "

    " then why do they want to show their kindness to me now I already know the answer.

    "The reason is the same," sure enough, Longshan said one by one, "the third lady has shown you kindness, and they can''t provoke the third lady." Speaking of this, Longshan paused and xuan''er said with a wry smile: "I have to say sorry to you. Longyifan invited you to dinner, so I feel angry and angry at you. Maybe it''s not just because I hate longyifan and don''t like your contact with him. Maybe it''s more because I don''t want you to see the jokes of the dragon family. When I think of the wind and the scenery for a lifetime, they are now because of a woman Because a meal is like a dog, barking at you one second before and begging for mercy the next, I feel a little confused in my heart. I''m sorry for Chunan. I didn''t mean to look down on you, just "

    " I understand, "I said with emotion," you just can''t stand the huge drop response when they fall from the sky to the ground. Secretary long, you are A kind person, even if hate, but still read the good of the dragon family, I like your character very much. "

    Long Shan''s eyes gradually calmed down. She stared at me for a long time. After she nearly chased after me and hit me in the direction, she was shocked and said with a smile: "little ghost, you are not young. Do you like my character? Ha ha, the mouth is so sweet, so it can coax girls. It''s no wonder that my Feier is pestering you. There''s no reason why elder sister treats you "

    " Mrs. Mo? " I moved in my heart, and then told myself not to think about it. Tassel is the other half of my life. I was already very sad just to figure out how to deal with the other half of purple garden. Even if Mrs. Mo agreed that I was with Murphy, would we be together?

    "Little Chu, do you know the biggest regret of my life and that of my elder sister?"

    I know, but I can''t, so I shake my head.

    "As a woman, we didn''t become a mother. Although we said let us have IVF, long Shan didn''t go on, just shook her head, and the sadness in her eyes was like a meteor. Instead, she said something to me that I thought was not serious," you are our ideal son "

    " ah? " If this woman is trying to take advantage of me, I will consider kicking her out of the car.

    "No, I mean, my elder sister and I always like fantasies. If we had a son, what would he look like? And you, like a copy of our fantasy, "Long Shan blushed and explained. Seeing my face relaxed, she calmed down. She smiled a little embarrassed and said," it''s strange. "

    It''s not surprising that I''ve had such a feeling. When I was a child, I had countless fantasies. If my mother was still alive, what would she look like? If the old man finds me another mother, what will she look like? In other words, although my stepmother makes me feel very happy, I lost my temper for a long time when I was just getting along with her, because she still needs to take care of the children''s temper. I am not coquettish, not pretentious, gentle, but flowing with the blood of men. I know that I care about people, care about people, and have to be energetic. I''d better like to be low-key, sometimes as active as me, sometimes like a big sister It''s just as quiet. The most important thing is that he wants to live a real life and have a man''s responsibility. "I''m worried that long Shan''s intoxicated appearance will cause me to die in a traffic accident, but I really can''t bear to interrupt her beautiful vision. Sometimes the world is really unfair. She gets the man she loves, but she loses the chance to be a mother. Maybe as the saying goes, everything is beautiful , there are always defects, so there is no perfect in the world

    "I thought you were not that kind of person, but today you came to me for Miss Xue''s business, which made me completely admire you," Long Shan said with a smile: "Chunan, I like your sense of responsibility, just for your responsibility, this reality, I decided to respect Phil''s opinion and no longer care about your business."

    "You don''t have to force it. Let it be?"

    Long Shan was stunned and smiled, "yes."

    I can''t understand what these eight words contain, but I can feel that these eight words make Longshan live happily."Where are you going? Company? "

    "No, to the Shangri La Hotel."

    Long Shan nodded. There was nothing strange about her expression.

    No more words, until the car stopped in front of Shangri La door, when I was about to get off, she pulled me, "Chunan, I guess you must be confused now?"

    I was a little surprised, but I nodded. In front of this woman, I didn''t seem to need to play dumb. "I need to rethink everything, because you and Murdoch won''t tell me anything."

    Long Shan did not deny it, but asked, "do you know why I want to tell you about miss three and the dragon family?"

    "You want to tell me that she has a vision and a mind, but I can''t fight her." I wryly smile, because I found the wrong person today, I know that it''s an opponent I can''t play.

    "Well, you know, miss three is not a myth, but a lie. She is not a God without desire, but a businessman through and through, but she disguises herself very well. Maybe she is capricious sometimes, but in the end, she wants to get all the words of" benefit ", said long Shan:" I can''t tell you her family name. " I can''t tell you why she did this to you, but I still hope you can treat it calmly. She didn''t really mean anything to you. Moreover, you will meet soon. This is what the chairman promised you at the beginning, so don''t mess about. "

    I nodded, said nothing, turned and walked into the hotel.

    "And!" Long Shan shouted behind me: "miss three never wanted to hide her identity from you. For the time being, Miss Xue doesn''t want you to know her identity. Because miss Xue said that if you immediately know her identity, you will be impulsive, which will affect your future."

    It''s worth knowing my Ziyuan. I''m moved and bitter in my heart. The meaning of Ziyuan is to calm me down for a few days, lower the fire, and face the third young lady, I''ll be calm and calm for five years. I''m not unchanged. I''ve changed, because it''s really hard for me to be calm and calm. I always feel that I have forgotten a very important thing I forgot that the elder of Shu family still lives in Shangri La Hotel for the time being. This damn room costs thousands of yuan a day, which is a heavy burden for me. I wanted to find a good excuse to change a hotel for them before I checked out at noon. But miss minrou Ziyuan three, whose names are full of brains, made me forget it!

    Shu''s father, Shu Ma, said that she went to see a fellow villager today, and went upstairs for a round. There was really no one. Even the old man also went with her. It was estimated that she would ask someone to help her with her. My flesh hurt because I was sorry to call her back and invite her to move. However, she had to curse the hateful natural stupor and prepare for massive bleeding at the same time.

    "Room 6oo6 has been renewed for two weeks this morning, sir."

    "What?" The front desk lady''s eyes shifted from the computer screen to my face, while my eyes on my wallet shifted to her face, "who continued?"

    "Miss min."

    It''s her again! The room was opened in her capacity.

    "What about her?"

    "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t know that," the receptionist said with a polite smile

    It''s strange that she knows. I asked this question. My friend was a little out of shape. I was frustrated and confused. I was upset and confused, which made me a little fickle. Is min Rou the man of Mo Yizhi or the third lady?

    "Thank you"

    "please wait a moment," the receptionist stopped me and asked carefully, "excuse me, are you Mr. Chu Nanchu

    PS: Fortunately, the computer was repaired in only two days. HP''s after-sales service is still very efficient. Unfortunately, except for the motherboard, the hard disk is also very lucky. It''s all within the warranty period. It''s unfortunate that there''s no money. All the things are very lucky. The after-sales technician told me that there are four machines coming for repair for the same reason. I''m not the only one, Well, people are just as unfortunate as me. I''m deeply sorry. But I heard that the hard disk is just like me. It''s either the motherboard or the power supply that''s broken in people''s lives. It''s very complicated. I feel very depressed. The computer moved back at 3:30 p.m. and grabbed a chapter of code. This is our original promise. As long as the computer is repaired and updated, the quality of people is still very important No, we still have this personality.

    I don''t want to say much, but I will continue to code, and the new book will come again. Finally, I can''t help saying that I''m an atheist, but I still want to scold nature. I thank you from the bottom of my heart. Everyone''s support for right and wrong and their love for sister are the only reasons for me to cheer up.

    Also, don''t confuse the novel with the reality. It turns out that we can''t walk through the lightning, and we can''t learn the ability. Listen to the technician''s words. Next time we thunder, remember to unplug the power cord. By the way, the network card and the cat are also replaced with new ones]

 Chapter 370

    "Excuse me, are you Mr. Chu Nan Chu?"

    I frowned. "Yeah, what''s the matter?"

    "That''s right," the front desk lady handed me a slap sized piece of paper and smiled at me. "When Miss min left, she left a note saying that if a Mr. Chu came to renew the room fee for room 6oo6, he would pay it to him. I think it''s you."

    I took the note and wrote a sentence in Juanxiu''s handwriting: I said, miss is a person who does what she says, so you can''t drive me away. I''m with you!

    In the lower right corner of the paper, I drew a girl''s head with a simple cartoon. Holding the corner of the eye with my fingers, I spit out a large part of my tongue. Looking at that type and card, it''s just like minrou? Obviously, it''s a very provocative sentence, but it fell into the eyes of the front desk lady, but it totally changed the taste, "Sir, your girlfriend is very lovely."

    When I left the hotel and wandered on the street, I suddenly felt that I didn''t know where to go. It was like a familiar feeling, just like when I knew Murphy had cheated me and left the company, I walked in a natural way, but only wandered in the street at a loss.

    Home? Chu Yuan, they are all sleeping. What am I going back for?

    Back to the company? Now that I''m back, how can I stand the repeated bombardment of fringe and Murphy? Moreover, I can''t help but ask Ziyuan, who is the third miss''s

    as long Shan said, I''m not an object without doubt in my heart. Although the so-called object of suspicion has a wider audience and no specific one, it''s better to know a direction than to be completely at a loss. But in the morning, my friends are smart and ready to find ink At home, I asked for a statement, but I guessed it all wrong, which made me totally lack of self-confidence at the moment. Now I think about it carefully. In fact, I''ve been confused by anger. If I''m calm enough, I should be aware of other doubts. At least, I try my best to protect my attitude towards Ziyuan. Mo also dare not use her to calculate me. Just like Mo Yizhi''s own concerns, who can guarantee that Ziyuan won''t do it Explain to Murphy instead of me? How can Mo Yi not be afraid of Murphy''s anger? At this moment, I know myself better than I do. I don''t realize that I have lost myself in anger. In this mental state, I will do the right thing. Who can guarantee? It''s no wonder they won''t tell me who the third lady is, even though it seems that she never intended to hide her identity from me.

    I need to be calm

    to go to Zhu Danchen''s school to see Ku''er and the old man. I don''t know how I suddenly jumped out of this idea, but after jumping out of this idea, it became a little difficult to suppress. I can''t wait to change my mood. However, I haven''t visited them for a long time.

    As I strolled towards the bus station, I recalled that when I was in a bad mood last time, I was also cured by the childlike innocence of a child. I really want to see Xiao demon dance rabbit for me again. I don''t know when the girl can put down her shelf and be nice to me. I admit that I am the right person with shelf, but as an adult, I can''t indulge her isn''t it? Unless she admits that she is wrong first, I will never take the initiative to coax her.

    Overpass, when I met Xiao Yike for the first time, I was also on an overpass. I was thinking about it, so I heard a crisp scolding, "Lin Yunan, I think you are blind! You dare to lie with your eyes open? Do you dare to say that you didn''t come here intentionally? "

    A male voice, whose tone is more magnetic but slightly frivolous, said: "am I interested in your nonsense? I didn''t hit you again. What are you worried about? Are you jealous that I didn''t bump into you? Ha ha, I understand, who told me to refuse to sleep with you "

    I looked curiously at the past, my dear fellow. There were at least forty or fifty people surrounded by three floors and three floors under the overpass. There were passers-by, students in school uniforms, and people were swarming with their heads. I could not see who was fighting with whom, but it was obviously divided into two groups. The only thing I could see was the empty place in the middle, sitting down one A girl whose face is frightened and she doesn''t know what''s wrong, and that''s the eye, which almost makes the eyes of the two brothers burst out!

    The fashionable blue shirt with seven sleeves and beige double breasted pencil skirt can hardly be regarded as a professional suit. Maybe the owner of the dress will not make me pay special attention to it when he appears in any corner of the city, but I will be impressed by the strict dress regulations of Fengchang company, because the dress is absolutely perfect There is a suspicion of "foul", so I almost recognized Yao Waner, the girl who is unlikely to be recognized from my point of view and distance!

    She doesn''t stay in the company. Why did she come here? Moreover, see this meaning, she is still the one who affected this street conflict because the irrelevant people are far away, but she is sitting on the ground in the middle of the crowd!

    The little girl is usually afraid of talking with strangers, let alone such scenes. She must be scared to be silly! With that in mind, I hurried down the overpass to try to squeeze into the crowd.

    "I grass your mother! Lin yun''an, Miss Ben is sleeping with your father who has lost his sexual function and is your cheap mother. She is too lazy to use the corner of her eye to clip you! Don''t think it''s great to be a good-looking woman, and we''ll see a good-looking dog! "The girl scolded, and Zhen''s friends almost fell on the edge of the road. Good guy, now the young girl dare to say anything, but how can I hear that sound familiar?

    "What do you say?!" It''s obvious that the man is really angry. Don''t say that the young people are arrogant now. Instead, it''s me who will be so scolded and ridiculed by a girl. Although I''m also very young, at least I''m much more mature than these gangsters.

    "I said that our eldest sister just likes the long and good-looking dog, and she will not like the long and handsome scum like you! You + He + Ma are not as meaningful as dogs! " The girl is going to carry on the vicious words to the end, "don''t think we don''t know. You just hit us on purpose to take advantage of our eldest sister. Lin yun''an, I tell you, do what my eldest sister told you to do, lift that young lady up and say sorry in public. Otherwise, we will be dead."

    "otherwise, what can you do?" The male voice sneers: "how could I have bumped into her, if it hadn''t been for your mother-in-law to push me down the steps? She just fell down, but I broke my head. Why should I apologize? Feng Xue, you + He + Ma, don''t make a mistake. Now it''s my son. I want to talk to you! "

    Snow cover? The name is very familiar. My heart suddenly shakes and my face is stiff. When I think of the owner of the name, I also squeeze myself to the front of the crowd. I look at the Yellow ruffian and his children in panic. I see the familiar wine red ponytail - goblin!

    A distinctive white dress feels like a large old shirt pulled out of her father''s cabinet. It''s easy to tie a delicate and shining belt on the door. The skirt is wide, fat and wrinkled, but it doesn''t show slovenness. Instead, it shows a sense of playful interest, and it covers the two plump and full skirts in front of her chest I always feel that the part of her thigh is a little more exposed when it is lowered to the top of her knee. The two long legs are white and flowery. They are very eye-catching. There are a pair of deer leather boots under her feet. At first glance, they are very cute. I dare not look at them again, because they are a little ruffian. They are unusual little girls.

    "Oh, little brother, you stepped on my foot"

    "ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." I was a little lost in amazement. I didn''t pay attention to stepping on the side to watch the bustle. It''s not important for him to talk. Because the arrogant boy on the right is asking the girl on the left to say something. People unconsciously keep quiet, so it''s impossible to think that I can''t be noticed in the face of the sudden voice that affects the atmosphere Yes, Yao Waner saw me, too.

    "Nange!"

    Yao Waner''s reaction is much faster than Xiao Yike '' Without saying hello to Xiao Yike, he went straight to help Yao Waner up.

    Demon Xiao is obviously angry

 Chapter 371

    I don''t deny that I blame Xiao Yike. No matter her arrogant performance, her indifferent attitude towards Yao Waner, or her dress style, it makes me feel uncomfortable. I also feel that it''s childish to deliberately ignore her. But I just don''t know how to mature at this moment. Seeing Yao Waner''s tears in her eyes, I''m full of fire Three Zhang.

    Then Huang Maofeng didn''t recognize my enemy. He shouted, "ah! You can''t help her! The bastard over there hasn''t apologized yet! "

    "Who are you scolding?! Seal snow, you should have one to support you, I dare not move you, right? And you! Boy, who asked you to help her up? "

    One can? Listen to the name, the boy and Xiao goblin are very close to each other. Look what kind of friends you girls make! I was even hotter. I didn''t pay attention to the clamour of the two little things. I leaned over Yao Waner''s knee. The silk stockings had a hole. There was a swelling of the size of a ping-pong ball at the joint. Some bruises were not serious, but the blue and purple were striking against the white and tender skin around.

    The girl''s impression is like a fragile vase. At ordinary times, her colleagues take her as the mascot of our comprehensive group and are coaxed and pampered by others. How could this crime happen? I care and say, "OK? Does it hurt? "

    "It''s OK, it''s OK," Yao Waner put her arms around me, and her pale face was bloody. In other words, her face was full of blood, which was called red. "It doesn''t hurt very much, but it''s a little scared"

    don''t say it''s her. I can''t help puckering up if any girl, even an old man, is caught in the middle of a group of hoodlums With a tight brow, I thought that demon Xiao would be more restrained. I didn''t expect that she would still talk like that. She wanted to be face-saving. A girl gathered in the street to scold and not to speak, but also to implicate the innocent. It''s outrageous!

    However, Yao Waner said that she was afraid, but how do I think she was more shy? Is it because my arm touched your chest? But this is the result of your active hug. The little girl is a little too intimate. It''s no wonder that Xiao Yaojin is not happy. In the past, she seems to play the role of

    "I''ll take you to the hospital for some medicine."

    "I''m fucking talking to you! Who asked you to help her up? If you want to help, you should be the little bitch named Feng The boy named Lin yun''an was ignored by me. In a rage, he stepped in front of me and blocked me.

    It''s undeniable that this kid is really handsome, but his ferocious face at the moment makes me feel a little comfort. At least at this time, I am a little more handsome with correct facial features

    Ya''s so-called broken head and blood flow. It''s just a small piece of oil on the forehead, which is not as bad as Wan''er''s injury

    seeing that I have provoked the little gangster, the onlookers can''t help but feel a shock of sympathy Hu, Yao Waner''s face is faster than the traffic light outside the Shangri La Hotel. In order to comfort her, I smile very gently. Even in the face of provocation, we can''t lose the man''s demeanor, so I politely said to the shouting kid, "go away."

    Lin yun''an, who had dyed a small amount of gold on his forehead, was stunned. Xuan''er wrinkled the folds on the bridge of his nose, bared his white teeth that could advertise for Colgate, and shouted like a beast, "what do you say?"

    "I said, please go away." I think my speech is very clear. Since he didn''t hear me clearly, it must be that my voice is too small, so I said it aloud, and then everyone heard me clearly.

    The onlookers laughed first, and then Xiao Yike''s younger brothers and younger sisters also laughed intensely. Lin yun''an''s twisted face turned red for a while, and finally became angry. He burst out and drank. He waved a cheek gun on my face. I leaned back, and he turned empty. He fell to one side with too much force. I stumbled under his feet, and he staggered for several steps and fell A mess of shit.

    Without waiting for his scolding, I reached out my hand and said with apologetic fear, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I tripped you, I''ll pull you up."

    Listen to me, Lin yun''an''s partners stopped their impulse to rush up and flatten me.

    "You''re smart!"

    "I''ll tell you, don''t offend brother Lin unless he''s tired of living!"

    "Boy, just help brother Lin up? How about the medical expenses? "

    People''s arrogance is largely because they hear too much flattery. Lin yun''an, who is sitting on the ground, really thinks that I stumbled over him accidentally. He proudly extended his hand to me, I pulled it, and then deliberately released it. He fell into a fart squat, which is estimated to hurt. Although the first fall was larger, he had a psychological preparation. This time, however, he Not on guard.

    "I''ve changed my mind. If I don''t help you and other people shouldn''t help you, you''ll sit here for the rest of your life."

    "Grass! Are you kidding me?! "

    "Yes, I played with you," I glanced at Yao Waner. "Who asked you to play with her? I don''t care what you quarrel with each other, I only see her here, but you have no one to help her up. "

    Yao Waner looked at me with moved eyes, which made me a little ashamed. The purple garden was right, and the ink was not wrong. I boasted that I was mature and stable, but in many things, I was too impulsive. For example, now Mingming has other ways to deal with it, but I just couldn''t stand it, so I chose the most extreme and the most exasperating way. I didn''t think about what I should do In case Yao Waner is involved, he will put the cart before the horse?However, human beings are impulsive, easily moved and excited. The fat brother I stepped on just now shouted: "OK! Man, man! Man, you''re good! "

    With the leader, the atmosphere was immediately played up. The onlookers were rather coy and suspicious. No wonder people often said that the masses were powerful. The momentum was really frightening. A dozen or so small hoodlums saw so many people supporting me. They were really frightened. They dare not rush to step on me. Lin yun''an was also scared.

    The so-called hero is just a product of the public opinion of the masses. I feel that Yao Waner is moved to change. She really takes me as a fearless hero.

    Xiao Yike''s eyes never left Yao Waner beside me. Seeing her holding my arm tightly like a bird, the goblin bit the lollipop in her mouth. I could hear her grinding her teeth from such a distance. She kept silent all the time and finally said, "Lin Yunan, it''s her right that Feng Xue pushed you. How do you want to solve it?"

    "Sister Yike, I"

    the goblin''s eyes were cold, and the voice of the snow suddenly stopped, and Lin yun''an''s face was happy. Then Xiao Yike said again: "but I have to remind you that the snow is my person. If you want to be difficult for her, you should save."

    Feng Xue was relieved and looked at the goblin who was very enough and admired him.

    Lin yun''an seemed to have guessed that Xiao Yike would say this for a long time. He was not surprised. Instead, he was more happy. He even forgot me, touched his slight forehead, and said with a flattering smile: "how can I be your man? Although I fell heavily, she just said sorry, but "

    " sorry! " It''s worthy of being the follower of the goblin. This snow is also pretty good. Knowing the word "can", there must be more difficult conditions, so I just apologized.

    Lin yun''an''s face flashed a trace of gloomy anger, but quickly covered up the past, as if she didn''t hear the words of Feng Xue, and continued: "but she damaged me in front of so many of my brothers and scolded me. So many of her classmates saw and heard it. If it''s so easy to expose it, others think it''s me who was afraid. Once you can, please don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t and You compare the mind, just, you are a girl, and I am an old man, the words can be feared, I still want to mix in the school after all, face this thing has a great impact on me, I hope you can understand my difficulties "

    Xiao Yi can still be that in front of people will not laugh," don''t beat around the Bush, want to say what, be happy. "

    Although the goblin''s eyes have been staring at Lin yun''an coldly, I can clearly feel that she secretly glanced at me, which made my hair stand up. When did the goblin suffer from the loss? Now I''m so happy to throw the dominant power to Lin Yunan, and I''m sure I''m making an idea! I gently pulled Yao Waner. She was timid and curious. She was expecting what Lin yun''an would ask for. "Don''t look at it, don''t go yet?"

    I don''t believe in feeling, but the facts have proved time and again that my feeling without any basis is always accurate. If I don''t go at this time, I''m afraid it''s hard to go late

 Chapter 372

    "I''d like to invite you to have dinner and sing in Shuiyue heaven in the evening"

    before Lin yun''an finished speaking, he was scolded by Feng Xue angrily, "bah! Lin yun''an, do you want to face me? It''s me who pushes you. Why do you want sister Yike to invite you to dinner and sing? "

    "I am not so demeanor. Have you put the foundation in your ears? I mean, I - please - one - can! All the expenses are mine, "Lin yun''an glanced at the heavily made-up snow cover and said to Xiao," I just want a form. I''ve invited you for a month. You always refuse for various reasons, but today you have to give me this face? You also said that Feng Xue is your person, and she pushed me down the steps in front of you. I know it''s not your idea, but others don''t know. "

    " you mean, I want to apologize on behalf of Feng Xue? " Demon Xiao''s face is gloomy and thundery. He doesn''t look at Lin Yunan, but at me who is going to leave.

    "No, I just want to let others know that I have a good relationship with you, so I won''t care if your people ''accidentally'' offend me."

    I really despised Lin yun''an. I didn''t expect that he had a good brain. I can think of this reason. Obviously, he was deliberately creating a kind of public opinion, trying to make use of this public opinion to narrow the distance with Xiao Yike. Like me and the fringe, they are always said to be a couple, but they are really a couple unconsciously. Sometimes the external forces can''t be underestimated. You will find that This naturally pays attention to each other, and the possibility of long-term relationship will be greatly improved.

    "Good"

    the promise of Xiao demon is too straightforward. The Snow says urgently: "sister Yike, you don''t have to aggrieve yourself for me!"

    A group of people behind the goblin also scolded impatiently, but it seemed that they were afraid of something. Their lines were more "polite", far less than the extent of snow sealing. Maybe it was because of their lack of courage. Lin yun''an''s ears automatically filtered those voices, and only his brothers'' whistles and cheers could be heard.

    "But" the goblin gasped and said with a smile, "if you want to invite a married woman to dinner, you have to ask her husband if he can do it or not?"

    As soon as this speech came out, everyone was in a uproar. The girl had a straight face from the beginning, which gave people a cold, gorgeous and irresistible feeling. Originally, a smile had already destroyed the image, let alone such an out of tune remark, even her own little brother and little sister were stunned.

    "That girl is young and married?"

    "What? Nowadays, young people call their good friends husbands and wives. Alas, the world is getting worse."

    "it''s not a fucking thing to pry people''s corner openly!"

    "Don''t say that. Look at that girl''s complacent appearance. She doesn''t seem to be averse to going on a date with that boy. Her boyfriend is wearing a green hat. It''s really cowardly. She''s blind. How can she fall in love with that girl? Although he is very cute "

    " hum, if you can look at that kind of girl, you can only prove that he is not a good kind of girl. Maybe he is the same as the boy whose name is Lin! "

    Listen to the smart comments of the onlookers, the elder brother is not a taste in my heart. The muzzle of the goblin is supposed to be aimed at me. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. We must evacuate! I think so, but Yao Waner doesn''t cooperate at all. The girl''s expectation of dog blood romance always surprises the man. She forgot the soft leg she was afraid of just now, and kept looking for her eyes. "Is that girl''s boyfriend also there? God, if two men are jealous, will they fight? "

    I think Yao Waner really hopes that they will fight, even though she dare not to see it is a question,

    Lin yun''an shakes her head and says, "once again, you come here. Who in Beitian university doesn''t know that you don''t have a boyfriend at all? This excuse is that you have been talking to me for a month. If there is something, how can I never see it?"

    "You haven''t spoken yet, have you?" Xiao Yi ignores Lin yun''an at all and yells at me, "if you don''t talk, I''ll really go on a date with him. He''s a little gangster!"

    Everyone looked at her and was surprised that her "husband" was in the crowd, including Yao Waner, including Feng Xue, including Lin Yunan, but their eyes naturally bypassed the commotion of my crowd, for fear of being misunderstood by Lin Yunan and others, being beaten innocently and violently, leaving me, who didn''t have time to get through the crowd, and stunned However, Yao Waner is looking forward to it.

    "When did I become your husband?"

    "Just now," laughed the goblin proudly

    "Do you know each other?" Yao Waner is surprised.

    Lin yun''an was also surprised. "Who are you?"

    "My husband." The goblin Xiao deliberately snatched the words and set out to provoke Gonghuo to make things bigger.

    "Impossible!" Lin yun''an is not stupid. "Who is the woman next to him?"

    Lin yun''an''s reaction is similar to that of the onlookers. When I look horizontally and vertically, I''m a little older, and I''m more suitable for Yao Wan''er, the beauty of O1 who holds my arm tightly.

    "Yes, you just want to perfunctorize me. Would you like to think of a better way? You can''t pick a man at will. Hehe, if he has a girlfriend who doesn''t tell you what happened just now, you don''t know him at all. Otherwise, why doesn''t he say hello to you? He wants to sneak away while we are talking. " Lin yun''an''s analysis is very reasonable. The more he says, the more confident he is. However, his vicious eyes never move away from my face.I shut up. Of course, I don''t think it''s necessary to explain anything to Lin yun''an. I also want to see what kind of tricks the goblin wants to play.

    "The women around a man are not necessarily his girlfriend, may be his sister, or may be his colleagues," Xiao Yike put away his face and looked at me bitterly, and said with a doodle: "he doesn''t like me to be a bad girl, you take so many people to block me here, make it as if to fight, and hurt his friend by mistake, how can he not be angry with me? We have been fighting a cold war. I''m not surprised that he took care of me! "

    The goblin is answering Lin yun''an''s question, but every word is said to me. I smile bitterly. This girl knows me, even why I ignore her.

    "Ah, I remember!" Feng Xue, who has been staring at my face, pointed to my nose and cried out: "you are the man who was nosy, preachy, rude and savage last time, and hit me in the mouth!"

    The last time my friend wore a suit, today''s sportswear, her temperament changed so much that she recognized me at this time. However, her description of me was quite contradictory in terms of words. I felt that she was not talking about the same person. Since I like preaching, how could I be rude and savage?

    I don''t know what other meanings Huang maofengxue can have except to prove that I know her. But looking at Lin Yunan''s grinning and Huohuo''s appearance, it''s obvious that he believed the fact that Xiao Yi and I can know. The goblin seemed to be afraid of my opening up. He grabbed the jumping Fengxue and said shyly, "well, that''s him. Last time we bullied the old man who picked up the waste, he taught us something Don, so we got to know each other. Later, we cohabited. However, some of my bad habits can''t be changed for a while. If he gets angry, he drives me out "

    goblin. Is that a disguised admission of mistakes to me? I was slightly stunned, and then I heard Feng Xuejing say: "so, sister Yike, you often cut classes and didn''t come back at night a while ago, which is"

    "well, you are with him," said the goblin, ashamed of being coquettish: "because I didn''t study hard, he drove me out of my home."

    Er, the acting skill of the goblin is absolutely powerful to touch the Oscar''s little golden man?! For a while, my friends became the target of public criticism. Xiao Yike''s people thought that I was too strict with their elder sister, while Lin Yunan''s people expressed their anger and scolded constantly. As for how many of them were jealous of my cohabitation with Xiao Yike, it was not easy to count them? No, sister Mo is so kind to you, and you have fringe. "Yao Waner, a pink face with red color, is angry for Murphy and fringe while trying to find an excuse for me. She struggles so hard that her brain is short circuited.

 Chapter 373

    "Don''t listen to her nonsense. I really want to live with her. Do you know about tassel and your sister Mo?" How can I feel a little awkward? As if I really had something to do with the tassel and Murphy at the same time, I explained to Yao Waner in a low voice: "they both know this girl. She is my sister''s friend. She did live in my house for a few days, but we absolutely don''t have that kind of relationship. Who do you think of as? That child is mouth owe, like nonsense. (see the novel to the top) update is super fast. "

    if Yao Waner knew that Murphy was nearly splashed with dung, it would be Xiao Yi''s plan. I don''t know what I think about it in my mind

    so I didn''t dare to recognize Xiao Yi, and pulled Yao Waner to try to sneak away, for some reasons. I''m afraid Xiao Yi would mention that day.

    Yao Waner hasn''t responded yet. My neck is tight, and Lin yun''an has caught me. Then he found that I was surrounded by a group of bad teenagers in a U-shaped formation

    Being called a kid by a guy who is a few years younger than himself is not so awkward. I frowned and said, "I don''t know your plan. Who do you care?"

    "You" Lin yun''an said angrily, "you want to die! Stay away from me when you''re smart! "

    "By what?" Xiao Yike is haunted, suddenly comes out of my side, glances at Yao Waner without concealing any hostility. Seeing that she holds my arm, the goblin shows up to hug me like a bear, just a koala, hugs my waist, laughs at Lin Yunan and says: "Lin Yunan, when is my turn to you? It''s not easy for Lin. is it easy for Xiao? Even your father dare not talk to me like this! "

    Frankly speaking, I don''t like Xiao Yike''s way and tone of speaking at this time. It seems that Lin Yunan''s family background is almost the same as Xiao Yi''s, and it''s not very clean.

    it''s estimated that I stabbed the horse again.

    Lin Yunan didn''t look at Xiao Yike. It''s no doubt that he acquiesced to the fact that she couldn''t be aroused. He shouted to me in a threatening tone: "what kind of relationship are you and Yi Ke? ˇ±

    "which one?" I asked subconsciously, and then woke up, "what kind of relationship do I have with her have with you?"

    Pulling out Lin yun''an''s claws, I straightened the neckline without collar, and said to Yao Wan''er, who was trembling, "go, I''ll take you to the hospital."

    "Well, the nearest hospital is just turning left at the intersection ahead. I''ll lead the way." The shameless and skinless goblin ignored even the people with Lin Yunan, and then ignored my disregard for her.

    "Don''t go!" Lin yun''an subconsciously grabbed Xiao Yike''s arm, and the goblin''s face suddenly changed. Before I could react, she swung her arm round and slapped it on Lin yun''an''s pretty face. Everyone was stunned by the crackle.

    Xiao Yi can brush the place touched by Lin yun''an with his hand and say coldly in a gloomy voice: "don''t touch me with your dirty hand, you don''t deserve it!"

    Lin yun''an touched his face from white to red unbelievably, from dazed, to ashamed, to furious, "I grass!"

    I can feel the feeling that a man is slapped in the face by a woman when he is in the street, because I am also a man, but I don''t agree with men beating women when he is in the street. Although the snow will certainly despise me for that, I hate Xiao Yike''s calm and self-sufficient. Although she screams and hides behind me, her pretentious performance is clearly intended to take advantage of me. She knew I would protect her She.

    Lin yun''an can''t get rid of the hand I put around his wrist. He shouted angrily, "let go! I''m going to let you go! "

    "Pa ~"

    I let go, and by the way, I pulled the other half of his face, "what can I do with a clean mouth?"

    As expected, Feng Xue stares at me with a disdainful face

    it can''t be denied that Lin yun''an is a very smart guy, but it has to be admitted that maybe because of the influence of his growing environment, his character is grumpy and impulsive, and his body often acts faster than his brain. What does it mean for Xiao Yi to be able to do it? He will not be confused, so he looks flustered, wants to explain and wants to Sorry, but also want to say nothing, because Xiao Yike''s younger brothers and sisters saw him do it, they were all furious, and his own younger brother saw it, mistakenly thought it was a sign of tearing their faces, the two sides had started a war of words, the brothers were disappointed, think that I went to school that year, a word was out of line, it seems that now''s children, the mouth is more poisonous, but the courage is not Not so big.

    In fact, I also know that they don''t move because they are afraid of Xiao Yike''s and Lin Yunan''s background. Before the two people started to talk about the war, they didn''t dare to be bold. Otherwise, the result might be more than a street conflict. But now, in this situation, Lin Yunan''s running is still very difficult. When he is angry, he can''t help himself Xiao Yike apologized, so instead of thanking me, he turned his anger on me and said, "OK, I don''t hit women, I''ll hit you!"

    Before the words fell, my fist had been waved to the corner of my eye. Even if I had been prepared, I would have avoided danger. If my forehead was scratched, the burning pain also aroused my ferocity. This stinky boy, I would like to see Xiao one can be beaten, so that she could have some temper later. If it wasn''t for my momentary weakness, I would let you touch her face, you What chance will ya have to pursue her?Lin yun''an''s fist is flying in the air, followed by a foot, and even lifted it to my life root! It''s vicious. I could bear it. Now I can''t bear it. I''m joking. It''s not only about me, but also about the happiness of the second half of my life! Yao Waner and Xiao Yike just released their shackles to me at the same time. Like a wild horse with the reins untied, or a Tibetan mastiff with the iron chain broken, a calf with ya kicked in his arms. According to his wide crotch, it''s a foot. His painful curl up, and I''ll knock it down is a stormy fist. I admit, I''m venting, not only venting my original haze The bad mood is also because seeing Lin Yunan is like seeing myself in the morning. It''s too easy to be impulsive and like to be opinionated.

    And since I started, I was destined to end up fighting. One hit and one hundred hits. My friends never do anything to lose. Let''s make enough money first!

    It''s my habit to close my eyes first. When Lin Xiaozi is afraid of calling for help, my fist barely leaves his mouth. To my surprise, his little brother is really obedient until I''m tired and my arms are sore. After he gets up and gives up his feet, all his little brothers and onlookers are still gaping at the development of the tragedy, I was very pleased and happy. I clapped my hands as if I had just finished some dirty work. Then I took Yao Waner''s wrist and took a deep breath. The word "run" was in my mouth, but almost choked me to death. Yao Waner, who was frightened, saw Lin Yunan struggling to sit up. He screamed and kicked him unconsciously Lin yun''an didn''t say anything on his face, but two of his teeth came out. They were even more stunned. Who could have thought that such a girl with weak culture and weak culture could be more ruthless than me

    I grabbed Yao Waner, who was shocked by himself, and turned to crowd. The immortal made a board to relieve his anger. However, the reality is cruel. Lin yun''an can''t provoke Xiao demon, and his horse can''t provoke Xiao demon''s younger brother and younger sister. But there is no problem for me. Don''t run? That''s a fool! Bravado? That''s an idiot! If Lin yun''an can speak, the first sentence is "catch up!"! What the hell are you doing? Beat him for me! Kill him! I can''t even recognize him! "

    Yao Waner lost two teeth, and his words were a little leaky, but he didn''t feel funny. Instead, he showed his tyranny and anger. Yao Waner was scared and screamed. I laughed bitterly. Since you were afraid, why did you kick him just now?

    After all, Yao Waner, who looks weak, has a good motor nerve. The cheers, shouts and shouts behind her are getting smaller and smaller. I shuttle through the crowd in seven turns and eight turns, running faster and faster, but she can still barely keep up with me. It''s amazing. She''s wearing high-heeled shoes!

    I didn''t expect that Yao Waner, the weakest looking Yao Waner, was the first one who couldn''t hold on, but

    "ouch, I can''t, uncle, I can''t run"

    "hmm?" I looked back and almost fell, "goblin? What are you doing with me? " No wonder I always listen to a footsteps chasing us, it is her! (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 374

    Just now, under the overpass, there were many onlookers. I took advantage of the favorable conditions of the land and people and pulled Yao Waner out. The onlookers were curious about Lin yun''an''s tragedy after being tortured, so they successfully blocked the pursuit for me. I rushed to the bus station a hundred meters away. At this time, there were many people in the station, and I didn''t have a car. Otherwise, the 10th * * would be blocked in the car and beaten heavily, and would be worn through the crowd of the station After that, when the small gangsters were searching for their cars, they turned into a dark alley. It was a busy commercial street coming out of the alley. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the weekend. The broad street was relatively cold. I led Yao Waner into the nearest shopping mall. 23

    now, we are at the safe stairway on the first floor of the shopping mall. When we see no one behind us, I dare to slow down and slowly climb to the second floor. I am relieved to see that the two masses in front of the goblin''s chest are full and quivering. No wonder that she is so tired that she can''t catch her breath. I feel very heavy

    I am also very tired, or I should say that I feel very tired after getting up early. After all, last night, I was at Ziyuan has been tossing for three or four hours, and it''s a little drunk. Its head hurts and its body is heavy. Otherwise, it''s impossible to be followed by Xiao Yike and Yao Waner by our escape skill. The exit on the second floor is a fast food restaurant. I specially chose a seat by the window, ordered three drinks, and the goblin one * * sat next to me and looked at me angrily. That''s why I took a breath I said, "who am I not following? I really haven''t seen such a person as you. A hero saves beauty. How can he make a bad person anxious and run away when he turns around? You left me there to be beaten? "

    "I''m not a hero and I''m not going to save you. Do you need my help? How dare that kid Lin beat you? What''s more, you have so many little brothers and sisters that you won''t suffer any loss in fighting? " When I saw Xiao in vain, the girl would open her eyes and tell lies, "Wan''er, are you ok? I''m sorry. I know you''ve hurt your leg, but I''m still running around "

    " Nange! " Lying on the table, Yao Waner suddenly looked up, her face was flushed with excitement. The little girl''s eyes were shining, and she said happily: exciting! It''s the first time I''ve fought with someone and been chased like this for the first time ~! "

    What''s exciting about this kind of thing? I added in a stupefied way, "well, being chased, you may have to be beaten for the first time"

    Yao Waner realized her gaffe, her little face was redder, she spat out half of her tender red tongue, and said lovingly and shyly, "no, there are Nange you, hee hee, I never knew that fighting was such a fun thing."

    Have fun fighting? Is this girl violent or so-called potential? This dirty idea makes me flutter a little bit inexplicably

    "it''s not fun at all." I quickly stopped the imagination after I escaped by chance, looked out of the window cautiously, and smiled: "you overestimate me, and I can''t beat four hands with two fists. If I can beat them, I will still run with such a mess pulling you?"

    "It''s not a mess. It''s called the strategic transfer after the victory of the battle! Brother Nan, you are too modest. Who knows that Zhang Mingjie and Li Qi Hongtao conspired to design several gangsters to beat you, and you sent them to the hospital. Besides, brother Yang caused trouble outside, and he always asked you to settle it. He often said that ten of them can''t beat one of you. " I don''t know if it''s because the normal life of a good girl is relatively calm and boring. Yao Waner is very interested in a rare stimulation. The little girl is very excited and even plays a joke on me.

    I shook my head and smiled bitterly. "It''s about our own face. Of course, it''s a good thing to say that when we were chased and beaten, how embarrassed we were. It''s worse than it is now. On Viagra''s virtue, does he mean to mention it?"

    "But Su Su also said that when you were learning, you were very domineering. You often appeared for her"

    "appeared for her?" I can''t help grumbling: "it''s her who can''t move but use me as a shield, which makes me get into trouble by her pursuers all day long. What''s more, I want to be domineering and stand out for her? I''m troubled by a group of domineering people every day. There are only two choices if I don''t want to be beaten. One is beating people, the other is running away. Oh, it''s the same reason that Zhang Mingjie is picking on me."

    look through the glass To the extremely eye-catching Lin yun''an, who led seven or eight little boys in school uniforms to rush through the window and chase to the deep street, I finally felt relieved and listened to Xiao Yike''s Yin and Yang strange airway: "either you are a bad guy, or I am you, just beat sister Liu Su directly, and make sure she won''t make trouble next time. Hum, you still like her, or you will indulge her so much Do you? "

    brother, every two or three days ago, though she only looked on the fringe as a good brother, now I want to come to her, if I am not afraid of her, why should I be afraid of people to pursue her, and why I most willing to pretend to be her boyfriend?

    I turned the goblin''s eye. "You''re smart."

    "But if I make a mistake, you won''t be so tolerant. Hum, no one is really angry," said the goblin with a small mouth and a drink, and his eyes were also taken back from the window. He could not clear his way: "is that the Kung Fu of running away that can be practiced? Just because you are so skilful, I know how rich your experience is. When I passed the bus station just now, I was almost shaken by you, almost missed the bus! Lin yun''an is really unlucky. If you beat him for a while, he will run all over the place on a hot day. If he knew that we would sit here and drink drinks while appreciating his wasted energy, maybe he would be spitting blood. It''s estimated that he''s so big that he hasn''t been cleaned up by others. Uncle, you''re in trouble. Lin yun''an is not easy to mess with. "I took the paper towel from Yao Waner and wiped the sweat beads on my forehead. The airway said, "did I make it?"

    The goblin saw that I was angry and knew that I was blaming her. He quickly shirked his responsibility and reached for Yao Waner. "She caused it!"

    Yao Wan''er suddenly panicked, her hands trembled, and half of the drink was spilled out. "Me?"

    "Yes, it''s you," the goblin said to me with a sincere face. "Uncle, I swear to heaven, I really didn''t find fault on purpose. Feng Xue and I came out for lunch. Lin yun''an followed me with a dead face. I thought I didn''t know. When I went down the overpass, I wanted to pretend to meet with me. I took advantage of it by the way, and was pushed down from the overpass by Feng Xue. Originally That thing deserves to die, but I didn''t expect that she was standing at the bottom of the steps and was hit by Lin Yunan. You said, if I don''t help her up, I''m not happy, but if I help her up, it''s not my right? So I asked Lin yun''an to help her up. As a result, Lin yun''an took advantage of this stubble and spent time with me. In other words, it seems that if I don''t promise to eat with him, he doesn''t care. How can I promise? Miss Ben has a master of famous flowers. I''m so loyal to you, uncle. How can I get out of the wall? So we had a fight. Some passing students thought that he bullied me and stood on my side. Lin yun''an was afraid that I would beat him with more people and called some people to come over. As a result, he made the scene just now. Uncle, you have to believe me. I really don''t want to be a eldest sister for many days. You really mean it. Can''t you just stand up? You have to wait for someone to help you? You are directly responsible for the result! "

    It''s the secret of Chu Yuan. Xiao Yike''s mouth is really poisonous. He explains the cause of things to me lovingly, and skillfully puts the responsibility on Yao Waner. But he has to admit that if Yao Waner could stand up and walk in the morning, there would not be so many things behind her. At that time, I thought she was hurt, but I could see her running so far with me I''m so scared that my legs are soft. Yes, I''m sorry "

    well behaved, Yao Waner is really the culprit. Her eyes are so red that she apologizes to the real culprit who is still a few years younger than herself!

    Obviously, Xiao Yike was also frightened by Yao Waner''s innocence. He felt as if he had bullied his little sister. "No, I don''t mean that. Don''t cry, sister." then he looked at me with help.

    No girl around me seems to be normal. I sighed and asked, "how can you be there, Wan''er?"

    "Ah!" Yao Waner suddenly stood up with a light shout. If I had not sat opposite her, Xiao would have thought it was because I touched her * * and said, "no, just be afraid and forget everything!"

    I wonder: "what''s the matter?"

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 375

    "Sister Mo said that Mr. Shu''s family lived in Shangri La Hotel, and asked me to renew the room rate before noon! Now it''s all this time, maybe it''s too late! " Maybe it''s too anxious. Yao Waner blurted out. After that, she was full of remorse and covered her mouth with both hands. Obviously, Murphy must have warned her not to let me know about it.

    I was slightly stunned, but in silence, said: "do you know which room they live in?"

    "6006," Yao Waner said frankly, "sister Mo came out of Susu. She wanted to go in person, but she couldn''t leave Nange at noon. You must pretend not to know about it, or sister Mo will kill me!"

    Murphy, what''s up at noon? It means that I''m warm and scared about the appointment of a lawyer. Murphy doesn''t show it on the surface, but knows everything well. I almost ignore things. As an outsider, she cares so much about

    "no need to go. The room fee has been continued."

    "Well?" Yao Waner said, "have you continued? Who continued? "

    Minrou - I want to answer that way. Look at Yao Waner''s reaction. But when I think about something that Murphy doesn''t know, Yao Waner can''t even know. If I say more, it will arouse her curiosity. Now I have some understanding of Yao Waner. This little girl, her curiosity is not so exuberant.

    So I asked perfunctorily, "you don''t want to think about it. How can we meet outside the hotel?"

    "Oh --" Yao Waner suddenly realized, and smiled sheepishly, "I''m all scared and confused."

    "What are you talking about?" Xiao Yike was seriously dissatisfied that I was just talking to Yao Waner and kept her aside. He said angrily, "what teacher Shu? Is it sister Shutong? What happened to her? Why can''t I understand what you''re talking about? "

    I''m not too lazy to explain, but I think if Xiao Yike knew that I was pretending to be Shu Tong''s boyfriend to receive her parents, ten of them would laugh. Although a little accident just happened that caused us to sit together at the moment, it''s an indisputable fact that we are still in the cold war. How can we self destruct our image at this time? I have a stout face and no good airway: "if you don''t understand, it''s right. Those things have nothing to do with you. I''d like to ask you, what did you do when you didn''t go to school and ran there at noon?"

    "Didn''t I say that? Feng Xue and I came out to have dinner. The school meal was too bad. And Xiao Yike frowned, "our school is not far from Shangri La Hotel, uncle, don''t you know?"

    I don''t know. I forgot for a while. Are you a goblin or a talented student of Beitian university

    Sure enough, Yao Waner was surprised. In fact, Lin yun''an had said that they were students of Beitian University before, and many of them were wearing uniforms at that time. It seems that Yao Waner was really scared to be silly and didn''t pay attention to listening or watching.

    "Yes," said the goblin with a disapproval, "what''s the matter?"

    "That''s a famous university. How could you not be? How could you have students like them?"

    I''m also curious about this. Looking horizontally and vertically, that kid named Lin can''t be admitted to Beitian University.

    Xiao Yi was dissatisfied with Yao Wan''er''s view of her and Lin yun''an as the same thing, and frowned: "don''t look at me like this, I study very hard. As for Lin yun''an, he is a special student. Although he has no special skills, he has something to do with it."

    Yao Wan''er said: "Beitian university can also go through the back door?"

    "What''s new about it? The snow with me just now came in by relationship, "said the goblin lightly." most people think that Beitian university doesn''t have a back door because its back door is the same as the front door. The threshold is very high. Ordinary people don''t have the conditions to peep through the back door. Hum, it has become our national condition to engage in relationship and rely on relationship. The Chinese only recognize two things, one is money One is face. If you have money and face, it doesn''t matter whether you have knowledge or not. Do you think the threshold of Beitian university is high, but does it have a high threshold of government organs? Count how many people in our state organs are full of money and money and corrupt officials, and you won''t think it''s surprising that Beitian university can mix in the scum like Lin Yunan. "

    Yao Waner and I are speechless about the fact that the goblin said. A 19-year-old knows the truth. How can we not understand it? Just, we hope we don''t understand it. "However, there are still a few examples like Lin yun''an in Beitian University," Xiao Yike said with a smile. "You didn''t see his little brothers just shouting, but no one came to help when you saw him beaten? Hee hee, there are more nerds in Beitian University. Those students are just bought by Lin yun''an because of their family''s poor economic conditions. They are just bluffing with more people. If they fight, Lin yun''an knows that they can''t use them. "

    So I wonder why I can''t run as fast as I usually do. I still have two mops hanging. They can''t catch up with me.

    "so, uncle, even if Lin yun''an catches up with you, he can''t do anything about you. Hehe, not only because he can''t beat you." Xiao Yike seems to be reluctant to mention Lin yun''an. After a while, he turns to smile and asks I said: "uncle, where are you going to play this afternoon? Take me with you. I have no classes this afternoon. I haven''t seen you for a long time. People want to die of you. "In other words, the goblin didn''t know about my return to work in Fengchang group

    The goblin is cheeky, and knowingly asks, "what do I want to lose?"

    I''ve asked Xingyu to talk to her for a long time. The little girl didn''t talk to me, but also politely used Chu Yuan to give me a reply, which means that I had to invite her to dinner first, so she would reconcile with me. I didn''t want to argue with Yao Waner in front of her, so as not to mention the original reason. Yao Waner had a bad opinion on her, so she said: "I don''t have time to play with you, first take your sister to the hospital, and then send her back to the public Division, I have something else to do in the afternoon. "

    "Nange, my leg is just a little bit scratched. It''s really not in the way. If you have something to do, hurry up. Sister Mo gave me half a day off. I don''t need to go to the company in the afternoon, just go home."

    "What can you do for a jobless vagrant?" Xiao Yike said angrily: "you are still angry with me. OK, I apologize. Can I always apologize?"? Cheapskate, they are girls. Even if they know they are wrong, they need you to give me a step down! "

    I want to give it to you, but I''m not that delicate person. I can''t think of how to give it to you. I didn''t really want to drive Xiao Yi away. I just wanted to run her to admit her mistake with me. She not only apologized, but also told me the truth. Instead, I felt a little ashamed, and felt that I was really a little bit careful of macho.

    Yao Waner''s humility made me feel more embarrassed. In other words, I had nothing to do in the afternoon, let alone the business

    "Children''s primary school?" Yao Waner''s eyes flashed a strange color. "Brother Nan, are you going to see that kid named kuer?"

    I was a little surprised. "You know bitter?"

    "Sister Mo told me about her and cheated me a lot of tears." Yao Waner asked timidly, "can I go with you? I want to see the child, too. "

    I can''t think of any reason to refuse. Although I think Yao Waner''s request is somewhat abrupt, I can''t see from her eyes whether she is interested in school or bitter.

    See me nod, goblin is anxious, "I also go I also go! Uncle, if you don''t take me, I''ll really go on a date with Lin yun''an! "

    Then you hurry to leave - I''m going to use this word to spray her subconsciously, but my mouth is moving, and the goblin has predicted in advance, and blocked the words, "I''ve put down my reserve and apologized to you, you won''t be so careful?"

    This choked me so much that Yao Waner looked suspicious. It seemed that I had something to do with the goblin. "Nange, you and her"

    before I could answer, I saw Xiao Yi stand up and give Yao Waner a friendly hand. She smiled naturally, but her eyes flashed with fox like cunning. "Hello, I haven''t introduced myself yet Shao, my name is Xiao Yike, a student in the Department of economics and management of Beitian University. I''m 19 years old. Don''t get me wrong. Uncle is my love name for my brother Nan. Because he is Lori Kong, he will be very happy when I call him "

    fart! Who will be happy if you call it premature? I used to wave my hand to pat her back of the head. I didn''t want Xiao Yi to be a prophet. I leaned over and sat next to me. My hand was empty. I happened to be held by this girl. How could it look like I took the initiative to hold her? The goblin nestled in my arms and looked at me with emotion. I said a word to Yao Waner that made me almost walk out of my seat and under the table, "I''m Nan brother''s third girlfriend. What''s your number, please?"

 Chapter 376

    I''m curious. Like Chu Yuan, Xiao Yi doesn''t admit my relationship with the fringe, let alone Murphy, who has a lot of grumbles. So I''m curious. She said she was girlfriend No. 3. Who are No. 1 and No. 2?

    I''m not stupid enough to ask her such a boring question. Yao Waner has consciously taken her words as a joke. If I asked her, with Xiao Yike''s eloquence, I would probably say something out of nothing as true. I still know the girl''s character very well.

    Zhu Danchen''s school is located in a remote place, and the traffic is not convenient. After three bus routes, he finally fainted. He had to stop a taxi and spent 20 yuan to find the right place. The road alone took an hour and a half. Fortunately, I had foresight. I was afraid that Zhu Danchen was too polite, and Xiao Yaojin was too rude, so I took a rest in advance The fast food restaurant on foot ordered something to fill the stomach.

    The goblin is a little carsick, so she complains and blames me for being stingy. Although Yao Waner doesn''t say anything, the fatigue on her face is better than complaining. It makes me feel comfortable. However, it''s not that I''m careful, but that I''m forced by life or, in other words, by the elders of Xiao Shu. You know, min Rou''s indiscriminate involvement leads me to bear the responsibility of the elders of Shu family The huge expenditure of "luxury" in Beitian city is a burden to me. Otherwise, Murphy will not deliberately hide from me and ask Yao Wan''er to renew her house in Shangri-La

    of course, even if the economy is tight, she will not care about the fare of a few yuan. This is just a gesture. I don''t want to be bold in front of Yao Wan''er, because she is very generous It''s possible to tell Murphy everything I''ve done, and Murphy knows how many pounds I have, and even knows how much money I have. If she can see through it at a glance, even if my generosity is not pretended, she will think I''m pretended. On the contrary, if I''m careful, she will think I''m just doing what I can.

    "This is the school you invested in?" The goblin stomped hard on the path made of red bricks. "It''s so shabby"

    this time she didn''t take precautions. I finally hit her back. "It''s not investment, it''s donation, it''s because the school conditions are too poor, so I donated the money I knocked from Zhang Mingjie to here. Stinky girl, I can''t be so open-minded when I meet you."

    "I see," said the goblin, rubbing his head and mouthing, "I''m not stupid, but" as soon as the tone changed, Xiao Yi glanced at Yao Waner and smiled at me treacherously, "uncle, do you have the money to donate here, or do you have my credit? Should you reward me with something? "

    Yao Wan''er said: "what''s your contribution?"

    "Don''t listen to her nonsense," I winced at Xiao Yi, pretending to be calm. "Shut up, I''ll give you a dinner made by fate. If you are poor again, I''ll give you a big board!"

    Because the road is boring, Yao Waner and Xiao Yike suspect each other''s identity, so they have been gossiping for a long time. Yao Waner gave Xiao Yi the reason why I donated to the school. As soon as Xiao asked where I got so much money, Yao Waner naturally mentioned Zhang Mingjie''s collusion with Li Qi and Hong Tao to find the little ruffian + Zi to design me, which is inevitable When I mentioned the bag of feces of the "girl" who jumped out of nowhere, I was scared except for glancing at Yao Waner''s white leg, which had taken off the broken silk stockings.

    Fortunately, Xiao had known the relationship between Yao Waner and Murphy before, and confirmed that I didn''t tell Murphy that she was the mastermind, so I was so ecstatic that I wanted to get benefits from me in the way of "confession and leniency" like Chuyuan. Can I not be angry?

    "Cut, which day is not someone''s fate to cook for you? You have to cook by yourself to be sincere "

    my friend is so ashamed that Chu Yuan is used to it. Don''t say that you are a novice. Even the past Kung Fu of cooking noodles has been wasted. I''m ashamed to be ashamed, but it''s more warm. People say that my daughter is my parents'' little cotton padded jacket, but I think my sister is my little cotton padded jacket even though I don''t have a daughter.

    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to eat the meal I made."

    Xiao Yi can''t deny it, but he said with a smile: "in fact, uncle, I know that even if I''m poor and you beat my board, it''s also for my good. Hey, you''re protecting me."

    this girl

    I know Xiao Yi is not a child. She can even see what I think in my heart. But I can''t help but teach her a lesson "To protect you doesn''t mean to spoil you. You will only harm you if you just run through it." this seems to have no deterrent power. After thinking about it, I added: "but I''m not your father and mother, so I don''t run through your patience. This time alone, I won''t do it again."

    "You forgive me?" said the goblin

    "Didn''t you apologize to me?" I pretended to show my demeanor, raised my arms and hugged the sea, "my mind is very broad, like the sea"

    the goblin faced me, walked backward, and also opened his arms, but his mouth was flat and bright, and said: "since your mind is so - so - broad, why don''t you come to me for so many days?"

    "Who told you not to admit your mistake?"

    "But I''ve let fate tell you."When I mention this, I get angry. "Since it''s your fault, why should I invite you to eat seafood?"

    "I don''t want to eat seafood, nor do I want you to invite me to dinner," said the goblin solemnly, "but to tell you politely, I know it''s wrong. If I think I''m right, I won''t go if you invite me to dinner. Since I don''t refuse, I must know that I''m wrong. People want to find an opportunity to apologize to you"

    I sweat waterfall sweat

    "You are so gentle"

    the goblin seems dissatisfied and coquettish, making a bit of fuss and saying: "they are girls. Do you still want me to come to the door and apologize? I have dignity too. I didn''t do it to vent my anger on you? Although my behavior is wrong, my motivation is good. For this, you should also take care of me and leave me some room for reserve? "

    I don''t understand the girl''s idea, but I''m really a little ashamed, "OK, OK, I also admit my mistake to you. That day I talked a little too hard. Anyway, I was wrong to hit you at that time."

    The goblin was stunned, which made me regret. Seeing the girl''s reaction, it was obvious that I forgot what I was going to beat her that day

    I just want to ask her what practical action she wants, and then listen to Yao Waner frown: "brother Nan, what are you talking about?" It''s her turn not to understand.

    "Nothing, hehe, it''s boring. Last time I was disobedient and mischievous, I was taught a lesson by brother Nan, and then we had a cold war." the goblin squinted and smiled at me, but said to Yao Waner, "but now we have made up."

    What I said was that after the cold war, I let out a sigh of relief. The goblin, is not so obstinate as I imagined? Little Chu no, Mr Chu? "

    Listen to someone calling me, Yao Waner and Xiao Yike are both stunned. They are looking for prestige. They are the female teachers who are leading a group of children to play football on the playground. I met this teacher. When we asked Zhu Danchen to go to the bank with Dong Xiaoye, this teacher drove her there. We had tea together.

    I was trying to remember her last name. I saw that the football was kicked by Gao Gao, and a thin figure emerged from the crowd, but it was obviously higher than other children''s figure, and rushed towards me.

    "Bitter?" A fake boy sprang out of the boy''s pile. I was shocked. At the same time, I had been run into my arms by a dirty girl.

    "Brother!"

    My clothes are OK. Today''s clothes are dirty clothes that should be washed, not my clothes that cost thousands of yuan at work. Otherwise, I''m so distressed. It''s like climbing out of a mud pit. It rained all day yesterday. Although today''s sun is very good, there are still some water in the pit playground. I stretch out my hand to relieve the pain If I didn''t see that other children in the playground were the same, I would have thought that Ku''er was bullied.

    "Ku''er, you are a girl. How can you play with a group of kids? Football is a boy''s game "

    " who said that? " While looking at kuer, Xiao goblin habitually interrupts me and says, "China''s men''s football is not as good as China''s women''s football. Anyway, women''s football has also won the second place in the world cup. It''s difficult for men''s football to even kick out of Asia. Hum, have you ever heard of the sonorous rose?"

    "It''s really a rose." I took the paper towel from Yao Waner and wiped the dirty little face for the silly bitter one. I said with a smile, "what a fresh rose, with mud and dew."

    After wiping the mud off my face, a handsome little face came out and surprised Yao Waner beside me, "God, what a beautiful girl!"

 Chapter 377

    No wonder Yao Waner is surprised. In fact, even after I first cleaned kuer''s face, she responded as she did. This child is like a Cinderella. She is always untidy. In fact, she is born beautiful and is a standard little beauty.

    "Let me see, let me see!"

    Just now, when kuer pounced on me, Xiao Yi was so dirty that he instinctively jumped behind me. This was kuer, and Yao Waner praised her for her beauty. The goblin was interested in her. However, there was a bit of comparison in the words.

    At this time, the PE teacher who was similar to the winter night, said that the woman who was also a part-time music teacher, had trotted all the way to us. Maybe she heard my saying "football is a boy''s game". The woman smiled like an explanation, more like a retort, saying: "Mr. Chu doesn''t know yet? Numerous motor nerves are quite good, and sports talent is very high. Although she is only in the age of grade five, the children in grade six can''t run her. Today''s physical education class is grade five and grade six. There are few boys in grade five, so please ask Fanfan to help. Now the score is two to one, grade five is ahead, and the second ball is Fanfan''s

    Fanfan is the name of kuer. Kuer is not even a small name. It was her parents'' accident. After kuer was stimulated, grandma felt that she was suffering, so she began to call it this way. Kuer''s surname is Ye Fan. Kuer''s father is the only child in the family, and her mother is an orphan. Therefore, when kuer was not born, she had such a neutral name, which is suitable for both boys and girls In fact, I have been told several times in winter that we should take good care of her and not let her suffer any more, so I can''t cry any more. But I can''t help it. At the moment, I can''t help it. Besides, kuer also likes it. I called her kuer twice. She''s good I don''t like listening very much. I used the chocolate beans I bought for her to throw at me once I''m very glad that Zhu Danchen is a natural educator. The children in the school are taught very well by her. They are not like primary school students! It''s sister Dong''s boyfriend. "

    " no, it''s fiance! It''s president Zhu! "

    "It''s my husband. Didn''t president Zhu say that last time? Ask the boys not to think about Dong''s sister any more, because Dong''s sister has already been married. Since she is married, she is not her fiance. "

    er Zhu Danchen is so talented that she has no interest in this primary school. I''m afraid character is the only reason. If she can ensure that the children are not precocious in this respect, she is definitely a bright star in the education field, Now that I have children in the future, I will never let him or her go to Zhu Danchen''s school to talk loudly about me. It is the three slugs I met when I first came to the school to look for the winter night. When I heard them, and the referee''s teacher also came to talk with me, a group of children in the playground were all around.

    Can you believe it? Fart big child unexpectedly also has the dream lover, incredibly also can be jealous, moreover, the object is that ferocious such as tiger winter small night! I can only say that Zhu Danchen''s aesthetic education ability really needs to be strengthened. Listening to a group of boys'' comments on me, what''s not so handsome, what''s long is just like, what''s short, but it''s still too frustrating to stand with sister Dong. I''m only 13 years old, and I''m one meter seven five. "Yunyun, it really makes me feel different. My friends have become big Public enemies, when you were 13 years old and I was 13 years old, my stepmother also said that I would grow to two meters to play basketball in the future. As a result, I only grew four or five centimeters for the rest of my education period. Are you proud now? I''ll wait for you to grow up? And winter night will be one meter seven, one meter eight brothers, talented women, men''s refined, women''s fierce, how to see how to match? I don''t think that Dong Xiaoye would like to find a wire pole or someone as fierce as her to be her boyfriend

    thinking of the criteria for choosing a mate in winter Xiaoye, my friend''s heart throbbed a little bit

    I figured out that I''m not a ''Lang'', I''m a ''Wolf''

    "it doesn''t need to be allowed to be complicated. Girls can''t always compare with boys. Ha ha ha, principal Zhu and Dong Dongdong often do You are a male chauvinist. Although you are young, your bones are rotten like an old man passing through ancient times. I don''t believe it, but now I believe it a little bit

    I didn''t know whether the teacher praised me or scolded me. She smiled thoughtfully and friendly when you said she scolded me. But when you said it, I heard it a little bit hard. Then the teacher waved away the students and said, "don''t look around uncle Chu. It''s so rude. It will scare him. We are still in class. Go to free activities first, and the competition will be continued later Continued. "

    At first, I didn''t think it was awkward for me to be surrounded by people, but the teacher''s words seemed to remind me that I was like a frightened animal in the zoo. The children were obedient and ran away after a hula. There were only two boys left. They called bitter and said, "Ye fan, go, then play football."

    Bitter son shakes his head, still dead hug my arm, simple and simple said: "I accompany brother, go to see grandma."

    Looking at kuer is still a little sluggish, but occasionally there is a glimmer of brilliance in her eyes. I am slightly shocked not only because kuer can communicate with her classmates normally, but also because of her saying "go to see grandma". I haven''t said anything, but she already knows my intention. Although it seems to be a matter of course, it means a lot to kuer.The female teacher obviously saw my surprise and said with a smile, "isn''t Mr. Chu surprised? Hehe, the mental state of Fanfan is much better than that when she first came here. Maybe it''s because most of the people here are of the same age, so it''s easy to adapt. She''s not as closed as when she first came here. Although she still has some vigilance, she''s not close to people except things she likes, but according to the current situation, she will be able to fully integrate into everyone In addition, her current thinking ability and way of thinking occasionally show the same level as normal children. The psychiatrist Zhu asked for her is also optimistic, saying that as long as she is no longer stimulated by the outside world, it is possible to recover through such a step-by-step way of recuperation. "

    When I heard this, I was very pleased. Xu Heng was right. Kuer was upset because he couldn''t accept the stimulation of his parents'' death. Secondly, he was completely affected by the living environment. If the dragon family really cared about her and took care of her, I''m afraid she would have recovered. But they just made her hurt more deeply.

    "Mr. Ji, you still call me Xiao Chu, Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu. I''m really not used to it." my friend finally remembered the name of the teacher before he opened his mouth. "Is principal Zhu here?"

    In fact, I didn''t come to find Zhu Danchen, but it was just a casual question, but teacher Ji''s casual answer was more or less unexpected to me. "Principal Zhu just went out and didn''t know much, Chu xianha ha, little Chu don''t you know? She said she would call you before she left, but she didn''t know your phone number. She called Dongdong. Dongdong didn''t answer, so she left. I thought you were called by her. "

    It''s no wonder that Mr. Ji ran over when he saw me. He lived in my house and said that he was a fake girlfriend and bodyguard. He was incompetent. He hid in the daytime and didn''t answer the phone. If I was kidnapped by someone, I couldn''t even contact you. Do you think you can''t be fired? Although she stayed up late because of me,

    because Zhu Danchen and I have been staying up every other night, so we don''t know each other''s mobile phone number until now. Such negligence is really a joke, but what did Zhu Danchen ask me for?

    I didn''t ask. The summer vacation is coming and the school is about to start. It''s estimated that another 1.5 million should be spent.

    "Or shall I call principal Zhu?"

    "No," I declined, "I just came to see the hardship and the old man, so don''t bother principal Zhu."

    If Zhu Danchen knew that I had come to school, she would surely come back. I couldn''t stand her politeness, let alone her two words, turning the topic to my relationship with dongxiaoye.

    Teacher Ji, who loves to laugh, is stunned. Xuan''er looks like he has seen through my scruples. He smiles again. "Well, I should be awake now. I''ll take you there."

    I nodded, suddenly felt a pain in the back of my hand, but it was pinched by bitter. The little girl looked up and frowned at me. "Bitter, brother called me bitter."

    Don''t say I''m very puzzled. Even miss Ji is very puzzled. As he walked along, he said: "this kid doesn''t like anyone calling her bitter except grandma and you. He always corrects others seriously and says that he''s not bitter. But when we ask her the reason, she starts to get confused again and doesn''t explain clearly."

    it''s a bit strange. She doesn''t like people calling her. " Kuer, but I don''t like her either. I don''t call her kue

 Chapter 378

    "Uncle, you''re not really Lori control?" The goblin is very ungrateful to break the atmosphere. He stares at the bitter child who hugs my arm and says, "why is she so sticky to you?"

    I don''t have a good airway: "I''m not related to you. Why do you stick to me so much?"

    The goblin raised the pink baby face and said seriously, "so I wonder if you are Lori control, or if she is uncle control like me?"

    I want to beat people. Have you met uncle 23-4?

    The dormitory where the old man and Ku''er lived was originally a teacher''s office. It was idle because of the bad situation of the school. In the innermost side of the school, there was a simple flower pool in front of the house, but the toilet was behind the house. Although it was not elegant, it was convenient for the old man to go in and out. For fear that the old man''s eyes were not good at night, Zhu Danchen also specially picked up two lights in the back of the house and in the toilet. What he thought was not good Always thoughtful. The room is very spacious, except for one big and one small bed, a folding square table and a small wardrobe, there is only the inner desk. The desk is a new 42 inch LCD TV. Because the table is too big, there is a crystal vase on both sides of the TV, with colorful artificial flowers in the bottle, matching the sky blue one Tablecloths complement each other.

    The room is decorated by Zhu Danchen. It''s simple and tidy, but it feels very comfortable. Teacher Ji said that Zhu Danchen wanted to buy a computer for kuer, but kuer can''t use it, so he decided to make up for her in summer vacation and buy it after school in September.

    When we went in, the old man just woke up at noon. He was very happy to see me. But to be honest, I didn''t like her saying "thank you" all the time After a while, I lay down bored and put my head on my thigh, which made me want to come to Chuyuan. Because the sofa at home is always wet and cheerleading, she hasn''t used my knee pillow for a long time, but now she''s too much. She even uses her arm pillow

    maybe the topic of the old people is always around my praise, too much listening For the reason of boredom, maybe the goblin just can''t stand bitter and close to me, so he just pulled bitter away from me by going out to enjoy the game. Although bitter sticks to me, she obviously cares about the outcome of the game, and actually goes with Xiao. Of course, she is a little reluctant, but the goblin''s strength is bigger than her

    Yao Waner sits for a while, and also goes out I''m curious that there are only a few rows of rooms in this school. I saw them when I came here just now. What else can I transfer? But the old man said frequently. I didn''t want to interrupt, so I didn''t ask.

    There is no reason for the old man''s high interest, because no one knows the recent changes of kuer better than her. I also like to talk with her about kuer, and want to know her recent situation. So I became more and more alert. Unconsciously, I talked for a little hour, until a sudden noise broke us off.

    Xiao Ji pushed the door in panic and scared us, "no, Chu, the girl with you is hurt!"

    "What?!" I ran out in general, and heard the cry of Xiao demon from a long distance.

    "- Wow - it''s killing me - wow."

    "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Pushing the crowd apart, I saw the goblin sitting on the red brick floor, covering his knees with one hand, and his forehead with the other hand. He cried loudly, while kuer stood a few steps away in front of her with some trepidation. He also carried a shoo Yi Ke deerskin short boots. Seeing that I was worried, the little girl was frightened and scared, as if he had done something wrong, and went straight to hide behind yaowan''er, while yaowan''er was one I didn''t help Xiao to stand up, but I really enjoyed her crying like a child.

    "Uncle! She bullies me! " Xiao Yi can point to the bitter child.

    Ku''er is like a frightened little rabbit. He dare not speak. He just grabs Yao Wan''er''s corner and shivers. I wonder, she is 11 years old, and you are nearly 20 years old. If she wants to bully you, she must have that ability, right? Besides, you are merciful if you don''t bully others. Who can bully you?

    "Nange, don''t listen to any nonsense," Yao Waner said with a smile. "She asked for it."

    "Is there any mistake? Sister Wan''er, which side are you? " "I''m hurt," cried the goblin. "You still say that to me. Do you have compassion?"

    Yao Wan''er revealed: "it''s because I have compassion that I can''t stand on your side. It''s you who fell down. Why do you blame bitter?"

    Xiao Yi can flat mouth way: "if I don''t chase her, can I fall?"

    "Who made you chase her?"

    "Who told you I couldn''t run her?"

    "Did you win?"

    Fine language.

    Yao Wan''er was funny and angry, and said: "even if you can''t run, would you not fall down if you wanted to drag her clothes because of a foul? If you want me to see it, you have to suffer "

    the spirit of the little demon said:" uncle, look at her. It''s too cold and bloody. I''m so hurt. She even hurt me ~, Wow - "You can see that the goblin is really in pain and pretends to cry. He wants to win sympathy with pity and let people ignore her shameless fouls. No wonder Yao Waner refuses to help her up. If she pulls the bitter one, who is not injured? The goblin is so naughty It''s hard for me to scold Xiao Yike hard, because she was hurt so badly that she knocked a V-shaped hole in her left leg knee, because she didn''t bleed because she covered it with her hand. Now her hand is loose, and it immediately rises out like a spring. Don''t talk about the children. Even Yao Waner is scared.

    Xiao Yi, with a big bag on his forehead, can see the blood in his legs and hands. His lips are all blue. He didn''t notice it just now, but he pretended to cry. Now he has noticed that the tears in his big eyes are rolling, but he can''t cry any more.

    Girls, how many are not afraid of bleeding?

    Where do my masters have things like handkerchiefs? It''s too late to borrow. In order to stabilize Xiao Yike''s mood, I pretended to calm down and wipe the dirt around the wound with my cuff. I picked the cleanest part of the sleeve and gently pressed it to stop bleeding. "Teacher Ji, is there any alcohol and gauze in the clinic?"

    Teacher Ji said awkwardly, "there is no medical room in that school. It seems that there are alcohol and gauze, but they are all in principal Zhu''s dormitory. But now, principal Zhu is not there."

    er

    when the goblin listens, the big tears of the bean fly down, and the voice trembles like a sheep. "Uncle, will I lose too much blood and die?"

    "bah! Two drops of blood will die? nonsense! I bleed a lot more than you do

    My family has never flowed blood, and I am still a little dizzy. "

    it must be false that I am afraid of blood. I didn''t expect that the goblin who seems to be fearless is so timid. In fact, I suddenly saw a dirty scene in my brain: the goblin will marry in the future. At the beginning of the night, I will see the next bleeding. I asked the same question, and then I fainted by covering my forehead How ridiculous? What''s even more ridiculous is that the bridegroom I imagined seeing this scene was myself I looked at Yao Waner, who was on the verge of falling, and smiled bitterly. The little girl stared at Xiao Yike''s knee. Her eyes were full of fear. She didn''t say anything. Her forehead and nose also exuded fine sweat. Her face was pale and her lips were trembling. She was obviously going to hand me a handkerchief, but her hands were hanging. She didn''t say anything.

    < br I washed her with pure water and bandaged her with a handkerchief. I wanted to help her stand up, but I saw her small, pitiful look that she didn''t dare to bend her knees. She didn''t talk, but directly lifted her from the ground.

    "Miss Ji, please tell my aunt that I will come to see her when I have time," I said to Xiao Yike helplessly, "now I have to take this girl to the hospital, wash the wound and order some medicine."

    Miss Ji nodded hurriedly.

    Ku''er put the shoes back to Xiao Yike''s feet without saying a word, but I was a little scared. Holding Xiao Yike in my arms, I couldn''t make it, so I put the forehead on her head and said with a smile, "Ku''er is good. My brother will come to see you in a few days. I''m in a hurry today. I forgot to buy a gift. I''ll buy you delicious one day."

    Kuer nodded, but his eyes never left xiaoyike. I was stunned, and Xuaner realized. He frowned at xiaoyike, who was staring at me with his eyes straight: "Stinky girl, what are you doing? Don''t tell bitter what? "

    "Well?" Xiao Yi was shocked to come back to his mind. His tears were still on his face, but he broke into a smile for no reason. "Kuer, thank you. Yes, I mean, I''m ok. Don''t worry. It''s not your fault. It''s all my fault. I''m trying to eat by myself. I have nothing to do with you. Little sister doesn''t blame you. Little sister loves you to death ~!"

    The goblin hugged my neck without knowing what I was doing, which made me almost breathless. I suddenly found out that the princess was right or wrong, which was a bit unclear. However, Ku''er was also relieved. Xiao Yike caressed her head, and she showed the expression that kittens like to enjoy.

    (read the novel to the top) 16977 little games update interesting little games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 379

    "Uncle, will I disfigure?"

    "It''s just a bag on the forehead. I''ll be fine in two days. How about disfigurement?"

    "I didn''t say forehead, knee!"

    "Is your face on your knee?"

    "How many stitches would not look good? How can people wear skirts in the future? "

    "Then wear pants"

    "people wear skirts in summer, you deprive half of my life of beauty! You will be responsible to me then! "

    "Fuck you, you''re going to fall over yourself. It''s none of my business? Besides, for your little wound, you should wash it with hydrogen peroxide at most, disinfect it with alcohol, and then stick a piece of adhesive tape. Hurry up and get in! "

    "Take me in!"

    "Don''t you think people laugh enough? Isn''t Wan''er helping you? "

    "Cut, stingy! But before I speak, if I were a male doctor, I would not see it. If I wanted to touch me, there was no door ~! "

    I can''t stand it.

    "are you wordy

    "Well, let''s go in. Don''t run around. You''ll have to take me home later."

    Xiao Yike finally walked into the clinic in Yao Waner''s playfulness. Yao Waner''s knee was also scratched. It''s a good time to have a look at it together. It''s estimated that he will wait for a while. When he saw the people waiting for the clinic, they were all laughing. Their faces were blushing. The goblin didn''t know whether it was intentional or really afraid. Although she didn''t let me run around, where can I sit? So I slipped.

    I have a keen sense of smell, so I''m very sensitive to peculiar smell. The smell of disinfectant makes me feel headache, brain swelling, and even unable to breathe. I don''t deny that it''s the same reason as Yao Waner''s blood fainting - psychological function. I hate hospital, so even if my leg is injured by gunshot, I don''t want to stay in the space filled with such smell. It will make me ashamed The memory of guilt left me a psychological shadow when I thought about the fact that Chu Yuan was hospitalized. I was so upset when I thought about it. So Chu Yuan was hospitalized. It has something to do with the relationship with Ziyuan. Now, Ziyuan has come back. How to reconcile the relationship between the little girl and the big girl is a problem for me. The hidden difficulties of Ziyuan and the relationship between Ziyuan and the third lady, It also makes me feel that I can''t smoke, but unconsciously I went to the convenience store outside the hospital and came back to my senses. I was actually in front of the cupboard, and I couldn''t help laughing at myself. The ancients were drunk and worried. Now people not only inherited the tradition at that time, but also learned to smoke and help me. They are not good at both, so they are doomed to worry and worry again Give me a bag of white sand. "

    I was stunned by the sound around me. I unconsciously looked at the white skirt pants, black high-heeled shoes with gold rims, black green lady''s cardigan and printed coat. They were elegant and elegant, but the owner of the clothes was swarthy, with rough colors similar to plateau red on his cheeks. They all said "people depend on clothes, horses and saddles". But I saw this man''s attack Pretending that I was shocked, I had no time to doubt the credibility of that sentence, so I almost cried out - isn''t this Xiao Shu''s mother?!

    We are almost shoulder to shoulder. She looks anxious and a little absent-minded. She just looks worried. She just looks at the clerk and doesn''t seem to recognize me. I''m a little shocked and then I react. My friend is dressed like this now. Don''t say that Xiao Shu''s mother, even my mother, can''t recognize it at a glance. I''m not wearing a childe today Lin yun''an is in a mess to catch up with. His clothes are dirty and dirty. He runs around with Xiao Yike in his arms. His tired waist is not straight. At this time, his head is messy, his face is hot, red and sweaty, and he takes off the image of a migrant worker. Compared with yesterday''s deliberate elegance, the image gap at this time is quite different. Now, I can''t recognize Shu Ma''s dress Come on, or we''ll get all the help?! Thinking about this, I turned around in a hurry, almost feeling it. Because the action was too fast, it attracted the attention of mother Shu. She seemed to be looking at my back. Her heart beat like a drum, pretending to choose pure water. Fortunately, only for a moment, she heard her fingers beating the glass table top to urge the clerk.

    Didn''t she say that she went to look for the head contractor named Li Gazi with her father Shu today? Is it around here? But this time, it should have eaten before? I was a little confused. I went out of the convenience store without buying anything. I was far behind Shu''s mother. Of course, I didn''t follow her idea. Although driven by curiosity, I just went back to the hospital by the way. But when Shu''s mother also turned into the hospital gate, my heart tightened, and I kept up with her.

    What does mother Shu do in the hospital? Isn''t grandma Shu in good health? I know that Shu Ma doesn''t smoke. Since she came out to buy cigarettes, she must have bought them for Shu dad, so it''s unlikely that Shu dad is ill. So I can''t help thinking about it.

    There are many people waiting for the elevator. It seems that Shu''s mother can''t bear to wait. She trotted all the way to climb the stairs. The people who often work are good at physical strength. Unexpectedly, she ran up the sixth floor step by step, which made me so tired that I almost spit out my tongue like a dog to relieve fatigue. But when I saw Shu''s mother walking into the clinic, I didn''t even have that mood - Oncology DepartmentThere are a lot of people in the waiting area. Shu Ma finds Shu PA and they walk towards me together. I''m scared. I turn around and pretend to be passer-by A. I continue to climb upstairs. When I see them coming down to the corner of the 5th and 6th floors, I dare to get a little closer. I secretly observe them from top to bottom and listen to them.

    Shupa''s face was gloomy, and his thick eyebrows were tied together. Without saying a word, he put the big paper bag that seemed to hold the film into Shuma''s hand. Then he leaned against the window, opened the cigarette that Shuma gave him, took out a strong one, spit it out, and lit another after smoking. Seeing that the second cigarette was to be smoked, Shuma asked carefully, "what did the doctor say? ˇ±It seems that this sentence ignited the powder keg, and Shu''s father suddenly roared: "what else can I say?! What else can he say?! "

    Don''t say Shu Ma, I was shocked by his roar. Shu dad always feels shy and honest. Unexpectedly, the ferocity has such a terrible side. A couple of men and women who happened to pass by them almost rolled down the stairs.

    Shuma is stunned. Xuaner shouts, "what are you shouting at me?! Are you the only one who doesn''t feel well? Is it all right with me? " Before he finished speaking, his eyes were already red.

    The feeling in my heart suddenly became more clear

    Shu dad looked at his wife, sighed feebly, his tone recovered as usual, comforted Shu Ma and said, "OK, let''s not quarrel, she will be worried again when she sees it later."

    "It''s not what I want to make a noise," Shuma grumbled. "Shupa knows his wife''s character well. He smiles twice, but his face is full of sorrow and sadness. His light speech sounds to me like a thunderclap in my ear. Suddenly, his hands and feet are cold." like the doctor in the county, liver cancer is late I can''t live for three to six months at most. "

    Shu PA can''t talk any more. He purses his mouth hard and doesn''t let himself cry. But even if he looks up, he can''t stop tears from spilling into his eyes. I''m in a daze. Although I saw yesterday that grandma Shu''s health is not very good and she didn''t eat much, I just thought it was due to the long-distance bus ride, but I didn''t think of it "Don''t cry. What are you crying for?" Shu Ma''s smile seems very reluctant. She is not only comforting Shu dad, but also trying to convince herself with such optimism. "What about the operation? Didn''t the doctor in the county say that? When we go to a hospital in a big city for surgery, it''s possible to cure "

    " what he said is that if there is any possibility of surgical treatment, "Shu dad wiped a tear and sighed:" besides, chemotherapy, the cost of surgery add up, it''s not affordable for a family like ours "

    Shu Ma didn''t wait for Shu dad to finish, and then he said:" children have money! "

    "Where does she have money?" Shupa frowned: "she only became a teacher last year. Her salary is not high. More than half of it has been returned to the family. The child is afraid that we are worried, so he won''t say that the money is tight. Otherwise, he won''t bother your niece and move to share the rent with her. Although she doesn''t admit it, can''t you see that you are a mother? The child knows that his grandmother is not in good health and has to spend money to take medicine. He wants to save money and make up for his family "

 Chapter 380

    It turns out that Shu Tong moved to Liusu not only because she was not at ease at home, but also because she was a girl living alone outside. I began to admire Miss Xiao Shu. As long as she was willing to say a word to Liu Xiaosheng, her condition would be greatly improved, but she didn''t do that. In today''s worship of money, her high may only be sneered at As hypocrisy, however, people who know her will surely feel that she is precious. Maybe Liu Xiaosheng wants to conquer her because of her character. What is more challenging for rich people than a woman like her?

    Shu''s mother is also proud of having such a daughter. She said, "Tong Tong has no money, but Xiao Chu has it!"

    Brother, do you forget something important?

    Fortunately, Mr. Shu didn''t forget, "what are you talking about? Mom doesn''t know, don''t you? Little Chu was temporarily found by Tong Tong to pretend to be a boyfriend. Didn''t Tong Tong say that? Xiao Chu is a colleague of Liusu, just working in a big company. He is not a rich man, but a fake "

    " do you believe it? " Shuma shakes her gorgeous clothes, and asks shupa, "is this clothes fake? Yesterday''s lunch, the hotel we stayed in, was also a fake? That Min MI is fake, too? BMW and that old four Rolls Royce are also fake? "

    My father is vague, but I want to cry. Those are not fake, because minrou is real, only I am fake

    Where did you see that? I can''t help crying and laughing.

    "but how can I look at it? Little Chu seems to have a little interest in tassels"

    "nonsense, the tassels are very tall and big, and it''s not suitable to stand with little Chu. What''s our daughter?"

    But my colleagues all said that tassel and I are a natural couple. I have 100% doubt about Shu Ma''s vision. (seeing the novel to the top) -

    but Shu''s father was shaken by the deception. "You mean"

    "our daughter is lying," said Shu''s mother with a flash of wisdom in her eyes. "She and little Chu are already engaged in dating each other. Even if they don''t, they have reached a similar level. You know, our daughter seems to be heartless, but in fact, she has many thieves and is shy, I must have heard that we are going to meet her and check her out. In a moment of panic, we made up a lie that they have been divided. But as soon as we moved her grandmother out, we asked her to find a fake one. She had no choice but to shout Xiao Chu over. It was true but fake. "

    should I admire Shu Ma''s reasoning ability or her imagination?

    "It''s also reasonable to hear you say that. In fact, after seeing Xiaochu and the battle yesterday, I thought so, just"

    "right?" I think it''s more like a surprise to get the approval of Shu''s father. I interrupted Shu''s father before he finished saying, "don''t you watch TV like that? The rich people are more or less lack of common sense. Xiao Chu is used to spending a lot of money, so he doesn''t know how to restrain. That''s why we miss the stuffing in front of us. So, it''s not that Tong Tong and we have teamed up to cheat Ma, but that Tong Tong has cheated all three of us. "

    I don''t lack common sense. It''s the three young ladies who lack common sense. How can they help me? What a mess!

    "You want chu to pay for my mother''s operation?" Shupa shakes his head and says, "no way"

    I''m sorry, but I have to be able to help, don''t I?

    "What can''t be done?" Shu Ma said: "the operation money is astronomical in our eyes, but in the eyes of Xiaochu, I''m afraid it doesn''t even count as a hair. As long as our Tong Tong asks him no, he doesn''t need to ask him. As long as Tong Tong says a word, he will rush to cure our mother"

    "fart!" Shu''s father was furious. "What are you thinking about in your mind, women''s opinion?"

    Shuma was scolded for a moment, "what''s wrong with me?"

    Shupa airway: "letter, I believe! If little Chu is really rich, he must not care about paying for our mother''s treatment. But think about it. If he is really rich, can he see our children? People in the city are no more open-minded than those in the countryside. They don''t pay attention to feelings at all. People like Li Gazi still have a small one in the city. Young man like Xiao Chu, do you think he may be a woman? I told you that the relationship between him and your niece is not necessarily a simple one. Did you not see it yesterday? No matter in the hotel or in the hotel, if you don''t take the tassel, you just sit next to him. From time to time, you stare at him. Besides, on the way to the hotel by car, Chu drives and says that she''s thirsty. Our daughter hasn''t responded yet. Your niece hands him half of the bottle of water she has drunk, and Chu holds the bottle and drinks it. This kind of thing is known to rural people like us Scruples? How can you not pay attention to the identity of Xiao Chu? "

    "You mean he and Liu Su"

    I have a cold sweat on my back. No wonder people often say "withered radish is hot". Shu dad is silent and observable more carefully than Shu ma. Liu Su and I were inseparable from each other since college. Apart from the bathroom, we can sleep together at ease, not to mention the small details of eating and drinking. There are Some things are so used to it that we can''t even notice them. Unexpectedly, these places cause shupa''s suspicion.Shu''s father didn''t say anything, but he said, "little Chu and Liu Su are in the same company class. These are credible, but Liu Su is an ordinary employee. But little Chu is not. You say that the status is so different, and the relationship between them is so close. I say they have nothing, do you believe it? I''m afraid our girls don''t believe me, so I don''t want to let us meet Chu, ah. "

    Shuma seems to be strong, but she doesn''t have any opinions. Hearing shupa''s reasonable words, she is at a loss. "Why do you say our daughter is so stupid? Knowing that Xiaochu is like Liusu, she doesn''t wonder that when I ask Liusu about Xiaochu in private, she is neither good nor bad. It''s a bit unnatural for her to falter. Now, it''s like asking her object "

    " Xiaochu is a good, humble, polite, long-term person with the same attitude. If you look at his attitude towards coaxing our mother, you will know that he is too He is a dutiful person, and he has such good conditions, but he doesn''t look down on us, which proves that the child''s self-cultivation is good, the children will like him, and it''s very normal, "Shu dad sighed," but the key is that we don''t know what he is thinking about children, and it''s good to return to others, but in case he is a Playboy''s master, and the children are just playing with him So we can''t let him spend the money. Otherwise, Tong Tong will owe him all his life? With Tongtong''s stubborn character, unless Xiaochu doesn''t want her first, she won''t leave Xiaochu even if she suffers more grievances in the future. You said, you pushed my daughter into the fire pit? "

    Mother is speechless, ashamed way: "but besides small Chu, who else can help us?"

    Shu dad sighed again, "life and death are destiny. It''s God''s injustice to mother. But even so, we can''t gamble on the happiness of our daughter''s life. My mother knows and won''t agree."

    Shu dad is admirable. This simple and honest man is really caring for his family, caring for them and thinking about them.

    Shuma cried, "what should we do? Can''t you just watch mom go like this? "

    "Of course not," Shu said, patting her shoulder gently to comfort her. Her dark face was full of fortitude. "Just now, the doctor said that my mother''s physical condition is no longer suitable for surgery. Otherwise, she may not be able to get off the operating table, but this is not despair. We can still do what we can. The doctor said that we should combine Chinese and Western medicine, and have a rest treatment. We should have a rest treatment I''ll buy whatever medicine I need. The wheat is ripe, and my family has some savings. The money is not a problem. If it''s not enough, I''ll go out to work after the busy farming. Didn''t Li Gazi also say that I can come to his construction team at any time. I''ll try my best to make my mother''s last day longer, so that she can eat well and drink well. She has worked hard all her life, and we''ll make her last In front of my life, people are so helpless

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 381

    Do you think you are ill? "

    "I don''t know," Mr. Shu put out the cigarette butts on the windowsill. "Just like when I went to the county to see a doctor, I asked the doctor to make up a lie. First, I lied to her, saying it was just a small problem. Now the doctor is telling her what small details should be paid attention to at ordinary times."

    "how about children?" "Shu Ma worries:" want to let her know

    Shupa thought for a moment and shook his head anxiously. "After a while, we came to Beitian to see her grandmother. We lied to her. We simply lied to her for a while. The school horse was going to have a holiday. Then we told her that she had a deep relationship with her grandmother. I was afraid that if I told her now, she would not be able to control it. In that way, even our mother would not be able to hide it"

    "I I think mother has known everything for a long time, "Shuma smiled bitterly." otherwise, we only said that she was a small problem, but we would take her to see a doctor in a big city. She didn''t think it strange at all. She didn''t ask anything, and insisted on coming to Beitian. By the way, she saw Tong Tong and her boyfriend. The only thing that my mother felt uneasy about was Tong Tong. She always wanted to see Tong get married and hug her grandson Ah "

    " don''t cry, it''s easy to be seen by your mother later "

    " don''t smoke, too. I''m afraid that your mother can''t see that you''re upset, right? I picked up my mother and went back to the hotel. Maybe Xiaochu and the children will pass the meeting. Don''t talk about Xiaochu and the fringe with my mother. I think my mother likes Xiaochu very much. The child''s mouth is sweet. I haven''t seen her smile so much for a long time "

    " I know "

    watching the two dependent people walk into the clinic again. My heart is heavy and abnormal, and I know their steps, As heavy as my heart. 23ŁˇŁˇ Super. Hurry up! More. New

    it turns out that Shu''s father and mother didn''t hesitate to ask Shu Tong to find a fake boyfriend to cheat his grandmother. The reason is that they fell in love with each other and were meeting Xiao Yike and Yao Waner.

    "Uncle, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I''m going to call you! "

    I was a little absent-minded and said, "it''s OK, go out and breathe"

    "go out and breathe?" Xiao Yike looked behind me, "but you come down from the stairs"

    before Xiao Yike finished speaking, there was no voice. Yao Waner also saw my abnormality and said, "brother Nan, are you ok?"

    I know I''ve hung up my picture. I quickly disguised it, pretending to be relaxed and saying, "it''s OK. Why do you ask?"

    "Nothing, nothing." Yao Wan''er didn''t believe it, but she didn''t go on asking. Xiao Yike opened her mouth and finally resisted

    Xiao Yi originally wanted to go home with me, which is called to find yuan yuan. But when he heard that Dongfang left home and lived in my house for a while, and I had to deal with Shu''s elder later, he gave up the idea. It''s not that she didn''t want yuan, but that she was afraid that Yuan would stay her overnight. She could only squeeze a bed with Dongfang. You know, the sleeping position of the goblin is worse than that of Chu Yuan I didn''t mention that Dong Xiaoye was staying at my house temporarily. After all, the goblin didn''t know what happened to me at the Qianlong manor, so that she wouldn''t ask questions.

    To cope with what I have now, I feel guilty for my perfunctory attitude towards the elders of the Shu family at the beginning. Shu Tong doesn''t know all this yet. If she knows it, I believe that she will be more guilty than me. I can hardly imagine the situation at that time.

    On the way home for Yao Waner and Xiao Yike, the two girls each said something strange.

    Xiao Yike told me that I don''t need to pay attention to the things that offended Lin yun''an today. Lin yun''an''s family does have some background, but he didn''t dare to retaliate against me. I asked her why, and she said that he, Lin yun''an, was absolutely afraid of provoking people Zhang Peiwen couldn''t provoke. Listen to that, Lin yun''an and Zhang Peiwen seem to know each other, and they have a lot of friendship. I think they are both in Beitian When I was in college, I also felt relieved. However, looking at the appearance of Xiao demon, it seems that Lin yun''an didn''t dare to provoke me. But the demon seemed to have some scruples. I didn''t say all about it, and I was not in the mood to ask carefully - Revenge if you want revenge. Zhang brothers, Liu Xiaosheng, even Mo Yizhi, three young ladies, I have offended such a person. Do you care how much I offend him? It is the so-called debt more do not worry, lice more do not itch.

    Yao Waner has been holding a pen and paper, helping me to figure out how much it will cost to rebuild Zhu Danchen''s children''s primary school. It seems to be an occupational disease, but her professional attitude still surprises me. She not only calculated the school''s renovation and the Department supplement like the medical room, but also simulated a set of management, teaching and research models, combined with local people The enrollment plan has been made according to the living and living conditions. This enrollment plan has an obvious taste of private competition, which serves as the basis for the renovation of the school and the improvement of hardware facilities. That is to say, the school must not only be renovated, but also be expanded to a certain extent. Of course, it''s a bit of paper talk, which is not practical, because she roughly estimates that the budget will be 200 Zhu Danchen''s school is almost in debt. I''m afraid that even if I donated 1.5 million yuan to her, some of it will have to pay back the debt and block the hole, let alone another 1.2 million yuan. So I think Yao Waner is just a lovely occupational disease patient until -

    as soon as I enter the door, I''m choked by the winter night wearing the national football team uniform A neck.

    "You bastard, why don''t you turn on your cell phone?!""Well?" I took my mobile phone out of my pocket, and it turned off when I saw it.

    little winter night smiled and asked, "I slept with Xue Ziyuan last night, but it didn''t turn on. Why did I go to see her again in the daytime?"

    "Nonsense." Thinking of last night''s scene, my friend blushed.

    "Is that with other women?"

    How does sister tiger''s nose look like a dog? I blushed, but I denied, "look at me now. Do you want to see me when I date you?"

    Winter small night this just discovers my this body''s distress, "my God, why did you go? Kidnapped? " Turn to think, if I was kidnapped, how could I appear in front of her? So just revealed a little panic and shame disappeared, taunting: "won''t it fall into the sewer?"

    "You just fell into the sewer!" I threw my cell phone at the table and said with a smile, "what do you do if Xu Heng comes to me for accounting or someone with ulterior motives kidnaps me? Is it necessary to find a piece of tofu and crash it to death? "

    Knowing that I was joking, but Dong Xiaoye''s face still flashed a trace of fear. He was still frightened, but he tried to cover it up. He pretended not to care and said, "it''s not worth killing you. I''d really like someone to tie you up, so our police have clues to solve the case."

    Did ya use me as bait?

    "I went to see Ku''er at your morning sister''s school. She''s playing football with a group of boys. She''s dirty after playing with them." I shook my head and smiled. I said perfunctorily. I took off my clothes and the sleeve was stained with Xiao Yike''s blood. Don''t let sister tiger see me, or she would suspect that I was going to kill someone.

    "You went to morning sister school?"

    "Yes."

    "Lie!" Dongxiaoye followed me into the bathroom. "Then why did sister Chen call me and say there was something urgent to find you?"

    "What time does she call you?"

    Winter night opened his eyes and said, "a little!"

    "What time do you call me?"

    "A little, of course!"

    I turned around and looked into her eyes with a sneer. "Again, what time?"

    "It''s like a little bit" in winter night, when I squint at my heart, two lovely red colors appear on my cheek, and cowardly say: "it''s like three o''clock"

    a "like". It''s two hours before and after. Seeing that I don''t speak, I just look at her with a smile, and she says with shame and anger: "I didn''t wake up when sister Chen called me at one o''clock. I didn''t hear the phone ring. I''ll give it back when I see it When she calls back, it''s almost three o''clock. If she calls you again, you''ll be turned off. What''s so funny? If I didn''t stay up yesterday, would I not wake up today? "

    I''m afraid you''ve just got up for more than an hour, and you''re really awake from this sleep.

    "at one o''clock, my mobile phone still has electricity, but at three o''clock, it''s no electricity. I arrived at school at two o''clock, and I heard from Mr. Ji that it wasn''t long since she went out." when I got off at school, I used my mobile phone to watch it. There was electricity at that time Later, when I didn''t have time to live, I didn''t pay attention to the automatic shutdown. "Did she say anything to me?"

    "No, she doesn''t know anything," said Dong Xiaoye. "It''s Murphy who told her to go to your company."

    "Murphy?"

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 382

    "Murphy?" I was shocked. The tap turned up, splashed all over me, and splashed into the winter night. 23

    winter night finally found a quarrel to get revenge on me. She raised her foot and kicked me in the shin, then frowned: "I''m looking for you in a hurry because of this. Morning elder sister also didn''t know how Murphy knew her. When she called to ask her to go to Fengchang, she told me not to tell you. Morning elder sister knew that you were in conflict with the company, so she told me if there was something in it, but I can''t get in touch with you. Now I can''t even get in touch with my morning sister "

    " why? "

    "How do I know?" "When I called her for the first time, she had just arrived at the Fengchang company building and had not seen Murphy. When she called again, she should have seen Murphy. Instead, she didn''t answer my phone. By the way, Murphy was the same. She couldn''t be reached by death. I asked the fringe to find her. The fringe said that Murphy had just left the company and didn''t know where she was going What, just ask the Secretary to give her car key to the tassel and say that you may drive in Chunan at night. Murphy won''t have any bad ideas about sister Chen? "

    "Bah!" I''m funny and have a good way of speaking: "it''s all girls. What can Fifi do for sister Chen? You said that morning sister Tuffy is almost the same. Don''t worry, it''s OK. I''ll ask Fifi tomorrow. "

    "Tomorrow?" "Winter night discontented:" you are not OK now? Let''s go. I''ll go back to the company with you. "

    "Who told you I was ok now?"

    "You leave early if you have something?"

    "Nonsense, I left early when I had something to do," I pushed winter night out of the bathroom. "I need to take a bath now. Why are you coming with me? Rub my back? "

    When it comes to "bathing", I feel a little red in my face. Obviously, I thought of that night when I happened to see her bathing in a black light in the middle of the night. In other words, sister tiger''s figure, slim and strong, is really different from the weak purple garden? I rub your face almost! " Say, tiger elder sister mercilessly pinched two my face egg son, just red small face ran away.

    My heart is fluttering, and I want to see the shame of sister tiger. It''s very rare. Because it''s rare, it''s very pleasing to the eyes. I''m about to close the door, but sister tiger pokes her head into the door again. "By the way, fate and the East are still sleeping. Don''t whistle when you take a bath."

    It''s strange to say that. Does anyone like to whistle when taking a bath? My brain didn''t turn around for a while, and I took off my mouth and said with a smile, "I only whistled when I was sleepwalking"

    seeing the twinkling of the essence in Danfeng''s eyes of sister tiger''s personality, I murmured that it wasn''t good. Mom, what did I just say?!

    "Oh?" Tiger sister is very keen to catch my casual words, Morisen sneered: "you said last time you don''t sleepwalk? How can I not only know that I am sleepwalking, but also know that I will whistle when I am sleepwalking? "

    I hate the job of police in my mother''s eyes. Although denial is not manly, if I admit that I will probably be beaten by dongxiaoye, I will never be manly again, so I choose the extremely shameless way, "I''ll just talk about it. Do you believe it? Ha ha. "

    "Ha ha," winter night and I generally giggle, suddenly jump out of a sentence, "my * * good-looking?"

    I also believed in me when I was a little winter night. I was so smart that I was cheated again. I really praised: "look good ~!"

    Dong Xiaoye slams open the door plate and knocks it on my forehead. My friend screams and backs away. His slippers don''t follow his feet and his center of gravity is out of balance. He sits next to the toilet, but when he sees Dong Xiaoye''s face blushing, he rushes towards me in a murderous manner. "I know that you pretended to be a fool that night, not a sleepwalker at all!"

    "What did you say? I can''t understand "

    " you''ve seen me * * "

    "Who has seen you? Don''t think you''re a policeman and you can insult me! "

    "I slander you?" "You said it yourself," said the little winter night! How do you know if you haven''t seen it? "

    "Nonsense, you look good, you have a good figure, you know you look good even if you haven''t seen it!" I have the audacity to say: "do I say ugly? Then I''m too stupid. Don''t say that you''re not ugly. Even if you are ugly, I can''t say you''re ugly, can I? Don''t you offend me? "

    While pretending to be angry, I didn''t forget to flatter her. I don''t know if I praised her for her beauty. Her blush ran over her neck, her eyes were wide open, and she asked, "have you ever seen it?"

    As soon as I was about to nod my head, I saw that Dong Xiaoye had a pretty face, slowed down his voice, and said: "I admit that I have no evidence to prove that you lied, so I''ll put my words first. Chu Nan, you should understand how important this kind of thing is to a woman and how much I care. I really take you as a friend, so no matter what you say, I will believe you, because I know Chunan. He''s a real man. OK, I''m done, you say

    "I -" self respect is really wonderful. It not only pinches my neck, but also stabs me in the heart. I didn''t expect that dongxiaoye knows me so well. I admit defeat, not to dongxiaoye, but to myself. "I''m sorry, I see it." I really don''t have the courage to deny it. Although I''m always cheeky, I don''t care whether others agree that I''m a pure man, but I can''t let Dong Xiaoye question his vision of making friends."Then you admit that you pretended to be sleepwalking?" As expected, winter night pretended to be pitiful on purpose. As soon as I admitted it, I suddenly became murderous. As I said it, I was approaching like a god of death. This woman didn''t forgive me at all! Although this is what I expected, mom, I fell so hard just now that * * was split into eight petals. I couldn''t stand up for the moment because of the pain, and in winter night, I had raised the leg which contains super destructive power, but it is straight, thin, sexy and attractive.

    "Calm down, calm down!" My friends boast that they are quick witted, but there is nothing to do at this time. They just fight hard and say: "I admit that I am wrong, but I am not the only one who is wrong. At that time, my wound hurt and I was sweating. I just wanted to go for a shower. I didn''t know you were hiding in it. If you turn on the light, I wouldn''t push the door to enter, would I?"

    "Turn on the light? How can I turn on the light when the power is cut off? "

    "Then you should lock the door, too!"

    "I" was as red as blood on a small winter night. Although the reason was outrageous, it was reasonable. "I always live by myself, but I don''t have that habit!"

    "But you live in my house now. You can''t blame me for not locking the door yourself?"

    "Don''t you want to be ashamed?" Winter night is shy and angry. I forgot to stamp my feet for a while. "I was seen completely by you. Is it still my fault? What''s more, if you see me in it, why don''t you take the door with you and pretend to be sleepwalking and pretend to be in front of me, isn''t it not good to look at it

    Yes - I almost said to leave. It would be a bit bad to say that. I would like to have a look more, but I dare not. But I can understand the shame and indignation of Dong Xiaoye. She was naked in front of a man and crouched in the corner of a wall. The time of a song was a shame for her to be strong and competitive I didn''t attack me, so I quickly got up from the ground, so as not to suffer losses when she abused me later. "You are honest, if I look at it, I will quickly close the door and go out, will you catch up with me? Nah, I really take you as my friend. You can''t lie! "

    Winter small night opens a small mouth, obviously a smothering, thought earnestly, nodded, "who can let you see!"

    My friend almost cried out, "then it''s over? Obviously it''s an accident, but how can a woman say this kind of thing? You really have to toss. I can''t fight back when I''m beaten, I can''t fight back when I''m scolded. I don''t know whether you''re careless or not. I recognize the pain of skin and flesh. But in case I wake up fate and the East, how do they look at me? In case they think that I was watching you take a bath on purpose, do you think my brother will still have an image in front of them? "

    "You -" who knows better than herself? She can''t deny herself, so she can''t deny my concerns. "Then I''ll be seen by you for nothing?!"

    "What else do you want?" I sighed, "or I''ll show you my light shower?"

    Come on, buddy, we need to take off our pants.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 383

    "Or I''ll show you how I just bathe?"

    "You dare to kill you without me!" Tiger elder sister knows that I am a person who wants to face, but I am not a person when I don''t want to face, so she covers her face with both hands, and ten fingers cooperate tacitly. When her face is completely blocked, two eyes will be exposed

    the biggest advantage of a man is that he is thicker than a woman''s face. I know that the dominant power has returned to my hands, and I can''t help selling my darling cheaply, saying: "I see you, you see me again, this is the most public Since you don''t agree with me, can I still be responsible for you? Married you? "

    Originally, it was just a joke. How could you imagine that sister Hu suddenly turned pale when she heard it? She put down her small hand and glared at me. Her teeth clenched her thin lips until there was no blood in her eyes. The anger in her eyes gradually turned into grievance. At last, it turned pale? Does sister tiger really think that?

    I was at a loss. I didn''t think of any way to relieve the atmosphere. I saw sister Hu lift her feet, take the slippers in her hand, and throw them at me. "Chu, you have a kind!"

    I know that I have done a very boring thing by accident

    "where is your momentum and responsibility when you are at the hidden dragon manor?" Sister tiger''s question and the slipper were thrown into my arms. I caught them. I saw sister tiger rush out of the bathroom with a slipper. I wanted to laugh at myself, but the corners of her mouth just barely twitched twice. It seemed that sister tiger was more traditional than me. (see the top of the novel)

    I''m not a fool. How can I not feel that sister tiger''s attitude towards me has changed subtly since long Xiaotian''s birthday party? I know it was my actions at the gunpoint of Xu Heng and some vague words that caused her some misunderstandings. The person who misunderstood me had some ideas about her, but I couldn''t find the right opportunity to explain to her all the time. Because the winter night didn''t show anything obviously, I can''t tell her that I didn''t do that to Murphy Mind?

    I have a good feeling for sister tiger, but it''s pure friendship. I admit, sometimes I have a bit of a bad idea about her, but we are all adults. It''s normal to have a little YY? But now, I can''t explain my opinion to sister tiger. I''ve seen all the people''s rights. Shouldn''t I be responsible?

    However, I have not only seen the purple garden, but also my commitment to the tassels, which is about to crush my little man. I admit that I feel very tired, but I also don''t deny that in my heart, I have some enjoyment, and some shameless fillings

    but more, I blame myself

    the whole process Dongxiaoye just looked at her and said nothing. Chu Yuan and dongfanglian people, who had just crawled out of the quilt, saw that she was angry with me, but they didn''t ask questions wisely. These two girls are too clever. At this time, you should say two words to ease the atmosphere

    "What''s the matter? Or are you going with me? "

    Chu Yuan''s face was enchanted, but it was only a flash by, and he spat lovingly, "what are you going to do with Shu''s family? You''re a big liar, but I''m not a little liar. "

    I can''t help but smile complicatedly. I''m a liar and Shutong is a liar, but shupa and Shuma aren''t they? When white lies are grouped together, it is no longer a joke, but a doomed tragedy.

    "Then what do you call me?"

    Chu Yuan put his small hand in front of me. "Give me living expenses."

    "Living expenses? I gave it to you last week? How can I ask again? "

    After Chu Yuan moved here, she took over all the work like buying rice, buying vegetables, paying water and electricity. No matter what was lacking at home, she rushed to buy it. Even my phone bill was paid by her in the business hall. At first, I was surprised. I thought that this girl was willing to take the initiative to do these things. She was considerate to me. Later, I realized that she was gradually raising my profile Ji Daquan, it''s estimated that in half a year''s time, it''s not the pocket money I give her, but the pocket money she gives me out of my salary. Like a little housekeeper, Chu Yuan''s grumbling is so serious. "There used to be only two of us in the family, two or three hundred yuan a week. But now there are two more people, not only eating more, but also water and electricity It''s also going up. Moreover, the necessary expenses of girls are more trivial than those of you, a man. "

    I can''t help but laugh at her politeness." don''t you use more bags of sanitary napkins than I do? "

    "I hate it!" Chu Yuan punched me in the stomach. Although he didn''t have much strength, the tiger''s momentum was frightening. He had been stuck with the winter night for a long time. As expected, how much was affected by her. "I''m talking about cosmetics and snacks!"

    In a word, the expense of snacks for these three girls is really terrible. When they eat, they don''t save money. It''s strange that they don''t grow meat. However, what is the necessary expense for them to eat snacks?!

    "How much?"

    Chu Yuan''s small hand said with a smile, "five hundred, you can give it without flowers."

    "Well, I''ll give you a thousand, and ask me again next month."

    "No way," Chuyuan tooted, "I want 500!""Why?" I don''t understand. "Last time you asked for five hundred. I gave it to you almost once a week. Can''t you give it monthly? Why do you have to be a little bit more at a time and be so diligent? "

    Chu Yuan blushed, but stubbornly said, "I like to ask you for money."

    "What?"

    My head is a little short circuited, but I heard Dongfang Lianren chuckle out, "brother Nan, Yuan Yuan means that what she likes is not how much money she wants from you, but the feeling of being supported by you."

    "Dead East, shut up!" Chu Yuan bashfully rebuked the East, but did not deny.

    Looking at Chu Yuan''s red face and twinkling eyes, I felt a little complicated, but I didn''t say anything. I pulled out five old heads and put them in Chu Yuan''s palm. Chu Yuan accepted them with a smile and was very satisfied.

    In fact, happiness is just the accumulation of such a little satisfaction. I suddenly felt that to give a person the happiness he wants is not a very difficult thing. I just don''t know whether it is because Chu Yuan gets satisfaction from me or I get satisfaction from her, I like the lovely expression when she is easily satisfied and satisfied. I think I have become more and more abnormal recently.

    "Sister Yee, you live here for business? Is that all your expenses are public funds? " I swear, I''m not upset to see another bag of chips, a can of beer and reckless overeating on winter''s Eve. I just find a chance to talk to her before I go out.

    Dongxiaoye stares at me, then turns around to continue watching TV, and pops out, "when I finish this task, I''ll quit my job, move to your house, and let you keep it. This is what you asked for."

    OK, I admit, I laughed like a bitch. Of course, I didn''t take dongxiaoye''s words seriously. Dongxiaoye will never quit. She just said it like a vent of anger. Since she is willing to take care of me, it proves that she is not so angry.

    Since it''s a joke, I can be a kind of man without any worries, "OK, I raise you, ha ha, I asked for it."

    Dong Xiaoye was stunned, and then he pulled the bag of newly opened chips towards me, just like when he lost me with his slippers in the bathroom, "stink, get out of here!"

    I rolled away. Before closing the door, I saw the catch-up dongxiaoyedun at the door, red and heroic, smiling

    Yes, such a little satisfaction is happiness. Most people feel that they live very hard, very unhappy, just because they ignore the little satisfaction they have received, so the happiness is lost

    But I don''t know if such a small sense of satisfaction will make Chuyuan or dongxiaoye get the happiness that they want at last, which is my headache

    home is the harbor where people live. Despite the rough world outside, it''s always calm and calm here, which cures people''s fatigue. After a fight with dongxiaoye, it''s teased by Chuyuan again Not only did I feel more depressed, but I felt a lot more relaxed. Although I felt that I had more headaches, I felt a kind of optimistic and positive inexplicably, which is really strange.

    I tried to call Murphy, her cell phone was turned off, and then I called her "spy" - Yao Waner. Sure enough, Yao Waner knew Zhu Danchen was called away by Murphy in the morning, but she refused to tell me the reason, just smiled and said, tomorrow Murphy will tell me, and it will give me a big surprise.

    Surprise is not necessarily, because I have guessed the purpose of Murphy''s appointment with Zhu Danchen. Yao Waner is naive.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 384

    BMW was driven back by Murphy. I took a taxi to Shangri La Hotel. As soon as I entered the lobby, I ran into minrou. (see the top of the novel)

    min Rou is still dressed in a professional dress. Her short shoulder length hair is black, bright and smooth. She only shows half of her face. She pulls her left hair behind her ears and holds it with a delicate and lovely metal hairpin. It gives a feeling that she can''t tell if it''s cute or smart. She always feels that what she looks like is different from yesterday except that her skirt is changed into pants In addition to the son, there is a folder in his arms. In the folder, there is a stack of paper pieces that are not thin or thick.

    "The great boss of Chu, unexpectedly, took a taxi to come here. Aren''t you afraid to be seen by the Shu family and help?" When minrou saw me, she looked like an enemy. She didn''t laugh. It seemed that it was going to rain.

    I looked at the tea table where she stood up, and then at the bright glass, and smiled, "you sit there, just for * * me?"

    "Bah," Min Rou blushed and spat, "what am I doing? I am "

    probably because I flirted with minrou yesterday. In addition to her bad attitude, minrou is obviously nervous. In fact, she is just waiting for me when she sits there. After instinctive denial, she can''t think of any other excuses. Yesterday''s events are a little too much for me. After all, she is also employed by others. There''s no need to be too hard for her, so she gets out of the wayˇ° Processing files? Do you have a lot of work? "

    Min Rou was stunned and hurriedly replied: "yes, it is to deal with documents. Do you think I am as free as you? I''m missing in the daytime, and I don''t know where to run. "

    I asked thoughtfully, "do you want to know or miss three?"

    Minrou, hearing the displeasure in my tone, turned her face and said, "I don''t want to know."

    But I said, "I''ve been fooling around with women."

    Women''s curiosity really seems to be innate, "which woman? Cheng Liusu or Shutong? "

    I can''t help puckering, is min Rou too good at acting, or she really doesn''t know?

    "Xue Ziyuan."

    Min Rou''s expression was smothering, and xuan''er said with a smile, "do you know that?"

    I smiled and asked, "what do you know?"

    "Don''t try me out, you will know this kind of thing. When the third lady told me, she said nothing but didn''t tell you, but I didn''t tell you anything deliberately," Min Rou said with a smile as she walked to the elevator. "Yes, Miss Xue, my young lady arranged to enter Fengchang group."

    Why - I didn''t ask. Although I wanted to ask, I knew that Min Rou was just trying to tease me, because she just said that she would not tell me anything.

    But I can be sure that Min Rou is the third miss.

    Min Rou saw that I was calm, calm and normal, and did not have a little curiosity. As expected, she was a little surprised and murmured, "you are a little invisible."

    Nonsense, let your group of people who can''t see through, I will really become your case meat, dish fish, only the portion you can cut?

    I don''t want to talk about miss three any more. Min Rou doesn''t take the initiative to talk about it. It can be seen that this young woman is not only obedient to miss three, but also has a mind. She will never take the initiative to violate the rules. When she walked into the elevator, she suddenly said to me, "by the way, I don''t know if you know something. Miss Shu and Miss Cheng haven''t been to the hotel today. The elders of the Shu family have been out early I came back half an hour ago. "

    when I mentioned this, I was in a heavy mood. I said" well ", but I didn''t even have the interest to talk. Min Rou looked into my eyes, until I was staring at her hair," what are you staring at me for? "

    "Ah? Oh, it''s nothing "

    I''m unmarried and she hasn''t married yet. No matter why, she looks at me dazzled, which is quite a gaffe. Min Rou''s shameful hate can''t get out of the gap between the two pages of the door. After a while, she calms the awkward mood, saying:" when you are sentimental, your eyes are very melancholy and a little masculine. "

    "Nonsense," I chuckled, "I''m a man, don''t I have the taste of a woman?"

    Minrou sneered and joked, "are you a man? I''m sorry, I don''t see it yet. "

    This girl absolutely hates that I touched her thigh yesterday. I flirtatiously reached for her chin and teased her: "I think you know not only that I am a man, but also that I am a dangerous bad man. Otherwise, why don''t you wear skirts and pants today?"

    Rou was obviously on my mind. She stepped back and stood against the wall. She put on a posture of wolf defense. "I''m afraid of cold!"

    "You didn''t feel cold yesterday when it rained, but you did today when it was thirty-three?" I was so angry and funny that I said, "since you are afraid of me, why do you want to come here? Not afraid I''ll take advantage of you again? "

    "I''m afraid I won''t come!" Minrou''s voice was very loud, but she could not hear any courage. She braved herself and said: "don''t try to scare me away. Our young lady said that you will bluff. As long as I don''t offend you, you won''t do anything to me. Besides, she asked me to follow me. Even if you really want to do something to me, I don''t care. It''s just a matter of sacrificing color. This kind of thing is in all walks of life It''s common in all industries. "Money and color are indeed the two most common means of communication. Especially in the business world, the combination of interests is doomed to these subordinate hidden rules. How many men are not greedy for sex? It''s the same with women, but minrou obviously has never heard of it before. Otherwise, what''s the tension? She''s right. The most I can do is to make a small profit. Even if she really offends me, I may not be able to do something about her.

    "Everything is said by miss three. She seems to know me well."

    Seeing that I didn''t continue to attack her, min Ruo sighed with relief. After all, there are only two of us in this small space. If I really want to attack her, she has no resistance, so she was a little grateful to me, put aside her unnecessary posture, and smiled: "of course, miss, she is always accurate in looking at people, but she admitted that you are the first one she can''t understand, That''s why I''m interested in you "

    " Oh I do not reveal the light way: "she has dealt with me?"

    "Hee hee, Mr. Chu, it''s useless for me," Min Rou said proudly, blinking her eyes, "if I don''t even have this kind of wariness, I won''t let me follow you if I''m simply trapped by you."

    Xiaocongming is really useless in front of this woman. I smile and shake my head. I''m not surprised or discouraged. I can''t understand Miss San, so I can''t let her eyes named "minrou" understand me. Maybe it doesn''t make any sense to do so, but it''s just an instinct to protect myself. I''ve been used to doing so for a long time.

    Minrou looked at me thoughtfully until the elevator door opened, and she sighed: "now I have a little idea why the third lady looks at you with great admiration. Mr. Chu, maybe you are really a small person, but you are really not a small person. I don''t mean that you can take advantage of me, but you are just bluffing. There is no real action. Of course, this kind of behavior neither disguises a gentleman nor pretends to be a gentleman It''s very valuable to disdain the dirty villain''s character, but I don''t appreciate it, because it''s hard for me to judge whether you are a "thief with no courage" performance "

    this woman is really poisonous, I admit you are beautiful, but what''s the direct relationship between this and I don''t want to take advantage of you? You ya also have a sense of superiority, saying that I have a thief''s heart but not a thief''s courage? What do you think you are Murphy? Man, I''m just not interested in you!

    Minrou didn''t seem to see my unhappy expression. She went on and said: "I appreciate some other aspects of you. For example, I know that every move of my miss makes you feel inexplicable. In fact, you are very upset, but you don''t write it on your face. I know that you want to ask me a lot of questions, but because you know that I can''t speak, you can''t bear to ask. Remember a long time ago Miss has said such a sentence to me. In absolute inferiority, calmness is 100% disguised. The only difference between extraordinary people and ordinary people is who pretends more like you. If you know it''s fake and unconsciously think it''s true, then he''s a person you can''t underestimate. I''ve been around miss these years, and I''ve also made friends with many people "But until now, I didn''t really realize what she said."

    I don''t know why she said that, but I won''t tell her that I''m just used to being smart. "You overestimate me, I''m a little guy."

    Minrou shook his head and said with envy, "miss three won''t let you be just a small person."

    I looked at Min Rou coldly, "is that her purpose?"

    "I don''t know what the purpose of the young lady is. That''s not what I should ask," Min Rou said with a smile. "But I know that the young lady really owes you, and she doesn''t like to owe others, so I think that the young lady doesn''t mean anything to you, and that person, although she has a strange temper, is really not a bad person. Mr. Chu, don''t worry about it Yes. "

    She''s not a bad person? From her use of the purple garden, I couldn''t agree. Min Rou smiled cunningly and showed two beautiful pears, saying, "Mr. Chu, why don''t we make an agreement? If you promise not to bully me in the future, I will promise you that if Miss really wants to embarrass you, I will help you plead, OK? Don''t look at me like this. I''m a few people who can talk when I''m with miss

    Well, after all, this woman still doesn''t believe that I''m a gentleman, although I don''t believe that

    (read the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 385

    It is often said that the only way to know a person is to give them time to get along with each other.

    Through two days of getting along with each other and the chance in the afternoon, I now find that the dull and honest Shu father is a Neixiu. In fact, it is far better than the smart and intelligent Shu mother to have a Chengfu. Of course, the word Chengfu is used here without any derogatory meaning. It''s just because I feel it.

    My father Shu treats me as he did yesterday. He is not enthusiastic, but he always keeps the gentleness and politeness of his elders. On the contrary, my mother Shu is a little stiff with a smile. She is a simple and sincere person. After she began to doubt that I was not in such a simple relationship with her colleagues, she should have a bad heart for me. Therefore, I only pretended not to notice her disgust from time to time In fact, my relationship with the tassel was the kind she suspected.

    After I washed the apples and strawberries I bought by myself, I put them into the fruit plate and served them to the old people. These two kinds of fruits contain high vitamin A and vitamin C. the anti-cancer and anti-cancer effects of these two kinds of vitamins in medicine have been proved. Although it is too late to pay attention to these, it is always beneficial and harmless to eat more.

    "Little Chu, why didn''t you come with the fringe?"

    I have long guessed that Shu Ma would ask this question, and I said with a smile: "Oh, I have some temporary things today, I didn''t go to the company, but just now I have called Liu Su to ask her to pick up Tong Tong from work, and then come together."

    "Is it true?" Shu Ma was a little vague, because when I mentioned the fringe, my attitude was very frank, and I didn''t need to be hypocritical, did I? It''s not that I am not a fringe, but Shu Tong. When I think of Shu Tong cheating her grandmother, I think she doesn''t know that she has terminal cancer. I sympathize with her, but I can''t help but feel that she is angry, and my heart is complicated.

    Shupa gave Shuma a look of anger and blamed her for testing me. In fact, I know that shupa and Shuma are the same. I hope I''m not fake, but like their reasoning, Shutong and I are really a couple. At least that can alleviate the guilt of cheating the old man.

    As long Shan said, when people are in despair, they all like to fantasize about it. Soon after entering the house, they catch a space and call me out of the room. I sigh, you are not afraid of people''s seeing our little "easy" relationship?

    The stinky girl pulled me to the corner of the corridor and gave me the car key of BMW. At the same time, she immediately asked: "south south, do you know what Murphy is doing?"

    This question is not up to standard, let alone I don''t know. With your little vinegar jar character, I just have to say I don''t know, so I shook my head.

    The tassel letter, and asked: "then what does she look for Zhu Danchen, you know?"

    "I don''t know," I said honestly, "but I can almost guess"

    the fringes show a frown, not without taste: "the chairman of the board of directors gives benefits to people around you, and gives human feelings, and wants to keep you in Fengchang by such means, doesn''t it?"

    I know that the tassel is not stupid, but she said the right thing, or let me some consternation, I can''t help holding her small face, rubbing hard, exaggerated put out an unbelievable expression, "darling, when did you become so smart? Are you really my aunt? "

    "Go, don''t make a fuss, and be serious with you." the tassel is used to belittling me, but not used to belittling her. She blushes a little. She grabs my hand, but she doesn''t flinch it away. She holds it gently, blushes and looks dignified. "I''m not as smart as you, but I''m not stupid. This afternoon, the chairman came to talk to me."

    I was shocked. "The chairman came to talk to you." ? What are you talking about? " I can''t help being flustered. The fear of Mo is not that he is deep, but that he is aboveboard. Since the old man told me that his purpose is to separate me and Murphy, I had to be wary of him using tassels like a purple garden.

    I don''t deny that my confusion is partly due to my lack of heart. After all, I did something sorry for the fringe last night.

    "Don''t worry, he''s not hard for me." the tassel''s comfort to me made me feel more ashamed, but the girl didn''t hide her taste of the relationship between me and Murphy. "It''s not because you compromise with him and decide not to resign, so I think I will hinder you and his baby''s Phil, and want to drive me out of the company. On the contrary, he wants to promote me."

    "Promotion?" I was puzzled. "But isn''t there a vacancy for the assistant general manager in the investment department? What''s more, it''s also topped by purple garden. Is he going to transfer you to other departments? " Mo Yizhi''s old bastard wants to separate me from the fringe?!

    The fringe said vaguely, "it''s not calculated, but it''s not"

    I''m confused, "what''s calculation is not calculated?"

    It''s strange that the fringe didn''t make it clear. After a strange babble, he said: "so, he wants to set up a new working group, which is called" Thirteen city planning group ". I want to be the assistant to the group leader. I don''t know if this group is a department."

    Thirteen city planning group? "What is this? How can I never hear of "

    " don''t mention you, now Murphy doesn''t know. Murphy said that this group is specially responsible for negotiating cooperation plans with the company of three young ladies. The so-called "thirteen cities" means thirteen cities, which is the specific cooperation mode formulated by our Fengchang group. Fengchang group has established and improved its sales system in thirteen big cities The chairman of the board of directors said that this is also the trump card for Fengchang to strive to become the third miss''s partner. "The chief leader of this group is Murphy, and the group leader is you.""I''m the team leader?" I was shocked and said, "wait a minute, you mean Mo Yizhi asked you to be my assistant?"

    The tassel nodded, "but if you want to stay in Fengchang and take charge of this plan, my salary will be increased by three to five times, which sounds very attractive."

    I try to calm myself, so that I can think more rationally about Mo Yi''s heart, "what do you mean?"

    "Me? Of course, it''s very exciting, but "the tassel avoids my eyes and says in a slightly pinched voice:" do you want to accept or not? I listen to you. I know the mind of Mo Dong. It''s just buying people''s hearts and trying to retain you with the treatment given to me. If you don''t want to accept it, then I don''t rarely accept it. "

    Where is Mo Yi to use you to keep me in Fengchang! He and miss three have used the purple garden for a long time, and have successfully pinned me down and asked you to be my assistant. It has nothing to do with miss three. It should be just Mo Yizhi''s own meaning! I grind my teeth in secret. People are always working well. It''s true. Purple garden is Murphy''s assistant. Tassel is my assistant. It''s necessary for work. The four of us are destined to spend a long time together. I can think of the appearance of the private relationship exhibition

    I have a commitment to tassel, and I have the name of a lover. But purple garden and I have the reality of husband and wife. Women are naturally jealous, let alone tassel Knowing that I and Ziyuan are childhood sweethearts, Ziyuan knows that tassels are my confidantes. It''s strange that they don''t have sparks. And Mo also hopes that Murphy will see such a scene, see that I am doomed to be in a dilemma, and constantly hurt the two girls!

    I sighed feebly, "do you want me to refuse or promise?"

    "Yes, of course," the tassel''s answer surprised me, and the lovely girl hurriedly explained, "I don''t care about that salary, but once I have reached a cooperation with the company of miss three, as the main person in charge and the most meritorious official, your position in Fengchang will not be able to speak in the same day. It''s a pity to miss such an opportunity. I don''t want you to stay at first Feng Chang is because Murphy didn''t want you to stay in Feng Chang later. He didn''t know what the third lady meant to you. But today, Mo Dong assured me that Xue Ziyuan is not the third lady. But the third lady just owes you by accident and wants to repay you in this way. There is absolutely no malice to you. In this case, if you are against staying in Feng Chang again, the reason is just I''m still jealous. I admit that I''m naughty, but I can''t delay your future because I''m naughty. "

    I have an impulse to cry. It''s moving and guilt. For me, the fringe has given up too much

    if there is no purple garden, I will leave Fengchang without hesitation. That sly old fox knows the character of the fringe, or he won''t Can use tassel, and it is precisely because he knows to use, I will hate to gnash teeth, how can you bear it?

    However, I am not qualified to hate the cruel Mo Yizhi.

    instead, I hold the little hand of the fringe and gently rub it on my cheek, whispering: "the fringe, no matter you love me or hate me in the future, I will treat you all my life"

    even if you leave me, I will protect you and love you all my life in the place you can''t see You and I made such a vow to ourselves.

    "Who loves you? What a mess! " The tassels had an exaggerated cold war, but they began to actively caress my cheek.

    All in all, we know that each other have some words not to say, or that is the silence of the fringe, let me keep silent now, I have not the courage to explain to the fringe why I can''t leave Fengchang

    such a warm atmosphere even I have some bad thoughts, want to change the topic, suddenly think of the important thing, "yes, there is one thing I think I should tell you. "

    PS: an advertisement for my brother. He is also a novice. He just tried to write a book. Please help me a lot and give me some support. The legend of the Dragon King in a different world. There is a direct link below the chapter. The title of the book will pass. Thank you.

 Chapter 386

    "What is it?"

    "This afternoon, I was in the hospital"

    "Mr. Chu ~!" Minrou suddenly appeared, not only interrupting me, but also scaring me and boss tassel. Damn it, it''s a couple, but it''s like cheating. (at the top of the novel)

    seeing the ambiguity of Min Rou''s smile, I didn''t let go of the tassel''s hand and still held it generously, without good airway: "why?"

    Minrou took the joking eyes away from the pretty face where there was no place to hide in the fringe and said to me: "grandma Shu said that she would like to eat some light things in the evening. I ordered a restaurant in the valley of the moon. The air was good, and she could pick vegetables and fruits by herself. It was just that the place was a little bit too far away. Let''s start now."

    "Valley of the moon? Where? "

    "Well, an ecological garden," Min Rou thought, and said, "is a place like a farmhouse."

    Light, vegetables and fruits are good, healthy and cheap! Is it cheaper to spend in a farm restaurant than in Shangri La or in the waves?

    I was about to nod my head when my mobile phone rang. It seemed obvious and startled. Sister tiger

    "hello"

    "brother, where are you

    I confirmed it again. It''s winter night. How can we talk about Chu Yuan?

    "At the hotel, Chu Yuan was about to go out for dinner."

    Chuyuan said with a smile: "just in time, don''t go first, wait for us, we will go too."

    "Well?" I can''t help but wonder: "when I go out, I ask you, don''t you want to come here?"

    "I don''t want to cheat, but now I have to cheat," Chuyuan said with a certain sense of schadenfreude. "Xiaoye sister was scolded by her boss. Hee hee, it''s not that I want to go, it''s that she wants to go, but I don''t mind following you to eat good things." Chu Yuan is one of my little tails. I know that she wanted to come with me, but she was embarrassed to leave the two guests, Dongfang and dongxiaoye, at home.

    "She was scolded?" See me funny and surprised, tassel very poor quality of the ear paste up.

    "Well, Captain Lin was very angry when he knew that she was sleeping at home all day. He said that her task is not only to pretend to be your girlfriend, but also to protect your safety. Although the influence of Xu Heng''s case has not passed yet, the police are still in a state of tension, no one should dare to be unfaithful to you for the moment, but the possibility always exists, so sister Xiaoye is not allowed to relax her vigilance We should always prepare for war. We should try our best to protect you as close as possible outside the normal working hours, but she is very happy. How miserable she is being scolded "

    " Stinky girl, as far as you can hear clearly, I only ask you where he is, why do you say so much? " Angry tiger sister robbed the phone, "surname Chu, give me the address, I''ll go to find you now!"

    Just listening to the voice, I seem to see her unnatural expression at this time. No wonder she asked Chu Yuan to call me. Think about it, we just had a fight

    I''m a little grateful to Lin Zhi, who gave me a good chance to ease the relationship with sister Hu.

    Hang up, listen to minrou ask: "who wants to come to you?"

    I was stunned. I didn''t know why minrou looked so nervous. "My sister, and my cousin." I don''t know how to introduce dongxiaoye, so I installed a "cousin" identity for her. Tassels and dongxiaoye are smelly drinking friends. No, they are like sisters. Hearing that I take advantage of dongxiaoye, I can''t help turning my white eyes and staring at me. I don''t think so. Anyway, when dongxiaoye swindles the purple garden, it''s the same.

    Minrou reaches for her mobile phone and asks, "just the two of them? Is there no one else? "

    "Who else?" In my heart, "minrou, what''s the matter with you?"

    "It''s nothing," Min said with a sigh of relief. He put his cell phone back in his pocket and smiled. "I''m afraid the room I ordered is too small. In case there are too many people coming, it''s too crowded. Isn''t it mean we are stingy?"

    I wish you were a little stingy. I thought she knew that there were not only two people in my family. Dongfang never went out recently. Although Ziyuan knew the existence of Dongfang yesterday, it was not necessary to tell minrou the need to know. If minroulian had to ask about this kind of thing, it could only prove that the third lady had become abnormal and was seriously invading I''m extremely disgusted with those guys who want to come at me but always make ideas on people around me. It''s just the so-called gentleman who is easy to provoke and villain is hard to defend.

    When we went downstairs, tassel and I, Shutong, were at the end of the line. Tassel asked, "south south, half of what I said was interrupted by minrou. What do you want to say to me?"

    I took a look at Shu Tong beside her and said with a smile, "it''s nothing, it''s not something important. I''ll talk about it after dinner."

    "Cut," Shutong spat, "if you don''t like my light bulb, just say it directly. It''s just a bunch of sarcastic words. I don''t like listening to them."

    I sighed, of course, you don''t want to listen to those words, because it will not make tassels feel numb, but it will make you feel hurt like a knife cut

    "Who told you I was cousin''s?" Winter small night care about in front of people have to call me that two "cousin", take time is a foot, I kicked tired."That''s not what you said to Xiaozi. Minrou and Xiaozi are on the same side. Do you want me to tell her that when you wake up, you will not be my cousin, but become my cousin?" In fact, I''m depressed. I''m two or three years older than me. I don''t know whether I''m old-fashioned or young. The elder Shu family didn''t doubt our cousins at all, just a little surprised at her police identity.

    Dong Xiaoye does not know the identity of Min Rou, but min Rou must know the identity of Dong Xiaoye, but the woman did not expose Dong Xiaoye except for her ambiguous smile to me.

    When Chu Yuan heard that minrou and Ziyuan were on the same side of each other, he became nervous. "Brother, isn''t sister purple here?"

    When I was stunned, xuan''er patted her on the shoulder. It was tacit comfort. "No."

    Chu Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, but she held my hand on her shoulder in fear. Minrou turned around and saw this scene. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "Mr. Chu, your brother and sister have a good relationship."

    Shu Ma has some prejudices about me, but she can''t resist the charm of Chu Yuan. After all, the little girl is beautiful and lovely. She feels shy and shy. She is really liked by others. "Yes, when our brothers and sisters grow up in the countryside, they will naturally alienate each other. Some of them are even like enemies. They don''t communicate with each other when they die, just like you Such good brothers and sisters are rare. "

    It''s no wonder that the tassel walking with dongxiaoye can''t help snickering. Besides me, only she knows that Chu Yuan is a two-sided character. She really sticks to me, but our relationship is definitely not as harmonious as we all understand. Chu Yuan still bullies me at ordinary times.

    "Yes, yes," Min Rou said with some emotion, "I also have a brother, who was very good to me when I was a child, but I didn''t care much about me after I was in high school. I don''t know if he talked about his girlfriend''s reason. Ah, maybe people grow up like this, and now we rarely contact."

    Shu Ma said with a smile, "we in the countryside often say that having a son is for us, and having a daughter is for someone else''s family. Ha ha, a girl is going to marry sooner or later, and her brother and sister are better. If you are brother and sister, you will become strange at least after you get married."

    Dongxiaoye''s eyes are dim. It''s estimated that she thought of her sister who ran away from home. The tassel also knows her mind. She can''t help but hold her hand tightly. My hand is also tight. Turning around, Chu Yuan looks at me pale. He looks at me with a pair of eyes and lowers his head.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I''m nothing," Chuyuan said, holding my hand harder. I could feel that her palm was a little wet and cool. I couldn''t help but smile and say, "don''t worry, I won''t ignore you in the future." As for your character, I want to let go, and I need to rest assured before I can? I don''t care about you! " Chu Yuan''s face turned red with shame. She scolded him, but she couldn''t help smiling. She looked like a hundred flowers in full bloom. She was really worried about that kind of thing. I thought that the ecological garden was a variety of radishes and vegetables, and paid attention to the pollution-free original ecology. As soon as the car came in, I realized that my understanding must be wrong, Because it''s like entering Jurassic Park. The trees are very high and there are many forests. There are monkeys, pheasants and rabbits running everywhere. The most outrageous thing is that there is a sign on the power grid pulled up by the road, which says that there are wild pigs. Please be careful!

    Is there a boar in Beitian city?! Is there a part-time boar farm here?

    Minrou''s words make me regret coming to this place - boar is for the guests to hunt and hunt

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 387

    Isn''t it illegal to hunt wild boars and provide guns, arrows and crossbows? Min Rou''s answer is that wild boar and other wild animals are only open to senior members here for breeding and hunting. The boss here has background, so there will be no questions.

    There is no doubt that Min Rou is a member here, because when I was curious to ask what "other wild animals" are, she first asked my eager father if he was interested in "killing pigs". Fortunately, he sheepishly refused.

    Hunting wild boars here should be similar to fishing in a fishing park? To kill a pig, we need to buy it at market price. In other words, how much money does that pig cost?

    Thinking about this, I suddenly think of a more important thing. Nowadays, the price growth is chaotic. Vegetables are more expensive than pork. How much is the price of pure natural pollution-free radish?

    After walking from the parking lot and climbing the not steep stone step road of more than 200 meters, a building with rich European style like a medieval palace came into our eyes. This is what minrou called the farmhouse restaurant? Which country''s farm flavor?! On the grass in front of the gate, several guests with shotguns or crossbows rode on the big, strong horse and compared with each other''s achievements. I suddenly came back to my taste. Minrou, the stinky woman, deliberately wanted to dig a big hole that I couldn''t fill!

    Imagine how much is a meal here? I''m afraid it won''t be cheaper than the French meal I killed Liu Xiaosheng?!

    My premonition was confirmed when I ordered. When I looked through the menu, I didn''t count the number of circles behind the dish name that I didn''t know what it was, and the menu was robbed by Min rou.

    "Grandma Shu, would you like to order?"

    "How can I order?" Grandma Shu felt uncomfortable just sitting in this magnificent room. Obviously, she didn''t expect to say "light", but she was so luxurious. The old man was afraid of causing us trouble. The picture was simple, but it was more complicated by Min rou. "Let little Chu do it."

    I''d like to take the menu and pick up the cheap greetings, but see minrou chuckle at me and say, "I''ll come."

    Who didn''t see minrou deliberately blacking me? Unfortunately, the three girls reach out to pick up the menu, and they are all frozen in the air because of minrou''s disregard. The three people look at me at the same time, showing different expressions. Winter night is helpless, Shutong is guilty and ashamed, while the fringe, can''t help but beat minrou.

    I want to cry without tears.

    "Most of the vegetables and fruits here are grown in greenhouses, but because of the relationship between water and soil, the style is not much more abundant than that in the market, just" fresh. "Min Rou said this as if to comfort me, and handed back the menu to the middle-aged waiter in tuxedo, dressed like a steward. Instead, he said to him:" manager Tian, just as I had planned On the menu

    "Yes, Miss min."

    That guy is not a waiter, but a restaurant manager?! I was surprised to be able to work as a manager in such a high-end restaurant. I''m afraid the ghost didn''t believe him because he didn''t have any identity background! But he didn''t say a word in front of minrou, and he didn''t dare to look at her with his eyes from the beginning to the end. That kind of respectful and humble look is the same as the waiter''s What is her intention to come to this place? I have many questions in my heart, but the surface is not moving.

    You can think of it with your toes. Minrou never holds her fart! If I don''t know grandma Shu''s condition, I''m afraid that I''d rather wear clothes than tear my face with minrou. Otherwise, whether I owe her this meal or be fooled by her, it''s not worth the loss for me. However, at this moment, I don''t have the courage to look at the old man''s haggard and happy smiling face.

    "Chunan, will this meal be very expensive?"

    For each dish, the waiter will give the name of the dish. The place is poor and exquisite. He will hold a meeting with shredded radish, which is called "gathering of heroes". The shredded green pepper mixed with Tremella is called "Wizard of Oz". The tomatoes and strawberries are cut into heart-shaped pieces of different sizes, which are sprinkled with a layer of ice cream, which is called "zero love". He will make a plate of fried sparrows, and put two pineapples on both sides The human shaped handicraft of boqio is called "meeting with magpie and bridge"

    to be honest, these appetizers are too loose and common, and they have no special features. Shutong worries about my wallet, for one thing, they are fooled by the name, for another, they are because of the tableware containing food. I feel that if I put a lump of shit on that delicate silver plate, the visual value will increase more than ten times

    ˇ° It''s not expensive. You often go to the vegetable market. Don''t you know how much it costs? " Of course, I know these things will never sell at the market price after they are simply processed. It''s just to comfort and comfort children. Before the voice is off, a strong meat fragrance with a big appetite comes. Then two waiters carry a large plate into the room.

    "This is our special meal in the valley of the moon - roast boar."

    Shutong almost cried and whispered to me, "no boar in the vegetable market"I also almost fell tears of heartache, my God, a boar with bright oil, look at its volume, at least it has a hundred jin? Even at the price of ordinary pork, it''s not cheap!

    Minrou has already ordered a meal. Even Grandma Shu will refuse when she orders, which she expected, because this pig can''t be roasted only after we come here.

    The task of decomposing the roast pig fell on me without any suspense. My knife holding hand was shaking. We were not afraid to kill a dead pig, but scared by the dishes that were brought up one after another.

    Pheasant, wild duck, rabbit and deer are just these. Although they are not common, they dare to eat them. The three fungus poisonous snake soup, two Mushroom stewed snake soup and the like, at best, are the materials themselves rather scary. But the scary reasons for stewing bear paw and steaming monkey brain are too complex. First of all, it''s not a crime to eat that thing? Secondly, it''s said that all those things are priceless. Does minrou want to kill me?

    What''s more, the last dish - stewed tiger whip! It was brought up by manager Tian himself, who told us like a show off that this whip is very rare because it belongs to the Wild Amur tiger! And the most rare thing is that it is still very fresh, because its owner was alive and kicking in the mountains and streams a week ago! How dare you kill the Wild Amur tiger?!

    "Brother, what is tiger whip? Is it the tail of a tiger? Is this too short? " Chu Yuan uses chopsticks to dial. Before he knows what the strange shape is in the bowl, he wisely questions the restaurant''s Jerry. Shu Tong, who is sitting on the other side of me, sees Chu Yuan picking up the shameful thing and hides his face behind me. Liu Su and Dong Xiaoye are thick skinned and blushing like blood. But Shu Ma is looking at the crowd with great interest The female''s expression and smile are ambiguous. As for shupa''s saliva, it''s already salivating. No wonder, for men, especially for men of his age, the lure of Hubian is extraordinary.

    Although my dear sister likes the taboo creation of Lily literature, she is still a child who hasn''t grown up in some aspects. What do you think of this? How can I answer this question?

    "It''s a good thing," Min Rou said with a smile after glancing at me. "It''s hard to get this thing. In recent days, many people with good looks have come here to ask for it. They''ve been expelled from the market, but they''ve been rejected. Ha ha, just because your brother has such a big face, it can make the boss bear the pain and love."

    Minrou has something to say. It''s hard for me, as well as Tassels and Shutong, to ask questions. Fortunately, sister Hu is smart and dumb, saying, "the boss here knows cousin Chu?"

    Minrou affirms: "of course I know him, and I still owe him a lot of kindness."

    I don''t know what Chu Yuan saw, or just out of curiosity, he asked, "what kind of favor can the boss owe my brother?" Little girl knows that this meal, I''m afraid, will be enough for my salary for a year or even several years.

    Minrou took a look at me and smiled at Chuyuan. "Your brother helped her to buy a company with a market value of tens of billions. Do you think it''s human feelings? Therefore, it''s her treat. It''s also reasonable. In other words, she hopes that your brother can give her the opportunity to treat her. Ha ha, so everyone is welcome. Open up to eat and drink. "

    The boss here is Miss San. Next, min Rou implicitly tells me that I don''t need to pay for this meal, because miss San wants to give back your human feelings, you want to refuse, and you don''t have the ability to

    is this a provocation or a mockery? A tiger whip is worth millions. It''s enough for Zhu Danchen''s school to solve the dilemma. Rich people, I said lightly, "without me, she can buy long family as well."

    Liu Su and Dong Xiaoye were shocked when they heard the words, while Chu Yuan and Shu Tong were surprised. They knew that Min Rou was a fake secretary, so they doubted whether we were acting at the moment.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 388

    "A hundred footed insect, dead but not rigid," Min judo said: "without Mr. Chu''s accidental intervention, how could miss three buy the tens of billions of dragon family with its original market value? The so-called skinny camel is bigger than a horse. The dragon family had other options. You let other competitors look at it and fear it. Only when you set the dragon family in a helpless situation, can you give Miss three such a great opportunity as pie. Otherwise, with the long family''s contacts and reputation, it''s not impossible to last another three or five years. If you stay still for a long time, it will change. No one knows if it will happen at that time What''s the change, even if there is no change, if you want to get Longshi, it''s definitely not the current price. "

    in China, ten people are speculating, nine will pay, so I didn''t buy stocks, including Fengchang''s own stocks, but how much will I care about the stock market? After the Qianlong manor incident, Longshi''s stocks fell sharply, with a market value of tens of billions? It was a few months or even a few years ago. In fact, the sales situation of Qianlong mountain villa was not ideal, and the investment in other aspects was generally stagnant, which had long had an impact on Longshi. In addition, the financial crisis swept through the real estate industry, and Longshi''s value plummeted, which was no more than its peak. It was not only because I detonated the Xuheng case that led to the official "special care" for Longjia, Only then let some intend to buy their opponent to look but timid, but the long family which is full of holes originally looks like chicken ribs, let a person have to hesitate.

    The third young lady is an exception. She has seen the prospect of the long family for a long time. In that year, she cooperated in the development of Qianlong mountain villa and paid no money to claim power. She knew that the plan was gaudy, the rich were richer, the poor were poorer. Although this is the current trend of social development, it is difficult to popularize the high-level consumption level of Beitian city in just a few years It is said that this plan was first put forward by the government. How can those who only want to rely on their achievements for a while and only have political future think about whether you will lose or earn in the future? When the house is built, their goal has been achieved, and so has Miss San. She is willing to invest behind the scenes, knowing that the prospect is not right, in order to become a big creditor of Longshi in the future, so as to annexe it and find a harbor for her to enter the domestic market. From this point of view, like other competitors, she wants to play swallow And, but the starting point is different, so she doesn''t mind losing some benefits. Besides, she has an advantage that other competitors don''t have - today''s cooperation with Fengchang group!

    Although the third young lady didn''t say that she would definitely choose Fengchang as the object of cooperation, I have the feeling that now I am just a gimmick, so-called giving 20% of the capital, just a gimmick to publicize her third young lady''s gratitude map and publicity atmosphere, just like her purchase of Longshi as a compassionate person, she created favorable conditions by using public opinion , and the cooperation with Fengchang, who has a good reputation, will also stimulate the rebound of Longshi, who has changed her new boss, in the stock market to a certain extent - her copy is very beautiful.

    I''m afraid that there are some reasons for Longshan''s opinion on me. That is to say, I have no way to ask Longshan for help. I''ve become the prey of Miss San alone. I''m not only dying fast, but I can''t even think about not dying.

    As long Shan said, the third lady is just a businessman, a businessman who is good at camouflage and shaping himself.

    I don''t believe she really thanks me!

    Therefore, I don''t deny min Rou''s words. In the name of physical discomfort, I use tea instead of wine. I was about to respect Shu''s father, but when I saw him and Shu''s mother staring at each other, their eyes were clear and clearly written with the words "it is so." my brother was shocked and called out "my mother" - now I''m not a big man, just a small employee. Don''t say they don''t believe me, I''m afraid it''s just me My sister doesn''t believe it!

    "Brother, do you really buy a big company for others? How come I never knew you were so good? "

    I''m not a cow, I''m a fucking pig! Grass, it''s OK. Which door is deep with min Rou?! Make Shu father and Shu mother misunderstood more deeply!

    Minrou is smart like a fox. She can''t see that I''m in a bad mood. She probably thought that the reason why I''m upset is that she said three words of "three young ladies" in front of the public, so she said, "Mr. Chu, are these dishes enough to eat? Would you like two more? "

    "No, no, no," said Grandma Shu hurriedly. "The whole pig can''t eat it. Isn''t it a waste to order any more?"

    Shupa and Shuma are also busy pushing away. I''m smoldering and trying to make trouble for her. He says, "I want to stew fish whip with civet cat, do you have one?"

    I casually said that I vaguely remember a line I heard when I was a child in Jackie Chan''s police story.

    As expected, minrou''s delicate brows are screwed together. "Stewed fish whip with civet cat? Do you have one? " "Do you have" is to ask the restaurant manager.

    "A fish whip is a fingernail whip?" Manager Tian nodded: "no, but we have all the materials. We can do it."

    Shit, can you do it all? I don''t know if "water fish" is "turtle" at all, and I''m embarrassed to be talkative at this time. Damn, rich people can''t be underestimated by people like us.

    Minrou said lightly, "then do it."

    "Yes, Miss min."

    The manager bows and retreats, listening to Chu Yuan mumbling, "fish whip? Brother, you haven''t told me, is this tiger whip a tiger tail? What a strange shape "Ya whole stew, of course, the shape is strange! You didn''t see it? There are still two eggs hanging below. I don''t want to explain, let alone the tassels. Min rougang is about to open his mouth. I gave her a fierce look and raised the bright meat cutter in my hand. She was forced by my momentum and kept silent wisely - dare to teach my sister bad, I don''t want to fight with you! Don''t think I can''t tease you with your skirt on!

    "What you eat is what you eat. Why do you ask so much?" It''s still elder sister tiger who is straightforward. After grabbing the knife in my hand, I went to give her opposite sex to the eunuch. That poor tiger has been eunuch for a long time. It should be said that elder sister tiger cruelly cut his little brother to pieces.

    Tiger sister even took meat to Chu Yuan and served it to Liu Su and Shu Tongsheng. They were ashamed. They didn''t look at the soup. They looked at me first, then waved their hands in red face.

    "I don''t want to. Let Nan give it to Chunan."

    "Don''t give me Sheng Ma. You give dad a bowl to taste. Grandma also has some. It''s a tonic, but you can''t eat more."

    "Why can''t you eat more?" My dear sister picked up a small piece and chewed it in her mouth. "It''s delicious, and the meat is delicious"

    Shutong is an educator, but at this moment, she doesn''t even have the courage to look at Chuyuan. She went straight under the table, and I almost couldn''t help reminding her that although there was no tiger whip, there was a human whip

    off At the key moment, I still have to see Shu ma. She''s from here. What haven''t you seen? Smile to Chu Yuan said: "this thing ah, women eat too much is useless, men eat is a big tonic."

    "Is it?" Chu Yuan is absolutely a qualified and intimate little sister in front of outsiders. Turning to Dong Xiaoye, she said, "sister Xiaoye, please leave some for my elder brother. He has a lot of things these days. He is very tired and just makes up for it."

    Everyone looked at me. On a small winter night, she had eaten a bowl, wiped her mouth with one hand, and rushed to the big "Ying" bowl with the other hand. When she saw my eyes were strange, she blushed like blood, and she heard Shu Ma''s humorous words: "look, it''s been mended"

    min Rou said that I didn''t have to spend money on this meal, but the restaurant owner treated us, and Shu''s elders were no longer polite. Compared with yesterday, their stomachs were more pleasant The mouth is obviously much better. I think it''s mostly the contribution of sister tiger. Because of her, the atmosphere is so lively. Although sister tiger''s character sometimes gives people headaches, it''s more lovely.

    Instead, I have no appetite. Listen to minrou''s blathering, saying that bear''s paw and tiger''s whip are either steamed or stewed. They all told the restaurant in advance. I feel as if I was on pins and needles. I''m not comfortable all over. Didn''t the woman tell me and the tassel that grandma Shu wanted something light, so she came here? But now, it seems that grandma Shu never said that. It''s more like she encouraged grandma Shu to eat some light

    min Rou really lured me here on purpose. What''s her purpose? Is it really miss three''s treat to thank me? Then why didn''t miss three show up on her own?

    With these problems in her stomach, there''s really no place to stuff food. She just ate the tiger whip in the big silver bowl with meat and soup. She tossed for more than four hours last night. It''s time to mend it It''s too noisy. She told us and went out to talk on the phone. It''s no wonder that Shu''s father just tasted and stopped yesterday. Maybe the results of grandma Shu''s examination in the hospital in the afternoon stimulated him. He didn''t drink less tonight, but his mother''s persuasion was in vain. Plus the tassels and the little winter night, he was drunk for a long time The voice is more unbearable, constantly boasting to me about his baby daughter. He knows that we are fake lovers, and so on. He pretends that he wants us to make a fake come true. How can Shutong not feel that the tassel is drunk? But in the presence of grandma, I can''t find out what I have to say, so I have to be ashamed and angry to ask Shu dad to say a few words less. However, Shu dad is more and more talkative. At last, Shu Ma and Shu Nai are also involved in the conversation. It''s like a quarrel. In such an atmosphere, min Rou is able to take a quiet file from the quarrel, but she is also absolutely unable to communicate with others on the phone.

    It''s not like people with status and status have a banquet in a high-end restaurant. It''s more casual and noisy than the dinner of our comprehensive group.

    Everyone chatted so much that there was a quarrel outside the door that I didn''t realize it. I heard the noise. I was about to get up to see what happened. The door was suddenly pushed open. Manager Tian turned his back to us and staggered back in. Everyone could not help but gasp in amazement.

    "I''m really sorry to disturb all the guests. I''m sorry, I''m sorry," said manager Tian, who was about to quit the door while apologizing, but the door was obviously blocked. Then manager Tian said in embarrassment, "Mr. Liu, it would be disrespectful of you to do so."

 Chapter 389

    Mr Liu? The faces of Shutong and Liusu suddenly changed. Like me, they didn''t see each other, so they first heard the uncomfortable taste. Then they listened to the voice that we didn''t know and said with a gentle tone that we knew: "manager Tian''s words are a little bit too much. I''m just surprised. I offered 1.5 million yuan, the Northeast Tiger whip that your club would not love. It''s the tiger whip of the northeast tiger Which friend has such a happy mouth? Ha ha, manager Tian, don''t worry. I never mean to stir up trouble. I just want to know the friend who is older than me. Isn''t that the purpose of your club? "

    Club? I''m a little confused. Isn''t this place a restaurant for growing melons, vegetables and animals? I haven''t smacked the smell yet. The people outside the door have walked into our room with a big swagger. I was stunned and he was stunned.

    It''s Liu Xiaosheng, Shu Tong''s "ex man". He was surprised to see me, but I wasn''t surprised to see him, or I was already surprised when I heard his voice. Now I''m surprised to follow him!

    "Brother, will you stop playing? Beitian city is not big for your face. Don''t let Sister Li see your joke, OK? " Is trying to dissuade Liu Xiaosheng''s girl to say half, saw me, unbelievably rubbed his eyes, saw me smile, she surprised: "Nange?! Why are you?! "

    This girl is no one else. It''s Liu Xingyu, Liu Xiaosheng''s sister! What surprised me was the three handsome men with star faces behind the star rain - Guo Xiang, Zhang Mingjie and Zhang Peiwen! Add Liu Xiaosheng, the whole new version of F4 ah

    Guo enjoys fighting for love, and Zhang Peiwen can''t be matched. How can they get together? What''s more, the relationship between zhangjialiu family and Xingyu family should be very delicate? I''m the one who is not virtuous. I can''t help but pay attention to it. Is it true that Lao Guo is a matchmaker who has been thrown across the wall when his husband and wife enter the cave? Fuck, if you lose it, you will lose it. Why do you stand on the opposite side of your brother!

    Liusu, Shutong, dongxiaoye, these three girls don''t know Xingyu. Chu Yuan knows Liu Xiaosheng, but she also knows Liu Xiaosheng. Seeing Guo Xiang is also there, her face is suddenly overcast. Xingyu greets her. She snorts coldly and turns her face away. She doesn''t even pay attention to Xingyu. It''s not embarrassing. Guo Xiang shakes her head and laughs bitterly at me, but doesn''t say a word. On such occasions, even if there is a word It''s really inconvenient for him to say.

    Liu Xiaosheng looked at me and Shutong, who had evaded his eyes and had a cold attitude, with a somewhat complicated look in his eyes. Then he glanced around for a week and smiled at me: "I said who has such a big face, it was Miss Mo of Fengchang group."

    Miss Mo? I was so shocked that I realized why Liu Xiaosheng came up with such a sentence and replied with a smile: "Mr. Liu is joking. Miss Mo is not here."

    "Well?" Don''t talk about Liu Xiaosheng. Zhang Mingjie, who is about to come and say hello, hears his words. His body can''t help but pause. Then he sees Liu Xiaosheng staring at me. His tone is deep: "isn''t Miss Mo? Why are you here, chushao? "

    I can''t help laughing and saying, "why can''t I be here?"

    Beside Liu Xiaosheng, there is a beautiful girl holding his arm. She has light make-up, long hair Cape, a white shirt with an open collar, a red vest, white tights, and a pair of red riding boots. She is curvy and sexy. She should be the "Sister Li" mentioned by Xingyu just now? The girl frowned and looked at us. Except for a little curiosity in her eyes, all the rest were disdainful. It''s no wonder that only by looking at her clothes, she knew that she was a charming and habitual daughter. Then looking at our clothes, it was quite a common person. The difference in rank was too wide. She asked Liu Xiaosheng, "who is he?"

    Liu Xiaosheng didn''t answer, but smiled at me with such humility that anyone could see it was contempt. "The members of yuezhigu club are not high-ranking political officials, celebrities in the entertainment circle, or at least hundreds of millions of business tycoons, and Chu Shao you"

    I''m not afraid of anything, I''m afraid that Liu Xiaosheng will tear me down! If grandma Shu knew that Shu Tong lied to her, she could not be more sad. If her father and mother Shu knew that Liu Xiaosheng was the so-called boyfriend she used to perfunctory them, they would probably die of anger. Because Liu Xiaosheng would not do anything to make them feel happy in order to embarrass me!

    My eyebrows are stretched out, but the eyebrow roots in the skin are all tied into a ball, and I said, "is that very important?"

    "Doesn''t that matter?" Liu Xiaosheng once again ignored the question of the woman beside him and asked me, "why is Chu Shao standing here without being a member?"

    The provocation at this point is that shupa and Shuma also heard that Liu Xiaosheng was deliberately targeting me. Shutong didn''t need to say anything. Teng stood up and blocked me behind, angrily saying, "what do you mean, Liu Xiaosheng?"

    Liu Xiaosheng was not touched by Shu Tong''s wrath, and smiled lightly: "I''m not interested, just curious about why you are here. Manager Tian, is it your yuezhigu club that has lowered Xiaosheng''s gaze from the three elders of Shu family, without concealing his contempt at all?" it''s too much to be lowered at once? "

    Shupa and Shuma are from the countryside. They have a straight heart and no city. They can''t hang their faces. However, the extra sense of inferiority makes them feel tied up. Instead of refuting, they sit down and avoid Liu Xiaosheng''s eyes. This time, even the fringe can''t help but stand up and scold. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by the hottest winter night."Give it to Chunan. Don''t make trouble." Tiger sister whispered a word to Liu Xiaosheng. I''m really grateful. If Liu Xiaosheng and Liu Xiaosheng quarrel, it''s not only easy to expose my real identity, but also the real relationship between me and Liu Xiaosheng. There''s no room for recovery. Tiger sister is a policeman. She has a delicate mind.

    "Yes, even people like you can put it in. The quality here is not high."

    Don''t talk about Liu Xiaosheng, even I can''t help but be shocked. Because this sharp and mean sentence came from the mouth of Chu Yuan. You should know that this girl never dare to talk in front of people, let alone quarrel. Liu Xiaosheng''s face sank and glared at him angrily. Chu Yuan lost his momentum and hid behind me, but still stared at Liu Xiaosheng in fear Pity and love.

    I laugh in my heart, not because of Chu Yuan, but because of Liu Xiaosheng''s naked ridicule. It''s totally different from Liu Xiaosheng, who I used to know. Before, he was a man with a city, and he would never easily expose his emotions. I think he was wronged by us at the beginning of a French meal, but he could still smile at the check-out. It can be seen that today''s him doesn''t It gives me a chance to have my usual sense, especially when he just said something so stupid.

    "I''m young and don''t know how to speak politely. I hope Mr. Liu doesn''t blame me. Ha ha, as for whether it''s low-grade or high-grade, to be honest, I''m not very clear," I said modestly on my face. "This question is still to ask manager Tian. Ha ha, actually I''m a guest today. As for who is the host of this meal, manager Tian should be more clear than me."

    "This" manager Tian panicked and burst into a sweat. Unexpectedly, I used Liu Xiaosheng''s question to test him.

    Yes, no matter his answer is miss three or min Rou, no matter what Liu Xiaosheng will continue to ask him, it''s something I want to know. I''m extremely proud. If I were Liu Xiaosheng, I would never ask manager Tian why Chu Nan would appear in the valley of the moon club just now. Isn''t it obvious? Since I''m not qualified, I''ve already appeared here, and I''ve eaten the tiger whip he''s been dreaming of, so it''s not Murphy who brought me in, it must be someone else who brought me in. Since the master''s house is not me, Liu Xiaosheng''s fault is obviously the wrong person.

    Liu Xiaosheng lost his cool thinking, probably because he met Shu Tong accidentally. After all, he spent more than half a year pursuing her

    "Mr. Chu is our boss''s friend."

    "Your boss''s friend?!" Liu Xiaosheng was shocked. Guo Xiang, Xing Yu and Zhang Zhang''s brother had the same expression. If you can tell the difference, Guo Xiang obviously relieved me, and Zhang Mingjie was more surprised than Liu Xiaosheng.

    "Yes," whether Liu Xiaosheng would like to or not, his question now is completely aimed at manager Tian. Manager Tian smiled bitterly and had to answer for me. "Mr. Chu is indeed not a member here. Today''s meal was invited by our boss."

    Liu Xiaosheng didn''t know whether he was jealous or envious. In a word, he was unbelievable. "Your boss?! Invite him on his own initiative! "

 Chapter 390

    "Your boss?! Invite him on his own initiative! "

    "Yes," manager Tian said, "Mr. Liu offered 1.5 million yuan to buy the Amur tiger whip. The boss declined to say that it was a gift, not an excuse to raise the price."

    Liu Xiaosheng stared at me like a new acquaintance. His tongue was knotted. "It was for him?"

    Seeing manager Tian nodding, in fact, I was more surprised than Liu Xiaosheng, but I couldn''t show it. He said with a smile, "Mr. Liu has no luck with his mouth. He came five minutes earlier and can taste a piece of broth. Now, I chew even the bones!".!! Super. Hurry up! More. New "

    since the boss here is Miss San, manager Tian''s words prove the relationship between me and miss San. If Liu Xiaosheng didn''t believe the rumors about cooperation concessions recently, it''s no longer true. I''m relieved. This guy can''t expose my real identity any more, because in his opinion, I should be more mysterious than Miss San.

    Sure enough, Liu Xiaosheng is silent.

    The girl in that cool dress is a little anxious. "Xiaosheng, you are just saying something. Who is he? Do you know each other? "

    Liu Xiaosheng''s great place is here. He just made a mistake and ate a turtle. Instead, he calmed down. His face turned over like a page. In the sky, he was like an enemy. Now he is like a brother in the same spirit. "Song''er, let me introduce you to my friend, Chunan"

    "are you Chunan?" The girl''s eyes brightened. "The Chunan of Fengchang group? I know you. My father often talks about you recently. "

    Your dad? Who? "My name is Li Song, a female friend of Xiaosheng," I said blankly. "The girl put away her previous contempt, held out her small hand in white gloves, admired three times and said gratefully," my father is Li Xinghui of blue city real estate. "

    "It turned out to be Dong Li''s daughter. Nice to meet you. Nice to meet you." I was surprised, not because she was Li Xinghui''s daughter, but because she was Liu Xiaosheng''s girlfriend. She just dumped Shu Tong and was sentenced to death by Murphy. In just a few days, she became intimate with Li Song. Are the beautiful girls in the world as common as pork in the vegetable market? Can you buy them if you have money? And as for Li Xinghui''s pride as a primitive person, is this girl his own daughter? I took a peek at Shu Tong. There was no anger in her eyes, only self mocking and congratulation. Indeed, how could a person like Liu Xiaosheng really mean to a Cinderella like her? Whether she gave up Liu Xiaosheng or Liu Xiaosheng gave up her, it is a kind of luck for Shu Tong.

    "I''m lucky to meet you." except for three points of admiration and six points of gratitude, the last distraction in Li Song''s eyes was disappointment. "I''ve long wanted to know the great hero my father praised. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Thank you for saving my father''s life."

    It''s better to be famous than to meet each other. In particular, there are references at the level of Liu Xiaosheng, Guo Xiang, and the Zhangjia brothers on the opposite side. No wonder Li song is disappointed, but only because she expects too much.

    "Where is your father''s blessing? God bless you. It has nothing to do with me. I am no hero. I should be the most embarrassed that night. Ha ha."

    Li Song said with a smile, "you are very modest and interesting."

    "Miss Muzan, I''m ashamed. Ouch!" Chu Yuan''s stinky girl saw me joking with Li Song. She pinched me hard at my waist. On the other hand, I saw that tassel, Shutong and dongxiaoye were not dissatisfied with each other. My friend acted and was a bit involved in the drama. I really felt that I was a young man and pretended to act unconsciously. I was really ashamed. I coughed and covered it up, and then turned to Liu Xiaosheng and said, "I haven''t either I thought that I would meet young master Zhang, the son of Liu Gongzi here. "If I knew that I would meet you in the morning, I would not come!

    Zhang Mingjie was just like Liu Xiaosheng. He thought Murphy was there. He was a little flustered. The relationship between Murphy and tension was sensitive. Even if Zhang Mingjie did not bother Murphy''s dinner party, he would be misled by Murphy. He would be afraid of it. He managed to get his mood right. Now he finally got the chance to talk. "Ha ha, we are idle and bored Come and hunt together. "

    Men have a natural yearning for guns. When min Rou mentioned hunting, Shu dad was a little impatient. At this time, alcohol burned his nerves. That shyness had already flown to the sky. He said excitedly, "hunting wild boar?"

    "A boar is like a piece of meat with long legs. It just runs after me. What''s the point? If we want to play, we''ll play exciting, so we''re late. "Liu Xiaosheng proudly shook his head and waved his hand, deliberately setting off the atmosphere. He sank his voice and said," our goal is not a boar, it''s a wolf. "

    "Wolf?!" I''m almost out of shape. Is this valley of the month a zoo? Why even wolves?!

    Liu Xiaosheng appreciated the panic expression of a group of girls and added with a smile: "this is one of the most exciting games in the valley of the moon. If you put the hungry wolves in the hunting area for two days, you will not worry that they will not come to attack humans."

    "That''s not very dangerous," Shuma said

    "What''s the point of a unilateral massacre?" Li song was polite to me, but despised others. He sneered: "danger is for those who have no courage. What we pursue is this kind of stimulation, which is always in danger, but always comes back from the dead." The girl''s eyes swept 180 degrees, and she gave us all the trademark of "no gall color". As the saying goes, wine makes people gall up. Both dongxiaoye and shupa are not satisfied.The thrill that the rich pursue is beyond our understanding. We think it''s very entertaining to go to the zoo, but others want to fight with the animals in the cage. Is Altman really happy when he beats the little monster? I guess Li Song didn''t really have the heart of an exciting general, but he was quite used to it. But when Liu Xiaosheng saw the expression of our people, his eyes turned and he said, "is Chu Shao interested in joining us?"

    I''m kidding. I''m full. I have nothing to hide and seek with hungry wolves? I just want to politely refuse, Chu Yuan pulled my cuff, toot a small mouth and said: "brother, your leg injury is not good, forget it."

    My dear sister is so talkative! The brothers were so moved that they almost couldn''t resist hugging the little girl and kissing her. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to go, but that my sister was worried about my leg injury and wouldn''t let me go! But before I could smile, I heard shupa roar, "I''ll go! It''s just a beast. There''s nothing to be afraid of. "

    When they were stunned, they saw that shupa''s eyes were turbid, and Li Song, who was the same age as his daughter, looked scornful on his face. A swarthy Chinese character face had turned purple, and I had the heart to cry - he drank high, absolutely!

    Men are more competitive than money, position, appearance, or even women. Shu dad loses, but compared with bravery, Shu dad refuses to give up. This is a man''s arrogance. I don''t think that being brave will make him look more masculine, but I think it''s a stupid thing to be so irrational. Unfortunately, I can''t say it!

    In the middle of winter, Xiao Ye is a tiger, and he is not afraid of wolves. Liu Xiaosheng has been holding his stomach full of resentment and anger for a long time. He has an untimely attack. "I will go too!"

    Liu Xiaosheng didn''t recognize it, but Zhang Mingjie recognized, "you are"

    "his cousin!" Tiger elder sister reaches out to point at me, then sneers at Liu Xiaosheng and Li Songdao: "how? Don''t play with women? "

    When I saw that sister Hu was drunk, but her eyes were clear as water. After listening to such an obvious provocation, I suddenly realized that where did sister Hu win Liu Xiaosheng''s provocation? It was clearly

    "Tianhe, don''t make a fool of yourself. You are rough and thick and strong. You''re not afraid of the beast. But someone is thin and thin, and you can get a bite from that thing?"

    How can grandma Shu listen to this more exciting than Li Song? My friends laughed bitterly. Grandma Shu loved her house and her husband. She loved me too much. Instead, she made me not easy to go down the steps. Otherwise, she would admit that I was afraid? But I''m afraid of wolves, so I''m not afraid to admit, "uncle, even if you drink today"

    "Wusong drunk can fight tigers, I can fight wolves drunk!" Shupa stroked his arm and pulled his sleeve. "She is a girl who dares to do things. Don''t our five foot man dare to do it? Xiao Chu, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you then. The beast dare to come out. I''ll knock it down with one shot! At the beginning, the cattle in the village were crazy. I killed them with a soil gun! "

    Do you want to fight wolves or guns? If you want to go, you don''t have to pull me?

    Shuma was not relieved, and scolded: "you also said that you want to think of the beginning. At the beginning, you were chased by the mad cow and ran around the village for half a circle. Now you can still run? Besides, it''s no pity to feed the wolf to you old bone and old meat. If you want to feed the little Chu to the wolf, our daughter will become a lookout woman. "

    Shu Tong''s mistake is that it''s too easy to be shy. She shouts, "Mom, what are you talking about?"

    "Mom?" Liu Xiaosheng''s face flashed a trace of surprise, which was not good in my heart.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 391

    Seeing Liu Xiaosheng thinking, I yelled bad. Grandma Shu''s joke pushed my worry to the abyss and turned it into a fact. "That is, Tianhe and Xiufen are right. You also think for Tong Tong. She must not worry about letting Xiao Chu go!".!! Super. Hurry up! More. New "

    Liu Xiaosheng is extremely smart. How can he not hear the vagueness at this moment? Look at Liu Xiaosheng, look at me, and look at Shu Tong and the elders of Shu family. They are surprised to say, "Chu Shao, you and Tong you and miss Shu." Rao is very articulate and can''t help stuttering. After all, my relationship with Liu Xiaosheng and Murphy is not a secret at all. Let alone him. Guo Xiang and Xing Yu can put two duck eggs in their mouths, not to mention Zhang Jia ˇŁ

    I secretly screamed that it would be bad to send Liu Xiaosheng away. I didn''t expect that Shu dad was drunk, and he turned the situation into such a situation. "Well, we"

    I was so miserable, but I heard a little tassel saying: "what''s the problem with my cousin and Chu Nan falling in love?"

    Liu Xiaosheng said, "what''s the problem? Miss Cheng, I think your question is a question in itself. "Ya said implicitly. He turned to see Zhang Mingjie. Obviously, he didn''t believe fringe words, but he didn''t mind making fun of Zhang Shao with his eyes.

    Zhang Mingjie is really embarrassed to face Su''s murderous heart. "But Miss Cheng, everyone in Beitian knows that Chu Shao and you still have ink"

    "you don''t talk, no one thinks you are dumb!" She pretended to be indifferent. In fact, she was more confused than me. Seeing the doubts of the three elders of the Shu family, she quickly interrupted Zhang Mingjie and didn''t care about his official position. He was still our leadership level.

    But it was Zhang Mingjie, who was surprisingly obedient to the reaction of the fringe, "yes, yes, I don''t speak, I don''t speak."

    Zhang Mingjie thinks that there is something wrong with my relationship with the fringe. Does he have a chance, so he is happy, or just wants to please the fringe in front of others? I can''t say for sure, but he kept silent, which made me feel lucky. Shu PA and Shu Ma saw that he was fond of fringe, so they didn''t doubt it.

    Liu Xiaosheng''s attitude towards Zhang Mingjie shows a little disappointment, which is hard to be noticed. He said with a smile: "Chu Shao''s means in this respect are really enviable. Miss Shu, your vision is also enviable."

    Shutong''s words are concise and comprehensive. He said only four words, "he is better than you."

    Liu Xiaosheng''s mouth twitched unnaturally for two times. That''s a picture of his self-esteem being stabbed. Didn''t Shu Tong deliberately make trouble for me? We didn''t have anything at all. It''s a little bit true when you said that. First Murphy, then Shutong. I took in two women I liked. If Liu Xiaosheng didn''t like me, he would be a man in vain.

    From the four words of Shutong, we can probably hear that it was not Liu Xiaosheng who left Shutong, but Shutong who refused Liu Xiaosheng.

    "Good, good," Liu Xiaosheng said two words. I don''t know if I think Shu Tong said well, or I agree with her. I think I''m better than him, so I saw him smile again. He smiled more brightly than the sun in this afternoon. "Chu Shao, how about it? Do you want to go hunting together? "

    If I am Liu Xiaosheng, I can''t laugh now. Since he can laugh so heartily, it proves that he is hiding something. I unconsciously raised my vigilance, and Guo Xiang, who is hiding at the back, shook his head at me, suggesting that I refused, while Zhang Peiwen''s vicious cold smile made me shudder.

    "Don''t let Mr. Liu see the joke. I''m a real layman when hunting. Besides, I''m so strong, how dare I fight with wolves?"

    "Chu Shao''s words are too modest. Where are wolves to be feared?" Liu Xiaosheng must be wearing a high hat, "a Xu Heng, but more ferocious than a group of wolves."

    "How can a man compare with a wolf?" "And we are still eating," said the fringe. "Please don''t force Mr. Liu."

    Chu Yuan replied, "yes, it''s only half eaten. How could my brother have the heart to compete with the animals?"

    The little girl''s mouth is very poisonous. A beast, like a wolf or Liu Xiaosheng, has been damaged by a young girl who is still wet. However, Mr. Liu still can''t make a sound. Otherwise, he''s not in the right place? I''m so miserable to see this expression on other people''s faces. I''m so happy.

    "Good, good," someone Liu Xiaosheng is very human. He forgets his unhappiness in a blink of an eye. He laughs, "Qianlong manor has never seen Chu Shao for a long time after he left. Today''s chance encounter is also fate. Xiao Mei, Guo laodi, Zhang Shao and ER Shao are not strangers. Many people are busy. Chu Shao doesn''t mind if we sit down to have a drink and have a chat?"

    Words are directed at me, but my eyes are on the three elders of the Shu family. Liu Xiaosheng is insidious, and Yazhi is threatening me! He didn''t know what I was covering up, but he smelled the smell and knew that I certainly didn''t want him to sit down together, which was enough.

    Liu Xiaosheng and Shu Tong have too little ingenuity, and their expressions are all written on their faces. Even if I can pretend again, it will be futile. Unless I tear my face, Liu Xiaosheng will never leave. Moreover, the Shu family''s elders are unknown, so it''s impossible to blow him away. Only Xingyu knows that I have a quarrel with his brother, and advises: "brother, we have booked a room. Why do we have to make trouble for brother Nan? Let''s go hunting first. "

    " what''s your girl''s mouth in a man''s situation? " Liu Xiaosheng choked back the star rain in a word, "besides, there is less Chu, which is more important than my peacemaker. Guo Xiang and Zhang Er don''t want to buy my face, but they don''t want to buy Chu Shao''s face, do they?"Girls are extroverted. When it comes to Guo Xiang, the star rain is really vague.

    I don''t know what happened to Liu Xiaosheng''s so-called peacemaker, but I know that it''s enough for him to hint at me. Guo Xiang and Zhang Peiwen have a bad relationship. There''s only one reason. That''s the star rain. Zhang Peiwen has to give up the star rain. There''s only one reason. Because he has a handle in my hand. One reason is that he once intended Wu Xueqing to hide it in my costume In the drawer of the pants, Liu Xiaosheng was recorded as a video of him kneeling on the street and begging me. He didn''t know why Zhang Peiwen was afraid of me, but he knew that Guo Xiang destroyed the marriage of Liu and Zhang. It was enough to know that he was guilty.

    This guy is threatening me with Guo Xiang''s position!

    Yu Qingyu is reasonable. None of the three elders of the Shu family can refuse Liu Xiaosheng. Before they open their mouth, I said: "since Mr. Liu sincerely invited me to play, I''d better be obedient than respectful. Ha ha, I''m just full. It''s good to play sports."

    Since it can''t be refused, it''s just like Liu Xiaosheng''s wish, so as not to make trouble after Ya sits down.

    "Elder brother"

    "it''s OK," I patted Chu Yuan''s shoulder and whispered, "elder brother used a gun to beat even people, but dare not beat wolves?"

    The tassel worried: "but your legs"

    "it''s early," I patted my thigh and said: "I can kick the wolf as a ball."

    "You blow." Winter night horizontal my one eye, but did not say anything else, just sighed, this result, early in her expectation.

    Shuma and grandma don''t worry, "little Chu, it''s too dangerous. Let''s forget it."

    "Yes, little Chu, you have to think about it," mother Shu advised. "It''s not good to sit down and have a drink and have a chat together."

    Well, what I''m more afraid of than beating wolves is to let Liu Xiaosheng sit down? I''ll kill a wolf and come back to bake for you, "I pretended to calmly ask manager Tian," can wolf meat be roasted? "

    The Tian manager is playing with the mobile phone, suddenly listen to my question, it seems a little flustered, Chuai mobile phone, smile: "yes, yes."

    "That''s good." looking at manager Tian, I wonder if minrou has answered the phone. Why hasn''t she come back

    In the equipment room, there are long and short shotguns, large and small crossbows, a variety of original hunting tools, such as short spears, bows and arrows, daggers and wood knives. I think this place should be sealed by the police more and more.

    After changing into a camouflage suit with good material, I came out of the dressing room and saw that Chu Yuan, Liu Su, tiger sister and Shu Tong were choosing the right weapons. I quickly stopped them. "What are you doing?"

    Shutong picks up a short crossbow, shakes it, and says, "go to fight with you."

    "Are you kidding?" I snatched the crossbow in her hand. "Rabbit with you, wolf with you, you can''t go. Can''t you see the dark outside in the woods? The devil knows where the beast will jump out. What if it bites you? "

    The fringe hugged Chu Yuan, with a worried face, and said: "so we don''t trust you to go alone. There are so many people with great momentum, and the wolf is afraid, maybe he won''t come out."

    "I''ve been hungry for several days, and I wish we could go in a little bit more," I said, laughing and angry. "And you''re all skin and flesh. You must be to his taste. Don''t mess me up. Just wait here. I''ll go with Liu Xiaosheng. It''s no later than in the day. Don''t look at his happiness. I''ll tell you that he may not be afraid. I guess he won''t let me go in in nine out of ten Star rain and Li Song went with them. "

    Chu Yuan said in a hurry, "he certainly didn''t have a good idea. He wanted you to go hunting with him."

 Chapter 392

    "So I can''t let you go," I smiled, holding Chu Yuan''s face. "What can he do? It''s nothing more than bullying me. I don''t have hunting experience. I want to see my jokes at that time. I''m not afraid of shame. I can''t beat wolves, I can run, I can run, I can climb trees. In a word, self-protection is OK. You''re in trouble. You haven''t used guns? No hunting? Haven''t even seen a wolf? How many people are easy to be disordered. If they are disordered, who cares? "

    Chu Yuan is a kind of sports idiot who can trip up without any reason when walking. Miss Xiao Shu is a natural idiot, who has a history of bumping me into a fish pond, even more than Chu Yuan. The fringe is dependent on me and keeps me in front when I''m in trouble. It''s always the type that adds chaos to me. It''s a little self-knowledge. So three girls choked on me for a few words. There''s nothing to say

    Winter night stretch out her arms, do chest expansion exercise, show me the grandeur of her chest, sneer: "have you ever hunted? Ever seen a wolf? Used a gun? It''s two concepts of having fired a gun and being able to use a gun. I don''t mind if the three of them don''t go, but I have to go. The only one who can use a gun here is me, and you''ve seen my motor nerve? "

    "You are not allowed to go either."

    "Why?!"

    "You''re right. It''s two concepts to use a gun and to be able to use a gun, but it''s also two concepts to use a gun in the daytime and to shoot after getting drunk in the evening. It''s even different whether you can hunt or not. Here''s not a shooting studio you''re familiar with. A wolf is not a target that you can''t move to practice." I gradually relaxed my tone and looked at winter''s night gratefully, "I know, little night sister At the beginning, you said that going hunting was not stimulated by Liu Xiaosheng, but you wanted to protect me. But you don''t think that an old man of mine was protected by a woman, so it''s better to feed the wolf to lose his face. "

    in winter, his face turned red and he spat," bah! Your cheeky wolf can''t bite! Who wants to protect you? I just can''t stand Liu and Li Song! "

    In such a manner, even Chu Yuan didn''t believe this, let alone Liusu and Shutong.

    "What? Lao Guo, don''t you want to go in with the star rain? "

    Guo Xiang''s face was heavy, and his smile was heavy. "Xiaonan, take two steps to talk."

    I nodded and walked a few steps with him. Chu Yuan wanted to follow him, but he was stopped by the star rain.

    "I won''t ask you how you know the boss of Yuezhi valley. Now you don''t have that time or mood. Tell me first, you don''t see Liu Xiaosheng''s intention to pull you to hunt wolves."

    I said with a wry smile, "I see it, but I can''t refuse it. Do you see it, too? I and Shutong "

    " it''s fake. Xingyu called Miss Xiao secretly just now, and your sister mentioned it to Miss Xiao. "Before I finished, Guo Xiang took over the conversation. He was angry and funny, and said:" do you think you are a little busy? You and miss three are making a lot of noise. Everyone is guessing what the relationship is between you and miss three, but they don''t see your heart. They are all focusing on such boring things. The boyfriend who pretends to be his girlfriend and cousin really doesn''t know what to say about you. "

    Maybe it was boring at first, but now, it''s related to an old man''s life, her love for her granddaughter and her attachment to life. I didn''t refute Guo Xiang, but I just shook my head and asked, "Why are you here?"

    "I should ask you that!" Guo Heng sighed and said seriously, "listen, Xiao Nan. I''m here to hunt wolves tonight. It''s Liu Xiaosheng''s program for me. It''s just because he happened to meet you and found that he hated you more than me. So I''ve transferred this program to you. You must be careful. I don''t know what he was thinking about, but you just need to think about how much he hated me It''s time to have a bottom. I not only robbed his sister, but also destroyed the marriage between his Liu family and Zhangjia. I''m afraid Liu Xiaosheng doesn''t want me to have a life, but also wants to take most of it? "

    Is wolf hunting a program for Guo Xiang? I was just waiting for a detailed inquiry when I saw Liu Xiaosheng holding Li Song and coming with the Zhangjia brothers. It was inconvenient for Guo Xiang to say more. He gave me a hard look and asked me to be more careful.

    Liu Xiaosheng said that he just helped manager Tian to release the prey from the cage and then drove it into the hunting area surrounded by the power grid. It was a wolf, not small, but also fierce and challenging. No matter whether this was intended to scare me or not, it scared several girls and Shuma ShuNai.

    "When two people hunt, there is only one prey. It seems that it''s boring. Why don''t we add some color to it?"

    How can I wear the same camouflage clothes with Liu Xiaosheng''s body handsome and eye-catching, and wear my body with the dregs of earth? Fortunately, except for Li Song, other girls are disdainful of his jade tree and face the wind, which can give a little comfort to their friends. People, it''s not enough to have external beauty, but only internal beauty can have charm.

    "How can two people hunt?" I look at Zhang and his brother. "Zhang Shao is not interested?"

    "Me?" Zhang Mingjie shakes his head repeatedly. For some reason, his face is very frightened. His stiff smile shows a little helpless. He panicked and said: "don''t make fun of Chu Shao. I''m not the material for hunting. I''m here today to see how powerful young master Liu is. I''m the only one who doesn''t know. Don''t you know Chu Shao? I dare not say that I have no power to bind a chicken, but I can''t beat women with more power. Ha ha. "Zhang Mingjie''s words made everyone laugh, but his brother Zhang Peiwen''s smile was more insidious. It seemed that he laughed out his brother''s voice. I wondered secretly. If Liu Xiaosheng wanted to straighten me out, wouldn''t he even bring a helper? What''s more, there''s no reason for Zhang Mingjie to miss my chance to make a fool of himself? What kind of conspiracy do they have?

    I said, "Miss Li won''t go either?"

    "He doesn''t let me go"

    "Chu Shao doesn''t bring his girlfriend in. What''s the matter with me taking you in?" Liu Xiaosheng is very manly and cuts off Li Song. Although Li song is a little reluctant, he is also as obsessed with the charm of Liu Gongzi and laughs.

    One on one? It''s interesting that all men have the heart to compete. Liu Xiaosheng has more money and looks more handsome than me. But I really want to know how much better he can be than me in the primitive environment.

    "I don''t know what color Prince Liu wants to add."

    Once I heard that Shu''s father, who was about to raise his hand and go with him, had gone back. Just now, in order to prevent him from following the chaos, Shu''s mother, grandma Shu, didn''t even let him into the dressing room.

    "If the Northeast Tiger''s whip hasn''t been eaten by Chu Shao, I hope it''s a colorful one." when Liu Xiaosheng said this, there was a trace of jealousy in his eyes. Unexpectedly, he still cared about that thing. Wouldn''t it be that the thing under his age has already had quality problems?

    "It seems that I''m lucky. Ha ha, since that''s the case, I''ll ask Zhang Shao for a prize." Liu Xiaosheng''s provocative words offended me. "If I shoot the wolf by chance, then please Chu Shaoxing for convenience. How about giving Zhang Shao a chance to have dinner with Miss Cheng?"

    Zhang Mingjie''s complex expression of surprise and fear told me that he was also surprised by Liu Xiaosheng''s proposal, but Chu Yuan almost clapped his hands and was stopped by my wolf like eyes. Dong Xiaoye and Shu Tong were angry, but it was a fringe. She was extremely calm. She saw too many such scenes.

    Although I met with similar things almost every month since I was a freshman, only this time, I was extremely angry and suppressed the anger rolling in my chest. I laughed and said, "Mr. Liu, this joke is a little big"

    "I am very serious, not a joke." The calmer Liu Xiaosheng is, the more he proves that he wants to annoy me and let me expose his relationship with the fringe. I know his intention, but I have no way to deal with it. I can''t oppose this seemingly modest request in the presence of Shu PA and Shu ma? After all, in their eyes, tassel and I are just colleagues. How can I prevent other men from pursuing her?

    Liu Xiaosheng, if I don''t make you worse than the wolf I will meet later, I''ll give you my surname!

    "Well," I said, all the people were stunned, and I don''t think even Liu Su understood why I wanted to promise. "In that case, I''ll fight for Zhang Shao. To be honest, I don''t think Zhang Shao and Liu Suo are well matched, and Liu Gongzi and Miss Li are not well matched. Instead, they are just like a couple. Of course, we can''t fight with each other, Break up a pair of redistribution. If I drag the wolf back, please ask Miss Li to give a kiss to Zhang Shao in front of Mr. Liu? Ha ha, I''m very bored. I like to play this kind of little game with a little taste of punishment. "

    Go to your mother''s conscience, I know that Li song is innocent, but the tassel is also innocent. Don''t hate me. I hate you for finding the wrong boyfriend, and he picked the wrong opponent! I am not a hero or a gentleman. I am a villain! You want to pout my corner, I''ll dig your ancestral grave!

 Chapter 393

    Has Mo ever taught me a word? It''s said that businessmen always pursue the best interests. The implication is that they don''t care whether the means are despicable. Well, in that case, I''ll come to learn. Today, I will not only insult your son Liu, but also separate your relationship with Zhang Mingjie!

    Silly B can''t see my mind. Liu Xiaosheng''s face changed. Zhang Mingjie hurriedly said, "I''m just a spectator in the hunting competition. How can I be involved? It''s a joke, it''s too big "

    " OK! " Liu Xiaosheng ignored Li Song''s objection and responded. Everyone was stunned except me. (see the climax of the novel)

    "a word from a gentleman --"

    "it''s hard to recall!"

    "The one who brings the wolf back first is the winner! All present are notaries. "

    "It''s not a man who regrets!"

    I swore to Liu Xiaosheng by clapping hands. Fan Er, who is quite a great Xia, even Liu Xiaosheng can''t help but be surprised. I know what he was surprised by, and what they were worried about. They looked horizontally and vertically. They had no hunting experience, and even I didn''t understand guns, arrows and crossbows.

    But I have an invincible way!

    "Chu used fewer crossbows?"

    What I have in my hand is the short crossbow that Shu Tong just picked. Liu Xiaosheng saw that I had chosen it, and then he picked up a five shot shotgun. He had to sell it cheaply and said, "I''ll use the gun. It''s easy to distinguish who killed the poor thing."

    Stupid B knows that guns are more powerful than crossbows and have a long range, but Liu Xiaosheng seems to forget a very realistic thing. I chose a crossbow because there is no pistol here, but the crossbow is similar to a pistol. I hurt Xu Heng with a pistol from a small winter night, so when I use a short weapon, I feel a kind of inexplicable confidence. Secondly, it''s because the sky is late, although the full moon is the same Empty, but the forest must not have a clear vision. Since you can''t see far, what''s the use of far range? Just heard from manager Tian, the killing power of this crossbow is still considerable within 30 meters. In case that wolf suddenly jumps out from our side, the long weapon is not as light and agile as the short crossbow.

    The pursuit of power is a manifestation of his strong sense of self-protection. It seems that Liu Xiaosheng''s courage is just as common as before. In other words, I''m not very brave. After a moment''s hesitation, I chose a sharp wood knife to fasten on my waistband. In a small-scale battle, I brought a weapon with the original point. I''m confident.

    "Brother, no matter how sure you are, it''s very impolite to bet with sister Cheng." Chu Yuan is cheaper than Liu Xiaosheng. Seeing that things can''t be saved, she is already happy. She has to pucker her mouth hard to talk. Otherwise, she will smile and say something that fringe likes to listen to.

    "That''s it," Shu Tong carefully glanced at the elder Shu family walking in front of him, and whispered to me, "if you lose, do you really want your cousin and Zhang Mingjie to go out for a date and dinner?"

    Hearing this, dongxiaoye was furious. "Chu, you''re going to lose. I''ll give you a stamp to feed the wolf, and let you get together with your heart. Anyway, your heart has been taken away by the wolf!"

    "Are you mistaken?" I was dissatisfied: "I''m going to deal with wolves. Look, I''m sweating in my tense hands now. If you don''t say to cheer me up and pour cold water on me to put pressure on me, don''t you want me to win? They didn''t say anything about the tassels. I really hope that the tassels can say something. Anyway, my decision is not fair to her.

    When the tassel spoke, she looked at me calmly and said softly, "south south, how sure are you?"

    "Twelve percent."

    "Can you die without bragging?" Winter small night airway: "tell the truth!"

    I look serious. "I''m telling the truth."

    Chu Yuan said curiously, "but elder brother, you haven''t even beaten the sparrow. It''s thank God that you won''t be caught by the wolf. How can you get the wolf back?"

    "Take it? When your brother is a dog? " I flicked a finger on the forehead of Chu Yuan, stared at Liu Xiaosheng, who was walking in the front, full of self-confidence. "Maybe I can''t beat the wolf, but Liu Xiaosheng can beat the wolf, but he can''t beat me! Even if he kills the wolf first, it''s no use. I''ll beat him to the ground, and then I''ll put an arrow on the wolf''s head. Hey, it''s a success! "

    "Do you want to cheat?" said Dong Xiaoye

    "Don''t talk about it without proof or proof. Be careful if I accuse you of slander," I said with a smile. "Who will let him provoke me? I''ll let him understand the truth that it''s hard for villains to provoke. No one has seen it anyway. Whoever brings the dead wolf back first will win. He really wants to accuse me of playing tricks on me. At that time, he will say that he can''t afford to lose. You say, who else will believe? "

    The girls couldn''t help smiling, and the tassel showed such an expression, with a small face, but said with a smile: "I know you''re not very kind!"

    "It''s Liu Xiaosheng who doesn''t have a good heart," I said angrily at the idea of Liu Xiaosheng''s colorful head. "Is it fair to bully my layman? I can''t help it. I can''t afford to lose because Liu Xiaosheng didn''t explain the rules. Since it''s competition, of course, it''s competition between people. For me, if the wolf is dead, it''s the beginning of the competition. "Winter night murmured: "no, I can''t, and I can''t afford to lose."

    everyone knows why I have to, and why I can''t afford to lose - how can my own woman lose?

    What can I do with a mean hat for tassels?

    The little face of tassel was red, and Chu Yuan saw it. Chu Yuan looked cold, and I saw it Shutong, with guilt and gratitude on his face, frowned and poured cold water on me, saying: "Liu Xiaosheng still takes time to go to the Taekwondo Hall for training every weekend. I have seen him fight with three members at the same time, but he can barely draw. If he doesn''t have two strokes under his hand, do you think he dares to hunt wolves alone?"

    I was surprised that Liu Xiaosheng was not an embroidered pillow! But I dare not show it on my face. Damn it, I''m careless and negligent. I didn''t think of that. It''s a mistake to think that all the rich young masters are Zhang Mingjie and Zhang Peiwen''s virtues!

    "What''s good for a draw?" "If I were, the three goons would have lain down."

    "What a jerk? Those three have studied Taekwondo for five years! "

    Shutong doesn''t believe it, but dongxiaoye asks, "which Taekwondo Hall are you talking about and what''s its name?"

    Shutong thought for a moment and said: "the curator of the legendary Taekwondo museum is a Korean, who used to be a professional athlete. He seems to have been in the Korean national team for Sparring Practice. It''s said that learning half of his kung fu can beat all the martial arts schools in Beitian city"

    "it''s the thing that is fishing for fame." dongxiaoye sneered: "I also studied there for a few days. That Korean I always want to take advantage of me. I have a fight with him, and I will never go there to learn anything. I can''t even fight with him. It''s a waste of time to learn from him. The membership there is also a waste. I can fight three at a time, let alone Liu Xiaosheng. It''s disgraceful to draw. "

    "Officer Dong, you''re really the curator. It''s nothing." Shutong wants to talk and stops talking. He doesn''t know why he stops talking.

    Winter small night turned my one eye, to Shu Tong smile way: "rest assured, I and Chu Nan also fought, is I lost."

    It''s my luck to win, or I''m a liar, but I can''t help but listen to Dong Xiaoye. Although we haven''t learned Kung Fu, I''m very rich in actual fighting experience. Besides, it''s not fair to fight. Will Wei Xiaobao fight? No, they can still turn over Wulin experts.

    Liu Xiaosheng, you are waiting for your girlfriend to kiss others and show up!

    I haven''t succeeded yet. I''m like a small man getting success. This kind of mentality makes me feel improper. It seems that something is wrong, but I don''t think about it carefully. I just think it''s tiger whip that eats too much, gets angry and gets excited.

    Seeing that he was almost at the main gate of the hunting Park, Zhang Mingjie unconsciously fell behind and walked with me side by side.

    "Chu Shao, you have killed me this time," the man said with a wry smile, "no matter who you and Mr. Liu win, the role of offending people will be done by me. Ha ha, miserable, miserable."

    I''m a little puzzled about Zhang Mingjie''s attitude. Since I know I''m cheating on him, why doesn''t he feel angry? He intentionally dragged with him at the end of the team. "Zhang Shao is also a man. He should be able to understand why I did this, right?"

    I didn''t cover it up. Zhang Mingjie was stunned and said with a smile, "Chu is a little frank and a little hurt, but I appreciate it. Indeed, if you rob my girlfriend, I may do more than you. Men are stingy in this respect. If you can be generous, you will be despised."

    Zhang Mingjie''s attitude made me even more confused. Before I asked again, I saw him looking straight ahead, staring at Liu Xiaosheng warily, whispering in a low voice, and seriously saying, "Chu Shao should be careful, young master Liu. The wolf you are going to hunt was ordered from Yuezhi valley a week ago. According to the regulations of the park, before the wolf is put into the hunting area, his nails will be cut off, and his nails will be pulled out Most teeth, so as not to cause human life, but now the one inside, without any treatment "

    I wonder how this month''s Valley Club can even hunt wolves. In case of any accident, it will become the life of Kan? I dare to say that. If wolves don''t have sharp claws and teeth, I''m afraid they can''t hurt as much as wild boars! Grass, rich people, even playing a game is so vain?

    Zhang Mingjie did not take the initiative to answer the meaning, smile and ask: "Chu little know why we are here today? The reason that Mr. Liu made his way to the East was to apologize to his brother for Miss Liu''s business and to ease the contradiction between Guo Xiang and my Zhang Jia. In fact, he promised to our brother secretly that he would give Guo some bitter food tonight, so that he would not dare to get close to Miss Liu again. The wolf was supposed to be prepared for Guo Xiang. "

    no nail cutting, no tooth extraction, and hungry After two days of fighting with Liu Xiaosheng, did you want to kill Guo Xiang?!

    Well, now it should be said that he wanted to kill me by the wolf''s mouth. It''s not a joke!

    I pretended to be calm, "what do you mean by Zhang Shao saying something to me?"Zhang Mingjie didn''t directly answer, "there are some things, I won''t say. Chu Shao also knows that in the past two years, director Mo has retired behind the scenes. As the chairman of Fengchang group, he wants to leave it to Miss Mo, but my father intends to replace it. At first, the cards in everyone''s hands are similar. My father is better in seniority and prestige. Although Miss Mo has the backing of the chairman, she is still a little tender, However, the third lady''s words from the air made the Mohist family, old and young, have an extra card, a winning card. "

    Zhang Mingjie''s eyes were shining on me. I understood that the card he was referring to was me.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 394

    "My father won''t give up because he can''t put down his ambition and dream for many years, but I know that Fengchang is the Fengchang of Mohist school after all, and he won''t give in. It''s the same principle that success and failure are the same. The alternation of power means the reshuffle of senior management. Even if Miss Mo doesn''t do it, he will do it for her, so I can''t stand in the wrong team." Zhang Mingjie said: "to be honest, Chu Shao and Liu Xiaosheng are willing to promote the marriage of Zhang and Liu. They hope that we can sit in Zhangjia and grasp the wind. Then the two sides join hands to win the cooperation plan of three young ladies, so as to plan for the best interests of each other. But now, it is obviously difficult to reach this point. It seems that what three young ladies want is not the strength of any company, but your Chu Shao In which company, compared with the opportunity to cooperate with the third lady, my father''s skill to transform Liu''s group from rival to alliance is obviously a weak point, and there is no fool in Liu''s family. At that stage, when I saw Zhang''s loss in the wind, they also had some excuses to destroy the engagement between Miss Liu and her brother, so ha ha, I was willing to open one eye and close one eye at first Watching Liu Xiaosheng toss and turn, but tonight he wants to start with Chu Shao. I have to think about it. The bombs dug out of the Qianlong manor are said to be able to level a mountain. Several criminals who have been caught are carrying at least two lives. That kind of dangerous situation doesn''t trap you. Instead, Chu Shao, who is not famous, has made the north sky turn upside down. Finally, there''s more than one dragon in it Surname? Therefore, I don''t think Liu Xiaosheng''s childish measures will be difficult for you, instead, it will make you think that I and him are one nostril, so I decided to stand on your side. "

    Miss three, another miss three! Is such a name enough to change the power structure that bothers Fengchang?

    I don''t understand the thinking of the rich. If the Liu family wants to make use of the Zhangjia people, what is the star rain for the surname Liu? A tool that can be sacrificed in exchange for benefits at any time? I don''t seem to have the need to sympathize with the star rain, because in Zhang Mingjie''s eyes, am I not a tool?

    "Fengchang is not mine, vice president Zhang, have you forgotten? I am just a small clerk in the comprehensive group of Fengchang Group Investment Department "

    " now it is, at the latest next week, you will be the leader of the 13th city planning group of Fengchang group. "Zhang Mingjie '' The weight will be very important. At that time, Miss Mo will be able to succeed. You, not only the red man in Miss Mo''s eyes, but also their benefactor of Mohist school. At 9:30 next afternoon, the members of the board of directors will continue to hold a meeting. The focus of the debate will still be whether Chu Shao you are qualified to be the leader of the planning group of the 13th city. Now, my father is the only faction holding a negative attitude. It is estimated that the dispute There will be no result, and the stalemate will continue. But if I am willing to stand by the chairman, Chu Shao, I have nothing to do but hope you can give me a chance. I want to join the 13th city planning group and become a part of Fengchang reformer! "

    It''s nice to say. Everyone knows that Fengchang reformer is nothing but a false head. What''s worth is what the name brings after the successful cooperation. Does Zhang Mingjie sell his father for his future?

    Seeing my face questioning, he smiled and said: "Chu Shao can despise me, but the market and workplace are like the battlefield and different from the battlefield. No one wants to be a loser, but if he knows that he will lose, why should he persist? Frankly speaking, it''s also a very difficult thing for me to change my position suddenly. It''s not only the pressure to betray my family, but also the pressure to betray myself. However, dignity can''t be used as food after all. The biggest difference between the losers in the market and the losers in the battlefield is that there''s no honor to speak of, you lose nothing, and no one will sympathize with you, some will only laugh and ridicule What''s more, very soon, people will forget about men''s career. The most important thing is to achieve something. Although the process is important, the result is the most important. In my opinion, it''s unreasonable and meaningless to stick to the position of inevitable defeat. "

    Zhang Mingjie''s explanation is quite reasonable, but I dare not believe it. Is it shameless or wise for me to give up my position for the sake of interests? At least, I''m a person who can''t change his position even if he loses nothing. It''s a big deal. It''s just starting from the beginning. Why should I be wronged?

    Zhang Mingjie and I are not one kind of people, so we can''t understand each other.

    Zhang Mingjie added: "of course, in order to show sincerity, I will definitely not dare to call Miss Cheng again"

    this is not good, but I like to hear it. Zhang Mingjie despises me in the end, and thinks that lobbying me is not as effective as practical things. Indeed, looking horizontally and vertically, my conditions are not better than him, so he is a competitor There''s nothing wrong with Zhang Mingjie''s sense of superiority. I didn''t want to lose face to return him a sentence: whether you fight or not, the tassel is mine. Since Zhang Mingjie looks down on me, let him continue to look down on me. It''s also convenient for me to observe his real motivation.

    "To be honest, Zhang Shao, what''s that thirteen city planning group and what''s the matter? I haven''t heard of it. Besides, it seems that it involves personnel deployment? It''s a matter of the company''s top management. My words, ha ha, don''t seem to have much weight. "

    Zhang Mingjie heard that I had the intention to compromise, and he said with surprise:" no, Chu Shao, a word from you is enough, and I''ll help you. At that time, Mo Dong will certainly not object to my joining the planning group. Moreover, the thirteen city plan, which involves the company''s directional market reform, changes the most What''s more, our marketing department has given me this quota. It''s said that in the past, you are not favoritism, are you? "I don''t know if Zhang Mingjie is striving for the best interests for himself. I don''t want to believe him, but I can''t believe him. But I still put on an attitude of believing him and nodded, because I''m a villain with all kinds of meanings. Villains can pretend to be good people. Zhang Mingjie''s idea of no longer playing fringe is more attractive to me than the plan of the third lady. To the end Whether he can join the planning team or not, the villain is left to Mo Yizhi. Didn''t the old fox ask for my opinion in advance if he wanted me to be the target of the public?

    How many things are hidden behind Zhang Mingjie''s happy expression? Did he play me, or was I playing him? This answer, I''m afraid, is more terrible than entering the hunting park with Liu Xiaosheng.

    That bastard three young lady, all is her to provoke! Who is she and what does she want from me?

    I, who is still searching for direction in a pile of inexplicable question marks, have unconsciously become the center of a storm. Is this what Miss San wants to see?

    The entrance of the safari park is an ordinary looking iron net door with seven locks and a chain. It''s thick like my arm. It makes me nervous three points.

    Liu Xiaosheng is quite like the same thing. He shakes his arms and presses his legs. He goes hunting instead of running. He is also used as a warm-up sport?

    Liu Xiaosheng may be a little thirsty after exercising. He takes two bottles of drinks from Li Song, opens one and drinks one. Then he takes another bottle and rushes to me and says, "Chu Shao, do you want to drink?"

    Although it''s dark, it''s rather sultry and hot. There are many mosquitoes in the forest. We are dressed tightly, and we are easily thirsty. Moreover, we don''t know how long it will take to get out. It''s always good not to fill some water in advance, so I said thank you. I forgot that several girls also ignored it. When we came out of the restaurant, no one wanted to take a drink.

    Liu Xiaosheng unscrewed the cap of the bottle. When the horse was about to deliver it to me, he suddenly stumbled under his feet. The overflowing drink splashed on my face and didn''t say anything. The bottle also rolled into a small puddle on the side of the road. I couldn''t drink any more.

    Liu Xiaosheng was frightened. "Oh, Chu Shao, I can''t help you. If you don''t take care of it, it''s a mess."

    Chu Yuan took out his handkerchief and wiped it for me. At the same time, he said angrily, "are you intentional?"

    Liu Xiaosheng is deliberately seen, but he apologizes. If I care about it, it seems to be ungracious. Everyone knows that, so no one makes a sound. Only Chu Yuan is young and doesn''t have so much scruples. However, it doesn''t make sense to expose it like this. Liu Xiaosheng smiles, doesn''t admit it or deny it. He treats this little girl as a fart To ignore, although shy, but the same proud Chu Yuan where to receive this gas? I almost couldn''t resist grabbing the crossbow in my hand to give Liu Xiaosheng an arrow.

    I didn''t expect Chu Yuan, who seldom has a good temper with me, to protect me so much in front of outsiders. Similarly, I didn''t expect Liu Xiaosheng to use such childish means like a primary school student. I smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter."

    "Would chushao like to change? I can wait for you. "

    "No," I shook my head at least three or four hundred meters from here to the lounge. "Let''s go in."

    One breath, then decline, three exhausted, take advantage of the breath in the chest now to hurry in, so as not to think more and more nervous.

    After observing the garden for a long time, manager Tian carefully opened the iron door, fearing that the wolf would run out. This somewhat abnormal performance also proves that Zhang Mingjie didn''t lie. The wolf in the garden really has a considerable threat.

    as like as two peas, Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu, Mr. Liu, please take this two pieces of the same pistol. You can see that the gun is fired. If you are in danger or lost, please launch it to the sky. I will bring the rescue team to you in the shortest time.

    If it''s really a wolf without sharp claws and fangs, does manager Tian make such a fuss? Seeing Liu Xiaosheng''s eyes, which seemed to blame manager Tian for his troubles, I took a deep breath and hit the spirit of 120 points.

 Chapter 395

    The trees on the mountain are old, tall and thick, with luxuriant branches and leaves, almost covering the full moon. The soil under my feet is still wet and sticky. It''s because of yesterday''s rain. It''s very difficult to walk. It''s possible to slip if I''m not careful. Occasionally, a late wind blows and stirs the humid and stuffy air in the forest, which makes me feel hard to breathe. Unconsciously, it''s already one When you sweat, especially when the leaves are whirling, you will inevitably be suspicious and nervous. You always think that the hungry wolf is waiting for the opportunity. (see the novel to the top)

    the dependence on the flashlight, on the contrary, has limited my vision, and I can''t adapt to the darkness beyond the narrow light column. Next time, I turn off the flashlight and put it back in my pocket.

    Liu Xiaosheng, who was walking in front of him, finally couldn''t help looking back. He asked with a stiff smile, "why is Chu Shao following me all the time?"

    Nonsense, you want to hurt me, I don''t follow you in the heart can be solid? Besides, I can''t hunt. If I don''t follow you, I''m afraid I won''t even see what that wolf looks like, let alone win you! Of course, I can only say this to myself, but I can''t say to Liu Xiaosheng, "you walk in front of me to light up, and I will naturally follow you."

    "Chu Shao, don''t you also have flashlight?"

    "It''s broken."

    "But I just saw that it was bright. Otherwise, let''s change it. I''ll give you my good one?"

    "No, Mr. Liu, you should think I''m afraid, so I''ll follow you shamelessly."

    "Oh? Is there anything else in the world that can scare Chu Shao? " Liu Xiaosheng''s teasing smile seems to say that you are not afraid to offend me. You are afraid of wolves?

    I can''t help but smile, sniff, frown and ask, "do you smell a strange smell?"

    Liu Xiaosheng said, "what''s the taste?"

    "I don''t know. It''s like a coquettish smell. I always feel that after I enter the forest, I''ve been followed by the smell," I wondered, "is it the wolf? After all, it''s a canine. It must be very sensitive. Will we be watched by it as soon as we enter the forest? "

    "Chu Shao also has a keen sense of smell. How can I not smell it?" Liu Xiaosheng said that he was curving and scolding me like a canine. He thought I was deliberately changing the topic, and he said with a smile: "besides, wolves are not foxes. Where is the smell of coquette? Psychological function, Chu Shao, it''s not a matter for us to act together. You see, after walking so far, we haven''t seen the wolf''s shadow. We must be scared and dare not come out. I think we should separate and look for each other. It''s easy to lure him to get hooked. Second, after all, we are competing. It''s always like that. You are right? "

    I forgot which book I read. It said that wolf is a cunning animal no less than fox. If it wants to attack human beings, it will first adopt the strategy of chasing and following, exerting a sense of oppression on human''s team. When human beings are in disorder because of the fear of pressing step by step, when they walk scattered, they will not hesitate to prey on them Follow Liu Xiaosheng.

    People are shameless and invincible in the world. Liu Xiaosheng''s breath is speechless. He doesn''t need to talk at all. He walks faster and faster under his feet. He goes through the woods, drills through the bushes, jumps over the stream and climbs the stone slope. His motor nerves are really good. He has been galloping for more than ten minutes at a time, and I have had some trouble following him.

    Liu Xiaosheng was in a bit of a rush when he saw that he couldn''t get rid of me. When he reached a relatively open slope, he couldn''t help but stop. Turning around, he asked me angrily, "Chu Shao, did you not understand me?"

    Liu Xiaosheng gasps, and I gasp. Yazhi chooses some difficult terrain to walk on. She has to use up her physical strength. She wants to get rid of me. I smile, "I understand, but I''m just on the way with you."

    For such a bad reason, Liu Xiaosheng would be surprised if he would believe it. "Where is the way for a mountain forest? Since there''s no way, where can I go by the way? Chu Shao, are you kidding me? "

    The grass is luxuriant and the trees are thin. The moonlight is like mercury. I don''t need to borrow a flashlight, but I can see Liu Xiaosheng''s anxious expression. Because of the excessive physical consumption, his face is red. He is sweating. The bangs are all stuck on his forehead. My situation is not much better than him. If it wasn''t for the gun he carries is much more cumbersome than the crossbow I take, I really can''t catch up with him, Climbing on a big stone more than half a man high, Yi * * sat down, I smiled and looked at him and said: "if you want to play, it''s also Mr. Liu, you want to play me, right? You are willing to leave me even if you expend your physical strength, but you don''t even want to find a wolf. Why? "

    As soon as Liu Xiaosheng''s face changed, it seemed that he had been hit by something I said. His expression flashed unnaturally. He sneered and said, "I just want to hunt separately from Chu Shao, so that I don''t kill the wolf, but you picked it up. Aren''t you the favorite thing to do for Chu Shao? Once bitten by a snake for ten years, I was afraid of the well rope, but I''ve eaten your losses. "

    Liu Xiaosheng said that he was in the heart, but he was cheeky, and his friends also felt a little glowing and hot. From his conscience, Liu Xiaosheng really didn''t provoke me. Instead, because of Shu Tong''s affairs, I first straightened him out, so I couldn''t help hesitating. Did Guo Xiang and Zhang Mingjie figure out that I should be more careful? I was really so wary of Liu Xiaosheng?

    I was hesitating whether to separate from Liu Xiaosheng and win him openly. I heard a rustling sound of grass moving behind me. When I was tight in my heart, my subconscious suddenly turned around and happened to look at the two green and quiet eyes leaping out of the grass wolf!!!"My mother!" I gave a loud cry. Gai jumped into the air and made a low roar. I fell down from the stone in a hurry and fell into the grass. I ran out for six or seven meters before I stood up. I forgot to shoot it with the crossbow for a while. I probably didn''t have time to shoot it. It jumped into the air and landed steadily on the stone. It was very strong The body just stopped for a while, then flew down with a big mouth open, chasing me and biting me.

    "Young master Liu, shoot!" The wolf ran after me. His heart was in his throat. I heard the footsteps getting closer and closer. I cried out in a hurry. Where did Liu Xiaosheng die? When I turned around, I couldn''t see his shadow!

    "I''m aiming, chushao. Don''t move! You move the wolf, too. It''s not easy to aim! "

    I''ll go to you + fuck! Not moving? I was bitten by the beast when I was running a little slower! Shutong is right. Liu Xiaosheng''s skill is good. In a blink of an eye, he ran under a tree twenty meters away. He said he aimed, but I can see clearly. He is climbing up the tree with his gun on his back!

    I had no time to think about it. A sudden change of direction made the wolf pass by like a matador. The wolf once again fell into the air. I raised my hand with a crossbow. The crossbow flew to the back of the wolf''s brain with the harsh wind. But the wolf was agile, his thin waist folded into a strange angle, and he turned hard to avoid the deadly arrow It''s just that my right hind leg has been scratched. It''s really hard for me. I can shoot three arrows at once. I don''t think it''s too heavy to take it, but I took one that can only shoot one. It takes time to pull the string and put the arrow on. How urgent is it? The wolf''s flesh and skin were hurt by my arrow, which aroused even more ferocity. Instead of being scared away, he had a stronger momentum.

    "Shoot! It''s always easy to aim now! " I rushed straight to Liu Xiaosheng. He was in a straight line with the wolf and could easily kill him.

    "Ah! The flashlight has fallen, Chu Shao, I can''t see clearly! "

    I fuck you! You ya stood on the branch of the tree, holding a flashlight and watching the bustle for a long time. When I asked you to shoot, you dropped the flashlight under the tree. Who would believe this crappy nonsense?! I''m a little ashamed of myself. Just now, I followed Liu Xiaosheng with all my face. The lies I told didn''t seem to be so clever! You can''t see such a bright moonlight? " Shutong didn''t say this at all. I''m just talking nonsense, urging him to shoot. It doesn''t matter whether he hits the target or not. It''s good to scare the wolf. Listen to the footsteps. It''s behind me!

    Liu Xiaosheng held the gun in his hand and shouted, "no, the bullets are scattered and it''s easy to hurt you by mistake!"

    Mary''s next door! I can shoot you just now. Now that the wolf is almost on my back, you can only say this bullshit. Where is it to die without help? Clearly is deliberately trapped in my death!

    Liu Xiaosheng not only wanted to see me make a fool of myself, but also wanted to take advantage of the wolf''s mouth to make me whole without death or injury!

    That guy is also a wolf!

    children''s day only a short while ago, we remember our innocence time. We have been looking forward to it today. Imperceptibly, it is no longer a holiday for you. PS, I wish all the children a good mood.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 396

    How can I run on two legs better than four? And it''s still uphill. It seems that I can feel the wolf''s panting in the back heel. As soon as I''m in a hurry, the string is pulled up, but the arrow is off. The dead horse is a live horse doctor. I''m just a crossbow, only the string rings, and there''s no arrow out. The wolf seems to have been frightened by the previous one, and even dodged to one side in fear. I shouted lucky and rushed to the tree. (see the novel to the top)

    Liu Xiaosheng''s athletic ability may be better than me, but to speak of climbing, his rich young master and I are far from each other. I hold the crossbow string in my mouth, pull myself out, hook Liu Xiaosheng''s thick branch with my hands, sink my center of gravity, swing his legs forward, and with the help of inertia, like a gymnast flipping the horizontal bar, sit on it easily At the fork of the tree, the hungry and flustered wolf was better than the man who stood up. The height of the wolf was about two and a half meters. Even though he jumped with all his strength, he was still half a body position away. The third time, he fell into the air, but he had a long mouth and hung me on his waist. The leather bag with the crossbow arrow bit him.

    "Ouch ~!" I''m still in shock. Before I can relax, I feel a pain in the back of my hand. I want to know that it''s not easy for me to get up and keep my balance. I almost fell down. Look up and I''m Liu Xiaosheng!

    I was angry and resentful. I was not even angry. I said half jokingly, "young master Liu, do you want to kill me?"

    "Chu Shao, what''s that? The beast jumped up and scared me. It accidentally stepped on you. "Liu Xiaosheng put his arms around a branch on the top and stood steadily. He held out his hand to me and said with a smile," come on, I''ll pull you up. "

    Because the wolf was facing me under the tree, whining in a low voice of resentment. It was too close to me. I couldn''t stand the ferocity that threatened my life. I instinctively raised my arm to Liu Xiaosheng, but Liu Xiaosheng didn''t hold my hand, but grasped my wrist. I felt something was wrong, but I didn''t react at the moment.

    Just about to stand up, Liu Xiaosheng suddenly let go!

    The center of gravity is out of balance. The gravity directly pulls me to the wolf''s mouth. I look up to the sky and the full moon is in the sky. The moonlight from the cracks of the leaves sets off Liu Xiaosheng''s vicious smile on the corner of his mouth. It''s so deep that I can''t forget if I can live for such a long time in my life!

    I can''t see his eyes clearly, but I can feel that they are compassionate. They are compassionate. At the same time, they are also proud. The eyes seem to say that you shouldn''t offend me, you shouldn''t rob Murphy or Shutong with me, so you should die! Or next time, the person who died in your hand will be Guo Xiang! I held Liu Xiaosheng''s shin with quick eyes and hands. Liu Xiaosheng was so proud of himself that I didn''t have much effort to pull him down from the tree. Sadly, Liu Xiaosheng '' Of hearing.

    The bullet didn''t hurt people or wolves, but the animals were afraid of the noise. The wolf didn''t dare to rush up and tear us apart. On the contrary, he was scared to jump a few steps away. We fell in a mess. We were all scattered like a frame, but we got up at once.

    "Why the hell are you dragging me?!" Liu Xiaosheng doesn''t care about his demeanor. Brother wolf, with his predecessor down, has very hard hair and saliva. I''m afraid that even a tiger can bluff at his expression. Let alone a man? Liu Xiaosheng''s swearing was outrageous, but he flashed at my back, leaned against the tree and said: "give me a hand, I''ll shoot."

    "For it or for me?" I held up a crossbow without an arrow and looked around. The quiver fell into the grass. I can''t see it in my mother''s eyes?! Seeing the wolf step by step, I yanked the crossbow hard, and then I pulled the wood knife out of the leather cover on my waist. My hands trembled. I was scared and hurt. When I fell down, my shoulders fell down first. Now I can''t use my strength on the right half of my body at all. "My grass is your mother, Liu Xiaosheng. That''s what you want?"

    "What''s my fucking purpose? I was dragged down from the tree by you. I want to ask you what''s your purpose! "

    Bite me back? I am very angry, "don''t you give up all of a sudden and I will fall down?"

    "When you fall, you fall. What are you dragging me for?"

    "Why don''t you explain why you quit first? It''s just like you want me to be eaten by wolves, isn''t it? "

    "Who the fuck told you to rob Murphy with me?!"

    The sense of oppression in confrontation with wolves is totally different from that in confrontation with people. The latter is intrigue, while the former is a naked threat. No matter how much you have in mind, it has no significance. We can only take the most primitive means to survive. In the most primitive law of nature, people without sharp teeth and claws are undoubtedly vulnerable groups We all know that in front of life, Liu Xiaosheng''s fear of wolves has obviously exceeded his attention to me, so he will be distracted. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will slip away and be stunned.

    Sure enough, this is his motive. He confessed, but I didn''t feel angry. I just despised him. The cold voice said slowly: "Mr. Liu, I sympathize with you. I really sympathize with you."Liu Xiaosheng no longer covers up, angrily way: "you know a fart!"

    "Do you like Murphy or the wealth that her identity can bring to you? Are you after her or your own interests? "

    "I''ll give you a million, no, two million, and you''ll ask me to climb the tree." Liu Xiaosheng won''t answer me, as I expected, but he bought me out of my expectation. I''m not a fool. Whether these two million yuan will save his life or sell my own life, I know very well.

    "Do you think I''m a fool?"

    "Three million!"

    "Ten million is useless," said the wolf, stepping on Liu Xiaosheng''s fallen flashlight, and the lamp post went out. The wolf looked up to the sky as if he were proud of himself. The shrill voice was creepy. I swallowed my saliva and said in a trembling voice, "do you think it will give me a chance to entrust you? If there is such a chance, I''m sure to lie to you and say that Murphy has been given up to you. You entrust me to go up first. "

    Liu Xiaosheng can''t help cursing in a low voice," shameless! "

    "Each other," I said, "you know I''m fooling you, don''t I know you''re fooling me?"

    Liu Xiaosheng''s voice is blocked, and the hand shaking on my shoulder like a woman is even worse. "What should we do now?"

    I took out my flashlight and shone it on the wolf. The wolf was trembling. He really dared not move. But it was only a temporary plan. When I was sure that the light was not threatening, the wolf would still jump up. "Shutong said you are a taekwondo expert. Go and fight with it. I will watch you."

    "I''m fucking looking after you. Why don''t you go?" Liu Xiaosheng''s voice was too loud. The wolf was provoked. His forebody was lower, and his low roar gradually increased.

    When I turn on the light, it''s really scary. The exposed teeth are full of bloody smell. The green eyes are full of original killing intention. The sharp claws scratch grooves in the soil. If the grooves are on my stomach, I think my intestines will flow out.

    The wolf is bigger than the dog. It''s similar to Gao Dahai, our deputy leader. I mean, the wolf''s upper body is similar to Gao Ge''s stomach, but its waist is like Yang Wei '', It''s obviously in a bad mood.

    "It''s up to fate," I said realistically. "The two of us are running in different directions. The most we can do is to catch up with each other. The other takes the opportunity to get on the tree and launch a signal bomb. Fortunately, we can all live. If we''re not lucky, we can''t blame others. Mr. Liu, it''s up to you to pull me in, so you have no reason to blame me."

    "How do you know it must chase me?" Liu Xiaosheng suddenly took out the signal gun in my pants pocket. As he pushed me to the wolf''s mouth, a ball of fire rolled white smoke and passed me. Yadi even used the signal bullet as a bullet!

    It''s a pity that the signal Bomb doesn''t have the precise track like a bullet. Liu Xiaosheng is too quick to aim carefully. The signal bomb flies at the wolf''s feet and only blows when it falls into the grass twenty or thirty meters away. The wolf turned around and ran away in fear, but because of the explosion of fireworks, he turned around and just hit me face to face!

    Liu Xiaosheng took the opportunity to run, rushed into the woods at the foot of the slope in an instant, and said with a loud smile: "you are right, just let it be. Chu Nan, don''t hate me! Ha ha, ha ha ha! "

    Son of a bitch! He sent out my signal. If the wolf chased me, wouldn''t I even have no chance to ask for help?

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 397

    Go after Liu Xiaosheng! This is my first reaction, but the damn stinky wolf is extremely smart. I wish I were separated from Liu Xiaosheng, and even made a half circle. It just cut off the road between Liu Xiaosheng and me. I can only run in the opposite direction!

    It''s strange that I have a sword in my hand. Although Liu Xiaosheng still has a powerful signal gun, the wolf doesn''t know. But why doesn''t he go after Liu Xiaosheng, who has nothing to do with, but only me, who has a better fighting ability? Even if you are aggressive, you should solve the problem of food and clothing first?

    Is it really like what dongxiaoye said, because I have no conscience, so the wolf only chases me? Liu Xiaosheng has no conscience than me? It can be seen that wolf is not a species that can claim justice for human beings. (see the novel to the top)

    grandma is short. It''s clearly that we are here to hunt wolves. Now it''s OK. We lost our weapons and become wolves to hunt us!

    Climbing is no more than going downhill. It consumes a lot of physical strength. That wolf seems to be trying to knock me down. Suddenly, he has patience. I am fast and fast, and I am slow and slow. Just chase, but don''t attack me. Who says that animals have no intelligence? This wolf is very clever! It is deliberately waiting for the moment when I am exhausted!

    Although I''ve just had enough and the wolf hasn''t eaten in two days, I''m certainly not as good as him in terms of physical strength, so no matter how I run, I can''t avoid being attacked by him at last. I''d better go out and cut him down while I still have physical strength! I read this, stop, hold the knife and turn around. The big fierce wolf also stopped five steps away.

    It seems that it knows what I''m thinking, so it''s very cautious and doesn''t attack actively. But as a human with the highest wisdom in nature, I don''t know what it''s thinking. It''s a shame!

    One man, one wolf, just stand up, I don''t move, it doesn''t move, it growls, I growl, I can''t tell whether it''s learning from me, or I''m learning from it, or it''s funny that we learn from each other, but the atmosphere is really tense.

    A cold wind blew, and the wolf''s ear suddenly moved. Then he raised his upper body and twisted his body to look back at the slope. It seemed that he was listening to something. I was stunned, wondering whether to start first when he was distracted. But I saw the wolf turn around fiercely and drill into the long grass. I hurriedly tracked and looked at the direction of the grass shaking with flashlight, and determined that it should be heading down the slope.

    I sat down on the ground. Ma, it''s scary. I''m so big. I''m afraid to look like this for the first time. When I release the hilt, my hands are already full of sweat. What a ferocious blade. But when I face that fierce wolf, I can''t bring any confidence to me.

    What did the wolf do? Does it deliberately leave and tempt me to relax my vigilance? My heart was shaking, and I quickly got up again. Just then, I heard a scream coming down the slope. It hurt my heart and made people tremble. I hit smart. How could that sound be so like Mr. Liu?

    "Help, help -"

    my grass is Liu Xiaosheng! The voice came along the wind. I heard it clearly. The distance was not very far. It seemed that it was at the place where we had just left. Then I heard the roar of the wolf. I immediately realized what happened there. Without thinking about it, I picked up the firewood knife and rushed down the slope.

    I can''t believe what happened in front of me, but it really came into my eyes. When I pulled out the grass and walked around the pebble, I saw clearly that Liu Xiaosheng was holding the branch in his hands and his body was suspended in the air, while the wolf, with one leg of Liu Xiaosheng, was also suspended in the air! Help me! "

    Ya''s eyes are sharp, and he cries for help. To tell you the truth, I was scared to be silly. Liu Xiaosheng''s blood flushed the whole trouser leg and even filled the wolf''s mouth, which showed the brute''s ferocity. I had the heart to run when I left. I didn''t eat for two days. I guess that guy was hungry. Liu Xiaosheng had 120-30 Jin, enough to eat. When he ate, I sneaked out to hunt It''s the most rational to go to the garden to ask for help. But I thought that Liu Xiaosheng was also her brother, and I also wronged him for a 200 thousand French meal!

    I pulled the flashlight out and hit it on the wolf. I wanted to attract his attention. I asked him to release Liu Xiaosheng. I didn''t think that the wolf was too close to anyone and didn''t take me seriously. But I had to swing the wood knife and rush up with my breath. Unexpectedly, Liu Xiaosheng was out of strength and fell down the tree and into the grass with the wolf!

    "Ah -" Liu Xiaosheng and wolf roll together. The scream of horror is almost continuous, because the shade of the tree blocks the moonlight. It''s vague. I don''t really see it, but I see that the wolf presses him under his body, as if he bites his little arm again. I stand beside him, holding the wood knife high, but I can''t cut it down.

    I''m not afraid of hurting Liu Xiaosheng by mistake, but if you are not born as a butcher, I''ll give you a knife to kill a live pig in front of you. You can see if you can get it. If you can''t get it, then you can understand my mood at the moment.

    You may dare to see the bloody scene, but you may not dare to make it by yourself. Even if you know it is a beast that hurts people, you will still be afraid, because it is a life.

    I didn''t use a knife, but just like I was bragging to Chu Yuan, I rounded my leg and kicked the wolf in the stomach. The sly wolf jumped away from Liu Xiaosheng and jumped at me at the moment when I started. I couldn''t stop my foot and ran away. There was a serious disagreement between the two legs. I tripped in a small pit on the ground and fell on my back Eight forks, I saw the wolf jump to my face, I cried, closed my eyes, instinctively raised the knife in my hand, while feeling a burning pain on my shoulders, a greasy warm liquid splashed on my face.The wind blew over me, but I didn''t get knocked down by the wolf! Startled, I got up. The burning pain on my shoulders made me moan. I saw the wolf half a meter behind me, with a big mouth open, breathing heavily. From the chest to the genitals, a long mouth was opened. The blood flowed like a spring, as if even the intestines were flowing out. So seriously injured, it was unable to make a sound. I subconsciously looked down at the knife in my hand, Shocked, he dropped his knife to the ground and wiped his face. As expected, it was all red wolf blood.

    The wolf died. I killed it, but I didn''t feel excited. I just felt an intolerable vomit rolling up. As soon as I turned around, I fell on my knees and spewed out all the things in my stomach. It was painful, painful and bitter. A tiger whip worth 1.5 million yuan. What about the aftertaste in the future? I vomited

    "how are you, Mr. Liu?" I wiped my mouth and found a flashlight on the ground. I went to check Liu Xiaosheng, who was lying in the grass. If he died, I could not explain.

    Fortunately, Liu Xiaosheng is still alive. He asked weakly, "what about wolves?"

    "Dead, ha ha, Mr. Liu, it seems that I won the game." I was stunned, and I couldn''t say the last word.

    Liu Xiaosheng lies on his back in the grass, his face is gray, his eyes are not half angry, he is in a handsome camouflage suit, torn in a mess, full of traces left by Wolf claws, his left leg is bleeding, his right arm is bleeding, his face is bleeding, and there is a shocking scar on the envious face of Zhang Junmei, from the middle of the nose until The ear root runs obliquely through half of his cheek. The flesh skin turns outward. It can be seen that the depth of the wound is

    however, the most terrible thing is not his wound, but his expression is painless.

    "Is it?" Liu Xiaosheng''s mouth was hooked, like a smile, like a smile of self mockery and open acceptance. "Yes, I lost, I lost, I lost completely, Chu Shao, you can laugh, laugh at me as much as you like"

    Liu Xiaosheng raised his uninjured left arm, blocked his eyes, he laughed, muscle shaking affected the wound, his twitching lips were as white as paper, but He laughed even louder.

    I didn''t smile because I didn''t have a reason to smile because I saw two lines of tears falling from Liu Xiaosheng''s cheek.

    Liu Xiaosheng is not painless, but too painful. The pain is numb. I''m afraid that the scar on his face has hurt his heart - the pain of disfigurement. It may not only destroy a beautiful face, but also his confidence in his life

    in fact, I didn''t win anything, but Liu Xiaosheng lost too much. Instead of losing to me, he lost to himself.

    At this moment, how can I say these four words?

    I feel the signal gun from Liu Xiaosheng''s trouser bag. After launching it into the sky, I take off my coat, tear it into strips, and help Liu Xiaosheng to cover the wound silently.

    Liu Xiaosheng doesn''t seem to feel the same. He doesn''t say no, he doesn''t refuse, and he doesn''t thank

    (seeing the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 398

    Manager Tian came here with the rescue team much faster than I expected. To my surprise, dongxiaoye also came in together. She couldn''t have been surprised at this situation, but she saw Liu Xiaosheng, who was half dead, and me who was exhausted. She didn''t ask anything, just helped me up in silence. 23

    when we walked out of the hunting park with the rescue team carrying Liu Xiaosheng, we could imagine that.

    Seeing Liu Xiaosheng''s tragedy, all the people changed. Li song was crying and dying, but he always came back from the dead and turned the world around. Now I finally realize the pleasure she pursued, but I didn''t feel addicted, and vowed that I would never hunt again in my life.

    The rich girl''s understanding of the word "thrill" is naive.

    I don''t know if the star rain will blame me, and I didn''t explain anything to her, because I didn''t want to say that Liu Xiaosheng suffered from himself, even if it was a fact, so I chose to sit silently and let Chu Yuan, Liu Su and Shu Tong comfort me. I didn''t feel the joy of the rest of my life. I just thought that if the person lying now is me, Liu Xiaosheng will be me Is that the mood at the moment?

    I don''t think it will be

    Shu''s mother and grandma are sympathetic and sorry. Shu''s father is a little glad that he didn''t go with her. No one thought that such an accident would happen. No one thought that the wolf was such a fierce animal. No one thought that there were not only wolves lying out, but also Liu Xiaosheng

    min roushou, who has not spoken, just looked at the crowd coldly People are busy, until Liu Xiaosheng after a simple hemostasis treatment, was carried on the car, she unexpectedly walked by, face gloomy to Liu Xiaosheng light said, "Master Liu, you play a little too much today."

    What is minrou doing? I''m not angry. Do you need to complain for me? See Liu Xiaosheng no squeak, my heart is softer, a pull min Rou, she pulled behind, "you shut up."

    Min Rou looked at me in a daze for a long time, then sighed and said with a wry smile: "you are such a good person"

    I am so sad and silent. It''s not a problem of being soft and heartless. Liu Xiaosheng has been punished by tens of thousands of times more miserable than I scolded him. Why should I step on his feet again?

    min Rou leaned out of my shoulder and said coldly to Liu Xiaosheng: "it''s an accident I believe you know how to explain it to others, don''t you? "

    The tone and manner of minrou''s speech made me feel strange, aloof and cold. Even when I saw Liu Xiaosheng''s miserable appearance, she didn''t even blink her eyelids. This indifference and calmness is unusual. I realized this at this time. I couldn''t help but feel tight. How could her tone be so threatening to Liu Xiaosheng?

    "Don''t worry, Miss min," said Liu Xiaosheng, his eyes fixed on the roof of the car, still in a deathly tone. "Liu can afford to play. Since he can become a member of the valley of the moon, he will certainly not cause trouble for the valley of the moon."

    Min Rou smiled, "thank you."

    I was shocked. Why did Liu Xiaosheng say that? What is the relationship between minrou and the valley of the moon?

    Liu Xiaosheng glanced at me askew and smiled complicatedly, "but I don''t understand why I can''t compare with him? Miss min, why do you despise me but favor him? "

    "I didn''t understand it at first, but now I''m beginning to understand it. Young master Liu, just because you don''t understand it, it''s you, not him, who lies here." Minrou said, nodding to manager Tian, who quickly closed the door.

    The boss here is not miss San, but min Rou!

    I''m surprised, but it seems that I''m the only one. Guo Xiang and Zhang Mingjie seem to have known minrou''s identity for a long time. What they are surprised about is only my relationship with minrou.

    "Xiaonan, I know that Liu Xiaosheng has nothing to do with you. Don''t think so much. You should go to the hospital to deal with it. Go home early and have a rest. I''ll tell her what her brother is. She knows more than you and I, so she won''t blame you." Guo Xiang wanted to pat me on the shoulder, but he could see the paw mark on the shoulder, so he had to clench my hand instead, and then, together with Zhang Mingjie and Zhang Peiwen, got on the car and chased Liu Xiaosheng away.

    Seeing the taillight disappearing in the forest road, my heart was full of feelings, but min Rou turned around, as if she had changed her personality, and piled up a layer of smiling faces that people couldn''t see through. "Mr. Chu, I''m so lucky that you''re OK"

    "are you the boss here?"

    Minrou is shocked. Seeing that Chu Yuan and other people are far away from Shu''s elders, she nods and whispers: "yes, but I''m hiding at most. I haven''t lied. Yuezhigu is indeed miss three''s industry. However, there are not many people in Beitian city who know this."

    "You don''t seem to be hiding more than that?" I stared at her coldly. "Liu Xiaosheng will come here today. You have known for a long time that you brought me here on purpose, haven''t you?"

    People''s eyes can''t lie, so minrou''s calm self-confidence can''t deceive me, "I said no, do you believe it?"

    I didn''t answer, "that northeast tiger''s whip is the bait you lured him to meet me. That''s why it''s such a coincidence. When he came in, you went out to listen to the phone. You guessed that he would pull me to hunt together. I''m not dead, is it disappointing you?""Mr. Chu, you shouldn''t say that," Min Rou''s face changed, and she was a little flustered, as if she didn''t dare to wear the big hat I put on her. "I didn''t know that Liu Xiaosheng specifically told manager Tian not to pull out his teeth and cut his fingers for the wolf. In fact, manager Tian only knew when he went to release the wolf just now. I admit that I just hid from you and almost caused a disaster, but I thought Liu Xiao Sheng wants to make a fool of you by taking advantage of things you are not good at. I was scared after manager Tian informed me. On the one hand, he sent someone to find out why the wolf didn''t pull out his teeth. On the other hand, he asked manager Tian to bring someone in to find you right away. Otherwise, how could the rescue team find you so soon "

    I said angrily:" since manager Tian saw that the wolf didn''t pull out his teeth, why should he Wolf out?! How can you be fooled by such a lie? "

    Min rouyi smothers, shakes his head and grins bitterly, and says: "Liu Xiaosheng is a senior member of yuezhigu, which is not the only ecological base. Hotels, hotels, hot springs, clubs and high-end entertainment are also the direct consumption of Liu Xiaosheng in yuezhigu club every year. In addition, the number of guests he brings has some identities, which has great influence on the development of our club It''s an important influence, so don''t say manager Tian doesn''t dare to refuse him. Even if I am here, I can''t refuse his request. After all, none of us would have thought that the wolf could really hurt people "

    min Rou said it''s right. This kind of club really needs some support or protection from the network background, plus the particularity of the customer group, which offends us Visitor: obviously, it''s irrational. Besides, it''s not so difficult to hunt a wolf without pulling his teeth. For example, when the wolf suddenly appeared, Liu Xiaosheng deliberately gave up the chance to shoot him for many times. Finally, he lost his weapon because he wanted to hurt me. Let''s go from hunting a wolf to being hunted by a wolf

    I believe in Min Rou because I believe she didn''t hurt me. "You said you wanted to see Liu Xiaosheng make me embarrassed. Why?"

    Min Rou saw that my attitude was relaxed, and gave me a long sigh of relief. She helped me adjust my collar as if it were a trick. She said with a smile, "it''s not that I want to see your embarrassment, but that my miss wants to see your embarrassment."

    "She?" "Why?" I frowned

    "Because you''ve seen her make a fool of herself."

    "I''ve seen her make a fool of herself?" In other words, I don''t know what those three young ladies look like.

    When minrou saw that I was at a loss, she seemed to have made some consideration and determined some kind of determination, then she said with a smile: "I''ll tell you straight, Mr. Chu, whether it''s 20% of the cooperation grant or the reception of Miss Shu''s family now, do you know why miss three wants to help you?"

    If I knew, wouldn''t I be depressed?

    Minrou held out two fingers and said, "because miss three owes you two favors."

    Miss three owes me two favors? I thought for a moment, "one of them means that I indirectly helped her to buy long''s?"

    "Yes, you have won benefits for her, so she will give the cooperation plan to your company to benefit your company, so as to make you famous, which is to repay your kindness."

    "What''s the other relationship?"

    "Another one" Min Rou smiled slyly. "The other one''s human relationship is bigger than that of purchasing the dragon family. I dare not say it, and I''m not qualified to say it. One day after meeting the young lady, let her say it to you."

    As if the wolf''s blood had infiltrated into my body, I felt that there was a kind of violence in my body, with a gloomy face, and said: "don''t tell me that she used the purple garden to let it have a relationship with me, which is another part of my human feelings." If minrou dare to nod her head, I will definitely give her a mouthful without hesitation, and then torture and extort confession to ask the third miss her house number!

    "No, it''s revenge on you"

    (see the peak of the novel) 16977 games update the fun games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 399

    "No, it''s revenge on you," Min Rou''s reply surprised me and made me confused. "It''s like today''s Miss wants to see your embarrassment because you''ve seen her embarrassment. Mr. Chu and miss owe you two human feelings, but you offended her several times. Miss Chu is a person with clear-cut gratitude and resentment. She doesn''t like what she owes to others and doesn''t like others A person owes her, so she will double the reward if she has a favor. If she has a revenge, she will double the reward -- "

    " have I offended her? " Think of me, Chunan, has always been adhering to the fine style of my father, absolutely good sir, seldom offend people, let alone offend people but they do not remember, absolutely impossible.

    "Yes, three times," Min Rou put out his ring finger again, "you humiliated her in public, belittled her in a roundabout way, and robbed her of her things in a blatant way."

    Fart! You say that I have humiliated people, you say that I have devalued people in a roundabout way. I believe that because I can do such things, but you say that I rob things openly and boldly, which is pure slander! The poor man named Chu is not poor. How can he do the shameless business of stealing and robbing?!

    I was about to refute, but Chu Yuan and the fringe came together. They didn''t want to hear this, so I had to swallow the question for a while.

    Dong Xiaoye took a suspicious look at Min Rou, as if curious about what we had just said, and then said to me: brother, you also go to the hospital, I will send grandma Shu back to the hotel. "

    I nodded my head, and the problem of abusing good people happened again. On the surface, I asked manager Tian, but in fact, I asked min Rou, "is there any trouble if Mr. Liu has something like that with you?"

    Liu Xiaosheng is a duplicitous master. Although he has met with sympathy, he can''t change this fact. His guarantee is equal to No. what''s more, he is the successor of Liu family. I''m afraid the Liu family won''t be silent.

    Seeing minrou''s bitter smile, Tian manager also said: "there will be some trouble, but yuezhigu will deal with it."

    Even if we deal with it, I''m afraid we have to cut the flesh and bleed? After all, the business of yuezhigu still needs to be done. In order not to cause bad influence, it undoubtedly gives Liujia a chance to open his mouth.

    I sighed in secret. Miss three is a little busy. What happened?

    "Brother, that''s their business. What are you worried about?" Chu Yuan grudged that such a dangerous service was provided here. The little girl had just seen Liu Xiaosheng''s miserable appearance and the size of the dead wolf. The frightened little face is still bloodless now. "First go to the hospital to see if the wound is in the way, and then hurry home to take a bath. What do you smell from yourself? It smells bad. "

    "Taste?" I was stunned, saying that the taste of my body is the most easily ignored. When Chu Yuan mentioned it, all the girls could not help frowning. The taste of my body is really heavy.

    Shutong said, "is the smell of blood mixed with the smell of sweat?"

    "No," said the tassel, who was different from others, sniffed against my body, pointed to a yellow wet mark on my shirt, and said, "it''s the most delicious here. It''s like the drink Liu Xiaosheng spilled on him. It''s a little sticky."

    Winter small night also curiously came to smell it. It''s said that being sniffed by a beautiful woman like this, my friend was a little embarrassed. "God, what kind of drink is this? It tastes so weird? Shy, like urine "

    shy? I can''t help frowning. Why does this smell so much like the one I smelled after entering the safari park?

    "What do you say?" Minrou''s face was startled. She pushed away the winter night, grabbed my clothes and took a strong breath. "This is manager Tian. Come here and smell it."

    Dong Xiaoye was about to get angry. Seeing minrou''s serious face, he couldn''t help but be as stunned as we are. Manager Tian didn''t know why he looked down and heard it. His eyes suddenly turned round. "It''s like Miss min, this, this"

    "what is this? Isn''t it a matter of clarity? " Minrou is both happy and angry. Her expression is extreme and complicated. She turns around and holds Chu Yuan''s shoulder. "Little sister, is there any drink Liu Xiaosheng spilled on your brother?"

    Chu Yuan is a bit muddled, "as if, put into the trash can?"

    The voice just fell, manager Tian said: "I''ll pick it up!"

    "Well," Min Rou nodded, and said to me, "to be on the safe side, Mr. Chu, give me the dress you just wore."

    "Clothes?" I don''t know what min Rou wants to do with it. "Tear it into strips and wrap Liu Xiaosheng''s wound. Don''t you want me to pay for it?"

    Minrou ignored my joke. "Then take off this shirt."

    As soon as this statement comes out, all the women blush. This shirt is my own. Minrou, a coyote, wants to see me wearing a tie naked and playing with the temptation of uniform?!

    Men''s version of the idea of brothers put on a coquettish gesture, and want to vomit

    finally, I still take off the shirt, minrou refused to say what her purpose is, but she almost to me with strong, in order to my innocence, I chose to compromise, manager Tian gave me a staff wear shirt, the actual, the quality is better than my that several grades.

    Before we went back, manager Tian suddenly thought of something. He asked people to go back to the restaurant and get a heat preservation bucket. He said it was a fish whip stewed with civet cat just under fire. I would have refused, but Chu Yuan and Liu Su knew that I had vomited in the hunting Park, so they took it. Sister Hu was so excited that she wanted to taste it.It''s not too early. The three elders of Shu family insist on accompanying me to the hospital. I have to ask Shu Tong to appease them and send them back to the hotel for rest. When Shu Tong leaves, it''s not convenient for him to join me. Besides, Shu Tong can''t drive. She has to act as a driver. When she follows me on a small winter night, she can rest assured.

    I wanted to tell her about grandma Shu''s illness. After all, whether this kind of thing should be known to Shu Tong? It''s not easy for me to make a claim. Besides, if it''s proper to cheat a seriously ill old man, I also hope that Liu Su will take an idea. At least, we need to discuss. But later, something like that happens. I really can''t bear to let Liu Su work hard again, or another day Anyway, Shujia elders will stay in Beitian for a few days.

    Min Rouzhen is amazing. If she goes to the hospital at this time, she can treat me as an emergency even if it''s not an emergency. I really want to know what she can''t do in Beitian city.

    The wound is OK, but the skin is broken. It''s OK to rub a little alcohol, or even to avoid water. The pain just now seems to be more caused by psychological reasons. So far, I''m more sure that I''m scared by Liu Xiaosheng''s tragedy.

    It''s eleven o''clock since I got home. Dongfanglian people are like the hungry wolf in the hunting park. As soon as I entered the door, she suddenly jumped out of the room. "You have no conscience. You agreed to bring me food. Why are you so slow? I''m starving! "

    What''s more, you''re so good at cooking that you can''t make your own food when you''re hungry? Suddenly a shadow flashed in front of me. I thought it was a wolf. I almost smashed the holding barrel into the head of the East.

    "What is this?" Dongfang takes over the heat preservation barrel, unscrews the lid and sniffs. His saliva drips, "it smells good!"

    As soon as I saw Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye blushing and retreating to the door, I knew that the two girls must have forgotten the East. They said that they had eaten half of the meal and ran to hunt. As a result, they forgot to pack the good things at that table. Who can remember to bring something to Dongfang xiaoniang?

    I''ll make a mistake and say, "dinner for you."

    "Great, just wait for this," Dongfang put the bucket on the table, turned and rushed into the kitchen. "I''ll get the chopsticks. Do you have anyone else to eat?"

    Chu Yuan shook his head. "I don''t eat any more. I''ll change my clothes."

    "I eat," sister tiger really does not know what shyness is. "I''ll change clothes first, little Dongfang. Help me fill a bowl!" It''s strange that I nearly killed half of the roast wild boar on winter night. How can I still have the capacity for that little belly? It''s really amazing who wants to marry her as a wife. It''s very challenging. Ordinary people can''t afford to have such a large amount of food

    "Me? I don''t want to eat any more. I''ll take a bath. Otherwise, I''m afraid you can''t eat any more. Ha ha. " Who else would spit out 1.5 million yuan from my stomach? I''m not in the mood to eat for a while. Besides, I can''t wait to hold the toilet when I think of the smell of wolf blood on my scalp

 Chapter 400

    Get into the bathroom, take off the clothes wrapped with disgusting smell, unscrew the lotus plant, and adjust the water temperature. Then listen to the East maid outside loudly praise: "eat well, what is this?"

    Winter night is obviously swallowing. He can''t say clearly: "civet cat stewed with water fish whip, the restaurant didn''t have this dish originally. Your brother Nan is not the main dish. What they are making now, let alone, the taste is really good. How could he order this? Predestination, you also come to taste. (seeing the novel to the top) "

    Chu Yuan seems to have just come out of the room and sighed:" you can do it, sister Xiaoye. You can eat something when something like that happens. Now I want to think about the cold war. I can''t eat it. I''ll send my brother my changed clothes. "

    Clothes? I was stunned. I was in a hurry to take a bath. I forgot to get my clothes first. Chu Yuan was very careful.

    "What happened?" Dongfanglian people are a little curious, but the focus of their concern is still on the stewed fish whip of civet cat, which is probably related to her own cooking preference. "Civet cat I know, what kind of fish is a fish? What''s a fish whip? These little things are fish whips? How can I not see that "

    Chu Yuan has come to the bathroom door, knocking at the door and saying to the East:" I don''t know. After asking them several times, they just didn''t tell me. "

    Who wants to explain this kind of thing to a little girl? I can''t help smiling, hiding behind the door, opening a crack in the door, only sticking my head out, so as not to walk out. I was about to ask my back to my Chu Yuan to hand over my clothes, but I saw that winter night filled a beer, and I laughed, "I''m afraid you won''t dare to eat if I don''t explain."

    "What dare you not eat?" "The East filled a bowl again, laughing:" I have eaten fried grasshopper, fried cicada pupa and live scorpion before

    Chu Yuan fought a cold war, "disgusting." Chu Yuan was timid. Tonight''s monkey brain, snake soup and other things, she didn''t eat a bite.

    "Look, I dare not eat because of fate?" Maybe when girls are together, they will put down a lot of scruples. On a small winter night, they will casually say, "if I tell you that the fish is the king eight, and the fish whip is the place where the king eight pees, do you dare to eat it?"

    "Pounce -" as soon as the voice of winter''s small night fell, the broth in the mouth of Dongfang Lianren sprayed on her face, "what? This thing is the disgust of Wang Ba -- "

    Chu Yuan''s reaction is not slow, exclaimed:" whip that bowl of tiger whip that I eat at night, is it "

    " yes, "maybe it''s because I came back home, the nervous tension has been relaxed, and the wine strength is back to the brain. After wiping my face on the winter night, I was very angry and funny, and said:" so that''s why that thing is a great tonic for your brother , what''s the big surprise? You''re so big that you haven''t heard anything about the whip "

    Chu Yuan can''t hear what he said in the winter night. As soon as he turned around, he smashed at the door," Chu Nan! I''ve fought with you, and you''ve made me eat that disgusting thing!!! "

    When did I let you eat? At best, I didn''t tell you what it was! When Chu Yuan''s fist hit the doorplate, I was wronged. At the same time, Chu Yuan hit me face to face. The stinky girl didn''t see that I had opened the door and poked my head out. As a result, the forehead hit the forehead. When she got together, the little girl took a step back with a headache. When she saw that I was half naked, she looked down at the clothes she was holding in her arms. She had realized something. She could not help blushing. It happened that At that time, Dongfang Lianren covered his mouth with both hands and rushed forward recklessly, "brother Nan, open the door quickly, I want to vomit!"

    See that meaning, I would like to, she will break in hard, I am surprised, Chu Yuan is even more surprised, "no! Dongfang, my brother is undressed

    Dongfang Lianren, against Chu Yuan, bumped into the bathroom together and looked at each other. The two girls were stunned, and I was also stunned.

    Chu Yuan forgot to hand me the clothes, and Dongfang Lian also forgot to gag. The two little faces were rapidly warming up and glowing red. I wonder if it was because of the topic just now, the eyes of the two girls were lower and lower, and they were aiming at my * * coincidentally. Who said that men have thick skin? Who says men are shameless? The only place I''m still like a man is that I don''t scream like a woman, * thigh, cover xiaochunan with my hand, I smile awkwardly and say: "that I''m taking a bath, can you come in later"

    "ah --"

    "ah --"

    the two girls return to their minds at the same time, scream in silence, and run in shame. Before I can relax, I see winter night Dazed walked in, curious: "what''s the matter? What''s their name -- "

    another scream, tiger sister didn''t run, but reached over with one foot," Stinky hooligan! "

    Who is the hooligan?! While my hands are inseparable from * *, the wine fumed tiger sister presses me to the bottom for a good meal of Xiangquan yanzhuo

    I scream bitterly, but I smile bitterly in my heart. Now, I''m even with her. I''ve peeked at her bath''s retribution, but I''m not hiding

    Chu Yuan didn''t let me into the room. The East took my place. I lay on a simple sofa made of chairs and couldn''t sleep. First, I didn''t trust the Lala girl. I was worried that she would move her hands and feet on my sister. Second, I was not comfortable lying down. I was pinched by the winter night. I was blue and purple. I was cold when I moved a little. Third, once I closed my eyes, Liu would appear in my mind Xiaosheng''s sad and angry face, and the eye-catching spiritual scars on itSo I try to think about other things to occupy my brain resources. For example, it''s strange that she just went on a rampage in dongxiaoye. When I saw her, although she was shy, she was still calm. Instead, she saw me when I went on a rampage, and she was totally out of control, saying that it was me who ate tofu. What kind of anger are you angry with?

    I don''t know if a woman is a tiger, but it''s proved that a woman is fiercer than a wolf.

    Just thinking about it, my cell phone rings, it''s a fringe. Ask me if I''m home, have a rest, and have a good talk on the phone for a while. I''m in an awkward mood. Women are not all tigers, either.

    "Not sleeping"

    "sleeping."

    "Who are you kidding? I just came out of my cousin''s room and you fell asleep in less than a minute? "

    Is there any mistake? Is tassel cheek so thick? And I love love to whisper, actually let Shu Tong listen? Do you have a good relationship with us, or should you make a clear distinction? With two wry smiles, I asked, "what''s the matter? Do you want to learn from your cousin and comfort me, or do you want my fake boyfriend to comfort you

    I have a joke with Shu Tong because I don''t know what to say to her. I don''t know much about the relationship between her and Liu Xiaosheng. Liu Xiaosheng looks like that. I don''t want to gloat or say anything to sympathize with him against my will. The balance of that feeling is very delicate.

    "Why do you comfort me? What can I do for your comfort? " The cold tone is different from the Shutong I know.

    I sighed, "Liu Xiaosheng"

    "I sympathize with him, but only sympathize with him, because he is too sad." Shutong seemed to know what I wanted to say for a long time, and then she interrupted, "but, Chu Nan, you have no reason to sympathize with him, do you know? Because Liu Xiaosheng originally hoped that today''s tragedy would happen to you, which you should know better than me. If it''s true, I can afford you and my cousin? "

    Shutong''s voice was trembling and her heart was throbbing. She was still afraid. It seemed that she was crying. I said: "Xiao Shu teacher"

    "call me cousin, or call my name." Shutong said reluctantly: "I owe you so much, and I can''t speak ill of you in front of my cousin. Compared with Liu Xiaosheng, you are a better man It''s better to be better. I''ll be a family later. There''s no need to call it "Sheng Fen"

    By implication, does she agree with my relationship with the fringe?

    "Tong Tong" makes me a natural cousin. I always feel humiliated. So I choose to call her by her first name, which is a little bit more sarcastic. I comforted her by saying: "Liu Xiaosheng and my resentment have nothing to do with you, so you don''t need to feel guilty"

    Shu Tong kept silent for a while, and then said softly: "I know, he hates you because Murphy"

    Ł¨ See the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 401

    "I know that he hates you because Murphy"

    I was stunned and sighed with a wry smile: "it''s known that"

    "he chases Murphy, which is not a secret. I didn''t know that I was stupid before. When I found out about it a little bit later, I understood that chasing me is just a kind of recreation for him. So I dumped him and made it convenient for him to chase Murphy wholeheartedly, ˇ±Shutong said with a smile, "I wish he could catch up with Murphy, so my cousin would lose a rival, wouldn''t he?"

    In Shutong''s playful laughter, there are still some bitter ones. Liu Xiaosheng''s positioning for her is not a kind of hurt? Think of here, I have some regrets to save Liu Xiaosheng, that kind of person, should feed the wolf!

    "Ah --" Shu Tong said in a sympathetic tone, "Liu Xiaosheng is a very confident person. Even if he loses to an equal opponent, his self-esteem will be hard to accept. Let alone lose to you. Compared with Liu Xiaosheng, you really look useless. Even if you have no money and are not handsome, what do Murphy see from you?"

    I don''t know whether I hurt Liu Xiaosheng''s self-esteem or not, but my self-esteem was hurt by Shu Tong. However, how relaxed was the topic? I smiled and said, "are you kidding me?"

    "Do you think it''s a joke? Doesn''t Murphy like you? " Shutong raised his laughter and said lightly: "not only Murphy, but also the winter police officer''s Thoughts on you are not so simple?"

    I said, "don''t talk about it. I have nothing to do with Xiaoye."

    "so, what''s the matter with Murphy and you?"

    "If I didn''t say that Miss Xiao Shu, you were crying and laughing, wouldn''t you just want to make fun of me?" My friend put on cold sweat, and accidentally, almost got to her way. This woman is a natural stunner of behavior, but she can''t be underestimated. Ya uses winter night as a cover to test my relationship with Murphy!

    "I''m not in the mood to make you happy. I just want to tell you that women''s feelings are always sharp. There''s nothing else to call you, just to remind you. Remember to say thank you to officer Dong," Shutong said, "she hasn''t been to the legendary Taekwondo Hall at all.

    "Never been there?" I was stunned. I thought of what I said before I went to the hunting Park, "no? Can she lie about such a thing? "

    "What do you say?" Shutong asked back, "she said that the curator there wanted to take advantage of her, so she taught her a lesson. But the curator is a woman. Do you think he could take advantage of her? She didn''t even know this, so she made up such a lame lie. Why don''t I tell you? She just heard that Liu Xiaosheng is powerful. She is afraid that you have no bottom in mind, so she wants to give you some confidence. As a result, you have confidence, but she has no confidence. After you and Liu Xiaosheng entered the hunting Park, she has been comforting the fringe and fate, but she has never sat down from the beginning to the end. Later, she doesn''t know what happened. Manager Tian suddenly said that you may have an accident, and immediately organized a rescue team to search the park Looking for you, she also sneaked in. We found out after the event. Obviously, she was scared. I was afraid that you would suffer from Liu Xiaosheng''s loss. When she made up that kind of nonsense, I thought it was not appropriate. It was easy to expose it and not say it. Then you might misunderstand why she made you despise the enemy. It''s a good thing that you didn''t suffer from the loss. If you did, it''s hard for her to explain I used to say some nasty things to her for the sake of tassels. Today, I think it''s better to pay her back alone. I don''t think that officer Dong''s temper, for fear that you will laugh at her, will take the initiative to confess to you. It''s not right. You should be my gossip, so that you won''t have a bad idea and misunderstood other people''s good intentions. "

    I felt a little touched, a little complicated, a little scared. Before I answered, I heard Shu Tong sigh: "like her, she is competitive and willing to give up some principled things for you. Whether she has any idea for you, or I don''t say it, others may not see that when you persuade my parents and grandma to go back to the hotel, I saw her and min Rou hiding away and secretly I don''t really listen to the argument. It seems that Dong Xiaoye asked minrou for your clothes splashed with drinks by Liu Xiaosheng. He said that this kind of thing must be dealt with by the police. Minrou said that it''s better to be private than public. Once the police intervene, there is no room for maneuver. You will offend the Liu family, the valley of the moon and even more people I didn''t understand, but in the end it must have been officer Dong who compromised "

    the bottle of drink Liu Xiaosheng spilled on me. Is it really a problem? Hearing Shu Tong''s words, Dong Xiaoye seems to know about it, but he doesn''t tell me. Instead, he and min Juda have reached a consensus. Dong Xiaoye''s doing this is obviously protecting me. Is she really

    to me? "Well, I can''t tell whether you are a good person or a disaster. My cousin likes you. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a disaster?"

    Shu Tong said, sighed and hung up.

    Long night, I lost sleep

    In the next two days, I didn''t go back to the company, but accompanied the elders of the Shu family to travel around the mountains and water, shopping for relaxation. The route and plan were concealed from min rou. I didn''t want to bear the affection of Miss San even for this kind of thing.

    Minrou seems to be in a hurry. Besides making a few phone calls and complaining, she''s not surprised at my deliberate attitude of rejecting her. She doesn''t have the intention to pester me. I asked her if the Liu family had any trouble with her. She was a bit evasive. She said no and said it''s not a big trouble. It seems that she did. After all, Lao Liu is the son of Xiao LiuOnce I passed the bathroom, I actually heard Dong Xiaoye secretly talking to min Rou on the phone, asking her "did the result come out?" what was the result? I''m curious, but I didn''t ask. If sister tiger wanted to tell me, she would not sit in the toilet to make this call.

    Zhu Danchen got in touch with her, but was excited to say that she owed me a debt that she still couldn''t afford. Murphy asked her to do something specific, but she refused to tell. I had to ask Murphy myself, saying that Murphy and Murphy were sincere to me. The mouth of the family was short, and they took other people''s measures, so they talked to her about the good words of the old and the young of Murphy, and advised me to stay in Fengchang and continue to work. I had already Guess what happened.

    Murphy can''t wait to call me back to the company. On a winter night, he can''t wait to urge me to go to the company. One wants to tell me everything, the other wants me to ask everything, and I''ll get rid of it. I had a big talk with Ziyuan. That day, he went to find Mo and lost his temper. As a result, she didn''t even ask who the third lady was. Just ask me how thick I am To see her? And the awkward relationship between us. On Sunday night, Shu Ma and his father planned to go back to their hometown on Monday. However, Murphy specially asked Yao Waner to send some shopping cards of Fengchang shopping mall, and the old man rarely came out to play, which didn''t seem to have a good time. I ignored Shu Tong''s objection and kindly invited them to stay for a few more days, saying that they would never be affected In response to my work, Shu PA and Shu Ma decided to take Wednesday morning''s car to go back home, because the wheat at home is ripe and the farm work is not waiting for people.

    However, time waits for no one. Grandma Shu has lived in the countryside all her life, and now she has cancer. How many times can she go out to play? The tassel knew that all the expenses except for the hotel were borne by myself, so she was puzzled about my attitude of trying to keep me. I took this opportunity to secretly tell her about the old man''s illness.

    After learning the truth of the Shu family''s coming to Beitian City, Liu Su was also sad and ashamed, which relieved me that I simply accepted Murphy''s kind and frank attitude. I asked her if we should tell Shu Tong. She said let her think. I asked her if we should confess like the Shu family''s elders. She also said let her think. Like me, Liu Su was also confused and full of contradictions ˇŁ

    What I should face is always the tassel and Shutong. How can I not? On Monday, I couldn''t find an excuse not to go back to the company. Zhang Mingjie said that the senior management of the company would hold a meeting again this afternoon to discuss the position of group leader of the 13th urban planning group. I was curious about the result. I didn''t care about that position. What I cared about was Zhang Mingjie''s words that day. Did he cheat me at the end? If not, what he helped me to do was to pursue his own interests. I admit that my attention to Zhang Mingjie was due to the conflict of interest between Zhangjia and Mohist school. To put it bluntly, Murphy was the only one who paid attention to Zhang Mingjie.

    There seems to be a law in the world that you are afraid that you will bump into someone. As soon as I enter the investment department, I bump into the purple garden.

 Chapter 402

    A white Half Sleeve Chiffon shirt is light, graceful and khaki colored. It''s generous and lively. When I was a child, I thought that Ziyuan could wear clothes very well. It''s also a bargain bought at a local stall. She wears it with her matching. It''s always several grades higher than others. Including the style of Chu Yuan''s clothes now, there are still traces of her influence.

    This is a common dress, which can be seen everywhere in the company, with a silk handkerchief tied with a bow on the left wrist. At that time, it highlights a kind of beautiful and elegant complex temperament. With the reason that she is a mixed race, that special charm makes her naturally become the focus of a group of wolves in the office.

    When I entered the door, I saw her surrounded by Gong Fanlin, the old black grandson, and others, saying something. But seeing the Ziyuan frowning and smiling, I knew that it must be someone else who was saying that she was listening, but she was embarrassed to leave. She was polite and patient.

    Viagra has a black face, sitting far away. Sister Liu, Yao Waner and Qin LAN are comforting him.

    Seeing me enter the door, the purple garden is like seeing a savior, holding a stack of documents and welcoming him. "Xiaonan"

    blushes, I don''t know whether it''s because of our previous relationship or because someone called my nickname.

    People don''t see us in the right way, and we don''t see each other in the right way It''s a question to ask, but I always feel that it''s a bit awkward to say it. Even if we don''t have such a relationship that transcends friendship, it doesn''t seem that we can be so outsidered?

    At this time, men are not as good as women. Seeing me stumbling, Ziyuan chuckled softly, just like peach blossom''s shy opening. She was stunned to see a group of old men. This girl disappeared for five years, as if she was more beautiful than before, Today is the first day of work. Do you think I''m used to it? Getting used to it

    "Is it? That''s good, that''s good, ha ha, is there always a process to get used to? "I laughed and scolded myself for being an idiot. I just wanted to be embarrassed to see Ziyuan. I even forgot that she might not come to the company at the weekend. I thought that Ziyuan might just be in the hotel these two days, so I felt very sorry.

    When I am alone, I will think of that night''s events. I am afraid that when I am alone, I will only think more than I do.

    In fact, I want to comfort her and listen to her grievances in the past five years, but I don''t have the courage. Can I really give happiness to Ziyuan? What about the fringe? When I think about it, I''m a little scared.

    "Is Miss Shu''s elder back?" I don''t know how the purple garden suddenly remembered to ask this.

    "No, I will go back the day after tomorrow. Today, tassel accompanies them to the shopping mall. I''m a big man. It''s inconvenient to follow me. I''ll come back to the company to have a look." In fact, it''s not inconvenient. For one thing, grandma Shu would not let me go, for fear of delaying my work. For another, Liusu wanted me to go to carry bags. That kind of job, or to give it to her father Shu. Because she was out of light that night, she has been punished by Chu Yuan to sleep in the living room these days. How can she have the strength to do physical work again?

    "So, you have to go to dinner with them later, there is no time." the purple garden show frowned, and there was an accident in the eyes, and there was also a bit of panic and confusion.

    I can''t help but wonder: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? "

    "Me?" Ziyuan smiled: "no, I''m OK"

    before she finished, Tian GuoChong, nicknamed Lao Hei, smiled at me and said: "chuzi, today is Miss Xue''s first official class. According to the practice of our comprehensive group, we have booked a room in tianrenjian to hold a welcome party for her. Miss Xue has promised to give her a reward. Do you want to come?"

    Tian GuoChong''s age is older than Viagra''s, so we usually call him black brother. This guy''s passion is to show his teeth and blink at me. It seems that I dare to nod his head and he will kill me. Don''t ask. The so-called welcome meeting is just a pretext. Drunk doesn''t want to drink. Some old bachelors want to play the idea of Ziyuan. When I and Liusu enter the company There''s no such convention?

    His name is sun Zhe. He''s the same age as Viagra. He''s called "little sun" not because he''s young, but because his petite body gives him a nickname similar to his nickname. He and Lao Hei are sworn friends. It''s quite a tacit understanding. Without waiting for me to answer, he said, "I''m afraid Chu Zi will accompany aunt Cheng for a candlelight dinner. I''m afraid he''s not free? Lao Hei, you are not kind. "

    Fuck you! Who is not kind?! This welcome meeting is really a fucking convention. Why exclude me and fringe? Don''t we belong to the integrated group? Is it true that Ziyuan is not a member of the comprehensive team? She''s Murphy''s assistant! It can be seen that it''s human nature to be fond of the new and dislike the old. Tassel, Yao Waner and Qin LAN, the three beauties in this comprehensive group, are out of date in the eyes of these wolves. Gong Fanlin seems to want to say something to me, but he looks back at Yang Wei first, and their eyes flash a spark. Gong Fanlin sneers, but says nothing. Viagra''s face is full of anger and his brow is blue. If Non Qin LAN press his shoulder, it is estimated that he has to jump up and scold.

    What happened to these two guys?

    "Who says I''m not free?" I said with a smile, "I owe you a meal for a long time. I''ve been too busy recently. I haven''t had a chance to invite her. Now Xiaozi is back. I haven''t helped her. It''s just the same tonight. Ha ha, all the expenses are mine."Even if sister Liu yaowan''er and Qin LAN don''t nod to me, I will say that my understanding of "sex" is not as open as this era, and I have a relationship with women, and I have to be responsible for women. This traditional concept has flowed into my bones, thinking of the dirty appearance of several wolves when they are fishing for beautiful girls in wine, how can I rest assured to let purple Garden Alone? Especially Gong Fanlin, I am most afraid of him.

    If there is any occasion for Gong Fanlin, don''t talk about Yao Waner and Qin LAN. Even sister Liu has retreated. How can we understand the fact that Ziyuan is just here?

    It''s said that I''ll go, too. Asters smiled gratefully.

    At this point, she and my problem sister are very similar - both don''t like to be busy and social. Ziyuan wants to play a shield. At present, there are no other candidates except me.

    "Xiaonan, thank you"

    "thank you for what? Yes. "

    I don''t know where the purple garden thought of "should" and the pink face was redder. "I''ll send the document to Mr. mo." After that, he lowered his head and ran away.

    "Chuzi, do you know what your greatest strengths and weaknesses are?" Lao Hei patted me on the shoulder and sighed earnestly: "you are not smart enough, boy. How can you not understand me when I wink at you?"

    I pretended to be silly and said, "how can I understand if you don''t say? Don''t you mean I don''t have to say no? "

    Lao Hei looked at me with a pair of "you are hopeless" eyes, sighed, and said: "forget it, your treat is good, save my money, isn''t it? Ha ha, but you have to take aunt Cheng with you. You have peach blossom attribute. We don''t have a sense of security if you don''t have a woman around you. "

    you think about the purple garden in your heart. I don''t have a sense of security. Of course, I won''t say it. Smile:" I know. "

    The biggest learning in the office is to get along with each other. The trick to get along with each other is to be smart when you are smart, and to be stupid when you are smart. Honest people and real people may suffer some small losses, but they will definitely get a big advantage.

    "Nange," said yaowan''er when Laohei left. "Mr. Mo said that if you come, you can go to the office to find her. She has something to tell you."

    "Well," I answered, lowering my voice again, "what''s wrong with Viagra, Wan''er? Are you right? Yao Waner seems to be angry with Viagra. He toots his lips and whispers to me: "Tian GuoChong has made up a name to invite Miss Xue to heaven. Miss Xue refuses. Gong Fanlin jokingly asks if she looks down upon our little staff. In fact, she uses words to excite Miss Xue and brother Yang If you can''t see it, tell Miss Xue that there is no such practice in the comprehensive group, and tell them not to embarrass Miss Xue any more. As a result, Gong Fanlin has burned brother Yang again with those words before. In the presence of Miss Xue, he tries hard to expose brother Yang''s "glorious history". This doesn''t make brother Yang angry "

    the one next door to Mary, Gong Fanlin is very deceiving! But I also know that although Tian GuoChong and sun zhe despise Gong Fanlin, they share the same bad smell. They are friends. On the contrary, they don''t know Viagra, and they are envious of his frequent replacement of women. Their friendship is relatively thin. This reason seems a little childish, but actually, the relationship between relatives and strangers in the office is often determined by these childish factors , just like I''m popular, because I''m cheap, I always help others in a low-key way, and I''m willing to give them small favors and small favors to accumulate a good feeling

    Viagra is not smart and smooth enough at this point, if not, he won''t endure for several years with his ability, and he''s still working as a small clerk in the comprehensive group, while murfiken''s Yang Weijin''s comprehensive group probably values it, It''s the real side of him.

 Chapter 403

    Asters walk slowly, as if knowing that I will follow, and deliberately waiting for me, but I chased her, and she said nothing, I think it''s up to me to break the silence, think for a long time, and ask a very stupid question. Is it better? Does it still hurt? "

    Ziyuan didn''t respond. She looked at me over her head, a little confused. "Does it hurt? What''s the pain? "

    The old man''s face was hot. "You twisted your feet there, didn''t you?"

    I said it in my mouth, but it was not her feet that I was staring at. The purple garden turned red and blushed. I knew what I was asking, or whether I was going to make a mistake. The voice was like a mosquito''s roar: "OK, much better." after all, I couldn''t stand that blush. I blocked my face with a document and spat, "Xiaonan, why are you still the same as before? What should I ask What should not be asked is not clear? "

    I said with a smile: "you are the same as before, you can''t tell clearly what you should or shouldn''t answer."

    when we looked at each other, we thought of some interesting things in the past. Although we were embarrassed, we couldn''t help laughing.

    In the past, when we were studying together, when we felt that the purple garden was coming to the moon, I would gossip about whether it was right or not, but the purple garden was not shy every time, but it would nod its head or shake its head. It was like a dream when we woke up, and it was gone. That''s why the aftertaste is so much emotion and happiness.

    In this moment, we seem to return to the time when we were learning together. We had no idea how comfortable we were.

    But times have changed, but also can not change the reality of the garden, a bitter smile, asked me: "late is not difficult for you?"

    "No." I''m a bit out of place. I did plan to go to dinner with the elders of the Shu family.

    "In fact, I didn''t want to promise to go to dinner with them, but just now a few people almost started because of this matter. I''m afraid that it''s difficult to do it with your good colleague Yang Wei, so"

    "I understand," I don''t understand a bit, "why do you say this to me?"

    "Because you know that I don''t like to be busy, and you don''t want to go, and you know what the purpose of those men''s appointment is. I don''t want you to think that I''m willing to accept others'' pursuit. In fact, I''m reluctant to accept others'' pursuit," said Ziyuan, with head lowered and walking softly, "in that way, you will only be more reluctant to let me go."

    The purple garden said, quickened the pace, straight into Murphy''s office, but I stayed in place.

    Purple garden, do you want me to let you go?

    Compared with the agreement that didn''t look like the purple garden when she left five years ago, now she is more like the purple garden that I know. However, compared with the purple garden that doesn''t want to leave, the purple garden that wants to let go is more reassuring to me.

    I miss it once, I won''t be wrong again.

    The company collected funds and prepared to cooperate with the third lady, which led to a sharp decrease in the business of the investment department recently. Murphy seemed to have more leisure time. Instead of reading documents, she read novels. When I entered the door, she was hiding a book called "teach you how to trap a man''s heart" under the table - not that I didn''t knock, but that the Ziyuan didn''t close when I entered.

    Murphy is playing with caution again. She purposely let the purple garden see the name of the book. She just didn''t expect me to follow behind the purple garden

    "I invited you for two days, and you are willing to come here at last," Murphy got up and walked around the desk without saying, and pulled me to push toward her seat. "You sit down, and I have to tell you something, so you don''t know it Me. "

    There is only one chair in the office. The boss won''t let me sit. What do you mean? Purple garden even if again naive also can think of understand!

    How can I sit? Turning around, Murphy took the opportunity to sit back and said, "what''s the matter?"

    Murphy is a personal genius. She expressed her attitude, but she didn''t force me to take her seat. She smiled at me proudly, as if she told me that she intended to let the purple garden see. This woman is quite suspicious of the relationship between me and the purple garden. This is the thing that Murphy''s old bastard would like to see most.

    "It''s about Zhu Danchen''s school"

    "Mr. Mo, I put the information here. Since you have business to talk about, I''ll go out first." Purple garden is a person who is not very able to cover up himself. Aware of Murphy''s hostile consciousness to himself, he put those papers on the table and was about to leave. His smile was quite unnatural.

    "No," Murphy said with a smile, "it''s not business. You and Chu Nan are good friends of childhood. It''s OK to listen to them. Later, he will blame me for making my own decisions. You may as well ask for a favor for me, ha ha."

    Women''s curiosity is born, asters hesitated, or nodded.

    "Do you remember the day when uncle asked a lawyer to come to the company?"

    "Well," I said, "then you asked Zhu Danchen over again. Is there any connection between these two things?"

    "Of course," Murphy, like a sensible little daughter-in-law, hands two cups of tea. She has to hand it to me and astern, saying, "what I want to tell you now is the connection between these two things"

    I took the cup, instinctively wanted to take a sip, but saw a lipstick print clearly on the edge of the cup. What''s the matter? I look up in amazement and see that the purple garden is also staring at the cup in my hand. I want to laugh and cry. Murphy, who is mature, steady and cold in others'' eyes, is so childish in some aspectsI dare not drink the water. I always feel that if I use Murphy''s cup, the purple garden will be very unhappy. I don''t know if this feeling comes from my narcissism, but I''m careful to drive for thousands of years. I listen to Murphy quietly.

    As expected by me and the fringe, Mo Yizhi intends to donate money to Zhu Danchen''s school, and confesses to Murphy that this is a way to retain me with human feelings. It''s not a small amount. It''s enough to flatten Zhu Danchen''s humble primary school and rebuild it later! Mo Yizhi made an appointment with Guan''s lawyer. First, some legal procedures need to be explained to Zhu Danchen. Second, as the legal adviser of Fengchang group, Guan''s lawyer has an extraordinary network in Beitian city. Because Zhu Danchen doesn''t know how to break money and avoid disasters, he is regarded as a thorn in the eye by some relevant departments, and has received too many clauses Constraint, Mo Yizhi asked Guan lawyer to say hello to these relevant departments. To be frank, he told them that Zhu Danchen''s backstage is Fengchang group, so don''t go to her trouble any more.

    Yao Waner went to school with Xiao Yike and I that day, not totally curious about Ku''er, but also because Murphy explained in advance that he had time to go to that school and make a rough budget. The investment department had no workload for the time being, so Murphy gave the task to Yao Waner.

    I said that I have promised to stay in Fengchang and strive for cooperation with the third miss. There is no need to accept the good intention of the chairman. Murphy said that he knew you would think so long ago, so I dare not tell you in advance and won''t let Zhu Danchen inform you.

    Murphy''s reason is: anyway, you have decided to stay in Fengchang, and the benefits that uncle gives you are not for nothing. Girls are going out. Zhu Danchen always thinks that I was fired because I made a mistake, so she is happy to hear Murphy say that the company invited me back, but she still refuses to accept Fengchang''s kindness until Murphy tells me To sue her, I have actually returned to Fengchang for a new class. Fengchang''s donation to her school is not only a kind of charity publicity, but also a compensation for my early dismissal. This is a relief.

    Murphy''s understanding of her uncle is not deep enough, and Murphy is not only indirectly giving me benefits, but also tying me with human feelings. In fact, at this critical moment of striving for cooperation with the third lady, donating a sum of money to do charity is not just a good excuse to persuade Zhu Danchen. There are at least two benefits to do so. One is to win a good reputation and continue to emphasize the wind The positive image of Chang, second, can reflect the financial resources of Fengchang group from the side.

    Mo Yizhi himself also admits that he is a businessman. He won''t do things that are hard and don''t please. He just gave them to me. He wants to do a charity publicity. As for who is the target, it''s not so important for him. As for the charity of rich people under the premise of commercial lease, it''s often the same thing.

    Of course, Murphy will not question her uncle''s behavior, and the purple garden obviously does not understand her uncle''s "kindness". Murphy accepted her uncle''s "kindness" for me without asking for my consent. It was so obvious that she turned out her elbow, and the purple garden''s eyes were quite complicated.

    I don''t know where I am in the heart of Ziyuan, but I know that when Ziyuan sees the relationship between me and Murphy, it doesn''t feel happy, because her eyes obviously show a little disgust. Is it for me or Murphy? It doesn''t seem to matter, because no matter it''s a man with a passion or an infatuated junior, it''s impossible for the intelligent Murphy to not understand this truth, but she''s doing it for Ziyuan. She''s testing the relationship between Ziyuan and me.

    Woman, you never know what Murphy is thinking in her heart, which is wrong. She even competed with asters

 Chapter 404

    At eleven o''clock in the afternoon, Longshan came and called me to the chairman''s office.

    When I came in, he was playing with the tea set. He would be flattered if he changed to someone else. Chairman Lao Mo started to serve the tea himself. However, it''s hard for me to find that mood now - you can''t respect a person who only regards you as a tool.

    "I heard about Liu Xiaosheng." After the third cup of tea, Mo Yizhi finally began to speak, with deep expression and intonation.

    I don''t know if he listened to minrou or Liu''s family. He answered lightly, but didn''t answer.

    "Did he harm you, or did you harm him?"

    Mo Yizhi asked me, "the wolf was bought by Liu Gongzi in the valley of the moon. I was pulled by Min Rou to the valley of the moon. Liu Gongzi made me difficult. It''s the program that miss three wants to watch. How much cat greasiness do you have between miss three and the chairman of the board of directors is what I want to know most. Ha ha, I''ve been playing the role of being manipulated arbitrarily. It seems that you know better than me who wants to harm the chairman?"

    "Don''t be so angry," Mo Yizhi said with a smile, "little Chu, would you doubt that I knew in advance that you would meet Liu Xiaosheng in the valley of the moon?"

    Don''t you know - I didn''t ask, Mo didn''t answer, vague attitude seems to have been an answer.

    "Minrou said to miss three that you saved Liu Xiaosheng, or Liu Xiaosheng will be killed by that beast in nine out of ten," Mo Yizhi shook his head and sighed, "but I hope you will tell me when I asked you just now that you hurt Liu Xiaosheng by a wolf"

    I frowned and said, "why?"

    "Because" Mo Yizhi said jokingly, "I don''t want you to be a good person."

    I also said half jokingly, "I''m very happy to make you unhappy."

    Mo yiyiyizheng, xuan''er laughs, "you little boy"

    "the chairman asked me to come here, but he didn''t want to ask me about Liu Xiaosheng

    "Of course not. I just want to tell you about him. Although I''m relieved, the Liu family won''t come to you for trouble." Mo Yizhi didn''t explain the reason. Instead, he went directly to another topic. His face suddenly became grim. "I think you''ve heard about the establishment of the 13th city planning group by Cheng Liusu."

    Sure enough, the main point came, and I nodded, "the chairman wants me to join the group, but vice chairman Zhang''s faction strongly opposes, and this matter is in a stalemate."

    "It''s not for you to join in, but for you to be competent as the team leader. It''s not for me, but for miss three"

    I was surprised. Miss three appointed me as the team leader of the 13th city planning group? I don''t know, "why?"

    Mo Yizhi didn''t answer, "although it''s the meaning of three young ladies, I can''t say it in the board of directors. Even if it''s cooperation, it''s the two families. As the leader of Fengchang family, let the people below know that the other family can make a decision for me. My old face will not be so dignified after that, so I will stand up to today with the old thing of tension. After all, with you The current position and qualification are not enough to win the public "

    nonsense, others will probably think that I''m on my way to success because I hold Murphy''s thigh!

    "But this afternoon, there was a turning point," Mo Yizhi said, "Zhang Mingjie suddenly stood up against his father''s point of view, supported you as a leader, and took your original speculative investment in Hengxiang and saving Hengxiang as an example to refute Xiao Chu, who questioned your ability. What do you mean by that?"

    "I''m not surprised that he will do this today. In fact, I already knew it a few days ago." I told Mo Yizhi exactly what Zhang Mingjie said in Yuezhi valley that day, including his purpose of joining the 13th city planning group in exchange. "The chairman knows more about Zhangjia people than I do. Zhang Mingjie says whether it''s true or not, and the chairman''s judgment will be more accurate, As for whether or not Zhang Mingjie should enter the group of thirteen cities, it should also be up to the chairman of the board of directors to make a decision. "

    I got a difficult job for Mo Yizhi. Let alone Mo Yizhi. Even long Shan saw my mind at a glance. "Little Chu, are you a little revenge on the chairman of the board?"

    I don''t admit it or deny it. "It depends on whether it hurts the chairman''s head."

    "It hurts," Mo Yizhi said with a wry smile as he rubbed his temple. "You promised Zhang Mingjie to help you first, and then kicked the ball to me. I promised or not, but I couldn''t get rid of the entanglement of Zhangjia people. Chu Nan, I''m just a soft rib, and you''ve smashed it."

    "If I can choose, I hope I can not use my position. I may not bear the negative influence of promotion to the third level, because I am not so strong, and gossip cannot be ignored," I said: "as for Zhangjia, I have no experience, and I don''t know if it''s reasonable. When the chairman talks nonsense, I think there are family interests and personal interests Closely related, family interests are related to personal interests, and personal interests can also represent family interests, so I don''t believe that Zhang Mingjie really intends to betray his father. After all, three young ladies let out a few words out of the air, and he thought that I, a small person, could get her cooperation plan. It''s impossible to hear it. It''s unrealistic. Zhang Mingjie would not hesitate to bet on such a thing A unreliable basis, horizontal and vertical are not a rational behavior? If I can''t win the cooperation plan of the third lady for Fengchang, isn''t he a bad person from inside and outside? "As soon as long Shan''s face changed, "little Chu, you mean"

    from Mo Yizhi''s indifferent smile, I can be sure that he had thought of this for a long time.

    "No matter whether I can be the leader of the 13th city planning group, you are absolutely impossible to give this position to Zhang Mingjie as the chairman of the board of directors?"

    "Yes, my second plan is that I am in charge of the plan myself, and let fei''er be the team leader and you be her assistant," Mo said

    "Vice Chairman Zhang can''t help but understand and continue the stalemate. At that time, he will have no choice but to compromise, let alone to strive for his own interests." I said lightly: "since his loss is a matter of time, it''s better to take the opportunity to support Zhang Mingjie and play a fight between his father and his son. Although it''s a joke for outsiders, Zhangjia avoids it Zhang Mingjie took this opportunity to stand in the president''s camp successfully. Once the cooperation with the third young lady was successful, the younger generation who has made contributions to Fengchang will not be the only one. At that time, it will inevitably be another stalemate fight. The tension will not be contested. He can Fight for his son. "

    Long Shan was shocked. Mo Yizhi clapped his hands and said with a smile: "OK, OK, Xiao Chu, I didn''t see you wrong. It''s not easy for you to see this step. But since you have seen the intentions of Zhangjia people, why do you promise Zhang Mingjie to join the 13th City planning group?"

    "Chairman, as I said just now, I didn''t promise him that right, because it''s something you can decide. I just didn''t refuse Zhang Mingjie''s good intention to recommend me." I was very happy with revenge, but I was a little complacent, laughing: "as for my community, I didn''t refuse Zhang Mingjie''s good intention because he promised me to enter the 13th city plan After the group, I will give up the pursuit of tassels. Why don''t I do it? "

    Long Shan is stunned, and Mo is also stunned.

    "You didn''t refuse because of this childish reason?"

    "Yes," I said with a smile, "don''t you, chairman, calculate me for the same childish reason? I just want you to know how I feel. "

    Mo Yizhi looked at me for a long time, then said: "little Chu, Miss Xue''s business, are you still blaming me?"

    Purple garden lost to me, ink is really no responsibility? I smiled quietly, "those two bottles of red wine with added ingredients are from the chairman of the board of directors you gave to Ziyuan?"

    Mo Yizhi coughs twice. He doesn''t deny it. He is ashamed and embarrassed. He smiles. He is helpless. "You really have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Indeed, for the company''s and personal interests, I betrayed the principle of being a man."

    Is it not your principle to do everything by any means? How to sell? I despise his review, because I know that he may not really regret hurting an innocent girl forever. Maybe I''m retaliating, but I also have a deeper consideration: Mo will not let Zhang Mingjie participate in the cooperation plan. He can''t help tension cultivate a strong enemy to fight against Murphy for success and profit. I promise that he will repent. Only when I do good things, can he be more obvious It''s the wicked.

    It''s not a conflict that I reconciled with Zhang Mingjie, and Mo and Zhangjia completely tore their faces. Moreover, from Murphy''s point of view, this is not a good thing.

    Only when the skin is completely torn and conflicts break out, can Mo Yizhi be ruthless and have a reasonable excuse to get rid of the tension of old guys for many years. Only when Zhangjia''s rights disappear, can Murphy take over smoothly

 Chapter 405

    Lunch was settled with Ziyuan in the canteen of the company. I think Ziyuan should have something to ask me. For example, what I have been doing these days, for example, is there a super friendship relationship between me and Murphy? At least, I think she will ask about what happened in the valley of the moon. What''s more, her topic is almost all around Zhu Danchen''s primary school, as if she doesn''t know at all Liu Xiaosheng and I survived that incident, but when I answered her questions, she seemed absent-minded and not so interested. (seeing the novel to the top)

    I can''t understand her more and more

    it''s said that Liu Xiaosheng was transferred from the intensive care unit to the general ward yesterday. I had an appointment with Guo Xiang and went to the hospital to see him in the afternoon. Anyway, he was a matter with me. I should show my concern for his emotion and reason. I don''t deny that it''s a bit of a suspicion of face saving. After all, if I had Hiding, people should naturally doubt that I am guilty. Liu Xiaosheng is so miserable. In fact, he was hurt by me. Even if I spend the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain, would Liu Xiaosheng really not say that to others?

    Lao Guo said that he would come to the company to pick me up, but he came with Liu Xingyu. When Xingyu saw me, he didn''t say a word. He first cried and scared me. When Liu Xiaosheng was seriously injured and died, it happened to be working time. When colleagues saw a young girl holding my arm and crying, they couldn''t speak. There was a mature man standing next to her, so they were very proud of themselves Jue''s determination is that I have been disorganized and abandoned, and was brought to the door by a girl with her brother.

    Because of the ambiguous relationship between tassel and Murphy, our character in some aspect has been determined by others, and it is estimated that no one can believe the explanation, so we hurriedly took them downstairs and sat down in a nearby tea restaurant.

    "Nange, I''m sorry" drank half a glass of ice water, calmed down the mood for a while, and finally the star rain was able to speak.

    "I''m sorry?" I was stupefied, and I finally let go of my suspended heart. "I''m scared to death. I''m still your brother. I thought you''d avenge him. Look at my hand. I''m still shivering now."

    I know my joke is not funny. I will not feel sad even if Liu Xiaosheng is really dead, but I will definitely feel guilty about the star rain. This girl, unlike her brother, is very kind.

    Now I have no face to mention him, "said Xingyu with red eyes after wiping a tear." brother Nan, I''m here to apologize for him. I know it''s very difficult for you to forgive him. I shouldn''t force him, but I''m his sister. No matter how bad he is, my brother can only come to beg you shamelessly. "

    " please me? " I was bewildered by this girl''s crying and scratched her head: "star rain, how can I not understand what you are talking about?"

    Xingyu grabbed my hand and said excitedly, "brother Nan, I beg you, don''t accuse my brother!"

    "To whom?" I''m even more confused, "what am I doing to sue your brother?" Although Liu Xiaosheng can''t save me from death, he is the one who was seriously injured in the end. If he doesn''t wrong me, I will be thankful. Besides, it doesn''t seem to be a crime? At most, he was scolded as immoral by others? You were almost killed by him "

    I was stunned and realized that the problem was not as simple as I thought. Looking at Guo Xiang, who was ashamed and angry, I asked," what''s the matter? "

    Guo Xiang hugged the shoulder of the star rain, comforted her, and smiled bitterly at me: "that day before entering the hunting Park, Mr. Liu poured a bottle of drink on you, do you remember?"

    "Well, then minrou asked me for my clothes and went to find the remaining half bottle of drinks." I was shocked and said, "what''s the matter with that drink?"

    When I asked, Xingyu was even more ashamed. He hid his face in Guo Xiang''s arms and even dared not look at me. Guo Xiang looked down at the crying Xingyu and shook his head and sighed: "Xiaonan, you may have saved my life. If you didn''t happen to meet you in the valley of the moon, the person who is lying in the hospital now might be me, but also in the funeral parlor"

    Guo Xiang doesn''t look at me at all Jokingly, I said, "what''s going on?"

    "Miss min found the remaining half bottle of drink, and then took your shirt and went to the laboratory together. The result showed that the drink was mixed with wolf urine."

    "Wolf pee?!" I didn''t turn around for a moment. "He wants me to drink that disgusting thing?!"

    Guo Xiang said in a deep voice, "it''s not for you to drink. He wanted to pour it on you."

    "Why?"

    "It''s said that there are many wild camels living in the desert of Kuwait, which used to appear on the highway, posing a great threat to traffic safety. Because wild camels are animals that can''t be killed, so someone came up with a way to spray wolf urine on the highway. As a result, there are no wild camels on the highway, because they have a good sense of smell Min, you can smell the water a few kilometers away, let alone the smell of wolf urine. They will instinctively think that it''s a place where wolves come and go, and then avoid it. "Guo Xiang said with lingering fear:" wolves are canine, and their smell is not bad compared with wild camels. Liu Gongzi splashed wolf urine on you, the purpose is obvious. Wolves are social animals. If the wolf in the garden smells his companion''s Taste, you say, what will it do? "With the taste of the initiative to find out, "my heart sank to the bottom of my feet, swallowed saliva, said:" you mean, Mr. Liu wants the wolf to attack me? "

    Guo Xiang didn''t say anything, "the place where he was unfortunate and you were lucky is here. You didn''t act alone, but followed him all the time. As a result, the wolf found the two of you at the same time."

    good you, Liu Xiaosheng, no wonder you always want to get rid of me! Originally, he knew that the wolf would take the initiative to find me. It would be very dangerous to be with me. Now I understand why all of them are prey, but the wolf only chases me instead of Liu Xiaosheng! But

    "the wolf had been chasing me all the time, but at last he gave up on his own initiative and ran back to bite Mr. Liu. It didn''t seem to be useful for the wolf to pee."

    "The wolf is not stupid. When he is attracted by the taste, he is sure that you are not his kind. In his eyes, what is the difference between you and Liu Xiaosheng? It''s all food. Who is a bite, not a bite? " Guo Xiang sighed with emotion: "young master Liu despises the beast so much that he thinks it''s safe to chase you. He sneaks back and wants to take off the gun hanging in the tree. As a result, he still hasn''t climbed. Suddenly, the animal jumps out and bites his leg. He drags him down. I asked a friend who is a manager in the zoo. Then I knew that the wolf has a very keen insight, He is very patient when hunting. He is very specific about the goal of preparing for hunting. He can spend a long time on it without getting bored. Moreover, the wolf pays attention to the details and knows how to distinguish between the strong and the weak. When you say that you are holding a knife, he can''t fail to realize that your threat will be bigger than that of Mr. Liu. Therefore, the wolf is not necessarily chasing you, but driving you away on purpose Separate Liu Xiaosheng and you who are more threatening. If you are not brave enough, you will rush to him immediately. I''m afraid that Mr. Liu''s life will be given to the beast. "

    although I feel that the beast seems to be smart and terrible when I confront the wolf, I didn''t expect to kill him. He is so smart. I don''t know what to say. I took a water glass and drank it Facing the sky, I still can''t extinguish the tumbling fire in my belly. I don''t know what I''m angry about. Liu Xiaosheng wants to hurt me? Or is it angry that I was calculated by an animal?

    Xingyu takes a check out of her bag and pushes it to me with fear. "Nange"

    "seal fee?"

    When I stared at her coldly, I was shocked by the star rain. I couldn''t get angry with her. Even if she was Liu Xiaosheng''s younger sister, I tried to calm down and said, "do you mean it or your family?"

    Rain bowed his head in shame and said cowardly, "I know it''s insulting Nange, but I really don''t know what else I can do. My brother is the only son of my mother. Nange, I beg you to let my brother go. He''s bad. He''s mean, but he''s my brother after all. Nange, I''d like to atone for him. It''s not clear in my life. I''ll give it back to you if I''m a cow or a horse in my next life."

    Guo Xiang took the check from Xingyu, pushed it to me, stood up and backed up two steps, said: "Xiaonan, you will take it, this is the opinion of Xingyu family, so let Xingyu come, even if you are afraid that you won''t sell this face, Xingyu is also very difficult. Brother knows that you are wronged, he can only ask you." After all, the straight waist is bent to 90 degrees. Can a man bow his head easily? Star rain see love so, tears are not stop falling, like him, also stood up and bowed to me, attracted a small number of tea restaurant guests one after another.

    How can I say that? I seem to have become a villain. I look down at the egg of the check. The reputation of Liu Xiaosheng is worth five million yuan. Mo Yi donated the amount of money to a school. He used it to make up his face. From this point of view, Liu''s wealth is much stronger than Fengchang''s.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 406

    "It''s grievance," I took the check and gave it back to Xingyu, laughing, "it''s not me who is wronged, it''s Xingyu. Your brother''s mistake, but let your sister help him wipe his ass. it''s really annoying that you call me Nange. Otherwise, I really don''t want to give it to him."

    The face of the star rain is unbelievable, surprised and happy: "brother Nan told my brother?"

    "Who makes me a brother? Life is cheap. I''m not afraid to tell you. I''m not afraid of your brother-in-law. I''m afraid of my sister''s crying. As soon as her tears come down, I have no position. Ha ha, "I joked," fortunately, you didn''t marry Lao Guo. Otherwise, when I call your sister-in-law, you come to beg me again. I won''t eat that. Don''t thank me. Thank my family. I can''t be naughty Dote on her, you are so clever and sensible, where can I be ruthless under the heart, let you sad and sad ah. "

    Knowing that I was joking, Xingyu still felt grateful with tears: "no, even if I married Guo Xiang, Nange is still Nange, thank you"

    "Xiaonan promised you, what are you crying for?" Guo Xiang is not happy, but more guilty. "Xiaonan, you are really wronged"

    "wronged fart," I said with a smile: "I am heartless, don''t care who offended, but also care about who can''t forgive? Hehe, it''s OK. The Liu family didn''t agree with you and Xingyu. This time, you saved Liu Xiaosheng from the disaster and covered his face for the Liu family. Their attitude is not so strong anymore? "

    Liu Xiaosheng''s integrity is now that virtue. I think it''s enough. What''s more, what Liu family has is money. I don''t have to sue him if I spill money. I''m only a loser at most. What can I do? It''s better to sell personal affection to Liu''s family. If you have a chance in the future, you can return it to Fengchang in the mall.

    I''m a realist, not a facer. Besides, isn''t it better to pretend to be a big face?

    Kuo Xiang is still a great man. When I say that, his eyes turn red and he chokes: "Xiao Nan and Xingyu really owe you too much"

    "don''t say anything out of the blue like this." Kuo Xiang has to go against his own position for Xingyu. Am I not for Murphy?

    Seeing how moved he looked, I was a little ashamed. I quickly changed the topic and said, "you just said that you can only ask me about Mr. Liu''s affairs. What do you mean? Have you asked someone else? "

    Guo Xiang and Xingyu look at each other with shame. After pulling me to sit down, Guo Xiang says, "it''s Miss Min"

    "Min Rou?" I wonder: "what''s wrong with minrou?"

    "Young master Liu had an accident in the ecological park of Yuezhi valley. Two days ago, the Lius didn''t know what was going on. So they asked Miss min for advice. They thought it was Yuezhi Valley''s improper handling of wolves that led to the accident. Therefore, they also found some members of Yuezhi Valley to come out. They said it was mediation. In fact, they were helping to put pressure on Miss min together. They wanted to say Minxiao Elder sister is really a hidden person. She has a real plan. She shows weakness everywhere on the surface. She likes to talk and reconcile. In fact, she doesn''t give in a step. As a result, the Liu family takes up the truth and is strong and tight. The valley of the moon is like a little daughter-in-law who has been wronged. She doesn''t dare to be angry or speak. She has been bullied by the Liu family and lost her face, but no one thought of it, This morning, when the Liu family put up a good position to force Miss min to come up with the final solution, Miss min took the test results directly on the table, and all of them were at a loss. Xingyu''s father was even more flustered. He hurried to ask Mr. Liu for evidence. There was human evidence and material evidence. What else could Mr. Liu say? " So that is what it is. "Guo Xiang is absolutely enjoying the embarrassing situation of Liu family. When he talks, there is a kind of excitement that is not easy to suppress." Liu can only put down his body, ask MS min to hold high his hand, and put her willow son in a horse. Miss Min has said a word - she can''t do it, and you can''t do it. "

    has the final say." so, she is so stupid and so angry that she is deliberately making a difference with Liu family. Just take out that test result, in order to make the compensation of Liu family more powerful, think about it, how could Liu family be afraid to fight a lawsuit with such a small person as me? They decided that the case could not be won because they offended min rou.

    Minrou and winter night between the cat greasy, probably this thing? No wonder min Rou persuades Dong Xiaoye to stop thinking about business. If the police intervene in the investigation, there will be no room for maneuver. The Liu family and I, including min Rou and Liu family, will become irreconcilable enemies. Min Rou can provoke the Liu family, but can I? Dongxiaoye gave up her principle, which was really out of consideration for me. Now, the Liu family wants to cover this matter and please me to buy me, which seems to be the only choice. Minrou cleverly tied me with her position, so that the Liu family could not easily offend me, and gave me such a large amount of human feelings for no reason. Is it the idea of the third lady? What do the three young ladies want?

    The five million brought by the star rain is not only the seal fee, but also a plea for me to tell minrou about their Liu family. I''m curious. Minrou said that few people in Beitian City knew about her relationship with the third miss. What kind of background does she have that made her Liu family so afraid of offending her? Five million yuan, just to let me say a word to her and ask for a feeling, Guo Xiang and Xingyu don''t know minrou very well either. They only know that yuezhigu club is just a private name. In fact, minrou has many regular hotels, hotels, hot springs, clubs, holiday villages and high-end entertainment centers. Yuezhigu club is her combination of all services The special open business form of minority groups, to put it bluntly, is to provide luxury and high-end services. Because of its strong confidentiality, it has attracted a group of members with sensitive identities, including some senior government officials with strong power, so it has formed a special communication place. The valley of the moon has a strong network resourcesAs for why minrou is such a weak woman with such a strong economic background, there are different opinions. Because she is low-key and rarely appears in the public, people have a very limited understanding of her. There are rumors that she is the illegitimate daughter of an overseas tycoon, that she is the daughter of a senior official in China, and that she is the mistress of a financial tycoon. In a word, there are different opinions about the true and the false No one believes that she started from scratch. After all, her age is there.

    Many people have to squeeze their heads into the threshold of the Moon Valley in order to get close to minrou. In the circle, there is a saying that "if you want to be free like the emperor, smile at minrou first". It means minrou is indifferent and arrogant. The difficulty of laughing at her is almost the same as that of pursuing her. If anyone can get the favor of the Lord of the Moon Valley, it is absolutely like the emperor Is min Ruo really not fond of laughing? How do I think she shows off her two beautiful pear vortexes with a little mouth every day? I finally know why the elder Shu family didn''t have to pay the bill when they came to Beitian on the day when they had a meal in the big wave. They said that the boss was my friend. In fact, the big wave seafood city was minrou''s own industry I ran out and pretended to be my little secret. I suddenly had an impulse not to know the identity of the third lady. I was afraid that it would frighten me

    Guo Xiang and Xingyu wanted to invite me to dinner. I said that I had an appointment late, but I had to take them off another day. It was almost time to get off work. I called Liu Su and told her about the late reception to Ziyuan. I told her that she was well settled After the elders, they will go directly to heaven and earth to meet.

    Now I''m not in the mood to visit Mr. Liu, lest the guy say that I''m a cat crying and a mouse pretending to be merciful. I''m cheap, but I''m not so cheap that other people want to kill me, and I can greet each other with a smile.

    After thinking about it, I still called Chu Yuan and asked her to help me to ask Dong Xiaoye whether to have dinner together. After all, Lin Zhi asked her to protect me closely. If I didn''t know she would, she would quarrel with me again. So let Chu Yuan help me to ask, because after seeing me naked that day, Dong Xiaoye didn''t have a good attitude towards me. In fact, Chu Yuan and Dongfang''s attitude is no better. Chu Yuan will stare at me more or less, find fault and scold me, kick me, but Dongfang Lian will blush as soon as she sees me, and she will run away without waiting for me to speak, even when eating She looked up and became speechless. Occasionally she would look at me in a daze. When I looked at her, she couldn''t understand what she was thinking.

    When I strolled back to the company, Chu Yuan''s phone also called and told me that Dong Xiaoye would pick her up and come with Dongfang after work.

    It''s absolutely unexpected for me that Chu Yuan should come to meet the wind from the purple garden. Chu Yuan said that the East has been stuffy at home for a long time and wants to come out for a stroll

 Chapter 407

    Since leaving home, Dongfang Lianren hasn''t really walked out of my house for many days, and it''s really about to suffocate. It''s estimated that the mood in recent days is not high, and it''s also related to this. Who is it? Besides eating and sleeping, it''s facing the TV and computer all day, and it''s boring. What''s more, it''s Dongfang xiaoniang''s restless and naughty owner?

    I agreed without thinking. She should have come out for a long time.

    That little Niang PI always depends on my family, which can''t solve the problem. I wanted to talk with her mother for a long time, but Dongfang kept pleading, saying that at least she had to wait for her mother to see her again when she was in a hurry. Jiachuyuan and dongxiaoye supported her, and I couldn''t force her. I just wondered in my heart whether Dongfang was her mother''s own? How can a daughter run away from home so many days, she still don''t know the reason for worry? No matter how busy you are at work, isn''t it a reason? Moreover, Zhen Nuo would not believe that Chu Yuan had no contact with the East, but the woman did not come back to my house to ask about the situation, which is totally incomprehensible.

    It''s a good way to agree with Dongfang to go out. If her family can''t catch her, it''s better. I can meet Dongfang''s mother and talk about her daughter''s problems. I''m not a baby girl. Why should I take care of her children?

    Back to the office of the comprehensive group, Gong Fanlin came to meet him, and the gossip said: "chuzi, we still think you are on the run, not back, ha ha, who was the girl who came to you just now? It''s not like you give people "

    to cry with pear blossom and rain, but it''s an ambiguous smile. I didn''t explain what I said, but the tacit tone is even worse than that. The purple garden, which is sitting and chatting with Yao Waner and Qin LAN, doesn''t look back, but I clearly see her ears move. Of course, it may just be my illusion, but she and All colleagues of the comprehensive team are equally interested in this issue, which is absolutely not wrong.

    "Go away, don''t you see that people come with their boyfriend?" I can''t bear to laugh and scold: "don''t think everyone is so obscene as you are. I helped them a little. They came to thank me specially. I was invited to have tea just now."

    "That man is her boyfriend? I still think they are brothers and sisters. "Guo Xiang is seven or eight years old from Xingyu. One is too mature and steady, the other is weak and immature. It seems that he is more like a brother and sister than a couple. Gong Fanlin''s tone turns and continues his usual Ying Dang." what little help can move people like that? Can''t the man ask you to borrow the seed and it''s done? "

    Gong Fanlin has always been open-minded about men and women''s topics, but since I beat him up, he has only restrained me a little and dare not joke about fringe. But at this time, these two meat words are beyond my tolerance. First, I really treat Xingyu as my sister, and he is insulting my friends! Second, although the rumors about my romantic nature have spread to every corner of the company, they are groundless after all. His joke is insinuating and clearly insulting me!

    I know Gong Fanlin deliberately slanders me in front of the purple garden. There are many wolves in the office and little meat. The competition is fierce. It''s very common to slander me in a joking coat like this. However, I''ve always been very popular. This guy forgot to hurt when he had a good scar. Suddenly he fired at me. Don''t say that I am even sister Liu.

    Is it because I''ve been pretending to be a good old man for too long that others think I''m a bully? I laughed and touched Gong Fanlin''s head, which was taller than me. She said lovingly, "your mother asked me to borrow some seeds, you know?"

    I''m famous for my good temper, so when I say this, everyone will drag their chin. Only Viagra, who knows my low-key principle of being a human being, just wants to stand up for me, hears the words and sits back laughing, because he knows that if I don''t low-key, then I will be very high-key - good people are bullied, good, there is a bottom line.

    When Viagra smiled, Qin Lan also laughed. Gong Fanlin didn''t criticize her. She said that she was coquettish, abusive and lustful, and seduced others to have a husband of a woman. The fringe didn''t like the way I was close to Qin LAN. She believed Gong Fanlin''s words more or less. Qin LAN actually knew that everyone was working in an office, but they didn''t get the real evidence, so it''s hard to tear their faces.

    However, to tell the truth, Gong''s words may not be so credible. Qin LAN is often invited out for dinner by men, but who hasn''t been invited out for a beautiful girl? At most, she has no choice but to fish for a golden tortoise and invest in potential stocks. In fact, I have never seen her go close to any particular man. I keep a distance with Qin LAN because I think she is the kind of woman who can use her natural capital to control and play with men. She will make you pay the price of money and even emotion, but you can get it from her I don''t know, but I know her material desire is very strong. She would rather eat a bowl of rice at noon every day and save her salary to buy the clothes or cosmetics she likes. My stepmother told me from childhood that this kind of vanity girl is very dangerous. She is too broke and can''t make deep acquaintance, but this kind of self-desire can be satisfied by frugality Women also prove that Gong''s words are not trustworthy.

    Seeing Gong Fanlin humiliated at the moment, if Qin LAN doesn''t smile, he''s sorry for himself. Laughter has a special feature. It''s contagious. As a result, everyone is driven to laugh all over the room.Gong Fanlin''s face was green and red. It seemed that he remembered that I was not a troublesome stubble. "Chuzi, I''m joking. How about you?"

    "I''m joking, too. Don''t mind." I don''t think it''s too much fun to think of Gong Fanlin targeting Yang Wei several times. Maybe it''s because Liu Xiaosheng''s affair makes me feel a little angry. It''s Gong Fanlin''s misfortune. I have to hit the gun at this time.

    I''m an honest man, but it seems that I''m the only one in the comprehensive group who has ever had a criminal record of beating people in the company. And more than once, Lao hei and Xiao Sun were afraid that Gong Fanlin and I would start to fight, so they came here to finish the match.

    "Chuzi, your joke is funny. Ha ha, Fanlin, who made you laugh at chuzi? Have you eaten up? "

    "Fanlin, it''s better than humor. You''re far away from chuzi. However, chuzi urinates when you''re drunk. He''ll take advantage of you. You should drink more later."

    Where can''t Gong Fanlin hear that this is someone else''s step? Forced out a smile, said: "two? Too little, at least one bottle of Erguotou. "

    I don''t like Gong Fanlin, but it''s not good to ask Heige and Xiao Sunnan to do it. They smile and don''t answer. They walk to Yang Wei and say, "Viagra, do you want to stay late?"

    Yang Wei is just as good as me. He takes special care of me. He knows that I have a headache when drinking. He always takes the initiative to block the wine for the dinner party of colleagues in the company.

    Viagra didn''t stop laughing. Hearing this, he looked at Gong Fanlin defiantly and said in a loud voice: "of course, I didn''t want to go, but I just learned that I have grown up in generations. Happy, go! In case people say that it''s a small way to be an elder, ha ha ha ha! "

    Brother speechless

    Viagra has the same problem, that is, when someone comes out for him, he is used to pushing his nose and face, which is aimed at Gong Fanlin. Who can''t see? Liu Jie frowns, Qin LAN shakes his head, Ziyuan and Yao Waner look at each other with a wry smile, Gao Dahai rubs his temples and touches the Mediterranean, where it seems that two more hairs have been lost How good is the personal relationship between non colleagues, but there is little chance of friction at ordinary times. Of course, there is another reason. Murphy''s office is next to our comprehensive group. Under her eyes, who dare not restrain?

    Now, the balance has been tilted gradually. With the arrival of the purple garden, the wolves have the desire to "fight"

    Gong Fanlin is a man of good face. He tolerated me. First, he ate my losses. Second, he was well-known. He didn''t want to be angry with others, but he was different with Viagra. Gong Fanlin was withered, Yang Wei was blatantly bad, and their word of mouth was nothing Pinch up, people will not help which one, so their relationship has been very tense.

    Seeing Yang Wei, I don''t know the southeast and northwest again. Gong Fanlin can''t hold back the fire. Just about to get angry, Xiao Songjia appears in time.

    "Chunan, Mo is always looking for you."

    The word "general manager Mo" is a deterrent force in itself. Gong fanlinton was calmed down a lot. He really wanted to make a scene in the office. Everyone knew that Murphy was not easy to provoke.

    When passing by the purple garden, she looked at me helplessly and said with a smile: "your mouth is still so wicked. Let uncle Chu know that you have to break it with the sole of your shoes."

    "How can he know if you don''t tell him?"

    "How do you know I won''t complain?"

    "You are willing to tell me that my mouth has rotted before I graduated from primary school." After saying that, I found that I should smoke this mouth, saying that there is no serious.

 Chapter 408

    Ziyuan blushed and pinched a handful in my arm. "I hate it. I''m glib. Be careful if I tell Uncle Chu. Update is super fast "

    my heart is shaking next. If you let the old man know that I have a relationship with Ziyuan, I''m afraid you have to tie me up and join the Ziyuan chapel.

    The old man and stepmother don''t know that Ziyuan is coming back. Although they have different opinions on their daughter-in-law now, one is waiting for a meeting in winter, the other is waiting for a meeting in tassel. But if they see Ziyuan, they both have to stand aside. Whether I like it or not, nine times out of ten, they will force me to recover the Ziyuan. After all, they have been growing up as their own half daughter r>

    seeing that my face was different, the purple garden seemed to realize something. There was a little bitterness in its eyes. It said with a small smile, "don''t worry, I''ll tell you when I''m talking and playing."

    "I''m not afraid to sue. You''re the kid I haven''t grown up?" I don''t like the fact that all the troubles of Ziyuan are hidden in my heart and I will bear them by myself. At the same time, I review my escapist mentality at that moment, and I said in a pun: "I''m not afraid to bear mistakes, nor want to bear any mistakes, because it''s not a mistake at all, probably not a responsibility, but because I like it."

    In fact, I''m not sure whether I still like purple garden as before, so to put it this way, first, I don''t want purple garden to always have the mentality of self reproach, self abasement, self contempt and self contempt. Second, I don''t want to deny my possessive desire for her, otherwise, I won''t hear that Gong Fanlin and Heige invited them to purple garden, which makes me uncomfortable At the end, the magnanimity of men is also a reflection of extreme selfishness.

    Ziyuan is very sensitive to the word "like", because this is the question she left me when she left five years ago. I haven''t answered it all the time, but it''s a light sentence. She seems to be struck by lightning. She''s stupefied. Under the misty water in her eyes, there''s wave light rolling. I hurried to Murphy''s office as soon as possible. My heart beat over the footsteps, and her face was hot for a while I didn''t have the courage to listen to what asters would say. After calming down for a while, I pushed the door into the general manager''s office and saw that I was going to work. I didn''t know what happened to this aunt.

    Murphy was cleaning up the papers at the table. When he saw me, he made a small face. "One day in class, you disappeared for half a day. You really don''t pay attention to me any more."

    If Murphy is really angry about this, I probably won''t feel scared. This woman seems to like that I don''t pay attention to her, which is like a reprimand? It''s more like coquettish

    I said: "the situation is a little special. I don''t have time to ask you for leave. I''ll do whatever I can to punish you."

    Murphy took a white look at me, lowered his head and continued to pack up the papers. In a light tone of voice, he had some emotion. "The two people who came to see you just now are Guo Xiang and Liu Xingyu?"

    "Well."

    "Why didn''t you tell me what happened between you and Liu Xiaosheng?"

    "What?" I didn''t expect Murphy to turn the problem around suddenly. For a moment, he was a little confused.

    Murphy pushed the drawer close, rushed to me in three steps and two steps, looked me in the eyes, and said angrily, "you were almost pulled by Liu Xiaosheng to feed the wolf. Why don''t you tell me such a big thing?"

    Murphy''s sweet breath in his mouth sprinkled on my face. It was itchy and comfortable, but it made me feel uncomfortable. I stepped back, Murphy aggressively followed me. This kind of ambiguous questioning attitude made me not embarrassed. Some of Murphy said with a flustered smile: "what a big thing? Don''t you think I''m ok now? What else can I say? So as not to block you. "

    "Okay? Do you have to lie in the hospital half dead like Liu Xiaosheng to tell me what happened? " Murphy put his hands on my shoulders, turned his eyes to the beautiful side, and said plaintively, "you don''t want to tell me anything. I''m really in a hurry."

    I can''t stand Murphy''s unknown little daughter''s posture most, because that kind of impact is a huge test to my psychological defense line. Unconsciously, I can''t help but feel that this woman is really like my little daughter-in-law, instinctively want to comfort her, even want to hug her, hug her, and kiss her, Intimate, everything in silence, and Murphy, is directly with words and deeds to give me comfort, that is two different, but also equally touched.

    I really don''t know what to say, but I can''t help saying it. As a result, I said something that even I felt ambiguous, "there won''t be another time."

    Murphy was slightly stunned. First he was surprised, then he was shy. Xuan''er said with a smile, "you know what''s going on. Don''t hide it from me."

    Is liking a right? I can''t laugh or cry, and Murphy is too upright.

    Oscar Wilde said that there are two most lovely people in the world, one is omniscient, the other is ignorant. Murphy belongs to the latter. At least, she doesn''t know how to love, but this is her most lovely place.

    "Is it still painful?"

    "What?" I was peeking at the book "teach you how to trap a man''s heart" under her bag, but I didn''t hear what she said.

    Murphy''s little hand gently rubbed my shoulder, "I asked you, does the shoulder still hurt? Uncle told me that your shoulder was scratched by a wolf"It''s OK. It''s just a skin." I wonder what the old fox wants? That is to say, I hope Murphy will give up me, but I will tell her the things that will make Murphy concerned. The contradictory words and deeds are confusing.

    "It must be very painful. It must be very painful for others to want your life even though they didn''t do anything wrong?" Murphy buried his head in my chest, as if he really wanted to hear if my heart was hurt.

    My aunt, you like me. For Liu Xiaosheng, it''s the biggest mistake I''ve made. The nose is full of Murphy''s unique body fragrance, and I take off the virgin''s hat. My ability to resist temptation is even worse. I feel thirsty, and I push Murphy away. "What are you doing? In the company, how bad is it to be seen "

    Murphy''s mouth is puckered, he glares at me discontentedly, and then suddenly smiles," well, no one can see it without being in the company? "

    I am stunned. How can this woman deliberately misinterpret my words?

    Murphy looked up at the wall clock, then turned back and picked up his bag from the table. He tucked the book into the bag, turned around and took my arm. He smiled and said, "let''s go after work. Don''t worry. I only hug the door, it won''t be seen."

    I don''t mind Murphy holding me. Although I''m reluctant to admit it, I''m fascinated by the excitement of office cheating? Where to? " Do you really want to go to the place where no one is cuddling and cuddling?!

    Murphy blinked his beautiful big eyes and smiled cunningly like a fox. "Of course, he went to heaven and earth for dinner. Didn''t you say that he would catch the wind for Xue Ziyuan and entertain his colleagues? Don''t I count as your colleague? "

    When I was a first meal, I became two big

    Heaven and earth is not a place of public praise, but it is very popular with white-collar people. For this reason, the first floor is the lobby, the second floor is the elegant room, the third floor is the KTV, the fourth floor is the dance hall, the fifth floor is the third floor and the fourth floor is the dance hall. Most of the people who play fire on the third floor and the fourth floor will climb to solve the physiological problems

    the boss is a very business minded person, vulgar service wrapped in high-end coat, but firm The consumption level of the working class is also considered to be low profit and high turnover. It is almost late and full. The flow of passengers is like flood all the year round.

    The pace of urban life is tense, and the pressure is too much for people to breathe. For the general white-collar class, the way to relieve the nerves is as limited as the time between work and sleep - night life. The so-called night life is nothing more than eating, drinking, singing and dancing. What''s more exciting is a one night stand for fun.

    I don''t know how many female colleagues in the company are coaxed to bed by alcohol or sweet talk here, or how many innocent young men are cheated of their virginity by their eldest sister or young lady here, so I don''t object to bringing Chu Yuan and the east together in winter night. Two little girls follow me, so I have excuses. I refuse to go upstairs with them to play with adults after dinner game.

    There are not many people in the comprehensive group, but there are many people who are not kind to their mother. Among the people who have already got married, even the elder brother who is not in a good relationship with his wife and daughter has come together. Other people don''t need to mention it. It''s like a family gathering. Because I also bring Chu Yuan and the East, so I''m not good at complaining. I only scold these mean people in my heart. I usually scold them I can''t remember my wife and children when I made it. It''s generous for you to have a treat, but I don''t know if I asked for a room with a young lady. Do you have such a memory?

    We are so casual because we know that this meal is just a way for a group of single old wolves to flatter the purple garden. It''s not the practice of the comprehensive group at all. It''s more or less intended to make trouble for them.

    Grapes that can''t be eaten are naturally sou

 Chapter 409

    So many people sit in the office all day long. A small space is their world. How much content can there be in this small world? So the body moves less, the brain moves more, people become extremely sensitive, big and small things are calculated, you than me, I than you, everyone does not want to be the worst person in this small world - ~. ~ ~

    your car is better than his car, he is jealous, his house is bigger than your house, you are jealous, and my girlfriend is more beautiful than your girlfriend, you can not be jealous Jealous? It''s not that all people are like this, but most people must have this mentality.

    It''s another weakness of the Chinese people - they can''t see others better than themselves.

    I have some sympathy for the old black people. I want to chase the purple garden. The resistance is not small. But the most compassionate person seems to be me, because I am the enemy of this meal. The people who chase the purple garden and the people who obstruct the pursuit of the purple garden. Tonight''s consumption is recorded in my head

    maybe I am too AQ, but I can always give myself comfort quickly - the people who are feared, the people who give are proud, the people who are popular Point to say, that is to say, many people find it hard to understand why they are smart and capable, but they always don''t get the chance to be promoted. I''m afraid that the root of the disease is "not willing to suffer losses".

    Ask, whether it''s your company, your colleagues, or yourself, will you like the guy who only takes advantage but never accepts losses? My father said that the most difficult thing to repay in the world is human feelings. I deeply believe that, and on this basis, I have come to realize a simple truth that can''t be simpler. The most difficult thing to repay in the world is human feelings, but it''s also human feelings, especially for those who don''t like to suffer losses So we asked for two tables in the hall.

    Just as I was about to take my seat, Viagra wedged in, pushed me behind me like a courteous eunuch, pulled open the chair for Murphy, and said with a cheap smile, "Mr. Murphy, sit down, ha ha, please sit down."

    I just found that Murphy had been standing quietly behind me. It seemed that when I sat down, she would sit next to me and see through Murphy''s mind.

    Everyone looked at it. Murphy couldn''t say anything, but her brow was not easy to be detected, and she kept her usual coldness. She sat down expressionless. Viagra blinked back at Sue. The little fimbria blushed, but he gave him a thumbs up, praising the "slave". I couldn''t laugh or cry, but Viagra did He didn''t laugh. He was just about to sit next to Murphy. Murphy put his bag in the seat beside him. Viagra was stunned. He knew Murphy saw through his intention not to let us sit next to each other. He turned to me and smiled, but he didn''t feel embarrassed. He nodded helplessly, shrugged to Su, and walked away knowingly. "LAN, where are you sitting? We sat next to each other, and I''ll bring you some dishes later. ~ "

    Qin LAN, like a human being, had seen Viagra''s shriveled and was sniggering. He heard it and spat:" roll, can''t I use chopsticks? I want you to serve me, Wan''er. Let''s sit together. "

    "Well, Jiajia, sit next to me."

    Strictly speaking, Song Jia''s little secret doesn''t belong to the comprehensive group. It''s just that she can talk with several of us at ordinary times. At the comprehensive group party, she is the first time to attend, and she has some points. So, out of professional habit, she sat down next to Murphy, sat on Murphy''s right side, took a picture of the seat next to him, and called Yao Waner to say, "come here and sit. ˇ±

    I dare say that the wolves in the office don''t want to sit next to Murphy, but they only dare to think, but they are eager to stay as far away from her as possible. Another table has been filled with colleagues with family members who only want to eat and drink, so the rest of them rush to the right. Murphy''s left side is empty all the time, which is very embarrassing. It seems that it was specially left for me to sit.

    "Why are you all standing? Sit down, "Murphy rarely smiled in front of the crowd, saying to everyone, but more like to me." today''s party is to welcome assistant Xue to join Fengchang group and our investment department. Don''t feel constrained because I''m here. Like you, I''m a member of the investment department. I don''t have leaders or subordinates outside my work. Sit down. "

    "Yes, we don''t know Mr. mo. in fact, she is not an indifferent person in private. She is not so difficult to get along with. Sometimes, she is even a little childish." As the tassel said it, she walked past me and sat on Murphy''s side. How can I hear this girl''s words.

    "I''m a little childish?" Murphy saw the tassel sitting next to him, and his eyebrow couldn''t help jumping. He smiled and asked, "is that right?"

    "Yes, and it''s serious." The stinky girl is clearly the reason why Murphy lied to me.

    The two beauties laugh so pleasantly, but anyone can smell the gunpowder with the sparks when their eyes meet? I secretly wry smile, these two girls will be together and apart, and the complicated relationship makes me confused The old black belt joked: "what? I''m sorry for my thin skin. "

    Ambiguous teasing is always a good medicine for active atmosphere. People immediately laugh and play fun with me. My love affair with the fringe has not been made public. Therefore, you only know that we are good friends, which greatly pushes us. This joke sounds unique. Even colleagues and family members at the other table can''t help but agree. They say that they want me to take the initiative, but they also want me Fight for breath, take the first beauty of the comprehensive group, what kind of man and woman are born with a pair of flattery words into a basket, Viagra also took the lead in whistling.In fact, such jokes are very common and warm, but I can''t laugh at them. For one thing, our grandma Cheng''s thin skin won''t admit it even when she''s happy. In nine cases, it will backfire. For another, there are at least two people who don''t want to laugh. Murphy and Chuyuan are sure to be ashamed. Liusu can''t stand it. She sits next to Chuyuan to clarify what it looks like , to all the humanity: "go, don''t talk about it, just look at how beautiful her sister is. She must have a high vision. Can she see me?" When the tassel said this, he did not dare to look up at me, but Murphy and Chuyuan were well used.

    Chu Yuan''s face is too thick. Others praise her for her beauty. She doesn''t know how to be modest. It seems that others are just stating the truth. That''s the truth.

    In the end, I was not next to Murphy, the fringe, or Chu Yuan.

    On the left is the purple garden, on the right is the East. I was caught in the middle by two invisible pressures.

    The purple garden is on the other side of the purple garden. I guess nine out of ten she wants to collect some information from the conversation between the purple garden and me. This professional habit is very bad. She is nervous when she has a meal. No wonder she has a large amount of food and is tired.

    Taking advantage of the dishes, people began to gossip purposefully about the skin. Of course, the object was asters. However, people were interested in asters, but asters were not interested in their own affairs. They always asked one question and she answered one. Then she took the initiative to bring the topic to others. Her answer was always concise and airtight. She answered all the questions others asked, but others really cared However, she didn''t show the slightest signs. When all the dishes were ready, everyone just knew that she went abroad to study because of her father''s working relationship five years ago. After entering Harvard University in Boston and getting her B degree, because she couldn''t adapt to the life style of a foreign country, she finally chose to go back to China for development. These things were not secret when she first checked in at the company.

    Like when she was a child, this girl didn''t want to say anything. If you ask her, she won''t say anything. The only way to grow up is to be proficient in his ability of speaking left and right. Therefore, the topic quickly shifted to other aspects under her ingenious guidance.

    Because there are not only bosses but also juveniles at the dinner table. The atmosphere is as I expected. It''s more lively and less lively. Some common dirty jokes at the table are gone. They are all about interesting things in work and life.

    But the topic of men can never be separated from women.

    I was the first one to serve this meal. In my opinion, the protagonist of this evening, Ziyuan, and the distinguished Murphy, are not strangers. So I salute the family members of my colleagues first. We are the most junior in the comprehensive group, and we should have a long face for our colleagues in front of their families.

    I just put down my glass. I was hesitating about whether to respect the purple garden or Murphy first. The atmosphere had gone bad before I thought about it. The smell of wine was so strong that the restless hearts of the wolves could not bear it.

    Gong asked the first question to change the direction of the topic, "Miss Xue, didn''t your boyfriend come back with you?"

    I can''t help but erect my ears. I don''t know if it''s psychological function. I always feel that people at our table are as concerned about this problem as I am, especially Chu Yuan and fringe.

    "I don''t have a boyfriend," she said with a faint smile When girls are asked this kind of question, they will show shyness or shyness. However, the shy and shy asters usually respond coldly.

    Is it my psychological role? I was relieved, but I felt that several girls nearby had raised their breath

 Chapter 410

    For the wolves, the answer of the purple garden is undoubtedly inspiring. Tian GuoChong can''t set up a channel: "no? Miss Xue''s condition is not pursued? Can''t foreigners be blind? "

    Ziyuan first glanced at me, and then euphemistically replied, "I''m nervous about my studies. I''m half working and half studying, so I don''t have that mind."

    Working and reading? I was stunned. Isn''t Ziyuan''s father a big boss? Why do you want your daughter to work and read? Ziyuan''s indifferent attitude makes me feel more and more strange. She always feels like reciting lines to deal with this problem. She is skilled and even formulaic.

    Maybe Murphy has been very low-key and didn''t speak very much. People have obviously let go a lot more than before. The effect of alcohol can never be underestimated. Gong Fanlin is a little ecstatic and asks naked, "no? Miss Xue has no heart yet? Ha ha, then, can it be understood that we bachelors have a chance

    You fucking dream! I almost did not stop, naive will be the cup of wine in the face of that guy.

    If you don''t think so, Ziyuan hasn''t spoken yet, but Qin Lanpo is deliberately aiming at Gong Fanlin and says with a smile: "Gong Fanlin, you don''t make sense. Even if assistant Xue doesn''t have a heart, there is always a standard for choosing a mate? Perhaps, the first requirement for an ideal lover is not to wear glasses, the second is not too small eyes, and the third is not too fat

    Gong Fanlin''s face suddenly couldn''t hang. Qin Lan''s three lines are intended for him who has a pair of short-sighted small glasses with a height of one meter eighty-four and a weight of one hundred eighty-four. "Elder sister Qin, when did younger brother offend you?"

    "Look at what you said," Qin Lan said with a smile. "We didn''t say a few words at ordinary times. How did you offend me? I''m just joking. Do you think it''s true to be active? Don''t be so mean. Come on, I''ll make a mistake. Here''s to you. "

    Everyone can hear it. Qin LAN satirizes Gong Fanlin who often arranges her behind her back. How can Gong Fanlin not hear it?

    Qin Lan''s girl was too damaged. She offered a toast to admit her mistake, which made people think Gong Fanlin couldn''t play a joke. Whether Gong Fanlin drank or didn''t drink the wine seemed to be inappropriate. It''s no wonder that his face became more ugly. After a moment of hesitation, he raised the glass, and the wine became bitter.

    Qin Lan''s lips, moistened with wine, were smugly hooked. She looked very provocative. I knew that this woman was not easy to provoke, but I didn''t expect that she also liked to provoke others on her own initiative, Everyone, let me lead the way. Let''s have a toast to miss Xue and welcome her to join our Fengchang group investment department. "

    It seems that Lao Hei has the suspicion of grabbing the host and grabbing my limelight. However, I am young and junior. Elder sister Liu, the group leader, is a woman, and elder brother Gao, the Deputy Group, is sitting at the other table. Lao Hei is indeed one of the few people who can take the lead. Hearing this, everyone rises to raise their glasses, including the three unrelated guys of Chu Yuan Dongfang''s winter little night, who also follow Yu to make up the numbers. Ziyuan modestly says: "thank you Everyone, I just joined in the work and have no experience. I will trouble you in the future. Please give me more advice. I''m respectful to you for this glass of wine. " After all, drink all the wine in the glass.

    Everyone sat down, but Lao Hei didn''t sit down, and was full of wine. He respectfully said to Murphy, "Miss Xue is the main character today, so I dare to respect Murphy for the second glass of wine. Ha ha ha, to be honest, Murphy. Just before chuzi toasted, we hesitated to give you a toast first. But I was a little scared. In my memory, except for the dinner organized by the company, Today is the first time for you to attend such a private party of colleagues. We are happy and a little nervous. I hope you don''t get surprised "

    " Oh? " Murphy said with a faint smile, "am I so terrible?"

    "It''s not terrible, it''s awe. Some people in the company say that Mr. Mo is young and has today''s achievements, relying on the glory of his family. Wrong! All of us working under the leadership of Mr. Mo know that Mr. Mo''s achievements are genuine, the result of his talent and unremitting efforts, so we are more awed by you than others. Seriousness is your attitude towards work, and severity is your requirement for yourself. If not, how can we serve the public? This wine is dedicated to you. We should learn from Mr. Mo and work together to make the Investment Department grow stronger! "

    Obviously it''s flattery, but it''s a kind of knowledge in the office, but Murphy obviously doesn''t eat this set very much. Despite the feelings of old Heiji, she still smiles coldly, takes a sip of wine, and signals everyone to sit down, saying: "public is public, private is private, in the company, I''m the general manager of the investment department, outside the company, I hope I hope you can treat me as a friend. So, don''t feel constrained because you have me. In other words, I should be the one who feels constrained. In private, I''m an introvert. I''ve never been a party of this nature. If it wasn''t for Chunan to insist on inviting me, I''m afraid I don''t know my image in your mind. I have to review it. It''s because I''m too sharp Board, only thinking about work, in the future if there is a chance, I will pay attention to and everyone in private more exchangesDid I insist on your coming? Did you come along? I wryly smile, whether Murphy is introverted or extroverted, I''m afraid she can''t tell. There is a fact that can''t be denied. Now Murphy is no longer as closed as before and full of wariness to others. She begins to try to contact and get along with others, which is definitely a good signal. She is stepping out of the shadow left by her father''s death.

    Such a modest review inevitably brings us a lot of enthusiasm. Maybe it''s because Murphy has lowered his stance that everyone feels relaxed and the topic is bold again.

    "Miss Xue, it seems that you haven''t answered fan Lin''s question. Do you have any heart?"

    Song Jia couldn''t stand their vulgar faces and interposed, "Sun Zhe, why are you a group of old men so interested in the private affairs of other girls?"

    The reason why sister Liu didn''t go home to take care of Kang Kang was that she was afraid that our guys would provoke Murphy''s disgust because of their careless words, which would damage the image of the comprehensive group in Murphy''s eyes. She was quite helpless when hearing the words, and she said with teasing: "because they are a group of old men, they are so interested in other people''s private affairs. Ah, you are really boring"

    Murphy Fei did not like the frivolous attitude of the wolves, but she chose silence. There is no doubt that she, as well as the fringe, are interested in this issue.

    "May I not answer?" Ziyuan was silent for a while. In a few seconds, everyone seemed to hold their breath. It seemed that everyone felt her struggle from her watery eyebrows. She turned slightly to Murphy''s curious eyes, whether intentionally or unintentionally. Xuan Er quickly moved away and said politely, "this question is very personal. Please forgive me."

    There is no answer, but the answer is obvious. If there is no one in the garden, you can deny it directly. Why do you choose to avoid it? Murphy, tassel, winter night, are all thoughtful. A group of wolves are stupid and dejected.

    My heart is a little complicated. I don''t know whether asters are telling the truth or lies. I thought that she would deny it. I was shocked to find that Dongfang Lianren was observing my expression carefully. I quickly covered up the confusion and asked, "what''s the matter? I have something in my face? "

    East small face a red, flustered turn head to go, "have no, have not."

    This girl is the same as Ziyuan, which makes me feel inexplicable

    Ziyuan can''t realize that everyone''s suspicious eyes linger on us all the time. If nothing happens to her, she is hiding something. I know from her constant wriggling thigh that she is twisting her toes again. This little action will only appear when she is nervous or lies

    I don''t want this Do you want to think - Purple garden, not intentionally let Murphy, tassel or even winter night, doubt her heart is me?

    "So, are you really interested in purple garden?" Winter night is not gossip, this problem has a certain purpose.

    The purple garden obviously guessed that there would be such a question for a long time, and said vaguely: "it is, but it''s just unrequited love."

    I eat with a sullen head, which is not only to show my indifference to the things of the purple garden, but also to cover up the magnificent feeling in my heart - unrequited love, which once appeared in the letter that she left me five years ago

 Chapter 411

    The rising atmosphere is like a basin of cold water, which immediately extinguishes the enthusiasm. The power of the phrase "unrequited love" can be seen. Update super fast

    in these years, people are not afraid of others, they can take over their hearts, but they are others'' hearts, so there is no chance to rob them. Ziyuan is undoubtedly sentenced to death for those who have ambitions for her.

    I was hit by the attack in the purple garden, and we all targeted my "cousin" in the winter night, which was even more unique. I simply replied "I have a boyfriend", which made the atmosphere more dull and uninteresting. It''s not that I''m making a fuss about the atmosphere, but except for sister Liu, Wan''er, Qin LAN, Song Jia and Viagra, few people agreed with me. It seems that the topic is the same After leaving the women, they are not interested. It''s no wonder that there are many singles in the comprehensive group, and the sun is rising and the Yin is declining. In addition, the hidden "evil heart" of this meal has failed. It''s fresh that they are not depressed. So, the next scene that no one wants to see happened

    the colleagues at the other table have a good time. When I used to toast, Gao Dahai was holding his sleeve and was having a good dinner with him A colleague with a large amount of alcohol plays "two little bees". When the two old men make a kiss, everyone at the table laughs and turns over. Finally, Gao Ge loses and drinks a drink. When he sees me coming, the winner has to pull me to compete. It seems that he won many times in the presence of his wife. It''s called a arrogance. To please everyone, I take the place of Gao Ge and coax everyone I rowed three games in a row. I won all the games when I lost more than I won.

    I know that it''s my treat. My colleagues and their families, out of politeness, all turn to me and pour me two bottles of beer before putting me back. I''m not a big drinker. As soon as I''m seated, Chu Yuan looks over excitedly and asks, "brother, did you just do that? Have a good laugh. "

    I know she refers to the way that I pretended to kiss my colleague, and then I flicked my finger on her forehead and said, "punching is meant to make everyone happy. Of course, it''s funny. What''s wrong? You want to learn? "

    Chu Yuan blushed and spat, "I don''t want to learn. It''s so funny. It''s so shameful. It''s the East who wants to learn."

    "Me?" East a Zheng, spin son helplessly smile to me way: "yes, South elder brother, it is I want to learn, you teach me not good?"

    Before I could answer, I listened to the tassel and said, "is this still teaching? East, give me a place. I''ll fight with him. You can see it and learn it. "

    When I saw the eyes of the thief, I knew that she wanted to pour me, "two little bees" was what she forced me to teach me. My level of guessing is poor. It''s good to win three tassels in ten times. I want to retreat. It''s not only Chuyuan, Murphy, dongxiaoye, including Ziyuan, and even yaowaner who are interested in the game, but also look forward to it With us.

    Gong Fanlin seemed to think of something suddenly, and the unintelligible socket said: "two little bees is a game to coax girls. What''s the point? Come on, chuzi, let''s row 15 or 20. "

    As we all know, I''m the worst person in the comprehensive group who is good at drinking and rowing. Gong Fanlin''s action is nothing more than to take the opportunity to give me a chance to avenge me for damaging him in the afternoon. I can''t help frowning, but I still haven''t answered, but Qin Lan said with a smile, "isn''t Chu Nan just coaxing girls? Gong Fanlin, you are too blind to see, otherwise, I will fight with you two times? "

    Qin LAN seems to be aiming at Gong Fanlin everywhere tonight. Gong Fanlin also realizes that, but he doesn''t object to Qin Lan''s proposal. He asks obscene, "OK, what are you planning? Two little bees? "

    Qin Lan light way: "still 15 20, otherwise, scissors stone cloth also become."

    The so-called two little bees are not so much a game of drinking and punching as a game of active atmosphere at the wine table. Especially when men and women play together, they have a bit of flirting taste. It''s very interesting and the playing method is not complicated. They shout slogans and do some lovely actions at the same time, "two little bees", and they are compared with each other with their hands to form antennae, flying in the flowers Ah, fly, fly, fly, fly, fly, fly on the left, fly on the right, swing your hands on the right, and then when you shout "fly," punch, cut, cut, cut, cut, cut, stone, and cloth at the same time. The winner will shout "Pa Pa", and pretend to hit the loser''s face. If you lose, shout "ah", pretend to be hit, shake your head left and right Just like boxing, we should pretend to kiss and make a "Bobo" sound. The sound must be loud, so it''s interesting.

    Generally, it''s three games and two wins, so it''s a big chance to fight. What you play is a pleasure. It''s totally different from the nature of "15-20" boxing for drinking. Qin LAN refuses so simply. It can be said that Gong Fanlin can''t get down the stairs. There''s a trace of resentment in that guy''s eyes, and he says in a big voice: "15-20 is 15." 20ˇ˘ Who lost? A glass of white wine. "

    Qin Lan said confidently, "OK."

    Qin LAN is not like a tassel. She likes to drink but is easily drunk. She is a famous barrel in the company. It is said that once she was accosted in the wine. Three men were unfaithful and wanted to drink her under the banner of inviting her to drink. As a result, a car battle came down and her wallet was emptied. One of them was sent to the hospital because of stomach bleeding. Qin LAN, like no one else, left After drinking, Yao Waner also asked her to have a barbecue on the side of the roadIt''s said by Sister Liu that the public relations department is interested in Qin Lan''s social ability and alcohol consumption, and has always wanted to dig her out, and even asked Zhang Zhang to talk about her feelings. However, Murphy''s attitude is tough, but she refuses to let people go. In order to appease Qin LAN, it seems that she has been specially paid a raise.

    Qin Lan''s drinking capacity is very reassuring. Seeing her rowing with Gong Fanlin, I didn''t stop her. I didn''t think it was this little negligence that foreshadowed the disaster. When you face a beautiful woman and see her make all kinds of lovely actions, you will see that your attention will be naturally distracted. When you punch, you will be absent-minded, so It''s too hard to win. I''ve been infused with three glasses of beer by the tassel company. When we fight and make a kiss gesture and make a "Bobo" sound, several girls unconsciously show a little shame, and feel very interesting and a little eager to try.

    "I say you can''t?" It seems that tassel never realized that I lost her, not because she was clever at guessing boxing, but because of her pretty face, "come, little East, teach him a lesson for you."

    "I haven''t learned yet. Let sister Mo come first." The retreat of the East is abnormal. According to her usual character, she should be eager to drink me two cups.

    Murphy didn''t mean to play such an ambiguous game with me in front of the crowd, and hurriedly said: "I can''t, let alone, I can''t drink." when it comes to drinking, both of us can''t help but think of the shyness scenes when she was drunk for the first time, and we dare not look at each other in embarrassment.

    "Me?" Seeing the tassel and the east looking at themselves, the cheeky asters instinctively changed seats with Dong Xiaoye, "let Xiaoye try."

    Winter night is not as shy as Murphy and purple garden, "come on, who is afraid of whom? See me drunk him! "

    It''s just a fight, but sister tiger is rubbing her fists and palms. She''s fierce and bright. She knows that I can''t drink alcohol with such strength. She''s willing to revenge! Think about it. We''ve both been seen through each other. Compared with those, what can we be ashamed of?

    Guess two games, I won two games, tiger sister is ashamed and angry, "don''t play, don''t play! Even he can''t win. It hurts his self-esteem! "

    I secretly laugh, tiger sister is really interesting, after the first fist draw, she completely disordered the rhythm, after the "Bobo", then the fist, she is always slow half clap, strange in, obviously she is slow out, but she will lose, in the end, is not in love with the chicks, afraid that she did not think of it is so difficult to play with men?

    She is not afraid to lose and not play, but shy.

    It''s hard to win once. My excitement comes. "Who else dares to come?"

    The fringe laughs and scolds: "the blind cat touched the dead mouse, did you still have trouble?"

    "Fuck you, dead fringe, who are you calling dead mice?" Winter Xiaoye laughs and scolds, hugs the east to do coquetry, "little East, the responsibility of revenge for elder sister falls on your shoulders."

    Dongxiaoye likes the lovely girl on the 16th and 7th. The purpose of coaxing the rice seedling to bewitch the East is absolutely to satisfy her selfish desire. I have always suspected that this woman has a tendency to control lilies and lollies. Chu Yuan is most disgusted with my pride. Hearing this, he echoed: "it''s the East. Teach my brother a lesson. Aren''t you very good at guessing boxing?"

    Purple garden white my one eye, smile Xi way: "you don''t bully others to play for the first time, how much let a little girl."

    Murphy handed over a box of Huiyuan Juice and said, "the East can''t drink. If he loses, he will drink. If Chunan loses, he will drink a glass of wine and another drink."

    Chu Yuan''s hair was bad. He asked naively, "sister Mo, does beer taste strange when mixed with drinks?"

 Chapter 412

    When did Murphy say he would mix the drink with the wine? Where is stinky girl caring about me? It''s a bad idea! The fringe clapped. "Why didn''t I think of that? Just do it, little Oriental, come on! "

    A few girls talk to themselves and push the east to the front. The east still doesn''t dare to look into my eyes. The eyes are always flashing unnaturally. I wonder, it won''t be that day when I see my bare butt that leaves her any psychological shadow? She seems to be afraid of me. Well, it''s necessary to have a good talk with her when she comes back home Bo - "

    " fly - "

    " Bo - "

    both of us sweat down. Don''t say that the East, who has a thick skin like the wall, can''t help but blush and blush. Chu Yuan is right. The Oriental guessing is too powerful. It''s a coincidence that we have tied seven or eight times in a row?! Murphy, who was excited at the beginning, is now stunned by the excitement. The more calm and urgent we are, the faster we are going to fly. We have tied four times in a row. Finally, I made a fist. She made a cloth. According to the rules, she should pretend to hit me. I pretended to be beaten, but maybe it was too many times in a row, forming a habit. Neither of us responded, Once again, I leaned forward. Just at this time, I heard a scream of "ah". The eastern body suddenly fell forward. I couldn''t help it. Four lips were printed together. We actually had a "boo" between our mouths!

    Like the electric light and flint, it''s hard to see it quickly, but the soft touch is clearly left on the lips. The East is very ashamed, touching the lips, blushing like blood, and I feel embarrassed. What''s the matter? When people and a little Lori make such a joke, where should I put my old face?

    I was ready to be ridiculed or even scolded. I didn''t hear the voice of Chu Yuan''s fringe, but I heard Viagra''s angry voice, "what are you doing?!"

    I and I were also careless. When my brothers were doing this, they were very guilty. They almost took their seats. Looking up, they knew that Viagra didn''t yell at me, but Gong Fanlin, who was obsequious and froze in his face.

    "What''s the matter? Why are you still fighting? " I hurriedly got up to stop the two people, which was also used to cover up the little accident just happened. At the same time, I found that Qin LAN had stood up from the seat, and the beige skirt and trousers were wet. The position was really embarrassing. Yao Waner was busy wiping them with a napkin. Qin Lanmei''s eyes were full of tears, and she stared at Gong Fanlin in humiliation and anger. The edge of the table was pouring an empty cup, but still There was wine dripping down the wet tablecloth. The cup belonged to Gong Fanlin.

    Chu Yuan will bump into dongfanglian because of domino effect. The source is Qin LAN. Because fourteen people are sitting at the same table, they are all close to each other. Qin LAN gets up and bumps into Yao Wan''er. Yao Wan''er bumps into Song Jia. Song Jia bumps into Murphy. Murphy squeezes into Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan lies on the back of the East. This little accident causes embarrassment for me and the East, but It''s also because of this accident that Chu Yuan and Liu Su didn''t notice my close contact with the East. I''m quite big, so I can be sure that the asters and dongxiaoye behind me can''t be seen clearly, which makes me a little relieved.

    I always feel as if I have committed a crime

    when I saw Murphy''s face was cold, Gong Fanlin gave Yang Wei a look of discontent and smiled at us: "nothing, little accident, little accident. I didn''t hold the cup, accidentally spilled it on Qin LAN. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry." After all, he grabbed the napkin and extended it to Qin Lan''s thigh. It seemed that he wanted to make up for his mistake in fear, but his behavior was so shameless!

    Qin LAN instinctively retreated a step back. Yang Wei stood between the two and grasped Gong Fanlin''s wrist. He said angrily, "why? Intentionally spilling wine on people''s bodies is to take advantage of money? Gong Fanlin, are you mean or not? "

    Whether it''s Viagra or Gong Fanlin, they all drink a little high. Gong Fanlin said angrily, "why do you say I mean it? Yang Wei, I know you are biased against me, but you can''t be the general manager of Mo, the senior group of Liu group, and all the colleagues who wronged me and blacked me! "

    "I wronged you?" Viagra said with a contemptuous smile, "what''s your character, Gong Fanlin? You know it in your mind, and you are wronged by me? You want to row, Qin LAN with you row, but row her, you feel unconvinced, this means of three abuse can also be used, you are not a man

    "Are you a man?" Gong Fanlin turned his eyes and said: "Yang Wei, if you are a man, don''t always point to a woman for you. You are targeting me everywhere today. Don''t you think I choked you in front of Miss Xue this afternoon? Besides, don''t be blind. What kind of husband do you pretend to be? We all know that you and Qin LAN are good now. You just want to make a big deal of a fuss, don''t you? Does that mean I''m not wronged? You let go I told you to let go! "How are Viagra and Qin LAN? can''t? I shook my head on their character. Now, which is the time to care about such gossip?

    "If you have something to say, Gong Fanlin, calm down. Viagra, you can let go too. It''s hard for colleagues to get together for a meal. Don''t block us!"

    I''m just talking here. Gong Fanlin shakes hard. Viagra''s strength is not as big as his. His body is askew. He stumbles on the leg of the chair. His center of gravity is out of balance immediately. He even falls into a mess with the chair. Gong Fanlin is not good. He uses too much force. His body turns 180 degrees and directly presses on the petite body of sun Zhe. They fall together on the ground and take away the dishes The cups and bowls were smashed, and the crisp sound was not loud, but it quieted the noisy hall.

    After getting up, the two people who were heated by alcohol unexpectedly lost their mind, and the long-term resentment broke out completely.

    "What the hell are you doing? Good, I will accompany you! "

    "Fuck you! Yang Wei, what are you talking about? I''ve already seen you unhappy. If you have the ability, you can come! Come on! "

    Yang Wei can''t help but excite, lift a foot and kick in Gong Fanlin''s belly, and Gong''s height and long arm, the big fist that he wields is also stuffy in Yang''s face. They step back at the same time, don''t feel the pain, roar and pounce at each other.

    "Have you fucked up enough?!" Everyone was shocked by this sudden change, but I couldn''t stay. I hugged Viagra from behind and said angrily, "you want to lose face, go outside and find a place where no one else can solve it. Don''t make everyone lose face with you!"

    In the past, Viagra was able to hear what I said, but this time, he was totally out of control. "Chunan, you let me go! Some things can be tolerated, some things can''t be tolerated! He Gong Fanlin repeatedly humiliated me, and then bear me, is he still a man?! Can I raise my head in the comprehensive group later

    Gong Fanlin was also pulled by Tian GuoChong, who said: "are you a man? Don''t be fucking funny. You are a man when you press on a woman''s belly. You are a woman when you wear pants! You don''t have a good face! "

    "I don''t have a dog, you do!"

    "Your mother has it!"

    "Fuck you!"

    The more they scolded, the more succinct they were, the worse they were. I knew it was impossible to fight each other, but it was better than kicking the leg. I knew they had a long history of resentment, but at most they didn''t like each other, how could they have erupted so violently.

    "Chu Nan, leave them alone and let them make trouble. I''d like to see how much they can destroy the image of the company, the image of the investment department and your own image."

    Murphy''s cold words are much more effective than my pulling. Yang Wei and Gong Fanlin''s face changed, as if they remembered Murphy sitting by, and they were honest at once, but their faces were still angry.

    When people saw Murphy open their mouth, they were all relieved. I took the opportunity to say, "I don''t care about any conflict between you two, but Mr. Murphy is there, and so are many colleagues'' families. What you lost is not your own face, but the face of all the people in our comprehensive group! Do you think it''s very happy that we can''t go down the steps? "

    Yang Wei calmed down and said to Murphy, "I''m sorry, Murphy is a little high, and his mood is out of control."

    Murphy has been sitting steadily and said lightly: "sorry should not be said to me alone, but to Chunan, to assistant Xue, to all the people sitting here."

 Chapter 413

    Murphy doesn''t know men at all. Men can bow their heads, but they can''t admit their mistakes. Especially on the premise that they didn''t do anything wrong, Viagra didn''t say a word. Instead, Qin Lan said, "Mr. Murphy, it''s all my fault. They started because of me. Miss Xue, I can''t. It''s obviously your welcome meeting, but it''s what it is now. Chu Nan, I''m sorry, You invited everyone to dinner, but we embarrassed you. "

    I shook my head and said, "sister LAN, don''t say that. Where can I touch ten fingers? It''s normal that there is a little friction between colleagues. No one feels embarrassed. Everyone, it''s OK. It''s OK. It''s just a few words of quarrel. Don''t worry. Ha ha, it''s time to eat and drink. After dinner, let''s sing and dance upstairs. Please. "

    Everyone knows that my intention is to weaken the smell of gunpowder, so I clap my hands and applaud. The embarrassment of the conflict is replaced by the atmosphere of joy. In this way, I can only give my life to accompany the gentleman. I will have dinner later and send Chu Yuan and Dongfang back. These two shield cards are useless in the end Color, but listen to Gong Fanlin that guy whispered, "how about it? At the end of the day, I didn''t expect others to wipe your face. "

    Viagra heard that. When his face changed, he almost ran again. Fortunately, sister Liu angrily said," Gong Fanlin, do you want to pick something? Are you right? "

    Gong Fanlin stopped talking, and Tian GuoChong hurriedly said: "Mr. Mo, Liu group, don''t get along with him. If he drinks too much, it''s just like this. His mouth is open and he doesn''t drink well. Ha ha, Yang Wei, don''t be angry. They are all brothers. Why? In my opinion, we have almost eaten. First, we go upstairs to open a private room, sing and howl. Chu Zi, please come up later. Ha ha, we are looking forward to the singing voice of Mo and miss Xue. "

    It''s better to pull Gong Fanlin away. I don''t know how much Qin LAN has poured into him, but he is drunk. I nodded. Tian GuoChong and sun zhe dragged Gong Fanlin up the stairs.

    I said a word to appease the scene, and then I sat back with headache and brain swelling, and said with a wry smile to Murphy, "thank you for coming, otherwise, this scene is really not easy to clean up."

    Murphy''s sly smile, "you have foresight, don''t you have to invite me?"

    I looked at the mouth of the tassel and the frown of the purple garden, and smiled more bitterly. Murphy didn''t think the situation was disorderly enough The tassel handed over a cup of carefully prepared viscous liquid with strange taste. The smile was as warm and pleasant as the sunshine in March. "Don''t cheat, drink this beer with Huiyuan."

    I almost shed tears because of the pungent smell. The complicated and disgusting color made me seriously question the authenticity of this thing. "Is this really a combination of beer and Huiyuan? Are you sure you didn''t mix anything else? " In other words, my eyes have been staring at Chu Yuan, who secretly hides things under the table. Beside her chair legs, there is a bottle of fruit vinegar, a bottle of Erguotou and a bottle of red wine. In front of her, there are sweet sauce and chili sauce brought together with the roast duck. The dishes are empty. In her bowl, there are half a bowl of olive oil scooped out of boiled fish Seam, I questioned but not angry attitude has explained everything, she knows I do not believe, but she also knows, I will believe, "nothing mixed, do not believe you can ask fate."

    Chu Yuan nodded heavily, with an impartial face. "I can testify that it''s really beer to Huiyuan. There''s nothing else."

    Can you believe your testimony?! You''ve made this cup of potentially lethal stuff?! I want to cry without tears. Liu suming knows that Chu Yuan likes to toss me. He wants me to ask her. The intention is very clear. She is trying to straighten me out.

    Sure enough, the stinky girl added, "can''t you even believe your sister? You have to prove that it''s really beer to Huiyuan before you can drink it?"

    Sure enough, Chu Yuan''s little face was immediately overcast

    I held my breath, lifted my neck, and drank the sour, spicy, bitter and astringent ''beer to Huiyuan.

    Compared with the pure vinegar smell of women, this cup of complex taste, which can be called drink, is easier to swallow and digest. The expression of tassel''s apology is enough to illustrate this.

    On the contrary, my dear sister, frowning tightly, seemed not satisfied with the pain on my face.

    Did I provoke her? I thought that she had changed her temper recently. Why did she suddenly become so cute again and make fun of me

    The conflict between Yang Wei and Gong Fanlin let you know what is immoral after drinking, which indirectly saved me a lot of money for drinking. However, the wine is not full of joy, and everyone''s interest is not diminished. After dinner, singing and dancing are inevitable. Sister Liu is worried about Kang Kang Kang, while Song Jia lives with her mother. Afraid of going back late, her mother is worried, so she goes with sister Liu. Elder brother Gao and some colleagues with family members also tell me I quit, but there are still a small half left.

    I asked Dong Xiaoye to take Chu Yuan and Dongfang home first, because I had drunk a lot, and I thought too much in recent days, the quality of rest was not high, the face was very bad, and Dong Xiaoye was not very relieved. He said that he would come back to pick me up after sending Chu Yuan and Dongfang home. I answered, and then he came to the third floor with Murphy, tassel, Ziyuan, Yao Waner, etc.I advised Yang Wei to go home, but Yang Wei didn''t listen to me. In that way, Gong Fanlin would only think that he was afraid of him and would hide on purpose, and repeatedly promised that he would never actively provoke that guy, so I couldn''t say anything more. Qin LAN probably worried that Yang Wei and Gong Fanlin would conflict again, tied Yao Waner to her waist with her coat, blocked the wet mark on the pants, and joined us Up the stairs.

    Whether it''s Murphy or Ziyuan, it''s not the kind of person who can sing in front of people. Yao Waner, a girl who even pinches her voice when talking, let alone her. The private room seems to be a stage for a person with tassels. A lot of ghostly and Howling songs make me sleepy when I finally catch the comfortable sofa. It''s a torment.

    Viagra and Gong Fanlin were deliberately isolated at both ends of the sofa. Both of them were holding a grudge in their hearts. If they didn''t speak or sing, the atmosphere was very stiff. They might realize that they had killed everyone''s interest. Without too many meetings, Viagra greeted me and said that the room was too stuffy. They went upstairs to the dance hall to have a drink. Qin LAN and Yao Waner could not rest assured, so they went with him and passed again After a while, I found that tassel, Murphy and purple garden always talked with me without a word, and they were old black and little grandsons who couldn''t get into the topic completely. They also went upstairs to the dance hall with Gong Fanlin to catch beautiful girls, and left the stage wisely.

    I was drunk and had a headache. With the colorful lights rolling, the music was noisy and noisy. I just felt that my eyes were dazed and I couldn''t hear the tassels at all. I accepted them perfunctorily, but my eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. I was dazed and my body was askew. It seemed that I was resting on whose leg, and my nose was filled with a refreshing faint fragrance. I was so relaxed and happy that I didn''t know anything.

    I don''t know for a long time, the door slammed open and scared me out of my sleep. Yao Waner cried out in panic: "brother Nan, no, brother Yang, they are fighting with people!"

    "Well? Who fought? " I was shocked to wake up and sit up. After I asked a question, my brain suddenly woke up and my color changed: "what?! With whom? Gong Fanlin?! "

    "No," Yao Waner ran downstairs all the way. Her face was red, she was panting and she was dancing. "After going up, some of them went to the dance floor and danced. LAN LAN and I were sitting on the stage drinking drinks. Suddenly, three men came to chat up. One of the leading men with yellow hair drank a lot of things. His mouth was dirty and he wanted to occupy LAN and me LAN''s cheap, Gong Fanlin saw, came to say two words with them, the words are not very pleasant, the result started, Tian GuoChong and sun zhe saw Gong Fanlin was beaten, they came up to help, Yang Ge also came, the result of a wine bottle to open the head of that yellow hair "

    I said:" now? Are they all right? "

    "How could it be ok?" Yao Waner cried: "the Yellow haired man was a hooligan in the ballroom. He called up thirty people in black, each with a bat in his hand. Now he has surrounded Yang Ge, LAN LAN and Tian GuoChong. I see something bad, and I''ll run down while I''m in trouble. What should I do now, Nan Ge?"

    What else can we do? Can''t leave them alone? I''m worried and angry. What''s the matter? "Lift * * way:" go up to have a look first

    Before I stood up straight, I felt a whirl of the sky and nearly fell down. Fortunately, someone helped me in time. I turned my head and saw that it was the purple garden. I just wanted to say thank you, but I saw that it was also a crooked body and slightly wrinkled my eyebrows.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Purple garden red small face looked at me one eye, camouflaged blush way: "all right, leg a bit hemp just."

    Leg numbness? I looked down, and this girl''s skirt was folded, and there was still some wet marks on the top of her knees. The elder brother could not help but look at her face. "I just"

    (reading novels to the top) 16977 small games updated every day, and you''ll find the fun games.

 Chapter 414

    I just fell asleep on the purple garden''s legs! And drool! After I was surprised, I suddenly realized that there were only a few of us left in the huge box. The original noisy sound was also turned off, "what about the others?"

    The fringe whitened my eyes and didn''t have a good airway: "look at you sleeping so fragrant, who is happy to sing? Have all gone back, hum, you will enjoy it. You have been sleeping in the purple garden for half an hour, and you haven''t changed your posture. It''s very comfortable? "

    "Are you jealous?" Murphy did not take care of the reserve of the fringe at all. He said with a smile, "it seems that you didn''t let the purple garden move, for fear of waking Chu Nan?"

    Sutton blushed. "Did I say that?"

    God, what do these girls think of Yang Wei and them? At such a critical moment, you are still in the mood of joking and joking? Although I am anxious, but also feel a comfortable and comfortable.

    If these three girls can really get along so harmoniously, will there be a happier man in the world than me? I know that I am delusional. Not every man is as lucky as Mo Yizhi. A woman like Mrs. Mo and long Shan who can tolerate each other is one of the few unrealistic existence in the real world.

    Anyway, I really shouldn''t sleep this night. I''ve slept all my colleagues home. Now something''s wrong. I don''t even have a helper. There are only a few girls left. It''s not enough to make a mess. I won''t let them follow me, but they don''t listen. I didn''t have time to advise more. I climbed the fourth floor in a hurry.

    The atmosphere in the dance hall is strange, there is no music, no dancing. In the dim light, only the people on the third floor outside the third floor are around the stage to watch and crowd. I see the scene I don''t want to see the most - Yang Wei, Tian GuoChong and sun Zhe. They are beaten to the ground. They can''t get up. Viagra''s left eye is swollen like a bun. Qin LAN is squatting on the ground While wiping his tears, he held his head on the wound. Even so, there was still blood pouring down his cheeks. The white shirts were soaked in red. Tian GuoChong curled up and coughed. He covered his arms. His small arms were bruised. It seemed that he was hit by a stick. His face was totally different. His nose was purple. His thin cheeks were swollen like two steamed buns. His mouth was still moving Facing them, a young man with a bandage on his head sat on a rotating bench. He was as lazy as if he had no bones. He was playing with a beer bottle on the stage. His inch long hair was dyed golden. It was not a good thing at first sight. Next to him stood a middle-aged man with the appearance of a manager. He was dressed in a suit, white, fat and round, smiling like a sunflower It''s not beautiful, but it''s pleasing to the eyes, but it can''t hide the smoothness of the share. He said to the young man with yellow hair, "Xiao Wang, you don''t think it''s a matter that you are so whole, do you? I ask you to take care of my business, but you can''t do it now. Can''t you open a room downstairs to talk about it? Don''t frighten my guests "

    " no, "said the Yellow haired youth, with a languid laipi accent and an eyelid," these boys have opened my head in front of everyone, so I have to ask everyone for a comment. Boss Feng, I''m also for you, isn''t it? If the guests can see that the people who support you are so cowardly, who dares to take care of your business in the future? "

    Boss Feng obviously can''t provoke this kind of prick. He said with a wry smile, "but if you do this, I''m afraid that no one dares to come in the future."

    the Yellow haired youth recognized some dissatisfaction in boss Feng''s tone, waved his hand and said: "no matter who you are today! It''s no use saying anything! If these three boys don''t give me a word, don''t want to leave the ballroom standing up! "

    Three? Isn''t it four? I have been looking for it for a long time. Where is Gong Fanlin? Grass, what''s wrong with running around?!

    Sure enough, the Yellow haired youth gnashed his teeth and said, "didn''t he run away? Call him back. Doesn''t he like saving the beauty with heroes? I''ll complete him and call him back. I''ll let this woman go! "

    This kind of person''s words ghost will believe, Yang Wei spat, slanted the body to block Qin LAN behind, small sun frighten all over the body tremble, Tian GuoChong angry dare not speak, usually old joke others Viagra timidity, can really arrive at the critical moment, but one by one all leak timidity.

    I pushed away the two black clothes with metal bats in front of me and said lightly, "what if he doesn''t come back?"

    "Not back?" Huang Mao''s face didn''t twist either. He jumped down the stool, bent down, reached out his claws and touched Qin Lan''s face. He went down the flow path: "if he doesn''t come back, this woman will certainly not be able to leave. Haha, it''s not bad to pay back the physical injury, boy. Who are you?"

    After Huang Mao said it, he turned his head to look at me. He was a little stunned. His muddy little glasses narrowed into a seam, and his claws could not help but stop. "I look at you, and I''m a little familiar."

    face to face, look at the eyebrows and look at the eyes. I also feel a little familiar, but I don''t think I will know such a person as him, "I''m their friend."

    Seeing me, three bad goods are like seeing a savior. I don''t know. I don''t have any bottom in my heart. It''s hard to be a villain. I understand this truth better than anyone else.

    "Friend? So you''re here to plead for them? Brother, what family are you? Give me a name and I''ll see if I can sell it. "

    Ya saw Yao Wan''er behind me and thought that I was a social person who was pulled to save the arena by climbing relations. She even spoke politely."I''m not from any family. I''m their colleague."

    "Colleagues?" When Huang Mao heard this, he immediately laughed, "colleagues? Baner? So you want to ask for a fart? Do you have that big face

    "Who says I''m here to plead?" "I''ve come to ask you to let people go," I said

    "Let people go?" Huang Mao obviously drank a lot of wine, stood up straight and was still shaking for a while, pointed to his forehead wrapped with bandages, and shouted: "you say let it go? They hurt me like this, don''t give me a statement, how can I release it? Brother, daohun, it''s just a face. If you can''t understand it, don''t make trouble with it. Where to go

    Murphy suddenly flashed out from behind me and said scornfully, "don''t you want to make a mistake? How much is it, you say. "

    Yellow eyebrows pick, "ah, girl, what a big tone, who are you?"

    Murphy saw Huang Mao coming to him, and he was afraid. He moved a half step behind me, but his face was still cold. "They are my employees."

    "Your employees? So, are you the boss? Female boss? " Yellow hair is like hearing a joke. He laughs at the black people and says, "do you hear me? How can they work for a woman? Hahaha, hahaha -- "

    I really don''t know what''s funny about this joke that isn''t a joke. I don''t think those black clothes know about it, but their leaders laugh, so they also laugh.

    Has Murphy ever seen such scoundrels? A piece of pink face rose red and white for a while, the fringe couldn''t see it, and the clear voice said: "what''s laughing? The boss is a woman. What''s wrong? Your mother is also a woman. Why don''t you laugh? "

    Huang Mao''s laughter stopped suddenly, and he glared at him angrily and shouted, "what are you talking about?"

    Tassel does not show weakness way: "I say your mother is also a woman, why don''t you laugh!"

    Tassel is impulsive and impulsive. It''s just like pouring oil on the fire. It will only make the situation worse. I''m worried, but I can''t say anything. It''s Ziyuan who takes her by the hand and whispers, "Su Su, you need to say at least two sentences"

    however, these two sentences make Huang Mao notice Ziyuan, and his turbid eyes shine a lot of light Mixed race girl! Ah ah ha, it''s the first time that I''ve seen a mixed race girl. How beautiful she looks. What a mother''s personality -- "

    that bastard would touch the face of Ziyuan if he raised his hand. I subconsciously opened his arm, and then stood in front of Ziyuan. In a cold voice, he said:" keep your hands and feet clean. Don''t think it''s great if you have too many people. Don''t worry about trouble. I don''t mind calling 110 to call the police Come and solve the problem. "

    "Are you fucking warning me? I have to be dirty today. What can you do to me? " Yellow hair hung from the corner of his eyes, and his face was ferocious. "Boy, don''t scare me with the police. If I don''t have those three-thirds, I can''t cover such a big field."

    is this guy hinting at my "police and bandits'' family"? Isn''t it obvious that I call myself stupid? If there''s no one in the police station, it''s enough for him to shut down in such a place as "heaven and earth". Boss Feng chuckled in and said: "Xiao Wang, I think what this little brother said is not unreasonable, and it''s not a big thing. If you let someone compensate you for your medical expenses, why is it so true? The guest is the emperor. It''s too noisy. It''s not good for anyone. Do you think so? "

    The boss''s words are very slippery. At the same time, he let us lose money and let Huang Mao raise his hand. It seems that both sides have made a step. In fact, the loser is still a vulnerable group like us? I''ll see you a doctor later. Now, can you stick your head out and let me open it? It''s a matter of face. If boss Feng wants to face with you, I will have no face or skin? what is it? It''s not a face, it''s a butt! " Huang Mao pointed to his twisted facial features. Boss Feng''s face turned green when he choked. Seeing that he was silent, Huang Mao turned to me and nodded and smiled: "OK, I''ll solve the conflict with you. I''ll give you two choices. First, I''ll pay for my medical expenses, mental loss expenses of 50000 yuan. If you lose one hair, you can''t go."

 Chapter 415

    "Fifty thousand?" The fringe said angrily, "why don''t you rob the bank? They were beaten so badly by you. Did you pay 50000 for each of them? Well, then give us another 100000 yuan, and we won''t care about you! "

    I''m blushing at the words of tassel. They only asked for 50000 yuan. But I wronged Zhang Mingjie and his two brothers for 2.5 million Rogue Kung Fu, how can tassels compare with these professionals? Huang Mao sneered: "even if I fight, can I defend myself? You can ask, who''s the first to move his mother''s hand? I''m sorry, but it doesn''t matter. There are witnesses here. Do you think they moved their hand first? "

    It''s all black, but it can be seen from Yao Waner''s and Qin Lan''s expressions that Huang Mao is not a liar, it''s Gong Fanlin''s first move hand indeed

    for those who are unreasonable and want to cunning out three points, a little bit caught by him will also be the biggest excuse for him to turn black and white upside down. This guy will never admit that he molested Qin LAN and Yao Waner earlier

    "it doesn''t matter if you report 110. Let''s fight a lawsuit," said Jie with a deep voice. "However, if you have any natural or man-made disasters in the future, you can''t blame anyone. You should pay attention when you go out to buy vegetables and cross the road. Now you drive all the way out. There''s too much going on. There''s a tide of hand. Oh, by the way, you''d better not go home alone at night, especially at night Women, the public security in Beitian is not very safe at night. Robbers and criminals are everywhere "

    Yaya, this is not only for us, but also for the guests who can prove that he molested the girls earlier. It''s a naked threat It''s in heaven and earth to see the market. Heaven and earth do business. You''ve put your words out now. At that time, something like that really happened. It''s the reputation of nature and earth that''s destroyed. Who dares to come here for consumption later? Even if he is really stupid, boss Feng won''t let him be stupid today.!! Super. Hurry up! More. New

    I said quietly, "what''s the second option?"

    "The second choice is easy," Huang Mao''s eyes swept through the faces of asters, tassels, Murphy, Yao Waner and Qin LAN, and the color fans said: "you''re such a woman. You''re so damn enviable. Look at these girls. The girls in the field are stinking shit when compared with them. Ha ha, I think so. Let these girls dance with me in turn, When I''m happy, I don''t care about these boys. How about I''m generous? "

    A group of black clothes or call or whistle, laugh very Yingdang, will a few girls angry face white, Viagra scolded: "you and his mother do not pee to take care of your fuck!"

    "My fuck? What''s wrong with me? " Huang Mao despises Yang Wei with a kind of arrogant posture of the winner, xuan''er ignores my existence, stretches his claws from my face, intending to belittle the asters behind me, and sprays a mouthful of wine stink on my face, which is far less disgusting than his face. "Don''t look at the fuck of Laozi, but what kind of woman has Laozi never played? The woman I fucked can''t live without my sex! Ha ha ha ha, but I haven''t played mixed race yet, miss, do you have sex fun to play with me "

    " play with your mother + force! " I can''t help it. At last, I don''t need to. I put my head on the bridge of yellow hair''s nose. Yellow hair snorted and leaned back. I grabbed his neck and pushed him back several steps. I pressed him on his back. I grabbed the rest half bottle of beer and smashed him in the face!

    With a bang, the beer bottle broke into two parts, splashed with blood and water. He covered his face with his hands. I stamped my foot on his crotch. His back was touching the edge of the table, which made his body fall forward like a pop-up. His head hit the ground directly, and his spinning son curled up like a prawn from the pot, making a pig like cry. I grabbed him The neck collar pulled him up and put the slag of the glass bottle to his throat. He was just about to cry, but his Adam''s apple stirred, but he cut his skin. The deterrent of pain was much more effective than what I said, and his cry stopped suddenly.

    I said, "blow? Keep blowing! They opened your head you want 100000, I now hit spend your face, should compensate you how much? How much should I compensate you for opening your chin? "

    Huang Mao''s scared wine wakes up, "brother, brother, do you really play? Hurt me, you can''t leave, you can see clearly, here are all my people! "

    When I didn''t hurt you, you wouldn''t let us go. Now that I''ve hurt you, would you rather let us go?

    Huang Mao was so shocked that he didn''t realize that his nose had been smashed by me, and his face was still covered with glass debris The whole line is like a magnet, sucking my violence out of my bones. I can''t help it, so it''s too late to regret it.

    But I understand that, once again, I still have no choice. If I want to leave, I have to deal with the unreasonable and shameless yellow hair."Are you all here? Well, I''m afraid they''re not your people! " I yelled at the black clothes and said, "don''t move your mother. I''ll stab him to death immediately, and I don''t need to lose the guy in my hand. Don''t you like to scare people with that? OK, then you''ll clench it for me. I''ll cut a hole in his neck if I let go of one. I can''t sew his neck! Fifi, call the police! "

    Murphy''s brain was quick, and she understood my intention. Taking advantage of the black clothes, she hurriedly ran to me with the tassel and the purple garden. When she reached for the mobile phone, she wanted to dial. Boss Feng''s brain was also turned to be dissatisfied. Immediately, she woke up and hurriedly dissuaded: "no! Don''t get excited, little brother! As soon as you call the police, I will become a hell on earth. So many armed men will be arrested on the spot, and the reputation of heaven and earth will be destroyed. Who dares to come in the future? I''m a business man. I have no guests. I have to drink in the West and in the north. My elder brother has the cheek to ask for personal affection. You let Xiao Wang go. I guarantee with my personality that I will never let them hurt you. All your expenses in heaven and earth tonight are mine. I will also reimburse you for your medical expenses! I''ll pay for the mental damage! "

    I don''t know how I look at the moment, but I''m sure that everyone is awed, even if someone in the police station covers you? I don''t believe that they can cover such a big scene and catch the current situation!

    As the old saying goes, I''m afraid of horizontal, horizontal and non lethal. Now I''m a typical non lethal - I have to protect my friends and women. It''s not a duty, it''s a responsibility!

    As for which is my woman and which is my female friend, it is a question that makes me feel guilty and dare not think deeply. The only thing I know is that this is the source of my courage.

    "A nest of snakes and mice, I believe you?" I looked at boss Feng scornfully and sneered, "don''t talk about personality with me. You have personality. Why didn''t you help us when he was aggressive?"? How can a scum like you have a personality be so powerful in your place

    Boss Feng choked on me and didn''t say a word, but Huang Mao said, "don''t scare me! I''ve been in the Jianghu for half my life. Who hasn''t seen me? Kill for life! Do you dare to kill me? "

    How old are you fucking older than me? How dare you say half your life? I said coldly: "do you know the word" kill for life "? Yes, I dare not kill you, but I dare to make a few cuts in your neck and open a hole in your stomach. I don''t need to kill you, just let you bleed. Do you want to try it After that, when I shook my wrist, there was a shallow opening in his neck.

    "No!" In fact, there was no blood seeping out, but it still scared the guy''s gall. His legs were so soft that he even pulled a urine in his crotch.

    People are not afraid, because people are afraid of death; wolves are afraid, because wolves only want to kill you.

    At the moment, I am learning from wolves.

    Boss Feng is about to cry, too. "Little brother, why do you have to? You can''t be too impulsive. You may not know that there are other people who cover my place. You can''t afford to offend me. It''s not good for you to hurt Xiao Wang. Then, you can make a condition to come out. As long as I can do it, I will promise. Just ask you. We don''t do justice, OK? "

 Chapter 416

    It''s a well-known secret that there are many things in the world, such as fringing services and hidden crimes. It''s impossible to entertain the police without preparation. There are drug addicts and gamblers in the KTV compartment downstairs. There are drug addicts and drug addicts in the ballroom, drug sellers and prostitutes in the building. I''m afraid they are still riding on men At this point, without justice, our personal safety can never be guaranteed. I''m not stupid. This step is absolutely impossible. "Well, if you let this kid poke his eyes blind, I won''t call the police, so that he won''t remember my appearance and revenge me later.

    The boss knows that this is my pretext for refusing to compromise. Behind the ugly, there is a point of surprise and a point of hatred. He also knows that his promise has no guarantee.

    Just then, a familiar voice began to ring from behind the crowd, "Oh? That brother''s voice is so big that even my people dare to move? "

    Boss Feng''s face was happy. Huang Mao was surprised and cheered. He shouted, "help me, boss!"

    Several girls'' faces were even more frightened. Only seeing that a group of black clothes were busy making way, they knew that the identity of the newcomer was not simple. In all likelihood, he was a leader of the underworld.

    The young man in a white middle mountain suit came here at a leisurely pace, with a beautiful and elegant face, but it gave people a kind of feeling of Yin, softness and ghosts, which made life not half pleasant. He was followed by two strong men, which belonged to the kind that you would hide away when you saw them in the street from afar. Sun''s frightened facial features were crowded together, crying was not like crying, laughing was not like laughing, scared was like epilepsy, and so on It can be seen that the young man in white has more momentum.

    Four eyes are the same, but we are stunned at the same time. Murphy swished behind me, scared and frightened. He stared at the young man in fear. His voice trembled violently. "South Chu is"

    the tassel and the purple garden saw Murphy, who was always calm, could not speak, and his face was more frightened.

    But I''m calm. No wonder I think the yellow hair is familiar. I dare to say that we have seen it before, but at that time, he was a valet and had long hair, so I didn''t recognize him at one glance It''s too big. Let''s see how it ends? " Finish saying, still very sympathetically looked at me.

    The young man in white threw most of his cigarettes on the ground and put them out with the tip of his shoes. Ignoring boss Feng, he said to me, "are you going to blind him?"

    Instead, I don''t know how to answer it. I smiled bitterly and nodded.

    Huang Mao had the support, and his voice suddenly grew up again, "boss, you see how crazy this kid is! Grass his grandmother''s, can''t let him go easily, otherwise how can we still stand in the east city later? "

    This guy seems to forget that the beer bottle in my hand is still on his throat. I''m really going to die. At least I''ll pull him on the back. This kid is drunk and confused.

    The young man in white waved and motioned to Huang Mao to shut up. Huang Mao was very obedient. He turned his head over me proudly. He heard the young man in white lightly say to the two strong bodyguards beside him, "go, dig out his eyes."

    The two strong men replied that they came straight to me, and the tassel, Murphy and Ziyuan were shocked. The three girls didn''t think how their small body could be compared with the two big men, who weighed nearly 150-60 kg. They were lightly squeezed and knocked to one side. Qin LAN hugged Yao Waner, who was empty, and he was scared to be silly. Viagra shouted: "grandma Cao, it''s me who beat that grandson "I want you to dig my eyes!" After all, Viagra''s legs, like his voice, tremble so much that he can''t stand up at all. He supports justice. That little courage can say such a thing. I''ve already given him this friend for nothing.

    "Boy, it''s too late for you to beg for mercy. What the hell did I say earlier? You can''t afford to offend my third, ninth, what are you doing? I don''t need your help. Go dig that grandson''s eyes! "

    An unexpected scene happened. Like a chicken, the two big men dragged the yellow hair to me, but they didn''t do anything to me, but they bowed slightly, politely even out of my expectation. "Brother Chu, I can''t help it, this kid is not open-minded, how offended you are, you''re so sorry."

    A "brother Chu", even I was called ignorant, I know they will not deal with me, but I did not expect that they are so polite.

    "What brother Chu? Where''s brother Chu from? Third, you''ve been kicked in the head by an ass? " Huang Mao called out: "the eldest brother didn''t let you dig his eyes?"

    The third man sighed to him, but he didn''t speak. The ninth man snorted coldly, "what the eldest brother is going to dig is your eyeballs. Mom forced it. What else can you do besides eating, drinking, whoring, gambling and smoking? Even brother Chu didn''t recognize it? "

    "Dig my eyes" yellow hair is unbelievable, but also scared, "why?! What did the boss do wrong? "

    "I still don''t know that I''m blind. What''s the use of keeping your eyes? Do you offend for me? " Sang Yingjie pointed at me and said to Huang Mao, "now that you can see Liang Er, look again. Who is that?"

    Huang Mao was thrown on the ground by the big man. He crawled and turned around. He tried to open his eyes which were paralyzed by alcohol. After a while, he lost his voice and said: "it''s you! You''re the Chu - "I am very ashamed, because until sang Yingjie appeared, I didn''t recognize that the yellow hair was the boy who had gone to Wu Xueqing''s house to pay for debts. The third and the ninth are the two strong men who I went out with Murphy for the first time and clashed with outside a bathing center in Dafeng gate.

    When Huang Mao turned around, sang Yingjie grabbed a metal bat from a black suit beside him. When Huang Mao recognized me, he didn''t even say hello. He chopped it down. Huang Mao screamed and fell to the ground. Sang Yingjie didn''t make a sound. He just smashed it down one by one. Each bat was full of milk power. His expression and violent behavior were restored The combination of miscellaneous, let the viewer all be startled, is a group of sinister black clothes, but also be scared of shudder, let alone the back of those watching the lively guests.

    A few girls, without exception, cover their mouths with both hands, and cover their mouths with strength, for fear that they will shout out.

    I''m stupid. Is this the underworld? It''s cruel to start. Huang Mao''s scream gradually disappeared and was finally covered by sang Yingjie''s heavy breathing. He didn''t throw away his bat until Huang Mao fainted and died. Like nobody else, he took the towel from Lao Jiu, wiped his hands and smiled at me: "Mr. Chu, I''ve taught this kid a lesson. See if I can stop following him Does he care? After all, I''ve been with me for seven years, and I''m a dog, but I still have some feelings "

    when I saw the shocking bloodstain left by the yellow hair being dragged away like a dead pig, I really didn''t see any feelings between them. It''s estimated that this stick will be eaten, and that guy will be semi disabled if he doesn''t die

    my throat and eyes are dry, and this sang Yingjie is just a beast

    "You are welcome, brother sang. It''s not a big deal. If you had recognized him as your man, you might not have been unhappy." Compared with the ferocity of yellow hair, it is sangyingjie''s smile that makes me shiver.

    "No," Sang said seriously, "because he is my man, I can''t spare him lightly."

    Sang Yingjie didn''t explain the reason. I could clearly feel the curiosity and surprise in people''s eyes. They were all speculating about my background, including clearly knowing that I was a girl and colleagues of a common small class group No beads! "

    Such a sentence can be said in such a neat way. I seriously doubt whether they often beat the wrong people

    sang Yingjie nodded his head with satisfaction, which greatly relieved a group of black clothes. Then he turned his face and said: "boss Feng, I''ll make Lao Jiu responsible for this. Today''s losses are all in my account. Now you send a car to Chu Xian immediately Some of my friends went to the hospital for treatment, and the cost was also recorded in my account. "

    "No, no, no," boss Feng said quickly, "boss sang, I''m also responsible for this. I don''t know that this little brother is your friend. I deserve the loss. I''m also responsible for the medical expenses. I''m very grateful for you to invite Xiao Wang, the God of plague, out of me. You don''t know that the little boy doesn''t play with me because of your reputation Mother knows that boss Feng is a businessman. His ability to see the wind and steer is quite remarkable. He pushes the responsibility to Huang Mao. He probably realizes that sang Yingjie doesn''t like to hear his complaints. He laughs and stops talking. He helps them up in person and pays for it.

 Chapter 417

    Sang yingjieguo was very human. He turned to the busy guests and said in a high voice, "I''m really sorry that he didn''t use people properly. I''ll pay for all the drinks you ordered just now. I hope you can enjoy your face and have a good time!"

    As soon as this remark came out, the guests were in a state of jubilation. In a flash, everyone forgot the ferocity of his beating just now. They only thought that he was reasonable and generous, and was a great good man.

    I have to admire sang Yingjie''s way of dealing with people. No wonder his subordinates respect and fear him.

    In such a change, don''t say that those people who don''t know about Liusu Ziyuan, even if they know that Murphy, who is no stranger to Sang Yingjie, are confused by our relationship.

    Although confused, everyone thought that the storm was over, so they didn''t have much preparation for the next scene. Tragedies almost happened like this Down the stairs, Viagra and others may not want to, or dare not get involved with people like sang Yingjie, so they deliberately walked faster. Boss Feng asked him to ride his own Mercedes Benz, but he refused.

    As for men, they are all a bit arrogant. In fact, the common understanding is that they are a little careful. They are beaten by boss Feng and sang Yingjie. Yang Wei is not in mood. I''m afraid no one will believe it. I look at each other and smile with Sang Yingjie. They are all helpless and embarrassed. Seeing him go straight to qiruiqq, which Qin LAN parked in the roadside parking space, we follow him silently Side.

    Qin LAN goes to the car with Viagra, unlocks the lock, Qiong''s nose twitches, frowns and looks around, mumbles, "what''s the taste?"

    Viagra did not think so. He said to Qin LAN: "give me the key, or I will open it."

    Qin LAN instinctively took a step back and hid his key holding hand behind him? Do you want to kill me

    "How many days have you just graduated from driving school? As far as your technique is concerned, like a killer, I can drive more steadily when I close my eyes, "Viagra said lightly." besides, I''ve drunk four beers, but you''ve drunk half a kilo of them. Don''t take drunk driving for granted. "

    I would like to remind Viagra that in fact, the quantity of four beers is enough to drive drunk, but when he asked Qin LAN for the key with his indifferent face, this kind of pondering psychology was suddenly replaced by a strange feeling - Viagra would also talk with a woman in such a serious way? Qin Lan that coquettish and courageous character, incredibly also can blush?

    The relationship between the two people is really not quite right. I was just thinking about it. A man wearing a hat mask suddenly appeared behind the car. What''s more surprising is that he was wearing a red raincoat when it was sunny in the bright moon. We didn''t react when we walked behind, so we saw the boy holding Qin Lan''s arm raised by handing the car key, Qin Lan was stunned. She had been thrown out by the man. Wearing high-heeled shoes, she stumbled towards us. I rushed to hold her up. At the same time, I saw the reckless boy lift up his raincoat, draw out a bright blade from the bottom, and salute Viagra according to his head.

    "Dare to make trouble in Sangge ''s territory. You are tired of it. I will die!"

    Viagra said nothing and didn''t expect that someone would ambush beside the car, and the other side was still playing the flag of Sang Yingjie. Seeing the blade coming down, he couldn''t hide. In this hurry, he even slipped under his feet. I don''t know that the careless drunkard once vomited beside Qin Lan''s car. The pungent vomit was stepped on by Viagra However, it was the filthy beach that saved a tragedy. Viagra fell in time. The knife he cut in the face fell on the door opened subconsciously after he lost his balance, while Viagra fell under the door and lay on the filthy beach. Although he was in a mess, he avoided disfigurement and even life danger.

    In Qin Lan''s scream, sang Yingjie and I rushed out quickly. Sang Yingjie kicked the kid in the back and turned him to the ground. I took the opportunity to pull up Viagra. Viagra was in a panic. It seemed that he just reacted and grabbed my arm and shouted: "kill! Damn it, kill people! "

    "Calm down, calm down, it''s all right, it''s all right!"

    My mother''s voice is still in decline. I saw a van with a brand not far away pulled open the door and jumped down like a duck. Six or seven people dressed differently rushed towards us with a knife. They shouted to teach us to "make trouble" in the heaven and earth.

    Seeing those hooded guys waving blades at themselves under their own banner, sang Yingjie''s face was gloomy and frightening, so we saw what was the underworld street fighting

    sang Yingjie didn''t know his identity even if he didn''t ask the other party''s way. He shouted loudly. A group of black clothes rushed out from all directions with metal bars and chain locks, but they haven''t started to fight yet At that time, the legs of the guys holding the knives became soft. The advantage of the large number of people was quickly reflected. The seven ruffians holding the knives were all hit to the ground without any resistance. It''s no wonder that they were all young people like students after uncovering the cover. It''s so easy to get rid of them.Maybe I didn''t expect to cut the wrong person. When Li Gui met Li Kui, he cut and hit the real owner. When these kids knew that the person in front of them was sang Yingjie, they were scared and even cried bitterly. Before sang Yingjie asked, they took the initiative to explain the mastermind.

    I was shocked, because that name was Lin yun''an!

    However, Lin yun''an asked them to chop not only Chu Nan, but also Yang Wei. Lin yun''an thought that Xiao Yi liked me and wanted to chop me, which was not surprising. But did Yang Wei provoke him? What''s more, why does he pretend to be sang Yingjie''s man to start against us?

    Did he blame sang Yingjie for cutting me off? Did he think that I was disgusted with Xiao yikexin and alienated her gradually? If that''s the case, I can''t look down on Lin Yunan any more. He''s not only ruthless, but also cunning. Cutting Viagra is not only to cover up my purpose, so that I won''t think of him, but also to make me more angry with him Thought of together, but he didn''t say it, just told me that he would check it out. From his attitude, Lin yun''an really had some background.

    Yao Wan''er told the people about my quarrel with Lin yun''an. Fortunately, she didn''t take Xiao Yike''s adoration for me seriously. She just said Xiao Yike Lin yun''an''s obsession and fighting. She used me as a shield. Both Liu Su and Murphy knew that little goblin. They knew that she was a good friend of Chu Yuan, so they didn''t think about it. Otherwise, with these two girls'' jealous skills, I Even if they don''t die, I''m afraid they will have to peel them off.

    How does Lin yun''an know that I will come to heaven and earth tonight and have a conflict with sangyingjie''s people? This is the common doubt of all of us. But Lin yun''an''s younger brothers didn''t know it. They only said that Lin yun''an invited them to have a meal in the evening, and each gave them 2000 yuan to ambush here.

    As for how these boys can identify Yang Wei and I in the crowd, I am very useful based on the fact that two people who are close to Chery QQ or white BMW are about 1.8 meters tall, and those who are handsome are handsome, which is a pleasant reason

    of course, people''s families are more distinguished by our clothes. According to the punks, Lin yun''an is also particularly friendly Instead, the men in black suits are tall, strong, frivolous and bandit. In fact, they are useless and easy to deal with. The men in blue suits are a little thin, seemingly honest and honest, but inside they are real ruffians and hooligans. They have rich experience in fighting. They are a little tricky. It''s no wonder that there are six people in that van. This is why I''ve only been able to respond. Isn''t the van parked near Murphy''s BMW? I''m afraid those six blades are specially waiting for me. Can''t Lin yun''an follow me all the time? Otherwise, how could he even know what I''m wearing today? And how does he know that Viagra doesn''t work? These questions are still left to Sang Yingjie to ask. At present, it''s the right thing to send Viagra Tian GuoChong and Xiao Sun to the hospital for treatment.

 Chapter 418

    Yang Wei''s nose was bruised, his face was swollen, and his blood flowed like a flood. He looked the worst and hurt the least. He got a bottle on his head and opened a small opening. Although the blood flowed suddenly, it didn''t hurt much. He only sewed five stitches.

    Xiao Sun was smashed with an ashtray to break the bridge of his nose, two incisors, and many muscle tissue bruises.

    Tian GuoChong''s injury was the most serious, probably related to his first rescue of Gong Fanlin. He had a permeable fracture of his forearm and two broken ribs. He was very excited all the time. When he was sent to the hospital, he even coughed up blood.

    Ziyuan blames herself, and thinks that if she doesn''t agree to Tian GuoChong''s invitation, she won''t have such a thing. Qin LAN thinks that she shouldn''t drink with Gong Fanlin, or we won''t dance in the building, so we won''t meet Huang Mao.

    Yao Waner, who doesn''t like to talk at ordinary times, has been complaining about Gong Fanlin''s unkindness. She thinks that all things are caused by Gong Fanlin, but he sneaks away. It''s really hateful. She suggests that Murphy fire him, saying that such a person has knowledge and ability but no character. Staying in the comprehensive group is a disaster.

    In fact, Yao Waner is not the only one who has this idea? Even Tian GuoChong and sun Zhe, who are the brothers of Gong Fanlin at ordinary times, scold that guy with tears and snot. Obviously, they came out for him, but he betrayed everyone. Tian GuoChong''s arm was interrupted when he blocked the stick for Gong Fanlin, but when Tian GuoChong fell to the ground, Gong Fanlin was gone Besides the medicine fee, there must be other compensations from heaven and earth. As we all know, he doesn''t admit to being the wrong leader, but flatters me and flatters sang Yingjie in disguise.

    Considering Murphy''s and her mother Wu Xueqing''s face, and also to conceal Xiao Yike''s background, I didn''t explain their relationship with Sang Yingjie with the tassel purple garden, and those girls deliberately and unintentionally avoided me getting along with each other, but no one came to ask me or comfort me, I always think their attitude towards me was a little strange, as if on purpose Keep a distance with me, but I''m so confused that I don''t want to think about it.

    I''m afraid I''m the most self reproached person. I pinched the dinner table this guest invited, and there was a fight in the ballroom. When I left the door, I was beheaded by others. At last, three people lay in the hospital

    the words of Xiao goblin are so lame. She said Lin won''t retaliate against me?

    Tian GuoChong couldn''t leave the hospital for a while and a half. The doctor suggested that Yang Wei and sun zhe stay in the hospital for observation for a while. Anyway, boss Feng paid for them, and they didn''t refuse. Murphy gave them a leave to tell them when the injury was cured, when they would come back to work, and the salary during the period of curing the injury.

    Murphy has done his best. After all, it''s not a work-related injury. I wanted to send several girls home separately. As a result, winter little night came to the hospital. The girls asked her to take me home. The attitude of the three girls that they couldn''t avoid me hurt my soul a little. Was it because I was too bloody when I hit people, or saw sangyingjie and me as brothers Taoist brothers, are they afraid of me?

    Instead, Yao Waner, who was suffering from blood sickness, comforted me by saying that I have no responsibility for tonight''s event, but also thanks to me. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to end it. I''m right to smile bitterly. Without me, Lin won''t find someone to cut Yang Wei, right?

    On my way home, I was still thinking about the scene when I separated from the tassel, Murphy and purple garden. The three girls all wanted to say something, and why didn''t they say it?

    "How long have I been away? That''s what happened, Chunan. Did you mean it? I''m here to protect you, not to be your driver! Why do I happen to stop by your side every time you have an accident? Is it a coincidence? "

    I''ve talked about it on the phone with Dong Xiaoye. It''s just that I hid the part where Viagra was cut off when he went out. Sang Yingjie temporarily retained the students who were cut off. This made Dong Xiaoye know how much trouble it was.

    Today''s student gangsters always worship the underworld blindly. Instead, they don''t buy the account of the police. The efficiency of handing it over to the police may not be as high as that of handing it over to Sang Yingjie.

    "I need to know that this kind of thing will happen. Can I let you go first? You want to be there, a gun out, not more convenient than I smash wine bottles? Who would have thought Gong Fanlin''s grandson could be such a troublemaker? "

    "Winter night a face disgusted way:" Murphy is what vision? That kind of product can also pass the interview. The standard of your Fengchang group is really not flattering "

    " what''s the matter with Murphy? Ability is different from character. Is character something you can see in two days? "

    "Anyway, I can see it at a glance. If I look into his eyes, I will know how inferior his character is!"

    "You are a typical judge by appearance," I said, but I thought to myself, Gong Fanlin is really a guy whose character is so bad that it has been written on his face. Although his ability is beyond doubt, Murphy will use him. In fact, I think it''s a little inconceivable.

    "I judge people by their looks?" "Come on, don''t you see his eyes when he looks at us women at the dinner table? It''s creepy. It''s like we''re all undressed. Besides, he''s fighting with your brother. It''s definitely because of a woman named Qin. It''s nothing for two men to quarrel with each other. He intentionally spills wine on other girls. What''s the matter? ""Is Gong Fanlin and Viagra jealous? For Qin LAN I can''t help laughing and interrupting the winter night, "Hey, why are you so sure? Viagra and Qin LAN? It''s impossible. Their character is impossible to come together. Don''t listen to the wind is the rain. Gong Fanlin and Viagra usually have complaints. They just make excuses for moving. Can they believe what he says? "

    "Who believed him? Don''t look down on my eyes. I''m also a criminal investigator. I still have this insight. "Dong Xiaoye gave me a white look and said," Qin LAN has choked Gong twice. What did he lose for the first time? It''s not easy to hurt him. I can''t make fun of him. To understand it from another angle, isn''t it just to scold him for not being a man? Think about how Gong scolded Yang Wei later. It''s not just a coincidence. "

    I was stunned. Gong Fanlin really used to satirize that Viagra is not like a man. Is Qin LAN really angry for Viagra? When I left the hotel, Viagra was determined to drive Qin Lan''s car, regardless of the bleeding of his head. He was worried about Qin Lan''s drunk driving accident. The more he thought about it, the more it happened. He said again on a winter night: "I just watched you and Dongfang fight. I didn''t notice how Gong poured the wine on Qin LAN, but Yang Wei was so eager to say that they had nothing to do with each other Department, anyway, I don''t believe it, otherwise why don''t you hurry? If Gong spills wine on the fringe or Murphy, I don''t believe you''re angry. "

    when it comes to punching with the East, I think of the unexpected kiss. In fact, when the East teased me, she had more than one close contact with me. Didn''t she have the previous record of deliberately leaving a kiss mark on my face while I was sleeping? But today, I don''t know what happened. Until I took her away in winter, her face was still red. When did the shameless girl become so reserved?

    I don''t want to think about Viagra and Qin LAN any more. Fate is two people''s business. They really come together. My blessing is too late. What is gossip about?

    "You didn''t tell fate about my fight with others?"

    "Don''t you think this kind of thing is glorious?" he said? Do you want to brag about it in front of your sister? "

    I smile, "I''m afraid you''ll tell her that when you''re a brother, you have to set a good example in everything, don''t you?"

    "You are doomed not to be a good example when dealing with people like sang Yingjie," said Dong Xiaoye, who seemed to hold back for a long time, sighed, and finally asked, "Chunan, tell me the truth, what is the relationship between you and sang Yingjie?"

    I don''t want to pull Xiao Yi out, saying, "it doesn''t matter"

    "who are you lying to?" Tiger sister glared at me and said: "Murphy was splashed with dung, which is related to this sangyingjie? When he handed you the card at the gate of the police station, I thought you two not only knew each other, but also had a lot of relationship. You''d better tell me the truth now. I''m not afraid to tell you that he''s the focus of the police observation now. It''s not a good thing that you and he are too close. "

    "Oh? What did he do that deserves your police attention? "

    Dong Xiaoye knew that I wanted to set her example, but he still said, "in a word, it has something to do with Xu Heng''s case"

 Chapter 419

    Xu Heng? The name is like a bomb. My ears are ringing. I can feel the muscles on my face as stiff as iron. Is it surprise or fear? I can''t make it clear, but my voice is shaking. "Who are you talking about?"

    "Xu Heng," said Dong Xiaoye, closing the car window for fear that her words would drift to others'' ears, pressing his voice and saying to me, "you are also the party concerned. It''s OK to tell you about this. Xu Heng sent a report letter to the Municipal Bureau anonymously. The report content is long Xiaotian''s illegal competition, extortion, bribery, and the act and criminal evidence of blackmailing and employing murderers for many years. It''s involved a lot You know that people with multiple identities and backgrounds are not simple. "

    "But what does it have to do with Sang Yingjie? Is he related to the dragon family? "

    "It''s not him, it''s his boss," said Dong Xiaoye with a serious expression. "It''s not so much a relationship as a relationship. Sang Yingjie''s boss bleached his real estate business many years ago, but was always pushed out by the long family. It''s a bad relationship. Four years ago, the government approved a piece of land in xiaolangshan in the south of the city. Because of various preferential policies, the land was very popular. At that time, the long family had already invested in it After entering the development plan of Qianlong mountain villa, it was not able to eat the land again. But in the end, the land was still marked by long Xiaotian. At that time, everyone suspected that there might be illegal operations in the process. However, due to the background of long Xiaotian, most of them dared not to speak up. Only the boss of Sang Yingjie had a grudge with long Xiaotian. Under this rage, he would roar The relevant leaders of Tianhe land and Resources Bureau sued the court, which was also regarded as a civil lawsuit. It is said that it caused a great sensation at that time. As a result, because of the lack of evidence, sang Yingjie''s boss lost the lawsuit and was bitten back. Because of slandering other people''s reputation, he lost a sum of money and published a public apology, which can be described as a loss of face. Originally, that was all. However, long Xiaotian was not forgiving in order to show that In Beitian City, he started to take revenge on Sang Yingjie''s boss, not only in the mall, but also in the dark. Long Xiaotian is not a man in the black + way, but he has a good relationship with the leaders of many gangs in the black + way. Therefore, it is said that he has a high rank. He encouraged these gangs to join forces to defeat sang Yingjie''s boss and annex him His territory and business forced their forces to the east of the city. "

    I was confused." in your opinion, sang Yingjie and his boss should have been wronged. Moreover, their relationship with the dragon family is not harmonious. You don''t pay attention to those who are in collusion with the dragon family wolf, but what are you doing to them? " Maybe it''s the psychology of loving the house and the black. Sang Yingjie''s boss should be Xiao demon her father, so she knows that it''s not a good person, but she still has a little heart toward him.

    "We will focus on him because he is incompatible with the dragon family," dongxiaoye asked, "don''t think about it. The dragon family has collapsed and the black forces related to the dragon family have also planted in it. Who will be the biggest beneficiary?"

    I was surprised. "You mean that Xu Heng''s case was planned by him?!" Xiao Yike, her father has shit in his head?! The goblin has no mother. If he is locked in again, what can he do?! I don''t know why, I suddenly saw a scene in my mind - the goblin was sitting on the edge of the street in ragged clothes, a small face was dirty, a pair of big eyes had no aura, the petite body was shivering by the cold wind, beside * *''s little feet, there was a broken porcelain bowl, but because of the stubborn clenching of purple lips, he refused to beg, the bowl has always been empty Dang''s

    "I don''t say that, just don''t rule out that possibility, even if it''s only one percent, which is the principle of police handling cases."

    Winter night''s words timely interrupted my terrible fantasy, I came back to, just now, my back was actually wet by cold sweat.

    "Don''t fool me. Xu Heng''s case is so big and involves so many people. The work of investigation and evidence collection must be tight. You can''t assign people to pay attention to Sang Yingjie for the possibility of one percent." It''s about Xiao Yike. My brain has become very bright.

    Just in time for a red light, dongxiaoye turned to look at me. When the green light came on and the wheel turned again, she sighed with a smile: "you know our work style very well"

    I said lightly: "what I know is not your work style, but your workload. Every time you call Linzhi, it will be hung up by him in a minute It''s enough to imagine his busy state. "

    Dong Xiaoye was a little surprised. "Have you noticed these little details?"

    I can''t deny it. It''s so deep on the surface, but I''m ashamed in my heart. I''m a normal man with healthy physiology. Three girls in my family often wear vests and shorts, and their arms, legs, navels and navels are hanging in front of me. One of them is my sister, the other is the same age as my sister. They always feel guilty, so their eyes are natural However, she often follows the winter night. Besides, her vigorous figure is not comparable to that of two little girls. In addition, she has a big personality. She doesn''t sit and stand and often has a scene of spring light breaking out Is not my life going to be tasteless?

    Don''t you know my dirty thoughts, pretty face flies over a blush? It''s probably because you think I''m paying attention to her all the time. What''s the special meaning of being angry is half true and half false. Shame is absolutely true. I implicitly admit that she has charm? But that''s an undeniable factWinter night coughed like to hide something, and then went on: "yes, the police can''t pay attention to them for such a little possibility, but I''m not trying to scare you, let you be less than sang Yingjie. Even after Xu Heng''s case broke, the situation in Beitian city was chaotic, and sang Yingjie was honest. He didn''t fish in troubled water , but the police have doubts about them, which is not without any basis. I said that the police are now staring at them, not exaggerating. "

    "What is the basis of the police?" I asked instinctively

    Winter Xiaoye said without hesitation: "first, the police of the cross-country motorcycle on which Xu Heng escaped from the Qianlong manor have found it. It''s in the courtyard of a rental house in Xincun, Dongcheng. According to the landlord, the appearance of the tenant is very similar to Xu Heng, but the Lin team has been squatting for four days, and the tenant hasn''t appeared all the time. It seems that they heard something The wind has flashed "

    Xu Heng is not going to die? Still in Beitian city? I suddenly flashed a light in my mind, "so it is! Police believe that Xu Heng didn''t leave Beitian City, so your team told you to protect me as much as possible, right? That''s why he scolded you for being bloody the day you slept in

    "Who''s sleeping late? I''m staying up late. Can I make up for it in the daytime?" Dong Xiaoye blushed, but didn''t deny it, saying: "I only knew that day. My task is just to protect you. I''m not allowed to intervene in the investigation. What you just said is not right. Every time Lin team hung up my phone in a hurry, not only because he was busy, but also because I always asked him about the progress of the case. He didn''t want to tell me."

    I almost asked Lin Zhi why not Willing to tell her the progress of the case, I suddenly thought that the task of dongxiaoye was to protect me personally, so I swallowed the problem back to my stomach. Lin Zhi didn''t believe it, but he couldn''t believe it. It was the relationship between dongxiaoye and me

    "but just because Xu Heng hid in the east of the city, you suspected that he had something to do with sangyingjie''s boss. This reason is too far fetched?"

    "Of course, it''s more than that," winter night finally hesitated, but after a meal, he said to me, "I shouldn''t have told you this, but I can trust you, so you can''t say it."

    I nodded, but didn''t notice that Dong Xiaoye said the following words, in fact, he had some consciousness or determination.

    "Xu Heng''s guns and explosives have been found out. They were sold to him by a stone factory in the eastern suburb of the city called heipaozi, who was sentenced to two years'' imprisonment for illegally holding guns three years ago. However, the police have not caught any evidence of him selling guns. Given his cautious character, we can infer that he is unlikely to take guns It''s sold to strangers, so it''s doubtful that there should be a middleman in the transaction between Xu Heng and Xu Heng. As for whether the middleman is related to Sang Yingjie or his boss, we can''t confirm. Now, the black robe has run away. Before catching him, everything is only theoretical speculation. However, in combination with the guns and explosives that Xu Heng hid in the east of the city afterwards, he got from the east of the city in advance , we can still conclude that he must have lived in the east of the city for quite a long time before he went to work as a gardener at the dragon''s house. "In winter, he paused and said," birds of a feather flock together, people flock together. Do you understand that? "

 Chapter 420

    "Birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. Do you understand that?"

    I didn''t say anything. The suspicion of the police was reasonable. Xu hengruo got guns and explosives in the east of the city. It''s really possible that he has dealt with the local underworld. But the east of the city is Xiao Yike''s territory. I thought that winter night would continue to ask me how I knew sang Yingjie. I didn''t want her to forget it. I didn''t take the initiative to remind her and open her The stereo in the car, a romantic lyric "enyyntingtll" rings, we are both immersed in the atmosphere of song name, everything is silent

    sing a song, the winter night continued to hum a few sentences, this girl''s English level is very poor, the lyrics are full of spray, make me almost laugh, just about to tease her two sentences, she suddenly casually jumped out of one In a word, "by the way, when I went out, I was asked by fate to ask you if you and her sister Bobo had quarreled. Why Xiaoyi hasn''t come to play with her recently"

    I was all over with cold hair, and looked at the handsome face that didn''t stir up in the winter night. For a long time, I smiled bitterly -- ~. ~

    I didn''t answer, because the winter night didn''t come to play with her I don''t expect an answer.

    Chu Yuan wants to ask me about Xiao Yike. There''s no reason to go through the mouth of dongxiaoye, so dongxiaoye lied.

    I wryly smile because I am too naive. Dongxiaoye is a policeman. The police stare at Xiao Yike''s father again. There is no reason why they can''t realize that our brother and sister are close to Xiao demon.

    Dong Xiaoye has known Xiao Yike''s identity for a long time. Maybe, when she knew that Murphy had been splashed with dung and had something to do with Sang Yingjie, she had already found out. She just kept silent all the time.

    The song of "enyyntingtll" once again filled the narrow space where only two people were in the carriage.

    This time, it''s really all in silence

    I know that Dong Xiaoye is reminding me of the delicate relationship with Xiao''s family. I know that she is kind and even said so much to me, which may have violated the discipline of the police force. However, I feel like a stone is stuffed in my heart. It''s dull and dreary

    I don''t like the expression of Dong Xiaoye. In fact, She can be more direct to warn me, otherwise, I would rather with her everything in silence.

    Implicit and gentle, sometimes it can also be understood as distrust

    and excessive trust, sometimes it can also be understood as distrust

    I''m not sure if Dong Xiaoye wants to use my mouth to test Xiao Yike, and use Xiao Yike to dig his father''s secret, so as to find a new way for the police to solve the case of Xu Heng. At least, Dong Xiaoye is not now I hope she won''t say it in the future.

    Xiao Yi is Xiao Yike. Her father is her father. They shouldn''t talk about each other.

    Of course, the best result is that Xiao Yike''s father has never had a relationship with Xu Heng

    for the first time, I deeply realized that I like the character of dongxiaoye, straightforward, straightforward and meticulous, but I don''t like dongxiaoye''s career. When she dedicates her straightforward and meticulous career to her, I only feel cold and merciless.

    I hate this feeling. Although I know that the coldness and ruthlessness of winter night is not aimed at me, but at Xiao Yike and Xiao''s family, I need to stay away from the girl who will dance rabbits and make me happy when I am sad and lost. In order to vent my anger and hurt other girls, I can''t do it

    when I return home, Chu Yuan and the East seem to have slept , I knocked on the door gently and wanted to go back to the room to get some clothes for changing, but there was no reaction in it, so I had to stop. In the winter night, I asked me to go to Chu Yuan''s room to sleep, and I declined. How could the masters let women sleep in the living room? Fortunately, the sofa that was washed by Eastern vomit is finally dried, which is not too aggrieved.

    I was so tired that I didn''t have to wash in the bath. I washed it with cold water and went out of the bathroom. I saw Dong Xiaoye sitting on the sofa, holding my cell phone in a daze. It seemed that I was hesitating. When I suddenly appeared behind her, I almost cried out in fear.

    "What are you doing? There''s no sound when you walk? Do you know how scary people are? "

    "Ha?" I looked down at the wet cheerleading slippers. When I moved a little, I would groan, "is this still a sound? I think you''re thinking too much? "

    "Who''s thinking?" Winter small night pretty face blushes, gets up to put the mobile phone to me, way: "has the short message, three, calculated exactly your home time like, nearly is sends together." Then he turned back to the room.

    I was stunned. Looking at the girl''s back, I couldn''t help thinking, was she struggling to steal my message?

    The first one is from the purple Garden - Xiaonan, don''t think too much, Yang Wei. They will get hurt because of this. It has nothing to do with you. You should not bear the responsibility for the mistakes made by others. You are so kind-hearted, and you will suffer losses. Besides, you were very fierce when you hit people. I was afraid, but I was very moved. Do you remember what I said? You are the same as in the past. You are like a fool when you are strong, but you are so confident and arrogant, but you are really handsome. It reminds me that when I was bullied in the first grade of primary school, the silly boy who jumped out to protect me, Xiaonan, you said, when everything is over, can we still go back to the relationship we used to have?Past relationships? A good friend of childhood? I wry smile, at least for me, it''s very difficult, but if it''s really the wish of asters, I think I will do it, and what I care more about at the moment is the sentence "when all is over", when what is the end? What''s the purpose of Ziyuan coming back this time and joining Fengchang? Or I should ask what is the purpose of miss three?

    Minrou said that let the purple garden join Fengchang, is the third miss''s punishment to me. What does she want to punish me?

    The second one is from Murphy. I wanted to ask you what is the relationship between you and sang Yingjie, but I haven''t found an opportunity to talk. But even if I find an opportunity to talk, I think what I want to ask most is another question. Chu Nan, if the gangster wanted to flirt with me at that time was not Xue Ziyuan, but me, would you be as angry, would you be so crazy for me?

    Yes, it''s an answer that doesn''t need to think or reason, but it can''t be answered. Murphy''s way of asking questions is very strange. A smart woman, while testing my attitude towards her, doesn''t forget to test the relationship between me and Ziyuan I''m very sick. Seeing you fight with people''s Congress for other girls, I suddenly feel very bad. I know you didn''t do it wrong. What''s wrong is that I''m too mean, but I just can''t help asking, is Xue Ziyuan really just a childhood sweetheart in your heart? In fact, I know your temper very well. I know that no matter I or other people who were bullied at that time, you will get angry. This question is too vexatious, so I allow you not to answer it. When I ask it out, I feel comfortable. Are you uncomfortable? you deserves it! Who makes you a man? I''m a woman? It''s your responsibility to love me and tolerate me. Haha, I finally know why fate always likes to bully you, because it''s so cool to be coquettish with you. Cough, I solemnly warn you that if I read this message, I will forget it, especially the last sentence, dare to mention it tomorrow, and I won''t beat you! Well, have a rest early. Remember to take pain tablets before going to bed, or you will have a headache tomorrow.

    I do have a headache. Three girls asked me three unanswerable questions. It''s no wonder that they kept a distance with me after they left heaven and earth. Indeed, these are three questions that are difficult to ask in front of me.

    Is happiness always accompanied by trouble, or trouble itself is a kind of happiness? Maybe that''s the question that can''t be answered

 Chapter 421

    The next day.!! Super. Hurry up! More. New

    I wake up early, which is rare for me who is used to staying in bed, especially on the premise that there is nothing special today.

    I went downstairs to buy an early return, only to see Chu Yuan coming out of the room wearing pajamas, bleary eyed and reluctant. I still hold her kitty cat in my arms. I''m afraid that the only similar place for my brother and sister is the same sleepiness.

    As I fiddled with the dishes and chopsticks, I shouted to Chu Yuan in the bathroom, "Yuan Yuan, after washing my face, I''ll call Dongfang and your little sister to get up for breakfast."

    Chu Yuan is lazily standing in front of the hand washing table, brushing his teeth casually with his eyes closed. After hearing the words, he said vaguely: "by the way, brother, yesterday when school was over, Mr. Shu asked me to come back and tell you. Today you don''t have to go to the hotel to see her family."

    I was stunned. "Why?" I didn''t go yesterday. Today is the last day for the Shus to stay in Beitian city. It''s impolite for me not to show up again.

    "She didn''t say, how do I know?" The smelly girl still has toothpaste foam on her mouth, so she just stepped out and grabbed a stick of oil and put it into her mouth. "There is a limit to being a bad person. She said you don''t need to go without you. Why are you so enthusiastic? Do you really think your father-in-law and mother-in-law live in the hotel? "

    "Stinky girl, I asked casually, why do you have so many words?" I laughed and scolded, then grabbed the oil stick in her hand, pulled out a tissue from the extraction box, wiped off the toothpaste foam on the corner of her mouth, frowned and said, "how old are you? After brushing your teeth, you don''t have to wash your face. If you have dirty claws, you can eat them. Don''t worry about your tummy? "

    Chu Yuan looked at her face, let me wipe her mouth, and deliberately said, "you are the paw, my hand is clean, you see, white as tofu, which is dirty?"

    I poked out a pair of small hands that she stretched out. "Bacteria are invisible to the naked eye. Didn''t your primary school teacher teach you? Hurry up, wash your little paws and tell them in the east to get up for dinner. "

    "Wash again after eating, or I will wash again. I''m so tired."

    I have no words. Who would have thought that the pretty girl who walked out of the door would be so lazy at home? Even if she washed her hands more, I would have to calculate it.

    when I saw the pale face of winter''s night, I was glad that I had two painkillers before I went to bed last night. The girl''s system was quite strange, and she drank so much When I am drunk, I wake up with no one to worry about. On the contrary, I drank two beers last night, but today I am not willing to get up from the bed. Is this the legendary "one drink without drunk"?

    See winter small night does not lie on the table like bones holding the porridge bowl, I want to laugh and dare not laugh, ask Chu Yuan: "the east? Why haven''t you come out yet? "

    In other words, the red near the red, the black near the ink. Chu Yuan also learns the way of winter night. He lies lazily at the table and delivers food to his mouth, as if this inelegant posture is very comfortable. "Sleeping is fragrant, I didn''t call her."

    "Still sleeping?" I look at my watch. It''s already 7:30. Usually, the girl got up early to do yoga in the living room. She''s not sick I am more worried about her recent abnormal symptoms.

    "Sick? No, Maybe it''s because of staying up late. "Chu Yuan stared at me with a strange look and smiled vaguely." I woke up in the middle of the night last night and saw her using your computer to steal the net. "

    Use my computer? I''m like a wolf. When I hear that someone has turned on his computer without permission, my heart instinctively twitches, and my heart just reacts. My friend''s heart is empty? I haven''t had sister Ozawa''s audio-visual products and. JG in my computer for a long time? Still on the sly? " I asked subconsciously, "what''s her net?"

    "Kepu -" Chu Yuan choked on rice porridge and blushed, "how do I know? I sleep in a daze and see! "

    Yeah? Don''t you see? Don''t you get angry when you don''t see it? Would you deny that? Originally I really didn''t think much, but now Chu Yuan''s twinkling eyes, let me have to think more.

    East that small Niang skin, won''t be the Yellow + net that climbs up secretly in the middle of the night?! I can''t help being serious when I think of her sending Chu Yuan Cheng + Ren CD before.

    The half dead winter night was absent-minded and unresponsive. It seemed that I didn''t care about the conversation between Chu Yuan and me at all. I couldn''t go on asking in her presence. I gave Chu Yuan a look that represented suspicion and severity, suggesting that I would ask her about it sooner or later.

    Chu Yuan absolutely understood my eyes, or thought that I would torture her after eating. The girl lifted her chopsticks, grabbed the bag, and ran, "I''m full. I''m going to learn. Bye, little night sister!"

    I was stunned to react, but the smelly girl had changed her shoes and rushed out of the door. I ran to the door and shouted to her, "fate, you haven''t washed your face yet!"

    "I''ll wash it later!"

    Well, what''s the point of washing later?

    I wanted to remind her that the oil in her mouth hasn''t been cleaned, but she has run away. Isn''t that a good motor nerve for this girl.Lin Zhi has known about the fight in the dance hall of heaven and Earth last night. I don''t know whether someone called the police afterwards or Dong Xiaoye reported it to him on his back. In a word, Lin Zhi told me that in order to avoid similar incidents happening again, Dong Xiaoye had been suspended for investigation. The reason for the suspension was that she and I had been reported to be related to the case of Xu Heng This is an excuse. Only when Dong Xiaoye is suspended, can her fake girlfriend follow me all the time. This is the same reason that Lin Zhi advises me not to go to Fengchang class for the time being. Can I always take my girlfriend to the company every day?

    Lin Zhi didn''t tell me that the real cause of the police''s tension was the discovery of Xu Heng''s trace in the east of the city. The police may have been afraid of scaring me, or the need to keep the case secret. They kept this secret from me all the time. Last night''s fight between the heaven and the earth just found an excuse for them to protect me personally. It''s just a little far fetched, It can also be seen from this that the police are investigating and collecting evidence while arresting Xu Heng. The huge workload has already caused them a lot of trouble.

    Dongxiaoye told me all about Xu Heng last night. Maybe he guessed Lin Zhi''s reaction in advance and made sure that his reason could not be concealed from me. Or, dongxiaoye just reminded me not to walk too close to Xiao. After a rest, Viagra looked good, at least better than dongxiaoye, but they were in a good mood Obviously it''s not very good, especially after I received the phone call from the fringe and heard that Gong Fanlin didn''t go to the company today, it''s even more offensive.

    The tassel was not so polite. Knowing that Gong Fanlin''s husband had not come to the hospital to see Viagra, she did not even make a phone call after that, she almost greeted his mother, and said that she would persuade sister Liu to propose jointly to Murphy and expel Gong Fanlin.

    It''s meaningless. Gong Fanlin is a bastard, but he didn''t violate any of the company''s articles of association. Strictly speaking, he was the first one to fight with Xiao Huangmao last night. He also started for Qin LAN and Yao Waner. His motivation was good. But at last, he sneaked away from his mother''s grandson. But you can''t dismiss him because he didn''t stay to be beaten? So Murphy didn''t make a statement last night, and it''s hard to make a statement later. As a leader, she has her difficulties.

    I guess Gong Fanlin is also embarrassed. He didn''t dare to show up today.

    Before chatting, my ass was still hot. Tian GuoChong''s elder sister, brother-in-law, sun Zhe''s mother and aunt went to the hospital one after another. They didn''t have many meetings. Boss Feng of Tianren came to see the doctor with a fruit basket in person. Then the excited Lao hei and Xiao Sun''s family launched a long gun and a short gun to boss Feng in the name of asking for compensation Some bombing has made me look bad inside and out.

    Boss Feng promised me yesterday in front of the public that he would give three people reasonable compensation. But the Tian and sun had to tell boss Feng to give them an accurate number and force him to write a promise. Otherwise, he would have a lawsuit

    it can be said that this is not trust to me, but also to boss Feng. It seems too philistine. But Tian GuoChong and sun zhe lie in bed I don''t know what to say. I can see from their silent attitude that this is what they mean.

    Viagra understood my position and found a reason for me to leave the hospital. He also saw that Tian GuoChong and sun zhe knew that I had a great relationship with Sang Yingjie, and boss Feng''s natural world depended on him to take care of him. So he deliberately forced boss Feng not to step down in front of me. His intention was nothing more than to deceive others.

    In today''s society and people''s hearts, it''s so wordless that they can''t say what''s right or wrong. It''s all fucking hypocritical. For their own benefit, Peng''s position can be fully used. Peng''s face can be used to wipe buttocks like toilet paper. There are too few friends who can really make friends. Maybe that''s why.

    In fact, Tian GuoChong and sun zhe can tell me how much compensation they want. I will negotiate with boss Feng. Are you afraid that I will laugh at you for being too dark or that I will intercede for boss Feng? No matter how dark, you can''t be darker than me? Brother, I''ve wronged more than two million brothers in Zhangjia. Hei and sun zhe obviously can''t believe me, but I''m not worthy of others'' trust.

 Chapter 422

    Although Shutong told Chuyuan that I didn''t need to see her family today, I went to shangri la hotel directly after I left the hospital.!! Super. Hurry up! More. New

    on the road, Dong Xiaoye said something about Liu Xiaosheng deliberately splashing my wolf urine and deliberately murdering me, but she concealed why she compromised with min rou. There was no business, and I didn''t ask. I always felt that if I asked, my relationship with Dong Xiaoye would have some qualitative change.

    Dongxiaoye is afraid that I will be retaliated by the Liu family, and is seeking the best interests for me. This answer is undoubted and the only one I can''t ask her, why are you so good to me?

    There is a kind of woman in the world, who is pure enough to know whether she is wrong or will make mistakes again and again. Therefore, there is a kind of woman in the world, you will be doomed to owe her a lifetime

    neither I nor dongxiaoye know how to love, nor how to let go

    min Rou is sure to appear in the hotel. She also reckons that I will come in general, so we enter the room Then she got up and said to me, "Mr. Chu, you are here at last, waiting for you."

    "Wait for me?" In recent days, the city planetarium is holding a knowledge exhibition. I wanted to take the elders of Shu family to join in the fun. I remember how shocked and touched Chu Yuan when he and I first walked into the celestial hall and saw the various celestial performances put out by the lifelike artificial sky curtain. It doesn''t matter whether we understand them or not. What''s important is that we have a little experience. For Shu PA and Shu Ma, after we go back There''s more to show off, but I didn''t tell anyone about this plan in advance. It''s the most famous snack street in Beitian City, two stops away from the planetarium. I''m also going to take the elders of Shu family to have a taste of Beitian''s snacks and buy some special products and souvenirs for their relatives and friends. How can minrou and their relatives know what I think?

    "Of course," Min judo said, "grandma Shu said she would like to visit Miss Shu''s school today? Did miss Shu not tell you? "

    She only asked Chu Yuan to tell me that she didn''t use the hotel today. I''m surprised that Shu Tong didn''t say it. Why didn''t Liu Su tell me? In other words, I didn''t tell Liu Su that she would come to the hotel today. Shu Ma obviously misunderstood my embarrassment and said with a smile: "Tong Tong Tong may be afraid of delaying your work. Ha ha, Xiao Chu, we just want to go to her school to have a look, but we didn''t want to tell you that we are going to take the car. Since Miss min is here, let her take us there. You are busy, don''t accompany me We''re hanging out. "

    "I''m not busy"

    "don''t you cheat my aunt?" Shuma glanced at me, a pair of pain and love, really took me as my uncle''s pet expression, "Auntie understands your mind, but men, or should take career as the most important thing, we will go back tomorrow, and we won''t never see each other again, so don''t be outsidered. Ha ha, we have more chances to get along in the future."

    How can I hear more and more that Shu Ma is hinting at me? It seems that she acquiesced to my "relationship with Shu Tong"

    "listen, go back to work quickly. We are upset at the thought that you will lose tens of millions of dollars a day."

    I haven''t recovered my spirit yet, and I immediately chuckled, "how can I exaggerate? I''m a month"

    my friend almost spewed out a sentence: "my salary is eight thousand a month". Fortunately, my mother Shu interrupted me, "why not? Can children cheat us? I estimate that the "ten million yuan" is what the girl said on purpose. I don''t know much about it, but I''ve heard that a city company like you can earn tens of thousands of yuan or lose tens of thousands of yuan in a minute. Isn''t it, little Chu? "

    Shu Ma''s tempting eyes are intriguing without any concealment. When she looks at Shu dad again, her eyebrows are locked. Her face is not as happy as Shu Ma''s general depression. Instead, she is a little more alert. My heart sinks - what did Shu Tong''s stupid and her parents say?!

    It shouldn''t be my illusion. Shu Ma didn''t mean to call me a rich busy person in front of her, but really regarded me as a rich busy person!

    "It''s not so exaggerated. I''ve arranged the work, so you can rest assured." I smiled and perfunctorized the past. I thought it was a two-way thing to go to school or not. Now it seems that it''s really necessary. The attitude of shupa and Shuma makes me feel very uneasy.

    I want to ask minrou why she intentionally acted as a villain, but left me the role of a good man, and let the Liu family owe me a big favor. But the hostile look that my father Shu had been staring at me made me never find the chance to speak.

    When they went downstairs, the couple carried a bunch of things, including tea, cakes, tobacco, wine, and some nutritious products. They were all purchased from Fengchang mall with the shopping card sent by Murphy yesterday. Until they crashed these things into the back compartment of the car, I finally woke up. Why did Shujia elder go to Shutong''s school today? Why didn''t he tell me and Liusu I don''t want us to go to

    fortunately, when the dazzling Rolls Royce drove into the school, it was still class time, and there was no outdoor class, which really relieved me. Thanks to Chu Yuan and the East, when I came to the school, they were "jealous" by LV Siqi, who mistakenly threw in a super far three-point, a small scenery It''s estimated that many students will remember my appearance, especially those boys who have good feelings for Chu Yuan and the East. It''s hard to forget my appearance. It''s not fun to be recognized by the three elders of Shu family.As I expected, Shutong saw me like a ghost. If she didn''t do something bad, she would be afraid that I would knock on the door?

    In addition to her in the office, there is only a skinny female teacher. She is in her early fifties, surnamed Meng. I remember that she also went to the fishing resort. It seems that she was teaching chemistry class. The evaluation of the East on her is that she seems to be serious and pretentious, but in fact, she is very greedy for urination. She recognized me at the first sight of Miss Meng, but she did not expose me, which is enough to see. Shutong I''ve said hello to her for a long time. She said to me, "little Chu, you haven''t come to school to find little Shu for a while, are you busy with your work?"

    I''m just stunned, but Shu Tong is ashamed of a big red face. She didn''t expect me to come, which is enough to see how fast this teacher Meng''s response is Shu Tong asked Mr. Meng for help. First, Mr. Meng is the same age as her mother, and she has a steady manner. People will not doubt that she is helping Shu Tong to lie and act. Second, I''m afraid that she can see through her nature of being greedy for small things and cheap, and it''s the easiest to persuade and make use of

    Shu PA and Shu Ma''s grandma Shu''s mind is simple. She thinks that Shu Tong is young, junior and has little experience In the name of just bringing gifts and thanking colleagues in the office for their usual care, I''m actually afraid that they will bully Shu Tong in the future. If I don''t want to come, I just don''t want to see them ''empty handed White Wolf'' and use ''my things'' to bribe others.

    When Mr. Meng and the Shu family elders were courting each other and choosing the gifts they wanted, Shu Tong secretly pulled me aside and asked with a little shame and a little annoyance, "didn''t I let Chu Yuan tell you not to go to my parents today? She forgot? "

    "She didn''t forget"

    "so you still go?"

    "I didn''t go to see your parents," I felt in my heart, but didn''t dare to show it in my face. "I went to see your grandmother, and I went to the fishing resort for the second time. Many of your colleagues knew me and knew that I had a predestined relationship with fringe, so don''t think I would like to come to your school more."

    Shutong doesn''t know that grandma Shu''s illness is not her fault, but the more she doesn''t know, the more angry I am in my heart, although I also know that it''s unreasonable. Anyway, as long as I see her, I''m worried and angry. If I don''t want to accompany the old man to have a good time on the last day of Beitian City, I''ll really take advantage of her words to escape!

    "Why do you want to come if you don''t want to?"

    "Ask yourself," I frowned. "What did you say to your parents?"

    Shutong''s face changed, his eyes twinkled, and he said, "what did I say?"

    I know she''s pretending, and I''m too lazy to go around with her. "My aunt, there are some things that can''t be made up randomly. Originally, we collaborated with your parents to play tricks on your grandmother, which is too much. How can you even cheat your parents?"

    Shu tongsao''s cheeks are dyed red, but he has to deny, "I didn''t cheat"

 Chapter 423

    "You didn''t cheat? Why do your parents think I''m a big rich boss? " Before Shu Tong finished, I interrupted, "and now your parents obviously doubt whether you and I are real or not. Don''t tell me you don''t see it!"

    Tong Yusai, xuan''er stamped his foot gently, and he was a little angry and said to me: "what can I do if I see it?"?! You think I want to be misunderstood by them?! I said that you are Su Su''s colleague, your father is a teacher, your mother is a fast-food restaurant, said that you get as much salary every month as the fringe, but they don''t believe it! They asked me, is there a secret for an ordinary class? Can you afford a BMW and a Rolls Royce? You bought their clothes for thousands of yuan. You bought several sets of clothes. The hotel they stayed in is your room. It costs more than 6000 yuan a day. Is this the consumption level of the working class?! Also, who will use a tiger whip of more than one million to please a small staff member? If you are such a small fart, will Liu Xiaosheng, Zhang Mingjie, Guo Xiang and that Miss Li take you seriously? Chu Nan, don''t say I don''t know how to explain these questions. Even if I ask you, can you answer them? "

    I can tell your parents that minrou made his own arrangements "

    " what is minrou for? Why does she help us? " This time, Shutong interrupted me.

    "She is the one who is the third miss."

    "what is the third miss doing? Why does she want to help us?"

    "I don''t know the third miss!" I was in a hurry when I was asked, and all the swearing came out. I can''t explain this thoroughly.

    "It''s over now. Can I make it clear what you can''t say?" Shutong''s aggrieved eyes are red, and he stares at me bitterly, saying: "anyway, I didn''t cheat my parents. I said what I should say. They don''t believe me. What can I do?"

    "What should I say?" I was stunned. "Then my relationship with the fringe"

    "also said," Shutong blushed more. "But they still didn''t believe me. They believed that I was lying. They said that you couldn''t lay such a large capital for an unrelated woman. They said that you must have said to me that we must have that kind of relationship. Even if it''s not good, it''s almost good. That''s why you worked so hard As expected, Shu''s father was hostile to me because Shu Tong told him the relationship between me and the fringe. He didn''t believe it completely, but he didn''t believe it at all. The premise is that, like Shu''s mother, he thought that I was a man for Shu Tong, so he understood the essence of men''s playfulness. His daughter was still and beautiful, so she didn''t seem to believe it Heart without lung, it''s easy to become the favorite prey of most men. The better I treat them, the more they will take it for granted that I plan for their daughter No, your attentive attitude towards my grandma and my parents makes me blush when I look at them. If I don''t say anything else, even if grandma wants a toilet, you will send it inside and wait outside the door. My mom said that you charged her cell phone with 500 yuan of phone charges. You can call her at least three times a day, asking for help and care. You care more about them than I do as a daughter I don''t know how many times stronger Susu said you were going to be promoted, right? But since my family came to Beitian, you only went back to the company yesterday. Even if I am a fool, I can see that you put all your energy on my family. You are just forced to act by me. Is it really necessary to do so for my irrelevant woman? "

    Just as the so-called fans of the game, so do I and the tassels. I didn''t expect that Shutong, a stupid girl, had noticed the abnormality long ago. My scalp was tight, and I couldn''t say that I cared and satisfied her family as much as I could because I accidentally knew that her grandmother was suffering from terminal illness Come out. What''s this shy chick doubting about me?

    "How can you be an irrelevant woman? You are the cousin of tassel "

    " what is the relationship between my cousin and Susu? Don''t you really know Shutong said with a wry smile: "our two families are relatives who can''t fight with each other. They come from the villagers. Susu''s mother''s mother''s family is our village, but our two families don''t have much contact at ordinary times. It''s just a meeting outside. In my mother''s opinion, Susu and I are just outsiders. They just rent a house together, so she doesn''t believe that Susu can agree to let her man live In the end, Shutong''s voice was low, some self mocking, some trembling, some plaintive, some sad, with a crystal tear in the corner of his eyes, but he squeezed it with his drooping eyelids. He stubbornly refused to let it fall down. His pitiful appearance made my heart shake a little Wake up, what I said just now is not appropriate, it hurts people.

    "Well, don''t say that," I tried to remedy it, saying, "even if you are not my cousin, but you are my friend. I always have reasons to help you."

    Shutong didn''t say no to me, didn''t fear my jokes, wiped off the tears in the corner of his eyes, and grumbled a little unkindly, "don''t say anything bad. At that time, Suu helped me to ask you, and you promised me to return that I know that I am nothing but your sister''s Chinese teacher in your eyes. I am a stupid woman who likes to cheat, is often cheated, and is stupid and naive. "You know your image in other people''s eyes. I shake my head secretly. I regret that I agreed to your two girls'' request. If I don''t help, I''m afraid I won''t provoke Miss San and min roulai. If I don''t know about grandma Shu''s condition, I won''t be so flustered in my heart, She is lying to her family, but her family is not lying to her? Although the girl doesn''t know yet, she will bear more self blame and guilt than I do. With her simple character, I don''t know if she can bear it. "It doesn''t matter if you believe it or not. I am willing to help you, and I will willingly bear all the consequences with you."

    Shutong was stupefied, and his dull expression lasted for a few seconds before he pulled me back to the reality. He suddenly realized that she couldn''t understand what I said just now. In all likelihood, she would understand it. But she didn''t know how to explain it. Sure enough, Shutong stepped on my foot and scolded me with shame and anger, "bad things with flowery mouth!"! You''re really wrong with me! It''s not enough to harm my cousin, even me? Don''t think about it, I''m not so easy to be moved, I''m not so easy to be fooled! "

    Should she not think that my so-called "bearing the consequences" is to make mistakes and make them come true? I can''t cry or laugh when I see her running away with a red face.

    What I have to undertake is to cheat the old man, and what Shu Tong has to undertake is the old man''s selfless love for her

    Shupa and Shuma don''t believe that I''m an ordinary class, let alone that I have nothing to do with Shutong. Shutong is afraid that they will show their flaws in front of the old people, so she decides to make a mistake. First, she muddles through the old people and then explains to her parents about me - at least until I can explain it to her, she can explain it to her parents.

    Shuma and shupa come to school, and they also have the purpose of saying things from Shutong''s colleagues. Who says that farmers are simple and honest? Shupa and Shuma have a lot of heart.

    Shutong seems to be stupid and clumsy, but in fact, his heart is as delicate as hair. He must have told Miss Meng clearly and clearly. He would not say anything wrong in front of grandma Shu. Watching them talking happily, dongxiaoye and I were idle and bored, and fell asleep while sitting.

    Dong Xiaoye wanted to peek at my message last night, and was caught by me. It was very embarrassing. Today, she seldom spoke except for business. It seems that I would laugh at her behavior last night for fear of gossip. So I joked, "don''t say you didn''t read it. Even if you did, I wouldn''t care."

    I''m telling the truth, because my mobile phone has no privacy to speak of for a long time. Chu Yuan peeks at my call records and SMS almost every day. No matter where I hide my mobile phone, she can find it. So I simply and generously put it in front of her, so that she can see it. The more I hide it, the more curious she is. On the contrary, if I don''t hide it, she will lose interest. She looks at it, too. Dong Xiao What does it matter to watch at night?

    I''m a little behind the scenes. If I knew that I had received three messages like that last night, I would not have left my cell phone in the coffee table if I killed it. I didn''t say this against my will to comfort Dong Xiaoye. After that, Dong Xiaoye was angry. "Who wants to read your letter? You''re not my mother. What can I do with your SMS? "

    I don''t know why she yelled at me. After she yelled, she just turned her head and ignored me. I can''t understand it. Do you want to peek at my message and have any direct relationship with who I am? If I dare to ask, I have a hunch that if I dare to ask, she will dare to kill me

 Chapter 424

    "Little Chu, little Chu"

    "hmm?" I lie at the table and sleep in a daze. I wake up gently. Looking up, it''s Shu ma. I quickly wipe off the saliva on the corner of my mouth. "Ouch, I''m sorry, auntie. Look at me. I fell asleep"

    "you''re tired. Your work is important, but rest is also important. Young people, please don''t bring your body down," Shu Ma said warmly, laughing "It''s almost noon. Let''s go to have a meal..."

    "Eat? OK, cousin, wake up, it''s time to eat. "I smiled and woke up the still snoring winter night, and asked Shu Ma," let''s go to Beitian snack street, ha ha, come to Beitian, and don''t eat the famous flavor snacks of Beitian, that''s white. "

    "There will be more opportunities to come to Beitian in the future, but not this time," said Shu Ma, turning back to hold Shu Tong''s hand and sitting beside min Rou, smiling and speechless. Shu Tong''s embarrassed expression made me feel uncomfortable instinctively, so I heard Shu Ma say, "we will go back in the morning, but we haven''t visited your house for so many days, It''s not appropriate. How can I have a meal at home? "Br >

    my friends tried to keep their faces calm and said with a smile:" Auntie is so out of sight, my parents are not in Beitian, and only my sister and my cousin are at home. What''s the difference between going home and not "

    I can''t tell myself whether this is a cheat on the elderly or not, but I can''t take them with me When I go home, if I bump into my father, he knows that I''m a light liar, and I''m only allowed to have one education class at most. But minrou and miss San, and more because of the right and wrong caused by my arrogance, I''m afraid they can''t cover it. I''m afraid they worry about my parents and worry about it. That''s what I don''t want to see, especially my stepmother. She''s so timid and doesn''t have to be scared How can there be no difference Shuma pretended to be a face board, and said: "Auntie just said it because she was so out of sight. I know your parents are not in Beitian, so ah, I have to go to your home to have a meal. Your cousins are busy with work and are so young that you are sure that you seldom cook and eat by yourself. Maybe you seldom go home to have a meal. This lunch today, let Auntie cook it for you."

    As soon as I wanted to refuse, I saw Shu Ma sighed, and her face showed gratitude and love. She said, "little Chu, you''ve been taking care of us so hard these days. Aunt has no ability. I don''t know how to thank you, but I only cook a few home-made dishes. Don''t be polite to me, OK?"

    How can I be polite? To ''home visit'', I didn''t say hello in advance, I didn''t have any preparation, it''s easy to help in front of the old man!

    But I can''t tell. Shu Tong''s joking eyes tell me that this is the biggest reason why she doesn''t want me to come to her parents today It''s hard to say, I can''t refuse any more, so I have to point my head hard, force out a smile, and say, "OK, then I won''t be polite to my aunt, ha ha"

    "by the way, it''s time for school to call fate."

    "No more? She still has classes in the afternoon. "Stinky girl is young, she doesn''t have so much heart. What if the trick is broken?

    "It doesn''t matter," said Shu ma. "After lunch, let Miss min drive her back. It won''t delay her class?"

    I haven''t answered yet. Mr. Meng over there wants to put in an extra sentence, "no, it won''t be until 2:30 in the afternoon. Xiao Shu, Chu Yuan''s class is self-study. You can call her now." As expected, it''s the soft mouth of the family. Now I''m talking with Shu ma.

    The child answered and went out of the door. When he passed me, he gave me a look.

    I would like to say: "wait, I will go with you."

    As soon as I went out, I couldn''t help asking, "why didn''t you tell me in advance that your parents were going to my house?"

    Shutong turned me over and said: "I told you not to come, you wouldn''t listen. If you didn''t see you, my parents would give up the idea."

    "you should tell me in advance that they have the idea, and I won''t come even if I am killed." I had a big headache and said: "what should I do now? Really going to my house? "

    "You''re not afraid of my parents bumping into your parents?" Shutong raised his hand and waved the key hanging on his finger in front of my eyes. He proudly said: "fortunately, I have made all the preparations for the house. I have found the house. I told you that I had a colleague married to Liu Xiaosheng''s subordinate. Do you remember? She has taken her parents over to live together. Now the house is empty, four rooms and two halls. Hehe, it''s enough for us to cope with this

    I''m relieved. The natural mind is really delicate.

    The office building is opposite to the teaching building, but I don''t think how far the road is. The corridor is empty, but it''s not as quiet as I expected. Although it''s a key high school in the city, the self-discipline ability of self-study students is disappointing. Shutong saw that I could not help frowning, blushed like shame, and opened the classroom door angrily, "What''s the noise?" snapped? Class, don''t you know? How about the monitor? And the disciplinary committee? "The noise in the room had subsided for a moment, but when the students saw Shu Tong standing at the door, they suddenly became twittering again. Alas, I really sympathize with Xiao Shu, who was born with a look that people can''t feel in awe

    a slightly fat Wenjing girl sitting in the front row replied: "Mr. Shu, the monitor is Dongfang Lian, and she is also the discipline committee member, But she hasn''t been to school for a long time. Have you forgotten? "

    Tong Yusai, the students don''t know the reason for the absenteeism in the East, but her heart is clear, and she will inevitably feel guilty and angry and stare at me. Then she said to the students: "if the Oriental pity is not there, you can''t control yourself, can you?"

    Chu Yuan''s seat is in the fourth row, leaning against the window. The unwelcome smelly girl is holding her chin and staring out of the window. She is indifferent to the noise in the classroom. After hearing Shu Tong''s name of "Oriental pity man", she instinctively turns her head around. She just looks at me from behind Shu Tong. Her face is cold, calm and aloof When I got to jiuxiaoyun, the stinky girl made a fuss and screamed "ah", as if she saw a ghost, which made me a good brother.

    I don''t know whether Shutong''s reprimand or Chuyuan''s silent exclamation played a role. In a word, the classroom was silent again. Shutong said: "Chuyuan, you come out, someone is looking for"

    before the sound of Shuyuan''s fairy tales fell, she heard a girl''s teasing smile: "Chuyuan, your boyfriend is looking for you again, hee hee hee."

    Boyfriend? Shu Tong and I were stunned. Chu Yuan was so ashamed of everyone''s laughter that he didn''t speak. He rushed towards me in a furious way. I saw all the boys'' eyes of hatred, and then I realized that the girl''s "boyfriend" was me. It''s no wonder that Chu Yuan and Dongfang tried to get rid of LV Siqi''s little ghosts when they came to school I didn''t explain my relationship with them deliberately, but many people misunderstood our intimacy. Shutong frowned and scolded: "Qi Xiaohan, don''t talk nonsense. This kind of joke is not funny at all. And you, please don''t laugh. Be quiet. Self study class is not for you to chat with. Don''t you think my homework is too little for you?"

    The students are most afraid of the word "homework". The students have settled down again, but the smile on the corner of the girl''s mouth and the hatred in the boy''s eyes are still strong.

    "Is there any mistake, brother? For such a small matter, you still come to school?" After Chu Yuan went out, he pushed me to the stairway and asked me angrily.

    I didn''t respond, "what''s up?"

    "Is it the East who gets up in the middle of the night and steals a net to watch?" Chu Yuan wake up is not the time, timely shut up, said: "you are not for early things to come to school to find me?"

    What did Dongfang secretly watch in the middle of the night? I cried, but I didn''t show it to my face.

    "Then what are you looking for me for?" Chu Yuan''s face was red, and he said angrily, "you''d better give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise I can''t finish with you, and even hurt me to be teased by my classmates"

    "is that against me?" I can''t cry or laugh, "just tell them if I''m your brother."

    "no way!" Chu Yuan refused very simply. He was shocked to see me, and there was a flash of panic in his eyes. He said: "if I knew you were my brother, LV Siqi and their annoying things would harass me again. Compared with being surrounded by them like flies every day, I would rather be laughed by others, covering my ears with the most yard, and still have a quiet eye."

 Chapter 425

    Other girls are chased by others. It''s too late to show off. My sister compares the handsome boy to a fly. This girl has no edge. In your eyes, what kind of boy is not a fly?

    Seeing Shu Tong coming, I gave up the idea of preaching and said to Chu Yuan, "let''s talk about Dongfang secretly. Now come back home with me and go to dinner with your family. Remember, you must hold your mouth, say nothing, ask nothing, and always pay attention to my eyes!"

    Chu Yuan is a little confused, "brother, what do you say? Eye contact? I can''t understand your eyes because they are stealthy and can''t speak. "

    "Who is the thief?"

    "You!" Shutong helps to say: "what you say is just like being a thief"

    "I can''t tell you the truth. Now I think I''m going to be a thief or a burglar"

    Shutong starts his mouth because of my choking. Just want to say something, he hears a voice from someone behind him who is trembling, "south, South brother?"

    I looked askance, but it was Lu Siqi, who was in the same class with Chu Yuan and regarded as a fly by her.

    "Lvsiqi, what are you doing out of class?" Shutong thought that he heard our conversation just now, and his expression was a bit fierce, but that kind of ferocity appeared in her face, which could not frighten people.

    "Mr. Shu, I have something to say to Nange. I''ll go back to the classroom."

    I remember that LV Siqi was a famous prick in the school. A week later, he was called to be a parent because of a fight with his classmates. He didn''t accept the discipline. He was disrespectful to his parents in public, which provoked Xiao Shu''s composition titled "one day of one of my family". Seeing that he was so clever at the moment, Shu Tong was also surprised.

    "What''s up?" I said curiously

    Lu Siqi looked at Chu Yuan and Shu Tong. He smiled awkwardly. I understood his meaning. "Mr. Shu, you and Yuan Yuan go first, wait downstairs for me, and I will come."

    Shutong frowned, but nodded. Chu Yuan didn''t understand what Lu Siqi wanted from me. He gave him a warning look, and then he said to me, "don''t say what you shouldn''t say, or you will be miserable!"

    Is that a threat? I knocked on the smelly girl''s forehead and said, "OK, let''s go."

    Chu Yuan covered his forehead, and went downstairs with Shu Tong.

    "What can I do for you, please?"

    Lvsiqi looked around, and after confirming that there was no one around, he came up to me and asked in a voice: "Nange, have you heard about Oriental pity?"

    This kid''s words are very casual, but the light in his eyes is too strong to hide.

    In fact, I really like LV Siqi. Although he is a bit wild and impulsive, he is smart and smart. He is not old, but he has some prefectures, which are quite similar to what I learned. Although I don''t think it''s a proud thing to have prefectures, it doesn''t prevent me from liking him. As Dong Xiaoye said, birds of a feather flock together. Besides, LV Siqi gave up Chu Yuan and just treated me I feel inferior to the kind of bearing and letting go when I admit defeat, so I can''t help shaking my head secretly when I see his tender side at the moment. I can''t say what I''m sorry for. Is it a bad thing that his city is not deep enough?

    "What happened to her?"

    Lu Siqi smiled bitterly and shook his head, no longer doubting, but affirmatively said: "Nange, you can''t have no idea. You''re pretending to be confused. So she''s hiding in you."

    I didn''t want to deny it at all, but I''d like to tell others that dongfanglian people are hiding in my house, and let her irresponsible mother come to me quickly. Take care of it To Chu Yuan, some words I can''t say too directly, the way: "what do you want to say in the end?"

    Lu Siqi should have noticed that I had acquiesced, but he didn''t feel happy at all. Instead, he frowned unexpectedly and said, "in fact, Dongfang Lianren secretly came to school to find Chu Yuan that day. I saw that, it was still early self-study? I just came back from Netcom. I was so sleepy that I wanted to smoke a cigarette in the garage behind the teaching building to refresh myself. When I saw the two of them hiding there, I was surprised. At that time, Dongfang Lian people had been absent from school for several days, as if they had just escaped from the disaster area. Their clothes were messy, untidy, their faces were flustered, their noses were running, their tears were running, and they were crying in a mess, I don''t know what Dongfang''s family think. In a word, they didn''t put pressure on the school to hand over the East.

    As the final exam approaches, students run away from home and the topic of missing students is too sensitive. It is very likely that it will be misunderstood by boring people or people with ulterior motives and become a negative public opinion, which will affect the image of the school. However, the school seems to be concerned about the social background of the Oriental family and dare not attribute the responsibility of the disappearance of the east to their forced withdrawal from school There is a subtle tacit understanding between the school and Dongfang family. Therefore, the school leaders decided to keep silent, not to announce the news of Dongfang''s dropping out of school or missing for the time being, and gave a ban to several teachers who knew about it. Shutong told me all these things. Therefore, no one in the school knew what happened to Dongfang Lian except Chu Yuan, of course It also includes LV Siqi.I light way: "you eavesdrop on them talk?"

    "No, no, I heard it," said lvsiqi, who thought I was angry and hurried to explain, "but I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. In fact, I wanted to flash at that time, but Nange, you should know that the cunning, arrogant, arrogant and arrogant Oriental Lian people, who are smart and arrogant, cry. This scene is rare in a century."

    in short, it is You''re happy to see her down? It can be seen from this that to what extent has lvsiqi become disgusted with the East

    "I don''t think so. How dare I?!" Lu Siqi almost said he had left his mouth, but the difference between concealing and not concealing was not big. "If I don''t know her relationship with Nange, I will definitely take some photos and send them to everyone for appreciation, but we are friends. Even if I hate her and look at your face, I can''t do that."

    This kid, he is not old, but likes to talk about brotherhood, "what do you hear them say?"

    Lu Siqi said with a smile: "it seems that the key points have been heard. The Oriental family has dropped her out of school. They want to send her to France to study. She refuses. I heard it when I escaped from home. The bell rang after class. I was afraid that Chu Yuan would see me, so I hurried back to the classroom."

    I see. No wonder this kid is not sure if Dongfang Lianren has been hidden by me. "Who else did you tell me about this?"

    "I haven''t talked to anyone, including my iron brothers," said LV Siqi proudly. "Later, the stewardess of Dongfang Lian''s family came to school and asked if I saw her and Chu Yuan. I said I didn''t see her and lied casually that Chu Yuan had asked for sick leave and didn''t come to school."

    the stewardess of Dongfang''s family? Zhen Nuo, isn''t she a nanny? How can she become a housekeeper again? This is not the point. The point is that LV Siqi is really more nimble and quick witted than his peers. Zhen Nuo did not dare to break into my house and find out the East that day. It was more or less influenced by LV Siqi''s lies that made her not sure whether the East was with Chu Yuan.

    I asked directly, "do you think the East is hidden by me?"

    Lu Siqi nodded, "dongfanglian people look very outgoing, very lively and have many friends. But in school, the only people she really trusted were Chuyuan. Chuyuan was unable to hide her. Studying abroad is a matter of future, so Chuyuan is unlikely to persuade her parents to help her hide dongfanglian people, because Therefore, the only person who can help them is "

    me

    LV Siqi. He is really smart, has clear thinking, clear logic, and has a good analysis. His friends laugh bitterly, and can hardly help telling him that I am Chu Yuan''s family, not their male friend''s envious and jealous eyes, which makes me uncomfortable.

    "Are you going to tell the Oriental mother that her daughter is hiding in my house?" I think I''m insidious. I''ve already admitted the fact that I hide in the East.

    "How can I do that?" Lu Siqi said with a wry smile: "if I do that, I will definitely be hated by Chu Yuan"

    the lonely eyes of this child make me want to cry. My sister''s character is too much. Even if you don''t do that, she also hates you as a brother. I''m too ashamed to have such an unreasonable sister.

    "Then why do you say that to me?"

    Lu Siqi raised his complicated expression and said seriously: "Nange, I want to tell you, don''t face the Oriental family!"

 Chapter 426

    "Nange, I want to tell you, don''t fight against the Oriental family!"

    Against? I really don''t have this feeling, and I don''t think there will be any family in the East, because they haven''t asked me for another person, and I haven''t offered to make friends. At best, I have kept silent. So far, at least, we haven''t had any friction, and I have no intention of friction in the future, but I still asked curiously, "why can''t we face them? ˇ±

    "do you remember what I said to you last time? There is a girl who likes me, but I like Chu Yuan. She hates Chu Yuan and wants to deal with her. As a result, she was cut face by Dongfang pitiful people with a paper knife. "

    I remember, but as I get along with Dongfang, the more I doubt the truth of this story. Sometimes Dongfang is a bit of a monkey, but the nature is not bad, unlike people who can do such extreme things, but Lv Siqi mentioned that When I was a child, it was hard to believe that he was lying because of his fear? You say, if they know that you have hidden Dongfang Lianren, can they not deal with you? "

    Maybe it''s the reason why I don''t worry about debt and lice. I''ve thought about it for a long time, but I just don''t want to pay attention to it. Is my trouble less? Doesn''t seem to have much of her mother''s share in the east?

    What I didn''t expect was that LV Siqi was so righteous. "To be honest, I''m surprised that you remind me of this. Can you tell me the reason? You shouldn''t like me very much? "

    "The people I like like like you, of course, I am not so magnanimous. Although I say to be friends with you and I really think of you as a friend, it''s between our two men. When it comes to Chu Yuan, you and I are not friends, but emotional enemies! If dongfanglian people''s family just want to beat you up, I think I will laugh out loud. But I''m afraid that after they fix you up, they will treat you like that girl, in order to calm down the influence, in order to let you leave dongfanglian people''s life, blow you out of Beitian City. "Lv Siqi sighed sadly and looked at my eyes In the light, it was like milk and chocolate. I saw goose bumps and listened to him slowly saying: "if you refuse to do anything with the Oriental family, you will not be driven out of Beitian alone. If you leave, Chu Yuan will certainly leave. That''s the last thing I want to live. Even if she doesn''t like me, it doesn''t matter. Even if I always chase after you It doesn''t matter if I don''t reach her. At least I can see her every day. I don''t want to be deprived of this little happiness. "

    er, this boy is too fanatical."

    "Nange, you are more knowledgeable than me. I just say what I want to say. How to do it is always up to you," Lu Siqi laughs bitterly and says, "OK, so am I It''s time to go back to class. Finally, please don''t tell Chu Yuan what I just said. Even though the secret between our two men is that she hates me very much. If it turns out to be more annoying, I''m afraid I don''t even have the motivation to persuade myself to get up and go to school. "

    No matter how green the love, no matter how childish the expression is, it is always a pure emotion. I have no reason to laugh at LV Siqi, and nodded solemnly

    LV Siqi still doesn''t know my sister. There is no difference between dislike and hate for her. She only likes and dislikes her feelings, and the tassel is the most typical one For example, whatever Chu Yuan didn''t like, everything was the most annoying

    character of a dead girl, which was the biggest hidden danger in her life

    Lu Siqi turned around and smiled, "aren''t you all family? Is that a matter of course? "

    I can''t hide my surprise, "you already know my relationship with Chu Yuan?"

    "You are all Chu. I don''t want to know any more. How can I not be a fool?"

    "Then don''t you think it''s strange?"

    My so-called "strange" refers to why Chu Yuan lied to him. I don''t know how Lu Siqi understood it. He shrugged at me and said, "you have no blood relationship. What''s strange?"

    After that, he left me standing on the stairs, and I was stunned. Did he prefer to believe that our brother and sister were unfaithful or that Chu Yuan lied and lied to him Did you? "

    Seeing the little face that she raised, I felt my face burned inexplicably, "nothing to say"

    "cheating, nothing to say what he wanted you for?"

    Chu Yuan''s aggressive attitude made me more confused. My mind was full of LV Siqi''s last sentence: "you have no blood relationship." this was not said before. At least Dongfang Lian said it. Moreover, stepmother often made fun of us without explicit words. Chu Yuan and I are brothers and sisters without blood relationship. From the day we became brothers and sisters, it seems that People are bound to make jokes like this. I''m used to it. But just now, when LV Siqi said that I was defined as a joke with such a serious and natural attitude, it caused me a huge impact.In the eyes of some people, it''s not a matter of moral decay that brothers and sisters who are not related by blood become lovers? Isn''t it hard to accept? Didn''t it mean to be vulgar? Is it OK?

    LV Siqi''s words made those filthy things that I had been forced to see no light become ready to move. I was ashamed as always, but I no longer felt like an animal or an animal, which made me feel more terrible.

    I am very clear that the root of my dirty reverie is the unexplained abnormal performance occasionally revealed by Chu Yuan. What I am thinking is just a result. Its title is "what Chu Yuan is thinking"

    "last time he lost in basketball, he was not convinced, and asked me to compare again another day." my lies can be free and unrestrained in the subconscious. I am very happy Shame is not only because of lying, but also because of my deliberate concealment. I think I am not only concealing myself, but also concealing for Chu Yuan.

    Chu Yuan snorted coldly, rather disdained: "childish, you don''t care about him."

    She is like a little adult showing her maturity, more like a little housekeeper restraining me.

    "Well, I think so too," I replied absently. "Let''s go and don''t let everyone wait long."

    As soon as the voice dropped, I saw that the little winter night out of the office building was waving at a distance. Unlike the fringe or any girl around me, Chu Yuan was not only not exclusive to the little winter night, but also extremely close, as if it was a kind of inborn good feeling. Seeing that she also came to school, the girl ran towards her happily, and suddenly she became a naive child again ˇŁ

    Before I could relax, I listened to Shu Tong, who was beside me, saying coldly: "Lv Siqi didn''t ask you to play basketball, but asked you where Dongfang Lianren is, right?"

    I was stunned. I was not surprised. "How do you know?"

    "I guessed that although LV Siqi was arrogant, he was not that stubborn," said Shu Tongbian, who said: "although the school was covered, the Oriental family came to the school to find her after all. There had been conflicts between the Oriental and her family in the class for a long time, and they had already left home. Even many people suspected that Chu Yuan had hidden the Oriental. So It''s normal for LV Siqi to come to you for verification. The biggest advantage of the child is that he has confidence and initiative. His biggest disadvantage is that he likes to prove his own advantages too much. "

    Unfortunately, everyone thinks that Chu Yuan hides the East, but her mother is so easy to cheat in the East. I said that if she didn''t hide, she really believed

    "you know LV Siqi quite well."

    "I''m a teacher. Of course, I need to know my students," said Shu. "But I still don''t agree with you about Chu Nan and the East. Even if her mother shouldn''t impose her ideas on her and force her to study abroad, it''s someone else''s family business. How about hiding her daughter? You didn''t say that to me at the beginning. You said that you would placate the East, communicate with her mother, do her mother''s ideological work, and persuade her to respect the East''s own will. Then I promised to open one eye and close one eye "

    " do you think I don''t want to? " I wryly smiled: "the East must be worried that I can''t persuade her mother, so she stopped me from going. Besides, until now, her mother hasn''t been worried because she left home. I have begun to doubt whether such irresponsible parents can do her job by reason alone."

    "Yes, her family hasn''t come back to school to ask about her recently. It''s cold and cold. It''s no wonder that Dongfang is so rebellious." Shutong said again, but before the final exam, you have to talk to her mother. Dongfang always hides so much that she can''t solve the problem, and it will affect her performance. Instead, it''s putting the cart before the horse. "

    "All right, I see." It''s enough for Shutong to stop Chuyuan and dongxiaoye''s mouth. I have Zhen Nuo''s phone number. I was going to send Shutong''s elder off and ask her to invite her to have a good talk with Dongfang''s mother.

    "Do you really know?"

    "Don''t I have such a bad reputation in your eyes?"

    "That''s not true," Shutong tooted. "It''s just that you''re a little absent-minded now."

    I''m absent-minded? When I turned my eyes from the back of Chu Yuan to Shu Tong''s face, I suddenly came back to myself and smiled bitterly. Yes, I was a little absent-minded. If I hadn''t been punctured by Shu Tong, maybe I would forget what I said in a few minutes

 Chapter 247

    I took min Rou''s car with Shu Tong, Chu Yuan and Shu Ma to lead the way. Shu PA and Shu grandma, as well as Mr. Meng, who was "embarrassed to refuse", followed me in the car of Dong Xiaoye.

    God knows what''s wrong with me. I always think it''s so bad in my head that it''s hard to concentrate. Chu Yuan didn''t sit next to me for the first time. Not long ago, she even slept with me in a bed every day. I was so familiar with her body''s taste, but I was flustered for the first time because of this taste. Even when Shu Ma talked with me, I had nothing to do with it I don''t know what I''m talking about.

    After driving on the Fourth Ring Road, Shu Tong, who was sitting on the other side of me, suddenly put his hand on my thigh. I was stunned and looked at her. I wondered where she dared to sexually harass me, but found that she didn''t look at me at all, but kept staring out of the window. She looked abnormal, but her hand was more and more powerful.

    "What''s the matter? Are you carsick? "

    "What?" Shutong looked back in fright, his face full of incomprehension.

    I pointed to the little hand that she was holding my thigh. The girl pressed it very badly. It was the injury that I almost recovered from. But I was still in a cold sweat when she grabbed it so hard. Shu Tong said, "I''m sorry!"

    In the passenger seat, Shu Ma turned around and said, "what''s the matter?"

    "No, nothing." Shutong said, but blinked at me. I was confused and didn''t understand what she wanted to imply.

    "Is it?" Shuma doubted, but she didn''t ask. Seeing her smile so ambiguous, she probably thought we had some flirting moves. "Xiaochu, where does your family live? Why don''t you show Miss min the way, and you won''t go wrong? "

    Where does my family live? Yes, where do I live?

    "Don''t worry, auntie, it won''t be wrong," Min Rou said with a smile. "I''m Mr. Chu''s secret. I also work as a part-time driver. I''ve been to his home many times. How can I go wrong?"

    From the rearview mirror, I saw minrou''s sweet strange smile. Then I saw Shutong''s eyes full of vigilance and fear when she looked at her. I suddenly reacted. While Shuma was talking with minrou, I tried to lower my voice and asked Shutong, "where does your colleague live?"

    Shutong seems to blame me for asking her this key question at this moment, and I''m not afraid to hear it from Shutong''s mother. I said coldly, "near the third ring international trade bridge."

    Chu Yuan did not know what we were talking about, but heard Shu Tong''s words, "three ring international trade bridge? That''s the Fourth Ring Road from where we just started. "

    Well, it''s no wonder that Shu Tong''s face is not right. We are getting further and further away from the international trade bridge. Of course, I don''t think min Rou took the wrong road. She did it on purpose. She didn''t want to take us to the place Shu Tong was going to. What''s the idea of this girl?

    Considering that mother Shu is sitting by, Shutong and I are suffering. Minrou is pulling us to feed the wolf. Before meeting the wolf, we dare not say anything rashly.

    The car stopped at the gate of a luxury villa, and we didn''t wake up from the dreamlike amazement until min Rou said "home" with a smile.

    Looking at the blue roof and white wall, it seems that the house will appear in the fairy tale. Mother Shu''s mouth can''t close a little. "Is little Chu your home?"

    When I said "well", I didn''t know whether it was a question or a affirmation, and I felt that the house of Mo Yi''s house was not so big, too. "Br >

    Shu Ma pointed hard at Shu Tong''s forehead and said angrily with a smile," Stinky girl, I was cheated before, saying that Xiao Chu''s house is four bedrooms and two halls. You can tell me how four bedrooms and how two halls are? Our village head''s house is not so high, and the courtyard of the village committee is not so spacious! "

    Shuma, a shy Shutong, almost dug a seam and hid it in, "Mom, can you say two words less?"

    Chu Yuan swallowed saliva and asked me in an unbelievable low voice, "brother, this is our family?"

    Fortunately, Shu Ma is quarreling with Shu Tong and doesn''t hear our conversation. Min Rou is joking too much. Does she forget that Chu Yuan and I are both small farts, which is really different from such a broad background? Or does she want to see us play a trick on purpose?

    "It''s about the same size as Dongfang family."

    "Ha?" I can''t help but be surprised. This independent villa is located within the Fourth Ring Road. It''s a rare piece of quiet land in a busy city. It has a practical area of at least 1000 square meters, equipped with a swimming pool and tennis court, and two garages. It''s estimated conservatively that the market value may not be less than 30 million yuan. Although it can''t be counted in Beitian City, there are absolutely few people who can afford to live there There are very few of them, but this house is minrou''s, and I''m not surprised. I can hear Chu Yuan''s words. The East actually lives in a villa of this scale, so I''m not surprised.

    She can''t live in a golden nest. She has to stay in my dog''s nest. Is that girl sick?

    When Dong Xiaoye and others got off the bus, three women walked out of the villa. They were the first one in the shape of thirty-four five years ago. They had a high bun, a sharp melon face, delicate features, fair skin, and a black and blue cheongsam, which perfectly outlined her curve. Although she was a little thin, she did not show a sense of bone, but it made people feel dignified and well maintained When, the charm of mature women all over my body, not only makes my young man''s heart beating, but also makes his face red and his ears red.What a beautiful woman - but compared with my stepmother, it''s still a little bit less than that. I''ve recovered from the first shock. Of course, it has something to do with Shutong standing on my right pinching the back of my hand. It has something to do with walking to my left, stepping on my foot accidentally in the winter night. It''s something to do with hiding behind me Kicking at the edge of Chu in my ankle also has a certain relationship! Although I wear high-heeled shoes, I''m afraid I''m two to three centimeters taller than the fringe? "Mr. Chu, Miss Chu, Miss Biao, welcome home, Miss Shu, welcome to come," said the tall mature girl, who was familiar with me in a slightly hoarse magnetic voice

    I''m sure I''ve never seen this woman before, but she not only knows me, but also accurately takes Chu Yuan, Dong Xiaoye and Shu Tong into the role of our own weaved lies. My heart is not surprised, but fear

    Shu Ma has just ravaged Shu dad in a concealed way, and the shame and jealousy of her face have not completely disappeared. I heard that:ˇ° Little Chu, this is "

    How can I know who she is?! Fortunately, minrou didn''t mean to see my joke deliberately. "This is Mr. Chu''s housekeeper, sister ya," she said with a smile

    "Housekeeper?" I''m afraid that for Shu Ma, there is not a sense of distance, but a sense of space, at least for me.

    "Madame calls me ruoya." the noble housekeeper, unlike the housekeeper, smiles gracefully, and looks at the vegetables and fish that Mr. Shu is carrying. "How many are Mr. Chu''s distinguished guests? Come inside, please, summary, Xiaoxuan. Don''t you take anything for the guest? "

    The two young girls in maid''s clothes who followed her hurriedly replied and came forward.

    Shuda is very interesting. Ruoya''s beauty looks at the things in his hand, but he thinks it''s just like looking at him. He doesn''t know where to put his eyes. He rolls around in his eyes. Two little girls are carrying things for him, but he thinks it''s like taking off his clothes. Nearly half a hundred old men, who can''t say a whole word, actually hide behind shugrandma, The embarrassment made people laugh and cry. Shutong and Shuma blushed as red as blood. Seeing that the two girls tried hard to purr their lips and didn''t dare to laugh, my face began to burn.

    Entering the room, I once again lamented that the decoration is more exquisite than that of the small western building in Qianlong villa

    the spacious and bright living room is dominated by white tone. The furniture with European classical style and modern household appliances are matched together, which also has such a harmonious feeling. Looking out from the opposite floor window, you can directly see the swimming pool and small garden behind the house The blue pool level is still, and the water surface is floating with petals. The quiet and leisurely atmosphere makes people feel relaxed and happy unconsciously.

    I''ve never been a materialist, but now I can''t help but feel how good it would be if it were my home

 Chapter 428

    Looking at Mr. Meng and Mr. Shu who are attracted by the backyard scenery outside the landing window, they are also surprised that the small winter night of the mansion scenery is not without teasing me: "this is your home? I''ve learned a lot -- ~ ~. ~ "

    this girl must have thought that I had colluded with minrou for a long time, but didn''t tell her in advance, so she was angry. I didn''t explain, but threw her words to minrou intact." I''ve learned a lot. This is your family? "

    Minrou didn''t admit it or deny it. She said with a smile, "it''s your family. Now it is, maybe it will be."

    She seemed to have something in her mind. Seeing that the housekeeper named ruoya was directing two little maids to make tea and deliver water, I couldn''t help frowning, "when did you know that grandma Shu and they were going to my house?"

    This question is also what Shutong has always wanted to ask. Minrou has not been to the hotel two days ago. It is impossible to know Shuma''s idea in advance.

    "Early," Min Rou said with a smile, "just a little earlier than you. I listened to them when I got to the hotel."

    Don''t say Shutong and dongxiaoye, even the youngest Chu Yuan can''t help but show surprise, Shutong dare not put the channel: "you only need half a day to prepare this play?"

    Minrou looks at me with a smile and doesn''t speak.

    I gazed at the unfathomable woman and didn''t speak. If she was really ready for the play in half a day, maybe I wouldn''t feel terrible about her.

    "From the hotel to the school, she has never left my sight, so even if the arrangement is made, it can only be arranged before I and Chu Nan arrive at the hotel. At that time, she could not know that my fate and I would come, but just outside the door, the housekeeper easily recognized us." obviously, the winter night keeps the same rational thinking ability as me, and the cold voice to min Rou "Miss min, it seems that you have done a lot of homework before."

    Shutong suddenly realized that her face had changed dramatically. "Little night, you mean"

    "Miss winter is worthy of being a criminal police officer, hee hee," Min Rou shrugged and still smiled, as if she had never done anything shameful. "Mr. Shu, your family is going back tomorrow. It''s normal to think of your boyfriend''s house to visit before leaving? I thought about it in advance and prepared for it in advance. Is there anything surprising to you? "

    Shutong is stunned, but listen to dongxiaoye: "don''t shift the focus, minrou, we are not surprised that you have prepared in advance, but that you have prepared so carefully. Why does your housekeeper know me and Yuanyuan? Must have shown her our pictures before? It seems that you have done a detailed investigation on the people around Chunan, haven''t you? "

    Minrou still didn''t deny, "I didn''t mean anything. I did it just to help Mr. Chu better. It''s my job. Maybe it''s not polite to hide it from you. But only officer Dong, you are not qualified to accuse me. I''m investigating you. Aren''t you investigating me? I am very clear. Although you agree to let me deal with Liu Xiaosheng''s injury to Mr. Chu in private, you are not idle. I have not wronged you for not only using your authority to investigate my details, but also using your relationship to collect information about all the industries under my name. "

    Dong Xiaoye is investigating min Rou? I was surprised to see the flustered look of dongxiaoye. I know min Rou didn''t lie.

    "I didn''t mean to obstruct officer Dong. I also know that the ultimate purpose of your investigation is to find out the relationship between me and miss three, so as to determine the identity of miss three," Min Rou said with a smile, holding Dong Xiaoye''s hand. "In fact, the relationship between me and miss three is only unnecessary to be open, not deliberately concealed, just like miss three has never been Thinking of concealing his identity from Mr. Chu "

    winter night was obviously not used to min Rou''s intimacy, and he said in a hard voice:" she didn''t hide it? Joke! "

    "It''s a joke. It''s funny that Mr. Chu didn''t know the identity of the third miss all the time," Min Rou turned to me and said with a smile: "in fact, someone around you knows the identity of my miss, and someone around you has seen my miss."

    my side? At this moment, I only have Chu Yuan and Shu Tong around me. Is min Rou a liar? Actually, I know that Min Rou refers to the people around me, but this is still a nonsense. Mo Yizhi, long Shan, Liu Xiaosheng, including Li Xinghui, who wants to win over my blue city group, who hasn''t met Miss three? But they all have their own reasons for not wanting to tell me

    "including Mr. Chu, you have also met my miss," Min Rou said angrily with a small mouth, "in fact, my miss is not willing to tell you her identity and let you guess, just because there are too many people who know who she is and why she wants to help you, but you don''t know, that''s all Prove that you didn''t pay attention to her at all, and 100% forgot her. My miss is a proud person. Do you think she can not be angry? How many people with status and status are trying to please her? She doesn''t want to pinch the eyelids, but she is trying to please you, who have no status and status, but you are giggling. "

    I met Miss three? Why am I not impressed at all?

    Minrou murmured to herself, "in fact, you may have been angry? I know why she helped you, but I didn''t tell you. If it was me, I would be angry. Maybe it was jealousy? "Why am I angry? Who knew the identity of the third miss but didn''t tell me? Is miss three jealous? Who is she jealous of? Me? Why?

    What else did dongxiaoye want to ask, because Miss Meng came over and didn''t say at last.

    When Miss Meng came to us, he did not mean to look at Shu Tong and me. The ambiguous eyes made me gooseflesh, and then she said with a small smile, "Xiao Shu, I didn''t tell you. How can you not tell the truth to sister Meng?"

    Sister Meng? Even Shu Tong didn''t respond to the call. "Miss Meng, I didn''t tell you the truth."

    "do you still make it up? Excuse me? " Although Mr. Meng has a questioning expression, it''s hard to hide the enthusiasm of his close relationship with Shu tongtao. "Is such a big house really borrowed by you? You borrowed the housekeeper and the two little maids? Is it a fool to be sister Meng? "

    Shutong finally understood Miss Meng''s meaning and blushed, "Miss Meng, you misunderstood. Chu Nan is not really me and he is definitely not that kind of relationship!"

    "It''s not you blushing what? Ha ha, "Mr. Meng turned to me and said," little Chu, you are really a hidden person, and Chu Yuan. I''ll tell you that you can be inseparable from a big lady like dongfanglian. Your family background will never be so simple. It seems that I have guessed it. What''s rare is that you are too low-key in school than dongfanglian people. "

    Well, like Shu PA and Shu Ma, she was deceived by her own eyes, and I cried. At this moment, even if I broke my lips, they would not believe that I was a fake rich man.

    I finally realized why Shu Tong was wrong, because we were unable to prove that we were lying.

    Chu Yuan was calmer than I thought For the misunderstanding in front of her, she didn''t show any uneasiness or panic. Instead, her eyes showed some disdain that didn''t match her age, as if mocking her flattery and philistine.

    Mr. Meng didn''t notice Chu Yuan''s expression, and he said to himself, "compared with little Chu, people like Liu Xiaosheng will be divided if they are divided. It''s no pity. Men are good-looking, good-natured and unimportant. What''s important is the quality of this man. I think little Chu is better than Liu Xiaosheng, a hundred times stronger, low-key, introverted, self-restraint and Xiaoshu Miss Meng would like to congratulate you and pick up a piece of treasure. "

    I lost my appearance and temperament to Liu Xiaosheng. Not only Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye, but also min Rou made fun of me with a seemingly sympathetic smile. I knew that what they despised most was my quality.

    I''ve never been a good thing, so I can see this old lady praising me and congratulating Shutong, but the unpleasant light from the corner of her eyes. It''s ridicule and self righteous. She thinks Shutong dumped Liu Xiaosheng to seduce me with better conditions

    I''m a treasure, not because I have quality, but because I have money, Meng The teacher is really a money worshipper.

    Shutong could feel Miss Meng''s enthusiasm for flattering her. She was ashamed and aggrieved. She looked at me pitifully like asking for help. I smiled bitterly and wanted to return what she said to her: you can''t explain the problems yourself. How can I explain them clearly?

 Chapter 429

    The charm of mature women can''t be underestimated, especially for such noble and beautiful women. It seems that Shu PA is deliberately hiding from ruoya. He wants to prove something, but the more so, the more people think he is too restrained. He is also a man. I understand that it''s just our instinct to see beautiful women. (see the novel to the top)

    "Chu, where is the bathroom?"

    I was stunned. Where is the bathroom? Shupa is embarrassed to ask ruoya and the maid, but he runs to ask me! Chu Yuan, Shu Tong, and Dong Xiaoye are very unfair. I turned around and saw that they had flashed far away for fear that Shu dad would ask them.

    See Shu dad Mu Lu doubt, I calmly cough, to see my joke that smelly woman said: "minrou, take uncle to the bathroom."

    Min Rou was stunned and gave me a look of "you can".

    When I asked where the bathroom was, I could ask about my cold sweat. I wiped my forehead. I couldn''t help but smile: the bigger the performance, the more difficult it is to perform. I don''t know if we can make it through smoothly

    What Shu Ma does is indeed home-made dishes - pork stewed with vermicelli, fried hairtail fish, braised carp, home-made tofu, fried mutton with scallion, whisker meat, fried beans, incense Although fried meat with mushrooms is a dish that we usually eat, it is made by Shu Ma, but it makes us feel that this kind of delicacy has entered the realm of perfection. Even min Rou can''t help asking Shu Ma for advice. Is there any recipe for cooking.

    I didn''t expect minrou to come to the kitchen. She had some experience in stewing meat, stewing fish and cooking. Ruoya, the housekeeper, would put in a few words from time to time. The women found a common topic, and the meal was very easy. I was a real layman who was nicknamed "Prince of noodles" by the fringe. I ate two bowls of white rice and found Chu Yuan The dishes and chopsticks haven''t been moved yet. The smelly girl put her hands under the table and kept her head down. I wondered what she was doing. I glanced over her head curiously and saw that she had taught minrou and ruoya the cooking tips and tricks that Shu Ma had taught her. All of them were written into a text message and recorded on her mobile phone. Her fingers were flying on the keys and her mouth was not idle. She murmured: "Oh, that''s why I''m going to burn the round eggplant Skin, use slow fire, the taste will be more tender, cut some garlic, break two pieces of big material and put it in, the taste will be more sweet. Well, stew is better to use earthen pot or casserole, the meat needs to use streaky pork, but he doesn''t like to eat too fat meat, right, can buy some streaky pork and buy some front arm meat, mix with stew, stew the back meat, the taste is old? That''s right. No wonder he always said that my stewed meat was not hot enough, and the meat was hard and stuffed with teeth. "

    the girl was very modest as she listened and summarized. I''m afraid she didn''t take the teacher''s lecture so seriously? Although everyone has their own interests and hobbies, Chu Yuan, who is indifferent and aloof outside and slovenly at home, has always invested so much in cooking that I can''t believe it. Can''t her dream be to be a chef? I can''t tell if I''m avoiding moving or other things, because I know who is the guy in Chu Yuan''s mouth who doesn''t like eating fat and always complains that she is too hard to stew lean meat. A cell phone ring interrupts the women''s conversation, and I smile apologetically. Seeing this, I don''t change my face. I walk a few steps to get on the phone.

    "Brother Chu, this time should not delay your work? Ha ha, do you have time to come out and sit down? " What came out of the phone was sang Yingjie''s voice.

    I looked back and saw that Dong Xiaoye didn''t pay attention to me, so I dared to ask in a low voice, "about last night?"

    "Well," Sang Yingjie said with a heavy voice, "it''s not only simple but also complicated. It''s up to brother Chu to decide how to deal with it. It seems that I can''t get involved."

    I didn''t understand sang Yingjie, but I asked, "where are you?"

    "KFC restaurant next to your company."

    KFC? What''s good for a character like sang Yingjie? I said, "I''m not in the company now. Wait for me for a while. I''ll be there in half an hour."

    "OK, by the way," Sang added, "best, call officer Shangdong and Miss Mo"

    "why?" I was surprised. The students hired by Lin yun''an wanted to kill Yang Wei and me. What''s the matter with Murphy and dongxiaoye? Besides, how does he know that I can call winter night?

    "I can''t say a word or two clearly. When you come, you will know everything."

    Hung up the phone, turned around, was hesitating how to talk to dongxiaoye, then saw that girl lift down the rice bowl, got up and said: "I eat well, grandma, uncle and aunt, you use slowly, I go out with cousin."

    Well, what ears is that guy? You can hear the sound in the phone microphone so far away.

    Chu Yuan said: "brother, what are you doing?"

    "There''s something wrong with the company. Ask me to go back."

    grandma Shu said: "since it''s work, go quickly. Pay attention to driving on the road. Don''t worry too much."

    The old man reminded me that it''s no wonder that my expression is so dignified. I dare to write my mind on my face. "Well," I replied, glanced at minrou and said to Shutong, "call me when you have something, and I''ll come back when I''m done."

    Shutong nodded. "It doesn''t matter. You''re busy."Minrou saw through my worries and said with a smile, "Mr. Chu, I''ll take care of it here. You can rest assured."

    I can''t see what idea your little girl has in her heart, so I don''t feel at ease!

    Pretending to be a public servant and helping one''s own interests, the police siren was turned off and the traffic was unimpeded. Originally, it took more than half an hour to drive. It took only 15 minutes to get off the train on a winter night. When I got off the train, I saw Murphy standing outside the KFC gate. The girl had arrived long ago. Because she was afraid of Sang Yingjie, she dared not go in alone. She waited for me for 20 minutes Where is it? "

    Murphy, like me, thought that it was a bit awkward for a man like sang Yingjie to sit in a place like KFC, but he listened to dongxiaoye coldly saying, "arrogant! A thief dare to provoke me on his own initiative. I think he''s impatient!"

    Because last night I hid Lin yun''an''s affair of employing students to hack me. Sister Hu was so emotional and iron faced that I didn''t dare to speak to her actively. I know she hated sang Yingjie, but now her attitude is obviously inappropriate. "Little night, I don''t think the person who can say such words is like a rational policeman"

    ˇ° Hum! " Dongxiaoye stares at me fiercely and says, "better not let me see what collusion you have with him, or you will die!"

    I can''t tell. Her anger is not aimed at sang Yingjie, but at my

    I really don''t know what this kind of high calorie junk food tastes good. But the fact is, the expensive fast food of foreigners is better than the cheap and high-quality cover rice of China. The restaurant is full of people and noisy. I don''t understand why sang Yingjie wants to pick this What a broken place.

    On the second floor, I was still looking for sang Yingjie from many people. I saw a girl in a long blue suspender skirt standing at the corner near the window. She waved her hands to us exaggeratively, "uncle, here, here!"

    My eyes almost fell to the ground, Xiao Yike?! Seeing sangyingjie with a wry smile on the opposite face of the goblin, I finally know why he is coming to KFC. The violent and arrogant Mafia is like a servile Eunuch in front of xiaoyike. Where is there a bit of manly spirit? The atmosphere is very awkward. There is a lot of noise and laughter around us, but we are silent around a small square table, including just now Xiao Yike, who is still chirping, is only biting chicken wings one by one. Although she said hello to Murphy as if nothing had happened just now, it can be seen that she still has a mustard for Murphy, so she deliberately squeezed in between us and sat down.

    Sang Yingjie was sitting alone on the opposite side, which was also a constraint on his face. It seemed that he didn''t know how to explain the appearance of Xiao Yike to me. Dong Xiaoye was staring at sang Yingjie with black face.

    I know that it''s up to me to pierce the air that is about to solidify, but when I move my lips, I listen to dongxiaoye''s first attack. "Sangyingjie, you''re not timid. I haven''t pulled your tail yet, and you dare to run to my eyes and walk around. Are you challenging me?"

    "Lend me another courage, I dare not challenge you, officer Dong," Sang Yingjie shook his head. "Please don''t misunderstand officer Dong. I ask brother Chu to invite you to come here together, because this matter may need your help, or in other words, it belongs to your work."

    "are you familiar with him? Brother Chu, brother Chu, do you care? " The reason why dongxiaoye gets angry is a little confusing, but I know that she is trying to draw a clear line between me and sangyingjie, seeing that I am a little moved, and dongxiaoye blushes a little.

    Sangyingjie is sophisticated and naturally understands the meaning of dongxiaoye. He says with a smile, "it''s Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu."

    seeing that sangyingjie has lowered his posture and given full face, dongxiaoye just relaxed his expression, saying: "Lin Yunan paid for murders, hired seven students to cut down Chunan, and you illegally detained the seven students. Which one is not my work style What''s going on? Which one do you mean specifically? "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 430

    Winter small night''s voice is sharp, even sang Yingjie can''t help but wipe off his cold sweat, smile and say: "the previous one is not winter police officer, I have to explain that I''m absolutely not in illegal detention, the seven kids suddenly jumped out to cut people, I can''t stand obediently and be cut by them? At that time, Mr. Chu and other friends were present. No matter for self-protection or for protecting others, I had to subdue them. Those boys were acting in my name. After subduing them, I asked who was the real behind the scenes, which was also natural? In fact, I put them all back last night. If you don''t believe me, you can check them. I left their identity information, family address and contact information "

    identity information, family address and contact information. You are not a policeman. What are you doing with these things? Isn''t that more disgusting?

    "To get to the point," he said coldly instead of unexpectedly, "is it really Lin yun''an who spends money on murders? What is his purpose? Be jealous? " At this point, those big eyes with single eyelid of personality have been staring at Xiao Yike''s face.

    Xiao Yi didn''t think so. He wiped the grease on his mouth with a paper towel and said, "if he quarreled with my uncle, he wouldn''t dare to hire someone to cut him down."

    Winter night frowns, "what do you mean?"

    Xiao Yike''s explanation was very vague. "Lin yun''an did have a conflict with uncle because of me, but he didn''t know his name. If he did, he would never dare to touch him."

    Miss Dong did not understand, "why?"

    "Because uncle and I have Zhang Peiwen''s handle."

    "Zhang Peiwen?"

    "Zhang Mingjie''s cousin?" Murphy was surprised, but calm. "What does he have to do with Lin yun''an?"

    Sang Yingjie said: "of course, Zhang Peiwen''s mother is Lin yun''an''s father''s sister. Zhang Peiwen and Lin yun''an are cousins. Zhang Peiwen''s handle is in Mr. Chu''s hand. Lin yun''an can''t be afraid of it. After all, his father can have today, relying on that good sister."

    No wonder the goblin said that Lin yun''an didn''t dare to retaliate against me. He was Zhang Peiwen''s cousin. Moreover, Zhang Mingjie is asking me to help him to enter the 13th city planning group. No matter what their purpose is, in the current situation, it''s impossible for Zhangjiajie to tolerate Lin yun''an to deal with me so as not to provoke me to misunderstand.

    "Do you have Zhang Peiwen''s handle?" Winter small night strange way: "what handle?"

    I instinctively covered Xiao Yike''s open mouth, and saw Murphy''s face in a daze. I glared at the disappointed goblin. The girl just wanted to follow the topic and tell Zhang Peiwen''s intention in public about Wu Xueqing, so that Murphy could lose face Next, he knelt down in public on the street and begged for mercy. The girl recorded a video on her mobile phone. "

    Murphy realized," no wonder when you knock on him at the Qianlong manor, he is so honest that you can kill him "

    he is not afraid that the video of kneeling kowtow will be made public by me, but that I am afraid to report him. The noisy images used to blackmail women Because of the collective silence of the victims, the police still haven''t caught the criminal suspect, and that person, ten out of ten * * is Zhang Peiwen, which is the thing he is most afraid of.

    The victims deny that they are the protagonists of pornographic photos, but if Zhang Peiwen is dragged in front of them, will they continue to deny it? I don''t want to help Zhang Peiwen hide it, but I''m afraid that it will cause more harm to the families of the victims who are not worthy of sympathy.

    Winter night thought for a moment, or did not think, "according to you, since Lin yun''an does not know that Chu Nan is the one who competes with him, then why does he want to find someone to cut Chu Nan?"

    "That''s why I invited officer Dong and Miss Mo together," Sang Yingjie said with a smile. "Those seven students are hired by Lin Yunan. But behind Lin Yunan, there is a real behind the scenes leader."

    Can''t be the Zhangjia brothers?!

    Murphy and I obviously thought of something. Suddenly, a layer of frost formed on the powder. "Who? Zhang Mingjie or Zhang Peiwen? "

    Sang Yingjie shook his head. "It''s not"

    Dong Xiaoye was dissatisfied with Sang Yingjie''s attitude of showing off. He said, "who is that?"

    Sangyingjie did not answer the question: "how many people gathered in heaven and Earth last night. Did they have any unpleasant things during the dinner?"

    When the three of us were stunned at the same time, sang Yingjie asked, "then some of your friends went to the dance hall to dance. After a fierce conflict with that bastard Wang Sheng, one of them slipped away, right? The first one who quarreled with Xiao Wang was just him "

    " Gong Fanlin ". I can''t say whether he was surprised, doubted or angry. I feel terrible because of his plain tone.

    "Gong is related to Lin family. Lin yun''an is obedient to him. There is another reason. It is said that Gong and Zhang have a good personal relationship."

    I have no interest in Gong Fanlin''s relationship with Lin family and Zhang Mingjie. What I can''t accept is that Viagra was injured because of him, and he even found someone to cut Viagra!Yesterday, those little ghosts said that Lin yun''an invited them to have dinner in the evening, which proves that Gong Fanlin had already designed the script to chop me and Viagra at that time. Therefore, even if he didn''t meet Huang maoxiao Wang in the ballroom, Gong Fanlin would deliberately cause some trouble, and in the name of "picking things in Sangge''s territory", he would blame the heaven and the earth for cutting us And sang Yingjie, to get rid of their suspicion

    but what Gong Fanlin didn''t expect is that I know sang Yingjie

    Xiao Yi can hold my shaking fist and say heartily: "uncle, don''t be angry, I went to Lin Yunan yesterday to blow your breath and smashed his living room. His father knew that he cut my cough, cut you, and made a big thunder. When I took him I gave it a good slap and a feather duster. "

    The worry in the goblin''s eyes calmed my mind gradually. I stroked her head, frowned and said, "and forgot what I said? Girls, don''t do those rude things. "

    This time, the goblin didn''t talk back to me, but spit out a small red tongue and said: "I remember, I promise this is the last time, and I will never do it again."

    Sangyingjie looked at xiaoyike with a smile, but said to me: "brother Chu, Mr. Chu, don''t misunderstand the eldest miss. I smashed the Lin family. Lin Yunan''s father is a fool. He''s afraid of the soft and the hard. It''s difficult to communicate with him without taking some special measures."

    I''m not happy with Sang Yingjie''s behavior, not because he smashed the Lin family, but why he should take Xiao Yike with him when he does something that is not suitable for children.

    For Gong Fanlin''s behavior, Dong Xiaoye also felt furious. "Sang Yingjie, you asked me to come. Do you want me to catch Gong Fanlin?"

    "Yes," Sang Yingjie took the black leather bag on his side to the table, took out a small and exquisite DV, and handed it to Dong Xiaoye. "It records the whole process from interrogating the seven students to the confrontation between the Lin family and Lin Yunan. It should be enough as evidence."

    "Oh?" Winter night results DV, not without teasing: "you think very thoughtful ah, why not just some, for me to catch Gong Fanlin?"

    "I thought about it, but I didn''t catch it," Sang said with a wry smile, as if he didn''t hear the teasing of winter''s night. "Maybe I made too much noise at the Lin''s house, so that the boy heard the news. When I found his house, it was empty. I heard that he lived alone in Beitian, and there were not many close friends. If I hid, I''d be afraid it would not be so It''s easy to catch him, Miss mo. he shouldn''t go to the company today? "

    Murphy''s face is colder, "no wonder no one can contact him"

    no wonder he has not contacted anyone. It turns out that he knows that things have been helped

    we saw sang Yingjie''s DV, and Lin Yunan explained that what Gong Fanlin really wanted to cut is Yang Wei, who cut me, but brought along by hand

    part of the motivation of that guy is what we expected, Gong Fanlin and Yang Wei are not ashamed of each other. They often have quarrels because they expose each other. Speech and body friction have become a part of the comprehensive group, which is one of the talks after dinner. But recently, the quarrel between them has escalated abruptly, and there is still an unknown inside story - fighting for wind and vinegar!

 Chapter 431

    Not long ago, to be exact, three months ago, Qin LAN reported to drive school to learn a car. This is still a small upsurge in the comprehensive group. Recently, fringe always bewitched me to buy a car together, which is also the reason. Despite Qin Lan''s intelligence and cleverness, the basic thing in work is that she can learn as soon as possible, but she has to rush with the car, plus the limited time, her learning effect is not ideal. At this time, Gong Fanlin, who had bought a private car, offered to help Qin LAN do exercises in her spare time, but Qin LAN simply refused.

    However, Qin Lan was inspired by this event, so she found Yang Wei, who has a good relationship with the car rental agency. She wanted to rent a car during her sabbatical, and asked her friends who can drive to help her practice. It happened that she and Yang Wei were on the same sabbatical, and Viagra was also a bad guy. They not only helped her rent a car at a low price, but also became a free coach. No wonder they arrived at his rest day in those days , he said that he would accompany Xiaohua Xiaocui to go on a date and push off my invitation to Liusu. I dare to teach Qin LAN how to learn the car.

    Two people who seem to be mismatched in character, because they are all stuck together after work, and even gradually sparks, which makes Gong Fanlin extremely unhappy in my eyes. At this time, I know that Gong Fanlin has been chasing Qin LAN for nearly a year. That guy usually deliberately said bad things about Qin LAN and blacked Qin Lan''s image. First, he hated Qin Lan''s cold attitude. Second, he was afraid of office work There will be people competing with him in the room. This psychology, this motivation, is really not flattering. It''s good to see Qin LAN and Viagra. Gong Fanlin''s hatred for Viagra is also foreshadowing.

    The resentment broke out completely because of the arrival of the purple garden. Gong Fanlin, who was frustrated in the love field, was just like the wolves in the office, and moved his mind to the purple garden. The purple garden was my childhood friend. Viagra was afraid that she would be fooled by the clever words of the wolves. He once scolded them and asked them to restrain. He didn''t want Gong Fanlin to react violently. He thought that Yang Wei had made a bargain and sold his sweetheart on purpose Yesterday afternoon, Viagra quarreled with Gong Fanlin about forcing him to accept the invitation. Because he disobeyed the collective will, Viagra was defeated and suffered a dark loss. Later, because of my response to Gong Fanlin''s saying "your mother also took the seed from me", he got back up and let Gong Fanlin face down. Gong Fanlin thought of this with hatred Murphy is relieved because she finally has the reason to fire Gong Fanlin, which is why sang Yingjie asked her to come with me.

    The truth of the matter makes people feel angry, but it doesn''t prevent me from having a little fun. First, it''s for the relationship between Yang Wei and Qin LAN, and second, it''s for Murphy.

    Murphy once deliberately created the illusion of layoff, and sent a questionnaire to each member of the comprehensive group. The three immoral questions proved that there were at least two or three members of the comprehensive group, who were the ears and eyes of the zhangjiayi group. From her relaxed expression at the moment, Gong Fanlin was one of them. Maybe it was for this reason that she heard Gong Fanlin was related to the Lin family and had personal relationship with Zhang Mingjie I didn''t show my surprise at the time of delivery. I could just dismiss Gong Fanlin. It''s a heartache to her.

    I think tassels will be as happy as she is.

    Xiao Yike still has classes in the afternoon, so he has to go back to school. Before sang Yingjie''s car, he said to me in a low voice, "brother Chu, you don''t blame me for telling Lin Yunan to the eldest lady."

    "Well?" My question is completely because he saw through the mind of a kind of cover, said no blame is false, but sang Yingjie helped me so much, I am embarrassed to say blame him.

    Sang Yingjie smiled and glanced back at Xiao Yike, who was chatting with Murphy at dongxiaoye, as if joking or seriously saying, "maybe the eldest lady is just a little naughty kid in brother Chu''s eyes, but she is not like this in our eyes, even in her father''s eyes. Sometimes I even doubt that the one with brother Chu is always Is the girl who laughs really my eldest lady? Ha ha, her father often regrets recently, saying that she has changed a little and that she will be distressed. This is the credit of brother Chu. "

    I didn''t know what I was saying. Seeing that I frowned slightly, sang Yingjie waved his hand and said, "I''ll say it casually. Brother Chu doesn''t have to take heart. I just hope you don''t alienate the eldest lady because of us. From my personal standpoint, I prefer the way the eldest lady looks when she''s around you."

    Isn''t she like this when she''s around? Recalling my first encounter with Xiao Yike, I seem to understand the meaning of Sang Yingjie. The girl is obviously kind-hearted, but she always pretends to be cold and callous in front of people. Like my sister, she is a split two-sided school Winter small night is too sensitive, find me and sang Yingjie whisper, be alert at once.

    In fact, to be honest, I can see Xiao Yi staring at us curiously, and my heart suddenly moved.

    "Nothing. I''m trying to ask brother sang about someone."

    Sangyingjie was stunned, "Oh? Who? "

    "Xu Heng," I asked, pretending to be plain, "does brother sang know Xu Heng?"

    Sangyingjie''s face changed obviously. "Is it Xu Heng, the main criminal of the case of Qianlong manor?"

    Winter night obviously didn''t expect that I would leave this problem naked to Sang Yingjie. He was also surprised, including Murphy. Only Xiao Yi could be full of doubts, "uncle, who is Xu Heng? Men''s and women''s? "I didn''t answer Xiao Yike, but stared at sang Yingjie, "do you know him?" I hope that his answer is no, although I know that even if he really knows Xu Heng, he will deny it. I just want to show my position to Dong Xiaoye that Xiao Yi is Xiao Yike, and Xiao family is Xiao family.

    "The case of Qianlong manor is the worst in nature, the worst in influence and the most involved. I have to say that I haven''t heard the name Xu Heng. Isn''t it a lie?" Sang Yingjie smiled lightly, lowered his voice slightly, and said: "besides, I not only know Xu Heng, but I also know that he may be hiding in the east of the city now."

    This time it''s winter night''s turn to be surprised. He lost his voice and said, "how do you know?"

    "Officer Dong, do you forget what I do? How many of your colleagues have been around me recently, going in and out of my place, can''t I feel it? " Sangyingjie made fun of himself. Xuan''er seemed to be careless, but he sighed deeply: "besides, I know that there are not only a few people who don''t know the secret work of the police, but they don''t do it well."

    The implication is that the news that Xu Heng hid in the east of the city was leaked out by the police?! The pretty face of dongxiaoye has lost its color. Sangyingjie saw it, but pretended not to see it. "The bottom is not clean, so we are not qualified to clarify for ourselves, but we are already trying to be good. I believe the police can see it, too. Although Xuheng has broken down the Dragon family, let us taste the beauty of the fisherman fighting with snipe and clam, in case that boy is unlucky

    If it falls into our hands, we will give it to the police without hesitation. "

    Sangyingjie said this not to dongxiaoye, but to me. Is such a guarantee persuasive? Seeing the expression of winter''s night''s relief, I almost fell over. People attach importance to you. If you don''t give people a good face, they ignore you. Instead, you believe what he said. Is your head OK? Why do you think sang Yingjie is not cheating me?

    Sang Yingjie left with Xiao Yike, and winter night couldn''t wait to get into the car. He leaned out of the window and asked me, "at this time, Shu Tong and Yuan Yuan Yuan should have gone back to school, and the elder of Shu family probably went back to the hotel. What do you do? Shall I take you there? "

    I thought for a moment and said, "if you have something to do, go ahead and do it. Don''t worry about me."

    After hesitating for a while, Xiao Ye didn''t tell Murphy what she had to protect me for the time being.

    Murphy asked me curiously, "what are you going to do?"

    "Go to the bank and do something private."

    "I''ll see you off."

    "You''re not going back to the company?"

    Murphy said with a smile: "recently, the investment department''s work has shrunk. You don''t know. It''s also boring in the office. I also want to try the feeling of shift skipping. Why, it''s inconvenient to take me with you?"

    "That''s not" from the standpoint of Mr. Murphy, it''s really strange to say this. It''s just that the employees are off duty. The manager also takes the initiative to apply to be a driver

    "that''s not the end," Murphy turned to the little winter night and said: "officer winter, do you want to go back to the bureau? Give me Chunan, and you will rest assured. "

    This is even more strange. How do I feel like a little dog and cat who is left alone because of the owner''s business trip? Winter night''s little face also can''t help but blush, scold Murphy''s ambiguity with eyes, but say in the mouth: "OK, then you stare at her, I''ll go first."

    Wait, what do you mean? Do you really think of me as a little animal that will lose when you go out alone? I''m still complaining. I stepped on the gas pedal on winter night, leaving me with a bunch of tail gas.

 Chapter 432

    Dong Xiaoye rushes back to the police station in a hurry. Of course, it''s to send back the evidence of Gong Fanlin''s hired murderer provided by sang Yingjie. What''s more, it''s the information that sang Yingjie just intentionally revealed - there is a high probability of scum lurking in the police force! She must report the news to Lin Zhi as soon as possible. The weather in June is changing. A few minutes ago, it was still clear, sunny and blinking. It was covered by dark clouds. It was only 2:30 p.m., but the sky was dark as if the night had come ahead of time. There was no lightning, no heavy rain, even no wind. The two willows outside the bank were sick , the branches are dead and drooping, as if time has been pressed the freeze frame key, static almost weird.

    The bank''s air-conditioner is broken, and it''s like steaming sauna. If it wasn''t for the bad weather, the traffic would be tight and the traffic would be congested. We would have left for a long time. Murphy folded a small fan with the newspaper, and made several fans for himself and then for me. Originally, I was just scalding, but now her heart was also scalding. The woman just used her handkerchief to wipe my sweat, and didn''t realize that her hair had been stuck on my forehead by sweat.

    I regret that I didn''t have a handkerchief in my pocket? Have you overspent this month? "

    Murphy''s question made me want to cry. When I lived alone, I was not only free and free, but also surprised at how much money I saved every month. Now it''s OK. Just the food cost of those three mouths killed a third of my salary, most of which bought snacks, beer and drinks, and most of them ate in the belly of winter nights r>

    "it doesn''t matter if it''s too much." in fact, the three girls are very good at calculation except for food and drink. They know how to save money for me. I said: "there is another purpose for taking money."

    Murphy had some root cutting questions. "What''s the point?"

    "Feifei, your eyes are very similar to those of a criminal being tried."

    Murphy will not fan me, just now his face is soft and gone, now it''s serious and suspicious. "My mother said that a man''s money will go bad, you carry Cheng Liusu to steal money from the bank, and it''s not to mend the family''s use. What is that for?"

    Where does she want to go? I couldn''t help crying and laughing. "Don''t you doubt that I''m going to look for flowers and willows?"

    "Is it strange?" Murphy''s little face is colder. "He who is near to the red and the black is near to the ink. Don''t think I don''t know. Those smelly men in the comprehensive group often lead you to go to some places where there are no three or four ways to hook up with that kind of unscrupulous woman!"

    Er, the goddess image of this woman is all gone. A jealous Hedong lion is alive. "Who said it"

    "Cheng Liusu!" Murphy said with a sneer, "she will never wronged you?"

    What are you doing with Murphy about these boring things? Besides, when Viagra and I were forced to have fun, which time did she not follow me blindly? Did I hook up with a woman? Who knows better than her heart? She didn''t mean to hurt me in front of Murphy?

    "The women around me have already made me so anxious. How can I have the energy to hook up with other women?" My emotion came from the bottom of my heart, then I shook my head and said, "it''s only tens of thousands of yuan, I didn''t intend to carry anyone on my back"

    How could Murphy not realize that she was also one of the culprits that made me so worried about her? She asked: "tens of thousands of yuan? What do you do with all that cash? "

    More? It''s really a big expense for me, but in front of life, it''s just a pile of waste paper. I hesitated for a moment. I told grandma Shu''s story. First, I thought Murphy was not easy to perfunctorize. Second, I wanted to hear Murphy''s opinion on this matter. It''s just the so-called fans of the game. Grandma Shu''s illness is concealed or frank to Shu Tong. I hesitated with Liu Su And tomorrow, grandma Shu is going home. At this time, it may help us to listen to the opinions of outsiders. Murphy listened to me quietly without too much sadness or moving. After all, the Shu family is no different from strangers to her. She held my hand and said to me in a soft tone: "Chunan, you are such a good man. You don''t think you Is it beyond our capacity to help others? "

    "I know I can''t help myself, but it doesn''t go beyond helping my friends? Shutong is not only my cousin, but also my friend, "I said with a smile," maybe I''m really a bad guy, but I don''t want to be hypocritical, Feifei. I''m afraid to say that to Liusu. I''m sorry to say that, but I''m not afraid to say to you. I don''t like shupa and Shuma''s way of concealing their illness from both the old and Shutong. I hate my role and let the old people live in it The last time we live in the lies we weave, can this illusion of performance also be regarded as happiness? Too unreal, too hypocritical! But if this is the understanding of Shu PA and Shu Ma, they think it''s the best way to do it. I have no right to veto it or to expose the truth. After all, it''s other people''s family affairs. In the end, it''s not related to me very much "

    " Chunan "

    " I''m ok, and there''s nothing about me, but some of them can''t see it anymore. At the beginning, it was Liu Su who helped Shu Tong persuade me to play here I''m afraid that the tassel will be more self reproachful when I play, so I dare not say these words to her, "I sneered at myself:" you should know that I''m not a noble person, even when I do good deeds, I''m mostly to satisfy my own selfish heart and have my own purpose, just like when I helped you at the beginning, the motivation is not so simple. Now, too, I''m not beyond my control It''s not to pretend to be noble or nice. I just think I should pay some price for my rash response to Shu Tong''s and fringe''s request. We cheated an old man who was not long dead, and it''s very likely to let her leave the world with illusory happiness. Then it''s too late to regret. The only thing I can do now is to pay some money, Let Shu PA and Shu ma not have to work so hard to spend more time with the old man. Let her eat and drink well in the last days. I''m making atonement for myself, for the tassel and for Shu Tong. In this way, I''ll feel more comfortable. When Shu Tong knows the truth in the future, it''s better to know that grandma''s last life is good. I think it will be better in my heart My motive is selfish and self deceiving. I think money can solve everything. Ha ha, I''m hopelessYes, I just want to pay a little price for our lies. Such punishment will reduce the guilt in our hearts. Yes, it''s "us", not "me". What I can do for Shu Tong is so much. Finally, window 6 calls my number.

    "Withdrawal, 50000."

    I was just about to hand the bank card to the female clerk inside, but a pair of white jade like hands grabbed in front of me.

    "Use this card," Murphy grabbed the card in my hand, put it back into my pocket, and said with a smile like anger, "you, after talking for a long time, are still abusing good people. Money is not everything, but it can help people. It''s also a fact. What you are doing now is the right thing. Noble things, don''t belittle yourself."

    I don''t have the heart to listen to her how to untie me, hold her wrist, frown and say: "are you kidding me? Take the card back. How can I use your money? "

    "My money?" Murphy pretended to be a fool, as if surprised, and then smiled, "fool, this is your own money!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense"

    "who''s talking nonsense? You forgot? When you invested in Hengxiang, you made a lot of intermediary fees, some of which paid my mother gambling debt, and there were still 300000 left. "Murphy couldn''t help holding his face, and his eyes were full of resentment." the money was originally yours, but you stingy devil, because of his hatred for me, even mentioned 300000 to my home, and wanted to draw a clear line with me. Now think of it, I There is also a feeling of being insulted by you. It seems that I was close to you for money at the beginning. Am I worth 300000 in your eyes? "

    Now think about it. I sent the money to her home at that time. In addition to Nanping''s anger, I did mean to insult her deliberately. My friend''s face was ashamed and red, because he was immature because of love. Sometimes, he was really stingy.

    Recently, due to watching the world cup, my jet lag is chaotic and black and white are completely reversed. Last night, I updated it and entered the author''s backstage. I received a long lost text message: "sister" was updated stably, so I could not push the shelf forcibly. This news excited me for a while. After calming down, I seriously thought about the night. At nine o''clock today, I contacted the editor in charge and finally decided to I give up the fight.

    There are two reasons:

    first, it''s too rotten. New people write it. They dream about it. They never ask for it. They fail. They realize that they are not enough. They learn from experience. It''s a normal thing like eating every day. It''s an inevitable process like walking step by step. It''s a lot of shortcomings. It''s not worth spending money.

    2ˇ˘ It''s hypocritical, hypocritical or popular. I believe my friends who have been supporting "sister" all the way to today still remember that when I changed to "one day one change", they promised that they would not be eunuchs, would not have a bad ending, would have been in the public version until the end, would not lose their credit, would have left this credit.

    I''m hypocritical? ha-ha.

    Right or wrong is a more emotional person. When he is happy, he has a clear mind, and his inspiration is like a spring. When he is depressed, he has watered his head. In the last half year, maybe the last two or three months of last year, I have had a lot of troubles. The reason for the n-th relationship to blow up is the same as that of some former women. He thinks that I spend more time at home and work than she does. At home, he also meets various questions Problems, continuous cutting and disordered reasoning have greatly affected the quality of sister. For a while, I didn''t know what I was writing. Later, I didn''t dare to go to the comment area. Every day, I just took the time to code words, open the web page, log in, update, and click the fork

    some ideological activities of this character, in fact, are my own. I really care about the guilt in my heart. Of course, I I don''t want to punish myself in such a way. I''m not so naive. What I want to say is that I will write better in the future.

    Today, I still dare not read and comment, but I want to say a word here, whether it is the voice of criticism or the voice of support, thank you and I''m sorry for you.

    In the end, it''s still that sentence, "sister" may be a rotten book, but it won''t be a rotten one. Maybe I didn''t put enough energy into it, but I put in a lot of effort. I hope you can understand that I won''t give up, and I will work harder.

    Also, thank you to those friends who often reward me, I love you, Gaga

 Chapter 433

    In the end, Murphy still can''t help me. I took 50000 yuan from my card, and the 300000 yuan was given to Murphy for safekeeping. Murphy said the word safekeeping. My original intention was that at the beginning, the investment of Hengxiang was to use the company''s money to speculate, empty gloves and white wolves, so the 300000 yuan didn''t belong to me. If Murphy didn''t want to admit that the money was If it belongs to her, then even if it belongs to the company, Murphy won''t follow. She said that the investment process is legal, so not only the 300000 is mine, but also the debt that her mother paid back to Sang Yingjie should be considered as the debt she owed me. Seeing that I insisted on not accepting it, she even jumped out and said, "no, it''s OK. She kept the money for me first, and it''s the old one saved for me." Po Ben, I''m not going to lose my family in the future, so I don''t have money to get my wife. This casual joke will make the atmosphere between us very awkward. I know Murphy''s "wife" is herself, but she knows that my wife is a fringe in my mind There is only one sound left to smash the city. The wiper wipes the glass with the fastest speed, but still can''t make our vision clearer. Therefore, the traffic jam is completely paralyzed, probably because of the accident ahead.

    After I came out of the bank, Murphy and I kept silent tacitly. No one took the initiative to talk. She sat in the passenger seat and lowered her head. She was indifferent to the rare heavy rain and traffic jams. She was just playing with the bank card in her hand. I didn''t know what she was thinking. Occasionally, the smile from the corner of her mouth made me know that she was not making trouble Xu, that''s enough.

    Mobile phone rings, afraid of the Murphy, I quickly connect, it''s fringe.

    "South south, it''s raining. It''s raining hard."

    "Well, thanks to it, I''m stuck in the second ring road."

    "Are you in the car?" Some of the fringe tone changed, changed carefully, changed some of the test.

    I didn''t react for a moment, and then I heard a sound of subconscious "hum", then I listened to the tassel pretending to be plain and asked: "whose car is it? Murphy''s? "

    Vinegar? No, there is only Murphy''s special body fragrance in the car, but how do I feel the sour nose?

    "Yes"

    "are you two together?"

    "Yes"

    the tassel made a funny laugh. "No wonder she didn''t come back after sneaking out at noon. Brother Chunan, you are so skilled that you dare to flirt with me under my aunt''s eyes and deliberately make me angry, aren''t you

    "Brother Chunan" is a nickname we used to flirt with when we were "brothers". Later, it''s really good. The girl is embarrassed to call it again. At the moment, she whines to show that she didn''t suspect me and Murphy, and she''s in a good mood. She deliberately pretends to be angry and interrogates me, obviously It''s the reason why she is in a good mood - she knows that Murphy is sitting next to me and intentionally shows our intimacy. Murphy is angry. Murphy absolutely hears the words of the tassel, but she is unexpectedly calm. She not only looks at me with a smile, but also asks me with a word of mouth: "am I a flower or a grass?"

    I almost can''t help bumping my head into the steering wheel. The woman is too conscious to take her seat!

    Fortunately, the tassel is just a joke. Because she received the phone call from dongxiaoye and knew Gong Fanlin''s affairs, she couldn''t help saying a few bad words to me. Women are strange creatures. They like to hide their own thoughts, but they don''t want to hide their own emotions. I''m willing to be a listener of the tassel, because it just proves that I am in her The place in the heart.

    It''s 15 minutes for the tassel to complain. I think she has something to say to me. But whenever I ask that, she immediately denies it. She even says it''s OK. The more so, the more I think she has a problem. During this period, Murphy always looks at me with a smile. At first, I don''t think so. Later, I''m not comfortable. This woman is quiet and peaceful Cheng invariable facial expression, let a person unusual awkward, until see me to put away the mobile phone, she just said: "I envy her very much."

    I didn''t expect her to suddenly jump out of such a sentence, a little confused, "huh?"

    "I say I envy Cheng Liusu," Murphy said with an invisible smile, which feels like wearing a Facebook. "When she calls you, she never bothers to find a reason. She just wants to make fun of you and complain, but I can''t"

    I show a wry smile. The relationship between the listener and the speaker is always subtle and ambiguous. That''s right It''s dangerous for me and Murphy.

    "Chunan, you haven''t answered my question. For you, am I a flower or a grass?"

    "No, you are you," I frowned slightly. "Fifi, the fringe is just a joke, no malice."

    "You think I''m angry?" Murphy pretended to be stunned, and xuan''er said with a smile, "am I such a mean person?"

    "Is it? "That''s good," I said, but my heart is not a taste, is it an illusion? The fringe is abnormal. Murphy is not normal.Murphy, who has taken off the radiation proof glasses, is less knowledgeable of a mature woman and more naive and lovely of a girl. She leans forward, squints up her beautiful glasses, and looks forward with difficulty through the hazy glass covered by the rain curtain. The long line of vehicles is still not moving. "I don''t know how many points to block in such a long line"

    "if it''s an accident The traffic jam caused by the traffic jam will be handled by someone. It won''t be blocked for a long time "

    " it''s also idle. Let''s play a game! "

    "Game? What game? "

    "It''s a fun game," Murphy laughed. "You close your eyes."

    Murphy''s proposal was so abrupt that it was difficult for me to follow her tempo for a moment, and I said with some prudence, "what are you doing with your eyes closed?"

    Murphy''s mouth looks very similar to Chuyuan''s, like a coquette, more like a bully. "Don''t ask so much, in short, you should close your eyes first. Are you afraid I will eat you?"

    Lightning, thunder and rain pour down. You and me are two people in the small car. This atmosphere is the place where you should be afraid of me? I smiled and gave in half, and then I found that I was wrong. Almost when I closed my eyes, two pieces of sweet soft pressed on my lips, and my back brain was heavily knocked on the window. It didn''t hurt, but it was amazing. Murphy left the co driver''s seat, and the whole person fell into my arms and pressed on me! When I was shocked to open my mouth to exhale, her little tongue got into my mouth smartly and got entangled with my tongue. I don''t know if she didn''t understand it or intentionally, she kept transferring her fragrant liquid into my mouth, and I was forced to swallow it. That sweet immediately captured me. Her hands I tried to push away were against my will, becoming soft and soft Living in her willow waist, I feel so slim. The natural fragrance of her body makes me completely dominated by desire.

    I no longer passively accept, I began to take the initiative, Murphy seemed to feel my greedy bad taste, red face burning, but tried to cooperate with, give, until no longer able to secrete saliva, until the throat dry can not help but start coughing, had to separate from me.

    Tears were coughed up in the corners of her eyes, and her own saliva was hanging around her mouth. Murphy didn''t sit back honestly. Her beautiful red face was close to me, and I could still smell the bewildering fragrance of blue musk when she breathed out her breath. "Chunan, you are so abnormal that you wanted to punish me for eating my saliva. Now it seems that I was punished by you If you punish "

    your face will melt. I''m more than a pervert. I''m still a jerk! I know clearly that I can''t, but in front of her enthusiasm, I still can''t resist, and more and more I don''t have the ability to resist. I''m not only sorry for the fringe, but also irresponsible for Murphy. "I''m sorry, Feifei, I"

    "don''t apologize!" Murphy suddenly covered my mouth, then hugged me hard and buried my face in her hair. "It''s my initiative, but I won''t apologize to you. Apologizing proves that it''s wrong. I don''t want to. I just kiss people I like. I''m right! And you didn''t turn me down, so we were all right! "

    Just because I can''t refuse it, I have to apologize. Although it''s hypocritical, it''s like No. I just got a cheap price.

 Chapter 434

    "Feifei" I want to break away from this ambiguous position. Her white back neck is so sexy to me, which makes me want to kiss. It''s too dangerous. 23

    "no viewing!" Murphy inexplicably shouted, the body violently resist the behavior I want to break away from.

    Feel ear side wet, hot, I Leng, "you cry?"

    "Yes, I cried," Murphy stopped choking. "Last time you said that you don''t like to see me cry, don''t look at me. I don''t look good when I cry. I don''t want you to see me ugly anymore. So you just hold me for a while."

    I know it''s just an excuse, but I don''t understand, "Why are you crying?"

    "Angry."

    I smile: "who is angry with you?"

    "You, Cheng Liusu, and myself. I lied to you just now. I''m angry. I''m stingy. Can''t you?" Murphy seems to be making fun of nothing. "Why does she say I am a flower or a grass? What if you two are in love? Don''t say you are not married, even if you are married, I have no right to like you? What I said is like a fox spirit. In my eyes, she is a fox spirit! I''m cheap. I just like you who are not ambitious but like to spend money. But I can''t help it. I just like the feeling of peace when I''m with you. I just like your natural care for me! Chu Nan, why are you so arrogant, but so gentle? You bastard! "

    I''m crazy? For the first time, I wanted to laugh when I was always modest and low-key, but Murphy''s crying made me unable to laugh. Her emotion was so fierce that suddenly, it was no less than the rain outside the car, which was rarely seen for decades.

    If she is just crying, the woman''s hands are not idle, they are grabbing and beating my back. Suddenly, I thought to myself: if it''s a crime to like her and be liked by her, I am willing to accept punishment, so I gently put my arms around her waist, give her comfort, and bear her fist silently. As a result, she probably felt I had to bite on my ear with a flash of lightning, and a scream broke through the sky, killing me!

    Perhaps, Murphy is just venting and liking me. It''s a grievance in all aspects. Family background, my relationship with the fringe, and Murphy''s opposition. The most hateful thing is that I''ve been keeping a distance from her intentionally, and Murphy has never complained, so she has too much emotion.

    The heavy rain came and went in a hurry. With a flick of the sleeves, there was no cloud left except the water in the ground. The stagnant traffic returned to normal. The dazzling sunshine made people wonder whether the torrential rain just caused by thunder and lightning would be a dream of Xiaohan in the afternoon.

    I have no such doubt, because Murphy''s eyes are still red, because my ears still hurt.

    After crying and fighting, Murphy calmed down, as if nothing had happened, and continued to play some non nutritional jokes with me. I always felt that today, her smile is very much, especially good-looking, better than usual

    and soon came downstairs to the company. Murphy insisted on lending her car to me again. She got off the car, but went around to the other side of the car, beckoning me to let it go Down the window, the cat leaned over and said to me, "Chunan, do you know? In fact, I have never thought of returning the 300000 yuan to you. "

    The woman came around to show me the bank card she had played with all the way, just to say that? I smiled and said, "that''s yours. Why give it to me?"

    Murphy shook his head seriously. "Money is what you earn for helping me and using your own ability, so I owe it to you. But because you are angry with me, you put the money into me, which makes me feel insulted. It''s what you owe me. I don''t want what you owe me. I don''t want to pay back what I owe you. I''m too naive to think that only when we owe each other like this, can we not I''ll cut off the relationship between us, but today I know that I''m wrong "

    just because I thought the next plot would develop like the midnight love dog blood drama, Murphy finally chose to give up tired, but she took the card back in her pocket, printed the soft, sweet lips on my face," no one owes anyone, you can''t forget it Because you like me as much as I like you. "

    This girl''s bold words are contradictory to her behavior of running away. Is this a self confession or a confession for me?

    I laughed at myself because Murphy stole my lines.

    "I like you as much as you like me." Facing Murphy''s back in a hurry, I whispered in a worried voice, "it''s a relief. I can''t help thinking, when I don''t need to hide this feeling from myself, from the fringe, from anyone, will I feel this relief?"?

    Perhaps, will be despised by them, hated by them? But I will say it because it''s my responsibility, but before that, there is something I have to do.

    This is the last night that the elders of the Shu family stayed in Beitian city. Minrou didn''t show up, which was a bit unexpected. But it''s said that the Liu family invited celebrities from all walks of life to dinner. They want to apologize to her in public for Liu Xiaosheng''s affairs. She went to show off her authority, which is also a relief. However, it''s incomprehensible that the tassel play disappeared.With Qin LAN and Yao Waner to accompany sister Liu to the hospital to visit Viagra, their excuse is so lame. Qin LAN and Yao Waner have already accompanied them. What''s the difference between you and you? I''m very surprised at her attitude. She kept asking the reason all the way. She hesitated as before when she called me. At last, she simply said, "I''ve done a stupid thing, you fool to ask the cousin," and hung up.

    Shu Tong tells me that she doubts that we are really a couple of lovers. Just because she confessed completely, Shu Ma went to the tassel again to prove it, and the way of proving it was very skillful. While shopping in the mall, she asked casually, not whether Shu Tong''s Frank situation was true, but whether tassel liked me or not She was very cheeky. She thought that Shu Ma teased her and instinctively denied it. Then Shu Ma asked, "is Xiaochu really not your object?"

    The previous words have been said, and the boyfriend was borrowed by his cousin. It''s ridiculous. Liu Su was afraid of being laughed by Shu Ma, and she denied it. Until then, Shu Ma said, it was Shu Tong who told her that Liu Su finally reflected that she had Shu Ma''s way. It''s too late to regret. She didn''t believe what she said. She thought that Liu Su was big Bao Dalian disguises his relationship with me for Shu Tong. What she is afraid of is that Shu Ma has a problem in front of the three of us. She called me in the afternoon. She wanted to give up the dinner in the evening?

    I want to cry and laugh again. Is the play a good one or a bad one? The tassel is right. The three of us are really idiots. Because the next morning''s train had to get up early, so we didn''t eat this meal too long. Shu Tong had to stay with his grandmother to sleep. He made an appointment with her to see her off, so I went back home.

    as like as two peas in the house, the noise of the laughter is heard in the Chu and the East. If the door is kept outside the door, if you can keep your eyes open, you''ll be able to pull the little girl out of the house.

    ''s spring is infinitely good. The girls are wearing the same clothes. They are cushioned on the floor, playing on the floor, playing soccer, four snow-white thighs, and four exquisite jade. Foot, I can''t open my eyes. Again, the United uniform they wear as a skirt is not mine?! That was as like as two peas. I sent them to the school team. I said, these two identical uniform have a little story.

    In the first summer vacation of the University, I was pushed and dragged by the fringe. After strict assessment, I joined the school team. As a substitute, I participated in the summer university Cup held once a year in the city. In the last group game that can only win but can''t lose, the coach abandoned the first two underperforming right avant-garde, and started my only freshman. That game was also my school team Although I had a premonition that I had a chance to play in my first show, I was surprised to start.

    That day, Chu Yuan and his stepmother were also sitting in the stands. Their enthusiasm for football was that summer when the game began to go out of control.

    PS: at 2:30 a.m., the last game of the world cup is about to start. Er, * * is coming, which means the end is coming. The four-year football feast is about to end. I''m looking forward to Spain''s championship. Four years later, Argentina will make a comeback.]

    (see the top of the novel) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you To find out!

 Chapter 435

    The opponent''s strength is not strong, but the previous record of one draw and one defeat has frustrated the confidence of the elders. I want to win and fear losing, and play very conservatively. Only I am eager to perform in front of my stepmother and Chu Yuan, and I instigate quick counterattack again and again. The result is naturally taken care of by the other side. The draw is maintained until the last minute of the game, and the other side who is relaxed and vigilant is careless I grabbed the ball in midfield, my friend came straight in with the ball and was savagely let down by the defender. For the first time, I was ripped by the foreign aid who seemed to borrow from the wrestling team. In the shame eyes of my predecessors, I dramatically finished the beautiful free kick kill.

    At the end of the game, the tassel will be blown when meeting people: how about my brother?

    I don''t have a good idea to admit that the free kick that has established my main position since then is ignorant, so Chu Yuan always thinks that I am very good, and loves football for this reason

    although the team has another new uniform for me, the torn one is still collected by me, for me, it has many special significance to be remembered

    sure enough, Chu Yuan That''s the honor robe my stepmother sewed for me! Where does the girl turn out? If you want to turn over, you can turn out a set. Why don''t you just wear a jacket and shorts?! Recently, she seems to be too indulgent to her. She not only peeks at my cell phone, but even my wardrobe. There is a suspicion that she has violated my * * online.

    "How did you get back? What about sister Xiaoye? " Chu Yuan took a look at me, then hurriedly turned around and stared at the TV, for fear that the East would take the opportunity to attack her, without any awareness of committing a crime.

    Hasn''t dongxiaoye come back yet? I took off my coat, hung it on the hanger, untied my tie, walked behind the girls, and said, "take a rest after playing this game. East, I have something to say to you."

    I can see clearly that the two girls sitting on the ground tremble at the same time, and then

    Chu Yuan presses the power supply of PS2, twists the willow waist and shakes his buttocks, raises his arms and hits a Hachi, saying: "it''s not early, it''s time to go to bed, it''s not good for girls to stay up late."

    "That''s right," said Dongfang, turning off the TV and rubbing his neck to show his tiredness after hard work. "It''s not good to have black eyes, eh? Yuan yuan, you''re wearing the wrong slipper. It''s mine. "

    "Is it? Ha ha, really, change it. "

    "Hee hee, you are so careless"

    the two girls cooperate with each other tacitly, laughing and retreating to the room at the same time. Even I, who are ignored, don''t think that they are performing without any affectation. Am I so easy to fool?!

    "I know it''s not good to stay up late. Why don''t you sleep in the middle of the night?" I haven''t been ignored and I still can''t be angry. I sit on the sand and look forward to their reaction.

    "Is there any mistake? Brother, people have their own rights! " Chu Yuan stood in front of the East like a tiger. He said: "you are a man. You always hold a girl''s * * to ask questions. Are you ashamed?"

    Who asked questions? Are you two guilty? Besides, it seems that you told me that the East did that dirty thing?!

    Dongfang continues the abnormal state in recent days. She doesn''t explain for herself. She likes to mess around like a frightened bird, hiding behind Chu Yuan to seek protection. The roles of the two people have made a 180 degree major change.

    "I''m not interested in your * * points." I don''t want to do anything to others. When I was 16, I began to touch those things. If I wanted to manage them, I had to have that qualification. I wanted to knock the East through Chu Yuan''s mouth. I didn''t intend to preach to her. "What I want to say is another thing."

    Chu Yuan Zheng Zheng, but the East is relieved, "what is it?"

    Just at this time, winter night walked heavily into the living room, which saved me from going back to explain it to her again. I said seriously, "I want to talk to your mother, of course, if you feel necessary."

    "What?!" East a exclamation, a bit like her usual, eyes son cunningly turned two circles, carefully asked me: "if I don''t think it is necessary?"

    I light way: "either oneself go home, or I send you home."

    Chu Yuan hurriedly said: "brother --"

    I waved to her not to be talkative, and added to the East: "as long as your mother agreed, you can come here at any time to find yuan yuan, and I will take care of it."

    "From where? Paris, France? Oh, Ho Ho, how could she be arrogant, stubborn, cold-blooded and ruthless and agree to let me stay in Beitian? " Oriental wry smile definitely has the performance element of winning sympathy, but her evaluation of her mother is like from the bottom of her heart. Is there such a bad mother in the world?

    "That''s why I said, if you think it''s necessary, I can help you to persuade her," I said steadily, "my words don''t work, and your sister in winter, and your teacher Shu. If you can''t do it again, I''ll bring out our old man. His great principle is that stone people can move, and your mother''s heart can be as hard as stone?"

    Chu Yuan was moved. She thought it was feasible. She moved her mouth in the winter night and finally did not continue to protect the East. Everyone knows that it is impossible to solve the problem of hiding all the time.Dongfang understood that I was serious this time, stared at my toes, struggled for a long time, and finally looked up and said, "OK, but I have a request!"

    In front of her family, Shutong is like a rebellious child, but when the train goes away, it has disappeared in sight, but she is reluctant to leave for a long time. She is reluctant to look at that direction, climbing slowly on the horizon, but gives a feeling of sunset and dusk, full of the sadness of leaving. This scene makes people feel sad.

    The fringe gently poked me in the waist and asked in a dubious voice: "you just secretly stuffed a paper bag for my aunt. What''s in it?"

    This girl, her eyes are so sharp. She saw all my concealment

    "money," I didn''t hide it. "I thought I persuaded aunt Shu to take it last night. She told your cousin that it''s not as hot as putting it on her before getting on the bus in summer. Is it true that she asked her uncle to go to the construction site to do casual work?"

    "How much?"

    "Fifty thousand."

    "Fifty thousand?!" The fringe almost cried out in surprise, "so many? You are generous. How much do you get in a month? "

    I laughed and said, "we''re going to get a raise, aren''t we? I''ve heard that sister Liu once said that the project team established by our company is not a dividend, but only a salary plus subsidy, and the minimum monthly salary can be 350000 yuan, just a month''s salary. What is that? "

    "Blow you, who loves who knows, less and I pretend, I don''t know you?" The fringe gave me a white look and said curiously, "how did you tell my aunt? Can''t you just plug her in and she takes it? "

    "Why not? You have to make sure that now in your aunt''s eyes, I am not only the big boss who earns tens of thousands of money every minute, but also her future son-in-law. "Thinking of Shu Ma''s ambiguous smile just now, I said bitterly," I just said that this is my little mind. It''s good to be a snack, buy some snacks for grandma, buy some cigarettes and wine for my uncle, and play mahjong for my aunt. Don''t tell the children In case she gets angry with your aunt and laughs

    I can''t hear the complaints in my words from the fringe. I''m responsible for the mess of the play, but it''s her and Shutong who are the initiators.

    It''s understandable to snigger on the side of dongxiaoye. Minrou laughs like a fart? I turn my head, face poker, and say to the woman, "I want to see your lady."

    "What?" Don''t say minrou. It''s the tassel and winter night that didn''t expect me to say such a word suddenly.

    "I said, I want to see your lady." The elders of the Shu family have left. I have no scruples. If I owe miss three, I will pay it back. If miss three owes me, she must pay it back!

    It''s time for me to know about the life of the purple garden. Then I''ll give the tassel an account and Murphy an answer.

    Minrou stared at my expressionless face, and after a long silence, she said with a wan smile, "OK, I''ll ask her for you."

    All of a sudden, my request, she replied happily

    By the time I got to the hospital, Viagra had changed its clothes and was ready to leave the hospital. When I came in, I said nothing, and then pulled me out of the door.

    "Why is it so urgent? At least let me say hello to old black sun. "

    "Bullshit Hello, I''m in a hurry to leave the hospital because I really don''t want to live in another room with those two goods. Fuck, what the hell!" Viagra was discontented, blocking the door, and said with disdain: "the boss of Feng family invited those two families to have dinner last night. He paid for the money at the dinner table. Xiao Sun 40000, Lao Hei 80000, in-patient care, eating and drinking Lhasa. All the expenses were calculated separately. They were happy. They planned to stay in the hospital for another two months. Are you afraid that you would not have the chance to visit them? ˇ±

    I know Viagra is angry with those two guys who are Philistine, and smile: "don''t say that, after all, they are implicated by us"

    PS: Spain really won the championship, although the process is tortuous, the goal is too late, but the result is more exciting, excited I didn''t sleep until noon, the world cup is over, a little reluctant to part, ha ha, looking forward to four years later, When you are free one day, go to buy a Spanish team uniform to wear. Finally, there are many stars on your chest. Congratulations ~]

 Chapter 436

    "Just because they are brothers, they can''t bear to eat all the food inside and outside. You don''t know. They were excited for half a night last night. I was cold hearted when they talked about how to spend the money. It''s Gong Fanlin Keng who killed us. In fact, Feng was wronged. Why don''t they kill people so badly? Now you sleep like two dead pigs. Why are you a villain and disturb people''s dreams? Let''s go, "Yang Wei sighed, and said," Mr. Mo really shouldn''t have said that the salary was paid in hospital. It''s a joke made by our comprehensive group. Why should someone else pay for it? "

    "That''s why you''re in a hurry to get out of the hospital and go back to work?"

    "I have to be conscientious, don''t work, and don''t get a solid salary. Besides, I''m not seriously hurt," Yang Wei took a bulging paper bag out of his arms and handed it to me. "Besides, it also makes me insecure. Here you are, you give it back to your friend named sang. That''s what he meant."

    "What is it?" When I asked, I opened the paper bag. There were three stacks of paper money in it, and it was US dollars!

    "Feng came to the hospital after the dinner last night. He put this thing in front of Tian GuoChong''s face. He said it was 30000 yuan. He even gave me a look. At first, I didn''t care about it. When ya left, I opened it up. Grass, US dollars, 200000 yuan!" Yang Wei looked at me and said: "nine times out of ten, it''s your friend''s meaning. Knowing our relationship, he deliberately cheapens me. Maybe, he is also deliberately disgusting and disgusting those two goods. He set up a kinship array. He didn''t force his mother to compensate his family and treat others with his heart, but in the end he suffered a dumb loss."

    it''s not necessarily the meaning of Sang Yingjie. Maybe boss Feng just wanted to compensate Lao hei and Xiao Sun He saved it and transferred it to Yang Wei, who kept silent from beginning to end. After all, boss Feng needs face. Tian GuoChong and sun zhe disgust him. He can''t be angry. Can''t he turn around and disgust you? In any case, more than one hundred and two hundred thousand is irrelevant to him.

    I put the paper bag back to Yang Wei and said with a smile, "he said in the early morning that he would give you a reasonable compensation. Since it''s not what you asked for, the money is what he thinks is reasonable. What''s wrong with your acceptance?"

    Viagra still has to refuse, "it''s strange that I can be down-to-earth. I can''t earn 200000 yuan a year. I''ll be easily turned over by a bottle of wine. Who is going to work if there''s such a good job? What''s more, it was gong Fanlin who provoked me. "

    I said with a smile:" without Gong Fanlin, the yellow boy surnamed Wang molesting Qin LAN, you don''t care? "

    "How reliable is that? Are you kidding me?" Viagra realized that I was making fun of him and punched me on the shoulder.

    "I play you? It''s about the same if you play with me, "I said." there is nothing wrong with taking the money. It''s true that boss Feng and Sang Yingjie don''t use people properly. If there is any Gong Fanlin, you can''t avoid such a fight that night. It''s just two different things. Don''t drag them together to add to your troubles. "

    Viagra thought for a while, and finally took the paper bag back to his arms. The wriggling face of xuan''er said, "I''m to blame?"? What''s more, I haven''t told you anything about Qin LAN. "

    Yang Wei blushes, which is a rare spectacle in thousands of years.

    "How can it be?" if I don''t care about it at all, it''s impossible, but I can''t care, because Viagra will definitely ask me why I care. At that time, I will probably be unable to help asking him the question I don''t want to ask.

    "You know, my family has been spoiled for generations. I''m the only one. I don''t understand the three words of" sense of responsibility ". I always feel happy and comfortable when I eat, drink, play and play in the world. Now I look back and think about it. I can''t blame others. I''m really a frivolous and impetuous bad boy. She''s not good at character Xiang, careless. Even if Gong Fanlin often slanders her behind her, she doesn''t care about her appearance and never defends herself. In fact, on the contrary, she cares, but she is stronger, so she not only doesn''t explain, but also always puts on an attitude of "make it up with you, I don''t care." Chu Nan, a strong and strong man, is weak and sensitive in heart How strong is a woman''s temptation to a man, and you should understand it very well? "

    I smiled awkwardly, knowing that he was a pun, that is, to Qin LAN and to Murphy.

    "So sometimes I feel embarrassed for you," Yang Wei said with emotion, and continued to say to himself, "after knowing her, it seems that I suddenly understood the meaning of the sense of responsibility. Suddenly, I had an impulse to spend my life with her, which I had never felt before when I was with other women. Suddenly, I was tired of my former self I don''t know what she thinks of me, but I know whether I''m worthy of her now. I can compile a negative textbook based on my past embarrassment and virtue. If my colleagues in the company know that she and I are good, they will talk about it. Although she says she doesn''t care, I care. Anyway, she''s a girl In my opinion, first of all, I want to change myself. I don''t want her to be laughed at because I don''t deserve her. "

    some people say that love can change a person, I don''t believe it, because I am still me, but now, I believe it, because Viagra is no longer Viagra, he has changed, he has changed his sense of responsibility, he will become considerate and positive. I miss the past madness I like the joking Yang Wei, but I like the present Yang Wei better. But I can''t help but ask him: don''t I deserve your trust?Viagra is like seeing through my mind, his eyes narrowed and he said seriously, "but Chunan, I won''t tell you, it''s definitely not the reason."

    "Oh?" I tried to pretend I didn''t think so and said, "why is that?"

    "Because granny Cheng," Viagra said with a helpless smile, "you and granny Cheng are interested in concubines, but they are always on the way. Why? Although there is a general Mo relationship, the main reason is your character, maybe because of your family, maybe because you grew up in a single parent family, your father is very good at educating people, your thinking is not the general precocity, and you know how to take care of people. Your stepmother came into your life with your seven-year-old sister, which makes you used to be humble and tolerant, or even willing to accept the adversity You are too tolerant and gentle, which makes you accustomed to the passive principle. In my opinion, you are the typical one who is comfortable in the status quo without feeling threatened. You are always naturally maintaining a certain way of life or the balance of interpersonal relationship, and are unwilling to break it actively. Therefore, I lied to you about the relationship between Qin LAN and me, saying that I am looking forward to the right thing It''s like Grandma Cheng "

    sure enough, is that so? Looking at Viagra with apologetic eyes, my heart is hot and I want to bump into the wall in shame. This man, who is four years older than me and often gives me trouble, has always been like a meticulous brother, silently guiding me and guarding me and my tassels

    Viagra is right, but not all right, because I am used to tolerance and even tolerance to my family and friends That''s why I''m extremely sensitive to other things. Frankly speaking, I don''t have that extraordinary bearing. Bear in the nest and play outside the nest. If I''m wronged at home, I''ll go outside to seek vent. Otherwise, Murphy won''t say I''m crazy.

    At the end of the day, I was at a loss just because I was inexperienced and worried about gain and loss.

    But now, I have been firm. My stepmother and my seven-year-old sister have created my tolerance and gentleness, but humility and forbearance have also honed my strength. I already know how to face it. What I have to do is just not to avoid any more. The truth is just so simple.

    When I got back to the company, I ran into Zhang Mingjie as soon as I entered the hall. This guy seemed to be here all the time. When I entered the door, I was excited to welcome him.

    "Chu Shao, you are here." when I came to see Yang Wei, Zhang Mingjie put away his panic expression, winked at me and said, "can''t you talk to me alone?"

    Viagra wisely said to me, "I''ll go first."

    "Well," I put my hand on Viagra''s shoulder, "bring me a message to Mr. Mo, and I''ll be there."

    Viagra is a human spirit. He immediately understood my intention and nodded: "OK, then hurry up, don''t let Mr. Mo wait for him."

    From the moment I saw Zhang Mingjie, I guessed that this guy was looking for me, so I deliberately said that sentence to Yang Wei. In fact, Yang Wei didn''t know what I meant for him to bring words to Murphy, but he tacitly accepted the next sentence, which made me clap my hands in secret.

    "What can I do for Zhang Shao?"

    "Yes?" Zhang Mingjie took back his eyes from Viagra''s hurried back and said uneasily, "not only is it something, but also something important. Chu Shao will not pretend with me."

 Chapter 437

    "I pretend?" I look at Zhang Mingjie innocently with disgusting eyes, "what does Zhang Shao mean?"

    "Oh, Chu Shao, Gong Fanlin told the Lin family to cut you down. If it has anything to do with me, you have to kill or cut it. Zhang Mingjie will do whatever he wants, but I don''t know about it!" Zhang Mingjie pulled me to the corner of the hall, mourning for his handsome face, and said: "in the morning, Mo always brought the criminal police of the city bureau to the company. Those policemen are still in the building. They are going to ask the staff of your investment department about Gong Fanlin one by one. That''s why I know what happened the night before yesterday. Chu Shao. If I knew this in advance, I would beat Lin Yunan The leg of the second ancestor can''t let him touch one of your hair. "

    With Murphy, the company''s Criminal Police include winter night, so of course I understand the situation. Gong Fanlin has been hiding, so sister tiger gave the evidence provided by sang Yingjie to the bureau at noon yesterday, but the police didn''t take immediate action. Presumably for them, the news of Xu Heng''s hiding in the east of the city leaked from the inside, which is far more important than Gong Fanlin''s employing murderers It can be seen from Lin Zhi''s emergency internal meeting in the afternoon until the end of the meeting in the middle of the night.

    "I don''t quite understand Zhang Shao''s words," I continued pretending to be stupid, and said, "Gong Fanlin hired seven students to attack me, but how can you relate this to Zhang Shao?"

    "Chu Shao, don''t make fun of me," said Zhang Mingjie with a wry smile and a look of shame. "It''s unnecessary to say that Lin and Zhang are relatives. Gong Fanlin is the ear and eye we put in the comprehensive group of the investment department."

    This guy so happily confessed his relationship with Gong Fanlin, which really surprised me, "where do you start from when Gong Fanlin is your person?"

    I guess Zhang Mingjie certainly didn''t believe my surprise, but he didn''t expose it, just like I knew that the shame on his face was also pretended, but I didn''t expose him.

    "When Mr. Mo first arrived, he took charge of the investment department with the support of the chairman of the board, and set up a comprehensive team by hand. My father suspected that she intended to train her own team, so hey, Chu Shao, now it doesn''t make sense to say that. My position, you can see, I hope you can believe me. Although you and I had some disagreements, it has become the past style, man I''m Zhang Mingjie. I don''t do that. To say the least, even if I really want to revenge, I won''t do it so badly? If I can''t win openly, it''s impossible for me to leave such a long tail behind when I do evil behind. "

    Zhang Mingjie will say that, in a word, he will put Gong Fanlin''s responsibility in the comprehensive group on his father. Murphy is young after all. Although the working nature of the comprehensive group is just doing miscellaneous work, running errands, eating and dying, it''s obvious that such a disguise has not been concealed from the treacherous deputy director Tension, he saw through Murphy''s ambition early in the morning.

    As for Zhang Mingjie''s position, I have a bad habit of not believing in people I don''t like.

    Of course, this doesn''t mean that I think Gong Lin and Zhang Mingjie have something to do with each other. I agree with Zhang Mingjie''s saying that he really wants to straighten me out and definitely won''t leave such a long tail. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t intend to force them to do so, but I know that there is someone who has such a plan, so I can''t show my trust in Zhang Mingjie''s words.

    I said vaguely: "what Zhang Shao said is reasonable"

    Zhang Mingjie''s face changed, "Chu Shao still can''t believe me?"

    "I believe it, but others don''t necessarily believe it, do they?" I showed a look of embarrassment and sympathy, and said: "you know, when a group of guys with swords came that night, I was not alone. Those bastards didn''t recognize each other and cut off every one. At that time, we really thought we would lose our lives for no reason. Fortunately, a friend helped us."

    in fact, only Viagra nearly saved us that night It''s true that they lost their lives. When the boys rushed to the scene, sang Yingjie called for a helper. After three times, five times, two times, they all smoothed out. They didn''t even respond to Murphy. I don''t know whether Zhang Mingjie knew or pretended not to know. They didn''t take the initiative to mention sang Yingjie. Instead, they clapped their thighs and said, "Oh, I''m afraid that Mo would not believe me Łˇˇ±

    This guy finally got to the point, "the chairman talked to me yesterday afternoon and said that Chu Shao strongly recommended me to join the 13th city planning group. He would seriously think about it. How could he have thought about it today? The chairman had some doubts about me because of my father. This time, Chu Shao, only you can prove my innocence!"

    Yesterday afternoon? Mo Yizhi, the fox, must have heard about Gong Fanlin from Murphy, and then deliberately showed his kindness to Zhang Mingjie. Now, the old fox must be in a bad mood. If the matter of Gong Fanlin is locked in Zhang Mingjie''s head, such disharmonious factors can be the reason for refusing Zhang Mingjie to join the 13th city planning group. Zhang Mingjie has no clear explanation. Who let Gong Fanlin be Zhangjia What about the spies in the complex?

    However, Zhang Mingjie''s words also have obvious loopholes. Xiao Yike brings sang Yingjie to make trouble with Lin''s family. Gong Fanlin hears the wind and runs away. Does he know nothing about zhangjiahui?

    Gong Fanlin is arranged in the comprehensive group, and Zhang Mingjie has been estranged from his family because he openly supports me, so he hasn''t heard from his family about that night''s events. In fact, Zhang Mingjie just wants me to get such a conclusion?"I''ll explain this to the chairman for Zhang Shao," I said after Zhang Mingjie''s delight, "but I can''t guarantee how the chairman thinks. After all, the incident that night also affected Mr. Mo, who is a piece of meat in the chairman''s mind. Moreover, Mr. Mo''s impression of Gong Fanlin is not so good. To be honest, Mr. Zhang Shao, actually Mr. Mo I always suspected Gong Fanlin was your person for a long time. Not only that, but also two people in the comprehensive group. After that night''s event, she said to me more than once, you can''t get rid of the relationship "

    I''m observing Zhang Mingjie''s reaction. Is Zhang Mingjie wary of my temptation? When I was stunned, I sighed for a long time and said: "I knew that these things could not be concealed from Mr. Mo''s eyes. She would doubt me. In fact, he only asked Chu Shaoneng to explain that his father was bullying Mr. Mo''s youth."

    the responsibility still pushed the tension, but the implication was to admit that besides Gong Fanlin, the comprehensive group also had Zhangjia''s ears and eyes, as for one, two or three, are not so important.

    I did not return to the investment department, but went straight to the chairman''s office, which was deliberately done for Zhang Mingjie to see.

    I don''t need to make an appointment to see the chairman of the board. Apart from Murphy and Longshan, the company doesn''t even have the privilege of tension. I''m also very strange. Why hasn''t anyone stopped me along the way? Just now, I happened to meet the leader of the first team of the security department to take a tour outside the elevator door. He just smiled at me. I didn''t say anything. He gave me a green light Finally someone yelled at me. Although the sound of footsteps came from far to near, it was as crisp as the sound of high heels hitting the ground. It was cold and beautiful. I looked for the sound and turned my head. She had come to me.

    A beautiful woman, with long black and bright hair pouring down like a waterfall, is so soft that people can''t help but feel it. She has beautiful eyes, a pair of rimmed glasses similar to Murphy''s style on the bridge of her nose, icy skin and jade skin, without any makeup, still looks so refined. A red suit with a bit of leisure style offends the company The suspicion of dress code, but the gorgeous color did not make her charming, but set off a strong and arrogant manner of her body, combined with the awe of the eyes of the people, it can be concluded that the position of this woman is not low.

    "Well," I don''t know her. It''s normal because my position is low. It''s not surprising that she knows me. After being smashed and splashed with paint in the lobby of the company, few people in the company don''t know me. I asked politely, "excuse me, is the chairman in?"

    I feel instinctively that she is a person whose position is similar to that of Longshan.

    "You are indeed Chunan!" It seems that the woman didn''t hear my problem. Suddenly, her image was completely lost. She opened her beautiful eyes, covered her mouth and shouted softly. She was very artificial. It was obviously a kind of teasing, which made many people around laugh.

    I also have some silly eyes. How can the temperament of this woman change?

 Chapter 438

    "Sister Yuqiu, you lost," said a round faced female clerk not far away, holding a teacup and chatting with others proudly, "what do I say? There is no appointment, no Secretary Long''s guidance, and no one has stopped me from going to this office area. Apart from Mr. Mo, there is only Mr. Chu Nan from the investment department. Haha, I''m willing to gamble and lose. For dinner, you can invite me "

    that female clerk seems to me to be the assistant of Long Shan. Although she is still an employee, she is directly under the leadership of the chairman''s office, with the same weight and salary, which are far from the same We can match.

    The woman in red in front of me laughed and scolded: "little girl is cheating. He must not be the first time to come up. You must have met him before, right? I was fooled by you. "

    I don''t know what this situation is, but I probably know that I became the object of their bet for no reason, so I saw the woman in red turning around, looking at me with eyes burning, and almost clearly engraved the word "38" on her face, "so, you and Mr. Mo, really that kind of relationship?"

    What kind of relationship?! I am busy to clarify, "this sister, you must have misunderstood"

    the woman blinked her eyes and bit her fingers to be cute. "How do you know that I am a sister, not a sister?"

    It''s a laugh again, isn''t it? What''s more, her words just now are also very strange. What do you mean, "Mr. Mo" and "you"?

    I''ve never been a shy person who can''t fall in love, which doesn''t mean that I can''t deal with women. She pretends to flirt with me. It''s a shame for men to be flirted with by women. Based on the principle that people don''t offend me and I don''t commit crimes, I don''t mind flirting with her in reverse at all. "It depends on whether you want me to be a brother or a brother?"

    "I hope you are ah, stinky boy, you are very close," said the woman who asked Yuqiu to stretch out her jade hand and clap it on my shoulder. She seemed to be angry and said with a smile, "you are taking advantage of everything inside and outside."

    I don''t think you need to pull it. You''ve been close to me. I smiled a little and gathered up that nonsense.

    "Oh? You''ve collected it very fast. As soon as you want to take advantage of me, you''re serious. "Women are very sensitive to my reaction and have more interest in my eyes." I''ve seen a lot of women who can''t see through, but I haven''t seen a few men who can''t see through. No wonder someone says you''re an alternative. "

    "I''m different?"

    "Well," she nodded seriously, "because I can''t see what you''re thinking."

    In a few short conversations, I came to a conclusion that this is a narcissistic and smart woman. If I am thinking about my own things, you can''t see through it. It can be seen that she is too confident in herself, and I didn''t show her the kind of intimacy she expected.

    Sure enough, the woman held her chin and said: "if it''s a normal person, you will be flattered to see me as a beautiful and charming woman, and you are too calm, so you''re not an ordinary person; if it''s an interesting or playful person, you may pretend to be calm and ask me what I''m talking about, or you may follow the trend and approach me , and then exchange a contact information or something, but you have no interest in me at all. On the contrary, it simply makes me interested in you, so you are a strange person. I don''t know what you are thinking at all. "

    What theory is this? Do you look beautiful, I have to be interested in you? I''m immune to beauty.

    "I was thinking, when will you answer my question?"

    "Question? By the way, is chairman Mo in the office? " Women just think of this kind of thing, warm way: "in Oh, I take you past."

    Hearing this, the round faced female clerk quickly got up and said, "sister Yuqiu, isn''t this right? Or inform Secretary long first "

    " isn''t she also in it? Why is it so troublesome for those who come out and go in? Don''t my words count? "

    The female clerk hurriedly said: "that''s not"

    "it''s not over," Yu Qiu grabbed my hand and looked impatient. "Go."

    I was dragged to the door of the chairman''s office by her, and the girl slammed the door twice, but she didn''t wait for the inside to answer. She pushed the door and went in. She said in a arrogant voice, "Mo Dong, Chu Nan, the investment department has something to do with you."

    as soon as I entered the door, I regretted it. No wonder that the round faced female clerk had some scruples just now. In addition to Long Shan''s office, she dared to work with Mo Yizhi There are others! I think it must be moyizhi''s guest. They are talking with each other. I rushed in. They all moved. This stinky woman named Yuqiu killed me!

    The so-called guest is only one woman, and I decide that she is a guest because Mo Yizhi is inviting her to drink tea. What he drinks is the best red robe that he usually doesn''t take out.

    The woman sitting on the sofa is wearing a beige Western-style uniform. If she looks different from those ordinary ol outside the door, I don''t think anyone will hesitate to say the word "conservative". She doesn''t wear makeup, jewelry, or even hair style seems to have no special decoration. She is simply tied into a ponytail in a hot day She is also wearing long clothes and trousers, but compared with the bright rain and autumn around me, she looks a little humble at once. It''s not that she''s not as beautiful as rain and autumn, but her temperament, right, that''s temperament. She can only be described as ordinary in two words.Looking at her face, you will feel that she is actually beautiful and impeccable, but when you close your eyes, her perfect face will be blurred in your mind. It''s like we saw a beautiful woman in the street who looks like a female star, but we will never remember her like we remember a female star. This is her temperament. Her temperament is too ordinary. I Began to doubt their own judgment, such an ordinary ol, is really the guest of moyizhi?

    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I think she''s a little familiar. Between her eyebrows, there''s a sense of deja vu. Maybe it''s because we are both ordinary. It''s a natural feeling of closeness, or maybe it''s just because she''s ordinary.

    It''s undeniable that such a woman with ordinary temperament but outstanding appearance can easily get the favor of others, because she won''t make us feel inferior or unattainable.

    Seeing her frightened expression, Longshan immediately raised her face and scolded me: "Chunan, you are so unruly?"

    I have no rules? I looked down at Yuqiu, still holding my wrist, and laughed bitterly. Looking horizontally and vertically, I was dragged in by this woman? You don''t scold her, but you question me. Is that discrimination against men?

    Yuqiu is loyal, "Secretary long, don''t blame him, I pulled him in, hee hee."

    How dare this girl be so presumptuous in front of the chairman? Should this be Murphy''s privilege? Is this wench Mo Yizhi''s illegitimate daughter? Mo Yizhi''s reticent attitude makes me wonder if this absurd guess will be skewed. The woman in white has already recovered from her astonishment and said to Mo Yizhi, "since uncle Mo has something to do, I''ll leave first."

    Her voice is very pleasant, like the murmuring water, gentle and clear, the tone is not high, but the words are clear, clearly speaking, but it gives people a feeling of singing. Hearing the words in rainy autumn, she was surprised and regretted: "sister, go now?"

    Sister? I Zheng, this wench is not big or small. Is it her habit to be close to others?

    The woman in white turned her eyes and didn''t say anything. Instead, Mo Yizhi stood up and smiled: "well, I heard something happened to the investment department, and the police came up. I was about to go over and have a look. Then, niece, I won''t send you. Don''t be surprised."

    "Uncle Mo is very kind," said the woman in white with a shy smile. "I will ask you to take care of me in the future. You don''t blame me for making trouble."

    More care in the future? Is she a relative of moyizhi who came to find a job through the back door? It seems to be a little bit of this. I''m very bored to speculate.

    "Hello, strange man," Yuqiu poked me in the waist with his fingers, and said to the woman in white with a low smile, "do you think she looks like a sister or a sister?"

    Is this girl intentional? I can''t tell whether the woman in white is a sister or a younger sister. She''s like Xiao Yike. She''s born with a baby face. She''s 19 years old this year. I''m afraid she''s 29 years old. She''s also like a 19-year-old girl, and she looks like a 19-year-old girl It''s possible that the appearance of the twenties and sixties is larger than the actual age due to the fact that she doesn''t make up. Her ordinary temperament makes it impossible to judge her psychological age. It''s hard to guess without feeling.

    But I simply replied, "sister."

    Rain autumn good strange way: "why?"

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 439

    I''m not a gentleman. This girl likes to play. I''ll play with her. Looking forward to my answer, I can''t help joking: "since you call her sister, she''s bigger than me and smaller than me. She''s not all my sister."

    Yuqiu was stunned before he reflected what I said. He said with a red face and a smile: "Stinky boy, take advantage of me!"

    It''s like you''re the first to blame me every time? Yuqiu''s words are easy to be misunderstood. Longshan stares at me angrily, while Mo is embarrassed to smile at the woman in white.

    I don''t know if the woman in white will be angry because of my joke with Yuqiu, because she didn''t look at me from the beginning to the end, even when she passed me, she just said to Yuqiu lightly, "have you had enough? You can stay and play if you don''t have enough. "

    Yuqiu is afraid to spit out her little tongue to me, and then she catches up with the woman in white who hasn''t stopped. She shouts: "sister, I''m just joking. Don''t be angry, wait for me."

    I''ve only been bored. Yuqiu is not our Fengchang employee at all!

    Long Shan went out to see someone off. Mo Yizhi shook his head and smiled bitterly at me, saying: "you are not big or small, but you are the same as those girls outside. Do you know who Zheng Yuqiu is? How dare you even play her jokes? "

    "Yes," I said with a smile, "your niece''s sister."

    "I" Mo Yizhi''s words are blocked. Xuan''er waves his hand feebly. "Forget it, she''s no big, no small, no sneaking. It''s just like you. What can I do for you?"

    I was really curious about Yuqiu''s identity, but Mo Yizhi left the question behind, so I swallowed the question and said the thing that I met Zhang Mingjie downstairs just now.

    When I finished, Longshan also came back. As soon as I entered the door, I heard Mo Yizhi laughing and saying, "well cut, well cut, why don''t it concern Zhang Mingjie? I think Gong Fanlin was inspired to cut you down. "

    Sure enough, the old fox planned to slander Zhang Mingjie from the very beginning. I''m not satisfied with his two "well cut" ones. "Chairman, I''m afraid you can''t be convincing with this excuse? After all, Zhang Mingjie has expressed his support in public. He has no reason to cut me "

    " why not? " Mo Yizhi''s face is stiff, and he says seriously: "he supports you to be the leader of the 13th city planning group, just to get close to you, paralyze you, and be defeated by you in the love field. He has resentment. Since he was able to collude with Li qihongtao and several gangsters to design and beat you, how can he not retaliate against you by nearly the same means this time?"

    Mo Yizhi''s hat was firmly buttoned. Seeing me frown, he sighed and smiled: "little Chu, didn''t I teach you a long time ago? In the shopping mall, there is nothing mean or mean. Zhang Mingjie helps you. He may not be kind enough. Are you also very clear in your mind? "

    "But I''m not used to slandering people"

    "but you''ve never softened your hand to the enemy," Mo Yizhi came to me and patted me on the shoulder, saying: "what I most appreciate about you is that I put my eyes further. It''s not slander, it''s vigilance. When Zhang Mingjie really joined the 13th city plan, it''s not easy to kick him out again, and lead him into the house I will never do anything stupid. "

    It''s none of my business how to deal with Mo Yizhi. I''m just a piece of chess playing with the current. "Then how should I deal with Zhang Mingjie?"

    "You know what to do, don''t you? I don''t need to teach you, Xiao Chu, that you are not a chess piece. If you really think you are a chess piece, I hope you can be more conscious. At least so far, I haven''t mastered your grasp. Your ordinary character of going with the flow is very annoying. Ha ha, "without my self mockery, Mo Yizhi continued:" take advantage of the recent time, you are good and accurate Prepare. "

    "Ready? What are you going to do? "

    Mo Yizhi and long Shan look at each other, and long Shan replies: "after the implementation of the cooperation with the third lady, the 13th city plan will be launched immediately. As one of the main principals, your workplace must be changed"

    "etc." I stop saying: "it''s not the same as what I said at the beginning, chairman, you seem to have promised me that as long as the cooperation is implemented, I can Leave by resignation "

    " of course, but you also said that cooperation is to be implemented. What is implementation? " Mo Yizhi said: "the third lady is not a fool. If our market reform fails to achieve the expected effect, she can withdraw this plan at any time. She did say that she would give the cooperation plan to the company that owns you cheaply, but it can''t be eaten. In the final analysis, it depends on the energy of the company. Otherwise, you can only accept her kindness, but not get her half It''s good. "

    Mo Yizhi''s words are brilliant. Min Rou said that the third Miss gave me the cooperation plan to repay me a favor. But after all, it''s a business rather than a play. Isn''t it so simple? If my side is unable to eat her plan, I can only be regarded as a betrayal of her kindness. To put it bluntly, she put a few words out of the air, and then returned the debt to me. Longshan''s evaluation of her is absolutely correct. The third lady is a real businessman.

    "She had intended to cooperate with Fengchang for a long time?" I used a certain tone to speculate: "what to say is still my human feelings, but by the way, hype the plan.""That''s what it means," Mo Yizhi said. I don''t know if it means that the third miss has the intention to cooperate with Fengchang, or that she really just hypes her feelings by the way. "What''s on her mind, few people can figure it out, but she''s a person who does what she says. When she says it, she will definitely do it. So I was afraid that you would quit and jump It''s just enough to go to a small company. If Li Xinghui or Liu Shi digs it, the wind will be smooth. "

    "I see, I stay, and the wind is still hanging?" I said with a wry smile, "if it''s the meaning of three young ladies to let me take charge of this plan, she obviously didn''t plan to cooperate with Fengchang from the beginning. Chairman, I have only graduated from University for one year. Do you think I can bear such a heavy burden?"

    "No one can shoulder the future of a company, so I will pay you," Mo Yizhi said seriously, staring at me with the eyes of his elders. "Maybe miss three really doesn''t think so, but when I heard her saying that she wanted you to take charge of this cooperation plan, I was proud of her contempt for you, Xiao Chu, your ability and talent What we lack is just honing and experience. Isn''t this a good opportunity? When such an opportunity is in front of you, do you still need to consider it? To miss it may be to miss a turning point in life. Maybe you won''t regret it in the future, but think about how many people in the world are struggling to find it, but they can''t even get a small chance in their poor life? Don''t you blush because you are so extravagant? Don''t you feel guilty? "

    "Chairman, it''s hard for me to be moved by your words. Don''t you think it''s a little high sounding?" If the surging of Mo Yi is a burning fire, I am like a cold water with ice. He can''t make me boil, but I will water him out. "You just say, miss three let you use me. You have no choice but to use it. Is it over? Why are you so wordy? "

    I''m not such a hot-blooded youth who is easy to be fooled by one-sided words. The reason why Mo also holds me up is that 80% of them are worried that I won''t play and let the third lady who sent out the "good intention" have the chance to take back the "benefits". This is not that I''m not confident, but the fact. After all, I''m a young man who has only graduated from University for one year and has no capital worthy of trust.

    It''s not a good idea for miss three''s treacherous merchant to talk about "human feelings" and let Mo Yi use me. It seems that she and Mo Yi are not as United and friendly as they seem.

    Mo Yizhi''s mind was exposed by me. I was so surprised that I forgot to control my expression. It was just like corroborating my conjecture. It was futile to know how to explain again. I coughed awkwardly, "is there her request? It doesn''t prevent me from appreciating you"

    you appreciate me, but you won''t reuse me, just like I admire you, but I don''t trust you. "I have nothing Hold it, so I won''t tell you the big words. If you don''t believe it, I don''t believe it myself. Frankly speaking, I hate the role you arranged for me. Now I have a feeling that my life has been violated by you and planned by you. It''s disgusting. But since I promised you to help Fifi get the cooperation with the third lady, I will try my best, no matter what the three small ones are What idea does elder sister play in the end? Is the cooperation with Fengchang true or false? Even if there is only one percent of hope, I will not give up. This is not for anyone, but simply for myself. As a man, I don''t want to leave any regrets to avoid regret in the future. "

 Chapter 440

    Long Shan said: "sorry? What regret? "

    The reply to Murphy, or compensation, is the only thing I can do for her I didn''t explain it to Longshan, because it''s too sarcastic to say.

    "Well, I understand," Mo Yizhi said with a smile, "you''re quite old-fashioned, but I like it. Men, tradition is nothing bad."

    "Macho? It''s often said that I am, "for example, tassel, for example, Ziyuan, when I changed my tone, I said:" I''m a big man, so the chairman of the board, I''m a little hard to accept the fact that I''m leaving Beitian to work. "

    What does it mean to leave Beitian? It means to leave the old man who has pulled me hard, the charming stepmother, the fringe that sticks to me like a tail, the Oriental people who have become a part of my life, dongxiaoye, xiaoyike, Murphy who often makes my heart beat, Yangwei, Shutong, yaowaner, all my friends. The last thing I want is to leave My two rooms and one hall, and Chu Yuan who occupied my room, I think, these will make me very unaccustomed?

    I don''t deny that I''m a man who loves his family, but I don''t think it''s a disgraceful thing. If a person can have nothing to do with it, it''s disgraceful?

    "I understand. What I said was a little sudden," Mo Yizhi smiled apologetically. "After all, it''s just decided"

    "just decided?" For a moment, only that moment, I seem to see some kind of confusion and perplexity from Mo Yizhi''s face, and jump twice unconsciously in my heart.

    Mo Yi''s eyes smothered, and xuan''er said with a wry smile: "although it was just decided, it''s not a bad thing for you, is it? When you are young, you can not only hone yourself, but also increase your knowledge. "

    I still care about the difference he just showed. His indifference is absolutely a kind of cover up. "The chairman, just decided, that is to say, you haven''t considered this problem before, have you?"

    "This" ink is also some of the language I asked.

    I asked, "since I need to leave Beitian, which was not in the cooperation plan, why did you suddenly make such a decision?"

    Mo Yizhi opened his mouth for a long time, then sighed and said with a smile: "I have to be more careful when talking to you. If a word doesn''t work well, you can dig up a lot of content. It''s better to ask you to leave Beitian. It wasn''t in my plan originally. It can also be said that you stay in Beitian, but it''s more appropriate. After all, as a partner, Miss San''s foundation At the end of the day, I''m going to fight in Beitian city "

    " so why transfer me

    "The chairman of the board is also for you," Longshan suddenly interposed, "little Chu, do you understand your situation?"

    "My situation?" I have a headache and a big brain. I''m in a terrible situation. I don''t know what you''re asking about, aunt Shan?

    Long Shan seemed to understand the contents between my frowning eyebrows, turned my white eyes, and said in a deep voice: "Xu Heng has not been caught. Recently, there are rumors that he is still lurking in Beitian city. What''s his purpose? You have nothing to do with him, we know, but do others know? Xu Heng''s attitude towards you is different. How many people have witnessed it with their own eyes. Among those who have been saved by you now, there are more people who suspect that you and Xu Heng are collusive than those who are grateful for you. Those who may be involved by the dragon family are all better off sitting on needle felt. They all hope that the police will not catch Xu Heng in their lifetime, but that is obviously impossible, because Xu Heng is wandering under the eyes of the police , so they want to kill Xu Heng. In order to find Xu Heng before the police, how many pairs of eyes are staring at you at this moment? Including the police? "

    I think Longshan is alluding to dongxiaoye, but I can''t refute it. It''s true that dongxiaoye trusts me, but that doesn''t mean that the police have no doubt about me. Otherwise, Linzhi won''t arrange dongxiaoye beside me,

    Longshan eased his tone and said softly, "this is the wrong place in the north sky. You''re just going away for a while. It''s just good and harmless? It just proves that Xu Heng''s stay in Beitian has nothing to do with you. Besides, God knows who he left in Beitian? Long Xiaotian is dead. It seems that some guy who shot him is the only one who has enemies with him. Moreover, once Fengchang and the third young lady have reached an agreement on their cooperation, the unsuccessful competitors like Liu family will secretly retaliate against you. Haven''t you heard? Miss Li''s family has made it clear to the public yesterday that she and Liu Xiaosheng are just ordinary friends "

    " Miss Li? Li Song I was surprised by the snack. "Aren''t they boyfriend and girlfriend?"

    "It was before yesterday, but it''s not now," said Long Shan indifferently. "It''s the parents of both sides who make them talk about their friends. This was originally a combination of interests. Liu Xiaosheng''s plot to harm you has been exposed by Min rou. The reputation of Liu family has been ruined. Isn''t Li Xinghui going to get rid of their relationship? As for Li Song, a spoiled and vain young lady, she didn''t object to the arrangement of her family at the beginning, because Liu Xiaosheng''s living interpretation of the word "Prince Charming" is the most appropriate one. But now, the prince has lost his horse and fell into the cesspit, not to mention the fact that he landed on the ground first, stinking and disdainful. "Longshan''s metaphor is disgusting. She can''t help frowning, and Mo also says that the gloating in her eyes is far more natural than the sympathy and regret on her face. "What do you mean?"

    "That is to say, Liu Xiaosheng has been completely abandoned, not only for his reputation, but also for his body," said Longshan lightly. "His hamstring has been bitten by the wolf. I''m afraid it will be difficult to walk normally in the future. Can''t he really mount a vase on a white horse all day?"

    Liu Xiaosheng is disabled?! I have witnessed how he was ravaged by wolves, not without such a conjecture, but when the worst possibility is confirmed, I feel quite uncomfortable. Liu Xiaosheng and I have never had a real positive friction, but he has a direct relationship with me when he has today''s end.

    I don''t feel for him. I just pity him.

    "Now you understand?" Long Shan said: "Liu Xiaosheng planted in your hand is like a boat capsizing in the gutter. Although it''s self inflicted, it''s hard for the Liu family to accept it, emotionally or with self-respect? So they have enough reason to hate you. Do you still have the mood to care about them? So it''s not the best choice to avoid it and give them time to calm down. "

    In fact, I also know that leaving Beitian temporarily is really the best choice for my current situation, but I am more clear that the reason why Mo Yizhi wants me to leave is definitely more than that. Will a person who will make full use of me consider it for me? He must have a purpose.

    I didn''t ask. If I asked Mo Yizhi, I wouldn''t tell me. I can guess. I just hope that I can use this legitimate reason to keep me away from his baby Murphy. As expected, I came to the investment department with Mo Yizhi. As expected, the investment department has exploded. There are three or five groups of colleagues, chatting with each other, talking about each other, and nothing but comparison After a while, either to get rid of his relationship with Gong Fanlin, or to hate him before, can''t help gloating.

    Compared with other departments, the center of the vortex, the comprehensive group was unusually quiet.

    Ziyuan didn''t want to stick her head in the desk or computer screen when she saw the chairman Tieqing with a bad face. I even felt that she didn''t have some formal respect for ink. She rushed in two steps at a time, and deliberately bypassed the ink between us, but didn''t say hello to the owner of the company.

    "Xiao Nan, Yang Wei said that you came to the company with him. He has been up for a long time. What have you done?"

    It''s like a little woman who suspects her boyfriend''s cheating. The shy purple garden suddenly becomes so powerful, which makes me confused. Besides, I came here with Mo Yizhi and long Shan. Is this a little superfluous?

    Asters, some strange

 Chapter 441

    "Viagra didn''t tell you? I met Zhang Mingjie downstairs "

    before I had finished speaking, Ziyuan forced humanity:" he said, but I went downstairs to find you, but I only saw Zhang Mingjie, but I didn''t see you! "

    Why does this girl look like she wants it? I laughed and said, "what''s wrong with you, little purple? Hurry to find me. What can I do for you? "

    I asked a very natural, but the purple garden is unnatural Zheng Zheng, a flash of panic in the beautiful eyes, as if only to realize that I am too much forced to ask people easily daydream, busy denial: things can not find you After that, suddenly realize that this is not more suspicious? A little red face suddenly turned purple.

    "If you don''t have anything to look for me, you just miss me?" When I was a child, I especially liked to play tricks on asters. Seeing her blush, I couldn''t help teasing her. "I''m only 20 minutes later than Viagra, and you think it''s like this. If I suddenly turn off work on impulse, you can''t think of going crazy?"

    Don''t talk nonsense, let the fringe hear that we have to misunderstand. " Ziyuan is more flustered and more wrong. She puts out her hand to cover my mouth. But this time, she reacts quickly. She knows that if her hand is pressed on my face, I''m afraid it''s hard to wash it if she jumps into the Yellow River. In general, she shrinks her small hand after being electrocuted. She also covers the hair around her ears. It seems that she planned to do this at the beginning of raising her arm. When she saw me chuckle, she finally broke down. It''s just a foot on my calf This problem is similar to Chuyuan.

    Men and women are so strange. Since we have had a relationship, I always have a bad feeling to see her. I feel guilty, ashamed and ashamed. But when she stands in front of me, that kind of psychology is immediately forgotten. Instead of feeling estrangement, it will produce a kind of inexplicable in language, but also a natural sense of intimacy.

    But after playing, the appearance of being guilty of being a thief in the purple garden made me feel bad again.

    "She won''t misunderstand" the fact is the fact. Tassel really wants to think that you and I have an improper relationship. Can it be called "misunderstanding"? Looking at the mouth pattern of Ziyuan, it seems that I want to ask why. I interrupted in advance and said: "I went to the chairman after Zhang Mingjie and I separated. No, I came here with the chairman? What about fringe? Why didn''t you see her? "

    "You went to the chairman?!"

    I really can''t understand her surprise. Isn''t Mo right behind you?

    Long Shan suddenly said: "he and the chairman of the board talked about some things alone."

    "Ziyuan sensitive way:" alone talk about things

    "Yes," as far as the position is concerned, how can the assistant of the chairman and the assistant of the general manager be compared? But long Shan''s tone of speaking with Ziyuan is easy to create an illusion, as if her position is lower, "involving work arrangement, so it''s inconvenient to disclose the content of the conversation to miss Xue."

    Isn''t that what I need to leave Beitian? What''s inconvenient to disclose? I think long Shan deliberately whetted the appetite of Ziyuan, but Ziyuan didn''t eat it. She nodded knowingly and asked nothing. "The tassel accompanied Dong police officer to the office of general mo. the police were looking for someone to talk alone and understand Gong Fanlin''s situation."

    here, Ziyuan was beautiful and coagulated, showing an unbelievable expression. "I didn''t expect that That night''s event was designed in advance by Gong Fanlin. I knew that I would not allow them to have dinner together "

    this girl is serious and likes it seriously. I patted her forehead and smiled:" what''s the matter with you? If you don''t go this time, he will find another excuse and sing the play next time. Who can hide? Gong Fanlin didn''t cut Viagra and me because of you. "

    "But there are more or less reasons for me"

    "isn''t your mother''s responsibility greater I look at the face of Ziyuan directly with my eyes enjoying flowers. "If she didn''t give you such a beautiful birth, Gong would not be moved to think about you, so your mother is guilty."

    Ziyuan was a self-confident person since she was a child, and the problem hasn''t changed now. Every time I praise her for her beauty, she thinks I''m joking, instead of feeling shy. She pinches me with a good temper and a good laugh and says, "I hate it. What''s the matter with my mother?"

    "Isn''t that your own theory?"

    Yuan choked on me, but people have been relieved a lot.

    "Cough!" A strange dry cough, the ink on the side is also black face scolded: "you two chat enough?"? Is the office for you to talk? Don''t go to work yet! "

    Just now, the eyes attracted by our conversation suddenly ran around, but I knew that although Mo Yizhi''s face was written with the words "I''m angry", no one in the whole building was happier than him. This old fox was acting for Zhangjia people.

    Mo Yizhi is furious in Murphy''s office, and it quickly spreads to every corner of the company. Don''t look at his thin body, but his voice is not small, such as the thunder on the ground. Even if you put it up, his sudden roar can scare you. Don''t say that the comprehensive group, the whole investment department can hear his angry roar. He publicly announced the decision to dismiss Gong Fanlin He also threatened to thoroughly investigate why such a scum would appear in the company. I don''t know whether he really knew or pretended not to know. Gong Fanlin passed the interview, but Murphy didn''t know it. After all, Gong Fanlin''s business ability is impeccable. Only through the interview, how can Murphy understand his personality? It''s a big intention to put his hat on the personnel department Although the chairman of the board of directors is gloomy and mysterious, he is still a kind and smiling person in everyone''s impression. He is so hysterical that he is unheard of. After hearing this, the two managers of the personnel department are busy climbing the stairs and guarding the outside of Murphy''s office. They dare not enter or sit down. They look nervous and scared I believe Zhang Mingjie has seen it.This is the purpose of Mo Yi. He wants Zhangjia people to know his anger at the moment.

    The three people in the investment department were injured, which almost affected the chairman''s Zhang Mingzhu. Who would doubt Mo Yizhi''s affectation at the moment

    Before work, Guo Xiang called to invite guests for dinner at night. Think about it. I haven''t had dinner at home in recent week because of the Shu family elders. My stepmother even called me several times and urged me to visit her when I had time. I found an excuse to prevaricate. It''s hard to get off. I should go to my stepmother and father''s place to have a look. Otherwise, I''ll wait for my stepmother Take the time to come to see me. I see that there are two girls in my family, dongxiaoye and dongfanglian. They have to blow up their nest.

    I don''t deny that I have the mentality of hiding from Guo Xiang. If he wants to talk to me, I will go, but I know he must have something. There are only two things. One is to thank me for letting Liu Xiaosheng go. The other is to remind me that I need Xiao Xinliu''s family recently. Since Li song has dumped Liu Xiaosheng, even Mo has heard about it Does Lao Guo, the younger sister of others, have any reason not to know?

    I don''t want to see the tears of the star rain any more. Her brother''s falling into the field today has a direct relationship with me. She blames me and I''m uncomfortable, but I''m not afraid. What I''m afraid of is that she thinks I blame her, so I''ll feel even more uncomfortable.

    I made an appointment with Guo Xiang another day. I said that I was too tired today. I was not in a mood. It was not a lie. As one of the victims, I was pestered by the police for three hours and 27 minutes. Even lunch was eaten in Murphy''s office

    it''s strange that Murphy also said, "one of the raccoons in a hill, one doesn''t stay". In order to prove that he didn''t have anything to do with Gong Fanlin, the comprehensive group The brothers played their lives to reveal Gong Fanlin''s usual indiscipline. Even the glorious story that he secretly took pictures of his female colleagues, hid in the toilet, shot a pistol, and was caught by his cleaning mother was explained clearly. Let alone the little resentment that I had with him before. Actually, it was quite simple. He often pestered the fringe, told dirty jokes, and deliberately made some physical contact I want to take advantage of the fringe. The fringe told me that I went to find Gong Fanlin. I hope he would have more self-respect in the future. As a result, there was a dispute. He didn''t hit me eight hundred years ago. He didn''t have any contact with this case, but unfortunately, it wasn''t someone else who was responsible for recording the confession. It happened to be the officer Wang Jie who looked at me badly!

 Chapter 442

    Wang Jie''s EQ is directly proportional to his IQ. Ya likes Dong Xiaoye and unilaterally regards me as his rival. She has to understand Gong Fanlin''s extreme behavior as that I used to bully him. It''s a long-standing backlog of grievances and humiliations. She repeatedly asks me "yes" or "no" and pointedly induces me to admit that I''m pursuing purple in front of Dong Xiaoye Yuan is Gong Fanlin''s intersection on the road of crime, so it can be seen that Lin Zhi, who was so consumed by Xu Heng''s case, is really unavailable. Unexpectedly, he let the 25 people who entered the criminal police force through the back door relationship take charge of Gong Fanlin''s case.

    The poor self abased doll made me feel angry. Dong Xiaoye knew why he made trouble for me and didn''t help me to speak, so as to prove our innocence. But in Wang Jie''s eyes, he became guilty of being a thief. He thought that Dong Xiaoye didn''t come out for me because of this. It was just that we had a leg to prove that the fool saw that he was deliberately pestering me. How could I deal with him Mind? He has enough inferiority, so I don''t need to humiliate him. Simply, he said I listen to him. He asked me "HMM." Dong Xiaoye didn''t want to explain another reason for his relationship with me. Maybe he knew Wang Jie''s difficult character? Since that''s the case, I can''t even talk casually. A girl''s eyes make me feel a little dangerous

    until 3 p.m., Wang Jie is finally tired. Although he didn''t ask me what he expected, the case of "dog biting dog" has successfully shaped me into a character that is half the same as Gong Fanlin, and then he thinks he is taking revenge with him He felt that Mo Yizhi would expel me as the source of the crime, but he didn''t know that I would like Mo Yizhi to expel me as the source of the crime. That''s true. It can cause disaster without any reason. Long Shan is right. It''s better to temporarily move away from Beitian to work. At least, I don''t need to let winter night suffer with me, or because of her "girlfriend." The identity of "friend" is resented by more people.

    My stepmother''s fast food restaurant runs like a cold drink restaurant every summer. In the hot summer, there are more people coming to summer than to eat, so that cold drinks sell better than food. When I came here, it was already six o''clock, but the restaurant was full of guests.

    Although her stepmother is always childish, her brain is so smart that even the old man of my family feels inferior. This fast food restaurant was formerly a Sichuan style restaurant, and before it was a tea restaurant with a rather small capital. Before it was a restaurant, it was surrounded by several large companies and passed by countless white-collar workers every day, even if not It''s right to make a lot of money without losing money. But it''s strange that several previous bosses were heavily indebted for this. So after stepmother fell in love with her, the old man strongly opposed it. He also hired a colleague who knows Fengshui. After reading it, he shook his head repeatedly, saying that the pattern is not square enough, the corner is too sharp, which belongs to the type evil spirit, and the windows on the left and right walls of the restaurant are right It''s too positive. You can''t gather Qi and clouds when you come in from one side and go out from the other.

    My stepmother didn''t believe it and insisted on doing it. She also pulled me out to refute the theory of feudal superstition. Although the old man taught, he could tear up these things. He was not my opponent at all. The satisfied stepmother was happy, but I was scolded by the old man for nearly three months

    my stepmother didn''t listen to his colleague''s advice, that is, she didn''t use red rope to hang two pieces on the beam at a 45 degree angle Zhu Xiao didn''t make a whole set of fortune and longevity three immortals as mascots, but put kitty cat, which Chu Yuan gave her as a birthday gift, in the most prominent position. By the way, I bought that huge toy cat, because Chu Yuan forgot her stepmother''s birthday and didn''t prepare for it, so she secretly moved away from my room

    the business philosophy of stepmother is actually very simple - good quality, cheap, convenient Fast, provide humanized service.

    Don''t look at it, but it has become a blind spot that most of the peers don''t see. No wonder, who doesn''t open a shop here to make money? Don''t want to earn more, who will open a shop in this price range? But stepmother saw the reason why the shop didn''t make money before - first, it was expensive, second, it was troublesome.

    Stepmother said, if you want to make any money, you have to study whose psychology. There are not a few white-collar workers in nearby companies who earn more than ten thousand a month. However, how much does it cost to buy a house in Beitian? At least 800000, that is to say, even if you have a monthly salary of more than 10000 at the age of 24 and want to buy a house, you will be busy living to 30, not counting those who are married and have children for school, so it is a wrong idea to think that the money of the white-collar class is easy to earn. As for the trouble, it is that the pace of life of the white-collar workers is tense. For them, time, like money, should be calculated carefully, If the catering service does not have its own characteristics, it will be difficult for others to remember you, and naturally they will not specially come to visit you.

    My stepmother''s "Xuanxuan fast food restaurant" is famous in the neighborhood. It''s because of its economy and friendly service. In order to make a deeper impression on the guests, she has her own ingenuity. She not only presents drinks after dinner, but also presents a rose for young men and women to eat. If she is older, she presents a handkerchief. If she is an adult with a child, she presents a plush pendant

    stepmother I admire her business acumen, but I can''t flatter her for her name level. I''m all four now. I''m lucky enough to call myself "Xuanxuan", which makes me dare not call the full name of the fast food restaurant. Otherwise, I''ll have a feeling that she''s not big or small.

    the foreman is a girl from the countryside. I forget what her name is. I only remember that her stepmother always calls her "jiaowench", but She is not "Jiao" at all. She is conscientious and diligent. Although she left school to work before graduating from high school, she has not been affected by some bad habits in the society. She has been working in the shop for more than a year. Now I am still blushing when I see her."Chu, brother Chu, did you come to find sister Yuxuan? Wait a minute. I''ll call her in the kitchen. "

    We don''t have the inborn conditions like Liu Gongzi or Zhang Mingjie. We dare not say the crazy words of "love everyone". But I was raised as a pure white rabbit, with a harmless temperament like a small sheep. Why does this girl''s reaction to me every time she sees me make me feel like a wolf? Two months ago, I bought you the cake for your birthday.

    "Wait --"

    "ouch ~!" Jiao wench cried out in pain, because I reached out and grabbed her braid.

    "Afraid I ate you? Why do you turn around every time you see me? "

    "No, no," said the pretty face of the young girl, like a layer of lipstick, kowtowing: "I, am I not going to call sister Yuxuan for you?"

    I gave her a white look, handed her the cake just bought from holly, and said: "you are still used to cry? Won''t I go in and find it myself? Here, treat you. Don''t eat it alone. I''ll share it with you after work. "

    Most of the employees in the shop are young people who work outside. They are thrifty at ordinary times. I also like to buy some cakes or sweets for my stepmother. Jiaoya is used to it. She takes the cake happily, but she says to me seriously: "no, brother Chu, you know the rules in the shop. The kitchen is important. No admittance! Either you wait here or you go to the office. "

    "Am I idle? I''m her son! And "I rinsed my throat and frowned," can''t you change your name? Call me brother, call me mother sister. You call my family a mess. "

    " I can''t help it, "she said with a little red face and a shy smile." I can''t take advantage of you? "

    I almost grabbed the cake back and put it on her head. "Do you have to change my name?"

    "Whose is it? Call sister Yuxuan oubashan instead? No, no "She''ll kill us!" she waved her hand repeatedly! Besides, she is not so young. "

    Obasan? I can''t help but feel a cold war when I think about how my stepmother would look when she heard the name

    "No, brother Chu, I don''t mean that"

    "how about teasing you? Are you serious?" I chuckled: "OK, stop making noise. It''s not good for those guests who come to the restaurant because of their intention to eat. I thought where I killed Cheng Yaojin. I''ll wait here and tell her that I''m not in a hurry. Anyway, I''m here to pick her up from work. What''s the first thing for her to do? Just let someone give me a drink."

    It''s true that someone is already looking at us, but it''s not a man, but a lady with glasses at table 3. I''ve been putting up with it for a long time. Ya is putting something in her mouth and staring at me at the same time. Isn''t it because I''m so handsome that she''s lusting for me and trying to eat me as something on the plate? You look in the mirror, Ma? I don''t discriminate against fat people, but you should also trim your side, comb your hair and wash your face before you go out

 Chapter 443

    "How can you city people like me? I think there is a beautiful woman who wants to talk to brother Chu. You think I''m in the way, right? " Obviously, Jiaoya also noticed the unbridled look that lingered on me and shouted: "Xiaoyue, give brother Chu a cup of lemon tea. You need to add ice and give him a rose!"! Hee hee, brother Chu, if you''re busy, I won''t disturb you ~ "

    Oh, this girl has eaten the gall of an ambitious leopard. She even dared to play my joke. I beat her up. She was as quick as a rabbit. She ran away after three jumps and two jumps. Behind the cash register, there was an excited and gossipy little face," rose? Who did brother Chu bring? Sister Liu Su or xiaoyuanyuan? "

    If I come here with Chu Yuan, I will send roses with you? But this also poked into my heart. I asked about the fringe, but the girl was embarrassed to come to see her stepmother and said that she was not ready to see her parents In other words, there are too many

    "Chu? "Your name is Chu." the fat woman suddenly put down her spoon, swallowed the full food in her mouth, and asked, "you graduated from the Affiliated School of Beitian No.1 middle school?"

    At first, I was angry with her for such a straightforward chat up. The girl called me brother Chu for a long time. You asked me if I was named Chu, and the means were too bad. But then she asked me, "how do you know?"

    You should know that "Beitian No.1 Affiliated Primary School" has become a name of history. When I was promoted to junior high school, that primary school changed its name to "No.1 Central Primary School". This woman called out a name that did not exist in 11 years. How can I not be surprised?

    Fat woman saw my reaction and stood up excitedly. "So, I''m not mistaken. You''re Chunan, problem boy, Chunan! Right? "

    How could she even know my name and the nickname she was given by her teacher in primary school?! I was speechless. Look at the woman''s round face carefully. I have no impression. Look at the eyebrows and eyes again. Look at the nose and look at the oily mouth I''m not sure. Even if she nodded, I would feel unbelievable.

    "Yes, it''s me!" She really nodded! Then she saw that she was not tall and came over excitedly, looking at me with a kind of comforting eyes, patting my shoulder at the same time, and said with a smile: "in a twinkling of an eye, eleven years? You are such a big and handsome brat. Look at you. You have already joined the work? "

    I''m still wondering about her identity. The past memory is so different from the present reality. I nodded my head, instinctively and honestly replied, "I graduated from university last year, and now I work in Fengchang group."

    "Fengchang group? The wind in the north is smooth? You work in Fengchang head office? " It''s normal for Miss hou to be surprised. With all my performances in primary school, it''s a great relief for her not to be a violent criminal today I don''t want to show off, just to prove that I''m not a bad guy, so I''m very elegant now. The elegant little Yue who came here with ice lemon tea couldn''t help but fight a cold war, and even the drinks were shaken out.

    "OK, boy, I always tell those teachers when I go to school. Although you are a child who often causes trouble, your nature is not bad and your brain is good. You will definitely get ahead in the future. They don''t believe it. Ha ha, this proves that I haven''t lost my sight? Come on, sit down, sit down and talk, "teacher Hou took me back to her desk enthusiastically, and saw three empty plates and one empty bowl on the table. She smiled awkwardly." let alone, the former students recognized me at a glance when they saw me. You are the only one. You have a conscience. I was so kind to you. "

    Er, a plate of fried shrimps, a plate of rice covered with fish flavored shredded pork, a plate of spicy cold noodles and a bowl of porridge with Tremella. What''s the appetite? If you eat like this for 11 years, even your parents may not recognize your teacher Hou. Although there is a nickname of "little monkey", it is the proof of her slim figure. She is a little shorter, but she is also a beauty. In the fourth and fifth grades, she was my head teacher, because she often sheltered me, and I had longed for her for a long time I feel that when I grow up, I want to find a girlfriend, I want to find a little monkey teacher. That is to say, she is strong and lively, and she is reasonable and realistic. Once again, she proves how cruel or cruel she is. Now, which is "little monkey"? You''ve become a panda! If she hadn''t called out the name of the school and the nickname "problem boy", I''m afraid I would not have found the familiarity in her memory between her eyebrows.

    "The change of teachers is a little big"

    "fat?"

    "No" it''s impolite to say that a woman is fat. I quickly denied it, and then I realized that the reality is that the little monkey teacher can''t deny it. I shook my head, isn''t it too hypocritical? So I want to change a way of saying, think about it, and I don''t think of any suitable words, "more mellow than before."

    "Round?" Hou''s teacher was stunned, then chuckled out, "or fat, smelly boy, when did you change your mind to take care of others? You know how to be polite. You didn''t do that when you were in primary school. You made trouble for me for three days and two days and fought with people everywhere. "Looking back on my childhood, I smiled awkwardly. At that time, I didn''t think about it. Now I look back and think about it. It really caused a lot of trouble for the little monkey teacher. For me, she didn''t scratch her head. "The teacher hasn''t changed much, or is she so straightforward and frank"

    "do you want to say that I''m as sloppy as I used to be?" Mr. Hou put his hands together and shook the red flip flop on his feet. He was not ashamed but proud and said with a smile: "nature, anyway, has been married out, so there is no need to correct it. Just follow the nature, why do you wronged yourself? Hee hee. "

    What''s the theory? Compared with more than ten years ago, this guy''s appearance has just changed. Right to think about it, she needs to understand women''s reserve. I''m not sure if it''s my time just now, and she won''t be so unscrupulous in observation I asked a lie.

    "The kids can play soy sauce," said the little monkey. "My husband, you know, Tao, who taught you computers, was later led by several friends to go into business, set up an advertising company, and became a boss. I, after marrying him, resigned and became a full-time housewife."

    I slipped and said, "you don''t look like a full-time housewife"

    "what do you mean? Don''t think I''m a slovenly person, but my family is well organized. Don''t believe it. I''ll invite you to sit at home later. My family lives near here. "The little monkey teacher explained:" in fact, I''m not so slovenly at ordinary times. I''m also the general manager''s wife, isn''t I? These days are special circumstances. My husband is on a business trip, and my son is picked up by his grandmother. I''m at home alone. I''m not worthy to cook by myself. If I knew that I would meet you here, I would dress up more or less. I can''t destroy my image in the eyes of students, can''t I? "

    I called Xiaoyue to bring me another cup of lemon tea, and then smiled, "I didn''t expect to meet you, not to mention you can recognize me." No matter how big the change of an adult''s appearance is, it''s impossible for him to grow up to be a man as a teenager, so it''s not strange that I recognize her. It''s only strange that she recognizes me.

    "Of course, I''ve been a teacher for four years, and I''ve met your problem student. How many scolds did I get from the headmaster for you? Can I forget you? I am very vengeful ~ "the little monkey teacher was very proud. He seemed to recognize me as the evidence of her great success in her short teaching career. He took the drink from Xiaoyue and said:" to be honest, you have changed a lot, not only in height, but also in temperament. Compared with the past, you have two extremes. Even if I saw your photos a while ago, I just had them I don''t know. "

    "Have you seen my picture a while ago?" I was surprised that the right of portrait of people is not guaranteed these days. I am not a star and I haven''t taken any pornographic photos. How could the photos reach the little monkey teacher?

    "Yes, two women came to my house and asked me something about your childhood," said the little monkey teacher, slapping a straw, dismissively, which made me tremble. Then she asked me vaguely, "by the way, I haven''t asked you yet. Is the little girl Xue Ziyuan in class one still with you? I remember you two were in the same junior high school? Be honest. Are you two in love now? Hee hee, it''s not surprising. At that time, you fought ten times, but nine and a half times had something to do with her. I don''t know why. The little girl was always bullied. At that time, the teachers often joked that the child would not survive without you. I don''t think it''s bad. You two seem to be a natural couple. "

    I''m going to ask Mr. Hou about the two women What''s the matter, but listen to my stepmother''s voice suddenly sounded beside me, "who and who are a natural couple?"

 Chapter 444

    We just talked, but we didn''t notice when our stepmother posted it. She was too stuffy in the kitchen for a long time. Her forehead and nose were covered with thin beads of sweat. I don''t know if she was too busy to faint, or whether she deliberately showed me her busyness. She was not only wearing an apron, but also carrying a big spoon on her hand. When she showed a gentle smile that could melt people, I knew her heart What are you thinking about? If I dare to say that my little monkey teacher and I are made for each other, her spoon will hit me in the face without hesitation? Where does stepmother want to go?

    stepmother wants to be crooked, but I didn''t expect that the little monkey teacher also wants to be crooked, and it''s far worse than stepmother! She hurriedly stood up and said nervously and remorsefully, "don''t get me wrong, miss. Xue Ziyuan was his classmate in primary school. They didn''t have that kind of relationship. I said casually, Chu Nan, you stinky boy, how can you not tell me that you came to this shop to see your girlfriend!"

    "Girlfriend?!" I am a Leng, not far away of Jiao wench and small Yue already smile spurt.

    "Asters? What happened to the asters? " My stepmother took off her apron and naturally put it on me. Then she sat down next to me. She didn''t intend to explain this outrageous misunderstanding at all, and deliberately showed her affection to me.

    I know her so well. She would have laughed and cramped her face if I hadn''t tried my best! What she enjoys most is that people misunderstand her age!

    "Well, Miss Hou, you misunderstood me," I explained to both miss Hou and her stepmother. "I''m not interested in women of this age!"

    My stepmother tucked her hand under the table and pinched my thigh. She asked in a sweet voice, "what do you say?"

    "I said you work hard, come on, I''ll wipe your sweat." I held back tears and wiped her two faces with the apron she just put on me.

    "It''s almost the same," the stepmother nodded with satisfaction, and xuan''er said to Hou, "so you''re the former teacher of Xiaonan. You''re disrespectful. My name is Murong Yuxuan. I open this shop. I often come here later. I give you a 70% discount."

    you give her a discount, not because she''s my teacher, but because she mistakenly thinks you''re very young Thank you. I heard a frequent customer who was having a meal nearby loudly joking: "Yo, the boss, how about flirting with her son again?"

    "Why, can''t you?" My stepmother proudly put her arm on my shoulder and hit back with her actions.

    "You''re not afraid of your old Chu being jealous?"

    "He dares to eat my son''s vinegar. I''ll let him in later," she said with a smile

    When the guests heard the words, they all laughed, and I couldn''t help smiling. The stepmother was beautiful and easygoing, and she was often accosted by the guests. She also knew how to deal with it. Over time, the story of my family was spread. The returning guests almost knew that my stepmother and my stepmother, who were not related by blood, had deep feelings, and her biggest hobby as a mother, was It''s about being coquettish to your son.

    The little monkey teacher was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth. Pointing to his stepmother and me, he stammered, "are you a mother and a son?"

    I grew up in a single parent family. Of course, the little monkey teacher who was my teacher in charge of class knows that. But my stepmother and Chu Yuan became our family. It was the year when I graduated from primary school that I nodded a little embarrassed, "don''t they? I can''t help it. I''m old-fashioned and she''s small. We look almost big. "

    the girl who just stopped laughing over there bent over after hearing my flattery.

    "Beg to fight," the stepmother shakes a big spoon, ferocious way: "you say who is mean?"

    "Smallness, childishness, not what is smallness?"

    "Instead of you, you came here to piss me off?" Stepmother pretends to be angry, but her eyes are full of smiles.

    "Yes, I came here specially to pick you up from work, send you home, and act as a flower escort for the old man."

    "Smelly boy, sweet mouth," the stepmother tooted, "how many times have I called you? Especially, I almost cried and begged you to come and see me. "

    "In front of people, would you mind not being so sarcastic?" I''m not born with thick skin. I learned it from my stepmother. So whenever I face her, I feel my skin is thin like dumpling skin? Don''t wait for me to invite you if you don''t want to be so sarcastic. Take the initiative and come to see me frequently. "My stepmother is finally serious and says to Mr. Hou," I''m sorry to make you laugh. "

    "Where is it?" Mr. Hou said happily. "The relationship between your mother and son is really good and enviable."

    The newly formed family is like two different pieces of broken jade put together, with different experiences and scars, which can be combined harmoniously. It''s a very difficult thing. Mr. Hou''s comfort makes my heart flow with a touch, which is more like a blessing to us.

    "What did you just talk about? How can I hear you mention little purple? Is violet back

    I was shocked. I didn''t want to deceive my stepmother or embarrass the purple garden, so I jumped over her question directly and asked with a frown, "Mr. Hou, you said just now, there were two women who came to your house and asked me about my childhood. What''s the matter?""What''s the matter, don''t you know better than me?" The little monkey teacher deliberately put on a gossip expression and said, "Chu Nan, are you in contact with a girl?"

    I didn''t deny the tassel. My stepmother came to the spirit, "Xiao Nan, did you talk about your girlfriend? Who is it?! " In the last sentence, I recognized that I would not say it. When I asked Mr. Hou, I felt strange. My stepmother''s excited expression and surprise in her eyes were more or less uncoordinated.

    "I don''t know," said Hou, who failed to live up to her stepmother''s expectations and waved her hand to apologize. "The two girls only said that their sister was dating Chu Nan, but they heard that Chu Nan used to be a bad boy, so they couldn''t rest assured that they came to inquire about me"

    there was no sister in the tassel!

    "Nonsense!" My stepmother was also in a hurry. "Is Xiaonan a bad boy? Is there any good boy in the world? He treats my stepmother better than others. His sister is mischievous, often mischievous, bullies him and makes troubles for him. But he has never beaten or scolded her, and dotes on her even more than I do. Is such a man a bad man? She''s blind? Actually secretly investigate him, Xiao Nan, that kind of woman you dumped her for me! I don''t care how good her condition is, but she doesn''t deserve you! "

    I don ''t know that kind of woman at all? The stepmother was so excited that Miss Hou was also shocked. "Don''t be angry. They didn''t say whether the girl asked them to investigate Chunan. Maybe these two sisters made their own decisions. I think their dress and the cars they drove are all girls with money. It''s hard to avoid that their character is tricky."

    little monkey said to her stepmother Yes, but my eyes have been fixed on my face, as if to ask me if the other side is a rich lady.

    "Cunning? Is this tricky? It''s insulting! " The stepmother said angrily, "Xiaonan, you don''t need to worry about getting married, and you won''t be urged at home. You need to know more about your partner. Don''t get drunk!"

    "The farther I go, the more I don''t know any rich ladies!" In a hurry, I lied and couldn''t help it. It''s the easiest way to block the mouths of two women so that they don''t ask questions.

    "Eh?" Sure enough, the stepmother and Hou teacher said in a different voice: "who are those two women?"

    "I also want to know who they are and why they make up such lies to deceive people, so I need to ask them clearly."

    Listen to me, Mr. Hou''s expression can''t help being dignified.

    That was two months ago. Two young women took my photos and, under that absurd excuse, went to Mr. Hou''s door to ask about my childhood. They just asked about my childhood, such as how I got grades and how I behaved. There was no strange question. Later, they chatted and the topic turned to the popular online games, Mr. Hou, who has been promoted to a rotten girl, met a confidant. He took them for a long time, and after seeing them off, he remembered that he didn''t leave their contact information

    just as it sounds, two young women who are very expert in online games seem to just ask me about things, without any purpose or threat. No wonder the little monkey The teacher didn''t think much about it, but for me, it was quite a strange thing.

    Two months ago, my life was peaceful. I was still in love with the tassel and Murphy. I didn''t have too close contact with any girl. If I had to say "yes", I''m afraid it''s only Chu Yuan who just moved in with me.

    Who are those two women?

 Chapter 445

    Little monkey teacher knew that I had come to pick up my stepmother, so she didn''t force me to go to her house for tea, but she left me an address so that I could go and sit when I had time.

    My stepmother''s fast food restaurant was busy until 9:30. She was busy all day in the hot kitchen. Her fatigue was all written on her face. She pulled out the bone and leaned on the copilot''s seat. Her image was like a puddle of mud. I could even feel that she had lost her strength to speak, but even so, her mouth would not be idle.

    "Xiaonan, you really didn''t talk about the object?"

    "No." Just now, I was in a hurry to say that I didn''t fall in love. Now it seems that it''s not appropriate to talk back, so my answer is vague.

    The stepmother didn''t notice that there was a subtle difference between "no" and "No." she frowned and said, "I don''t believe it. Are you sorry to tell me? No, how old are you? It''s normal to talk about an object. I''m afraid I can''t laugh at you. "

    "I''m old enough to be laughed at before I talk about my partner?" I said: "I have not talked about it. Besides, I really want to talk about it. I have concealed it from you, and I can also hide it from fate."

    "Stepmother chuckled:" that''s also true. If you really want to talk about the object, I''m afraid it''s not enough for her to be noisy

    Is she still a little noisy? I smiled bitterly. Chu Yuan had seen that my relationship with the tassel was not only that of a good friend, but I didn''t admit it, so she didn''t admit it.

    when the tone of stepmother turned, her eyebrows locked again, and she said anxiously, "but it''s not true. Since you didn''t talk about the object at all, who are the two women? Who is their sister? Why do you have to go to your primary school teacher to learn about your childhood? People will change when they grow up. If you want to examine your conduct, it is most persuasive to ask your friends and colleagues around you? "

    I also don''t want to understand, but I don''t want to worry my stepmother, so I said with a smile: "although your son didn''t talk about the object, she is more feminine in the company. Maybe the sister of one of her colleagues misunderstood me, so I went to investigate me nervously."

    "Well," said the stepmother, "nine out of ten it''s like this"

    "what''s the matter?"

    "Someone is secretly in love with you"

    "poof -" I almost smashed the steering wheel with my head. I made a shameless joke to appease my stepmother. Unexpectedly, she not only took it seriously, but also thought deeply that the confidence of "my son is the most handsome in the world" made me wish I could hide my face, not want to see people, or even dare not expose it to the air How embarrassing it is to be pierced! The mobile phone in my pocket rings. When I touch it, it''s winter night. My stepmother reaches out and grabs it. "You drive, I''ll listen."

    "No, I''ll stop by the side of the road." I quickly changed my left hand to get the phone, and by the way, I made a double flash and leaned towards the roadside. If my stepmother answered the phone and heard a woman''s voice, I couldn''t figure out where to go.

    "So nervous? Girls? "

    "A friend" I wanted to get out of the car to answer the phone, but my stepmother stopped me from thinking about it. Otherwise, it would have made her misunderstood.

    "Chunan, are you wrong? Didn''t I tell you to hurry home after work? " Sister Hu came here and said, "how many times have you said it? It''s too messy recently. Be honest and calm. Why can''t you listen to it? It''s true that it''s not a worry at all "

    " I''m just going home to see my parents, not so exaggerated? " As I was coping with the winter night, I pushed my stepmother''s head hard and found that Chu Yuan and I had learned a lot of stinking problems from her. For example, my cheeky face and Chu Yuan''s junior 38 are now with your parents The voice of dongxiaoye is lowered, but the tone is very surprised.

    I thought that after I went home, I found out that I wasn''t there. I called after Chu Yuan. It didn''t look like that. "Yeah, you didn''t go back either?"

    Dong Xiaoye didn''t answer me, but let out a scream of "ah", which made me wake up. The voice suddenly stopped. She had already hung up the phone.

    This girl, how inexplicable?

    My stepmother clapped her hands and said, "shy!"

    "She''s a heartless person who''s shy, too?" I don''t believe that sister Chong Hu will be shy if she can startle the old man''s food. I guess she doesn''t know how to explain our relationship. After all, the police sent her to protect me. I repeatedly asked her and Chu Yuan not to let her parents know.

    "Who is she?" The stepmother''s squinted eyes were full of gossip light. "Listen to the voice, this girl who has no heart, no lung is not a girl with a fringe. Is she the colleague who secretly loves you?"

    "What? She is not my colleague, friend, just an ordinary friend. "

    "Really? But the tone of her voice to you is not as simple as that of an ordinary friend. I have to say, "it''s better than an ordinary friend. Don''t think it''s crooked. Someone helped me."

    "I didn''t think it''s crooked, I didn''t think it''s crooked." the gesture of the stepmother''s waving hands combined with her boastful solemnity and ambiguous tone is enough to prove that she''s completely crookedFor her childish as like as two peas, I reacted to the car and sighed. "You and dad are two brothers, but I can''t explain how I can see it. The girl has seen it, and that reaction is exactly the same as yours."

    , "has your father seen her?" After thinking about it, my stepmother suddenly realized, "Oh ~! The policewoman you mentioned a while ago? "

    I nodded and opened the topic. "By the way, Yuanyuan said that there are two weeks to go before the final exam. On the weekend, you are busy. Dad takes the graduate class with him. On the weekend, she also lives in the school. She also comes back to stay at home alone. So before the summer vacation, she stayed with me and reviewed her lessons with Dongfang. Let me ask you if you can?"

    Chu Yuan said that, but she didn''t think so. She was afraid that I would take advantage of her to drive the east away? Isn''t that better? Your father and I are still worried. "When it comes to learning, my stepmother has 100% trust in Chuyuan. After all, Chuyuan''s achievements are there." when you mention summer vacation, I think of it. Your father said that this summer vacation, their school organized a seven day tour to Sanya. You can take your family with you and give half price discount. Xiaonan, are you free? "

    "Me? Maybe not. The company just picked up a cooperation plan and will be very busy. "I hesitated for a moment, but I didn''t mention Mo''s intention to transfer me to leave Beitian. The cooperation with the third young lady hasn''t been seen yet. Now it''s a little early

    since I came back from the old man, it''s eleven o''clock. I can''t stay up in the winter night. I''ve been sleeping for a long time. Chu Yuan and the East are still in a good mood Game machine, I want to count them two, but the words are in the mouth, it is speechless in the end, because of the atmosphere, it feels like breathing in the water, why do you have to be stupid to find yourself unhappy?

    "Yuan Yuan, Ma said that their school organized teachers to go to Sanya for a seven-day tour in summer vacation, and asked me if you would go?" I took the initiative to pick up a topic when I saw that they had not gone to sleep.

    Chu Yuan did not return, light way: "you go?"

    "Maybe I can''t go"

    "then I won''t go either."

    I wonder: "why?"

    "No reason."

    "

    the stinky girl ate gunpowder. From the time I told Dongfang to see her mother, Chu Yuan didn''t give me a good face. This morning, she went out with a small black face before breakfast. It was obviously intended for me.

    Are rebellious children all like this? Just like the matter of the East, hiding can''t solve the problem. Talking with her mother is the only and necessary way. Chu Yuan surely understands that emotion can''t be accepted. In the contradiction, I became the object of her anger and vent.

    There is no way to be unhappy. Everything can''t be satisfactory. It''s also a part of growing up. I lie on the sofa and ask, "Oriental, have you contacted your mother?"

    "East mouth also seemed to contain the ice, cold way:" No

    Did the girl take my words as a sideshow? Before my stern mood was ready, I listened to Dongfang and said, "usually she contacts me. I don''t know her phone number. She doesn''t seem to have one."

    There are only two kinds of people who don''t have a phone these days. One is money free and can''t afford it. The other is too rich. With an assistant around, she doesn''t need that thing at all. There is no doubt that her mother in the East belongs to the latter.

    Sure enough, the East said without feeling: "I told Zhen Nuo, she said I knew."

    "What do you know?"

    "I''m hiding with you."

    "And then?"

    "She said she would tell my mother."

    "Over?" It''s tiring for Dongfang to talk. It''s like squeezing toothpaste. When I ask you a question, she only answers one

 Chapter 446

    "Over?" Dongfang is tired of talking. It''s like squeezing toothpaste. When I ask you a question, she just answers, "that''s all? She didn''t say when your mother would pick you up? " Zhen Nuo''s reaction is also too strange. Since she knows that Dongfang is in my house, why hasn''t she come to me to settle accounts?

    Just then, the eight gods Temple of Oriental little mother was burned to death by caozhijing of Chu Yuan. She left the handle angrily and turned her head to stare at me resentfully, as if she had been harmed by KO. "Pick me up? That hasn''t been misunderstood. How much does she care about me? It''s very kind of me not to force me to go home and admit my mistake to her. "

    I feel more and more that it''s a matter of self righteousness and self-sufficiency to ask for love and do her mother''s ideological work for Dongfang. The gap between her mother and daughter is far more serious than I thought. No wonder Dongfang can''t believe me and has to put forward such a pitiful and naive request Younger sister is quite trusting. Should I feel honored? "

    "You can also think that she is looking down on you," the East cheekily teased me. "I''m a beautiful young woman with natural beauty. How about you? A man in love. She even assured me to live under the eaves with you. Isn''t it clear to look down on you?"

    Chu Yuan hears the words, the beautiful face that intentionally plate finally stretched not to live, wheezed a smile to come out, I actually don''t think of to see the mouth, "perhaps your mother has confidence to you."

    East Leng Leng Leng, "what confidence does she have to me?"

    "Even a big man like me who is in love will not be interested in the young girl who is still wet and blind and confident"

    "you -" the East is like an angry kitten, she looks round and round, but her character is unruly, her mouth Kung Fu is not against me, and her face is red because of my choking.

    Chu Yuan can''t see it anymore, "brother, you are too much! Isn''t the east beautiful?! How can you say that about her?! "

    What did I say? I didn''t deny that she was beautiful, but I didn''t admit that she was attractive to me. I gave Chu Yuan a white look. "If I said that the man in my love period was interested in her, what would you think of me?"

    Chu Yuan didn''t even think about it. He opened his mouth and said, "animals!"

    I''ve been thinking about the taste of Chu Yuan, but she can''t admit her mistake. She added forcefully: "but you can''t be interested in such a beautiful girl. You can only prove that you are inferior to animals!"

    It''s another theory

    "in your eyes, I don''t care whether I''m a beast or not. Whatever you say," I coughed and coughed, looked up, and said, "now I''m serious. In the East, since your mother doesn''t urge you to go home for the time being, does that mean she would like to talk to me?"

    If we put aside the subjective understanding of the East and look at the attitude of Oriental mother objectively, in fact, this is a good signal. Since she allows the east to stay in my home temporarily, in a certain sense, it is the embodiment of her respect for the will of the East.

    "I don''t know. Zhen Nuo should have passed on the words to her. Maybe she will come to you tomorrow and have a fight with you. Or maybe she just slaps you in the face. Maybe she won''t listen to me. See when I can get angry with her and when you are willing to take me in. Don''t think I''m joking. She''s a person of this character. Everything depends on her mood. I can''t help it Her mood, is always her mood in control me

    I didn''t think the East was joking, because when she said this, there was a kind of bitterness in her eyes that didn''t match her age, which could not be shown by people who had never experienced it.

    Seeing my silence, the East sighed and said, "I''m joking. How can I really have the cheek to live here forever? Even if I think, she won''t let it. She doesn''t like to owe other people the most. Maybe she is busy at work and can''t be separated. Don''t worry. Even if you don''t want to see her, she will appear in front of you. This result, I''ve known it for a long time. I''ve been prepared for it. I''ll go to sleep. "

    The topic of "mother" makes the eastern mood extremely depressed. It can be seen that she is pessimistic about whether her mother can change her original intention and no longer force her to study abroad.

    "Brother Nan" came to the east of the door and suddenly turned around. "You promised me something, should you not regret it?"

    I was uncomfortable with her sharp eyes. "No, of course not"

    "that''s good," said the East, smiling slyly and triumphantly, pressing his fingers on two thin red lips. "If you repent, don''t blame me for telling all the bad things you did to fate."

    I was hiding my heart when I brought a glass of water, and listening to the East In Chu Yuan''s opinion, she used her index finger to press her lips to represent "mystery" or "* *", but I heard that she was talking about the unexpected kiss when she was eating and boxing in heaven and earth that night!

    Threat? Are you kidding? It doesn''t matter. What''s important is what does Oriental mother think in her heart. Is she determined to study abroad from the East for the future and future of the East, or is she simply imposing her will on the east? If it''s the former, I don''t mind being a villain who regrets, but if it''s the latter"What I say counts." I''m calm, but I''m firm. I''m firm to be a villain who repents, or I''m firm to rob my daughter from others

    Although I would like to get into the cracks in the floor, I have to continue to play a cool side to emphasize my honesty and credibility.

    "Elder brother, you are not fooling the east?" See the East closed the door, Chu Yuan threw down half the battle field, grabbed the water cup in my hand, asked me with cold face, see that meaning, if I nodded, I would become a drowned rat immediately.

    "Don''t you believe it?"

    "I want to believe," Chu Yuan carefully glanced at the door and said to me with his voice pressed, "but the request put forward by the East is so naive and unrealistic. All fools know that it can''t be done at all. Are you a fool?"

    I can''t help laughing: "since you know I can''t do it, why do you force me to comply with her request?"

    Chu Yuan turned to put the water cup on the tea table, then sat down next to me, looked at me, and said quietly: "the East is not a fool, even this naive request has been put forward, it can be seen how frustrated and helpless she is, I know her too well, and she knows better than anyone else that you agree to her request, just perfunctorily, pacify her, she believes you, only It''s just doing the last resistance. It''s like a person who can''t swim falls into the water. Even if he knows that he''s dead, he doesn''t want to give up, he will struggle desperately. He hopes that there will be a miracle and someone will come to save her "

    in fact, I also feel that the East doesn''t trust me. Otherwise, just now she made a joke threatening me and saw that Chu Yuan''s sympathetic eyes are ruddy. I don''t think so Consciously stretched out her hand and tried to caress her head as usual. Before she touched her, she suddenly twisted her body and held my wrist in her hands. She begged me pitifully: "brother, I beg you, even if you can''t persuade aunt ran, it doesn''t matter. At least, you have to struggle like the East, let her see that you really do your best for her, don''t let her feel that Is the world really so heartless

    After all, her daughter is someone else''s daughter. No matter Chu Yuan or Dong Xiaoye, the day when she escaped from the east to my home, her heart was clear. No one can help her, including the East, including myself, so Dong Xiaoye would stand on the side of Chu Yuan, forcing me to keep the East for such a long time. She was just trying to make the East and Chu Yuan get along for a few more days.

    "Well, I will." I tried to put my hand back, but Chu Yuan held it tightly.

    "Really?" Chu Yuan snuffled and snorted heavily. At last, he didn''t cry out. "Well, then I believe you. If you cheat me, I''ll tell Dad every day that you bully me. You know what I do."

    I don''t know. I''m so scared to hear it! This girl will not go to the old man to complain without any reason. She will find a convincing reason in advance, and the process of finding a reason is the process of my suffering.

 Chapter 447

    Generally, Chu Yuan''s means of tossing me are divided into direct and indirect.

    The so-called direct, as the name suggests, is to find a reason to fight with me, and then win over the old man''s pity. For example, one time, she ate snacks and didn''t clean up, and the chips scattered on the sofa attracted ants, so I counted her two sentences. She went into the bathroom without saying a word and didn''t come out for two hours. I was a little worried, so I put down I hurriedly pushed the door to call her, but there was no response in it. Unexpectedly, she stood behind the door and waited for me to push the door and hit her. For this reason, she kicked, pinched and pinched me. She was tired and hid in the room. She didn''t come out for dinner until the old man called her again and again. She sat at the dinner table with tears in her eyes. When she asked why, she would say, "I''m in the toilet." If I don''t knock on the door, it will be more damaging indirectly. For example, something commonly used by the old man or stepmother is missing, which can be found in my room in general. But when I find something, I also "happen" to find the 18 forbidden items in my collection. As long as some secrets that I can''t see are discovered by her, it means that the old man and stepmother will soon find out

    however The most ridiculous thing is that I have no secret, but she can make a secret for me! It was the summer vacation a year ago. My parents took Chu Yuan to Xishuangbanna for a tour. I was just hired by Fengchang group, so I stayed at home temporarily and ate noodles for five days. How hard was that day? However, the night when the three came back, I was inexplicably given the whole Chu Yuan.

    When my stepmother was looking for slippers, she found a pair of sexy and bold black fishnet stockings under her bed. Then she found several dyed long hair from my bed. At the washing table, there was a lovely toothbrush in my tooth jar, I have a long mouth and I can''t explain where the "material evidence" came from. So when I later proposed to move out of my house and rent a house alone, my parents agreed without asking more questions. I wanted to hide and make my fate more and more difficult. My parents thought that I was staying overnight with girls for convenience. Actually, I didn''t understand how I provoked the girl that time When I arrived at Chuyuan, it seems that she didn''t need a reason to straighten me up from the time I joined the work until she moved in with me a while ago. However, since I discovered the secret of Chuyuan by accident, I found some feelings of being a brother. It''s hard for her to ask me. How can I lower myself?

    "You just said to beg me, but now you threaten me. I''m a bit confused. Are you begging me or threatening me?"

    Chu Yuan took out her cute stunt again, and asked me naively and purely, "what''s the difference?"

    "Of course," I said instead of her, "please, for trust, threat, for domination. Do you like to be dominated or trusted?"

    The stinky girl flat flat mouth, "good, when I am begging you."

    "That''s what you''re asking for?"

    "Please others, of course, can''t use this attitude. Please, I only have this attitude. Who let you be my brother and I am your sister?" Chu Yuan put his ten fingers on my wrist and bowed to form claws. He said: "do you agree or not?"

    I can clearly feel her heart beating. Although she pretends to be confident, she is still very nervous. She also knows how absurd it is to be an outsider and persuade others to give up sending her daughter to study abroad.

    Chu Yuan knows that she can''t keep the East. She just wants the east to feel a care, a nostalgia, a warmth from her friends I made a helpless expression and said with a smile, "I''m a brother. I can''t be looked down upon by my sister."

    "It''s a deal!" Chu Yuan finally showed a smile to me, "speak, or I will really look down on you!"

    "Good, good, talk is word," I said with an embarrassed smile. "Now, you can let me go?"

    "Well?" Chu Yuan is stunned. He looks down my eyes. The pink face turns purple. When the stinky girl suddenly twisted her body, I put my hand on her chest. But the girl''s mind is all Oriental things. I don''t know. I still hold my wrist. I can''t draw my claws back.

    This old half day, my paw has been making the most intimate contact with her chest!

    Unexpectedly, she screamed. Unexpectedly, she didn''t get angry. I was ready to get punched, but she bounced up and ran into the room.

    "What''s the matter? What''s your name? " There was an inquiry from the East in the room, and then another figure rushed out of the room as fast as when he escaped.

    I haven''t responded yet. The stinky girl just gave me a hard one on the left chest. It''s so hot and painful, "let you take advantage of me! Hum! "

    Do I take advantage of you? You dragged me to press?! Unfortunately, before I retorted, she quickly slipped back to the room. Before closing the door, she didn''t forget to spit out her tongue at me. She looked shy, angry and lovely, which made people laugh and cry.The right hand is still a little disobedient. The soft touch left clearly makes my fingers stiff. No wonder that the girl is always dissatisfied with my evaluation of her small chest. It''s a lot fuller than it seems. What''s left is Chuyuan''s heartbeat frequency lying on the narrow sofa and looking at the white roof. For a moment, I lost my sense of distance, I think that white is out of reach, but it surrounds me. I suddenly feel that it is the inner world of Chu Yuan.

    Always let me feel very complicated Chu Yuan, in fact, only one color is pure

    In the morning, Dong Xiaoye told me that Gong Fanlin should have known about the police''s involvement in the investigation. He didn''t go home and didn''t go back to his parents'' home, but he called his sister at home, saying that he might have an accident, and remitted a sum of money to his sister. He didn''t mean it, just said that the money was used. Once something happened to him, he asked her not to tell his mother, so as not to hurt her in a hurry Heart, his sister also listen to the confused, after calling his cell phone, has been unable to contact.

    According to the preliminary judgment, the money Gong Fanlin called her sister was used to ask for a lawyer. He had the tendency to turn himself in. Dong Xiaoye asked me to remind Yang weiqinlan and others that it was better to be more careful before Gong Fanlin committed the crime. Now, he can''t rule out the possibility of retaliation.

    The frustration of love field, however, has evolved into a criminal crime because of narrow-minded and short-sighted thinking. It''s really sad and depressing, but what''s more depressing is the attitude of the police! In fact, it''s just a matter of evolution between Gong Fanlin and Yang weiqinlan, which has little to do with me. But the police just connected this matter with Xu Heng.

    At the time of gongfanlin case, because Dong Xiaoye sent Chu Yuan and Dongfang home, he happened to be away from me. Therefore, the police felt that the protection for me was not in place and not enough attention was paid. If it wasn''t the students who rushed out at that time, but Xu Heng, what would happen? Based on this, the police finally stopped thinking about my position and forced dongxiaoye to protect me 24 hours a day - dongxiaoye told me about it, but I didn''t expect that the so-called "intimate" could be posted so thoroughly!

    When we walked into the company side by side, I was completely despaired by the strange eyes. Now, there is another winter night in tassel, Murphy and purple garden. I was already infamous. When I greeted the front desk lady, I even saw her take a small step back in shock, as if I would start to deal with her sooner or later.

    winter night was in a bad mood last night , which is also the reason why she didn''t care to accept the ambiguous eyes of others with me, because it''s her job. What she can''t let go of is Lin Zhi ''.

    To this point, I don''t deny that, on the one hand, the case of Xu Heng has made such a big noise, even if everyone thinks that I can lead to Xu Heng, but there is no absolute basis, who dares to start against me? Isn''t it true to admit that the evidence provided by Xu Heng is true? As for the pure feeling on the other hand, I don''t think Xu Heng will retaliate against me. I shot him, didn''t he also shot me? No one owes him for running away. From his attitude towards the old and the poor, I don''t think he is an unforgiving man. Of course, judging by law, there is no doubt about that. But can the human nature be generalized by the provisions of law?

 Chapter 448

    When waiting for the elevator, there was a female staff member of unknown department who stared at my face for a long time. I was wondering if my face was stained with something like rice grain. I saw that she suddenly determined what it was like. Just after stepping into the elevator, she immediately escaped like a snake and a scorpion and rushed out again. Her eyes were full of fear and contempt for me, and sympathy and regret for the winter night. It was strict It hurt my self-esteem. When the elevator door closed, I couldn''t help asking sister tiger, "how are you going to explain our relationship? Girlfriend or cousin? No matter what it is, even follow me to work, are some unspeakable? I''ve had enough sex with men and women. Aren''t you trying to mess me up? "

    "Do you think that''s gossip?" he said teasingly

    I suspect she''s making trouble on purpose. "Those don''t count, I''m at last with you?"

    Dongxiaoye''s tone was cold. I think she understood the reason of the female staff''s eyes. She was also emotional. She asked, "when I came to your company to investigate and collect evidence yesterday, did I wear a police uniform or a casual suit?"

    "Plain clothes several people of your criminal police team wear plain clothes. Don''t change the subject, answer my question first."

    Dong Xiaoye thought to himself: "did I ask about the case? Have you participated in the investigation? "

    As soon as I mentioned this, I was angry, "no, thanks to you, your silence let me be pestered by that flower crazy Wang Jie for more than three hours."

    Dongxiaoye blushed and spat: "it''s right. Who told you not to explain? You have to explain that the two women I met just now will not look at us in that way. "

    "You don''t explain. It''s just a matter of my explaining? Other people only think I''m an eggbag, afraid of him, "I grumbled, and couldn''t help laughing:" besides, the guy''s dry vinegar looks funny, like I stole his wife. I don''t want to explain that attitude. It makes me feel better to see him uncomfortable than to see him relaxed. I finally understand why you are so tired of him. It''s disgusting. I like you, but I don''t Dare to do it to you, and do it to the people around you. It seems that you want to tell everyone except you that you have a master of famous flowers, and ask the leader to help pull the red rope. Look at that, I want you to have no other choice but him. Ha ha, I don''t know whether he is funny or sad. "

    "What''s the difference between you and him?" Dong Xiaoye also felt that it was humiliating to be entangled by Wang Jie, a man who was ashamed and angry. He said: "Zhang Mingjie and Liu Xiaosheng, including today''s Gong Fanlin, who have you ever done? But how can I never hear you admit that you like fringe Murphy or Xue Ziyuan? "

    "Don''t make me wrong, is Liu Xiaosheng my work? It''s just that he wants to straighten me out and eat the bad fruit himself. Gong Fanlin went to Viagra to take revenge on me with his feet. What''s the relationship with purple garden? "

    "How dare you say you have no idea about Murphy and Xue Ziyuan?"

    "Are you trying to get on with me?" I wasn''t fooled. "Why are you doing this? Do you have a mind for me? "

    "Bah!" "I asked for the tassel!" said the little winter night

    Woman ''s curiosity is born, winter night is just using tassel as an excuse, I can see it, but still light said: "tassel want to know, I will naturally tell her, even if she does not want to know, the time has come, I will tell her, some things can not be hidden, some responsibilities, can not be shirked."

    Winter night looked at my side face in a daze, didn''t answer the question, rarely said a serious word, she even ignored me!

    "Don''t you think it''s strange that Wang Jie is in charge of the case of Gong Fanlin? There are still such excellent talents as me in the team "

    " I don''t think excellent talents can call their colleagues as fools behind their backs "

    Dong Xiaoye gave me a look, but his mouth didn''t say it, but his feet acted." so he was responsible for it because the team''s hands were really tight, and I was temporarily suspended "

    I remember that Lin Zhi wanted to make Dong Xiaoye famous Just as Shun''s reason to protect me, has long family''s report as an excuse to suspend her for investigation! Rubbing my leg, I was puzzled and said, "yes, since you have been suspended, why did you join the company with your colleagues yesterday?"

    "Didn''t you ask me how to explain it to your colleagues?" Once again, dongxiaoye did not answer the question. He smiled happily and said, "I have explained it."

    "Ha?" I don''t know. The elevator door is open. We have reached the 27th floor.

    Before he got out of the elevator, he ran into a fat, kind-hearted guy and said, "eh? Cousin winter? Are you really here? "

    Cousin winter? I was a little stuttered. Pointing to sister tiger, I asked the chubby man, "group 6, you and her are"

    this smiling Buddha like man named 6 Hao is the head of the financing group of the investment department. He and Viagra are university alumni. They entered together in a smooth way. Because of their harmless image and special affinity, they soon got the appreciation of the top. When Murphy entered the company Later, he has become the youngest leader of six groups in the investment department.

    Is he cousin of dongxiaoye? How come I''ve never heard of it in winter night?

    "What? Not welcome? "

    Who is this girl like sweet smile next to me? Winter night? I seriously doubt the quality of breakfast. Does this girl eat something dirty? My sweet voice makes my goose bumps fall all over the place"How can I not welcome the visit of beautiful women? In this way, I''d like to invite you for lunch, and prove with practical actions how welcome we are to your cousin in winter, ha ha. " It''s really not like my cousin in winter''s night to listen to 6 good words. "Thank you for the kindness of 6 groups. I can only help you. My cousin invited Mr. Mo to have dinner at noon. I''m not going. You know, I came to your company, but it''s hard for Mr. Mo to live."

    "understand, Mr. Mo must understand your mood, or he won''t agree to it, right? Since you have an appointment with Mr. Mo at noon, I won''t join in the bustle. Tomorrow, Pooh Pooh, "6 OK, I gently slapped my small mouth, and my round face rippled up, which was quite naive." look at my mouth, when my cousin comes to play in the company in winter, what tomorrow? It''s better to catch that bastard Gong Fanlin today, and you won''t be afraid for your cousin all day. "

    The more I listen to it, the more confused I become. I can''t connect the four words of "fear and fear" with winter''s night. They exchanged greetings again, and left happily.

    "Do you know six?"

    Tiger elder sister turned her face like a book. Before she put down her little hand, her sugar like smile was gone. She was full of energy and said forcefully, "I met you yesterday. Are men all virtuous? Do you think a woman likes you when she has a sweet and intimate attitude towards you? "

    "Don''t like him why are you so sweet and intimate to him?" Speaking out, I am a little confused, I have no idea, but this words, but with a little dissatisfaction.

    Winter small night is also a Leng, spin son smile way: "you see not pleasing to the eye?"

    "Where is it?" I deny, "just don''t think it''s like you just now"

    little winter night''s eyes twinkled at me and joked, "are you jealous?"

    "Yes, I''m jealous," I followed her, showing a kind of indignation. "As soon as you met him, you asked for dinner. As soon as you met me, you asked for a fight. They were all men, and the treatment was too poor? Am I not as handsome as he is? " As I said this, I felt really uncomfortable.

    "You''re more handsome than him, but he''s not as shameless as you are," said Dong Xiaoye hatefully. "At least he wants to take advantage of me, but he hasn''t taken advantage of me. How about you?"

    This girl wants to turn over the old account!

    "I have taken advantage of you"

    "have I taken advantage of you?" "Tiger elder sister small voice hum haw way:" is occupy light just

    I took advantage of three times of winter nights: the first time, she came to my house to check her account, because she pointed at my head with a gun before, and I damaged her. There was a lot of resentment, and they were angry with each other. As a result, they quarreled and choked on the sand, and I attacked the girl''s chest; the second time was a contest of martial arts, and she made a fierce move, which was too big. She tore her pants in front of me and didn''t say, I The third time is the first night when I live in my house. Because I don''t lock the door when I take a bath, it''s not too much for me to just say that I''m taking advantage of it. I''m afraid that if I take advantage of it again, I can''t call it "taking advantage". I have to call it "taking possession"

 Chapter 449

    "You can''t compare me with six good ones, even if it''s all smudged?" I''m very sorry, but I have a clear conscience. "I took advantage of you by accident. I didn''t take advantage of you because I wanted to take advantage of you!"

    "That''s why I''m more angry"

    "what do you say?"

    "Nothing. You''re in my way. Get out of the way!" In winter, I was pushed away by my arrogance and walked straight to the investment department.

    I''m sure she was angry, but I don''t understand why she was angry. Is there something wrong with what I said just now?

    Women''s mind is really profound.

    "Cousin winter, have you eaten? If I didn''t eat, I bought an extra breakfast "

    " cousin winter, yesterday you said you wanted to see roman Rowland''s biography of famous people. I just collected one set and brought it to you today. "

    "Winter cousin"

    since entering the investment department, the name "winter cousin" has been heard all the time. No one is surprised by the appearance of winter night, but it has become the most strange thing for me. The girl cheerfully greets everyone. Her gentle and lovely appearance is different from that of the real one. For the hospitality of men, it is better to start from the very beginning than to be able to cope with it At first, it''s like she''s trying to show off her beauty and attract butterflies. I''m used to the strength of her big eyes with one eyelid. I dare not say that it''s making autumn waves at the moment, but the affectation of shyness and affection makes me extremely disgusted. Maybe coquettish makes her more feminine, but she spoils her charm. The winter night I enjoy is emotional, not sexy!

    What I know, what I don''t know, what I know and what I don''t know, from the elevator entrance to the comprehensive group, but thirty or forty meters, but because of all kinds of men came to chat up, dawdled for twenty minutes! Winter night is endless, but I''m tired of it. I''m so patient that I can''t suppress it any more. I grabbed her wrist, pulled her out of the three men''s encirclement, and walked into the comprehensive group quickly.

    "What are you doing? You don''t see that I''m talking to people "

    " yes, and you look disgusting when you talk. " I had stiff muscles on my face, trying to show a playful attitude, but with a stiff tone.

    Dongxiaoye still kept a disgusting smile and waved goodbye to the three people who had just courted her, but said, "I feel disgusted too, but why do you think I do this?"

    "Why? For me? " If you can''t pretend to be open-minded, you just can''t pretend to be open-minded. I said in a deep voice, "then you should put it away quickly. If you''re afraid of being doubted about my relationship with you, I''ll tell you that it doesn''t matter. I don''t have an image. You don''t need to spoil your image to protect me!"

    "Who did it for you?" Winter night shook off my hand, also pressing the voice, said: "I''m for work! The above requests me to protect you closely. Before catching Xu Heng, I need a reason to go to work and work with you! Didn''t you ask me just now? I''m afraid there''s no reason to explain it to your colleagues? "

    "Isn''t Gong Fanlin enough?"

    "Not enough," said winter''s night, unable to contain his emotions, "is a gong Fanlin worthy of my close protection? In the eyes of those who are concerned, they only think that this kind of excessive tension is suspicious? "

    "Who is a man of heart? Who is the man with a heart? "

    I thought that winter night would say the name of "Xu Heng", but she did not, "how many people think of you, you know better than me!"

    I was stunned, saw me and dongxiaoye enter the door, and realized that our two amiss Tassels and asters came up. Dongxiaoye saw them, squeezed a smile at them, and whispered to me, "I don''t know why you are so sure that Xu Heng won''t retaliate against you, but I know that Lin team''s judgment is wrong, and I never suspected that you and Xu Heng have a certain relationship I can''t catch Xu Heng even staring at you. That''s why I used to take a negative attitude towards protecting your work. But now, I''m very serious, because I don''t want to see things like Liu Xiaosheng or Gong Fanlin happen again. This is not only the position of the police, but also the position of a friend! "

    I wry smile way: "for a friend, you even don''t want own principle?"

    "I have no principle, just like you have no image," said Dong Xiaoye. "Besides, I''m a woman. Why do you think I don''t like being chased by men? What''s wrong with women who don''t like being sought after by men? "

    You''ve never been a normal woman. I dare not say, "would you like to, I can see it"

    "don''t say that you seem to know me very well," said Dong Xiaoye, angry again, inexplicably. "No woman doesn''t like being chased by men, saying that I don''t want to? That only proves that you never treat me as a woman! "

    I don''t want to argue with her. In a hurry, I blurted out, "you want to be sought after. Isn''t it enough to change clothes and make up? Do you have to flirt and flirt? "

    When I was excited, my voice was a little louder. Although I couldn''t be heard by my colleagues inside, I could hear the tassel and purple garden clearly when I went to the back of dongxiaoye. Their suddenly changed expressions reminded me that I said too much.

    Winter small night clenched the lower lip, indifferent eyes let me see what she was thinking.

    "I''m sorry, I''m going too far."Winter little night didn''t wait for me to finish, turned around and left, because I didn''t see the situation behind me, and I nearly knocked her down. I managed to stabilize myself, but I didn''t say hello, and went straight to Murphy''s office.

    "South south, no matter what you were arguing about, your words are too much!" The tassel angrily and hatefully scolded me and went after the winter night. Without asking anything, she decided that I was wrong. Obviously, she knew why we had quarreled just now.

    Ziyuan patted me gently on the shoulder and comforted me, saying: "Xiaonan, don''t be angry. Miss Dong did this for you."

    once her eyes touched, they left. Ziyuan didn''t dare to look into my eyes at all. I wryly smiled and said, "you know that long ago?"

    "Not only do I know, but also tassel and Mo always know," Ziyuan said timidly without concealing, "once Miss Dong arrived at the company yesterday morning, she told the three of us about it, and asked the three of us to help her"

    I twitched twice unconsciously at the corner of my mouth, "what can I do to help her? Do you pretend to be coquettish

    "Don''t say it like this." the denial of Ziyuan is not firm, but her position is firm. "In fact, she is the most aggrieved"

    "if she is not aggrieved, I don''t need to be angry." looking at the back of winter night, I sighed for a long time.

    The police are suspicious and don''t let go of any possibility. It''s their professional habit. Personal protection is just another way of saying "personal surveillance". Lin Zhi doesn''t have the concept of "believe" or "don''t believe" about whether there is a relationship between Xu Heng and me. He just establishes a possibility that can''t be overturned and can''t be determined, so he lets Dong Little night to ''protect'' me.

    Close protection is due to the accident of two or three students around me, which makes him feel that the surveillance work of dongxiaoye is not rigorous enough. Xu Heng hides in the east of the city, but he can''t catch it. It also makes Lin Zhi more nervous, sensitive and even neurotic. As the key figure of Xu Heng''s case, he pays more attention to me, which is nothing wrong. However, it makes dongxiaoye''s position awkward and difficult ˇŁ

    Dongxiaoye trusts me. She doesn''t want to destroy my life. Therefore, when she comes to the company, she must have a reason not to be doubted. As she said, Gong Fanlin went to Yang Wei and Qin LAN, but she came to protect me. This reason is really far fetched, so she came up with another way.

    Yesterday, she didn''t come to the company as a policeman, but as a distant cousin who was often taken care of by me, to care about the progress of the case. During the time when I was entangled by Wang Jie, she was not idle either. She just talked with the male colleagues of the investment department outside the office. When she said that she had a temporary holiday and was bored with leisure, she colluded with Liu Su and Ziyuan Jokingly, she was invited to play in the company. Some wolves who thought they could talk with dongxiaoye were busy. At that time, dongxiaoye promised to be embarrassed. Yes, Gong Fanlin has not been caught yet, and my safety cannot be guaranteed. This is the magnificent excuse in the eyes of colleagues. With the help of tassel and purple garden, dongxiaoye weaves it skillfully Everyone is not willing to expose it. It''s just an excuse to make Murphy unable to refuse her to come to the company as a guest. Murphy and the three girls are together, and it''s obvious to all that Murphy''s ambiguity with me is not clear. The compromise of "grudging for trouble" will not only make people suspect, but also make people feel reasonable.

    Male colleagues tacit, female colleagues sniff, think that winter small night to the company, is purely to catch the crown!

    Dong Xiaoye said that she didn''t want to monitor me. She just didn''t want things like Liu Xiaosheng or Gong Fanlin to happen again. I believe that just because she believed, she would feel uncomfortable.

    I don''t like being protected by women, whether it''s a winter night or the asters standing in front of me at the moment

 Chapter 450

    Tiger sister has a big temper and a small heart. I''ve learned it for a long time, but I never know that her fiery personality can also fight cold war!

    "I''m sorry" I said eight hundred times. Don''t say an answer. She didn''t even look me in the eye, which made me not depressed. I was even ready to compete with her again.

    "Brother, did you quarrel with Xiaoye sister?"

    I thought Chu Yuan couldn''t help but see that something was wrong with me and dongxiaoye. Unexpectedly, as soon as we entered the door, I didn''t change my slippers, she saw it.

    I said in a loud voice: "quarrel? I wish I could have a fight. "

    Chu Yuan is stunned. He looks back at the little winter night running straight to the refrigerator. He just wants to ask a reason. But he sees that little winter night takes out the frozen pure water, unscrewes the lid and pours in a breath. In a twinkling of an eye, 550ml of water enters her stomach. The water is too cold. She has a headache, frowns and burps indecently. He feels that he can''t get rid of his breath. He touches another bottle and just drinks it, because it''s poured too much I was so worried and choked that I coughed repeatedly. Chu Yuan saw this. I ran to help her with her back. "Little night sister, don''t drink too much, and the horse will eat."

    Just came out of the kitchen in the East is also quite curious, "little night sister, you just came back from the Sahara?"? How can I be so thirsty? "

    See tiger elder sister utter utter utter utter utter squeak and wriggle, my small grievance is a little bit not to hold, murmured a sentence, "the mouth has not been idle all day, can not thirsty"

    winter small night turns round to stare at me fiercely, hum a, Leng is to hold back, did not scold me, turn round to sit in Sha FA, ask the east way: "what''s for dinner?"? I''m starving "

    to see what she means is that she intends to carry out the cold war to the end.

    Chu Yuan frowns at the willow eyebrows and reaches up to dongxiaoye. "Xiaoye elder sister, does my elder brother make you angry again?"

    "No, how can I? It''s me who makes people angry. "The tone of winter''s little night was obviously irony. When he sat down, he lay down, rested on Chuyuan''s legs, put his arms around her waist, buried his face in her belly, and said vaguely," Yuanyuan comforts her sister, and she feels wronged in her heart. "

    this girl said one thing and did another. Finally, she put the responsibility on me! But I''m not wronged. I really said too much, so I calmly caught the sofa cushion pulled by Chu Yuan with my face.

    The east also imitates Chu Yuan and wants to be angry for Dong Xiaoye, but what she throws at me is frightening me. I bow my head in a hurry. It almost flies from my head with my scalp rubbed. It clatters on the anti-theft door. The sound can climb the whole unit along the stairs!

    "Xiaoniangpi, you want to kill me?! How dare you lose the spoon? "

    "Subconscious!" "I have nothing else at hand," the East explained? I was cooking porridge just now "

    " should I thank you for not cutting vegetables just now? "

    "That''s not necessary. If it''s a kitchen knife, I think I''ll think about whether to lose it or not."

    "

    Oriental hands are akimbo, chest up, little introspection means nothing," who should let you bully women? "

    Similarly, Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye, who were just scared to be silly, heard the words, and the horror of their faces and fear of being lost.

    The two girls and dongxiaoye stand on the same front, which makes me only have the share of bitter smile. Women are too difficult to serve. They are not only careful, but also remember their revenge. It seems that before they make up with dongxiaoye, I have suffered

    It''s been two days since minrou and I asked to see miss three. It''s strange that Ziyuan hasn''t asked me to prove it. If she has a "go with the flow" attitude, she will definitely oppose it if she knows that I want to take the initiative. Since there is no objection, it means that she doesn''t know. Then we can get two conclusions. First, minrou readily agrees to my request It is perfunctory to me. Secondly, in the eyes of miss three and min Rou, the purple garden has not been valued, so there is no need to tell her these things.

    The first conclusion is unlikely. In retrospect, the cunning and intelligent min Rou is proficient in deception, but all of them are based on "concealment". She doesn''t even know how to speak. This has something to do with her worship of the three young ladies who "speak, speak, and do".

    Once rejected, there is only the second possibility. Miss three and min Rou don''t attach importance to Ziyuan. In fact, this can be seen from the inferiority attitude of Ziyuan. However, I can''t figure out. Since they don''t attach importance to her, what''s the purpose of arranging her to enter Fengchang?

    Min Rou said that the relationship between Ziyuan and me is the Revenge of the third lady. So far, Ziyuan has not really involved in all kinds of things between me and the third lady, nor involved in the complex and sensitive relationship between me and the fringe and Murphy. Instead, it is more like a bystander who hides himself carefully and does not want to cause trouble to anyone Miss three, I''m more and more curious. I asked her to provoke her. Why did she help me and disgust me at the same time? Most importantly, what is asters in her eyes? On Friday afternoon, sister Liu, the group leader, was informed to attend a meeting, but when I went to the toilet, I passed the financing group, but I saw that, like yesterday, Lu Hao was among a group of men around the winter night."Cousin, you are here."

    when I saw you on a winter night, I was cold at first, and then I put on a smile, "what''s up, cousin?"

    Yazui smiled sweetly, but there was no smile in her eyes. She was still worried about my failure to speak yesterday, and I didn''t make progress. Knowing that she did it for me, the more she looked, the more upset she was. I wanted to be invisible and clean, but I was cheap. I ran to the toilet 15 times a day, and Viagra suspected that I had prostate cancer At the same time, I put my hand on Lu Hao''s shoulder while laughing at night, and Lu Hao''s intoxicated look on his face in the envious eyes of all the people, I finally couldn''t bear to turn into the financing group unconsciously.

    It''s just acting coquettish. Do you need real coquettish?

    "Ah, Chunan, you''re here just in time," a tall and handsome man beside Lu Hao smiled at me generously. "We just asked our cousin winter to go to Edinburgh for a drink after work. You''ll join us."

    Ya smiled generously, and her hands were also very generous. As she said it, she put it on the shoulder of Dong Xiaoye. She said it to me, but she looked at Lu Hao defiantly. It was obvious that they were secretly fighting for Dong Xiaoye.

    I remember the name of this product is Hao Shuai. As his name implies, it''s really handsome. He has been in Fengchang for less than three months. As one of the shareholders of the company, his father is temporarily renting "gilded" funds. Therefore, although his position is low, he is not afraid of land. Xiao Song Jia once said, "Shuai" is Shuai, but it''s not worthy of the name. It''s a typical second generation ancestor. It can be seen from the conversation that there''s no connotation in a person''s "turtle" ability at work. Instead, he often uses "turtle" as bait to catch horses. Song Jia has a sister who works as an English translator in the investment department. Only when he got to the bed did he find out that the "turtle" even "drex" I can''t understand you. You have to say "Durex" to him word by word, except for "ilvey". This friend who claims to have studied in Cambridge, England, will say "ifky"

    I can talk with this kind of thing in winter. I''m even more upset, though I know that I don''t have such a right.

    "Thanks, but I can''t go, and she can''t go," I squeezed Hao Shuai out, grabbed Dong Xiaoye''s hand on Lu Hao''s shoulder, took her up and left. "The fringe is looking for you, go back with me."

    "Wait!"

    I''m infamous. Although I''ve offended the public anger, no one dare to speak. Besides, I''m Dong Xiaoye''s "cousin". Lu Hao and others will only feel embarrassed. It''s nothing to say that I''m against Dong Xiaoye''s going to have a drink with them, but "handsome" is not the same. Turtles are open-minded and avant-garde in men and women. They hold Dong Xiaoye''s wrist and are not angry "Chunan, don''t be so domineering. Cousin Dong agreed. Why do you make up for her? What right do you have against her making friends? "

    Make friends? If she wants to be happy, I can''t care. If she doesn''t want to be happy, I can''t! She''s doing this for me now. I said that it''s invalid to oppose her. Can''t I tell you?! I''m full of nameless fire now. I feel that Dong Xiaoye wants to get rid of my hand, and I hold it tighter. "Know why she doesn''t go home during the holiday, does she have to work with me?"

    Lu Bantian, always failed to log in, delayed the update, I''m sorry.

    Cold is not good, but more serious, the doctor does not let blow air conditioning, pull down, on this temperature? Better slow than dead

 Chapter 451

    "Do you know why she doesn''t go home during the holiday? Do you have to work with me?"

    "So handsome" one Zheng, "cousin Dong is a policeman with good skills. Gong Fanlin didn''t catch her. Your family is worried about you." br >

    I heard a female staff member nearby snorting scornfully and muttering something in a low voice. I didn''t hear it clearly, but Dong Xiaoye must have heard it clearly. Her eyes changed obviously, but she resisted it. She knew even if she didn''t ask It was an insult to her.

    I looked back at the woman, and I was so shocked that she quickly bowed her head, and then I said to the "handsome" woman, "it''s because her mother gave her to me, and my mother gave me to her. This is the relationship between us. Do you think I have the right to object to her making heterosexual friends?"

    "Handsome" hasn''t bypassed the taste for a while, and the crowd is full of frightened color. It''s the same as a thunderclap when I say such words vaguely with tassel and Murphy. My face is red like blood and my whole body is shaking with anger on the winter night. I ignore it. I say to "handsome" angrily, "don''t let go of your hand yet?"

    I suspect that Hao Shuai didn''t even recognize the meaning of my words. As opposed to my angry eyes, he took advantage of winter''s small night and said, "I will not let it go. How about you? You have no reason to oppose cousin Dong''s making friends. You are a feudal official and interfere with her freedom of love! "

    "Love your mother!" Without waiting for the goods to finish speaking, I waved my old fist, and Hao Shuai was shocked. Instinctively, he let go of winter''s night. His hands blocked his face. I didn''t want to hit him. Of course, if 6 didn''t suddenly block in front of me, would this fist hit him? I''m not sure.

    "Chunan, don''t introduce me. It''s just a misunderstanding. It''s not good to start?"

    "Yo, group 6 is here," I just recognize group 6 at the moment. No one can write, but face still needs to be given. It''s not for group 6. It''s for sister Liu and Murphy. They are really embarrassed when they call people in the financing group. I''m dressed in my collar and everyone laughs, "just now group Liu was called to have a meeting, didn''t group 6 receive the notice?"

    Well, I know that my smiley face cat''s attitude is to pretend to be a grandson, but when I smell it, I''m still stunned? I don''t know. What will it be? "

    "I don''t know. What Song Jia told me was that the general manager of Mo held the meeting?"

    6 good immediately flustered a spirit, "Mo always has a meeting I do not arrive at, that still is good?" Good is a career in front of women''s ambitious youth, a blink of an eye, has seen the winter night as a beauty disaster, "I have to see."

    I didn''t answer the question, and took Dong Xiaoye to leave. Hao Shuai didn''t give up, but he was stopped by his colleagues. "Idiot, don''t make fun of yourself, you haven''t heard it? They are not so simple as cousins "

    " I didn''t expect that cousin Dong and Chunan were also ah, how could I not see that? Don''t you listen to Chunan? It was decided by their family. "

    "That is to say, cousin Dong may not be happy."

    "but Chu Nan is happy. You have seed. You can steal it from him. But you have to be careful. They can even deal with mo. do you have the consciousness of smashing your job?"

    "Don''t go if you have consciousness. It''s not worth it. I think cousin Dong may not be happy. Didn''t you hear about it yesterday? The male policeman, who is interested in cousin Dong, deliberately makes trouble for Chu Nan. He is clearly the victim, but he has been interrogated for four hours. To say that they have nothing, anyway, I don''t believe it. Nowadays, there are no good men and faithful women. I think cousin Dong and Chu Nan are very well matched. They are just as handsome "

    it''s not a blessing. It''s not a compliment. It''s all a blessing On the contrary, a group of guys deliberately whisper in a loud voice, which is not only to hurt me, but also to ridicule Dong Xiaoye. I''m really selfish now. Dong Xiaoye is convulsed by Qi, but I don''t care about it, and I''m a little proud.

    Dongxiaoye''s character is upright, a person who refuses to eat hard and soft. If you coax her without any effect, then some of your objections to her are only counterproductive, so the more I disapprove of her practicing her own image to protect my behavior, the more stubborn she will be to the end. I''m selfish, because when all people including myself feel that she is frivolous, they will be furious and almost mad, but Now, when she can no longer be frivolous, I am so gloating, even if others are mocking her, it seems that the deeper people misunderstand her, the better, so as to set off my understanding and trust of her, and I can protect her, rather than be protected by her.

    "Hao takes my hand and you will beat him. Now you take my hand, can I beat you too?"

    "Try it, don''t blame me for fighting back!" In fact, I am very proud, but I don''t know why, a mouth on the release of a strong smell of gunpowder, very impatient refused to become the object of her catharsis.

    Winter night was really angry. He tried hard to get rid of my hand and said angrily, "what are you doing? I''m the one who deserves to be angry now, right? Look at you. What''s the situation like? "

    I raised my chin, and the rascal said, "what does it look like?"

    On a small winter night, the pink face suddenly turned red and purple, like a grape! Now people think I have that kind of relationship with you! "

    "I think it''s wonderful. Anyway, you wanted to be misunderstood. Now you have achieved your goal, haven''t you?" I let go of her hand. When she was angry, I was not afraid, but when she was shy, I was afraid. Suddenly, there was a premonition that she would attack her if she continued to take advantage of her. "The police arranged you to protect me and ask you to pretend to be my girlfriend, isn''t that right?""What''s good?!" "Almost everyone in your company knows that you have an ambiguous relationship with Tassels and Murphy. I pretended to be your girlfriend to confuse Xu Heng. There is no need to expose this relationship in front of your colleagues. Once it is exposed, how can you deny it?"

    I don''t think so. "Then don''t deny it. Didn''t I say it? I have no image for a long time. I don''t care what other people think of me. Murphy and purple just know what we are. "

    winter night interrupts me and says," you don''t care what others think, and they don''t care either? "

    I opened my mouth to argue, but I was speechless. Suddenly I realized something.

    Winter small night airway: "have no words? As for men, you haven''t considered the position of fringe and Murphy at all. You have a thick skin like a wall and are not afraid of other people''s gossip. Can the two girls, fringe and Murphy, bear it? Especially Murphy, she is not only a girl, but also the general manager of your investment department of Fengchang group and the Pearl of the president! I like that you have pressure, you are still so frustrated, flirt with others outside, hook up three to four "

    " don''t say that about yourself "

    " you want to kick Winter night asked GUI, that long leg has been like a snake out of the hole, aiming straight at my crotch.

    I dodged the danger and got a cold sweat. "Where are you going to kick?"

    "Just kick there! I don''t even have a sense of responsibility to be a man. Why do you keep that? "

    "A sense of responsibility?" Looking at the angry face written by Dong Xiaoye, I smiled, "let you wear a mask to play with men, endure grievances and be taken advantage of by them. Is this to consider for fringe and Murphy? Does this prove that I have a sense of responsibility? "

    Winter night light way: "I am I, do not need you to think for me!"

    "I''ll give it back to you. I''m me, and I don''t need you to think about it for me." it doesn''t make sense to reason with this girl, because she prefers to argue. I turn around and walk along: "I don''t have the best of both worlds. It''s inevitable to choose between them. It will really cause trouble for them, but this is my choice. If they don''t agree, it can only prove that They see the wrong people. I don''t deserve them. But I don''t think they want to see you wronged and compromise with you because they can''t think of a better way. "

    Winter night hesitated for a moment, or catch up, said: "but you do this, unfair to them"

    "do not do this, unfair to you." I scratched my head, smiled: "but to be my fake girlfriend, it seems not fair to you, but this is your task, which is better than you make human sacrifice on the basis of the task."

    "I" wanted to deny it, but I gave up and murmured: "I didn''t want to do this just for you, and I didn''t want to let them suffer from grievances, gossip, and sometimes hurt people more than swords and guns"

    "gossip is better than watching you practice yourself," I smiled bitterly, saying: "what I owe them, I can repay it, what I owe you, I can''t"

    The footsteps behind me stopped. I looked back. Dongxiaoye was standing at the door of the elevator a few steps away, looking at me coldly, "because they are my own people, I am an outsider?"

    I was stunned. It didn''t seem to be proper, but I nodded, "I can say that I cherish your friend!"

    Before I finished speaking, winter night had already rushed up and hit me hard and inexplicably

 Chapter 452

    Before I finished speaking, winter night had already rushed up, mercilessly and inexplicably bumped me out of the room, "what do you do if you are afraid to owe me?! Chu, don''t forget that you saved my life in Qianlong Manor! "

    If you don''t mention it, I really forgot to see that winter night flashed into the elevator. To close the door of the elevator, I couldn''t care about my chest pain, so I ran in, "what are you talking about? I didn''t want you to pay back"

    "I didn''t want you to pay back either!" Winter small night two small hands soft and slender, can push on my chest, but has the overwhelming force, I haven''t reflected, people have been outside the elevator, "you didn''t take me as a friend at all!"

    "Why not? Didn''t I just say that? I cherish your friend "

    tiger sister''s temper is always as easy to understand as a wild animal, but suddenly evolved, making trouble for no reason, so I can''t understand it. She didn''t listen to me at all, and she didn''t do anything. She moved her mouth, bit me on the back of the hand I was holding the door of the electric ladder, and I had to pull out my hand under the sharp pain, so she sneered and said no In a marginal way, "you are not afraid to owe the fringe, nor to owe Murphy''s hem, little chuzi. You admit that Murphy and fringe are in the same position in your heart. If you let the fringe know, I don''t know how she will react"

    I am shocked to change color. However, the elevator door has been closed. In a hurry, I rushed to the safety stairway, regretful intestines are green, just now Only to argue with her, but didn''t notice that there was something wrong in her words! Ya has emotions in her heart now. In case she tells the tassel the conversation just now, it''s ok?

    I was full of thoughts, running downstairs with all my life, running, suddenly I felt something wrong, staring at the disillusioned "2O layer", I was sweating

    grass! Didn''t we just fight outside the investment department?! What the hell am I doing downstairs?!

    Climbing back to the investment department, I was exhausted. Seeing that tassel and Qin LAN and Yao Waner were talking, I was relieved.

    "South elder brother, facial expression is bad, go to a toilet how to return empty?" Viagra threw me a bottle of coke. Looking around nervously, he looked over his head and asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong with you? Like kidney deficiency

    "You''re empty!" One breath down the seventh floor, and then one breath to climb back, who can bear to change? My throat was burning hot, so I unscrewed the coke and filled it with water. I was enjoying the cool and refreshing brought by carbonation. I saw the sneaking in of winter night, and I was sitting in my seat. Her little face was burning red. I almost laughed.

    This girl, where did you take the elevator just now?

    Winter night is a little bit 38, but it''s not gossiping. Just now, she said it casually. She didn''t report to soda flow, and didn''t have time to make a report. Sister Liu and she are the integrated group that came back from the front and back. As soon as they came back, they called everyone to the small conference room for a meeting.

    The function of the comprehensive group is limited to cooperating with the work of the other five groups. Therefore, except for the symbolic and meaningless summary meeting once a month, it is basically not allowed to enter the conference room at ordinary times. However, the comprehensive group recently has many problems (it seems to be related to me). We all think that she suddenly called us to have a meeting, which is to rectify us or ask us to reflect After all, just yesterday, Mo Yizhi was furious for the disunity of the investment department, so that everyone was prepared for the misfortune. Otherwise, when Liu Jie was informed to hold the meeting, she would not look like she was trembling, but the result was unexpected. Not only did Liu Jie not show the signs of being severely criticized by the leadership, she was excited to tell you that the weekend and two days were comprehensive Group holiday, we should rest and relax, so as to better put into work

    is not the comprehensive group usually enough to relax? I''m curious about Sister Liu''s attitude. She''s not a leader who is good at making official speeches and mobilizing. There''s no specific reason for her holiday. There''s nothing to say about this meeting. Besides, it''s just a weekend holiday. Does sister Liu laugh?

    Well, the reason is what the superiors and leaders think about. For me, it''s not bad to have a holiday. I didn''t have a rest day this month, so it''s better to skip work or ask for leave. Although I haven''t been to the company for a week or so, I''m much more hardworking than I am to work. I''m as happy as you are.

    I wanted to go to the toilet before, but I broke into the financing group and quarreled with dongxiaoye. I forgot about that. I had a bottle of coke just now, which made my stomach ache. As soon as the meeting was over, I couldn''t wait to rush out. When I opened the door, I saw Murphy and the purple garden passing by. Murphy was fast. It was hard for the purple garden with a thick stack of documents to catch up with her The pace of walking, chasing behind, seems a little embarrassed.

    "Little purple garden!" I really want to smoke my own mouth and realize that the nickname of "Xiaozi" is too intimate. I temporarily changed my name to "xiaoziyuan" and it turned out to be "xiaoziyuan"? It''s frivolous!

    When Ziyuan and Murphy turn around at the same time, I can see that their expressions are not quite right. Murphy is serious and Ziyuan is heavy. Seeing me, Ziyuan is still a little nervous, and unconsciously takes a step back. Although that step is small, my heart is aching. This girl, in front of Murphy or his tassel, always deliberately keeps a distance from me."Xiaonan, it''s you, frighten me." the purple garden is covering up, but the effect of covering up is not ideal. The eyes are twinkling, and I''m not in her sight basically.

    Murphy frowned and looked at the purple garden, then said to me: "Chunan, you are just here. I just want to find you."

    "Look for me?" Looking at the time, I was about to leave work. I instinctively asked, "public affairs and private affairs?"

    I''m afraid of this girl. In a sense, she is more dangerous than the mysterious third lady, especially when she is alone.

    It''s estimated that she felt pain when I stepped back that little step. Murphy obviously knew what I was afraid of. The cold little face suddenly blushed, "where do you want to go? It''s business "

    " Mr. Mo -- "Ziyuan suddenly interrupts Murphy. Seeing us, she feels flustered and lowers her voice, saying:" it''s time to get off work. Besides, the comprehensive group is off this weekend "

    I''m confused, and I don''t understand what Ziyuan wants to express. However, Murphy is silent. She looks at Ziyuan coldly, and sighs for a long time Angry, said to me: "well, let''s go first. It''s the same when you come back on Monday. You haven''t been idle recently. There are a lot of annoying things. It''s hard to have a good rest for two days."

    I nodded my head badly, and then I thought of my purpose of shouting to live in purple garden. "By the way, little purple, are you free tomorrow?"

    "Tomorrow?"

    "Well," I said with a smile, "do you have a holiday tomorrow? I haven''t come back in five years. Beitian has changed a lot. I''ll take you around and have a meal with me. When you stay in the hotel, you''ll make a fool of yourself. I asked Chu Yuan to cook some dishes you like. Ha ha, you can''t believe it. The dirty girl is so good at cooking now. She''ll catch up with my mother soon. "

    Since the night of the hotel, I have never known how to define the relationship between me and Ziyuan. We grew up together. She relies on me and I love her. Our feelings have been very delicate before she went abroad. It belongs to the state of "more friendship, less lovers". At that time, I did not know how to face the transition between friendship and love. What''s more, now Ah, all of a sudden, it has become a relationship between Vietnamese lovers. You know, the most common thing between me and tassels is to touch them personally? I don''t want to avoid responsibility, but I don''t know how to face her avoidance, which is actually cowardly. Now, I want to discard this cowardice.

    If Ziyuan thinks it''s best to be alienated from me, I hope she can refuse me with practical actions, otherwise, I will bear the responsibility I should bear and the responsibility she should not bear.

    The best way to eliminate the estrangement caused by that night is to temporarily forget all that happened in that night and return to our previous relationship. Therefore, I try to make my invitation natural and friendly.

    Murphy is rarely jealous. He asks Ziyuan, "you should be ok if you have a weekend off?"

    "Not tomorrow"

    "why?" From my understanding of asters, of course, I can see that she is deliberately avoiding me.

    "I''m going to see the house tomorrow!" The purple garden faltered for a while, suddenly speaking fluently, and said solemnly: "didn''t you also say that? I always live in a hotel is not a way, high cost, life is not convenient, last week I went to my neighborhood around, just met the aunt who lived in the neighborhood before, her house is empty, is interested in renting out, I and her appointment this weekend to see the house. "

    I don''t believe it, because the girl''s toes are on again, obviously lying, but I didn''t expose her, "I''ll go with you, you''re dumb, and I can bargain for you."

    PS: I''m out. I just came back. I''m late for updating. Sorry, everyone.]

 Chapter 453

    "I''ll go with you. You''re dumb. I can bargain for you."

    "No!" Ziyuan hurriedly said: "she won''t kill anyone. They rent the house because it''s idle for a long time. Nobody takes care of it. They want to find someone to look at it. We know that she watched me grow up and won''t let me suffer. It''s not appropriate if you want to go. They should take us as if we are not willing to rent the house to me."

    If I don''t know she''s lying, the reason sounds reasonable. But now, I just don''t think it''s a good feeling to be the eldest in my heart. Since I was a child, I don''t like the lying asters. Now I''m not changing my face when I talk about lying

    men. I can understand that asters don''t want to be too close to me. Maybe I should give her more Time, the note: "that''s good, what can I do for you? Call me."

    Ziyuan nodded, a little guilt flashed in her eyes. I pretended not to see it, stretched myself, and smiled, "well, tomorrow I''ll have a beautiful sleep. Ha ha, I haven''t slept in for a long time."

    Knowing that I have the habit of sleeping in late, Ziyuan couldn''t help laughing. This is the smile I am familiar with, and also the smile I am familiar with. I was slightly shocked, and I felt a little sad in my heart. I don''t know if Ziyuan could see it. Seeing that I didn''t make a sound, she also kept silent for a while. Suddenly, she whispered, "I''ll be fine the next day."

    The voice is too small, too noisy around, I heard it, but I''m not sure, "what?"

    Purple garden carefully took a look at Murphy, saw her expression did not change, then repeated: "the day after tomorrow, if you are OK, I will go to your home for dinner."

    This girl didn''t mean to avoid me! I was so surprised that I kept busy saying, "it''s OK, of course it''s OK. Come on, I''ll pick you up."

    "Don''t answer. I don''t know your family." The purple garden sees me this excited phase, the face son is red, speak instead not so polite.

    I seem to hear Murphy snorting coldly, but when I look at her, she is still the usual indifference in front of people, but I can detect that her eyes are different when she looks at the purple garden. The purple garden also feels that the expression is a little unnatural. Just then, the voice of the tassel rings from behind, "south south, you are not slow. I am still looking for you inside. When are you Come out? Mr. Mo, Xiaozi, you are here too. What are you talking about? "

    When I look back, it''s not just tassels. In winter night, Qin LAN is full of suspicion. Only Yao Waner has a warm Mei smile on her lips. Several girls look at me and Murphy. They don''t have to say anything. What they are thinking is all in their eyes.

    Well, that''s the reality. That''s the status quo. As long as I have a word with Murphy, I can be the focus immediately.

    Murphy also noticed that more and more meaningful and complicated eyes had been put in. He gave a clear cough and said lightly: "nothing to talk about, Chunan, report to my office on Monday. Don''t forget, assistant Xue, let''s go."

    Purple garden should a, and to tassel and winter small night and so on waved, and then quickly chase Murphy and go.

    "What''s the matter? Looking for me in such a hurry, what can I do for you? " I asked the tassel in my mouth, but my eyes instinctively looked to the winter night. Would sister tiger tell me?

    "It''s OK, it''s OK." look around the fringe. Just after the meeting, there are many people at the door I laughed and said, "isn''t that ashamed? Auntie, don''t you call yourself the first cheeky person in the investment department? "

    "Fuck you!" "The first cheek is you!" spat the tassel

    The meaning of the words, is the default want to say is a whisper.

    "Su Su, let''s wait for you in the group first. Hurry up." Qin LAN holds Dong Xiaoye in one hand, Yao Waner in the other hand, and cleans the light bulb for Liu Su. On the contrary, Dong Xiaoye and Yao Waner have different expressions.

    Winter night sneers at me. I''m hairy. Yao Waner is inexplicable. Have I ever offended this little girl? Why do you look at me like this?

    Qin LAN blinked at me when passing by, but I didn''t understand what she wanted to express at all. Without saying a word, the fringe pulled me to the corner of the stairway and made sure there was no one around. Then she whispered, "south south, are you free tomorrow?"

    "Well?" This line is familiar to my ears. I can feel two movie tickets from my pocket. The voice is as loud as the mosquito''s roar. "There will be a movie premiere in Beitian International Film City tomorrow, and the film Creator will also appear on the scene. Lan Lan, her sister used to be a makeup artist in that group. She asked for three tickets. LAN gave me two tickets. If you have time, please come with me Get up to see "

    movies? Two big golden words came out of my mind: date! Isn''t this a date?!

    Think about it carefully. Since college, I have spent countless weekends hanging out with the fringe. I have eaten, shopped, played football and walked the road. I''ve done everything, but I haven''t seen a movie. I mentioned it, but she told me solemnly that she hated watching movies. She sat in a dark closed space for two hours and kept quiet. It was boring.

    The tassel, who is lively and lively and lacks romantic cells, doesn''t like watching movies. At the moment, she wants me to accompany her to watch them, which means nothing more.I secretly scolded myself for being dull and not understanding the girl''s mind. The tassel was my girlfriend, but I never asked her out. Maybe I was not romantic enough, or maybe, in my life, the tassel had already become the leader. I was too accustomed to accommodate myself to her rhythm.

    Obviously, this is wrong, because we are no longer brothers. The current fringe is just a common girl. Compared with dominating me, she would prefer me to dominate her.

    "What time does the movie start?"

    The tassel is embarrassed to look at my eyes, shy answer way: "6:30."

    "I''ll see you at noon."

    "Noon?" The tassel did not understand looked up, "so early?"

    I said with a smile, "I haven''t been shopping with you for a long time. Why? No? Even then, in fact, I''m afraid to go shopping with you "

    " you want to be beautiful, "the fringe finally returned to its usual hegemony, eyes full of laughter, but faces deliberately tight," in the morning, you''re allowed to sleep late, at 1:30 in the afternoon, meet in the New Century Shopping Center, don''t be late, or you''ll look good! "

    The last sentence is obviously not her own style. It''s rather coquettish. The stinky girl also realizes that her face is redder. Before I speak, she turns her face and flashes, "Lan Wan''er and I have arranged to do spa together after work. Go first. Listen to my sister, go home when you''re free. Don''t run around. Besides, don''t be angry with her when you''re free. What she does isn''t all about How are you? Give her more consideration. "

    Winter night that woman, or to tell me

    "Brother, give me the money."

    I just picked up the chopsticks and took a piece of braised pork. Before it was put into my mouth, Chu Yuan''s small hand reached out to me first. "Isn''t it? Is there a charge for eating at home? "

    "No," Chu Yuan pulled the chair forward, sat down beside me, and said, "tomorrow I will go shopping with Dongfang. I don''t have enough pocket money."

    I love eating meat, but I''m afraid of being greasy. I unconsciously formed a habit of eating braised pork. I always eat two pieces of fat first, fragrant, and then thin. I''m afraid that I''ll be greasy later. Today''s stew is slightly different from the usual one, with fresh color and soft texture. Obviously, it''s because of the good stew of streaky pork.

    The meat is instant, fat but not greasy. It''s smooth, tender and frozen. I praise it secretly. Chu Yuan really has a heart. She has written down all the cooking tips she discussed with min Rou and min Rou''s housekeeper ruoya. She has learned to use them and made a big step in her skill. But I didn''t praise her, because this girl is lying to me at the moment.

    "You don''t have enough pocket money?" I pulled down my face and said, "don''t lie. Don''t think I don''t know. You get one from Mom every month and one from dad with your mother on your back. Now you still want one from me. You are greedy to become a small rich man. You won''t spend enough pocket money?"

    When I was in high school, the old man would give me 200 yuan a month, not only pocket money, but also living expenses. If my stepmother didn''t help me, I couldn''t even pay for my cell phone. Compared with me, Chu Yuan''s condition was so superior. Although the stepmother only gave her 300 yuan a month, the old man gave her 500 yuan more on his back. When I thought of our brother and sister''s poor treatment I can''t help but want to fight the old man

 Chapter 454

    Fortunately, Chu Yuan has no habit of spending money at will. Her financial concept is incomparable between the father and the stepmother. The first thing after the stinky girl got her ID card is that she asked me to take her to the bank to apply for a card and deposit all the accumulated new year''s money and pocket money in one lump sum. There are more than 12000 yuan, which really surprised me.

    I don''t know why she likes saving money so much. She doesn''t spend money, but she swindles her pocket money everywhere, but the habit of saving money is good. So every time she asks me for pocket money, I don''t hesitate to give it to her, but this time, the stinky girl wants to spend money and doesn''t say spend her own. What do you save money for?!

    "I have pocket money, but not in the East," Chuyuan said angrily with a flat mouth. "In the afternoon, I went to the bank with her to get money. Now her account has been frozen."

    "Frozen?" I look to the East opposite, "your mother?"

    "Who but she?" The East seems indifferent, but the gloom in the eyes can''t be concealed.

    Under the fence, penniless, the situation of xiaoniangpi is really embarrassing. Is her mother sick? How could it be so difficult for her daughter? In case the East didn''t come to join Chu Yuan, but drifted out alone, you frozen her account, didn''t you want to starve her?

    I comforted the East and said, "it doesn''t matter if it''s frozen. Now your mother knows you''re with fate, and it will thaw in a few days."

    "But it''s not thawed now," Chu Yuan reached over again, as if she wanted me to give her the money at once. The girl said she liked to ask me for money, but she was too worried. "When Dongfang left home, she wore school uniform, so she couldn''t wear it at home. Otherwise, her mother would treat her badly. Tomorrow, we will buy a new suit, 500 yuan ~"

    Dongfang''s family already know that she lives in my house, and Dongfang doesn''t need to hide in the house all day. I''m so bored that I can understand her mood of going out to have fun. I''m afraid that she didn''t buy new clothes for fear that her mother misunderstood us for her, but for her mother to freeze her account, rebellious little girl PI wanted to tell her mother that even if she left home , she can also live well, she can find another one willing to accept her return.

    Rebellious girls sometimes have complicated and easy to understand problems, which make people feel headache I knocked Chu Yuan''s palm with chopsticks, but it didn''t have a good airway: "miser, 500 yuan, haven''t you? You call yourself her good friend, cheapskate. "

    "I''m not mean!" Chu Yuan said excitedly, "because we are good friends, she is not willing to spend my money!"

    "Ha?"

    Chu Yuan gave me a white look and hem haw said, "can I spend my money as much as you?"

    I don''t understand. "What''s different?" Isn''t there an old saying to describe the relationship between two people? Yours is mine, mine is your good friend, so they should be equal to each other? Before, including now, my money and fringe money were often spent together.

    Chu Yuan, with a small chest, said: "girls can''t afford to spend money to dress themselves in moderation. They can''t feel the pleasure of shopping if they always think of saving some money. We are good friends. She will be embarrassed to spend my money, but it won''t cost you any more. You are a man. She will only spend more comfortably and happily."

    "Fate, don''t talk about it!" "How can you think of me as a mercenary woman? What does it mean to spend a man''s money more comfortably and happily? "

    Well, first of all, you''re not even a woman? At most, it''s a girl. Did Chu Yuan, a yellow girl, not realize that her "unrestrained spending" is actually a satire on ourselves? People in the East are rich people''s eldest lady. The seafood I got from my family last time is far more than 500 yuan? She gave the as like as two peas of tea and ink, which she could not bear to take out, and thought of its price. She asked me for five hundred pieces of clothes and bought the clothes of "the comfort of flowers," which is not the chill of ourselves. I''m afraid you can''t buy 500 yuan of trousers and trousers that Dongfang usually wears. "I didn''t say that you are mercenary," Chu Yuan blinked innocently. "I just said that you spend my brother''s money on clothes, and you will feel relieved. Where do you want to go

    I think Chu Yuan must be joking about the East, but I can''t understand it. I only saw the east take a look at me. Xuan''er blushed like blood and exploded completely. Around the table, he would fight with Chu Yuan. "Stinky yuan, do you dare to play me?!"

    "Where do I have it? It''s your spring, you want to be crooked. "Chu Yuan laughs and hides behind the winter night, sticks out his head, holds his sharp chin, and says happily on his face," Oh, little East, you''ve grown up at last. "

    the East''s" ah "strange cry seems to be to cover up Chu Yuan''s voice. Seeing the effect is not ideal, he immediately feels embarrassed and can''t be stopped. He grabs the porcelain spoon in the soup bowl and dances tiger and tiger Feng, "well, you''ve grown up. You dare to make fun of me. It seems that you haven''t been repaired for a while. You forget the strength gap with me. Look at the move!"

    "Ah ~!" Chu Yuan, who was close to zero in sports ability, saw the East pounce on him. He crouched tight and hugged Dong Xiaoye''s leg. "Xiaoye sister saves me, and the East will beat me!"You know you can''t beat her. Don''t provoke her. I shake my head and sigh, "I don''t know what you are doing"

    "well, don''t toss about. It''s not only the rules, but also the reserve and accomplishment of our girls. Don''t let the only man in this room look down on us."

    Reserved? culture? First of all, lick the oil on your mouth and the rice grains at the corner of your mouth. Maybe it''s a little persuasive. Winter night blocks the East, hands the empty bowl to Chu Yuan, and says in a sweet way: "Yuan Yuan Yuan, then fill me with a bowl. It''s a wonderful stew for a few days. Next meal."

    It seems that you haven''t eaten less than three bowls of rice in one night. It''s amazing that you can eat more than me. Since she moved here, the consumption of rice and white noodles in my family has almost doubled. I''m afraid that the only place she''s reserved like a woman is where I can''t say she eats more, otherwise she will be angry.

    Maybe it''s the occupation of winter small night that represents a kind of dignity. Maybe it''s the same girl. She has an innate affinity when she''s older. Oriental small lady is obedient to her. When she sees her dissuasion, she can''t jump up and teach Chuyuan a lesson. However, my younger sister doesn''t know how to be evil. When she''s having dinner, she even makes faces to her. The angry East shivers all over. Winter small night warns me right Chu Yuan frowned, then said to me, "you are so long winded. You will give the money to the east later. You are going to give it away. Don''t you buy beautiful clothes as a gift?"

    Tiger sister took off a war factory, opened her mouth and began to spray bullets. I said with a smile, "I should, should, little night sister, you have worked hard to protect me. Otherwise, I will pay for you to go with them tomorrow and buy new clothes?"

    My friend is going to date with the fringe tomorrow. I have to give up the tail of winter night, so I''ll recognize it!

    "No, discipline doesn''t allow it. It''s corruption and bribery," said Dong Xiaoye, taking over a full bowl of rice and pouring a tablespoon of braised pork with sauce on the rice. He said vaguely as he scratched at his mouth without any image. "Besides, I have something to do tomorrow, so I can''t go shopping with them."

    "What are you up to tomorrow?" Excellent! I almost cheered.

    "Yes, what''s the matter?"

    See the eyes of winter small night looking at me strangely, I hurriedly suppress the ecstasy in my heart, cover up the upturned corners of my mouth by eating, and say: "nothing, just wonder how you still have something on weekends"

    "what do you mean? I am a young lady. It''s not normal for me to have nothing on weekends? " Winter small night breath white my one eye, this ability way: "it is business."

    That''s right. If it''s a private matter, can you leave me alone? I don''t know why I feel relieved. Actually, I''ve been worrying all afternoon about how to get rid of the "close protection" of the winter night. I''m depressed because there''s no way to deal with it. I''m overjoyed to hear such good news. It''s so good that the police force has so many things. Otherwise, it''s so bright that the light bulb will shine on it. What''s the taste of dating?

 Chapter 455

    I don''t feel nervous about the first date in my life. After all, I''ve been hanging out with the fringe for nearly five years. Our familiarity with each other is bound to prevent us from throbbing too much, but it''s more warm. The transformation of the relationship from a friend to a couple adds a subtle sense of interest to the warmth, which is hard to describe and can''t be suppressed I understand this excitement as "expectation".

    The night before the first date, I was not nervous, but I lost sleep because of the excitement of expectation.

    It''s hard before falling asleep. It''s estimated that this is also the guarantee of high quality after falling asleep. The price is that once you wake up, it''s time to rise.

    I got up lazily from the sand. If the sun was not too dazzling, I would definitely continue to sleep. I looked at the wall clock blearily. I was stunned. Was it five past eleven? The self deceptive teasing doesn''t delay the sweat beads rolling down the forehead, rubs the eyes, and looks at it carefully again I let out a heartbreaking cry, and rolled down the sand. Before I could knock on the door, I broke into the room that belonged to me and was commandeered by Chu Yuan and the East. It was not five past eleven, but twelve fifty-five! It''s only thirty-five minutes since the appointment of meeting with the fringe!

    Why didn''t anyone call me when I got to sleep? I designed a lot of work before I met with the fringe. Now it seems that time is definitely not enough! I''m full of complaints, but I can''t find the vent object. My room is empty. Chu Yuan and the East are not there. These two girls must have gone shopping. Really, why don''t you say hello to me when you leave?

    In fact, I also know that Chu Yuan didn''t wake me up because I was afraid that I would be in a mood if I was sleepy. After all, I didn''t tell them what they were going to date with the fringe today. If so, Chu Yuan is the one who is in a mood.

    First date, image and impression are very important. What kind of clothes should I wear? suit? My stepmother said that I look the most handsome in a suit, but it''s the dress that I usually wear at work. Is it aesthetic fatigue for tassel? What''s more, it''s not appropriate to be too solemn. On a hot day, how unnatural it is to wear casual clothes? But most of my casual clothes are sporty, isn''t it too casual? After all, I''m not a friend, but a boyfriend who goes shopping with tassel to watch movies. Until now, I''m just here. I started to think and design today''s date yesterday afternoon. It''s all on paper. I think the truth, but I miss too many detailed and common sense questions. These casual little things are just so important! The price of inexperience!

    I regret the lesson of burning eyebrows. I really shouldn''t hide it from the three girls in my family. Otherwise, I won''t be in a hurry if someone gives me some advice. Even if it''s a small winter night, Chu Yuan and Dongfang are quite insightful about dressing up.

    Thinking of this, I suddenly remember the day when I brought Chu Yuan to buy a computer. Didn''t the stinky girl match me with a suit of clothes according to the standard of dating that day? I''m very happy.

    Dark red plaid shirt, blue jeans, white sneakers, it should be OK to wear them like this? After all, it''s the line recognized by Chu Yuan. It''s simple and frivolous. It''s neither formal nor frivolous. Look at the time in front of the mirror with a satisfactory nod. Good guy, it''s ten points!

    Brush your teeth and wash your face five times as fast as you can. Before you can dry it, you rush to the porch to change your shoes and go out. Before you lock the door, you suddenly think about the starting point. I run in again.

    "Little night, little night ~! Are you there? " While shouting loudly, he pushed the door into Chu Yuan''s room, and no one did. He went to the balcony and aimed. The clothes hanging there last night were gone, and this girl really went out.

    I feel relieved. I lock the door and go downstairs. I take a taxi to the new century shopping center.

    since Chu Yuan moved in, I was forced to watch two sets of dog love bubbles in the prime time every night. More or less, I learned a little bit about romantic romantic tricks. I originally designed a script to set up a seat in the very fashionable Italy coffee shop near the shopping mall in the new century, and collude with the attendants and violinist in advance. Gas, just think about it: tassel shopping tired, want to have a rest, we "inadvertently" into this Italian coffee shop, in the flow of guests on the weekend, but "lucky" to get a good position, just when tassel feel lucky, violin musicians suddenly played a romantic and lyrical music, and slowly walked to our side, will all the guests'' eyes Attracted, at this time, the waiter pushed a car decorated with roses to appear, and put a heart-shaped red cake with the mark of "this day I will always remember" on it, and the date on it to commemorate our first date in front of her. How would she look like? Then I stand up and send a bouquet of ninety-nine roses. It must be a fight to kill. The fringes with thin skin and sensibility will definitely engrave that moment in shyness and moving! Although this bridge is so old-fashioned, isn''t the so-called romance just the affectation from the heart? No matter men or women, the favorite sentence they listen to always seems to be "I love you" or "I love you" that has repeated several times.

    The old-fashioned romance is not out of date. It''s my layman''s understanding of romance. Fortunately, fringe is also a laymanBut this script is obviously going to be passed. I didn''t expect that my sleepiness would destroy the romance of my first date.

    I was 40 minutes late

    when I was sweating and holding a bunch of roses in my arms when I appeared in the open-air cold drink shop of the New Century Shopping Center, the romantic fantasy seemed to grow like wings and fly farther and farther.

    "Hey, fringe, where are you? Here I am, "there are a group of fashionable teenagers in the square performing extreme sports like skateboarding and cycling. In order to set off the atmosphere, they play the music so loudly that I have to talk on the phone with my voice," see me? I''m right next to the cold drink shop you said hello? Hello! Why don''t you talk? Can''t you hear me? Immortal board, this place is too noisy "

    and I can''t care about the strange eyes from the people around me. I took a deep breath and shouted to the phone with a high voice enough to cover the noisy music:" do you see me - I''m in ouch -- "

    the words didn''t finish, someone hit me hard in the back, almost fell me" shit ". The original script miscarried , the late self accusation and the anxiety of not finding the tassel made me like a flammable powder keg, which was at the critical point of the explosion. Ya this touch, my friend exploded completely, and my facial features twisted ferociously before I turned my face. "How do you walk?! Forget to wear eyes when you go out How does that sound familiar? By the way, this is quite similar to the first sentence I said by sister tiger. She nearly crashed that night. The first sentence after she got out of the car was to blame my unreasonable friends. Finally, I can feel her mood at that time. Under the state of extreme upset, people are really unreasonable

    "I really hope to leave my eyes at home"

    "tassels I almost bite my tongue, and the tall beauty standing behind me is just a fringe?

    Really? I''m a bit vague. If I''m not too familiar with her look and voice, I can''t confirm her identity.

    The ponytail is gone. I''m unfamiliar with the black, soft and bright straight, waterfall like fall. The eyebrows are thin, the eyelashes are curled, the thin lips are bright, the handsome little face is shy and shy. The girl who has never been slim knows how to dress!

    It''s not just make-up, it''s also different from the past. A white suspender dress is simple, elegant and refined. It''s like a beautiful woman coming out of the paper. The words "beautiful" or "beautiful" are not enough to describe her. The word "elegant" may be more suitable Straight and slim legs are sexy, but they don''t make people think dirty. With a pair of perfect long legs, she doesn''t wear silk stockings, because she doesn''t need to cover up the defects. Although I have some complaints about her height and wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes, I can''t deny that this is the best match. Moreover, in my memory, this is the first time I saw her wearing open toe shoes The jade feet are small and exquisite, and the thin laces are intertwined in the ankles, adding a bit of seductive sex appeal.

    PS: it''s late again, er, I''m sorry]

 Chapter 456

    The tassel can''t stand my straight hook with the eyes that are not lost to the scorching heat of the head. As soon as she reaches out, she buckles her dome sun hat on my head, and the brim just blocks my sight. "A big man, holding such a big bunch of flowers, is so eye-catching, who can''t see you?"

    "I''m wrong," I raised the brim of my hat and looked at the girl in front of me with a smile. "You can''t see that I''m normal. I didn''t see that you''re guilty. What do you say today, my aunt? Too woman, don''t kick me, destroy the image of this lady! "

    "You look for a kick!" The tassel is red small face, way: "what call me" today too woman "? I was a woman the day I crawled out of my mother''s belly! "

    Disguise, it''s absolutely disguise. I touched my chin and nodded, "well, it''s a woman. It''s a woman. She''s a woman to please herself." if she can also talk, it''s more perfect.

    "I -" the tassel is fighting with fists. I don''t know if I''m really afraid of my hard-to-change image. I have to bear it, or put my fists down. "Less stink, come here This way, I just ordered a drink. "

    One meter eight pure department beauty, can not be eye-catching? Tassel can''t stand it. I really enjoy the jealousy that focuses on me like the light of killing. It greatly satisfies my vanity as a man.

    Tassel pulled me to a small round table nearest to the freezer, holding a lady''s elegant posture. I was so careful with every move. I didn''t knock on my legs or fall on my shoulders. I even took a sip of drinks. I knew that tassel was not for me to see, but to make those envious eyes more crazy.

    The satisfaction of my vanity comes from the jealousy of others, and the satisfaction of the fringe comes from my vanity. I think that''s the true meaning of "women are the ones who please themselves"?

    Although the elegance and reserve deduced by the fringe is totally a affectation in my opinion, I try my best to correct myself and make myself more feminine. It''s really lovely. I try my best to bear it, but I don''t laugh.

    The tassel saw that I wanted to laugh, blushed even more, and said angrily to me: "on your first date, you were forty-two minutes and thirty-seven seconds late, so you went to buy this?"

    She is the flower in my arms.

    I just want to appreciate the change from stinky girl to Little Swan. I forgot such an important thing. No, actually I overslept! "

    Nervous! I thought I was familiar with the fringe and could not be nervous at all. At this moment, my voice suddenly trembled. It seemed that I was holding something shy, something that made me eager to get rid of the relationship, rather than flowers.

    Is sending flowers such a shame? I don''t understand why my face is as hot as a barbecue.

    How can tassels laugh at me?

    In a word, this is the first time I send flowers to a girl. I''ve guessed it for a long time, "the tassel grabbed the bouquet unceremoniously." it used to be the same. I made an appointment to come out and play together, but I didn''t call to urge you to get up. No matter in the afternoon or in the afternoon, you will be late. It can be seen that which is more important to you is sleeping or me. "

    The stinky girl''s tone is cold, but the delicate face buried in the petals is full of shyness and intoxication, and her mouth is not right. Like me, she feels very different, nervous and excited about the first date, so she always wants to pretend that she is free and comfortable.

    Shy, let the person unconscious want to cover up.

    That''s not right! We have changed from brothers to lovers. Now we deliberately pretend to be brothers. What''s the point? This is our first date, not our n-th meeting!

    "I didn''t sleep enough before, but I didn''t sleep enough today," I said with a smile after I took off my hat and put it on her head again. "I thought about today''s date last night. I was too excited to sleep until dawn. It happened that fate and little sister went out early today. I was the only one in my family. No one called me. No, I woke up a little bit The plan was also disrupted. I was so busy that I just bought a bunch of flowers. Have you been waiting for me for a long time? "

    My intuition tells me that the tassel will not come at half past one. It must have arrived ahead of time.

    "It wasn''t long before I had two drinks."

    "Is it?" I sat down, followed the tassel, eyes instinctively aimed at the table, "eh?"

    There is a drink in front of the tassel, but there is also a drink in front of me, and half of it has been drunk. Obviously, it was not the tassel who called for me in advance, "someone sat here just now?"

    The first thought that came out of my mind was that someone had come to chat with me! Men are very possessive creatures. I began to think that tassels should not dress up so beautiful and so lady. If she is as boyish as usual, men would never dare to approach her easily.

    "Well," the tassel said to me with disapproval, "that seat is taken."

    "Who?"

    I heard someone behind me smile and say, "Yo, I thought you had to sleep until dark. I didn''t expect you were forty minutes late. It''s amazing."Don''t look back. I''m sweating. It''s winter night!

    "Sister tiger?" The white half sleeve printing T-shirt, the old cowboy''s six point pants, a pair of pretty and lovely white Martin boots, such a handsome woman, who else can it be?

    "Beat you!" "I warned you before," he said? Besides, I''m a tiger. Be careful if I beat you! "

    Now I want to beat you! I was shocked and angry. "Why are you here?"

    Winter night pushed me away, sat opposite the fringe, took the half drink, looked at me jokingly while drinking, and said with a smile, "why can''t I be here?"

    Ah, you know what you''re doing today

    "Yes, I have something today."

    "Then why are you here?!" I asked a nonsense. In fact, I knew that I had been fooled by her when the little winter night appeared, but I still had some illusions. I hope that she would say "I''m just passing by"

    but the illusions are always illusions. The cruelty of the little winter night''s face is even worse. The smile is just like the "girl" in the movie Xiao Yi lent to Chu Yuan. My general pain is The source of her happiness has been bullied by me so much that she finally retaliated against me effectively? But then again, little chuzi, you didn''t seem to tell me that you were coming here today. "

    Tassel''s snickering has explained everything. The two girls have reached a consensus for a long time. Dong Xiaoye knows that we are dating today, and deliberately ignores it. He also deceives me into saying that there is a business and makes me happy. It''s just to try to straighten me out and see my jokes!

    Why am I so stupid? I just feel that the fringes are too cheeky to talk about the dating, but I never thought about it. That girl, more than anyone, including myself, cares about my current situation. How can she connive at my rejection of police protection? What''s more, she and Dong Xiaoye are sisters. She is not willing to hurt Dong Xiaoye and be severely criticized by the company. I was frustrated and sighed: "xiaoyejie, your joke is too striking. Since you have to be close to me, why don''t you tell me last night? Let me have a psychological preparation, haven''t you heard of it? The gap between expectation and disappointment is too large, which will destroy one''s mind. "

    I began to think it was a blessing that I was late. It made the script I designed miscarry. Just ask, if there is such an audience as winter night in the romantic scene, it''s all right. I can''t help laughing! The touching love play has to be a comedy, or a ridiculous one!

    "Don''t take advantage of me. It''s forced to protect you closely. How willing do you think I am to serve you?" "I didn''t want to tell you, but I''m afraid that you will spare no effort to get rid of my electric light when you know it. I don''t think I have as many ghost eyes as you. I can''t fight you though. I''ll come here and have a showdown with you so that you don''t have time to calculate me. Besides, why do you complain? Don''t you have to confess to me that you''re going out with fringe today? "

    Well, what are you missing?

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 457

    In the face of the light bulb like falling from the sky, I really can''t help it. I look at the fringe helplessly and say bitterly: "she hides from me, and you also hide from me? How can it be called "date" ah, I''m alone, and you two about ah? "

    The fringe said with a smile, "don''t you remember what I said to you yesterday? I''ll meet you here at 1:30 this noon. If you''re late, I''ll show you what you deserve. "

    I don''t know if I should cry or laugh. "You recognized yesterday that I must be late today?"

    "Can you tell me, since we have known each other, that I have an appointment with you this weekend. Have you ever been late?"

    , my brother, a red face, "I''m not late for most of the time."

    , "because most of the time, I went to your home and pulled you out of the quilt directly." what''s the despair of her, rubbing her temples, "you''re not going to do enough to do anything, but sleeping exceptions, falling asleep like a dead pig, and not allowing others to wake you up, yourself. Did not also say that the fate of heaven is not afraid to bully you, but dare not disturb you to sleep? "

    That''s because once I fell asleep and mistakenly thought that I was still in the classroom and was provoked by a classmate. If I didn''t open my eyes, it was a roar. At that time, Chu Yuan was only ten years old and was scared by my fire. It may have left a psychological shadow. Now I dare not quarrel with my sleep

    my dependence on fringe and alarm clock made me have no basis for refutation, just like "Anyway, the retribution is too great?" murmured a resentful woman

    "You can think that I don''t exist," Dong Xiaoye stood up and patted me on the shoulder, and said with full of righteousness: "don''t worry, chuzi, I''m a professional bodyguard with first-class professional quality. I will hide my sense of existence like the air and never disturb your date with Susu."

    You are one meter seven, one hundred jin weight, 36e giant + milk. It doesn''t look like air from horizontal to vertical! The most important thing is, don''t you know that you are beautiful?! Even if I think you are the air, what about the passers-by? Can''t help pointing at me while looking at you?

    But then again, a man, shopping with two beautiful girls, I''m too vain and proud to think that this is the so-called trouble of happiness.

    "Let''s go," the tassel picked up the bouquet of roses, and then picked up her bag. She couldn''t spare her hand to hold my arm, or she was embarrassed to hold me. "Lan Lan told me that most of the brand clothing stores on the fourth floor of the mall are on sale. Let''s go shopping. We haven''t bought new clothes for a long time."

    I am hesitating whether to take the initiative to hold the tassel hand, then listen to that just said to hide their sense of existence of a policewoman 38: "you two do not hand in hand?"

    Reserve is a layer of window paper, which can be pierced by people who are not discerning. Winter night is the one who is not discerning.

    Although the tassel is outgoing and lively, it''s shy and tight. She used to be a friend, she and I had no worries about moving or even sleeping together, but now it''s even inadvertent skin contact, and she will be inexplicably nervous. I seem to understand this change, but I can''t explain it clearly.

    "Little chuzi, why don''t you know the girl''s mind at all? I''m sorry, fringe. Can''t you take the initiative? "

    I''m going to take the initiative, but you''ve made it clear. Who would like to take the tassel''s hand again? That''s not to admit that I''m like a piece of wood. What do you say and what do I listen to? I don''t have my own thoughts at all?

    "Not me" fringe is the kind of person who is good at taking the initiative but can''t deal with the passive situation. Being teased by winter night, she is ashamed of being a little flustered. Seeing Ya''s gun on me, she quickly finds an excuse for me and says, "it''s inconvenient for me to hold so many things."

    Winter night looked at the exaggerated bouquet in her arms, stunned, suddenly laughed, pointed to my nose and said: "you idiot you? Do you send flowers to shopping at noon? I haven''t bought anything yet. I''ll add such a big burden first. Your head is squeezed by the crack of the door? Fool, if you want to send flowers, you should see a movie in the evening, send her home, and take them out downstairs. Maybe when she''s happy and moved, she''ll lead into the room ~, xiaochuzi, I take back my foreword. You have so much heart, you just lack heart! Ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha -- "

    even though the walls of my friends'' faces were built, they were also collapsed by the smile of winter night. Ya said it''s reasonable. Sending flowers before shopping is not only not emotional, but also cumbersome. Why do I always think the atmosphere is wrong? The tassel received my flowers and was not as touched as expected. It''s really a different occasion!

    Experience, this is the tragedy caused by inexperience! No wonder Viagra often said that "if you want to get a successful love, you can''t do without a consultant who is willing to be a listener". It turns out that that''s not an excuse for griping, but the truth accumulated from experience!

    The spectator sees clearly, the player who is in charge of the situation is confused. One person counts the short and two people count the long. That''s the truth?

    Decline, but we can''t admit our own decline. It''s funny enough. We can''t be despised by the fringe. So the first thing we have to do is to block the bitter mouth of the winter night. "Don''t you mean you want to be the air? So much for the air? "

    "You -" I choked and speechless on the winter night, and a pair of individual Danfeng eyes almost burst into flames. "OK, I don''t speak, tassel, flower I hold for you, you two hand in hand, I''ll follow you, don''t worry, I won''t be too close to you, as long as you don''t often look back, you will never see me."This girl just talked and laughed. Suddenly, the ice dregs on her face changed so fast that I was shocked. She should know that I''m not serious. Why do she take me seriously? It''s like deliberately picking up trouble. The mood of winter night comes and goes quickly, and the air condition is maintained for less than 30 minutes. Her position and I unconsciously change. The two girls pick clothes and try clothes in the discount clothing store. How about me? Like a statue sitting on the chair outside the dressing room, alone depressed.

    Hand in hand between lovers seems to be a common thing, but for me and the tassel, it''s not only because of the small winter night, but also because of ourselves.

    We have been together for nearly five years as "brothers". We are too familiar with each other. Our intimate contact has long been fresh, because our relationship has already matured to the point where only we don''t realize it. We have already been together like old husbands and wives.

    The first thing that tassel comes to the company every day is to put her feet on my thigh and ask me to massage her jokingly; whenever she is drunk, I will take the responsibility of sending her home; she will break into my room like entering her own room, and drag me out of the quilt wearing only one pair of underpants; on her sick leave day, I Will go to help her to send food and wash clothes, underwear is no exception? It''s nothing, but it''s totally different to hold hands deliberately. This kind of feeling makes a less vivid metaphor, just like a brother and sister are actors in reality. However, they take the same play, they want to play lovers in the play, and there will be a missing bridge

    feisty, which is feisty, as if holding hands is deliberately emphasizing our relationship.

    We are familiar with the "buddy" way of getting along, but we are unfamiliar with the "couple" way of getting along. It is too awkward to be familiar with and tangled with strangers. In the past, when shopping, it was tassels that pulled me to run. Now she must keep the same pace with me, which is not her style or the rhythm I am used to.

    We all have a feeling of being bound by the four words of "relationship", which make us feel uncomfortable all over, and we always feel that we are not acting like ourselves.

    She was frank and didn''t like hypocrisy, so she soon broke the awkward atmosphere.

    It''s a tassel I''m familiar with. It''s a familiar way to get along. But I don''t think it''s right. Is that what dating looks like? What''s the difference between this and normal life?!

    But the average couple doesn''t wear a light like this on a date?

    Alas, it''s just the date between tassel and dongxiaoye. It seems that I''m redundant.

    But the two girls obviously don''t think so. In their opinion, I still have some uses. For example, every time they change a suit, they will ask my opinion.

    It''s my first date, but it''s not the first time to buy clothes with a different sex.

 Chapter 458

    I believe that friends who have ever bought clothes with girls know that when she asks you whether this suit is beautiful or not, suitable or not, you can never shake your head. Doing so will only produce two results: first, they will try other clothes endlessly until you approve, but at that time they can think you are bored and have to say good-looking Or appropriate, so they will ignore your opinion and continue to try on; secondly, they will turn their faces immediately, because what you deny is not only the clothes, but also their vision and confidence in their "natural clothes shelf" figure

    at least, tassel, Chu Yuan, including my childish stepmother, have verified my theory. (see the novel to the top)

    fringe: "south south, is this suit good-looking? It seems that I am not suitable for wearing black "

    " good looking, your skin is white, and wearing dark clothes can highlight your advantages. Moreover, black represents maturity. The steadiness of this suit and your lively temperament make up for each other, which is a perfect match. "

    Winter night: "little chuzi, do I look too gorgeous in this tight T-shirt? And pink, the color and style are too fashionable "

    " what you want to wear is fashion, otherwise, who can you sell it to? Now this kind of T-shirt is very popular. It''s simple and easy, comfortable and close fitting. It can show off its good lines. It''s not suitable for others to wear it. Not everyone can grow your good body. Haven''t you heard of it? Before Obama was elected president, he was also wearing such a tight shirt to canvass everywhere. "

    "But Obama is a man"

    "so what happened to you in pink? You are a girl. You are more gorgeous and feminine. Do you like to be praised as a "man"

    Don''t think it''s a simple thing to perfunctorize women. Their lust for beauty is infinite, but their wallets are limited. They don''t want to suffer in the strange eyes around them. The best way is to make up their mind quickly. Therefore, our praise must have enough persuasion, and be justified.

    Who doesn''t want to waste their dating time in a clothing store? Maybe this impatient performance seems that we are not tolerant enough, but you can bear it twice. If you have to sit in a women''s clothing store for half a day every weekend, can you still bear it? I learned this eloquence from the shopping guide lady in the infinite waiting. I''m confident that no matter what you wear, I can say the right reason. When I see Dong Xiaoye nodding in front of the mirror, I smile smugly. It''s not easy for you two tomboys to cheat? You know, so picky Chu Yuan and stepmother can be confused by me.

    Don''t talk about tassel and tiger sister. The shopping guide girls who tried to plug in several times gave me admiring eyes. They are professional. Of course, they can see whether the clothes they chose are suitable. They can say that the black ones are white. Can''t they be surprised?

    My friend didn''t want to sell things for her, but he was really fed up with those annoying eyes around him. A man with ninety-nine roses was too hard to attract people''s attention. This was not the most disgusting thing. The most disgusting thing was that some men didn''t even have a female partner, but went around in the women''s clothing store. Every time they changed into a new suit on a fringe or winter night, and pulled the cloth away When the curtain asks me for my opinion, they will have their eyes shining.

    I don''t think any man wants his girlfriend to be appreciated by other men?

    After all, these two girls are hard to serve. I praise them all, or I can''t satisfy their change of clothes. I begin to wonder if they just want to listen to me for some compliments?

    "South south, is this skirt suitable? Is it too short? "

    "It''s suitable. It''s shorter. It''s more suitable to show the length of your legs!" I was so dry and tired that I suddenly got back to my mind. I jumped up from my seat. I leaped to the door of the dressing room, pulled the curtain to block the fringe and the winter night when I just changed my clothes inside. I blushed and said roughly, "who are you wearing such a short skirt to see?"?! What kind of thing, this can also be called clothes? Step by step, you can see your underwear! Take it off, take it off now! "

    "Oh?" The fringe jokingly said with a smile, "you''ll say no, too."

    My friend was scalded for a while. He knew that the tassel saw through me and thought carefully, "people are beautiful, everything is beautiful, and this dress is not ugly, but there is too much exposure. You should say that it is for me to see when I buy it. I raise my hands to approve."

    "Bah!" The fringe spat shyly: "no serious."

    "Serious? Who wears this kind of clothes seriously? It''s the same reason with lingerie. It belongs to the joy of boudoir. It''s interesting between the two people. It''s not enough for the outside humanity. "

    "Yes, I can''t tell you," said the tassel, surrendering, "I just want to try you out to see if you''re impatient."

    "It''s a little bit, but if you''re going to visit the lingerie store next, I promise I''ll be patient"

    "get out!" In the winter night before she put on her shoes, I heard that kicking her leg was just one step, because the fringe stood in front of her, and there was a thick curtain under her. She kicked the "little Chunan" of my * * without knowing the depth of her kick, because the two long white legs of the fringe, "little Chunan" was ready to move, and it was not honest. Without her kicking, she was bound tightly by the jeans, and it hurt a little Pain, let alone Ya this foot in the middle of the ''little Chu Nan'' raised head ah.An indescribable colic suddenly spread to my abdomen. My face was twisted and my body was curled up naturally. I could hardly keep standing. That feeling was no less than that when I was playing football in college, I was bombarded with a heavy cannon. When I saw my face was white and my mouth was twitching, I was scared and said: "are you ok? Don''t pretend. I didn''t try hard at all. You''re exaggerating? "

    No effort? You can get out of your legs so fast that I can''t dodge?! At the same time, I can''t help but feel strange. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. At the moment when she scolded the word "roll" in the winter night, I think she was in a mood. It was just that moment of distraction that made me miserable at the moment.

    Ya, the kick is too hard! She can''t see the real pain and the fake pain. The girl''s face is red, afraid and regretful. She obviously realized that she had kicked me somewhere!

    When I opened my mouth, the colic was even worse, and I could not help but take a cold breath, and my voice trembled. "I don''t blame you for not growing this thing, but don''t tell me that when I was learning wolf defense, your teacher didn''t teach you where men are most vulnerable. Can you play in this place? You want to kill me?! "

    "I -" she was so angry at the previous sentence, but she was speechless at the last sentence. She looked down at her bare feet, her face red as if to melt.

    Men''s lifeblood is the most vulnerable, and when men''s lifeblood is excited, it is the most vulnerable!

    Just now, it''s the same. It shows me the face, and it''s not easy to be cruel to me. I''m confused by the mood of winter night, so it provoked my resentment and made me angry. I saw tears twinkling in her eyes. I regretted some words too much. Although her feet are heavier, I''m a man. A man has to be brave? Xiaoyejie didn''t mean it. You are too mean to argue with girls! "

    She didn''t mean it? The voice of tassel''s rebuke and the expression of concern have explained everything. She also doesn''t believe that dongxiaoye is unintentional. It''s just that my previous joke is indeed suspected of finding a kick.

    In the speaking room, I have been dragged into the spacious dressing room by the tassel.

    The tassel is so nervous that I haven''t noticed the abnormality of dongxiaoye today. I''m not good at breaking it, so I have to complain: "yes, I''m too stingy, xiaoyejie, I''m sorry, I''ve said too much."

    It''s ok if you don''t apologize. The tears of winter''s night fell. I was shocked by the tassel. How can you cry?

    I can''t see a woman crying. I''m in a panic. "Don''t cry, it''s me that hurts. What are you crying for?"

    The tassel on my waist wrung hard, "be angry by you! Don''t apologize yet! "

    I don''t apologize, she doesn''t cry! Women''s psychology is so complicated, I suddenly want to cry too

    as soon as I let go of the tassel, I stumbled and fell dangerously due to the colic in my stomach. Fortunately, I got my shoulder in time on a short night in winter, and said, "no, Susu, don''t scold him. I''m not good. I shouldn''t kick people if I can''t move. I''m also wrong."

    before I finish speaking, I listen to the curtain The shopping guide outside carefully said: "that, sir, there is a regulation in our store that customers can''t be intimate in the dressing room. Can you excuse me? I don''t mean anything else, but I''m afraid that the influence will not be good"

    (see the peak of the novel) 16977 small games are new and interesting every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 459

    Tassel and winter night are blushed. The Miss shopping guide''s imagination is not only rich, but also very bold. She thinks we are playing * * in it!

    Tassel shamed way: "blame you, you see, we are all misunderstood what appearance?"

    "Like you pulled me in? The curtain is also pulled by you. "The pain in my lower body makes me laugh, but I can''t help but want to laugh." I''m not the only one to blame. You two try to change clothes and ask me for advice. People don''t want to be crooked to be fresh. I said for a long time, when a man and two women go shopping, how can it be called a date? I can''t tell which of you and I are a couple at all. (see the novel to the top) "

    the face of dongxiaoye is redder," OK, stop talking, go out quickly, xiaochuzi, can you go? "

    "This time I''m really a ''little chuzi''," he said bitterly, holding his thigh to his stomach, "no, it hurts a little bit."

    this kind of pain can only be felt by men. Life is not like death in a short time, but as long as it''s not a serious injury, it won''t hurt for a while. In fact, I don''t have that pain now. If I take a breath a little, I should be a ghost Problem, after all, winter night is barefoot, and there is a thick curtain to cushion.

    Winter little night knows that my key moves are just exaggeration, mistakenly thinking how serious my injury is, the eyes just wiped dry are wet again, self accusation and the current embarrassing situation make her at a loss, "what to do then? Otherwise, let''s go to the hospital quickly. It''s more misunderstood that we always hide in the hospital and don''t go out. "

    I think it''s funny that the strong girl will show such helpless expression, so I made a joke subconsciously, "it''s OK, it''s OK, just rub it - poof!"

    The tassel almost spits blood when he hits me with an elbow, "besides, if the Yellow jokes take advantage of us, we will really waste you!"

    "What''s a yellow joke?" I couldn''t help crying and laughing, and said: "this is an effective treatment. If I play football, I won''t miss it. Haven''t you seen it? According to your understanding, if you drown and do artificial respiration, you will not become a strong + traitor? Moreover, I didn''t ask you to rub it for me. "

    "But now it''s not the same. This is the dressing room, not the football field. Besides you, there are only two women, I and little sister Yee. Are you ashamed to knead there in front of us?"

    Who told you to watch it? Why don''t you just go out first? I seriously question whether the two girls are really shy, because the four hot eyes staring at my * * are full of curiosity and expectation

    see me delay, winter night finally realized what, dry cough, asked: "there is no other way except rubbing?"

    "Yes," I said unstoppably, "blow"

    I don''t think I need to explain in detail what happened next.

    When I limped out of the dressing room, I saw the red face of the shopping guide girl. Without asking, I knew that it must have been my special groan that made her daydream about the two stinky girls. They pinched and bit me, twisted and beat me. Their necks, arms, teeth and lipsticks all over the place, which made me look like an aunt who had just been insulted by a rogue Do women have "s" attribute? Looking at the tassel and winter night, Miss Daogou''s envy and admiration once again made me feel that "women are tigers", which is the truth!

    It''s not clear whether it''s a joke or an accident, but it has more or less affected the atmosphere among the three of us. It''s no longer rigid and artificial. Although it''s no more like dating, it''s more harmonious and natural. It''s funny and pleasant.

    After two hours of shopping, the two girls cried for drinks. We went back to the open-air cold drink shop when we met. I knew that they were not tired, but they saw that I was tired.

    Winter night that foot seems to be kicking inch, although it doesn''t affect walking, but there has been a slight pain under it. I''m an old man, how can I say it? I''m not ashamed, but I''m afraid of blaming myself on the winter night. However, the two girls'' eyes are very thief. When they saw me cross my legs and frown when I was racing in the video game center, they realized that it was like that, so they began to cry tired.

    After a cup of cold lemon tea, I felt a lot cooler. I took the paper towel from the fringe and wiped the sweat on my forehead. I asked, "where are we going next?"

    We can''t lose the tassel''s interest because of our little problems. What do you think? The two girls don''t want to move. Where is the image of a lady in the tassel? They lie on the table, their sun hat is slanted, their cheeks are pasted on the ice cup, half dead and half dead, saying: "it''s too hot to go anywhere"

    on a winter night, they wear a pair of Martin boots, even more begging for help, Secretly took off a shoe, is a face intoxicated, smell speech also way: "I also, first rest for a while, you are not tired?"

    "Me?"

    Winter night face flashed a flash of red, did not wait for my answer, then quickly said: "you do not tired me tired, anyway, I do not want to move now."

    "The movie starts at half past six. It''s four now. It''s just time to have a rest, so as not to play too crazy and fall asleep in the cinema," said the fringe"Yes"

    before my voice fell, I heard a man beside me saying in a slightly surprised tone: "little Chu? It''s really you! I thought I was wrong. "

    I was stunned. Turning around, I saw that she was a middle-aged woman in her early forties, with a fat figure. "Sister Wang, how can it be you?"

    This woman is the landlord of my house.

    The landlady smiled at the shy girl who held her hand. "My daughter is going to take the entrance examination in a few days. It''s not proper to study in the room all day. I took her out to relax and buy a new suit to encourage her. Ha ha, little child, you can''t put too much pressure on her. I don''t know what is in the teacher''s mind now, It seems that the enrollment rate is more important than the child''s mental health. "

    the landlady is easy-going and talkative. She complained to me when I met her. After a long time, she noticed the tassel and the winter night, and saw the eye-catching rose on the table. Her face immediately became a little more ambiguous." I''m sorry, look at me, just have a chat, little Chu, These two young ladies are "

    although they often go to my house, they have never met the landlady and don''t know each other." tassel, little night, I''d like to introduce you to my landlady, Ms. Wang and sister Wang. Who is your girlfriend? " The landlord''s wife interrupted me excitedly before I said anything. To say that sister Wang is a very warm-hearted person. Her husband works in a transportation company and has a rich family background. However, sister Wang is too busy to be a housewife. A few years ago, she started to fire houses with the public. She didn''t want to be attacked by the economic crisis. The house price plummeted. Several apartments in her hand were all covered. She had to start renting Grandma, waiting for the house price to rise, because of her personality, she has a good relationship with the tenants. During the period when she rented her house, she always cried to introduce me to her girlfriend (the girl is actually another tenant of hers). I refused, but I lied that I had already made a girlfriend, which is impossible.

    I forgot all about it, but she still remembered it.

    Tassel and dongxiaoye hurry to stand up. In the panic of dongxiaoye, they forget to take off a shoe. Unfortunately, their bare feet step on the shoe again. They stumble and fall down dangerously. I''m right beside them. When I see it, I quickly help her. She just hit me.

    "Oh, it''s this lady," said the landlady with a big misunderstanding. She looked at the winter night and said with a smile, "little Chu, you really have a good eye. Your girlfriend is so beautiful."

    My God, the little winter night didn''t stand up, but the landlady didn''t notice the situation under her feet. In her eyes, it seemed that little winter night was active. I naturally hugged her in my arms, plus her previous questions, plus the fringe just pushed the bunch of roses to the front of little winter night in order to lie on the table What''s the matter?!

    "Sister Wang, you misunderstood"

    pointing to the tassel, Dong Xiaoye said: "Miss Wang, you misunderstood, where is his girlfriend."

    "Ah?" The landlady also saw that the face of the tassel was wrong, which was an embarrassment.

    Dongxiaoye''s tone was calm, but he could not hide the red color of Yujia. He pushed me away gently and said to the landlady, "we have seen it before, don''t you remember?"

    The landlady was stunned, staring at the face of dongxiaoye, and said: "say, I think you are familiar with it"

    (read the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 460

    Dong Xiaoye reaches out and seems to forget that she just used that hand to knead her feet secretly under the table. "My name is Dong"

    "officer Dong!" The landlady realized: "you are the winter police officer! No wonder you are familiar with it. Ha ha, look at me. I''m not old yet. I''m forgetful. Last time you wore a police uniform, you just felt energetic. Today you wear casual clothes. It''s so beautiful. You didn''t recognize it. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. (see the novel to the top) "

    I wonder:" have you seen it? "

    "Well," it seemed that after shaking the hand, Dong Xiaoye finally remembered what the hand had done, and her face turned red. However, the ability of the criminal police to adapt to the circumstances was not covered. She could not pretend to do nothing. "After being arrested on Sunday, I explained his situation to Ms. Wang."

    I haven''t laughed yet, and my feet hurt. This time, she deliberately stepped on me for fear that I might expose her embarrassment.

    "Sunday?" The fringe asked, "is that the thief who lives opposite the south south house?"

    "He''s not a thief, he''s a robber!" The landlord''s wife sighed, "he looks very honest. Unexpectedly, all the bones are black. He not only steals, but also climbs into the woman''s house in the middle of the night, robbing and injuring people. Ah, it''s really a person who can''t look good. I''ve lost my sight and rented the house to that kind of scum."

    I just remember that the house opposite my home is also the property of the landlady.

    The landlady just bought things with her daughter and came to the shop to have a rest. She sat with us and talked. I said, one man and two women are not dating at all. Otherwise, can the landlady be such an unintelligent light bulb?

    We know from the chat that, because of the relationship of that Sunday, the house opposite our home is not rent out yet, but can''t rent out at all. No one wants to live in the house where the robbers lived. They all say that they don''t feel safe. Even if the landlady tries to explain that Sunday has been put in prison, it''s still in vain.

    The landlord''s wife rents the house, which is not for the benefit, just for the purpose of saving money and saving money, so as to avoid the house idling and constantly building property fees. When the house price rises to a certain extent, she will sell the house, so when she says helplessly that the house price has been reduced by a third and no one is willing to rent, I feel a sudden move.

    Isn''t Ziyuan looking for a house?

    "Sister Wang, if someone wants to rent my opposite house now, how much is it?"

    "Who rents it?" Sister Wang smiled bitterly and said, "I''ve come down to fifteen in a month, and no one is willing to rent it. It''s not a matter of money. People are not sure about the security of that community. Now someone really wants to rent it. I''ll give it to him one thousand a month, one thousand a quarter, one thousand a year, and I''ll give him a 10% discount once I pay off."

    That is to say, if the rent is one year, the monthly rent is only 900 yuan! I want to know that although the community I live in is a little old, its geographical location is excellent, and the house is still on the fourth floor. In Beitian City, such conditions are rarely less than 25000 per month. My house is 1800 per month. Although the conditions in the neighborhood are better, but there is no furniture, it also needs 2300. So what''s the condition of the landlord''s wife So attractive.

    Ziyuan said that her former neighbor wanted to rent a house for her, and she didn''t say that this was true or false. Even if it was true, I think the room fee would never be lower than 900 per month? And if she moved to the opposite side of my house, she would have a care in life.

    "I happen to have a friend looking for a house. Wait a minute. I''ll call her right away." I am very clear in my heart. I hope that Ziyuan will move to the opposite door of my house, not only to take care of her, but also to have more opportunities to observe her. She usually contacts with anyone. I can see at a glance if I am close. This motive is so dirty that I am reluctant to think about it.

    Tassel obviously guessed that the friend I said was asters. I wanted to talk but stopped. Without talking, I didn''t care too much.

    The landlady smiled and said, "well, your friend, I''m at ease."

    Ziyuan''s cell phone is not on. I can''t get to the hotel. I ask the service desk. The service desk says that the phone line in her room has been unplugged. I think it''s right. Ziyuan can''t stand those annoying "customer service" calls in the middle of the night.

    I told the landlord''s wife to give her a reply in two days. The landlord''s wife said that the reply should be fast, because someone related to her also wants to rent a house from her. I know this is an excuse. She either regrets that the house price is too low, wants to repent, or is really in a hurry to rent the house, and urges me in disguise.

    It''s the latter. If the former is OK, as soon as the landlady leaves, I will say to the tassel and dongxiaoye, "idle is also idle. Otherwise, let''s go to the purple garden for a walk?" I know that this request is unreasonable and inappropriate, but I just can''t wait for it. I wish that Ziyuan would move to my opposite door tonight.

    Dong Xiaoye glanced at the fringe and glared at me and said, "Why are you so worried? Can''t you go to the company on Monday and ask her again? "

    I know I''m in a bad mood, but I have too many ideas in my mind. "Ziyuan also went to see the house today. I''m afraid she''s settled down. Sister Wang''s rent is only 900 yuan a month. It''s rare to have such a cheap thing, isn''t it? Of course, we should strike while the iron is hot. Besides, there are also acquaintances in the purple garden. Once it''s settled, it''s hard for her to repent. "I feel that Ziyuan has been deliberately avoiding me. I have the responsibility of not letting her succeed. I want to take care of her and learn more about her.

    This pair of tassels is unfair, I feel guilty, and I have no choice.

    "Just by the way to the cinema, let''s go." Unexpectedly, the small vinegar jar was not jealous, but picked up the pocket bag happily.

    Winter night urgent way: "Su Su!"

    "What''s the matter?" The tassel said with a smile: "sitting here is also sitting. It''s not bad to wait for a meeting in the purple garden. There''s also air conditioning."

    If this girl fights with me, I may feel more comfortable. She is considerate and docile, which makes me feel more guilty. I think I did a stupid thing, but I didn''t take it back, and it will only make the tassel more uncomfortable.

    Dongxiaoye glares at me angrily. I can''t help it. The barefoot stomps on my foot again, but twists it vigorously.

    This woman is worthy of being a good friend of the fringe. She stepped on this foot, which is too relieved I suspected I had heard it wrong, so I asked again.

    "It''s not that she hasn''t come back, but she hasn''t come back at all. She only stayed here for one night, that is, the night you sent her back on the day you opened the room," said the receptionist, who was familiar with me, in a cold voice, as she looked at the tassel and the winter night. "Miss Xue specially told us that if someone came to find her, or called me Contact her, say she just went out before 10 o''clock in the evening, maybe she will come back soon, say she has slept after 10 o''clock, don''t want to be disturbed, but since it''s you who asked, I don''t think it''s necessary to lie? "

    The little girl is sour. I brought my client here to settle down before, and I teased her from time to time. After a long time, I had some good feelings for me. Later, I saw that I stayed in the room of Ziyuan. I misunderstood (maybe not misunderstood at all) our relationship, so I didn''t use the words that Ziyuan gave to replace her to perfunctorize me.

    My scalp is tight and my heart is full of miscellaneous flavors. Asters lied to me again. She did open a room in this hotel and has not checked out so far, but she has never lived here at all!

    Since I can''t stay, why don''t I check out? Why tell the hotel staff to lie for her?

    Ziyuan has been away from Beitian for five years. She has just come back. Things are different from people. She has no previous knowledge at all. Who does she want to lie to?

    Miss three? Ink also? Or me?

    I, only me, because only I know she lives here, only I will come here to find her! Miss three and Mo Yizhi are all hands and eyes, and Ziyuan is working for them. There is no reason to deceive them, nor can they!

    But why did she lie to me?

    "South south"

    "little chuzi"

    the tassel and winter Xiaoye are talking at the same time, both girls feel embarrassed, or the tassel first asks: "what''s the meaning of purple garden?"

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 461

    Women''s sixth sense is very magical. Although there is no basis for Tassels and winter nights, they instinctively recognize that I am the person that asters want to cheat.

    The expression of the two girls is complex, but it can be seen roughly that the tassel is discontented in the majority, and the suspicion is even worse in winter night.

    Tiger sister to the purple garden, has been quite prejudiced, and the purple garden is not frank, also let the fringe and her always exist estrangement.

    I suppressed the confusion in my heart and said with a smile: "maybe I''m afraid that my colleagues are too enthusiastic to come to the hotel to explore her. Ha ha, isn''t old black sun and Gong Fanlin a living example? She lives in the hotel, which is an excuse that is easy to be used by others. Since she was a child, she was introverted and didn''t like to socialize. She didn''t know how to treat others "

    I couldn''t say what I wanted to cover for her. She was in a trance. There was no logic in this excuse.

    Tassel toot up small mouth, way: "then she does not need to cheat even you?"

    Winter night is relatively more calm and rational, "just to avoid social intercourse and don''t want to be disturbed, open a room in the hotel to hide people''s eyes? How much does Xue Ziyuan get a month''s salary? Since she doesn''t live here, where does she live? Is she afraid of being disturbed and you? "

    Just because she has no reason to be afraid of me, I am sure that her deceptive bureau is aimed at me! I was more and more disturbed by the problem of winter night, "OK! You don''t have to say a word. No one thinks you''re dumb! "

    I roared at winter''s small night. Seeing her clenching her lower lip, I saw a lot of grievances in her eyes. I knew that my emotional words were heavy, and my heart was filled with regret and guilt. I sighed and relaxed my tone, saying: "she did this, which is probably related to miss three. Don''t worry about what you do, I will ask her."

    The two girls understood that I was the most uncomfortable in my heart, so they nodded. Although Dong Xiaoye was still angry at me, she didn''t speak at last.

    I told the little girl at the front desk that if Ziyuan asked if anyone had come to see her, she would say no. the little girl only thought that we had some conflicts and were fighting a cold war. She replied with a smile. The price was a box of Dove chocolate. I added another box and asked all the things she knew about Ziyuan, but it was only Ziyuan that gave them a lot of "help fee" Well, because she only stayed in the hotel for one night, and she was still with me. The hotel staff wanted to know more than I did. At present, when the little girl in Taiwan gossiped about my relationship with Ziyuan, I ran away in frustration.

    Joking, if she tells the story of that night in front of the tassel and dongxiaoye, is it OK? Two girls have to eat me!

    This episode once again affected my dating atmosphere with tassel and dongxiaoye. It didn''t get better until I entered the cinema.

    Because it''s a show, and there are star creators to interact with each other, so when it''s about an hour before the opening, the gate of the international movie city is full of people, and there are many fanatical fans holding posters everywhere. I''m not so eye-catching at all, because there are more than one person holding flowers.

    Speaking of this movie called "three hearts and two minds love you", in fact, the story in the play is far less wonderful than that outside the play. This movie is not a big investment and production, nor a luxury pile of big stars. It only has one big brand, and it is also one of the top brands in the entertainment circle in the mainland. It''s an idol who is deeply involved in the lawsuit and scandal and a powerful student, Wu Lefeng.

    It''s called "Xiaosheng". Actually, it''s already a 33 year old. At least 90% of the female fans gathered here are his fans, including tassel and dongxiaoye. On the way to the cinema, two girls have been talking about Wu Lefeng. They giggle like a fool from time to time, which makes me not depressed.

    It''s no wonder, Wu Lefeng, listen to the name, old bully, Wu Yanzu plus Gutianle plus Nicholas Tse, three handsome guys pinched together to top him a Wu Lefeng, does his handsome need to say more? But his popularity among female fans is not only because of his handsome appearance, but also because of his low profile and sense of responsibility.

    When Wu Lefeng was twenty-two years old, he confessed that he had become a family. His wife was an outsider, and he was a childhood sweetheart. However, after more than ten years in the big dye vat full of temptations and temptations in the entertainment circle, he did not spread any gossip. His self-discipline ability and loyalty to his wife were known as the model of a perfect man.

    But not long ago, he had the first credit crisis since he joined the industry. According to media reports, Wu Lefeng committed the crime of bigamy! It''s said that the boy married two women at the same time. One was his childhood sweetheart, the other was his classmate in the film and television school. That''s the No.2 heroine of "three hearts and two minds love you", murui. The person who kicked up the incident was just a new man who belonged to the same company as murui and was praised by the company. Today, No.1 girl of "three hearts and two minds love you" just started Tong Feifei, who is twenty years old (the first movie starred in happened to be her birthday, God knows whether it is true or not).

    Of course, instead of denying it, Tong Fei also threatened to sue the nonsense media, claiming that he had been a fan of Wu Lefeng since he was a child, admiring him as a person and seeing him as a brother as a teacher. How could he malign him? However, it didn''t take long for the paparazzi to shoot a fight in the restaurant. Instead, Tong Fei slapped Wu Lefeng in the face, but the video was stolen by a mobile phone. The distance between the video and the portrait was far away, so the two didn''t admit that they were themselves. This is also the focus of the debate between "Tingwu school" and "Daowu school" on the Internet.In addition, why did Wu Lefeng take on the role of the film is also what fans like to talk about. You should know that the director of the film is a nonsense with the name of "ghost talent". This guy is called "ghost talent" because most of the films he has made so far don''t know what to say, which makes the fans stare and drowsy. In the end, they don''t understand what the story is about What do you want to express? It''s strange that there are a group of so-called experts and iron fans who support him. They call his films postmodern. His perspective is unique. His thoughts are ordinary. He''s not making films, but telling them with his soul. So most people are relieved and telling them with their soul. No wonder they can''t understand it. I dare to show them to ghosts, so I give him a nickname "Ghost".

    Even if I don''t pay much attention to entertainment news, I know that Wu Lefeng and Hu Yan had a quarrel at that time. They bombarded Wu Lefeng without any reason. Wu Lefeng was an idol with a face and no heart. He had a good look but no acting skills. He couldn''t shape the characters in his play because his performance had no soul. Wu Lefeng replied that he would never play Hu Yan in his life, because he didn''t Want to be a box office poison, but now the two sworn rivals in the entertainment circle have joined hands. It''s nonsense that Wu Lefeng takes the initiative to fight for the role, and he is really suitable for the play after being honed and improved, which gives him a chance to let go of his old resentment. Wu Lefeng didn''t say anything about it, so people can''t help thinking about it. Because of the media''s news, Tong Feifei has never been As I said, Wu Lefeng bowed his head to nonsense and took over the play for the sake of murui.

    Mu Rui and Wu Lefeng started their careers in the same year, but there is no work that can be called loud so far. It is said that this "love you with two hearts" is the last chance given to her by the company. If there is no performance, she is likely to face the fate of being snowed. Therefore, Wu Lefeng tries to help the "second wife" with his popularity and box office appeal Sumo Shuo lost his mind and made a lot of money for the movie. The slogan of "forever one ove peak", "we believe you", "love you for ten thousand years" almost drowned the three of us. I think it''s nonsense, because he didn''t have any movie that was so popular.

    "Where did you get the movie tickets?"

    "Qin LAN sent it to me," said Dong Xiaoye, smiling defiantly at me. "Didn''t you expect it? Surprised? Look at the seat number. We''re still next to each other. Are you happy? "

    Qin LAN, that stinky woman, no wonder that Liu Su dared to ask me to come out for a date at that time. It seems that Qin Lan was not only inspired by Qin LAN, but also because Qin LAN had considered it well. Liu Su said that Qin LAN got three movie tickets from relatives and gave two to Liu Su. I was silly to look for her in the crowd. She didn''t come at all, but protected me with the last ticket Winter night!

    In fact, I also know that Qin LAN is kind enough to create opportunities for me and the tassels, and also to thank me for Viagra. But what she does is not kind enough. She really thinks that Dong Xiaoye is my cousin? Even if it is, there is no cousin dating with a cousin?

    The seat number of dongxiaoye is 8, mine is 9, and the tassel is 1o. The two girls have caught me in the middle. I don''t know whether it''s happiness or disaster.

    "Happy? I want to cry "

    " cry, "I even sang on my nose in winter night," it''s not a sin for a man not to cry. "

    " I wonder if it''s a very proud thing to be a light bulb when it''s out of tune. " I don''t understand: "Why are you so excited?"

    I haven''t finished my words, and winter night has turned over. It''s just a kick to take my ass, and then I stare at me with hate and don''t talk.

    Ya, it''s so abnormal today. The mood is more maddening than the old woman in menopause!

 Chapter 462

    "Come on, south south, would you mind saying a few words less? I called my little sister. I''m angry if you say that again!" The fringe can''t stand the noise around, holding me in one hand, holding the winter night in the other hand, and walking toward the entrance, "let''s go to the arena first, maybe stop inside. What are you doing here? It''s noisy and hot."

    "The star is coming, you are not here to meet the idol?"

    "I like to see his films, not like him, want me to meet him? How old is he? "

    "Auntie, I love to hear that, but you didn''t mean to tell me?"

    The fringed cheeks are red, and there is a suspicion of being exposed. "You don''t stink, I hate heat and noise, and then I can''t wait for idols. I have to treat you as the object of vomiting first!"

    This girl is so cute. She is the object of vomiting. She will feel sick when she sees him

    Winter night crooked his head, with the back of his head spoon toward me, said: "I didn''t say you, but you are willing to take a seat, I have no problem."

    Ya is definitely looking for fault! Have I ever offended her? Seems to have offended me, but it doesn''t mean to degrade me endlessly?

    "Ouch, ouch, ouch --" I stopped, bent over my belly, and scared the tassel.

    "What''s the matter? South south, are you ok? "

    I looked at the winter night with the same face showing flustered color jokingly, and said with a smile: "it''s OK, but it hurts again. Go in and find a place to sit down quickly. I almost forget that someone has hurt me badly."

    I don''t know where the tassel is playing winter night on purpose. It''s funny and annoying at the moment. He punched me in the chest. But winter night''s face was red, but surprisingly didn''t contradict me. In his eyes, there was a trace of worry that I didn''t understand.

    Film screening, for the anti-theft version, it''s very troublesome for the audience to enter the arena. Unexpectedly, they have to go through detector inspection. Cameras and camera equipment and other things have to stay before they can enter the arena. It''s our turn immediately. I can''t help asking dongxiaoye, "you didn''t bring a gun?"

    Winter night obviously knows what I''m worried about. He replied angrily, "I''m going to take a gun. Can you live to this day?"

    Is that what a bodyguard should say? But I''m relieved. There are twenty or thirty media gathered here. It''s really a gun out of you. We have to steal the headlines of the stars.

    Our seat is in the middle of the movie hall, slightly forward. The aisle is on the left side of dongxiaoye. It''s convenient to get in and out, and the location is quite good. I wanted to exchange with the fringe and let her stay next to dongxiaoye. But the fringe noticed that there was always a smell of gunpowder between us, and deliberately slowed down with us, and simply refused my proposal.

    Sitting beside me with a black face, I don''t like kissing me with the tassel. I guess the tassel is also my general idea. I''m afraid that I''ll ignore the winter night when I''m in a bad mood. I just chat with her and ignore me. I''m idle and bored. I''ll relieve my boredom by eating the snacks I just bought. In a short time, a bucket of popcorn has been eaten by me, which annoys the two girls. I''ll be quiet when I leave, I was kicked out.

    "Miss Chen, when are you going to arrive? Now the audience has all entered the arena. If you don''t arrive, the activity won''t start on time. "

    I was buying popcorn when I heard this rather surreptitious voice. I looked curiously. Behind the post pasted with the movie propaganda poster, there was a middle-aged man who was wearing a suit, a suit, a dress and a crown. He was sweating while talking with someone on the phone. I just entered I met him at the door. When checking the audience''s belongings, he was also present. One of the staff called him "manager". He must be the leader of the cinema.

    "Yes, yes, I understand. What kind of make-up has been prepared for a long time and what kind of waiting for you? Miss Tong has a little bit of a problem? What''s the situation? malaise? But two hours ago, you said that no one would be absent and you would be there on time. OK, 30 minutes? I know how to do it. As long as Miss tong can come, it will be fine. Hang up?! What the hell are you! " The manager angrily shoved the cell phone back into his pocket and spat in a small voice: "star star star, your mother really takes herself as the star in the sky. How hard do we have to put on a shelf to show the big brand? The bitches are ruthless, the actors are unjust, and the women in the entertainment circle are the bitches and the actors. They owe the sun. They don''t recognize people for money! "

    At this time, the audience is waiting for the star to show up. There are not many people like me who have eaten the snacks before the movie starts, and who have run out and bought them again. The manager turned around and saw that he was looking at me while eating a bucket of rice lace. There was a flash of panic on his face, and he pretended to be an innocent person and walked away.

    "Did you go shopping on Mars?" Dong Xiaoye grabs the popcorn barrel, puts a handful into his mouth, picks up the hair and says, "I should have gone with you just now, if you don''t come back for such a long time, otherwise you will get into trouble again."

    I can''t cry and laugh: "I''m so worried?"

    The tassel took the three big drinks I was carrying, took one out of the bag and handed it to Dong Xiaoye, explaining to her, "xiaoyejie doesn''t mean that. She thinks you are too slow. What time is it now? It''s six twenty-seven and there are three minutes to go before the stars come out. "

    "They won''t be able to come out in three minutes," I said, sitting down between the two. "At least half an hour. It''s not going to work. It''s going to take longer."How do you know

    "I have powers, prophets."

    Winter small night disdains a way: "brag, Su Su, you don''t listen to him to pull, he that is nonsense."

    I shrugged. "Is that nonsense? You''ll see later."

    Winter night hummed, just want to top me two sentences, my cell phone rang.

    "South south, the mobile phone should be muted when watching movies."

    "Oh," I answered, obviously, I felt guilty. "Hey, Yuanyuan"

    it''s almost time for dinner, but I was sitting in the cinema with Liusu to let Chuyuan know that the little face pulled down is definitely better than the winter night.

    "Brother, can Dongfang and I go home later?"

    Unexpectedly, this wench is not questioning, but asking carefully.

    "Late home?" The implication is that they haven''t come home yet. "What are you going to do?"

    "No!" Chu Yuan suddenly refuted me with a loud voice. With a dry cough, Chu Yuan whispered, "we want to eat out. The East says that she wants to have a barbecue in a big restaurant."

    before the voice fell, she heard the voice of the East, "why do I want to eat, not you want to eat?"

    "You go away," Chu Yuan seemed to drive away the East, and asked softly, "brother, can you do it?"

    Chu Yuan has always been independent in his work. Relying on the support of an old man behind him, he never asked me for advice. It''s hard to ask me once. I can''t refuse her. Moreover, she said that the East wanted to eat a big food stall. I feel a little guilty about it. Although it''s not wrong to send her home, it''s always a desperate thing. Her mother really wants to send her to France arbitrarily, Where will she go to eat Beitian''s unique food?

    "OK, but I can''t go back too late. I''ll go to the stall at the street corner. It''s busy but not messy. Didn''t I take you once? There are several stall owners who know me. They should be able to remember you. They can eat at their stall. It''s cheap, and they can take care of you both. I''m also at ease "

    " elder brother, I''m not a child! "

    "You are not a child, but you are a girl. You are obedient. The public security in Beitian is not very peaceful now. Don''t let me worry."

    "Well, I see. You''re more verbose than mom." Stinky girl hurt me, then hung up the phone.

    Dongxiaoye is dissatisfied. "Xiaochuzi, I can''t care if you care about your sister, but you can''t accuse us policemen casually. Why is the public security in Beitian not peaceful?"

    I forget that this girl is for the maintenance of public order. My words are about their ability to work. "Do you want to stick to me? Can I explain the public order problem?"

    "You --" I choked on the winter night, unreasonable way: "you are an individual phenomenon, this is not a public security problem, but you can make trouble!"

    Seeing that we are going to choke again, the tassel rushes to the end of the field and says: "little sister, you can''t say that south south, he didn''t do anything wrong, can''t you? And you, Nannan, is that right? You are too spoiled by fate, not that you care about what is wrong with her, but not because you care about her, which limits her freedom. Girls need their own space more than your men. "

 Chapter 463

    Chu Yuan needs space, otherwise how can she come to occupy my space? First, it''s a half of my house, and now it''s squeezing me into the living room. Of course, I''m just joking. I know that tassel and winter night have not wronged me. Even if I have a meal outside, I have to intervene and admonish. This kind of "meticulous" care is really not normal, and it makes people envy me, or why would tassel pinch me for nothing?

    The more I want to be a good brother, the more I don''t have confidence in myself. I still don''t know how to get along with Chu Yuan, which is the most correct. In retrospect, before she moved to live with me, "sister" was just a title, and the person who denied her might be myself.

    Since the day when stepmother brought Chu Yuan into our father and son '' Maybe, in my heart, I didn''t treat Chuyuan as my sister at all, but as a little sister and grandmother, a "God" who I adore and hold, can maintain the peace and stability of the whole family.

    I am an atheist, but if there must be a belief, I think family is my belief, so Chu Yuan is my belief.

    As time goes by, I can''t tell. Chu Yuan is in my heart. Is it the God who is hard to serve or the bastard girl who makes people uneasy? Maybe both, but doting has become a habit. It''s too hard for me to change it. I don''t know how to change it, and what it will look like.

    Let''s go with nature. I like the sentence that Longshan sent me. Life is like sailing along the river. If you can''t grasp the direction, then keep the rudder steady. Let''s go with nature, there will always be things that we can make our own decisions, right? It''s not too late to know and correct again.

    At half past six, the host station invited by the organizer said that because of the traffic jam, the creators of the film would be late, which was enough to let us wait for 40 minutes. If the host population were not in the river, they would be witty and humorous, and the organizer also launched several award-winning Q & A gifts It''s estimated that the audience could not help but open and scold the game.

    Forty minutes later, the protagonist finally appeared on the stage. The first one was the director''s nonsense. He was short in stature and obscene in appearance. He pretended to be a master, which made me upset. When the host asked him what he wanted to say to the audience, Ya said, "I hope you have prepared paper towels, because this romantic comedy will not only Let you laugh tears, will let you cry. "It''s arrogant to the extreme, adding to my disgust.

    The second one is Wu Lefeng, a super handsome man. The screams of the women on the scene almost pierced my eardrum, and the screams of the women on the winter night followed. Though the tassel was silent, I could see clearly that her body was shaking. She must be excited when she contacted the idols so close. I think every man would inevitably feel complicated at this time ˇŁ

    Next came Mu Rui, the "second wife" in Wu Lefeng''s scandal. At this time, an embarrassing scene happened. When the host set off the atmosphere and shouted "please Miss Mu Rui", the noisy audience in the East suddenly fell silent. The extreme contrast of the effect was contagious. Their collective silence made everyone in surprise and instinctively quiet Down, obviously, this is premeditated. Some fans deliberately do it.

    The front row of the media has played a role in coaxing the Yangzi. Facing the embarrassed Mu Rui and silent fans, the magnesium lamp flashed wildly. Jean Aex Kevin''s Mu Rui even had some troubles. However, she has excellent self-restraint and still has a smile on her face, even if the corners of her eyes are already wet.

    I have some good feelings for murui. I remember that when I was in high school, I saw a movie she played. She was just a minor supporting role. In the movie, she played a student sister who was bullied by her classmates, maimed by domestic violence, and finally killed herself by jumping into the river. Although she didn''t play much, her character, helplessness of human nature, and her role''s conflict of love and fear for her family were drenched by her performance At that time, I thought she would be angry, because there are so few actresses in China who can act, especially the beautiful women who can act like her. But it''s strange that she still lingers between the first and second tier because of her lack of fire. Most of her works are poor scripts, making rough small cost movies or TV plays without nutrition.

    Actresses generally eat the youth meal. How many of them can become late when they are over 30? What''s more, there''s also a scandal about being a little wife. I even think that this was originally the premeditation of the producers to make speculation at the cost of sacrificing her, and to fire the film naturally fired the newcomers they were trying to launch.

    I don''t chase stars, I just appreciate murui''s acting skills, so my old fault has been made again. There are isolated applause in the audience. The source of the voice is that I am

    tassel and winter night staring at me. I''m always regretful. It''s not that I''m regretting taking a slap, but that I''m regretful again. I can''t take it back. I simply don''t look at the two girls and stare at the stars directly People, as if I really adore them, I don''t know what Tassels and dongxiaoye think. They certainly don''t believe that I am a Star chaser, but they still clap with me. With the leader, those who are also affected by the local atmosphere, the silent audience no longer see jokes. For a while, the clapping is thunderous, even more shocking than when Wu Lefeng came on the stage.I don''t know if I was amorous. Wu Lefeng, who has been stiff and tired, smiled. I think he smiled at me, which is full of gratitude.

    This guy doesn''t really have a relationship with murui?

    The host wiped off his sweat, but there was no coldness. He exchanged a few words with murui and said, "the next thing I''ll meet you, wow, is the biggest surprise of the film. Director Hu Da knows the Pearl, the heroine, and the super new girl - Miss Tong Feifei!"

    The thunderous applause is just the same as the silence just now. It''s also part of the scope. It''s actually that the group of unkind things that murui didn''t say when he came on the stage are all childcare? Tong Feifei made this movie. Where are the big fans?

    A off shoulder red dress, slim figure, delicate features, smile when the face has two shallow pear vortex, although there is no childish, but still give a feeling of not growing up, I think of her, beautiful! Then it is beautiful, that is to say, beautiful

    unlike murui''s quiet and elegant, children have no other characteristics except beautiful. I don''t like her very much, not because she seems to have no connotation, but because I don''t think she has self-cultivation.

    When she came out of the stage, she had high toes and high breath, and her voice was very good. She was indifferent to the fans of Taiwan interaction. When the camera was focused on her body, she pretended to be a cute and flattering Moyang, which was nothing. What I couldn''t see was that when she was invited to the middle by the host, she stumbled over the camera line at her feet and stumbled forward, which happened to bump into murui''s arms. Murui was unprepared , almost knocked down, thanks to Wu Lefeng''s quick eyes and quick hands, she didn''t make a fool of herself. Although Mu Rui said that she didn''t matter, I noticed that she secretly rubbed the side rib hit by Tong Feifei more than once, and Tong Feifei didn''t even say an apology from the beginning to the end.

    "Yes!" The winter small night dispels hateful way: "bump dead her, let her become second wife, seduce other people husband!"

    I was feeling injustice for murui. Hearing this, I asked, "which eye of yours saw her as a mistress?"

    "Which eye of yours saw her not being mistress?" Winter night also choked me, "why do you help murui talk so much? She''s just a second-line actress. Don''t tell me you''re her fan. No one believes that. "

    "Second tier actors can''t have fans?"

    "Yes, but you are not," said winter night, glancing at me obliquely. "Are you honest, because she looks like Murphy?"

    Winter night doesn''t say I didn''t notice. Murui''s gentle and elegant temperament is similar to Murphy after taking off the cold mask, but it''s far fetched to say that they look like each other. I don''t think they look like each other when I look at them horizontally or vertically. However, the identity of tassel''s face, staring at me, care how I would reply.

    Don''t stand up for justice in winter! I''m dating fringe. What are you doing with Murphy?!

    "South south, you just took the lead in clapping, not really because"

 Chapter 464

    "South south, you just took the lead in clapping. It''s not really because"

    "how can it be!" I can''t cry and laugh: "I just can''t stand those fake fans who are paid to stay away from the stage. I learned that I can see the play of Murray. I really appreciate her. Don''t you two also appreciate Wu Lefeng? Radish and green vegetables, each has his own love. You doubt me so much. Then you applauded Wu Lefeng just now. Should I also doubt something? "

    "Nonsense!" The tassel smiled and pinched it in my arm, but the little vinegar jar didn''t believe it. "Tell me, which play have you seen?"

    "A literary film, it''s boring, but she''s brilliant."

    I euphemism that play, and winter night excitedly said: "I''ve seen that play, the plot is a little dull, but it''s quite deep, but is there her in that play?"

    "Yes, she is the girl who often bullies herself by jumping the river."

    "No?" "The most disgusting part of the play is the character. He has no backbone at all. He will get angry when he sees it," he said in disgust

    I smiled and said, "your mood just proves that she performs well, otherwise what are you angry with?"

    Winter night thought about it carefully, but nodded, "what you said is reasonable, she really put the role in place."

    The tassel didn''t see the movie, but I was relieved when I heard the words of dongxiaoye, so I could feel that the girl''s relationship with Murphy was not so simple as suspicion "Dinner with Feng Zai!" shouted the crowd

    We just talked, but we didn''t listen to what the host said, but we all understood the last big gift from the organizer.

    "Dinner?" Winter small night is entranced at the thought of eating. Although her mouth hasn''t been idle for a long time, she has been eating, "by the way, Susu, what shall we eat later?" Dongxiaoye''s words are directed at the fringe, but his eyes are fixed on the star of the stage, with naive expectation twinkling in his eyes.

    Is it great to eat with Wu Lefeng? He just can act. Is he a little more handsome? I was a little angry thinking, the star of the Taiwan is more resistance and disdain.

    Tassel seems to be a little absent-minded, "I didn''t think about it, south south, you decide."

    Words fall, she suddenly covers small abdomen, frowned.

    I noticed it and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    What? "The tassel put down half a cup of iced drink and said," it may be that she ate too many cold drinks and had a bad stomach "

    in a word, because of the hot and dry weather, the tassel did eat a lot of cold drinks in the afternoon. The air-conditioning in the screening hall was very open, with a temperature difference of nearly 10 degrees from the outside, which was a little difficult to adapt to. She drank another half of cold drinks and had a stomach upset It''s nothing new.

    "I face Ying Dang way:" otherwise, I give you rub

    The tassel and dongxiaoye immediately thought of the "rubbing" I said in the dressing room when I bought the clothes. The two girls immediately blushed, and dongxiaoye snorted angrily. The tassel gave me a fist directly. They put 99 roses in their arms to me and stood up and said, "who will rub them with you? Make way for my aunt! "

    "It''s time for a big gift. You can''t stay honest, can you go?" I asked knowingly just to tickle her.

    "Go to the bathroom! Go away! " The tassel said shyly, "I hate it. I''ll clean you up when I come back."

    The quick expression of the tassel was lovely, red and tender cheek, short and running like a thief. I was snickering, when I heard a cry of joy from the little winter night around me, "ah here, here, here!"

    Ya suddenly sprang up like a thorn in her buttocks. She pressed my shoulder with her right hand, raised her left hand with her life, and raised her body on tiptoe. In her eyes, she was excited like an explosion. She shouted to the people on the stage, "it''s here, it''s here! Here it is! "

    I''m not used to being the focus of the line of sight again. When people in the front row look back and stare at winter night with envy and jealousy, I feel ashamed for her. What''s the crazy of this woman?!

    "What do you call? What''s here? "

    Tiger sister''s face is red because of over excitement. She said to me happily, "you are here!"

    "Ha?"

    I was still in the clouds and fog, a flash of magnesium lamp even my eyes were dazzled, and the host of the stage looked shocked and exaggerated, and shouted to the winter night, "this lady, is that seat No. 9 in row 5?"

    "I''m not," said Dong Xiaoye, blushing. He didn''t know where he came from. He picked me up with one hand. "He is!"

    I''m the second monk in law. I don''t know what I am

    Winter night did not answer, the host said quickly, "Sir, are you seat 9 in row 5?"

    "Well?" I looked back at the seat number on the backrest. "Yeah, what''s the matter?"The whole audience was in a uproar, and the host even shouted, "Wow! Tonight''s luckiest audience came into being. He is this handsome little boy! Come, little brother, please come to the stage. "

    Seeing Wu Lefeng standing next to the lottery box take the lead in clapping, causing a lot of jubilation in the field, I seem to understand what''s going on, but I''m still not sure.

    "Fool, what are you waiting for?" Dong Xiaoye nudged me twice with her elbow, repressed the excitement that was enough to make her crazy, and whispered to me, "go ahead, you can have dinner with Wu Lefeng!"

    Sure enough, I was surprised that the heaviest gift of the organizer fell on my head, but I was not surprised, even a little repelled.

    I also muttered to the winter night, "what''s the point of having dinner with a man"

    "less nonsense!" Dongxiaoye knew my temper quite well. I didn''t feel surprised when I said that. He said in a threatening tone: "hurry up, and don''t forget to sign for me and the fringe!"

    That''s why you''re happy?

    I have conflicts in my heart, mainly because I don''t chase stars and I haven''t seen several films of Wu Lefeng. I really don''t feel how honored it is to have dinner with him. As the cinema manager who met me just now said, bitches are ruthless and unscrupulous. They take money to show, and I hate to cooperate with others to set up a game. I always feel that this is the same as three I''m no different in the design of miss and Mo Yi. I''m just a small chess piece at their disposal.

    The more I think about it, the less I can express the excitement that others expect, but that doesn''t prevent me from feeling nervous, because I see that several cameras are all aimed at me, buddy TV?!

    At the urging of the winter night and the invitation of the host, I went to the stage and found that I still had flowers in my arms!

    The host naturally misunderstood, "Oh? This lucky fan is holding the flower stage. Let''s ask him, who is this bunch of flowers for? "

    Brother Khan, because the eyes of Tong Feifei and Mu Rui are all staring at the bouquet of roses in my arms, which obviously takes a lot of effort. There are two actresses in Taiwan. How much of them are more aggressive? I haven''t spoken yet. The audience at the bottom opened first. It''s still the group of children, crying out the name of Tong Feifei.

    "Sorry, this flower is for my girlfriend."

    There was a dead silence under the stage. My face was so hot. I didn''t give a big star face, but I couldn''t disrespect my girlfriend just to give you face, could I? No matter how different, this is my first date with the fringe. No matter how ridiculous, this is my first sending flowers to the fringe and transferring them to others. That''s impossible.

    Just now, I poured a basin of cold water on the fans, which made Tong Fei unable to go down the steps. Although the beautiful woman looked at me with a smile, I could see that she was full of disgust for me. Looking back at murui, she couldn''t help laughing. I guess I have a rich expression at the moment, which is very interesting!

 Chapter 465

    "So it is. I misunderstood it. My brother is very romantic. Ninety-nine red roses are really lucky for your girlfriend." the host responded quickly. Although I don''t think it''s directly related to her happiness to send ninety-nine roses to her, he finally brought the topic to the past. He hugged me to Wu Lefeng and said with a smile: "come on, shake hands with your idol First of all, what''s your surname, young man? "

    That damned camera has been facing me, making me inexplicably nervous, and the reaction is half slower than usual. He is hesitating whether to shake hands or introduce himself first. Wu Lefeng has already reached out his hand to me with a smile. (see the novel to the top)

    as the name suggests, he is really handsome. Looking at Wu Lefeng from a distance, I can''t help but feel that he is probably the most perfect man I have ever seen. The eyebrow of the sword is raised, the eyes are like stars, the lines of the face are sharp and smooth, but it doesn''t make people feel strong, because his smile is very friendly, so it''s easy to approach ˇŁ

    He is not as handsome as Zhang Mingjie, but he is more mature than Zhang Mingjie, more calm than handsome can reflect the charm of men.

    He''s not as smart as Liu Xiaosheng, but he''s more real than Liu Xiaosheng. He also smiles. I think Liu Xiaosheng is more like an actor than Wu Lefeng.

    "Hello." Wu Lefeng spoke first. His voice was a little hoarse, which was very magnetic.

    "Hello." We''re about the same height, but his hand is much bigger than mine, and it''s very powerful. I''m a little puzzled. It''s just a handshake. Do you make it so strong?

    Wu Lefeng listened to my silence and knew that I was too reserved. He smiled and asked, "what''s your surname?"

    I just remembered that when I was introduced to myself, others said, "forgive me. My surname is Chu."

    "Hello, Mr. Chu."

    "Hello, Mr. Wu"

    my confident eloquence was completely destroyed under the pressure of the camera. I didn''t even know what I should say. But the host asked me, "Mr. Chu, are you excited to see an idol?"

    I''m not excited, because I don''t have an idol. It''s hard for me to be nervous when I''m on TV, but it''s not bad to use excitement as an excuse to be nervous. I''m duplicative: "excited."

    "So, what do you want to say about your lucky chance to have dinner with Feng Zai tonight?"

    "Yes"

    "Oh?" The host''s award microphone came to my mouth, "let''s listen to what this lucky Mr. Chu wants to say."

    My brain is a little dull, but I didn''t forget what I came out to play for today, and I didn''t think much. I took off my tongue and said, "I''m not free"

    this seems to have some explosiveness. Don''t say that the host is Wu Lefeng, Tong Feifei, and Mu Rui. They are all stunned. The audience under the stage are all dumbfounded. They look at me like monsters.

    The host wiped his sweat and asked carefully: "Mr. Chu, what did you say just now? Did you not catch my question? I mean, what do you want to say about dinner with fengzai? "

    " I''m sorry, I''m not free. "I also reflected that what I said just now was too direct, and I can''t be euphemistic, so I just said," I''ve arranged dinner with my girlfriend "

    before my voice fell, I heard children not far away not only whispering but also nearby The female economic man and the director mumbled, "is he the one who asked for the child care to make trouble on purpose?"

    The woman agent glared at her and motioned to her not to talk at random, while the director''s nonsense and small eyes were staring at my face with great interest. I was hairy all over.

    Obviously, the young male host didn''t expect such a situation. He looked to the organizers in the dark side for help. Those people were also talking to each other. I felt terrible. It seems that I accidentally smashed someone''s court

    the media below was excited. He gave me a big shot. The host made a gesture when he saw someone in the background. He hurriedly arranged his expression, just wanted to Speaking, Wu Yuefeng said with a calm smile: "Mr. Chu''s devotion to his girlfriend is really admirable. I wonder if you can invite your girlfriend to the stage?"

    It''s against my will to say that my girlfriend adores another man besides herself. But Liu Su is a fan of Wu Lefeng. How can I leave her regret because of his narrow mind? So I nodded.

    The host didn''t expect Wu Lefeng to put forward this request to me suddenly. He was caught by surprise and looked at the backstage. After getting the hint, he raised his hand and shouted to the audience, "OK, let''s invite Mr. Chu''s girlfriend to the stage."

    Tassel must be very happy, I''m proud of my magnanimity, but looking up at the big screen, my friend almost fell off the stage!

    There is a close-up in the big screen. It''s not a fringe, but a confused little winter night!

    I forgot! Tassel to the bathroom! When I was lucky, dongxiaoye shouted loudly, so everyone misunderstood that my girlfriend was dongxiaoye!

    Seeing all the cameras aiming at themselves without exception, winter night was frightened and flustered, shy and shy, waving hands, tongue tied, talking, stuttering and confused, "I''m not that I''m not.""Don''t be shy, miss. Come on, please come to the stage."

    Where does the host know about us? When he invited Dong Xiaoye again, Wu Lefeng mistakenly thought that he was too nervous. He smiled politely and said, "Miss, please come here. I have a special gift for you."

    Forced by the situation and the atmosphere, Dong Xiaoye had to step on the stage and take the microphone from the host. She just wanted to explain her relationship with me. I grabbed her wrist and stopped her with my eyes.

    Even if the premiere is not live, it will be on tomorrow''s entertainment news. We can''t deny our relationship because we are "lovers" now! This is not only her task, but also has a subtle relationship with the progress of Xu Heng''s case.

    Miss Dong was sent to be my fake girlfriend. Although it was surveillance, it was also protection. The police thought that among those involved in the crime of long Xiaotian, there were not a few who suspected that Xu Heng and I were colluding. They thought that Xu Heng could be dug from me. Therefore, it was not zero to be a covetous person. There was some truth in this logical analysis. I could not take my situation seriously But I can''t take the safety of my relatives and friends as a matter of fact, so we can''t expose the fact that we are not lovers!

    What''s more, I just spread rumors in the company yesterday. Today, I''ll overthrow them and hurry back to the company. It''s even more to be talked about. Well, watching a movie has made the situation extremely chaotic. My crying heart has the eyes that I hinted at on a small winter night. The words in my mouth are swallowed again. My face is more flustered. Wu Lefeng wants to shake hands with her. She also wants to shake hands with her I didn''t notice how I thought about avoiding the camera lens, using me as a shield, shrinking to my side, falling into the eyes of others, I only felt that she was a bird and a man, envied our close relationship

    Wu Lefeng''s hand hung for a long time, but I didn''t feel embarrassed, laughing and shouting to the side of the stage: "Avril, take a picture for us."

    As soon as this speech came out, there was a lot of jubilation under the stage. Before winter night and I could react, Wu Lefeng had already walked around behind us, "one, two, three, eggplant ~!"

    Ask Avril''s female assistant to press the shutter. I don''t think I have time to pick up the corner of my mouth. People''s photos have been developed. Wu Lefeng takes the photos and touches a pen from nowhere. He writes a line on the back of the photos, "I wish you two a long time, a long time - Wu Lefeng".

    Another look at the photo of Wu Lefeng standing at the back, holding me and dongxiaoye closely, while I and sister tiger shoulder to shoulder, holding a bunch of flowers together, thanks to wearing casual clothes, if you put on the dress, it''s a couple who just entered the marriage hall!

    My God, this joke is making a lot of noise!

    PS: mourning Zhouqu, praying for Zhouqu, is also a disaster, shaking down life, and disaster, making people watch Zhouqu from the bottom of their hearts, and looking forward to the early recovery of people in distress.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 466

    More than blushing ashamed of the little winter night? I clearly felt that her skin seemed to be melting with the burning temperature of my close arm. At this time, the host said: "although Mr. Chu missed the chance to have dinner with fengzai because of the romantic reason of dating, they were blessed by fengzai. Congratulations! This picture is really memorable Yi, you two must keep it well, which is bound to be a good memory. Ha ha, then, next, we decided to draw again "

    before the host finished talking, there was a lot of jubilation under the stage. The sponsor was generous, and my exit didn''t save Wu Lefeng any trouble.

    I was just muttering and the cheering stopped. It was Wu Lefeng who waved for everyone to be quiet. He smiled apologetically at the host, and then said to me, "if Mr. Chu''s girlfriend doesn''t mind, I can invite both of you to dinner at the same time."

    Winter night has bright eyes. Stars don''t often see each other. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime chance to eat with them. What''s more, stars invite themselves? Tiger sister''s heart was written on her face. Did ya forget the most important thing? Today is my date with Liusu. We are both boyfriend and girlfriend at all. Wu Lefeng''s move is beyond the expectation of the host again. I also think it''s strange. It''s just a show. It doesn''t matter who we eat with? Why does he have to ask me? If I refuse again, won''t he have much face?

    I''m used to thinking too much, especially about things I can''t understand, so I''m eager to see something from Wu Lefeng''s face, and I''m shocked. He glanced gently to the side with his kind eyes. For a moment, it was cold, and for another moment, it was tender. The two extreme emotions changed quickly. I couldn''t help being stunned. Looking along his eyes, I saw it To two women - children who look like frost, and those who frown.

    Who is Wu Lefeng looking at? Obviously, it has nothing to do with me. What I have to do now is how to deal with his invitation!

    Go or not? Go? I am reluctant to go when I think of the spoony appearance of flowers when I mentioned Wu Lefeng in tassel and dongxiaoye? Wu Lefeng refused to invite me twice. I''m afraid it''s hard for him to step down? He can''t get off the stage. It''s none of my business? But tassel and dongxiaoye are his fans. I''m so fond of their idols. They are afraid that they will have opinions on me

    when I think of tassel, my heart suddenly shakes. I look around subconsciously. My friends are sweating like rain and falling down. I don''t know when the tassel who just went to the bathroom has come back. I''m sitting on the seat looking at me and dongxiaoye without expression.

    Winter night pasted beside me, naturally felt my body shaking, and turned to see the fringe. It''s no wonder that it''s shameful to hide behind me. It''s not good to be a light bulb, so you just usurp the throne and become my girlfriend. Do you think you can afford the fringe? If I were you, I''d have to get into a slit. I think so, but my heart is clear. Dongxiaoye is innocent, and I''m guilty. I can''t confess my relationship with dongxiaoye in front of the camera! Where am I lucky? I''m obviously haunted by bad luck!

    "Mr Chu? Mr Chu Seeing that I was late in answering, Wu Lefeng called me twice in a low voice.

    I was startled. I was so calm that I didn''t panic. My legs didn''t tremble. I had a voice. Now, what''s my fate? It''s man-made. I want the tassel to remember this day forever, and never forget what happened to our first date.

    "Can I have another one?"

    "What?" Wu Lefeng was stunned. He thought that I was pushing forward, and there was a trace of unhappiness in his eyes. However, his excellent acting skill covered up the past. He smiled and said, "who can I add?"

    I pointed to the tassel sitting in the audience and said in a long voice, "my girlfriend."

    "Who?!" Rao is that he has been a movie emperor. Now he can''t help losing his temper. Look at the little winter night beside me and the tassel I pointed to. You can''t set a channel on your face: "your girlfriend?"

    "Yes, my girlfriend."

    "Who is it?"

    "Fringe!" I saw the tassel drilling under the seat. I picked up the microphone and shouted, "please have dinner, fengzai. Will you go?" I don''t care whether Wu Lefeng agrees or not. I''ll knock him to death first. I don''t think he is such a big brand. He should not be so stingy to argue with me. Otherwise, people think he''s afraid that I''m poor.

    Explosion, this time it''s called "explosion nest", not to mention the audience''s restlessness, even the film makers on the stage began to talk to each other, only the director''s nonsense, a pair of small eyes, I can probably guess his psychology, I''m an accident, but my absurd accident, but created a more interesting topic for his film, how much is this helpful for the promotion of the film?

    Amazing move? I also think that the three people dating is not normal. Anyway, it''s not normal. Simply let it change in the end. What''s the matter with dongxiaoye and I? Liusu knows everything. We don''t need to explain it to people we don''t know, but I want all people who know us to know that Liusu is my girlfriend!

    I want to tell everyone loudly, we are no longer brothers, we are lovers!Maybe this crazy, manly romantic woman can''t stand it. The first thing after the tassel with no place to hide came to the stage is to step on me severely. It''s almost shameful to scold me in a low voice with a crying voice: "are you crazy?"

    "If you don''t go crazy for the last time, you will live in vain." I agree with what the host said just now. Today, it will be a memory that we will never forget. Today, it''s the first date that is worth remembering.

    Winter night is a beautiful woman, tassel is also a beautiful woman, a lively and handsome, a gentle (because of the false appearance of dress problems), no matter who they are, they are not inferior to Tong Feifei or Mu Rui''s beauty. When they hug my arm left and right because of excessive tension, I even heard the harsh shouting and swearing under the stage.

    Envy, more than they envy, I envy myself now, embrace left and right, how carefree?

    The compere''s quality is too poor, which is easily eroded by the chemical reaction of the three of us standing together. She looks at two beauties with different styles and similar characters beside me. The two girls can''t stand his rich eyes. At the same time, they hide behind me. They are shy and reserved. They suffocate under the other stage. No one manages the order The venue was restored to quiet.

    Wu Lefeng had no host in his eyes for a long time. He asked me for confirmation again, pointing to the fringe and asking, "Mr. Chu, this is"

    "my girlfriend."

    He nodded in amazement and pointed to the winter night. "This one is"

    I dare not go to see the winter night. "It''s also my girlfriend," he said with a hard skin

    "Bigamy -" I don''t know who is in the audience. This extremely sensitive word was whispered out. Although the voice was not loud, it still spread to everyone''s ears in the unusual silence. I thought Wu Lefeng would be angry, but he didn''t, neither did murui. They just looked at me more surprised.

    It''s none of your business whether I''m bigamy or not! I was upset, but I didn''t show my emotion on my face. I just said to the audience, "we are not married."

    The law only stipulates that bigamy is not allowed, but it doesn''t stipulate that a man can''t have two women at the same time. I know that the people below are certainly not convinced. They think that not getting married is not an excuse to spend money. But what''s the relationship between my spending money and you?

    I don''t care how others condemn my moral vulgarity. Anyway, I''m not really a couple with Dong Xiaoye. Of course, if another person beside me is Murphy instead of her, it''s a different matter.

    Wu Lefeng raised his surprise and asked the fringe with some curiosity and Expectation: "I wonder if this young lady would like to accept my invitation with Mr. Chu."

    Liu Suo has no master. I don''t know whether it''s the atmosphere or her idol. After a careful look at me, I whispered to Wu Lefeng, "I listen to him."

    Wu Lefeng nodded with a smile, and then pointed his eyes at me. His eyes were full of expectation.

    I really can''t understand why he is so enthusiastic about me, or even enthusiastic about me, but I have no reason to refuse, "thank you, fengzai, it''s our honor."

    It''s not easy to call a man who is nearly ten years older than me to be a fan

 Chapter 467

    The host finally came back to his senses. Maybe he realized that he was a superfluous existence for Wu Lefeng. He was a little embarrassed and a little dissatisfied. Before Wu Lefeng could speak, he said, "OK, let''s give applause to the lucky Mr. Chu and his two girlfriends."

    In the rare applause from the audience, the host announced that the film was about to be staged and invited us all off the stage. Although there are many people who pack two or three or even n milk these days, it''s amazing and unbelievable to announce that they have two girlfriends. It''s no wonder that the atmosphere suddenly changed It has become so cold that people just don''t have similar experience and don''t know how to express their feelings.

    But there is one person who is obviously an exception. When a beautiful girl No. 1 has to walk by my side, she said coldly in a clear voice that we can hear clearly, "is a friend like a bad smell? Just one shameless man meets another shameless man? "

    A friend with the same smell? what do you mean? Who did she say?

    "Xiaofei!" The female agent shouted her name. She snorted scornfully and stared at Wu Lefeng. Suddenly she stepped up and stepped off the stage. The female agent nodded to us apologetically and chased her.

    A shameless man meets another shameless man? Ya is not scolding me?! I suddenly reflected that the child had disappeared in my sight. I was more conscious, but I didn''t feel angry. I looked at another ''shameless man'' with interest. Wu Lefeng coughed awkwardly, and said to the audience: "now young people, their character is generally bad, don''t get to know her. Mr. Chu, if you don''t mind, please come to rest first After a break, my assistant avri1 will introduce you to the details of dinner. "

    It''s just a meal. What are the details? Will not make chopsticks live together? I was in a fog and was dragged away by the female assistant named avri1. Wu Lefeng didn''t follow me. I looked back. He was standing at the door and talking to murui.

    "Wait a minute."

    It was the director who just got rid of the director of the theater. He ran up to us, but he didn''t say a word. He narrowed his eyes and turned around with me, tassel and winter night. I was very disgusted. People''s looks were not self-determined, so it''s not the fault of nonsense to be dirty It''s just that he can''t bear to look at Tassels and winter nights with such eyes. Moreover, I can''t stand his affectation. His every move, every word and deed shows the trace of affectation. He is like an actor who works hard, but his acting skills are really bad.

    Obviously, avri1, a shrewd and capable female assistant, doesn''t like nonsense very much. She doesn''t cover it up deliberately and asks impatiently, "director Hu, what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing." Nonsense is also the same as Wu Lefeng, as his name, talking nonsense, people don''t know, OK? What do you want us to do?

    Avri1 frowned and said, "in this case, I''ll take Mr. Chu and two young ladies to the lounge first."

    before I''ve finished speaking, I heard the nonsense lightly: "OK, I''ll go with you, it''s not convenient to talk."

    The four of us are all dizzy - didn''t you just say it''s ok?!

    No wonder the movie made out of nonsense is hard to understand, because it''s hard for him to understand. He drove away his assistant and made a secret as if he wanted to plot something with us. As a result, he just sat on the side drinking tea, chewing chips and listening to avri1 telling me the arrangement of the evening. Although he didn''t speak, he was not quiet. Avri1 and I were almost mad and too upset by the sound of chirping Yes! However, tassel and dongxiaoye always look up to this master of behavioral arts for any action. Therefore, people are more popular than people. If we were talking, the two girls would have trampled on my feet.

    The so-called "dinner arrangement" is not worthy of the name, in fact, it tells us how to leave the cinema without the media''s attention. The dinner with Wu Lefeng is a publicity activity arranged by the organizer, but no one wants to be surrounded by the long guns and short guns of the media when eating, which is also the condition put forward by Wu Lefeng. The organizer has no objection to this. After all, the lucky audience who has been selected has exposed the light, and the purpose of publicity has been achieved. As for the details of the dinner, it is more attractive and mysterious The audience is looking forward to the next similar event.

    In order to avoid the influence in the public, we don''t need to go back to the screening hall. We can go to the VIP Hall to enjoy the movie "love you with two hearts". We are happy to accept it. When avri1 is all explained, the nonsense over there puts down the tea cup and suddenly says: "Mr. Chu, is it convenient to talk alone?"

    Although I don''t like nonsense, I''m somewhat surprised and vain that someone is a well-known director in China and asked to talk to me alone. "There''s nothing inconvenient"

    nonsense seems to like interrupting others. "Avri1, you take two young ladies to VIP Hall first."

    "Wait," I said, "can''t they listen?"

    Nonsense smile, mysterious way: "I said very clearly, I think Mr. Chu should listen to very clearly, I hope we talk alone, alone."I hate the way this guy talks. He''s domineering. Why should I bird you? Great celebrity? If you don''t want to destroy the atmosphere in front of the fringe, I''ll give you the face!

    I really don''t understand the psychology of women chasing stars. This nonsense is neither handsome nor well-known. However, tassel and dongxiaoyepian show me a face of honor. I need to have emotions. It''s estimated that these two girls have to stop working first. They have to suffer. Anyway, I''m curious about what director hu wants to say to me.

    When I went out, the two girls also tried to remind me with their mouths to remember to sign. They also saw the nonsense. Without saying anything, they drew several strokes on a propaganda poster and gave them to the two girls. They left happily. My face was a little hot, and I always felt that it was a shame to worship someone so unreasonably.

    "Sit down." Nonsense has no image to say slant lean on the sand, seem very tired appearance, lazily pointed to the sand opposite him, then tear open a bag of potato chips, pass to me, way: "eat?"

    "No, thank you," I shook my head, sat down with my back straight, and kept the white-collar''s usual dignified posture. "Director Hu asked me for a talk. What can I do for you

    "I don''t know, but I want to ask you a question," he said, grabbing a handful of chips and stuffing them into his mouth, chirping, "do you want to be an actor?"

    "What?" He spoke so astonishingly that I doubted if I had heard him wrong.

    "I''m sorry, but maybe I can''t make you feel the leak or the motivation?" Nonsense sitting in the body, swallowing the things in the mouth, wiping the mouth with the back of the hand, serious expression, small eyes calm but release some luster that I can''t say clearly, "I should ask, do you want to be a star? A big star whose fame, wealth and status will surpass Wu Lefeng. "

    I think he is joking, even though his expression is extremely serious, "Hu Dao, don''t tease me, OK? My girlfriend is still waiting for me to see a movie

    "You think I''m kidding?"

    "Isn''t it?" I laughed and said, "I''m going to be an actor? Isn''t that a joke? I haven''t learned to perform, and I can''t perform "

    " you can, "the nonsense cut me off. I was horrified when I laughed, not because it was ugly, but because his smile seemed to be the aftertaste after seeing through everything." you not only perform, but also perform very skillfully. The reaction of everyone on and off the stage in that play just now is enough to prove this. "

    My heart was trembling, and my scalp was cold with cold sweat

    "The girl who came on stage first is not your girlfriend, but the girl who came on stage later," said the nonsense, as if he had no interest in exposing the lie. Before I could quibble, he went on, "no actor who doesn''t enter the mainstream, I don''t think there are three kinds of good actors. One is to deceive the audience, give him a role, who he plays, who he looks like, But this kind of actor is lack of creativity. It''s just the need of the basic script. He tries his best to play his specialty. The role is only the role in the end. The actor just gives life to the role, but there is no soul to speak of. So this kind of actor can only be regarded as inferior among the actors. The film and television school can catch one at a time, like the children in my movie "

    I always thought that nonsense is a nonsense Wang Po is a worldly person who sells melons and boasts, but I didn''t expect that in front of an outsider like me, he confessed that Tong Feifei''s acting skills can only be regarded as inferior among good actors. My impression of him has changed a little. Honest people are usually not annoying.

 Chapter 468

    "The second is to deceive your own actors and integrate them with your own understanding of the role. I am the role and the role is me, which not only endows the role with life, but also shares the soul. In this way, it is the characters rather than the roles that are created. However, there are too few such actors and they are few in the performing arts circle. We usually call them geniuses, or He is a natural performer. "Nonsense, no matter whether I can understand it or not, he said to himself:" murui is a genius. Fire is not only because there are rules in the circle, but she is not willing to go with the flow. In the early years, Wu Lefeng was the first one. He can fire, relying on his looks and luck. Now he is the second one. The accumulation of performance experience makes him grow and progress He''s not a genius in acting. He''s a genius in hard work. "

    Nonsense agrees that murui is a genius, which proves that I still have a good eye. I don''t know the rules in the entertainment circle, but I can also guess about them. Therefore, murui is more fond of it. It''s said that nonsense is not in harmony with Wu Lefeng. It seems that the truth is not the same. The criticism of Wu Lefeng many years ago may really be just the evaluation of his acting skills, which is exaggerated and distorted by the media Yes.

    Nowadays, the authenticity of entertainment news is really questionable.

    "But" nonsense sipped tea, looked at me, smiled: "my favorite is the third kind of actor."

    The second kind of actor is so amazing that even the soul can be divided into roles. I''m really interested in the third kind of actor he likes. "The first kind of actor can cheat the audience, the second kind of actor can cheat himself, so who can the third kind of actor cheat?"

    Nonsense light way: "no one deceives, and who can deceive. Performance comes from life. There is never a lack of people who are good at performing in life. There are few actors who dare to create drama like leaky spots, especially on the premise of no script and on-the-spot swing, so such actors are creative. You are one of them, enough to deceive actors like Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui, which has proved that your acting skills are traceless, I appreciate you very much. I appreciate you from the bottom of my heart. "

    It sounds more ironic to me to say three "appreciations" in a row. To put it bluntly, what you call my strength is that I lie and cheat people without being seen through?

    "I can''t understand"

    "you don''t need to understand. Performance is an art. Art is expressed by the soul. You just need to know that you have the ability to express with the soul."

    I probably understood his meaning, so I was not happy to interrupt him. "In other words, I''m lying with the soul?"

    The nonsense smiled and answered, "that Miss Dong is not your girlfriend."

    "Yes." I am sure, but the answer is very vague, "yes", which can be understood as "yes" of my girlfriend on winter night, or as "yes" of nonsense.

    "Your ability to adapt to circumstances makes me more likable," he continued with a smile, not only not dissatisfied with my cunning answer, but also with a very satisfied expression. "Just now everyone thought she was a girlfriend. A man claimed that he had two girlfriends in public. Such a ridiculous thing, the witness completely believed it. Don''t you Don''t you think you have the talent for acting? "

    "I just think that the reason why you appreciate me is more and more damaged," I laughed at myself. "You don''t invite me to act just because I''m a liar? I think in your circle, there is no lack of talents who can lie better than me "

    " not just to act, but to become a star. As a director, the greatest sense of achievement besides making movies is to dig out some talented actors by hand, "nonsense said:" you are right. In this circle, there are many people with acting talent, which is in line with the third category Although there are few actors, there are not none. But up to now, at least, I haven''t found anyone who can become a different star. If you want to be famous, it''s not enough to have talent and luck. There''s also a story that can attract enough attention. To put it bluntly, it''s just a gimmick. When a movie is released, you need to publicize. If you want to be famous, you need to publicize Who is more likely to get angry with a person with a plain resume? It is obvious that "

    hype? I''m sick of the concept. There''s no reason.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t have a story." Being an actor is too unrealistic for me. It seems like a distant thing, so I began to get impatient.

    "You have," said the nonsense with a smile, "you haven''t learned to perform. It''s a story. Your chance encounter with me is a story. The drama of the encounter is a story. Most importantly, you and your two girlfriends will also become a story."

    My ostracism leads to emotional impatience and blurts out: "I have only one girlfriend"

    "now it is, who knows in the future," nonsense says: "I don''t know what story you have with the girl whose surname is Dong. Maybe you don''t care about her, or just think you don''t care about her, but she does?"

    As a joke, I could hear that I was sweating, as if he had ripped my chest with a smile on his face, and poked my heart with his fingers. I almost choked.

    I know that little winter night is good for me, and I also know that I gradually rely on the life of little winter night.I admit that I had a dirty fantasy about winter night, but I never wanted to have her. Nonsense, which is a kind of encouragement, touched one of my nerves. I felt that he insulted me more than just me, but also winter night. I got up and said, "I''m sorry, I''m very satisfied with my life now. I didn''t want to be an actor or an actor. Thank you for your kindness. Goodbye Yes. "

    As for my response, I was a little shocked by the nonsense, and then I got up and smiled: "no harm, no harm, I''m just proposing. It''s about the future, and it''s reasonable to think about it more. You should think about it carefully. If you want to, you can contact me at any time. This is my business card."

    Ya takes out a crumpled piece of paper from her fart pocket. It''s estimated that no one will stoop to pick it up when she leaves it on the street. Who can believe that this famous and wealthy director Hu Da doesn''t pay so much attention to packaging? Out of politeness, I accepted it both ways and perfunctorily said: "thank you, I will consider it."

    Nonsense added: "I plan to open a new play in Shanghai next June. I hope to see you on the set then."

    I didn''t answer. I smiled, turned around and went out. I came out with nonsense and asked with a smile, "do you think it''s unrealistic?"

    I look back at a loss. "What''s not realistic?"

    "Two women at the same time."

    Don''t Mo have two women, Mrs. Mo and Longshan? I said: "there is nothing unrealistic? Which big money doesn''t have mistresses now? "

    "Different in nature" shook his head and said: "it''s OK for three people to really love each other and live together peacefully to form a family. Young people, the feelings are complicated, but it''s also simple. Don''t be confused. Just follow your true will. When you think it''s unfair to one girl and refuse another girl, it''s not a kind of injury to others and yourself What about it? Instead of torturing yourself in how to choose, it''s better to stick to one belief and let three people get happiness together. "

    Nonsense seems to be nonsense, but every word is on my heart.

    Firm faith? What kind of faith is it? To put it bluntly, it''s just the selfishness of the man with a heart?

    I still don''t know why Mrs. Mo is willing to accept Longshan, but I know that Longshan and Mo have a story, and I have no story with Murphy, and only hurt the purple garden Life, reality, is always different from each other. "

    Now I have only ten minutes of contact, I was infected by nonsense, the way of speaking changed as inexplicable as he.

    Nonsense and a smile, "I also send you a sentence, no one in the world''s life is established good, the way of survival is their own choice, so, reality, is changeable, is the so-called, man-made things."

    I pondered his words carefully. In my mind, the sounds and smiles of tassels, Murphy and asters flashed one by one. I smiled and said, "it''s reasonable, but the change of reality is not something that I can decide by myself. Some things should respect other people''s subjective opinions. I have the awareness of changing reality and accepting reality." I also wonder why I want to say these things to a person who is ugly and looks less reliable. Maybe it''s because I have a resonance with his words, or maybe I just want to express my feelings to a person who can''t understand.

 Chapter 469

    Of course, nonsense can''t understand all kinds of things in my heart. I was a little stunned, and I underestimated it unconsciously like I said to myself, "if Wu Lefeng appreciates you like me, maybe it will help you more substantially."

    "What?"

    "Nothing," said the nonsense, shaking his head and laughing, "I hope you can seriously consider my proposal. In fact, from the first conversation with you, I am observing you and investigating you. Brother Chu, your reaction is all unexpected. You are calm and wise. I can''t see and feel you. You are a born actor. I look forward to your reply. Goodbye."

    Ya pour simply, finish saying to leave, I subconsciously shouted, "wait --"

    "how?"

    "That" I hesitated a little, but still asked out, "how do you know that the girl who came first is not my girlfriend?"

    You are a good actor, but I am a good director

    Ya is the same as I remember, stinky and narcissistic, but unlike me, I no longer think his stinky and narcissistic is unreasonable.

    He does like to be tall, but he is a little tall?

    When I went to the lounge just now, because tassel and dongxiaoye were chattering excitedly in my ear, and I was tired of coping with it. I just instinctively followed avri1, Wu Lefeng''s assistant. I didn''t remember how I came here. There was something wrong with this International Movie City. I couldn''t find the Lounge anywhere. The movie was hot. I couldn''t remember how I came here But not even one who asked the way.

    "Eh? South south, what are you doing here? "

    I went along with the reputation. It was the tassel that just came out of the bathroom. Looking at the girl''s look, I must have a stomach trouble again. "Ouch, that''s great. What kind of cinema is it? It''s designed like a maze."

    "Lost? No? " The fringe wiped her little hand with a handkerchief and asked, "isn''t miss AI going to pick you up? Haven''t you met? "

    , my old face is red. "It''s estimated to be a turnaround."

    , "fool," smiled at me and smiled. What are you talking about? "

    "Nothing. He doesn''t believe that I have two girlfriends. He just gossips with me. Now you understand? Big directors and big stars are just like us. They are all ordinary people. They like gossip. So don''t make any idolatry and lose face. "I didn''t dare to talk nonsense and persuade me to change my career. Otherwise, tassel will be excited. Once she is interested, she will push me to try. I don''t want to make trouble for myself.

    The tassel was afraid that I would lose it. He took my hand and said: "I''m angry when I mention this. Are you crazy? You don''t think about it. If tomorrow''s TV broadcast just that time "

    " just broadcast it, "I said with a smile," that is to say, if you know that your famous flowers are in charge, you can let people like Zhang Mingjie die completely. "

    The tassel pink face flew red, and said angrily, "it''s easy for you to think about it. What if my mother saw that part of it? Do you think she can agree that I''m in love with a man who dares to say he has two girlfriends on TV? "

    I really didn''t think I coughed twice. "To be honest, I didn''t expect to be drawn into the lucky audience. Xiaoye was ordered to pretend to be my girlfriend for the sake of the case. Those idiots misunderstood me. I couldn''t explain why I went to college. Your mother and I met twice. She asked me to take good care of you. It''s a good impression on me. No As for not believing me? "

    "Yumei, my mother saw us old together and said some polite words to test you. Are you serious?" Seeing my forehead sweating, the tassel slapped me with a smile. "Well, I''m scaring you. My mother has a good impression on you and always praises you. I told her about my cousin''s family. She praised you very much and called me"

    I have a kind of floating from the bottom of the valley to the sky. "What do I call you?"

    "Ask clearly!" The tassel was so ashamed that she immediately snorted, and murmured seriously and jokingly, "she doesn''t have to push me into the fire pit to know that you like other women in your heart."

    This is like a basin of cold water, pouring me from the sky to the ground, not to speak, but also pouring out my enthusiasm, I awkwardly draw the corner of my mouth, squeeze out a smile seems to be the expression.

    The tassel perceives the change of atmosphere, blushes and says, "angry?"

    "No," I said, "I''m also angry with myself."

    "then I''m not more angry with myself?" The tassel hugged my arm and said timidly: "I know you like Murphy and support you one by one, but I can see Murphy''s affection for you. But I''m not qualified to say Murphy is mean. I''m more mean than her. She dare to say that she likes you in a big way, but I dare not support you, because I don''t think Murphy''s arrogant woman can see you at all. I''m waiting for you You bump into the wall, wait for you to get hurt, and then comfort you "

    tassel can''t say any more. Her eyes are red. I caress her head, but I don''t know what to say. It turns out that when tassel teases me about Murphy''s unrequited love, I am moved and a little complicated.I seem to drag back the topic of running away, and I think he evades the current topic by saying, "what about Xiao Shu, did you talk to your mother?"

    "Well," said the tears from the corners of her eyes, which she secretly wiped out. "You''re better. I''ve been looking at my cousin all day. Grandma''s business is pressing on my heart. She''s so heartless. I can''t say it. She''s almost choking off her illness. So I discussed it with my mother. She agreed with you. Anyway, it''s family business. Since my uncle It must be their consideration to keep it from my aunt. We don''t need to expose it. If we want to, we should do more within our power. "

    When it comes to Shutong''s family affairs, the topic becomes more serious. I secretly scold myself for being an idiot and pretend to be afraid. "When it comes to your mother, I''m a little worried. Eleven thousand people are actually on TV and seen by your mother. What are you going to say?"

    "What''s wrong with that?" Liu Su said with a smile, "if my mother wants to ask, I''ll tell her that you just opened your mouth to make up a lie so that my little sister and I could have a chance to have a meal with Wu Lefeng. My mother is also a fan of Wu Lefeng. She will ask her for a signature of Wu Lefeng at that time. She thanks you for not having enough time. She won''t ask you questions."

    After talking with nonsense, I am extremely disgusted with the words "lie" and "lie". I don''t like lying, but sometimes I have to lie.

    "You''re my girlfriend, and that''s a lie?"

    "Well," said the fringe, shyly, jokingly, "nonsense."

    When I saw no one around me, I spread my arms and said grimly: "Stinky girl, I''m afraid that you feel wronged, dare you not give me face? I''ll teach you! "

    "Ah -" the tassel screamed, but didn''t run. He pretended to huddle up in fear and let me hold her in my arms.

    When the body is close to each other, we are both stunned. Different from the previous close contact, at this time, we are all a little unnatural. That feeling is different, subtle and ready to move.

    I breathed heavily and the eyes of the tassel were lost. The faint fragrance on the tassel made me intoxicated and excited. Looking at her crystal mouth with lipstick, I couldn''t help getting closer. I wanted to taste the fragrance. The tassel didn''t struggle. I closed my eyes as if I wanted to, and my face became more red.

    "Adulterer and whore! You''re the worst man I''ve ever met, and you''re the most shameless woman I''ve ever met! "

    All of a sudden, the shouting and scolding scared me away from the fringe. After I was in a panic, I couldn''t suppress my anger. He + mother, how could a couple become a adulterer with a kiss?! Which woman is so incompetent and full of feces?!

    "Xiaofei, please calm down"

    I look at tassel and her eyes are full of surprises. She can also hear that the voice of swearing is the heroine of "love you with two hearts". Tongfeifei, but the person who persuades her, seems to be the No. 2 girl, murui.

    The sound came from the innermost room of the dark corridor on our left. The door was not closed tightly, and a ray of light escaped, attracting us to the past.

    "Get out of here," said Tong Fei, not like a shrew, "bitch, don''t touch me!"

    "I" murui didn''t quarrel, but asked for help and said: "Lefeng, you are saying something!"

    The tassel covered his mouth and stared at me with wide eyes. He asked me in a very surprised voice: "Wu Lefeng?!"

 Chapter 470

    "Wu Lefeng?!"

    It must be Wu Lefeng! I was equally surprised, "just look at it." I''ve always been indifferent to other people''s affairs, but this exception, after all, the people involved are three big stars in the whirlpool of public opinion!

    "That''s not good?" It''s not good for the tassel to talk, but it''s creeping behind me.

    "What''s wrong? I didn''t go to eavesdrop. I lost my way and asked them for directions." My excuse is shameless. My intuition tells me that their quarrel is not simple. I don''t care much about the content of their quarrel. I hope that the fringe can see the so-called contrast behind the front desk of the star stage and no longer engage in blind worship.

    OK, I admit, I just can''t stand the worship of Wu Lefeng by the fringe.

    "Lefeng, what about you?" murui said urgently. "Can you say something?"

    "I said? What do you say? " The closer the door is to the door, the clearer the voice is. Wu Lefeng''s languid voice suddenly seems to give in. He rinses his voice and says in a deep voice, "OK, I say who doesn''t want to face, who is cheap, who knows what is wrong with him. What did Murray do to her? What do you want to do for me! "

    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by murui, "Lefeng! You''re still not a man, are you generous? "

    "I''m not a man when she says that." Wu Lefeng said coldly, "Tong Feifei, if it wasn''t for your young age and if it wasn''t for Miss Chen to be here, I would save her some face. I would have smoked you in my mother''s mouth!"

    Wu Lefeng is not only rude, but also rude to a girl who is ten years younger than him! The fringe is unbelievable. His idols are so vulgar. They are worse than the scoundrels.

    I don''t think so. I don''t like Tong Feifei very much, but I think Wu Lefeng is very relieved.

    Tong Feifei shouted hysterically, "you scold me for being shameless? You call me mean? "

    Another female voice sounded and advised: "forget it, Xiao Fei, Feng Zai''s words are too much, but you have something wrong. Take a step back, forget it. Haven''t you had enough trouble today?"

    "What''s wrong with me?" Tong Feifei said, "isn''t he bigamy? I just told the truth and publicized the truth. What''s wrong with me? "

    The tassel can''t close her mouth. I don''t dare to get closer to the door. Wu Lefeng really remarried! In this way, he and murui

    "bigamy is not the truth, but I don''t deny that I owe murui a place, which I used to say to you," Wu Lefeng said bluntly: "I have two women, since I dare to say to you at that time, it proves that I''m not afraid of you to go public, I''m coward, I don''t have the courage to say it myself, you say it for me, but also count as a big stone in my heart, I should Thank you, but now what I can''t forgive is your purpose. You said you published a truth, right, but what''s your purpose of publishing this truth? It''s not to hype yourself, or for murui. You want to destroy us, break us up, and let me do something to hurt her under the pressure of public opinion! Tong Feifei, I''ll tell you today. I''ve been in this circle for ten years, and I''ve seen everything through. I''m tired of it. I''m not afraid to kill Snow hide, or to be a star. Wu Lefeng is still Wu Lefeng. I''m still alive if I leave this circle. If I owe you this, I''d like to pay it back. Say something, I''ll live tomorrow Just announced to quit the entertainment circle, but you remember! I have only one scale, that is, no one can hurt my family, no one can hurt my woman! Even if you are the same, I don''t care if murui will forgive you, but I will never forgive you! "

    "You, you bastard! You are cold-blooded, you are merciless! Did I hurt you? Have you not hurt me? " Tong Feifei cried with a cry: "Wu Lefeng, don''t think I''ll give up! What I give, I will take it back! Breathing the air in a room with you two makes me sick! Sister Chen, let''s go! "

    I don''t think Tong Fei was angry, but he didn''t want to cry in front of Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui, so he took the initiative to leave. The tassel tugged at my corner, opened his mouth and didn''t talk. Do you want to leave quickly?

    Ah! I''m late. A few steps away, the door of the room is opened. The child with a fierce face and tears in his eyes almost bumps into my arms and looks at me face to face. I can''t help laughing. It''s estimated that this fierce mother-in-law will scold me for being a shameless eavesdropper? What''s unexpected is that after Tong Feifei''s astonishment, he just snorted, "birds of the same feather!" Say, indignant walked past me.

    Chen''s agent knows that I and Liu Su must have heard their quarrel just now. Her eyebrows are locked deeply. She wants to say something. But seeing that the excited child Fei has gone far away, she can''t rest assured. She glances back at the open door, but she doesn''t say anything at all. She hurries to catch up with child Fei.

    Seeing the figure of the two disappeared at the end of the corridor one by one, tassel and I clapped our chests together. She gave me a look of anger, and I smiled far fetched. We seemed to hear something that we couldn''t hear. Although we didn''t know what happened to Tong Feifei and Wu Lefeng, the relationship between Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui was undoubtedly shocking."Lefeng, what you said is too much"

    just as tassel and I were about to leave, we suddenly heard murui sigh and said: "why do we come to this step? In the past, your relationship with Xiaofei was not like this. "

    " before, you took her as your own sister. I was good to her because you were close to her. But I don''t know how to evaluate her by looking at her attitude towards you and the means she played. In general, we can''t go back to the past. "

    " that''s not because she was good to you "

    "Don''t say these," Wu Lefeng interrupted Mu Rui and said with a smile, "Rui Rui, come here."

    "Why?" murui said warily

    "Don''t ask, come and talk."

    Wu Lefeng''s voice seems to be coquettish and flirtatious, and his curiosity is like lead water pouring into my and her legs. The eyes of the fringe are shy, while the eyes of her shy eyes are full of Ying Dang. When a man makes a bad flirt, he uses this tone to say things Even if it''s inlaid into my wrist, Wu Lefeng is really up to expectations. I don''t need to see it. He kissed murui, and it''s still a French kiss! The special breath rhythm of kissing makes my heart beat faster and my face red.

    "I hate it. What can I do if I see it?" Mu Rui finally breaks away from Wu Lefeng. With infinite coyness in her angry tone, it''s hard to believe that she is reluctant.

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already told the cinema manager that there''s not even one staff on this floor."

    "No staff, but an audience? For example, the man and the woman. " When Murray mentioned us, his tone was a little strange, as if he still felt incredible about our relationship.

    "Vril should have taken them to hall VI, and now he''s probably watching the movie," Wu Yuefeng said with a smile. "Brother Chu is the most interesting person I''ve ever met. He knows that he might be able to publish newspapers on TV, and dare to say that he has two girls. I really want to know how he thinks about it. Isn''t he afraid of the people around him Will he be talked about and pointed out? "

    "So when the organizer wants to re select the audience, you deny it and insist on inviting him? You want to ask him why he publicly announced that he had two girlfriends? Lok Feng, do you envy him? "

    "It''s not envy, it''s admiration," Wu said with a heavy laugh. "If I had his courage, I would not have wronged you for so many years. I care too much about the evaluation of people around me. I always say that I don''t care about my achievements today. I really have this awareness, but I still can''t raise my courage to take this step. I always hope who can push behind Compared with brother Chu, I am too cowardly. "

    "There''s nothing wrong with cowardice," murui said softly, comforting Wu Lefeng. Turning her tone, murui said faintly: "in my opinion, he''s not brave, just a shameless and skinnless second generation ancestor. He''s not ashamed to play with women, but proud. How can he compare with you? I''m so disgusted with his kind of man. I hate his disrespectful man! "

    After hearing murui''s comments on me, I couldn''t help crying and laughing. I didn''t expect that I was such an image in her heart. The fringe gloated at the misfortune, but before she opened her mouth, murui said: "those two women are not serious people either. They are nothing more than drawing on his family wealth, admiring vanity, betraying themselves and making people despise them."

    If I didn''t hold her in time, maybe she would rush in and fight with Murray. I chuckled bitterly. This Murray, unexpectedly, was so black in the stomach in private.

 Chapter 471

    "That little brother Chu doesn''t look like a childe when he looks horizontally or vertically."

    "if he doesn''t have money and power, what can he look at on the condition of those two girls? Not to mention peaceful coexistence for him? As a woman, I really don''t see any advantages of him. Although the long ones are pretty good, they will definitely be picked out when they are thrown in the pile of handsome men. Moreover, you can see that his face is honest and honest, but you can think about it carefully. It''s absolutely camouflage. The depth of his city. I''m afraid that the two of you are not rivals together. His eyes are too deep, so deep that people can''t see through them. "

    My friend''s mood is too complicated. Although murui''s analysis is all wrong, I admire her even more. I can''t see that she is disgusting. Her acting skills are really first-class. She also means my city is deep?!

    "You are a typical judge of people by their appearance and subjective assumption. Everyone has their own advantages, but are the advantages written on their faces? I don''t think he''s deep. It''s calm. Men are not willing to show timidity in front of women, so sometimes they not only pretend to be calm, but also deliberately act unfathomable. It''s also a matter of flattery and self-esteem. How can you understand this psychology? "Wu Lefeng said with a smile:" why can''t those two girls look up to him and live together peacefully for him? When I just graduated from film and television school, I couldn''t even pick up a character with lines. I ran around in a long way. The conditions were far worse than brother Chu. Didn''t you and Yiting leave me? Especially you, for so many years, how many grievances have you suffered in order to conceal your relationship with me? "

    here, Wu Lefeng is a little emotional, grateful and guilty. I feel more favorable to Wu Lefeng, not because he said my good words, but from his words, I now, this man is not simple.

    "I don''t feel aggrieved," murui said softly in a childlike way. "I''ve got everything I want. Lefeng, with you, I''m very happy."

    Wu Lefeng didn''t speak. The room was silent. The air was filled with thick sweetness. I looked at the fringe. The girl''s eyes were dull. I didn''t know what I was thinking. I pulled her, and she was stunned, I drew a "go" sign, and people began to talk and love. It''s immoral for us to continue eavesdropping, although it''s immoral to eavesdrop just like before. "You are so easy to believe in others, believe in yourself, and always beautify others with wishful thinking," murui broke the silence and smiled softly. "Do you think that man and woman are like us Three young copies? "

    "You are not qualified to say that to me," Wu Lefeng did not answer Mu Rui''s question. "I think you are talking about yourself, Rui Rui. Aren''t you still inclusive of children and non children today? I''ll tell you that the girl is really not worth your doing "

    " Lefeng, you and I are honest. The man surnamed Chu refused to have dinner with you at the beginning. You still insist on inviting him, are you deliberately targeting Xiaofei? "

    Murui''s question made me stop at the same time as the tassel. Our persistent invitation to Wu Lefeng was full of doubts.

    "No" Wu Lefeng denied, "I''m grateful to him. Your company doesn''t mean enough. It''s just a matter of hyping our relationship before the movie is released. Now that the movie is released, I specially hire those fake fans to belittle you and praise her. I want you to stay in the audience. Brother Chu is either intentional or unintentional. Anyway, he helped you, but also complained for me. ˇ±

    "in a word, you still do it on purpose for Xiaofei," murui said arbitrarily: "you helped my brother Chu in Xiaofei''s stubborn invitation, didn''t you just want to tell Xiaofei where I am in your heart?"

    Unconsciously, "brother Chu" has become their name for me.

    "You can understand that."

    "That''s what you think!" Murui was a little angry for no reason. "Lefeng, Xiaofei is young. She is brave to love and hate when she says it''s nice. She''s impulsive and extreme. You always stimulate her. I''m afraid she will do something stupid. Anyway, we''ve come to this point because she likes you!"

    Another blockbuster! Children don''t like Wu Lefeng! So, she turned against Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui because of love?! I suddenly thought of the nonsense saying, "if Wu Lefeng appreciates you as much as I do, maybe he will have more substantive help for you." Ya means Wu Lefeng can handle the experience of two wives?!

    "She''s young and good, but her sophistication makes me feel inferior for living ten years longer than her. What stupid thing can a selfish and calculating person do?" Wu Lefeng murmured, "at first I wanted to invite brother Chu because he helped you out, but later I really wanted to invite him. I really think they are like us when we were young. I believe in fate."

    I finally solved a puzzle in my heart. I looked at the fringe and smiled at each other. I was about to walk away when I heard someone behind me shouting, "I said how can you go to the bathroom and never come back for a long time. Dare you kiss me here with him? Do you forget me or think I''m in the way?"

    The undisguised voice surprised four people. The tassel was so pale that it waved to dongxiaoye to make a little voice. I knew it was very late. Wu Lefeng and murui in the room must have heard it, and realized that someone had been eavesdropping outside the door.There was not only one person in winter Xiaoye, but also female assistant avri1. From her angry and anxious face, she could see that she suspected that we had heard something we shouldn''t have heard. She guessed it right. There was a sound of something being knocked over in the room. It was Wu Lefeng''s panicked shout, "who is outside

    Asked in such a way, people have already rushed out in a murderous way. Winter Xiaoye didn''t expect to see the idols here. He was surprised. At the same time, he felt inexplicable for his ferocity. The fringe attached his body to the wall completely, and seemed to get into it. Avri1, the assistant, was afraid and apologetic, and said to Wu Lefeng: "I''m sorry, fengzai, Mr. Hu Daoliu Chu just now Chatting alone, I sent the two young ladies to VIP Hall, and then went back to pick up Mr. Chu. He was no longer there. I didn''t expect that he came here "

    murui flashed out from behind Wu Lefeng, his voice trembled," you hear all of it? "

    Looking at her expression, even if I didn''t hear it, she wouldn''t believe it. With a dry cough and a cheeky smile, she waved to Wu Lefeng and said, "I''m sorry, I''m lost. I came here by mistake. I know it''s wrong to eavesdrop, but the content is so shocking that I heard it all before I knew it."

    Murray almost fainted and his body was askew Leaning into Wu Lefeng''s arms, Wu''s expression slackens, and he laughs at Mu Rui and says, "fate is also fate?"

    I always think that his smile, more or less a bit of a sense of self abandonment.

    Avri1 deserves to be Wu Lefeng''s assistant. Even though he didn''t know what was born, seeing the reaction of murui and Wu Lefeng, avri1 has already worked out a general idea, which is to say, "how much do you want?"

    I was stunned. "What?"

    "Sealing fee."

    I don''t know if Wu Lefeng and I are predestined, but I am predestined by the word "seal fee".

    "Don''t insult me," I hid behind Wu Lefeng a few steps from avri1, who was driven by the upright spirit. I was afraid that I would beat others and make me lose for a while. How could I seem to be a villain?

    I coughed and said to Wu Lefeng with a solemn expression: "Mr. Wu, it''s my fault to overhear your quarrels and conversations. I apologize to you solemnly. I won''t say that I can forget everything I just heard. It''s bullshit. Nobody believes it when I say it, but I can guarantee that I won''t transmit what I hear to anyone except here Even if it''s my parents, my sister, I''ll rot your secret in my stomach. "

    It''s strange that people believe me, but I just think Wu Lefeng won''t turn his face because of this. Of course, I don''t think he will believe me. On the contrary, I think he''d like someone to see through his secret and make it public.

    He said that he wanted to make his secret public. He had consciousness but no courage.

    But I, very clear, conceals, is how torments matter.

    I can feel Wu Lefeng''s mood. He feels guilty for murui. How can I feel for tassel?

 Chapter 472

    In fact, Murray must also feel guilty for me, because she said a lot of bad things about me without basis, but all of them were overheard by me. Maybe she didn''t accept my apology, but was sorry to blame me.

    As expected, Wu Lefeng didn''t care about me. Instead, he put down the star''s airs and reminded me not to forget to go to the appointed meeting place after the movie. He still insisted on inviting me to dinner.

    I don''t know if he really expects me to be a villain, to spread the truth about his house hiding her, I just know that I will never do that.

    I don''t have any other ideas, just feel that I have no obligation to help him?

    In VIP''s luxurious small hall, there are only three people, I, tassel and winter night. How can tassel still be in the mood to see a movie at this time? I was excited to tell dongxiaoye about all the things I had overheard. If someone happened to pass by the door and heard the strange scream of dongxiaoye, I would think we were watching a horror film no less than the midnight bell.

    The hot conversation between the two girls made me quite disdainful to the nonsense movie. I patiently enjoyed the movie "love you with two hearts". I thought it was another black comedy without knowing what was going on, but unexpectedly, I was soon attracted by the smooth and funny plot. Another reason that attracted me was that the story background was surprisingly similar to my real situation.

    The story is about the tangled love between a man and three women.

    At the beginning of the story, people were full of laughter: a group of usury seeking gangsters suddenly appeared in the depressed and quiet street. The sudden change from quiet to dynamic indicates the comic interest of the film. The nonsense uses black and white pictures to reflect the desolation and aestheticism of the street. There is no sound in the noisy fight. The atmosphere is completely reflected by the simple and exaggerated actions of the characters On the screen, you can only see the fist waving down in front of the beautiful background picture, and the word "ah" which represents the scream along with the shoes and the exaggerated blood. At this time, in the distance, there is a frustrated young man holding the cardboard box. It seems that he has just been fired. At the same time, the camera gives him a close-up of him curiously "Cowardly and incompetent" is written on his left face, "dead end" is written on his right face, and "let me die" is written on his forehead. Therefore, unlike saving people, he rushes up to argue with usurers like suicide. Of course, it is still silent. The audience can only see his chest pushed by several hands from time to time. He is afraid, but he still chatters. Finally, he repeats the bloody picture just now, and he is also According to the ground suffered a terrible blow K.

    This kind of cartoon expression makes me laugh. Usury left two mouths of saliva. The guy in debt expressed his gratitude to the jobless Mr. Wanren in tears. Wanren said, "I can do anything for you." in debt, he said, "at least you share half of their physical strength." seeing the cartoon subtitles, I almost laughed.

    The debtor said that he bought lottery tickets for all the borrowed money, and dreamed of getting it without any effort. It seemed like nonsense to be funny, but it was also a topic of thought. The salvation was not rewarded. He gave a lottery ticket to Mr. Wanhao.

    Then it''s more conventional. Wanren won tens of millions of prizes in the lottery, and then he became a rich man. He ran a company, bought a villa, drove a famous car, and became a beautiful woman. He left his wife behind. He raised three beautiful young people. His wife angrily left and he was indifferent. Finally, his money was cheated by three women. Overnight, he lost his family , and back to the beginning of poverty, daily hard life, the difference is that every night home, there is no one to cook for him in silence, before he died, he called his son to his side, until then, the movie finally sounded.

    "When you have everything, you want to have no end. That''s emptiness. When you lose everything, you wake up. In fact, only those who leave you when you have everything remember that good people will get good rewards, and flower hearts will get rewards."

    The young man nodded his head and asked, "Dad, what would you like to eat?"

    "Congee," said the abusive man with a weak and happy smile after closing his eyes for a long time. "The congee cooked by your mother herself." he closed his eyes again, though he didn''t drink it, he left his incomparable satisfaction in his face forever.

    For the first time, I feel that nonsense movies are not ignorant, but we don''t know how to understand, or how to express. This lens is very philosophical.

    The young man in front of the hospital bed, when he grows up, is the protagonist played by Wu Lefeng. The story begins with his father''s funny and sad teachings.

    Wu Lefeng plays a small white-collar dog shit luck worker. He remembers his father''s teachings. Although he is timid, he has a warm-hearted heart that can be called ungrateful. If he is scolded for being nosy or beaten by others, he still believes in the belief that "good people have good rewards". As for women, he loves himself wholeheartedly when he was in college He believes that the greatest happiness in life is that he can eat cabbage porridge with his girlfriend every day.

    The little white-collar workers of Rakuten school treat women with a funny attitude. He treats all the heterosexuals except his girlfriend as snakes and scorpions, believing that they will ruin their lives, but fate chooses him to play a joke. On the day when he buys the diamond ring and plans to propose to his girlfriend, Tong Fei''s daughter No.1, the big boss''s daughter, appears. This girl is dissatisfied with her father''s arranged marriage, So when she ran away from home and was in a bad mood on the street, she ran into a kind-hearted white-collar worker and was hurt by porcelain fraud. She lived in his house by means of blackmail and deception. Knowing that he was a staff member of her company, she simply threatened the white-collar worker with a job and became her legendary contractual fiance.The big boss loves his daughter so much that he wants to find a perfect man to be her husband. He really hates the little white-collar workers after his beloved daughter has no money, no right and no future. He and his own son-in-law, under the advice of their "stupid think tank", have invited a former agent who claims to be more professional than Marta Halley, the No.2 daughter played by Murray At the same time, he lobbied the eldest lady and seduced the little white-collar workers to expose the nature of men in front of the eldest lady.

    In fact, the former agent never worked as an agent, but was a charlatan who inherited her father''s business. Her assistant "chewed peanuts" (I guess it''s the homonym of Sherlock Holmes''s assistant "John H. Watson") was her father. They regarded the big boss as a fat sheep. The pure essence came from wealth. What''s more interesting is that the charlatan was still the fiancee of a small white-collar worker Old schoolmate, in order to lure the little white-collar workers to success, she often asks her old schoolmate for advice on how to make men. The girl friend of the little white-collar workers pretends to understand. Her answers are all from the little white-collar workers. The little white-collar workers ask for advice from the big and small sisters who call themselves "omniscient". This "omniscient" big lady secretly seeks the so-called "diagnosis of men" As a result, the comedy was put on, and the same trick was said to have changed. The little white-collar workers circled among three women every day, and their lives were miserable. My laughter almost never stopped. This film was as meaningless as Zhou Xingxing, the king of comedy.

    The little white-collar''s love for his girlfriend has not changed, but gradually, he is still attracted by the big girl pretending to be strong and the female liar with good nature. These two girls, in the process of abusing him, have long been deeply in love with his ordinary, simple, gentle and excessive good man.

    Nonsense is good, I laugh out tears, but what he said is not right, I was moved, but I did not cry, some kind of ideological resonance, let me fall into meditation.

    The ending of the story is no longer funny. Under the guidance and encouragement of the little white-collar workers, the old lady and her father are completely relieved. But his relationship with the three girls is also widely known. His girlfriend is angry and goes away. The swindler takes the initiative to quit. The old lady is confused. She doesn''t know how to face her real heart. She decides to give up her son-in-law and tells her with a smile what she has learned Is it love? Now it''s time to learn how to love? This is more than a subject for the young lady alone? Little white-collar workers, girlfriends and swindlers are all asking themselves whether they want to love or not, and how to love?

    Outside the screen, I was also asking myself: tassel, Murphy, purple garden, Chunan, how similar is your situation to that of a small white-collar worker? He is at a loss. How about you?

    PS: love you with two hearts is the creation of a novel I once conceived. It''s the brother of sister. Ha ha, I finally chose sister, so the background of the little white-collar workers is very similar to that of South Chu.

 Chapter 473

    In the last scene of the movie, the black-and-white screen is switched again, and the voice disappears again. All the dialogues are changed into cartoon Subtitles: in the rainy night, the lost protagonist walks into the small restaurant where he often takes three girls to dinner. A female shopkeeper who doesn''t show her face asks him what he wants to eat. For a while, absent-minded, he closed his eyes and pondered, and suddenly he smiles happily , he said, "porridge, a bowl of cabbage porridge, don''t cook the cabbage porridge with the bottom."

    The saleswoman said, "I''m sorry, we only have cabbage porridge with the bottom cooked". Xiaobai Lingmeng opened her eyes, was stunned, and smiled again

    this saleswoman should be one of the three girls. In the previous scenario, three people cooked cabbage porridge for him, and without exception, she burnt the bottom of the pot. I can''t judge who she was and the last mirror The head is a delicate white jade hand that puts a bowl of crystal clear cabbage porridge on the table. The middle finger of that hand is covered with the band aid he once pasted for the swindler, the ring finger, the diamond ring he gave to his girlfriend, and on the wrist, a young lady forced him to buy it from the students who publicized environmental protection and raised funds for environmental protection. It says "love you, not two minds" Soft rubber wristband

    because there is no voice, no one knows who the owner of this hand is. Seeing this, everyone is inexplicably moved. A good man will get good results, but the little white-collar doesn''t lose everything. The most solid love is the love after suffering. He gets the most precious things. As for who she is when she comes back to the little white-collar, every view All hearts have their own answers.

    Maybe some people will say that nonsense is about cleverness and cleverness, and I don''t want to offend the audience. However, I feel that I''m afraid that he himself, and I don''t know who is the girl back to the little white-collar.

    Love is not clear, in the end is "love you with two minds", or "love you, not two minds"?

    When the movie is over, I close my eyes. I can''t calm down for a long time. It seems that the ending is a happy one, and it seems that there''s something wrong with it. What''s the defect? Is it not a complete result for the love between the white-collar and the three girls, or is it the answer? But is there an answer to this kind of thing?

    There is an answer in everyone''s heart - this is the movie''s handling method, fuzzy and imaginative. This is the difference between the story and the reality. The reality is simple, direct and can''t tolerate obscurity.

    I know what I''m sorry for: Little white-collar workers no longer need answers, but I have to find an answer.

    The beauty of film is the cruelty of real life

    "Well?" My face ached. It was a fringe pinching me.

    "What are you doing?" Liu Su said with a smile, "the movie is over. Let''s go."

    "What can he do? I fell asleep. It''s a waste of Qin Lan''s kindness. Did you come in with a movie ticket to sleep? "

    "Then tell me, what does the movie say?"

    "I" had a big red face when I choked on her in winter. She and Liu Su were only interested in gossiping about Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui. They didn''t put their minds on the big screen at all. It was strange to know that they were angry. They would kick me if they raised their legs, but they didn''t stand up. If Liu Su didn''t hold her, they would have to fall and squat.

    The tassel also looks embarrassed. "Well, you two can''t talk. When you talk, you quarrel. South south. Let''s go quickly. Don''t let others wait for you." This girl is right, but she brings the question of not seeing a movie. How can these two girls not think about it? If Wu Lefeng asks you later whether the movie is good or not, which plot is the most interesting? How can you answer that?

    Wu Lefeng, who had left as early as the film was playing, was afraid that the media would chase him. He told us that after the film was finished, they would go to a French restaurant called "imissu you" opposite the International Film City to find him. The paparazzi were difficult to deal with, and the stars were not vegetarian. Who could have expected that Wu Lefeng, who did not want to face the media, would not escape and hide in a restaurant not far away Inside.

    As for the three of us, they are not stars. They are a little hidden. They mingle in the crowd and leave the cinema easily. However, the Rose I gave to the fringe is so eye-catching that they have to stay in the cinema.

    "What is that? Where is it? Little chuzi, do you know the way or not? "

    "I miss you," I thought for half a day to figure out winter night''s "what are you?" I cried, "yes, it''s on the opposite side of the cinema. After passing this underpass, it''s 200 meters away." I''m seriously dissatisfied. I''m embarrassed to be intimate with other people''s tassels. But sister tiger is hanging around my neck and hanging half of my weight on me. How many steps have I taken? Is Ya tired of this virtue? Are you a criminal police officer? Don''t you have the physical strength of beast?

    Winter Eve is not conscious at all. The full chest presses my arm, and the soft and elastic touch makes me panic. The eyes of tassel joke make me feel ashamed. She has seen my uneasiness for a long time. She does not know whether she is embarrassed to remind winter Eve or to watch my jokes. For this situation of suffering and enjoying happiness, she completely adopts silence Attitude.

    It''s not easy to "carry" the winter night and walk down the steps. A middle-aged woman who straddles the green canvas bag comes out of nowhere to block us. She asks mysteriously, "Sir, do you want a plate?"I didn''t respond for a moment, "what dish?"

    When the middle-aged woman''s spirit was refreshed, she opened the canvas bag and showed it to me, saying: "European, Japanese, domestic, real, cartoon, all have"

    I rely on fur + film?! When I was a little shocked, I realized that I was tired of the posture of the winter small night in fashionable casual clothes. At the first sight, we were not serious people. Lang men and women were not the most ideal objects for people to promote * * products.

    every night, there would be a group of sleepers on the underground sidewalk like this, or illegal peddlers selling small goods. I was in the subway station and the automobile station The station has met those who sell Yellow + plate, but I don''t know that the underpass is also their place of activity. When the tassel saw the cover of the * * in the hands of the shameless woman, she blushed like blood. On the winter night, she was even shy and angry. She reached for her fart bag and wanted to find handcuffs. The old lady was able to recite the words. The Yellow + plate was sold to the police. Fortunately, she met me.

    Winter small night really wants to contend with her, I and tassel evening this meal also thoroughly blew up.

    "Elder sister," I said to the woman, looking toward the little winter night hanging on me, "do you think I can use that kind of thing?"

    The woman was stunned, then shook her head and walked away with a smile.

    Tassel and winter night are so pure that I have thought about what I mean when I go far away.

    "South south, you are so wicked!"

    "Chu, you dare to take advantage of my mother''s advantage. Are you tired of living?"

    The two girls wring and pinching, my tears came out of the pain, "it''s not immorality, it''s wit! You two haven''t met. I don''t know the difficulty of this kind of person. You say no. she will only sell to you when you are shy. She wants to drive you to buy several "

    no matter what else." then you won''t scold her

    "What do you call her?"

    The fringe said angrily: "scold her shameless! A woman, unexpectedly runs to the street to sell that kind of thing

    "I''m a great old man who really scolds with an old lady in the street. It''s you two who will be ashamed," I said with a wry smile. "There are only two ways to sell that kind of thing: one is forced by life, the other is shameless and skinny."

    "You have a face and skin?" "Winter small night indignant way:" be reluctant to take tassel to make fun of, you also opened my cheek to go

    With a snort, the fringe said with a smile, "but, little sister, it''s no wonder people believe you and south south."

    Finally, the tassel came to the point, and dongxiaoye blushed, and finally confessed: "I don''t want to give him tofu, but I''m a new pair of shoes, which is a bit cramped. Now my toes and toes hurt badly. Are you tired, xiaochuzi? If you want to be tired, I can go by myself. "

    "Where do you want to go, xiaoyejie?" "In the afternoon, I can see that your feet are not right. You never say it. I''m not easy to ask. Otherwise, I''ll let Nan Nan be your crutch."

    I see. No matter in times square or in VIP room just now, sister Hu takes off her shoes and rubs her feet as soon as she can have a rest. Er, I dare to say that she is tired of shopping, not because of me, but because of the little winter night, ah

    (see the peak of the novel) 16977 little play updates interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 474

    I have a fever on my face. Why didn''t I notice something wrong with my feet? To put it bluntly, or because there are tassels around, I don''t pay much attention to her intentionally. It''s not a thief. What''s the strength of my heart?

    The more I thought about it, the less it tasted. I felt that I wanted to be frank, but I wasn''t generous enough. So I said to dongxiaoye, "you''re not as tired as me. You have to hurt so much. I can carry you on my back. (see the novel to the top) "

    this is my experience summed up from Chu Yuan. When you praise a girl for her light weight, she will be very happy.

    "No, Susu should be jealous."

    "I think she''s already jealous when you hook up with me like this."

    "To you, am I so stingy?" Liu Su chuckled and punched me. Xuan''er said, "if you can''t, I''ll let him carry you, look at you, and sweat a lot."

    as soon as Liu Su said, I also found that the face of winter Xiaoye was really pale. Her forehead and nose were covered with thin beads of sweat. The girl said with a smile: "it''s OK, Su Su. If you feel a loss, just hold his arm, hehe, Otherwise, I''m so embarrassed. I seem to have robbed your man. "

    "Do you want it?" said the fringe, blushing? It''s not unusual for me to give it to you. "

    You two girls are joking one by one, but I began to wonder, with a strong temperament to win in winter night, would you be so delicate? Even if she did, she couldn''t show it to me? You know, the most unconvinced person of her is me. In this case, there is only one reason. Her feet are really unbearable. I suddenly think of the scene that she wanted to kick me, but she didn''t stand up and almost fell down before leaving the cinema.

    "Little night," I interrupted the two girls, frowning, "are you really just pinching your shoes? Are you sure your feet are OK? "

    Winter night a Leng, his face inexplicably flew over a blush, avoided my eyes, "said it''s OK, you want to think I''m in the way, I can go?"

    "No need," I objected, though winter night didn''t mean to let go of me. "I mean, if you want to hurt badly, let''s stop wandering and go home."

    "That won''t work!" Dong Xiaoye glanced at the fringe and said, "it''s hard to eat with a big star like Wu Lefeng. Why don''t you go? It''s a pity to miss such an opportunity. "

    This girl is totally taking care of the mood of the fringe. After listening to my back, her eyes are full of tears. I can understand that being an electric light bulb is just a burden to us. How can she accept her super pride.

    The lovely thing about tassel is that she can''t be sloppy when she shouldn''t be sloppy. She knows that if she obeys me, she will only be more self reproachful in winter. She says, "that''s south south. You don''t want to go. We will go by ourselves. People will certainly be able to turn our mouths when they meet this. You are so good. You want to enlarge the pigeons of stars. You are too independent?"

    "A star is not a man? At best, it''s a different career. I don''t have to worship him? "

    "People make more money than you," said Dong Xiaoye

    "If it''s standard, I won''t live," I said with a smile. "Liu Xiaosheng only earns a lot more money than Wu Lefeng. He wants to invite you to dinner. Will you go?"

    "Don''t go, I don''t run as fast as you, I''m afraid to feed the wolf."

    The tassel can''t help laughing when hearing the words. Xuan''er asks inexplicably, "I''m a bit confused when you say it. What do I worship about Wu Lefeng?"

    "It''s a reason to dress with your girls and pursue fashion?"

    "How do you say that?" said the little winter night

    "Trend," I said, "what people are striving for is good and popular. When people hold them in a high position, you feel that you are short. Unconsciously, you have a sense of inferiority. Naturally, you want to close the gap with them."

    I was a subjective conjecture. I didn''t want to have a tassel, but I was very identified with the head of the jaw. On the face of winter Xiaoye, I realized, but I didn''t agree with her. I said, "we are not short, we are ordinary. Compared with other people''s brilliance, we are too ordinary."

    "The truth is the same," I said: "it''s nothing more than envy. Maybe it''s dissatisfaction with your current situation. Maybe it''s a fashion to pursue stars. Of course, there are also people who really like stars. After all, the high exposure of stars, or their temperament or appearance or acting skills, can always attract admirers and pursuers."

    Fringe suddenly inserted a sentence, "I worship Wu Lefeng not because of his appearance or temperament, but because of his good acting."

    "Well," I said with a bold smile, "I accept your explanation."

    "Fight!" The tassel raised his fist shamefully, but he could not help laughing. "South south, we have known each other for such a long time, but I can''t see through you all the time. You say, are you wise, rational, sober, or just looking for reasons for your laziness and thick skin?"

    I''m afraid it''s the latter one. "It must be the latter one," winter night said disdainfully. "A person who is satisfied with the status quo is doomed to be ordinary and empty.""You know a fart," I retorted, "it''s Changle of contented people. Besides, I want to be plain and empty. I''m crazy about my mother''s exciting life now"

    "don''t swear in front of a lady!"

    "A lady can be a lady who is wrapped around a handsome boy like a koala?"

    "Where is the handsome man? Why can''t I see it? "

    "

    I started to quarrel with dongxiaoye again, and the tassel that was going up the steps stopped suddenly," wait! "

    I stopped quarreling with Dong Xiaoye immediately, "what''s the matter?"

    The tassel can''t help but say, hurriedly push us to the dark corner on one side of the passage, this just points to the exit above, and asks like a thief: "south south, isn''t it fate?"

    "Chu Yuan? Impossible? "

    "First of all," I don''t know what the tassel is afraid of, hiding behind me, and saying, "isn''t it her sitting on the steps and nibbling bread? Is it little East next to her

    "No? When they finished the barbecue, they should have arrived home. "That''s what I said. I looked up. It wasn''t my sister!

    The two girls are really eye-catching. There are many people secretly looking at them. Some of them have dirty eyes. Chu Yuan''s hair is all over, and the bread in his hand is almost nothing to eat. But the East is very fierce. He said to a schoolboy who passed by and kept looking at their students: "what do you look at? Have you ever seen a girl eat After all, he raised his bread to smash others.

    Fortunately, "good men don''t fight with women" is still the creed of most men. Otherwise, the small body of Chu Yuan in the East will only suffer along with her.

    My head is as big as a fight. Aren''t these two girls going to have barbecue? Why do you eat bread here?! At the thought that Chu Yuan lied to me, how could I still wonder why the fringe dodged? Black face towards the two girls.

    "Oriental, do you really sell that kind of thing? We''ve been waiting here for two hours "

    " there must be. I heard it secretly when LV Siqi, song Lingyun, Ma Tao, Chen Zhiguo and tulei were talking. They said this underground sidewalk. There was a middle-aged woman with a green canvas bag on her back who would come here every night to sell things. "

    my mouth is a middle-aged woman with a green canvas bag on her back The angle twitches, the whole body of Qi trembles, the characteristics described by xiaoniang PI, how is it similar to the elder sister I just met? Don''t you think that these two girls came to this place in the evening to buy

    I couldn''t help but stop a few steps away from them. They just talked and didn''t notice me.

    Chu Yuan said timidly, "that kind of thing must be hidden and sold secretly. Will others sell it to us?"

    "She doesn''t take the initiative to sell it, we won''t go up and ask her to buy it," said the thick faced Oriental

    "If you want to buy something, how shameful is it for a girl to buy it."

    the East laughs and says: "why don''t you feel ashamed when you buy it?"

    "Who saw it?!" Chu Yuan clapped his hands on the eastern shoulder with a red face. "You want to see it. You are not afraid of shame. Why don''t you come alone? I now understand that buying clothes is just a cover. Dead East, you even cheat me! "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 475

    The East blushed and hugged Chu Yuan and said: "OK, OK, it''s my fault. I know you listen to brother Nan''s words and dare not read them. I want to see them? Darling, don''t be angry. Don''t be angry. Wait another ten minutes. If you can''t see that person, let''s go home. Don''t worry. I sent a message to Xiaoye elder sister in the afternoon. She said that she was with Nan elder brother. We won''t go back until we have supper. We just need to get home before they do. "

    Chu Yuan gently broke away from the East, took a small bite of bread, and muttered, "hurry home after buying. If my brother knew that I lied to him, he would be angry. Then he knew that we lied to buy that kind of thing, so he had to kill me.".

    "Is he willing?" The scornful smile on the face of little Oriental mother is the biggest insult to me. "Your brother''s mouth is fierce. LV Siqi and a group of them can''t beat him. He can even kill wolves, but you see little night elder sister bullying him every day. Has he ever done it? I''ll tell you that I''ve seen through brother Nan for a long time. Although he is cheeky, he''s definitely a bad guy who eats soft but doesn''t eat hard. Especially in front of our girls, he''s a super coward. Don''t beat him. He may really beat you. You cry, and he''s useless when you cry. In fact, a bad guy like him is the best one to deal with. "

    "Come on," Chu Yuan said with lingering fear, "I lied to him the next time, and his ass was almost smashed by him. His tears were dry, and he didn''t show mercy. Oriental, you still don''t know him. His mouth is more powerful than his fist. After beating, you can tell you a lot of big truth, coax, cheat and threaten. He is proficient in all kinds of things, and muddleheaded can make you convinced, even if you know it clearly Knowing that he''s been fooled, he can''t help but think he''s good. He''s right "

    " he dares to give me a try! " The East gnashed his teeth and said: "I cried to death to show him that Miss Ben is so big that even my mother hasn''t hit me. I''m afraid of him?"

    I took out my mobile phone and pressed a string of numbers. When the Oriental voice fell, Chu Yuan''s mobile phone rang. The girl''s face suddenly changed, and she said: "it''s broken! My brother! "

    "He won''t be home already?!" Just now, I was still arrogant. When I turned my face, I was terrified. I said, "Yuanyuan, you tell him that we just finished the barbecue, and the horse will go back!" Ya said, carrying the pocket bag beside her, she stood up in a panic. Before she could stand straight, she saw me standing under several steps, sneering like medusa in Greek mythology, petrified.

    "Hello, brother, I''m going home with Dongfang." Chu Yuan didn''t see me or notice the strange appearance of the East. I don''t know if it''s because she lied and felt guilty. Her head is almost down to her feet. Dongfang stabbed her with his fingers and she didn''t look up. "Have you eaten? What can I do for you if you don''t eat? Oriental, what do you always poke at me for? Hello, brother, why don''t you talk? "

    I sneer: "if I speak, she won''t have to poke you."

    "Well? Brother, what do you say? Ha ha, there seems to be something wrong with my mobile phone. How can I hear your voice and have an echo The stinky girl was stabbed and hurt by the East. Finally, she raised her face. When she saw me, she stood in front of her. A shrill scream made me scared, "brother, brother, brother, brother?! Why are you here?! "

    I grabbed the bread in her hand angrily and took a pat on her head. "I should ask you this! Stinky girl, didn''t you say you went to barbecue? This is barbecue? "

    Chu Yuan doesn''t care to stand up and hide behind the East. The East has to pull me! It''s none of my business! "

    It''s so simple. I haven''t extorted a confession by torture. She sold the East. The East pity people. I didn''t expect Chu Yuan to be so ungrateful.

    In fact, I''m very clear that Chu Yuan didn''t want to deny it, but turned his head too fast. I already thought that since I called to play with her, I must have come for a long time and heard their conversation, so I made a right choice - it''s better to sacrifice one than the whole army. There is no sacrifice spirit to rescue my sister.

    "Fate, you don''t mean enough? That, brother Nan, don''t be angry. "Dongfang xiaoniangpi''s brain is no slower than Chu Yuan''s, and her eyes have turned around twice, and she has recovered her composure." we were going to have barbecue, but I suddenly wanted to buy something, so we came here. I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s so good that we can save money. Are you going to have dinner? Then take us both. "

    "Oh?" I smiled and said, "there is not even a shop near here. What do you come here to buy?"

    "Small commodities, which are only sold by mobile vendors, are very good in quality and low in price." My little girl''s face is not red and my heart is not jumping. My hands are tickling with calm and self-confident expression. Especially when I see Chu Yuan''s adoring eyes on her, I wish I could beat her hard on the bottom now. I lied that she had come to the border. Her acting skills are no worse than those of murui.

    "Carry green canvas bag middle-aged woman just sell small commodity?"

    Ah, "there was some flurry in the eyes of the East, but the ducks were still stiff mouthed, with a sense of fluke. They just didn''t say what they were going to buy, so they thought I didn''t know what the woman was selling." you''re so annoying, brother Nan. He came here long ago, but he didn''t say hello to us. He was stealing "

    I didn''t say yes, I said lightly:" when I came from there Wait, a middle-aged woman carrying a green canvas bag stopped me and asked me if I wanted to buy her small goods. I wonder if she is the one you are looking forChu Yuan''s face was bloodless, so he stood up to beg for mercy. The East alertly blocked her behind, and said with a smile, "maybe it is, brother Nan, what is she selling?"

    I thought I cheated her! I don''t want to admit it. I''ll make a big mistake. I''ll show my fist, shake my fingers and laugh softly. "She asked me if I want Japanese, European, domestic, real or cartoon."

    I didn''t finish my speech, but I kept silent all the time. The giggling Dong Fang Lian turned around and started to run. I was grabbed by the back neck collar by a prepared man. I haven''t hit him yet She, she was scared and shouted: "don''t hit me! Brother Nan, I''m not right. I''m guilty. Don''t hit me. Can I admit my mistake? "

    When you turn my sister out to buy that kind of thing, you just want to shirk the responsibility by admitting your mistake? I slapped her in the ass and said, "make it up, why don''t you make it up?"? Stinky girl, if you give in a little these days, you won''t know the southeast, northwest! Don''t hit you? Didn''t you just say I didn''t dare to hit you? Didn''t you say you were going to cry to death? Cry, see if I can stop crying! "

    "I didn''t say brother Nan, don''t fight. I don''t cry. I''m wrong. I deserve to be beaten. Will you stop fighting? Pain - "the East has no experience of begging for mercy, so it can be seen that you have never been beaten. You all admit that you deserve to be beaten. What else can you ask me to be merciful?

    Chu Yuan knew that I could not get angry easily, so he could not put out his anger. He quickly put his arm around me and pleaded: "brother, don''t"

    "do you want to plead for her?" I stare at her, cold voice way: "Stinky girl, first think how you should admit a mistake, you think I let you go?"

    Chu Yuan stopped his face and said angrily: "no, I''m trying to persuade you not to be merciful. The East is so angry that he tricked me into buying that kind of thing with her. Brother, you need to make some effort. Now she doesn''t hurt at all. She pretends to hurt. I can see that"

    of course, I can see that the East pretends to be garlic. After all, I''m not her parent. She''s not right anymore. I I can''t do as much as I do to Chu Yuan. She sold the East completely, but I can''t do that.

    The East was also angry, revealing: "fate, you sell for honor, see color forget justice!"! Dare you say you don''t want to buy it? Then why don''t you stop me and come with me and stay here for two hours? "

    "You begged me to come here"

    "I didn''t ask you to make up a lie. How can you call brother Nan and say that we are going to have barbecue? You are more thoughtful than I am! "

    Oriental, do you mean to blame me? "

    "Who told you to betray me?"

    "Better to be beaten by one than by both?"

    "To live together, to die together, is called friend!"

    "What kind of friend are you taking me to the fire pit?"

    "You and you say that to me? I''ll fight you for me! "

    "I''m afraid of you!"

    The two girls quarreled more and more fiercely. Unexpectedly, they fought together and hung me on one side. The tassel and dongxiaoye in the back showed up. They rushed to fight. Dongxiaoye hugged the East. The tassel hugged Chuyuan and separated the two girls. The two girls stared at each other angrily. They wanted to fight desperately. The passers-by was stunned at this scene.

 Chapter 476

    "South south, what are you doing? They don''t stop them fighting? "

    "What can''t be said well, you have to do it?" Winter small night trained two wenches a, and said to me: "small Chu son, you are also, they are still children, what''s wrong with you to reason with them do not get, how to move fist?"

    "We are not children!" Chu Yuan and the East spoke in unison, so they didn''t give Dong Xiaoye face.

    Well, just now, the two girls are so far away from each other. I didn''t hear the conversation between the two girls, but I can probably guess that they said it was a lie to eat barbecue. If they knew that they lied to come here to buy a yellow + plate, I don''t know if they would blame me for standing by and watching , you two, take your things and come home with me. "

    "Home?" Chu Yuan and the East didn''t say a word. Dong Xiaoye was in a hurry. "Little Chu Zi, what about Wu Lefeng? Do you really want to stand him up? "

    "Wu Lefeng?!" Chu Yuan and the East once again agreed, "which wulefeng?"

    "Big star Wu Lefeng," Liu Su said with a smile, intending to ease the two girls, "your brother is lucky today. Wu Lefeng, the big star, invited him to dinner."

    Liu Su told me how I became a lucky audience. Of course, I had the cheek to declare that I had two female friends. The two girls were angry and excited Lefeng was still shooting dog blood idol drama a few years ago, and Chu Yuan and Dongfang are the fans of dog blood drama. Of course, they know who Wu Lefeng is.

    "Brother, take me, and I will go too!"

    "And me! Brother Nan, you take me home. You beat me to death, and I''ll admit it! "

    My head is about to explode. "Where are you going? They invite the lucky audience to dinner, not the lucky audience to have a family party. If they don''t go, I won''t go either. Your little sister''s feet hurt and she''ll go home "

    the two little girls are going to cry. The tassel looks like a gentle big sister and bravely stands out," what''s the matter? Can he refuse you? You''ve got his big secret. Dare he offend you? "

    My God, auntie, you are unreasonable. What''s the difference between blackmail and it?

    "Yes," said Dong Xiaoye, "whether he agrees or not, we should go over and say it. It''s polite. He doesn''t like it. What''s the matter with us going home and pigeoning others?"

    "Yes, yes, I''m satisfied to see Wu Lefeng. I''ll take care of it when you go home and kill or cut." Mingming is a proud and charming girl with a Lala tendency. She has nothing but Chu Yuan. Would you take Wu Lefeng seriously? I''ve seen through dongfanglian''s mind for a long time. She was afraid that I would go home with anger in my stomach. She could not help but settle accounts with her. She deliberately disturbed the atmosphere and took the opportunity to ease my mood.

    "Brother, at least let me ask him for a signature. Mom is also his fan. She must be very happy if you ask her for a signature." Chu Yuan knew my weakness and moved out his stepmother.

    Four to one, when a man is in front of a woman, he doesn''t even have the right to speak, let alone decide.

    "Then ask"

    "Yeah!"

    The two girls cheered at the same time, and the tassel and dongxiaoye were relieved. The two girls also thought that I was going home to teach the two girls a lesson.

    "But" I turned my tone, stared at Chu Yuan and Dongfang, and said: "don''t brush small cleverness with me any more. The account should be calculated after going home. It''s useless to pretend to quarrel. You''re too young to fool me."

    Seeing the shame and embarrassment of Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye, Liu Su and Dong Xiaoye suddenly realized that they were not really fighting just now. When Chu Yuan asked me why they went to the cinema together with Liu Su and Dong Xiaoye, I realized why Liu Su was hiding from Chu Yuan''s subconscious just now. She was not ready to go to Chu Yuan To confess our relationship, she thought that Chu Yuan always thought that we were "brothers". Suddenly, Chu Yuan would laugh at us. But Chu Yuan began to suspect our relationship several years ago.

    Dating - don''t say that the fringe doesn''t admit it, and don''t be embarrassed to say that we are going to see a movie on a date. It''s strange that we don''t get laughed to death by the two little girls, so we just say that our colleagues gave us three tickets.

    Chu Yuan didn''t ask again, but I always think she has some doubts.

    I don''t know how to confess to Chu Yuan, because she has always been very repulsive to Su, and I''m afraid that she will shake her face.

    Iiy, an old-fashioned and traditional French restaurant, is not large in scale. In terms of the consumption level of the western restaurant in Beitian City, it is a medium price. A few months ago, a small film company''s female producer came to changla for investment. She once invited sister Liu here because of Fengchang''s unwillingness to cooperate, while the female producer entrusted several layers of relations, which hindered the feelings of the middleman and was not good for social intercourse. So I just left this seemingly beautiful poor job to sister Liu, who dragged me together, so I have some impression on this restaurant.

    There is a young waiter standing at the door of the restaurant. He is very smart. First, he looks at us and confirms that there is no media behind us. Then he asks, "Mr. Chu?""I am." I snigger that it''s not easy to be a star. There''s no right to privacy. Private life is like underground work. Are you tired?

    The waiter counted the people around me. "Seems there are two more people?"

    "These two are my sisters," I saw the waiter put Bluetooth earphones in his ears and shook his head and smiled, "we are not here for dinner. Brother, please tell Mr. Wu that I happened to meet my sister on my way, and it''s inconvenient to bring them to disturb him. So I left first. I''m grateful for his kind invitation and wish him a more prosperous career, We will always support him in silence. Please don''t forget to emphasize that it is "silent" to support him. "

    Liu Su and Dong Xiaoye thought about my meaning of "Silence", and they couldn''t help laughing. Chu Yuan and Dongfang were at a loss. Chu Yuan stretched out my dress corner, "brother, sign"

    I shook my eyes and motioned Chu Yuan not to make a sound, because the waiter had turned his back to the microphone and asked for instructions: "Hello, boss, is Mr. Wu around you? It''s like this "

    the waiter told me the situation, and then she nodded her head continuously. Finally, she hung up the phone and said to me," Mr. Chu, Mr. Wu, please come in with me. "

    As expected, Wu Lefeng wants to see me, or must see me. If he didn''t say anything in century cinema, he must stay late.

    I did not refuse, nodded, led a few girls, with the waiter into the restaurant.

    The business of this restaurant has always been booming, because the boss knows a lot of people in the entertainment circle. This can be seen from the pictures of him and the stars pasted on the wall of the lobby. It is said that there are often stars here, so there are some high-income people who come to consume in order to see the stars.

    The waiter led us to the second floor, not the private room, but the general manager''s office. "The boss, Mr. Wu, Miss mu, Mr. Chu is here."

    Murui! There are four people in the room, in addition to Wu Lefeng and his assistant Vril, as well as the owner of the restaurant whose age is similar to Wu Lefeng, the rest is murui!

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang are loyal audiences of entertainment channel. Naturally, they also know that the scandal between Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui has been quarreled all over the world. How can they not be surprised to see two people here at the same time, or two people sitting side by side on a sofa?

    "Mr. Chu, you''re probably the most cheeky man I''ve ever met," Vril said, joking and teasing. After seeing clearly the fate and the East, he could not set up a channel: "are these two children really your sisters? God, you have such a beautiful sister! "

    The two girls are very cute. They are just fawning on each other. Vril likes them for a moment. Murui also has two eyes. If Chu Yuan and Dongfang were not hiding behind me, she would have come to love them for a long time.

    I smile: "can''t a cheeky man have a beautiful sister?"

    "Vril, you are so impolite. Brother Chu is my guest. Come on, little sister. Eat sugar." Wu Lefeng did not know where to find a handful of sugar. The fortress was given to Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan didn''t pick it up. As if hiding behind me, he hid again. Wu Lefeng was stunned. Obviously, he was a little hurt because he was very confident about his charm.

    "I''m sorry, my sister is very afraid of strangers," I''m embarrassed because she doesn''t give face to others. "I''m sorry, you don''t know how to say hello to others

    Chu Yuan timidly said to Wu Lefeng, "good uncle."

    "Uncle?" Wu Lefeng''s smile had been frozen in his face, and now it was the corner of his mouth. He laughed and sighed: "I''m so old"

 Chapter 477

    Seeing Wu Lefeng''s frustrated appearance, everyone couldn''t help laughing. I secretly scolded Chu Yuan. You call him uncle, don''t you drag me to be his younger generation like you? Tassels and winter nights are heartless, and they laugh!

    In fact, I also smiled, laughing at Wu Lefeng''s humor and Chu Yuan''s lack of progress. Whose girl is so big that she dare not talk to strangers?

    In contrast, Dongfang Lian people are more sensible. They take the candy and say, "Uncle Wu, sister mu, sister Vril, and this uncle"

    "no," the handsome and handsome restaurant owner waved his hand and said with a smile: "little sister, don''t call me uncle. I''m going to be your Uncle Wu''s nephew. You still call me brother, my surname is Kong, Confucius built. " The last self introduction is to me.

    "Hello, uncle Kong." Oriental pity is definitely intentional.

    Boss Kong shook his head with a wry smile and sighed: "people are getting old. I really don''t want to admit it. I have to be an uncle."

    I shook hands with him. "Despicable surname Chu, Chunan, nice to meet you."

    "Where is it?" Kong Jiancheng said with a smile: "the friend of Lefeng is my friend, brother Chu. I''ve just heard about you from Lefeng and Ruirui. I admire you. I admire you, brother." Ya saw that the face of Liusu and dongxiaoye changed, and Ma put up his ambiguous smile. He said seriously: "No After I appreciate your romance and bravery, you are much better than Lefeng. I used to admire him the most. Now, I admire you the most. Your appearance makes me feel the most. The boring set is out of date. After Lefeng, it will not be the direction of my efforts. Hahahaha. "

    Are you envious that I have two girlfriends? Kong Jiancheng is worthy of being a business man. His words easily dispel the strange feeling of meeting for the first time.

    "Come on, don''t bluff. Who can''t see through your little thoughts?" Wu Lefeng kicked Kong Jiancheng and said with a smile, "go, prepare the best private room you have. It''s over nine o''clock and everyone is hungry."

    "I''m afraid that room can''t work." Kong Jiancheng, on the other hand, complained about Wu Lefeng and said, "if you want to come here for dinner, you should greet me earlier. Now there are guests in that room."

    "no?" Wu Lefeng must have never thought that Kong Jiancheng would say that. He was a bit embarrassed and said, "isn''t that room easy to miss?"

    "What are the guests who get the score? Do you know what the guests are now? Good guy, you don''t believe it when you say it, "Kong Jiancheng said, even with a contest and boasted:" five women, one of them is very beautiful. Of course, it''s a little bit worse than the four ladies and two sisters here. The attitude is called arrogance. When you enter the door, you say that my shop is small. You ask me if I want to find the best room. It''s so annoying. We can''t be vague In other words, the best room in our shop is not to see guests. Unless it''s my friend, I''m not rare to go to the shop to entertain you. "

    I can understand a little bit when I hear that. It''s clearly that you flirt with beautiful women. To make friends with others in disguise and see the completion of this hole reminds me of Viagra. If they know each other, they will definitely become a good friend Wu Lefeng said impatiently, "little, then why did you let them in?"

    "I can''t let them in," said Kong Jiancheng with a sad face. "Before you finish talking, Hula Hula surrounded by five bodyguards in sunglasses, each with big arms and round waists, just like a mother bear in a suit. I can''t stand on tiptoe to other people''s eyebrows. Their breath can blow me up. Do I dare to talk about me?"

    "To find fault?" Murui was shocked. "Did you call the police?"

    "What kind of police should I call?" Kong Jiancheng said with a smile, "I lost a bunch of my old heads because of my wealth. They appointed that room. My friend is a businessman. Is there any reason to refuse?"

    Wu Lefeng almost couldn''t resist kicking him to the ground. "After a long time, you''re open to money!"

    "It''s just like you. As long as people are in Beitian, they come here every day. I''m not allowed to drink the West and north wind? Besides, didn''t you tell me that after the movie premiere today, there was an event for dinner with the lucky audience, going to the Wuzhou Hotel, so you won''t come to me? "

    "Nonsense, when you call me and don''t choose a time, I will be surrounded by people. Don''t say that journalists can go to Wuzhou Hotel to ambush? I just want to have a quiet meal "

    " when you eat, you think of me. I''m going to be a nest for you two to cheat, "said Kong Jiancheng, turning to murui." I say that Ruirui, you are also a woman. How can you not get into the kitchen? You have nothing to do with Yiting. "

    Yiting, I remember that Wu Lefeng mentioned this name. He has a famous wife.

    Murui is wary of us. Seeing that these two guys don''t treat us as outsiders at all, they are a little impatient. After listening to Kong Jiancheng, they reveal her background and turn their faces. "What''s the matter with you if I can''t get into the kitchen? Lefeng didn''t complain. Did you complain? Shut up, or I''ll sew your mouth! Get your room ready! "This is the gentle, peaceful and friendly murui in my impression? God, she is so fierce in reality. "Well, my family name Kong owes you the old Wu family, but that room will never come back." Kong Jiancheng said to me pitifully, "brother Chu, do you mind changing the room? I don''t want to be beaten up by a group of big men in the presence of five beautiful women "

    " in any case, fengzai''s warm invitation makes us panic and be flattered. It''s also our honor to eat Western food on the side of the road. It''s important to eat with whom, not what and where. "

    I don''t like this social rhetoric. Wu Lefeng and Kong Jiancheng''s undisguised trust is not all about us. On the contrary, it''s more like a psychological attack. I feel that, so I''m not comfortable. I don''t know what kind of attitude to put. In fact, what I want to do now is to hurry home with a few girls.

    "Look at chuxiaoge. He is very young and can speak a lot," said Kong Jiancheng, who is obviously more sophisticated than Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui. He covered up his surprise at my sophistication and said, "I''ll go and get ready. Talk to you first, chuxiaoge. Don''t be so prim. Don''t be so out of sight. Ha ha, I tell you that Lefeng insists on inviting you to dinner, but it''s not because you are lucky that you are drawn He will not bring you and me here. He believes in fate. He wants to make friends with you. You know what I mean? "

    I smiled a little and couldn''t answer. Kong Jiancheng''s meaning is very clear: as a friend, I have the obligation to keep secrets for Wu Lefeng and murui. They are sincere to me, and I should also sincerely repay their trust

    the so-called "sincerity", how much water has been mixed. In the end, there is no way to be frank with me. I already know Wu Lefeng and murui No matter how they hide murui''s secret, it won''t help, so they simply ''sincerely''

    Wu Lefeng''s words must stay late, I''m afraid that''s the real reason. They are acting, and I can only cooperate with them. People''s trust in people can''t be easily established. Sincerity, however, is a kind of helplessness.

    When Kong Jiancheng left, Wu Lefeng came and patted me on the shoulder. He smiled sheepishly and said, "brother Chu, don''t care. He''s this straight up and down Xing Ge. Don''t think about it any more."

    There is something in it. I also said with a smile, "it seems that I think more than that."

    Wu Lefeng was stunned, and xuan''er said with a wry smile, "you are right. We want too much of brother Chu''s birthday this year?"

    A few girls were so confused that they didn''t understand what I was talking about with Wu Lefeng. Suddenly they heard him ask me about my age. They were more confused, but they felt that we didn''t seem to be common.

    "24."

    Maybe I''m old-fashioned. I''m not like 24 years old. Murui and Vril both show their disbelief. Wu Lefeng said, "just 24? With all due respect, what is your occupation? "

    "White collar, company employee."

 Chapter 478

    Wu Lefeng gave murui a look of "you see", but said to me: "no, ha ha, brother Chu, you are not as calm and mature as a 24-year-old."

    A city? No way. It''s a skill I''m forced to master in order to survive. Who makes me always offend some people who can''t be provoked? But even so, I''m not being manipulated like a chess piece by them?

    Murui asked directly, "are you really an ordinary class?"

    I know what Murray doubts about me. He laughs and says, "some people are born with fruits, some people are born with fruit trees, some people are born with fruit trees, and some people are born with only a tree pit. Ha ha, my father is a university teacher, and my mother runs a small fast-food restaurant. They" I don''t point to a few girls, but one by one: "she and I work in a department of a company, She is a policeman. These two little girls are still in high school. We are all at the edge of the tree pit, fighting for the fruits of that place in the future. "

    Listening to my detailed introduction, murui doesn''t know what I''m emphasizing. I''m neither the second generation ancestor nor the little white face who eats soft food. Her face is blushing and she coughs awkwardly, like a mosquito chirping: "yes, I''m sorry."

    "It doesn''t matter," I said with a smile. "If it was me, I would think like Miss mu."

    Murui laughs, but his eyes are not alert to me.

    "Come on, stop standing. Sit down, avri1. Get some drinks." Wu Lefeng knew that I was born in an ordinary family, but he was more enthusiastic to me. He didn''t have the airs of a star, which made me feel twice as good to him.

    It''s said that the intrigue in the entertainment circle is no less than the intrigue in the shopping mall, but I always feel that it''s 100 times easier to get along with Wu Lefeng than Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie. Liu Su, Hu Jie, Chu Yuan and the East, who professed to worship Wu Lefeng, really lived in the same room with their idols. Instead, they became reticent and totally lost the freedom of sitting in front of the screen. In reality, Wu Lefeng is more like a stranger.

    Wu Lefeng didn''t mention the things in the cinema, nor my relationship with Tassels and winter nights. He just talked to me about my family life. Where do I work? Who else is there in my family? It''s no wonder that he took me as a big kid completely. I graduated from college only a year ago, but they are approaching the age of "retirement". They are qualified to rely on the old to sell the old.

    Frankly speaking, the real Wu Lefeng is not as mysterious as the characters in the play, or as insidious and cunning, or as dull and simple, or as smart as he is. As murui said, he is a man who is not deep in the city. I finally understand why he despises Wu Lefeng and only agree that he is a genius in effort. What he appreciates is both in and out of the play The actor with unique temperament, while Wu Lefeng, who is out of the stage, is too ordinary to speak directly, has no depth, and does not know how to cover up his emotions, so it is easy for people to see through his mind.

    I''m very fond of such a person. However, for fans who adore him, the huge gap between the inside and outside of the play is difficult to adapt to and accept. The expressions of disappointment that several girls can''t conceal have explained everything.

    The worshipped immortals fall from the sky to the ground, inevitably there will be a sense of shock. After all, the stars are also human beings. I secretly sigh, who asked you to come to this meal?

    Soon, Kong Jiancheng came back and took us to a room that was obviously carefully arranged. From the conversation just now, we know that Kong Jiancheng is Wu Lefeng''s child, and they are good friends who have nothing to talk about. Every time Wu Lefeng comes to Beitian, they eat him and live in him.

    Kong Jiancheng is not a simple person either, because he is good at making friends, he has a wide range of contacts, and almost all of them can have a little relationship. I only know when I talk about it in detail. I dare to say that last time the female producer entrusted fengchangla investment. The source is Kong Jiancheng. One of his friends and the general manager of our company''s business management department are relatives.

    No wonder no one in the investment department was willing to take this job at that time. It was originally the relationship between the business management department and the general manager of the business management department, named Qian, from the vice-chairman tension faction. Murphy had to take the job and refused to invest the money. I''m afraid that he didn''t want to give tension face or wipe his face out I can''t flatter you. After two glasses of white wine, people are already dizzy. As soon as the excitement comes up, even Wu Lefeng forgets to go aside and asks me curiously: "say it, her plans and documents have also been shown to me. I think it''s a good relationship to help her run. Why does Fengchang refuse her? If it''s done, your company will make a lot of money. "

    At that time, I was also curious. It was reasonable to say that although the investment cycle was a little longer, the risk was relatively small. Why did Murphy firmly refuse it? Now I understand that this involves the infighting between Murphy and Zhang. Murphy''s refusal is just an attitude - her investment department has no other departments or other people involved.

    Of course, I can''t say so, so I said: "our company is not a professional cultural entertainment company after all, and we haven''t had similar investment before, so we should be cautious. We will choose a film and television company with more powerful scale and background for cooperation. As far as we know, her company has never had the experience of large-scale production, which needs to bear considerable wind Insurance ""Pull down, you''re a social word. You''re a nice word to say outside," Hong Kong Jiancheng interrupted me with drunk eyes, squinting his muddy eyes and smiling mysteriously, "brother Chu, we''re already friends, so you''re going to tell me the truth, aren''t you, eh?" Ya belched and continued, "are you out of money for Fengchang group?"

    "Fengchang has no money? How can it be? "Actually, I don''t know the financial situation of the company, but I don''t want people to look down on the company I work in." I don''t know about other departments. The net profit of our investment department alone can reach up to 100 million every year "

    Kong Jiancheng waved his hand repeatedly, which was more clear than I did." your department can make money, but it can''t afford the people above to squander, I''ve heard that a senior executive of your company embezzled public funds to speculate in Hong Kong Futures Market and lost a lot of money, which led to a big hole in the company''s finance. In order to close the hole, he went to the underground bank and borrowed a hundred million yuan. You said, if your company doesn''t have financial problems, he will go to Hong Kong to speculate in Hong Kong futures market if he has enough to eat? "

    I was shocked that there was a senior executive of the company who borrowed money from the underground bank in order to close the financial hole. I used to hear that sang Yingjie mentioned it once. In this way, Kong Jiancheng''s words are not like the wind from nowhere.

    The tassel only when Kong Jiancheng drinks up his nonsense and says, "how can you know something we don''t know?"

    Kong Jiancheng is really drunk. He laughs and says, "why don''t I know? When the female producer invited Lao Qian to have dinner with me, Lao Qian drank too much and told us personally. Within two days after that, he invited us to another place. He told us not to talk about what we heard that day and promised to make other investments for the female producer. You said, if it wasn''t true, would he be so nervous? "

    The fringe is speechless, but it''s a matter of the company''s senior management. It has little to do with us wage earners. She doesn''t care much. The money manager is from the tension faction. She guessed that the senior management of the company who borrowed money from the underground bank is probably tension.

    I think a little more - first, sang Yingjie, then the hole is built. It''s no secret that borrowing money to block the hole. If the man is really in tension, the matter will be exposed, even if he has survived in Fengchang group. Is there any connection between the play he and Zhang Mingjie staged?

    I hope I think too much about it. Wu Lefeng is obviously aware that Kong Jiancheng said something he shouldn''t have said. He quickly said to me, "this guy is half a cup, drunk when drinking. Brother Chu, don''t take his words seriously."

    Kong Jiancheng was hinted by Wu Lefeng, but also sobered up a little bit. He said with a smile: "yes, yes, I also heard it. It''s impossible to believe it. Brother Chu should be a joke and forget it after listening."

    You just said that manager Qian invited you to have dinner in order to stop your mouth. Is this a false report?

 Chapter 479

    Compared with Wu Lefeng''s implication, Vril, who didn''t drink alcohol, said more thoroughly, "the most taboo for us to work for others is to offend the boss. After all, it''s their job."

    speaking of this, she turned to me and said with a smile: "you are young, you just set foot in the club, and you don''t have much contact with them, and you will gradually realize that no matter what you do or what you do Smart? It doesn''t matter how much you know. The key is to say less. It''s for the benefit of others and self-interest. Otherwise, you can''t take it for granted. Ha ha, those who pretend to be stupid will make more friends, while those who pretend to be smart will only set up enemies for themselves. "

    Murui laughed and scolded: "Miss AI, we didn''t offend you? How can I hear that there are thorns in your words? We can always treat you as a friend and a family member. "

    Vril giggled, "I didn''t summarize my own social experience and pass it on to brother Chu."

    If I can''t see these two women singing the oboe, I''m really a fool. "Rest assured, I''m a layman, a philistine and a lazy man. I don''t want to make trouble for myself or others. I''ll say less about what I should say. I won''t say it at all."

    When murui and Vril heard this, they saw that my eyes were indifferent and awkwardness appeared immediately. Wu Lefeng, like Liusu and dongxiaoye, thought for a moment before they realized that they were insinuating to me. Liusu and dongxiaoye were not happy, and Wu Lefeng frowned, "are you two tired? How can others trust you when you can''t believe that you don''t want to do what you don''t want to do to others? "

    Rui took a look at me and didn''t say anything.

    "That is, that is, why do you say so much? Drink, drink! " I''m afraid that Kong Jiancheng, who was already confused, didn''t understand the situation at all, but it eased the atmosphere very well.

    It''s really hard to swallow this wine and this meal. I''ve peeped into the secret retribution of others. If I don''t come to eat, they''re not secure. I come to eat, and I''m not secure in my mind

    maybe Chu Yuan and the East are present. No one, such as Wu Lefeng, will mention my love relationship with the three of Liusu and dongxiaoye, which makes us feel relieved. If we are exposed at the dinner table, we''ll scatter them Lie, how complex the situation will evolve, I dare not think.

    In all the gossiping, murui has had three rounds of wine and five dishes. Murui is gentle and quiet, but the quantity of wine is amazing. Even the tassel and the two wine barrels in winter night are flushed by her, and Chu Yuan''s stomach is swollen. In the East, she hardly moves a knife or a fork.

    "What''s the matter? Did you eat too much bread just now? Now you have no appetite? "

    "No," the East frowned, looking at the "signature dish of our restaurant" that was just brought by Kong Jiancheng himself. He tooted his small mouth and said softly, "go home and cook instant noodles."

    The Marseille fish soup was cooked by Kong Jiancheng himself. He said that he would make it. The most authentic dish in this restaurant is exactly the Marseille fish soup. Fortunately, the skin of my mother is pressing her voice. How impolite is it for people to hear her?

    "What''s wrong with you? Do you want to eat French food? What''s the matter with you these days? You''re only 16. Is menopause too early? " I can''t help but say, drench the soup in the fish soup in the bread, send it to her plate, "eat it quickly, you put your heart in your stomach, I won''t beat you when you go home, I''m scaring you."

    My friend is still soft hearted, thinking that the Oriental little lady is scared by me and not in the mood to eat.

    "You''re in menopause," said xuan''er, after glancing at me in the East. "You won''t let my little sisters know what I and Yuan Yuan Yuan wanted to buy. So when we go home, you won''t argue with us. Of course, I know"

    er, the little Niang skin has touched me thoroughly

    "I''m not hungry, but when I see French food, my stomach turns." Dongfang you You said, "I would rather eat noodles in your house for a lifetime than have a real French dish."

    other people didn''t hear the dialogue between me and the East, even if they were sitting on the other side of Chu Yuan, they only saw the complexity of my face.

    My mood is complicated because I feel the complexity of the eastern mood. France has become a disease in her heart, which makes her repel and disgust. In the end, she is just a 16-year-old child, so manipulated by the adults. Is she too pitiful?

    "Brother Chu? Brother Chu

    "Well?" I have come back to God. Wu Lefeng is calling me. I don''t know when he has come behind me.

    Wu Lefeng didn''t speak. He just patted me on the shoulder and smiled at me. Then he went to the door. I understood his meaning. He made a look of "calm down" to some girls and got up to leave the room with him.

    Wu Lefeng still didn''t say anything. To show our calmness, I forbear to ask, even though I knew why he asked me to come out.

    He went into the bathroom, untied his trouser pocket, took out his little brother, and stood next to him when he saw me. He poured out the water step by step before him. Finally, he could not help but open his mouth first, sighing: "brother Chu, you are really calm."

    "Where, I''m in a hurry," I said with a smile as I looked down at the torrent

    Wu Lefeng couldn''t help laughing, "I''m also in a hurry, but I don''t know why, when I''m in front of people, can''t I pee out, is it psychological quality? I thought you''d be nervous. I didn''t expect that I was the one who was nervous. ""Drop," I said, "you''re a star, so the less nervous I am, the more nervous you are."

    "There''s a reason," Wu agreed. He said at the beginning of his jaw, "I''m not very confident. I''m easy to shake. Your calmness makes me feel inferior to others. Suddenly, I don''t have a stand."

    Ya, as she spoke, stared at my little Chunan, aimed at it, and looked at her own, which made my water flow not so smooth. "In fact, I''m nervous, but I don''t have your huge background, so it''s easier and more natural to cover up."

    "Where do I come from? The star is also a person, acting is just a profession, "Wu Lefeng finally peed out, relieved and joked admiringly," brother Chu, your capital is not small, no wonder two female friends don''t fight. "

    My friend is very pure. I was shocked to find out what he meant. I couldn''t laugh or cry for a while. I didn''t expect that such a big star like him would play such a dirty joke. What makes me laugh or cry is that my capital looks so much bigger than him because I was kicked and swollen by the winter night! It''s no wonder that he and his grandmother always feel swollen and painful this afternoon. "Your two ladies don''t fight, so it''s useless to see the light, and the practical is the king''s way." I''m a teacher''s child, a big and serious person, and I''m not good at dealing with this kind of dirty words. Besides, how can anyone praise the things in your crotch? I don''t know how to be polite, but I''ve just lied about it.

    I''ve had a Xing + experience. It happened when I was drugged by asters. My memory is vague and hazy. I don''t have any impression of the feeling at that time. However, I''m very proud of the way asters walk after the event. I think it''s practical to come to our little chu''nan Outside the pool, "practical, haha, it''s more important to be persistent than to see in China."

    Do you have a look at this? Wu Lefeng is really humorous

    Perhaps it''s because of the casual topic, Wu Lefeng''s words bring out the flavor of his hometown, and I cooperated with him and said, "China."

    Wu Lefeng tied his pants, dressed up, looked at me with burning eyes, and asked solemnly, "you have two female friends. What do you think of my two wives?"

    Wu Lefeng waited for a night and wanted to ask this question, but I didn''t expect that he asked it in the toilet.

    I seriously thought about it and said, "flower heart."

    Wu Lefeng was shocked and shook his head and said with a smile: "flower heart? If I say we really love each other, do you believe it? "

    "Letter," I nodded, "if it''s like news, you''ve been together for ten years, and time is enough to prove it."

    Wu Lefeng frowned and asked, "then why do you say I''m a playboy?"

    I also raised my pants. When I pushed back to xiaochunan, I felt a sudden pain. I bared my teeth. Then I said to Wu Lefeng, "secular, maybe you think we are special, but we can''t get rid of it, and we shouldn''t, have no right, and have no qualification to be beyond the social morality. Since we can''t love a person wholeheartedly, it''s flower heart. It''s true Love is not an excuse. "

    Dongxiaoye is not my girlfriend, but I do pretend to be a woman other than a fringe in my heart. The answer to Wu Lefeng is the answer I got after asking myself thousands of times - the most pleasant excuse, after all, is just an excuse.

    Wu Lefeng didn''t retort, and didn''t wipe after washing his hands. He turned around and leaned on the washstand like that. He seemed to ponder my words. For a long time, he said, "what do you think of the movie" three hearts and two minds love you "

 Chapter 480

    "What do you think of the movie" love you with two hearts "

    I don''t know why Wu Lefeng suddenly changed the topic. Fortunately, I had expected that he could not help ''assessing'' my sincerity. Before I watched the movie carefully, I said: "it''s very good, i.e. funny, and there are some topics that make people think deeply"

    "it''s not like that," he interrupted before I finished saying: "what I want to ask is, after watching this movie, you have three minds What is the understanding of "love you"

    "I don''t quite understand your question"

    "do you think the little white-collar is a duplicity person

    Should be, can think of three girls left him, he lonely memories with their little, revealing the happiness, but let people infinite sad smile, that "is" word stuck in my throat, how can not say. (see the novel to the top)

    "you are right. True love with two women can''t be an excuse for men to spend their time, but it doesn''t mean that one person can''t love another person wholeheartedly?" Wu Lefeng suddenly brought the topic back to the film. "Brother Chu, do you think the ending of" love you with two hearts "is satisfactory? Who do you think is the girl who finally came back to the little white-collar? Girlfriend, eldest lady, or swindler? "

    Wu Lefeng was a little excited and spoke faster and faster, which made me inexplicably nervous. "Every audience has an answer in their hearts. As a movie, the ending should be very satisfactory"

    "you didn''t answer my question," Wu said aggressively, "who do you think she is?"

    "Me," I said with a wry smile, "I don''t know."

    Wu laughs. "Do you not know, or do you want to know?"

    This words poked directly into my heart, I looked at him in amazement, as if I could understand the light in his eyes, so I no longer looked at him carelessly, and honestly said: "do not know, do not want to know."

    After watching the film, my heart has been a little blocked up, because of the damn ending, no matter who is the girl who comes back to the small white-collar, for me, it will become an unsatisfactory ending, because the small white-collar got a love, but lost two love, a girl was happy, but two girls lost happiness, for the small white-collar, so Is it really happiness to leave incomplete happiness? I thought of the nonsense and said to me, "when you think it''s unfair to one girl, so you refuse another girl, it''s not a kind of harm to people and yourself." I know that the perfection I expect is that four people get happiness together, but I dare not admit it.

    "I''m the same," Wu said, nodding his head. "I don''t know. Murui doesn''t know. He doesn''t even know nonsense. We know more than you do. It''s only that hand that isn''t a big lady''s, or a girlfriend or a swindler''s. It''s Avril''s

    "Ha?"

    "Are you surprised?" Wu Lefeng shook his head and said with a smile: "people who really understand" three hearts and two minds love you "don''t know, and don''t want to know who the hand is, otherwise it''s not comedy, but more like a tragedy. The little white-collar is sincere to three girls, and the three girls are sincere to him. Why does the premise must be lost? So in the last scene, Avril decided to play the nonsense. I asked him why. Do you know how he replied? He said that he didn''t want to know the answer, and didn''t want to find the answer for the little white-collar workers. This is not to fool the audience, but an end to fool himself. "

    "Is it?"

    Wu Lefeng looked at me with a smile. "It seems very profound, isn''t it? In fact, it can''t be simpler. I know, you know, everyone knows what the real perfection is, but they dare not shoot nonsense, because they are afraid of being scolded for their vulgarity, because they dare not admit it, because they are afraid of facing their own vulgarity. Your so-called secularity is often such a contradiction between the East and the West. Who does it constrain? At the end of the day, it only binds itself. "

    Is the worldly just self-restraint? Wu Lefeng''s speech is too bold, but I can''t refute it. His words seem to be a ray of light, penetrating a thick cloud in my heart. I seem to be suddenly enlightened, but I don''t know what I understand.

    "In century cinema, did you hear murui''s words? Tong Feifei likes me. I don''t think she likes me. It''s just a kind of twisted worship. She said that she entered the industry and dreamed of acting with me one day. It''s a coincidence that she was met by murui''s film company. Murui took care of her very much. When she was like her own sister, even our relationship was not concealed from her. "Wu Lefeng sighed, laughing though smiling But Tong Feifei betrayed murui. She knew that I had a family. With murui, she still refused to give up her heart and showed her kindness to me. After I rejected her, she even made a further progress. She got the role of "three hearts and two minds love you" by invisible means. She threatened me to play the role of murui and me I thought that she just wanted to take advantage of the filming to increase the chances of getting along with each other. However, she was more complicated than I thought. On the one hand, she kept close to me in front of Murray, and on the other hand, she deliberately spread the relationship between me and Yiting and Murray, deliberately created public opinion, forced me to deny the relationship with Murray under the pressure of the media. It''s just a pity, no matter what. In short, she was young and had a mind And the means are not what you can imagine. "It turned out that Wu Lefeng was in charge of acting nonsense, and there was such inner feelings in it, so he heard Wu Lefeng continue to say, "why am I threatened by her? Will it be tolerated again and again? It''s because I can''t get rid of the secular constraints. Yes, I have been living together with Yiting and murui, but it''s a matter between the three of us. Why should I care what others think and say? I understand the truth, but my actions are not controlled by myself. Why? Why can''t I break away from the worldly restriction? So, in century cinema, when you tell everyone loudly in public that you have two girlfriends, I am shocked, I admire you, I envy you, I want to know, why do you have such courage? "

    Because one of my two girlfriends is a fake, and now I can''t confess!

    Wu Lefeng shook his head again, and there was a little disappointment in his eyes. "However, I seem to be wrong. Brother Chu, you haven''t completely broken away from the constraints of the secular world. You dare to say and dare to do it, but I always feel that you are confused. You are not as natural and unrestrained as I thought."

    I wryly said: "the secular world is the rule of the society. Who can break away completely? But "I looked up and said:" your words suddenly made me understand a truth: it seems that the question without an answer is just that we are not willing to face up to the answer, and the answer we are not willing to face up to is only our own real ideas - you are right, this is not deep, but the simplest, the so-called courage is to face ourselves, face ourselves ˇŁˇ±

    "Face yourself to the real self" Wu Yuefeng read my words in a low voice, suddenly laughed, patted me on the shoulder, and said: "brother Chu, what you said is so reasonable, what a simple thing, what a simple truth, is that we think too complex, haha, good, good, I was not afraid that you know my secret, is holdingˇ® I don''t want you to do that. I''m not afraid to open my secret, but I don''t want to lose the chance to make friends with you. Haha, you are not old, but you see a lot of things better than me. We have a lot of resonance in our thoughts. Fate is definitely fate! "

    I don''t understand his excitement, but I understand his words. I don''t want me to disclose his secret. I don''t want to lose the chance to make friends. At the beginning, he really wanted me to tell the truth and accept passively. At the same time, he also found an object to hate

    Wu Lefeng went back to the first question. I rubbed his sore shoulder and reluctantly smiled, "I don''t know"

    Wu Lefeng smiled and said, "I love different people wholeheartedly."

    "Love different people with one heart and one mind" in my heart, such as billows, surging, and clear sky, scattering heavy clouds

    PS: late to come back, late to update, sorry ~]

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 Games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 481

    "We love father, mother, brothers and sisters. We can love our family at the same time. Why can''t we love two women at the same time? Are they not our family? " Wu Lefeng said: "flower heart is undeniable, but as long as we can devote ourselves to each other, what can''t we do?"? I can give them happiness. They are happy. Let others say whatever they want. Brother Chu, you have made me understand an important thing. Thank you. "

    I took Wu Lefeng''s outstretched hand in amazement, and his words were still lingering in my mind. They were not what I made him understand, but how much he made me understand.

    "Meet me again. My name is Wu Lefeng. I''m an actor."

    "Well?" I was stunned, and Wu Lefeng''s sincere eyes, I understand his meaning, smile: "my name is Chu Nan, is a small staff, nice to meet you."

    "Good! From now on, we are friends, "Wu Lefeng hugged my shoulder affectionately," go, go back and drink, don''t get drunk! "

    He seems to forget that we came out only after we had enough to eat and drink. Besides, I smile when I don''t drink. It doesn''t matter if I break the precepts and drink more today.

    Until now, I feel the excitement that can''t be repressed. I actually made friends with a big star

    we opened the door and just left the bathroom. It was dark in front of us. It seemed that we had hit a soft wall. We were shocked to bounce back and look up. We couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air. There were two big men standing at the door, like twins, with enough altitude Higher than me!

    Bear in suit - I can''t overstep Kong Jiancheng''s words. Although it''s not new to see foreigners in French restaurants, it''s too new to see two meters tall black people like basketball players.

    Two black bears are very arrogant. They don''t bow their heads. Their eyes turn down. They are fierce. Wu Lefeng is modest. He apologizes when he opens his mouth, "I''m sorry, he didn''t hurt you."

    before Wu Lefeng finishes speaking, the black bear on the left extrudes two raw Chinese characters from his teeth, "go away."

    It''s not his fault that this black big brother doesn''t know China''s big star Wu Lefeng, but it''s his fault that he doesn''t speak politely. It''s obviously you who blocked the door. Our apologies have shown your arrogance. How can you be so arrogant? This can''t be tolerated. It''s a shame on the Chinese people.

    My eyebrows stood up and I said angrily, "what''s your attitude?! Do you have any reason to block us in and out of the toilet? Boy, I''ll tell you, don''t understand the state of etiquette as a country that can''t fight back, can''t swear back, can''t you be bullied by Chinese people? I ask you to apologize at once! "

    The black man was scolded by my nose. I don''t know if I understand him. But I''m sure to be angry with him. He looked at me angrily and wanted to grab my neck collar. I swung his arm away. He obviously didn''t expect me to fight back. His huge body was staggering. I couldn''t bear it. I swung my arm on the iron plate. I bit it tightly I didn''t make a sound.

    On the surface, he suffered a loss. His skin was black and his face was red, but he could not see it. He bared two rows of white teeth and shouted "fuck". He was about to beat me with his big fist. I was also in a hurry, because I understood the sentence "you son of a bitch" he scolded in English.

    "* * + your grandma!" I can''t care what image I keep in front of Wu Lefeng, a new friend. It doesn''t matter if you scold me. How dare you scold my mother? I''m afraid of you when I''m big?!

    Seeing that we both started, another black man quickly hugged the bear man, and Wu Lefeng also hugged me, "are you crazy? Have something to say, fight with him? His arms are thicker than your thighs! "

    I can''t understand all the swearing and swearing in English. But I know it''s not a good word. Later, Yazhi just raised his middle finger and made an international gesture. I also gave him a thumbs up and looked down. "He looks down on us Chinese, you let me go! Stinky foreigner, you have come to our door, not to mention you, even Obama! "

    Etiquette is tolerance, not just tolerance. If someone else rides on your neck to shit and pee, you can still smile and say "it doesn''t matter". What you show is not tolerance, but cowardice!

    Another black man, though equally arrogant, was obviously better than bear man in quality. Knowing that he was the first to provoke our bear man, he snapped at him and pointed to the sign in the women''s bathroom behind him, saying, "you, here, come on, no way, please leave." Knowing that he didn''t express himself clearly, he slowed down his speech on purpose and spoke a lot of English.

    I dare to say that Wu Lefeng is also a patriot. Obviously, I can''t understand him. Foreigners probably mean that they are bodyguards. When the employer enters the women''s restroom, he tells us to go quickly. Don''t stay here. He also shamefully says that the bear man has a bad attitude towards us. He suspects that we have an evil mind and want to break into the women''s restroom to be unfaithful to their employer Isn''t it a false accusation that we have no quality?!

    "I fucking doubt you want to peep in the ladies'' room and play hooligans!"Wu Lefeng is also eager to hear me. He is a public figure. How can he afford this black pot? "You are insulting!" he said angrily to the two black bears! Don''t you see we just walked out of the men''s room? "

    The typical ass''s lips are not right for the horse''s mouth. I will be able to understand a little while, but the two bears can''t understand what Wu Lefeng and I said. The more noisy I said you said, the more lively I was. When I nearly started again, I heard a female voice behind the two bears saying, "what''s the matter?"? What are you arguing about? "

    This voice, too familiar to me, I can''t believe to turn to look behind two bears. My eyes are opposite. The woman who just came out of the bathroom is also stunned.

    Purple short sleeve shirt with ear lace, lovely bubble sleeve and white pencil skirt are not only familiar with the voice, but also familiar to me. However, I''m still a little vague. How can I relate her to the two black bears in front of me? "Purple garden? Why are you here? "

    It''s the purple garden. Although it''s just a glimpse, two black bears block my sight with their bodies, but I clearly see that she shivers all over when I call her name. I don''t know why she''s so scared of me. Suddenly she hears another female voice saying, "Oh? Meet an acquaintance? Don''t you say you don''t know anyone else in Beitian except him? "

    Who is it?! It''s impossible for Ziyuan to invite bodyguards. Since the bodyguards are not hers, whose will they be? In a moment, I think of a person - miss three!

    "No, he''s mistaken!" This seems to have been said to another woman and to me.

    "Who?!" The woman who has been bothering me for such a long time is behind the two black bears. The secret hidden in the heart of purple garden is close to me. How can I keep my mind? "Get out of my way!"

    Maybe the hysterical pursuit of the answer is a kind of energy. I just pushed two strong men weighing less than 200 Jin aside, but I still slowed down a step. I only saw the door plate swaying, and Ziyuan and the woman hid in the bathroom.

    My head is in a mess. I just want to know if the woman with Ziyuan is the mysterious third lady. If so, I have too many questions to ask her. If not, I want to ask Ziyuan why she wants to hide from me, why she wants to cheat me, but just step forward, my body is tightly bound.

    Two black bears hold my wrists and my shoulders in a very professional way. Their eyes are full of vigilance and murderous air. It seems that if I struggle a little more, they will wring my arms. Behind them, Wu Lefeng hugs my waist and says: "brother Chu, what are you doing? You really broke into the women''s bathroom. We can''t wash it when we jump in the Yellow River! "

    This is not to say that I can''t beat these two bears. If there is a stir, it will only make Wu Lefeng fall into an awkward situation. I calm down, turn away from the two black people, look behind them, and say in a small voice lightly: "maybe she really identifies the wrong person. She is the same as me, a small white-collar. How can I hire a bodyguard ? There''s no need for that. "

    I said it to Ziyuan on purpose. Of course, Wu Lefeng didn''t understand what I was talking about. When he saw me turning around, he hurried up and whispered, "do you know the two women just now? They''re probably the same group of guests that Jiancheng said, brother Chu. I''m beginning to seriously doubt whether you are an ordinary class. "

 Chapter 482

    "Brother Chu, I''m starting to seriously doubt whether you are an ordinary banzu."

    "I am, but they certainly are not." I can''t tell if I''m feeling or I''m hiding my anger from Ziyuan. I took a deep breath and said to Wu Lefeng: "sorry, fengzai, I have something urgent to do. I have to leave first. Thank you for your hospitality tonight Don''t worry, I won''t tell you anything about you and miss mu. "

    "Believe you, I will not make friends with you," Wu Lefeng waved, and frowned: "brother Chu, I used to go abroad, and also hired foreign bodyguards, so I can see that the two guys were professional just now, I don''t know what you and the two women in the bathroom had, but you don''t want to see their attitude towards you and the two bodyguards Reluctantly, I have to suffer losses if I can''t get it right. In my opinion, it''s up to me to talk to the guests later. "

    " no need, "I refused, saying," it''s a private matter between me and them. It''s very complicated. I can''t explain myself clearly. What''s more, you''re a star, a public figure, and it''s more inconvenient to get involved. " I don''t mean to say that those three young ladies are not ordinary people. She doesn''t look at many business tycoons and dignitaries in Beitian city. Besides, you are the one. I remember Guo Xiang and Xing Yu said that the character of these three young ladies is difficult to understand. They would rather invite beggars to eat roadside stalls together, rather than take the initiative to please her people by looking at them.

    I don''t want Wu Lefeng to lose face.

    "You''re out of the picture," sighed Wu. "But since it''s your personal business, I won''t mix it up. If you need my help, don''t mention it."

    "Thank you."

    Wu Lefeng said with a smile, "I''ll tell you not to be polite. You''re still so polite to me."

    I don''t know what to say. All of them say that the stars are big and hypocritical. But in Wu Lefeng, I only see a warm heart with enthusiasm, sincerity and upset.

    I wanted to ask Kong Jiancheng about the five female guests, but this guy has fallen asleep on the table, but I left the restaurant with murui and avri1 and four girls.

    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" Chu Yuan''s physical strength was so poor that he walked downstairs with winter''s small night. He was already breathless and nearly vomited. "Since you are not in a hurry to go home, what did you urge us downstairs to do just now?"

    "Yes," said the East, breathless, "what are we doing here? Brother Nan, hurry to get a car to take sister Liu Su home. She''s so heavy that I can''t hold on "

    er, both Liu Su and Dong Xiaoye are drunk by murui. The situation of Dong Xiaoye is relatively better. At least her eyes are still open. She hugs Chu Yuan and giggles. As for Liu Su, she lies on the back of dongfanglian people and falls asleep.

    I thought for a moment, took out a handful of change from my pocket and put it in Chu Yuan''s pocket, saying: "you and Dongfang take a taxi and take sister Cheng and sister Dong home first"

    "what about you?" Chu Yuan eyebrows a Cu, "elder brother, what do you want stealthily after all?"

    "Wait for someone," I don''t know how to explain, perfunctory way: "there is an acquaintance in the restaurant, I wait for her to come out and say a few words, then go home, you go back first."

    "Can''t we just wait?"

    I said with a wry smile, "look at them both. They are both struggling to stand. How can they wait together? Do you want them to lie on the edge of the road? " I have my concerns. I don''t know what kind of person miss three is. I don''t want chu yuan and Liu Su to have any contact with that kind of woman.

    "You''re so light," said the East. "We are two weak little beauties with no power to tie a chicken. We take a taxi with two drunk and unconscious big beauties. You''re not afraid of which lane or grove we''re pulled to?"

    "What fork circle, stinky girl, what a lousy talk!" I said this in my mouth, but I was really vague. I was not afraid of 10000 yuan, just in case. In such a situation, it was not safe for four girls to take a taxi. So I felt my mobile phone and dialed a number, "hello? Viagra, what are you doing? Accompany Qin LAN to train at night? This time is still practicing? Well, I don''t mean anything else. Don''t be embarrassed. Where are you? Century bridge? Great, it''s just around here. Hurry to the "imissu you" near the international movie city. Please "

    the more asters hide from me, the more I care about it. So I can''t leave, lest she sneak away. I wanted Viagra to come and take four girls home for me. I didn''t expect him and Qin LAN to swim in the river at night, and they happened to be nearby. The phone didn''t hang up for ten minutes. Then A yellow QQ stopped in front of us. At this time, Dongfang and Chu Yuan could not support it. I was driving the tassel, and they helped winter night together. As like as two peas affectionate brother, Lan Qin and I were stunned by

    . I was stunned. I was stunned. Good brother, Viagra and Lan Qin wore identical sweaters. They thought they were acting like a colleague in the company, but they were so affected by their honey. I couldn''t help laughing. Viagra was thick skinned. He didn''t think he was. But he was ashamed of his face and almost didn''t dare to look at me. After the tassel, I don''t know whether to blame her or me, and said, "how can I drink like this?"

    I can hear what she said - first date, it''s a bit of a gaffe.No way, who let her meet such a strong opponent as murui.

    "You are too," Qin LAN looked around a few girls, finally stared at me, whispered: "even if it''s a small night, how do you date with your sister?"

    I am embarrassed way: "this is not happen to meet in the street?"

    Viagra opened the door and watched Qin LAN and I mix the tassel into the car. At the same time, he asked me with a smile, "Nange, you want us to be flower protectors. How about you? Don''t tell me that you have activities in the evening. It''s not always Mo''s invitation. "

    Hearing this, not only Qin LAN raised her eyebrows, but also woke up in the winter night

    "Nothing," I said angrily with a smile, "Viagra, how can you say three or two sentences without president Mo?"

    Viagra shrugged, "because you are inseparable from three or two sentences of total mo."

    Fortunately, the tassel fell asleep. Otherwise, it would be very jealous. Rao is so sad. Chu Yuan, Dongfang and sister Hu''s hot eyes also hit me. "It''s nothing to do with mo. I happened to meet an acquaintance at dinner. It''s inconvenient for others. I''ll wait for her here. After a few words, I''ll go home. First, you can send grandma Cheng and the three girls back"

    "all of them Go back? " Viagra counted people and looked back at Qin Lan''s small QQ. "It''s a little difficult."

    You can''t sit there. Just send the tassel and their two little girls back. I have to follow him Winter small night suddenly sobered up, eyes sharp stare at me, as if to detect something.

    "I won''t go either," Chu Yuan said. "Sister Xiaoye has hurt her foot. I will be her crutch."

    Didn''t you feel tired just now, shouting to go home?! Chu Yuan is absolutely because of Viagra''s joke, doubting that I''m really waiting for Murphy.

    I have a headache and a big head. I said to the little winter night, "what are you doing with me when you drink too much?"

    "Even if I die of drinking, I have to tie your leg," said Dong Xiaoye, with a big tongue and a funny and lovely accent despite his serious expression. "I know what you want to do? Don''t forget, it''s my job to protect you. "

    "Task?" Viagra and Qin LAN are very sensitive to this word, so they naturally think of the unpleasant Gong Fanlin.

    In fact, Gong Fanlin is just a cover made by the police. Xu Heng is the real reason. It''s bitter that I can''t explain it to Viagra. I can only watch them scold themselves. The girl is still drunk on winter night and doesn''t think about other people''s feelings when talking.

    "Why so many excuses? If you don''t want to go home, just say directly, "I pretended to scold the winter night. I laughed bitterly in my heart. I felt like I was awake or drunk. I was afraid I couldn''t get rid of her if I wanted to roar. Now she''s open mouthed. More words must be lost. Don''t worry about Viagra and Qin LAN." in this way, you can help me send Liu Su and little east back first. We will go back later. "

    The third lady''s affair can''t be concealed from dongxiaoye.

    "Where to send it?" Qin Lan said, "I don''t know where the fringe lives."

    Viagra also got hurt and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know. Grandma Cheng didn''t invite me to their house at all."

    "she lives in her house. Please take her to my house. Viagra, you always know me." Liu Su now lives with Xiao Shu, and entrusts such a state of Liu Su to Viagra and Qin LAN. This is my dereliction of duty. I don''t want to be scolded.

    "Oh?" Viagra and Qin LAN share the same voice. Their ambiguous eyes make me look hairy

    PS: it''s later, I''m sorry ~]

 Chapter 483

    "Let her sleep at your house?" Qin Lan''s face was alert. "OK, OK, but, Chu Nan, don''t say I didn''t warn you. You should dare to cheat her when she is drunk. Be careful if I turn against you!"

    Why do I always think your expression is more like "if you don''t take the opportunity to do something to her, I will despise you to death" Viagra said with a smile, "be careful, Nange is afraid to cheat on grandma Cheng. Grandma Cheng will turn against you tomorrow!"

    Qin LAN chuckled, "it makes sense."

    "What''s the point?!" The old man''s face is burning, and he always feels that there are several poisonous eyes cursing me. "My family has not only my sister, but also a policewoman. I want to have that chance even if I want to be unfaithful, right?"

    Qin Lan said with a smile: "so, you will"

    "fart if you are not at home, is I who I am?" My friend was scared out of cold sweat. Qin Lan was too slippery and almost led me to say something wrong.

    Viagra sighed, "it''s a pity that you don''t have a thief''s heart, but you don''t have a thief''s gall. Nange, it''s not good. Remember, it''s love to fight or scold. She scolds you for being bad because she loves you. It''s just that men are not bad and women don''t love you. You''re too serious. Be careful that you will be oppressed by grandma Cheng for a lifetime in the future."

    "Get out of here!" I''ve heard Chu Yuan grind his teeth, and then let Viagra go on. I''m afraid it won''t last forever, and I''ll be chewed by Chu Yuan later.

    "OK, OK, let''s go, let''s go." Viagra went around to the other side of the car. Before the car, he glanced at the winter night. Then he smiled at me with a complicated smile, which made my heart bristle.

    It''s no wonder that this kid keeps making fun of me and the fringe. I dare to say it to dongxiaoye on purpose. 80% of it comes from Lu haona who heard the shameless words I put out in the financing group. In order to match me and the fringe, Viagra''s suspicion of the women around me is greater than that of the fringe itself. Is it a blessing or a curse to have such a loyal friend?

    Maybe I should find the reason from myself, why Viagra has no confidence in me in the aspect of men''s and women''s feelings.

    I told Dongfang Lianren a few words, and told her to let Liu Su sleep in Chu Yuan''s room and so on. Viagra said that it would be good if these things were handed over to Qin LAN. We should wait for him here. He sent the Liu Su back, and then he would come back to pick us up.

    As soon as Viagra left, Chu Yuan stopped. "You give my room to sister Cheng, where do I sleep?"

    "Don''t you sleep in my room with Dongfang these days?"

    "Where does the little night sister sleep?"

    Although little winter night is speechless, it is also discontent on one face. The bed of Chu Yuan is small, and it''s hard to squeeze two adults.

    "Make do with it, sleep on the sofa," I said with a smile. "Who let the fringe call you sister?"

    I said to block up the winter night, Chu Yuan sneered: "Oh? Where do you sleep? Are you going to sleep with Cheng Liusu? "

    Where do you want to go?! When I was up to the floor shop, you would be dissatisfied. Let''s sleep on the floor and return the room to me.

    Yuan small face a Yang, "no return, you are a man, let us be should."

    Seeing that I was in a bad mood, Chu Yuan could not stop, and dared not make trouble without reason. Instead, he asked, "sister Xiaoye has a sore foot, and you are not willing to go home. Who are you waiting for?"

    Although I was a little confused, I didn''t completely lose my ability to think. Seeing that I had been staring at the door of the restaurant, I frowned and said, "little chuzi, your eyes are not very stable. Are you waiting for someone?"

    Said, a blue business car drove by us, stopped at the door of the restaurant, and then, it was the black clothes led by the two black bears, swarming with a few women and walked out quickly. The tall bodyguard blocked several women tightly, but I still saw the familiar purple clothes, "I''m waiting to see the real face of miss three."

    In the consternation of Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye, I walked out quickly.

    "Xue Ziyuan, stop for me!"

    I held back my breath for a long time, and in the voice, I blew out in one breath. Many passers-by were frightened to look around. When I saw two well-trained bears, I immediately blocked all the women behind me. The light at the door was originally dim. I could not see the appearance of those women any more. I only saw the girl in purple stop for a moment, and then hurriedly drilled into the car.

    See a few other women also successively car, I was anxious, quickened the pace, "Xue Ziyuan, you give me stop! What are you hiding from? I''m afraid I''ll see miss three, right? Who is miss three? Come down, I have something to ask you! "

    "I''m sorry, sir. You''ve got the wrong person. There''s no miss Xue or miss three here." A fellow in black, speaking fluent Beitian dialect, flashed sideways and stopped in front of me.

    I didn''t pay any attention to it. He moved to the right. I suddenly changed direction. I went through from the left side with a low body, and rushed to the side of the business car. Before the woman of the last car could fully pull the door in, I put an arm in it and blocked the door.

    "A group of people who pay you to eat dry food?!" The woman in the room was startled and scolded, but she was very stingy and compared with me. I was afraid that I would pull the door open and even use my milk strength. I wanted to break my arm. I couldn''t help moaning.I can''t see the curtain in the car, but the voice is clear. The woman who is speaking is neither Ziyuan nor another woman I met in the restroom. But the voice is familiar to me. It seems that I heard it somewhere. I was searching the memory bank of my brain, and then I heard Ziyuan lose his voice: "you got his arm, please put it away!" Obviously I realized that I could hear it and covered my mouth in time.

    I''m angry and funny. "It''s you! Xue Ziyuan, come out for me! "

    "I''m not Xue Ziyuan, sir. You''ve got the wrong person"

    "Min Rou, don''t sing the double reed to me! I don''t think I can hear your voice when I speak with my nose in my hand, can I? " At this sound, I''m more sure that miss three must be in the car.

    "I, I, I am not minrou" in a hurry, minrou even forgot to pinch her nose.

    "You idiot?" scolded the woman who used the door to clip my hand

    Minrou replied, "you are an idiot!"

    "Hehe, hehe, hahahaha -" another woman couldn''t help laughing loudly. Although she couldn''t see it, she could imagine how inconspicuous she was.

    I have a feeling of being despised. In addition to the purple garden, other women don''t take me seriously. They hide from me. It''s more like a cat and mouse game. They are playing and treat me as a toy!

    "Have you had enough noise?" The voice I heard in the bathroom finally spoke in a light tone, but with a kind of indescribable standing. When I was in the car, it was quiet. Minrou and the woman holding my arm stopped quarreling, and another woman stopped laughing.

    I stared at the glass behind me, the owner of the voice, just a few tens of centimeters away.

    "You are miss three?" I asked coldly. I also noticed that the voice was trembling slightly. It was a kind of emotion that could not be suppressed.

    She was silent for a while and said coldly, "No."

    No wonder! I am annoyed. If you really are not miss three, at least you should ask me "who are you"? This calm attitude shows that you know who I am very well!

    "And who are you?" She doesn''t ask me, I ask her!

    "You don''t know who I am?" She seemed a little unbelievable, but her tone was still calm.

    Nonsense! I know, but you didn''t admit it! "I don''t like to ask knowingly," I said, holding back my anger

    She was even colder. "No impression of my voice?"

    "We used to know each other?" It''s strange that Min Rou and I don''t know each other well. I can also hear her voice, even the voice of the woman who uses the door to clip me. I don''t think I have any impression of this person who may be miss three, but I can''t admit that the more plain and disagreeable her voice is, the more I think she is an emotional sensitive person, there''s no reason, just the feeling, "a little familiar , but I''m not sure. If you open the door, I''ll see. "

    At this meeting, I have forgotten my anger, and I want to have a look at her true face. She said she was not miss three, but I think she was.

    There was no sound in the car. I felt the dignified part. For a long time, I heard the woman say, "you are the most arrogant person I have ever met."

    "What?" I am stunned, I am arrogant? You want to be arrogant, but you have to have arrogant capital!

    It seems that the third lady''s woman finally showed some emotions. Unfortunately, she was still in the worst mood. She said angrily, "coax him away!"

 Chapter 484

    "Coax him away!"

    The voice just fell. There was a conflict outside the bathroom door. The long-standing black bear couldn''t wait to grab my back neck collar. My arm was caught by the door and couldn''t hide. He pulled it back and threw it two meters away. She fell to the ground in a mess. The woman in the car pulled the door together and I got up and waited Forced to see the real face of miss three, two bodyguards stood in front of me, two bodyguards, one on the left and one on the right, clasped my arms, and one on the back held my head down, killing me.

    It''s worthy of being a professional bodyguard. With the tacit cooperation of his mother and his mother, I know that they control me to make the car leave smoothly. But I don''t know about winter Xiaoye. When I saw the other side''s posture, I thought what would happen to me. I rushed over, "what are you doing?! Let him go! "

    I gave up when the car was gone. Although I didn''t see the real face of the third lady, I heard her voice, which was a bit fruitful. At least from her words, I knew that we had been dealing with each other before. As for how I offended her, I asked Ziyuan in a hurry. I didn''t believe that she could keep silent, so I was controlled by five bodyguards. I didn''t Struggle, how to think that sister tiger will suddenly come? I didn''t expect that her legs were faster than her mouth, her voice fell down, and she had jumped in the air. The two meter tall man was stunned by her knee on his face. The big man fell to one side with saliva spraying, and knocked down another person who was pressing my head from behind. Sister tiger didn''t wait to land. She put her hands on my back, took advantage of her power, and kicked the face of the bear that had a festival with me, the dog The bear stumbled and didn''t fall.

    In winter night, when she finished the difficult leg, she lost her center of gravity completely. She fell across the ground. I reached under her armpit in time, held her in my arms, and was whirled by her strength for a week. Then I would stand still. To the passers-by, it was just like dancing dog blood and gorgeous, dog blood and beautiful, I was so scared by her dangerous action that I sweated all over. If I fell to the ground in that posture, she would have to go to the hospital!

    I put my hands around her waist and her arms around my neck. How could sister bear it? She pushed me away with a red face. Before she could stand up straight, she heard the black bear roar. She slapped her hands round and drew them towards the winter night. The winter night was not afraid of danger. Her right hand touched her back and shouted, "don''t move, police!"

    That''s how the tragedy happened. Do you have a gun?!

    Dongxiaoye didn''t bring a gun, and the black bear didn''t understand what she said. This slap didn''t slow down at all. It was too late for dongxiaoye to hide. As soon as his eyes were closed, he screamed, "ah", but the black bear didn''t have the meaning of pitying for fragrance and cherishing jade. I strode forward, raised my arms to block the savage slap of the back bear. I didn''t want to get hurt by the door just now , heartache, a * * sat down on the ground and rubbed against dongxiaoye. This girl didn''t follow her feet and fell down with me. I just remembered that dongxiaoye''s feet were not right.

    One slap overturns two people, the bear laughs happily, but the only Chinese bodyguard hears Dong Xiaoye say that he is a policeman. What''s the crime of attacking the policeman? His face was in a hurry. As soon as he was about to say something, he saw something whistling in front of my eyes with the wind. But it hit his just opened mouth. The big man cried miserably. He crouched on the ground with his mouth covered with blood. He looked at the murderer - a brick and a half!

    Chu Yuan stood five steps away, shaking his posture, holding up half a brick and shouting, "whoever is beating my brother, I will smash him!"

    There are so many heroes saving beauties. I haven''t seen beauties saving heroes before. But my sister brick saving my brother. Today, it''s an eye opener. God, this street is clean without a cigarette end. Where did you find it?! What''s more, who can''t you smash? Why don''t you smash the only one who can speak English into a mute!

    I want to cry and have no tears, but I''m ok. On a small winter night, I''m not reckless to knock over three people in succession. Then Chu Yuan makes people see red. Now, I''m afraid I can''t explain clearly. The black dog is so angry that he yells at Chu Yuan. Xuan''er is going to walk towards her. Chu Yuan is timid, screaming, throwing bricks and running. The bear really chases, I''m in a hurry. Chu Yuan''s small body is not enough to pinch and pinch. You really want to slap her? I didn''t have time to get up. I crossed the grass on the spot. The black bear fell on his stomach and ate shit. He turned around with hate. His nose was bleeding and his white teeth were dyed red. I almost cried. This time, I was so bad that when Viagra came to the police station to pick us up, he almost didn''t recognize me.

    My eyes are swollen, my mouth is swollen. I have a good dress. I tear every thread. My body is bloodstained. I have my own nose blood, but more of it is the blood of those black bodyguards. I can''t beat them. I''m too quick. I picked up the half brick thrown by Chu Yuan. I beat them hard and fought in the street. Because of this, the police station almost transferred me to the criminal police force fortunately, Wu Lefeng heard the news and saw the situation at the entrance of the restaurant from the building. He asked a group of security guards to separate us in time. Otherwise, ten of the bodyguards who were injured by me and had a fierce hair would have killed me. Fortunately, there was no place where I didn''t hurt. But the most painful thing was the arm that was caught by the woman who closed the door. The eldest one was blue and purple, and he didn''t say anything, and was dragged out by the black bear When I went there, I also scratched the old man. Although the wound was not deep, it was swelling and bleeding. It was shocking to see. Chu Yuan was frightened to cry. But compared with the one she hurt, what was my injury? Four teeth fell out and his tongue was hurt. When the police asked for the record, he wrote it by hand and couldn''t speak at allWinter small night old say foot ache, can not ache? When I was in the hospital, I saw that her right foot had two swollen and blue toes, which were round and bright. Which one was like a shoe clip? But I asked her, but she refused to say exactly how it hurt.

    At last, it didn''t come to an end because of one person''s appearance - min rou.

    I called her to come. Unexpectedly, she arrived immediately. However, she firmly refused to admit that she had gone to "iy" for dinner just now. Kong Jiancheng was drunk. Wu Lefeng was a public figure and didn''t appear in public. She couldn''t force her to admit that she was very good at acting. On the way from the hospital to the police station, she asked the police how the bodyguards were so savage, not only hit men, Even the girl is fighting. She looks like she wants to speak for me. I don''t know whether she really knows or pretends not to know. The first thing to do is to start on a winter night. The first thing to make people see the red is to touch Chu Yuan''s conscience and speak. It''s really our fault. People are bodyguards. It''s their duty to protect the Lord.

    When I arrived at the police station, minrou was still performing there. She would speak Chinese and English for a while. She scolded several bodyguards. In fact, from the attitude that several bodyguards dare not answer back, even the police of the police station can see that they really don''t know each other, it''s strange! Finally, the bodyguards said that they were willing to apologize and hope for reconciliation. Although they were obviously forced by Min Rou, some of them were unwilling, but I had no reason to disagree? In other words, the first thing to do is to start with us. I also used bricks to open people''s ladles. I really want to accuse me of intentional injury. It''s a one-off accusation. Moreover, it''s inevitable to implicate Dong Xiaoye. Although I think I''m implicated by this girl

    actually, min Rou didn''t expect that we should work with bodyguards after they left. Moreover, they all hang the colorful fate to see black bears chasing her, which makes me scared She ran away and fell down. Her knee scratched a layer of oily skin. However, the doctor''s package was a little exaggerated. It seemed to be very serious. Unexpected changes made her feel a little confused. When she came out of the police station, she took a phone call and said something urgent to me, so she left in a hurry. She knew that it must be miss three looking for her, or it must be Ziyuan.

    I called Wu Lefeng and thanked him. I told him that he was OK. Please rest assured. I was sent home by Viagra together with two girls. I didn''t let Dong Xiaoye wear shoes. My right foot is so swollen. Is there any reason why I don''t wear shoes? That will only worsen. Otherwise, she will not come here in an afternoon. She even feels hard to walk. I will carry her back to the floor. Qin LAN doesn''t need to say much when she sees that we are so embarrassed one by one.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 485

    I didn''t tell Viagra and Qin LAN the truth. I only said that my friends didn''t wait, but they had a quarrel with some drunken foreigners. Viagra certainly didn''t believe it. It can be seen that the attitude of the three of us was more silent than that of others. Knowing that there was another internal situation that was hard to talk about, we didn''t have a thorough understanding. We were told to pay attention to rest, so Qin LAN went back.

    Maybe Dongfang was afraid that I would come back to ask her about buying Huang + pan, so she went to bed early. Chu Yuan said nothing, but also went back to her room. This was the first time that she fought with someone other than me. Now she was a little afraid. I wanted to comfort her for a few words, but never found a chance.

    Winter night is also silent, I think she should have a lot to say, but she did not say anything, clothes are not off, a door to lie on the sand.

    I''m glad that the tassel is drunk. It''s a good thing that we ended our first date in a perfect stage. If we involved her, I would be guilty of a lot of crimes I could hear her breathing clearly, but I didn''t feel anything at first, but with the passage of time, I became a little nervous. Apart from the tassel and the purple garden, let alone the fate of Chu, I had never slept so close to her girl.

    Maybe the sand is narrow and small, not as comfortable as the bed. The winter nights are turning and turning, more and more incessantly. Suddenly she whispered, "little chuzi, did you sleep?" The voice is lazy and powerless, which makes people feel like they are not sleeping.

    I said bitterly: "no"

    "arm pain?"

    My arm hurts, but I can''t sleep. I don''t mean to say that I sleep too much in the daytime. I''m not sleepy now. "No"

    "eye ache? Does the corner of the mouth hurt? "

    "No pain"

    "that''s the pain there?"

    "Where?" I''m a bit confused. Why do you hope I hurt so much in winter?

    She was inexplicably silent, and then said, "no, I''m a little confused. It''s too hot. I''ll take a shower." After that, he got up and went into the bathroom in the dark.

    Heat? The air conditioner is on. I''m cold and curled. Where is it hot?

    The patter of the water makes me sleepless. I admit that I am a lecherous person. When I hear the water, I think of the dirty things that happened last time when I went into the bathroom by mistake. I think of the exquisite and tight curve of the winter night. The following small Chu Nan can''t help but swell up.

    No wonder people often say they are full of warmth and think about it.

    The winter night was very quick. She came out in a short time. Her right foot hurt. She jumped back with her left foot alone. The breeze of the bath liquid with light jasmine fragrance made me feel a bit confused. Although I didn''t see clearly in the dim vision, I was sure that she had changed the suit for going out. Now, what she was wearing should be a close fitting vest and shorts.

    "Little chuzi, did you sleep?" The girl climbed into the sand and asked again.

    "No."

    "You really hurt there?"

    "Where the hell is it?" I said angrily with a smile, "my little night sister, I can see in the afternoon that you are abnormal. You will hurt me, sing against me and indulge me. What''s wrong with you?"

    "Who hurts you? "I" just lay down and sat up again. I couldn''t see her expression in the dark. I only knew that her momentum was coming and going fast, like a mosquito chirping, "didn''t I kick in your place? My feet and fingers are swollen. You must have hurt a lot. If you want to hurt, just say it. Don''t bear it "

    " ha? " I was stunned and suddenly realized, "what?! You''ve got a swelling in your toe because you poked it when you kicked my dick

    "Keep your voice down! Ah ~! " Winter night flustered to extend his arms to cover my mouth, do not want to fall from the sand, directly fell on me.

    I was stunned by the warmth and softness, and she was also stunned. She quickly sat up and said shamefully: "what second and third, can''t you be polite? I''m a woman, too! "

    I also came back to myself, angry and funny: "after a long time, your foot is so hurt!"

    In a hurry, dongxiaoye covered my mouth again and said, "is it so funny?"

    I pushed her hand, lowered her voice, and said with a smile, "didn''t I laugh?"

    "you said I didn''t laugh?" Ya''s eyes are very good. I can see my smile when it''s so dark. Then she said: "I know you guys need face, but don''t bear the pain there. If you can''t, I''ll go to the hospital tomorrow. I wanted you to see a doctor just now in the hospital, but fate is around you. I didn''t mean to say"

    I want to sit up, but this girl sits beside me, pressing the quilt corner, I can''t move "Why are you sure I have pain there?" he asked? Because I can''t sleep now? "

    After a long time of chattering in winter, he said: "your walking posture in the afternoon has been deformed. If you can''t move, you can sneak up and grab it. I can see it."

    "cough" thanks to the darkness in the room, covering my big red face, "it can''t be said that it hurts. At that time, it was a little strange. It felt that you women didn''t understand. Anyway, I''m really OK.""Deceitful," said Dong Xiaoye, "why don''t you sleep with your thighs curled up?"

    "Ha?" I can''t cry or laugh, "my sister, you touch my quilt, it''s thin like a towel. You set the temperature of the air conditioner so low, I''m cold and curled up fresh?"

    "Well? Why didn''t I feel cold? " Winter night seems to really do not feel the temperature difference, still do not believe: "you are really OK?"

    "It''s really OK," I don''t understand. It''s not normal for me to bite such an ambiguous question in the Xing grid of winter night. "Do you care too much? Do I have any problems here that have nothing to do with you? Don''t you mean to me "

    I wanted to tease whether dongxiaoye was interesting to me. I was concerned about her" Xing Fu "in the next half of her life. I didn''t want her to suddenly relax. Her body seemed to be half evacuated, and she fell down soft. Her upper body lay on my chest powerlessly." it''s so good. I thought I was in trouble again "

    I realized that dongxiaoye''s words and deeds were more and more The more wrong, but I care more about her words, "what''s the trouble?"

    In winter''s small night, when I relaxed, I didn''t even know what to say. Haha giggled and said: "before I was transferred to Beitian City, I was told by a bastard. I was just assigned to the criminal police team. It was the first time to carry out the task of eliminating pornography. When we were in action, we were blocked by the bastard''s horse, which delayed a lot of time. When we arrived at the scene, the undercover predecessors had already I was dizzy by him, and my clothes were stripped away. In a fit of anger, I kicked the beast under him. I didn''t feel the effort, but I kicked him. The hospital issued a certificate, and he was kicked to pieces by me. Although it didn''t affect fertility, he fell into mental illness. I can''t stand it "

    I broke an egg with cold sweat and direct current. You also said You didn''t work hard? I laughed bitterly and listened to Dong Xiaoye''s tone. Obviously at the beginning, she doubted if I was broken there Comfort return to comfort, in the case of unifying the suspect kicked a person''s egg, it''s really a problem.

    "No way," said Dong Xiaoye, resting on my chest and feeling comfortable. He changed his posture and lay on his back. He raised his two long legs and put them on the sand, saying, "that guy has money and power in his family. He obviously forced others to stand up, but he found someone to stand up and say that he is only a man. He came out after paying a fine. The first thing he came out was to tell me, but it was also a man I can come to Beitian city only with his blessing. At that time, everyone in the Bureau signed to protect me and put pressure on the leader. The bastard''s family could not see the way to protect him. For fear of a big impact, they withdrew their lawsuit and negotiated with the Bureau instead. His family said that he could not see me any more, had Yin shadow, spent money and entrusted relationship, and just asked the leader to transfer me. I just wanted to come to Beitian to find my sister, Just tell the leader that it''s OK to leave and transfer me to Beitian. Otherwise, he will sue if he likes to sue. I will fight with him, hehe, hehe. "

    It turns out that it doesn''t matter if winter''s small night is transferred to Beitian as she wishes, or if she has such internal feelings. Why does she want to tell me her own history? I touch the mobile phone next to my pillow and press the bright screen to take a picture. Sure enough, she didn''t open her eyes, her face was red, and her mouth was hooked foolishly. She was drunk and dizzy. She was breaking her mind!

 Chapter 486

    "Xiaoye, are you drunk?"

    "Not drunk."

    People who are drunk say that they are not drunk. This girl didn''t drink less at night. Later, she was struggling with the alcohol. At this time, I heard that I was OK. A hanging heart swallowed its stomach. As soon as the nerves relaxed, the alcohol was immediately on top, and it was getting worse. The momentum was much more fierce than before.

    "You''re drunk. Don''t hang it in the air. Lie back and go to sleep." I pushed her up hard to sleep in the sand.

    "What are you doing?!" Winter night a twist body, my left hand pushed an empty, right hand pressed a piece of soft and full of elastic tender meat, "ah - sex wolf!"

    I''m wronged. I can''t see the dark lights. My hand is between the two people''s chest. My elbow is nestled. I can''t even pull it out if I want to. Though sister tiger scolds me, she doesn''t mean to get up at all. "I didn''t mean it!" That''s what I said, but my claws subconsciously grabbed it. Oh, my God, it''s so plump. It''s elastic. She doesn''t wear underwear. I can clearly feel the small bulge in the palm!

    "Do you still catch?!" The face of winter night is close to me, with a small mouth. The breath is audible. In the thick wine, there is a fragrance like blue musk, which makes my heart jump again.

    "Well, my sister, you''re a woman and I''m a man. If you press me like this, I''m afraid I won''t just scratch."

    "what else do you want?" Winter night is not only not angry, but also provocative. This girl is really drunk, and drunk.

    "Don''t make any noise. I dare not do anything. Get up quickly."

    "What if I don''t get up?" This Ya and I are used to singing against each other. They can''t even tell who is suffering from the loss now. They say that, they are still pushing forward, and they put a thigh on me.

    I moved my left hand and tried to push her away, but she took the opportunity to put her right arm under my armpit and put it around my shoulder. "What do you want?"

    God, this should be asked by me?! "What do you want?"

    "What do I want to do?" Winter night Zheng Zheng Zheng, said to himself: "yes, what do I want to do?"

    I said, "you want to go to bed."

    "Yes, I''m sleepy!" This girl is confused for a while, but not for a while. I''ve already had a physiological reaction. Through a layer of shorts and a thin quilt, I can feel the temperature of her abdomen. Unconsciously, she blows the heat in my ear. "I want to apologize to you"

    I don''t think I have Liu Xiahui''s fixed force, just to control myself Don''t grab and pinch your hand, it''s already very hard. At the moment, I just hope that she will leave me quickly, and smell the words and say: "excuse me? Just now, you started to hit people and make trouble for me? Well, I''ll forgive you. No, I didn''t blame you at all. Be obedient and obedient. Go to bed "

    " no, it''s Xue Ziyuan fighting. What''s the matter with me? " Winter night twist hard, that all-round friction almost to my life, "I mean I kicked you."

    "Didn''t I all say I was ok? And your foot is also stabbed, even if we are even "

    " that''s not good, I can''t owe you, "said Dong Xiaoye, who seemed to be quite aggrieved, murmuring:" you don''t blame me, but I don''t care, but I can see that the tassel is very concerned about that, she blames me for kicking you recklessly, but she didn''t say anything, I feel sad! I wish she scolded me. If you give me permission, I might as well die. Do you think I want to follow you as an eye-catching light bulb? Tell you, Chunan, I don''t want to go. If I can choose, I''d rather die than follow you. Do you know how uncomfortable and uncomfortable I am? I am not "

    said, this girl actually cried, I don''t know why.

    "Don''t cry, I don''t think you''re in the way, really!"

    "Please don''t coax me. You''ll tell me when you see me in the afternoon!"

    "That''s a cover up," I coaxed and deceived. "Where is a man not vain? I''m old enough to date two beautiful women, but I can''t admit it, can I? " I am also introspecting now. At that time, I did not take care of the feeling of winter night.

    "Really?"

    "Really."

    "Wolf!" The little winter night was moody. He burst into tears and said, "you are not a good thing indeed."

    Well, I''m wrong inside and outside. Women are not easy to deal with. Women who drink too much are even more difficult to deal with.

    "Yes, yes, I''m not a good thing, so don''t let me eat tofu any more, or I''ll eat all of them. Go to bed quickly."

    "Do you accept my apology?"

    "Accept it? What apology? "

    My voice did not fall, a smell of wine into the mouth, lips soft pressure, let me stupefied.

    I was violated?!

    The clumsy lilac tongue is at a loss to bump into the West in my mouth. It seems that she is giving me something or asking for something. I am confused. Sister tiger even kisses me actively, and it is so warm, even fierce!

    Perhaps, the pursuit of stimulation is just the reason I find for myself not to resist. I can''t push her away because of the desire of her mature body. The mellow wine in her mouth intoxicated me. I sucked her evil tongue and felt the small and soft tender meat in her mouth.This is a kind of temptation, a kind of temptation that makes me crazy as a man. Such a strong winter night, I even bit and sucked her tongue gently, and moaned for it.

    "Hee hee" winter night giggled and touched his lips, saying: "kissing is the feeling. I''ve wanted to try it for a long time. There''s nothing special about it. It''s just that you hold your tongue, suck it and bite it. It''s itchy and funny."

    is it funny? I was flustered in the heart. I was under the control of hormones just now. Now, what do I do? Men always start to reflect on themselves after cheating. I feel dark and give me the courage to commit crimes. "I kicked you, little chuzi, and now I compensate you. We''re even. Don''t think you''ll lose," said Sister tiger, burying her face in my neck, arching and groaning. "I''m the one who gave it to me. You''re the first time I kissed"

    First kiss?! My heart trembled. "Little sister, you''re the one who suffered a loss. I''ve been used to fighting for so long. If we don''t fight, we''ll feel like we''re not here anymore. I really don''t blame you. I didn''t hold back for a while."

    "Hoo"

    "little sister night?"

    "Whoo"

    "fuck you, aren''t you?!"

    Winter night actually fell asleep!

    I can''t laugh or cry. Can''t this girl pretend to sleep? My right hand is still holding one of her * *. If I suddenly grab one too hard, it''s too dirty. If she really pretends to sleep, it''s also shy. Isn''t it more embarrassing for me to expose her? I didn''t move, so let her press, until listening to her breathing is stable, regular, I gently broke away from her, held her to the sand, covered her with a quilt.

    With the bright screen of her mobile phone shining on her silly, blushing pretty face, my heart warm, but also a little complex.

    Sometimes, love is a matter of two people. Sometimes, love is not a matter of two people?

    That''s not an excuse to spend money?

    I used my hand to wipe off the thin sweat on the forehead of winter''s little night. Her skin was burning with alcohol. No wonder it was so cold in the room. She could not feel it. I sighed in my heart: if she woke up tomorrow, what would be the end if she remembered the bold action just now and waited for her friend?

    The next day, I was awakened by a shrill scream. The scream was from Dongfang Lianren. The reason was that I slept on the sand in the winter night. I didn''t know when I got into my bed and caught me like an octopus!

    The scream of the east also attracted Chu Yuan and fringe. Although they didn''t get up fast, the winter night was even more difficult. When the two girls arrived at the living room, they slept like a dead pig. What they saw was that I was not dressed properly. They were trying to push her away. Of course, in the eyes of the two girls, it was just our intimacy The six slippers come like a storm, but it''s not good. The six feet also come like a storm

 Chapter 487

    "Nannan, porridge, your arm hurt, or I''ll feed you?"

    "I can drink it myself!" I snorted coldly, took up the bowl and rowed the porridge into my stomach three times, which embarrassed the attentive fringe.

    "Brother, you hurt your arm when you eat fried dough sticks, or I''ll feed you?"

    "I can eat it myself!" I snorted again coldly, three mouths and two mouths stuffed a whole stick of oil into my mouth. Chu Yuan, who had been leaning over, sat back in a gloomy way and bit a small piece of oil stick that I wanted to eat.

    "Brother Nan, don''t choke. Come on, have a drink of water."

    "I will, uh, cough, not pass the cup to me?! Er ~ "

    " don''t drink if you can. "Chu Yuan and the fringe rarely agree once, murmuring in unison.

    "You still have a reason?!" I put down the evil spirit, put down the water glass, and pointed to the nose stuffed with paper. "It''s indiscriminate. I don''t even give me the opportunity to explain. I''ll kick you all at once. I''ve got a lot of grace before I hit you. You don''t allow me to have a temper?"

    The red faced little winter night whispered: "that, little chuzi, don''t blame them, it''s my fault"

    "what do you think? It''s not your fault, is it my fault? " I huff and cry: "you say you are a woman, how can you sleep so dishonestly? Just say that the sofa is smaller, and you won''t fall off? By the way, you can turn off the air conditioner when it''s cold? Are you a snake? To me? "

    Fortunately, sister tiger doesn''t remember those bold behaviors when she was drunk last night. Otherwise, which round can I blame her? Now she was so ashamed that her head was almost hidden in the bowl.

    These stinky girls seem to forget who is the head of the family. The tiger doesn''t fight. I''m really a cat. I''m lucky to see blood in my nose. Otherwise, I have to die! The culprit of dongxiaoye hugged me to death, let alone fight back, which made it difficult for me to hold my head, sleep like her, and let people have to wonder whether she really slept or pretended to sleep - how could she be a little vigilant of the criminal police!

    Chu Yuan said angrily, "that''s a misunderstanding. Didn''t we apologize?"

    "I''ll kick you in the nose and apologize, will you?"

    "Narrow minded! No measurement! "

    "It''s a matter of principle! Sleep on the floor, "what is your status?"

    , "

    ," is the reason for your position? Yes, sleep on the floor just proves my measurement. I don''t want to sleep when I sleep on the floor. But being modest does not mean giving up, and I say, "who will I sleep on the floor?" You are the same as Xiaoye. Girl, you are not reserved. You don''t have enough wine. You are unconscious. Fortunately, I am a gentleman. Otherwise, you don''t know who his father is when your son is born! "

    "Hey, south south, you''re going too far. Mu Ruijing and my little sister have a drink. They''d better do it first. Can we not drink it? I drink too much, but I only drink too much because I trust you. Have you ever seen me eat with others and get drunk? "

    Speaking up, I didn''t see Chu Yuan''s face was wrong, so I quickly stopped the topic, "don''t talk so far, now it''s about you kicking me."

    Who kicked my nose? I can''t tell the three girls clearly. No one admits it or denies it. I use their subtle Psychology: if I admit it, I will be very angry. If I deny it, it is to blame the other two people. They don''t want to annoy me or be a selfish person, so I can''t find out the real murderer I''m aggressive. I mean something else.

    Seeing me stare, Dongfang pitiful people hurriedly turned their heads and groaned, "didn''t we apologize?"

    "An apology is all?" I raised my legs and bared my feet. "I''m really kicking you, after kicking you, I''ll say ''I''m sorry'' to you sincerely with 120 points of guilt."

    The East hides behind Chu Yuan, spits out his tongue at me, and doesn''t believe that I will kick her at all. Chu Yuan knows his fault and compromises: "OK, then you say, what do you want us to do, then you will forgive us?"

    "Simple," I want chu yuan''s words. I look up and say in a calm voice, "Ziyuan will come to our house for dinner today. I don''t allow any of you to ask her about last night. If you can do it, I won''t be angry."

    "What?!" Chu Yuan Teng stood up at once and stared at me angrily. He clearly understood that I was deliberately circling around them.

    Not only Chu Yuan, fringe, winter night is also a face of complexity, that is angry, and confused.

    Last night, tassel had heard that Dong Xiaoye had said that if she had not kicked me in the nose, she would have questioned me. Now I''m going to stop her mouth first. Of course, she is dissatisfied.

    Winter small night frowns a way: "small Chu son, you are not serious?"

    "Do I look like I''m kidding?" I said

    "Why don''t we ask?" Chu Yuan is in a hurry and wrongs: "we have fun with you. You are so fussy about kicking you. She called five villains to beat you yesterday. How can you forgive her?! Brother, my sister and I have been hurt by her! "Dong Xiaoye''s foot was kicked by me. After you hit someone with a brick, she fell down and bruised when she ran away. Chu Yuan''s attitude towards Ziyuan was always strange. No matter how she behaved or how she behaved, she learned from Ziyuan everywhere, but she was very resistant to Ziyuan. Of course, it had a direct relationship with the event I didn''t want to recall five years ago, but I always felt that there were other things Before that, Chu Yuan and Ziyuan had never been very close to each other. "It''s just a misunderstanding. Bodyguard beating is not her intention. Of course, I don''t mean that she has no responsibility, but it''s not a question of forgiveness or non forgiveness. She doesn''t want me to see miss three. There must be her reason. I will ask her why, but not today," I sighed "Yuan Yuan," he said, "you said, are we two qualified to hate your little purple sister?"

    Yuan dropped his head, without the strength just now, "no"

    tassel, winter night, the East was stunned. Unexpectedly, the strong Chu Yuan was so flat and shriveled back. They couldn''t understand what Chu Yuan and I said, because they didn''t know what happened five years ago.

    I got up, stroked Chu Yuan''s head, and smiled: "so we shouldn''t feel aggrieved. Let alone that it wasn''t her meaning that the bodyguard beat us yesterday. Even if it was, we deserved it. Five years ago, she only beat us once and felt angry. It''s better for us to pick up the stool."

    Chu Yuan grabbed my bandaged arm and said: "but I owe her. It''s none of your business What''s the reason for her beating you "

    " I''ll say again, yesterday''s thing is what miss three meant, your little sister purple didn''t do anything. "I really don''t know why Chu Yuan thought that Ziyuan was hostile to us, shook her head, and smiled again:" and, silly girl, I owe her what you owe? You''re my sister. "

    Chu Yuan looked at me tearfully and didn''t speak.

    I coax way: "small purple leaves 5 years, come back very hard, want to come to our home to have a meal, do not mention those unhappy last night, OK?"

    Chu Yuan hesitated for a moment, finally biting his lips and nodding unwillingly.

    I looked at tassel and winter night again, "and you?"

    Before the two girls answered, they heard Dongfang Lian''s voice: "I agree!"

    Seeing us looking at her by chance, she said with a smile, "I agree if fate agrees."

    Chu Yuan and the East agreed. It''s not easy to talk about tassel and dongxiaoye. They answered perfunctorily. Looking at their expressions, they were still very dissatisfied with the Ziyuan. Of course, they knew that last night''s events might not have a direct relationship with the Ziyuan, but the Ziyuan was evasive. The concealment and protection of the third lady also became an undeniable fact.

    At noon, Ziyuan didn''t appear, but her cell phone was turned on, but there was no answer. Chu Yuan said that she was guilty of being a thief and didn''t dare to come. Several girls agreed with her, but I didn''t think so. Ziyuan will come back.

    When I asked Chu Yuan to prepare dinner, I still didn''t get in touch with the purple garden. A gorgeous table was set up, and several girls sent me to prison. When I said that I wasted their hard work, the doorbell rang. I smiled at several girls in my amazement and got up to open the door.

 Chapter 488

    "Xiao Nan, am I late?"

    Outside, there is a purple garden with a big bag, a thin pink cardigan with a white suspender, hot pants and wave shoes, which brightens my eyes, especially the short braid on my head, which is too cute to say. Is this the purple garden I know? In my impression, she has never worn clothes that can''t cover her shoulders and knees on the cloth. I have learned that the traditional and simple purple garden is deliberately dressed today. Such a avant-garde and fashionable girl really can''t let me connect with her last night.

    the purple garden is as naive as before. Since I have recognized you, you can do it again How to cover up is futile.

    "I went shopping and wanted to buy some presents, which I unconsciously delayed for a long time. I''m sorry," Ziyuan said naturally. However, her eyes twinkled, and I didn''t dare to look into my eyes at all. Moreover, her toes were together again

    "it''s OK, come in quickly, look at you, sweat at one end, sit for a while, and I''ll pour you a glass of water." I didn''t expose her, but I made a sweat for her in my heart. I don''t need to ask anything about your nervousness. You can do it yourself. I see that my nose is blue and my face is swollen, and my right arm is covered with bandages. Why don''t you ask? Don''t you know what''s going on?

    "Oh, yes," the purple garden followed me into the room with its head down.

    The atmosphere in the room is that two big girls, two small girls and four girls are sitting on the dinner table, and their buttocks are not lifted. One by one, their eyes are as cold as they need to be. Their faces are the same as Bao Gong''s. They almost make my nose askew. I don''t ask them to ask about last night''s affairs in Ziyuan. They are really obedient and have their mouths sewn!

    Do they deliberately contradict me?

    "Cough!" I coughed heavily, twitching the corner of my mouth and laughing: "here comes little purple, why don''t you say hello?"

    Several girls saw the blue tendons on my forehead. They knew that I was really angry, and they were a little afraid. They hurriedly accepted the cold expression.

    "Sister purple is good."

    "Hello, sister Xue."

    "Purple garden, come and take a seat."

    "I''ll pour you some water. Just a moment."

    The purple garden has been shrinking behind me without raising its head. I didn''t even see the virtue they just had. Seeing that they are so warm, I was even more at a loss. With a red face, I said, "you''re welcome, you''re really welcome. I bought you a gift, and I don''t know if you like it."

    the purple garden didn''t have the calm when I first came to my house, She bought five gifts: a plush toy for each of Chu Yuan and Dongfang, a suit for each of Liu Su and Dong Xiaoye, and a tie for me? Last night, she should have only seen me, Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye. She had known that the East lived in my home for a long time, and that was all. What about the fringe? At first, I thought that she bought two clothes for dongxiaoye, and now she gave one to tassel. But after seeing tassel to try on, I dismissed the idea that Ziyuan had known in advance that tassel was in my house. It was possible to ask who I had been with tassel last night, guess, or someone had been watching my house, and saw that tassel was in and out.

    Don''t ask, if there is such a person, it won''t be a purple garden. It must be arranged by miss three. I don''t understand. What''s the difference between me and her? So that she took care of me so much. As for why I concluded from these two suits that Ziyuan knew in advance that the tassel was in my house, the reason was very simple that the suit bought for tassel was too suitable, neither in style nor size, for winter nights.

    Purple garden gave tassel a three piece set of fashionable Western-style women''s dress, the color is the light color that tassel likes. First, the dress is totally inconsistent with the occupation and temperament of winter Xiaoye. Second, the shirt is too tight, and the chest of winter Xiaoye is too big, which makes people feel tense at any time. Then, the pants are too long, and the waist is too thin It''s a set of famous brand leisure sportswear, the color is the bright red that dongxiaoye likes, tassel tried on, trouser legs are a little short

    girls sit together and chat, body size and weight are inevitable topics, the love of Ziyuan just proves her care, she pays attention to these just want to have a chance to please tassel and dongxiaoye, why does she want to please them? Think about the reason. I''m moved and moved. I can''t deny the fact that the purple garden is really not good at dealing with people. These two suits offend both girls. They had an opinion on the purple garden, but now they have a bigger opinion. The tassel thinks that the purple garden intended to laugh at her small chest, while the winter Xiaoye thinks that the elastic belt is an insult to her figure I don''t know what to say. Ziyuan doesn''t understand. No matter how suitable these two clothes are, they can''t be sent out at the same time. Otherwise, they will inevitably compare with each other. People, more or less, have a sense of inferiority. Anyone who is not a narcissist, will instinctively look for their own flaws in comparison. Fringe is a fake The boy is poor and has no breasts. In winter, she has a large amount of food and exercise, and her muscles are very strong. Although she is also a willow waist, she is far less slender than the fringeCompared with the purple garden, the tall and slim fringe is not exquisite and small, while the proud winter night is not delicate and gentle

    the fringe and sister tiger wear the clothes that the purple garden gave them, their eyes are burning looking at the purple garden, and the two words of envy are engraved on the forehead

    these two girls should not think that the purple garden is under the guise of giving gifts, and show off to themselves what?

    "Come, come, have a meal. I guess you''ll arrive at about this time. Let Yuanyuan prepare ahead of time. Just put it on the table. While it''s hot, let''s talk while eating." I quickly took Ziyuan to the table, turned back to the tassel and dongxiaoye and said, "what are you two still waiting for? Wash your hands and eat. "

    "Oh." Carrying the purple garden on my back, the fringe made a face to me. Obviously, I was worried about the fit of the clothes. Woman, it''s hard to serve. Can you blame others for your small chest?

    Thinking of this, I suddenly thought of starting things. "Little purple, there''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you"

    "what''s the matter?" Purple garden smell speech, leg a soft, almost sit on the ground, spin son to detect their own gaffe, face a burst of red a burst of white, dare not see my eyes again.

    The girl was so nervous that she thought I wanted to ask about last night''s event. But I knew that since the Ziyuan came as promised, it must be ready. So I couldn''t ask. I had to hang her and let her not know what I was thinking about. Ziyuan was a child with strong dependence and poor mental quality. It was just the so-called Jiangshan easy to change its nature, no matter these five She won''t make much progress in how many things have happened in this year, as can be seen from the fact that she still twists her toes when she lies.

    I want to make Ziyuan feel uneasy. I want her to be angry and confess last night. If I ask her now, her answer is not fake or perfunctory. She takes the initiative to explain, at least half of them may tell the truth.

    I know purple garden too well, if she is the same as before.

    After all, it''s too difficult to act in front of this girl, because she''s too stupid. I have to pretend to be more stupid than her

    "Eighteen years old," Ziyuan smiled bitterly, "how could I forget that the day I left was my eighteenth birthday."

    I felt a little colic in my heart, but compared with the day I wanted to forget forever, now I have the courage to mention that day at least. I took the drink I gave me after the winter night, took a sip, and then asked, "what about the bust?"

    "Three AI?" Ziyuan suddenly came back to her mind, blushing with shame. She punched me on the shoulder. She was very coquettish and angry. She was funny and had a good airway: "I hate it. What do you ask?"

    "Ask you boobs!" I almost bit my tongue. The tassel grabbed the bucket and slapped it mercilessly on my head.

    "Lecher!" He said two words in his mouth, but there was a sentence in his eyes: "I dare to flirt with girls in front of my aunt. You''re tired of living."

    in winter and in the evening, he also said: "no matter how serious, be careful that I invite you back to the Bureau for coffee."

    "Brother Nan, I know your color, but would you mind my fate? We are still pure children "

 Chapter 489

    "Pure children? Who? Where? " I''m red in the face and red in the ears, smelly girl. I asked for it. I took my sister to buy yellow + dish in the evening. Can it also be called purity? That with a strong will to take the initiative to delete all the + films in the computer, am I not purer than pure water?

    "Brother, I''m still cooking hoof soup. Do you want to drink it with your mouth or your head?"

    Threat, naked threat, Chu Yuan''s unreasonable energy came to me again. I coughed and said: "well, I don''t ask. I''m just curious. Why is it that 18-year-old is still an airport, and 23-year-old has developed into a skyscraper? Anyway, for me, it''s good to look good. As for the know-how, as an old man, that''s Ding dianxing No fun. "

    Chu Yuan and tassel eyes at the same time a bright, even can see their muscles r in a moment with the heart tight together.

    "Winter small night disapproves:" have no interest you still ask? Which cat doesn''t eat fishy food? Its color will turn to color. Don''t use curiosity as an excuse. "

    " ahhh -- "

    Chu Yuan and the tassel have the same exaggerated cough. The frightened little winter night almost pours the drink into his nose. Chu Yuan''s face is red. He sits down in a gentle manner, pretends to be nothing serious, and says to me:" adults talk, we children don''t talk, brother, you Don''t worry about me and the East. "

    It is self-evident that Chu Yuan, like the fringe, was not satisfied with his bust.

    Winter night surprised: "fate, you are not wrong? How dare you indulge your brother to ask that "

    " little night sister! " The tassel politely took a prawn and put it in the plate in front of the little winter night. "Eat."

    "Wait and eat, Yuan Yuan. I''ll tell you that you''re not responsible for your connivance. You think he will become worse than he is now. Can you teach him well? He who is near to the red, he who is near to the black "

    " little sister, eat fish. "

    "Wait a minute, I''ll make it clear with Yuanyuan."

    "what can I say?" Seeing that winter''s little night is still in its infancy, the tassel finally makes it clear, "I and Yuan Yuan are tired of spending time with you every day, whether red or Zhu, isn''t there no effect at all?"

    Winter night a Zheng, "what?"

    "Bust!" The tassel stares at the proud twin peaks of the winter night, blushes and says, "how can you feel the mood between me and fate?"

    "That is," Chuyuan squints at the full chest of the East, and says in a sour way, "you are full men and don''t know how hungry men are!"

    "Poof -" I didn''t know that the hungry man was hungry. I couldn''t help it. I Chuchi burst into laughter. Chu Yuan had always rejected the fringe. Now she and Chu Yuan have formed a poverty + R alliance. It''s funny that they fought against each other in winter and East.

    Dongxiaoye and Dongfang understand why the two girls suddenly change the wind direction. They can''t laugh or cry for a while, but the asters can''t lift their heads. There''s no trick. "

    " it''s impossible, "Chu Yuan said:" sister Zizi, although your chest was not as full as I am now, it''s almost like that of sister Liusu, but now you''re at the same level as sister Xiaoye There must be some tricks! "

    It''s too hurtful for stinky girl to talk. She indirectly tells the fact that tassel is not as big as her chest. Looking at tassel again, it looks like eggplant is wilting under frost. It''s OK to talk about this kind of topic just because it''s a few girls. The key is that I''m sitting by. Although we''ve had the most intimate relationship, we still can''t let it go Open the girl''s reserve, the voice is small as if the mosquito is flying, "foreign food is high in calories, and now it is not recommended to diet and lose weight, so you should pay attention to eating, which may have something to do with my eating habits"

    tassel panting rough airway: "what do you eat every day?"

    "In addition to the food that can provide the body with the necessary calories, I often eat fruit, which can supplement various vitamins, and then exercise. I insist on running and doing yoga every day"

    "doing yoga?" Chu Yuan pinched his chin, and his dark eyes were aiming at the East. He was not comfortable eating. "No wonder you are bigger than me. It''s because of yoga. Who taught you that?"

    "My mother" the Oriental instinct answer, the words just exit then the expression is smothering, I am a little puzzled, the two women practice yoga together, isn''t the feeling very good?

    "I don''t know if yoga can enrich the breast, but it''s very popular now. Many girls practice it. I''m following the trend."

    the face of the fringe almost goes into the R + ditch of the purple garden, squinting his eyes and saying: "in your current scale, yoga is very effective. I''ve decided. I''ll sign up for a class tomorrow and study hard? Little Oriental, you will be? Just in time, will you teach me? "

    Dongfang Lian people eat sullenly, light way: "good is good, afraid of no time."

    "Why don''t you have time?" Liu Su said with a smile, "I am nine to five. I am idle at work. I can basically finish my work in the company. I don''t sleep too late. I come to see you a little earlier every day to learn. I can also go home after a meal. It''s very convenient."

    Dongfang put down his chopsticks and said with a wry smile, "sister Cheng, of course you have time, but I don''t have time."

    "Why don''t you have time? Isn''t the horse going to have summer vacation? At that time, your voice of "tassel" stopped suddenly, and the girl who was stunned by the word "breast enhancement" finally remembered that important thing under the continuous eyes of Chuyuan and dongxiaoyeˇŞˇŞ"If I were still in Beitian City, I would teach you." the East glanced at me, very indifferent, without a little emotion. "But I don''t think I have the chance to be your teacher, sister Cheng. Is it, sister Xue

    Including the purple garden, we have some inexplicable, purple garden reluctantly hook up the corner of the mouth, "what is?"

    "I mean, I don''t have a chance to teach my sister yoga, but you can teach her, can you?"

    The purple garden looked at the tassel''s devout eyes, and nodded in embarrassment,

    I sighed, the relationship between the purple garden and me happened, and now the most wanted to hide is the tassel, I''m afraid

    "cut, according to me, tassel, predestination, you don''t understand anything." winter night held the plump R + room with one hand, and the r-feeling was full of trembling, which stimulated my nasal cavity to be hot He listened to her rather disdainful mouth and said, "what''s the good about this big place? It''s very tiring, very cumbersome "

    " you''re too angry! " Chu Yuan and Liu Su once again spoke in unison. The roar was loud and tidy, which made us all stunned. After a while, we couldn''t help laughing and became one.

    I thought I succeeded in arousing the interest of tassel and Chu Yuan with a topic, which successfully resolved the conflict and exclusion of four girls to asters, especially the happy atmosphere after I was seated, which made me even more complacent. But I was wrong. This is the first laugh that everyone gave out tonight, and the only time that

    < br Truth is, no one''s mouth has built a fence. If you talk too much, there will be a time when you say wrong. Once you do, you will not call your mouth unstoppable. That''s a curse from your mouth.

    the main culprit of this unhappy dinner is a glass of wine, and it''s also the first glass of wine.

    several girls finally realize that they deliberately keep silent and listen to their teasing of each other''s chest The old man, therefore, the topic ended with a burst of laughter. It seemed that they didn''t know what to say without me. So I picked up my cup and stood up solemnly, saying: "five years later, we have grown up. It seems that only the amount of wine hasn''t grown up, but it''s still so green and astringent. Ha ha, little purple, I''ll replace the wine with a drink, and I''ll meet you with one - - Welcome back. "

    "No future," the tassel poured a glass of red wine for the purple garden, and filled it up for himself. "It''s so interesting for you to drink drinks for the old men? You can''t drink white wine, red wine or beer? "

    The bad thing is the tassel. She was sent back by Viagra and Qin LAN when they fought last night. She slept until this morning. Although she heard the story of dongxiaoye, she didn''t know some details. I didn''t stop drinking because of the bad alcohol, but because of the other reason

    "he can''t drink!" Winter night saw tassel take an empty cup, it seems to be to pour me wine, suddenly stood up and leaned over to grab tassel''s hand, I was so nervous that I couldn''t help but be shocked. Her concern for me was a little bit explicit Sheng told him not to drink. "

 Chapter 490

    After drinking, there will be some small rashes on my arms and neck, which are not obvious. In fact, they are not strong allergic reactions. If I don''t care about it deliberately, I won''t even feel itchy. If I sleep, it will disappear. Otherwise, once I feel itchy, I will scratch more and more itchy I was suspected to be a drunken troublemaker, so I had an alcohol test in the hospital. At that time, the doctor who bandaged my wound asked me why I didn''t drink, and I said something about the poor alcohol and a little alcohol allergy. Therefore, he suggested that I should not drink well before I was scarred by the bruised wound, because once it itched, it would be very hard. If I grabbed it with my hand, it might be made Infection.

    In this sweaty season, it''s hard to wrap the forearm completely with bandages. I didn''t drink alcohol. I just got medicine and it''s itchy. Of course, I won''t find myself guilty. Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye have heard from the doctor in the hospital. So it''s not surprising to see that I can''t move my glass, but the tassel is different Is there a small rash on the forearm The tassel thought of my usual insignificant little problem and said with a smile: "why don''t you say it earlier? Can I still talk to you? Now I seem to be a villain. "

    tassels are also unintentional, but this is right on the top of everyone''s heart - in front of the purple garden, how can I say that I don''t drink because my arm is hurt?!

    The atmosphere suddenly stagnated. Tassel and dongxiaoye also realized that they had pointed to a sensitive topic. They instinctively observed the reaction of Ziyuan. It didn''t matter. Ziyuan immediately panicked. Since she had already mentioned the injury on my arm, she pretended that she didn''t notice it again. It''s too fake not to ask. It''s not appropriate to ask. After all, how I hurt, she knows better than anyone else ˇŁ

    "Since Xiaonan can''t drink, tassel, don''t force him, it''s different from last time''s party with colleagues, let''s order it at will." Ziyuan deliberately turned the topic aside, and went to pick up tassel''s bottle and cup like dongxiaoye.

    Seeing Ziyuan''s far fetched talk, the tassel inevitably mutters. Some of them are absent-minded. Seeing that she and dongxiaoye come to pick up the wine bottle and the cup in their own hands, they let go. Unexpectedly, dongxiaoye and Ziyuan mistakenly think that they will pick up the other party, and they shrink their hands back at the same time. The tassel is empty. The wine bottle and the cup hit the table at the same time, and I was beside them, subconsciously exclaiming Trying to save the food on the table, trying to pick up the bottle and the cup, hesitated, but failed to catch it.

    I listened to the clang and clang of Pingtan and smashed two plates. I also fell out of balance and fell on the table because I collided with dongxiaoye. The scalding soup oil of the overturned boiled meat slices drenched my injured arm. I screamed in pain, jumped back, tripped on the chair again, and fell on my back.

    Chopsticks didn''t move very much. Half of the table was ruined. Chu Yuan worked hard in the kitchen for two hours for this meal. Seeing this, his face was blue and purple, and his whole body was shaking with anger.

    Tassel, winter night and purple garden were also at a loss. Tassel said, "what are you doing? You want a bottle, I''ll give it to you, and you don''t go on. What do you mean? "

    "I thought she would pick up" dongxiaoye said the same thing as Ziyuan, but the tone was different, dongxiaoye was strong, and Ziyuan felt guilty.

    "Don''t be too busy to shirk the responsibility first," the East helped me up and wiped the oil and water on the back of my hand with napkin. Seeing that the back of my hand was red, the bandage on my arm had been soaked by the oil and water, he said in a panic: "no! Scald to the wound, edge edge, quickly take the scissors, quickly cut the bandage

    Fortunately, when we waited for the purple garden, the dishes had been dried for a while. Although they were very hot, they did not bring any serious consequences. After washing them with water, the pain subsided a lot.

    Dong Xiaoye carefully wipes the blood exuded from the wound with a cotton swab. The tassel and Dongfang stand behind me and look at me. They dare not take a breath. Because my red arm is obviously different from the skin on my body, the long scars cut by the car door are not scarred, and they are drenched with oil and water. They are wet and ferocious, but only It looks a little scary.

    The purple garden is also like the tassel and the East. The more I say it''s OK, the more she thinks I''m trying to make them feel better. The more guilty she is, the more she''s afraid to hide far away. When I see Chu Yuan looking at her coldly, I feel that things are going to be bad.

    "Sister purple, please give me the red medicine water."

    "Red potion? Oh. " It was normal for the purple garden to feel strange, because she saw the red syrup in the medicine box that she could reach in the Chu edge, and Chu Yuan just stood beside me watching the busy winter night, but she was very busy.

    After the purple garden handed the red medicine water to Dong Xiaoye, it was not easy to hide away. I was uneasy to see sister tiger deal with my wound, as if it were a thorn in the back.

    I know Chu Yuan is dissatisfied with Ziyuan. He winks at her and signals her not to make nonsense.

    Chu Yuan absolutely deliberately ignored me and said, "sister purple, gauze."

    "Give" the purple garden from the medicine box turned over half a day, then found the gauze roll, handed to Chu Yuan, Chu Yuan again handed to the waiting winter night.The fringe also noticed the abnormality of Chu Yuan, frowned and said, "Yuan Yuan, the medicine chest is in your hand, can''t you take it yourself?"

    "OK," Chu Yuan pretended, "I''m just curious. Why doesn''t sister purple ask me to take it by myself? She seems afraid to talk to us. "

    Ziyuan''s face was as white as snow. Chu Yuan fired. I couldn''t be silent any more. "Yuan Yuan, you forgot how I told you just now!"

    Chu Yuan glared at the purple garden, "I forgot! Because I can''t stand her forgetting! Sister Zizi, my brother''s eyes are blue, but it hasn''t swollen. Sister Xiaoye is still limping. You can''t see it when you enter the door. I''m not angry because my brother told us that nobody is allowed to talk about last night. Just now you robbed sister Liusu''s wine bottle and knocked over the food. I''m not angry. The food was wasted. I can do it again, but I don''t understand. You see my brother Why don''t you say anything when your arm is burned like this? "

    "Fate!" I gulped, Chuyuan trembled, but he did not look at me.

    I understand why the girl is not afraid of me, because tassel, winter night, without exception, chose silence, their faces, and Chu Yuan wrote the same emotions.

    Ziyuan did not dare to look at people''s eyes. She turned to her face, clasped her fingers nervously, and said in a small voice, "I don''t know what I should say"

    Chu Yuan forced humanity: "last night, my brother saw it in the western restaurant, is it you?"

    I didn''t wait for the winter night to wrap the gauze, but I stood up abruptly, "Yuan Yuan Yuan, have you had enough trouble?"

    Chu Yuan didn''t look at me at all. He continued to ask Ziyuan. From childhood, I never heard her voice so angry and sharp, "Why are you hiding from my brother?! Who are you shielding? Why do you connive those bodyguards to beat my brother?! "

    Seeing Chu Yuan''s excitement almost out of control, Dongfang hugged her and advised: "Yuan Yuan, forget it, you calm down, Nan brother is angry"

    the voice of purple garden is smaller, cowardly saying: "I didn''t let anyone hit you"

    "was that person you last night

    "Is it?" Chu Yuan pointed out the words, but the purple garden didn''t panic, looked calm, but the answer was more vague, faltering, it seemed that there was something difficult to hide.

    Chu Yuan saw her attitude and said angrily, "are you not clear? It proves that you have a ghost in your heart?"

    "Shut up!" The blue tendon on my forehead almost burst. On the one hand is my sister, and on the other hand is my friend whom I grew up with and met again five years later. What should I do? What can I do?! I raised my arm, but I couldn''t fight. Chu Yuan, Chu Yuan, you give me a headache!

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 491

    "South south, are you crazy?! You can''t make it! "

    "Little chuzi, Yuan Yuan is young. Don''t take her seriously!"

    Liu Su hugs Chu Yuan in her arms, and winter night holds my shoulders from behind. She takes several steps back and separates me from Chu Yuan. Fortunately, otherwise, I can''t get down the steps. I know better than anyone else that Chu Yuan didn''t do anything wrong. (at the top of the novel)

    Chu Yuan saw that I was going to beat her, turn her lips blue, and the appearance of grievance made my heart cut like a knife, and she finally cried out, "why do you have to bear it? I''m sorry it''s me and not you! "

    My most worried thing happened. Chu Yuan shouted hysterically to Ziyuan, "my brother doesn''t owe you! Five years ago, it was you! You left without saying goodbye, and then suddenly disappeared. My brother is so upset in his heart. Do you know?! Don''t eat or drink for several days, only one letter from you is waiting! I don''t know what you said in the letter, but I can see that my brother is not happy, not happy! He didn''t want to contact you, but he couldn''t because I tore the letter! The address you wrote on the envelope is gone! You left quietly without considering my brother''s feelings at all! I don''t want my brother and you just because you''re such an unruly person! "

    Ziyuan is stupefied, stupefied, and turns to me for confirmation. I have no time to think about the feelings of Ziyuan. I am more worried about Chuyuan. Under the strong attitude of this girl, there is a backlog of guilt and self blame in the past five years! That''s a scar in her heart, and she, herself, uncovers that scar

    "why do you come back and help that third lady bully my brother? Why do so many secrets lie to him and cheat him? Don''t you just want revenge?! Revenge he didn''t reply to your letter in the past five years. Revenge he didn''t pay attention to you in the past five years! But you? You didn''t just write that letter! You can''t blame him for hating him! Yes, I hurt you, but you also hurt my brother! "

    Chu Yuan, who has always been shy and shy, was angry, strange and shuddering. Her anger stunned her, as if Chu Yuan in front of her was a stranger. I said, "Chu Yuan!"

    "What?!" Chu Yuan cried to me, "why don''t you let me say that? You are always like this. You will take care of everything to yourself. You won''t say anything when you are wronged. No matter how others bully you, you will always give in! If you don''t say it, can''t I say it?! I know that in the past five years, you didn''t mention her for fear of my self accusation. I know that you have never forgotten her, but now she does this to you, do you want to be silent?! I don''t want it! I don''t want you because I''m fed up with her! "

    When Chu Yuan said "you haven''t forgotten her" all the time, there are some subtle changes in the looks of several girls, especially the fringe. She has always been very sensitive to my problems in men and women

    I can''t explain, because I can''t explain myself, "fate, some things, you don''t understand"

    Chu Yuan stared at me and shouted: "I understand! I know everything, but you think I don''t! Because you always treat me as a child! You are the one who knows nothing! "

    Don''t I understand anything? No, I know, but there are some things, I have to pretend I don''t know

    Chu Yuan feels sorry for Ziyuan, but she hates Ziyuan the same. After tearing up the letter, she knows that I really want to contact Ziyuan, so she blames herself very much. Like me, she hopes Ziyuan can send another letter back, but Ziyuan doesn''t. to this day, I don''t know why Ziyuan is Didn''t send me a letter again, because she asked me for the answer in the letter, I didn''t give it, so I was disappointed with me, or there were other reasons for me at that time, so I was depressed, completely ignored the feeling of Chu Yuan, even blamed her, resented her, hated her

    that was the past I didn''t want to recall, and every time I dreamed of the situation at that time, I would wake up from my sleep - It was a cold night, and I came to the door of Ziyuan as usual, daydreaming that she would appear suddenly. My parents had no idea how to deal with my depression, so I had to let myself think and die. That night, when it snowed, the community where the Ziyuan family lived seemed particularly bleak and cold. Almost no one came in and out. Leaning against the weeping willow that Ziyuan liked best, I recalled the little bits left here, adding a bit of bitterness to my heart. At this time, I received a call from Chu Yuan asking me to go home, which was her first threat to me: I waited for you outside the door until you came back, and you didn''t come back, I''ve been waiting.

    In fact, I am very clear in my heart that she spoke in such a rude tone because she was worried about me, but at that time, she was extremely conflicted and insisted on arguing with a little girl only 11 years old. She thought, if you didn''t tear the letter from the purple garden, how could I wait here every day? Considering my stepmother''s feelings, I didn''t scold you for not beating you. I hid all my discontent and grievances in my heart. How could you even threaten me? OK, wait, I won''t go back! So I called my parents and told them that I would stay at my classmate''s house in the evening, hung up the phone, and entered a net. The next morning, when I came out of the net, I turned on my mobile phone, and received my parents'' SMS. I still remember clearly that when I saw the SMS, it was like a lightning strike. My brain was like a snowscape in front of me, a vast expanse of white. Chu Yuan was really waiting outside the door My night! She locked the door of her room. Her parents thought that she had slept, but no one knew that she had sneaked out and sat in the snow all night. When she was found at dawn, she was unconsciousThe doctor said that one hour later, Chu Yuan''s life may not be saved. I will never forget the first sentence that the girl said to the old man after waking up from coma, "Dad, is brother back?" the man had tears and couldn''t play it lightly. That time, I cried and swore that I would never go to the Ziyuan house again, and would never mention the three words "Xue Ziyuan" in front of Chu Yuan To completely forget the purple garden, maybe Chu Yuan''s stubborn character today is the one that I''ve been used to coming out slowly since then. With tears in her eyes, she murmured, "in five years, I''ve thought about all kinds of reasons why you didn''t reply to my letter, but I didn''t expect that the answer is that I am." the purple garden choked.

    I am speechless. I, Chu Yuan, Ziyuan, have their own grievances and guilt in their hearts. Maybe I am the most aggrieved, but I have the responsibility to bear Chu Yuan''s fault. I don''t want to use Chu Yuan''s fault as an excuse to get Ziyuan''s understanding. In that way, I will only make Ziyuan feel more guilty for not writing the second letter back All of a sudden, the tassel cried out loudly, stunned everyone. She gently wiped the tears on Chu Yuan''s face, looked at me, and looked at the purple garden. She said lightly, "I can''t understand what you are talking about, and I don''t know what happened before, but I know that last night''s event, the purple garden is your responsibility."

    Ziyuan looks at Chu Yuan, without refutation.

    "But -" the fringe tone turned, and then said: "south south said well. After five years, you finally came back. When you came home for the first time to eat, we really shouldn''t mention yesterday''s events. Maybe, your concealment and cover up really have your difficulties. No matter how, everyone is responsible for it. I''m sorry to you. If it''s true before predestination I''ve done something that makes you unhappy or sad, and I''m willing to apologize for her. Yuanyuan is only 16 years old this year. Five years ago, she was just a child. No matter what she missed, I believe you have a reason to forgive her, right? "

    "I" asters clenched their lips. No one but me could feel her mood at the moment. How many days and nights is that in five years? She has been waiting for my reply. She has been thinking why I didn''t reply to her letter. She didn''t explain. She nodded softly.

    The tassel glanced at the mess table, sighed, and said, "I''m afraid I can''t eat this meal at home today. South south, you and Ziyuan go out to eat."

    I have a tacit understanding with the tassel. I immediately understood her meaning from her eyes: for the time being, we should separate the Ziyuan from the Chuyuan. Both of us need to be calm

    I agree. Since the Chuyuan has opened the dust five years ago, then I have the responsibility to explain it to the Ziyuan for her. At the same time, I think the Ziyuan should have many words to tell me, for example, why I haven''t written a second letter in five years. For example, why did you avoid me last night? 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 492

    Winter night gave up on me, because she knew that, with her, the purple garden would not say anything.

    Ziyuan didn''t advocate taking a taxi. She kept her head down and walked silently in front.

    I broke the silence. "Want to eat something?"

    "Can you eat with people like me?" I can''t tell if she is laughing at herself or venting her anger. She sighed: "anyway, I can''t eat it. I want to go back alone and be quiet."

    Born so many things, the heart of the purple garden must be in a mess. Now it''s really not suitable for her to be forced to relieve her. It''s not a good choice to give her time to calm down first. I smiled and said, "well, where should I send you back?"

    Ziyuandun stopped and slowly turned around. Under the dim light of the street lamp, she could still see the red and swollen eyes. "Are you satirizing me?"

    I immediately reflected that she knew that I had been to the hotel yesterday, and asked about the secret that she only opened a room but didn''t stay. With a faint smile, I asked, "do I seem to be satirizing you?"

    The purple garden didn''t make a sound, and tears came down again.

    I went to her, broke her fingers, took out her tight handkerchief, wiped away the tears on her face, gathered a smile to soften the atmosphere, and pretended not to say: "yesterday when we went shopping, I met my landlord, she wanted to rent the house opposite my house, the rent was very low, so I thought of you, aren''t you also looking for a house?"? It''s very convenient for us to stay at the opposite door, but I''ll call you and shut down all the time, so we went to the hotel to find you. As a result, the waiter of the hotel told us that you just opened a room there, but never lived in "

    the garden choked for a while, and didn''t deny," and then? "

    "And then?" I smiled again, "and then I knew you couldn''t live there, so now I''m going to ask you where I should send you back"

    the purple garden snatched back the handkerchief, looked down at the tip of its foot, and for a long time, just said: "why don''t you ask me why I lied?"

    "Since you are not telling me, why should I ask?" "When you want to tell me, you will tell me," I said

    "Yuan Yuan is right. Xiao Nan, in order to care for the people around you, you always wronged yourself, even if these people are not worth your doing, you know? It''s not gentleness, it''s cruelty. "

    "So I never said I was a good man."

    "You" Purple garden language plug, turn around and go, I silently follow behind her, did not ask where she wants to go.

    "I''ve been living in minrou''s house" Ziyuan didn''t look back, more like saying to itself, "I opened a room in the hotel, and I took you there specially. That''s to make you think that I live there, so as to cover up the fact that minrou and I have close contact with each other. I don''t wronged me. I have ghosts in my heart. What I do now may not hurt you, but it won''t let you Feel comfortable. "

    At last, she said, "Xiao Nan, I know what you want to know, but now I can only tell you that I am responsible for providing all the information she wants to know about you to miss three and completing all the things she asked me to do."

    "What did she ask you to do?" My brow couldn''t help jumping, "including sleeping with me that night?"

    Ziyuan didn''t answer immediately. She turned her back on me, which made me unable to observe her expression. "If I said it was my voluntary, do you believe it?"

    My heart moved, xuan''er said with a wry smile: "that''s not your character"

    "my character?" Ziyuan slowed down. When I came to my side, she gently put her arms around me and put her head on my shoulder. The bangs blocked my eyes. I saw only two lines of tears running down my cheek. She laughed at herself and said, "what is my character? Cowardice? Yes, I''m a child without a father. I''m a mixed race. I''m different from the people around me. Since I was a child, I''ve been very self abased. People around me call me a wild species. They call me a freak of mother and wild man''s life. Everyone rejects me. No one wants to be a friend with me. I can''t do anything except cry. I''ll only rely on you. I''ll watch you come out for me and beat others'' heads over and over again Blood flow from small to large, no matter what choice I make, I either ask you, or ask my mother, there is nothing I can make up my own mind, including my mother asked me to go to the United States with her, I am reluctant to go to the United States, but I still have no courage to oppose, but, Xiao Nan, that was five years ago, now I have been different from then, you know how I spent these five years, in How many things have happened to me? "

    "People will change, change means growth, but people will never change. In my opinion, you are still you"

    "no, Xiaonan, you don''t understand me. The first thing I made my own decision was to leave quietly five years ago, or even say goodbye to you. Since then, I''m not Xue Ziyuan you know," Ziyuan said The hand holding my arm used some strength, but her voice was even smaller. "I want to change, but I don''t want to change. Do you know how painful the ambivalent mood is? I don''t want to change my dependence on you. I want to live like that and be protected by you all my life. So I know that our relationship must change, because we have grown up. If we continue to be good friends, you will be robbed by her girls. However, I don''t have the courage to ask you face to face. If I don''t have to go to America with my mother, I think I am very I don''t have the courage to write that letter to you. "As expected, this is the reason why Ziyuan left without saying goodbye. However, times have changed. Now it''s too late to say that there are not only fringes around me, but also Murphy who is ambiguous, and the gradually ambiguous winter night

    "that night, half of it" Ziyuan said softly: "the third lady just put forward this request, and I have no objection, that''s all."

    "Why?" I can''t understand, "why did miss three ask for this?"

    "I can''t tell you yet"

    "why didn''t you object?" I''m a little angry. I''m angry at Ziyuan''s insensibility.

    The purple garden nestles close to me like a bird that only depends on people. I can''t tell whether I am cooperating with her or she is cooperating with me, so we walk forward slowly and walk into each other''s hearts In reply, I didn''t reply, but I had a girlfriend. That''s the second reason. Maybe the third reason is that I just want to do that "

    my heart beats faster and my face heats up a little. The words of Ziyuan are very explicit. Is it a confession to me? The purple garden also shamefully cannot raise the head, a time silence atmosphere is very awkward.

    Ziyuan couldn''t help but pull me to the side of the road to stop a taxi. My heart was flustered and my head was blank. I didn''t even pay attention to the address she told the driver.

    "Do you hate me?" At the exit of Ziyuan''s words, the driver was stunned, because she and I sat separately on the left and right, looking out of the window like strangers.

    "You should hate me."

    "now I know I''m wrong."

    er, before tonight, you''ve been hating me for being honest in asters, which makes me a little bit unbearable

    "you''re not wrong. The letter was torn up by fate, but it''s my fault," I also honestly said: "I''m confused because you asked me questions in the letter. I don''t know what to do Reply you, struggle, confusion, Chu Yuan mistakenly thought that the letter made me unhappy, so in the final analysis, it was all because I was not clear. "

    "I''m too naive." the purple garden leaned to my side and rested on my shoulder. "Is it irresponsible to answer that kind of question? You struggle, confuse and prove that you are serious. I am too naive to think that only one commitment is enough when two people are together. I haven''t considered how heavy this commitment is in reality. If I change to today, I will not be in a hurry to ask you to give me an answer. "

    "Then why didn''t you write to me again?"

    I clearly felt the body of purple garden tremble for a moment, "you can hate me."

    I was stunned. "I just want to know why."

    "Because I hate you."

    "Do you think such a lie can deceive me?" I said: "little purple, why did you stop me from going to find Miss three to settle accounts? Do you still protect me if you really hate me so much? "

    "I"

 Chapter 493

    If Ziyuan really knew resentment, she would have become a cynic long ago when she was bullied by others and judged by people with colorful glasses.

    "I won''t tell you the reason. Don''t ask again," said Ziyuan youyou. "It''s reasonable for Yuanyuan to hate me. I can understand her mood. Don''t scold her again when you go back. Xiaonan, remember that Yuanyuan is the one who cares about you the most in the world. You should love her and cherish her."

    "I know you don''t blame her?"

    I didn''t hear the answer I wanted to hear. "I don''t know"

    just like Ziyuan said that she understood Chuyuan''s mood, I seem to understand Ziyuan''s mood. After all, because of Chuyuan''s fault, we stagnated for five years and suffered for five years My eyes, "five years ago, if you could write back to me, what''s your answer?"

    I closed my eyes, and a moment later, I said what I thought was the right answer: "I won''t tell you. If you really want to know, just exchange all your secrets with me."

    The ponder on my face and the cunning answer are just to cover up my helplessness. Of course, asters will not tell me all her secrets, so I don''t need to answer the question that will hurt her in any case.

    "You will say that" Ziyuan didn''t feel surprised, but she did something that surprised me - suddenly she leaned over and kissed me on the lips.

    I was stupefied. I was just about to ask her what she was doing. The purple garden had pressed my lips with her index finger. Her little face was bright red. The confusion in her eyes was so intoxicating. I heard her gently say, "Xiaonan, you are so gentle. At least you have harmed two people. One is me, the other is fate. You are so hateful!" After that, I pushed the door open and ran down. I didn''t know when the car stopped.

    Hateful tenderness? Better than naked injury?

    Five years ago, the question in the letter written by asters that left me at a loss for a long time still remains in my mind. Will you come to America to pick me up and be your bride?

    Naive, but also serious - this is the real asters.

    For the vision of the future, girls are always full of fairy tale like psychedelic color, but for me, it''s such a reality. For a student just graduated from high school, America is too far away. For a virgin who knows nothing about love, marriage is too far away.

    Although vague, hazy, but in the concept of "bride", there has been the word "responsibility". Can I take the responsibility of taking care of the whole life of Ziyuan? At that time, I was worried about it.

    Till now, I should pretend to be a villain and say that I have never liked you? What is the expression of courage and the waiting of five years? To be honest, admit that I wanted to give her a promise? What about the fringe? My lust for asters will only hurt two women in the end. Moreover, I am not confident in dealing with my feelings, otherwise I will not get tangled with Murphy.

    Life always plays some funny jokes with us. Let''s realize some unreasonable truth in it later. If love is not perfect, leave a hazy sweet memory as a memory. Maybe it''s not a bad thing. At least, I remember her ''innocence'', she remembers my ''gentle'' nonsense, but it''s hard to laugh in bitterness, paralyzing the heart The driver''s master looked at the back of Ziyuan, which was running far away, and suddenly two words came out.

    I reluctantly raised the corner of my mouth and asked, "what''s the sadness?"

    "I don''t know," the driver looked at me in the rearview mirror and said, "man, your face is also sad."

    I touched my stiff face and asked with a smile, "really?"

    The elder brother of Beitian city is famous for being able to speak with a philosopher''s taste: "what you see from her face, she sees from your face, and the onlookers can see clearly. I see the faces of the two of you who deceive themselves. Don''t blame me for being talkative. I can''t help saying two words. I don''t know what happened between you, but I probably understand a little bit. No Is it between a man and a woman? Why are you so desperate? What''s wrong with that girl? If you don''t like others, you will refuse if you refuse. However, you have to cut a knife if you want to, which is not a pity? Now these days, the sea of amorous men and women has gone. It''s not a sin. It''s really not a sin. It''s a big deal. Don''t let your fate know if it''s ok? "

    Where are you?! I can''t cry or laugh. The driver''s eldest brother can talk too much. However, his words "heartless" hurt me. Is it really like the words of Ziyuan, my tenderness is just cruel?

    Back home, I saw tassel, winter night and dongfanglian people sitting quietly in the living room. The table has been cleaned up. The three people''s mood was obviously affected. They all had a poker face.

    I smiled and asked, "what''s the matter? What are you doing with a straight face? Have you eaten yet? "

    Dongfang should say: "you''ve eaten"

    if you don''t, it''s strange. But I didn''t expose it and joked: "it''s not delicious? Look at you. One by one, it''s like food poisoning. It''s dark. ""Do you have a serious one?" Winter night glared at me, but the expression was relieved a lot. Several girls were worried about me, of course I understand.

    The tassel stood up and said, "south south, are you ok?"

    "What can I do for you?"

    My knowingly pretended to be stupid and stupefied, which made the tassel a little at a loss. "What about the purple garden?"

    "I took her home," I said with a smile. "I didn''t expect that. She lives with minrou now."

    "Is it?" both the tassel and the winter night were surprised, but after tolerating it, no one asked. The tassel said, "she''s ok?"

    "Nothing."

    "It''s OK," said the tassel with a sigh of relief. "Then I''ll go back. I didn''t go home yesterday. My cousin has called me several times to urge me."

    "I''ll see you off."

    "No, my little sister drove me. You''ve been busy all day and have an early rest," she said, adding, "what can I do for you? I''ll go back to the company tomorrow."

    I nodded. "I''ll give it to you. Her toes are swollen like carrots. I''m not sure."

    "Don''t you trust me or her?" Winter night raised his feet to catch a cold drag and said angrily, "your eyes grow on the top of your head?"? Which toe of mine looks like a carrot? Has the swelling subsided? Besides, what does it have to do with your toes? I''ll call on you today. I have to go. I''ll let you see if something goes wrong. "

    I know that winter night is to see through my forced smile and pretending to be relaxed. I don''t worry about her and the fringe. I compromise: "OK, OK, you go, be careful on the way, you know?"

    "I''m as old as you. Do I need your wordiness?" Winter night didn''t give me face at all. Every word choked on me. But how do I feel that she seemed to be annoyed and angry. She just didn''t adapt to my concern for her, and she just didn''t know how to comfort me, so she tried to use the usual way of communication to ease my mood. Just thinking that we usually communicate like this, how can I feel more depressed?

    When I got on the bus, she told me: "south south, you can''t scold yuan yuan after you go back. If you have something to talk with her, Yuan Yuan is capricious, but still very sensible. I don''t think yuan is wrong this evening."

    From the expression of the tassel, I clearly felt her fear and hostility to the asters, and I was very upset. "Don''t worry, she is so big. When did I see that I beat her and scolded her?"

    "He dares to scold yuan yuan for a try, see if I don''t kick him to death!" interjected Dong Xiaoye

    "Who are you kicking?" I counter choked her way: "good scar forgot to ache, yesterday''s lesson you didn''t remember is?"

    "You -" the little winter night turned red.

    The tassel didn''t know that the toe of dongxiaoye was hurt by kicking my little brother. He thought it was worn by shoes all the time, so he didn''t understand our conversation. He frowned: "what''s the lesson? South south, have you bullied my sister

    "No, he wants to bully me if you listen to him. He has to be able to do that. Cough, stop talking, or your cousin will hurry up again. Let''s go." Winter small night nimbly move the car, turn on the light to put on the gear, cast a "come back to you to look good" look at me, carrying the tassel to fly away, for fear that I tell the tassel what she did, I smile, turn around and go upstairs.

 Chapter 494

    Dongfang hasn''t gone to sleep yet. Seeing me coming back, he hurriedly meets me. We almost talk at the same time.

    "What about fate?"

    "Brother Nan"

    we are both in a daze.

    "First of all."

    "No, you''d better say it first."

    I laughed, "what do I say first? I asked you fate, you don''t say how I know? "

    "She''s been crying in your room for a long time. She just didn''t move. She probably fell asleep."

    "She can still sleep after struggling with others? Down to earth, I''ll see "

    " brother Nan! " The east one pulls my wrist, hastily way: "you don''t scold predestination!"

    "I don''t scold her"

    "don''t scold?" "East Jing way:" you want to beat her

    I angrily smile: "either scold or beat, I in your eyes so savage ah?"? I''ll reason with her. She and Xiao Zi are in such a mess. I can''t say nothing at all? "

    "But that I you"

    see the Oriental eyes twinkling and faltering, I can''t help but wonder: "Oriental, what''s wrong with you? Do you want to talk to me? "

    "Yes!" The East responded subconsciously, but a pair of my eyes immediately changed their ways: "no"

    I couldn''t help frowning and saying: "is it

    "Yes," he said in a low voice, "but I don''t know if I should say it or not"

    "what about buying Yellow + disks?"

    "Ah!" The East lost her voice and screamed. She seemed afraid that Chu Yuan would hear her. She hurriedly covered her mouth.

    I sweat on my forehead. I think I''ve hit my heart on her reaction.

    "I''d like to ask if you don''t want to, but I don''t have time now. I''ll tell you later. You''ll also have a good reflection on yourself." Chu Yuan is extreme in character and loves to get to the top of the heap. Now I think I''m angry with her. If I don''t do her work quickly, she can''t point out what she will do to abuse her. I pretended to calm down for a long time, just to reassure the fringe. In fact, I''m already in a hurry. How can I have leisure time to talk with the east.

    "Reflect on what is not, I" don''t know what''s the matter. The eyes of the Oriental little lady touch me. Her face turns red like blood. The steaming heat seems to evaporate her voice. It''s like groaning. "Or another day, I''ll take a bath." then, let go of my hands and get into the bathroom.

    What''s wrong with her? In my impression, she is a shameless girl who can get into my bed in pajamas and tell me that she borrowed Chu Yuan''s yellow book and yellow plate. When did she become so shy? This little girl''s skin has been abnormal recently. It''s really time to talk to her some other day.

    I knocked on the door, but there was no movement inside. I tried to turn the handle. The door was unlocked, so I pushed the door in. Chu Yuan did not sleep. He lay on the bed, looked back at me with his red eyes, then turned over and gave me a back, hugged the plush toy cat, curled up and lay on his side. His rebellious attitude was childish Sit down and ask funny and angry: "you are telling me with action, ''I don''t want to talk to you''?"

    My voice did not fall, Chu Yuan fiercely sat up, scared me a jump, angry stare at me for a long time, suddenly the toy cat mercilessly on my face.

    Dead girl, what''s the attitude?! I just wanted to catch fire, but I saw this girl pounce forward. I thought she was going to fight with me. Instinctively, she leaned back a little. Chu Yuan didn''t scratch or beat or bite. Instead, she leaned on my thigh and didn''t move.

    I was confused. "What are you doing? A cat? I tell you, it''s not good for me to play cute! "

    "I know, in your eyes, Xue Ziyuan is more lovely than me. I can tell who is far and who is near from her sister and her first lover." Chu Yuan said: "beat, I''m ready for psychology. I don''t want to hear what you say. I''ll admit it if my ass is smashed. I''m right, so I won''t admit it if you kill me!"

    The stinky girl is wearing a cute and hot pants. The small underpants tightly tighten the small buttocks, and the reason that she lies on my thigh and her buttocks are slightly cocked up shows that the tender flesh is round and tight. She can''t help but have evil thoughts and full of guilt just looking at it. She also asked me to beat her. Don''t say I didn''t want to beat her, even if I had enough strength to teach her a lesson First of all, I can''t do it.

    "Get up," I said with a wry smile, "girl, who can I show you? Unlike "

    " you can''t get up! " Chu Yuan said stubbornly, "if you want to hit me, I won''t listen to your great principles. I can''t tell you. At last, you think I''m confused, and you don''t want to hit me?"

    "You can''t tell me because I''m right," I grabbed Chu Yuan''s waist and tried to pull her up from my leg. "Be obedient, hurry up and let the East and the little night see you shameless?"

    "Ashamed?" Chu Yuan turned his head and stared at me with tearful eyes. He sobbed bitterly: "you are in front of Dongfang and Xiaoye sister, and Xue Ziyuan, who is a woman, and you are going to beat me. What else can I be ashamed of?"I have a dry cough. My old face is a little hot. This girl, with good face and hatred, "who made you disobey? Everyone can''t get down the stairs at last "

    " anyway, I''ve done it. You''re too late to say anything now. If you want to kill or scrape, you can do it! " Chu Yuan has a kind of generous calm, but also a kind of bully who depends on her pet to become delicate. But she is not a child who knows nothing, otherwise she would not have torn her face with Ziyuan just now. When she saw that I didn''t say anything, she added cowardly, "it''s not bad. I''m sorry for her, but she''s sorry for you. Now I''ve found out, the misunderstanding has been solved, and you two can do it again I love you, isn''t it good? As for me and her, anyway, that''s the same thing. It''s nothing to do with a good relationship. "

    " bullshit, "I said:" that''s your little purple sister. We grew up together. It''s very important for me whether you have a good relationship! "

    "She grew up with you," Chuyuan snorted disdainfully. "I''ve only known her for a few years. In her eyes, I''m a disgusting little devil, always hindering you from kissing me."

    "Now if you don''t like someone, I will always put on some unnecessary big hats. How much does little purple hurt you? Can''t you really feel it?" To deal with Chu Yuan''s problem character is like a rat pulling a turtle, which always makes me feel helpless. "Yuan Yuan Yuan, now there are some things that are not as simple as you see or think of. I don''t want you to mention last night''s things, that is, human relations and friendship, but also for some other considerations. You don''t understand these things. You were just about to hit you, and you were choked by the words. Then It''s really that I''m wrong. I apologize to you. You told Xiaozi what happened five years ago. To be honest, I was relieved. I didn''t take the initiative to mention it to Xiaozi after she came back, just because I was afraid that you felt guilty "

    Chu Yuan interrupted me and said," who is going to be guilty? I hate her! "

    "Listen to me!" I subconsciously slapped Chuyuan''s fleshy little butt.

    "Ah!" Chu Yuan Teng sprang up, eager to hide her ass, she turned around and sat on my thigh, facing my face. Her hands were under my ass, and her little red face said, "where are you going?"

    I am also a handy, can listen to Chu Yuan this question, can''t help laughing, "spanking toward the bottom, isn''t that what you said? If I beat you up, you''ll quit. "

    "I -" Chu Yuan wanted to argue without words, and finally he was embarrassed to tighten his little face again. "How could I know that you really hit"

    my old face sank and my eyelids drooped. "So, you really want to live and die, are you really exciting me?"

    There was a flash of panic in Chu Yuan''s eyes. He realized that he had left his mouth. He felt that I wanted to stand up. He quickly put a plate of two long legs around my waist, and his arms around my neck. He was afraid that I would stand up and fall her down. He had no intention of leaving me. "Half! I''m urging you, but if you''re really angry, I also have the awareness of biting my teeth and getting beaten. It''s just "

    a turn of tone, and the stinky girl skillfully used words to join us." I know your temper so well, you''re not so unreasonable. Although I''m not right tonight, Xue Ziyuan is also wrong, so I don''t think you will hit me. "

 Chapter 495

    "Half of it", Ziyuan just said. Now I hear the word from Chu Yuan''s mouth. There is a kind of inexplicable complexity in my heart. This kind of fatigue derived from the complexity makes me powerless to annoy the scoundrel of Chu Yuan. I shake my head with a wry smile, and play a finger on her forehead, not lightly or heavily. "Play smart and have a good meal, which you scolded and scattered. Do you really get a beating?"

    "Wrong! If you beat me, I will be wronged. I''m not in a hurry with her just for myself! " Chu Yuan''s face is redder, her eyes are slanted, and she says reluctantly, "but if Xue Ziyuan wants to beat me, I won''t feel wronged."

    although she is a bit unruly and willful, the little girl can still be regarded as right and wrong. She wrongs her appearance of admitting her mistake. She is so lovely and moving that I smile and caress her soft silk. "Little purple is not such a mean person"

    Chu Yuan''s eyes His eyes were round again, and he said angrily, "you mean I''m stingy?"

    Er

    "now it''s not about who is mean, but I''m talking to you. Don''t get off the topic, or I''ll beat you," I said with a straight face. "Then I said, why didn''t I take the initiative to reply to xiaozidi in those days, just because I was afraid that she would question you? You''ll feel guilty that you shut your mouth tightly, and then I''ll beat you to fart Shares! " Stinky girl sits on my thigh, can''t shoot, but can pinch ass + egg.

    Chu Yuan, who wanted to talk and stop, spits out a little tongue to me, but I can feel her buttock force and clamp her buttock. I don''t doubt that I''m a person who does what I say.

    "Although you have made a little trouble today, the result is still acceptable. You have said something in your heart. It''s a relief for yourself, for me, and for Xiaozi. It''s inevitable that Xiaozi gets angry for a while. Fortunately, my most worried thing is not alive. She didn''t beat you, and she didn''t scold you for comparing your heart to your heart. Can you bear it if you are her? ˇ±

    Chu Yuan did not make a sound, but his expression was ashamed.

    I put a wisp of silk hanging from her forehead behind her ear, gently grabbed her soft earlobe, half preaching and half joking: "little purple doesn''t know why I didn''t reply her letter, she has no friends except me. She must have had many things in her five years abroad, suffered hardship and bullying, let alone helped her. I didn''t even care about her, She doesn''t even have a greeting. Isn''t it normal that she will have some opinions on me? Fate, if I ignore you for five years, will you hate me? "

    "Five years?" Chu Yuan had a convulsion at the corner of his mouth. His face suddenly turned pale and frightening.

    When I asked casually, I didn''t want chu yuan''s reaction to be so great. I wanted to ask her what happened. She had covered my chest with her head and said in a voice shaking like fear: "I can''t bear to hate anything. I don''t know, and I don''t want to know! After I tore Xue Ziyuan''s letter, if you haven''t talked to me for a week, I can''t stand it "

    the little girl shivers. I can''t help but be stunned. Chu Yuan, who has never been afraid of anything, would be afraid of my weakness of not talking to her. Next time, I''ll make trouble with me, and I won''t lower my voice to coax her, just close the door and go to sleep. Is she right Will you come and admit it?

    "Brother, can you promise me something?"

    Looking at Chu Yuan''s pitiful little face, I felt a movement in my heart, "what''s the matter?"

    "If I make you angry again, you can beat me or scold me, but you can''t ignore me, OK?"

    No matter how I avoid it, I already know that five years ago, Chu Yuan was so stubborn in the snow waiting for a night, and I had an inseparable relationship with her indifference. She just didn''t know how to get my forgiveness.

    "Good."

    "Pull hook!"

    "Hook again?"

    "Lest you repent!"

    "Am I a liar?"

    "The problem is that you haven''t spoken yet, so you have to swear."

    "OK, OK, I''ve convinced you"

    after hanging on the hook for a hundred years, the two people''s thumbs are printed together. Until then, Chu Yuan''s long breath and relieved smile appear. It seems to adults to be such a naive and unreliable game ceremony, but she takes it so seriously, is it naive or trust me? I don''t know, I only know that her smile at the moment makes me feel a responsibility, a responsibility that I can''t regret.

    "Now that you have said that, brother asked you to do something. Can you agree?"

    My legs were numb by this girl, but she still didn''t mean to be separated from me. Her smile was like a flower way: "what''s the matter? You said

    I rinsed my throat carefully, but I couldn''t allow her to refuse. "Back then, I''ll apologize to your sister Zixi. Whether it''s a matter of tearing letters or tonight''s matter, you always have something wrong"

    "what about her Chu Yuan does not agree with the way: "she and that three young ladies collude to straighten you right?"

    "That''s about me and her," I frowned. "Besides, at least so far, miss three hasn''t straightened me out, but has helped me a lot in Miss Xiao Shu''s business."

    "you have neither the right nor the money, nor the handsome. Why should she please you for nothing? There must be some purpose. If it''s a good thing, why doesn''t Xue Ziyuan tell you? She has a ghost in her heart. I don''t want to apologize to her! " Chu Yuan''s cheeks were puffed and his mouth was tooted. He said angrily, "she hasn''t written you a second letter in five years. If you want me to apologize, please let her apologize to you first!"The words "no money, no power and no handsome" come from Chu Yuan''s mouth, just like three sharp arrows hit the red heart. It hurts my self-esteem. I''m your brother, so you can''t leave me some self-esteem? "I said that it was about me and her"

    Chu Yuan''s eyes turned. "You are my brother and I am your sister. Your business is about me. We are the same thing. Isn''t that what you said?"

    To give back to others? Dead girl, after all, I just don''t want to bow down and admit my mistake!

    "OK, you don''t have to apologize," I lifted the girl''s little butt and stood up from the bed. When she was panicking, I turned around and threw her on the bed. I said without expression, "I''ll apologize to her."

    Chu Yuan said urgently, "what''s your apology to her?"

    "I''ll apologize for you," I said, and walked out the door. "Who told us to be the same? If you don''t, I''ll go. She''ll say she won''t forgive you. I''ll kowtow to her on my knees."

    Bitter meat plan and fierce method, but whether it works, I have no confidence at all, God knows whether Chu Yuan will love me?

    "What''s wrong with you?! She kneels and kowtows for you! " Chu Yuan jumped out of bed barefoot, grabbed me and said, "OK, I can always apologize to her?"

    "Really?" I asked with distrust on my face. My heart was already full. Although this girl often gives me anger, she doesn''t want me to be angry with others. It''s my sister in the end.

    Chu Yuan''s face is red, and the eldest one is upset: "really!"

    I can''t help it any more. I chuckled out and patted the head of the stinky girl. I was very glad to say, "it''s almost the same. I didn''t hurt you in vain at last."

    "Shame, shame, not blush, how do you hurt me? It''s almost like bullying me! " Chu Yuan airway: "I haven''t been close to Xue Ziyuan yet!"

    "Silly girl," I pinched her face and said with a smile, "it''s because you are close that I let you apologize."

    Chu Yuan was stupefied, and xuan''er''s face was even redder. At that moment, with shame and shame, there was a ripple in my heart. Just then, the East called out from the door: "brother Nan, you have a phone."

    Phone? I subconsciously felt for my pocket, which was empty, so I remembered that I put my cell phone on the coffee table when I was eating, but I didn''t tuck it in all the time. I was afraid that I would try my best to drive on a small winter night, and I really drove out of the car. I pulled the door tightly, but I didn''t want to collide with the East. I could guess from the strength of this little girl''s skin hitting my arms that she had been lying outside the door eavesdropping!

    Little Niang skin blushed like blood. When she handed me her mobile phone, she leaned over to see Chu Yuan and saw Chu Yuan standing behind me. Then she breathed. I couldn''t help thinking, who does little Niang skin think I am? Can I really abuse my sister?

    I don''t want to scold her. When I look at my mobile phone, I can''t help but feel refreshed. It''s Xiao Yike who called me.

 Chapter 496

    "Hello, Yike" goblin is busy with the exam recently, and seldom pesters me. Instead, it makes me very uncomfortable. When I suddenly receive her call, I''m in a good mood. Even the last haze disappears. The goblin is a pistachio. Although it looks as unruly and willful as Chuyuan Oriental, and even more ancient than them, it''s all the time When I was thinking of making me happy and bored, I used to compare several girls around me and put aside all other factors. As far as personality is concerned, who do I want to be with the most? The answer is Xiao Yike, who always thinks of the rabbit dance she danced to me when I was most lost, is sweet and warm in her heart. Although revenge on Murphy is too extreme, I can change my perspective. Isn''t that the proof that she cares about me?

    Which man is not proud and satisfied to have such a girl around him? Who dares to say that he doesn''t have vanity.

    "Uncle, are you wrong? How many days haven''t you called me? Why not even QQ? I leave messages to you every day. You don''t reply to me once. What do you mean? "

    Well, all of a sudden, the strong smell of gunpowder has wiped out my beautiful expectations. I thought she would ask "uncle, have you missed me?" as usual, why is my cell phone in hands-free state?! Xiao Yike''s voice was clearly introduced into everyone''s ears!

    When Chu Yuan or the East secretly set me up, I feel guilty. I pray secretly. No matter why your mood is wrong, it''s right. Don''t "tease" me as usual!

    If I switch back to hands-free now, don''t I tell Chu Yuan that Xiao Yi and I have a secret?!

    "Aren''t you going to take the exam? I don''t want to delay your study. "I''m a little guilty about this. I love and fear the goblin. I also want to call her occasionally for a chat. But I''m afraid that the goblin will take advantage of it and come to my house. Now there are only three aunts in my house. Plus, I don''t dare to think about her." besides, if I don''t call you, you won''t call me? "

    "If I could have done it, I would have done it!" Xiao Yi said angrily, "you tell that smelly policeman to answer the phone! Miss Ben has something to ask her! "

    Xiao Yike has a special background, that is, the eldest lady and the youngest sister. But before me, she has always been docile and obedient. She calls herself "Miss Ben" so seriously. For the first time, I can''t help frowning, "Stinky police?"

    Chu Yuan and the east also wonder how the tender and amiable * * elder sister suddenly became fierce and powerful. They all came to me by chance. They stretched their necks and listened to my phone openly. I was also confused. "You say little night?"

    "It''s her! Nobody but her, uncle, you told her to answer the phone! Today, I have to find out what she means! If I don''t give Miss Ben a reasonable explanation, I''ll fight with her! "

    "She just went out? How do you know she''s with me? " I suddenly realized the problem. Looking at Chu Yuan and Dongfang, the two girls shook their heads to show that they didn''t mention the matter with Xiao Yi. I don''t believe it. I asked, "do you listen to Yuan Yuan or Xiao Dongfang?"

    "No, I haven''t called them for a long time," said Xiao Yike in a bleak voice. "Thanks to the smelly policeman named Dong, I dare not call them, and even my acquaintances dare not see me recently!"

    I can''t understand Xiao Yike at all, "why?"

    "I also want to know why, so I have to ask her!" Xiao Yi groaned angrily, "if it wasn''t for the family to watch closely, and for fear of your embarrassment, I would have come to my door!"

    Do you watch closely at home? Afraid I''m in trouble? What are they all about? "You call me to find her?"

    "Well?" Xiao Yi seemed to think of something suddenly, and his tone was raised eight times. "I almost forgot to settle with her. I didn''t do anything wrong. I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door! What''s not easy to calculate is with you! Uncle, you are so sorry for me! "

    Incoherent, illogical, I was bewildered by the goblin, "how did I provoke you?" I remember that the last time we met was because of Gong Fanlin''s incident. Sang Yingjie gave Dong Xiaoye the evidence that Gong Fanlin hired the murderer to hurt us. At that time, the goblin and sister tiger said that they laughed. Although they were not familiar with each other, they were basically polite social words, but it was more enough to prove that there was no chance of friction between them. In recent days, they had no contact at all. How did we offend her?

    "The whole world knows what you''ve done to me, you don''t know it yourself?" Goblin grievance, than Chu Yuan just also grievance, said cry cry, but it is clear that the majority of the ingredients of pretending, "you didn''t surf the Internet today? Didn''t watch the news? "

    Not only today, since my room was occupied by Chu Yuan and the East, my computer was occupied by them. I said bitterly, "no, what''s the matter?"

    "You asked me what happened?! In vain I am infatuated with you, you are sorry for me! I almost got snowed today and they died of jokes. It''s small to lose face. I can''t stand being sad! " Xiao Yi seems to have some fear. He calms down and says lightly: "it''s inconvenient to talk on QQ, but it''s not convenient to talk on mobile phones. There are always some annoying people who overhear people''s love talks. It''s shameless!"Let''s not say who are those shameless bastards? Who are the couple?! The goblin didn''t know that Chu Yuan and the East were right beside me, and there was no scruples in talking. However, the speaker didn''t listen to me intentionally. Chu Yuan and the East were in the opposite seats. The two little faces called a beautiful one. What''s more, Xiao Yi was so-called "infatuated with one another" and "talking about love", which has become more and more fascinating. It''s * * naked flirting!

    My friend''s forehead overflowed with beany sweat, because Chu Yuan''s sharp eyes kept cutting on me, two rows of small white teeth were grinding and creaking, her face was blue and frightening, and my face was blue and frightening, for fear of her

    Dongfang Lian''s eyes were squinting and sneering, not sure whether they were scorning or gloating, her expression was very strange. It was my mobile phone Hands free as soon as it''s connected, is it her move?

    Very likely! I haven''t offended this little girl recently. If I want to take her home, she won''t like it. Yesterday, I broke her and bought a yellow plate. It''s enough to make her angry. With her bold and indifferent character, this is not impossible!

    Chu Yuan didn''t know that Xiao and I knew each other as early as possible, even before she knew Xiao Yike, but dongfanglian people knew that it was more wrong to know that Xiao demon was close to Chu Yuan. To a large extent, because of me, I had a tacit understanding with Dongfang. I didn''t prevent her suspected of Lala from being together with Chu Yuan. She didn''t break through my relationship with the demon. Now It seems that the secret will be exposed!

    But if it is the East that sets up my mobile phone, how does she know that Xiao Yi will call me? Can''t it be set after seeing the display? It''s possible that I hung up the phone once, set it up, and then wait for Xiao Yike to call. I''ll check it immediately. There''s no missed call. Am I wronging the east? I couldn''t think about it, and I didn''t have time to go further. I came to the computer desk in a panic, sat down quietly, turned on the computer, and the expression on my face was very solemn. It seemed that I wanted to talk with Xiao Yike about a very serious topic. Chu Yuan was just a human being, and he was not deceived at all. After chasing me, he suppressed his anger and said, "I heard you all, brother."

    "well," I deliberately didn''t answer Her topic, "it''s unethical to overhear people talking on the phone"

    Chu Yuan also didn''t answer my topic, "don''t you think you should give me some explanation?"

    "Explain what?"

    "Why doesn''t sister * * call me, but you?"

    "Didn''t you listen to her? She asked me and your little sister for help "

    " what''s the matter with her ''infatuation''? "

    I can''t fool Chu Yuan. I have to turn around and say, "what''s your character? You don''t know. This kind of joke with a little adult color is normal for her. She used to tell me how to get along with me in front of you? It''s a kind of intimate communication between friends "

 Chapter 497

    In fact, I really think Xiao Yi can stick to me is a joke. She doesn''t necessarily like me, just because her single father''s care is not delicate enough, and the growing environment makes her have to disguise her real self. When she feels disgusted with such a life, she happens to meet my "Uncle" who has broken through her disguise, rather than that she is right for me Being curious, she felt more fresh and exciting to enter my life.

    A 19-year-old girl said that she fell in love with you at first sight. Do you believe it? I think it''s just good feeling at best. It can''t be denied that good feeling is the seed of love, but the growth of seed also needs conditions. Time is one of them. Xiao Yike has good feeling for me, but it''s far from love.

    Because the goblin would like to be close to me at ordinary times. Chu Yuan agreed with me. After all, the goblin is three years older than her. She is an adult like me. The way of getting along with me is somewhat different from her and the East. She should be more casual and free from scruples.

    Seeing Chu Yuan''s expression relaxed, I just wanted to breathe, but I heard the East little girl''s Yin voice and strange airway: "even if it''s a joke, a girl can''t easily say such words as" little couple "? It seems that you usually make similar jokes "

    I want to look for something! "I don''t dislike her, she doesn''t dislike me. Men and women play some jokes within the scale, which is not only the emotional communication, but also the mood adjustment. Maybe you don''t understand it, because you are not an adult, and when you grow up you will understand it. The kindness and love on the mouth is far less likely to make people think crooked than drilling naked into the opposite sex quilt and crying."

    This made the face of Dongfang burn red, so she knew the secret of Xiao Yike and I. It was because Xiao Yike was naked and hid in my quilt when he "flirted" with me!

    "Who is naked? "I" the East sees Chu Yuan''s face puzzled and looks at himself. He swallows the word "I''m wearing clothes" and stifles it. "I''m afraid that if you don''t pay attention to these jokes of * * elder sister, she will wear naked into your quilt one day. The girl is very reserved. She has no grudge against you and is very promising It''s the omen of loving you "

    little Niang''s skin will cover up. Chu Yuan hears the words and the willow eyebrows are locked. She obviously agrees with the words of the East," brother, you and * * are too hot. She''s my friend. You can''t start with her! "

    The East is still your friend, how do you encourage me to start her every day?! I''m angry. I didn''t answer. I swiped the mouse and clicked on the browser. The default home page is a portal where I often browse news.

    A little nervous, because when Xiao Yike just asked me if I saw the news, I guessed what she was referring to? Yuan yuan, you don''t know how good Nan brother''s female fate is, sister tassel, sister Murphy, and our little night sister. Who has no interest in him? Brother Nan''s ability to be a philanderer is high. In my opinion, our little antique teacher is infatuated with him. I really don''t know what his charm is. "

    I can''t hear it anymore. I look back at the East, looking for fault. Airway:" it doesn''t matter if you slander me, but Shutong is your teacher. You don''t worry about your things. How can you say that? "Five talks and four beauties" didn''t you learn? Do you understand respecting teachers and respecting elders? Don''t spray anything you can''t talk about! "

    "You just spray! I said that she likes you. Is it related to the five talks and four beauties? Speaking of civilization, politeness, hygiene, order, morality, beauty of mind, language, behavior and environment, which one do you think I don''t pay attention to? I didn''t scold her again, "the East retorted," besides, she''s a teacher and I''m a student. It''s her duty that she cares about me. When I ran away from home, she compromised with you and kept silent all the time. It just proved that on the balance of public and private, she preferred private love. Why? Not because of you! When you ask her, she doesn''t even want her own position. Isn''t that the proof that she treats you differently from others? Instead of scolding me, you should review yourself. Why are so many women around you? "

    The more Dongfang said, the more angry she was. I didn''t understand her mood. The girl was eloquent and choked me. "She treated me differently because of your tassel sister"

    "come on," Dongfang sniffed and said, "although I didn''t see it, I can probably guess that when her family came to Beitian, you spared no effort to help her. She must be deeply moved Well, women, once moved by men, it''s almost over. Even if you know you shouldn''t like it or not, you''ll still fall in all at once. You can''t help yourself. "

    at a young age, I can''t help but feel the emotion of people who have come before. It makes me cry and laugh. I''m too lazy to pay attention to her. I''ll continue to browse the news and just click the entertainment page, Rao has psychological preparation for a long time. You can see the big headline on the front page, or my cold sweat - "three hearts and two minds" in beitianying. The real version of "three hearts and two minds" is staged accidentally on the spot!

    "Elder brother -" Chu Yuan''s fingers holding my shoulder gradually strengthened, as if to pinch into my flesh. Her voice was shaking strangely, which made me think of the hungry wolf that I met in minrou''s ecological garden. When the man was ready to enjoy my rectification of the night, what came out was a groan like Chu YuanHow dare I look back at Chu Yuan when Liu Xiaosheng was ravaged by a wolf? This website is so irresponsible. I don''t mind if you post photos, but why don''t you just put mosaic on the face of tassel and tiger sister? Sexism?!

    The East perceives the difference of Chu Yuan, and leans forward curiously. As soon as he sees the news, his small face, which just has some charm, pulls down, grabs my shoulder on the other side, smiles, but has no smile. "Oh? Brother Nan, the young man surnamed Chu who is boasting and claiming to have two girlfriends and haggling with Wu Lefeng in the news, how can he look like you

    "Yes, I''m also surprised. The world is so big that there are no surprises."

    "you don''t need to pretend!" The two girls grabbed my neck and Chuyuan said: "you are ordinary, Cheng Liusu and Xiaoye sister are not ordinary! You are a public face, they are different! "

    I''m average? Public face? This is really hurtful. When I look in the mirror, I think the people inside are very handsome I''m not joking, but I really care. Yesterday, I was impulsive and reckless. I didn''t think it would cause a lot of trouble to both of them. I was glad to see that they had mosaic on their faces, but if they were recognized simply, wouldn''t it have no effect?

    "Unless we are stupid!" As like as two peas in the East, it seems that I am not satisfied with my earlier quibble. "That dress is exactly the same as you wore yesterday, and you yourself said that Wu Lefeng was the only one who was invited to dinner because he was lucky enough to be a spectator."

    "If you don''t look at your clothes, can you recognize that it''s tassel and Xiaoye?"

    Chu Yuan doesn''t understand why I care about this. He says angrily, "of course I can! Xiao Ye''s elder sister''s figure and Cheng Liusu''s height are also highly visible when standing among the stars. Don''t change the topic, explain it to me quickly. Why are they both your girlfriends? "

    "Let go, light you want to strangle me?" I broke off four small hands with great effort, gasped and said: "I can''t get breath from the card. How can I answer that? Well, in fact, the reason is very simple. The host didn''t know that we were three people who came to see the movie together. He made a fool of himself and mistakenly thought that your sister Xiaoye was my girlfriend. "

    Chu Yuan interrupted:" then why don''t you explain? "

    "Can I explain?" I asked, "why do you forget that your little sister lives in our house? To protect me! In a word, you agree that she is my fake girlfriend first! "

    Chu Yuan''s face turned red. He thought of the incident. He was embarrassed like the East. I was relieved. I was confident that I could survive. He said: "the details are the same. When I was selected as a lucky audience, your sister cried out excitedly and pushed me to the stage. But I was in trouble and didn''t want to accompany Wu Lefeng We had dinner together for a show, so we told him that I would accompany my girlfriend in the evening. I didn''t have time. I didn''t expect that the host would treat your sister as my girlfriend. We couldn''t explain it. Wu Lefeng was different from other stars. He was independent, straightforward and generous. He invited me to have dinner with my girlfriend again and again. I couldn''t push it anymore, or I would not give face to others But I can''t leave your tassel sister alone. I have the cheek to lie that I actually have two girlfriends "

 Chapter 498

    It''s also true and false. I don''t know what''s true and what''s false, let alone Chu Yuan and the East.

    The two girls got to know what was going on. They couldn''t help laughing and scolding me for being shameless. I was speechless and closed the web page. They said bitterly, "I guess you * * elder sister saw the news too, so I called. I have to explain it to her again"

    Chu Yuan was stunned and the laughter stopped abruptly. "Why do you want to explain to * * elder sister? No, why does she care so much about whether you have a girlfriend? "

    The East, fearing that the world would not be disordered, answered for me, "is this still a question? She was jealous ~ "

    I scolded myself for not keeping the door on my mouth. I didn''t want to be caught by the two girls again, but I didn''t answer. Instead, I was puzzled and said," strange, why is the QQ icon on my desktop gone? "

    Originally, I asked casually, but the suspects of transferring the topic could not hide, so I didn''t expect Chu Yuan and Dongfang to answer me. What''s surprising is that the two angry girls are like being poured with a basin of cold water, and suddenly they are quiet. Look at me, and I''ll see you

    Chu Yuan evades my confused eyes, and laughs: "who may not have noticed?" , delete the icon "

    " maybe, "the East is talking to me, but the person who looks at me is Chu Yuan," brother Nan, which folder did you install? Looking for "

    the two girls said while moving towards the door tacitly, I felt a movement in my heart and shouted:" you two stop for me! "

    The two girls trembled and settled in place. The four willow eyebrows were almost tied together. I turned around and clicked on the mouse continuously, which made my face more and more ugly

    Dong Dong shakes and Chu Yuan smiles. He just pretends to be confused. "I use my computer to hit novels every day, of course I can move"

    "I mean you have moved my system!" I suddenly stood up, scared the two girls even stepped back a few steps, "I have no data in the computer, what''s the matter?"

    Although the desktop background of the computer and the homepage of IE browser are the same as in the past, as long as you pay a little attention to it, it will appear. One or two icons are missing from the desktop, and it will appear even more when you click in. All the things I have in the computer are gone. This computer is like a new one now, without any content, it is obviously a completely redone system!

    "No data?!" The two girls knew the seriousness of the matter, and their faces were bloodless. Chu Yuan did not hesitate to point out to Dongfang Lian, "she did it! She didn''t sleep in the middle of the night. She secretly downloaded something and got a virus. The computer was paralyzed, so she redone the system! "

    The blushing face of the East is like a ripe tomato, which almost exudes juice. He said urgently: "fate, you are not enough friends! Don''t you say you won''t betray me? "

    "That''s because you told me that you have recovered all the things in the computer," Chu Yuan also blushed. "How do I know you lost my brother''s information? Now it''s a big deal. Isn''t it harmful to keep it from him? It''s all your fault. Who let you go to the website "

    " ah -- "

    the East screams to cover Chu Yuan''s mouth, but it''s still late. I heard all that I should hear

    " Oh? " I don''t need to feel guilty. Step by step, I go to two girls with a gentle smile on my face. "You should explain this to me well, or I will beat people."

    Chu Yuan backed up and said with a dry smile: "brother, why do you look at me? It''s Oriental. It''s nothing to do with me. "

    " what website does she go to and what she wants to download? Don''t you know? "

    "Knowing is knowing, but it''s none of my business to get a virus"

    "since I know, why don''t I stop her?" I hold the finger ring, the sweeter I laugh, "girls are still under age. Should I go to that kind of website and download that kind of thing?"

    East Eye Bead son glides a turn, cry suddenly: "South elder brother, she also wants to see!"

    Chu Yuan immediately blushed and said angrily, "dead East, you wronged me!"

    "Then why don''t you stop me, you say, you say?" East complacent way: "can''t say up? Brother Nan, you see, she''s too bad. She wants to see, but she doesn''t do it by herself. Instead, she uses me to watch me go awry, and doesn''t give me a hand. She connives at me, so her problem should be more serious than mine! "

    "Flicker, then you flicker -" I turn to the East, rub my hands and say: "want to flicker your problem into my family education problem? Exaggerate her question, arouse my anger, how do you sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight? Little Dongfang, in my opinion, your two problems are the same serious "

    " my, my, ah, your computer is smoking! "

    Xiaoniangpi''s move didn''t work for me or Chu Yuan. Instead, Chu Yuan killed herself. Chu Yuan took advantage of the East''s hurry to escape and ignored the defense, and suddenly pushed her who was about to turn around towards me. Dongfang pitiful people thought they had created an escape opportunity, but Chu Yuan used it. How could I do what she wanted? One lunge turned around and held the door with his back. At the same time, he hugged the East into his arms. Chu Yuan couldn''t open the door. With a strange cry, he turned around and ran towards the house. I instinctively stretched out a hand to grab her neck. I didn''t want the East to take the opportunity to bite her on the other arm that I hugged her neck. I felt pain and my arm was loose, which gave her a chance to escape.I''m really a little angry. The two girls not only don''t admit their mistakes, but also dare to resist. If they don''t give them a lesson, the dignity of the head of my family will be gone!

    "Fight!" I burst out and ran after him.

    "Fate!" Seeing that she was about to catch the East, xiaoniangpi suddenly jumped up and wanted to jump straight to bed. Meanwhile, Chu Yuan, who was already standing on the bed, threw a pillow in one hand at my feet under the cover of the East blocking my vision. I couldn''t dodge. My steps were disorderly. My body was out of balance. She fell on the bed and didn''t wait for me to get up. Chu Yuan and the East, who had just accused each other, Already incomparable tacit understanding pressed on me.

    I am an old man, unexpectedly by two little girls to ride under the body, extremely humiliating!

    Chu Yuan grabs my head and twists my ears, while Dongfang pinches me on the thigh, almost killing me, "Stinky girl, do you want to rebel?"

    Chu Yuan gasped and said, "I''ll be beaten by you later, anyway. I''ll make it back first!"

    "That is, unless you swear not to hit us, we will let you go!"

    At first, I just wanted to pretend to frighten them, let them explain their problems to me clearly, and reflect on their mistakes well. I didn''t expect that they had fallen to such a level. I was completely annoyed. If you don''t put your two clean-up clothes and posts, I''m sorry that you call me "brother"!

    The two girls are about the same height and weight, which add up to less than 200 Jin. Even if they work together, where are my rivals? I roared, my legs and arms were working at the same time, and I could hold up my body with two girls hunched over. The two girls could not control me, so they were at a loss. In this panic, one left and one right turned over from me and fell on the bed. They subconsciously stretched out their arms to hook my neck in order to find a fulcrum. They didn''t want to hurt me. They turned over, The weight on my body suddenly disappeared, and my center of gravity was out of balance. Then they pulled me back, leaned over and fell back. At this time, the two girls were lying down. In order not to hurt them, they opened their palms in a hurry

    I was stunned, and the two girls were stunned. I couldn''t believe looking at the salty and wet palms on their chest. They were cold Perspiration is direct, but the heart is galloping and shaking. The two green and full hands in the palm don''t feel that Chu Yuan is so pitiful as she laughs at herself, or that the East, which usually looks quite promising, is much fuller than Chu Yuan! I want to move my hand away quickly, but Chu Yuan and the east still hook my neck in consternation. From the angle of my bending down, if they don''t break free, they will pull their hands back. They will certainly stick their faces to the past friends more excessively. Just because they are worried about breaking this embarrassing atmosphere, they hear that the door behind them is pushed open, and the winter night rushes in in, "little Chu, you are not allowed to be embarrassed Why

 Chapter 499

    A big man pushes two girls to lie on the bed in a push down position, and the place where the claws press is the attractive chest of the two girls. It''s normal for the little winter night to be stunned. But her raised eyebrows, trembling lips and dark blue face make me realize that my life will fall like a meteor in the next second , is also very normal to want to skew, she absolutely wanted to skew!

    "Misunderstanding, little sister, what you see is not the same as what you think! Listen to me and tell you "

    I''m just trying to explain that Chu Yuan and Dongfang also came back to their senses because of the appearance of winter night, and screamed loudly enough to pierce my eardrum when they shouldn''t scream." ah -- "

    slow down -- what''s the matter with your reaction of being invaded by sex wolves?! This result is obviously caused by you. Did I shout when you rode me down? You have to be kind?!

    Winter night gnawed his teeth and squeezed out my name from the teeth, "Chu Nan --"

    "impulse is the devil! First of all, calm down and listen to me. "

    " brother, you are a pervert! "

    "Little sister, help me quickly. Brother Nan said that he knows the secret of making our breasts plump. He wants to make our breasts plump for both of us. Then he knead our breasts with his hands, saying it''s massage!"

    "What?" I and dongxiaoye speak in unison.

    The eastern side of the head exchanged a look with Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan understood and struggled to kick, shouting: "this method is too colorful, brother, I''m not breast, you let me go!"

    Shit! The two girls planted stolen goods and grafted blame, that is, they were afraid that I would tell the dirty things they did to dongxiaoye, but also want to disturb the situation, fish in troubled waters, and muddle the things that just started to fight against me!

    I know Chu Yuan and Dongfang''s character too well. Their careful thinking can''t hide from me, but my mind is faster than the action of winter night. This girl doesn''t want to listen to my explanation at all. She jumps up with a lame leg, "pervert, lecher! Die you! "

    "Ah --" "ah --" "Oh --" "Oh --"

    dongxiaoye shouts, Chuyuan shouts, and dongtongyin cries. I get a firm foot on my butt, but I don''t cry out, because my face has been buried in the * * of Chuyuan.

    Winter Xiaoye habitually kicks out the right foot, kicks on my buttock at the same time also touched his injured toe, where can I bear her brute force? What''s more, under the action of inertia, the whole body lies on my back. My arm should bear the weight of two adults. I don''t want to crush the two girls! I want to raise my arm, but there is no doubt that I will fall on the two girls. I can''t think much between the lightning and the Firestone. I moved my hand on Chu Yuan''s chest. I want to support my weight and that of Dong Xiaoye with the strength of one arm. I didn''t intend to sacrifice the east side and use her soft chest as the support point, but my first reaction is that I can''t hurt Chu Yuan According to the pain of the East don''t say, the four people in the end can''t avoid the general fall to do a group of results.

    The back is from the soft extrusion of winter night, the palm feels the elasticity of the East, and the face clings to the blue and astringent bulge of Chu Yuan. Knowing that it''s out of time, I can''t help but lament that Chu Yuan and Dongfang are really children, and they can''t be compared with other people''s winter night at all

    I still remember what Murphy said to me before work on Friday. She seemed to have something important to talk with me, so she got up early the next morning and called for the winter night to work together in the company. Last night, this girl gave Chu Yuan and Dongfang an education class, which made me realize that women chatter fiercely and don''t know when to preach. At last, she just put me all to sleep. This morning, I almost knocked out a hole in the door plate. Sister tiger just crawled out of the bed reluctantly and wanted to sleep late.

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang have been making a lot of noise for a long time, but at last they can''t hide it from each other. They randomly click on the website of Cheng Ren to download the movie of Ren Ren Ren, which finally exposes my computer poisoning and paralysis. Dong Xiaoye also knows that the scene he saw was a misunderstanding. It''s the result of the two girls'' self accusation against discipline. They are ashamed and ashamed at the same time. It''s estimated that they scold the two girls severely. There''s also a reason for this, I still have pain in my ass after kicking. Oriental said that she wanted to make a movie, just out of curiosity. Dongxiaoye agreed with this explanation and thought that it''s normal for adolescent children to be interested in sex. But I always think Oriental conceals something. Is she as pure as she said? If I remember correctly, Chu Yuan used to buy me and give me those * * magazines, which were sent by her, as well as those bad DVDs collected by Chu Yuan, which proved that she had been exposed to those things for a long time. Now, how can I be curious?

    Of course, I can''t ask about this. I don''t care too much.

    In the morning, she coughed gently at the dinner table. My stubborn sister apologized to me and swore that she would never mess with me again. I believe that''s why! This girl''s softness is purely for winter''s face. Last night, she said that she recognized that her ass had been beaten by me. As a result, she not only didn''t let me fight, but also called out to beat me to make a profit before being beaten. She also made a self-criticism in the East. However, when talking with me, she kept her hands over my chest which was hurt by me last night. The piety on her face and the sarcasm on her body proved that she was like Chu Yuan is just as duplicative and complacent, thinking that he would teach people more.Chu Yuan''s and Oriental''s personality problems are not that you can be reasonable. It''s better to show them a look than to say it with your mouth. When it comes to this, it''s really hard for them to admire Dong Xiaoye

    Winter night finally couldn''t help but mention the topic.

    I looked out of the window without looking back and said, "is it necessary? Anyway, you must say that it''s a task, an order and a need of the case? "

    "If you have a problem with me, say it. If you can''t scold me, you''ll slap me twice and frown. I''m not winter night! You can''t understand what I say! "

    "Then you are wrong," I turned to her and said, "some things are understandable, but they may not be acceptable. I won''t say that I have no opinion on you. But I understand that you don''t tell me, because police discipline, public and private can''t be considered. I still understand this truth. I''m angry with you, the police, Xu Heng, for your way of dealing with people on their own It''s not sure whether to hide the east of the city. You suspect Xiao. It''s nothing to do with me. But why do you suspect Xiao Yike? "

    "She doesn''t have a surname of Xiao?" Dong Xiaoye murmured. Seeing my eyes, he swallowed the second half of the sentence.

    "Her surname is Xiao, but she is only 19 years old and still studying. What does she have to do with Xu Heng? What does it matter? "

    cowardly winter night, "this is the decision above. Do I has the final say? The above also thinks that you have something to do with Xu Heng. Do you explain it clearly? Thanks to you, I''m also the suspect. If it wasn''t for Lin Dui to protect me, I would have been suspended for a long time. But now the so-called "suspension investigation" is not only an excuse to protect you. As everyone knows, it''s Lin Dui''s feeling of taking care of me. I''ve come up with an expedient plan. Apart from protecting you, I can''t intervene in the case of Xu Heng, which is the best proof of me Know you wronged, but I do not wronged? How many people in the bureau say behind their backs that you and I have that kind of relationship? Who can I get angry with? "

    I sighed a long time, "I''m not angry with you. I just think Xiao Yike''s business. You should say hello to me in advance. You said it yourself. Our position is tied together."

    "What you say now is good. If I had told you earlier, would you not have been in a hurry?"

    I dare not cough and refuse to answer.

    Although I didn''t ask the reason, I listened last night when I was talking with Xiao Yike, but I also understood that the goblin didn''t dare to call Chu Yuan Dongfang recently, and didn''t dare to see her friends. Because she was closely monitored by the police, the police tracked her 24 hours a day, and also monitored her phone number. Who did she see and contacted this day No matter who, the police should confirm and investigate. Of course, it''s unreasonable for her, her father and sangyingjie and other human demons to anger dongxiaoye. It''s not dongxiaoye''s decision. Obviously, it''s the meaning of the city. The demons have to settle accounts with dongxiaoye. Most of the reason is the news

 Chapter 500

    When Lin yun''an was pestering the overpass near shangri la hotel that day, the goblin told many students that I was her boyfriend. As a result, many people remembered my appearance. Yesterday, I was recognized from the news photos. The goblin''s mobile phone was almost knocked out. They all said that her boyfriend played a split, and it was still a big split. The goblin split three ships with two legs, but the goblin was cold in front of his friends And proud, how can I stand such ridicule? It didn''t matter. I called

    originally, the goblin didn''t know that Dong Xiaoye was "close to me" to protect me, so she didn''t call me because she was worried that contacting me would cause police attention and trouble, but she recognized from the news photos that one of my "girlfriend" was after Dong Xiaoye, which naturally turned into anger I don''t know how to appease the goblin, because she invited me out of the room, but it''s not hard to guess that the goblin''s sweet and greasy coquettish attitude towards me is like nothing happened. Dongxiaoye must have told her that the police were worried about gongfanlin''s revenge, so they sent her to protect me, and explained that the "girlfriend" incident was a complete misunderstanding Of course, she didn''t think Xiao Yike had anything to do with Xu Heng, but she didn''t believe Xiao Yike''s father had nothing to do with Xu Heng. But from my point of view, even if his father had a sore on his head and his feet were festering, she was always innocent after all. Tiger sister was hostile to Xiao Yike and had prejudice against Xiao Yike. That''s why I was not happy ˇŁ

    Winter small night sees me not to speak, flat flat mouth, again way: "your mobile phone I also moved hand and foot, I know you already had, want to calculate account together good."

    "You mean my cell phone is handsfree as soon as it''s connected?"

    "Well," said Dong Xiaoye with an open expression, "my explanation is: task, order, case needs - my job is not only to protect you, but also to monitor you. You can''t have a secret to me."

    Dong Xiaoye is clearly angry with me. I smiled: "it doesn''t matter. I have no secret anyway."

    Tiger elder sister some surprised, "I do this is to violate your * *, you are not angry?"

    "Don''t be angry," in fact, after Chu Yuan and Dongfang denied moving my mobile phone, I guessed it was the masterpiece of Dong Xiaoye. "I compare AQ, not only not angry, but I also feel very lucky. You only set my mobile phone to call hands-free, proving that the police didn''t monitor my mobile phone, whether it was for you or for me, it was a kind of relative trust Attitude, isn''t it? But I hope that next time you can tell me something in advance. With our relationship, can I make it difficult for you? "

    I don''t have no problem, but what if I scold winter night? It doesn''t help, it just makes her hard to be a person in the middle.

    "Chunan, I''d like to know when I can see you in a hurry? It''s not for others, but for myself. "Winter night was silent for a moment, and suddenly jumped out of such a sentence.

    I was stunned and said with a smile, "your hat is a little big, as if I were selfless."

    "Isn''t it? Xiao Yi can be watched. You and I have a red face, but you are watched but you don''t care. "

    " no, there is a selflessness, in fact, the extreme performance of selfishness. "I wonder why I say such words," the real selfless person thinks that other people''s things are his things, while the extremely selfish person thinks that others are his people. The former is the same as the former The biggest difference of the latter is that the former will not choose the person to help, while the latter will only help the person he wants to help. I think I''m the person behind him. "

    Winter small night glanced at me, then looked at the vehicle ahead, and continued to drive in the smooth traffic flow. After a while, he gently snorted, "no wonder you only help girls, I thought it was"

    I almost choked by saliva, "can you not understand my meaning? I mean, I always feel that other people are very dependent on me. I think I have the responsibility to protect them. I''m just embarrassed to accept your big hat of selflessness. I''m just a little modest. You think I''m too much? "

    "Originally," said the little winter night with a hint of purples, groaning, "your selfishness is more like narcissism, and it''s the narcissism with a thief''s heart and no thief''s courage. In fact, sometimes it''s better to say what you think. Otherwise, the people you take care of can''t understand your mind, but will be more troubled."

    What''s in my heart What do you want to say? Who can''t understand my mind? Who''s bothered? I''m shocked that I can''t understand the illogical words of winter night, and I can''t seem to understand them completely. "Do you think I''m taking care of you because I''m not angry with you?"

    Don''t say no to me, don''t make eye contact intentionally, "not only this thing"

    do I have other words that I don''t mean to say or dare to say in your presence? My friend''s heart was trembling, and his words were trembling a little. "Little night, you remember everything that night when you were drunk, right?"

    "What is it?" The voice of winter night was calm, but the car almost threw me out of the window in a flash! Looking at the pretty face of the little winter night, which was almost bleeding, I smiled, "thank you."Winter night a Leng, "thank what?"

    "Your first kiss"

    "what first kiss? Chu, can you believe me if I kick you out of the car? "

    "Don''t mediate! Look at the car, look at the car! Do you know how to drive safely? "

    "If you want to be safe, don''t flirt with me!"

    "What do I call" flower of mouth "? Didn''t you say that? If you say what you want to say, the effect will be better "

    " I didn''t let you say anything! Can we count the crazy things people do when they drink too much? "

    Winter small night talk sound just fall, oneself was stunned by oneself.

    I can''t cry or laugh. "You do remember"

    winter night said that he left his mouth, and immediately became angry and angry. His head was steaming. His single eyelid big eyes almost burst into tears. "What do you say about it?! Just to embarrass me?! "

    "Let me say, let me not say, what do you want?"

    "I want to kick you out of the car and kill you!"

    "Is there any mistake? Are you serious? Kill for life, you or the police? Fuck, kick? Kick me back again! Don''t think you''re a woman, I dare not beat you! "

    "You beat, you beat! Anyway, I have no face to live. Today either you die or I don''t live right. I also don''t live. I will kill you first and then commit suicide! "

    "It''s your business that you want to die, but I''m so young that I have no intention of dying!"

    "You, you are full of nonsense?! I''ll kick your bad mouth! "

    "My mouth stinks, are you still close? I don''t think you''re too drunk! "

    "I, I, I and you spell me!"

    From the side of our car, the driver was stunned and almost chased the back of the car, because he saw that in the police car next to him, a beautiful female driver, who should have stepped on the right foot of the gas pedal, was now tightly attached to the handsome face of the handsome man in the copilot''s seat, and the handsome man, who was screaming, was struggling as hard as he could not to be obeyed by the beautiful woman Kick out of the car in

    As soon as I entered the company, I felt that the eyes around me were not right. After a few steps and a sharp look back, I could see the embarrassed faces of those guys who were carrying my finger. I knew that it was the damned entertainment news that caused the disaster.

    Sure enough, just stepped into the investment department, Viagra waved a yesterday''s newspaper and rushed to me, shouting excitedly, "Nange, you have reported! Is this you? Yes, it must be. I know this dress! I didn''t expect that you had a meal with Wu Lefeng that night. Shit, you''re so ungrateful. You didn''t tell me when you asked your friend to pick you up. I knew you asked for a autograph! "

    Newspapers are more righteous than online news. They have mosaic my face somehow A few brothers pushed Yang Wei away, one by one, their eyes were round. They wanted to kill people. They forced me to step back for two. "Chu Nan, we have something to ask you. You can''t answer honestly. Don''t blame my brothers for being rude to you!"

    What is this gnashing attitude like to ask? Obviously, I just want to fight!

    Have I offended anyone lately? Don''t mention winter night, I can''t understand the situation myself? Thank you for your contribution to my friends who never give up.

 Chapter 501

    "Chuzi, the newspaper says you Ya has two girlfriends. What''s the matter?! Are you really on two boats? Even if grandma Cheng does, don''t let go of cousin winter. Do you still let us bachelors live? "

    "That is, cousin winter, this kind of plaything doesn''t match you. When you dump him, our conditions are no worse than him. You should consider and choose one of us"

    "cousin winter, what do you think of me? There are only three handsome guys in the investment department, Yang weifengliu and Chu nanhuaxin. There is only one honest and honest one left, that is me. "

    " which honest person do you hear boast about yourself? Well, cousin Dong, still think about me. I''m the same age as Chu Nan. Although I''m still a small employee, I''m always working with mo. the future is bright. "

    " when I go, who isn''t always working with Mo, how can you be bright? Although I''m a few years older than you, what''s more important for men is maturity. Cousin winter, I will take good care of you "

    Where do these grandchildren come from? It''s all from other departments of the investment department. I usually don''t care to come to our comprehensive group. I didn''t expect that the barbaric tiger sister has such charm. She can attract so many heterosexual pursuits by pretending to be a lady. Suddenly, so many men show their love to her. It''s estimated that tiger sister is also the first time that she has encountered such a situation. She''s blushed and at a loss. I see that she''s surrounded by a group of female colleagues The tassel shrugged and wryly smiled at me, and then she understood what was going on. She had explained it. Everyone knew that I had nothing to do with dongxiaoye. Now it''s just nonsense, deliberately making fun of us, so as to chat with dongxiaoye. (see the novel to the top)

    "go! Get out of here! " Viagra did not know where to pick up a mop, even I also as a flower, and winter night together to protect up, "are you ashamed? How dare you dig someone''s corner? Is cousin Dong such a casual person? "

    It wasn''t that I touched her nose, which was still aching, and thought to myself, but she didn''t get up casually. Sister Liu came here and beat the court. "OK, stop making trouble, general Mo is coming. Where to go? Hurry to go, or she will see us so busy." Sister Liu said that, she paused, looking back at the fringe, and then continued "There must be some bad luck."

    What does sister Liu mean?! That look, that tone, put clearly is to say, Murphy will definitely find fault today!

    The crowd dispersed, and the gloating expression confirmed my suspicion of sister Liu. I found Yao Waner subconsciously. The little girl sat in the corner, puffed up her cheeks, looked at me angrily, saw me see her, and twisted her face angrily. As expected, Yao Waner was complaining for Murphy because of my open relationship with the fringe.

    Qin LAN stands beside Yao Wan''er with a wry smile and a face of flattery and helplessness. Yao Wan''er ignores her. Obviously, she blames Qin LAN for providing tickets to the cinema for me and Liusu.

    "Chu Nan, it''s OK for young people to play romance, but they should also know the proper measure," Sister Liu said to me, lowering her voice deliberately. "You''ve made Su Su happy, but some people have been offended by you. Think about it carefully and how to deal with it later." After that, he sighed with a smile and flashed.

    "It''s OK," Viagra heard sister Liu''s words, patted me on the shoulder and laughed, "Nange, I''m quite you!"

    Er

    Why do you think that Murphy and I have developed to a certain extent?

    When my female colleagues saw me coming towards the fringe, they all lost their sense of interest. They all laughed very vaguely. No one cared about the fact that dongxiaoye was also my "girlfriend". Eight Chengdu thought that she was my cousin, saying that she was my girlfriend, purely to take her to rub the rice of wulefeng together, which also relieved dongxiaoye.

    Maybe it''s because of people''s teasing. The tassel is not as natural as usual. It''s shy and timid. All of a sudden, it''s changed from a big "my aunt" to a little woman. I''m embarrassed to look into my eyes when I speak. "South south, you didn''t scold fate yesterday?"

    What do I think she is going to say? She smiles and shakes her head. "No"

    this question and answer. Although it''s about personal matters, it''s quite different from the past. There''s a kind of indescribable uneasiness. I know that''s the proof that my relationship with the fringe has changed. This kind of uneasiness is the transition from a friend to a couple I don''t know what to say, even I think it''s funny. I''ve known fringe for nearly five years. I used to sleep together without any scruples. Now I blush when I say a word

    I''m looking forward to someone who can help us break the awkwardness of being short of words and ask for help from dongxiaoye. She''s still angry. She doesn''t care Bird me, just at this time, a person I don''t want to "help" appeared

    the familiar frequency of high-heeled shoes hitting the ground appeared, the office area was silent, a wave of frost swept up, people shudder, I don''t need to go back to know, Murphy came!

    The footsteps stopped behind me, which I didn''t expect. My brothers were sweating. Was Murphy''s purpose too exposed? From the cold and provocative look in the eyes of the fringe, I can probably imagine Murphy''s expression at the moment.

    I want to pretend to turn around as if nothing happened and say "good morning" to the general manager. I don''t want the general manager to speak first. "Chu Nan, come to my office and I''ll ask you something.""I have something to ask you." at this moment, everyone in the company has almost the same entertainment newspaper in their hands, saying this sentence from Murphy''s mouth. Don''t say me, everyone thinks of the same point - Murphy wants to settle accounts with me

    when leaving the comprehensive group, I see Yao Waner''s innocent smile. Before entering the office, I see Xiao Songjia''s sympathy, As well as the gloating eyes, which are extremely contradictory to the facial expressions, their direct or implicit attitudes are enough to represent the attitudes of the comprehensive group, the investment department and even the whole company - I don''t know when, I have become the enemy of the public

    Murphy left yesterday''s entertainment newspaper on the table, with a pretty face, asked directly: "what''s the matter?"

    To be honest, although I have some mental deficiencies, I know they are unnecessary, so I''m dissatisfied with Murphy''s tone of questioning. Yesterday, I learned from Chuyuan and Dongfang that women can''t be spoiled. The more you let her, the more accustomed she is to her, the higher she climbs, the more she will rely on her to become spoiled, and constantly compress our bottom line, At last, we devour our original position.

    Tolerance and tolerance are men''s manners, but sometimes, men still need to be domineering.

    I went around the desk, and in Murphy''s surprised eyes, I sat on the only chair in the office, which is the most comfortable one on the whole floor. I raised my legs and said with a smile, "that''s what happened."

    How shrewd is Murphy? Instead of being angry, the ice on his face melted and smiled at him, but he failed to hide his grudge in his eyes. "There''s no need to explain it to me, is there?"

    I don''t deny, "the so-called gentleness of a man is that he makes too many unnecessary explanations and always takes care of others'' feelings, which will inevitably be misunderstood."

    "What''s the misunderstanding? Misunderstood you to me too good, is because you like me Murphy came up to me, narrowed his big beautiful eyes, and said with a smile, "what are you doing now?"

    "Reflect on yourself and correct yourself."

    "No," Murphy said, "you are making me misunderstand in another way. Chunan, I know what you think in your mind. You see that I misunderstood the matter in the newspaper, and I took the plan, deliberately didn''t explain it, and put on this angry attitude, just to make me tired of you. I will tell you, Chunan, you look down on me too much. I''m not angry. I don''t think at all Angry. "

    Not angry? Don''t be angry why do you smile so sweetly and clench your fist so tightly?

    "Misunderstanding? You didn''t misunderstand. I read that newspaper. Although it''s a little exaggerated, the content is basically true. I did publicly disclose my two girlfriends "

    " dongxiaoye is fake! " Murphy didn''t wait for me to finish, but he interrupted coldly.

    "But the fringe is real."

    Murphy''s reaction was unexpected. The woman relieved and said, "I don''t know about you and Cheng Liusu, as long as you admit that winter night is fake."

    Huh? I was a little confused. "What do you mean?"

    "It''s not interesting," Murphy''s charming smile, which always gives people a feeling of aloofness and coldness, sits on my thigh in a very elegant and elegant posture like a dancing butterfly, gently hooks my neck with his arms, sticks his lips to my earlobes, exhales like a orchid: "just want to tell you, I''m very difficult to tie"

    (see the top of the novel) 16977 games Day update fun games, waiting for you to find!

 Chapter 502

    It''s hard to get tangled up. What an ambiguous word, my friend suddenly turned back to her mind. She was almost lost in her unique faint body fragrance. Unexpectedly, it''s too unexpected. Murphy has such a seductive side, and it''s so seductive

    "Nothing." Murphy gathered up the flirtatious look and sat up, as if those were just my fantasies.

    "Get up, you girl. What do you look like sitting on my leg?" Ask yourself, I don''t deny that I enjoy close contact with her body.

    "Are you qualified to speak of me? I closed the door to sneak around. How about you? You''re in the newspaper! " Murphy''s duplicity means that he cares about the news in the newspaper and doesn''t hide his revenge at all. "Besides, this seat is mine. I want to sit down. I don''t think of you yet. You think of me. If you don''t like it, you can get up."

    Can I get up? From Murphy''s triumphant eyes, I have a hunch that if I stand up, she has more powerful moves, because I want to stand up and give her a "Princess hug" is inevitable

    "Hey, stop making trouble, you are the general manager, pay attention to the image," I tried to use the work topic to ease the more ambiguous atmosphere between the two people, "last Friday you didn''t say you had something to talk to me Is it? What is it? "

    Murphy really put away his smile, his eyes suddenly gathered, and his voice became cold. "I just called you to do this."

    Seeing her suddenly cold, I would be more surprised. Murphy''s extreme and changeable attitude made me realize that what she wanted to talk about was very serious and important.

    Murphy turned back to open the drawer and took out a familiar red folder. I vaguely remember that when I asked for a meeting with Murphy last Friday, she just came back from a meeting with Murphy. She had this folder in her hand. I picked it up and opened it and saw a familiar and unfamiliar name - North Tianshi yuezhigu new energy Co., Ltd.

    "yuezhigu? New energy Co., Ltd.? " I couldn''t help frowning, so I forgot to let Murphy stand up so that he could have a comfortable position to look through the document. "Isn''t" valley of the moon "a club established by minrou?" I turned over a page and found min Rou''s name in the company''s top profile, chairman and general manager!

    "Before that, I had always thought that" valley of the moon "was only a private and even illegal senior Underground Club, but now she has established the company under this name, and the registration date is at the beginning of last year," Murphy said lightly. "I checked that minrou was born four years ago, with a mysterious background, although she was young But she is famous in the upper class social circle of Beitian city. It is said that she started her business by investing. She not only speculated in stocks, but also set foot in the hotel, catering, beauty and health care industries as a partner. She has a wide range of interests. But she mostly participated in these activities in her own name, including the establishment of the "valley of the moon". She also used her huge network, never heard that there was a company behind her As a support, I''ve heard about her before. The reason why she didn''t leave a deep impression is that you and I didn''t even think of her for a while. First, she is a low-key person, has no topic, and never becomes people''s conversation. Second, she only occasionally appears in some social occasions, but never represents the interests of any party. It gives people the feeling that she is only one person A single woman with money. "

    The man who is greedy for money and lustful will naturally forget the rich single beauty, but how can a woman care about another woman who has nothing to do with herself? Murphy didn''t leave much impression on minrou. It''s really not new.

    I''ve heard about minrou in Guoxiang for a long time, so I''m not surprised at the moment, just curious, "does this new energy Co., Ltd. have anything to do with Fengchang?"

    Murphy was surprised by my calmness, and xuan''er said in a deep voice, "it''s our partner of Fengchang group."

    If so, the real person in charge of yuezhigu company is actually miss San. No wonder she looks like a fan. In fact, she hides everything behind the scenes and cooperates with Fengchang. For such a big thing, she doesn''t come out in person and gives minrou full power. However, this can also show her extraordinary courage from another perspective - no doubt about the use of people, no doubt about the use of people.

    I now understand why Murphy didn''t tell me this in front of the purple garden last Friday. She was worried about affecting my mood for the weekend. This company is not the key point. The key point is that the emergence of this company is enough to prove that there are many secrets in the purple garden, which is closely related to minrou. I wryly smile. I knew the secrets of the purple garden for a long time, but Murphy didn''t know it That''s why the reaction is intense.

    "Chunan, do you understand? Xue Ziyuan has a problem, a big problem! " Murphy said: "at first, she denied that she had something to do with miss three. Now the evidence is in front of her. She finally admitted that she and min Rou are on the same side. Doesn''t that prove that she and miss three are also together? But I asked her who was the third miss, whether it was min Rou or not, and why she would not say anything "

    when it was especially aimed at you? I can''t help but be shocked. Xuan''er realizes that Min Rou is the top person in charge of yuezhigu company, which cooperates with Fengchang group. This identity is quite consistent with that of Ms. min Rou, who is not Ms. 3. Ms. 3 is one of them who met at the "imissu you" party that night. I have talked with her. She is a woman I am very strange to, which I can be sure."Minrou is definitely not the third lady," I said with no further explanation, closing the document and shaking my head with a smile. "Besides, Ziyuan didn''t deny the relationship with the third lady at first. At best, it didn''t admit it. Is there any problem, your uncle? He knows more about miss three than Ziyuan, but has he told you? "

    Murphy was asked by me. She knows more about the depth of Murphy''s city than I do. Ten xueziyuan may not add up to it. But she will never let herself think that way. Murphy is her elder. She will beautify him instinctively and protect him. "I''m sure uncle has his difficulties. I believe he won''t hurt you!"

    I would rather believe that miss three won''t hurt me than your uncle! I secretly said to myself, I''m afraid your uncle hates me more than Liu Xiaosheng. If he pushes the door to come in at the moment and sees our intimate posture, he will immediately raise his crutch to fight with me? I grew up with Ziyuan. I need to know her better than anyone else. She won''t hurt me. "

    Murphy''s sour slide: "are you so sure?"

    I nodded.

    Murphy flattened his mouth and said, "that''s how I treat her gentleman''s belly with villain''s heart?"

    "Is it a gentleman or a villain? How could it be so easy to summarize the differences between people? " Accustomed to scraping Chu Yuan''s nose, one of me didn''t pay attention, and gave Murphy the same treatment. "You two are not gentlemen, are women, are not villains, are women."

    The arrogant Murphy didn''t blame me for treating her like a child, but he was really like a childish child, and he was very happy to arch in my arms. "So, you are not a gentleman, just a man?"

    "You know I''m a man, don''t you hurry up?" I ha ha bitterly way: "I use the mouth to advise you, total than will you use the body to feel less embarrassed?" Murphy is a woman with horrible charm. She not only has a perfect body and beautiful face, but also has two extreme characters of aloofness and coldness in front of people and charming and enchanting in private. It''s like a gentle trap, which makes people sink in the full vanity heart, realize the sense of achievement of conquering her, but unconsciously become her captives. What''s more, her Special body fragrance, this woman does not wear any perfume, but the body is scattered with strong fragrance, far away from the smell, comfortable, embrace in the arms is smelling crime, directly provoked my * *!

    Murphy felt something under her buttock was on top of her. Her face was blushing, but she smiled at me bravely and said, "well, if you really tell me you are a big man with your mouth, I will be a obedient little girl and stand up at once." After all, not only did she pucker up her mouth, but also pushed down her hips aggressively to press my lifeblood. It''s estimated that this kind of boldness is beyond Murphy''s own bottom line. The girl was angry for a long time, but she closed her eyes and blushed as if she was going to bleed. Her delicate color is like a flower blooming in the rain

 Chapter 503

    I failed to live up to the Schadenfreude, and everyone who wanted to see my joke expected me to come back from Murphy''s office. There was no face, no depression. It was inevitable that I felt a little guilty when I saw the fringe

    it was the helpless threatened or the indulgence of the temptation that was not important. The important thing was that the four lips finally came together, which was a dangerous signal. Murphy and I were more and more difficult With self-control, in the face of each other, our reserve is peeling off by ourselves one layer by one layer

    I didn''t see the purple garden in the morning, even the tassel and winter night felt that it must have been last night''s events that made her feel embarrassed. I don''t know how to appear in front of us and think about it. She was pointed at her nose by a small fart girl like Chu Yuan and asked for a drink. Who wouldn''t feel embarrassed? Especially Chu Yuan revealed why I didn''t contact her for five years, which made her feel difficult to face me? How sensitive and fragile is the purple garden? But my worry seems to be a little superfluous. Near noon, the purple garden appears. Although her face is haggard and obviously she has a bad rest, her mental state is far from the depression we think. The tassel invites her to join us for dinner in the canteen, and she does not decline.

    Murphy hasn''t left his office. Xiao Song Jia bought her lunch and sent it to her. Everyone seems to think that her silence and quietness are almost weird. It seems that they forget that Murphy was originally a workaholic. She was fully responsible for the cooperation with minrou company, but the workload was huge.

    The winter night was very hard to deal with. I was pestered all morning and asked what I had talked with Murphy. Although the tassel pretended to be indifferent, its ears were sharp. Fortunately, Viagra and Qin LAN kept asking about the details of our dinner with Wu Lefeng that night. They also asked us about the gossip. Did they notice the trace of Wu Lefeng''s "double wives''"

    I didn''t even realize that they all admitted it. Of course, I promised Wu Lefeng to keep secrets for him. Even if Viagra asked me, I wouldn''t say anything about it. Tassel and dongxiaoye kept their mouths shut, but they still said something they shouldn''t say. For example, Wu Lefeng not only asked me to be friends, but also exchanged phone numbers with me Regretted, once spread ten, ten spread hundred, originally the people in the company were gossiping about this matter. I heard that I made friends with Wu Lefeng and exchanged contact information, so I began to besiege me in groups. I just wanted to answer the question of winter Xiaoye, but I couldn''t find the opportunity.

    What I know, or what I don''t know, or who knows me, either for myself, for my family, or for my boyfriend and girlfriend, ask me for Wu Lefeng''s signature, and let me once again see the unstoppable charm of the stars - even sister Liu, who has always been stable, and Yao Waner, who is sulking with me.

    Qin LAN, the relative who sent the movie tickets to Qin LAN, once stayed in the group of "love you with three hearts and two minds". Qin LAN learned from her that although Wu Lefeng was gentle and modest, he was not easy to contact with people. He was a kind of person with careful communication. Although he had good connections with others, he could be seen by anyone. There were few people around him who could be called friends. He always took A subtle attitude keeps a distance from the people around him. On this point, the variety talk show on TV has mentioned it more than once

    in the past, I thought Wu Lefeng was an introvert like me. Now, it seems that he was not introverted at all, had few friends, and made friends cautiously, just because he was afraid that the secrets of his two wives would be exposed

    Ziyuan only knew us before I went to the same French restaurant for dinner, but I didn''t know that we were invited by Wu Lefeng. When Wu Lefeng became famous, she didn''t go abroad. Of course, she knew who "fengzai" was. She couldn''t close her mouth.

    I sneaked to the canteen to find an inconspicuous corner, and finally I found a little quietness around. In winter, I found a chance to talk about the previous topic again. "Little chuzi, you haven''t told us what you and Murphy have talked about yet."

    At the same time, Ziyuan, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, summoned up his courage and asked, "Xiaonan, how is the fate?"

    You look at me and I look at you. Obviously, they are very curious about each other''s problems, and they say to me in unison: "you talk first."

    Seeing this scene, the tassel couldn''t help but chuckle out, "are you too nervous, Ziyuan?"

    Purple garden small face red, no good intention to admit, tassel is a hard hearted master, although there are some things behind the purple garden, it can be seen that she is trembling, but also in the heart can''t bear, light grasp her fragrant shoulder, soft voice way: "rest assured, South South love is predestined, won''t beat her."

    The original intention of the tassel is to comfort the purple garden, but there is another way to understand this. Since I didn''t care about Chu Yuan, it means that I think Chu Yuan is right. Since Chu Yuan is right, what''s wrong is that

    the tassel also saw that the expression of the purple garden was wrong, and added a sentence busily, "but, it''s inevitable to criticize education severely, isn''t it, South south? "

    I''m not in a hurry to answer Ziyuan, lest she think I care about last night. So I asked Dong Xiaoye first, "do you want to know what I talked to Murphy about, whether it''s a duty or a personal request?"This is quite a joke, because dongxiaoye can''t be out of duty. Before Liu Su realized that she cared too much about my personal affairs, I need to use this implicit way to remind dongxiaoye, which is also responsible for dongxiaoye.

    The tiger elder sister blushed and blushed, "I asked for the fringe, can''t I?"

    "If you want to say that you are interested, I will answer. If you ask for the fringe, that''s OK," I said with a smile: "if the fringe wants to ask, it will naturally ask." Yes, the tassel wants to ask, he will ask, why doesn''t the lovely jealous one ask?

    Because the fringe knows that I like Murphy, just like Murphy knows that the fringe likes me. From some things in the past, I can feel that although the two girls fought secretly, they seemed to have reached some kind of tacit understanding. I can''t tell that feeling, but I know that I am full of yearning for that feeling. At least, in the recent period, the two girls won''t because of me and her One of them has a close behavior, and he is very considerate to me? In this way, Mr. Mo has already told you all "

    my friends are relieved. What we are waiting for is the words of Ziyuan. She said that it is more persuasive than I said - Murphy and I are talking about business

    " yes, "I laughed," the object of Fengchang cooperation is the company founded by minrou. "

    "Minrou?" exclaimed tassel and tiger sister

    Ziyuan nodded and looked at me puzzledly. "Don''t you have any questions?"

    "No," I said, "if it''s something you can say, it''s natural for you to say. If it''s something you can''t say, it''s embarrassing for you to ask."

    "Xiaonan, you''re so cunning. You know my character well and don''t ask me anything. That makes me more difficult. I know you well. I''m doing something bad, but I''m still a good old man."

    my friend is a little embarrassed. Especially when I saw the expression of tassel and winter''s night, Ziyuan gave me a white look, raised a smile and said: "minrou and third miss They are neither partners nor employers or subordinates. They are more like family members. Miss San trusts minrou very much. Minrou''s loyalty to her is more than we can understand. Although they get along very casually, I have no doubt that minrou can give her life for Miss San. It may sound exaggerated, but it is true. So, Miss San Miss min roulai is in charge of the cooperation with Fengchang. She doesn''t mean to hide her identity. Maybe it''s more appropriate to say so. Miss San never likes to expose herself in the public''s eyes. As a confidant, like min Rou, who plays her separate role, as far as I know, there is another person, but she stays abroad all year round, but that night, she also hides in the car "

    "So the person who spoke to me that night was really miss San?" I''m sure she is, but I don''t understand why she denies that she is the third miss? And what''s she doing hiding from me?

    "Yes, no"

 Chapter 504

    "Yes, it''s not," said Ziyuan, shaking her head. "One thing I said, maybe you''ll think it''s funny. The so-called" three Miss "is actually a nickname given to her by others. Everyone calls her that secretly, even she feels uncomfortable. She has no brothers and sisters, and she''s the only girl in the family. How could she become the third in the list?"

    "Is that a nickname?" Brothers have always thought that there is a brother or sister on her. Generally speaking, the youngest one in the family is the most favored, so it''s easy to form a strange character. For example, our family Chu Yuan nodded and said with a smile: "she''s a very strange person, and she''s very emotional. When her elders are still alive, they look at her single and are in a hurry. They always force her to attend some social activities At the reception, many men approached her voluntarily, but she ignored her. She didn''t even want to tell her name, so to speak, that kind of conflict was just like a child, so people who knew her name began to call her by no name. Every time they invited her to dance or drink, they always jokingly called them "Three Beauties" At that time, minrou and the other girl I said were inseparable from her. Those foreigners called it that and praised their friendship. But somehow, after returning to Beitian, "three beautiful ladies" became "three beautiful ladies". Probably, few people in Beitian knew the reason for her relationship with minrou, but she was the only one Personally, where are the "three beautiful ladies"?

    it turns out that the name "three young ladies" is so derived. No wonder that when I asked her that night if she was the third young lady, she simply denied it.

    Ziyuan paused and said, "Xiao Nan, you asked minrou to arrange for you to meet Miss three, didn''t you?"

    I don''t know how the purple garden suddenly mentioned this topic. I answered, "well, what''s the matter?"

    "Three young ladies have decided" Ziyuan doesn''t mean to be afraid of others'' hearing, but to say this, at the same time, there is some struggle in her heart, some of them are reluctant to say it. "Yuezhigu has prepared a letter of intent for cooperation. Now both parties are negotiating some controversial details. When they reach an agreement and sign the contract formally At that time, the third lady will come out in person and have a showdown with you. At that time, all the things you don''t understand and can''t figure out will come to light, including why I came back from the United States "

    What''s the connection between Fengchang''s cooperation with the valley of the moon and the return of Ziyuan?

    "What are you talking about?" Viagra and Qin LAN who went to buy rice are back.

    I just said that I would not embarrass the purple garden. I took the opportunity to curb the impulse to ask questions. I smiled at the two of them and said, "we are curious. Aren''t you going to not open the relationship? Why should we even buy a meal in pairs? "

    The old man in the love field blushed. Viagra put two hot dishes of stir fry in front of me, laughing and swearing: "that''s because you sit here and whisper, someone has to buy food? Who makes our company''s canteen have only chefs and no waiters? "

    "Didn''t you say you had all this meal?"

    "All right, I''ll take care of it," said Viagra with great pride. "As long as you ask me for a autograph from Wu Lefeng, I''ll go out and be your second child today. My guest, when will I promise to sign for you? Seeing Viagra pulling a napkin on his shoulder, with a funny look on his face, we couldn''t help but laugh. At this moment, there was a voice behind us that everyone didn''t want to hear.

    "Chu Shao, if it''s convenient, would you also ask for a signature for me?"

    The fringe frowned. I didn''t want to look up at the master of the voice. I couldn''t express my emotion. I got up and said with a smile, "Zhang Shao is also a Star chaser?"

    It''s Zhang Mingjie who comes here. Judging from the boy''s smiling appearance, Mo Yizhi has not yet shown his refusal to join the 13th city planning group.

    Zhang Mingjie seems to be proving that he and I have reached a "gentleman''s agreement" that is not a gentleman at all. Don''t say that he used to be kind of attentive. He didn''t look down at him or even say hello to Liu soda, as if he couldn''t see her. He said with a smile: "I''m not interested in men. I want to get his signature because there are too many women who are interested in him. Ha ha, Chu Shao doesn''t think so Do you? "

    This is a very common way of joking between men, but it surprised me that Zhang Mingjie could say such a thing in front of the fringe. Anyway, he had been very persistent in pursuing the fringe. Although giving up for the sake of interests has explained his rotten personality, it is because of this that he should be reluctant to give up on the fringe?

    Maybe it''s because my possessiveness is too strong, which is too stingy. From the moment Zhang Mingjie appeared, I was very concerned about his attitude towards the fringe. Suddenly, I saw that the man in front of me was really performing and deliberately ignored the fringe, as if he had completely stopped thinking about her, but this indifference was too natural, which made people think he was before The pursuit of fringed fanaticism is a kind of performance

    "Oh?" It''s estimated that my intimacy was beyond Zhang Mingjie''s expectation. The guy was confused for a while, and then he said with a smile: "then I''ll borrow Chu Shaoji''s words."I have a tentative mind, so I ignore the disgust of fringe, the impatience of winter night, and the displeasure of Viagra and Qin LAN, pretending to be very interested, "so, Zhang Shao has a goal?"

    Zhang Mingjie thinks that I''m so enthusiastic, which is directly related to his attitude towards tassels. His eyebrows are even higher. "Ah, a few months ago, there was something wrong with the branch in Shanghai. Chu Shao remembers this? At that time, I was sent there to solve the problem. I met a stewardess on the plane. At that time, I thought it was very easy to talk. Unfortunately, I forgot to exchange the contact information. A few days ago, an old classmate called me and said that some of his friends came to Beitian to play. Please help me to recruit and treat them. There was the stewardess. Chu Shao. Don''t you think this is fate? "

    It''s the same word "fate". How can I say it from Wu Lefeng''s mouth and from your mouth? It''s so different?

    "Fate, it must be fate!" I''m determined, as if I''d like him to get involved with other women.

    With the cooperation with three young ladies coming soon, Mo Yizhi is determined to seize this opportunity and send Murphy to the top. In order to remove the obstacles for her, it is inevitable to fight with tension. Before the explosion, in this stage of mutual brewing, my situation is very delicate. I don''t want to play any important role in their war, so I need to be careful to maintain my small character image, Let Zhang Mingjie "see through" me. He thinks he can control me. He can make use of the inexplicable relationship between me and the third young lady to reach a balance with Mo Yizhi. This is not a good thing for Mo Yizhi and Murphy. Under the premise that there is still room for maneuver, no one will choose to kill, and Mo Yizhi doesn''t want to see a crazy opponent.

    But where do I know these little nineties, Tassels and Viagra? Unfortunately, the canteen has always been clean and tidy. I don''t know where to fly into a fly. The tassel is disgusted and waves away. I don''t forget to say, "how to say that, Cao Cao."

    Winter Xiaoye is very cooperative and laughs. It''s not a long time for Ziyuan to return to Beitian, and it hasn''t been a few days since she came to the company. Therefore, I don''t know who is the "Cao Cao" said by the fringe, but I still look around. However, now people give flies a nice nickname, "stewardess"

    Qin LAN is also a shrewd master. She can''t help but say: "perfect match, really perfect match."

    Viagra, of course, also dislikes Zhang Mingjie. He thinks that he is just like a fly, and even resents my kindness to him. Qin Lan''s satire is so direct, and he can''t help feeling a little timid. After all, Zhang Mingjie is the son of vice Dong Zhang and vice president of the company''s marketing department. He gently pulls Qin Lan''s corner, suggesting that she shouldn''t play with fire.

    Zhang Mingjie''s face was blue and purple, and he shot at the fringe''s eyes. For a moment, the malicious hatred burst out. I couldn''t help being shocked when I tried to finish the match. The eyes were so simple, without any hesitation or nostalgia. It was naked disgust

    was it the eyes that could be revealed to the women I used to like? I feel cool in my heart. It seems that I have noticed something, but it''s not clear. Zhang Mingjie doesn''t put Qin LAN in his eyes at all. He nods to her expressionless, "thank you. You are a perfect match with the handsome guy next to me."

    It seems that the right and wrong counterattack is enough to choke Qin LAN. Qin LAN looks down on Zhang Mingjie too much. Instead, she complains that it''s boring.

    Looking back, Zhang Mingjie smiled again. "Chu Shao, do you mind if I sit together?"

    "Please." I happily agreed, although I was disgusted to eat with him.

 Chapter 505

    Zhang Mingjie sat down in the surprised eyes of Liu Suhu and others. "Chu Shao, I''ll treat you for this meal. Won''t you be polite to me?"

    "In that case, I''d like to thank Zhang Shao first." why not save Viagra? I picked up the teacup and said with a smile, "tea instead of wine, I wish us a happy cooperation."

    As for the cooperation, Zhang Mingjie and I are "tacit". Hearing this, Yue''s mouth is crooked. "It''s not cooperation, but Chu Shao''s help. My brother is very grateful. He hasn''t had any chance. Chu Shao will be free some day. I will thank you very much." In terms of identity, it''s me to be a brother with Zhang Mingjie, but I think it''s his face on his nose, and his clothes are too similar, which makes me can''t help floating.

    "Although it''s a matter of raising your hand, I can''t decide if I can raise it to make it stronger."

    "it''s up to people to plan things, and Chu Shao has done his best. No matter what the result is, I will remember your kindness."

    It''s nice to hear that Mo is really breaking down the bridge. He doesn''t agree with you to enter the 13th city planning group. It''s strange that you don''t hate me to the core!

    "It''s just a benefit exchange. Zhang Shao doesn''t have to worry about it. You lose more than you get." The distance between me and Zhang Mingjie should be kept. We were not friends before and will not be friends in the future.

    "I know. I know." Zhang Mingjie sighed, as if he regretted that our positions would never coincide. Then he said with a smile, "come, Chu Shao, let''s have this drink."

    All of them didn''t understand what we were talking about, but they understood that I didn''t want to drive Zhang Mingjie away. Viagra coughed and said, "in that case, I''ll order two more dishes."

    As soon as Viagra turned around, he collided with a man who was rude enough to push away Viagra, then stared at me with round eyes.

    Fortunately, Qin LAN helped Viagra, otherwise he would fall down. Yang Wei was a little angry. This time, he exploded. He didn''t see how big he was, so he grabbed him by the neck. "What do you mean? What are you looking for? "

    The middle-aged man who is kind-hearted behind the strong man quickly pulls away Viagra. He''s not paying attention to it. He doesn''t hurt you He turned around again and took the strong man''s arm, frowned: "Xiao Wang, listen to me, you think you can react to the Bureau if you have any questions. It''s so outrageous to come here and make trouble. Let team Lin know that you want to do something else?"

    The appearance of this strong man surprised me much more than Zhang Mingjie''s uninvited coming. Anyway, Zhang Mingjie and I are working in the same building, but the most surprised person in front of us is not me, but winter night. Tiger sister Teng suddenly jumped up from her seat. "Wang Jie, what are you doing here?"

    Dong Xiaoye calls him by his first name and last name. Viagra immediately remembers, "Oh, you are the policeman who came to our company last week to investigate Gong Fanlin''s case. How did you catch Gong Fanlin?" Viagra made no secret of its teasing expression against the police.

    "Stay away, it''s none of your business," said Wang Jie with a red face. He was drunk. Ya pushed Viagra again and sent Viagra four or five meters away. Then he grabbed my shoulder like a pair of pliers and said in a deep voice, "Mr. Chu, I have some information about Gong Fanlin''s case. Please find a quiet place with me Let''s have a good talk. "

    You''ve written all the words "talk" on your face. What are you talking about? It''s a very simple case. You talked with me for a day last time. What else is unclear? The only thing you don''t know is my relationship with dongxiaoye. Wang Jie''s purpose is obvious. I sneer and ignore him. Frankly, I hate him very much. If he wasn''t his colleague, they look down and don''t look up. They are afraid that dongxiaoye will feel embarrassed after that. Last time I deliberately asked for a quarrel, I had already torn my face with ya.

    When Wang Jie saw that I ignored him, he became more angry. "Chu, what''s your attitude?"

    Dong Xiaoye breaks off Wang Jie''s hand, blocks in front of me, airway: "surname Wang, what''s your attitude now?"

    "What is my attitude? The attitude of handling the case, the attitude of meticulous work! " Wang Jie tit for tat, there is a irony in his words: "it''s better than some people, public and private, fake and real!"

    "What do you mean, Wang Jie?" said Dong Xiaoye

    "What do you mean? Go to the news for yourself! "

    "I don''t need to see it! I know better than you what I should do and how I should do it! "

    "How? Of course you know. It''s just a fake. "

    "You -" the little winter night was red and speechless for a while.

    Where does this guy look like a man? Don''t say that the task of dongxiaoye is to pretend to be my girlfriend and protect me closely. Even if we do it, can you manage it? Listening to his satire on winter''s night, I turned the teapot on the table to the front

    the middle-aged plain clothes advised: "winter winter, at lunch, Xiao Wang overheard his colleagues talking about you and Mr. Chu, and drank two more cups. Don''t get to know him."Speaking of this, the tassel also knows Wang Jie''s intention. She doesn''t know about Wang Jie''s pursuit of winter night, so she feels surprised. Comparatively speaking, the purple garden is too slow in this respect. Moreover, she doesn''t read the news, and she doesn''t know what she''s been born with. In the fog, she only sees that Wang Jie is hostile to me. "What do you want to ask, Mr. policeman, are you here Do we treat suspects the same way as victims? "

    Wang Jie looked at the purple garden. His unbridled eyes made me try to suppress my anger. Suddenly, he sneered and said, "Chu, are you just hiding behind a woman and protected by a woman? Where did your manly manner go when you were in Qianlong manor? Enough seed, come outside with me! "

    "I finally understand when I hear it here," Zhang Mingjie opened his mouth before me, got up and said to Wang Jie lightly: "you are too drunk and ran to our Fengchang to make trouble, so things are simple. Yang Wei, go to inform the security department, don''t want to lose his job, and immediately pull this mad dog out to me."

    Wang Jie had been drinking too much. Hearing the words, two thick eyebrows stood up. His voice was so low that he could hardly hear, "who are you calling a mad dog?"

    Zhang Mingjie is afraid when Wang Jie''s voice is low. He is more dignified and his mouth is damaged. He says with a smile, "welcome to your seat."

    When the words came down, Wang Jie''s big fists were stuck in Zhang Mingjie''s handsome face. Young master Zhang didn''t even cry out. He flew out sideways. Viagra was even more damaged. He didn''t say to hold him, but he quickly dodged a step and let him fall to the ground heavily. Under the inertia, he rolled and turned over, drilling under an empty table Night and the middle-aged plain clothes are unbelievable. Wang Jie, as a people''s policeman, beat up the "good" citizens in public. Master Zhang also yawned. Do you know what he did to provoke him when he was a mad dog? At first, Wang Jie was aggressive and had such an attitude towards Dong Xiaoye, so I gave up the idea of forbearance. Now that he beat Master Zhang, I have no reason to be silent.

    "Officer Wang, if you come to me to understand the case, I have nothing to say. If you come to ask about my relationship with Xiaoye, I will tell you that you can''t care. She''s not you. You have no qualification or right to ask about me and her." When I said that, I pulled dongxiaoye behind me. I don''t know if this kind of behavior had a chemical reaction that added fuel to the fire. Wang Jie stared at me and held dongxiaoye''s jade wrist. His eyes were full of fire. I was disgusted with him. Now I am even more disgusted. If he hadn''t always used this means to intimidate the men who are close to dongxiaoye, dongxiaoye would not have been unable to find happiness so far Ah, I can''t help but add, "if you''re here to fight with me, I''m willing to accompany you, but I have to give it back to you first. I never hide behind a woman, and I don''t need the protection of a woman. I''m not afraid of you, but I can''t help you. There''s only one reason, just because you and Xiaoye work in the same place, I don''t want to embarrass her. You''d better make it clear before you provoke me, so as not to be too confident and suffer a big loss. "

    Wang Jie''s angry lips are black, "what do you mean?"

    "I mean, I haven''t really put in my eyes the three evils of chasing women in private, of being definitely rejected, of being obsessed with others and of making troubles for others," I sneered scornfully and sighed: "these days, people who really wear what clothes are mixed with scum."

 Chapter 506

    Winter night knew I couldn''t hold the fire, so he grabbed my arm and said, "what are you doing, Chunan? It''s my business. You don''t have to worry about it. "

    Only the blind can''t see it. Dongxiaoye doesn''t want me to come out. He''s defending me. He''s afraid that I''ll be hurt by Wang Jie. Wang Jie''s steel teeth are almost broken. "Chu, come out with me. I''ll never kill you with my palm fan. I''ll take your family name!"

    "No, I don''t want the son of an asshole."

    Both Liusu and Ziyuan know my stubborn temper, which is funny and worried about my loss. After all, Wang Jie''s body is there. Now, no one believes that he will kill me. The two girls are afraid of my impulse and block in front of me. This posture even makes Wang Jie angry. When they raise their old fist, they will rush over. A bear in the middle-aged plain clothes stops him and yells at me: "Chu Jie I have heard about you, sir. I know you are a smart man, but I must remind you now that you are deliberately provocative and cannot constitute self-defense! If you really think about winter and winter, you should avoid conflict "

    the eyes of middle-aged plain clothes are very thief and extremely vigilant. You can see that my other hand grabbed a teapot and hid it behind you secretly, but I didn''t intend to give up, sneering:" cover me, I am provocative, but I am the only one who is provocative? Look back and see how many people are watching and how many people can prove that the drunken policeman on duty came here to make trouble. This is where I work. Do I have to bear it when I am bullied to the top of my head?! Oh, you police are shameful, our citizens are shameless?! He opened his mouth and shut up with his mother. Don''t I have the right to be angry? "

    "Yes!"

    Viagra took the lead in shouting, and those colleagues who were attracted by the quarrel could not help echoing, shouting: "Ya should fight! What about the police? Running to bully people, is the underworld not so domineering? What''s the place when we are windy? What kind of law did Chunan violate

    "Breaking the law? The policeman who broke the law? I can smell the wine on him so far away. What''s the name? Yes, drunkenness makes trouble! "

    "Please leave now, or we will call the police!"

    "Alarm? Hee hee, don''t you see that people are policemen? The law has the final say.

    said no plain clothes in middle age, that is, the face of winter night is not good. Wang Chieh has made a lot of anger. He has lost his face. He is the face of all the police in the city of North Tianshan.

    "I don''t mean that. I mean, you and Wang Jiesheng are in conflict, but only make Dongdong difficult."

    dongxiaoye just wanted to talk and was stopped by me. "Why is Xiaoye difficult? It''s because the drunkard is here. Why is he here? Because you didn''t stop him, why didn''t you stop him? Because he''s hot tempered? Or is it because he has a background? "

    I choked on my middle-aged plain clothes and didn''t speak, so I said it correctly. I think you know better than me whether he is qualified to ask about Xiaoye. You want me to give up, that is to connive at him. If everyone who wants to approach Xiaoye meets my treatment today, who is the last one to be hurt? Because of this bastard, how many friends did Xiaoye lose? Because of this bastard, how many people dare not be friends with Xiaoye? What''s the trouble with Xiaoye? Why do you say that to me? "

    The middle-aged plain clothes were stunned. I understood that he just wanted to stop the conflict, and didn''t consider the consequences of this way. In fact, he was indulgent to Wang Jie. I didn''t want to embarrass him, so I made some concessions, "let me give up, please ask him to apologize to me and my boss who was beaten by him first."

    Now, Zhang Mingjie is still lying under the table, unable to move, and has a nest. "God, it''s president Zhang who falls on the ground!"

    "President Zhang is injured! Come on, I''ll help you get president Zhang up and call an ambulance! "

    "President Zhang? President Zhang?! Wait, I will avenge you! "

    "What revenge? call the police! Hurry to call general secretary Zhang and ask her to contact the lawyer immediately! Besides, inform deputy director Zhang that this can''t be done! "

    "Encircle, can''t let these two policemen leave! Contact the media and expose them! "

    "Yes, yes! What about cell phones? Take a picture of them so that they don''t admit it! "

    Seeing the loss of control, I couldn''t get rid of it. I was at a loss in winter. I was angry and angry at me. I couldn''t hold my fingers in my flesh. My middle-aged plain clothes were even sweaty. If this event was exposed, it would be far more than their personal problems. It would be more related to the image of Beitian police team! Wang Jie is also aware of the seriousness of the situation. His face is changing between blue and purple. Although he has four limbs, he is not stupid. The only drawback is that he is too impulsive, too easily controlled by emotions, and angry. He burst out to drink, broke off his middle-aged plain clothes, grabbed a chair from the side, and smashed it towards me regardless of the girls beside me Come down, "Chu" * * + your mother! "

    I was so angry that I was so calm that I didn''t even want to talk. I pushed the tassel and the purple garden from left to right. In the crowd''s exclamation, I dragged the pot of tea that was almost cold to Wang Jie''s face, then I bowed my head and body, and then I arched back the little winter night behind me two steps with my buttocks. I firmly held the chair with my back, and the chair snapped away, My bones almost broke. Wang Jie''s face was blooming. But he was so brave. I don''t know if he was numb by alcohol. He just stumbled. Turning round his arm was a punch, mixed with the whirring wind, he hit me directly at the front door.Don''t say that Wang Jie''s five big and three rough, I really want to have a match between the sword and the gun. I may not even be able to fight in winter. Can I practice the same as I haven''t? I comforted myself. If I dared to greet him, I would have been brave. What else could I do to be bright and mean? I took a spit on his face, Wang Jie subconsciously turned his face to dodge, and his movement was a little sluggish. I took the opportunity to kick him in the crotch, and he screamed and curled up. My fists hit his back neck, making him have a close contact with the ground.

    Wang Jie''s second reaction was very quick, but I didn''t prepare the next move as soon as possible. He turned over and remembered. Unexpectedly, I rode him under the body, facing him in the face was a set of "Tianma meteor fist", beating me and scolding: "let you find fault! Let you haunt the night! Make you swear! Let you hit! Make you a disgrace to the holy police profession! Let you disturb everyone''s dinner! I''ll beat you to death! "

    There''s a video of a friend. We need to set up the image of justice, don''t we?

    "Chu, you are despicable! There is a kind of fair fight with me! "

    "Aboveboard? You copy the chair when you come up, aren''t you mean? "

    "* * you"

    "scold! I let you scold! Then curse! Curse! "

    Wang Jie didn''t scold him. He cried with his face in his arms. From the time he started to fight to the time when I knocked him to the ground and beat him to the ground, no one could even see my little action of spitting and spraying. He could only see that I kicked him with the danger of getting punched. It was almost impossible to expect that I could fight Wang Jie back without any power. I was shocked for half a day and came back to God in a hurry Hurriedly rushed up to hold me and dragged me away from Wang Jie. When I saw that I was not willing to kick him with my feet, sister tiger seemed to scold him like begging, and said, "stop fighting, and then you will kill him!"

    My fist has broken the skin. If it wasn''t stopped by winter night, I think I would really be dominated by the violence out of control. Maybe I could have killed him alive? I''ll kill him and show you! " Wang Jie''s face was bloody, and he got up in a mess. He thought that Dong Xiaoye looked down on him, and he jumped at me again, but he didn''t touch me. A group of security guards pressed on him and subdued him to the ground together.

    I ignored that guy''s filthy scolding, spit hard, stared at him with cold eyes, and said: "remember, who does winter night choose? It''s her freedom. Don''t think your ferocity can scare everyone away. At least, you can''t scare me! Dare to pester her again and make trouble for her. I''ll beat you once when I see you! "

    "Good! Well said! " Viagra is getting angry again. This time, more people are joining him. The restaurant is noisy, clapping, cheering, whistling, deafening, as if it''s a festival celebration, and even heard the voice of opening champagne. It''s too exaggerated

    I''m a bit shocked. Looking back at the winter night, a pretty face is as red as blood, and even blushed over the ear root. Those two big eyes with single eyelid are not even flat When the strong, the rest, is timid, is flustered, there is a little bit of secretly happy?

 Chapter 507

    My original intention is not to let Wang Jie bother sister Hu''s private life any more. Now it seems that, including sister Hu, I have misunderstood my meaning? I had to pretend that I couldn''t see the suspicious eyes of the tassel and the purple garden. Seeing Zhang Mingjie standing up with the help of others, I added: "besides, I kicked the last leg for vice president Zhang." actually, I didn''t kick it at all, but I think Zhang Mingjie certainly didn''t see

    Zhang Mingjie Knowing that I was doing it for the public to see and take care of his face, I nodded gratefully to me, took the napkin from others and wiped a handful of nosebleed, then threw the napkin occupying the blood on Wang Jie''s face, sneered, "I don''t care what backstage you have, but I must make sure you can''t eat it and walk around."

    Everyone felt a chill. Zhang Mingjie''s calmness at the moment is the proof that he was furious to the extreme

    The task of dongxiaoye is to protect me as a "girlfriend". She has no right to restrict my personal freedom. On the contrary, she needs to integrate into my life completely and naturally. Whether she is a girlfriend or a lover, the more she is involved, the more realistic she is, the better it is known. Xu Heng or those who are trying to find Xu Heng through me will not doubt the police I implemented the protection, and the police had the opportunity to lead the snake out of the hole and turn passive into active.

    So, sister Hu and I came to the cinema together and exposed the relationship of "boyfriend and girlfriend" in a high-profile way. Instead of breaking any record, it is more conducive to the work of the police. The Interpol, including Lin Zhi, all felt that this episode was profitable without any harm, which made them think that I had an unusual relationship with winter Xiaoye. They even used it as a topic of conversation and laughter We all know Wang Jie''s Thoughts on Dong Xiaoye, so they are all behind his back, so that yesterday''s news, he doesn''t know today, but when he had lunch at noon, he didn''t want to hear it. Listening to the middle-aged plain clothes and Dong Xiaoye, Wang Jie didn''t eat a mouthful of food, poured a bottle of Erguotou, and came out without a word. He guessed that Wang Jie was going to trouble me and hurry up Catch up with him, but still did not stop him

    see the video provided by Zhang Mingjie that drunken criminal police are going crazy in public. Lin Zhiqi is almost mad. He splashes a basin of cold water on Wang Jie who is dozing in public, and the roaring glass is buzzing.

    When I was at the Qianlong manor, I felt that Lin Zhi was dissatisfied with Wang Jie''s paranoid pursuit of winter night, especially that this guy always brought personal emotions to work, and had a kind of almost pathological possession of winter night. Lin Zhi intended to match me and winter night, that is, to worry for winter night, but he could not see the embodiment of Wang Jie?

    On the face of Lin Zhi and Dong Xiaoye, I don''t care about the criminal police. In fact, I just don''t need to be involved anymore. Now it''s young master Zhang who wants to kill Wang Jie. Tassel and Ziyuan call me "kill with a knife" and intentionally involve Zhang Mingjie. I''m afraid that if I directly confront Wang Jie, it will make Dong Xiaoye embarrassed. I laugh bitterly. I just want to Give Wang Jie a lesson. He started to fight Zhang Mingjie. He has nothing to do with me. But I don''t think so now. A few girls may not believe it. They think too badly about me. Before leaving the police station, I said hello to Zhang Mingjie, who is not going to give up. The guy hung the lawyer and the police aside, pulled me aside and whispered, "I didn''t expect to eat I met such a small amount of goods in the meal. I''ll invite you another day. Today, the criminal police won''t give me a word. I won''t have to go back to work in the future. I''m sorry, Zhang Shao. His grandson came to me and didn''t want to implicate you. I''ll invite you another day. "

    " what''s the matter? "Zhang Mingjie said seriously "It''s not about who he hit, it''s about where he hit people. It''s not about my face that he hurt, it''s about our company''s face. It''s about our company''s reputation. As a marketing manager, I''m responsible for representing the company."

    Is this a sham for the public and for the private? However, Zhang Mingjie''s words also have some truth. You have to have an explanation for running to Fengchang group to make trouble for no reason.

    "This is not what I want to talk to Chu Shao," said Zhang Mingjie, turning his voice. "In fact, I asked Chu Shao for your opinion on something at noon

    "Oh?" "What''s the matter?" I asked curiously

    Zhang Mingjie hesitated, and finally said, "I heard that Mr. Liu will be discharged this week, and then I will go to another place to have a rest for a while"

    "so soon I will be discharged?" Does that guy have regeneration?

    "It''s not up to him," said Zhang Mingjie with a smile. "Because of his business, Liu''s family gathered a group of members of yuezhigu club to ask Miss min for help. It''s a total offense to miss min. who is Miss min? Head of yuezhigu new energy company! It''s miss three''s close friend! This heavy news burst out. Can young master Liu stay in Beitian? Now who doesn''t know that miss three has a lot to do with you, Chu Shao. Young master Liu is playing in the shade under the eyes of miss three. It''s conceivable that those who want to kill you now want to ingratiate themselves with miss three have an attitude towards the Liu family. Those who offend miss min because of the Liu family are even more hateful and angry. Although it''s said that you are very important to miss Chu Shao, you didn''t accuse young master Liu of deliberately murdering you, somehow, this matter It''s still said that Liu family is suffering from external pressure. It''s a must to send Mr. Liu to recuperate in other places. It''s not only to keep him away from the limelight, but also to be afraid that he can''t bear people''s comments on him. So I want to visit him again before he leaves Beitian city. I don''t know Chu Shaoyou. "Zhang Mingjie gave a dry cough and said: "I have absolutely no other meaning. I know it''s a tough thing. You can refuse it completely. Mr. Liu fell into such a field. He took the blame for it. But after all, he had a friend. I still hope Chu Shao can go to see him. He wanted to hurt you, but he ate the bad fruit himself. Instead, you saved his life. Although he didn''t say it, I can see it His heart is very tangled and remorseful. He not only hurt himself, but also affected his family. As the saying goes, trauma is easy to treat, and heart disease is hard to cure. This kind of emotion is held in his heart. It has an impact on his recovery and even his future life. The only person who can make him completely relieved is Chu Shao you, Chu Shao. If you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, he is Liu Xingyu''s brother. Go to see him, It also represents an attitude. If you don''t care about Liu''s family, those who have fallen into trouble will be restrained. What kind of kindness is it for Liu''s family? At that time, you will tell Liu''s family that you are looking at Guo Xiang''s face. How are the elders of Liu''s family opposing Miss Liu and his affairs? "

    The goods even thought about the reason to persuade me, and they moved Lao Guo and Xing Yu out.

    Zhang Mingjie misunderstood my silence and said, "Chu Shao, the life of Liu''s family is not easy, and Miss Liu''s life is even more difficult. After all, the wolf of Mr. Liu was originally prepared for Guo Xiang. In a word, the cause of the matter is Miss Liu''s repentance and determination to be with Guo Xiang. Do you think her family can give her a good face?"

    Ya said that it seems that the existence of that wolf is a matter of course. Generally, Liu Xiaosheng is not right to harm me. Is it right to harm Guo Xiang? However, his logic still has some truth. The Liu family''s anger against the stars is inevitable.

    Zhang Mingjie sees that I have the color of approval and likes to say: "I''m still saying that, I don''t look at the monk''s face to look at the Buddha''s face, Chu Shao. I heard Peiwen say that you and Miss Xiao are very good friends. Chu Shao should know that Miss Liu and Miss Xiao are good friends who match their sisters when they fight children."

    it seems that Zhang Mingjie has done a lot of homework in advance to persuade me to visit Liu Xiaosheng r> "I didn''t expect that Zhang Shao''s love for young master Liu is so deep." I didn''t pretend to be surprised. I always think that Zhang Liu''s friendship is a combination of interests. Is it because my eyes are too narrow? In order to Liu Xiaosheng, he even gave up the position of Zhangjia people to complete Guo Xiang and Xingyu. If it''s really friendship, is it really friendship that makes me sweat?

    "Where?" Zhang Mingjie was a little embarrassed. "Young and mature, Mr. Liu is very intelligent. He has taken on the role of the head of the family at a young age and dominates the market. This is admirable, but his shortcomings are also obvious. Too much flattery and flattery inevitably lead to some arrogance. His strong sense of superiority distorts his character and makes his eyes higher than the top, I always think that other people are all pieces on the chessboard. He is the only one who can control the overall situation and likes to play others in the palm of his hand. Frankly speaking, I am not a friend of his heart, because I am just a piece of chessboard in his eyes, but he is merciless and I can''t be unrighteous. After all, I have known him for many years, and now he has fallen into such a field. I can''t do it. The more depressed I ignore him, the better I am I''m upset and can''t bear it, so if I can help him, I still want to help him. "

    Although Zhang Mingjie''s eyes are sincere, it''s hard for me to be moved, because I always feel that Zhang Mingjie in my impression can''t say such human words

 Chapter 508

    "Well, when are you going to see him and let me know."

    I don''t know. I didn''t expect that after the exposure of minrou''s relationship with miss three, it has brought such a big impact to the Liu family. If I visit Liu Xiaosheng, how much can I help Liu family? Why didn''t Guo Xiang and Xing Yu come to me? On second thought, I understand - who would be willing to visit a guy who almost killed himself? Guo Xiang and Xingyu are worried about my feelings.

    That''s the only reason I promised Zhang Mingjie.

    Zhang Mingjie was so excited that he immediately said, "OK, tomorrow."

    I nodded and asked, "Zhang Shao didn''t know the relationship between minrou and the third lady before?"

    Zhang Mingjie was stunned, and xuan''er said with a wry smile: "don''t talk about me, even my father doesn''t know that Miss min and miss San have such a relationship. Even when the one month Valley new energy company came out of Beitian city last week, we received the intention of cooperation from Miss San. We thought that Miss San would directly participate in the cooperation in the name of the parent company Well, I didn''t expect that before she set up a new company in Beitian a year ago, I was still wondering how Chu Shao got to know Miss min. now, looking back, isn''t that natural? It''s no wonder that the proud, cold and hard-to-get Miss min is also respectful to Chu Shao. Her backstage is miss three "

    five years ago, miss three lent money to the dragon group to help it win the right to open the Qianlong mountain villa. Four years ago, min Rou came out of the world and became a" valley of the moon club ", which has attracted a large number of human resources. Why can miss three and min Rou not be disrespectful What about the trouble of acting separately and deliberately concealing the relationship with the other party? I want to go back and forth, there is only one answer - what miss three hides is not her relationship with min Rou, but her ambition to show to the North!

    On the one hand, she pretends to be an outsider, as if she is not interested in competition at all, so as to earn the respect of others and create the illusion of being superior. On the other hand, she arranges minrou to lay a solid foundation. In those days, she invested in Longshi group just to make her own name, and today, she just swallowed it by hand. The "valley of the moon" is the foothold she made for herself Elder sister, it''s so powerful

    "Are you fighting again?!"

    Chu Yuan, with his hands akimbo, looked down at me on the sand.

    "No"

    "no? What are you doing now? "

    "Put on some safflower oil," I opened my eyes and lied, "I went to bed last night and got cold. I have backache. I don''t believe you asked your little sister."

    I was riding on my body to help me massage the little winter night when Chu Yuan, who had suddenly entered the door, hit me. I was so ashamed that I didn''t know what to say.

    Wang Jie took a picture of a chair on my back. If it wasn''t for a breath, I couldn''t hold on at the police station.

    "Oh?" Dongfang Lianren sneers: "you sleep on the ice? How come the back is frozen blue and purple? "

    "Is it? It may have something to do with my fall today. " I panicked and felt strange. I was crying for pain all the time just now. The angry little winter night and the fringe scolded me repeatedly. If the back was blue and purple, would they be so cold-blooded? My friend''s heart suddenly woke up, but it was too late.

    East complacent way: "lie to you, how, oneself put on help, still say just now is sleeping catch a cold, now say again fell a heel, which sentence is true in the end?"

    Stinky, how cunning! Although the girl has gone through the formalities of dropping out of school, she went to school with Chu Yuan today. It''s estimated that she was questioned by her classmates about running away from home. She was obviously in a bad mood, which was a sign that she took my breath away.

    "I don''t want to make a draft of a lie," Chuyuan cried to the bathroom with a pretty face. "Come out, sister fringe. I''ve seen your shoes at the door."

    Tassel smiled and walked out of the bathroom with a basin of water, followed by an embarrassed purple garden. Before the winter night, she massaged the purple garden. She went to the bathroom to wash her hands, while tassel went to fetch water to wipe my back. But when Chu Yuan entered the door, the two girls didn''t come out. I can guess that it was the purple garden Knowing how to deal with Chu Yuan, Chu Yuan''s expression was a little unnatural even though she had already guessed that another person in the bathroom was Ziyuan.

    Two people''s eyes touch, the purple garden bows, Chu Yuan turns his head, pretends to be dissatisfied and says to me: "really just catch cold, with three people to serve you?"? Don''t they have their own business? "

    I sat up, ignoring Chu Yuan''s complaints, and said in a deep voice, "Yuan Yuan."

    Chu Yuan did not dare to look into my eyes? I haven''t finished "

    " fate - "my voice sank three points.

    Chu Yuan is silent. He looks at me for a while, and the eldest brother reluctantly throws his schoolbag to me. Then he goes to the purple garden. The purple garden is a little surprised. He doesn''t know what Chu Yuan is going to do. There are some flurries on his face. Chu Yuan feels guilty when he sees her nervous look. He says in a shy voice: "sister purple, I''m sorry"

    "hmm?" Ziyuan a Zheng, cover because long so big, never heard from Chu Yuan mouth "I''m sorry" three words."At that time, I was young and didn''t understand. I ripped the letter you wrote to my brother. I didn''t think about how you and my brother felt at all. Later, I gradually realized that I had done a big mistake, but I didn''t dare to admit it. I also put all the responsibilities on you. It''s not fair. I apologize to you." Chu Yuan apologized, but I forced her to do so. However, when she really said these words, she also showed great relief Negative relief expression, maybe the little girl didn''t realize it. All these are her words in her heart, but her strong character doesn''t allow her to admit her mistakes, so that the accumulation becomes the pressure. "Also, I did something wrong last night. My brother is right, you grew up together, you won''t hurt him. Now I have something to hide from him, there must be I''m just angry that my brother was hurt by those people. I''m so angry that I didn''t take your mood into consideration. Sister purple, I''m sorry. "

    "No, it''s not that one," said Ziyuan flurried. "I''m the one who should apologize. I did hide a lot from your brother, but I"

    Ziyuan looked at the fringe beside her, didn''t say the words behind "but", and said with a wry smile: "there''s nothing" but ". Maybe I''ve done something to hurt your brother"

    except No one knows what Ziyuan is referring to. Chu Yuan accidentally said, "but now we haven''t seen you hurt him, so I sincerely apologize to you. If you do hurt him one day, I won''t forgive you."

    It''s hard to imagine a 16-year-old girl with such a firm tone and such a serious expression. I''m moved a little bit. More importantly, I''m worried about the relationship between the two girls later How about a celebration? " Seeing that the atmosphere was a little out of place, the tassel jumped out in time to stir up the water

    I don''t know what I''m thinking, but I''m a little distracted. "What? Go out to eat, OK "

    " not good, "Chu Yuan simply denied, white my one eye, way:" there is a fool - Cool - sitting all cool, or eat at home, yesterday I hurt everyone did not eat, just take this opportunity to compensate everyone, East, let''s go shopping. "

    The eyes of the East have been wandering between me and winter night. It seems that the human spirit can smell something again. It makes me be careful about my liver thumping. Fortunately, she didn''t ask anything. Chu Yuan said, "OK."

    "Would you mind adding one more person?" The tassel suddenly smiled with embarrassment: "in fact, it was my turn to cook dinner yesterday. As a result, I didn''t go home. My cousin cooked instant noodles and accumulated a week''s housework. She did it all by herself. If I let her eat instant noodles again today, she would be mad."

    it said that we haven''t seen each other since Shutong''s parents and grandma came home. We took this opportunity to get together There''s nothing wrong with her. With her as a teacher, Chu Yuan and Dongfang are a little scrupulous and a little more honest. So I nodded: "add more dishes, who will mind?"

 Chapter 509

    It''s true that no one cares about the arrival of Mr. Xiao Shu. Apart from me, I want to break my head, and I haven''t figured out how I offended Shu Tong recently. When this stupid girl came, she looked at me and said hello to everyone, but ignored the owner of my house. I comforted myself. There are three women in a play. How about so many girls coming together? She may not be able to spare time to talk with me, but she doesn''t want to. During the dinner, this girl specially sat opposite me. It seems that she wants to talk with me. As a result, people laugh and talk happily, but she just stared at me coldly.

    I couldn''t help asking her several times. She deliberately ignored me. At last, they even noticed the tassel. They looked at me strangely, as if I had done something too much. My friend died of injustice.

    I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. Chu Yuan and Ziyuan make up. I''m in a good mood, and I''m too lazy to compete with Shu Tong. She ignores me and I don''t care about her. This meal is enjoyable.

    Ziyuan and Liusu know that I have a wound on my back, so I don''t need to send them anything, but I''m not sure. After all, it''s ten o''clock in the evening, and they both drink some red wine. Ziyuan can''t help but call minrou, asking minrou to send a car to pick up her. The relationship between minrou and the third lady is exposed. Ziyuan will no longer cover up her relationship with minrou.

    Minrou didn''t come here in person, but sent a female secretary to drive her Rolls Royce phantom to pick up the purple garden. Finally, the girl didn''t pack onions, and her style and fan''er all came out. Now think about her sudden appearance in front of me when she called herself a little secretary, I think it''s funny. This young woman has the same identity as mo.

    Ziyuan said that she would send the tassel and Shutong home, so that I can rest assured. How can I relax? He also pulled Liu Su aside and told her not to force her to ask about the relationship between Ziyuan and the third lady. Boss Liu Su reluctantly agreed. Look at the meaning, she was going to talk to Ziyuan.

    "Wait!" As soon as the car was about to start, Shu Tong shouted. I was slightly shocked. The girl had put down the glass and showed a little indifferent face. She said to me coldly, "when I went to the station to see my parents and * * * off, you gave my mother money, didn''t you?"

    For the first time tonight, the girl took the initiative to talk to me, which made my friends tremble three times. But we didn''t move on the surface, and said, "yes, what''s the matter?"

    Shutong''s face was colder. "How much did you give?"

    I pretended that it was for the convenience of conversation that the cat stooped down. In fact, I used the opportunity to make eye contact with the tassel in the car. The girl was frightened and flustered. She blinked at me repeatedly, which meant that she didn''t mention this to Shu Tong. Shu Tong might be cheating me, so I said: "not much, I think people are going, I should mean, after all, your grandmother thinks that I''m dating you, aren''t we? "

    Shutong blushed and said angrily, "what I want to know now is what you mean by giving money to my parents and how much money you give them!"

    Since it''s not from the fringe, it''s Shu PA and Shu Ma who told Shu Tong. But she didn''t know how much money I gave Shu PA and Shu Ma, "it''s not interesting. Your father likes to drink a little wine. Your mother likes playing mahjong. Your grandmother is not very well. She wants to buy more things she likes to eat. As a younger generation, she is filial Younger generation, I heard that there seems to be such a despicable custom in the countryside, isn''t it? "

    I don''t know if there''s any publicized custom in the countryside. I don''t even think it''s normal for me to go for 50000 yuan to drink, play mahjong and eat snacks. But Shu PA and Shu Ma think I''m a rich man. They think it''s normal that''s the key. I can''t tell them or Shu Tong. I heard about Shu grandma''s incurable disease in the hospital by chance?

    "You care about my family so much without any reason. You think it''s normal. Others may not think it''s normal!"

    "Well?"

    Shutong''s little face was red, eager to speak, and murmured, "please help me is the biggest mistake I have made in my life. You have killed me."

    "Hello, Shutong, are you a little bit suspected of crossing the river and demolishing the bridge?" Don''t say that I don''t like to hear it. Tassel and purple garden also think that Shu Tong''s words are too much, especially tassel. She knows how much Shu Heng torments me.

    "Cousin, how can you talk like that? It''s not all for you that South South has done so much "

    " it''s because he has done so much for me that I say so, Susu. There are some things you don''t know! I don''t want you to know, "Shu Tong''s expression is more grievance than I am, and the tassel is confused. Shu Tong turns his head and stares at me and says," have you called my mother recently? Did you spend 300 yuan more on her cell phone? "

    "It happened that your mother''s cell phone was out of service and I charged her 300 yuan." talking about calling Shu''s mother, my friend was very depressed. I was just worried about Shu''s illness. I wanted to ask, but I couldn''t ask directly. So every call was pulled by Shu''s mother. There was nothing to say. At last, she hung up carelessly and her cell phone was in arrears, It''s because once in the middle of a midday call, the cost of talking was gone? It''s a regular fight! " I can''t tell if it''s shame or annoyance. Shutong pinched me on the shoulder severely. "I don''t know how to explain the relationship with my parents now! Dead man, I hate you! drive a car! I don''t want to see him again, upset! "Well, it turns out that Shu Tong is angry about this matter. I can''t help but feel that it''s hard to be a good person when watching the car go away. When Shu Tong knows the truth about her grandmother''s incurable disease, I think she will understand why I''m so kind, but I would rather she never understand

    "Are you going to visit Liu Xiaosheng with Zhang Mingjie?" Murphy looked at me with unbelievable eyes, and the purple garden that had just sent in the document frowned. Murphy walked around the desk, covered his forehead with one hand, and pressed it on my forehead with the other hand, murmuring, "did you burn?"

    I can''t laugh or cry, "I think it''s you who burn it? Why are you nervous? "

    "Xiaonan, I just wanted to say something yesterday. Your attitude towards Zhang Mingjie is different recently. Do you believe that he has really changed his sex?" Ziyuan has not come to the company for many days, but the power struggle of Fengchang is simple and clear. It is clear at a glance. As an assistant of the people and the topic queen Murphy, we can fully see through the tense relationship between the two groups of ink and Zhang, which is not the same as that between them. Although Ziyuan is the third lady, it does not prevent her from standing on the side of Mohist school. I believe it is the same The third lady''s attitude.

    "I would rather believe that he can change his sex, than that he can change his sex," I shook my head and said with a smile: "but what he said is right. I''m afraid that the pressure of Xingyu is no less than that of Mr. Liu. No matter how shameless her brother is, she''s innocent. Besides, Mr. Guo is not only my friend, but also my father''s favorite student. He''s sorry Come to me, do I really pretend I can''t see? Besides, Feike, Mr. Mo, have you forgotten? At that time, we speculated to earn extra money. Guo Xiang helped us. "

    "What speculation makes extra money? "Murphy''s face is dyed red, and I''m ashamed to look white. It''s an opportunity for us to show our relationship today. I still can''t tell whether it''s right or wrong.

    "I heard from Song Jia that last winter''s police officer''s colleague got drunk and ran to the company to make trouble with you. You fought and were involved in Zhang Mingjie. At last, you even alerted Deputy Zhang Dong, right?" Murphy suddenly changed the subject, saw me nodding, she said lightly: "I heard that you were hurt, I wanted to call you, but you don''t seem to lack people''s care, you didn''t call, how about, the injury is not serious?" Murphy not only has thorns in his words, but also has thorns in his eyes. The purple garden of thorns dare not look at her. There is no intention to hide his jealousy.

    Ziyuan is embarrassed, and I am even more embarrassed. It seems that after five years of separation, I have become an incurable playboy. He says with a smile, "it''s OK. He''s not hurt as badly as master Zhang."

    "forget it," Murphy sneers. "In the morning, I saw that Zhang Mingjie was just like an innocent person, sticking a band aid on his nose. How could he be like you, It''s like playing hard. It''s over when I get home. I''m going to die. Let some girls rub your back in turns. "

    The small face of the purple garden suddenly turned red. It was like a big red lantern with fire inside. My friend was also shocked. His tongue was tied. "How do you, you and you know that?"

    Murphy''s cunning smile is like a little fox, "Secret ~ Secret ~, as long as I want to know, there is nothing I don''t know. Hee hee"

    Murphy, smiling and smug, saw that the purple garden was looking at her with a strange look, quickly gathered up that kind of forgetting smirk expression, recovered the usual coldness and modesty, turned back and picked up the bag on the table, and said to the purple Garden: "then I and He''s out. If you have something to deal with for me. If you don''t understand, please call me again. "

    If think of the purple garden for a while did not respond, habitually nodded, "I know."

    "Wait!" I wasn''t led into Murphy''s rhythm. "You go out with me? Where to? "

 Chapter 510

    "The hospital," Murphy said in a natural voice, "aren''t you going to visit Liu Xiaosheng with Zhang Mingjie?"

    "Yes, but I came to ask you for leave. I didn''t ask you to come with me."

    "I want to go, OK?" Murphy was not satisfied with my unwillingness. "I remember the first time I asked you to go out with me, you almost broke your mouth with a smile. Now, I take the initiative to go out with you, but you are not willing to go out. It can be seen that I am more and more out of place in your heart."

    It''s because you have an unusual position in my heart that I''m afraid of pairing with you. Because of the winter night, I fought with Wang Jie. Although I didn''t ask about the tassel, I must have some suspicion in my heart. At this time, when I see you and I are close, I''m sure there''s a wave of jealousy. I didn''t play with you

    Murphy doesn''t think so. His face is bright red, so he pretends to be indifferent "You don''t know why Liu Xiaosheng wants to hurt you?"

    "Yes," I frowned. "So it''s not appropriate for you to go"

    "put away your gentleness. Liu Xiaosheng is not worthy of him. Is it he or his sister you sympathize with?" Murphy said, "I''ll go with you. I don''t have any conflict with your original intention of visiting Liu Xiaosheng, do I?"

    I''m speechless. Murphy''s character is like this. Once the decision is made, nine cows can''t be pulled back. The most powerful thing is that she can always move out of a pile of truth, even if it''s unreasonable

    even if anyone will meet someone, once out of the door, he will run into a fringe. I secretly scold the God on three feet head. I have worshipped you for half a day. At the critical moment, I''m all his mother''s You''re off duty, aren''t you?

    "South south, what are you doing?"

    "Mo and I always go out to do something." The fringe bothered Zhang Mingjie and hated Liu Xiaosheng, so I kept it from her on purpose so that she wouldn''t be upset.

    "Is that right?" when she looked at Murphy, Murphy''s expression was natural, or she was always cold, and she didn''t look down upon the general manager and say hello to me. She said to me, "south south, what she said last night, don''t take it to heart. She said that she hated you and didn''t want to see you. It was angry. In fact, it was her aunt who called her yesterday After asking her to take you home to see minrou after the holiday, I think we''ve been cheated. My uncle and aunt don''t believe that you and my cousin are fake at all. Because we are close to each other, they advise my cousin to move out and live by themselves. "

    my brother''s forehead is sweating. No wonder Shu Tonghuo is furious. I''m afraid her mother misunderstood her deeply. I feel sorry for the tassel, but in terms of transposition, If I were Shu Ma, who believed that her daughter''s boyfriend and cousin were ambiguous, I would keep her daughter at a certain distance from her cousin? I don''t know your cousin''s character? Don''t worry, I''m not angry with her. "

    "That''s good," the fringe frowned and looked at me bitterly. "Now the trouble is, how can you explain your relationship with your cousin? That Min Rou, it''s a very simple thing. It''s too complicated. "

    "When the ship comes to the bridge, it will go straight." If I told them that I was not rich, Shu PA and Shu Ma would return the 50000 yuan to me. The old man''s serious illness could not be concealed from Shu Tong. It''s really not good. After Shu Tong knew that the old man was ill, he would confess to Shu PA and Shu ma The man in the hospital bed is the handsome young master Liu, not only because his face is wrapped like a mummy and covered with bandages, but also because of his dim eyes, which I can''t say is strange. From his black and white eyes, you will think that in the world of his eyes, there is only black and white

    is this the legendary eyes that see through the world of mortals?

    "I''m sorry, Nange. There are only paper cups here. You can make do with it."

    It''s worthy of being a rich man. The luxury of this ward is similar to that of the hotel room. Except for the pungent smell of disinfectant water, which is looking at the ward, I took the tea delivered by the star rain and smiled: "you will care about this kind of thing, only you who are addicted to the tea ceremony? I''m a donkey, not that particular. "

    The star rain couldn''t help laughing. The smile appeared on her tired little face, which made people feel relieved. But I still feel sorry for her swollen face, "is Lao Guo bullying you?"

    Under the stars, he covered his face consciously. "No, how can he give up?"

    "Who will give up?"

    "I hate it, Nange, you set me up ~" Xingyu pretended to be angry and joked, but I can clearly see the grievances flowing in her eyes. From her mouth shape, I know that the one who hit her is her father.

    Today, as expected, I sighed, "why don''t you call me?"

    Xingyu''s expression was dim, and he said softly: "Nange has helped me and Guo enjoy too much. People can''t be too selfish. I can''t always aggrieve Nange you"

    "silly girl, what''s the difference between you aggrieved yourself and Nange? Didn''t I say that? If you call me brother, I can''t let you call for nothing. "

    "Nange, I" star rain choked no words, but tears fell down.

    Different from Liu Xiaosheng, the kindness of Xingyu also won Murphy''s love. She took out her handkerchief and wiped away tears for Xingyu. She laughed and joked: "sister Xingyu, ignore him. He likes to cheat girls'' tears like this."Xingyu is still strange to Murphy, but he also knows that Liu Xiaosheng has hurt me and has a certain relationship with Murphy, so he has some mustard, takes the handkerchief, timidly says thank you, immediately looks up and down at this beautiful almost perfect woman, and gradually shows an expression of admiration.

    Murphy didn''t mind the Starrain''s estrangement from her. She smiled and came back to me, gently holding my arm.

    Liu Xiaosheng''s eyes on the bed changed, but he still didn''t speak.

    "Nange, thank you for coming to see my brother. On behalf of my family, I would like to thank you"

    "no," I interrupted the star rain. "I''m not used to speaking outside. I''m here for one reason only. I''m here for you and Guo Xiang. That''s all, nothing else."

    This is certainly not pleasant to hear, but only in this way can we give the biggest support to the star rain.

    The star rain was silent for a while, seeming to see through my heart, sobbing and whispering: "Nange, thank you"

    I smiled lightly and nodded.

    "Then you talk. I''m out."

    "Well." I thought to myself, who am I talking to when you are gone? Seeing your brother''s appearance, it''s clear that it''s not good if she doesn''t plan to take care of me. Liu Xiaosheng has nothing to say to me now - Murphy''s purpose is to draw a clear line with her and make her position clear.

    Before Xingyu went out, he took a special look at Zhang Mingjie, who had been standing at the door for a long time without saying a word. He frowned slightly and did not know what he was thinking.

    Unexpectedly, Liu Xiaosheng said, "so, it''s not me that Chu Shao came to visit, but my sister."

    I asked back, "if the person who is concerned and the person who is lying in the hospital is me, will Mr. Liu come to visit me?"

    "Yes, I will laugh at you," Liu Xiaosheng said without hesitation. He glanced at Murphy and said, "just like you are now, you have been defeated by enemies in all ages, but that''s all."

    Murphy wanted to talk and was stopped by me. "I didn''t come to laugh at you. I experienced the bloody scene and saw the boundary between life and death. Do you think I can laugh? I haven''t reached such a cruel level to treat other people''s tragedies as jokes to please myself. "

    Liu Xiaosheng was stunned. I hardened my head and said, "take Feifei with me. It''s just my attitude as a man. You can understand it as showing off, but it''s not ridicule."

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha" Liu Xiaosheng suddenly smiled, as if he had affected the wound, he sang a painful voice, "Chu Nan, Chu Nan, I always don''t understand, where is my Liu Xiaosheng inferior to you, now I finally understand, I finally understand"

    I and Zhang Mingjie are waiting for the following, but Liu Xiaosheng just kept saying ''I finally understand'', on the contrary, I They don''t understand, only Murphy, smiling at me, has no interest in Liu Xiaosheng''s words.

    "Young master Liu, I invited Chu Shao to visit you. I can guarantee that Chu Shao has no intention of ridicule."

    "You?" Liu Xiaosheng''s face is wrapped with bandages. I can''t see his expression. I can only see his indifferent eyes, looking at Zhang Mingjie. He doesn''t like asking, but more like guessing it in the morning, and he doesn''t care about it

 Chapter 511

    I don''t know if Zhang Mingjie didn''t see it or pretended not to see it, but he was indifferent to Liu Xiaosheng''s apparent lack of care for the atmosphere. He said with a smile, "yes, I heard that Liu Gongzi decided to go to another place for a period of recuperation, so I asked Chu Shao to take this opportunity to let Liu Gongzi down. I think that, more or less, can make Liu Gongzi''s recuperation more peaceful."

    "Is it right?" Liu Xiaosheng replied lightly. This cold attitude finally made Zhang Mingjie feel uncomfortable.

    "What? You don''t think I''m too busy, young master Liu? "

    "No, thank you," Liu Xiaosheng smiled, but he didn''t smile a bit. Instead, he said to me, "after learning about the relationship between minrou and miss three, I knew that I had involved the Liu family. Minrou held the evidence that I had harmed you, but she could not bear it. She didn''t take it out until the Liu family started a new school and was furious. What she wanted was the effect now. Her attitude was very clear It''s to give Chu Shao the evil spirit. The Liu family offended min Rou, the third young lady, the third young lady, and those who want to ingratiate themselves with the third young lady. Chu Shao''s attitude at this time is really crucial to the future of the Liu family. To be honest, my father asked my little sister last night to ask for personal information and make a reconciliation with me. The Liu family is willing to give you any compensation for this, But little sister refused to live or die. Chu Shao asked little sister what happened to her face just now. It was a pity that she was beaten by her father. Unfortunately, little sister was wrong. She thought that reconciliation was a grievance to you, but I didn''t know that I was the one who didn''t want reconciliation the most. Chu Nan and I Liu Xiaosheng would never ask for your forgiveness. If time could be reversed, I believe I would do that. I reflected for a long time and only summed up a piece of teaching Training - that night, I shouldn''t turn back to look for a gun. I believe too much in the wild nature of wolves and underestimate their intelligence in hunting. "

    Murphy was almost furious." Liu Xiaosheng, don''t you want to face it?! "

    Liu Xiaosheng smiled faintly, "if I put it in the past, Miss Mo you sit here, these words will only be hidden in my heart, but now it''s OK, Miss Mo you have given me the most clear answer with practical action, my fantasy is gone, why do you pretend?"

    This guy said it directly, but I don''t dislike it. The beast is not terrible, because it has fangs. People are terrible, because people''s fangs are hidden in their hearts.

    Zhang Mingjie wants to cut in, but he doesn''t know what to say. He wants to talk but stops. His face is not very nice. Maybe he thinks Liu Xiaosheng won''t make a face for him. He told me that Liu Xiaosheng regrets. Liu Xiaosheng told me that he regrets at all. He also wants to play again

    "to say what else I regret, that is to ask Chu Shao for help. What''s your identity? A grassroots! What capital do you have? No power, no power! But I lost my dignity and called for your help. In the trap I dug myself, it was you who saved me! I Liu Xiaosheng''s life is so big, only that time I lost my temper. Now I think it''s really useless. It''s better to die. But I know that I''m afraid of death. In order to live a decent life in the future, when I send him to the operating table, I still think, should I hire a killer to kill you? "

    Murphy''s two rows of teeth are about to break. She has met such a shameless person. It''s the first time she''s seen such a shameless person. She can''t speak. Instead, it''s me. She prefers this Liu Xiaosheng. Instead, I hold Murphy''s cold little hand to comfort her.

    "Chushao, you don''t have to forgive me."

    I looked at Liu Xiaosheng''s calm eyes and said with a smile, "Mr. Liu looked up at me. I have never been so generous, including now."

    Murphy and Zhang Mingjie are confused. They don''t understand why I hate him, but they can still laugh. Liu Xiaosheng is silent, thinking for a long time, and sighs, "I''m really jealous of you. Chu Nan, you''re the most terrible person I''ve ever met, Miss mo. I want to talk with Chu Shao alone, OK?"

    Murphy frowned and nodded. Reluctantly, she stood up and said to me, "I''ll wait for you outside."

    "Well."

    Zhang Mingjie opens the door for Murphy and then closes it. Liu Xiaosheng says, "Zhang Shao, I want to talk to Chu Shao alone."

    "Ah?" Zhang Mingjie looks embarrassed. "Do I want to avoid it, too?"

    Liu Xiaosheng didn''t answer, so he listened to Murphy''s uncomfortable way: "Zhang Mingjie, come out! Can''t you understand people''s words and the same kind of words? "

    Xiao Zhang dared not to be angry. When she went out, Murphy did not hide her disgust, but Liu Xiaosheng did not feel embarrassed. Instead, he smiled at me and said, "it seems that Miss Mo will become another person when it comes to Chu Shao."

    "Is it?" I said vaguely, "she always seems to be like this"

    Liu Xiaosheng didn''t deny, "that''s why I can never win you. You have no desire and ambition, so there''s no need to play tricks. Such a man can always give women more security. However, it''s hard for a woman like Miss Mo who doesn''t love vanity, in other words, to be attracted by you Good woman, as a man, I have no reason not to be jealous of you, but your fear is that you are not without heart, but this point, few people can see through - Chu Shao, you are a person with clear good and evil, and also a hypocrite, maybe many people think you are a kind person, including me before, but now, I can be sure that you are an extreme person, "Goodness" has no chance with me. I''m not as good as you, but the hypocrisy I''m proud of is far less than you, which makes me jealous even more than you are popular with good women. ""Is Mr. Liu praising me or satirizing me?"

    "No, I''m lamenting," Liu Xiaosheng said with a smile. "You hate me as much as I hate you. The difference is that my hate is naked, and your hate is mixed with sympathy and compassion, which are more annoying things. But you can control such complex emotions freely, for the sake of the stars, for the sake of Guo Xiang, and even hide them in your heart and for me The people who almost killed you smile and greet each other without showing any trace. Only this can be done by few people. In a pleasant way, it''s mind, in a bad way, it''s mind. "

    "Young master Liu doesn''t just want to discuss with me the subtle difference between mind and mind?"

    Liu Xiaosheng''s eyes narrowed and he said in a deep voice, "it''s really not necessary for smart people to talk to each other. I want to talk to Chu Shao about a business."

    I was stunned. "So you got the wrong person? We should find Mr. Mo when we talk about business. "

    "Miss Yimo is so poisoned by you, do you think she will talk to me equally?" Liu Xiaosheng joked: "no matter how smart and ambitious a woman is, when she falls in love with a man, she will also be influenced by her feelings and her intelligence will plummet. I said that this is a trade between intelligent people. Besides, if Miss Mo is left behind, he will be sniffed by master Zhang. This man''s nose is no worse than that wolf in the ecological garden."

    "What do you mean by that?" I realized that Liu Xiaosheng wanted to stay with me. I was not sure whether I was nervous or excited. My palm was a little wet.

    "Chu Shao also felt strange? Why did Zhang Mingjie persuade you to visit me? " Liu Xiaosheng said: "I don''t remember that he and I used to be so close friends, so close that he would bow his head for me or ask for someone he didn''t want to ask for the most."

    "If you have something to say," I said, "I''m here for Guo Xiang and Xingyu, but I don''t deny that I''m more or less curious about Zhang Shao''s invitation, which is more or less the purpose of my trip."

    "Because you don''t think he and I are friends? Or, "Liu Xiaosheng paused," do you feel that Zhang Mingjie is not as simple as it seems? "

    I didn''t answer. I think it''s the same thing.

    "We are not friends indeed," said Liu Xiaosheng. "There is no doubt that you and I will let go of each other''s differences, which will affect some people''s attitude towards the Liu family. At least no one will come and fall down in order to please miss three. Min Rou and miss three will not be willing to retaliate against us for your face. Liu''s people will be able to settle down, but you are advised to do so, Zhang What benefits can Mingjie get? I''m afraid this is what Chu Shao can''t think of. "

    The only explanation I can think of is that Zhang Mingjie really takes you as a friend, but this explanation is not qualified in my own place. I always feel that Zhang Mingjie is not so great.

    "Borrow money" Liu Xiaosheng slowly spits out these two words.

 Chapter 512

    "Borrow money?" My heart suddenly contracted for a while, but on the surface I laughed and said: "Zhang Shao''s annual salary is a million yuan. His father, Zhang Zhang Zhang, is one of the company''s vice directors and major shareholders. Every year, dividends alone will be enough for a small person like me to earn his whole life. He is short of money?"

    "It''s his father, who is expensive as a vice-chairman, who is in short of money," Liu Xiaosheng said. "When the great cause is completed, the meritorious officials die. Mo is also good-looking and dark hearted. He is a real utilitarian businessman. In order to achieve his goal, he can kill the donkey by any means. It''s nothing to say. After the third lady gives you Chu Shao''s face, he doesn''t object to you getting along with Miss mo. with Chu Shao''s shrewdness, he is right He must have been aware of his conduct. The old man who made a splendid life of Fengchang has survived until now, only tension is left. It can be seen that the tension is very strong. Now, as everyone knows, he wants to leave Fengchang to miss mo. the same ambitious tension is bound to be an obstacle. Miss three has decided to cooperate with Fengchang, which is the best opportunity for Miss Mo to get on top Therefore, it''s not far to go for Mo Zhang''s war. "

    I had expected that," is it related to Vice Chairman Zhang''s borrowing money? "

    "Yes, because he dug a big hole himself, Mo Yizhi now wants to bring him down, he can do it without effort," Liu Xiaosheng said without haste or slow down: "tension is famous for his prudence. He has no bad habits all his life, except gambling."

    "He bet?"

    "Gambling skills are very good, gambling luck is excellent, there is a rumor that the money he started was brought from the casinos. He has been gambling in the sea for 20 years. He has always won big and small losses, and won more and less losses. Only one accident, but this time, is enough to destroy his decades of hard work," Liu Xiaosheng said: "the tension is good, everyone knows it, so there are many fawning Fengchang group''s People invited him to visit casinos, and Zhang Zhang himself often said that whether he lost or won, the only way for casinos to win is to "stop at the right time". Small gambling is pleasant and big gambling is harmful to his health, so although he is fond of gambling, he never gambled. Until two years ago, a client invited him to go to Macau that night, Zhang Zhang was drunk. In the casinos in Lisboa, he made several big bets with his strength, and won Huahua in one cigarette Millions of people, the temptation of gambling is to gain without work. What''s more, tension is a gambler. Since then, he forgot his belief of "big gamble hurts his life", and began to gamble uncontrollably. Later, he went to Las Vegas in the name of rest and recuperation, and gambled for a whole week. He almost lost his family. In order to turn over the book, he fell further and further The deeper, however, gambling is used up, and I never win money. "

    I sighed secretly, where is his gambling used up? It''s clear that there is no calm state of mind when gambling in the past. When you are too paranoid about something, you tend to ignore more things. Small gambling is good for you and big gambling is bad for you. Although it''s reasonable, how many people can always abide by this creed? The temptation of gambling is fatal. Gambling is bound to win or lose, but what we win is money. What we lose is not only money, but also life? Who else can he take? "

    I think Liu Xiaosheng''s question is insulting my intelligence, "does he embezzle public funds?"

    Liu Xiaosheng felt sorry and joked: "in the past two years, he embezzled tens of millions of public funds of the company in various names. Last year, in order to close the financial hole, he gambled a lot again - he set up a short project, pressed an investment fund, and used it to go to Hong Kong to speculate on futures. He didn''t want to lose a lot of money. At the end of the year, he would like to There is an account for the progress of each investment project, but this project does not exist at all. He has to declare that this project is not feasible and has given up. He borrowed 100 million yuan from the underground bank, and filled it back in the name of that investment fund. He intended to deal with the end of the year, set up another fake project, return the money from the underground bank first, and then slowly find a way to plug the hole in the company, but suddenly However, the news came out that three young ladies were looking for cooperation. The companies interested in this cooperation project are all shrinking their money, and Fengchang is no exception. Chushao is from the investment department. We should know that Fengchang is mainly collecting funds this year, and will not build any more investment projects. Hehe, the one hundred million Zhang Li borrowed is so tied up in her own company, which was only intended to be short-term He can''t bear the high interest of every month at all. If this joint family comes to ask for money, will he still use ink to do it? One hundred million yuan will be lost and the tension will be sent to prison. It is inevitable that his faction will be involved, and Mo is not too expensive. "

    Previously, I heard about tension borrowing money from the underground bank from sang Yingjie and Kong Jiancheng respectively. Until now, I heard it again from Liu Xiaosheng. I didn''t believe that it was a fact. I didn''t expect that the tension, which was always praised as "cautious", would be destroyed in a word of "gambling".

    "He borrowed money from the Liu family to repay the debts of the underground bank?"

    "Otherwise, why did Chu Shao think that Zhang Mingjie ran to chase your confidant Cheng Liusu with a twist of his face from Miss Mo''s fanatical pursuer?" Liu Xiaosheng smiled proudly and said: "I like to treat everyone as my chess piece, but it''s not terrible. What''s terrible is that like Zhang Mingjie, he can treat himself as a chess piece. For this reason, he can completely abandon his position. He chases Cheng Liusu. First, he is eager for me and dare not fight with me to rob Miss Mo again. He looks like he wants to show me. The two are clever and pleasing I, you will have a sense of crisis if he pursues Cheng Liusu. This sense of crisis will promote the relationship between you and Cheng Liusu. In contrast, it will alienate Miss Mo who likes you. "I''m terrible? Then you two animals are not a hundred times more terrible than me?! I have long thought that Zhang Mingjie''s pursuit of fringe is too sudden. Recently, I suspect that he has never seen fringe at all, but I never thought that there is such a mystery in it. I feel the unbearable anger. What does Zhang Mingjie think of fringe? He also pretended to tell me that he would not pester her again. In his eyes, tassels are such a small existence. In his eyes, men''s psychology is really contradictory. Zhang Mingjie likes tassels. I''m angry. Zhang Mingjie doesn''t like tassels at all. I''m angry too. "Of course, these are his small means to please me. What we can really reach consensus is always the interests," said Liu Xiao Sheng said: "he invited you to visit you today to show his kindness to me and to prove that Zhang Mingjie can use you, control you, master you, master Murphy, master three young ladies. I borrowed a hundred million yuan from him, which is absolutely worth the money - bah! Liu Xiaosheng always treats others as chess pieces. He wants to use me as a chess piece in turn. Dream! "

    Maybe it''s really like Liu Xiaosheng said, I''m a man with a mind. The more angry I am, the more sober my brain is, and the calmer my expression is. "Mr. Liu is afraid that he will cross the river and demolish the bridge?"

    "I lent him a hundred million yuan. How can he tear down the bridge?" Liu Xiaosheng said with a sinister smile: "I''m just not happy to be calculated by him. Moreover, Chu Shao came to see me today because of the love between Xingyu and Guo Xiang. From this point, I can conclude that you won''t ignore Miss Mo for the sake of interests. Because you are different from us, you have no ambition and purpose, so there is no reason to sell Miss Mo, which is doomed to Zhang Mingjie Unable to master you, he thinks he can see through you and make use of you. It''s just his own wishful thinking. Therefore, I think the benefits of helping Zhangjia are always limited. Instead, it''s better to make a deal with Chu Shao. "

    "What deal?"

    "I tell you so much, surely it will bring some help to Mohist school? I can help the Mohist family to overthrow Zhangjia in my way, "Liu Xiaosheng said:" on the contrary, before I leave Beitian to recuperate, I will treat you in the name of the Liu family. I hope you can enjoy your face, just to make a reconciliation and alleviate the current embarrassment of the Liu family. This is a transaction. I don''t ask or need your forgiveness. I just hope you can look at the face of Xingyu and don''t refuse it In return, I would urge my father not to object to the affairs of Xingyu and Guoxiang any more. How about that? "

    "You''re so afraid to owe me?"

    "Not afraid, not willing."

    "Do you think there is strength in convincing me from your sister''s standpoint?"

    "It''s shameless, but it''s powerful. I''m bad, but the stars are not bad. It''s good and bad. It''s your advantage and your disadvantage."

    I looked at Liu Xiaosheng, for a moment, and said lightly: "it''s your advantage and your disadvantage to be too clever. If two tigers fight against each other, there will be one wound. The two ink and Zhang families will not be able to fight each other. Sooner or later, they will lie down. You just expect the end of Zhangjia, foresee the future of Fengchang, and feel the potential of permanent enjoyment, don''t you? Liu Gongzi, Zhang Mingjie wants to use me. Why are you not

 Chapter 513

    Liu Xiaosheng''s eyes flashed a trace of consternation, and xuan''er shook his head and smiled: "you are really not a small person. Your vision is as wide as I am. Yes, Feng Chang''s cooperation with three young ladies is not successful. Zhangjia has no future. Zhangjia has no future. But Guo Xiang is different. He once had kindness to Miss Mo, and he has a long history with you. That sullen boy will not be unused With this advantage, it is doomed that Hengheng will have enough climbing space, and the Liu family can also use this relationship to close the distance with Fengchang, or even the third young lady. The subtle connection between Liushi and Hengxiang, Fengchang will soon make people forget the right and wrong between you and me, right? Anyway, Chu Shao doesn''t know? At that time, Miss Mo''s mother would have a high gambling debt, which was my trick. Originally, I wanted to increase Miss Mo''s life pressure by this way. I had to ask me to borrow money. Unexpectedly, I worked hard to pave the way for a long time, but I got you cheap. I didn''t expect that you would cooperate with Hengxiang in the way of speculative investment. In a word, whether it''s Hengxiang exhibition or your exhibition with Miss mo It''s all my credit. "

    Although it was told in a joking tone, I could still hear the bitterness. I had already yelled in my heart. Wu Xueqing''s rotten debt was indeed a trap set by Liu Xiaosheng. This guy was a real dog in the face, and he used the whole point and three indiscriminate means behind his back, which was very hateful!

    "At the end of the day, whether Guo Xiang or Xingyu, you still regard them as a chess piece"

    Liu Xiaosheng kept silent for a while and sighed: "different pursuits, different values, different people, different ways and methods, Guo Xiang can scold, who made him fall in love with Liu Xiaosheng''s sister, not other women? Star rain can also scold, who let her be my sister of Liu Xiaosheng, not your sister of Chu Shao, Chu Shao, I will never become you, just like you will never become me, I think, this is also the reason why Miss Mo chose you instead of me, I admire you, envy you, but I will not envy you, and I want to give you a advice: people do not act for themselves, the devil will kill you, this is the era I believe that people like you will suffer losses sooner or later. When you are a good person, you''d better not be selfless. "

    "I''ve never been selfless, but I just feel that how can things be as good as you want, and that everything should be done with a clear conscience"

    "with a clear conscience?" Liu Xiaosheng laughed, "when you''ve settled your peach blossom debt, can you tell me that you''re not guilty of your heart? Miss Mo, Cheng Liusu and Shu Tong, I heard that there is another Miss Xiao, and I don''t believe that you are worthy of it. "

    brother, old face is red, because I am really good hearted, I really provoked a lot of children

    "deal," I dry cough, and brought the topic back, "I will keep an appointment, and let you know all the same, although I do not know if I have that ability, but I will try to persuade min Rou, do not let her again embarrassed with Liu family."

    "Minrou?" Liu Xiaosheng''s eyes changed. "You''re wrong. Your words are powerful. Miss three won''t stop giving you face. Naturally, minrou dare not stop giving you face. Since you promised Xingyu not to care about me, minrou won''t be too hard for me."

    "Well?" I''m a little confused, "but not only Zhang Shao said, just before entering the door, Xingyu also mentioned to me that minrou deliberately exposed your harm to me, and made a lot of propaganda"

    "it''s not minrou who made a lot of propaganda," Liu Xiaosheng said lightly: "if minrou is really a person of the third lady, she doesn''t need a set of covert one."

    but how do I think the third lady is that kind of bright one A dark set of people ah

    "who would like my Liu family to be in trouble most, who would like to send charcoal in the snow when I am in trouble most, I think Chu Shao is not hard to find the answer?"

    I suddenly realized, "you mean"

    "I didn''t say anything because I didn''t have evidence," Liu Xiaosheng said with a smile, "just like you and I just didn''t say anything."

    I really don''t like this kind of intriguing life style

    "yes, we didn''t say anything," I thought for a moment, and finally I couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Liu just said that miss three won''t give me face, how can I say that?"

    "You don''t know why the third lady announced in a high-profile way that she wanted to give the cooperation project cheap to the company that owns you?" Liu Xiaosheng looks even more surprised than me. No, it''s the tone. I can''t see his expression.

    "Do I know her?"

    "I don''t think it''s a matter of knowing or not," said Liu Xiaosheng, his tense body relaxed again, leaning against the bed. "Since Chu Shao doesn''t know about miss three, I can''t talk too much. I don''t want to offend that eccentric woman. It''s not a secret. Since you don''t know it now, it proves that she doesn''t want you to know, though I don''t know the reason, but she must have her reason, but I think it''s certainly not a reason that normal people can accept. "

    I listened carefully, "is her character very strange?"

    "The word" strange "is used to describe her, because there is no more exaggerated word available than" strange ". A person who has so much money that he doesn''t know how to count it will spend an afternoon in the street with Obasan, a sugar gourd seller, and then, if nothing happens, attend the dinner party like a noble princess, who can be admired and worshiped by others, but is arrogant even a word Reluctant to say, as pearls, diamonds, platinum antiques, such as garbage, such a woman, do you think it''s strange? I have also heard that these three young ladies are very biased towards men, especially men who are popular with women. They never talk to such men in their lives. They can''t prove whether they are true or not. But from her attitude towards Chu Shao, it seems that people made them up. She rarely appeared in the public and few people really know her. But I have seen her once. She did deliberately ignore me, hehe, I''m embarrassed. ""Is it true, but it sounds strange to her, but it''s not to be feared?"

    "Others are afraid of her because she is moody, or likes and dislikes clearly. I think she is similar to Chu Shao you," said Liu Xiaosheng enviously. "She liked you and gave you the big contract that everyone in Beitian coveted. It''s just a joke. She hated the long family, so regardless of the death of long Xiaotian, she didn''t read the ink Its origin with the dragon family lies in the annexation of the dragon family at this time. On the face of it, she extended a helping hand when the dragon family was in the most difficult time, but she was not stupid and did not stay. She knew that she was taking advantage of the fire to rob, while people were ill and wanted to kill three young ladies. The horror of her was that she didn''t care about other people''s eyes and evaluation at all. With her family and identity, she often made something unexpected You know what I mean, sometimes it''s like a kind goddess, sometimes it''s like a unreasonable woman

    Hooligans? I didn''t expect that miss three was such an image in other people''s eyes. Liu Xiaosheng just didn''t say the word "childish". It turns out that when people have such fame and wealth, even childishness will become "mysterious and unpredictable". Therefore, it''s highly sought after by people. In this world, it''s unreasonable to hear so much from Liu Xiaosheng, and it''s not unproductive. I guess I''ll ask again I couldn''t ask anything, so I got up and said, "in this case, young master Liu, take care of yourself. I''m leaving."

    Liu Xiaosheng sat up bravely after I came here. Now he is tired. "Chu Shao walk slowly. At the dinner party, I will let the star rain pick you up."

    I answered and was about to pull the door to leave when Liu Xiaosheng called out, "wait"

    when he saw me turning around, he hesitated again, "is Shutong OK?"

    I didn''t expect that he would ask Shu Tong, mechanically nodded his head, and the word "good" would come out, which is irresponsible. If Shu Tong hears it, he will definitely kick me on the ground for a while The special woman, who knows her, is drunk to chat with and chases her. She is very boring. Gradually, I find her very ordinary, and I can''t help wondering, on my condition, can''t even such ordinary stupid woman catch up? Ha ha, it''s funny that I''m not only not caught up with, but also dumped cleanly. The woman who refuses me Liu Xiaosheng is the first Chu Shao. She''s different from Miss Mo, simple, simple, maybe unwilling. I hope you won''t hurt her. After all, it''s a woman who has hurt me. Ha ha, I really don''t want to lose to you again in this way. If If possible, let her dump you. "

    Liu Xiaosheng has something to say in his words. He absolutely misunderstood the relationship between Shu Tong and me. He thought that I stepped on several boats and Shu Tong was one of them. Shu Tong dumped me because he didn''t want me to "abandon her forever". Liu Xiaosheng would think for Shu Tong, and I was really surprised, "did you like her?"

 Chapter 514

    "Like it? People like me will never really like anyone, including Miss mo. what I want is just the pleasure of conquest and the sense of achievement of plunder. "Liu Xiaosheng is really a disgusting person. Fortunately, he has a bit of humanity. He said with a sad smile:" when I chase her, I don''t care about her. I think it''s only a matter of time before and after that that women''s reserve is picked up. Now, it''s amazing. It turns out that There are such simple girls in the world. I don''t deserve such a girl. "

    I don''t know what Shu Tong will think when he hears Liu Xiaosheng''s words. At least I feel cruelly that Liu Xiaosheng, you really don''t deserve Xiao Shu

    "Chu Nan, you and Liu Xiaosheng said that it''s your attitude as a man to bring me to the hospital to visit him. What does that mean?"

    I knew Murphy would ask. This girl also took off her glasses so that I could clearly see the infinite expectation in her big blinking eyes.

    "Men are competitive, men are vain, don''t you understand? Anyway, you''re here. Why don''t I take the opportunity to blow the trumpet? Do you think I''m really so generous and don''t hate Liu Xiaosheng at all? "

    Murphy tooted, "you said that on purpose?"

    "Or what do you think?" I''m going to say, "can''t we really have that kind of relationship?"

    Murphy was annoyed that I did not understand the amorous feelings and twisted me on the arm. "Don''t think I am stupid! A man is vain, rejected by a woman, more shameless than losing to another man? Chunan, what do you want me to say about you? Liu Xiaosheng is so kind to you. Why do you think about him everywhere? Angry with him? You just sympathize with him! "

    "Sympathize with him? You don''t think I''m so great, I''ll blush, "I said with a smile:" Liu Xiaosheng, after all, is Xingyu''s brother, and he has fallen into this field. What can I do if I hate him again? What''s more, I want to step on him now, and there''s no place to step on him. It''s better to put on an open-minded and good attitude. My father didn''t teach me to pay for the good, but he didn''t teach me to complain. If you even think I''m a mean person, think of him, Liu Xiaosheng is so intelligent, can''t you feel it? For his arrogant man, there is nothing worse for him than what he owes me. If I write hate on his face, he knows that I am not happy, but in his heart he will feel that balance is typical of me, I have to sell my darling cheaply and earn a good reputation, and at the same time, I have hit my enemies to the greatest extent. "

    "Oh?" Murphy said with a smile: "you admit that Liu Xiaosheng is the enemy? What enemy? "

    "Cough" I almost choked, this girl topic shift too fast, "my life almost fell into his hands, he is not an enemy or a friend?"

    Murphy points his chin with his index finger, pretending to be inexplicable: "but you have no grievances or enemies. Why does he want to hurt you?"

    I focused on driving, "because I made Xiao Shu lose him"

    "Chunan!" Murphy finally couldn''t bear it. He said angrily, "is it so hard to admit that he likes me?"?! Dare you swear to heaven that you hate Liu Xiaosheng, and have nothing to do with me? "

    Murphy goes around to make me admit that Liu Xiaosheng and I are rivals because they are related to you.

    "Mr. Mo, you come back just at the right time. The captain Lin of the municipal criminal police force has made a special apology for yesterday''s incident. People are in the reception room. The Secretary of the Dragon said that the incident will be dealt with by you."

    "who caused the incident will be dealt with by yourself, I don''t care if I''m not related to him! " Murphy didn''t return either. He hung the purple garden to one side and walked into the office. The door slamming scared Xiao Songjia.

    Ziyuan wondered where Murphy was so angry, but xiaosongjia had already guessed the clue, slipped into front of me, and said with a vague smile, "brother Chunan, you have offended Mo again?"

    "You use the word" you "strangely, as if I often make her angry," he said

    Murphy''s only reason for anger is that I refuse to swear to heaven! You and Mo are not clear about that. Don''t I? "

    "What do you know?" I said with a smile: "besides, the female secretary is the boss''s close fitting little cotton padded jacket, mostly referring to the male boss, which seems to be a bad word."

    "I mean, I know what''s wrong with Mo, but I don''t know what''s wrong with him," said Song Jia angrily, "including yesterday, you two kissed me in the office, Mo always sat on your lap, and you still don''t --"

    before the girl finished, my friends covered her mouth, and watched her liver flutter, and turned to see the purple garden, which was indeed a look of consternation

    The first little gossip of Fengchang is not a false name. My friend sighs and laughs in terror. "Sister Jiajia, where do you know? You dare to see everything"

    "you are afraid of me if you don''t do something bad?" Song Jia is not afraid of my threat. She blushes and says in the same voice: "I didn''t expect that Mr. Mo is usually cold and warm in private."

    her brother is hot and hot. She is also for himself and Murphy. She never thought that when she was coquetry to me, she would be overheard by Song Jia. "Brother is not afraid of you, but wonder how you see it!" I remember Murphy closed the door and pulled the curtain yesterday, unless Xiao Songjia is a gecko and can look inside the window on the 27th floor.Song Jia said triumphantly: "mountain people have their own tricks. I thought you and Mo always had something. I didn''t expect you to be really Chunan. You are a playboy. I thought you were simple and honest at the beginning. You were listed as the number one goal. You wanted to compete with Su Su. Fortunately, you were late. Otherwise, you would have fallen into the fire pit. You are too good at it. You can make Mo and Su Su have two personalities People who are so horrible get along well with each other. Should I call you lover brother later? No wonder Su Su Su used to hate manager Mo so much, but these days she has been in and out of her office frequently. "

    Frequent access to Murphy''s office? No, although the two people really seem to have reached some kind of tacit understanding, the most important thing is to stop playing with each other''s eyes, fighting with each other and putting me in a dilemma. For this reason, they don''t hide their antipathy to each other any more. It''s the best proof to show each other cold faces as soon as they meet. Otherwise, the scandal that I stepped on two boats won''t be heard Hee said, "brother lover, this name is very suitable."

    My friend''s heart was cold. "Purple garden, some things are not as you think"

    "are they?" Ziyuan is still smiling, "Captain Lin is still waiting in the reception room. Hurry up and give you a preventive injection. You''d better think of a reasonable explanation. Officer Dong is also in the reception room and is scolded by Captain Lin, because she didn''t look at you and let you slip under the nose."

    My friend was smart, not worried about what winter night would do to me, but the current attitude of Ziyuan, which is very dark and terrible, "that, Ziyuan"

    I subconsciously pulled back and left. She turned her head and her eyes narrowed into crescent. She said with a sweet smile, "what else can I do?"

    "It''s all right." I gave up. First, there was no way to explain it. Someone else Song Jia saw it with his own eyes. Second, there was a strong resentment in the eyes of the purple garden. The resentment clearly conveyed a message to me - I want to ask, I can''t bear to ask. Don''t force me to ask, otherwise, I really asked

    by the way, Xiao Song Jia''s so-called mountain people''s clever plan that can penetrate the wall, Later, I easily opened it. The louver of Murphy''s office broke. There was a gap between the two windows that was hard to notice without looking carefully. That was the evidence that Murphy often peeped at the working conditions of the employees from the inside of the office. If it wasn''t for me, Murphy didn''t even notice it. While she was monitoring the employees, the gossip Song Jia was also using this small gap I don''t know much about Murphy''s treatment of her. I only know that she has always been idle at work and has a lot of time to go to the comprehensive group to drink tea and chat. She spent all these time writing the letter of repentance

 Chapter 515

    It''s a feeling of missing for several years. Lin Zhi''s face is a little bloated, his pouch is very deep, his eyes are covered with bloodshot, and his head is also filled with white. He seems to be several years old suddenly. It seems that Xu Heng''s case has caused him a lot of trouble. Long Xiaotian''s problem involves a lot. On the one hand, he has to bear the pressure from the above. On the other hand, he is too tired to catch people. Listen Ziyuan said that he had been here less than half an hour, but the ashtray was full of cigarette butts. It seemed that he would collapse immediately without the support of cigarettes.

    "Mr. Chu, ha ha, you and our criminal police team are really predestined." as soon as Lin Zhi saw me, his face was smoothed out. He left the bitter winter night on his face and stood up to shake hands with me. His words were not without the bitterness of teasing.

    I said to myself: "I don''t want to get married in two places, one is the hospital, the other is the police station, but there are always troubles to find me. If it''s fate, it must also be a bad fate."

    "Predestination is predestination, but not necessarily evil," Lin Zhi looked back at Dong Xiaoye and said with a wry smile, "but this time, Mr. Chu is really innocent, but I should take some responsibility. At the beginning, such arrangement was really thoughtless"

    I know that Lin Zhi meant to arrange Dong Xiaoye to protect me. He didn''t answer his questions. Please sit down Next, I asked, "what about Wang Jie?"

    "Stop and reflect," said Lin Zhi, shaking his head. "I wanted him to apologize to you and that Mr. Zhang, but I think it''s better for me to explore the way first

    "Exploring the way?" I don''t quite understand the word.

    Lin Zhi snuffed out the cigarette he had just lit, and said with a solemn expression: "to be honest, I came to apologize to your company on behalf of the Municipal Bureau and the criminal police team. In addition, I had an unwelcome request"

    I didn''t say a word. I listened to Lin Zhi quietly. He didn''t come to me specially. He wanted to see Zhang Mingjie, but Zhang Mingjie stayed in the hospital and I haven''t come back. It''s a beautiful name to accompany Mr. Liu. The real purpose is to flatter and flatter him. Looking forward to Mr. Liu''s moving in the valley, I lent him a hundred million yuan to Laozi

    Zhang Mingjie was very concerned about the minutes when I talked with Mr. Liu Xiaosheng alone. Before I left the hospital, he had a sideshow to try to get something out of my mouth. I just said that Mr. Liu has a thick skin and wants to use Mr. Liu I was invited to dinner in the name of my family, and told stories about Xingyu''s love with Lao Guo. I couldn''t refuse to pretend that I didn''t know what to say, but secretly complained about Zhang Mingjie''s attitude. He was extremely upset. Considering Liu Xiaosheng''s good face, Zhang Mingjie was not suspicious, but rather happy. He felt that he had sent Liu Gongzi a favor.

    This son of a bitch thought that I went to visit Liu Xiaosheng and he used it. But Liu Xiaosheng had already seen through his intentions. Now I am using him in turn and I am too lazy to deal with their infighting. It has nothing to do with me. I only do what I can and should do. Everything else is just coping with it. So I didn''t tell him about Liu Xiaosheng''s'' deal ''with me Murphy knows.

    I don''t want Murphy to participate in the fight between Murphy and tension. Some things are too dirty. It''s better for us to solve them for her.

    To get back to the point, Lin Zhi asked Zhang Mingjie to show his respect. Although yesterday''s incident was Wang Jie''s personal behavior, he was a member of the police force after all. This incident will seriously affect the image of the police force. Of course, the Municipal Bureau will not bend the law for personal gain. Zhang Mingjie should be informed, and the Bureau will also truthfully reflect Wang Jie''s situation, according to the rules and regulations Laws and regulations to deal with his problems, Lin Zhi worried, is Zhang Mingjie deliberately exposed to the media, as a means of retaliation.

    Not to mention, Zhang Mingjie may not be able to do this kind of thing, but if I was beaten by Wang Jie for no reason, I would also do that. Hundreds of people in Qianlong manor were kidnapped, but they ran away from the main culprit. They have become the police of the public opinion vortex, and can no longer stand the criticism from all aspects.

    Lin Zhi has Lin Zhi''s cleverness. It''s said that he is responsible for this. It''s a thoughtless arrangement to let Dong Xiaoye protect me. It''s just a hint that Wang Jie is looking for trouble. It''s because his bitter and secret love for Dong Xiaoye was soaked by me. Zhang Mingjie was beaten. In fact, I was implicated by me. I also heard another meaning: if you don''t help me to settle Zhang Mingjie, I What annoys Dong Xiaoye is to recognize that I have an affair with Dong Xiaoye!

    As far as the current situation is concerned, I''m going to tell Zhang Mingjie that he will promise. I don''t believe Lin Zhizhen will annoy Dong Xiaoye, but I know that once the image of the police is destroyed, it''s the result that Dong Xiaoye doesn''t want to see. I don''t want others to talk about it to her, so I happily promised Lin Zhi to do Zhang Mingjie''s work. Lin Zhi got it With a satisfactory reply, he left happily.

    As soon as the leader left, Miss Dong was arrogant. She pushed me aside, took off my shoes, rubbed my feet, and a pair of eldest sister sent me, "pour me a glass of water, and my feet hurt."

    "are you right I was discontented and said, "your leaders dare not use this tone to talk to me"

    sister tiger''s eyes rolled. "He is him, I am me, can it be the same? If it wasn''t for you, would I have stood so long? "

    My friend is a little guilty, "it''s none of my business"

    "how can it be none of your business?!" Tiger elder sister airway: "what did you do just now? I entered Murphy''s office and didn''t come out for a long time. If it wasn''t for Susu and me, I don''t know when you two left! You didn''t hear Lin team''s scolding. The bodyguard thought I was like this, and I was wronged to death! And "Two red clouds float on tiger''s pretty face. "Yesterday, you deliberately picked Wang Jie''s fire and fought with him. Don''t pretend to be so innocent. Think I can''t see through you."

    it''s nothing to be seen through by you. I''m afraid that not only you don''t see through it, but also you misunderstand it. I don''t dare to say that, or my life will be gone. I''m trying to change the subject. The fringe suddenly pushed the door in, and she came in Obviously, I heard our conversation just now and looked at me smilingly, but said to Dong Xiaoye, "of course, she won''t let xiaoyejie follow him and cheat me to go out with Murphy. Do you know where he has gone?"

    My heart moved, listen to the tassel said: "they and Zhang Mingjie together, went to the hospital to see Liu Xiaosheng."

    "What?!" Tiger sister immediately had no tassel. When she first entered the door, she was a little embarrassed. She clapped the table and started, "Chu Nan, are you overflowing with love or are you kicked by a donkey?! You were almost fed by Liu Xiaosheng to the wolf. Did you forget? "

    I didn''t pay attention to the winter night, because I was more curious about the words of the fringe. The girl couldn''t stand my eyes, turned her face, and couldn''t hide her panic. I took advantage of this to advance and asked aggressively, "how do you know what I''m going to do?"

    "I heard that, can''t I?"

    "Who said that?"

    "Listen to why I want to tell you?" The tassel intends to change the topic, "you can keep it from me, I can''t keep it from you?"

    "I know if you don''t say it," I pretended not to be interested any more and sat back in the sand. Just as Liu Su was relieved, I suddenly said, "Murphy told you."

    "How do you know --" it''s too late to close your mouth again. The tassel is regretful and angry. She stares at me, but she doesn''t know what to say.

    You don''t take care of Zhang Mingjie at all. Apart from Murphy, who else knows that I go to the hospital to see Liu Xiaosheng? I smiled bitterly. Xiao Songjia didn''t lie. The tassel and Murphy were tired of carrying me. "I don''t only know about this, but I also know that you told her about the back ache that I was smashed yesterday, and asked you to wipe the medicine and massage for me, didn''t you? I wonder, what do you two mean? Exchange of information? Or show off? "

    "Show off your head! You don''t stink. My aunt condescended to give you a massage. It''s not humiliating enough. Who should I show off and show off The little face of the fringe is red. It''s like a cat punch to my head. Don''t ask. I''ve got it. The two girls are not only exchanging information, but also comparing each other''s anger. Otherwise, with the little vinegar jar character of the fringe, I know that I''m not going out with Murphy because of business. I''ve been digging for the root of the problem earlier

    I was beaten in the winter night. I didn''t stop the fringe, but also helped to pour me into the sand On the coax, the four little fists were fierce, but they fell on me, but they were almost the same strength as yesterday''s massage. I didn''t feel devastated, but I enjoyed it very much.

    The fringe and Murphy really reached some kind of tacit agreement. Is this a good thing or a bad thing? I''m looking forward to it. I''m just looking forward to it.

    I''m very clear about what I should face and do next, so I enjoy the happiness at this moment, even if it''s just a flash in the pan, remembering the beauty of that moment will also be a good memory of my life, right?

 Chapter 516

    "Brother, are you free?"

    "Well?" As soon as I looked at it, Chu Yuan leaned his head out of the door, his eyebrows twisted into numbness, and looked at me expectantly. The water in his big eyes rippled, pretending to be pitiful, as if she would cry if I dared to say that she was not free.

    I put down the document in my hand and said with a smile, "I''m free. What''s the matter?"

    Chu Yuan''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he was a little excited. He ran over and said, "don''t you need to read the data?"

    When I mention this, my head swells. This thick stack of materials was sent to me by Murphy, who was angry with me before work. It was the detailed overview of minrou yuezhigu new energy Co., Ltd. and the cooperation project, the market transformation plan of Fengchang group, and the cooperation contract of both parties, which was added up to hundreds of pages. Murphy actually asked for it I have to read it all today and sum up my opinions, because it is possible to have a meeting tomorrow.

    That''s too much. High level meetings. It''s none of my business? It''s said that it''s just this contract. Lawyer Feng Changguang has hired thirty or forty people. After two days of collective discussion, they haven''t made any progress. They are all so diligent in their profession. What can I do for a small staff?

    But Murphy''s attitude is firm. I have to read it. I have to plunge myself into this pile of boring words. Who makes us look like a capitalist''s job? I''m afraid that I can''t finish watching. I always hold two pages of paper when I eat. I''m always lazy. For the first time, I''ve become a workaholic. No wonder Chu Yuan is very careful when he asks. He even went to bed early in the winter night. He gave up his favorite TV series for fear of disturbing me.

    "No, my eyes hurt." actually, I''ve read it for a long time. It''s just because the content is too much, and my brain can''t be used up for a while. I''m holding the last page of paper and I''ve been called back by Chu Yuan. I''ve looked at the time. Good guy, it''s going to be zero. Four or five hours seems to pass in a blink of an eye. I want to sit up from the sand and make room for Chu Yuan, The neck, shoulders, arms, back, aching muscles all work together. I bared my teeth and cracked my mouth. I kept a posture for too long, which was really painful. "Why don''t you sleep so late?"

    "I didn''t finish my homework," Chuyuan said with a small mouth, very aggrieved. Hearing my groans, he quickly pressed me to lie down. "You have back pain, so you lie down." After that, I lift up my quilt corner without any taboo, and sit down on my side. The faint fragrance like the fragrance of flowers floats in the air, making me feel a pleasure that is hard to express.

    The sand is narrow, and I''m lying inside. Chu Yuan can only sit on a small part of the edge. The posture is very uncomfortable. I think this girl is considerate to me. I''d rather aggrieve myself. When I''m moved to the throat, I almost tell her that my back doesn''t hurt anymore. I just lie and look at things for a long time. I think of activities to solve the problem. How can I think of smelly girl lifting her legs and putting her feet together On the tea table, I leaned back, resting on my chest against the sand, and used me as a meat pad!

    "It''s still a comfortable posture. I mean, you and I are both comfortable."

    Where am I comfortable? I can''t cry or laugh, but I don''t care about this lazy girl who doesn''t stand or sit. Anyway, she doesn''t have much weight, but she won''t feel uncomfortable. "What does your teacher think? Do you want to wear out all the students because you have so many lessons left after the exam? " Maybe it resonated with Murphy''s exploitation and oppression. I felt the same and was extremely dissatisfied.

    "There''s not much homework at all, it''s just too hard."

    Chu Yuan would say that homework is difficult! I''m very surprised. You know, Chu Yuan is really a top student. Although she seldom studies, her grades are always top-notch. She doesn''t know. Do other students still use homework?

    "What lessons are so difficult? Not in the East, either? "

    Chu Yuan groaned, "she? Others have finished the formalities of dropping out of school. They just go to the school to listen in. They don''t plan to do their homework at all. I scratched my head there, but she sat in front of the computer for a whole night. Now she''s sleeping. She doesn''t talk about justice. Don''t mention her! "

    Either Chu Yuan is jealous of the East, or the East is angry with Chu Yuan again. Although the two girls are good, they often fight. I shake my head and smile and say, "show me my lessons. If it''s science, I should be able to deal with them."

    "It''s liberal arts," Chu Yuan said, spreading his hand to show emptiness. "If I can take it out, I won''t have a headache. It''s a composition left by a little antique teacher."

    I was stunned. "Shutong?"

    "Well," Chuyuan said with a flat mouth, "she''s very strange these days. She''s absent-minded and lifeless in class. She''s not as lively as before. It''s the same as reading according to the textbook. When she''s free, she''ll be alone. She said yesterday''s quiz. She was distracted. LV Siqi cheated under her eyes. She ignored it. It''s even more ridiculous It''s today''s performance that she even named LV Siqi for praise, saying that he has made great progress. "

    my friends secretly wiped away their sweat. Although not sure, the abnormality of Xiao Shu''s teacher is likely to be that the more my mother misunderstood our relationship

    " today, she left us a strange composition, "on - is it advisable to lie in good faith?" brother, I think this work It seems that Wen is not for me, but for you from the little antique teacher. "As expected, you can''t treat this stinky girl as a child. She was so embarrassed by this composition. It''s clear that she guessed why Shutong was out of his wits and deliberately came to me. "I''ll say that if you really ask me, you can''t hold me down"

    Chu Yuan said shamefully, "what do you mean?"

    "This is also what I want to ask, Yuan Yuan, don''t beat around the Bush, what do you want to say directly? I don''t know others, don''t I know you?"

    "You''re smart! I don''t want to ask you and the little antiques teacher how to deal with the mess, "Chu Yuan angrily and revengefully pressed me twice before saying," composition is not difficult to write, but the little antiques teacher asked us to write out our true views, rather than a pile of gorgeous rhetoric, which is too difficult, brother, do you think white lies are advisable? "

    I''m also a little confused about my real point of view.

    Seeing my expression, Chu Yuan hummed, "look, it''s hard? The little antiques teacher asked this question because she pretended you to be her boyfriend. She lied and was believed by her parents. Now she doesn''t know how to explain it. She wants to find out the answer from our composition and decide whether to confess or continue to deceive. She is one year older than you. She has no own point of view. Besides, we are sixteen or seventeen years old and haven''t stepped on it Students in society? I don''t think the lie that she told grandma Shu that she already had a boyfriend is a white lie at all. At first, it was troublesome, didn''t want to be nagged, and then she said it easily. Later, it evolved into what it is today. If I really want to say, whose motive in this lie is entirely white, it''s brother you. Then I thought about it, and suddenly Now, around you, there are many so-called white lies. For example, you are afraid of your parents'' worries, so you don''t let me tell them that the police specially sent sister Xiaoye to protect you. Besides, sister Xue Xiaozi has a secret not to tell you, which is probably a kind of white lies? What''s more, although Xiaoye sister is with us every day, she has a lot of things to hide from us, doesn''t she? Every liar has his own reason and thinks for others, but the one who is cared for doesn''t feel happy, does he? "

    The people who are cared for don''t feel happy. If they don''t tell me that their parents are in danger, will I be happy? I''m not guessing what the purple garden is suffering from every day, but I''m depressed because I can''t help it? I think dongxiaoye and I are friends who share the same temper. They can take on each other''s responsibilities and help each other. However, she never tells me the negative impact of Xu Heng''s case on her. It''s considerate, but does it bring me happiness? Just let me blow Wang Jie''s fists as much as I let out. Chu Yuan has grown up. She is no longer the little girl who knows how to be unreasonable and willful. She not only pays attention to everyone around her, but also has her own understanding of everyone and everything I''m used to stroking Chu Yuan''s head, raising my hand and putting it down again. The light from the girl''s mature side makes me feel that I dare not profane it.

    Chu Yuan noticed that I found a little action, and I thought she would be very happy, because I no longer think of her as a child, but she was very unhappy. She smashed an elbow on my stomach, deliberately rolled it, and didn''t make any explanation. She gnashed her teeth and said a very philosophical answer, "I think people should be honest when they should be honest, but too frank, too direct, it will hurt When it comes to others, white lies are indispensable "

    is this girl childish or mature? I pondered her words, which were easy to understand and profound, just like he

 Chapter 517

    I said with emotion, "don''t you understand your answer better than I do?"? What else do you ask me? "

    Chu Yuan stopped ravaging my stomach, sat up straight and said, "I want to hear your opinion."

    "My point of view is the same as yours," I thought, adding, "but when it comes to being easy to do, it''s hard to grasp the line between being frank and being forced to tell a white lie." At least, I''m not sure I can see it clearly

    "Is it shanai?" Chu Yuan''s casual attitude and natural and casual tone almost deceived me, and I suddenly woke up to the fact that her body was tight with me. "Why is it a white lie?"

    I was trying to cover it up. I swallowed half of what I almost said. I didn''t want chu yuan''s face to turn red suddenly, "because you might take care of my feelings." Chu Yuan''s voice gradually disappeared, but somehow he finished.

    My heart beat faster and beat with a kind of irregular rhythm. Chu Yuan''s shy and shy coquettish daughter state made me feel a trace of danger. I kept telling myself: Chu Nan, you are dirty, but the fate is pure. Don''t use your dirty thoughts to speculate about her as flawless as white paper Strange, my voice is also weak, and with a slight tremor, is it nervous? It''s fear. I don''t want to know what I''m afraid of. Mingming is used to the intimate contact with this girl, but at this time, she finds the burning sensation from her body. It seems that she''s going to burn me. "So you''re really in love with Cheng Liusu Chu Yuan is like a cat trodden on its tail. I can hardly see how she rode on me as soon as she turned over.

    Yes, or not a lie of candor or. Where is the line? The discussion just now not only didn''t make me more clear, but also made me more confused. I had to avoid Chu Yuan''s sharp eyes.

    Seeing my default, little girl ''s two eyes are round, her face is white and her lips are blue, her face is weird and scary, and her petite body is rustling and shaking like chaff. She bites her lips hard, as if she is brewing a certain momentum. However, after opening her mouth, she just spits out two words powerlessly: "Chunan"

    I am frightened by her appearance, shaking, as if I would come from me at any time I quickly held her shoulders. "Fate, what''s the matter with you?"

    As if Chu Yuan didn''t hear me, his powerful eyes lost their expression and murmured to himself, "why do you know clearly that you already know why I still want to tell Cheng Liusu why it''s a lie, it''s not a confession? You said you wouldn''t lie to me. You said you and Cheng Liusu are just friends, brothers and brothers. "

    " I "I have fantasized about Chu Yuan''s reaction after I fell in love with Liu Su for many times, but the present scene is still unexpected. I know Chu Yuan''s rejection of Liu Su, and I think increasing their relationship will improve her view of Liu Su In this process, I give her a hint of "carelessness". With the frequent visits of the tassels to my home recently, I think that Chu Yuan has seen the progress of my relationship with the tassels, but I didn''t expect that she never used her eyes to witness, but simply believed that I would never cheat her

    I can''t stand Chu Yuan''s expression of betrayal, or really let me bear it What I can''t stand is my understanding of that betrayal - why do I feel that I betrayed Chu Yuan?

    "I''m tired. I went to sleep"

    Chu Yuan got off the sofa and lost his soul. His body seemed to be evacuated, soft and floating in the air.

    "Fate --"

    "don''t talk to me!" Chu Yuan stopped drinking me, didn''t look back, and gently said, "I''m a bit disordered, I''ll be fine after a sleep, don''t worry about it."

    I''m not worried, I''m worried! I said softly, "I think I should be frank with you"

    "tell you not to talk about it!" Chu Yuan turned around fiercely. In the water eyes with tears, anger, resentment and chagrin mixed together. I couldn''t speak clearly. I was stunned. My brain was blank. Every cell in my body was petrified and no longer controlled by me.

    Chu Yuan never wanted me to see her weakness. She wiped her eyes with her little arm and recovered her usual indifference. "Don''t care about me in the same way as coaxing children. I hate that you give in to me and obey me. I began to hate that a long time ago. I prefer that every time I make you angry, you will beat me and scold me."

    I can''t see Chu Yuan''s color loss Diao''s eyes, "why don''t I love you and spoil you?"

    "No!" Chu Yuan screamed, "you don''t understand, you never understand! Even if you understand, you will always pretend not to understand, because you are such a person! I hate you! Super super hate you! "

    Chu Yuan doesn''t wait for me to speak, turns and rushes to the room. When she pushes the door open, she sees the East in her pajamas, with a slightly embarrassed expression. I''m stunned. I don''t know when she woke up and stood there to eavesdrop. Chu Yuan is slightly stunned, but he''s not surprised. He flashes across the East and enters the room. The East coldly looks up at me, trying to hold on to something, and doesn''t say Words, heavy shut the door, cut off my vision, also cut off my idea of chasing in.Did I do it wrong? I''m sure that I didn''t just, some things, never have the right choice

    I don''t know when I fell asleep, but it must be very late, so that I was the first one to get up, and my bed was torn by the winter night, "lazy pig, what time do you want to sleep?"

    The moist and cold air in the early morning made me wake up, rubbed my bleary eyes, and saw the smug smile of the little winter night. Finally, this girl got up earlier than me once

    a wisp of rice fragrance floated into my nose, and the familiar taste made me feel refreshed. The conflict between sleepiness and rude * * way of the little winter night suddenly flew out of the sky. I can guarantee that this is my life The happiest time I got up, I was like a zombie returning to life. I bounced up straight, so that I was scared to step back a few times in winter and almost fell into a fart.

    "Brother, go wash your face and have a meal. You are going to be late."

    "Oh, oh." I was so bad that I answered, thinking to myself, yes, that smiling girl is Chu Yuan. Was it my dream last night? This question was soon eliminated. I saw that Chu Yuan''s eyes were still red and swollen.

    No? According to my understanding of Chu Yuan, it''s time to enter a long cold war with me today. The stimulation of cold water didn''t make my brain no longer turbid. Instead, I became more confused. I''m sure that last night was not a dream. Chu Yuan not only roared at me loudly, but also cried in a mess. Otherwise, Oriental pity people would not look at me with such an irreconcilable look As if the person I hurt yesterday was not Chu Yuan, but her.

    When I came out of the restroom, Chu Yuan had already carried her schoolbag, as if she didn''t see my blank expression. She smiled as usual and said, "brother, I went to school, sister Xiaoye, goodbye."

    "You don''t eat?"

    Chu Yuan glanced at me, looked at each other, and quickly moved away. Although it was like a casual glance, I still felt the unnaturalness in her eyes. She said to Dong Xiaoye, "it''s too late. I''m late today. I''m going to school to buy bread."

    "Don''t worry. Your brother and I will drive you later."

    "No!" Chu Yuan''s tone was a little flustered. He walked out of the door and said with a smile, "it''s not too late now. I usually go out at this time."

    "Yes," said Dong Xiaoye, with a hot steamed bun in his mouth. The indistinct admonition made people not feel the responsibility of her elder sister. Obviously, she did not know that Chu Yuan had quarreled with me last night. "Then you should be careful on your way."

    "Well." Chu Yuan''s voice came back, and there was no one left.

    "Fate, wait for me!" The East glared at me, and his lips moved. He wanted to talk but stopped. He refused to say anything to me. He turned around and chased Chu Yuan out of the door.

    I don''t know why I want to go out with you, but when I react, I''m already standing outside the door. Downstairs comes the voice of the East, which is deliberately lowered. There''s discontent, resentment, worry and sympathy in the tone, "predestination, is that ok?"

    "Well, that''s good." Chu Yuan''s voice is very low, very low, almost inaudible, but it is clearly introduced into my ears. Then, it is heavily pressed on my heart

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 518

    "That''s what you think?" Murphy put down his pen, raised the mirror frame with his right thumb and index finger, and rubbed some uncomfortable corners of his eyes. The languid and languid pair of tired women had indescribable customs. Beautiful women seemed to be beautiful in every aspect.

    When I reported my "post reading feeling", Murphy kept writing something. I didn''t know if she listened to me carefully. I had no experience at all, so I had no confidence in those understandings. Seeing that she was single-minded and absent-minded, I was even more perfunctory. "My opinion is certainly not as profound and mature as that of Mr. Murphy, and those materials should not be given me such a small post What the clerk looks at. "

    "Angry?" Murphy looked at me with a smile and said, "I didn''t expect you to read all these materials in one night, but it took me three days."

    Frankly speaking, I am really in a bad mood today. I always feel that something is agitating in my chest. I want to vent hysterically, but I don''t know what I want to vent. Listening to Murphy''s saying, I wryly smile, "I won''t finish watching it. Can you breathe?"

    Murphy was stunned. Xuan''er blushed and said, "do you know I''m trying to embarrass you?"

    "I''m not stupid."

    "Then why did you finish watching it?" Murphy got up, pushed the comfortable leather chair around the desk.

    When I saw the chair now, I was afraid and even doubted that Murphy only kept one chair in the office on purpose. "Can you relieve your anger if I don''t finish watching it?"

    "Why do you care so much if I''m angry?"

    "Well?" I''m a little confused. I haven''t thought about seeing Murphy''s eyes shining. I realize it''s not right. I just want to open my mouth. Murphy''s Qianqian jade finger has been pressed on my lips.

    "If you want to keep lying, anyway, I know what''s going on. If you don''t like me, do you care so much about my feelings?"

    It''s hard to tell whether Murphy knows me or I don''t know myself. She said with heartache on her face: "look at you, your eyes are all bloodshot, and her face is not good. Did you stay up all night yesterday? Sit down and have a rest. "I''m quite alert when I see you. This girl is so angry that she stomps her feet." don''t worry, I won''t sit on your legs! I hate it. Am I more terrible than a wolf? Worried that I ate you

    On the contrary, I''m afraid I''ll eat you. I can''t describe my current mood, as if I''m in a thin steel wire. This steel wire is called "reason". Under the steel wire, there''s endless darkness. That darkness is called "madness". I work hard to keep balance on the steel wire. However, I''m tempted by the "madness" at my feet, and there''s a voice crying in my heart I know that the darkness is all kinds of things that I press on my heart. It''s the real feelings that I dare not show. I''m eager to go crazy once and let out the boredom in my heart.

    "I''m not afraid of you, but I''m afraid of myself."

    Murphy was stunned, pushed me to the chair, turned back and picked up the book she had just written, sighed: "you''re terrible, I''ve read in three days, you''ve read in one night, I haven''t even digested these contents completely, but you have your own point of view, just that What''s more, I''m afraid that you''ll be surprised to see that you can''t speak. It''s just too bold. It''s the opposite of our thinking direction. "

    " you were taking notes just now? "

    "Or what do you think?" Murphy closed the book and made me blush with admiration. "Didn''t I say that I haven''t fully digested these things? In fact, when my uncle said that I would show them to you, I thought it was difficult to do it for you. Although you are very smart, but after all, you don''t have much experience, but my uncle said that you may have different opinions. Now it seems that you are really influenced by him You''re right, Chunan. You''re amazing. "

    "Is it?" before that, Murphy, who was secretly in love, admired and praised me so much, I would surely be happy not to know the southeast, northwest, but at this moment, I don''t feel happy at all. On the one hand, those views on the cooperation between Fengchang and the valley of the moon, although I did use some brain, are the result of rational thinking, but the process is always a perfunctory one Attitude, to put it bluntly, is to talk about war on paper without considering the consequences of success and failure. The answer without sense of responsibility is not proud. Secondly, I am questioning myself. Am I really smart? If I''m really smart, why do I fail to be a brother? I swore that I would never let Chu Yuan get hurt again?

    "Of course, I can''t wait to appreciate the expressions of those who look down on you." Murphy was a little intoxicated, as if it wasn''t me who was looked down on, but her. Seeing the farfetched smile, she frowned. "What''s the matter? Chunan, you are not quite right today. You are not really angry with me? "

    Yeah, what''s the matter with me today? The dialogue between the East and Chu Yuan is always in my mind: "Yuan Yuan, is that ok?" "Well, that''s good"

    "I admit that I''m a little childish, but those materials are really what my uncle asked me to show you. It''s just my angry words that let you watch it all night. I didn''t expect that you really finished it. I''m a little happy. I''m not happy at all. I will never say that kind of words if you are so serious, Chunan. Don''t be angry, OK OK? I''m a woman. Can''t you let me order? It''s a big deal. I''ll take you off today. Can you go home and have a good rest? "At this time, Murphy, where is the strength of yesterday? Just like a little girl who has made a mistake, I want to behave more naturally. But somehow, the more Murphy thinks that I''m abnormal today, the more abnormal I really am. Normally, the proud self-control ability is suddenly forgotten, and the expression is stiff and straight falling, "I''m not angry with you"

    "still say I''m not angry?" Murphy wronged and said, "you are so reluctant to speak"

    "it''s not unwillingness, it''s not too comfortable," so I got up to avoid being misunderstood by Murphy and said, "I didn''t sleep much last night, I finished the task, now I''m relieved, that share of fatigue seems to come out suddenly, if you would let me off, I would really go home to rest."

    Murphy turned to get the key. "I''ll drive you."

    "No, I''ll go back later, and I''ll go to find Zhang Mingjie before," I said. "And you forget that I have a close-up fake girlfriend."

    "Little winter night?" Murphy frowned, and the boss said discontentedly, "what are you looking for Zhang Mingjie? Don''t really want to ask him to forgive Wang Jie? "

    "No one can save Wang Jie in such a big trouble, and I don''t need to appeal for that kind of person," I said. "I just ask Zhang Mingjie to aim at Wang Jie alone, and don''t take the whole criminal police team as the object of retaliation, or I''ll get involved in Xiaoye. Anyway, the motive of Wang Jie''s trouble is Xiaoye."

    "Well, well, I know! Little night and little night, don''t say that the police named Wang misunderstood. We who know the root and know the bottom sometimes think that you two are too sticky. "

    I found that Murphy is very similar to the fizz not long ago. Why do you like flying vinegar so much?

    Zhang Mingjie is very happy. Seeing that I came to him with Dong Xiaoye, Ma understood my intention. He immediately agreed that everything belongs to the same thing. As long as the criminal police team gave Wang Jie the proper treatment according to the rules and disciplines, he would only ask Wang Jie for an explanation and would not go against the criminal police team, which really relieved Dong Xiaoye.

    But sister Hu didn''t know that Zhang Mingjie was so happy, not because I held his grip, but because he was in a good mood, and the world in his eyes was so beautiful -- Liu Xiaosheng didn''t say it clearly, but he gave Zhang Mingjie a hint that as long as Zhang Mingjie could prove that he had mastered me and still had the initiative in the secret fight with the Mohist family, he would lend Zhang a hundred million yuan to repay the debt , and the most powerful proof is that when Fengchang announced the formal establishment of the "13 cities plan group", the list had his name.

    Young master Zhang pretends to draw a clear line with young master Liu in exchange for my trust, and then turns back to please Liu Xiaosheng. He performs the double-sided spy incisively and vividly, but he doesn''t know that Liu Xiaosheng is using the same means to deal with him.

    Liu Xiaosheng will never lend money to Zhangjia. He is just appeasing and paralyzing Zhang Mingjie. It''s fatal to give Zhangjia a fake reassurance pill at the critical moment of life and death. It''s a chapter in the code. Let''s not talk about it. Continue to put on a cool towel.

    (see the top of the novel) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 519

    Dong Xiaoye made a phone call with Lin Zhitong, and then came back to me and said, "Lin team asked me to thank you for him. Now the bureau is having a meeting to discuss Wang Jie''s problem. Lin team asked me to go back first."

    "is that right? Do you want me to go with you?"

    "What are you going to do?" he said with a red face

    "Didn''t you say that? I can''t get out of your sight. I''m the only one in your eyes "

    " kick you? When did I say that you are the only pig in my eyes Said to find a kick, in fact, the foot has been kicked over. If it wasn''t for the quick flash of the brothers, they slipped a chair back, little Chu Nan would definitely suffer. 23

    "how old are you? Why don''t you have a long memory? Can this place be kicked around? "

    "I" don''t pay attention to my words on the winter night, and gather up the pungency. The hypocritical way is: "I can come back before you leave work, so I''ll go first."

    This girl is clearly afraid that I will pursue her responsibility of always attacking me!

    Winter night has gone, I was going to go home suddenly have a kind of feeling that I don''t know where to go, I hope to have someone to accompany me gag idle nonsense, fringe? When I think of the fringe, I think of the painful expression of Chu Yuan who was betrayed last night. I even doubt my original intention to go home. I''m afraid to see the fringe. I didn''t see the fringe today. I thought that she just overslept as usual, so she was late. But it''s rare that she was late for two hours. I asked sister Liu if she didn''t show up Informed, said that the tassel did not ask for leave, asked Yao Waner, Yao Waner''s small face a drum, spit out three words to me coldly, "I don''t know." since the news reported that I played "love you with two hearts" in the real version, Yao Waner''s attitude towards me has come to a sharp turn of 180 degrees. The former "Nange" and "Nange" called "kiss", now see me turn your eyes

    Qin LAN is very close to Liusu recently, but she doesn''t know why Liusu left work today. She also feels strange. Murphy seemed to have just given her some work yesterday, because she didn''t finish it. She worked overtime after work yesterday. It''s impossible for her to pick this time when she was lazy and left work. However, Liusu even turned off her mobile phone.

    Qin LAN mentioned that I also remembered that the tassel didn''t leave with you after work yesterday. She said that she didn''t finish some work at hand. I asked her what kind of work she was. Would you like me to help her? She pushed me into the elevator without saying anything. It''s hard to see her work enthusiasm. How could it burn out in one day? According to my understanding of her, no matter what happened, Yao Waner would burn for at least three days. In fact, I can see that Yao Waner knows the reason, but she is not willing to tell me because of her small emotions. It can be seen from this that it''s not something to worry about. So Qin LAN teased me and asked me to go to the Liusu''s house to explore the situation. I laughed Yes.

    Before, or even yesterday, I would probably find an excuse to go to the tassel''s house for a walk, no matter whether I need to worry about it or not. But now, I''m deliberately avoiding anything

    in the presence of Qin LAN, I''m more embarrassed to say that I go home to sleep. Because I often ask for leave recently, I''ve become a real shadow employee, so that sister Liu is assigning work Later, I was excluded. The more I wanted to find something to do and not let my mind idle, the more idle I was. I turned on the computer in boredom, clicked around, and clicked the QQ icon. I remembered that the demon Xiao called me two days ago, saying that I often didn''t go on QQ, and made her leave a message in vain. On a whim, I typed in the account code to see if she left me anything else , I didn''t expect to see the coquettish net name in the friend bar as soon as I was online -- * * or smaller, better

    the goblin immediately found me online and sent a message: brother in law control uncle, do you miss me?

    I don''t know if my brother is sweating in the forehead or in the heart. In a word, there is a feeling of being out of breath: who is my brother?

    Goblin: you, look at your coquettish nickname.

    I want to kill my sister, which is the name Chu Yuan gave me, in response to her name "I want to kill my brother": is this nickname coquettish? It''s a pervert!

    Goblin: it''s very abnormal. I have already had my own sister.

    At this moment, I am most afraid to think about Chu Yuan''s problem. I don''t know whether the goblin intended it or not. Instead, I put a knife in my heart: I''ll talk nonsense again.

    Goblin: do you mean you''ve gone to the bottom of your heart? In fact, I can understand that if I have such a beautiful and lovely sister, I will also like her.

    I almost went away. The goblin must have made a mistake. I typed a space between "Huan" and "Shang" and "like her" became "like" and "Shang she". This sentence was obscene and vulgar at that time. I was reflecting on my dirty thoughts, and the goblin appeared again A word: uncle, do you know the pen name of Yuan Yuan?

    I was shocked. Although Chu Yuan often forced me to read the novels she wrote, what was her pen name? I really don''t know. It wasn''t that she didn''t ask, but that girl refused to tell me. I came back: I won''t just call it "I want to kill my brother"?

    The goblin sent a picture of sweating: of course not, but like your nickname, there''s a word with homophony.Me: homophony?

    Goblin: Yes, do you think fate really wants to kill you, or really want to be killed by you? I want to kill my sister = I want to kill my sister.

    Staring at the formula in the window that is not a formula, I was stunned for a long time. Until the goblin sent a window vibration, I suddenly returned to my mind. When I knocked on the keyboard, my flustered fingers were shaking: you are too imaginative

    My net name originated from Chu. If "I want to kill my sister" is "I want to kill my sister", isn''t the net name of Chu Yuan the goblin: No, didn''t you hear about it? I met her on the Internet because of her special internet name. I''m an only child and I don''t have a brother. Of course, I had fantasies about her brother. So when I saw her name, I took the initiative to talk with her. I wanted to ask her, is it bad to have a brother? I didn''t know how to deal with what she said to me. Killing is the homophony of "Sha", which she told me personally. She said that his brother''s real name also has a homophony, and he is often joked about. Hee hee hee, when she asked her what your name was, she would not tell me. Now I know that Chunan = virgin. It''s really funny, uncle. How are you? How are you How about having Miss Ben take that hat for you? Don''t worry, I will blush to you all my life ~

    Xiao Yike has no complicated understanding of the "like" between me and brother and sister Chu Yuan. So he speaks frankly and envies our good feelings, but also plays a joke on me. However, the shock of these words to me is not enough to be expressed in words.

    I began to avoid the topic: why didn''t you go to school again?

    Almost at the same time, Xiao Yike, a fast-paced typist, also said, "if you ask me now, of course, Yuan Yuan won''t admit it. She told me the secret when we were netizens. She said that her brother moved out to live alone after he joined the work, and rarely went home. So she got the name" I want to kill my brother ". She was afraid that" want to kill "would be laughed at , especially if you cancel it, so I use the homonym of "want to kill". It''s nice to have brothers and sisters. I also "want to kill".

    I have been speechless for a long time, and the goblin also sees that Chu Yuan and I are always quarreling, so tell me these words, let us have less misunderstanding and more harmony between brother and sister, but I think too much, too dirty Strange practice, so boring, uncle, what are you doing? Come out and play with me. It''s boring to be alone.

    The goblin is just joking. She knows I''m at work and I''m following the winter night, so it''s impossible to be bored with her. She never thought that I would happily agree: where to play?

    I think I''m confused. I''m afraid of thinking nonsense. Instead of going home and locking myself in the room or sitting here doing nothing, I''d better find a quiet way to make myself tired. I need to vent and find a consolation that can make me calm down.

    It took the goblin a long time to prove with a large font: no? Uncle, you really want to accompany me?!

    On the contrary, it''s me who is afraid of a person. I smile bitterly and knock on the keyboard: I want to see you dance Bunny again It''s a headache. Every time I have a headache, I think of going to have a haircut. Today, I heard that, no matter it''s reasonable or not, I shaved a big bald Buddha Amitabha. I became a monk. Maybe it''s a psychological function. The top of my head is chilly, and I feel lighter and looser.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 520

    "No, I really can''t"

    I can''t breathe. I sit down on the sofa as if I''m empty. I grab a bottle of beer and pour it. The cold liquid put out the burning sensation in my throat. The bitterness has become sweet. I''ve been singing hysterically for three or four hours. I started to order Sun Nan''s song. Later, I changed to Liu Dehua''s, and finally I can only sing Adu''s Don''t talk about singing now. It''s hard to talk. I''ve never wasted my voice with no talent so much that I don''t know my voice at the moment. I didn''t expect that I could sing so many songs. Thanks to the tassel, she often pulls K songs. Even if I haven''t sung them, I can hear them. (see the novel to the top)

    "I can''t do it long ago" Xiao Yike, who was lying on the sofa like a dead man, didn''t notice that the skirt had slipped to the root of her thigh, and even showed the red interesting pants that didn''t match her age and temperament. She used a suction tube to suck the orange juice, and frowned at me, saying: "uncle, you are a little abnormal today, I always think You''re honest. I didn''t expect you to make trouble. It''s more exaggerated than me. I always think you''re serious. I didn''t expect you to ask me to teach you how to dance rabbit. But then again, you''re so bad. You can beat - cough, cough - "br >

    I know I''m terrible, but you don''t need to exaggerate? The goblin thought that I could only count as dynamic but definitely not as moving dance. She laughed and spurted, and the drinks choked her nose. She had to face down, coughed and sat up quickly. Only then did she find the spring light, a strange cry, pulling the skirt to cover the white thigh, and a small face rose as red as the pants. "You see? ˇ±

    "I didn''t see it," I said, my eyes still fixed on her thigh and didn''t turn back. "Who told you that serious people can''t learn to dance, honest people can''t make a scene? What is entertainment? What is entertainment? This is not the meaning of KTV. It provides a place for people to vent their pressure. "

    "I take back what I said just now. You are not honest or serious at all!" The goblin crawled to kneel in front of me and said with open teeth and dancing claws, "frankly, be lenient and resist strictly. Say, what color are my panties?"

    "White." This kind of thing, fool just believe to confess can be lenient.

    "Nonsense, it''s red! Do you mean to be wrong? " The goblin showed off her long false nails. "You choose to be strict in resistance."

    the goblin laughed obscene and looked more like a coyote than me. "I mean, you are more suitable for wearing white. The red is too mature and charming. I think you are more lovely and pure."

    The goblin covered his face with both hands, and made a shy and shy look, "really?"

    "Really." In fact, what I''m talking about is not her pants, but her people. They are kind and considerate inside, but they always pretend to be cool on the surface. They deliberately cover up their true selves. They are all standard images of little sister wearing clothes, which is not suitable for her.

    When the goblin went to my house to play, in order to maintain the image of her little sister in Chu Yuan''s and Dongfang''s mind, her clothes were decent. But now she didn''t expect that I would leave the shift to accompany her crazy and run directly from the net, so she didn''t have time to go home to change clothes. She wore a black high waisted leather jacket and tight leather skirt, with a pair of long leather boots with sharp heels, and matched them That wine red long ponytail seems to be a little girl of the flying car family, although her mount is a little princess electric car of veryvery Kawaii.

    On a hot day, wear leather clothes. You say she is not afraid of heat. She has exposed too much. The suspenders and vests in the leather jacket are all navel exposed. When you see her, you will feel chilly. She is so hot and cute. It''s really uncomfortable for her to take care of her eyes.

    "Uncle, you are so interested. Don''t all men like women? But you like pure "

    " when you grow up to be a woman, you can learn how to behave yourself. Don''t learn that when you grow up. "

    "I''m nineteen years old, and I''ve grown up to be a woman for more than a year," said the goblin with a little skirt and a sweet voice, "uncle, don''t be serious. You''ve been staring straight. Do you think I don''t know? Look, your eyes are not honest again, are they? "

    Do you know what I''m doing now when I look straight? So you''ve realized that you''re gone. Didn''t you show it to me on purpose?!

    "Nonsense! Do you think I''m a saint? " I''m old-fashioned, and said: "Confucius said that when you drink and eat, you have a great desire to save. When you tell me, you also say that the color of food is wrong. It''s food, color and sex. Life is nothing more than eating and sex. When you lift your skirt, my eyes are not honest. If you take off your skirt, I''m afraid that it''s not just my eyes that are dishonest."

    "Really?!" The goblin took off his jacket excitedly, dressed like a fool in a rude manner, and said: "great, then you are not honest with me. If you cook mature rice, you will not be afraid of robbing the tassel, the tomboy and Murphy."

    "What nonsense?" I''m used to Xiao Yike''s nonsense. I''m bending down to pick up the coat she left on the ground. I don''t want the goblin to suddenly fit into my arms and overwhelm me on the sofa.

    "I''m not talking nonsense." the goblin''s face is close to me, and his eyes are blurred. A small one-piece mouth almost touches my lips, and the warm fragrance directly flows into my heart. "Uncle, I like you, and I want you to be my man.""Don''t make fun of old people. I''m not used to such jokes." The goblin is surprisingly full and close to my chest. I hold her fragrant shoulder with my biggest and proud self-control force. I want to push her away, but the goblin''s resistance is only to lift up her upper body, which is even more fatal. The loose suspender can''t cover the spring light of her burst. Those two groups of white pink meat balls are made by gravity Use it. It''s very rhythmic. There''s no small mask in the goblin! I can even easily see the pink milk + halo, and the green and fresh buds! In an instant, I had a primitive physiological reaction. I closed my eyes and turned around. The tip of my nose met the delicate arm of the goblin. A light fragrance of jasmine made me subconsciously open my eyes. I was stunned.

    The bright and clean armpit is as smooth as her skin. I never noticed that the girl''s armpit has such charm. I don''t know where this part is enchanting, but I just think it''s very enchanting, even a * * who wants to bury his head and breathe deeply.

    The goblin obviously found my gaffe, the pretty face is redder, pasted in my ear gently said: "good smell? Uncle, just now someone went to the restroom, but I sprayed perfume for you. Oh, and here, "

    goblin seized my hand and looked down. Some of my enchanting hands suddenly came back to me when my palm was surrounded by delicate skin and a warm body. The spirit had led my hand to her skirt and touched her private place.

    "I''m not joking," said Xiao, as soon as I could see that I started, rushing ahead of me. "Uncle, I really like you"

    the goblin is telling me! I was at a loss. "Strange, is drinking drunk?"

    "I''m not drunk. I''m awake. I''ve lived for nineteen years. I''m only awake today." the goblin''s little hand touched my face and said quietly: "people of my family background, like me, have realized for a long time, will not meet people who really understand me, are willing to understand me, and really want to understand me. But I met you, and I met you who are so similar to me, since then At first, I didn''t believe in fate and became Nange, the captive of fate. Whether you believe in the absurd thing of love at first sight or not, it has really happened. I -- Xi -- Huan -- you -- "

    the title has changed from" Uncle "to" Nange ". I know that the goblin is serious. I labored to get my hand from her secret place full of temptation Draw out, pretending to be calm, pinched her face, and smiled: "it''s normal for a girl of your age to have a longing object in her heart, but longing and love are two different things. Longing is a kind of feeling that curiosity is greater than love, and it''s easy to confuse each other. It''s not love. You don''t know what love is. Besides, uncle, I already have someone I like in my heart, It''s impossible to be your man again "

    " it doesn''t matter, "the goblin interrupted before I finished saying," if you don''t be my man, I can always be your woman? "

    "Isn''t that the same thing?" before I finish, the goblin''s mouth with Crystal Lip Gloss has been pressed up. I wanted to play with this girl for a day, and relieve the chaos in my heart with hearty catharsis, but I didn''t expect that today''s goblin, like me, is not normal

    (see the top of the novel) 16977 little game updates every day, and fun little game, waiting for you to send Now!

 Chapter 521

    Our lips didn''t touch each other. I dodged and the goblin kissed me in the face.

    "Why, uncle, why can''t I? Don''t you like me?"

    I felt that Xiao Yike''s body was no longer working. I was trying to push her to get up. There was a hot and humid feeling in her ear. I was stunned, goblin, crying.

    "I like you, Yike, I like you very much, but not between men and women," I stroked her back brain and said with a soft smile: "I like your kind heart, like your lively character, like your frankness, and the sentimentality of tears in the movies, I think, anyone will like you"

    Xiaoyi can bury his face in my neck and sob "Then why can''t you like me as a woman? Because I''m younger than you? Because I''m small? Because I have a baby face, immature? Or is it because my dad''s a gangland? "

    The goblin''s name is Xiao. There''s a black boss in the east city. It''s Xiao. Murphy was splashed with dung on the day when he met sangyingjie at the police station. I guessed the relationship between the goblin and the boss. Later, dongxiaoye confirmed my guess, but I never asked xiaoyike. Xiaoyi didn''t mention it, even though she knew that I had already noticed it and understood each other I can see that the goblin has some inferiority to her birth. I think silence is the best consideration for her. Today, she finally said it.

    "Your father is your father, you are you, if this can also be the reason, I will not contact with you for a long time, and I will not allow them to contact with you by fate."

    "Are you not afraid of me?"

    "What are you afraid of? I''m afraid you ate me I smiled, but I felt that the goblin really felt inferior to his family background. "I said that you are different from others, my father doesn''t believe it. Hey, my young lady is right to see people!"

    "Well?" I was stunned. The goblin sat up and smiled. It was like crying!

    "You didn''t cry?!"

    The goblin a face bad smile, pretends muddleheaded way: "I cry what?"

    I felt the wet neck, "how do you feel when you don''t cry"

    before I finished speaking, I found the answer - the goblin wiped the saliva on the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand!

    The goblin sat on me, without blushing, "don''t pretend to be like a dot, can you hear your sincere words?"

    "What''s the truth?"

    I''m going to sit up, and the goblin pushes me down again, and says with a smile: "my father said, you can''t like me, and you are still willing to deal with me now, either greedy for money and profit, or you are afraid of me and dare not ignore me. I know you''re not greedy for money and profit, but I''m not sure if you''re afraid of me."

    seeing the goblin''s relieved expression, I immediately understand What''s the matter? I knew that the goblin had a background of suicide in the morning, but I never asked her for evidence. I was afraid of her inferiority. I didn''t want to. This consideration made the goblin feel uneasy. I thought I didn''t dare to ask because I was afraid. Especially recently, the police began to closely monitor the Xiao family because of Xu Heng''s activities in the east city. I was also protected by the police because of Xu Heng, It can''t be that I don''t know or think about it, but I still don''t ask anything.

    The so-called "present" of goblin refers to the sensitive period of the present.

    I''m also curious. I''m not a fearless person. On the contrary, the special family environment has trained me to be a person who easily thinks too much. It''s calm to say it''s nice. To say it frankly, it''s worry. Don''t say that the father of the goblin is the kind of person who contacts with Sang Yingjie. My heart is beating the drum. For a person who pursues and enjoys ordinary life, he Their existence is the pronoun of trouble and danger. I can''t avoid it, but the goblin is an exception. When I''m with her, though I''m a little noisy, I can always feel a sense of comfort and peace.

    "I''m not afraid of you, but I''m a little afraid of your family. I like you, but not what you understand."

    "it doesn''t matter," said the goblin. "Like can be upgraded. There are never two people who fall in love at birth in the world. You say I don''t know love? I know that love is a kind of feeling produced in the process of two people''s getting along. The opposite sex attracts each other. The relationship between men and women is so mysterious. No matter sympathy, friendship or even family affection, it is possible to transform into love. I know that you only treat me as a child or a sister now. It doesn''t matter. I will grow up one day. In this process, I will tell you slowly with action Tell you, I''m different from the Oriental ones. I''m already an adult. I just need to make sure you don''t hate me or fear me. I''ll catch you sooner or later. "

    the goblin''s small hand is like a pistol. She points at my heart, squints and cocks her lips. She looks lovely, but I also notice the scenery at the bottom of her skirt again I''m sorry to say that demon Xiao is a child, or what am I who has a physiological reaction to a child? The goblin obviously noticed my eyes, his small face was red, but his thigh was even more open, and his smile was the biggest satire to me.

    Is it because I despise her, or is it because she flirts with me? My brother''s face was burning hot. He sat up to avoid her bare skirt bottom. Unexpectedly, Xiao demon still kept the last move. He took the opportunity to hook my neck. Two groups of full pink meat were tightly pressed on my chest. The amazing elasticity can''t be described by the temptation, but it''s terror. What did this girl grow up with? Ziyuan and she are no better than the girls I know I''m afraid only Murphy can compete with her.Such a "chest + device" even doesn''t have a mask. It''s so outrageous. I try to put on a pair of calmness and say: "this is the way you prove that you are an adult?"

    The goblin shakes his body like a prank, increasing the friction on his chest. "To be exact, it''s a woman, hee hee, uncle. Are you honest? Am I fuller than Cheng Liusu?"

    Isn''t it clear at a glance? I gave a cold Snort and didn''t answer, "I''m not in love with myself."

    "Well?" The goblin was stunned. Then he saw something in my face. He laughed and said, "uncle, you are jealous!"

    "Nonsense, whose vinegar am I eating?"

    "Don''t you think I came without underwear?"

    "Otherwise?" As soon as I said that, I regretted it, and didn''t say that it was none of my business whether the goblin wore underwear or not. I didn''t admit that she was exposed, and I was dissatisfied?

    "People don''t love themselves so much," said the goblin. He puffed up his cheeks, pretended to be angry, raised his arm, shined out his armpit, and rubbed it hard on my face. "What do you smell --"

    "what do I smell?" I hurriedly toward the back arch, "I''m really angry if you wash me again!" How many benefits are there in the world? Anyway, I am not, the body friction and the fragrance of the demon, have made my physical endurance near the critical point, and then let her act nonsense, I can not guarantee that I will push her down this

    , "I let you smell my body," the spirit put down her arm, angry: "do not know the good heart, when I first came to have this perfume smell?"

    perfume? I was stunned. My sense of smell has always been more sensitive. When the goblin just came, even if it sprayed perfume, it would not be as strong as it is now.

    goblin gave me a look, grabbed her little black bag from the table, and pulled out a red object in it, sloshing around. "I just said I went to the restroom to spray perfume, and this thing was also taken off at that time."

    The thing in the goblin''s hand is her little mask! I can''t turn my head around. It''s so embarrassing that it''s dangling in front of my eyes. "What are you doing taking this thing off?"

    "To provide you with some services that will kill you," the goblin again hooked my neck and jokingly smiled, but in those big eyes like elves, there was a different color, it was calm, it was worried, "people didn''t want to make you happy"

    "make me happy?" I have a kind of panic feeling that she has peeped into the bottom of my heart, and I smile stiffly, "don''t I look happy?"

    "Are you happy?"

    I can''t look at Xiao Yike or answer her questions.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 522

    The goblin sighed softly, pinched the tip of my nose, smiled and said: "we''ve known each other for so long, how can I not see if you''re happy? What kind of person are you? I know you so well. If you don''t have any worries, you won''t put down your airs, sing and dance. How can you be more crazy than me when you say I''m too crazy? But I know that if I ask you, you won''t tell me what''s going on, because I don''t understand, I can''t help you share "

    it''s a goblin indeed. No matter how I disguise it, I still hide it from her. However, I glanced at her sexy little mask, frowned and said," you don''t need to use this method "

    " I hate my immaturity, hate you only treat me as a child, and refuse to treat me as a child Can''t women see it? " The goblin interrupts me, like a joke, or seriously says: "if you want to be crazy, I will accompany you to be crazy. Have you forgotten? I used to be the leader of the Taimei party. Now the girls are much crazier than me. They say that Feng xuena has had abortions twice. The first risk is the mother of the two children. How about me? It''s still a virgin. You don''t know, uncle. Girls of my age haven''t had sex experience yet. They want to be laughed at by friends. "

    "Is society so open? Now the children are too reserved? " Although I don''t think it''s orthodox to have sex after marriage, but at least we should graduate from school first. Those cells that inherit the ideas of the old man are beginning to boil. I can''t help but Preach: "we haven''t contacted the society, we haven''t had an independent half child, do you know what is the sense of responsibility? It''s nonsense! Do you envy such things? "

    "Uncle, do you really think you are? Please, are you only four years older than me? Your mind is too old-fashioned, "said the goblin." what people pursue is freshness and stimulation. If they think about responsibility first, how much fun will life lose? You''re not too tired, are you serious? "

    If you are the kind of girl who does not consider the consequences in order to pursue freshness and excitement, why are you still a virgin today? And your friends are all young fanatics like snow? I know that the goblin is talking about the mouth. In fact, she and I are the same type - dare to say and dare not to do, there is no bottom line in the mouth, and that bottom line is in the heart.

    "If I''m not serious, it''s too late for you to regret now."

    "That''s better," the goblin''s index finger pressed my lips, and the flirtatious female rogue look on his face, "I''m not afraid to be laughed that I''m a virgin, and you take off the virgin''s hat and cook ripe rice, and everyone is happy."

    "go to you," finally caught the empty, I pushed the goblin down from my thigh, turned her up, looked at the time, and said: "toss for several hours Head, tired to death, go home to sleep "

    " OK, OK, go home to sleep, go home to sleep. "

    " you go back to your home. "The goblin deliberately misinterpreted my words, and I was too lazy to pay attention to her, saying:" you should learn tomorrow, don''t always skip class, even if you are like fate, you don''t need to worry about the exam, and it''s always no harm to review more. Besides, in a word, recently You''d better be honest. "

    I hesitated for a moment, but I still didn''t say that the police monitored us. Even if I knew it clearly, I would still feel uncomfortable when I said it. It''s rare that I''m in a much smoother mood now, and I don''t want to mention those blocking things.

    This is the magic of the goblin. No matter how upset I am, when I am disturbed by her, she will calm down. Her spirit is strange, lively and cunning, like the sun on the beach, like the light wind from the waves, gentle and comfortable, sweeping away the haze, and suddenly enlightened.

    "I''ll go out first. You put on your underwear."

    "Hello, uncle"

    Xiao Yike, who stooped to pick up his coat from the ground, shouted at me who came to the door, blinked his big eyes, held his majestic chest with his hand, and made the two balls of pink meat tremble attractively. Xuan''er said seriously, "I''m not a frivolous girl."

    Your behavior contradicts your words. I nodded, "I know."

    "So, I was also prepared for that."

    I''m a bit confused, "what psychological preparation?"

    The goblin''s face was red, and she bowed her head and talked for a while. I didn''t know what she was muttering. I was about to ask, when I saw her lift up her underwear and close her eyes, she cried out: "you are going to push her down! I''m not a frivolous girl, but I also want to try things, and like people that, that! So you don''t think I''m just fooling around. For me, this kind of thing, this kind of decision, also needs a lot of courage! "

    The expression of the always bold goblin when she was ashamed was so cute that I was shocked for a moment, then I said with a smile: "Oh, right? Ha ha, courage is praiseworthy, courage is praiseworthy. "

    "I''m not kidding, uncle," said the goblin

    "What I said is true," I opened the door and said with a smile, "although you are too lively, I never think you are a frivolous girl."

    "No!" The goblin jumped down from the sofa, stamped his feet and shouted, "I mean me"

    the goblin was angry and ashamed. She looked at me in a daze. She couldn''t say what she said, and her face was even redder. I took the opportunity to say: "put your clothes in order, and I''ll check out."The goblin is ready to speak and stops again. He says "Oh" cowardly.

    When the soundproof door is closed, the room and the outside are divided into two worlds. The open and quiet corridor can no longer hide the sound of my rapid heart beating. I breathed a breath under the strong pressure of my heart beating, as if all my strength had been exhaled. The weak even felt it was difficult to stand, leaning against the wall, I gasped heavily, looking at my hands unable to contain the shaking, I smile bitterly. The goblin wants my life. Of course, I understand what the goblin just wants to say. I also believe that without a certain determination, she will never take off her underwear. Maybe, she decided to do this when she sensed that I was in a low mood. It''s just the reason she found to be crazy. It''s the excuse she summoned up her courage r>

    goblin, it''s really the goblin''s trembling hand touching the trembling heart, I think so, so it''s good

    it may be a psychological effect, after coming out of the compartment, I feel that I''m locked in the sight of someone, not me, my ability to sense the danger is super strong, it''s not a premonition, but the horse will become a fait accompli.

    When I was a child, children from single parent families were more rejected by their peers, because the school teachers would give you more care, even connivance, which would make some savage and naive students jealous. Since primary school, I have been ambushed almost every three to five times, with my own problems and problems with asters. At that time, children were very It''s hypocritical. Obviously, I like the mixed race purple garden. I want to be close to her, but I''m not frank. I don''t know how to make a good relationship with her. So I always use some pranks to tease her brother''s face. I''ve done that kind of stupid things. Until junior high school, I still do the same thing with the purple garden. But the purple garden is a very introverted and sensitive person. It''s very easy to get hurt. How can I see it But not? I always think it''s my privilege to tease the purple garden. There are countless enemies for it. Fighting after school and dueling in the toilet are common. This situation hasn''t changed until the University. It''s also aggravated by the open mouth of the fringe. Every time she uses me as an excuse to refuse others, she will add an enemy to me, including some students with low quality Gangster, at this time, it''s not as simple as children''s general fighting. Threats, threats and group fights are really tough. It was only fist to win, but now it''s club and knife to greet together, which makes me nervous all day. This super strong danger perception ability was awakened at that time.

    To put it another way, the fringe insisted that I join the football team at that time, just because I was afraid that I would be picked up by those bad boys. There were a group of strong cattle in the school team as my backstage, and there were a lot of people who provoked me.

    At this moment, the feeling of being regarded as prey comes back again. Someone is watching me!

    Who is it? Police monitoring Xiao Yike? Or the guys who stare at me?!

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 523

    "Thank you, sir. It''s a 20% discount. Excluding the discount, it''s one thousand seven hundred and twenty-five yuan."

    "How much?" I doubt I heard it wrong. The buffet was not included, so I sang for several hours and ordered some fruit snacks and drinks, which cost more than 1700 yuan?! Or 20% off? It''s too dark?!

    The pretty girl in the neat uniform said with a sweet smile, "one thousand seven hundred and twenty-five dollars." That expression is like saying, you can get wet with shit. I feel blue in the morning, so I want to vent. I happened to pass by this new and magnificent KTV. I came in without much thought. Now I''m in a calm mood. I immediately regret it. Why do I have to go into this expensive store?

    I turned out my wallet and looked at the cash. It wasn''t enough. "Can I swipe my card?"

    "Yes, sir."

    Only half of the card was drawn out, suddenly I felt a breath coming behind me. I immediately turned around, reached for a grip, and caught a wrist. "What are you doing?"

    Reaching out to my shoulder, he grabbed a white and clean man who was wearing a black Zhongshan suit and half my age. He obviously didn''t expect me to turn around suddenly. His eyes were still full of rage, and there was a flash of panic. "Nothing"

    in his mouth, but his left hand was touching the waist of his pants. I saw the bulge in his pants pocket, which was obviously hidden Not only did he not break away from me, but he also grabbed my wrist. His fingers were as powerful as pincers. I suddenly felt bad. It was totally subconscious to lift a leg and kick him to his abdomen. The man was very calm, as if he had expected. When he gave way, he not only avoided the poisonous feet I learned from the winter night, but also twisted my arm to the back.

    It''s a very professional technique, but I''m too familiar with it. Every time Dong Xiaoye unifies me, he wrists his arm. Is he a colleague of Dong Xiaoye? When I flashed this idea in my head, my left elbow had waved to the back of my head, which was absolutely inertia. A good man didn''t fight with a woman. He was bullied by a winter night. He could be bullied by a man. I didn''t have that bearing.

    I''m tall, he''s short, so my sight is blocked. In addition, he didn''t expect that I could fight back with the flexibility of my body when my back was made. I smashed him into a strong body. He snorted in his temple and fell down with his head in his arms, but this didn''t prevent me from being subdued. Because my attention was attracted, I didn''t know where two casual clothes came from Man, one left and one right locked my arm, I just want to struggle, two woodpecker knives against my belly, scared friends face white, grass, they are definitely not colleagues of winter Xiaoye!

    "Be quiet, come with us, or you''ll have your belly ripped!" The bareheaded boy with nose ring and ruffian full bared his teeth and cracked his mouth in a low voice. I was disgusted at the sight of his burnt teeth.

    On the other side was a fat guy in a white sweater, but he was polite. He said to the girl waiting to receive money behind the counter: "sorry, miss, I''m afraid you''re scared. We''re friends. He drinks a lot. Ha ha, we''ll go right away. We''ll go right away."

    Even if it''s day time, there are still few customers in the hall. Even if a few people see it, they don''t care about themselves. Including Mary, the part-time security usher in the singing hall, who is next door to her, with her back on her back, the salesgirl can''t see it. Don''t you see it? I have two knives on my stomach. I can''t be their friends when I look horizontally or vertically?! Don''t tell me to save me. They didn''t even mean to call the police. They opened the door. Six or seven people shouted, "Sir, please walk slowly. Welcome to come next time."

    I''ll come to you + mom''s head! Brothers want to cry without tears, who is this to provoke who ah?

    "I don''t seem to know you guys"

    "shut up!" The sharp force of the broken tooth boy''s knife pierced my clothes, "don''t play smart, or you will be killed!"

    Yaya, I don''t know them, his mother and I, but those bastard security guards don''t hear me, the new store opens, just this service attitude? Your God has been kidnapped. Are you all silent?!

    The fat man in White said to the young man lying on the ground, "you you brother, are you ok?"

    "It''s OK." the young man in Zhongshan suit stood up with his left face covered. The blood seeped from his long white fingers like a woman. However, he felt no pain and said, "he''s right. You''re a beast that looks harmless to human beings and animals. If you''re a little careless, you''ll eat it."

    The cold light in the narrow eyes that he opened made my heart tremble. This boy is not an ordinary person!

    I''m very clear that I hit that elbow so hard that it''s hard for me to stand up in a short time. But he''s as if nothing happened to him. His eyes are filled with blood, and his eyebrows don''t jump. Is it feigning + forcing? Whether it is or not, this composure is too surprising, because of these three people, obviously he is the youngest, but two older people call him "brother you".

    If it was just a moment ago, I might feel guilty that I started too dark, but now the tips of both knives are in my flesh, and I only regret that I didn''t start hard enough, "he said? Who said? Do we know each other? "

    Zhongshan youth wiped the blood on his face with his sleeve. He didn''t know whether to keep his voice down or whether to speak loudly. He said in a neutral voice, "we don''t know each other, but you know him."Riddle? I''m a little impatient. "Who is he?"

    The expressionless boy was so hateful that he didn''t answer the question and said, "he wants to see you. Please come with me."

    "Please?" I looked down at my belly, pretending to be calm and sneering, "that''s how you treat people?"

    The broken teeth shouted: "don''t talk to your mother"

    the young people of Zhongshan costume gathered their eyes, and the fierce broken teeth closed their mouths. The frightened expression was enough to show his fear of the young man.

    "It''s rude, but not so. You won''t go with me, will you? Besides, I have no reason to be polite to you. "

    Ya''s attitude is really annoying. He can''t feel what he''s thinking at all. As soon as he said that, two knives seemed to be hinted at, and stabbed a little bit into my flesh. Suddenly there was blood oozing out, reflecting my white shirt, "OK, OK, OK! I''ll go with you -- "

    a hero doesn''t suffer from immediate loss. More importantly, the goblin is still in it. When she comes out, who can guarantee that these animals won''t hurt her?

    The girl, who had been blind for a long time, saw that I wanted to go with them and said: "Sir, you haven''t paid yet!"

    Brother, in a flash of inspiration, turned around, looked up, looked up, "check out? Joking, I grew up eating a tyrant''s meal! How can you ask me to check out? "

    Sure enough, seeing that I''m in debt, those well-dressed security guards can''t pretend to be invisible, the door just opened is pushed up again, and just as the joy in my heart bubbles, I can see that the youth of ZhongShanZhuang pulls out a black wallet from the bulging trouser bag and asks, "how much is it?"

    The waitress was stunned. "1700"

    "here is 3000, and the rest is tips."

    Brother, Khan, should I praise him for his cleverness and quick reaction, or should I laugh at his stupidity and lack of heart? Obviously, it doesn''t matter. What matters is the result, * * * I became a bad person when I was held by a knife, but the person who held me by a knife became a worshipped and respected object!

    I suddenly have a feeling of encountering the conquering stars. I have played countless smart games since I was a child. It''s the first time I''ve become self defeating!

    I was framed by two hooligans. In the eyes of a girl holding 3000 yuan, I was escorted out by a group of security guards. Looking at the indifferent youth in Zhongshan costume, I wryly smiled and sighed, "money can make ghosts push the mill. This is so reasonable. It''s ironic."

    "there''s something more ironic. Do you want to hear it?" With a white handkerchief pressed on the corner of his eyes, the young man in Zhongshan suit turned his head, rarely showing a smile, and there was a kind of woman''s charm.

    There was blood on his face just now, but I didn''t pay much attention to it. Now I wipe my face clean and look carefully. This guy is so beautiful. Yes, he can''t be described as handsome anymore. He''s messy and broken. He has a pretty face, thin lips and narrow eyes of Danfeng. He''s not like a girl. He''s delicate and beautiful. He''s cold and melancholy, even me When a man saw it, he had a feeling that I still felt sorry for it. No wonder some girls in the shop just now were as narcissistic as they were poisoned.

 Chapter 524

    If it wasn''t for the pain in the wrist, I would never believe that the thin guy in front of me could be described as a man.

    I can''t help but say a very impolite words, "what is more ironic than your existence?"

    The young man of Zhongshan costume was a little shocked. Xuan''er understood the meaning of my words. His eyes were full of rage. He punched me in the abdomen without any sign. I bent down without any warning. The fake lady''s leg lifting was just a record of splitting. Like Mount Tai pressing the roof, I fell on my stomach under the van that seemed to be their escape tools. The abdomen was so painful that I couldn''t stand up at all, His fist smashed the five viscera. I took a "wow" bite and sprayed out more than 1700 pieces that I had eaten into my stomach.

    He + * * *, Ya is using sharp fist to prove his gender!

    The two gangsters are not good at using their brains. They don''t understand why the fake lady suddenly beats me, but they don''t react slowly. They just step and kick at me, but they are as soft and powerless as children.

    "I + grass, where do you spray? I only did it in the morning! "

    "Dare to tease brother you, if you don''t give you some meat, you really think we eat grass!"

    Today, my friend met so many people for the first time in his life. For example, now, I''m so embarrassed when I was beaten for the first time. I think that the fake lady is a very calm and rational person blindly. In other words, he can bear to be broken by me. Who can think that I flatter him with the word "Satire" for his beauty? He suddenly flies.

    Well, I admit, that''s really not a good thing to say

    "Mine?" I have been singing hoarse voice, a vomit down, the voice is more like tearing an old cloth, the heart thought, this boy brain no problem? My wallet is still in my pocket, and there''s no three thousand dollars in cash.

    The fake lady continued to show off her mystery and said, "not only that, but also I hired them to help with your money. Do you think it''s ironic?"

    I don''t know what he''s talking about. Because of vomiting and being beaten, now the two gangsters'' knives have left my body. I pretended to be seriously injured. I secretly thought about whether I could get rid of them by taking advantage of their carelessness at the moment. Unexpectedly, the fake lady said: "give up the plan to get rid of us unexpectedly. Chu Nan, you don''t want me to go back and catch Miss Xiao to replace her For you? "

    He knows Xiao Yike! The cold murderous spirit released in the eyes of the fake lady forced me to give up resistance. In the street, I was sure to run away, but I was not sure to take Xiao Yike to run away together. This skinny guy in front of me had the oppressive feeling like a fierce beast. I didn''t fight him with a clear sword and a clear spear, but I knew that I couldn''t beat him. There was no reason, just a feeling, But my feeling, always very accurate - looks as thin as a woman, is only a false image, he and rogue gangster, is not the same level at all.

    "Am I such a restless person?"

    "You should ask me why I know Miss Xiao." "If I say you are such a restless person, do you want to ask me why I know?" she said

    Ya saw through my mind completely! I calmly smile: "this does not need to ask, because it must be ''he'' told you."

    The fake lady was still very careful and said coldly in a calm voice: "he also told me that you would do everything to suit me, so don''t worry, I won''t tell you anything. When you meet, you will know who he is."

    I said: "since we are going to meet soon, why can''t we tell me now? I''d like to buy some presents, wouldn''t I? "

    "Buy gifts?" The fake lady looked at me with amazement, and I was very serious. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you want to give him gifts?"

    The two gangsters couldn''t help laughing, "this kid is an idiot?" "Brother, are you fooled by us?"

    "Don''t compare me with you. I''m an intellectual, with family education and self-discipline. For me, you''re idiots, stupid and forced

    Broken teeth bareheaded immediately eye, "grass + your grandmother, you + his mother said who is stupid + forced?!"

    The fake lady is also blue with angry white face and clenched her fist. I don''t think so. I''m more satisfied with my smile. "You stop these two fools right away when they kill me. What''s the point? That ''he'' must have told you not to be cruel to me, otherwise you won''t be able to bear it so much. You''re not upset when I hurt your beautiful face. And just after I was knocked down, there is a trace of regret on your face "

    I''m a liar. No matter right or wrong, I can make some judgments according to his reaction. I didn''t expect I was right. After all, the fake lady is young I thought that my expression was indeed flawed and my face was a little flustered. I went on with a change of tone: "although I''m not smart, I''m not stupid. Since you mentioned the word" please "many times, it means that" he "is asking for me. I have no money and no right to help others, so it''s really limited, so it''s not difficult to guess the purpose of" he "asking me.""Oh?" "You say, what''s the purpose of his asking you?" said the fake lady gloomily

    He was fooled! I can''t beat him in the fight, but I don''t have to lose him. With a contemptuous smile, I stare into his eyes and say, "Xu --"

    I only said the word "Xu". The fake mother''s face suddenly changed, and my heart trembled. The immortal tied me up. As expected, I suspected that Xu Heng and I were accomplices. I thought I knew Xu Heng''s whereabouts! Otherwise, how could a fake lady have such a big reaction to the word "Xu"?!

    Brothers are as gentle as sheep. There are only a few people who have offended. Zhang Mingjie, Liu Xiaosheng? At least they have no reason to revenge me now, Gong Fanlin? That kid hasn''t been brought to justice yet. He is the most suspected. But he knows that my dear cousin winter is a policeman. Will he risk kidnapping me? Is not that why he is afraid of crime and abscond, because he is afraid of lawsuits and being caught in prison.

    In addition, there are also reasons to tie me up, only the so-called police who are implicated by long Xiaotian and suspect that Xu Heng and I are accomplices.

    The fake lady looked at me in a daze. After a while, she breathed out and sighed, "as he said, you are too smart, but he wants to see you"

    "he?!" The false maiden is full of a word, but like a thunder in my ear, he?! "He" was so surprised that I forgot to act so deeply. All three of them were shocked by my reaction. The fat man, who was relatively gentle, first realized and shouted: "sister you, he lied to you! Ya around, or in the set of your words! "

    "Sister you?" I''m surprised again, isn''t brother you? So, he, no, it''s her, she''s really a woman?!

    My eyes instinctively aimed at her neck. Although she was wearing a collar shirt, it was still easy to see that she had no Adam''s apple! God, am I a mallet? Because of her strength and dress, she was identified as a man, but ignored such obvious characteristics, no wonder I laugh at her long irony, she came up to give me a punch, she was originally a woman!

    A woman can stand up as if nothing happened to her elbow. She has bleeding in the corner of her eyes and can keep calm. It''s amazing!

    Now, this very masculine woman is finally a little like a woman. The fat man broke her secret, and then saw my eyes move down and stared at her "chest muscle" with emotion. She wondered why it was so flat. Her face was red and her ears were red. She was shaking all over with anger. She no longer deliberately changed her voice line. Although the magnetic voice was not clear and soft, it was also very pleasantˇ° How dare you fuck me? "

    I frowned and said, "girls should keep their mouths clean"

    "I''ll go to you and fuck!" When the little girls say their hands, they give them a fist in my face. I''ve just been attacked and laid down by her. How can I make the same mistake twice? Then I''m not really a hammer.

 Chapter 525

    With a flick of my left arm, my fist slipped past my ear, and my right hand became claws. I hit it with the force and grabbed it to her chest. The special feeling of the bulge being tightly bound made me feel a sense of revenge. The fake boy didn''t expect that I could use such dirty moves as "claw + milk dragon claw hand". The whole person was petrified. I looked down and saw that I had changed my movesˇ® The red and red face of the salty wet pig''s paw of "squeeze + milk dragon''s paw hand" is still heating up.

    I swear by men''s self-esteem that I never intended to flirt with her, but I was curious. Judging from this flexibility, even though she is not a plump type, she still has some capital. How can I tie her down so flat?

    "I''ll kill you!"

    "You can''t kill me." what I want is the effect of angering her. When people are angry, it''s easy to be careless. She doesn''t even think about why I will attack my chest when I''m being held or threatened. "Thank you."

    I changed my claws into palms. Suddenly, I pushed the fake boy out and ran into the fat man''s arms.

    Broken teeth bareheaded, dancing a woodpecker knife, rushed to me, "you want to die!"

    I can''t retreat, let alone hide. I managed to create this fleeting escape opportunity. A little delay, the fake boy slowed down, and I was miserable. So I went up to the blade, risked grabbing the bareheaded arm of the broken teeth, cut a cut in my hand with the knife, and I didn''t care about the pain. I took the opportunity to throw him to the two people behind me, and then pulled out my leg to run back to KTV. Previously, I I don''t know who is the person who "invited" me, so I''m afraid that Xiao Yike will be affected. Now the situation is different. It''s

    to order the fake boy to kidnap me, and I can''t leave the goblin here alone!

    "I''ll kill you!"

    When I look back, my eyes almost burst out, and the bareheaded and white fat man collided with each other. The fake boy jumped two meters high and flew over the bareheaded head of the bareheaded and broken teeth. He was quick and light, smart and elegant. He was jumping up and up at the tiptoe. His knee was like a bullet towards my chin. How could I care to run? My arms were hard on her knees, and the bones were almost broken. I leaned back, not to defuse the strength, but to bear the strength. Unexpectedly, the tomboy jumped a little in situ, followed by a high whip leg. I felt that her legs were not fast, but I heard the whistling wind in the ear for a moment. I couldn''t see it with my eyes, subconsciously crouching, "Dong" Once, the little girl kicked on the car, not only left a big hole, but also shattered two windows. If she kicked me on the head, she really wanted to kill me!

    The little girls don''t feel the pain in their feet. Their movements are consistent like the legendary great Xia of the Jianghu. The high whip kick is empty. She twists her body and takes another swing kick. I roll over in a mess and slip away from her crotch. It''s a shame. But such a sacrifice still can''t get rid of the little girl. She kicked empty two times in a row and her body''s center of gravity is totally out of balance Twist my body, press my back with both hands, like a gymnast playing pommel horse, fully unfold, turn over my head, and take this stand firmly, pull me up by pulling the neck collar, and we face to face at once.

    "My grass! Is that a foul? Have you practiced it?! "

    She was red as blood, biting her teeth and saying, "I''ll practice you! Son of a bitch! "

    This woman is like an orangutan with great strength. She is like a monkey with quick skills. She can even go from top to top. The way to fight with dongxiaoye is not of the same level. I have to play tricks to win dongxiaoye. To fight with this girl is just to die. When I see her punching, I quickly block my face. I don''t think it''s a fake move. The real move is below. She bumps her knee on my belly, etc I curled up in pain, and she just hit me in the face with an elbow. I fell into the van on my back, with blood splashing from my nose. My consciousness almost disappeared.

    "It''s not your turn to teach me! Sleep with you! " The little girls are very confident in their strength. They think I have fainted and have no good way to deal with the two gangsters: "I told you that he was a sex wolf in the morning, so they can''t let him know that I am a woman. Take my words aside?"

    "Sorry, sister you, I''m in a hurry too"

    "what are you in a hurry?!" The little girls said angrily, "when he told me, he told me not to let this bastard know his identity, or he would not dare to see him. Now, this bastard knows everything, you two punks!"

    "But sister you, you are the one who is taken by him"

    "shut up!" "I thought this son of a bitch was just a poor mouth and a cheap mouth. How could I know that he had so many hearts and minds? First get in the car, and then I''ll settle accounts with him. If you dare not touch me, I won''t be called God bless! Damn it, his brain must be full of shit. He knows that this son of a bitch is hard to deal with, but he can''t let me hurt him. "

    God bless you. This name is so feminine. It''s a match with her. Fortunately, I just instinctively dodged back a few inches, or I would be so stuffy by her elbow that I would faint. I don''t know where I''m going. I don''t know if I''m" God bless "?

    I was beaten by a woman. I have no power to fight back. God bless me!

    However, tianpian blessed me. Just as the three of them were getting ready to get on the bus, suddenly there was a sound of disordered footsteps. Then a familiar voice said, "I''m brave enough to touch some friends of my eldest lady."Sang Yingjie! I was shocked, and I immediately understood. It''s an extraordinary time. How can Xiao rest assured that his daughter and I will continue to get along? He must have arranged for someone to protect them in the dark. Sang Yingjie didn''t show up sooner or later. He chose that I was "knocked unconscious" and then jumped out. I guess he never found a chance. After all, until now, the two knives were completely gone My body

    "big lady? Xiao Yike? " The little girls resumed their deep, cold voice. "Are you old Xiao''s man?"

    Sang Yingjie only mentioned "the eldest lady". He had not reported to his family, but he was called a broken identity. He was obviously shocked and said coldly, "little sister, who are you?"

    I have a burning pain in my nose. I dare not wipe my nose blood. I secretly open my eyes. I see the hands behind my back gesturing for the two gangsters to get on the bus. However, she says to Sang Yingjie, "strangers, we are not friends or enemies."

    "Then we may as well be friends, not enemies," Sang Yingjie said with a smile, "can we sell my face and let Mr. Chu go?"

    "Your face is worthless," said the little women disdainfully. "Even old Xiao is worthless in my eyes."

    What sang Yingjie is good at is to pretend and force. He is not only not annoyed at hearing this, but also more friendly with his smile. "Little sister, it''s not good to drink without penalty."

    The three words "bad" should be a secret sign. A man suddenly appears on the side of the little girl. Maybe he sneaks around the back of the car while sang Yingjie is talking with him. But I''m not optimistic. My little smart doesn''t care about farting in front of the little girl, so I don''t think that sang Yingjie''s little smart can care about farting. The reason is very simple. If you are sincere and sincere People make friends. Why didn''t you come out just now? There''s no chance of sneaking attack. I''ve guessed it. Can''t that smart tomboy guess it?

    Sure enough, I didn''t even see it clearly. The boy who made the sneak attack had been thrown out by the little girls. All I could see was the surprised expression of Sang Yingjie seven or eight steps away. I didn''t experience her fist. It''s really hard to believe that the little body contained such strength.

    "Don''t even come here!" The fat man in white got into the car, put a knife on my neck and said, "I''ll cut his neck if you dare to move!"

    Sang Yingjie waved to stop six or seven of his subordinates. He couldn''t figure out the basis of the little girls. He didn''t dare to act rashly. When he saw the little girls getting on the car, he said, "little sister, dare not leave a name."

    Sangyingjie and women play provocation, really not clever, but the little girls will eat his set, light way: "God bless."

    "Providence?" Sangyingjie''s face was dazed, obviously he had never heard of the name.

    Xiaoniangpi no longer manages sangyingjie, bareheaded to broken teeth: "drive."

    I''m a little sorry that the little girl named Tianyou sat in the front passenger seat. If the person sitting in the back was not this fat man, but her, it would be perfect

 Chapter 526

    I counted down the slogan in my heart. When the three or two cars started and moved forward, I grabbed the fat man''s wrist holding the knife with a thunderbolt. He didn''t expect that I was not in a coma, so the alert was focused on the body of Sang Yingjie and others outside the car. I twisted my arm back easily, and the knife got out of hand. I burst out and pushed him and jumped out of the car. (seeing the novel to the top)

    neither sang Yingjie nor Tianyou xiaoniangpi expected such a situation, so that the car stopped after driving for tens of meters, and I couldn''t help being polite, while trying to tangle with the fat man in white, I shouted at sang Yingjie, "what''s wrong? Don''t hurry to help! "

    Sangyingjie came back to his senses and shouted, "you guys come to help, you guys, chase me and tie those two chairs back to me!"

    I didn''t expect that the fat man in white is very righteous. He knew that he would never have to run. He shouted: "sister you, go quickly! Guangzai, drive! Leave me alone! "

    Just took the trigger to get off the car, the broken teeth were bareheaded and heard the words. After stamping their feet, they got off the car again. Tianyou''s face was green and her lips were white. He also knew that getting off the car was the end of total annihilation. He scolded me: "Chunan, you remember, I''m not finished with you!"

    Brothers fought a cold war, the old van has gone, sangyingjie would not let them leave easily, "chase!"

    "Don''t move! Police! "

    My friend''s nosebleed didn''t stop. He almost spit out two more mouths of blood. Before sang Yingjie''s people could get to the car, they rushed out one plain clothes and surrounded us with guns. If it wasn''t for their sore throat, I would have to scold them. Next door to Mary, you stinky policemen, who are taking guns, are clearly behind the scenes!

    "Wang erlengzi, what do you mean by" he + Ma " Sangyingjie''s forehead is blue and sinewy. He ignores the muzzle of the gun and goes directly to a tall and middle-aged man who seems to be in charge. He says angrily, "if you don''t catch the thief with your mother, point the gun at me?"

    "Bereaved dog, clean your mouth and catch the thief? Are you not a thief? " The middle-aged man, who had thirty-seven points, didn''t retreat at all. The muzzle of the gun stood against sangyingjie''s forehead, glanced at me, and said, "now I only see so many rogues with weapons bullying an unarmed man."

    "I''ll go to you and fuck!" Seeing that the chartered car had disappeared in the street, sang Yingjie was furious. Unexpectedly, a hook punched the policeman to the ground, spat a thick sputum in his face, and scolded: "Wang erlengzi, do you want to play with me? Are you qualified?! Don''t think you don''t know what you''re thinking! "

    The police of Wang surname kneaded his chin and stood up. His eyes were angry, but he was calm. "A mad dog is a mad dog. How to pretend to be polite, or a mad dog, plus you to attack the police?"

    I don''t know if I think more about it. I always think his comments on Sang Yingjie are for me, but I don''t deny that such a irascible sang Yingjie was the first time I saw him. Although I saw his ruthlessness in heaven, he didn''t give people a sense of losing their sense of reason.

    Lost dog, is this the nickname of Sang Yingjie? Sanyingjie, the mad dog who lost his mind, is really too impulsive to beat the police.

    Soon I found out why sang Yingjie and Wang erlengzi were not in the same boat. Because they were old enemies, Wang erlengzi was famous as Wang Meng. He was the leader of the three criminal investigation teams in Dongcheng District. He was specially responsible for the crimes committed by the black and evil forces, and "erlengzi" was a nickname given to him by the Taoist. Although it was not pleasant to hear, it could be understood with commendation. He was stunned and was "Leng" In his eyes, he can''t tolerate half a grain of sand for crimes committed by black and evil forces.

    Because Xu Heng may hide in the east of the city, the city Bureau and the East City branch are now jointly handling the case. Wang Meng''s task is to monitor the forces of the Xiao family. Sang Yingjie is the main object of his responsibility. He and sang Yingjie have a long history of gratitude and resentment. It is said that sang Yingjie was caught by him before and retaliated against his family. In this way, it''s not unreasonable for him to hate him. However, now God, I''m afraid it''s not just sang Yingjie who he''s aiming at.

    This is Wang Meng, the second uncle of Wang Jie who I beat!

    The old Wang family has been in the police circle for several generations. When Wang Jie arrived, he was the only one left. Lin Zhi tolerated him again and again. His colleagues were angry at his behavior. They all saw his elders'' outstanding contributions to the police force. The old Wang family also had high hopes for Wang Jie. But now, Wang Jie is facing being fired by the police force because of his quarrel with me Field.

    No one said clearly. Wang Meng saw that I was kidnapped, but he didn''t rescue me in time. It was intentional, or it was true as he said. He didn''t figure out the situation and focused on Sang Yingjie. But he obviously didn''t like me. After taking me to the East City branch, he interrogated me like a prisoner for an hour. I felt that he treated me and Xiao The curiosity of family relationship is no less than the curiosity of kidnapper''s identity.

    I heard all this from Dong Xiaoye. She and Lin Zhi arrived at the East City branch together. Her friends could not help being scolded by her. If it wasn''t for my bruised nose and swollen face, she would have thought of beating me. Of course, Lin Zhi would never scold her this time, because he called sister tiger back to the Bureau for a meeting, just like Dong Xiaoye said, I suffered it by myself The dead man, I am the absolute victim, but I have been interrogated for a long time, and sang Yingjie attacked the police, and even got the freedom earlier than me. When Dong Xiaoye and I came out, he had been waiting for me at the entrance of the branch for half a day."Brother Chu, Mr Chu," Sang Yingjie said with a wry smile, "I''m sorry that the two guys who kidnapped you ran away because of my personal grudge with Wang erlengzi."

    "I''m afraid I have some grudges with him." I took a look at the winter night. Sister Hu blushed and turned her head.

    "Oh?" Sangyingjie didn''t know the gap between Wangjie and me. He asked, "today, Wang lengzi is a cross-border catcher. He''s from Dongcheng. Do you have any chance to rub with Mr. Chu?"

    I haven''t answered yet, and I don''t have a good airway in winter night: "Sang Yingjie, don''t think of him as your kind, be honest and honest, no matter what film you are, the police won''t take the initiative to find you."

    "Yes, yes, what officer Dong taught," Sang Yingjie said insinuately, "but there are not many policemen who understand the truth like officer Dong. For some people''s past, some self described noble hypocrites always wear colored glasses, and they don''t believe that people can change themselves or give them opportunities to change themselves."

    Dong Xiaoye angrily said: "Sang Yingjie, you don''t pretend to be innocent. A few years ago, if you didn''t remember that Wang team grabbed you and smashed Wang team''s wife''s shop, and ran to school with a group of hooligans to cut his daughter into a bald head, would he stare at you every day? You don''t even let go of high school girls. You don''t blush when you say that? His daughter now has weekly counseling! "

    Er, I cut my daughter into a bald head in public. Sang Yingjie can even do such a wicked thing. No wonder Dong Xiaoye is tired of seeing me and him.

    Sangyingjie also noticed the contempt in my eyes, and tit for tat with dongxiaoye: "it''s the same thing. He didn''t catch me because I did something shameful, it''s attacking the police. Why did I attack the police? It''s because he sent people to follow my wife every day. My wife almost divorced me for this. Besides, did I ruin his wife''s shop? Officer Dong, even if you are a policeman, you can''t cap me casually. If you can''t catch the real murderer, you can top me up? "

    Sang Yingjie just doesn''t admit it. There is no doubt that Wang Meng''s wife''s shop was the one he smashed. He probably didn''t know what sang Yingjie said. Although he didn''t believe it, he choked a big red face. "But her daughter''s hair is cut!"

    "It''s me," Sang Yingjie said, "but the hair cutting has nothing to do with the resentment between me and Wang erlengzi. That girl film depends on her own father being a policeman. She helps to gang up and dominate the king in the school. She bullies others and I don''t care. Did my eldest daughter provoke her? Every day, I take a group of Taimei gangsters to bully my miss. I shaved her head because she took the lead in pulling my miss''s pigtail and was hit by me. She accepted psychological counseling? She thinks she''s a victim? Then my young lady used to be honest and smart, and now she is like this. Who should we talk to? Her father is a policeman, so she is white, we are underworld, so our eldest daughter is black? Officer Dong, you won''t admit this bullshit theory?! Wang erlengzi just knew that it was his daughter''s fault, so he insisted that I was revenge on him. I was still kind-hearted, otherwise I would have found a group of people to turn around his humble seed! "

    "Sang Yingjie!" Dong Xiaoye heard him say too much, roared, but also just roared, presumably heard of Wang Meng''s daughter''s character, she also had no words, and was not willing to be soft in front of Sang Yingjie, said a very polite sentence, "don''t beautify yourself so high, a big man and a high school girl, you are nothing more than slapping the horse, coaxing your boss happy!"

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 527

    Why is Wang Jie''s generation so unpromising when I came to Wang Jie''s family? When I was in high school, I was bullied by my sister''s gangsters. According to Sang Yingjie''s words, the goblin became my sister. It has a direct relationship with being bullied by Wang Meng''s daughter at the beginning, but it''s also true that when I became the leader of my sister''s gangsters, I didn''t have my sister''s gangsters to hurt myself The compassion that I started went out at that time. The stinky girl who relies on her family to bully people should be taught a lesson. (at the top of the novel)

    "how do you understand that? Besides, what''s wrong with me holding others'' jobs and flattering others?" Sang Yingjie waved his hand and said: "well, officer Dong, you haven''t been transferred to Beitian for a long time. You don''t know a lot of things. It''s not interesting for Wang Meng and I to turn over the old accounts. Now, apart from showing people how to put down the small accounts, we haven''t done anything else. You should know something about the officer Dong. I don''t deny that I''m a villain, but Dongcheng District is full of dragons and snakes. It''s better than that How many people am I more evil? Why doesn''t he just stare at me? Hum, in a word, he pesters me and targets me. It''s not as simple as hating evils. Who can''t let go of the gratitude and resentment of that year? I don''t say that. Others can see it. If he is reasonable today, I beat him. Now he can''t stand outside the police station and talk to you. "

    Winter little night was speechless. Although no one said it clearly, I understood it. Wang Meng was a mother of a revenger. I offended Wang Jie and seemed to be the object of his hatred. It is estimated that my life will be more difficult if I offend him. It seems that it is necessary for me to seriously consider Mo Yi''s proposal. Is it better to transfer to another place to work for a period of time

    I guess dongxiaoye''s mood must be very complicated. Seeing that she doesn''t speak, sang Yingjie''s mood calms down a little. He smiled and said to me, "I''m waiting here to deliver a message to brother Chu for my eldest daughter."

    "One can?" I found that the goblin was not with Sang Yingjie.

    Just outside the KTV door, when I was wheeled by the police, the goblin came out of the shop slowly. She didn''t even understand what happened, so she was invited to the branch office. However, we didn''t take the same car, and we were not in the same room when we were recorded. We didn''t even have time to say a word.

    "The eldest lady has returned to school," Sang Yingjie seemed to be confused. "Brother Chu, have you quarreled with the eldest lady

    "Quarrel?" I don''t understand why sang Yingjie asked, "no, what did she ask you to say?"

    "She asked me to tell you that in the shop, what she said is true"

    I know why sang Yingjie thinks that I have quarreled with the goblin. If I was sang Yingjie, I would also think about it for a long time. No wonder that the goblin ran away before I could. In this way, she was embarrassed to say that girl in front of me, which was more shy than I thought.

    "Brother Chu, I watched the eldest lady grow up. Although her temper is a little strange, her nature is not bad. To say the first thing, she will never cheat people, not even cheat you. I think you must have some misunderstandings," Sang Yingjie''s self cleverness proves that his love for goblins comes from his heart from another angle. The cargo laughs: "she even said what her father said Don''t listen, but you see, if you don''t let her skip class, she will go back to class. What does that mean? It means that she cares about you. I''ve never met anyone who has such an influence on her, including her father. So brother Chu, don''t get angry with her just because of a little misunderstanding. Even if she''s really wrong, you can talk about her. I think she''s still willing to listen to you. The eldest lady is different from the average girl. After all, she grew up in such a family, and all around her are Our savage and vulgar goods will inevitably suffer some influence on our character. As for her innocence when she comes out of the mud, please bear more responsibilities and understand more "

    what is it? I can''t cry or laugh, saying:" brother sang, you think more, I have no conflict with the demon and I, we have a good time. "

    "Oh?" As soon as sang Yingjie''s eyes brightened, "did you have a good time? What do you want to play? "

    I would like to ask him what is the meaning of the dirty twinkling in his eyes, "what can I play in KTV? Sing and dance. "

    Sang Yingjie laughed obscene, "just singing and dancing? Nothing else? "

    My friend is a serious person. He has never caught a cold to this kind of joke. Instead, he asked, "what else can I play?"

    I didn''t expect that the next sentence was not sang Yingjie, but dongxiaoye. "Who knows, there are so many things that can be played in four or five hours for a single man or a single woman?"

    "Winter night, do you know what you''re talking about?"

    Look at my expression is not good, sister tiger is afraid, her guess is not only for me, but also for Xiao Yike''s disrespect, even slander.

    "Forget it, it''s all my gossip," Sang Yingjie said as he rounded the court. "Miss is not a child. No matter what she does, it''s her freedom. Ha ha, brother Chu, I''ll have tea together when we have time. Oh, by the way," Sang Yingjie said with a solemn expression, "Wang lengzi dare to ask you for trouble. Just tell me, I have some ways to make him honest."

    Winter small night eyes a stare, "sangyingjie, what do you mean by this?!"

    "It''s not interesting," Sang Yingjie smiled and his eyes became ambiguous again. "In fact, I''m also worried. If there''s officer Dong you, even if Wang lengzi really comes to find brother Chu''s trouble, I can''t help him, can IIt''s hard for me to describe sang Yingjie''s expression. It''s like joking and provocation. I don''t feel that Dong Xiaoye is in my eyes at all. It seems that the words are not hard to hear, but I shiver all over because there are too many things in his eyes.

    I can guess the reason why dongxiaoye is angry. On the one hand, sangyingjie thinks that I have something to do with xiaoyaojing, and on the other hand, he thinks that I have an ambiguous relationship with dongxiaoye, so his frivolous attitude is more like telling dongxiaoye that you are not qualified to be the opponent of my eldest daughter It''s also intentional to provoke her to choke on her. It''s undeniable that sister Hu really lost her temper. Most of what she said is hard for me to agree with. If I didn''t understand her, I would have some opinions on her.

    Dongxiaoye probably guessed that sang Yingjie was deliberately provoking her to anger, so when sang Yingjie left, she would be angry, hateful and aggrieved and spray a sentence to me, "very interesting? The police were robbed of nothing by the underworld! "

    I didn''t understand what she meant. I smiled and said, "if you mean Wang Meng, I don''t have any idea. I''ve said before that wearing the same clothes is not necessarily the same person."

    "Do you believe in Sang Yingjie?" Winter small night is mad like a foot, airway: "Chu Nan I tell you, Wang team is more emotional, but until now he is still the captain of the third criminal investigation team, enough to prove his character and work attitude, no one is perfect, who has no shortcomings?"? You can''t deny him because of one of his shortcomings! Don''t compare him with Wang Jie. Wang team is a kind of revenge, but the premise of revenge is to be jealous of evil. As long as you''re not a villain, he won''t do anything to you. I think today''s event is really an accident. It''s his fault in work. Don''t think I''m a policeman, so you''re wrong to defend yourself. I''m just to be honest. The most annoying person of Wang team is not You, it''s me. "

    "Oh?"

    Winter small night face a red, "you" Oh "what? Don''t forget, Wang Jie is because of who will provoke you. When I saw him just now, he didn''t even have to look me in the eye. "

    "That''s Wang Jie harassing you," I said with a smile. "My little sister, first of all, his unreasonable anger is not a mature man''s due bearing?"

    Little winter night turned away and groaned, "didn''t I say that? There is no perfect person. He has a strong personality and is domineering, so sometimes he is not very reasonable. "

    " then you can help him talk. "

    "I don''t want you to treat him like you did to Wang Jie," said Dong Xiaoye, who suddenly stretched out his hand and gave me a severe wring on my arm. "No one said you were wrong about Wang Jie, but anyway, you are an outsider, Wang Jie is his own person, and what he lost is not his own face, but also the face of our police force, so my colleagues have some micro words to you more or less, You say it''s bureaucracy or the mentality of protecting the young. Anyway, we didn''t say anything because we know Wang Jie''s character. But if you offend Wang team, the consequences will be quite different. Wang team has its shortcomings, but it has a high prestige in the police team. His integrity style and work enthusiasm have always been the model for us young people to learn. If you work against him, you will commit public anger Yes. "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 528

    "Are you afraid I will offend?"

    Tiger sister raised her fist to fight, "who is afraid you will offend?"

    "Ha ha, stop making trouble," I said with a smile, "I don''t believe Wang Meng or sang Yingjie. I believe you. Since you say Wang Meng is not that kind of person, he is not that kind of person."

    "Poor mouth" tiger sister blushed more, and her voice dropped eight degrees. She said seriously: "Chu Nan, you must not love your house and your dog. I know that you and Xiao Yi have a good relationship. I also believe that the girl is worth your kindness to her, but you must not trust sang Yingjie for this. Wang team stared at him. Although there is personal resentment in it, it is not all because of the black trend in the east city Unity of power, without the clash of interests between gangs, how easy is it to catch them? But can you say that if there is no conflict of interests, there will be no crime of pornography and gambling? The unity of the black forces can only prove that they have promoted the means of illegal crimes to a higher level. The apparent "stability of public order" will also be regarded as the high achievements of those in power, as a reasonable existence, and as a tacit society of "black" and "white", which is not as simple as you think, and the justice is not as simple as you understand It''s very dirty. I don''t think you can understand it. In a word, Captain Wang Meng just can''t agree with the "appeasement" of the people in power, so he will bite sang Yingjie to death. For this reason, even the chance of promotion won''t get the prestige of Wang family in the police force. It''s because of his stubbornness to justice. The person he wants to catch is not sang Yingjie, but the one who really controls this force People "

    seem to be pessimistic about today''s social atmosphere. I even heard a little bit of boredom from her tone. Looking back, I thought that this girl''s original motive of choosing to be a policeman was not to change society and fight against crime, but because this occupation can provide certain convenience for her to find her missing sister, The world is made up of two colors, so is society? I understand, and also sigh, "do you mean her father?"

    Winter night can''t deny, "who does sang Yingjie work for? Can''t you see from his attitude towards your sister?"

    I want to smile bitterly, but I''ve got a cramp in my stomach. I just curled up. Winter night mistakenly thought that I didn''t want to pick her up, and wanted to sit down. According to my * * it was just one foot. "Why? You think it''s your dinner? Not home yet. "

    I was stunned. "Wait for your Lin team?"

    "Don''t wait," said Dong Xiaoye, his eyes slightly changed, looking at me. "The forest team is still trying the gangster you caught. That guy has a hard mouth and won''t say anything about xiaochuzi. You really don''t know the origin of those people who are going to kidnap you?"

    My heart trembled, but in my mouth I said, "I don''t know."

    I think I should know who ordered the girl named Tianyou, but what I don''t know is why I hid this from the police and sang Yingjie. I know that the result of this is very dangerous for me, but I don''t know why I made this decision.

    Once again, I believe in my feelings. He doesn''t seem to hurt me. So what''s the purpose of his wanting to see me?

    Curiosity Kills cats. However, if I lose this curiosity, the trade rashly tells the police what I know. If I am killed, I''m afraid that not only my cat will appear again. Then, there will be an answer.

    Just about to get on the bus, my cell phone rang, and Shu Tong called.

    "Hello"

    "Hello, Mr. Chu. I''m the Chinese teacher of Chuyuan. My name is Shu"

    self introduction? I was stunned. Xuan''er understood which girl was singing. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "why, Mr. Shu, are you still angry? At least we''ve known each other for such a long time. We have no feelings and a little friendship. We don''t need to put on a public-private attitude? "

    Shutong said coldly, "do I have a personal relationship with you?"

    Ya is definitely a slip of the tongue. I laughed and said: "private love? It''s still treacherous. "

    "Chu, you want to die?!" Shutong is not a deep person at all, and can''t play deep. I exposed the prototype in a word and said angrily, "you are not serious with me again. Be careful that I cut your slippery tongue!"

    Well, it''s you who said the wrong thing first. I''m funny and angry. "Why is my tongue slippery?"

    "After you coax my mother to coax my grandmother, you are not greasy. Am I greasy?"

    Shutong was still annoyed by the incident, and I couldn''t explain it. So he surrendered and said, "OK, I''m greasy? Hello, Mr. Shu. I''m Chunan, Chuyuan''s brother. What can I do for you? "

    Shutong is childish enough. Seeing that I was childish with her on the winter night, I couldn''t help laughing. Although I didn''t make a sound, I murmured something in my mouth. Looking at my mouth, I seemed to spit out a sentence of "psychosis". My forehead was sweating, and both said that they knew each other. The first impression was very important. This was true. Whether it was dongxiaoye or Murphy, the first impression of Shutong was not good, so that Today, there is a gap between them and Shutong. It''s impossible to say that water and fire are not allowed, but no one is very pleased.Shutong''s anger did not subside. He listened to my concession. He could not turn over the old account again. He had no good way of speaking: "I want to know something about you."

    I motioned for winter night to drive home, and then asked, "what''s going on?"

    "About Chuyuan."

    I smell speech, heart a burst of random jump, inexplicably feel a little flustered, and then talk, there is no sense of joking, "what happened to Chu Yuan?"

    Shutong recognized my nervousness and said, "it''s not a big deal, it''s just that she didn''t hand in her homework today."

    "No homework?"

    "Yes, she said she forgot to write," Shu Tong said, "I don''t believe it either, but this kind of thing hasn''t happened before. Besides, Dongfang came to school yesterday, and both of them forgot. It''s a coincidence? I always feel that Chu Yuan is not quite right. When talking, she falters, as if hiding something. When I ask her, she won''t say anything. "

    " the assignment you said is the composition you left about "is it advisable to tell a white lie?"

    "How do you know?!" Shutong''s reaction was exaggerated. She realized it. She pretended to be calm and said, "yes, it''s even more strange. She told you all about it and would she forget to write it?"

    I''m angry. If you didn''t leave this composition, how could Chu Yuan be abnormal?

    "It may be that the difficulty of your composition is too great," I said teasingly. "She is still a high school student. Is a white lie acceptable? You can''t even judge Mr. Shu, let alone her?"

    Shutong panicked. Do you know why I left that composition? "

    "Look at your attitude towards me now. I''m not a fool when I hear something that I don''t understand." I frowned and said, "it''s just a composition. You just call me in a fuss. You don''t mean to tell me the topic, and then let me teach Chu Yuan how to write it?"? Miss Xiao Shu, is this composition for her or for me? "

    I "

    I asked casually. I didn''t want to be right. I really got Shu Tong''s reaction. I said it

    " I''ve told you that she will make up the composition tomorrow. You are her guardian. If she can''t write, you should teach her. That''s it. I''ll hang up! " Ya said hang up, don''t give me a chance to talk at all.

    Is the homework for the students or for their guardians? I should teach her. Shouldn''t you teach her? You look like a teacher?

    Although I no longer call Shu''s mother, it seems that Shu''s troubles have not disappeared

    "I''m done." Chu Yuan put down his chopsticks and went back to his room.

    "I''m done, too." The East''s sharp pull, completely regardless of their reserved image, the mouth of the drum, did not wait to swallow, will go after Chu Yuan.

    Chu Yuan is abnormal, and the East is also abnormal. After the two girls come back, they say hello, as if they can''t see me. Especially Chu Yuan, maybe I have a ghost in my heart, which is too sensitive. I always feel that she is deliberately hiding from me.

    I was flattened by the stinky girl named Tianyou, and my bridge of nose was almost interrupted by her. I often asked about the fate of Chu when I had a small crack in my mouth. Now I don''t see the band aid on my bridge of nose. My cold attitude is as strange as before we lived together.

    "Fate!"

    "Well?" Chu Yuan looks back at me blankly. "What''s up? Brother? "

    "Eh?" As soon as I called her, she stood still. Her curious face made me feel like normal. Instead, it made me a little confused. Did she ignore me, just my illusion? I instinctively observe the onlooker sitting opposite

    (see the novel to the top) the 16977 games update the fun games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 529

    Tiger sister fills the third bowl of rice, gobbles it down, and looks at me curiously like Chu Yuan and the East. It seems that she also wants to know the purpose of my shouting for Chu Yuan. Er, didn''t she realize the atmosphere was not right?

    Shutong said that Chu Yuan was abnormal. I wanted to prove it, but I didn''t know how to open my mouth. "Nothing is just to remind you, don''t just go online to play games, remember to write homework."

    I really can''t stand Chu Yuan''s questioning eyes, and my heart is full of cold sweat. The girl''s insight is at the level of human essence. I can clearly see that I''m insincere. Unexpectedly, she didn''t have a root planning problem, but a light response: "I know."

    She didn''t ask why, but "got it." what do you mean? Does she know that Shu Tong called me and reflected the fact that she didn''t do her homework?

    "Little chuzi, do you think fate is not right?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    Winter small night mouth stuffed too full, a talk, food almost spray out, Ya directly with his hand, that slovenly ah, "she seems to have not quarreled with you today."

    "Ha?" I didn''t quarrel with Chu Yuan every day, so I just said it casually in winter small night. I didn''t care about it at all. However, after a while, I finally realized that the quarrel with Chu Yuan had become a habit that I didn''t realize in my life. That''s the Afterword, not for the moment.

    In the end, I don''t know if Chu Yuan made up the composition.

    The next day, the tassel still didn''t come to work. I finally couldn''t hold it. I called, shut down, and wanted to go to her home, but was stopped by dongxiaoye. Lin Zhi''s order. For my safety, before confirming the identity of the suspect who kidnapped me yesterday, the police will restrict my personal freedom to a certain extent.

    Of course, I can choose not to accept this kind of protection, and the cunning of Lin Zhi''s old fox lies in this. The person who protects me is Dong Xiaoye. If I don''t cooperate, it will become her dereliction of duty

    OK, I''ll ask someone else

    Yao Waner or ignore me. Qin Lan also took the wrong medicine, and even stood in the same position with Yao Waner. Even Viagra felt puzzled. Look at her I think she already knew the reason why Liusu didn''t come to work. Like Yao Waner, she didn''t tell me on purpose. At last, sister Liu broke the sky. Murphy gave some jobs to Liusu. In recent days, Liusu didn''t return to the company.

    I wonder, tassel''s work is in the office, left the office, what else can she do? Moreover, she didn''t come to work suddenly. She didn''t tell me anything. Sister Liu didn''t know what work Murphy assigned to the tassel. I had to ask Murphy, but Xiao Song Jia told me that Murphy didn''t go to work today. The reason is unknown. All affairs of the company are temporarily handed over to Ziyuan.

    Because of the sudden incident, the Ziyuan was overwhelmed. Seeing me, I almost cried. Fortunately, there is no big project operation in the investment department at present. It''s all trivial matters, but it''s not difficult to deal with them. It''s just that the Ziyuan has just come here. It''s really a little difficult for her to understand the current situation of the work and personnel of the investment department. So I can''t escape being dragged into the water by her, saying that I''d like to ask for my help. In fact, most of the problems are put on me. After I deal with them in the way of Murphy, she will arrange them. It''s really not difficult to deal with them. The problem is that everything is big and small. All of them have been sent to the general manager''s office. It''s only half a day. I''m so overwhelmed by this urgent rhythm The boss is really not good. It''s the trivial things inside the company that are enough to make people dizzy, let alone bear the huge competitive pressure related to the company exhibition. When Murphy pesters me to play coquettish, I think she is bored with nothing. I never thought that she has so many things every day. I don''t know that How can a weak woman like a vase survive such a day? The only thing I know is that she is far stronger than I think and stronger than I am

    however, admiration comes back to admiration. I also realize that Murphy and I are two kinds of people. They are people of two worlds. They yearn for the ordinary and enjoy the plain me. They are diligent and hard-working and have high pursuit In front of Murphy, who has high goals, except for his incomprehension, he is left with inferiority.

    "Xiaonan, I''m really impressed with you. Although you''re lazy, I think you''re born to be the boss''s material."

    "It''s no use flattering me," I politely took the chopsticks from the purple garden, picked up the noodles, just wanted to eat them, scalded my mouth, and I bared my teeth in pain. "I''ll do my own thing, and I won''t help you in the afternoon. You didn''t do anything at all. I''ve left all my work to do, and I''m too lazy to be ridiculous? Thank you for saying that. "

    "Slow down, hot," Ziyuan politely grabbed a paper towel and helped me wipe the soup on the corner of my mouth. Several of the guys at the table beside me looked like they were smearing chili oil on their eyes, red as if they were going to spray fire. "I''m not lazy. If it''s just a work problem, I can still pay for it. The difficulty is how to arrange the work. Just now, the work of the financing group I explained it to you, but they found it again. I have to say it''s the business of the operation group. If you didn''t ask me to blow them out in a straight face, I would definitely call the people of the operation group to come here. I never thought that the cold face temper was also a way of work. As a result, the financing department not only finished the work in half a day, but also had different attitudes when reporting to me. I will hand it in again They don''t dare complain about other jobs. "As I was blowing noodles, I frowned: "in fact, those trivial work can be handed over to any group, they are bullying your new comer. If you take two complaints seriously, you don''t have to do anything else. If you are the boss, you have to have the boss''s straightforward and domineering, and you have to have a strong say."

    "That''s why I say you''re the boss''s material," said Ziyuan, chuckling at the beef in her bowl and delivering it to me. "We''re as big as we are, but you know more than I do."

    "What is he more than you?" Winter small night came back with two different flavors of cappuccino. Without hearing what we said, he cut in and said, "how much meat? Nonsense, you gave him all the meat in your bowl. Of course, he has more than you! "

    Purple garden doesn''t like eating meat, and I know I like eating meat, but I still think it''s not appropriate for her to spoil or act coquettish, because the brothers with angry eyes beside the table have jealously grabbed the chopsticks Gong Fanlin''s affair has not affected the popularity of purple garden, but added more pursuers, instead, I am the victim of innocent involvement However, the reputation is even worse, so that there were people who took the initiative to join me at this table before. Now they look down at me. Of course, this has a very direct relationship with the headline on the entertainment page that advertises that they have two girlfriends.

    I have become the legendary public enemy of men and women. The psychology of people is so complicated. When Wang Jie came to the company to make trouble, everyone still shared the same hatred and shared the same hatred. When the matter passed, I was immediately isolated. It is said that the most discussed topic in the last two days is why I started with the Criminal Police My friend, perhaps what I''m afraid of is that I, a "level barbarian", look at their sullen look at Ziyuan and me sitting together for dinner. I can''t tell whether I''m aggrieved or sympathized.

    "What else do you have in your eyes besides food?" I choked a little winter night, and xuan''er said to the purple garden, "all attention is learning. It''s not that I know more than you do, but that you don''t pay attention. You follow Mo every day, don''t you see how she does it? You see it, just don''t think about it. "

    Purple garden raised chin to think, jaw way: "may be such a thing, Xiao Nan, Mo is really a great woman, is it?"

    The feeling of being teased by Ziyuan is totally different from that of being teased by others. After all, I have had such a relationship with Ziyuan. She has something to say in her words, and her slightly self abased expression makes me uncomfortable. "Five fingers are not generally long, but which one is useless? You are good at different fields. In fact, everyone has his own outstanding side. You have this problem since you were a child. You always see the strengths and weaknesses of others, but never realize your own strengths. "

    Purple garden small face a red, shy with timid small voice asked: "then you say, what advantages do I have?"

    The expectation in her eyes made her friends feel a little flustered. "For example, you can give me all the meat."

    "I hate it," said asters, who gave me a little punch. "I really don''t have any other advantages?"

    Not no, but I''m sorry to say that you don''t see what occasion it is. In addition to the winter night, how many people put their ears up like rabbits?

 Chapter 530

    Winter small night nerve thick, didn''t realize the ambiguities of the atmosphere, but can''t see my clumsiness, a fork way: "you two big noon eat Ramen ah?"

    I looked at the purple garden jokingly, rubbing the tight sun * *, and the yin-yang strange airway: "no way, thanks to someone, I didn''t move the place in the morning, I was tired of dizziness and brain swelling, and now my stomach is still churning, just to eat some light. (read the novel to the top) "

    this shameless and skinnless food in winter night, unexpectedly, he put his hand like electricity and put the spoon into my bowl." if you want something light, I''ll eat the meat for you. "

    " go away and say that you only have food in your eyes. Do you think I praise you? "

    "What did you just boast about the purple garden? Can''t learn from others'' advantages? " The thick skin of winter''s little night is amazing. It''s hard to come here and squeeze my upper body into my arms to rob some beef in the bowl against me. My friend is not inferior to her in strength, but she really has no place to start. Doesn''t this girl know the difference between men and women?! If it''s a knife, I''ve been torn to pieces by N + 1 knife now

    fortunately, when dongxiaoye was about to succeed, her mobile phone rang, and this girl stopped making trouble. She got up to answer the phone quickly, and it''s not a short time to know this girl. It seems that her mobile phone didn''t ring because of private affairs except for Zhu Danchen.

    "You and xiaoyejie have a good relationship"

    "ha?" I think the asters are joking, so the reaction is a little exaggerated. It can be seen that she bowed her head and ate noodles. There is no sense of joking on her face. My heart quivered and vaguely replied, "is it because she is more lively?"

    "Well, vivacity is her advantage." the purple garden is a bit of a mouthful, insincere, and like to say something and stop, which depresses some emotions. With a smile, she said: "Xiao Nan, please come in the afternoon."

    What?! " Almost won, I frowned: "it''s not difficult to complain. Actually, it''s not difficult to help you. But Xiaozi, after all, you''re the assistant to the general manager. If you can''t complete those tasks independently, how can you stand firm in the company in the future? The accumulation of experience is very important for you. In the morning, I will help you, just to help guide you to work faster. Mr. Mo will give you all his work, that is, his trust in you. Is it a test? Are you not afraid to be looked down upon by her? "

    We have all grown up, and are no longer children. It''s impossible for asters to rely on me as before. Farewell to caprice is the price and necessity of growth.

    The asters are just as wayward as they were when they were young. They squashed their mouths and murmured, "look down, look down. I''m not going to work in the wind for a long time"

    "what

    What, I mean, if we really can''t adapt to this job, we can''t change jobs. We are still young, and there are many choices, aren''t there? "

    I think Ziyuan is hiding. She promised me that she would not disappear from my life again because of the third lady or because of that night''s events. But just that accidental blunder made my trust in her waver

    I didn''t have time to ask again. I don''t know when the little winter night interrupted us when she came back from the phone. "Sorry Ziyuan, this guy got it in the afternoon Lend it to me. "

    When Ziyuan was stunned, he saw that Dong Xiaoye said to me with a dignified face: "yesterday, I found out the identity of those people. You said that the broken tooth was bald and just got caught."

    My expression was stiffer.

    Broken teeth, bareheaded and caught? Did the fake boy named Tianyou get caught by the police?

    God has not been caught, was caught only that grumpy broken teeth bareheaded, I inexplicably relieved, can not say the reason.

    The police didn''t lock the suspect in one room like they did in the movies or TV series, and then let me see him from another room. I could see him on one side, but he couldn''t see my glass to identify him. Lin Zhi was very irresponsible and led me directly into the room where I was being interrogated. The animal saw me and suddenly beat chicken blood Generally, two policemen broke away from me when they were handcuffed, and rushed to me with a grin of broken teeth.

    It was an unexpected accident, so everyone was unprepared. But what''s more surprising is that when I hurriedly grabbed a chair and was about to smash it, suddenly someone stopped in front of me and knocked down the animal with a fist. This man was Wang Jie''s second uncle, Wang Meng and Wang erlengzi.

    Broken teeth, bareheaded and nosebleed, hubris scolded: "Chu surname, you king + Badu son, don''t he + mother don''t be proud, sooner or later I will die you!"

    "Shut up, Zhao Shiguang. Be honest!" Two negligent policemen laid their broken teeth and bare heads on the table, and they were so angry that they stopped him from going mad.

    "I''ll shut your fucking mouth!" Broken teeth bareheaded stare round eyes, shout at me: "small sample son, there is a kind of you hit, hit this! If I shrink my neck and blink my eyes, I am raised by your mother! "

    I''m bored. It seems that the goods are only hired by Tianyou. I have no hatred or resentment. Even if they are caught by the police, they can only blame themselves for their poor ''business''. Why do they hate me more than heaven and more than sea? As if I had killed his parents, Wang Meng looked up at the chair in my hand. After a long time, he said lightly, "excuse me, this is public property. Can you put it down?""Oh, yes." My friends also realized that the posture was not elegant. I put down the chair honestly. I was not stupid enough to snarl at a mad dog.

    Dongxiaoye also came back to her mind and said: "thank you, team Wang"

    Wang Meng really didn''t like dongxiaoye. He snorted coldly, but he didn''t pay attention to her personality or revenge? This is a question worthy of study. Lin Zhi pointed to his broken teeth and bareheaded head and asked me, "Xiao Chu, there was him among the people who kidnapped you yesterday?"

    Nodded his head, the animal was slandering my eight generations of ancestors by name. It''s unnecessary for you to have this question

    "Ask me about it?" I was stunned. What I should say and what I can say, I said yesterday. Do the police already know why these guys want to kidnap me?! I''m a little nervous at the thought of it.

    Yesterday, I came to an office where there was no one to hide. Lin Zhi brought me a cup of barley tea. Before I sat down, I threw over the question, "little Chu, do you know why those people kidnapped you?"

    It''s normal to ask the same question once, but it''s just another question. I decided to explore Lin Zhi''s voice first, shake my head and say, "I don''t know."

    "Have they said nothing?"

    "Just that someone wants to see me, not who it is." I didn''t lie. I wanted to see who I was. I was just guessing. They didn''t say it.

    "Is it?" Lin Zhi''s expression was deep, and he didn''t seem to believe it.

    Sitting next to me, winter night said: "team Lin, what are you selling? Those guys show that someone paid to hire them. They want to find out Xu Heng''s whereabouts from the south of Chu. Since he suspects that Chu Nan has something to do with Xu Heng, he must have something to do with the case of long Xiaotian. "

    before Dong Xiaoye finished, he was stopped by Lin Zhi''s sharp eyes. It seems that some of them don''t have enough time to talk. Look at her and look at me, and sigh inexplicably "At the moment it''s just a suspicion."

    "Doubt?"

    "Yes, I doubt," said Lin Zhi, lighting a cigarette and leaning on the back of the chair, a little tired. "The identity of these two people has been identified. The fat one is Zheng Zhuoxiang, nicknamed" fat Xiang ". The bald one was Zhao Shiguang, nicknamed" guangzai "just now. At the age of 29, both of them are from Northeast China. They are all migrant workers doing coolie work Two years ago, their construction team took over a big project, but after the project was completed, the contractor in charge of settlement took away their hard-earned money. They failed to find someone, and finally they could only sue the developer to the court "

    winter night frowned:" this kind of thing, it''s useless to sue the developer? "

    "Of course, it doesn''t work. It''s not about the wages of migrant workers. It''s about the construction teams. It''s about the criminal problems of the contractors. It can be said that developers don''t need to take any responsibility. So the labor and construction departments generally don''t take care of this kind of things, and they can''t," sighed Lin Zhi. "If people can''t catch it, the money won''t be settled. Zheng Zhuoxiang will take more than a dozen with him A worker who didn''t want to go home joined a gang with underworld nature in Xicheng District. He was specially responsible for collecting debts for others. Last year, the gang was severely beaten up. Our police broke up the gang. Only Zheng Zhuoxiang and Zhao Shiguang were left to show people in the bath center. This Zhao Shiguang, leader Wang Meng, searched the second Gang overnight After 13 bath centers. "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 531

    I don''t understand what''s the use of what Lin Zhi said to me. He won''t just want to tell me that Wang Meng didn''t mean to indulge the kidnappers yesterday?

    "Team Lin, what do you want to ask?" I said, "I don''t seem to have any grudges with people like them? In my memory, I never went to the Xicheng District to take a bath. "

    Lin Zhi leaned back, as if to cover his deep eyes with the curl of smoke." in your memory, do you know the female criminal suspect who has not been arrested before? "

    I think Lin Zhi is not testing me, but doubting me. He said lightly, "I don''t know."

    "And her family? For example, her sister or sister? "

    "I don''t even know her. I haven''t even met her. How can I know her sister?" My friend was a little annoyed. "Team Lin, can you say something straight? Is this kind of winding interesting? Do you think I am idle or bully me? Do you know that I''m going to deduct my salary when I leave work? "

    "Chunan!" Dong Xiaoye quickly grabbed my hand and signaled me to calm down, but she looked at Lin Zhi''s eyes and wrote clearly her dissatisfaction. Lin Zhi''s questions were beyond her comprehension.

    It seems that Lin Zhi realized that my cooperation with the police and tolerance were all on the face of winter night. He smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, I''m used to it"

    it''s more arrogant. I sneered, "I''m used to it? Team Lin, you think I''m your suspect? "

    Dong Xiaoye also thinks that Lin Zhi''s words are too much. Just about to speak, Lin Zhi first says, "if I put aside my personal feelings and do business, I really have enough reasons to regard you as a criminal suspect now."

    "Team Lin, what are you talking about?! You''re stuck in the door? " Dong Xiaoye reaches out to touch Lin Zhi''s head. Lin Zhi stares at her eyes. She sits back angrily and stares at Lin Zhi badly. She says angrily, "he is a criminal suspect? What crime did he commit? Team Lin, you can smoke at will, but if you say anything, you can just look for cigarettes. "

    It gives me the feeling that sister Hu''s respect for Lin Zhi is the same as that of her teacher and father, so sometimes it''s not big or small. Now it''s out of control. Compared with her anger, I''m calm. Sister Hu''s trust moved me. I lifted my cup, blew away the tea floating on the water, tasted it without hesitation, didn''t do anything bad, didn''t fear the ghost knocking on the door. I look forward to it Lin Zhi''s answer.

    "Strong + traitor"

    "pounce --"

    I didn''t swallow a mouthful of tea, and it was all on Lin Zhilian''s face, "what do you say?!"

    "Strong + traitor?!" Tiger sister is also in a hurry. She jumped up and didn''t say anything. She pulled me up too, causing me to drop the quilt on the ground and fall, "he is strong + traitor?! Who is the strong + the traitor? "

    Lin Zhi''s smoke is out. He is embarrassed by his embarrassed appearance. "Calm down, calm down, what are you excited about?"

    "Ah?" Dong Xiaoye blushed and seemed to realize that her reaction was really inconsistent with the identity of the criminal police, but she still couldn''t resist asking me, "who are you strong and traitor?"

    "I''m strong, I''m strong, I''m strong, I''m strong, I''m strong, I''m strong!" Tiger sister''s aggressive momentum almost made me confess instinctively, almost in June, flying snow, my friend was still a virgin until recently! Only had one-time experience, the object is the purple garden, she is always impossible to accuse me of rape? It''s true that she first drugged me in the wine, luring me to "calm down." Lin Zhi emphasized it again, and then said: "no matter where I stand on the public or private position, I absolutely believe in Xiao Chu. Otherwise, can Xiao Chu sit here and drink tea? The reports of Zheng Zhuoxiang and Zhao Shiguang are actually flawed "

    " which two bastards splashed me with dirty water?! "

    Lin Zhi comforted me to sit down and said with a smile, "so I didn''t take their words seriously"

    What about lying to ghosts? Even if you didn''t take it seriously, you doubted it was Lin Zhi''s professional instinct. I calmed my mood and listened to him.

    It turns out that after Zheng Zhuoxiang and Zhao Shiguang were caught, they insisted that they were not kidnappers, but revenge. The reason for revenge is that I forced + raped the sister of the girl named Tianyou not long ago. As for the sister or the sister, the two said they were not clear. According to these two gangsters, Tianyou took them out to hire him Our 100000 yuan is the sealing fee I gave her sister. Isn''t it nothing?! Lin Zhi didn''t take "strong + adultery" seriously, but firmly believed that this was a "tragedy caused by emotional entanglement". His friends seemed to have no credibility in this respect. Lin Zhi thought that it was me who gave up a woman and evolved her revenge on me today. The 100000 yuan was not a seal fee, but a break-up fee

    the coincidence was here - the police checked me Not long ago, I took out more than 80000 yuan from my bank account! This is also the direct reason why Lin Zhi doubts me!

    I was wronged. The more than 80000 yuan was taken out by Xiao Shu''s family when they came to Beitian, of which 50000 was directly given to Shu Ma, and the rest 30000 yuan was given back to min Rou as the meal expenses, part was used to entertain the elders of Shu familyDong Xiaoye knows these things and cohabits with me for a long time. Naturally, he doesn''t believe them. But there is always a reason. Why should the two gangsters wronged me?

    As for the matter of God''s protection, the two bastards asked three questions and didn''t know. They pretended to be grandchildren and took the money to help others in disaster relief, but they also left the police helpless. They obviously took the lie of God''s protection seriously, which showed that the nature of the two people was not bad. If they didn''t sympathize with God''s "sisters", they wouldn''t hate the itchy teeth I hated ˇŁ

    However, Lin Zhi also revealed another reason why I was hated by others - Zheng Zhuoxiang and Zhao Shiguang sued for starting a business in those days. It was Xiao Yike''s father who regarded me and Xiao Yike''s father as the same kind of people!

    Wang Meng''s interrogation of the two men is still going on, but the focus has shifted. It is suspected that the intention of the two men to kidnap me is to extort Xiao jiaruo in retaliation. If the motive is not tenable, the criminal nature of the two men will be much lighter, not kidnapping, but employing murderers to fight.

    When I explain the whereabouts of more than 80000 yuan, my absurd suspicion has been cleared. Winter night also proves that there is no such a woman around me, and I don''t even need to go to other people who know me to prove it. I can''t help wondering why God bless weaves such an indescribable lie?

    I am confused, but the police are more confused than me. Since the motive of revenge is nothing, what is the purpose of God''s kidnapping?

    I continue to pretend to be confused, because I am very clear about how much movement my words will make.

    Lin Zhi sent me out of the police station. When he went to pick up the car on a small winter night, he suddenly thought of something and said to me, "Zheng Zhuoxiang and Zhao Shiguang have another obvious flaw in their report. Let''s make sure that Tianyou told a lie."

    I was confused and asked absently, "what''s the flaw?"

    "Date," Lin Zhidao: "when they report your rape, they also provide the date of your" crime ". Do you know which day it is?"

    My friends laughed bitterly, "how can I know"

    Lin Zhi raised his smile, looked up at the sky, and sighed heavily: "it was the night of the Qianlong manor case, ha ha, it was a joke, bullshit, too bullshit"

    I couldn''t laugh, even though I wanted to cover my inner heart concussion with a smile. Fortunately, Lin Zhi, who was troubled by the Qianlong villa case, was venting his depression towards the sky, but he didn''t Notice the uncontrollable stiffness on my face.

    Sure enough, he asked God to "invite" me. He had long expected that "please" would not affect me. So, in this way, he implied his identity to me.

    Does he trust me or is he challenging me?

    Whether it''s trust or provocation, we can be sure that he is so indirect, just to prove that he has no hostility to me

    PS: Well, I almost had a day to catch up with the update, wipe my sweat]

 Chapter 532

    Chu Yuan''s composition should be made up, because Shu Tong didn''t call me again. After a few days in a trance, the concept of time seems to become very vague. In a kind of indescribable anxiety, it''s hard to say whether the rising and falling of the sun every day is too fast or too slow.

    There are so many things that I don''t like, so many things that I don''t understand. All of a sudden, my life is blank.

    The so-called progress of the police is like a fart. It''s invisible. I only heard the sound. It''s a little smelly. It soon dissipated with the wind. Nothing changed. Zheng Zhuoxiang and Zhao Shiguang have understood that they were cheated by Tianyou. They started to actively cooperate with the police. They also wrote an apology to me. But the key to the problem is that in addition to being young Light, fierce fight, fierce start, they know nothing about Tianyou. About half a month ago, Tianyou came to their door alone by kicking a field. After injuring seven or eight of them, they fell out of 100000 yuan. Zheng Zhao and other poor people are almost out of business. Where can they care about reserve? The only thing worth mentioning is that Tianyou has a gun, which makes them afraid and afraid. But she is generous and has provided them with good food and drink for half a month, which soon convinced everyone. In addition, her story of "seeking revenge for her sister" is very touching. All the Northeast men are filled with indignation, so

    also blame me that day It''s so hilarious. I have two girlfriends'' showing off ''at the screening of "love you with three hearts and two minds". Although it''s hard to recognize because of the mosaic in the newspaper, a portal website doesn''t stand up for justice, which makes me really show my face. Tianyou showed them the news, which makes them believe that I''m a personal scum Miss also has an "impure relationship", which is another reason for them to help God bless. Although they deny that they have the intention to kidnap me and blackmail the Xiao family, no one believes that. Otherwise, why did they stare at me for such a long time and choose to start when I could meet Xiao Yi?

    What I don''t understand is why Tianyou knows that Xiao and I are close to each other when the case comes here. If Tianyou can''t be caught, the puzzle can''t be solved. In addition, Wang Jie''s punishment has come down. Listen to Dong Xiaoye, because Zhang Mingjie is only slightly injured, and Wang Jie has a good attitude of admitting his mistake, so it''s not defined as a criminal case, and it''s a first offence, except for a fine and compensation As I expected, he was not dismissed or dismissed. After a big accident, introspection and demotion, he still stayed in the criminal police team. Zhang Mingjie obviously couldn''t accept the result. Recently, he ignored his work and ran to the criminal police team for trouble every day.

    I know that this guy did it on purpose for me. He thinks I''m not satisfied with such punishment. I really can''t understand. Why does Zhang Mingjie think that I have such a great influence on the 13th city planning group? In a word, he can join in? I don''t even think about that right. Where does his confidence come from? Can''t you please me so hard? You know, up to now, the planning team of the 13th city has only been written on paper by high-level people, not even a shadow. However, I am still a small employee in the working group of the investment department, the lowest position in the whole building, and the lowest salary

    besides, the premise of the establishment of the planning team of the 13th city should be to get the cooperation project of the third lady first? Murphy has shown me the contract. My personal feeling is that, apart from the 20% discount on joint investment (which is actually an unnecessary existence), other terms related to interests are not too cheap for Fengchang. Of course, if you change other companies, you will feel favored by heaven, but I don''t think Murphy is too old After all, he has taught me more than once that the businessman''s creed is always to pursue the best interests

    so I think that the cooperation between Fengchang and yuezhigu new energy is actually unknown. Zhang Mingjie and his father are in general tension and are making a big bet without any basis.

    Because of Zhang Mingjie''s incessant entanglement, Wang Jie, who was in charge of the gongfanlin case, has not got rid of the trouble, which directly leads to the stagnation of the gongfanlin case. The guy is like the world''s steaming, disappearing without a trace, causing Viagra and Qin LAN to panic all day long. The more suspicious, the more afraid that guy will retaliate.

    Another puzzle is that tassel and Murphy didn''t show up in the company for several days in a row. I called. The two stinky women deliberately didn''t answer, but each replied to a text message. The content of the text message was surprisingly similar: don''t disturb at work.

    I asked them what they were busy with. Chu Yuan ignored

    another person who ignored me. In these days, except for "brother, eat", "brother, I went to school" and "brother, I''m back", she only said to me once, "brother, give me living expenses." and it''s going to take a month. It''s no longer like the previous period of time, in order to enjoy the "fast money" Feeling ", a week or even a few days at a time, this small change seems to be insignificant, but it makes me extremely depressed. I even feel that these days, the mood is heavy, the main reason is the change of Chu Yuan''s attitude towards me.

    I haven''t quarreled with me for several days in a row, nor forced me to watch the dog blood drama in prime time. Apart from cooking and eating, I spent all my time at home in my room, like studying hard, or busy with other things - abnormal? It seems that I can''t talk about it. It''s just back to my life before I moved out to live alone. It seems that the harmonious relationship between us after cohabitation is more like an incredible dream. However, people are greedy. The loss and emptiness after waking up makes me feel that the world is short of somethingSeveral times I took the initiative to chat with Chu Yuan, but also because her interest is not high, and the end of embarrassment.

    Dongxiaoye finally realized that Chu Yuan was abnormal, but she said, now we are more like brothers and sisters. We used to be too noisy and sticky, but we are not like brothers and sisters. The real brothers and sisters should be like this. Brother worries blindly, sister doesn''t care. I asked her what I was not like with Chu Yuan before. She joked that the elder husband and the younger daughter-in-law were sworn again last night Tell me that Chu Yuan has been reticent recently, probably because she has a boy she likes in her heart. The reason is that she overheard Chu Yuan and Dongfang discussing the topic of "love" secretly. She also asked her fake "love expert" a question: which type of boy do you like

    of course, sister tiger didn''t tell me how she answered, just about love Dou The first girls are all a little jumpy, and Chu Yuan has probably grown to this stage. When girls like someone and don''t have an advertisement or an answer, they will inevitably become very worried.

    Does Chu Yuan really have a boy he likes? Anyway, tiger sister, who is very sure about this matter, didn''t ask me anything. I guess Chu Yuan''s love topic with the East is probably for their novels, such as "what kind of boy do you like" or "what kind of girl do you like". The two girls have never asked me less before - so I think there is only one reason If Chu Yuan really likes a boy, does she need to worry about being rejected? She is beautiful and lovely, with excellent academic performance. Although she is miserable at home, her temperament outside is outstanding. Which boy doesn''t care about such a girl? Besides, even if Chu Yuan doesn''t have confidence, the East will give her confidence? Do you need to go to the fake love expert of Dong Xiaoye to discuss it? In other words, Chu Yuan alienates me or is gradually returning to the status quo of the way we used to get along before cohabitation, but it''s an indisputable fact. Originally, for the reason of reviewing lessons, she stayed with me at the weekend and refused to go home. She came back after school yesterday to say hello and took the East back together I wanted to go back and have a look with my father and stepmother. First, it''s inconvenient to hang a winter night on my body. The other reason is that I received a call from two people successively.

 Chapter 533

    The first call was made yesterday afternoon by the girl named Xingyu on behalf of her elder brother Liu Xiaosheng. She said that Mr. Liu left the hospital on Saturday, that is, today, to have a dinner at home and invite me to attend. It was agreed in advance by Mr. Liu and I, but we can''t refuse it. The other call was made accidentally by the big star Wu Lefeng.

    As a small-cost comedy, Wu Lefeng''s box office broke through 35 million in the first week, ranking first in the summer domestic films. It''s also a miracle. In the entertainment news in recent days, Wu Lefeng has gone to other cities to continue to promote the films. I don''t know why he came back suddenly Beitian City, also invited me to have dinner on Sunday.

    Last time, there was a conflict with the bodyguard of the third lady outside Kong Jiancheng''s restaurant. Wu Lefeng helped me a lot. I haven''t had the time to thank them well. It''s not nice to eat them. So he asked me to invite him instead. He didn''t even agree with the polite words. He had the audacity to ask where to eat and listen to him The enthusiasm of our friends, who are no different from each other, certainly makes me feel a little flurried, even flattered, but the attached request also makes me feel frightened. He chooses the place? Can I afford the pride of the old man? I''ll take it on my own.

    Bang bang bang, tiger sister knocked on the door three times. Before I could answer, she came into my room with shame and timidity, "little chuzi, is this suit suitable?"

    My friend is beating on the keyboard, fighting in the underground city to practice. He takes a look at his empty head. His heart is pounding wildly, and his blood circulation is speeding up. However, we are surprisingly calm and continue to concentrate on killing monsters. He said lightly, "no, change."

    "Why?!" Tiger elder sister seems to be very confident in this dress. She was denied by me. She was furious at the moment. The moment of wriggling flew to the sky. "My mother has changed eight sets. You say no, I can''t even take out the clothes that were sealed after I bought them and I would blush when I looked in the mirror. You say no?! You make it clear to me, what''s wrong with this dress? I''ve sacrificed a month''s salary, but I''ve never worn it in front of people. Don''t you even look at it, just want to wipe out a simple sentence? "

    "Calm down, calm down! Don''t nip me in the neck. I''m out of blood. Let me go. I''m going to die --, grass! " I broke off the iron claw of dongxiaoye, pointed to the display screen, and said, "look, you are fooling around. I am dead again. What are your teammates scolding? Scold me for drawing, brain and hands! I haven''t seen boss in the morning "

    " you are mentally disabled! " Winter night back a step, hands pressed skirt, shy and angry said: "you don''t mind why I said this suit is not good-looking?"

    "I didn''t say it wasn''t pretty." my friend looked at the tiger sister who was totally different from usual. Her eyes couldn''t help moving down. The two long legs covered with black fishing net stockings were indescribable sexy. "What I said was not appropriate"

    Yes, I didn''t look, but I didn''t dare to look more. My friend was killed by painting pictures, not because he pinched my neck in the winter night, but because I saw that one eye I was flustered and trembled so much that I couldn''t find the shortcut key. Sister Hu said that she blushed when she looked in the mirror. It''s no exaggeration. Isn''t it her style at all!

    "Where are you, you and you looking?!" Tiger elder sister bowed to cover her legs, and her face was red.

    My friend''s face was hot, but her eyes didn''t turn around. She was only trying to block the spring light of her thighs, but she ignored such a bow. The neckline of the deep V design was so wide open that she was 26 years old, and she was still wearing pure white underwear

    "didn''t you let me see it?"

    "I want you to look at the clothes. Where do you look?!" Tiger elder sister didn''t notice the light on the top. Seeing that I didn''t look down, she straightened up and let me down. It''s still a good posture just now

    "Why not?" On a winter night with exaggerated movements, she is now tied up, afraid that the clothes will not cover her body and refuse to accept the airway: "just now you said my clothes are too neutral, you said you can''t wear anything, didn''t you ask me to change my skirt?"

    "I asked you to change your skirt, but I didn''t ask you to change such a short skirt either. No, I mean, it''s not suitable for you," I said. "We''re going to Liu Xiaosheng''s family dinner, isn''t it? Try to dress formally and solemnly. Look at your dress. It''s colorful and looks like a butterfly. It''s so festive. Although people do festivities, Liu Xiaosheng has just left the hospital. It''s better to be serious. "

    Watercolor like color, gauze like thin fabric, this elegant and romantic dress is worn on the winter night, which really gives people a bright feeling in front of their eyes. However, the skirt is too short to rest assured, as if I blow a breath hard, she will show her underwear, and the sexy black fishing net socks are too eye-catching One of the reasons is far fetched. I''m afraid that too much is the real reason for my opposition. I find that I''m becoming more and more hypocritical.

    It may be that I didn''t cover it up well enough. Dongxiaoye always looked into my eyes, trying to see something. It seemed that he didn''t hear me at all. I was so frustrated by her stare that I couldn''t help it. "Sister Xiaoye, did you hear what I said?""Ah?" Winter small night a Zheng, small face more red, flustered way: "listen, hear not appropriate, just because not solemn?"? No other reason? "

    Winter night''s question let the brothers panic, more dare not look at her eyes, "this reason is not enough? Do you think there is any other reason? "

    "It''s too revealing. Are you jealous?"

    Pretending to be calm, I was just about to drink something to soothe my stomach, which was convulsed by my emptiness and nervousness. My hands trembled when I heard it, and I almost didn''t drop the coke can off the keyboard

    "Ha what? Isn''t it? " Tiger elder sister''s face ponders, but the hand which presses the skirt has already clenched into the fist, is not easy to be detected shivering.

    This girl is really excellent. I didn''t doubt her amazing insight as a criminal police officer, but I think she would never say it even if she noticed my subtle psychology. Unexpectedly, she said it without thinking.

    The expression of pondering, like my calmness, is not a kind of disguise?

    "It''s not jealousy, it''s not appropriate," I said, biting the edge of the coke can. "Most men don''t like their girlfriends wearing too much in front of people? Especially for the traditional and pure men like me, don''t forget that we are now fake boyfriend and girlfriend. Everyone who knows me knows that what I like is the simple and natural type like fringe or the elegant and elegant type like Murphy. When you dress like this, others will find it strange? When did I start to like hot and sexy? What''s more, you are a policeman, and your image is very important? "

    "Do you like more fringes, or more Murphy?"

    I said lightly: "you''re off the topic"

    "I don''t know what they like about you," said the winter night groaning: "anyway, I''m just this skirt. If I can''t, I''m out of the question. I don''t understand. It''s such a trouble for rich people to have a meal."

    "If you have a partner, you''d better wear a tuxedo," said Xingyu

    "Where can I have a tuxedo?"

    "Aren''t you wearing a tuxedo on the day of dragon Xiaotian''s birthday party?"

    "It was rented."

    "Rent again"

    "if you want to rent it, it''s too expensive. I have no money."

    Recently, money has been flowing, and my economy is also very difficult. I scratched my head. "I can''t really do it. I''ll borrow one."

    Winter night to my bed (temporarily Chu Yuan and the east of the bed) a seat, two legs close together, afraid of being I see the scenery inside, flat mouth way: "to whom? tassels? No, I can''t wear her clothes. Besides, she has asked for leave these days. Can''t you contact her? "

    Ask her to borrow her may not have, like you, she is also a tomboy Murphy must have, but if she knows that I and Dong Xiaoye are going to Liu Xiaosheng''s house

    "ask Ziyuan." I want to go back and forth, or the most reliable childhood, the dress style and taste of purple garden, also absolutely reassuring.

    I called Ziyuan right away. It''s hard for her to have a day off. She is mending her sleep at home. It''s said that I borrowed clothes for dongxiaoye. It''s not surprising that she didn''t even ask why. So she asked me and dongxiaoye to go to find her immediately.

    See I hung up the phone, winter small night stood up, lukewarm said: "I go to change clothes, you wait for me for a while."

    I was a little surprised. The dynamic of winter night seemed strange, but I couldn''t tell what was strange about her. So I said, "anyway, I''m going to the purple garden. Why don''t I wear this dress?"

    Little winter night unexpectedly did not get angry, walking towards the door and saying a light, "ask yourself."

    I was stunned. Dongxiaoye had come to the door and looked back at me. She blushed and asked, "if, I mean, what would you say if we were really boyfriend and girlfriend and saw me wearing this suit?"

    "Very" is very beautiful, very amazing, very sexy, even very suitable for you, even if you are not my girlfriend, I think I will say so, but I just spit out a word, winter night has turned away.

    "I''m just asking, you don''t have to answer."

    She''s more like running away from this girl, isn''t she too insecure?

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 534

    Because the police car is so eye-catching, Lin Zhi changes his horse 6 to Dong Xiaoye, so this girl doesn''t insist on not letting me touch the car. She gives me the key as soon as she goes out, and she has been on the phone with her good sister Zhu Danchen.

    It''s Zhu Danchen who called. It seems that there''s something wrong. I want to make an appointment with Dong Xiaoye, because I heard that Dong Xiaoye said "there may be no time on the weekend". Maybe Zhu Danchen didn''t have any business to talk to her. They immediately made a telephone porridge. I knew from their quarrel that they didn''t conform to the style of winter Xiaoye, but they matched her very well Feeling skirt, bought under Zhu Danchen''s instigation,

    Mo Yizhi donated five million yuan to Zhu Danchen''s school in the name of charity. Although it has not been made public, the money has been in place, the drawings have been completed, the equipment and materials have been continuously pulled into the school, and the differential work has been carried out. The efficiency of Fengchang is indeed not covered. Zhu Danchen is very happy and busy, and his voice is full of joy Struggling, she told me that the school had summer vacation ahead of schedule last week. Recently, she planned to send kuer and grandma to her home. After all, once the school started, it was messy and bad for the old and the children. So I asked my opinion. Of course, I said that I had no doubt about Zhu Danchen''s character.

    Zhu Danchen said that Ku''er should be complicated now, because she was left by her friends when they went home from holiday. She was lonely and always wanted to think about me. She wanted me to have time to sit in her home. I did. I understood that this was actually a reason for her to thank me. I didn''t know how Mo Yizhi and Murphy told her. Zhu Danchen decided that Feng Chang was the only one who donated money Her school, because of me, is not only her, winter night seems to think so, so to Zhu Danchen promise, free will take me over.

    Shupa and Shuma said "home visit" that time, minrou pulled us to a luxury villa to pretend to be my home. There were two little maids and a mature and beautiful housekeeper named ruoya in the house. Previously, I always thought that was minrou''s home, but the place where Ziyuan asked me to send her back last time was not that villa, but a high-end residential community.

    My memory is OK. I found the right place easily.

    Luxury houses and villas are two different kinds of luxury. A young woman actually lives in such a big house in Beitian, which is not so much envy, but I would like to know how she cleans the room at ordinary times. Minrou didn''t ask for a nanny, so she didn''t give it to Ziyuan?

    "In terms of housework, I have hired hourly workers. Don''t worry. I didn''t let your childhood sweetheart do coolie. We took turns to do dinner."

    Minrou seemed to be able to read her mind. Seeing me looking around her mansion, she immediately knew what I was thinking. "I don''t like people disturbing my life, so I didn''t hire a nanny."

    "Isn''t ruoya your steward?"

    "No," Min Rou said with a smile, "I seem to have told you that the villa may be yours in the future, so she is taking care of it for you, hee hee."

    Minrou always likes to say some strange words, blinking her smart eyes. She seems to be looking forward to my asking, but I know that she will never answer me, so she chooses silence rationally.

    The European style sand is wide and very soft. Although it''s comfortable to sit, it''s also very uncomfortable. Especially for me, who was strictly required by the old man since I was a child, to stand with a standing face and sit with a sitting face. In addition, the lady''s vest and hot pants opposite me, lying lazily on the sand with a fan, makes me more uncomfortable. I always thought that Chu Yuan was the only one, but now in winter Xiaoye is also a virtue. Now, even this minrou girl is doing the same outside and at home?

    "I''m a guest, anyway. That''s how you usually entertain guests?"

    "No, no, no," Min Rou said earnestly, shaking her index finger, "you are a guest of the purple garden, not my guest. I never invite men to come home. Even if there are guests, they are just some good female friends. They are used to it at will. Home is a place to relax and restore themselves. If they also carry shelves at home, people will be very tired? How, Mr. Chu, it won''t be because he saw my real side and was moved? "

    Ya is definitely trying to play with me. As she said, she raised her two legs and put some sexy poss there. The air conditioner was clearly on in the room, but she wanted to blow and blow with a small electric fan in her hand. She also raised a small sling from time to time to send some cool air to those two groups. The hook people have infinite reverie

    last time in Shangri La Hotel, I played with this girl Yes, now it''s probably to get back at me and make me look ugly, so that I can be caught by two girls in the room who are trying on clothes. I continue to look at the room and say, "haven''t you ever been to a man?"

    It may be true, because the living room is full of the romantic taste of girls, and no solemn feeling can be found. Pink is the main color here. Lovely plush toys can be seen everywhere. Even the ground is full of color balloons, tea tables, tables, no ashtrays. Instead, there are candy and snacks, which are in the cabinet beside the luxury sound system I''m afraid minrou''s guests, even if they are only women, are kind of women who are very intimate, very good and will keep secrets for her. Otherwise, people all over the world will not know? The proud and cool queen of Moon Valley Club is so childish in private"You are the first one," Min Rou saw that I had a light reaction to her scratching, and was a little excited. She lay on her side and put a little pity on her. She said, "I''m a big beauty who is loved by others. I live alone again. What can I do if I let people know where I live and come to my house under the guise of being unfaithful to me?"

    "Your eyes seem to question my reassurance. I don''t think you are a beautiful woman who is loved by everyone, so I won''t be unfaithful to you."

    "Don''t you think it hurts?" Miss min''s eyes were full of anger? It seems that you flirted with me not long ago. "

    "That''s because you lied to me about a lot of things. I flirted with you because you first stimulated me with words. Frankly speaking, it''s a way for you and me to test each other."

    "This is more hurtful," Min Rou stroked the smooth and round thigh, unable to say whether it was anger or show off. "I maintain such a good figure, you use temptation as an excuse to say that you can touch it?"

    She is more tender than cheeky. "If you feel that you have suffered a loss, I will let you feel it too, until you feel that it is enough."

    "Bah," Min Rou blushed and spat, "who wants to touch you?"

    I smiled and said, "please take care of yourself. You don''t wear many clothes. You still touch yourself in front of me. It''s easy for me to misunderstand."

    "Self touch?!" Minrou is so ashamed that she sits up and wants to scold, but she doesn''t know what to scold. Seeing my smile, she shakes her head and says with a wry smile, "you''re so confusing"

    I''m stunned, "what can''t you understand?"

    "I can''t understand what you are," Min Rou leaned back and said with a smile. "Didn''t you go on the news some time ago? Miss asked me what I thought of it "

    " Oh? " I am not without sarcasm way: "three young lady is also so interested in my private affairs?"

    "To be exact, I am interested in your character," Min Rou said, looking at me mockingly, "what can I think of it? You said that you have two girlfriends. I think that''s humility. Apart from Miss Cheng and Miss Dong, your relationship with Miss Ziyuan and Miss Mo is not simple. You look serious and even shy. In fact, it''s bad to the bone. What does Beitian say? "Wither radish and hot heart" means that you are introverted, gentle, shy and low-key. It''s all a fake. In fact, I have a lot of experience in dealing with our women. So I tell the young lady, I don''t have any idea. I''m not surprised that you can do that. You''re not only fancy, but also very colorful. You''re also very cowardly How could a policewoman or even a boss be able to hook up with him? "

    As expected, Ya is still remembering his revenge. Looking in the mirror, he almost scared himself. His face was terrible. His mouth was dry and his skin burst. He insisted on making a chapter. The update was late. Please forgive me. By the way, he nagged. The weather has turned cold recently. Everyone wears more clothes. I didn''t realize today. Until yesterday, I was wearing half sleeves. I made my own Receive

 Chapter 535

    "Oh? What does your young lady say? " I don''t care about min Rou''s slander. I''m interested in Miss San''s evaluation, but I don''t care. 23

    "she said you didn''t look good."

    "Well?" This answer surprised me. Although miss three seems to have been helping me all the time, I always feel that she is hostile to me. Will she help me?

    "No, she means that I can''t see through you. Since I have sex with you, it must be my fault," Min Rou stood up and put on an S-shape. "I don''t believe that you are not lustful, so I want to try that you don''t blow it. I never think that I have a worse eye for people than a young lady. She and you are far less than I have contact with you. I think she is not as understanding as I am You, but this time I really walked away. Of course, I''m not saying that your color is irresistible. It''s just that men are lustful, just like women love beauty, like cats eat fishy food. It''s almost an instinct. I show off my amorous feelings so much. Your determination like Liu Xiahui really makes me stand out and lose my confidence in myself. "

    My friend''s understanding is that the attraction of women mainly comes from temperament, and the more miss min puts herself in front of me, the more she spoils her temperament, the more attractive she can be to you, the more ghost there is!

    "Since she doesn''t think I am lecherous, why did she arrange the purple garden to enter Fengchang?"

    "Do you know what I think of you other than that of playfulness and lust? It''s cunning. You seem harmless. In fact, you have a deep mind. For people who don''t trust you, it seems that every sentence has its own purpose. Even if you want to detect something, or have already noticed something, you will not be in color. Your mental activities are very rich, but your expression is always simple and honest. Liu Xiaosheng will suffer a great loss just because he looks down on you. "Min Rou arrived barefoot I took a box of juice in the fridge, opened it and poured it for me, then poured it for myself, and raised a glass to me and said with a smile: "you want to set me up again, but I won''t be fooled, or that sentence, I shouldn''t have said it, I won''t say a word, you want to know, after meeting my little sister, I''ll ask her myself."

    "I''m more and more curious. You min Rou is the highest person in charge of yuezhigu new energy Co., Ltd. and you have enough identity to sit on the same level with Mo Dong, but you are still in awe of the third lady. What is her holiness?"

    Minrou took a sip of his drink and asked me, "it''s like I''ve been older than you since we''ve known each other for so long. And in private, I won''t call you Mr. Chu. Do you mind?"

    "I don''t mind."

    "Well, Chu Nan, if I ask you now, what''s Fengchang''s objection to our cooperation terms, will you tell me?" Minrou blocked the conversation in advance and added: "don''t say you don''t know, you must have read the contract I sent to Fengchang. With your relationship with Miss Mo, she can''t have said nothing to you."

    "Even if I said it, I can''t tell you that it''s not something I can make up my mind. If there is any objection, someone will come up with it at the negotiation table."

    Min ruohi smiled, "in the same way, you have things that you can''t decide, and I have things that I can''t decide. It''s not that you can''t say, but that the time hasn''t come. When it comes, naturally someone will tell you the answer."

    Minrou''s mouth is not so strict as expected. It must be the reason why Miss San trusts her.

    "What are you talking about?"

    The purple Garden opened the door and interrupted our conversation. Min Rou and I almost said together, "nothing, just a chat."

    "Is that right?" the purple garden smiled and turned to the door and said: "little night elder sister, come out quickly, let little south and soft elder sister also give some advice."

    "No, that''s it. I think it''s very good." the little winter night was forced out by the purple garden. We looked at each other and immediately turned away. The red face seemed to bleed.

    I stayed, my God, is this the winter night I know?!

    I don''t know how to repair the short hair that is as refined as a boy. It''s fluffy, and the hair is up at will. It looks messy. But it''s equipped with a bow hair ornament. It feels sweet and lovely and super cool.

    The camel color dress is simple in color and has no sense of aggression. It neutralizes the strong atmosphere of winter night perfectly. The fine knitting material is soft and conservative. It seems to be covered tightly. However, the combination of the soft drape of the cloth and the tight design not only does not cover up her exquisite curve, but also makes people think her figure is more slender.

    As expected, the style of the purple garden can change a person''s temperament with simple collocation. Now, there is no * * style in the winter night. Some people are only intelligent and gentle, and tie a white silk scarf, which is more elegant and feminine.

    light makeup and light smear, which is directly related to the makeup level of the aster, the lash of eyelashes, the light eye shadow, the wet lips of the crystal, the tiger sister is no longer a tiger sister, she seems to have changed into another person, a beautiful woman

    min Luo tut tongue, for a moment she turned her head and said to me, "I finally know what you are feeling for me." Ziyuan is also very satisfied with her masterpiece. She asked me, "how about Xiaonan? Is that right? "

    I''m a bit fascinated by it, not only because of its beauty, but also because of the change of tiger sister''s temperament. Listen to Ziyuan and hurry to say: "appropriate, appropriate""Just one sentence?" Ziyuan frowned and said, "there is no other feeling?"

    It can be seen that purple garden is also very surprised at the charm value hidden in winter night. It''s a great pride to discover itself. I don''t know what I''m flustered about. It seems that my face is a little hot, bright and feminine. "

    As always, when it comes to "feminine taste", sister tiger will be furious, but at this time, her head will not be lifted. It''s really people''s clothing. Did you change your clothes and even your temperament? It''s so cute that sister tiger looks shy and shy!

    "Of course, xiaoyejie is very beautiful, but she doesn''t dress very well at ordinary times." it seems that sister tiger is her most successful masterpiece. Ziyuan confidently introduced her experience to us. "Xiaoyejie''s figure is the best of all the people I know, full and tall, but her character and style of dress are conservative, too revealing It''s suitable for her, too serious and not suitable for her, so this one piece with texture is the most suitable. The color is the key. The skin color of little sister Yee is relatively healthy, so she shouldn''t wear dark color, which will make her skin dull and lifeless. Therefore, the light color system is the most ideal. This camel color is very good, the most popular color now, which makes people feel warm, It''s very mature. It''s very compatible with xiaoyejie''s temperament. As for shoes, although it''s a bit out of line with Xiaonan, I still think xiaoyejie should wear high-heeled shoes, which can make her figure appear more slender "

    then I''m not more frustrated?! Winter night is about one meter and seven meters tall. I put on high heels and have an altitude with tassels. But it''s OK. I''m used to this humiliation.

    "OK," like all girls, once we talk about clothes, it will be endless. "I just come to ask you for help because I believe in your taste. You can talk back in private, needless to say I can''t understand. "

    I finally know why Ziyuan asked us to come here earlier. It''s really not a waste of time for women to make up and change clothes. It''s almost five o''clock now. It''s only over an hour from the time agreed with the star rain. "Now that we have changed, we should go. Xiaozi, I''ll invite you to dinner later."

    "Is it?" Minrou grabs the mobile phone on the coffee table and looks at the time, stretches and says to me: "then we''ll go to change clothes, and you''ll wait for us for a while."

    The brothers were stunned, "do you change clothes? Why? "

    "What are you going to do with me?" Min Rou said with a natural voice and a smile, "do you think Liu Xiaosheng is a fool? He also sent me a post. If you go and I don''t, will he believe that you have influence on me? "

    I instinctively looked at the purple garden, which looked flustered and bowed my head. Obviously, I went to the hospital to visit Liu Xiaosheng, including my current relationship with Zhang Mingjie. She told minrou all about it, and minrou, who had sensed my intention. Maybe, she had guessed that I had reached some agreement with Liu Xiaosheng What, now, is this a mistake? No wonder they didn''t ask me what we were going to do at all. It turns out that they knew what we were going to do. They knew it very well!

 Chapter 536

    "Do I have any influence on you?" I said with a wry smile, "did miss three ask you to do this?"

    "No," Min Rou said seriously, gathering her eyes. "I''m only required to do what she told me. As for other things that she didn''t tell me, I can decide for myself."

    I don''t understand, "then why do you still go? You and Fengchang are partners, and Fengchang and Liu''s relationship is not good. It''s well known that the Liu family offended you not long ago. You don''t need to sell them such a big face? "

    "First of all, before signing the contract, whether Fengchang is my partner or not is not obvious. Liu''s group is undoubtedly the most competitive one in the public. Secondly," minrou blinked, so she was at a loss. "I''m not giving Liu''s face, but giving you face. Chu Nan, I''m curious. We''ve been together for a while, even if yu gonglai comes here You and I are not in the same position. Haven''t you ever made friends with me in private? "

    This is really not true, but I can''t say that my friend is ashamed. You are the third miss and always cover me up. How can I treat you as a friend? Even, I never thought about "friend" in

    "take me as a friend, don''t you think the price will fall?" I said lightly: "who are you? The president of yuezhigu new energy, the red man in the eyes of the third lady, and miss min, who is competing with the upper class in Beitian City, even my immediate superior sees you have to be polite and respectful, but I am just a small grass root that doesn''t enter the stream "

    " but you have never been polite to me, let alone respectful, "Min Rou is a little angry, but not because of my attitude towards her," Chu South, friends, not door to door, you feel conscience and say, when we get along in private, I have put on airs with you? I''m disappointed by your words, but I forgive you and say it''s friendship, but I can''t deny the fact that I hide something from you. We''re even. But I have to say one thing: are you too unsure of yourself? "

    Dongxiaoye and Ziyuan both heard that minrou and I were choking, but no one dared to interrupt, or did not know how to.

    "I''m not confident?" I think my biggest weakness is that I sometimes overconfident.

    "Then why do you think you have no influence on me?"

    "It''s not about confidence? But you don''t need "

    " it''s the problem of self-confidence, "Min Rou interrupted without waiting for me to finish saying," you don''t need to say that I have money and power and there''s no need to flatter you. It''s true that I approach you and help you in accordance with the instructions of the young lady, but there''s no contradiction between this and my view of you as a friend. I have a place to appreciate you, so why can''t I be influenced by you Łżˇ±

    "I don''t think I have anything to admire."

    "So I say you are not confident!" Min roudao: "or you are too arrogant! To be honest, I always don''t understand why the lady with higher eyes treats such a small person like you differently? Are you a person with ability but not ambition? There are many people who are more capable than you and less ambitious than you. On the contrary, you have no ambition at all? I''m too lazy to die. I don''t have any ambition. I don''t feel even a little manly spirit in you! Or do you have a good character and deserve your respect? Not really? You''re not inferior to the lowest rogue! "

    Don''t waste me so much? Ziyuan and dongxiaoye want to talk and stop. They seem to want to explain for me, but they unconsciously agree with minrou''s evaluation of me. My brother''s skin is three feet thick and he can''t hang up.

    Min sighed softly, then shook his head and said, "but it''s just like this. The more you touch it, the more people can''t see through it. You seem to be very smart, but with Shu Tong, you tell her family such a stupid lie. It seems that you never suffer from loss. But when Shu family''s elder lived in the north for a week, you almost lost your fortune, saying you''re heartless? But every time I talk to you, I''m afraid, because every word you say is testing me, but I can''t see what you think in your heart. What I can''t understand most is that you were in the ecological park that day, why didn''t you run for your own life, but risked the risk to save Liu Xiaosheng, who almost killed you? Can you really put your own safety aside for the sake of others? It seems that this is not the case, because the reconciliation between you and Liu Xiaosheng is obviously a combination of interests. I''m more interested in your purpose than I want to help you. This is your influence on me -- "

    min Rou smiled at you." in a word, I''m also interested in you, just like Miss San. " ˇ­ˇ­

    Is miss three interested in me? Where are you interested in me? Along the way, I didn''t understand what min Rou meant. Min Rou''s explanation for this is that he can only understand, but can''t speak.

    In fact, the "home" refers to the banquet hall in the office building of Liushi group. It''s not up to the word "family feast". It''s a social party for upper class people. Apart from the Qianlong manor, I''ve never seen a parking lot like a car show!

    Waiting downstairs for my star rain to see minrou coming with me. I''m so excited. The relationship between minrou and miss three is no longer a secret. Even if it''s still in school, I can understand what her arrival means to the Liu family.Now who doesn''t want to ingratiate himself with miss three or min Rou?

    "Nange, thank you. I''m very grateful for your coming. Unexpectedly, you even invited Miss min. my eyes are red and I want to cry." I don''t know what to say. Nange, he''s so sorry for you. "

    Brother, it''s hot under the skin. I didn''t think of asking minrou to come. She wanted to see the star rain. She thought minrou was not good. It''s no wonder how much I was wronged. Minrou''s girl was still giggling in the car. As soon as she got off the car, she immediately put a layer of 5o2 glue on her face. Anyone who saw it would think she had a boss in her heart Willing, as if who owes her.

    "Don''t cry, I''ll go back if you want to cry," I said deliberately, "I''m just going to walk in vain. It''s only for people to see that I remember my revenge and deliberately bully you."

    Hearing this, Xingyu quickly took out his handkerchief and wiped away his tears. Fortunately, the makeup is lighter, so it''s not easy to wipe all over the face, but it''s inevitable to make up later. The little girl looked at me in the mirror, and she couldn''t help chuckling out. "Brother Nan, if you really bully me, maybe I''ll feel better."

    "Pull down, old Guo doesn''t work hard with me just blame."

    "He dare!" The expression of the star rain is dim. I can''t tell if it''s a joke or an angry remark. "Dare he? Sometimes I wish he could say what he wants to say loudly in front of my brother like you, he''s good at everything, but he''s too cowardly "

    " different, starry rain, you don''t understand, sometimes, men''s cowardice is a kind of connotation, too publicity, but it''s not connotation, it''s naive, "I said with a smile:" listen to me, brother Nan, I''m barefoot Even if I wear shoes, it''s hard to say. It''s superficial. I''m single. I have no ideal, no responsibility and no burden. That''s why I don''t praise your brother. But unlike Lao Guo, Yu Gong, who shoulders the livelihood of No. 100 employees, can''t easily offend his competitors. He has you in his heart. How dare he offend your brother? Otherwise, how can I get along with your family after I marry you? I can''t live a better life? I won''t deny that he is a coward, but he is a coward because he thinks too much, which is his connotation. Little girl, don''t be in bliss and don''t know how to be. When you are free, you will think about it slowly. I promise that the more you think about it, the more flavor it will have, and the more you think about it, the better it will be. "

    "I''m too lazy to think about him. Hee hee, brother Nan, you really can enlighten people. Being a coward is a kind of connotation. Just tell you how to say that you have no connotation. I don''t believe you. How old are you? Speaking of it, it''s old-fashioned, mature and mature. Although it''s funny, it''s always convincing. Guo Xiang often tells me that Miss Mo likes you. It''s definitely not that you hit the peach blossom, but that it''s inevitable. Now I can understand the meaning of his words. Nange, the girl is really dangerous with you. Although you don''t have any sweet words, but When I talk to you, I will feel very comfortable. Hee hee, let Guo Xiang hear me. I''m afraid he will be jealous. "

    Even if I''m cheeky, I''ll blush when I''m flattered by a girl. "The most important thing in life is to have self-knowledge. Ha ha, don''t flatter me, or I''ll think you''re insulting me."

    PS: I don''t like to take medicine, or I don''t know how to take medicine. It''s always hard to swallow. I have to drink two glasses of water to take a sugar coated pill. At present, the common cold plus the fire and the local skills like sweating don''t work anymore. But I took a handful of medicine in the afternoon. When I was sleepy, I fell asleep in bed. When I opened my eyes, it was eleven o''clock, er, today''s root There is no code at all. In this chapter, I haven''t saved a single word of my manuscript. Cry, stay up late tonight]

 Chapter 537

    "The most important thing to be a man is to have self-knowledge. Ha ha, don''t compliment me, or I will think you are humbling me."

    "It''s not true, what I said is true," said Xing Yu. Seeing that I didn''t answer her words, she puffed up her cheeks and looked at the little winter night ahead. She suddenly asked me in a low voice, "I don''t think Miss Cheng or Miss Mo will accompany you today, Nange. Is that elder sister the one who made the headline of the entertainment page with Miss Cheng?"

    My friend kicked his left foot to the right heel and almost tripped himself up. "Did you see that news, too?"

    "That''s the hottest topic in the school, don''t you know? I nicknamed you "brother and sister" on the Internet. After "xiaoyueyue", you are the most popular. The boys in our class adore you very much. They also say they want human flesh. "

    Brothers want to cry without tears, the Internet age, people have no * * it?

    "I remember last time I saw her in yuezhigu ecological park, you said she was your cousin, but the goblin also mentioned her to me, saying that you two are not cousins at all, Nange, you and her in the end"

    "friends, very close friends"

    "that''s girlfriend?"

    "No, she is" involves the work of dongxiaoye. I hesitated for a moment whether to tell Xingyu that she was ordered to protect me because of Xu Heng''s case.

    Xingyu mistakenly thought that he had asked something that he shouldn''t have asked, which made me feel embarrassed. He smiled and said: "it''s OK, Nange. Now, the view of love is very open. Don''t say that you''re not married. If someone gets married, he can take his wife and lover to eat and buy things together. Love is a person''s freedom, just like my classmates in school. The picture is just a bustle. It''s two days later In other news, they lose interest in you. "

    Why didn''t I feel like comforting, "what about you? Do you think I really have two girlfriends? "

    "I don''t know, hee hee, but Nange, you are very feminine. I won''t be surprised if you are really liked by some girls. Don''t you say Miss Cheng and Miss Mo, that little goblin in Xiao''s family is fascinated by you? Now she and I have no other topic except to talk about you, either scolding you or praising you. Recently, she doesn''t hang out with those girls who are not good at three things or four things. She says she''s afraid of your anger. That stinky girl, she didn''t listen to what I said before. Even her father''s words are not easy to use, but she just obeys you. "Xingyu stealthily glances at Min Rou," Nan Ge Do you think Miss min likes you too? Why else would she come as soon as you called her? My father offended her not long ago because of my brother''s affairs. Later, she went to the door and apologized. Even my brother thought she would not come today. "

    "Then you can''t say anything," I tapped her on the head. "Maybe it''s what miss three means." I don''t think the reason why min Rou helped me is that, as she said, out of curiosity, or fun, as a successful businessman, the reason is too playful and childish to get trust. In contrast, I believe more in another sentence she said - before the contract is officially signed, neither the valley of the moon nor Fengchang is a real partner, or Xu, her contact with Liu''s family is a way to exert pressure on Fengchang.

    Xingyu thought with his chin raised, "that''s what three young ladies like about you"

    "go to you," I spat, "I don''t know what three young ladies look like."

    "Lie, then why does she help you so?" "Brother Nan, you have a lot of secrets to hide from Guo xiangai and me. Is it because of my brother''s relationship that you don''t believe me?" said Xingyu

    "No," I sighed, "what you don''t know is what I don''t know. I expect the answer and the truth more than you do."

    Star rain Zheng Zheng, in front of minrou turned around and said to her coldly, "Miss Liu, are you finished talking? Please lead the way after chatting. I''m not familiar with you at all. "

    Naturally, there is a sense of oppression in the speech. The star rain can''t help but fight a cold war and rush to the front. "Sorry, I''m sorry, Miss min, please. The elevator is here"

    min Rou, who is behind the predecessors, really can''t be associated with one another

    let''s not talk about the winter night. Min Rou, purple garden and Xing Yu are also dressed in gorgeous clothes. The first two are very gorgeous It''s a sister''s dress. It''s a black and white evening dress with exactly the same style. It''s westernized and noble. In contrast, Xingyu''s short cheongsam looks childish. But I think her baozi head is very cute. I still like her style. It''s friendly, unlike minrou. It''s solemn and serious. It''s depressing.

    It''s a very painful thing to get along with four well-dressed beautiful ladies in a narrow space, especially the mirror design of the elevator wall. Even if I stand in the front, I still don''t know where to look. I always feel that several girls are very concerned about my man''s eyes. Standing in the last tiger sister''s intention to hide behind the purple garden is the best proof, The damn banquet hall is on the eighteen floor, and it looks so long in several different perfumes.

    As soon as the elevator door opened, I couldn''t wait to walk out. I didn''t want to tighten my arm and was grabbed by someone. Min Rou, who became silent, finally took the initiative to say something to me, "are you going to go out like this?"My friend was confused. "Should I climb out?"

    Min Rou''s eyes turned over, almost showing her prototype, and looked back at Dong Xiaoye with suggestive eyes. "How are you going to introduce Miss Dong to others? Do you understand? "

    Winter night does not understand, is still a face confused, the brothers understand, not from the face hot, but still with arms, pretending to be natural to tiger sister way: "hug."

    "What?!" I want to eat people in winter.

    "Among the guests, there may be some people who have been in collusion with long Xiaotian. I don''t care. You decide whether to hold them or not."

    Tiger sister a Zheng, and then in the three women''s eyes, red and red in the face of my arm, that look of shame, let my heart can not help a swing, I subconsciously aimed at the purple garden, although her face hung with an ambiguous smile, but in the eyes of no ambiguous taste

    only from the field, it''s hard to believe that Liu family is now in an awkward situation, the huge banquet hall is bustling, there are Some of the faces that he saw on the 80th birthday of long Xiaotian also appeared here. It seems that Mr. Liu''s face is not so big as usual. Mo also said that he is a smooth person, has a broad network and doesn''t compliment him.

    The purpose of Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet is to let some people who will play a role in the third miss and have an interest relationship with Liu family, or may have an interest relationship, see that I reconcile with him, but the name of the banquet is just to celebrate his discharge. I was still in trouble originally. How can I go to greet Liu Gongzi in a high-profile way so as to attract more people to see that I am not like a rumor with him It''s just now that I realize how superfluous this kind of trouble is. From the moment when I entered the conference hall, min Rou became the focus of all the people It seems that the egg has lost a circle, as if it is malnourished, weak and haggard, as the star rain said, he obviously didn''t expect minrou''s arrival too much, and that expression of surprise and joy can''t be put on.

    Minrou''s girl is also very interesting. She deliberately let me to the front. I guessed her mind and smiled helplessly. She reached out to Liu Xiaosheng and said, "Mr. Liu, congratulations on leaving the hospital. I wish you a complete recovery as soon as possible."

    "Thank you, Chu Shao, this beautiful lady is." I think Liu Xiaosheng also thinks that Murphy will come with me, shake hands with me, and look at the little winter night beside me. The doubts in his eyes gradually disappear. He should have just recognized little winter night, showing some surprise.

    I don''t know if sister tiger understood his eyes or could not stand his eyes. She nodded to him and said vaguely, "Congratulations, get well soon."

    Liu Xiaosheng is also aware of his gaffe. He smiles awkwardly. He turns to the middle-aged lady who is holding the wheelchair behind him and wearing a fancy dress and says, "Mom, I''ll introduce you to Chu Nan, who I often mentioned to you. Ha ha, he is not only a good friend of Guo Xiang, but also a brother recognized by our younger sister."

    Brother? When did Xingyu recognize me as his brother? I was stupefied, and immediately realized that Liu Xiaosheng was speaking in person on purpose.

    PS: sorry, I just came back, it''s late, sorry ~]

 Chapter 538

    "Brother, don''t say anything"

    "how can I say anything?" Liu Xiaosheng cut off the words of the star rain and said to me with a smile: "Chu Shao, my sister didn''t bother you much?"

    "Where, Xingyu is clever and sensible. It''s much easier than my sister. 23 "there is something in this guy''s words, implying that I helped to bring Guo Xiang and Xingyu together. In fact, I''m very dissatisfied with Xingyu''s closeness to me. So it''s true that I won''t deny it, but I don''t have any need to deny it. So Da Fang took Liu Xiaosheng''s words and said hello to Mrs. Liu:" Hello, aunt. "

    "You are Chunan?" Mrs. Liu''s reaction scared me. She grabbed my hand and said with tears in her eyes: "thank you, thank you for saving my son. I only have such a son. If he has three advantages and two disadvantages, I can''t live any longer. Thank you, I''m ashamed of our Liu family."

    (see the top of the novel) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 539

    "I didn''t expect Miss Mo to come, but Miss Dong." Liu Xiaosheng couldn''t drink. He asked the waiter for a glass of water. He raised his glass to me from afar, took a sip, shook his head and smiled bitterly. "But Miss Mo''s not coming, it''s expected."

    this guy can''t hide his lost eyes and has a very complicated flow. 23

    I don''t know whether Liu Xiaosheng is expecting my comfort or ridicule. He just pretended not to hear me. My friend came here to show his face, eat and drink for nothing. When he was full of food and drink, he was ready to leave. He didn''t plan to provide other services, so he took care of his plate and picked up food on the dining table full of delicious food. Unfortunately, I''m a layman. I don''t have much experience in eating this self-help Western food. No Knowing which things are more expensive, Guo Xiang was also curious. He put them in my ear and asked in a low voice, "didn''t he send you a post?"? Why did you come, but Miss Mo didn''t? "

    I was stunned. "Post? Didn''t Xingyu call me? "

    "You didn''t get the post? It''s impossible, "Guo Xiang and Liu Xiaosheng looked at each other and said," the two posts were sent to Mr. Mo''s home two days before Xingyu and handed over to her by hand, because Miss Cheng was also there unexpectedly, and Xingyu added her name to your post specially "

    " tassel in Mr. Mo''s home?! "

    I reacted so much that Guo Xiang was shocked. He nodded in amazement, "yes, they don''t live together for the time being? You don''t know? "

    "Ah? Yes, I do, but I think it''s always Mo who lives in the tassel family. " Why didn''t you admit it, man? It''s so humiliating that they don''t even know that their girlfriend lives in the gossip girl''s house because of their pure self-esteem. No wonder that the two girls even have the same content to reply to the text message. I''m afraid they live together. When did their relationship become so harmonious?

    "The two girlfriends get on well with each other, and my wound will crack when Chu Shao''s Yanfu is jealous. Ha ha," Liu Xiaosheng pretends to be relaxed, but both Guo Xiang and I can see that he consciously wants to end the topic. Murphy is always a pain in his heart. He gives the cup back to the waiter, and can''t see the food just filled on my plate "Come on, I''ll introduce my father to you," he said

    This kind of self-service banquet is originally to facilitate the movement and communication between the guests. The second is to eat, and the main purpose is to socialize. So it seems that there are not many "foreigners" like me who are looking for food around on the plate. So even if they are separated from min Rou, I still attract some attention. Li Xinghui, the boss of blue city group, is one of them.

    "Brother Chu, ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time." this little old man is older than my father, but he called me "brother". He was so hot that I lost my goosebumps all over the place. "They all said that you should treat each other with respect three days later. It''s reasonable. I''m brave and brave, and I can hardly recognize you."

    I shiver all over, not only can''t stand Li Xinghui''s exaggerated flattery, but also can''t stand the coquettish woman behind him -- the famous lady of Beitian, Zhang Lingfang. When I listen to her whine voice, my hair can''t help but stand up.

    "It''s true. It''s said that love can make a woman younger. Unexpectedly, it can also make a man more mature. Xiao Chu, you are more tasteful than before. Is Miss Mo''s contribution? Ha ha, no wonder you haven''t called

    My friends are depressed. Isn''t my image in their eyes even better than Zhang Lingfang, who is famous for her coquettishness? Why did she express a little vaguely? Lao Guo and Liu Gongzi looked at me in astonishment with believing eyes, as if they were asking me when I had a leg with her?

    "Miss Zhang joked. I have made a clear answer to that matter." the shameless woman actually put it on her own initiative to help me tighten the tie that was not loose. I was carrying a plate of delicious food, but I couldn''t stop it. When I saw Mr. Guo and Mr. Liu, their expressions were even more strange. I couldn''t care about Zhang Lingfang and Mr. Li Xinghui''s faces. After a half step back, I smiled and said: "my talent is average , limited ability, two wrong love for me, make me moved and ashamed. I know that I am not as good as you expect, so I declined the invitation from President Li. Moreover, I am lazy in nature, and I have no ambition. I am relaxed and comfortable in the wind, and I really have no idea of job hopping. "

    This was originally a matter for Lao Guo, so I''m not willing to make it clear, so as to avoid Lao Guo being caught in the middle, especially in the face of Liu Xiaosheng, I don''t want to mention it.

    Sure enough, Liu Xiaosheng''s face changed a little. With his shrewdness, of course, it immediately occurred to him that Li Xinghui only used his daughter Li Song to form an alliance with Liu''s family after he failed to win over me. As for whether Liu Gongzi agreed to marry Li song out of interest, it''s not so important. What''s important is that proud Liu Gongzi will feel very unhappy ˇŁ

    Mr. Liu is not willing to be Li Xinghui ''s second choice.

    Mr. Liu is confident, and so is a beautiful woman. Obviously, the little step I took back hurt a lady, and she was unhappy. I was helpless about it. I knew that seducing such a small person as me, she thought the price was falling, so I refused and sympathized with her. I was not interested in accepting her meddling.Li Xinghui seemed to realize that I was trying to offend Ms. Zhang, and he laughed before Ms. Zhang said: "I was also eager for talents. At that time, there was a rumor that you have resigned from Fengchang, brother Chu. Otherwise, how dare I dig the corner of Miss Mo? Eh? Did not see Miss Mo, did not you come together? "

    There is only one reason why Murphy didn''t come and didn''t even notice me when he received the invitation. That''s to say that he hated Liu Xiaosheng and Liu Gongzi''s face was worse. He said, "Uncle Li and Chu Shao know each other?"

    "More than I know?" Li Xinghui said with emotion: "who didn''t know him when he came back from Qianlong manor alive? It''s not old brother Chu. I''m afraid you and I have been blown up by Xu Heng''s brute. "The little old man rolled his eyes twice and suddenly asked," Xiaosheng, have you had a conflict with song song recently? "

    Liu Xiaosheng said, "what?"

    Li Xinghui said with a smile, "these days, Songsong is at home. Today, I asked her if she would come. She didn''t make a noise as if she was angry. She also cried. Did you quarrel?"

    "Quarrel? Uncle Li, don''t you really know? "

    Liu Xiaosheng patted his injured leg, raised his face close to cotton cloth, and stared at Li Xinghui with burning eyes. Even when I was a spectator, I felt my hair in his eyes, but Li Xinghui did not change his face and asked blankly, "what do you know?"

    The old guy''s acting is so lifelike that he can compete for an Oscar.

    Liu Xiaosheng was silent for a while, sighed, and smiled weakly. "You''d better go back and ask her about it."

    Li Xinghui patted Liu Xiaosheng on the shoulder and said with a smile, "what am I doing to you young people? It doesn''t matter if there is a real conflict. When two people get along, it''s inevitable that they stumble. She has many problems. I know, who wants me to be a girl? I''m spoiled and spoiled. Now I don''t think I can manage it. I don''t want to keep my daughter. Xiaosheng, you have to tell me more about her. Board her bad habits. After all, I''m old and can''t fight for several years. In the future, blue city is going to give it to her. Do you know what I mean? "

    There is something in Li Xinghui''s words. Even my layman can understand it. He wants to bring the two together!

    Liu Xiaosheng closed his eyes for a moment, wondering whether he was adjusting his mind or weighing his interests. "I understand, Uncle Li, when the party is over, I''ll call her."

    "Well, good, good," Li Xinghui nodded contentedly, and xuan''er said to us, "then I won''t hinder you young people from chatting together. Ha ha, I''m old-fashioned. I''m afraid I can''t talk with you. Lingfang, let''s go to have some food, too."

    Zhang Lingfang answered, glanced at me with his ambiguous eyes, and followed Li Xinghui.

    "It''s a kind of helplessness in life to steer by the wind. Li Xinghui is so. How can I not?" Liu Xiaosheng''s faint smile hides too much bitterness. That night when he was bitten by a wolf, he once showed the same expression, "Chu Shao, Guo Xiang, you have another reason to look down on me."

    Guo Heng sighed, no irony, only sympathy. I couldn''t help but ask, "Master Liu, so you and Miss Li are really"

    (see the peak of the novel) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 540

    "Mr. Liu, so you and miss li really"

    "she never appeared again after I was sent to the hospital. She only sent a message to my mobile phone to the effect that we were not suitable and would not be happy if we were forced together. Ha ha, I would rather she said that the reason for breaking up was that I had another woman in my heart, but she didn''t even know about it," Liu Xiaosheng walked away in a wheelchair At the front, it seems that Guo Xiang and I don''t want to see the expression on his face, "but I won''t hate her, because she is also a helpless person bound by life. Chu Shao, I should thank you. Maybe you don''t know what it means for you to bring minrou here. Tonight is the little 16977 after the relationship between minrou and the third lady is open (see the peak of the novel) Game update every day fun games, waiting for you to find!

 Chapter 541

    Guo Xiang obviously didn''t know what kind of deal I had with Liu Xiaosheng. He said wisely, "uncle, Xiao Nan, you talk, I''ll go out to help star rain meet you"

    "no need," said Liu Laozi lightly. "You''re not an outsider, just listen here."

    Without looking back, I can imagine Guo Xiang''s overjoyed expression. What does it mean that he is not an outsider? Old Guo couldn''t help but put his shaking hand on my shoulder to share his pent up excitement. While I was happy for him, I also felt a bit sad. Old Liu was also an old fox. This was deliberately said to Guo Xiang in front of me to prove his family''s sincerity, The third lady''s girlfriends are already like this. Isn''t that the third lady herself can only be described as "terrible"?

    "There''s no deal," I don''t want to repeat the deal in front of Guo, knowing that my feelings with Xingyu are regarded by the Liu family as interest investment, which is certainly not something to be happy about. I pun: "everything will only go in the inevitable direction, I and Liu Gongzi, no, it''s Liu Shao. Although I have had some unhappiness, it''s just personal resentment, In terms of career, our direction is the same, which makes our necessity today. Liu Dong knows the relationship between Mohist School and Zhangjia, as well as my relationship with Miss mo. I want to help her overthrow Zhangjia for the public and private. "

    Liu Xiaosheng listened to me and stopped calling him "Master Liu". He smiled at me with a little gratitude.

    "In order to cooperate with yuezhigu, Fengchang plans to set up a" 13 cities plan group ". Mo Yizhi intends to entrust you with responsibility. This is undoubtedly the future of Fengchang group to you. Zhang Mingjie and his Laozi split their positions and pretended to sing duets. The reason for supporting you is that you are young and junior. Therefore, the voice of opposition overwhelms your approval Even in the Mohist school, most people are skeptical of you, which also puts a lot of pressure on Mohist school, right? " Zhang Mingjie''s son of a bitch who has been eating inside and outside. In order to borrow money from Liu''s family, he sold everything he knew to Liu''s family? Before I could answer, I listened to Mr. Liu''s tone and sighed, "I also heard that Miss San has given Fengchang the draft contract, and Fengchang''s senior management has reached a consensus. At that time, your views and opinions on this contract will become an assessment of whether you are competent for the person in charge, right?"

    The senior management wants to assess me? I don''t know. Even if I know it, I won''t be stupid enough to admit or deny it. "Liu Dong, I''m just a small employee in the comprehensive group of the investment department. I don''t know what happened to me and what decision I made. I don''t know. I don''t need to know, let alone know."

    Mr. Liu was stunned, and xuan''er smiled for the first time. "I appreciate your caution, but you can rest assured that I am not trying. The news that yuezhigu new energy is about to start cooperation and negotiation with Fengchang has been spread in this circle. It will be announced in public in a few days. It has not been a secret for a long time."

    Brother, I don''t know that Ziyuan is from Miss 3, but she won''t tell me anything. My source is only Murphy, but she hasn''t come to work in recent days, so I don''t know more than my colleagues in the investment department.

    Liu Laozi became serious again. "No matter the Mohist girl or miss min, you must have seen the draft contract for a long time. I want to know how you feel or what you think after reading it."

    The shoulder felt Guo Xiang''s hand exerting a little strength. He was reminding me to be careful.

    Looking at his expression, I didn''t seem to be bluffing me. I thought about it and said, "to be honest, Liu Dong, I did read the draft contract, but I can''t tell you the contents of the contract."

    "It''s OK" the old man is really weird. "Up to now, I have no expectations for the cooperation between Liu Shi and miss San. The grapes I can''t eat are sour, so I don''t want to know the content of the contract more than anyone"

    don''t want to know what you want to ask? I endured it and didn''t spray it out, but listen to Mr. Liu continue: "just, no matter standing in the position of my father or the position of the company, I owe you a favor, so I have to give it back to you - I only ask you what you think about the contract, not the content of the contract."

    I''m a little dizzy. "I don''t quite understand Liu Dong''s meaning"

    "three young ladies said before, which company invites you, which company has the priority qualification when selecting partners, once the cooperation talks, they are willing to make 20% concession in joint investment, which sounds like a joke, but considering that person''s habits and one The reason why she does this is not simple. "Mr. Liu said proudly," I want to think about it and only get a conclusion - she is very low-key in people''s life, and she will never appear in the public unless necessary. So in Beitian City, people who know her, and people she knows, are people she has inspected for many years and identified as partner candidates These are the only people who know why she is willing to make such a huge sacrifice for your interests and believe it. She just uses this "

    " I''m sorry to interrupt, "my head is full of question marks," you say that people who know her and those she knows know know know know know why she is so good to me? Why is that? ""This" Lao Tzu Liu smiled awkwardly, unable to describe whether it was helpless, sad, mocking, sympathetic or funny. "As an outsider, I can''t say that, but I can tell you that you will know the answer soon. Besides, you will inevitably deal with her later, so you must understand what I said," people who know her "and" people she knows. " It''s the same thing. She won''t waste time on people who have no use value. In other words, people who are qualified to know her are people who she thinks have use value. She''s just deified by public opinion. In fact, she''s a businessman who is good at calculation. Unlike others, she''s just better at calculation. "

    I nodded in amazement, as if I understood, and as if I was confused.

    Mr. Liu said "well", turning back to the topic, "although I haven''t seen the draft contract of yuezhigu new energy, I can almost guess the general content, so I asked you what you think about the contract. If not, I will give you some opinions. As a competitor of Fengchang group, I think my opinions have some reference value Yes. "

    One is short, two are long. Of course, the more you listen, the better. "I''m willing to listen."

    My attitude is very humble, very respectful, who would like to, Liu Laozi smell speech, face suddenly sank, "Guo Xiang, go to get two pens, two pieces of paper."

    "Oh, oh." Guo Xiang is also a little surprised. I don''t know what the old man is angry about.

    "The man who is really domineering and confident should simply refuse me just now," old Liu looked at me impassively, and said: "Xiaosheng thinks you have potential compared with Zhang Mingjie, and he will bet the treasure on you, but no wonder I question your age. At least, when you say the words" listen to me ", I am sure that you are not as good as me when you were young, nor For example, when I was young, if I or he was changed, I would not see others relying on the old to sell the old. If young people want to succeed, they do not know how to do with the lofty spirit? Whether it''s you, Xiaosheng or Guoxiang, it''s too Yin and soft. Men are not afraid of failure. They are afraid that you dare not go forward. "

    It''s because of this that the old man dared to despise me. Liu asked Guo Xiang to put a piece of paper and pen in front of me and said, "I''ll tell you my opinion, just to repay your kindness, but I''m also interested in trying your depth. Don''t you agree that everyone thinks you''re a lucky man who can''t get out of the famous school by the alms of miss three? Now I will write down my opinions, and you will also write down your opinions. If you think my opinions are wrong, then show me your piece of paper. If you think my opinions are more accurate, then your piece of paper is unnecessary to show me. You and my Liu family will never owe each other again. "

    I didn''t suffer from this proposal. Moreover, the old man''s tone of speech was somewhat provocative. If he refused, he would appear to be more self-confident and belittled by him. Therefore, I picked up the pen freely.

 Chapter 542

    Guo Xiang and Liu Xiaosheng dare not peek, but they are all curious about what we have written on the paper. So when Liu Laozi put down his pen and handed the paper to me, they couldn''t wait to come forward. I thought my answer was simple enough, and the writing was fast enough, but Liu Laozi was more efficient than meˇŞˇŞ Black.

    Mr. Liu didn''t understand, "Dad, what do you mean?"

    Old Liu didn''t answer. He looked at me quietly. Guo Xiang also stared at the paper in my hand.

    When I folded my paper in half and tucked it into my pocket, old Liu didn''t show pride, but contempt and disappointment in his eyes. I took my tea and stood up and said respectfully, "Liu Dong, respect you."

    I respect the old man from the bottom of my heart.

    Old Liu sat steadily, took a perfunctory SIP and said coldly, "I''m tired, you go out."

    "In that case, don''t bother." I put down my cup, turned around and left.

    "Xiaonan -" Guo Xiang grabbed me, winked and said, "since you think uncle''s suggestion is good, don''t say thank you? Just a cup of tea? "

    "No need," old Liu waved impatiently. "I said, it''s my Liu family''s return to him." The old man seemed to be in a mood and was suspected of being angry. "You should learn more from him. At least, he can understand the meaning of the word. Today''s young people, as expected, can''t hold too much expectation. If you don''t make progress, and the matter of Xiaoyu, I have to reconsider. I don''t want my daughter to marry a second ancestor who has no future."

    **Naked teasing ah, Guo Xiang choked a big red face.

    Is he the second ancestor? What is Zhang Peiwen?! I found that I was also an insincere person. I told Xingyu that Lao Guo''s shack was a kind of connotation. But I really saw that he was so shack in front of the Liu family, but my heart was inflamed.

    Even if it''s just opinions or feelings, it''s also related to the contract. In fact, I didn''t intend to show my answers to the Liu family. I just wanted to play a trick to cover the white wolf with empty hands and steal his opinions. I don''t deny it. It''s also because I can''t stand Liu''s arrogance. I want to test whether he has arrogant capital or not, And when I see his answer, I don''t want to show him my answer.

    But now, I''ve changed my mind.

    It doesn''t matter if you treat good intentions as bad. Anyway, I''m used to abusing good people, but it''s your fault to look down on people.

    "Liu Dong, I have said that Liu Shao and I turned fighting into money because they pursue the same interests. Therefore, you don''t owe me any affection. But if you are only interested in my answer, I don''t mind leaving the note. Besides, I have a saying that I also want to stay. Men''s arrogance, self-confidence, boldness and ambition don''t have to be written on their faces and hung in their mouths Modesty and low-key are not Yin and softness, but temperament and connotation. In this society, men pay attention to taste, which is no longer hot blood. The hotter the blood is, the deeper the hide is. Otherwise, they will be scolded as 250. Therefore, please don''t easily deny a person, otherwise, the loser will be yourself. "I took out the paper from my pocket, put it on the table, and then Young master Liu said, "Liu Shao, I think tonight''s goal has been achieved. Ha ha, I''m still not used to such a fastidious occasion. Since the task is completed, I''ll leave first."

    After that, without waiting for Master Liu''s answer, Guo Xiang went straight to the door. Although Guo Xiang wanted to see what was written on the paper opened by Master Liu, he still caught up with me quickly. Before we went out, we glanced back at each other, and saw that master Liu and master Liu showed the same expression of amazement. I smiled helplessly.

    I don''t want to show him. I don''t want him to feel that he will continue to owe me. That''s all.

    "Xiao Nan, Master Liu only wrote a word" black ". What do you mean?"

    I look for the winter night in the crowd and say, "black is black. What''s the point?"

    "And me, too? I''m afraid it''s revealed, isn''t it? " Guo Xiang''s eyes turned. "Well, if you don''t explain, you can''t explain. Then you can tell me what you wrote on that piece of paper? What do I think of the two men''s astonishment? "

    "Why are you so dumbfounded when you see old Liu''s paper? Why are they so dumbfounded now?" I said with a smile

    "Do you still have a puzzle with me? That''s not interesting enough? Why am I dumbfounded? It is not because there is only one "black Guo Xiang" written on the paper, and then he looks at me suddenly, "isn''t it, what you write on the paper is also"

    "one more word than him," I said lightly: "what I write is," too black "

    Guo Xiang is stunned, and his face is unbelievable.

    I can''t explain the meaning of "black" and "too black" to Guo Xiang. It''s not only professional ethics, but also the principle of being a man. Guo Xiang''s understanding and understanding are not thorough, but just don''t understand. Since the answers are the same, why did I pay a cup of tea to Liu Laozi to express my gratitude, so that Liu Laozi misunderstood me?

    I said that it wasn''t thanks, but admiration - the old man didn''t read the contract at all, and he dared to make an assertion based on his own conjecture, and was accurate and accurate, which was many times better than me! serve tea? I almost fell all over"Do you really want to go back now?"

    "What are you doing here? Waiting for someone to come and say hello to me? " The plate of delicious food I installed is still on the table. For the small staff whose lunch break time is also controlled by the boss and restricted by the terms, the speed of filling their stomachs is similar to that of the last bathroom. It''s a natural phenomenon to gobble up food, but we can''t understand the goods. Secondly, we can''t stand the "warm" eyes around us, as if I only need to be a little friendly to those eyes Just make a response and they''ll be around right away.

    Guo Xiang said with a smile, "what''s wrong? It''s good for you to know more people here "

    " if I''m also a businessman, "I cut off Guo Xiang, burped, wiped his mouth and shrugged, and said," unfortunately, I''m not a businessman, and what they want to know is not me, but min Rou, the third elder sister, Guo. If you are me, would you like to stay here? "

    Guo enjoys a wry smile, "OK, then I will send you back. Can you refuse this?"

    Dong Xiaoye and I came by minrou''s car. Lin Zhi''s horse 6 stopped at minrou''s house. There are many people who want to tie up with minrou. It''s estimated that she can''t get away for a while, so I nodded, "OK, please, thanks."

    "Don''t say" trouble "and" thank you "to me. It''s far away." Guo Xiang bit his lips and his eyes were wet. "Xiao Nan, I owe you too much. I should say" thank you ". You won''t tell me, but I can see. Just now you put the words" too black "in your pocket and took them out, not because Liu Xiaoxiao saw you, but because Liu Xiaoxiao saw you He looks down on me, and your words are not for himself, but for me. "

    "Isn''t that a long way? Besides, how can I be as complicated as you think? So noble? " I smiled and said, "let''s go. Help me find out where they are."

    I always think that Guo Xiang''s biggest shortcoming is that he can''t simply substitute his decision in the shopping mall into his life, so that some of his mother-in-law, even like a sentimental woman, this difference is incomprehensible, but it''s also his unique place, which can hardly be counted as his charm. I don''t like his sentimental and wordy, because It''s the end of the topic, hug his shoulder, then go to find winter night.

    "Ah ~! Why are you so careless? "

    It''s time to point my back. I hook Guo Xiang around and instinctively observe his expression. I didn''t pay attention to the situation behind him. I bumped into a woman who just passed by, or should be called a girl. Wearing a pair of exaggerated high-heeled shoes, she nearly fell down. I quickly reached out to hold her arm, but let the red wine in her cup spill out. My sleeve and her skirt are both By the seedling.

    The girl is even more unhappy, I quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I was not careful eh?"? Miss, you are a little familiar. "

    "Xiaonan -" Lao Guo pinched me on the back, either suspecting that I intended to use such an old-fashioned way to chat up, or thinking that oral flowers are my instinct. He arched himself and pushed me to one side. He smiled at the girl flatteringly and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Tong. I didn''t hurt you?"

    It was as if Miss Tong didn''t hear Lao Guo talking. She kept staring at my face, and suddenly her eyes stared, "is that you?!"

    "Miss Tong?" I also think of her, no wonder I feel very familiar with her, "children are not non!"

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 543

    This girl is the number one girl of "three hearts and two minds love you" in the hot screening. She is a new star!

    I didn''t expect her to remember me. "Your name is Chu. You''re Chu!"

    She doesn''t know my name at all. It''s only strange that she can think of it. "It''s me. Ha ha, we met at the show of century cinema." it''s strange that I didn''t feel proud or proud because she remembered me. Instead, there was a kind of * * who left immediately. Probably, it was the infection of Wu Lefeng and she knew the reason for her bad temper.

    Sure enough, at the time of Spring Festival, the girl''s pretty face is cold, and the Yin and yang are strange: "it''s strange that a little white-collar can also come to such a party? Why did you have to ask for it? Or is Wu Lefeng here? He brought you in? "

    Although she pretends not to care, but unless the fool can not see the twinkling expectation in her eyes, but I don''t understand that she seems to be a little flustered.

    "No?" I don''t know if young master Liu knows Wu Lefeng. Did you invite him? Looking at Guo Xiang to solve the problem, the boy was still in the consternation that I knew Tong Feifei. I had to say, "I''m sorry, I don''t know"

    "you don''t know?" Tong Fei frowned. "So, it''s not Wu Lefeng who brought you in? How did you get in there? "

    Guo Xiang finally came back to his senses and was very dissatisfied with Tong Feifei''s tone. "Miss Tong, please pay attention. He is not only a good friend of Mr. Liu Xiaosheng, but also a VIP invited by the old chairman himself."

    "Is he a friend of Master Liu?!" Tong Feifei was surprised, but he still had doubts.

    "Brother Nan, you are here. I have been looking for you for half a day. Where have you been?"

    Before Guo Xiang could answer, Xing Yu ran over. Seeing Tong Feifei with us, he quickly put away his coquettish voice and blushed, but asked modestly and steadily, "this is Miss Tong Feifei? Hello, I didn''t expect to see such a big star as you here. It''s a pleasure to meet you. I just saw the movie "love you with two hearts". Miss Tong''s performance is so good. Nice to meet you. "

    Instead of being arrogant, Tong Fei quickly grasped the hand extended by Xingyu. "It''s my pleasure to meet you, Miss Liu."

    It turns out that rich people are so amazing. Even children who are not so popular will become so respectful and even nervous. It''s no wonder that there are always gossip in the news that a certain female star is suspected of colluding with a certain giant business or the son of a giant business and is expected to marry into a large family. It seems that there is still a big gap in strength.

    Isn''t Tong Fei''s purpose here is to stare at young master Liu? It''s just a joke.

    Xingyu read the gossip news and knew that "brother Ba Mei" appeared in the movie show was me. The stinky girl asked clearly, "brother Nan, do you know Miss Tong?"

    You mean to make trouble for me? I said that I don''t know. I said that I don''t know. I know that Tong Feifei may not give me face. Guo Xiang glared at the star rain. The star rain also realized that the joke was inappropriate and spit out his little tongue. Then Tong Feifei saw that the relationship between Guo Xiang and the Star rain was not simple and even more surprising.

    "Miss Tong is a hot star. How dare I climb high? It''s just one-sided. "

    Obviously, the star rain didn''t take children seriously at all. Duqi said to me: "brother Nan, don''t you always look down on yourself, OK? Neither Guo Xiang nor I like the way you talk. "

    Tongfeifei''s tongue began to knot. "Miss Liu, do you call him brother?"

    "Yes, he is my good sister''s boyfriend and my brother." The little girl thief blinked at me. He took advantage of the heat and killed the relationship between brother and sister.

    I know that Xingyu is playing, and Tong has to know that "you are not a white-collar worker as expected"

    she is frightened and scared. She must believe that she thinks I am a great ox man. I smile: "no, I am an ordinary white-collar worker."

    Tong Feifei didn''t believe it. Guo Xiang, who thought her reaction was interesting, was also interested. He confirmed: "he is really a white-collar worker, such as a fake white-collar worker."

    This guy''s exaggerated expression made children more scared than not. It seemed that the star rain was aware of it. He had a tacit understanding with Lao Guo, adding: "and it''s still the type of white-collar workers who are only managed by people, that is, the type of people in the company who see people bully them."

    "Come on, you two, don''t make any trouble." the two guys deliberately take the truth as irony, that is to say, they are not snobbish, but they also deliberately create a deep false image of me, so that she is afraid of me, in order to revenge her contempt for me just now. When I see her face is sallow, I have some bad intentions. No matter what, Murray regards her as a younger sister, not a monk''s face, but a Buddha''s face "Miss Tong, don''t think about it. I''m a friend of Master Liu. He''s out of the hospital. Let me see him. It''s so simple."

    in the middle of my speech, I''ll listen to the noise from a corner in the distance. There are shouts and screams. Then the crowd surges and hurries to gather there.

    Guo Xiang immediately realized that something was wrong and stopped a security guard. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"The security guard was suddenly pulled, and the earpiece in his ear fell out. Before the meeting, Guo Xiang and Xingyu stood up straightly and said, "Hello, Miss Liu, Hello, Mr Guo. It''s nothing. It seems that a young lady and a gentleman have made some small misunderstandings. We will deal with them right away. Please rest assured."

    Open your eyes and tell lies. It''s obvious that there''s no "small" misunderstanding. The security personnel are well-trained. However, the line with the headset is hidden in the coat. The more he pretends to be calm behind his shoulder, the more difficult he is to find the headset in front of the boss. I just stood behind him and helped him a little.

    Just at this time, his colleague''s voice came from the headset, "meatball, hurry up, I can''t help it. It''s like our lady Liu''s guest, Mr. Chu''s girlfriend!"

    Although the voice is small, we can hear it clearly - beating people in winter night?!

    How can I care about Tong Feifei? Before Guo Xiang and Xingyu react, I rush to the place where people gather.

    "Dammit, do you + fuck with me? You think I dare not move you in the north, don''t you?! what the fuck! what the fuck!! I grass!!! "

    From a long distance, I heard the vulgar shouting and swearing that was not suitable for the occasion. Without him, I felt that he must be disgusting.

    In fact, it''s not the case. The man whose head is broken and whose blood is being pulled out at the beginning of his companion''s pressing on the sand is still very tasteful. There is a short and messy beard on his clear face. The outline is a little rough, but because of the watery eyes (I don''t know whether they are born or are hurting now), he adds a little tenderness. When they are combined, they make people feel sad I can''t help but think of a word - vicissitudes of life.

    Mature and melancholy, it is said that the most popular man at present is this type of man with the vicissitudes of life temperament (Viagra said), in addition to his dirty mouth, he is not a bad guy in the horizontal and vertical view. It seems that he is a bit bookish. In other words, if his head is opened, it is not normal. In winter, he is full of food. What can he do?

    Tiger sister still holds half of the broken bottle of red wine. The blood overflows from her fingers, but she can''t feel the pain. She glares at the scolding man, whose face is as white as paper, and whose body quivers like chaff. Suddenly an answer flashed in my mind: Tiger sister once said that her sister''s relationship with her father broke apart and left home because she was cheated by a man. Is it true Is that the goods in front of you?

    Let alone, he does have the capital to cheat women. However, he opens his mouth to say "Stinky women" and closes his mouth to say "Stinky women". It''s not quite like that. If he cheated Xiaoye''s sister, how much would he feel ashamed? It''s not so immoral. Now it seems that he hates winter night more.

    I didn''t expect Zhang Mingjie to be here, standing in the middle of dongxiaoye and that man, obviously to dissuade him. Seeing me, I was relieved. In the presence of minrou, I was able to explode the conflict. It was absolutely unexpected for everyone. Zhang Mingjie was at a loss. It was also natural.

    However, at the moment, I have no interest in the reason why they started. I flustered and pulled out a napkin from the cup on the table beside me, pushed away the people in front of me and came to the side of dongxiaoye. I grabbed her wrist, carefully broke off her fingers, lost the broken glass bottle, looked at her palm full of blood, I rushed to hug her waist, and the frightened purple garden said "Bring me a bottle of water," he said

    "Oh, oh." The purple garden returns to the spirit, wants to go, but faints the blood, did not walk two steps to be soft in the star rain bosom.

    Minrou seems to have been stupefied by the bloody scene. Only when she heard me, did she realize that I was standing in front of her. Seeing that purple garden''s face was red and legs were soft, she couldn''t move like she was drunk. She called out to the crowd, "water, didn''t you hear him want water?"

    The audience were roared by her and burst into a nest. "Water, where is water?" "Get the water quickly!" "Call a doctor, call a doctor!" "Is there a doctor here?!"

 Chapter 544

    The doctor didn''t, but the water came. The rich man of MB was poor and fastidious when he had a party. He didn''t even prepare the bottled pure water. He handed over a goblet. Fortunately, it was barely enough. It washed the blood off sister tiger''s hand. I checked it carefully again to make sure that there was no glass fragment in the wound, so I began to bandage it with a napkin. During the whole process, sister tiger didn''t move, even if it was not small The heart touched her wound, and her expression did not change at all - she kept staring at the man in the opposite direction.

    Maybe it''s because of the riot caused by my sudden appearance that the old man with his head in the open has quieted down for a little while. At this moment, he was shocked. He opened his mouth and smiled: "Oh? No wonder a stinky policeman of yours can attend such a high-end party. It turned out to be a rich man. Why? Don''t pack it up? Don''t play noble? Don''t you despise us the most? Ha ha, handsome boy, are you serious? You want her, too? I think it''s just for fun? Right, stinky, who do you really think will like you? You fucking "

    " you fucking shut up for me. "

    The whole audience was silent. The man was stunned. Then he saw the evil light, pushed away the two people around him, and started to spring up and roared, "what do you say?!"

    I face ferocious, point at his nose, angrily shout: "I he + mother let you shut up!"

    I''m very angry. I can''t suppress my anger. Sister tiger''s reaction is too strange. She won''t hit people for no reason. She hurts. Her hand must be very painful, because the blood has penetrated into the napkin, but she has no reaction. She doesn''t notice the pain. Generally

    this bastard must have done something too much to sister tiger. My hand is shaking. I''m surprised. I''m afraid Because I don''t know how to comfort the little winter night at all, but his face is just in vain. His feelings of vicissitudes are just our self righteousness. When we scold him, his banditry is extremely disgusting.

    "What are you, dare to talk to me like this?! Do you know who you''re talking about? "

    He stepped on the low table and grabbed my hand pointing at his nose. I kicked it on the edge of the table. He was unstable and fell down a piece of shit. I spat it on the back of his head. "I don''t care who you are. If you touch her, I will touch you!"

    I understand that people look at me at this time. Unfortunately, I''ve never been a gentleman, and I won''t tell a rascal about major issues. No matter what the reason is, I will stand on her side without hesitation. Even if this tyranny will affect people''s opinions on Min rou.

    "* * + your mother!" The man of vicissitudes of life is good. He quickly gets up and grabs a bottle of red wine on the table. I don''t know if he saw that the hand of dongxiaoye was bleeding, but he did not dare to break it. Instead, he shouted to the two followers behind him, "what are you waiting for?! Cut him off! "

    I also picked up the half bottle that had cut the winter night from the ground, and made violence with violence, "come on!"

    "No, no!" Zhang Mingjie quickly extended his arms and pushed us. "Chu Shao, Mr. Sha, I have something to say. Today''s party is to celebrate Liu Shao''s discharge from hospital. Great auspicious. Don''t you embarrass him?"

    The vicissitudes of life man pushed away Zhang Mingjie, "I don''t know Liu! Get out of my way, don''t be a fucking fuss, or I''ll go home with you! "

    This guy is fierce, rude and rude. He doesn''t match me with such a high-end occasion. I was wondering how Liu Xiaosheng invited such a person. Now his name is po. He doesn''t know Liu at all. What is he doing here? How did you get in?

    I think a lot, but I don''t dare to slow down. There are some upper class people who can only move their mouth and can''t do anything. I can''t expect anyone to help me. There are only one of them. It''s common sense to start first and then suffer. But I haven''t moved yet. Someone suddenly hugged my arm. I turned my head and saw that it was winter night.

    There are tears in tiger sister''s eyes. It seems that she is afraid to cry. She tightly purses her mouth and dare not open her mouth to talk. She just shakes her head at me. Her grievances and feelings are intertwined. I still feel pity for her, which makes me feel soft.

    "Which friend is so reluctant to give me face?" The crowd separated and five or six security guards pushed Mr. Liu to get there.

    Seeing Liu Xiaosheng, I gradually recovered my mind. Just now, I was so angry that I almost choked with that man of vicissitudes. I didn''t think about the consequences at all. Who knows the relationship between this guy and the Liu family?

    "Brother!" The star rain breathed a sigh of relief and walked to his side with the purple garden. Before he spoke, Liu Xiaosheng reached out to stop him.

    Liu Xiaosheng frowned slightly and looked at the vicissitudes of life

    Liu Xiaosheng doesn''t know him either! The crowd is a little restless. It seems that the man''s saying "I don''t know Liu" doesn''t come out casually.

    The vicissitudes of life man surnamed Sha obviously knew Liu Xiaosheng''s identity. His face was gloomy, and he didn''t answer. After a long silence, he suddenly stared at me and Dong Xiaoye, and said coldly, "this is not over. Remember it!"

    "It''s nothing to do with him, the boat of sand, you dare to touch him, I promise you can''t bear to go!"

    I lightly said: "this is what I want to tell you!"I opened my mouth at the same time with dongxiaoye, which made it sound messy. Shazhizhou pointed at us, didn''t speak any more, or could not speak out angrily. He stared at me and walked by me as if nobody else were around. "You have seed, let''s go."

    "Have you left?" Liu Xiaosheng, who was regarded as the air, stopped. "Friends, it''s not appropriate for you to leave in such a dignified manner when you make such a big noise and disturb my distinguished guests?"

    The boat of sand turned a deaf ear, didn''t even glance at Mr. Liu. The people in front of him were deterred by his bloody appearance, and instinctively gave way.

    Liu Xiaosheng was angry. "Security guards"

    a group of security guards in black suits immediately surrounded the three men.

    "Liu Shao --"

    Zhang Mingjie pasted it in Liu Xiaosheng''s ear and whispered a few words. Liu Xiaosheng''s expression was startled. He waved his hand unexpectedly and looked back at his shazhizhou road coldly: "I have a distinguished guest present, and I don''t want to kill the scenery. Today''s business is over. Chu Shao has a lot to do with our brother and sister. I won''t ask you for any trouble. I hope you don''t ask for any trouble Phoebe, I believe you understand what I''m talking about - you don''t want your friends to be in trouble, do you? You go. "

    The sand boat snorted coldly, but said, "goodbye." He turned around and left with his two attendants.

    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ve made a little mistake and disturbed you. It''s all right now. Please continue"

    "is there any mistake, brother?" as soon as the crowd broke up, Xingyu couldn''t help asking Liu Xiaosheng, "we certainly didn''t invite that kind of person. How did he mix in? Don''t ask. When Miss min makes trouble and doesn''t say anything, it hurt Miss Dong. That''s all you do Let them go? Brother, don''t forget, who is brother Nan coming here for

    Liu Xiaosheng looks at Min Rou and me awkwardly and shakes her head and smiles bitterly. However, I always pay attention to the expression of Dong Xiaoye. She is not surprised. Obviously, she knows the reason why Liu Xiaosheng let Sha Zhizhou and others leave.

    "Are you and shazhizhou friends?"

    Zhang Mingjie didn''t expect that Dong Xiaoye would ask him. He was stunned for a moment, and then he said bitterly: "officer Dong, do you think he has that attitude towards me? Do we look like friends? Besides, that kind of friend I don''t dare to climb high. I''ve only met in some entertainment occasions before, and officer Dong knows what he does, doesn''t he? "

    Winter night silent, default.

    Xingyu airway: "no matter what he does, if he hurt Dong sister, he will go like this. Are you still a man?"

    Zhang Mingjie also felt that he was the target of public criticism, but explained: "My Aunt Liu, it''s not Liu Shao and I are willing to let him go, but that person, who can''t stop."

    Guo Xiang was also angry, and said: "why can''t we stop?"

    "Do you know who he is?" Zhang Mingjie glanced at Dong Xiaoye and saw that Dong Xiaoye didn''t make a sound. He just kept his voice and said: "that''s a total jerk, villain! Three generations of ancestors have been working in the Communist Party of China. When they came to him, they were so black that they could not learn how to do business. They were more fierce, vicious, cruel and horizontal than their fathers and grandfathers. They never did good things or bad things. In the first two years, their fathers planted them. They took all the blame on themselves. Although they kept him, they fell down in the family As before, this animal, instead of being restrained for this reason, seems to have been stimulated. To be fair, it''s the temperament that has become more unreasonable. To put it bluntly, it''s just a mad dog. It''s better not to provoke such people. "

    The star rain looks at the hand that winter small night gets hurt, disdain way: "you are afraid of him is not?"

 Chapter 545

    "Not afraid of him." Zhang Mingjie looks at this, looks at that, and doesn''t know how to explain it. "It''s not necessary to provoke him. He''s barefoot. We''re wearing shoes, not a class of people. Just after he drank too much wine, he offended Miss Dong. We beat him in winter. We let him go, even if it''s even. Otherwise, we''ll have to deal with him endlessly Time will add more trouble to Chu Shao and Dong Xiaoye. "

    Considering the face of dongxiaoye, Zhang Mingjie didn''t mean to think that dongxiaoye was hurt because she smashed a bottle of wine in shazhizhou and scratched it herself, but gently pointed it out. Shazhizhou didn''t touch dongxiaoye. Just because of this, what we stand on the word "Li" is not that we

    Xingyu still don''t understand, "what can I do for you?! Barefoot people in shoes can''t understand what you''re talking about. "

    I understand. "Zhang Shao means that the guy will not give any face now, and it''s useless to leave him behind. He will only aggravate and escalate the conflict, which may embarrass your brother. Moreover, since he didn''t receive the invitation, it must be a guest you invited to bring him with you. If you force him to stay, it will inevitably make him afraid of any conflict The guests who showed up were embarrassed, so he didn''t dare to show up to stop the nonsense of Sha. Probably because of his identity sensitivity, he didn''t want too many people to know that they had something to do with that kind of person. Ten of the people who were sensitive to that kind of identity were the ones we can''t offend "

    this time, Xingyu understood," brother, how can you do this?! Everything is for your own benefit! "

    Liu Xiaosheng also blushed a little. "Chu Shao, I''m sorry"

    "I''m sorry." I patted Xingyu on the shoulder and said: "you misunderstood your brother. He wasn''t afraid to lose his face, but miss min. after all, she was here, arguing with that kind of person. Her face was damaged. Moreover, once the police were alarmed, it would only be me and the police in trouble Your sister in winter "

    in winter Xiaoye''s mind, Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie are hesitating and evasive. Just to take care of her feelings, they can''t help but bow their heads in shame. I hesitated for a moment, and I hugged her shoulder boldly. Winter Xiaoye''s delicate body trembled, but didn''t break away. Some accidents made her more close to me.

    I don''t know what happened to dongxiaoye and shazhizhou, but I know that this moment of dongxiaoye is so fragile that I am unfamiliar with it? I must find out this matter. It''s not convenient today, but I will show it to them afterwards! "

    I don''t know if this is for me or for minrou. In a word, minrou''s face has been relieved at last

    "Chu Shao, really don''t stay a little longer? The dance is about to start. "It''s not me that Mr. Liu left, but min Rou, who is going to leave with me. The play hasn''t started yet. Min Rou is leaving now. It''s a little early indeed.

    "I''d like to stay a little longer, but the hand injury of Xiaoye is very serious, and" my friend nodded to the girl who was lying on my back in a semi coma state, laughing: "the dizziness of asters is broken, I want to send her back to rest as soon as possible."

    In fact, these are just excuses. As long as Liu Xiaosheng makes a phone call, there will be a doctor coming to treat dongxiaoye''s hand immediately. The faintness of the purple garden can be taken a rest, but Liu Xiaosheng will not be so unintelligent, so he has to say, "OK, Xingyu, Guo Xiang, you accompany Chu Shao to the hospital."

    "No, you are not in good health. We need Xing Yu and Guo Xiang to help us. It''s enough for them to have miss minrou and me." Liu Xiaosheng asked the doctor to come here, maybe faster than we rushed to the hospital, and I insisted not to stay here, which is to feel the urgent need for a quiet winter night.

    Liu Xiaosheng and others have been sending us to the parking lot. I felt the key and was about to open the door when I heard min Judo: "wait a minute."

    All of them were stunned. The girl looked at the purple garden on my back, which had been sleeping like drunk. She looked at the silent winter night beside me, with drooping head and drooping head. She reached out to me and said, "I''ll drive."

    I knew what she meant. Her face was a little hot, but I didn''t say, "OK."

    Across the car, the key was thrown to min rou. The girl was stupid and didn''t pick it up. She fell on the ground and gave me a look of anger. Then she picked it up.

    A small episode, a smile, but Liu Xiaosheng and other people''s reaction is very strange, one by one eyes, tongue tied, expression exaggerated.

    "Chu Shao, you"

    "what

    "Nothing." Zhang Mingjie coughs and looks at Liu Xiaosheng. Liu Gongzi talks and smiles. Guo Xiang secretly gives me a thumbs up.

    With the help of Xingyu, I carried the purple garden into the car and couldn''t help saying to them, "can''t the sister of the third lady drive by herself? It''s rude of you to make such a fuss? "

    Liu, Zhang and Guo are a little embarrassed. After a discussion, they shake their heads and smile bitterly. Even the star rain beside them can''t help but snigger. Min Rou doesn''t think so. He goes around to the side of the car. Zhang Mingjie rushes to her and opens the door for her.

    "They are not surprised because I drive by myself or I drive for you," Min Rou said as she drove out of the parking lot, her personality changed again. The whole person relaxed, holding the steering wheel with one hand and pulling up the skirt with the other hand, so that her legs could move more freely. She had no elegant demeanor and smiled: "they were surprised when I said to drive for you You even have no polite words, so you leave the key to me. It''s a natural attitude. "Min Rou has been observing the winter night beside me in the rearview mirror. I immediately understand that she is interested in talking about some easy topics, so she asked, "I have to take care of the wounded patients. You drive naturally?"

    "Hello hello, you thought I was your fake secretary?" Minrou raised her chin, and niuchongchong said: "I''m the president of Yuezhi Valley new energy, including your Fengchang group. How many people are racking their brains to ingratiate themselves with me? Can''t you tell the difference between southeast, northwest and northwest when you don''t see the people I''m willing to drink a glass of wine and say a word tonight? How can I be a driver for you like you? You take it for granted. It''s hateful. I owe you something? "

    "Are you so great?"

    "What do you think?" Minrou said triumphantly, "I''m just too tall and unattainable, that is to say, Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie are not only surprised, but also worried that your arrogant attitude annoyed me. In their opinion, I can''t treat you as a friend. Now I''m staying with you. It must be our miss Meaning, so your relationship with me is very fragile, that is to say, there is a possibility that you offend me or I am fed up with you and run to miss to give you a little report. As a result, it changes miss''s opinion on you and really produces that kind of thing, and your available value disappears "

    " it doesn''t matter. I am disgusted at the value imposed on me, "I think "Also, I don''t think you are such a fussy person. No matter what image you have in other people''s eyes, I know you now. What I think of you is that you like to talk, laugh and play smart. You are a little over lively girl."

    "So, they don''t know me or you," said min Rou, who was no exception, when hearing the positive comments of the opposite sex on himself. "If you look at me like them, or deal with me as carefully as they want, I won''t really be your friend I don''t like to face all day. There''s no way. At my age, in this position, I don''t pretend to be mature and deep, and I don''t pretend to be different. Who will pay attention to me? Who will believe me? Camouflage is a necessary means of survival, but even so, I still hope to find a friend who really knows me in Beitian City, but it''s too difficult. "

 Chapter 546

    Like min Rou, I was secretly observing Dong Xiaoye. Seeing that she was also interested in Min Rou''s personal questions, I went on with the topic, "no, you don''t have a friend in Beitian city?"

    "No, there''s no time. Don''t talk about friends. Can you believe it? I''m so old I haven''t even talked about my boyfriend. " Min Rou is a monkey. Seeing that such a topic works on winter night, he would not hesitate to explode the material again.

    "No?!" Dongxiaoye is very excited, as if meeting a bosom friend, she suddenly moves forward, scares me not to say, but also pours the sleeping purple garden into my arms. I quickly embrace the purple garden, think about it or resist it, and dare not remind dongxiaoye that you are overjoyed, which is very impolite to minrou.

    "It''s true," for a woman in the third grade, it''s undoubtedly a heavy topic that she hasn''t talked about love. Minrou also has no sense of joking, and has a little more fun with herself. "I''m a person who can''t allocate time or life, study hard, get a degree, enter the company, and only know how to work. I don''t want to look for a sense in the past Love, just used to this compact life, also can''t find the power to break this rhythm of life. I don''t seem to have told you? I am an orphan. I was abandoned by my parents when I was very young. I was adopted by the young lady''s family. She treats me like a sister. So I don''t want to live up to her expectations. For me, work is always the first thing. Love and marriage are too luxurious for me. At least so far, I haven''t thought about it. As for friends, there are many kinds, but real friends only There are several sisters, including the young lady. Unfortunately, they are all abroad and seldom come to Beitian. "

    "Sister ah" little winter night is dark, it must be thought of their own sister running away from home.

    The topic is a little heavy. Women''s sentimentality is really fatal. Does minrou want to comfort dongxiaoye or dongxiaoye?

    I said: "I can also contact many people at work. Is there no one who can be a friend or boyfriend?"

    "No," Min Rou said flatly, "you see the environment around me? At my age, if I want to be respected by others in this living environment, camouflage is necessary. I can''t face others with my real self. Then what others touch must not be the real me. Even if someone falls in love with the unreal min Rou, why should I waste my feelings? "

    My friend is speechless, "what theory is this?"

    "The theory of self-protection," Min Rou smiled back at me, "you ask Miss Mo, I feel like she and I are the same kind of people. Is she the same kind of woman? Miss said that women like us have wealth, and women like us represent interests. When it comes to wealth and interests, family members are not trusted. Is the man who actively approaches me credible? We are not indifferent or proud, it is only a means to protect ourselves. "

    I disdain: "according to her, women can''t be trusted"

    "so I don''t have friends in Beitian city." minrou didn''t seem to hear what I said, but she said with a smile: "but you are an exception. You are the first person I have ever approached actively, and also the first one who knows my identity and my value, and is still the same In the face of my people as usual, maybe you don''t know who I can''t put down the shelf in front of you. It''s you who make my sense of superiority disappear and make me feel like an ordinary person at last. They don''t need to continue to disguise. They always like Liu Xiaosheng Huan stands on a commanding height, or looks up, or looks down, and views and evaluates a person with tangible value, so they can never understand the real me, and they will never become true friends with me. "

    I still can''t understand min Rou, but I finally understand one thing: in their world, it is necessary to take a lot of risks to believe in a person.

    Minrou is so, so are three young ladies. It''s OK for Ziyuan. Recently, she was tired and had a nap. She woke up during the treatment of dongxiaoye and was not hurt. However, the injury of dongxiaoye was more troublesome. All four fingers were cut to different degrees. She was stitched with about ten stitches. Her pretty little hands were wrapped like a dream. Only the thumb could move freely In a short time, it is bound to affect her life.

    The doctor told me secretly that her wound was not like a scratch, but more like a cut on a fork not sharp enough to cut into the meat, so I had to be prepared for the scar in the future The mouth is not sharp, and it''s really hard to hurt myself if I don''t rub or grip it with force. I don''t know what the purpose of dongxiaoye is to beg for trouble

    it''s midnight when I pick up the car from minrou''s house. On the way, dongxiaoye has no words. It''s as quiet as the water without ripples. I don''t know how to ask. I always feel any words, Will be like a small stone, even if it is light, it will break her surface calm, smash her strong.

    She is a strong person, patience is not want to reveal their own vulnerability, I should not tear her self-esteem, so I chose silence.Push open the door, it''s dark and quiet. Chu Yuan takes the east to see his parents. This weekend, there are only two people at home, I and Dong Xiaoye. This girl is in such a state again. I suddenly don''t want to step into the door. God knows why it''s

    "it''s not early. You take a bath first, and then rest early."

    Tiger sister fiercely refused to take anesthetics when sewing the needle, because the pain will be more intense after the efficacy. On the contrary, after enduring the sharp pain when sewing the needle, the original pain of the wound will be nothing. As a result, this girl looks like being drenched in rain, even her clothes are soaked in sweat.

    Winter night looked down at Doraemon''s bowling right hand, laid down on the sand, grabbed the remote control with his left hand and turned on the TV, saying: "you wash first, I''m not sleepy." After all, it seems that she has been attracted by TV programs, but what is broadcast on TV is a shameful product for advertising and promotion. It''s a useless bra for winter nights.

    Maybe I should ask her who the sand boat is and what kind of relationship it has with her. Even if I touch her taboo, I know what kind of taboo it is. It''s better than now. I don''t know how to relieve it or how to comfort it. Thinking about this, I wash faster. I rush to the grass. I have to dry my body in the future, so I put on my clothes.

    "What can I do for you, little sister? What are you doing?! " I made two and three steps, rushed to the sand, snatched the beer can in winter''s small night''s hand, "is there any mistake? What do you drink alone in the middle of the night? "

    Less than 15 minutes before and after I took a bath, this girl actually filled six or seven cans of beer. She moved all the inventory out of the refrigerator. It means that she would drink all the twenty cans. There are several bags of snacks on the tea table. It''s about serving wine and vegetables, but she didn''t open the bag at all.

    In fact, a few cans of beer are nothing to the big barrel of winter night. However, at this time, she is a little drunk. She grabs a bottle of unopened beer, hands it to me, hazy with the eyes of the two Danes and the Phoenix, and says with a simple smile: "one can''t drink it, and those two can drink it all? You drink with me. "

    "What to drink?" I took the beer can and put it back on the table. I was a little annoyed. "Your hand has just been stitched"

    my tongue broke in winter and night. "The doctor didn''t let me drink without stitching it."

    It''s not good for my health

    "Nonsense, have you seen the Three Kingdoms? Guan Yu cures his wounds by scraping his bones. He plays chess and drinks at the same time. Why can''t I watch the ball and drink at the same time? Besides, when you don''t drink and watch the ball, can you also drink a few cans? Give it back to me! "

    I lay on the coffee table first, put my arms around it, slide back, and put the beer on the other end of the coffee table. I lay on the sand on the winter night, but I couldn''t reach it at all. Before she got up, I stepped back and blocked the TV with my body. "It''s OK to drink. Don''t you say you watch the ball? Answer me, which two teams are playing now. If you answer right, I will drink with you. If you answer wrong, you will give me a good bath and go to bed. "

 Chapter 547

    "Ghana to Australia"

    "wrong, Barcelona to national security." The devil knows where to kick. I simply turned off the TV power, and the stunned expression of dongxiaoye proved that she didn''t watch the game.

    The girl was furious. "What do you want to do?"

    "Stop you from paralyzing yourself," I said, sitting on the tea table, looking into her eyes, which were not intoxicated. "Little sister, you and the man named Sha"

    "I''ll take a bath."

    "Well? No, I have something to say "

    " I''m sweating all over, my clothes are stuck on my body, it''s awkward to die. " In winter night, she was drunk and suddenly became like no one else. She raised her voice and walked towards the bathroom. Or, it was more appropriate to use the word "escape". She consciously avoided my question.

    Sure enough, a few cans of beer, she will not be drunk, alcohol, but she escapes from reality as an excuse.

    What happened to the winter night and the sand boat? I couldn''t suppress my curiosity more and more. I opened a beer, turned on the TV again, and replaced the absent-minded person on the sofa with me.

    "Dong -" there was a strange noise in the bathroom. It seemed that sister tiger had hit something. After a while, "Dong -" again, I sat up from the sofa and listened to it carefully. "Dong Dong -" several times. This time, I heard a little doorway, not something, but sister tiger kicking the door in the bathroom!

    I can''t help but turn down the volume of the TV. Listen again, I can vaguely hear sister Hu''s panting. Is bathing a physical activity? Why can I breathe like this? Do I admit that I am a person with a dirty mind? In my mind, there is an extremely * * portrait

    "Chunan -"

    "ah?!" My friend almost turned down from the sofa, and was gradually making the hazy portrait full of water vapor clear. Suddenly the bathroom door was opened, and sister tiger put her head out to let me watch out for the liver bursting. It felt like I was caught by someone when I was doing a pretty ugly bad thing. I had a dream before, and I had a similar feeling: I dreamed that I had changed Become transparent fellow men, if you suddenly have the ability of transparency, what is the first thing you want to do? I think most people''s choices will be the same as mine - to walk into the women''s bathhouse in an open manner

    but when the ability suddenly disappears, you stand naked among many naked girls and are watched by everyone with extremely surprised and despised eyes, the feeling of that moment, just like my mood at the moment, is not exaggerated at all.

    "What, what?" After I asked, I found that sister tiger had been in for a long time, but she didn''t even take off her clothes!

    What was she panting for just now? And small face is still red, constipation? Or is there no toilet paper

    "Bah!" What tiger sister wanted to prove suck out of the door, and her skirt hung down, it was not half as convenient as it was. But her face was even more red. "Help me with a zipper, stuck"

    "

    " tiger sister''s dress dress to purple garden, zipper behind her, even if the right hand in the winter night is not hurt, it is very unhelpful to wear it off. It looks like this inconvenient. The design is intentional, mainly to reflect the noble identity of the host - no one helps, you wear hard, take off more hard.

    No wonder sister tiger kicked the door. If only the zipper broke, even if one hand couldn''t solve the problem, she could get out of the clothes directly. But now the problem is that the zipper clipped into the underwear

    "you dare to look around, I''ll kill you."

    "What can I see behind?" I disdained to pull the zipper to the end. It was not white, but it was delicate, tight, smooth and silky skin, which immediately turned me into a person who was not right. I stared at her naked back, and could not open my eyes any more. I never noticed that sister tiger''s back was so thin. This big woman had a better I want a sexy body.

    "Are you dying?!" Tiger sister felt that the zipper was directly pulled to her waist, and instinctively jumped forward a step. If not for her hands tightly covering her chest, the skirt with a strong sense of falling must slip under her feet. But in this way, the sexy posture of showing off her shoulders and half covering her breasts added a bit of charming charm.

    "Cough," said the friend with a dry cough and a smile, "you didn''t say where to pull it"

    "you" tiger elder sister said, her face was even redder than tomato. "You have seed!" After that, she turned around and went into the bathroom again. After two steps, she realized something was wrong. She turned around and looked right at me, who was staring at her naked back. The girl was so angry that she grinned her teeth, but she was embarrassed to scold me for being shameless. She slipped back into the bathroom.

    Eating color is not right, it''s eating color, and I comfort myself: seeing beauty is the embodiment of physical health, not seeing, it''s a man''s cup set

    I''m introspecting my lack of self-control here, the color * * looks too much, and the elder sister erhu pulls out her head again, "that Chunan, my hand, can''t touch the water"

    I''m shocked, and then my face changes greatly

    test, Absolutely a test! Brother''s hands slightly tremble, is winter night too bold, or I too timid? The girl scolded me for being a sex wolf, took off her clothes in front of me, and asked me to help her take off the last thing that covered her body - the white lace bra.Of course, sister Hu doesn''t have no defense at all. She asked me to turn off the light in the living room, only the TV screen flickered, and she sat in the front, blocking most of the light. She tried to use such shadow effect to cover my vision to the greatest extent. I didn''t mean to tell her, but it didn''t work very well

    for a man of marriageable age, for a woman''s underwear The structure is strange, which can be called a great shame. My shyness is no less than that of dongxiaoye. The more I can''t untie the damn button, the more my hand shakes. And dongxiaoye''s body, like my hand, can''t help it? Touch to touch, so long still can''t open? "

    The old man''s face is hot. "I want to wipe up the money, will I waste time on this crap?"

    "Oh?" Winter night side of the blush of the small face, like a smile asked: "can''t you solve?"

    My friend instinctively denied, "who can''t understand?"

    Dong Xiaoye didn''t believe it very much. He ignored me and continued to ask, "haven''t you explained it to others? Ah -- "

    just as I was saying, I twisted and untied it. On a winter night, I hurried to hold my arms in my arms to prevent two pieces of pink meat from being exposed to the air and my sight.

    Immortal board finally took apart my relieved breath and blew: "I''m just not used to picking bras for women from the back. It''s the same as tie. It''s the opposite of beating others. How many differences are there? Besides, you turn off the light. It''s dark. Who can see clearly?"

    "I''m not used to saying that from the back. Have you solved it?" Winter night seems to have forgotten the shyness and asked: "whose? Susu? Or Murphy

    "Why are you such a bitch?" When can''t the girl forget to use my words, "OK, OK, I''ll admit I didn''t understand it, OK? Don''t you just want to laugh at me, but I don''t think you are qualified to laugh at me if you haven''t even talked about your partner. "

    "No, you did!" This girl belongs to the donkey. She leads her way and goes backwards. "Don''t try to perfunctorize the past. Tell me the truth. Is it Susu or Murphy?"

    I picked up the towel in the water basin, gently twisted it, and then applied it on my shoulder on the winter night. In my mouth, I said, "it''s fate"

    "what?!"

    Dongxiaoye almost bounced up from the sofa, and was held down by the prepared me. Otherwise, my head might be on the ceiling. I wiped her back and laughed: "where do you want to go? I have a younger sister, too. What''s so amazing about washing and airing clothes and touching girls'' underwear? "

    In fact, although we took turns washing clothes, Chu Yuan''s underwear was always washed by herself. For this reason, she also hid a basket in the room to hold the changed underwear. This time, it''s much better. Unlike before, I can''t even see the underwear hanging in the air. I always think that it''s because she has a very low self-esteem for her size. Recently, she often washes her underwear with the winter night and the Oriental three, but they all hang it on the balcony in the spring. Only she hangs it on the windowsill of the room, causing the tide in my room, In fact, sister tiger and Dongfang also know the reason. They just take care of her tender face and deliberately don''t expose her.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 548

    "You used to wash her underwear?"

    "Yes," I said, with no conscience, "Why are you so surprised? We are brothers and sisters, very normal? " Should it be normal? I am also very vague, because Chu Yuan and I are abnormal brothers and sisters. (see the novel to the top)

    "it''s true. I saw Yuan Yuan Yuan washing underwear for you two days ago, but I always thought it was a little weird." dongxiaoye laughed: "that child is shy and sensitive, and usually underwear is not willing to hang with us. It''s hard to imagine that she will ask you to wash her underwear. Hee hee, sure enough, you are the only special person for her, and she trusts you very much. ˇ±

    I don''t know why, the topic is related to Chu Yuan, and the atmosphere is relaxed a lot. When I wipe the back of dongxiaoye, I don''t have that kind of fear. Like my old husband and wife, I watch TV while chatting in the spare time. There is no longer any * * reverie and palpitation, but I''m still very ashamed, because I''ve never been trusted by Chu Yuan.

    I have been reflecting on a question recently: who is the reason why I can''t become a normal brother and sister? Maybe it''s me, not Chu Yuan, who always caters to her carefully and protects her. Is this really the behavior of a qualified brother? No, it''s just wishful thinking in exchange for trying to use my accommodation in exchange for her trust. For this reason, I''m willing to bear and connive at her bad character. As min Rou said, I didn''t face others with my true self. How can others understand me? But I am more excessive, got Chu Yuan''s trust, but betrayed her trust, has not told her plainly, I have been in love with the fringe.

    "You are also a special person for her," I pushed back the focus of the topic to dongxiaoye, and I admitted that I deliberately avoided, but I told the truth, "that girl is eccentric, rebellious and introverted, and rarely close to people. You can see that she is neither cold nor hot, except you, she is quite clingy to you"

    "do you believe in fate?"

    "What?" The topic of dongxiaoye is far away from me. I was stunned and didn''t answer the question, "do you believe it?"

    "Letter," said Dong Xiaoye with a smile, "do you know what fate is? I have a good feeling for someone that I can''t explain clearly. That''s what my sister told me when she was just in love. "

    "She''s not your sister" I hastened to collect the voice. Although Dong Xiaoye never said in detail the reason why her sister left home, she clearly said that her sister was cheated by men. For Dong Xiaoye, this is the forbidden area in memory.

    "My sister said that fate is an invisible line, connecting people and meeting each other is the only condition. At that time, I didn''t understand the meaning of these words. I only knew that every time she said this to me, there was a silly smile on her face. Then I stuck in her arms and accompanied her with a silly smile. Later, she left Not long before I left home, I still felt that my sister was too stupid to believe in fate, but "

    I felt so itchy and asked:" but what? "

    She slowly turned around and looked at me, and quickly turned back. At the moment when my eyes crossed, I seemed to see shyness in her eyes, which was different from the slightly strong shyness when I saw * *, but there was no half resistance, as if seeing me more would kill the general shyness, because only for a moment, I suspected that it was only in the dark The light of the TV screen reflected in her eyes gave me an illusion.

    "However, when I meet fate, I believe that fate is really a line connecting people. When two strangers meet for this, the unspeakable joy really makes people recollect and can''t help but show a silly smile"

    in my mind, suddenly emerge the lovely expression when winter night is silly and silly, which is so sweet Beauty, is that happiness, maybe, this is the so-called resonance? I forgot what I wanted to say.

    "It''s hard to describe and express a feeling that can''t be explained clearly. Even if you think that person is extremely annoying, eccentric and unreasonable, you still want to get close to him in your heart, just like Icarus little chuzi who carries wax wings to chase the sun. Do you believe it? There is a fool in the world who knows clearly that it is wrong and will fall into the sea. Even if he knows the end is sinking into the sea, he can''t help chasing things that don''t belong to him. That''s fate and evil fate. "Winter night seems helpless and emotional," I finally understand why I always giggle with my sister, because our sisters are fools "

    The beating of my heart suddenly accelerated, and I could not understand the words of dongxiaoye, but I seemed to understand

    I silently wet the towel again, and dongxiaoye secretly looked back at me, and Xuaner sighed slightly, which was not easy to be detected. The subtle action touched my heartstrings. When I wrapped the towel on her back, I said something that even I felt surprised In other words, "I believe that you are a fool"

    the fragrant shoulder of little winter night shakes violently, then the body curls up and shususu shivers. I''m scared. I don''t know what happened to her suddenly. I want to ask what happened, but I hear her sobbing. This girl cries

    "little night sister, you are OK?" Did I say something wrong, or did this girl understand me wrong and think I was really scolding her?"It''s OK" winter night quickly wiped his face, pretended nothing happened, and said: "am I causing you trouble today?"

    "Well?" My brain doesn''t keep up with her.

    Winter Xiaoye put his left arm around his chest, raised his injured right hand and shook it. "If I hit someone at Liu Xiaosheng''s party, it will definitely have a bad impact on you?"

    There are some influences. After all, Liu Xiaosheng''s purpose of holding the banquet is to let others see that I can let go of my past relationship with him. Elder sister, if you are so arrogant at his banquet, some people will inevitably mistakenly think that I am deliberately going to smash Liu Gongzi''s arena. You know, min rouke was standing behind your elder sister at that time. Ordinary people would never dare to be in front of her Of course, the bastard of shazhizhou is not ordinary, but I''m afraid there are not many people who understand this.

    That wine bottle may have a negative effect. I think so, but in my mouth, I said, "beat it. Liu Xiaosheng is not the right time, or I have to beat him."

    If Liu Xiaosheng is really late, shazhizhou and I will definitely start. I''m telling the truth, but there is a feeling of lying. Because I also know that it''s not right to fight on that occasion. It''s a little doubtless to me in winter. After a little silence, he asked softly, "did you want to ask me why I wanted to fight on the sand boat?"

    "How about that? That guy has a face that needs to be beaten. "I hit haha, but I didn''t react very well to see Dong Xiaoye. I was a little embarrassed, and I said with a smile:" if you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask. "

    Dongxiaoye suddenly turned around and stared at my eyes without expression. My friend was scrubbing her back. She was not prepared enough. Her claws almost pressed on her full milk + ball. She finally got used to the temptation of her sexy body, which ignited me again. As soon as my nose was hot, she hurriedly covered her face with a towel and said: "lean - see!"

    Winter small night also realized that he was too ashamed to stop. He was about to run away. He was so shocked when I called out. Xuan''er was so angry that he pulled the towel off my face and said, "what can you see when I block it?"

    You have small arms and small hands. Can you stop those two majestic groups? The suspense left by half cover is more tempting than that left by completely naked, especially when the arms hold the full chest and squeeze it out of shape. The subtle changes on the body caused by the two groups of pink meat with the body''s vibration make me spray blood.

    "Well, you let me see it, not me."

    In fact, I really opened my eyes wide, but I was not comfortable with winter night. But this woman who was not a woman with enough personality cared more about her dignity as a woman, spat: "what''s your reaction? I''m not ashamed what are you ashamed of? Are you a big girl or an old woman? I can''t stand it? "

    I''m afraid you''re mad! If you don''t need a price, why don''t I?

    "Let me clean the front for you?" I will fold the blanket and put it on the back of the sofa and pull it off, shake it off, face * * and say: "come on, little sister, darling, move your hand, let my uncle help you"

    (see the peak of the novel) 16977 little game updates the fun little game every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 549

    "Come on, little sister, darling, move your hand and let your uncle help you"

    "get out!" The big red face, which had not faded in the winter night, suddenly came out with a stream of steam and said angrily, "I''m going to talk to you about business. You''re not going to talk to me about poverty any more."

    "No poverty, no poverty"

    seeing that I didn''t retract my claws, I was shocked at the small winter night and wanted to hide. Unfortunately, I didn''t move fast. I wrapped her upper body in a blanket, and then I retreated to the other end of the sofa, laughing: "I''m going to listen to you. (see the novel to the top) "

    winter Xiaoye was stupefied for a long time before returning to his mind." you are really "

    What are you really? Dong Xiaoye didn''t say anything, and coughed dryly. She said in a deep voice: "I can tell you the reason why I beat the sand boat, but you must swear that you will never say anything you hear next, because I promised someone that I would bury the secret in my heart for a lifetime."

    the expression of Dong Xiaoye was very serious. I noticed two things. One is that she and Sha Zhizhi The relationship between boats, or gratitude and resentment, is not simple, but also involves (read the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 550

    "The case of longxiaotian is just a copy of the case of Shajia," dongxiaoye said with a helpless smile: "maybe the team of Lin pushed me out, and I was afraid that I would think too much about participating in it. Of course, the relationship between you and me, and between you and Xu Heng must be the main reason. Now I think that Xu Heng''s escape is not necessarily a bad thing. It''s because he ran away that we just think about it We can check and investigate the criminal files of long Xiaotian provided by him at the same time of arresting him. If he is caught before the investigation, there will be a lot of resistance. We can''t wait to arrest him. Like the father of shazhizhou in those days, Chu Nan, I said that as a policeman, we shouldn''t say: if I were you that night, I would deliberately let go Heng, because I really don''t want to see a repeat of history, I really don''t want to despair completely of this society. (see the novel to the top)

    I absolutely trust winter night, but I will never be fooled. This girl has cried enough to make trouble, and she has played the trick of "I deliberately let Xu Heng go? Xiaoyejie, you overestimate me "

    " right "I think I''ve underestimated you all the time," he said with a smile

    "You said there are two reasons to tell me the secret. One is to let me make up a lie for you to explain to minrou and master Liu. What else is it?" Trust is a kind of tacit understanding. Tacit understanding is tacit understanding. I don''t admit it or deny it. I will directly transfer the topic.

    Dongxiaoye sighed, "Chunan, you are really a strange person. It seems ordinary and simple, but some ideas and behaviors are totally incomprehensible, but I know that you have your reasons. I will not talk about this topic again. You should also take care of your mouth. Don''t let me be embarrassed."

    From this warning, we can see that Dong Xiaoye is not a good policeman, but she is a good woman and a good friend.

    The girl stood up inexplicably and bowed 90 degrees inexplicably, "I''m sorry!"

    Brother, the second monk in law is confused. "What''s wrong? Why do you bow to me? How about my birthday? "

    Winter night didn''t let me hold her up straight. She took a little step back. It seems that after wrapping a blanket on it, she forgot that the long skirt had already faded to the waist. After that, she heard the sound of "Chi slip". We both lowered our heads and looked at the skirt that had slipped to the bottom of her feet. I couldn''t laugh. She didn''t want to scream. It was embarrassing.

    "Well, it''s OK. You shouldn''t say ''I''m sorry'', but ''thank you''. Thank you for wrapping a blanket around you"

    the blanket covers her knee. Make sure you''re not. I''m a little relieved in winter. I didn''t listen to my teasing, but I said seriously: "I don''t know why shazhizhou appears in the north sky, but with his Character, tonight''s things will not give up, it is very likely to come to my trouble, and we are now that kind of relationship, maybe it will affect you. I regret that I hit him tonight, but it has happened, I tell you the reason, that is not my excuse to hit people, nor what I want to explain, just don''t want you to be confused by me. "

    I''ve been so used to it. My friend is trying to show a man''s mind. He''s polite. He doesn''t want to change his tone in winter. He says, "but now it''s OK. We''re even. If you don''t wrap this blanket for me, I don''t need to thank you. It''s up to you to thank me and make your eyes full."

    I can''t believe my ears. I''m always The tiger sister, who would have gone into a rage if I took advantage of it, actually made such a provocative joke by herself. It''s rare that she just cried a lot, and now she has such a mood. Naturally, her friends won''t flinch. "Don''t think about vague past, you also say, ''if'' I didn''t wrap blanket for you, but now you are wrapped in blanket, I''m not full of eyes, how can we even?"

    Winter small night face red, but a face disdain, "I show you dare to see it?"

    Look down on me? "My friend rolled his eyelids and said," I haven''t seen it! "

    When it comes to this, the little winter night is angry, ashamed and angry, and says: "you can also sneak around. How about seeing it? It''s not like pretending to be sleepwalking and whistling on the toilet. I dare not lift my eyelids! Have you ever seen it in plain sight? Old virgin! "

    "You say who is the old virgin?! I am "

    " how are you? "

    Almost in the middle of it! Although I''ve taken off the disgraceful hat of virgin, I can''t say this, especially with Dong Xiaoye. The girl and the tassel will surely sell me out. Moreover, to be honest, it''s hard for me to open my mouth when I''m poisoned by the purple garden. Most importantly, it''s hard for me to accept that fact. At that time, I was so confused that I fell into a dream without any real feeling It''s like a spring dream. You don''t have to worry about being a spinster if you dare show me

    In a hurry, I couldn''t think about it. I spewed a sentence out of my mouth. At the same time, I realized it was wrong. It was absolutely overzealous. The "old maid" was absolutely forbidden for the winter night!

    Sure enough, my eyes stared like a copper bell, and my breath was thick like a tiger after three days of starvation. I was so angry that I stood on my head and shivered in my legs and stomach. "Do you want to see it again?"

    I coughed again, sat back on the sofa, waved my hands and smiled: "everyone is joking. It''s really boring. Come here, watch the ball and make up the time."A girl was stabbed pain in the heart of the crisp, how willing to give up? Not only didn''t lift the skirt up, but also stepped back to block the TV. At the same time, I picked it with my toes and kicked it with my legs. I didn''t understand what she meant. Just to ask, the girl stretched out her left hand from the blanket wrapped around her body and carried it. It was the white lace bra!

    "Who are you kidding? Surnamed Chu, I don''t wear anything inside now. Can I show you how dare you see it? " Tiger elder sister is a little more true, and refuses to say: "don''t say I look down on you, if you really dare to see"

    "how can I really dare to see you?" It''s useless to give in to winter night. It''s forced. She''s horizontal. You have to be more horizontal than her. She''s cheeky. You have to be more cheeky than her. If you go beyond her bottom line, she will withdraw herself. This is the experience that I''ve summed up from her quarrel so far. If I say I dare not see it, she''ll get more.

    Don''t say that Dong Xiaoye is alone. She and Chu Yuan, the three swords of the East are well matched. She seldom beat me in a fight. Of course, a fight doesn''t count as

    "if you really dare to see it, I''ll do it." in the ordinary winter Xiaoye, I''ll say "I''ll kill you." in this way, I can declare my victory, but I didn''t expect that today''s a little abnormal, she even went into it abnormally Go to the end, holding a big red face and shouting at me: "I will go out and give it to you! If you are a man, you will do what you say. As long as you dare to touch me, I will resist and tell me that I will never find my sister! "

    If it''s a joke, it''s too much. Dong Xiaoye swears to her sister. She''s serious. It''s too playful. Is it Dong Xiaoye''s character to let me take advantage of her? I feel something is not right, but I can''t say exactly where it is, because my brain can''t care to rotate at all. Sister tiger shudders and unfolds the blanket wrapped in her body. This girl really plays! I jumped out of the sofa.

    Between me and her, there is only an unfolding blanket, behind which is her * * body. "Hello, little sister, you are playing too much, you are running me! It''s hard for either of us to go down the steps! "

    Tiger elder sister''s left hand a finger a finger of lift, every lift a, my heart will follow the jump, only thumb and index finger tremble when holding a corner of the blanket, I have nearly suffocated, this girl seems to see through my fierce, proud smile way: "you are afraid?"

    "You know, I''m a man, you''re a woman, and I''m not the one who suffers. What am I afraid of?"

    "Do you really dare to see it?"

    Is it my illusion? At this moment, I can''t find a trace of shyness on dongxiaoye''s face. Her calm eyes are like making a decision, stubborn, and brave

    I didn''t answer, but I nodded to the trend of men''s dignity. At the same time, dongxiaoye completely opened his left hand. In the moment when the blanket fell, I gave up a man''s dignity, and turned around quickly Du, swallow the tears in her stomach, numb, this girl is really playing!

    Maybe it''s like an excuse, but my friend still wants to say that it''s not that I dare not watch it, but that I can''t watch it. I won''t say that it''s shameless to take advantage of girls just because of a joke. It''s like a gentleman''s excuse, because I''m not a gentleman. I admit that I didn''t have the courage to push down the winter night. But if it''s a joke, I''m afraid I''m not only addicted to it It''s also very possible to take advantage of the small advantages on hands and feet. Yes, if winter night is really joking.

    Sister tiger is too serious, so I can''t read it. I don''t understand why she doesn''t respect herself, but I have to respect her.

    Even so, hear this girl behind me look up to the sky long smile, I he + mother is still upset, Ya is too arrogant!

    "Well, I say you dare not look! Ha ha ha, little chuzi, I know you so well. I have a lust and no gall ~ "

    PS: finally catch up with my words]

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 little games update interesting little games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 551

    "Well, I say you dare not look! Ha ha ha ha, little chuzi, I know you so well. I have a lustful heart and no gall ~ "

    the blue tendons on my brother''s forehead almost burst. I endured humiliation and said," are you brave enough? Put on your clothes or wrap your blankets. "

    Winter night is still provocative, "now not blowing? What''s your gas just now? Didn''t you say you were going to push me down? "

    What is there to be proud of without self-respect? I''m really starting to get angry. "Are you finished? A joke is a joke. It''s over with a smile. Are you really off? Who dares to joke with you after that? Even if I saw you all, did I suffer? You are a girl. Are you stupid when you are serious about this kind of thing? "

    Winter night has no meaning of introspection at all. Pretending to be surprised, he said, "are you angry?"

    "Not angry!" I didn''t cover up my emotions. I was even more angry in winter.

    "Well, I admit that I played too much, don''t be angry," said Dong Xiaoye, coaxing the children, "well, I put on my clothes. You turn around and teach me with the back of your head. It''s strange."

    Getting dressed so soon? Why didn''t I hear anything? In my heart, I just instinctively turned around.

    With a touch of eyes, he shy away at the winter night, glancing sideways, blushing as if drunk, with his arms behind him, his long legs close together, and wriggling gently because of tension. The smooth and flat willow waist, like a water snake, wriggles naturally and in a small range full of temptation. The pride and uprightness in front of his chest makes people wonder whether gravity exists, The pink milk + bud is so delicate and bright when exposed to the air

    from top to bottom, this girl only has a small white cloth to cover her body, and only covers the mysterious black forest between her legs, and because of the serious Jerry cutting, even some branches and leaves have sprawled out

    it is said that the hair is exuberant somewhere in the human body, which is the expression of strong sex + lust It''s fie fie fie - now where is the time to think nonsense! This girl even lied to me, and made this kind of disrespectful joke. Where is she dressed? The skirt is still on the sofa!

    "Why do you --"

    sister tiger kissed me for the second time. This girl didn''t wait for me to settle accounts with her. She rushed into my arms naked and took a bite on my lips. I had to push her away, but her hands touched her * * skin. She was trembling, snoring and whispering from her throat. How dare I touch her? At once, I didn''t know where to put my hands. I was stunned by Tiger sister''s "taking advantage of the emptiness" and her tender tongue went into my mouth.

    I''m so cowardly. The first experience is not to push down women, but to be pushed down by women. That''s all. Now even the winter night I''ve been bullied has begun to bully me in turn. Last time, I was drunk and kissed hard, and I still have reasons. What about now? How many beers are you drunk?!

    Man is an animal with strong self-control. However, once out of control, he will become the most ferocious animal. If I wipe my back and burn myself, then I will put such a sexy body in my arms. If I can bear it, I am not Chunan, but liuxiahui.

    Winter night is definitely not normal, but my brain has stopped working. Why are ten thousand of them left behind? I don''t know where to put them. They find their home. The back is as soft and smooth as silk, which I can''t stop touching. But winter night is more devoted to kissing, as if kissing is more important than breathing. I feel dizzy Vertigo, I believe she is the same.

    People are greedy. At the beginning, there are still some struggles in the subconscious. But soon, I became a prisoner of * * completely. I was not satisfied with the back that I had touched all night. My claws gradually moved down, got into the small cloth, grabbed and pinched, enjoying the fat and tight buttocks of sister tiger.

    Tiger sister closed her eyes with shame. I could almost feel the heat on her face. However, when my fingers curiously touched the gap between the two halves, she suddenly grabbed my evil wrist. "You"

    were shocked by her and pretended to be confused, "what''s the matter?"

    "It''s nothing." what''s the meaning of winter night to expose my filthiness? When I look down at her chest, she is so ashamed that she has nothing to hide. She chooses to stick closer to me. "I correct a sentence, you are not lustful, you are brave."

    this is a disguised irony? I said with a smile, "so I warned you, don''t be stupid. Men don''t suffer from this kind of thing."

    "but you didn''t dare to see me," said Dong Xiaoye, putting his head on my shoulder and blowing a breath at my neck. "I lied to you."

    The itchy heat makes me feel alive. Now xiaochunan has set up a big flag. Dongxiaoye must have noticed it for a long time. She didn''t even try to avoid it, so I don''t need to. "Xiaoyejie, why are you"

    before she finished speaking, dongxiaoye raised her injured right hand and pressed my lips with the only unglazed thumb. "Xiaochuzi, remember What happened when we first met? "

    When I was stunned, xuan''er couldn''t help laughing. It''s really unpredictable. We didn''t have a good meeting. The first time we met, I said something bad to her, and she put a gun on my head. I thought I met the most annoying person in my life, but now we hug each other"Of course, I remember that I was almost killed by your car first, and then almost shot by you. You framed me as the mastermind of" north sky Yanzhao gate "and tried to pin all six cases of extortion of * * women on my head"

    when I mentioned that day''s event, winter night blushed a little. "You remember clearly how can''t you remember your arrogant attitude and ask me at night Did you eat shit

    "Don''t you remember very well?" I''m used to fighting with Dong Xiaoye. I''m very warm and cuddly, but unconsciously I''m the old man. "I don''t like to talk, but it''s because you take sunglasses to make a high-speed turn and almost kill me and Murphy. That''s all. As soon as you get off the car, you can''t help shouting at me. Can I not be angry?"

    Surprisingly, winter night did not deny it, but asked me, "do you know why I was so angry that day?"

    "Why?" I asked myself, "you seem to have said that it was because of the Yanzhao case in Beitian that you went to the victim to find out the situation, and they invited you to have a shut door"

    "that''s one reason," said Dong Xiaoye hatefully, "the most unacceptable thing for me is that those women, for their own sake, covered up and raped them, and may also rape more women, scum and scum Łˇˇ±

    I suddenly realized, and then listened to dongxiaoye and asked, "don''t you think they are very similar to my predecessors? I don''t want to see her tragedies happen again. I hate their cowardice, but I hate the coyote who is dominated by the government and despises women! "

    I''m instinctively turning up a little bit. Little Chu Nan is flirting with sister Hu. God knows if she''ll suddenly get angry and make me break an egg like shazhizhou. She can''t ever * * ah

    sister Hu smiled at me. "You just said that I was seen by you, I was suffering from a loss. I was joking too much? Not that I''m just stupid "

    I can''t understand," stupid? "

    "Fate is a line connecting people. Meeting is the only condition." winter night murmured over what she said just now. "My first impression of you can only be described as terrible. The second time I met you in the house robbery, I was taken advantage of by you on this sofa. I wish I could not kill you You, you fully meet all the conditions of the kind of person I hate the most. Later, I asked you to have a competition, not only because I couldn''t swallow the bad breath of tofu you ate, but also because I really wanted to create a chance to repair you severely. You delayed and perfunctorized me, which also made my * * more intense, and even couldn''t stop "

    my brother''s forehead sweated. No wonder that winter night insisted on me at that time I don''t want to give up. Did she fall in love with me at first sight and find an excuse to meet me? It turns out that on the contrary, she hated me so much that she wanted to have a meal with me!

 Chapter 552

    "You are in love with Su Su, and you are ambiguous with Murphy. The relationship between Ziyuan and you is not just as simple as childhood? And tonight, it can be seen that Min Rou is also interested in you. She said that she made you a friend, but she told you that she had no boyfriend or object. What an obvious hint, it''s just that she didn''t want to be a leftover girl and make do with you. Besides, miss Xiao warned me clearly that you are her person and don''t say that you are far away from this little east in the family I''m afraid that I''m still in love with you. "

    " stop it for me, "I said, laughing and crying," you dare to say that minrou is the only one, Dongfang is only 16. According to your idea, all the women in my life have an affair with me? "

    "I didn''t say that I had one leg, I just said that they had a good feeling for you, the kind of good feeling between men and women," said Dong Xiaoye with a serious face: "what happened to sixteen years old? A little attention will show that she often secretly looks at you recently. Every time I detect her, she blushes "

    don''t say that a girl will blush when she sees a man being seen through, and a man will blush when she sees a woman being caught? Spying? It seems to be emotional. In fact, the eyes are similar to the light of killing, full of anger and resentment. As the cursed object, how can I not perceive the eyes of Oriental people? It''s just that she hasn''t been exposed, because I know that her eyes are due to the recent abnormality of Chu Yuan. She knows that it''s caused by me, so she can only stare. Maybe Chu Yuan doesn''t allow her to settle accounts with me? You and Yuan Yuan often aim at me. Do you like me too? "

    Winter night blushed, but did not deny, "I always think that you should be the kind of person I hate the most. If you are not lustful, you have no right to them. Why do you have so many girls around you? Why can''t you turn them down for fringe? But it''s strange that the more I look at you, the more I can''t really hate you. When you were kidnapped at the Qianlong manor, you stood out for me and gave me and Murphy two lives in exchange for your one life. It seems that from then on, my destiny has been doomed - I''m trapped, and I''m beginning to wonder about you. What kind of person are you? Help elder sister Chen, help kuer, help Shutong, even help brother and sister Liu Xiaosheng. I can''t understand a lot of things you do, but they are all right. Then, help me, whether it''s Wang Jie''s business or tonight''s business. I know that I''m hopeless. I can''t understand you clearly, but I think I can understand you. It''s strange and wonderful. Yes, it''s nothing How to explain the feeling and good feeling "

    is this an expression?

    "Is it fate?"

    Where are you trapped?

    "What am I trapped in?"

    The amazing resonance makes me wonder if dongxiaoye has peeped into my heart. What I want to ask but dare not. She asked, not me, but herself.

    The powerful policewoman nestles in my arms naked, with infinite coyness. The fragrance of her body fluid still lingers in my mouth, reflecting on her just abnormality. I ask, "now you have the answer?"

    Winter little night, I pushed my shoulders with both hands and leaned back. I hugged her slender waist tightly. Otherwise, she would fall on her back. Her full chest was once again exposed in my sight. The girl was shameful and irresistible, but she was a little confident and proud. She no longer avoided my eyes. She smiled and whispered, "maybe one day I will be awake, maybe I will I''ve been fooling along like this. There are many things without answers. The only thing I can be sure of is that I think I''m right now. "

    Is it intentional or embarrassed? I can feel the affection of winter night for me, but she would not say it clearly. She didn''t expect my answer at all. I think so.

    Winter night glanced back at the TV, xuan''er gently broke away from me, grabbed the long skirt on the sofa, simply covered his body, and said with a shy smile: "the game is over, and the special service is over. As the reward for you to wipe my back, I went to sleep. Good night!"

    No more tofu for me? I''m sorry, but I''m relieved. Now I''ve wiped out the fire. I''ll continue. Maybe I''ll push sister tiger down. Different from the one who just escaped into the bathroom, she still escaped, but this time, not because of the secret in her heart, but because of the secret in her heart, Before you open your mouth, first answer me a question. Is the ball just broadcast Barcelona vs. Guoan? What''s the score? "

    I subconsciously turned back to watch the TV screen, but my head had not turned around. Suddenly it was dark in the room. I didn''t notice when the remote control ran into the hands of winter night. That girl turned off the TV!

    Dong Xiaoye''s face was red, and he stared at me as if he were angry and ashamed. He embarrassed his brother who tried to cheat, so he listened to her and asked lightly, "what do you want to say to me?"

    "I want to say good night."

    The girl smiled, nodded her head and said, "good night."

    The light was clipped by the door crack, and I was like a kite with broken thread. I lost the control over the burning body inside my belly. I lay on the sofa decadent and felt my face. The temperature emitted by shame almost melted my palm, which was seen through by the winter night!Dong Xiaoye knows that when I wipe her back, I haven''t watched TV at all, which is more attractive to me than a football match. What else is there in this room besides her?

    Tiger sister knows that I have feelings for her. When a heart is tied to a woman, it has become a more honest and accurate answer than language, so tiger sister didn''t ask if I would accept her, because she knew that my answer must be a false answer, she didn''t need it, so she blocked my mouth with this question.

    Back wiping, undressing, kissing - these are the temptations of winter night to me. No wonder she will take the joke seriously, saying that if I have the courage to touch her, she will never resist, otherwise, when I can''t find my sister, what''s wrong with me? If I take the joke seriously and take the opportunity to take advantage of her, what''s the difference between me and her most hated sand boat? No resistance? No wonder she didn''t kill me! That poison oath, is to my enticement, or say test!

    Later, the kiss was to confirm my love and respect for her, which made me speechless.

    My relationship with dongxiaoye finally changed tonight. Does physical distance and psychological distance really have an inevitable relationship? I''m not sure, but there''s no doubt that my physical distance and my psychological distance are getting closer. Is this the so-called long-term relationship?

    It''s a fake. Sister Hu got involved. Maybe, I got involved in

    "Chunan -"

    "ah!" I jumped up from the sofa and looked around. Sister tiger put on her pajamas and stood at the door. "What''s the matter?"

    Sister tiger raised her hand and threw the TV remote control over me. I caught it in a hurry. I almost fell down to the sofa and heard her whisper: "this weekend, there are only two people in my family"

    "hmm?" I said in my heart, last night you and I were eating poor boiled instant noodles at home Say, turn back to the room.

    My head is starchy, and I haven''t seen her close for a long time. I have a movement in my heart. Xuan''er has an absurd idea. Sister Hu emphasizes that only we two are at home. It can''t be

    Ya or the police! Isn''t it a crime to seduce me?!

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 553

    I don''t know whether I was awakened or by the rolling smoke. In a word, I woke up unnaturally. When I opened my eyes, I saw the thick white smoke floating on the roof. There was a loud clang in the kitchen. My friend''s vigilance may not be strong, but the reaction was not slow. The word "fire" flashed through my mind, and I turned over quickly I was a bit confused. I thought I was sleeping in the bed, but I fell off the sofa, and my head hit the coffee table. My tears flowed with pain. At the same time, I heard someone coughing in the kitchen. I covered my mouth subconsciously, so as not to disturb the person with the pain - the thief was in the house?! Is it an enemy who has found the door and wants to set fire to me and forge an accident? No, this kind of thing should be sneaky. It''s a big move. It''s obviously smashing things. When I touch my mobile phone, I hesitate to call 110 or 119, I rush out of the kitchen a ''criminal'' with a kitchen knife and a black face. 23

    "who are you?!" I recognized it, but I couldn''t believe it.

    Ya snivels and tears flow together. When she sees me lying on the ground staring at her, she is puzzled. Xuan''er notices the bright kitchen knife in her hand and hides it behind her. She pretends to be calm and says, "you wake up, you can eat later. Wash your face first."

    "Wash your face? I think we should put out the fire first If I didn''t see her right hand wrapped together and only look at that black face, I really couldn''t recognize that it was sister tiger, "what are you doing?"

    Tiger elder sister wiped snivel tears with sleeve, way: "cook a meal."

    "Cooking?" I covered my head and climbed up. "You can''t cook instant noodles well. Can you cook?"

    "Who can''t afford it?!" Tiger elder sister answers a word very fast, two eyes a stare, have resentment apparently, "is there no bed in the room?"? Sleeping sofa "

    " room? " When sister tiger mentioned it, I remembered why I slept on the sofa, smiled and said, "which room do you say?

    Tiger elder sister''s face is black. I don''t know if she blushed. Anyway, she didn''t dare to pick up my words. Pointing to the wall clock, she was quite angry. "What time is it now? one o''clock! You''re not hungry. I''m still hungry. I have to get something to eat. "

    It''s really one o''clock, I actually slept until noon! Don''t say that my stomach is hungry in winter, and my stomach is crying too? Or go out and buy some food. "

    "You sleep like a dead pig. Can I shout? Go out and buy? My mother''s task is to monitor you 24 hours a day. Wu Lefeng asked you to have dinner today. Do you think I don''t know? God knows that you really sleep. Do you want to sneak out when I''m not careful? "

    I wonder, did I dream last night? Where is the shy and sentimental winter night when I take off my clothes and seduce me and express my love to me? The "old lady" who opened her mouth and shut up was more shrewd than usual. Was she angry that I didn''t sneak into her room after last night''s hint? It''s very likely that it''s denying her charm. I don''t know how big a problem she has caused me. I''ve been struggling between * * and reason all night. Like her, she fell on the bed and started to cry within ten minutes, which makes me seriously doubt that the hint of "two people''s weekend" and "forgetting to close the door" are actually a kind of trial or test for me >

    "they just talk about it. Do you really think he uses me to invite him to dinner?" That smell of burning rubber really makes me uneasy. "Are you really cooking? What does it smell like? "

    "Take the fish, Yuan Yuan and put it in the fridge before going home. Let me cook it for you." Winter little night has a little meaning of holding a chicken feather as an arrow. It seems that Chu Yuan asked her to go to the kitchen, so she doesn''t need to be responsible for anything. In other words, this girl certainly didn''t tell Chu Yuan that she can''t cook. If Chu Yuan knew that she had caused a fire in her beloved kitchen, she would go away!

    "Does it taste like hairtail?"

    Winter night head a hang, small voice way: "burnt hairtail"

    "then this smoke?" I picked it up last night when I wiped my back for dongxiaoye. Now the water basin still placed on the tea table is about to rush into the kitchen. "Is it burnt? It''s burning! Get out of the way, I''ll put out the fire! " My God, this house is rented by me. It''s really out of fire. The landlady has to work hard with me.

    "No, it''s not necessary," said Dong Xiaoye. "The fire is fierce, the oil is too much, and the pot is on. But it''s OK. I''ve watered it out with water. It''s not smoke, it''s steam. Don''t worry, it''s not on fire."

    the pot is on fire? Watered out? My friend has a black line on his head. Thanks to the girl''s mouth, I look at the food on the table. My friend has no words. No wonder sister tiger doesn''t want me to enter the kitchen. The food is so miserable that I can see it. The kitchen that made the food can be imagined. It''s estimated that there is a battle with the battlefield of World War II

    not to mention that the plate is black and smelly and strange I pointed to the semi-solid object in the soup bowl in front of me, which looks like the vomit after the tassel was drunk. I asked, "is this the main food?"I just washed my face and sat down opposite me. I nodded my head tremblingly, but my eyes didn''t look at me at all.

    I asked, "what is this?"

    This girl is vague, "face"

    I am aggressive, "what face?"

    Tiger sister''s head is almost hanging under the table. "Instant noodles"

    I''m angry, but I can''t help but want to strip her dignity, which is a million times more intense than last night''s impulse to strip her clothes. "Boiled?"

    "Bubble"

    My God, this girl is so excellent! Braised hairtail, the main food is instant noodles! Because the soaking time is too long, it has expanded into a paste,

    from the bottom of my heart, I said: "your cooking is hell level"

    "Hello, Chu, do you have a little conscience?" Winter night raised his injured right hand and said, "I''m cooking for the first time! And it''s a hand, no credit and no hard work, at least one heart, OK? Can''t you just take out a man''s mind and say something nice to make me happy? "

    I picked up a hairtail and asked, "do you want me to be like the leading actor in the 8:30 TV series, while eating the hard to swallow unknown objects, while praising the cooking skills of the leading lady?"

    Little winter night blushed, but nodded.

    In terms of tiger sister''s character, this is undoubtedly the default cooking is to make me happy, I can''t help but swing in my heart.

    I thought that sister Hu met the boat of sand again last night, which brought up unpleasant memories, which led to a complex mood and a momentary impulse to tell me that she was occasionally vulnerable. After a night''s rest, she will recover as usual today. In fact, her attitude towards me is as bad as ever, but her response to some ambiguous problems is no longer Complete rejection and resistance, but to a certain extent, choose silence, which is a dangerous signal.

    "No way," I said, "I will never beg for help, do such a stupid thing"

    "why?!" Winter night after questioning, suddenly realize that this is too explicit, cover up general said: "you haven''t tasted, how to know it must not be delicious?"? It''s a bit burnt, but I''m sure it''s tasty "

    I don''t deny that if this dish is a masterpiece of tassel or Murphy, even if it''s no longer good-looking, and it''s hard to swallow, I''ll be like a silly hat swallowing and boasting, and learning from the hero in dog blood drama. No, even if it was brought up on the winter night before last night, I think I It won''t be so shameful.

    Yes, I have that kind of good feeling between men and women for winter night. It''s the essence of flower heart or her unique charm that attracts me. That''s not important. What''s important is that I''m serious about my feelings for fringe. So, everything else is wrong. Such mistakes, including Murphy and purple garden, are enough.

    Indeed, I was seen through by the winter night, any language is pale and powerless, is a false escape, then, we can only tell her with action, her choice is wrong, I am not worth her pay!

    "It''s a matter of common sense. Burnt food contains carcinogens. It''s suicide to eat this thing. Don''t eat it. Pour it out." I said as I picked up the plate.

    "Don''t --"

    I took a slow beat in the winter night, but I couldn''t prevent me from pouring the burnt hairtail into the garbage can. She was as stunned as a piece of wood.

    "Don''t eat noodles, they are all made into noodle soup, and they''re cool."

    I thought winter night would stop me, but this girl just looked at me without expression and took away her bowl of noodles. She didn''t say anything. Her empty eyes made me feel that I had done too much. I couldn''t stand the inner condemnation. She took the two bowls of noodle soup back to the kitchen and said: "you won''t Cooking is a fact, and it''s also a fact that I can''t eat what I''ve made. But if I have diarrhea and you feel happy, I don''t mind blocking it. "

    (see the top of the novel) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 554

    "It''s a fact that you can''t cook. It''s also a fact that you can''t eat what you''ve made. But if I have diarrhea and you feel happy, I don''t mind putting it on."

    it''s a bit slippery. If I eat it, I''ll be happy in winter. But it''s not because I have diarrhea. So she can''t help following up the kitchen. "You''re satirizing Me? Chunan, don''t you think you''re too realistic? Don''t I know I can''t cook? Just because I can''t, so I want to try! Twenty six years ago, I was the first to enter the kitchen today. I have put down all my reserve. I have only a little expectation. Why don''t you understand

    I dare not look back at dongxiaoye holding back her tears. Her voice like drowning in the sea has softened my heart. I secretly scold myself for being unproductive. I can''t do such simple things as hard hearted. "I know"

    dongxiaoye angrily says: "what do you know

    "Don''t go out to eat, don''t go out to buy, and don''t order takeout. They are all intentional. They don''t wake me up and monitor me. These reasons sound far fetched." because of Chu Yuan''s relationship, there are all kinds of fresh food materials in the empty refrigerator. I take out a tomato, turn around and throw it to winter night, and smile: "you just want to show me you But I''m sorry that there''s nothing to praise you for the taste of the food. You know, I''ve always been very honest. I can''t open my eyes and tell lies. Your braised hairtail is really terrible, but I''m very moved. "

    Winter night blushed like a tomato in her hand. "What do you mean by that?"

    "Literally," I sighed in my heart, smiled on my face, and said, "the reality is not to shoot TV dramas. I took the heart of your meal, but it really can''t be eaten. If you eat it, you will die. In return, let me cook for you."

    "What''s in the meal? I can''t understand what you''re talking about "

    woman, a lovely and unreasonable strange creature. I don''t understand your anger. I understand you and pretend you don''t understand. What do you want me to do? I can''t laugh or cry. Forget it. Wash vegetables.

    I saw that I clumsily cut the cucumber into pieces. I had only one hand to help me when I grabbed a rag and then I would wipe my sweat. Thanks to this girl, the temperature in the kitchen was still high, and the smell of the humid air was more like the quality of the general. Without much activity, I forced people out of a sweat.

    I dodged the greasy rag and didn''t have a good airway: "what can I wipe? What do you smell on it?"

    "Forget, I just used it to wipe the pot. It''s fishy! There''s a smell of anxiety! " Winter night a frown, directly into the dustbin dishcloth.

    I''m sorry to say that I just wiped the pot and smoked you like this. Just now you expect me to eat all the things in the pot

    "No," I said confidently, "but it must be better than you. I''ve never eaten pork. I''ve seen a pig run. I''ve also played a hand in Yuan Yuan''s cooking. Don''t compare me with you, who can only sit on the table and wait for food."

    "Who do you think is the only one waiting to eat?" Winter small night according to my buttock lightly kicked a foot, spin son of inferiority sigh: "sure enough, women can''t cook is not it?"

    As a man of traditional thought, I would never say "it doesn''t matter that modern women can''t cook." in my mind, the most perfect woman should be the type of stepmother who wants to enter the kitchen and leave the hall.

    People have to eat every day, and they have to eat three meals a day. They can make do with each meal. Isn''t that the biggest damage to life? Unfortunately, the tassel girl''s cooking skill is also generally blamed on her stepmother. Her cooking skill is so good that she spoils my mouth. Even if it''s a regular meal, my requirements are very high. At least, I have to meet the standard of Chu Yuan before I can pass?

    "Can''t do it, can''t you learn it? No one is born with cooking skills. "

    Little winter night''s mouth cocked, not satisfied with the airway: "drag what? You''re not like me! "

    "It''s absolutely different," I said. "No matter how fashionable my craft is, what I make is still within the scope of food. What you make can be used as a murder weapon. Can I compete with you?"

    "Are you looking for a fight?" Winter night raised his fist with a smile and scolding.

    It happened that the mobile phone in the living room rang, and my short body flashed through the attack of winter night, so I ran to answer the phone.

    I thought it was the purple garden calling to ask about the situation, but as soon as it appeared, I couldn''t help being stunned.

    "Who?" Winter night more than one question, my mobile phone is set to answer hands-free by her, and is infected by Chu Yuan. Recently, she and Dongfang often peek at my mobile phone, * *? There are no such two words in the dictionaries of these three little girls. When sister Hu asked, she had already looked over her face to see them

    "Wu Lefeng?" "Tiger elder sister surprised way:" he should not really want to let you invite him to eat

    Tiger elder sister''s panic can be understood, please big star eat, what specification, what price? I also had a cold war. At that time, it was just a polite sentence. I didn''t expect Wu Lefeng to be a real man. It seems that there will be a lot of bleeding againI pressed the answer key with my shaking thumb.

    "What?! Come to my house for dinner! " I can''t believe my ears. Looking at winter night, this girl is digging her ears with her little finger.

    Wu Lefeng''s first sentence is to ask my home address!

    The voice that would only appear in the TV came out of the mobile phone, "didn''t you say you wanted to invite me to dinner?"

    "Yes, but come home to eat." I looked at the "humble house" again and again, as the housekeeper Chu Yuan and the housework are not in the East, the room is dirty and messy, and because someone''s cooking skills are too poor, even the air is polluted

    "I choose the place, but you say it."

    What Wu Lefeng said is the fact, but there are some subtle differences with the fact. That''s because your excessive enthusiasm makes me flattered and shocked. I have to give in out of politeness, so I can say the polite words!

    I said that, even if it doesn''t mean that, I can''t deny it. My friend broke his teeth and swallowed them in his stomach. He forced a smile and said, "it''s not convenient to come home."

    "it''s not convenient? I''ve met your two girlfriends and two sisters. What''s the inconvenience? Don''t worry, I know there are many girls in your family. I''m also a fan of thousands of people, so I''ll take my wife with me and won''t steal the limelight from you. Ha ha. "

    "With a wife? Murui is here too? " I sweat, "that''s even more inconvenient!"

    Wu Lefeng said with a smile, "why is it inconvenient? Is there anyone else in your family besides four girls? Hehe, Ruirui asked your sister that night, knowing that you rented a house near the school for her convenience, and didn''t live with your parents "

    I ran out to rent a house for my sister''s convenience? Which sister did Murray ask? Listen to this meaning like Chu Yuan, really her words, she is also too narcissistic? I moved out just because I couldn''t stand her and wanted to avoid her. "I don''t mean that." people love their faces. Even if I take ordinary as my ideal and call myself ordinary, I will care about some people''s eyes.

    Vanity is a terrible thing. At the beginning, I didn''t feel proud to make friends with big stars. However, the envious eyes of my colleagues in the company made me feel a bit fluffy. It seemed that I was so different that people who were so tall and unattainable in the eyes of everyone were willing to be friends with me. So in my subconscious, I didn''t want Wu Lefeng to see it My ordinary.

    When I realized this, I couldn''t help shaking in my heart. I am such a dirty person. I treat people''s belly with my own heart and have sex with others without reason.

    "Is it you who is inconvenient? You and Murray are both big stars. If you are seen together, tomorrow''s entertainment news will be interesting again. " This reason is entitled to be called "friend". Although his star friend makes me have no sense of reality, I don''t deny it. I still have a trace of doubt in my heart. Wu Lefeng is willing to make friends with ordinary me, I''m afraid that he has a great relationship with murui''s Secret.

    "That''s why I want to go to your home," Wu said in a helpless tone. "In Beitian, apart from building there, is there any place where Ruirui and I can appear at the same time?"

 Chapter 555

    "In Beitian, in addition to the built place, is there any place where Ruirui and I can appear at the same time?"

    Then let''s go to kongzheng''s restaurant again. Without saying this, I overturned it by myself. Let''s go to his children''s restaurant to invite him to dinner. May kongzheng charge me money? Winter night obviously can not think of any other reasons to refuse, has begun to clean up the room.

    Wu Lefeng insists on coming to my home, which seems to express an attitude that I am as trustworthy as Kong Jiancheng. If I refuse again, it will be really inhuman, so he said, "well, if you don''t think my little nest is poor, I''ll wait for you at home."

    "In what words, am I that kind of vulgar person who dislikes poverty and loves wealth?" Wu laughs and says, "OK, tell me the address."

    Although he didn''t press his voice when he spoke, it still gave a feeling of furtiveness. It must have been a phone call made in an inconvenient occasion. I didn''t talk much about it. I told him the detailed address and the number of the house, and then listened to him mutter: "big, medium and small area of big, medium and small horse? Big * *? Ha ha, this name matches you very well. "

    brother, a face of red, subconsciously glanced at the winter night, and could not help fighting back, "are you qualified to say me?"

    Wu laughs and says, "OK, I''ve written down the address. There are two activities in the afternoon. I''ll visit you in the evening. Are you at home now?"

    "At"

    "that''s great," Wu said. "You don''t need to go out and buy materials. I''ve already bought the materials for dinner. I''ll send them to you right away. Don''t let her lock up."

    "She? right off? Who? "

    Don''t tell me. I was stunned when I rushed the blanket on the sand back to my room. I asked, "who will come right now?"

    "Murui," Wu Lefeng said with a smile after hearing the problem of dongxiaoye, "your girlfriend is here, so I''m more relieved. Avri1 is urging me again. If you don''t say it, Ruirui will trouble you. I''ll see you in the evening."

    "What?! Hello? Hello?! "

    Shit, that guy is so rude. He said "please" and hung up the phone!

    I looked at each other in the face of Dongxiao at night. Wu Lefeng''s words were clear to her. She looked at the room again. We were like 100m athletes who heard the gunshot, moving fast.

    "What are you doing sweeping the floor? Wipe the table first. It''s covered with melon seeds! "

    "I sweep the floor and you clean the table! Those melon seeds are all the skins you used yesterday morning? And the beer can on the tea table! God, first throw out the garbage bag, or the house will be full of your best taste of "braised hairtail". Open the window first! "

    Under my command, winter night circled in place holding a blanket, "shit! Chu, which do you want me to do first?! Besides, I''m the wounded. Do you want to call me?! "

    What Lang qingqiyi, flirting, the ambiguous atmosphere is gone.

    Time is not money. It''s a person who can''t afford to lose it!

    "How do you mean when you are in trouble? Murui will be here soon. Then she will ask what''s the smell in this room. It depends on what you say! "

    "I said your feet stink!" Winter night ran to the window, turned around and yelled at me, "isn''t the window open?"

    I was too nervous, my head was confused, so I opened the window, how to forget it?

    "then turn on the air conditioner, turn it into ventilation, spray the scent, do not have that thing, there is perfume in the room, sprinkle point!"

    "I''ll get it. You mop the floor. Ah, my underwear is hanging on the balcony. Help me to collect it and so on! I''d better collect "

    a couple of men and women running around the room in a panic. Sometimes they bump into each other in a panic, but they don''t care about the pain. They complain to each other and clean up the room with the fastest speed. If this scene is seen by Chu Yuan or the East, they will surely be tongue tied: one is a sleepy insect who can''t sleep every weekend, the other is falling all day with beer cans and snacks Have you ever been so diligent in your spare afternoon?

    Dong Dong -

    it was not easy to make the living room look like a whole. Before I could breathe, I heard a knock on the door. I looked at Dong Xiaoye with the same surprise on my face - was murirai too quick? Wu Lefeng put down the phone less than 20 minutes!

    I prayed "no no", but "things go against my wishes" is the reflection of reality. Even if I am an atheist, I began to wonder if I really offended a certain God and can''t live with me like this?

    The knocker was dressed casually in a half night''s white printed T-shirt, old faded jeans and a pink baseball cap. Before she raised the brim, I thought it wasn''t Murray.

    Although there have been many disappointments in her career since she joined the industry, with the hot release of "love you with three hearts and two minds" and the rising box office, murui has successfully completed the big reversal in her life. Her subversive performance in "three hearts and two minds" has made her the most talked about role, even surpassing Wu Lefeng and No.1 girl Fei, It''s really strange that such a beautiful star, who is at the top of her career and is still in the rising stage, appears at my door in a suit of casual clothes. Especially, she has a bag of food printed with "some city" in her hand, which feels like a nanny who just went out to buy vegetablesI almost thought the man outside was Chu Yuan, because the girl often went to "some city" to buy things.

    "Fortunately, it''s hard to find the place where you live without knocking on the wrong door." murui made sure that I was the one who opened the door, so she raised her head generously and looked up at me. She smiled and said, "Hello, little brother Chu, do you think that''s good? Let the delicate guest who has climbed four floors with a weight of more than ten kilograms stand outside the door, but you stand in the door - although I know I am very attractive and I specially wear humble clothes, it seems that I underestimate my beauty. "

    elder sister, it seems that you are more than 30 years old? I admit you are a beautiful woman, but how much more beautiful are you than this obviously much younger one around me? And with 12-year-old girl''s general whine voice, you can''t afford gooseflesh? Well, of course, I know that Murray is joking, but this joke surprised me and dongxiaoye even more than her presence at my door. You know, this is the second time we met. Moreover, compared with the dignity when we met for the first time, she is almost a little difficult to adapt. After all, we are very different in identity and we are strangers to each other.

    However, her husband, Wu Lefeng, has been close to me from the beginning, which is not normal. On the one hand, I''m afraid that the main reason is the great reversal of my career. Murui''s mental state is different from the tension and anxiety of the film.

    After all, we don''t know about Murray. We don''t know what kind of character she has behind the screen. Maybe now she is the real one.

    I have always been a strong point since I came here. I pushed open the security door, took the food bag held by Murray, and tried to control the breathing rhythm, so that she could not infer the embarrassment from my rapid breathing, "is it hard to find? Don''t you come quickly, sister mu? "

    "Sister mu? You have a sweet mouth, "murui said, shaking his little hand, which was hurt by the food bag." when Lefeng told me your address, I happened to be in the nearby city. Oh, it''s the one 200 meters north of the road outside your community. Lefeng said that we are predestined by you. I can''t believe it. It''s such a coincidence. "

    It''s really a coincidence that murui went to the City Chu Yuan often went to. "Since you are at the gate of the community, why do you say it''s hard to find here?"

    Mu Rui put on the slippers handed over by Dong Xiaoye, walked into the living room and looked at the layout of the room. He said: "I didn''t say that it''s hard to find the community, but it''s hard to find your home. The building here is too old, and the building number and unit number can''t be seen clearly. I dare not ask people. If recognized, not only do I have trouble, but also do you have trouble."

    That''s true, but what I want to ask is, "Angkor doesn''t make time in the evening? Why is sister Mu "you"

    sister tiger''s mouth is also very sweet. Seeing her forced excitement, she is obviously complacent. On the typical snake beating stick, "sister Mu" and "Angkor" draw close to her idols with their intimate names.

    "Did I surprise you?" Murui didn''t answer the questions, and poked directly at our heart. "The room was just cleaned up?"

    "How do you know..."

    I was half a beat slow, and failed to stop dongxiaoye from saying something. Sister tiger realized that she had missed the filling, and immediately burned a big red face.

    I was going to say that sister tiger always pays attention to hygiene, which can prove that I look for a woman''s eyes, but this is not to admit that I am a lazy egg?

    Tiger elder sister and tassel are quite similar in character and habits. Denying tiger elder sister is like denying tassel, which is not a taste in my heart.

 Chapter 556

    "The average person won''t wait until noon to wipe the floor?" Murui''s words were clear. She reached for the floor she pointed to. Because of the sunshine, she could see the wet water mark clearly. The woman sighed and said to me and dongxiaoye, "today is the weekend. The house is too clean. Look at you again. On the contrary, there will be an incongruous feeling that I didn''t expect to come so soon? You are sweating all over. You didn''t even change your clothes. Who could have guessed that you were just cleaning the room? "

    After listening to murui''s words, I found that I was still wearing the clothes I didn''t take off last night. For the convenience of work, I especially pulled up the sleeve of my shirt without three buttons on it. On winter night, it was T-shirt, shorts and apron, pulling a pair of flip flops

    the room was clean and tidy, but we were in a mess because of the high intensity of work

    It''s a shame for my friend to be seen through. At the same time, it''s a little strange. I can see clearly that murui''s eyes stop on the injured hand on winter night, but she consciously pretends not to see

    "what about your sisters?"

    I put the things she bought on the table and said: "at the weekend, I went home to see my parents. 23 "when it comes to this, my head is swollen. The things brought by murui seem to be the material for dinner. Vegetables, radishes, fish and shrimps are all raw. I even bought the seasoned soy sauce, vinegar, pepper and other things. It means that I plan to let us cook (Kong Jiancheng said that murui can''t cook, so Wu Lefeng often goes to his place to eat and drink), chef Chu Yuan and backup Chef Shidong is not at home. What can I do?

    "And the other girlfriend?" Even if he knew that dongxiaoye and the tassel were "living together peacefully", when murui asked this, he still cared about dongxiaoye''s reaction and secretly took a look at her.

    I don''t know how I feel in dongxiaoye''s heart. Anyway, my heart is a little twitching, and I always feel sorry for what I did to the fringe. In fact, it seems that it''s just like this. No matter in action or in thought, I''ve been derailed

    "she''s busy working."

    "Is that right?" murui''s question jumped. He looked at my nest and said, "the house is not big. If a big man and four girls live together, will it be crowded?"

    Murui asked casually, but I always felt that there was a hint of temptation in her question. "Tassels live with my cousin, not here."

    Winter night put the freshly brewed tea on the table, told a half lie, and said: "little east is not his own sister, but his sister''s good friend, who occasionally runs for the night, but doesn''t often stay."

    "Oh, no wonder there are only two rooms" Mu Rui pushed the door to see Chu Yuan''s room (temporarily given up to winter night), asked her vaguely with a smile: "this is my sister''s room? That''s yours, isn''t it? Hee hee, little winter sister, if that tassel sister also comes to spend the night, do you two take turns, or do you two stay together? "

    It''s worthy of being a person from the past. Such an explicit question was also asked. In winter, I was so ashamed that I couldn''t tell you the truth. I told murui that we were not boyfriend and girlfriend. Living here was actually to protect me by executing the order. I had to nod vaguely and groan, "rotation"

    "after all, living with my sister, I dare not be too open Murui showed an unexpected expression and jumped to another question, "have you had lunch?"

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!"

    This time, I had a tacit understanding with Dong Xiaoye. I was afraid that murui didn''t eat either. I wanted us to cook. Sister Hu and I didn''t dare to make a fool of ourselves. "I guess so," murui * * Qiong snorted, took a deep breath and said with a smile, "there is still a smell of charred vegetables in the room."

    similarly afflicted people pity each other. The little winter face of the winter night, which is burning quickly, has wasted the Chu Yuan''s half bottle of perfume. The result is still not covering the smell of the best fish.

    thought I would laugh at the winter night. I didn''t want this woman to take the winter night''s shoulder. She sighed with the same sympathy. "I''m too familiar with this smell. Don''t lose heart. I''m a person coming from here. I can tell you a word very well. Women who can''t cook can live happily "

    grass, I almost forgot that this girl is also a kitchen killer!

    "No, I was injured because of my hand, so it affected my level." winter night is not too shabby, but also find an excuse to cover up for myself.

    Mu Rui looked at the injured hand in the winter night and said with a smile: "if you hurt your hand, you should not cook any more. Let him do it or go to buy some food."

    This time, even the little winter night noticed something different. Generally speaking, murui should ask "how is the hand hurt"? But she evaded the importance and ignored it. She jumped over the natural question!

    I thought of something in a flash of inspiration, but murui said, "can I ask too much?"

    I was thinking about the connection between the incident that suddenly occurred to me and murui''s attitude today

    Murui yawned and said sleepily, "last night I recorded the festival catalogue till the early morning, but I haven''t closed my eyes yet. I want to borrow a bed to sleep, OK?"

    I see. Wu Lefeng said, "I''ll be more relieved if your girlfriend is here." and "Ruirui will trouble you." it''s the same thing. He asked Mu Rui to come here ahead of time to make up for his sleep!Ya is also too relieved for us. Whether it''s Wu Lefeng or Mu Rui, maybe it''s because I know their secret and keep it for them to this day. It''s related to some extent, or it''s directly related to dongxiaoye''s career

    having a girlfriend and policewoman present, I don''t dare to think about the sleeping star. The more I think about it, the less delicious it is for me Trust? Is to the winter small night''s trust and to my distrust?!

    "Little brother Chu, I''m very tired now. I''m a little confused. In fact, I want to ask you a few questions, but suddenly I don''t know how to ask them. I''m not good at this kind of thing. I''m afraid that it''s not easy to make you misunderstood, and I''m afraid that your answer will make me confused. So I''ll wait for Lefeng to come." Murui hesitated for a moment and said to me.

    "I''ve probably guessed what you want to ask," I looked around the room for a week and smiled at Murray. "Hearing is false, seeing is true, I''m me."

    "Well." Murui looked at me for a while, nothing more, and turned into Chu Yuan''s room.

    Winter small night chases to come over with me to send the thing that Mu Rui buys to the kitchen, curiously asks me: "what does she want to ask?"

    "Ask how you hurt your hand."

    "Do you realize that, too? She seemed to care, but she didn''t ask "

    I said with a smile:" because she knew, she didn''t ask. "

    Tiger elder sister more puzzling, "she knows?"

    I nodded and whispered, "I met Tong Feifei at the party last night"

    The old man is sullen. Since the day he married his stepmother, I have always felt this way. Otherwise, how could he cheat his stepmother? Although his personality is old-fashioned, he likes to show off. If he knows that there are two big stars in my family, he will surely find a grand reason for his stepmother to take a picture, let alone have no resistance to this kind of thing.

    Therefore, when I called Chu Yuan, I was eight times more careful. I heard that she and her parents were in the car. I didn''t dare to mention that Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui had dinner at home.

    Dongxiaoye scolds me for calling too late. There is no mistake at all. At this moment, the old man is "forcing" Chu Yuan to go to dinner with him. The guests are the old man''s former students. From working to settling down in Beitian, the nosy old man has no less trouble for this student. Now he finally gets the Beitian account and is going to get married, The couple invited the old man to have dinner in advance to show their gratitude to him. As a result, Chu Yuan was not spared and was caught by the old man. After all, when they said, "teacher Chu''s family"

    if they called Chu Yuan earlier, maybe she would have a chance to come back to be a firefighter. Now, they have boarded the bus, and they are late, even the East will follow them

    : PS: in the evening, I watched the Asian Games men''s basketball finals. I almost didn''t finish the word. Yao did not easily kill Korea. It was awesome. When the eleven people put the gold medal on the neck, they were very touching.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 557

    I don''t know why I''ve been using "she may be home soon" as an excuse not to call Chu Yuan all afternoon. Of course, it''s her habit to go to school on Monday and come back on Sunday, but the main reason is definitely not this. Maybe I''m just afraid to talk to Chu yuan.

    I always think I owe her something, so subconsciously I don''t want to give her any more trouble? So Chu Yuan asked me with great expectation if there was any urgent matter to find her, and suggested that she didn''t want to go out with the old man. I simply replied, "it''s OK, just ask

    the reason is very simple, the old man and his stepmother are listening at the side.".

    Who doesn''t want to show off with mom and Dad that he knows star friends? But the relationship between Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui can''t be seen. If Chu Yuan can find a corner where no one is secretly asking me, I will tell you the truth. However, she deliberately asked me to "beg" in front of her parents. As a result, I heard the old man ask Chu Yuan for a phone call to say something to me, but Chu Yuan still hung up the phone without hesitation Yes, absolutely angry!

    Although the tassel''s cooking skill is average, it''s better than me and dongxiaoye. However, the girl shut down Shutong. Shutong''s answer was vague. She only said that she was not with the tassel for the time being. Even dongxiaoye could hear it. Shutong knew where the tassel was. She deliberately concealed it.

    The fringe is still with Murphy. Murphy''s phone can''t be turned off, but I dare not call. Since the two girls are deliberately hiding from me, I call Murphy to find the fringe, doesn''t it mean that I tell them that I feel their secret? Although I don''t know what they''re doing.

    In winter, I kept scratching my head and said to the dish of vegetable salad that I had worked hard to taste: "what can I do? I can''t find a cook. I''ll take your dish out. People thought we were going to feed ducks."

    my friend''s face was black, "is it so bad? I think Yuanyuan and Dongfang usually do the same. "

    "Well, it''s a dish. Tell me, what else can you do? Can''t you always use this salad dressing for every dish?

    "I''m ashamed. Except for the vegetable salad, I only know how to make instant noodles and boiled instant noodles

    Winter small night two eyes a turn, "that other people come home still have meaning?"? How about going to the restaurant directly? "

    This can''t be done. That can''t be done. What can I do? Dong Xiaoye and I were scratching our heads in the kitchen, knocking at the door, and murui was still sleeping. We rushed to open the door for fear of waking her up. We knew that Wu Lefeng was coming, and we had no time to be surprised or despair.

    When we opened the door, dongxiaoye and I were stunned. It wasn''t Wu Lefeng who stood outside the anti-theft door. It was a woman. To be exact, it was a very beautiful woman. She wore a off shoulder pink shirt and a neutral white curly pants. Her skin was extremely white. She was a girl with a single eyelid, but she felt the opposite to dongxiaoye She is gentle and gentle, like a sister next door. She is natural and easygoing, without any strength.

    The ponytail that the beauty wore before she gave her powder looks so casual. It feels like she came to borrow soy sauce

    "who are you looking for, miss?" Winter night is faster than my mouth, ask the woman outside the door, eyes are staring at me, eyes full of doubts.

    It seems that the beauty is not good at dealing with people. She panicked and said, "excuse me, this is Mr. Chunan''s house?" Her voice is very low, but very pleasant, let me unconsciously think of Miss Xiao Shu, not their voice is similar, but they also spread a natural breath.

    "I''m Chunan, miss. Are you

    The beauty patted her chest and sighed with a long sigh, as if she had been very nervous just now. Instead of answering my question, a person flashed out from the side and answered for her with a smile: "she is my wife, Yiting."

    Hiding in the corner is not someone else. It''s just a big star who somehow has to make friends with me, Wu Lefeng!

    "Your wife?! No sister-in-law?! " I changed my tongue in time, but I couldn''t hide my surprise. Isn''t "sister-in-law" sleeping in my sister''s room?! Yiting? This name seems to have been heard somewhere. It''s worthy of being a big fan of Wu Lefeng. Surprised, she lost her voice and said, "this is your childhood wife?" Realizing that her words were not polite, sister Hu hurriedly closed her mouth.

    The beauty was a little shy, but she didn''t blame the candor of dongxiaoye. Wu Lefeng nodded to me and said with a smile, "don''t you be so surprised? Didn''t I tell you? I''ll come with my wife. "

    I thought you were talking about Murray. Of course I can''t say that, "sister in law, come in, little night, take your slippers."

    "No need, I''ll do it myself," the beautiful woman''s eyes focused on the injured hand of dongxiaoye. "Her hand is hurt. It''s inconvenient."

    It seems that before she saw dongxiaoye, she had known that dongxiaoye''s hand was hurt, which proved that my guess was correct indeed

    Wu Lefeng in a sportswear lifted two bottles of red wine and shook them, laughing: "how thoughtful is it to eat at home and bring her own materials, wine and water, and chef?"I was stunned. "Chef?"

    The beauty Yiting gave Wu Lefeng a white look, then smiled at me and said: "I am the chef he said, but it''s not what he brought me, but what I asked for. I want to thank Mr. Chu face to face. I originally wanted to buy some gifts, but Lefeng said that you must not be rare. It''s better to take some real action to show sincerity. Ha ha, I have no ability but to cook. It''s still a little bit Confident. "

    The beautiful woman was a bit dazed indeed. She didn''t understand what she said. She put on her slippers and asked Dong Xiaoye, "where is the kitchen? Do you have an apron? " I''m going into the kitchen right now! Which is like the wife of a star? It''s more like a conscientious hour job!

    The fog at my head, "thank you? How can I thank you? "

    In the winter night, Yiting said, "how can you let the guests cook? How inappropriate ah hiss - "the winter night in a hurry used her right hand, touched the wound, and she took a breath of cold air in pain.

    "Isn''t that right? You hurt your hand. It''s inconvenient. Someone has to cook? Ha ha, let her go, it''s our intention, "Wu Lefeng said to dongxiaoye, nodded to Yiting again, Yiting''s tiny jaw, and entered the kitchen with a smile. The star Wu sighed," Yiting''s character is very introverted, not good at words, and she is better at doing than speaking. Let her sit here and listen to us, but it will make her uncomfortable. Right, Ruirui? "

    "Still sleeping." Murui''s so-called "sleep for a while" is a bit exaggerated, from noon to night.

    In the entertainment circle for ten years, even though I have tried to be easygoing, I still can''t cover up the fierce atmosphere on my body. Maybe, this is what people often call "fan''er". It''s also a lazy sitting posture. How can I feel that Wu Lefeng is smart and elegant? I don''t have long bones The quality is natural, let alone the man''s face. Even if I have a face that looks better than him, I''m afraid I still think he is handsome than me. He is indeed the public enemy of men, which makes people can''t help but envy.

    "I went to nine cities for publicity in a week and slept less than three hours a day. I recorded a whole night''s program yesterday. I''m tired. I can''t help coming to your place to sleep. There are paparazzi following her and ambushing her all day long. If I go back to the hotel this morning, I''m afraid it''s hard to get away, so I''ll let her come to you to catch up," Wu said Smile: "Rui Rui is superstitious. Although she didn''t say it, she thought you were a lucky star. She has great expectation for" three hearts and two minds ". So she was very nervous before the release. Although many people suspected that your episode on the show was deliberately arranged by us. It was intended to hype our gossip in order to attract more attention, but in any case, it was really for this movie The film made a lot of gimmicks, box office sales, Ruirui''s performance also won the audience''s public praise, and finally boasted once and for all! This is what we do. It''s hard to get ahead by strength, especially for girls. All kinds of conditions can stand in front of you. But once the strength is affirmed by the audience, those conditions will disappear. In the end, the film is made for the audience to see. The audience is the biggest and hardest backstage of an actor. Rui Rui has been waiting for such a show Now, she has succeeded. Her contract with the company is about to expire. The company didn''t take her seriously before. Now it asks her to renew the contract. There are several other companies want to sign her. The treatment conditions are superior to mine. Ha ha, these days may be the most tired days in her life, but they are also the happiest days for her. Thank you for all of these

 Chapter 558

    "It''s nothing to do with me," I said. "The movie is good because of the good script, the good director, the good acting skills of you. That''s her strength. Without my farce, the audience will like her as much as they like. It''s too far fetched to put the credit on me? I have brought my sister-in-law with me specially no, it''s my sister-in-law, come here to thank you, isn''t it a shame to me? "

    "Who said thank you for that?" Wu Lefeng was surprised by his affectation. He joked with me. Seeing the tea delivered on the winter night, he put away the exaggerated expression, sighed and said seriously: "Yiting came to the north sky all the way to thank you for keeping the secret for us. Ruiruirui''s dream is to become a good actor. But in this circle, some things are far dirtier than the public understand Yiting and I feel guilty about this matter. If we don''t announce our marriage so early, it''s a pity that we don''t regret the sale of medicine. We can only lick the wound for her when we snuggle together. That feeling, you don''t understand "three hearts and two minds love you" ˇ·It''s a gamble. The benefits it brings are unexpected. Ruirui has finally realized her dream and made a great change in her career. If you expose our secrets at this time, ha ha, do you understand? "

    I understand, so it''s not the taste in my heart. They don''t thank me for bringing them blessings, but for not being a stumbling block in their life.

    I''ll just say that a big star like Wu Lefeng, who condescends to make friends with a grass-roots like me, can''t just "get along" without other reasons. Today''s visit is just to make my mouth stronger.

    I didn''t point out that, to be honest, although Wu Lefeng is hiding his purpose and playing with caution, I don''t hate him. He brought his wife to the palace, which is enough to prove his trust in me. This kind of trust should be unreasonable, and he doesn''t need to achieve this degree. Therefore, it can be seen that his unreserved, in fact, is a kind of sincerity.

    Wu Lefeng got up and said, "on behalf of the three members of our family, I''d like to thank you again, Chunan and Miss Dong."

    I pushed Wu Lefeng''s shoulder so as not to break my life. I joked: "what a big thing. I''m not a long tongued woman. What''s the good of chewing your tongue for me? Are you so serious? "

    Wu laughs and says, "why is it not good? You can call the media at home. They have to rush to send you money. "

    I don''t like to hear that. "I never do stabbing in the back. If I really want to stare at the money, I will directly blackmail you at that time. His media is not as refreshing as you, Wu Lefeng."

    Wu Lefeng, when I was joking, nodded his head in recognition of dongxiaoye, and gave Wu Lefeng some confusion. Sister Hu knew that I never cheated.

    When I sat down again and saw the busy figure in the kitchen, I said, "I still think it''s not appropriate for my sister-in-law to cook. You can help me at night."

    this is a polite saying. I''ve learned that winter night is a kitchen killer. If she really wants to help me, I can''t stop her. I just saw that this girl wants to sit down and chat with her. I told Wu Lefeng specifically, Sure enough, Wu Lefeng said: "no, Miss Dong also sits down. Let''s talk about our day. I''ll leave everything in the kitchen to Yiting. So do you, Chunan. Miss Dong''s hand is hurt. Don''t you embarrass me by letting her into the kitchen? If you give her any trouble, I might as well not come home. Ha ha, don''t worry about it. I don''t play it. Our Yiting''s skill is ten times better than those chefs in kongjian restaurant. If we don''t have the confidence, would we like to come empty handed? Yiting''s food, but money can''t eat it. "

    "Well, then we have a good luck. Ha ha ha ha." the fool didn''t understand my intention. Hearing Wu Lefeng''s words, he took a fluke and relieved himself. He laughed and glared at me, thinking that I was going to see her make a fool of herself.

    I didn''t want to explain it to her. I went straight to the point and said to Wu Lefeng, "last night, I happened to meet Tong Feifei"

    "I know," Wu Lefeng just surprised me a little bit. Looking at the injured hand of Dong Xiaoye, he said: "Miss Dong''s hand is injured. I just heard what she said. Don''t get me wrong. I insist on coming to your house today. I have absolutely no intention of testing you. First of all, I will There are Yiting and Ruirui. It''s really inconvenient for us to show up outside together. Besides, Miss Dong''s hand is hurt, which makes Yiting show her skills, isn''t it? "

    No temptation. Do you believe it? I can''t deny smile, way: "you are not curious?"

    Wu Lefeng said honestly, "how can I not be curious? I''m not here to test, but I didn''t say that I don''t want to ask. As friends, we are still strangers to each other. It''s not a bad thing to talk about more topics. I still believe in your character. Otherwise, the secrets of our family have been spread all over the country. Liu family is one of the top companies in Beitian, even in the country. It''s not appropriate to say that "one mountain can''t be two tigers". But Liu''s relationship with you Fengchang is not as harmonious as it seems. It''s not a secret. I have met Liu Xiaosheng several times in private. Although he is approachable and humorous, everyone can feel that he is a confident, arrogant and frivolous guy in his heart. You are just an ordinary employee of the investment department of Fengchang head office. He gave you a banquet in person Next post, I want to say I''m not curious, do you believe it? "Seeing me smile bitterly, Wu Lefeng said again: "I know my way is not very polite. I hope you don''t blame me. In fact, I asked Jiancheng to investigate your details."

    before I finished speaking, her face suddenly changed in winter night. Our "love relationship" was greasy, so sister tiger had a big reaction to "chadi", which was also a matter of reason. I gave her a light kick under the table Ding''s smile said: "we met by chance, and I know your secret by chance. You are curious about me, and it''s normal to investigate me. Kong Jiancheng has an acquaintance in Fengchang. He said that" investigation "is a little too much. It''s enough to" verify "

    "I''m even more ashamed of your candor," Wu Lefeng continued, shaking his head derisively. "It''s really ''verification'' and proving that what you said is true. So I was surprised last night when I received a phone call from Tong Feifei saying that he met you at Mr. Liu''s private dinner party. What''s more, you and Mr. Liu are the brothers who worship you."

    "Ha?" Dongxiaoye and I were stunned, and then I came back. It must be tongfeifei who mistakenly understood that I was Xingyu''s "brother Gan"

    "I can''t stand up to that kind of brother," I quickly drew a line with Mr. Liu. If such rumors spread, how can I become a man in Fengchang? My colleagues have to treat me as a spy. "I have no close relationship with Mr. Liu, but I have a good relationship with his sister and brother-in-law. His sister Xingyu and my friend are not only college alumni, but also children. His brother-in-law, Guo Xiang of Hengxiang group, is a former student of my father."

    "It''s true," Wu Yuefeng said with a clear face, and xuan''er frowned again. "So Miss Liu invited you to the party last night

    His expression has shown that he is still skeptical of my words, and I said: "no, it''s the invitation of Mr. Liu. Although I haven''t had a deep acquaintance with Mr. Liu, and even had some unhappiness, I''ve let it go. A few days ago, I happened to help him. He asked me just to express his gratitude."

    Wu Lefeng was relieved. "That''s what happened"

    I said with a smile: "when sister Mu came, she said she wanted to ask, but she didn''t know how to ask. That''s what she wanted to ask? I guess Tong Feifei told you what happened to me yesterday. I didn''t expect to meet her there. She was invited by the Liu family? Is she qualified? In the eyes of the Liu family, which onion is she? "

 Chapter 559

    "Invitation? Is she qualified? In the eyes of the Liu family, which onion is she? " Wu laughs scornfully and looks disgusted. "Do you know why she told us that she met you at the party? She is afraid of Ruirui''s integrity, and she will lose the endorsement contract of Liu''s products that she has worked hard to get. That young master Liu invited her? Joking, she must have mixed in with some boss''s arm, so that she could take off her clothes in Mr. Liu''s room "

    " Lefeng! "

    Suddenly the voice scared the three of us at the same time. Looking back, Mu Rui, who didn''t know when to wake up, stood at the door of Chu Yuan''s room. At this moment, she was staring at Wu Lefeng angrily.

    Wu Lefeng''s face changed a little, but he said, "am I wrong?"

    We didn''t appreciate the lazy posture of the beautiful star waking up from a dream. We only saw a face that people dare not face. She roared with a voice that was almost roaring: "do you think you are right to say that behind your back?"

    Wu Lefeng''s sword eyebrows stood up, but he didn''t answer. He probably had nothing to say. To be honest, I also think that Wu Lefeng''s words just mixed with too many personal emotions and subjective assumptions. It''s quite a loss of a man''s demeanor to spoil a girl so secretly, but I don''t consciously agree with it. That child is not a child who is domineering and arrogant. He really doesn''t attract people I don''t understand why Murray protects her so much. That woman wants to rob your husband!

    But this is my home. We are the master, the guest is the guest. The guest and his wife are in a state of tension. It''s a mistake for us to help anyone. They don''t have the consciousness of being guests at all, or they won''t quarrel in front of us.

    Hurry to get round, I stand up and smile like a big horse: "sister Mu is awake. Ha ha, it''s just that Angkor and them have just arrived. Come here and sit together. Let''s go to make a cup of tea at night. Ah, sister mu, you''ve been sleeping for a long time. I dare not breathe for a long time, ha ha."

    "Is it?" Murui raised his wrist and looked at his watch. He was shocked. He took out his mobile phone and apologized, "God, it''s almost seven! I''m sorry, Chu. I''ve given you a lot of trouble. The cell phone is out of power. No wonder the alarm doesn''t ring. "

    The topic was successfully transferred. Dongxiaoye secretly gave me a thumbs up, then took murui and sat beside Wu Lefeng. "It doesn''t matter. What kind of trouble can it be? Don''t listen to Chunan''s nonsense. He would die before he gasped."

    Husband and wife look at each other, sparks are flying, like the same-sex repulsion in physics, and they both tilt in the opposite direction, just like children are angry, too naive!

    Tiger and I looked at each other. They wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. Just then, Yiting, a beautiful woman, leaned her head out of the kitchen. "Ruirui Rui woke up. Just in time, she came to help me wash the dishes."

    Murui sees Yiting, her eyes brighten, and she seems to want to say something. But Yiting shakes her head gently, and she swallows the words back to her mouth. She says, "Oh, I''ll wash my face first."

    Yiting nodded apologetically to me and dongxiaoye, and then said softly to Wu Lefeng, "Lefeng, it''s not good to gossip behind your back. Be careful not to be looked down upon by Mr. Chu."

    Wu Lefeng''s old face is red, cowardly way: "I know Rui Rui, I''m sorry, I was wrong just now."

    "Come on, I understand your mood, and I also know that I''m too stubborn and always embarrass you. To say I''m sorry, I should also say you keep talking. I''ll help sister ting."

    I was stunned at the sight of dongxiaoye. Yiting, the beautiful woman, said two words casually. The tense atmosphere between Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui disappeared. This gentle woman like a sheep obviously had no momentum, but she could make such big stars as Mu Rui and Wu Lefeng afraid of three points. It was just too powerful. What''s more, she could defuse them quietly I can clearly feel that Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui apologized to each other under her guidance. I seem to see their respective roles in daily life. Yiting is the backbone of the family! There is nothing special about the materials that Murray bought. They are vegetables and fish that can be bought in the market and the market. But after her cooking, it''s almost impossible to believe that the dishes we usually eat are made of the same materials. No matter the color, fragrance or taste, they are far superior to those of Chu Yuan. Moreover, she can even eat carvings, flowers, birds, dragons, phoenixes and melon cups. I don''t know In such a short period of time, how did she make it alone? It''s like a magic knife. It''s lifelike and amazing. You can see it when you look at it carefully. The dishes she made look more attractive than those of Chu Yuan. Apart from the ornament and color matching of food carvings, it''s the gap in knife work.

    Practice makes perfect. After all, Chu Yuan doesn''t cook at home. Although the cooking skills are as good as his stepmother''s, the knife work can''t be learned for a while. Yiting''s knife work is almost the same in thickness, length and shape. The knife work used for cutting vegetables, meat and fish is also different. The materials are cut in order and the appearance of the vegetables is natural.

    Obviously, it''s a real family dish, but it looks more luxurious than a luxury hotel. This is the legendary cooking skill!Winter night has been ashamed of not want to touch chopsticks, tasted the delicious taste, I doubt she will lose the courage of life think about her fire hairtail, the same woman, why is the gap so big?

    "Little brother Chu, are you too blind to see?" When murui saw that I had a chopstick of vegetables in his bowl, he frowned and said, "Dongmei is not left-handed? She hurt her right hand. How can I get something to eat? "

    My friend was stunned. Looking at the nearby winter night, this girl was really depressed on her face. I dare to say that her silence was not because of inferiority, but because her right hand couldn''t use chopsticks! No wonder Wu Lefeng and his family have been staring at me. I thought they were expecting me to give a comment after I tasted Yiting''s craftsmanship. I wanted to see how I could solve the problem of eating in winter night? I think it''s because I haven''t eaten anything in winter since last night. Well, for this class of big eater, it must be starving to the limit. Her eyes on my job have turned green.

    Disqualification, as a lover, this is definitely my disqualification! I secretly sigh in my heart, if before, I must do a full set of drama, and actively show the intimacy that I should have with winter small night, but at this time, I am intentionally or unintentionally avoiding the word "lover", all because of the fear of "fake and true".

    Now it''s obviously not the time to worry about these things. Fortunately, I didn''t move the food in my bowl. My friends have always been very confident in their response ability. I lifted the bowl, turned over, smiled and said to Murray, "I can feed her without her clip."

    Yiting put her hand over her cheek and made her look envious. Wu Yuefeng whistled loudly. It was a bit noisy. The face of dongxiaoye turned red all of a sudden. I also knew that it was a bit too intimate. But I can''t say that I wanted to eat this kind of bastard''s words when the dish was put in my bowl?

    "Ah ~ open mouth ~" my friend picked up a meal, and said sarcastic words, while winking at Dong Xiaoye, indicating that she should be reserved to refuse. After all, everyone can see that my excessive consideration is just a performance to warm the atmosphere, but I don''t want to. After a moment of hesitation, Dong Xiaoye really opened his mouth to hold my chopsticks!

    Don''t say that I, Wu Lefeng and other people are also surprised that they can''t close their mouths, and murui is even more unbelievable and says, "are you so sarcastic at ordinary times? God, I thought little brother Chu was joking and showing us! "

    That''s right. That''s what I think!

    Wu Lefeng''s tone was a little suspicious. "Miss Cheng is not here today. Did you do the same when she was there?"

    When it comes to tassels, there is a little bit of unnaturalness on dongxiaoye''s face. He said vaguely, "no"

    murui frowned, "why? I think it''s very nice and warm. "

    Wu Lefeng, however, showed such a confident expression and answered cleverly for us: "what a simple truth. If I feed Yiting like this every day and let you watch, would you like to?"

 Chapter 560

    "What a simple truth. If I feed Yiting like this every day and let you watch, would you like to?"

    Murui''s pink face turned red and stared at Wu Lefeng, but spat at me: "you can''t feed both?"

    This is not only to question Wu Lefeng, but also to give me suggestions that stars like to be tender, which is true. These guys are in their thirties, and they don''t know if they regard me as their peers, or they pretend to be my peers by deceiving themselves, and even flirt in front of such "young people" as me and dongxiaoye. It''s strange.

    Wu Lefeng said what I thought but didn''t mean to say, "Hello, both? Can I eat it or not? It''s a sentiment to eat a meal like this occasionally. It''s boring every day. Besides, isn''t Miss Dong''s hand hurt now? If you or Yiting''s hand is hurt, I''d like to serve you like this every day. "

    The beauty Yiting is introverted and not good at speech. She just laughs but doesn''t talk. Although murui agrees with Wu Lefeng, she says, "it''s very nice, but I don''t remember that we had such a mood in our" occasionally "meal? You have lived ten years longer than little brother Chu. You are far behind him in this respect. "

    It may be that she kept a secret for them and let me have the trust of murui. Last time when she ate at Kong Jiancheng''s place, she was wary of me. She was careful when she spoke and deliberately emphasized our distance. Now she began to make fun of me.

    The stars are really different from ordinary people, with a strong desire to express themselves. Wu Lefeng, like me, holds up his bowl, picks up a chopstick of food, and says to murui, "don''t you remember? Now I want to create a memory for you. Come on, ah ~ open your mouth ~ "

    it''s just like the replay when I feed winter night. Murui''s face is red, but he is not willing to show weakness. He really opens his mouth and waits for Wu Lefeng to feed him. But Wu Lefeng suddenly turns around and delivers the chopsticks to Yiting''s mouth." wife, I''ve worked hard cooking. I''ll comfort you. Come on, open your mouth ~ "

    it''s too clear Obviously, Wu Lefeng intended to play with murui. Yiting smiled and accepted Wu Lefeng''s consolation. Murui there began to grind his teeth. Wu Lefeng took another chopstick. Only then did he flatter murui and smile: "honey, don''t be angry. Just kidding, Ruirui is working hard. Come on, my husband will feed you."

    "that''s right." Mu Rui turns anger into laughter and happily bites Wu Lefeng''s chopsticks.

    Brother''s goosebumps have fallen all over the place. These guys, they regard my home as their studio, and perform warm family drama?!

    Since I don''t understand my eyes, I''ll just make it clear. I smiled and said to sister Tiger: "little night, if you think I''m not comfortable feeding you, you can use a spoon, and the left hand of the spoon can also be used. Tell me what you want, and I''ll help you with it."

    "I want to eat red braised carp."

    Grass, this girl is on purpose?! Brother Khan, the only dish on the table is with prickles. I have to use chopsticks to look at sister Hu in amazement. Her eyes are shining. I am so envious to see Wu Lefeng finish feeding Yiting to murui

    sister Hu is abnormal. She seems to have not heard my "suggestion". She keeps ordering shredded pork with green peppers, braised eggplant, fried pork with soy sauce, squid with purse and lotus root slices She wanted me to feed the dishes she wanted to eat to her mouth. At the beginning, I thought she was intentionally drying our "love" in front of Wu Lefeng and others to avoid being seen as a flaw. But with the consumption of a bowl of rice, I knew that sister tiger was just enjoying and enjoying the delicious food, but also enjoying the service I had in place - this girl had eaten four bowls of rice by herself! If she had paid a little attention, she would have eaten my last bowl of rice.

    Yes, when there''s nothing to feed her on the table, she responds. I''ve been waiting for her all night. What kind of love is it when Rice doesn''t come here?!

    I think it''s funny, but there''s a kind of uneasiness. I know it''s just acting. Sister Hu is still so intoxicated. Is it a good thing or a bad thing?

    Of course, the biggest reason for this situation is mutual infection. The beautiful women Yiting and murui have never moved chopsticks by themselves from the beginning to the end. Wu Lefeng is more tired than me. Feed this one and that one, and the two beauties also have a big appetite. Yiting has eaten a bowl and a half, and murui has eaten two and a half. Wu Lefeng and I are the same. When they want to eat, there is no rice in the pot. There is only one on the plate Leftover soup

    as a result, our two men''s stomachs are only filled with a few glasses of red wine

    although their hungry stomachs are not perfect, the atmosphere of this meal is perfect. Another kind of dinner makes the distance between grass roots and stars closer. When they are transparent to each other, the identity gap is not only a hindrance, but also a catalyst for friendship, and the strangeness of each other''s fields becomes curiosity, And curiosity has become a story, a story, and a topic for us to talk about. Wu Lefeng tells us the sweetness and bitterness of their special life. We show off the plainness and freedom of the little people. We know everything and have fun.

    Wu Lefeng insists on coming to my home today. It''s really because of Yiting. She and Wu Lefeng are husband and wife who have an open relationship. It''s no big deal to be photographed by the public or the media. But if we add murui, it will be lively. Once the "monogamy and monogamy" scandal is verified as a fact, it will have a huge impact on Wu Lefeng and murui''s career. Wu Lefeng In the past, he abandoned himself and didn''t care about the relationship being exposed, because he couldn''t help murui in the dilemma. Now murui is on fire and the relationship is exposed again, isn''t it putting the cart before the horse?So I think it''s strange from the beginning that Yiting thanks for murui. Why does murui come with her? Doesn''t she know that it''s dangerous to have three people together? It turns out that there is another reason, or the purpose, that is, Mu Rui is here to "plead" for Tong Feifei. Previously, Wu Lefeng mentioned that Tong Feifei was angry because of this.

    Mu Rui didn''t plan to come with Wu Lefeng. Wu Lefeng didn''t want to come to my house from the very beginning - everything was decided after Mu Rui received Tong Feifei''s phone call last night. It was not early to see him. Wu Lefeng said goodbye and said that he wanted to go to the bathroom first. I think it was intentional for him to avoid a meeting and give Mu Rui a way An opportunity to have a purpose.

    "Little brother Chu, what do you think of Tong Fei?"

    "She?" I said truthfully, "what''s your opinion? It''s disgusting. It''s disgusting to use the hidden rules to win roles, or to play "three hearts and two minds". Actually, I haven''t understood that she not only betrayed you, but also tried to hurt you. Why do you always speak for her? "

    I didn''t expect that I would ask him back. Murui''s expression was smothering, and his son hung his head. I felt vaguely that I had asked a question I shouldn''t have asked.

    Yi Ting patted Mu Rui''s shoulder gently, and then she said to me with a little embarrassed smile: "Xiao Chu, I know that because of our relationship, you dislike Tong Feifei, and Tong Feifei has spoken rudely to you, but we two still want to ask you for one thing. Yue Feng is opposed to us asking you this kind of request, but he can''t help us both , so now I''m deliberately avoiding it. This is the stubbornness of our two women. I hope you don''t misunderstand Lefeng. "

    I''m at a loss in winter. I''m at a loss even more than she is." if I can help you with anything, just say it. "

    Yiting looks at Mu Rui with encouraging eyes, and Mu Rui looks back at her with apologetic eyes. After making eye contact, Mu Rui says to me: "little brother Chu, are you a good friend with Liu family brothers and sisters of Liu group? I want to ask you not to let them embarrass children. "

    "Ha?" I still don''t understand.

    Seeing this, murui said, "don''t you know? A brand of Liushi group is looking for Tong Feifei as a spokesperson recently, or it should be said that Tong Feifei has won the opportunity. If there is no accident, she can sign a contract next week. I want to ask you not to embarrass her, not to let her lose the spokesperson "

    if you look at the unnatural face of murui, you will know that the so-called" fight "is another way to use it The "hidden rules" of the company. Otherwise, should businesses rush to sign her and worry that she will be kicked? I couldn''t understand. I said with a smile: "I made Mr. Liu embarrassed her? Am I like someone with that energy? "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 561

    "I made Mr. Liu embarrassed her? Ha ha, do I look like someone with that kind of energy? "

    Murui regards my honesty as modesty and nervously says: "it''s Tong Feifei who told me personally. If you say a word, you can let young master Liu give up her."

    it''s estimated that Xingyu and Guo Xiang''s mystification play a role. Tong Feifei really thinks that Liu Xiaosheng and I are brothers. Listening to murui''s words, it''s Tong Feifei who treats people''s belly with his own heart and thinks I will revenge She and I don''t care about her arrogance towards me at all. Is she too sensitive?

    I joked: "I don''t mind opening this mouth if you can let Mr. Liu abandon her in a word. (see the novel to the top) "

    little winter night didn''t have a good impression on children either. He said:" then Zhang, I can guarantee that Liu Xiaosheng will do it obediently. "

    Winter small night this words also is in satire I and Liu Xiaosheng secretly collude, Mu Rui which knows? "Don''t!" he said

    Winter night a Zheng, "why?"

    I also want to know why, murui should only hate children, why is she always sheltering?

    "I also work in this industry. I know the cruelty of this industry. It''s not easy for the current stars to get out of it," murui said in an excited voice. "You''ve been watching the news on the Internet recently? The reputation and box office of "three hearts and two minds" are very good. No matter Lefeng, I or the director, they all benefit a lot, but only Tong Feifei is controversial. "

    that''s because her bad performance can''t be said to be bad, but as a newcomer, the performance traces are a little bit heavy, which is quite standard, but other roles are too brilliant. Against the background, her shortcomings are natural It is because of her naivety that the magnified performance of Mu Rui and other people shows her exquisite acting skills.

    Since ancient times, picking bones in eggs has been a bad habit that Chinese people can''t change. The more they look forward to perfection, the more they will abhor the imperfections. Unfortunately, Tong Feifei has become the victim of "three hearts and two minds". The so-called expert film critics have made mistakes in their lives. All of them are Tong Feifei, and the online netizens don''t think highly of their performances For her, this is the only flaw of the film. The supporting actors are all incisively and vividly performed. Instead, the content is the most abundant. The most wonderful heroine''s performance is flat and light, and it is inevitable to be sprayed. The main reason is that she was too high-profile before the film was released, giving people too much expectation. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, that''s the reason.

    The company can buy you fans, but it can''t buy public praise. Tongfeifei''s "fire" is just a fake created by the exposure rate, which is a fact that even laymen like me can see.

    "A good advertising endorsement is very important for a new comer who needs to strike while the iron is hot. It''s not only about her career, but also about her life, chuxiaodi. If you want to join our friends, please don''t be hard for her. It''s really not easy for a girl to pursue her dream."

    I still can''t understand. "She''s not easy, is it easy for you? In order to get your husband, she would betray you and threaten you with your secret. She doesn''t care about you at all. Why do you care about her? "

    Rui wants to say and stops, does not face me, sobs: "in a word, I beg you, you promise me, OK?"

    Feeling, just feeling, murui seems to have some unspeakable reasons. I''m not curious about people''s rights, and she looks like she''s going to cry, as if I''m bullying her when I refuse her, so she says, "OK, I promise you, don''t revenge her."

    In fact, I never thought about revenge. We are not little gangsters wandering in the street. We have to worry about people with a shoulder and a foot. We are not spoiled rich young master. We care about our dignity on the face. Besides, it''s not worthwhile to owe Liu Xiaosheng a favor for such a thing. But then, why don''t I give it to others for nothing? So I said ''no revenge'', not ''never thought of revenge''

    winter night turned my white eyes, obviously saw through my careful eyes, I thought about it, and quickly added, "but if Liu voluntarily gave up her, it''s none of my business."

    Liu Xiaosheng is a man of great talent. Tong Feifei''s "fire" is based on the "fire" of the movie, but the movie has only been released for a week. It can be inferred from the time that Liu''s plan to sign Tong Feifei as a spokesperson was decided during Liu Xiaosheng''s hospitalization. Now Liu Gongzi is discharged from the hospital. In his eyes, heaven knows whether he will sign Tong Feifei, a star who has not earned much reputation Ah.

    "As long as you don''t embarrass her, it will be OK," murui said

    Maybe it involves some interests outside the endorsement contract. Murui is very confident in Tong Feifei. The woman in front of me is more and more invisible. Her happiness is from the bottom of her heart Wu Lefeng came out of the restroom, and the timing was so good that he proved that he knew what to ask, but I knew that this was not a performance for me, but murui, not a consideration for murui, but another emphasis on his position - pretending that he did not know that murui was not begging for children, but was forced to make concessions because he could not resist her insistence.

    "Nothing to talk about," Yiting smiled at me and got up and said, "little Chu, we''re back. I''m sorry to disturb you today. Please come to our house one day if you have time.""Yes, ha ha." I thought to myself, which city is your home?

    Wu Lefeng held Yiting''s waist and sighed, "it''s a pity that I didn''t see Miss Cheng today."

    "No, I''m not sorry," Yiting said with a smile, "would you please come home with Miss Cheng some other day? I''ve seen your group photo. Miss Cheng is a super beautiful woman. Listen to Rui Rui, her figure is better than that of a model. "

    The latter sentence was to me. After that, the woman stared at the full chest of dongxiaoye and added: "Miss Dong is also one in a million girl. Xiaochu, you are blessed."

    If you mean her cooking skills, I admit, it''s more than one in a million

    My friend couldn''t help it. He chuckled a lot. Raising his legs on a small winter night was just a good move. He was an expert at beating people. "What are you laughing at? Is "one in a hundred" inappropriate? You go to find a girl who can beat me! "

    Is it harder to find a woman whose cooking skills are worse than yours to show off her ferocity? Tiger sister is so different.

    Wu Lefeng and others laughed, and Dong Xiaoye realized that it was not a woman''s advantage to be able to fight. He blushed purple, like an eggplant.

    Out of the door, Yiting suddenly said: "Lefeng, you and Ruirui go down first. I have two more words with Xiaochu and Miss Dong."

    Wu Lefeng and murui are stunned at the same time. They are about to ask questions. Yiting smiles and says, "wait for me downstairs."

    In a light sentence, it seems that with some magic, Wu Lefeng and murui look at each other, nod their heads, and go downstairs with a stomach of suspicion and obedience!

    I feel that although Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui are both stars, the real head of the family is indeed Yiting, who has never been seen in the public before. "Little Chu, don''t you really understand why Rui Rui wants to protect children''s non-profit?" Yiting says until she can''t hear their footsteps

    I was stunned and said with a smile: "I also don''t understand why you are on the side of sister mu, but it''s your business after all. Just now I''m a bit of a pushover. In fact, my relationship with Mr. Liu is not as simple and good as you think. He''s him, I''m me. I''m just an ordinary white-collar worker, stepping on two boats, and I don''t know how to show myself on TV It is normal for others to have opinions on me. Most of the colleagues in the company despise me like Tong Fei. If they retaliate for this, I will not live and die? What''s more, the question is, is it up to others to complain? So even if sister Mu doesn''t ask me, I won''t trip the children. "

    Yiting agreed and nodded, "you can think so, to prove that Lefeng didn''t see the wrong person. Indeed, no matter whether it''s a man or a woman, stepping on two boats, the personality is not praiseworthy. To be honest, I hate the man who has a lot of heart, of course, including you."

    Even if a friend can pretend to be disgusted by a beautiful woman in front of him, he can''t face it. It''s an embarrassment to laugh. Don''t say that I''m not good-looking at winter night.

    Yiting''s words are too direct, isn''t it nice to be tactful!

 Chapter 562

    "But that''s what happened just now," said Yiting, like a big sister, with a bit of humor in her maturity. "Originally, my purpose today is to thank you for not disclosing our secrets, but I don''t agree with you. If there were no children but the phone call last night, Ruirui would not come together. First, it''s inconvenient, Second, I would like to thank you for her and show our sincerity. After all, I am also one of the parties to the secret. I hope you won''t be angry if I say so. I have moved my mind to use our unreserved, in exchange for your moving and trust. In addition, you are better to keep the secret for us. Sorry, this is for Ruirui. She waited for many years before relying on "three hearts two" "Meaning" is more cruel than never. Ruirui can''t bear the blow "

    " I know. (seeing the novel to the top) "I am very calm, which is beyond Yiting''s expectation, because I like to think from a pessimistic point of view, and have thought of this possibility for a long time - if there is no purpose, how can I explain Wu Lefeng''s unusual intimacy with me? There is no such naive guy in the world who simply believes in a person who knows his secret, and I have three points of vigilance to hold their secret. Will they fully trust me?

    After Yiting was shocked, she hurriedly said: "Xiaochu, I hope you know, it''s all my thoughts. It''s me, not Lefeng. He''s a simple person. He believes in fate and his own feelings. He thinks you and he are the same kind of people, so he trusts you from the beginning, but I''m not. After all, I''ve never contacted you before and I can see it from your calm now, You are different from Lefeng. You are much smarter than him. "

    I smiled. "Is it better than him to have a city?"

    "But your nature is not bad, otherwise there won''t be two girls like you."

    I''d like to know if Yiting can recognize it, but it''s a pity that she recognizes that I''m a guy with a city. "I''ve witnessed your love with Miss Dong through tonight''s interaction. I understand that you are a very kind, gentle boy and honest, so I think we shouldn''t hide anything from you," Yiting said with a smile: "I''ll tell you, Rui Why is Rui so protective of tongfeifei? "

    She used to speak to me all the time, but now she deliberately stressed "you". As if what she was going to say had something to do with winter night, sister tiger could not help leaning against me.

    "The reason is very simple," Yiting smiled bitterly. "That girl is so similar to Ruirui when she was young"

    "when she was young, she was not like a child?!" Compared with the previous calm, my reaction can only be described by exaggeration. Wu Lefeng once told me frankly that Tong is not a woman who constantly uses the hidden rules to get ahead. When Murray was young, she was like her?! Different from dongxiaoye, I''m not a fan of Wu Lefeng. I should be a fan of murui. Yiting''s remark is an insult to murui!

    "It''s not like that!" Yiting realized what I thought of, and her face turned red. "Rui Rui is not as self-conscious as Tong Feifei! I mean, love, love experience is too similar! "

    Women on the topic of love, often more exciting than men, winter night a face excited: "how like?"

    In contrast to the winter night, it was Yiting''s seriousness. She only looked at their expressions and thought they were not talking about the same topic. She sighed and said, "they like the same man and are their good friends."

    Dong Xiaoye''s smile froze in my face, and I was shocked in my heart? Ruirui, who was a classmate of Lefeng when he was studying in film and television school, had a marriage agreement with Lefeng before they knew each other. Lefeng didn''t live in the dormitory of the school. We rented a house near his school. Lefeng often boasted about my cooking skills with his friends, so she often brought several students to eat at home. Ruirui is also one of them. Her character and I It''s very similar. When we first came here, we were shy and didn''t speak very much. But when we met each other, we soon became good friends. We went shopping together, ate together, and were as close as sisters. Of course, during this time, we didn''t need to talk about the next thing when Lefeng was with us? Ha ha, I can''t help myself. What''s more, Lefeng''s character is so good to everyone. No wonder Ruirui will like him "

    dongxiaoye''s face is very red. She secretly glances at me and sees me looking at her. She immediately drops her head. The stories of Wu Lefeng, Yiting and murui are similar to those of me, Liusu and dongxiaoye. Sister tiger and Liusu are also similar I fell in love with each other at first sight, and tiger sister and I were getting along with each other, and gradually became fond of each other She''s already exposed people''s secrets, hasn''t she? "

    It''s true that Tong Fei has known about Wu Lefeng''s monogamy for a long time. Although there are media reports that she exposed the incident, she insisted in an interview that it was a rumor, which is also the main reason why "monogamy" has remained in gossip rather than news."When Tong Feifei knew Ruirui, he didn''t know the relationship between Rui and Lefeng. At that time, Rui was at the bottom of her life. Tong Feifei, who had just entered the company for training, always talked loudly to enlighten her. Although they were different in thought and values, Tong Feifei admired Rui''s self love and self-respect, which is the reason why she disliked Rui Rui now. It''s a self love A self respecting and high minded person is willing to be a concubine "

    surely he will feel cheated? I can understand Tong Feifei''s mood after knowing the truth, especially when murui became his idol''s little wife, to a certain extent, he was also the culprit for discrediting the idol''s status in his mind.

    "Rui Rui doesn''t want to cheat Tong Feifei. He doesn''t want to cheat this little sister who always comes to comfort her when she is lost. She has a straightforward character. So he told her our secret later. You''ve heard from Lefeng and Rui Rui?" Yiting smiled astringently and said: "Lefeng is Tong Feifei''s idol. Because of the relationship of Ruirui, he treats Tong Feifei as his sister''s general love and care. As a result, the nature of worship and admiration has changed. Tong Feifei falls in love with Lefeng and it turns out to be a mess. Lefeng''s refusal and estrangement make the stubborn and competitive girl refuse to give up, and her various alternative means also thoroughly annoy Yue Feng, there was a gap in her mind between Lefeng and her, and she was very disagreeable with her way of doing things. Now you can see that the words "tongfeifei" have become taboo. Whoever mentions him or her is in a hurry. "

    I organized my thoughts clearly and said, "sister Mu saw her shadow in Tong Feifei, so she defended her in all ways. That means that she sympathized with Tong Feifei and her former self?"

    "Yes," Yiting nodded softly, "it seems that people only despise the third party, including me, but only those who have experienced it really know how much courage it takes and how much sacrifice it takes. You must be curious why you hate the third party and the man who hates the flower heart, and you will accept Ruirui, because I know that she is in love with him Lefeng can''t help it. How hard she struggled between love and friendship, how painful she was tortured by self accusation and guilt. Then I realized that there was no mistake in falling in love with a person. What was wrong was the time of meeting. What was wrong was that there was no space for love. "

    this was a bit of romantic novel, too lyrical and too provocative, but I felt a kind of common feeling Ming, this is like saying that I have gone to my heart.

    Winter night mumbles Yiting''s words, "the wrong time is to meet, the wrong time is to have no space for love, the wrong time is to meet, the wrong time is to meet"

    "meeting is fate, we want to avoid it, so what we can do is how to deal with this mistake, and I choose to accept"

    "why?" The tone of dongxiaoye is a little hasty. She can''t wait to know the answer.

    PS: update later, sorry I''m sorry ~]

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 563

    "Why?" The tone of dongxiaoye is a little hasty. She can''t wait to know the answer.

    "Why? It''s for myself, one is my favorite person and one is my best friend. To separate them means that I have to hurt two people who are most important to me. "Yiting said with a smile:" I don''t want to lose my friend or my lover, so I accept Ruirui. Ha ha, isn''t that happy for all? The space of love can be given to each other, and the wrong encounter can also be tolerated. "

    If Yiting writes a novel, she will surely be popular. She speaks like a poem, profound and understandable.

    "You are such a wonderful woman," sighed Dong Xiaoye

    "No, I''m just a selfish woman," said Yiting, shaking her head. "Do you think I promised them to be together unconditionally? No, I have conditions. My condition is that Lefeng must marry me first. I know that Ruirui also knows that Lefeng loves me. He can''t abandon me, so I have a little fantasy in my heart. I think Rui Rui may give up Lefeng because he never has a place. Ha ha, I am a very bad woman? "

    Is this the inside story of Wu Lefeng''s early marriage? I feel more and more that Yiting and Shutong are very similar in some aspects. They are all the types that look dull, stupid and have ideas in their hearts. Behind every seemingly childish idea, there is a deeper purpose

    "now I regret that if Lefeng didn''t marry me, Ruirui would not have been so hard these years, for their own sake Yee, Lefeng can''t help her. They can''t even go shopping together. Even dating has to run to the other side of the earth. I feel very guilty. I proposed a divorce, so Lefeng can love with Ruirui openly and support each other in career. Moreover, marriage is not important for us now, because we are already a family, but Rui is firmly against it , she said that her dream should be realized by her own efforts without anyone''s help. In fact, both Lefeng and I know that she is only worried that divorce will affect Lefeng''s public image. "Looking at Dong Xiaoye, Yiting asked," compared with Ruirui, should I be ashamed? "

    Dong Xiaoye didn''t answer. I don''t know why Yiting told us about her family history, but I finally figured out why Yiting should be on the side of murui when it comes to safeguarding children.

    "Miss Dong, little Chu, I don''t want to tell you this. I just want to share my experience with you as a person who has passed by," said Yiting, still looking at Dong Xiaoye, smiling and sincerely: "listen to Rui, you and Miss Cheng are also very close friends. What I want to tell you is that it''s not so difficult for two women to get on well with each other, Time can prove everything. If you will be troubled by such things in the future, just think of us. At least until today, Ruirui and I are very happy. "

    Dong Xiaoye stays. It''s a misunderstanding. I''m not really a couple with Dong Xiaoye. Yiting has made a big detour and tried her best to describe the blueprint for our future. It will only make us very embarrassed. I''m just trying to muddle through, but I hear Dong Xiaoye sighing: "your happiness is beyond envy"

    this time, I also stay, Dong Xiaoye''s Feeling, said too many secrets, so she would secretly look at me, a pair of eyes, immediately dyed red face, cowardly twisted head.

    Yiting didn''t know that winter''s Eve and I were fake dramas, but the tassel was just acting. She smiled and said to me: "Xiaochu, these words are the gift I want to give you most. Happiness not only needs to be treasured, but also needs to be managed. Can we make them both happy and responsible for you? Hehe, goodbye ~"

    before I speak, Yiting turns around Running downstairs, she seemed to be inseparable from the two people for a moment. But not for a while, she leaned out of the corner of the stairs and said seriously, "by the way, there is another thing I have to say clearly. Although Ruirui called my sister, in fact, I was two years and six months and eighteen days younger than her!"

    Why do you emphasize this? I almost spray on her, but we have had a lot of contact with women, somehow. I know a little about women''s psychology. I pretend to be aware of it. I have to pat my horse and say, "no wonder, what''s going on in sister tiger''s mind? This weekend, she''s so abnormal. This weekend, I''ve been suffering too much

    my friend is a man who is full of desire for both women and a + films. Because of the relationship between Chu Yuan, I''ve sealed the demand for a + films, and there''s no vent channel for * * to accumulate pressure for a long time. When I see the roadside cosmetics billboard, I can''t help but look at the female spokesperson The lips, armpits, collarbone, cleavage and other parts of my body, so I can imagine how tempting it is for me to see this beautiful woman with upper body.

    "OK" in a few minutes, it seems that it''s been several centuries. My friend breathed a long breath. I just wiped her slippery back with a towel, but I think it''s more tiring than building a pyramid. * * this kind of thing can really crush people. My brother''s mouth is cheap, and he slipped out again, "I don''t need help in the front?"

    "Yes, do you dare?"

    PS: I still haven''t updated my sin before zero. I''m sorry for the delay tonight(see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 564

    "Yes," said Dong Xiaoye, who did not put on the small mask again, but directly put on the T-shirt, turned around, raised his clothes and put on a flat and strong belly, and asked, "dare you?"

    "You win, I dare not," said the friend. (see the novel to the top) "

    sister tiger spat coldly:" let you touch you dare not touch, not a man. "

    "No man, no man," I shrugged. "Let me touch it. I''m not even a man."

    "Now I''m pretending to be a gentleman," said winter Xiaoye disdainfully. "I didn''t let you touch it before. Didn''t you touch it too?"

    Turning over the old account, she refers to the first time I attacked her chest when I came to my house to check her account, and the time I touched her thigh in Zhu Danchen''s school competition, I face a plank, and said: "it''s not the same thing, it will make us angry, I don''t need to treat you, now we are all for you."

    "For your own good?"

    This girl is a little unreasonable, "if I''m in the same room for my own good, do you still have a chance to put the clothes back on? Do you really think that Yiting''s words are not provocative to me? "

    Winter night blushed and spat, "you want to be beautiful!"

    "Because I didn''t think it was so beautiful, I didn''t dare."

    Winter night was silent. After a long time, he whispered, "are you afraid of being sorry for the fringe?"

    I didn''t answer. Am I afraid I''m sorry for the fringe? No, because from the beginning, I''ve already sorry her. I like Murphy. The tassel knows it. What''s more, I''ve had that kind of relationship with Ziyuan. Now I say "I''m afraid I''m sorry for her". It''s too hypocritical.

    It''s not that people want to be satisfied, but that people have to know themselves. What qualifications do I have to like winter nights again? I haven''t explained the three people''s affairs clearly yet!

    "I told you before"

    "what

    "I didn''t think about marrying before I found my sister."

    "Said" I don''t know why winter night suddenly mentioned this.

    "But my sister has been away from home for 15 years, and I don''t know how many more 15 years to look for"

    "don''t you say that you have her news? You say that she may be in Beitian, and that she has been remitting money to your family in the name of her friends. "

    " so I can be sure that she is hiding from us on purpose, and she is deliberately not going home. Who is the most difficult person in the world to find? The answer is, a person who doesn''t want to be found by you. "Dong Xiaoye looked at me calmly and said softly," my father still refuses to forgive my sister, and I can''t forgive him for driving my sister out of the house. The cowardly mother only sighs every day. Father and daughter are not like father and daughter, and home is not like home. For 15 years, I''m so tired and lonely. I''m a woman, I''m not so strong. When I''m tired, I want to have a place to rest. When I''m not happy, when I''m sad, I want to have a person who can make me laugh. "

    winter night stands up. Before I respond, she suddenly puts her left hand around my head, bends down, buries my face in her * * and" listens to my heartbeat "

    "Well?" I turned my head slightly, and my ears were close to her soft chest. The strength and frequency of her heart beat were in sharp contrast with her flat tone. She was far from as calm as the surface!

    "I don''t need you to answer me with your mouth, so I only say it once." winter night took a deep breath, because I could feel the exaggeration of her two groups of plump contraction closely together. "The happiness of the Wu Lefeng family is really enviable, because you are not Wu Lefeng, the fringe is not Yiting, but I don''t mind being murui."

    After that, dongxiaoye released me and ran back to the room. I turned my head as fast as I could, but I only saw her fleeting back. The closed door blocked my sight, but I could hear that someone was gasping behind the door.

    I also have some breathing difficulties. On the tea table in front of me, there is a basin of clear water. I want to lift the water on my face to lower the temperature of the burning skin. But I suddenly remember that this is the water that just wiped my body on the winter night. Is it a little dirty for me to do this? The movement can''t help but freeze.

    The water surface under the light clearly reflected my face, and also clearly reflected my black eyes. I couldn''t help but smile at the corner of my mouth, which I couldn''t understand myself. Sister tiger deliberately kept me awake?

    These two people''s weekend, let me and the winter small night some important things, have changed greatly.

    Do these two people''s weekends make our relationship never return to the past?

    Is the weekend of these two people an end or a new beginning?

    Bullshit confused, bullshit struggle, but to cover up the dirty excuse, so I would laugh so uncomfortable.

    Grass, I''m such a bad guy

    In the morning, I was awakened by the phone call of the fringe. The girl finally contacted me. The first sentence after the connection was: brother Chunan, it''s time to get up and go to work ~

    the stinky girl seems to have just picked up the money. She''s in a good mood. Brother Chunan''s voice is so sweet that I''m sleepy and sleepy. I''m afraid that I''ll ask her why she plays and disappears these days She didn''t give me a chance to talk at all? Come to the company quickly. Mr. mo (Dong) is in urgent need of you. He (she) has been waiting for a long time. Be careful not to eat too much. " Then he hung up the phone.My friend has just scratched his eyes, but his head has been a little slow at first. The last sentence of tassel is too urgent and fast. It''s that Mo Dong or Mo always didn''t hear it clearly. However, I can''t seem to offend him no matter whether he is old or small.

    At nine o''clock, I can''t help rushing me with soda. According to the company, employees have to swipe their cards to check in at 8:30. Before I get up, I''m half an hour late? I am like a desire to play truant as naive thinking, while lazily brushing teeth.

    After washing my face, I was awake for three minutes. Then I remembered that I was still sleeping in the winter night. I had to shout her up. I was wondering what expression to use to face her. The door of the bathroom was pushed open. I just walked out of the bathroom and I ran into a face-to-face with the coming winter night. Her black eyes gave me the feeling of looking in the mirror. This girl also lost sleep "Early." I broke the silence first, pretended to be natural, didn''t want to almost bite my tongue, and then I stuttered my words. I didn''t make a sound on a small winter night, and my eyes twinkled. I suddenly stepped forward and kissed my lips, like a dragonfly skimming the water. Then I said: "early."

    I haven''t come back to my senses yet. I admit that I was smacking. Anyway, my brain didn''t respond for a while. The winter night had already moved behind me. "I want to be convenient. Go out first --"

    then, the girl kicked me on * * and kicked me out of the wash room!

    Chaos, winter night chaos, I chaos.

    I can''t figure out what this woman is thinking about. She was in the rush hour. It was 10:30 when she got to the company. I didn''t get off the phone all the way. Sister Liu called me and said that Murphy had looked for me several times and asked why I hadn''t arrived >

    it''s like a soul stirring child, so I didn''t have time to take sister Hu to the hospital for reexamination.

    I''m bored. Murphy, don''t you know my cell phone number? Why don''t you call me directly? You have to find sister Liu? She is definitely intentional. She must know that her immediate supervisor has no binding force on me, a small employee who doesn''t want to continue to work in Fengchang. So she borrowed sister Liu, who is of high moral standing, to urge me. It can be seen that it''s nothing serious for her to rush for me, otherwise, she doesn''t have to beat around the bush.

    Sure enough, when sister Liu rushed me into the office, Murphy, fringe and Ziyuan were enjoying tea leisurely.

    Look at their happy and harmonious appearance, it is clear that they are idle and bored. Where does it look like something urgent?!

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 565

    Murphy is a strange woman. Before we talked, I often exchanged expensive chocolate for information about her from Song Jia, my secretary. At that time, Song Jia said a strange habit of Murphy: her office looks more spacious than anyone''s, not large, but spacious. In her office, even Zhang There is no sofa. There is only one reason. The office is a place for work, not for chatting or resting - so she only has one chair for entertaining guests. (see the novel to the top)

    I think Murphy is deliberately done for those who have been in her office. She is serious and meticulous, which is her work attitude.

    But later, because someone quit his job, Murphy, who was meticulous, suddenly played a small character, invited out the only chair for entertaining guests, or made a gesture. She was very lonely. When I left, no one could chat with her. What else would you like to do with that chair?

    Although for various reasons, I couldn''t quit my job, Murphy still didn''t invite the chair back - every time the girl called me into the office, she would try to make me sit in her chair, and then for the reason that there was no other place to sit, sit on my lap and eat my tofu blatantly

    I was so impressed with the empty office that I saw it clearly Murphy is here, and still thinks that I went to the wrong room - two days later, the pattern of the office has changed dramatically!

    It''s not so much a change, but a lot of things: the bookcase that was placed on the side of the window was moved to the back of Murphy''s desk. Now there''s a square tea table and a big two small three black European leather sofa in that position. On the right side of the door, there are two small desks, one horizontal and one vertical With the tea table filled with fruits and sweets, I laughed and tasted tea. Seeing the scene, let alone me, even sister Liu was stunned. From her left-hand and right-hand reactions, it can be concluded that she didn''t know when the office had changed so much.

    I''m afraid what surprised sister Liu most is Murphy''s change of attitude? She was very busy, but she was very excited.

    "Little night sister, you can count it," said the tassel, running straight to winter night, grabbing her hand, heartily, "listen to Ziyuan saying that you fought with someone the day before yesterday, and hurt your hand, OK? Hum, I''ll tell Nannan that Liu Xiaosheng shouldn''t be taken care of. If he doesn''t listen, he will kill you in the end. "

    Speaking of this, the tassel eyes a turn, very despise to me, the friend is very speechless counter bite?! You deduct the invitation of the star rain and don''t tell me. I''m afraid that I''ll settle accounts with you first. I''ll be responsible for the injury of dongxiaoye, won''t you?!

    Murphy used a document to send sister Liu away, and when the door was closed, Murphy and the tassel asked me: "I don''t understand what benefits Liu Xiaosheng has given you. You sell his face so much, and even pull min Rou to go with you. Don''t you know min Rou''s current identity and need to make such a big face for Liu Xiaosheng?"

    "You ask Xiaozi, did I pull minrou? Young master Liu sent her an invitation, which she wanted to go to. Besides, "I said to Su," my little sister''s hand is hurt. It''s nothing to do with young master Liu. Do you want to put on his hat to excuse yourself? For example, "it''s OK not to go to Liu Xiaosheng''s party, so we took the invitation from Xingyu and didn''t tell you it''s right." "

    I learned enough about the manner of tassel speaking. Several girls listened to me shaking goose bumps, and the tassel''s face went up and dragged:" is it wrong? If you don''t go, my sister''s hand will not be hurt? "

    That''s true, but if you don''t, how can Liu Xiaosheng help us hold Zhangjia people? It''s not the same thing, but I can''t explain it to them. Zhang Mingjie is a very deep hiding man. He''s as smart as a ghost. It''s necessary to test me. If we see the flaws from the fringe and Murphy, and realize that I have collusion with Liu Xiaosheng secretly, we will lose the chance to kill Zhang family.

    One hundred million yuan, with the ability of deputy director tension, even without the help of Liu family, it''s not a particularly difficult thing to get the money from other places. However, it will be quite a cost to use the money borrowed from other ways to fill the huge debt he owes in the underground bank. And his cheap mentality is exactly where Liu and I can use it ˇŁ

    Zhang Mingjie still thinks that my concession to Liu Xiaosheng is because he is so intimate with me. He is complacent that he and Liu Xiaosheng * * are in the palm of his hand. I don''t want his dream to wake up too early. Therefore, their misunderstanding and constant hostility to Liu Xiaosheng will not arouse Zhang Mingjie''s suspicion, including me Show disgust for Liu Xiaosheng and unwillingness to make concessions to him - our compromise is just to give Mr. Zhang face. Who can ask Mr. Zhang to recommend me as the leader of the 13th city planning group?

    It seems that I''m shameless when I cross a river and break a bridge. I look at Murphy subconsciously and sigh, "I''ll be a woman in the next life"

    Murphy is stunned, "why?"

    "It''s too hard to be a man"

    "bah," the tassel pinched me under my arm, "don''t shift the topic deeply, you''re the one who hurt my little sister at night?"Can''t explain, I bitterly haha way: "you say it is."

    Tassel airway: "what''s your attitude?"

    I know so much about the fringe. The angry look on her face was disguised, but winter night didn''t see it. She thought she was really in a hurry with me. She hurriedly advised: "Su Su Su, don''t blame him. It''s really none of his business or Liu Xiaosheng''s business. I''m too impulsive."

    Although winter''s performance is the same as before, I still notice that she doesn''t dare to look into the eyes of the fringe. This girl, as expected, has ghosts in her heart There was a hint of cunning in the fringe''s eyes, but she didn''t notice it consciously in the winter night when she avoided her eyes.

    "Really."

    Tassel sat down in the little winter night, "why? Little sister, why do you want to hit that man? "

    Murphy was relatively calm. He took up his tea and began to drink slowly. It seemed that he was not interested in it, but his ears were sharp, while the purple garden didn''t cover up so much. His curiosity was all written on his face.

    Minrou said that they only saw the boat of sand greeting dongxiaoye that night, but they didn''t hear what they said. Dongxiaoye had already started, so they didn''t know the reason why they hit people. It''s no wonder that some girls had made such a big detour to ask about it. After hitting people that night, dongxiaoye''s response was strange. Some girls didn''t dare to ask directly, It''s also reasonable.

    Winter little night is hard. What she is most afraid of is that others ask her why she hit people. It involves the * * of her deceased predecessors. She can''t say.

    It''s easy to lie, but it''s hard to lie to a friend. Looking at me for help, I can only do it for you. "My sister caught the grandson, drug trafficking * * a few years ago. The whole society was a scum. With two stinky money in her family, she didn''t shut it in. She also relied on her relationship to pressure her to get revenge on her and transferred her to Beitian. Unexpectedly, I met him at the dinner party of Mr. Liu the night before yesterday How shameless to provoke xiaoyejie. In exchange for you, will you fight him or not? "

    The face of tassel and Murphy is relieved. You can see all the asters, but you have some doubts. "So, why didn''t you tell us at that time, little night elder sister?"

    "I" winter small night language, indeed, but for this reason, winter small night did not deliberately hide the need.

    "No matter what, it''s wrong to hit people. What''s more, she''s a policeman. How do you let her explain? She is so arrogant that she thinks the explanation will be used as an excuse for us to evade responsibility. I have educated her, so don''t talk about it any more. "I perfunctorily passed by, then changed the topic, looked at the office, and said," you asked sister Liu to urge me, saying that there is something urgent for me, that is to ask Xiaoye''s hand what''s the matter? Or, let''s come and enjoy the changes in the office? "

    The fringe said with a smile, "did it delay your sleep? Look at your virtue. Did you stay up late last night to watch the ball? So does little sister Yee. Black circles are out. "

    Last night, I stayed up late, but I didn''t watch the ball

    (read the novel to the top) 16977 games update the fun games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 566

    The expression of sister Hu and I was stiff for a moment. The tassel asked casually, and was stabbing us in the heart. I was ashamed, and I felt guilty. I was awake when you called. I was about to take a small night to the hospital for reexamination. As soon as you urged me, I didn''t come and go, and I came directly to the company. "

    the person who bit back became me, and I was ashamed Almost pushed open the window and jumped down from the 27th floor.

    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" said the fringe

    Who am I talking to? You asked sister Liu to call me, but you didn''t tell sister Liu that there was something urgent about looking for me. Did I tell her it worked?

    "Purple garden, take that thing here," Murphy told purple garden, and then said to the fringe, "it''s OK. It''s the same thing that we send Miss Dong to the hospital. First, let''s give the business to Chu Nan."

    "Business?" I glanced at the candy on the table and didn''t go on.

    Murphy seemed to see through the words in my heart, blushed, and said with emphasis, "it''s really a business to find you, otherwise why do you think the fringe and I disappeared for several days?"

    I smell speech not from a Leng, look to tassel, she is a little shy, also some complacent, smile but speechless look back at me.

    Ziyuan handed me a folder and said with a smile, "Xiaonan, this is the answer."

    "What?" I almost dropped the folder when I shook my wrist. It''s heavy, it''s full of old thick paper.

    "The business plan," Murphy said, "according to your suggestion on the contract of yuezhigu company last time, I made a new business plan for cooperation in the name of you, me and three people of tassel."

    The more I listened, the more confused I became. "In the name of three people?"

    "Of course," Murphy said seriously on his face, "even if you have a special relationship with minrou and miss San, your qualifications are here after all. Although I think you are competent to be the leader of the planning team, you have to put forward something that can be proved to block the mouths of those opponents at the top of the company, including me. If you enter the company for a year, I will not After two years, this plan book is our most powerful weapon. " In the end, Murphy''s expression was as proud as a fringe.

    "You two have been hiding for a few days, just playing drums?"

    "It''s to give you a surprise," Murphy said. "Think about the expressions of those people who look down on you when you throw this proposal book on the table at the board of directors? Ha ha, for that scene, I even kept this plan book from my uncle. "

    I was not surprised at all, frowning, "why should I lose it?"

    Murphy was stunned. "Because this is the business plan I made in your name, I and the fringe are just helping"

    "why is it your business plan, but it has become mine?"

    Murphy choked on me. Not only Tassels and asters, but even the outsiders of the company, I could see that I was in the wrong mood.

    "South south, what eyes are you staring at? Murphy didn''t do it all for you, "said the tassel angrily." besides, she pulled me to make plans with her, because I didn''t have enough qualifications and couldn''t handle the company''s cooperation plan at all. Although the chairman promised to let me join you in the planning group, if I didn''t have the ability at all, others would gossip about me, so Murphy took this opportunity to teach me A lot of things, we really want to give you a surprise, which door are you angry with? Do you know how hard she has been working these days without black or white? "

    The two guys were originally incompatible with fire and water, and there were knives hidden in their smiles. Xiao Song Jia said that they had been hooking up recently. I don''t believe it. Xingyu said that the fringe had gone to Murphy''s house. I still don''t believe it. Although I noticed that the two girls seemed to have reached some tacit understanding, I never felt that this tacit understanding would reduce their sense of hostility, but what happened now made me I have to believe it.

    The tassel of the super big vinegar jar is actually maintaining the super small vinegar jar Murphy!

    Strange things happen every day. Today, there are so many four girls in my room who have complicated relations with me. Even if I don''t know the situation, I won''t be stupid to ask about the tassel and Murphy in the presence of sister tiger and Ziyuan. I sighed. I eased my voice and said, "I''m not staring or angry. I''m just not used to doing that kind of small white face thing."

    "Not so!" Murphy said in a hurry, "this planning book is originally based on your suggestions. It can be said that without you, there would be no such planning book. I have written your ideas on paper at most!"

    Ziyuan also said: "yes, Xiao Nan, I did a few eyes in the morning. Your opinion is really unique. I don''t know whether Miss San and min Rou think as you said, but I''m sure that you''ve pinched their weakness, which is the key to the essence."

    "I just put forward a personal opinion," I said with a smile after I weighed the thick folder. "Is it the key and don''t discuss it? It''s just a view. How can I write such a thick dozen?"

    Murphy said weakly: "the planning book is less than 30 pages, and there are other materials about cooperation. I want you to read them before the board of directors"

    to joke, and let me see such thick things?! I fought a cold war and said seriously: "how much ability I have is how much ability I have. It''s really unnecessary to cheat. Besides, if I have one idea, you''ve made a 30 page business plan book. It can be seen that your efforts are much more than mine."I was thinking about how to push the work. I didn''t want Xiao Song Jia to knock on the door suddenly. "Mr. Mo, Secretary long called again to urge me. He asked if Chu Nan had come. He said that the chairman was in a hurry."

    Mo Yizhi wants to see me?!

    "Immediately, tell her that Chu Nan will arrive," sent Song Jia away. Murphy pushed the folder that was already in my hand into my arms, with a small face, and said: "in a word, without you, there would be no such plan. There are far more people for you than for me, so don''t worry so much. Anyway, you should join the plan of thirteen cities, which is not only related to you Personal future is also related to "

    Murphy''s slight meal, glanced at the fringe, pushed the small hand on the back of my hand and pinched me secretly, some grudging glared at me, saying:" you know what I mean, men have the obligation to support their families. If you don''t work hard now, what will you take to support your family in the future? "

    Do you mean it''s too obvious?! In my current economic conditions, it''s no problem to raise a tassel, a purple garden or a small winter night. The only thing I can''t afford in this room is that you, Miss Mo, are standing in front of the little winter night, just blocking the sight of the other three girls. Sister tiger smiles like a roar, but pinches my thigh with her left hand. The purple garden behind Murphy is also She stared at me angrily, as if she was not biting her lips, but my ears were the simplest and the most undisguised fringe, as if she didn''t understand the hidden meaning of Murphy''s words, squinting her eyes and smiling sweetly.

    It''s too fake. Even if the tassel didn''t understand Murphy''s hint to me, it should also understand that Murphy is ostensibly considering her future. With her character, would she be so shameless and shameless and accept Murphy''s teasing with a silly smile? No way, the face of the fringe is not so thick, so she pretends to understand, but pretends not to understand!

    What happened between the fringe and Murphy? Don''t talk about me, even Dong Xiaoye and Ziyuan have a puzzled expression

    on the phone in the morning, the person who was in a hurry to find me was "Mo Dong", not "Mo Zong". Murphy wanted sister Liu to urge me to tell me about the planning book before I met Mo Yi, and asked me to keep it secret.

    Full of little girl mentality, Murphy hopes to surprise Mo Yi on the board of directors, and also wants to prove to others that he does not rely on the relationship between Mo Yi to sit in today''s position.

    In my opinion, it''s not necessary for a person with strength to prove anything deliberately, because the person who identifies with you will naturally identify with you, and the person who does not identify with you, no matter what you do, will not identify with you.

    I left the office in a hurry. I forgot to ask the girls why they arranged the office like that.

    Even if Mo doesn''t look for me, I will look for him, but I''m still curious. What''s the matter when he takes the initiative to look for me?

    It''s difficult because

    PS: it''s late to update again, sorry, I''ll be back more than 10 o''clock]

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 567

    Long Sangui, the Secretary (lover or wife) of the chairman of the board of directors, went to the elevator to wait for the humble clerk of my position. When this scene was staged, I heard the sound of broken glasses.

    In addition to the senior management, most people in the company don''t know about the cooperation between Fengchang and the third lady, or even who the third lady is. So it''s hard to be surprised to see such a small person as me visiting the chairman''s office again and again. No one knows who the third lady is, but everyone knows who Murphy is, and who Murphy and Murphy are What kind of relationship is it? So the more rumors about my relationship with Murphy, the hotter they are, the more real they are.

    Coupled with the public exposure of the great achievements of stepping on two boats at the film show a few days ago, I always feel that someone is glared at me with very vicious eyes. It is estimated that Murphy''s secret lover is in the company recently, and I dare not look up when I walk. Murphy, tassel, purple garden, winter night, the legend of my love abuse, is becoming more and more strange.

    Long Shan''s indifference to my love is a good proof. She must have heard something.

    Long Shan didn''t rush to open the door of the chairman''s office. After a long silence, she suddenly turned back and frowned. She was not happy. She looked at me inexplicably and said coldly, "I''m curious. You can still be so calm when you come here. Aren''t you at all guilty?"

    My heart is empty, but to whom and to you do I need it? I smiled and said, "why should I feel guilty? It seems that I have always been placed as a chess piece by you. "

    "Public is public, private is private!" Longshan seems to be afraid of being heard and deliberately pressing her voice.

    This is not convincing to me, "you should say it to the one in it? Originally, I was very clear about the division between public and private. At that time, I proposed to resign out of the consideration of "private". You first confused public and private, which made me unable to be independent, whether public or private. "

    My lack of respect for Murphy is largely because he asked me to resign on his own initiative after knowing Murphy had a good feeling for me, but after Miss three''s brain cramped and let out some words that would benefit me, the old fox, in order to gain benefits for himself and Murphy, reversed his attitude and kept me on the basis of the future of the company and Murphy.

    If not for the sticky attitude of Murphy, my relationship with Murphy would not be as it is today.

    "I" Long Shan choked on me, and then moved out of the woman''s unique skill, unreasonable way: "other people are others, I am me, now I only talk to you about" private ", stinky boy, don''t say I didn''t warn you, you should dare to do anything to hurt Fei Er, don''t blame my ruthless staff! Also, you''d better have a reasonable explanation, or come up with a reasonable explanation before you enter the door, or I''ll make you eat too much - why did you go last Saturday

    Sure enough, Mo also came to me because he noticed the change in my relationship with Liu Xiaosheng.

    I don''t think Mo is doubting me, but he will surely find an answer for the curiosity in his heart, which is also the purpose I want to find him. Therefore, I didn''t have any tension because of Longshan''s words, which made Longshan a little surprised.

    "Which position do you take to ask me this question? "Public" or "private"

    Long Shan was silent for a moment, sighed, and replied: "I believe you personally, and the chairman also believes you. But if you don''t have a reasonable explanation, the senior leaders who choose to support you to become the leader of the cooperation plan team because of the chairman''s relationship won''t believe you. After all, Liu family and Zhangjia are too close."

    I was shocked. I didn''t think about it. My high-profile contact with Liu Xiaosheng would shake the Mohist school, which had questioned my ability, even more? Gong Fanlin hired murderers to clean you up for what? Jealousy becomes hate, because you and assistant Xue are too close. OK, you are childhood sweethearts and gongfanlin''s misunderstanding. But what''s the matter with that policewoman? The high-profile ones have all made the headlines on the entertainment page. Gong Fanlin hasn''t caught them yet. You are fighting with the police in charge of this case. What kind of image are you now in the company? Last time someone smashed the company and splashed the paint in your name, but this matter has not been found out yet. You should pay attention to it and try to be more restrained. Don''t cooperate with other people''s speculation, will you? At first, we thought that the chairman of the board of Directors recommended you and promoted you because of Feifei, and the impression and evaluation of you were not high. You should not increase our difficulties any more. You should teach people something, even if you can''t be trusted by your own people, let alone your opponents. "

    Long Shan seemed to hold back a stomach of bitter water, finally caught the opportunity to talk to me, and he kept on talking to me I can feel the muscles on my face shaking in a stiff way - it should be a matter of course for the Mohist school to question my ability. Why have I never thought about that? No, it''s not that I haven''t thought about it, but that I have very little social experience. It''s too simple to look at some problems! I think as long as the chairman believes in me, I think that the chairman is the emperor of the company, but I didn''t think that others'' trust in him is not blind. If my performance is not enough to convince the public, or even make people resentful and disgusted, then others will naturally doubt whether the chairman who trusts me has seen it!Is this my negligence or something that Zhang Mingjie even calculated in the morning? In consideration of this, I have a cold sweat on my back. If there is no cooperation agreement between Liu Xiaosheng and me, and I just want to win over Zhang Mingjie and show friendship with Liu Xiaosheng, it''s really hard to explain - why should I help Liu Xiaosheng?

    If this is Zhang Mingjie''s design, I''m afraid it''s not a secret in the company that he asked me to reconcile with Liu Xiaosheng. If so, it''s hard to figure out whether I''m from Mohist school or Zhang school. At that time, it will inevitably cause panic in Mohist school. I believe that the opposition between me and me will inevitably arise, even the attitude of Mohist school, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to deal with that situation. It''s inevitable that there will be internal divisions among the Mohists!

    Conspiracy! The fear in my heart is like a volcanic explosion, and a thick black fog is rolling in my body, which almost takes away the power of my standing. It makes me feel powerless to fall into the dark vortex. My mouth is dry and my tongue is dry, as if even the blood flows out of my body in the form of sweat beads.

    I am aware of a great conspiracy! It''s like a flash of light, but I caught the tail of the light, my mind gradually clear, more clear, I know, I caught a very important thing!

    It''s Zhang Mingjie''s plot designed in the early morning to deepen the doubts on my ability and character of Mohist party!

    The brilliance of Zhang Mingjie and Zhang tensi is that, in supporting me to become the leader of the cooperation plan team, my father and son sang a "clumsy" duet. It''s too easy for Mo Pai to pick it up cheaply. Instead, he would suspect that they are acting. They must have a purpose, but what''s their purpose?

    Zhang Mingjie cleverly introduced "purpose" to me. After he gained my "trust", he begged me to reconcile with Mr. Liu. This behavior will definitely cause confusion of the Mohist school. Liu is an ally of Zhangjia. It is not good for the Mohist school to help Liu. Therefore, it is easy for the skeptical Mohist school to think of the possibility that Chu Nan will have been accepted by the Mohist school Has Zhang faction drawn in?

    Gao Ming, Chu Nan, who has a special relationship with Miss San and min Rou, has been drawn to Zhangjia. That is to say, Chu Nan has become the leader of the 13th city planning group. The biggest beneficiary will be Zhangjia, rather than the stupid "because of Murphy''s relationship" to recommend my Mohist school. In this way, some of the Mohist school will inevitably join Zhangjia!

    No one will believe my loyalty, because the people who trample on two boats have no credibility. No wonder Zhang Mingjie asked me to drag him into the cooperation group, and the exchange term he offered was that he would never pester the fringe again. First, he didn''t catch a cold with the fringe at all. He chased her just to disgust me and show it to Liu Xiaosheng. Second, if he continues Continue to pursue fringe, others will not care about the ambiguity between me and Murphy as much as they do now,.

    If I''m not wrong, the rumor that Zhang Mingjie was forced to give up the fringe in order to please me has begun to spread among the company''s senior management!

    At this moment, I suddenly have a doubt: is it not conducive to my hot gossip speculation that someone is operating in secret?

    Well, I''m afraid the main reason lies in myself. Murphy''s scandal was fired by others. It''s related to dongxiaoye. But I made it by myself. It''s next door to Mary. I accidentally cooperated with the plan of Zhangjia people. They must be laughing while reading the newspaper. My friends are so angry

 Chapter 568

    Long Shan''s words let my mind come out with so many ideas like a lantern. I was surprised at the clarity of my thinking. Soon, I connected many previously difficult things together and formed such a perfect conspiracy. When I came back to God in the call of Long Shan, my back was soaked.

    Liu Xiaosheng''s evaluation of Zhang Mingjie is correct. That guy is very deep, no matter his real ambition or his smart head.

    Now think about it. I''m afraid I took Shu''s parents to yuezhigu ecological park for dinner that night. I came across Liu Xiaosheng. He knew the relationship between Min Rou and miss San earlier than us, including Liu Xiaosheng. So when Liu Xiaosheng proposed to compete with me to hunt, he recognized Liu Xiaosheng''s meeting And offend minrou and miss San, and before I went into the park to hunt, secretly told me that the wolf in the park didn''t cut his fingers and pull his teeth. Taking this opportunity, he proposed to support me to enter the planning group of the thirteen cities and become the person in charge, and showed his kindness to me.

    I secretly scold myself for being an idiot. Mo also knew the relationship between Min Rou and miss San in the early morning. How could you not know the tension of being a deputy director of the company?! Why is mo hiding from Murphy? I don''t know, but tension certainly has no reason to hide from Zhang Mingjie! Zhang Mingjie''s figure is so well hidden and his performance is so lifelike that even though he knows the relationship between Min Rou and miss San, he still hides Liu Xiaosheng from her.

    I always thought that his "counter plot" was just to coax Liu Xiaosheng to lend money to his father and ensure that he could join the 13 cities planning group, which was not the only case. When the Mohist School split up because of questioning my position, Mohist''s trust in me would also be shaken. With Mohist''s personality of "crossing the river and demolishing the bridge", there is no reason not to kick me, not only because of my ambiguity with Zhang and Liu, but also because of my bad conduct in the relationship between men and women, which is not worthy of Murphy.

    Zhang Mingjie that son of a bitch, from the beginning even calculated how to clear me in the future! And the most terrible thing about this plan is that when the Mohist faction divided into two camps because they trusted me and didn''t trust me, they doubted that there would be someone in the camp that I was drawn to by Zhangjia who would turn against me under the guidance of Zhangjia. At that time, the strength of Zhang faction would be expanded. Even if Mohist helped Murphy to the position in the future, I''m afraid it would not be able to eliminate Zhang faction.

    Once that situation becomes a reality, does Liu Xiaosheng have any reason not to lend money to tension? Paralyzed, which is one arrow and two eagles? He shot all the eagles in the sky!

    Zhang Mingjie''s wisdom can be described by horror. As soon as he is smart, he has made such a precise and huge plan. In this plan, there is a plan full of tricks, which makes it difficult to distinguish the truth from the false. If he is careless, he will be swallowed up with a clean talent. Of course, talents are valuable, but those who are ambitious and want to devour themselves should be asked to find another way for Murphy We can''t leave Zhangjia in Fengchang, but this is the only chance to overthrow them. Let me, the chess piece in their eyes, fight their army.

    I want to destroy Zhangjia, for a woman, I am an ordinary man to burn once, to be a leading role!

    "What do you think? "Long Shan stood in the door and looked at me who was dazed at the door. He urged:" come in quickly. "

    "I am thinking about whether I am active or passive in the next step?"

    "Ha?"

    In Long Shan''s confusion, I took a deep breath and stepped into the chairman''s office.

    It doesn''t matter whether I''m active or passive. I just hate being played with like a chess piece. No matter that person is Zhang Mingjie, Mo Yizhi, or three young ladies, I will tell them with action that small people have dignity!

    When we left the chairman''s office, it was already noon. Murphy and the fringe came back to the hospital for reexamination.

    In fact, the tassel also has a driver''s license and can drive, but it''s not proficient, so Murphy just goes with it, which is not surprising at all - if Murphy put it forward by himself.

    In fact, the one who insists on Murphy''s going is the winter night.

    If you just observe dongxiaoye and the fringe, you can''t see anything unusual. It''s funny. It''s still so intimate. But I realize that dongxiaoye is very unnatural, but it''s not between her and the fringe, but between her and me. When I came to the company canteen for dinner a few days ago, I''m sure that dongxiaoye would sit next to me, but today I''m sitting By the side of the tassel, she gave the other side of me to the purple garden. You know, she used to sit between me and the purple garden on purpose, because she was suspicious of the relationship between me and the purple garden, and consciously separated the two of us for the tassel. But now, she has become the one who is afraid of being suspected It''s because I can''t stand other people''s different eyes. To be honest, if there is no special reason, I would rather hide in the comprehensive group and eat bread than come to the place where people are most likely to chew the root of their tongue.

    And the special reason is that

    "sister Jiajia, what would you like to eat today? Brother Chunan, please. "

    Song Jia, who had just jumped to our side, heard that he could not help but fight a cold war. He held his chest in his hands and looked as if the lamb had met the wolf. He aimed at the three beautiful women sitting next to me who were as surprised as her. The girl said with exaggerated crying and shuddering: "brother Chunan, you can''t help but start to me at last?"I just want to bubble you by being nice to you?! After three beautiful women burst out of the majestic momentum, so that the brothers are speechless.

    "It''s not Nange," said Viagra, who came to the canteen with Song Jia. He walked slowly behind her, holding a plate in one hand and comparing it with her head in the other. "You are also interested in this kind of three no lollies without a breast or a wife?"

    Song Jia didn''t even return his head. He banged his elbow on Viagra''s stomach and smiled sweetly. "There are many types of beauties, such as my girl. They are petite and lovely. Yang Shige. Do you know why you don''t have a woman? Just because you don''t know the goods, do you think men like women with big breasts? Or someone else''s brother Chu Nan has a vision ~ "

    " you have a rest, "Viagra said, rubbing his stomach indiscriminately:" I never doubt Nange''s vision. To say that our comprehensive group, no, our investment department, no, is the whole company, whose chest is smaller than you, I''m afraid that only our aunt Cheng, you? I''m just kidding, auntie. Don''t take it seriously -- "

    " kill you! "

    Before Viagra finished speaking, the tassel had already raised the chair and patted it. Viagra took the plate, while Qin LAN and Yao Waner, who came around to bring the dishes, dodged, and then became poor. "I''ll tell you that I''m not hurting you, it''s praising you. Nange likes your type. It''s slim. It''s like a model. It doesn''t matter if you have a small chest. Nange said that when you get married, you''ll have a big baby ˇŞˇŞˇ±

    Viagra screamed miserably, and Qin LAN, who was suspected of being jealous, kicked him and staggered, "stinking, you dare to say anything, want to die?"

    "Is that what I said?" Yang Wei knew that the tassel would not really hit him with a chair, but he was still in a state of fear, holding his head and said with a flattering smile, "it''s brother Nan who said it, really."

    "You''re really talking about getting married and having children?" Tassel blushed and looked at me with a chair in her hand, as if I were going to deny that she was going to shoot Viagra to death.

    Get married and have children? It seems that there is a subtle difference between what the tassel asked and what Viagra just said. Yang Wei, the animal, deliberately picked out the tassel and liked to hear it. The girl was angry on the surface, but in fact, everyone could see her expectation in her heart, "I never said that." how can I say that now? And women''s breasts get bigger when they have children, is that true? Well, I admit, I''m a mallet. They nodded awkwardly, and Viagra took the lead in whistling and blushed at the tassel.

    "Do you tell him anything? obscene! I''ll split you next time. " This girl is haughty and coquettish, trying to pretend to be angry, but the blush on her face and the vision in her eyes betray her girl deeply. She is simple and lovely.

    I dare not go to see the expressions of dongxiaoye and Ziyuan, because I know that their expressions are certainly not as happy as tassels.

    I''m afraid that''s what Viagra calculated. In a sense, Viagra''s brain is not inferior to Zhang Mingjie''s.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 569

    "Isn''t that right, Auntie? What''s the matter with women? This is a kind of emotional communication. Don''t you kill our friendship? Besides, our topic is not obscene. "

    Tassel put down his chair and stared at him. "He''s not mean, but you''re mean. He''s always mixed with you. He''s easy to learn bad."

    "Look, you are biased against me. It''s an expression of failing to see through the essence of Nange," said Viagra with a grin. "I''m no better than him. I haven''t learned one or two of his ten. Do you think he can learn from me? Who is going to learn from whom? This is a question "

    " you are less poor. You two are half a dozen, and no one can say who you are. "Qin LAN pulled up the feisty Viagra squatting on the ground and asked me with a smile," handsome Chu, tell me, how can you be so discontented? With little Susu, you are not enough to attack our little Jiajia? "

    At this, don''t talk about tassels, winter nights and asters. Even Yao Waner has ears like a rabbit. This little girl seems to be Murphy''s eyes and ears.

    "My dear sister, please forgive me. This kind of joke can''t be joked. You should revenge Viagra and don''t stab me." Qin Lan''s pink face, which was pierced by me, blushed and spat, "go, what''s my revenge for him?" After all, she took a peek at the fringe. Obviously, she just cared that Viagra was worse than me, so it was mean to prove that I was worse than Viagra.

    I laughed bitterly: "I don''t dare to attack. In fact, I have something to ask our king of gossip."

    When several people heard the words, they were all stunned. Song Jia crooked his head and said, "what''s the matter?"

    Song Jia is worthy of the reputation of "king of gossip". She doesn''t know anything about the company''s news, whether it''s important or not.

    There are two things I am in a hurry to ask for a certificate.

    First of all, is there any rumor that Liu Xiaosheng and I have a conflict or a reconciliation in the company? Have you heard that I attended Liu Xiaosheng''s discharge party last Saturday?

    Song Jia''s answer is yes.

    Not only that, Song Jia also said that the reason why I had a conflict with Liu Xiaosheng was also widely spread in the company: Liu Gongzi was jealous of my relationship with Murphy and insisted on inviting me to participate in the dangerous hunt, resulting in an accident

    and there were reasons for our reconciliation, and the rumors were exactly the same as what I expected -- it was Zhang Mingjie who acted as the peacemaker

    no doubt, these things Love is spread by Zhang Mingjie. Although Mo is also an insider, he obviously won''t tell me the reason for my quarrel with Liu Xiaosheng. The reason is very simple. No matter whether I''m innocent or not, the reason for being jealous will only make the company''s senior management resent me. Only Zhang Mingjie wants to see this result.

    I attended Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet the day before yesterday. It was spread in the company today. It was too fast to prove that someone did it on purpose. That''s why I was eager to find Song Jia to prove it. If it was spread in a few days, it would be normal. Who would think about Zhang Mingjie.

    Liu Su, tiger sister, Ziyuan, including Yang Weiqin LAN, Yao Waner and Song Jia, all don''t understand why I''m suddenly so interested in the rumors about myself. Their curious attitude also makes me stop asking about the second thing at the dinner table. The fewer people I know, the better. I don''t want Zhang Mingjie to realize that I have doubts about him. So, in the afternoon I found a chance to get rid of the winter night, and I pulled Song Jia out of the company.

    "A box of chocolates a day. I''ll give you a month. You have to answer me a question honestly." After sitting down in a very awesome corner of the two floor of the coffee shop, I threw the door straight. For the boyfriends Song Jia, the love of clothes, cosmetics and women is far less attractive than the high-end chocolates.

    "One box a day? A month? " Song Jia, who was suddenly pulled out by me, immediately lost her restlessness, swallowed her saliva with no resistance, took a moment''s meditation with her fingers, and said in surprise, "you know which brand of chocolate I like to eat, it''s very expensive. A box of chocolate costs 70 or 80 yuan. Before you asked me about Mr. Mo''s circumference, it only provided me for a week. A month, you''re crazy?"

    "So you have to answer me seriously," I said in a deep voice, staring into her eyes. "Don''t be afraid because we are friends. Don''t hide. And don''t let anyone else know our conversation today, including Mr. mo."

    "What, including the sealing fee?" Song Jia waved and said, "OK, although I have a little gossip, I keep secrets for my friends. My mouth is still very strict."

    I know, of course, my friend sighed in his heart, if not, it''s not necessary to use such a high price to pry open your mouth Ask, my sister I have the most confidence in this aspect. As long as it''s about the company news or the personal information of Mr. Mo, there''s nothing I don''t know, including the color and style of the underwear Mr. Mo likes to wear, her lovely habit of dozing, and even the drawer where she put the changed silk socks in the company, which drawer do you want to ask? Well, first of all, if you want to steal the smelly stockings she changed from sweating, I''ll pour this glass of water on you. "Brother Khan, "am I a pervert?"

    "Ha, hee hee, Mo is always fascinated by you. How can I steal it? You can ask her directly." Song Jia once spied Murphy''s intimate relationship with me, which was totally a joke on me. There was some truth in her joke. If I didn''t want to ask about Murphy, would I use it to get rid of the fringe and secretly pull her out of the company? Obviously, the girl wanted to be crooked.

    I took a deep breath, calmed my mood, and said seriously, "what I want to ask has nothing to do with Mo, it''s about fringe."

    "Susu?" Song Jia frowned a little and felt a little bit shocked. "You know her a lot longer than I know her, and you two are inseparable and often stick together. You know her things better than I do?"

    "It''s not her either. I want to ask you, is there any rumor about her and Zhang Mingjie in the company?"

    I think it''s strange to say this. It seems that it''s not appropriate, but I can''t say exactly what''s wrong, or I don''t know how to say it better without disclosing the real intention.

    Seeing Song Jia''s smile getting stiff, I realized it was not good, but I didn''t expect that she would suddenly stand up, raise her hand and pour the glass of ice water in front of her on my face, "Chunan, I read you wrong, you bastard!"

    Shit, I didn''t say I was going to steal Murphy''s sweaty stockings. Why are you throwing it at me?!

    The water was cold and icy. What killed me was that a piece of ice got into my neck and slipped directly to my stomach. I stood up in a hurry and shook. The ice slipped into my crotch again. I was so embarrassed that I finally got out of the trouser tube. Song Jia had come behind me. I grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. "What''s the matter with you ? Listen to me first! "

    "I know what it is and what it is!" Song Jia said angrily, "Chu Nan, Su Su knows how you are! Because of the relationship between Mo and the general manager, there are some things I never said. Don''t deceive people too much! Someone else Su Su didn''t brush you because of your playfulness. She still gave you up. You''d better doubt her. Do you think you are qualified? You want to dump her? I''ll tell you, there''s no door! If you dare to hurt her, I will fight with you! I didn''t expect you to be such a man. I thought you were a good man before. You are so disappointing! I''ll tell Mr. Mo right now that you don''t deserve her! "

    I can''t cry or laugh, "when did I say I was going to dump the fringe?"

    Song Jia stares at me with round eyes and looks at me with great momentum. "Then why do you ask Zhang Mingjie and her if they have any rumors? Isn''t that why you want to dump her? "

    PS: I often come back late recently, so I update it later. Please forgive me.

 Chapter 570

    "Then why do you ask Zhang Mingjie and her if they have any rumors? Isn''t that why you want to dump her? "

    "No -" Song Jia was so excited that I grabbed her head straight. It was because the question was not easy to ask, so I specially pulled her out of the company. As it turns out, the decision was absolutely right. "OK, I''ll change the way of asking, HMM. Zhang Mingjie chases the fringe"

    "isn''t that the same thing Song Jiagen had to get rid of my hand and straighten me. Although she failed, she took the advantage of my leg. The high heels and the crashing sound of the face bone made the guests in the seats nearby have an uncontrollable cold war, let alone my friends. The tears of pain came out. (read the novel to the top)

    "I''m afraid of you, Auntie and grandma. Sit down first and listen to me quietly. When you want to kill or cut me, I''ll let you do it!" Song Jiajiao is small and thin, and her strength is far inferior to mine. She is pushed back to her seat by me. I dare not sit. I am afraid that the girl will run away, so she still stays in the posture of leaning forward. She cuts her shoulders and says seriously, "didn''t Zhang Mingjie chase after the fringe? I want to know the reason why I''m not chasing you now. "

    "Is there any other reason than you?" Song Jiadao: "she has only you in her heart. After Zhang Mingjie understands this, does she still have to work in vain?"

    "But Zhang Mingjie knew the relationship between us before chasing after the fringe?"

    "This" Song Jia''s expression was smothering, his eyes were twinkling. "That''s the matter of the three of you. Why? You should know better. How can I know"

    I sighed, let her go, and sat back in my seat. "What do you have to hear? That''s what I want to ask - what have you heard? "

    Song Jia turned away from my eyes and stammered, "I haven''t heard anything"

    "look at your reaction, what did you really hear?" I said with a light smile: "it''s bad talk about me? For example, I used some means to force Zhang Mingjie to give up the fringe "

    " is it true?! " Song Jia''s exaggerated reaction confirmed my guess and realized that Song Jia was at a loss.

    I smiled bitterly. Compared with Zhang Mingjie, I was naive. I thought that he gave up the pursuit of tassels. It was the cheapness I picked up in vain. But it was the trap he dug.

    "Chu Nan, don''t be angry. Although there are people in the company talking about it, I don''t believe it. Really, it''s a rumor. Don''t say you are just a small clerk like me. Even President Mo can''t threaten Zhang Mingjie? Song Jia seems to be explaining, but after explaining, she still couldn''t resist asking, "right?"

    The word "right" betrayed her, which showed that she was not confident in her reasoning, that is to say, she was also skeptical of rumors.

    That''s why I didn''t hesitate to offer her 30 boxes of chocolates. Song Jia would never tell us the rumors that hurt us, let alone prove the truth of the rumors to us. Once I mentioned it on my own initiative, I gave her a chance to prove it. It''s very difficult to suppress her curiosity I''m not sure how to ask her.

    If possible, I don''t want her to know why I asked.

    Wiping my wet hair with a napkin, I said, "let''s talk about the version you heard. How did the company say I threatened Zhang Mingjie?"

    Song Jia was Murphy''s confidant, so he despised Zhang Mingjie very much. He flattened his mouth and said, "what else can I say? In other words, the company is brewing a big project. The chairman of the board of directors has appointed Mr. Mo to be in charge of it. But I don''t believe that you will be promoted because of Mr. Mo''s relationship. I know that you are not the kind of little white face who eats soft food, but others all say that Mr. Zhang''s deputy has made two preparations for it. One is Mr. Zhang''s objection to promoting you. He thinks that you have no qualification and ability Let Zhang Mingjie come to please you and support you. Once Zhang''s objection doesn''t work, he can go back and ask for the second place. Let Zhang Mingjie participate in the project. Since Zhang Mingjie wants to please you, he can''t dare to rob Su Su from you. In fact, he can''t blame everyone for thinking so. Recently, your relationship with Zhang Mingjie has suddenly become harmonious. There''s no reason at all? Let''s not say anything else. Last time the criminal police of the city bureau came to the company to make trouble for you, Zhang Mingjie came out to talk for you in front of the big guy. He didn''t want to be implicated. He got a firm fist. He would be angry with you if he changed to be the former one. Even if he didn''t know how to revenge you, he would still hate you in his heart, but he didn''t. In order to help the police, he spent money and entrusted relationship to the city Bureau The noisy chickens and dogs are restless. They are so blatant. Who can see that they don''t think they are trying to please you? What''s more, if you don''t get any benefits from him, why does he advise you to reconcile with Liu Xiaosheng, and you will reconcile with Liu Xiaosheng? "

    The only thing that Zhang Mingjie despised me was that he recognized that I would recommend him to the 13th city planning group. This is also the place that I despised him. Zhang Mingjie was not so naive. He didn''t think my recommendation could play any role from the beginning. After all, I was just a small person in the company who said little. What he wanted was just my support Du just, because his original purpose was to make Mo Yizhi and his school doubt my position.Relying on the nepotism and giving up the fringe as the condition, I recommend Zhang''s people to enter the planning group of the 13th city. Such arrogance and reckless performance can be recognized by the Mohist school! Song Jia heard of "the two-hand preparation of Zhang school", I''m afraid that Zhang Mingjie and his son spread it out by themselves, with the intention of shaking the Mohist school. When he knew that the rebellion of Zhang Mingjie and his son was a plot, the support of Mohist School for me would be regarded as irrational or even stupid decision by Mohist school.

    Good birds choose trees to live in, and good officials choose their masters to serve. This is a brilliant move of Zhangjia.

    In order to cultivate Murphy, Mo Yizhi has deliberately played down his importance in the company in the past two years. By contrast, he has always held the tension of power and prestige, which has already surpassed the momentum of Mo Yizhi. Otherwise, both of them will no longer support me and deny me. Otherwise, he has no courage to misappropriate public funds to gamble. This is his real power Proof of.

    Paralyzed, this kind of intriguing way of life is really not suitable for me.

    Song Jia just splashed water on my face. She didn''t want to order another cup. She played with the empty cup. She asked cautiously, "Chu Nan, you don''t really threaten Zhang Mingjie?"

    "Why do you ask?" Shaking my wet cheerleading shirt, I said with a smile, "I feel like that kind of person?"

    Song Jia blushed. "If you don''t ask me these questions for the purpose of throwing away the fringe, I believe you as before."

    What qualifications do I have to dump fringe? I smiled bitterly, and after I got rid of Zhangjia, the jilted person, maybe I

    "this is a problem in itself, which shows that you think I have the capital to threaten Zhang Mingjie, right?"

    "Although the senior management is very secretive, I''m Mr. Mo''s secretary, and I''m the one who spreads words and documents, so I can see some clues." Song Jia looked carefully from left to right, secretly lowered himself forward, and said in a voice that only I could hear: "the investment department hasn''t invested a cent in this half year. The company''s preparation for the big project is not what it was originally What''s the secret? It''s just the content and time of this project. As far as I know, only sister Liu in our investment department knows about this. Since there is such a plan, the rumor of promoting you should not be empty. Besides, don''t you often go to the chairman''s office recently? That''s where the rumors come from. "

    No wonder sister Liu is in such a good mood recently. It turns out that Murphy told her the cooperation plan.

    The comprehensive team was originally the team that Murphy set up for himself. No one knows what this cooperation plan means better than sister Liu - the comprehensive team finally has the opportunity to perform.

    PS: the conspiracy has been written in these chapters. You''re tired of reading it. I''m tired of writing it. It''s a little bit complicated. Fortunately, it''s the day when the net is closed.]

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 571

    What I want to confirm has been answered. Look at the time. I''ve been away from the company for 30 minutes. If I don''t go back, I''m afraid it will arouse the suspicion of sister Hu and others. So I got up and said to Song Jia, "OK, let''s go back."

    "Eh?" This time, Song Jia grabbed me. The little girl said in a hurry, "haven''t you told me, is there any such thing?"

    "What''s up?"

    "Don''t play dumb!" Song Jia said angrily, "Zhang Mingjie dare not chase after the fringe. Are you threatening?"

    Just said for a long time believe me, now so eager to prove, can''t help but let me think of my dear sister, are all girls the same, a mouth set, a heart set?

    "No," Zhang Mingjie put forward by himself. I didn''t object at most, but I didn''t tell a lie. "I can go this time?"

    "Oh" Song Jia nodded, but she didn''t go out for two steps. She suddenly responded, "no! Chou Nan, I was almost fooled by you and said, "why do you ask me this?"

    I''m afraid that she asked me this question. I don''t believe in Song Jia, not to mention tassel, Murphy and purple garden. I just don''t want them to participate.

    Zhang Mingjie plays with me as a fool. It doesn''t matter, because whether it''s Mo Yizhi or miss San, who doesn''t regard me as a chess piece? But I also have my bottom line. If someone wants to hurt something I want to protect, then I will let him pay for it.

    Therefore, this is a struggle, a struggle of snatching and guarding, a struggle full of conspiracy and lust.

    Don''t want the fringe to know that I''m fighting for Murphy, and don''t want Murphy to know that I''m fighting for her. In the end, it''s just my selfishness. I don''t want to be a romantic hero. I''m shameless enough. Don''t be shameless to show my love in front of the fringe Mingjie has something to do with it. Why did he pull me out? Deliberately concealing Mo and the tassels? Oh, by the way, you just said, don''t let me tell them, why?! " The more song Jiayue thinks about it, the more curious her question is, "don''t tell me that you suddenly like gossip like me, I won''t believe it. What''s your reason!"

    "The reason is that I don''t want to be treated as a fool any more, because a fool can''t protect Mo Zong who you respect and worship," I smiled at Song Jia and said, "you don''t want Mo to lose Fengchang in the future?"

    Song Jia said definitely, "of course not!"

    "That''s OK," I patted her on the head. "Remember our agreement. Don''t tell anyone what happened today. It''s OK whether it''s fringe or president Mo?"

    Song Jialiang''s fists are hot and blood is boiling. "No problem!"

    "It''s very good that Mo always trusts you so much. Jiajia, you are so reliable. Let''s go back quickly so that Mo can''t find you to be suspicious."

    "Well."

    My friend turned around and walked in front of me. He was secretly feeling that "a simple girl is so cute". He kicked me out four or five steps. It wasn''t her strength, but her sharp heel stuck into my butt seam. That feeling was that I had to turn around in the future. "Simple" Song Jia had already jumped up from behind onto my back, with her legs around me My waist and arms are tight to my neck. Two rows of neat teeth are biting my fragile ears. I swear angrily: "what do you want to be a fool?"? How do I feel like I''m a fool to you?! After talking for a long time, you have said nothing! Mo is always the master of Fengchang in the future. How could she lose Fengchang? "

    Well, is there no single girl in the world? Under the gaze of the laughing guests who have misunderstood this scene, my eyes are dark, the world is despairing. I am deliberately separated from Song Jia, and I go back to the company first and then. I am afraid that they will be suspicious. Song Jia''s reason makes me a little broken. She is afraid that others will talk to her about my character when we are together After reaching this point, it''s as if any girl I''m close to is in danger of becoming pregnant. It''s easier to deal with Song Jia than I thought. I only told her that Zhang Mingjie secretly fawned on me and hurt me behind my back. The purpose is not to let me get promoted and get a raise, and become Murphy''s helper. She believed it and scolded Zhang Mingjie Shameless, I''m still going to tell you the whole story. It''s not necessary at all. Although Song Jia''s curiosity is more vigorous, she''s really simple. She just acts as Zhang Mingjie '' Why don''t I want tassel and Murphy to know about Zhang Mingjie''s downtrend path? I casually say that I don''t care to hurt people behind his back, and I will rely on my own ability to get approval from others. Song Jia believed it, and looked up at me for 45 degrees. The light named "admiration" in the shining eyes, the burning brothers'' faces almost melted awayI went back to the comprehensive group in fear, but I didn''t see Dong Xiaoye. I asked about the tassel that just came out of Murphy''s office. I knew that sister tiger and purple garden were still in Murphy''s.

    I dare say that the newly added sand in Murphy''s office is specially prepared for the winter night.

    Although it is jokingly called "the miscellaneous group", to be fair, the working efficiency of the comprehensive group is not low, or it should be said that the reason why other departments despise us is precisely because our working efficiency is so high that we always have a lot of spare time for gags. Of course, the small workload is one of the indisputable reasons , but we are like the smallest pinion in a machine, which seems to be insignificant. But without us, this machine is also difficult to rotate. The comprehensive group has been established for two years and has survived in the investment department. That''s why.

    It''s been a long time since the army was raised. Now, the comprehensive team is about to use it. According to the tassel, Murphy plans to rectify the image of the comprehensive team from this week, so it''s outrageous to continue to indulge sister tiger, who is a "idle person" in the office area of the comprehensive team. But she was ordered to protect me, and she can''t be separated from me, so she was limited to the public The scope of Siri''s activities and certain freedom of movement are also Murphy''s helpless actions.

    It''s estimated that Murphy just called her into the office to talk about this, which gave me a chance to pull Song Jia out of the company

    as for Ziyuan, the former office was used by the former assistant, but after she was fired, she became the printing room of the comprehensive group. Yao Waner and Qin LAN kept copying, printing or shredding documents in and out all day long, so that Ziyuan could be there It''s really not appropriate to move into Murphy''s office in the name of an assistant, which is not surprising. But I still think Murphy intends to do it. If there are only two people in the office, she will feel uncomfortable.

    In fact, Murphy is a very clumsy woman. What she is not good at is getting along with people and communicating with them.

    Recently, sister Liu is always shouting for us to talk about energy and spirit. But the situation of sleepiness and idleness in the hot summer days is really hard to find any motivation. The winter night is comfortable. I hide in Murphy''s cool office and play online games. The tassel also slips in and takes Murphy''s "homework" to continue to nibble on her brain. I am so bored that I lie on the table and look at Viagra and Qin LAN whispers and laughs at the beauties from time to time. She sleeps in a daze in the envious mood.

    "Brother Nan, wake up, and then it''s dawn."

    "Well?" I was shaken by Yang Wei and woke up. I sat up straight and wiped my saliva. "Is it dawn?"

    "Are you stupid?" The back of the head spoon was gently knocked, listening to the voice, it''s tassel, "after work, wake up quickly."

    I grabbed the mobile phone on the table and looked at the time, didn''t I? "It''s all a little bit"

    together, something slipped off my shoulder, I subconsciously grabbed it, picked it up and looked, it''s a white lady''s coat, very familiar, just wondering where I''ve seen it, purple garden red face, snatched the clothes from my hand.

    Qin LAN came to me and said with a smile, "I don''t want to thank people for the purple garden. I''m a good friend of childhood. When I see you asleep, I''ll take off my coat and put it on you. Otherwise, you''ll catch a cold."

 Chapter 572

    Qin Lan said it''s a bit exaggerated. With the temperature in this office, I can''t get cold even when I sleep alone. However, the consideration of purple garden makes my heart warm. This feeling is never experienced when I get along with the fringe. Because I''ve known the fringe for five years, it seems that I''m always playing the role of purple garden. Now think about it, I''m really sad. When is my aunt Can you be as gentle and virtuous as asters?

    Tassel seems to understand my eyes, and it seems that she is simply jealous. She secretly kicked me and sighed, "I don''t know what you are going to do every night. You are always sleepy in the daytime. Sister Liu spoiled you. You go to other departments to try. It''s strange that you doze off during working hours and don''t get killed by the leader."

    My brain is still a little turbid, along the words of the fringe muttered to myself, "what did I do at night?"

    "Dong -" I was kicked by someone in the back of my neck. It hurt a lot. Looking back, sister tiger leaned against my desk and was talking and laughing with Yao Waner. If it was not decided by the position, it could not be another crime. I would not doubt her. The girl realized my vision, but did not look at me. She just had two blushes on her face Why did I lose sleep last night? No wonder this girl kicked me - her heart is empty!

    When everyone is around and nobody pays attention to me, I''m a lazy ass, and I''ve got a kick in the winter night - it''s not just your heart failure, why kick me? Say up, the culprit that causes me insomnia is not you?!

    "Is it? Have you ever practiced Kung Fu? It''s not like you are weak in prose - "winter night talks with Yao Waner with exaggerated expression, in order to cover up her hysterical power. The stinky woman even reaches out and pinches me!

    I don''t want to show weakness. I stepped on her foot with the heel. She tried hard, and I tried hard, too? Does not mean that last summer you and Qin LAN went to learn the glorious history of wolf defense? Ha ha, is that Kung Fu? Don''t listen to her nonsense, cousin Dong. They both reported a crash course of self-defense skills and paid a month''s tuition. But they went to school for seven days and two days. Because of their backache and leg pain, they attended for four days. They dropped out of school on the last day. As a result, they still paid three weeks'' tuition. They can''t afford me to be their driver. I said that sister Wan''er, my cousin winter is a real criminal police How many can you play for one? How interesting is it for you to teach others how to play? " Viagra mercilessly exposed Yao Waner''s background, ignored her anger and turned to me with a smile and said: "Nange, do you have any activities in the evening? It''s a rare time for people to get together and rub together. It''s called general manager Shangmo "

    " I can''t go. "Before Viagra finished, the fringes shrunk their necks and said to me apologetically," I haven''t been home for several days. I told my cousin that I''ll go back to eat today "

    it seems that Viagra also heard from Qin Lanna that the fringes didn''t work in recent days are living in Murphy. I heard that It''s not surprising, but a little disappointed. "Well, as soon as the auntie who always took the lead abstained, I don''t think others would be interested."

    Viagra deliberately said the opposite, that is to say, he was afraid that everyone would not give him face, but it was against his wishes. He was still annoyed that Yao Waner, who exposed his background, said angrily, "Sister Liu went to the meeting, and she couldn''t get off the class for a half of the time, so I went to pick up Kangkang from school for her."

    When the little girl is angry, her voice is thin and soft, which is really lovely.

    Viagra turned to the purple garden again with some pleading eyes. The purple garden looked at me first, and then said to him: "President Mo has also gone to the meeting. I have to wait for her to get off work."

    Winter night did not speak, directly a raise injury hand, destroyed Viagra''s last glimmer of hope, this guy frowned to me: "beautiful women do not go, you do not go?"

    There''s something wrong with this. It seems that I used to eat and drink with him for a certain woman, but I really don''t want to go. It''s not just because dongxiaoye''s hand is hurt. Chu Yuan is sure to go home today. That girl may still be angry because I was "desperate" for her last night. If I go home late again

    my friends also feel puzzled. I''m afraid she''s a little girl What ah? But I didn''t have the courage to go home with myself for several days. In order to comfort Shutong, who is the only one guarding the empty boudoir, Liusu went to the supermarket and bought a lot of things. Besides snacks and drinks, there are also vegetables and meat necessary to wash the hot pot. It''s easy to judge that Shutong killed her when she paid the bill. In fact, Shutong killed Shutong when she asked Shutong to eat the hot pot Kept her secret with Murphy from me?

    In the end, I didn''t ask the tassel why the relationship with Murphy became so harmonious? I have a vague feeling that this problem is a mine, once stepped on, it is either a dumb bomb that doesn''t sound, or it will blow up my bones.

    Two girls can''t feel my curiosity, so obviously they don''t want to explain it to me intentionally. Based on my understanding of them, there are two possibilities. One is not to tell me, the other is not to confirm the second possibility. I don''t want to know what is really worth waiting for. I hope they can get along well with each other, but I don''t want them because of my relationship Just get along with each other harmoniously, such happiness, I don''t deserve to have, the more they pay for me, the more I owe them, because I hide too many secrets from them.Before I find the chance to pour out all the secrets, I still pretend to live in such a muddle headed way. At least, before I overthrow Zhang Mingjie, I don''t want to be distracted.

    It''s a long time after school, but Miss Xiao Shu hasn''t come back. Dongxiaoye wanted to help tassel wash vegetables and cook (it''s definitely a fake, just her two skills). Tassel loved her hands and didn''t need to live or die. At last, she got involved in me. Tassel pushed me out of her home, too. She asked me to go back to Chu Yuan to pay for it.

    Last night, Wu Lefeng told Liu Su everything about coming to my house for dinner. So she knew that I had given up Chu Yuan, and that the girl had a vengeful temper. She really worried about our brother and sister. Although she "blew" us away, I could see that she had some emotions about my inability to stay for dinner ˇŁ

    In fact, from the day we knew each other, there had never been more than two days of unconnected records. This time, she suddenly disappeared for several days. It''s so-called xiaobiesheng''s new marriage. It''s hard to get rid of Viagra at night. However, I still have a super large electric light bulb like dongxiaoye on my back. At home, I''ve lost a little trouble that I have to rush back. On the other hand, on the side of the tassel, Shutong is so obsessed with it that I don''t have a chance to whisper. What else can I do for a lover More depressing than that?

    Leaving the tassel family, dongxiaoye is not the one just now. The image of a lady who has maintained the whole day is gone. As soon as I get on the bus, I take off my shoes, rub my stockings and feet, and complain to me, "you hurt me!"

    When did I step on you

    Winter night slide the passenger seat to the last side, make the most of the space in front, take off the short stockings, straighten your legs, put your feet on the bridge, pretending to be dead to remind me: "in the company, do you dare to say you didn''t step on me intentionally?"

    That''s because you kicked me first! I start the car, turn on the air conditioner, and there is no good airway: "I * * still hurt. I stepped on you on purpose. Who told you to act first? What''s more, I didn''t make so much effort. You pretended a little too much. It really hurt. Why didn''t you say anything after shopping in the supermarket for half a day? You won''t tell me that it happened to hurt your toe, like the last time you kicked me? "

    Help the tassel to send things up the stairs. Less than 20 minutes later, the car has been baked into an oven. It''s unbelievable that it''s 6:30 sun hanging in the sky. My face is red on a small winter night. I don''t know if it''s too hot in the car or I''m ashamed of it.

    With the character of little winter night, even if you want to find fault, you won''t find fault for no reason. The excuse to step on her foot is obviously a bit far fetched, so it sounds like playing coquettish?

    The girl pulled up her pants and shined two legs, kicking her feet like a child, "I don''t care! Anyway, I just hurt and hot! What do you say?! "

    PS: Recently, I always have time to code words very late. I can''t help typing a note today. OK, hold on.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 573

    Brother, how old do you think you are, my sister? How does this virtue look like a crying child who just doesn''t leave without buying ice cream? "Didn''t you just say it hurts? Why is it getting hot again? "

    "Try it!" Winter night put the injured right hand in front of me and said with a flat mouth, "it''s like wrapping a quilt on my body. My hot claws scratch my heart and make me feel sick to death!"

    Although this is a little bit coquettish, it still makes sense. Who changed it? It''s not awkward to wear a pair of gloves on a hot day? My leg injury has not been cured for a few days, so I have a deep understanding, sighed, and said: "no way, the wound is not bandaged easily infected, I turn on the air conditioner, it will be cool later, this is your psychological role, don''t think about it, the more you think about it, the more uncomfortable you feel."

    I want to put in gear and drive, but winter night steps over a leg and puts * *''s foot on the steering wheel. "I''m not comfortable now"

    in the face of women''s unreasonable quarrel, except for forbearance, men generally have no other better way to stare at this beautiful jade foot. I can''t help but ask: "what''s uncomfortable? Feet? Isn''t this OK? "It''s white and clean, no blue or swelling"

    "it''s not feet" the little winter night suddenly quieted down, turned his face to look out of the window, felt his left hand on his chest and slowly clenched it into a fist, whined in a weak almost inaudible voice, "it''s not a hand"

    "ha?"

    Sister tiger turned around and asked me with a piece of cold pink face, "did I apologize for kicking you last time?"

    My brain doesn''t jump as fast as her emotions. It just nods subconsciously and "says"

    "so you stepped on me just now, shouldn''t you also apologize to me?"

    I thought to myself, you still pinched my ass! But good men don''t care about women. We don''t care about you. It''s not so much my demeanor as my humble growing up experience that didn''t teach me the dignity of an old man at all. It''s common for me to say I''m sorry to a girl, otherwise I can''t coexist with Chu Yuan for a long time.

    "Well, I apologize. I''m sorry, my little sister. Does your foot still hurt?"

    "Didn''t I just tell you? "My feet don''t hurt for a long time," said Dong Xiaoye, looking at my face indifferently, "but I''m still uncomfortable."

    Man, I''m in a hurry. What''s the nerve of this girl? The car has been cooled by the air conditioner. Your hands and feet don''t hurt. What else is uncomfortable?

    "Here comes your aunt?" Besides, I can''t think of any other reasons why she is uncomfortable or in a bad mood.

    "Go away!" Sister tiger kicked the foot on the steering wheel into my arms, but it was weak, just gently against my chest, and because of this action, her body had turned sideways.

    The pretty face is not angry, or expressionless, but the face is more ruddy. The thin sweat oozes from the tip of the nose. The breath is a little heavy. Staring at my eyes, they are dull and empty.

    Sensing her strange appearance, I was shocked. "Are you sick?"

    Does this girl burn? Why is your face so red? I reached out to touch her forehead. I didn''t want sister tiger to move her left hand. I flicked my arm away, grabbed my tie, took back the foot on my chest, and pulled me forward. She also leaned forward. I didn''t react. Their lips had been printed together? This is pure gnawing!

    It seems that sister tiger is releasing some kind of repression. She is over enthusiastic and her tongue slips into my mouth, provocating me wantonly and arousing my desire. You know, this girl has done nothing else these two days and seduced me. My self-control and resistance have been eliminated to the critical point. Reason and the primitive * * are fighting fiercely. Instead of being unable to refuse, I am greedy or greedy Xu, it''s like cat eating, which belongs to man''s nature.

    Of course, if I have to find an excuse for myself, it''s not without it - I tried to push away dongxiaoye, but she grabbed my tie and didn''t let it go. I was afraid that the action would touch her injured right hand too much, so I gave up this struggle thoughtfully, and my hands just touched her upright breast peak peacefully The strength is not firm enough, but the original intention is really noble, not dirty, and the noble becomes dirty. It''s when I touch the later things that I finally realize what is called "the feeling of tempting crime".

    There is a very bad habit of kissing in winter small night. It seems that she will keep kissing until the lack of oxygen in her brain. Although the activity of the tender little tongue in the mouth is still astringent and immature, it is more active and infatuated with my sucking and teasing.

    This girl''s vital capacity is amazing. When I think I might faint soon, her lips are finally separated from me. Exhausted, she looks like a puddle of mud and almost slips under her seat. Panting, she doesn''t adjust her strange and indecent posture. She covers her chest with her hands and looks at the silly smile on the roof. It seems that she is talking to herself "It''s much more comfortable now"

    my eyes are full of stars, I thought I would be suffocated alive, but I ended the hot kiss and felt inexplicable regret, probably to cover up my enjoyment just now. I was very hypocritical and angry, and asked, "what''s wrong with you?""Yes, I have a problem," said Dong Xiaoye, looking at me askance, with a puzzled look on his face. "What''s the matter with you? No money, no handsome, why do tassels like you, Murphy also like you, even Xue Ziyuan cares about you so much? You fall asleep on the table, take off your coat and put it on you. Isn''t she afraid of other people''s gossip? "

    I can''t help but be shocked by sister tiger''s rhetorical questions. To be honest, I really didn''t think about this problem. I and Ziyuan have been together from primary school to high school. She takes care of me and I take care of her, which has become a habit in our life. But now, we are no longer kids without a guess. Her tender consideration for me falls into the eyes of others, which is easy to cause misunderstanding Gong Fanlin hates me, isn''t it because I have too close relationship with Ziyuan?

    Read this, I suddenly realized, but a little unbelievable, "little sister, you are not jealous?"

    It''s so narcissistic to ask. My friends are ashamed to have the impulse to smoke their own mouth. I don''t want to say "what''s the matter?"? Can''t I be jealous? Xue Ziyuan can ignore the eyes of Liu Su and Murphy and the eyes of anyone. But I can''t. when you, me and Liu Su go shopping together, I don''t even know which side I should stand on, which side I should walk in front of or follow. Can you understand that feeling? "

    She''s really jealous! In addition to surprise, I was more at a loss, comfort her, or take this opportunity to refuse her? The key to the problem lies in dongxiaoye''s attitude. If she refuses to be useful, she would not have told me that "you think too much"

    "I don''t think too much! Because I know that my girlfriend is fake, the tassel is real! When we three are together, I am a light bulb at best! I don''t have any mental imbalance, but I''m just uncomfortable. My "winter night" seems to be trying to find another reason to explain it, but I gave up at last. The excitement calmed down. She sighed quietly and said softly: "I''m not mentally balanced, and I don''t want to, but somehow, I can''t control my emotions. I''m sorry, I just made a fuss , I just want to make my heart more stable. Otherwise, you are like an unreal existence. I can''t touch you. I''m the closest to you. I spend the longest time with you every day. But when tassel, Murphy and Xue Ziyuan appear, I will have a feeling that you don''t belong to me. "

    that''s the reason why she looks for a kiss Is it? There was a surge of love in my heart, and I couldn''t help but want to comfort this woman who was two years older than me, but was worried about gain and loss like a child.

    "I didn''t want to compete with the tassels." winter Xiaoye turned around, and the two Danfeng''s eyes were not strong. Only Yingying''s water was rippling, and she said in a soft voice like coquetry and entreaty: "Chunan, I know you don''t belong to me, but you can at least give me a little consideration, coax me when no one is around, hug me, let me feel Realize that I belong to you, OK? "

    Simple understanding is to let me soak you?!

    Tiger sister''s words are too bold. With her usual strong like a tiger and her strong like a tiger''s character, it''s absolutely a lie to say that she has never dreamed of bubble, but I never thought that she would be willing to be bubble by me, just like the monkey absolutely dreamed of driving the tiger out of the jungle and being a king, but never thought that the tiger would voluntarily let the king''s throne Give it a seat, because it''s more unrealistic than fantasy.

    At this moment, however, reality, which is more unrealistic than fantasy, is born.

 Chapter 574

    Yes, winter night is the king of the jungle that can''t be tamed in my eyes, but at this moment - around 18:36 Beijing time and about 36 seconds, she has subverted her image in my mind. She is no longer a tiger, but a kitten eager to be loved. She is looking at me with pathetic eyes, full of expectation, etc Wait for my answer.

    "I asked you!" Tiger elder sister two eyes a stare, spin son again change of tear light is twinkling, "OK?"

    Illusion? The last sentence is like a plea, but how can I hear the first sentence as a threat? Before that, your question is doomed to not get a fair answer. Even so, do you still need to ask? Do not want to have, just want to be owned, for me such a person, worth it?

    "If I say I don''t deserve to have you"

    "if I say I don''t deserve to have you, I will decide my own business."

    As expected, it''s tiger sister''s answer

    "but I''m for you"

    "you don''t want to bubble in me?"

    "Cough flutter -" Ya asked too directly, and he was choked by his own saliva.

    "You don''t have to be nice to me, just be nice to yourself, because I''m also nice to myself," said Sister tiger with a bit of aggressive quality. "Dare you say you don''t feel anything about me? I''m a policeman. I deal with suspects who are more likely to lie than you every day. No one can cheat me. They can''t, and you can''t, because I know you better than them. Why didn''t you feel for me when I kissed just now? Why didn''t you resist and touch my chest? Don''t feel for me. Why did you wipe my back twice? Did you * *? I don''t feel it to me. Why do I open the door at night and you can''t sleep all night? I don''t feel for you. Why do you stand out for me every time I have something to do? Don''t feel for me. Why do you think I''m sick and nervous? "

    Shit! This woman dare to say anything. The word "* *" jumped out of her mouth and made a big man blush and blush. I didn''t deny that I had a good feeling for sister tiger, even if it was admiration or liking. Although she was a little shy, this was exactly what I admired her - forthright and bold. Although she occasionally played some small cleverness and tricks, there was no disguise and affectation in life. In my opinion, she walked around the room in a small vest and flat legged pants, lying around freely On the sand, drinking beer and eating snacks, and grabbing belly without image are her advantages. She never pretends to be a hypocrite, just like now

    I can''t answer her questions and none of them, but even so, I don''t want to waste her life, so I said: "there are better men than me"

    "I know," little winter night light way: "but Yes, Chunan is the only one. If I could take regret medicine, I would have taken it for a long time. You think I would like to meet you more. "

    In a very hurtful sentence, my friends have the impulse to cry, endure the strong desire to revenge her * * and the great humiliation, I continue to be humble and gentle, "you will meet better than me in the future"

    "twenty six years," Dong Xiaoye stretches out his left hand, first marks one two, then marks one six, using the tone of emphasis, one word at a time: "I believe noˇŞˇŞ I met you in 26 years. Tell me, how long will it take me to meet someone more pleasant than you? Another 26 years? Will someone else want me then? The rule of life can''t be repeated. Can you pay for my youth? "

    Why do I hear her words so awkward? Do stinky women like me or bury me?

    "I think you are now forced to buy and sell, forcing me to pay for your youth."

    "Winter night cunningly smile," you can also not pay - if you are willing to waste my youth

    Threat, but also temptation!

    It''s quite a Chuyuan style - if you can''t do anything, how can I show you

    I admit, from small to large, this is the most unsolvable formula for me.

    "Even if it''s a fake girlfriend, it''s just something that a small number of people know. Thanks to you, most of this small part think that we''ve made a fool of ourselves. My innocent reputation has been harmed by you for a long time. Moreover, you''ve also kissed me. You''ve seen it and touched it. You have to be responsible for it." Winter night toots a small mouth, do aggrieved posture, "my request too much? I just want you to be nice to me at ordinary times. Frankly speaking, you don''t need to pretend to be a gentleman in front of me. For example, you can tell me what clothes you want me to wear at home. You don''t need to sigh secretly because I''m wearing T-shirt pants anymore. When I''m wearing less, you don''t need to look at me secretly anymore. My requirements are not high at all - be with you all When you get up, you have me in your heart. When we are together, you have me in your eyes. Isn''t that ok? "

    Such a confession is pitiful. Sister tiger is pitiful. I think she is even more pitiful than her. She is a criminal police officer. She has strong insight. She even noticed that I usually expect her to change clothes and often take a peek at her. At this time, it''s hard to expose me. My friend is ashamed? Man''s inferiority"Is it all right?" In fact, these words are also out of the scope of tiger elder sister''s bearing. I blush at most, and she, in addition to pretending to be calm and red face, her body is shaking almost to break up, pretending to talk easily, just to cover up the inner tension and fear.

    I didn''t have the answer that scared her, because the answer must not be a shameless man, but a man who is shameless and dare not bear it, so I decided to be a shameless but dare to bear it.

    "You''re talking about this. Am I qualified to say no?"

    I know that this is the answer expected by dongxiaoye, but her face is unbelievable. She covers her mouth in amazement, and tears come out of her eyes. "You mean"

    I look at the infatuated policewoman in front of her with sincerity from my heart, and seriously say: "I am a flower seed without face, but I''m willing to do my best to protect you and protect you , take care of you, I can guarantee that these are not adulterated, and then I must tell you that I am not as good as you think, although I will not cheat you, there are some things I will certainly hide from you, not only you, but also fringe, Murphy, so you can dump me at any time. "

    "Of course, you have to hide from them. We can''t talk about our affairs. I''m sorry for the tassel. If she knows our affairs, I can die, but I don''t want to lose her friend." in winter Xiaoye''s excitement, it seems that he mistakenly understood the words behind me. "I also know that Xu Heng deliberately let go of something you kept from me. Why do you do this I don''t ask, but you have to promise that I won''t be cheated in the future, OK? "

    I also experienced the excitement when I first expressed my love. I couldn''t help admiring the winter night. My voice was shaking, but I still didn''t forget to offer me the conditions. When I expressed my love to Su, there was only a blank in my mind. It''s not hard to see that the winter night was more confident than me.

    "I will confess." I thought to myself that when the time came, I would definitely confess.

    "Darling," dongxiaoye finally couldn''t hold back. He grabbed my tie again and said in a thick voice and a thick airway: "it''s time to have a kiss when watching TV, right

    What a fart! I haven''t breathed yet. According to your amateurish kissing method, I have to report to Lord Yan three times in a row!

    I don''t want to kiss, make friends, or take advantage of the money. But accepting the love of dongxiaoye also means accepting a responsibility. I can''t do anything as I used to. I''m not lying. I''m willing to protect her, take care of her and take care of her, but I don''t think this love can go on.

    Like me, maybe it''s just a hot head in dongxiaoye. When she finds out that the man with the flower heart is not reliable, she should choose to give up - if I don''t accept it, or if I don''t face the feelings honestly, with dongxiaoye''s character, I''m afraid I''ll never give up. Even if I do something that annoys her, she will only think that I''m on the watch Acting is deliberately done to refuse her.

    Well, I''ll show you my true self. Let you see, I''m just pretending to be a grandson.

    It''s not inferiority, it''s self-knowledge. Dongxiaoye won''t like the real me. In her eyes, I''m different, just a layer of self-control and disguise for * *.

    I will protect winter night, so I will draw a bottom line without concealing my true feelings - I will never do anything out of the ordinary for winter night!

    Shouldn''t kissing be too special? After all, I''ve kissed several times. I admit that I''m really looking for a reason.

    "bang -"

    just when I decided to kiss, suddenly someone knocked on the window on my side. I was grabbed by dongxiaoye''s neck and couldn''t see the back, but I saw dongxiaoye''s face fusion, and the next voice also scared my cold sweat.

    "Great, you haven''t left yet"

    fringe!

    PS: it''s late. I''m sorry. I took a nap in the code, or it will be updated around zero]

 Chapter 575

    Fortunately, I didn''t kiss dongxiaoye because of my hesitation at that moment. Otherwise, I would be caught by the fringe. Before dongxiaoye left me, I would be shaken off by the fringe first. Even if I heard the fringe open the door, I didn''t have the courage to turn back. The huge sense of guilt made me feel that living in this world is a kind of pollution. What do I have Do you have tassels on your face?

    And winter small night also scared, still pulling my tie.

    "South south, are you making my sister angry again?"

    ˇ°Łżˇ± I didn''t dare to look back. It was the tassel''s hands that pushed my head. She frowned and stared at me.

    Tassel is also a woman who is used to being sloppy and neglecting her image. Don''t say that in the car, even in the company, she often takes off her shoes and puts her legs on me to play tricks on me. So she was surprised that she didn''t get angry and scolded me: "don''t pretend, ordinary little night sister can''t pull your neck?"? Why are you angry with her? "

    Infatuated policewoman = infatuated girl. She didn''t stretch my tie without any reason. She wanted to invade my blushing face. She quickly loosened my tie and explained to the fringe, "no, we are playing." When she said this, Dong Xiaoye instinctively turned her eyes away from the tassel, and her face was redder. However, what surprised us, even herself, suddenly came into being. Her tears were like broken beads, falling down her cheeks out of control.

    Tiger sister is also inexplicable and stunned, wiped a, tears or can''t stop, wipe a, "eh? What''s the matter "

    just look at her expression, you will feel that the tears are flowing out by yourself, but I know that in the heart of dongxiaoye, I can''t bear the betrayal to the fringe

    " what have you done to xiaoyejie

    "Ha?" I was stunned. The tassel had already jumped into the car and rode on me. I grabbed my neck with my hands and crushed my back on my thigh in winter night.

    Brother''s back waist is on the pull-up handbrake, on which sits a big beauty who is nearly 1.8 meters tall

    Brother, I can''t help explaining. I hear the pain groaning of the tailbone!

    "I deserve it! Who let you bully xiaoyejie! "

    "She''s worse than me. Did I bully her?"

    "You bullied me so much and cried. How hateful you are! What on earth have you done? "

    If I don''t want to do something, I will be so tyrannical. If I really want to do something, I will be killed in 80%

    "Su Su Su, he really didn''t do anything to me"

    "little sister, you don''t have to say good words for him." Liu Su has entered the violent mode. It doesn''t work. Or because of the pleading, she is even more upset. "I''ve never seen you cry, Ken He must have said something too much. I know him too well. It''s probably that wicked mouth that said something nasty and dirty to make fun of you. You''re too embarrassed to tell me, right? No, with his cheekiness, has he done anything to you? "

    Is that what I look like to you?! Brothers want to cry without tears, my meat? Compared with the winter night, I am like a grass eater growing up? "I have a thin pain voice. Although the tassel is tall and light, I can prop her up with a little strength. But the space in the car is too small. I''m afraid that she will knock her head, so I dare not move around." get up quickly, or my gun will go off. Then you can''t blame me! "

    "Your gun? Where do you have a gun? " The fringe was stunned. Xuan''er felt the difference under his hip. His face suddenly turned purple red. "You stinking rascal, I''ll strangle you so that you don''t hurt the world! Did you flirt with xiaoyejie just now?! No wonder she cried! "

    I don''t blame me for my smelly mouth. It''s such a big place in the car. The tassel rides on me and shakes. It''s also normal for little Chu nan to react in the friction. I can''t even speak. Instead of pinching me, the tassel puts the thumb of both hands into my mouth. "I tore your mouth and made you wicked!"

    It''s time! I sigh in my heart, cheap mouth, who let you just kiss winter night? It''s called the world news. It''s coming soon. Su Su, stop making trouble. We''re being watched. "The tears didn''t stop in winter night, but it finally recovered the usual quick wits." I shed tears because I wrapped the onion upstairs for you and forgot to wash my hands. I rubbed my eyes just now. I was really playing with his tie. I''d like to wipe my eyes with his tie! Yes, it is, it is! "

    "Really?"

    I only know that the little winter night was pushed out by the tassel because of her help in the kitchen. Maybe she really wrapped the onion and sent the tassel letter. Then she looked down at me. She had an apology on her face. She relaxed, let go of my mouth, and relaxed her tight body. Her buttocks sank naturally. Her face immediately changed again. Something held her back Pulling me up, he pulled out of the narrow carriage and spat shyly: "it''s right to beat him. He''s cheeky and has a bad mouth. He''s not honest at all."Winter night didn''t see the dishonesty below us, so she didn''t understand the words of the fringe. Before she got up, she glanced down at me and looked up at the embarrassed me. Suddenly, she stretched out her little hand and slapped me on the tent which was put up in my crotch. She didn''t use much force, but the place was fragile. I took a breath of cold because of the pain. The girl even took the initiative to challenge me !

    Obviously, the joke was too bold. The tassel herself was also ashamed and blushed. Standing outside the car, the girl dared not look down at me and said, "I suddenly thought about the starting point. I was going to call you, think about it, or come out and have a look. It''s better to talk to you face-to-face."

    "what do you say?" A man with his back to the winter night, because the big flag has not yet come down.

    The tassel hesitated for a moment, or bent down and looked at me shamefully, saying, "south south, ask yuan yuan yuan when you go home. What''s the matter with me the other day?"

    "Fate? Looking for you? " I doubt I heard it wrong. Chu Yuan is looking for tassels, which is more incredible than Mars hitting the earth. But my heart twitches for a while inexplicably. It feels strange, but I can''t say clearly. It seems that Mars hitting the earth is not impossible.

    The tassel nodded and said: "the other day, when I was living in Murphy''s house, I called at about 10 o''clock that night. I was taking a bath at that time, but I didn''t receive it. After taking a bath, I saw that it wasn''t answered for a long time. It was a birth number. I dialed it back. The other party had shut down, and I didn''t take it seriously. But when I looked at the number again the next day, I always felt familiar and dialed it again Once, it was connected by fate. I just remembered that I had something to do when she called me. She said "it''s OK" and hung up. At first, I thought you couldn''t reach me, so I called me with fate''s mobile phone. I also shut down my mobile phone for several days for fear that you would do the same thing again. But recently, the more I think about it, the more I think about it, if fate is wrong I know you used her cell phone to call me, can you tell me directly, if she doesn''t know you used her, at least she will be curious? But she replied that it''s OK to find me, which proves that she called me? "

    I shook my head. "I didn''t ask her to call you." how dare I mention "Cheng Liusu" in the presence of Chu Yuan The tassel is a little confused, scared and self reproached. It seems that it''s not a yellow girl who offends him, but a great person. "It must be. After all, it was the first time Yuanyuan called me, but I didn''t answer it. If it was me, my heart would be uncomfortable."

    "you think too much, although Yuanyuan is a little wayward, it''s not so stingy," he said , but I sighed in my heart, that stinky girl is far more stingy than you think. Don''t say you didn''t answer her phone at that time, even in the years before calling you, she never liked you

    but I''m still curious, why did Chu Yuan call Liu soda? Was it after I told her the other day that I had started falling in love with the fringe? Thinking of this, the strange convulsion of the heart is more obvious.

 Chapter 576

    "Stop crying"

    "I didn''t cry!"

    "Not crying? Red eyes like a rabbit, still cry? Well, dry your tears, or when you get home, it''s fate and the East who mistakenly think I''ve done something to you. "

    "I really didn''t cry! "And" winter night snivel tears crossflow, painful said to me: "I really wrapped the onion upstairs!"

    "You can''t laugh or cry. If I''ve been ravaged by the fringe for some time, it''s the retribution of cheating, isn''t it the retribution of winter night?

    In other words, even if she didn''t wipe her eyes with the onion wrapped hand just now, who knows if her tears can be dried at this moment.

    "Is it funny? Laugh again and I''ll kick you! Go home quickly, your eyes are sore! "

    You do have eye pain. It''s hard to make your eyes ache. Am I laughing? It''s a wry smile!

    "Well done" I have adapted to the threat and coquetry of sister tiger. I promised, but the car still keeps a stable speed. Racing is not my specialty, especially in the current rush hour. In case of scratch, it will be self defeating.

    Dongxiaoye was an acute child. She was about to complain when her mobile phone rang.

    "Hello, sister Chen, what can I do for you? On the way? Are you free today? " Dongxiaoye glanced at me, turned around and said, "I can''t do it today. Something''s wrong at home"

    it''s estimated that Zhu Danchen is thinking about sister Hu. Recently, she will call her from time to time to make a phone call. She can talk endlessly every time. I never asked dongxiaoye if her phone bill was reimbursed by the Bureau? If so, she is a full * * molecule. Sure enough, the topic soon shifted to other places, from eating and drinking to TV dramas, and from TV dramas to Wu Lefeng''s coming to my house for dinner. Fortunately, sister Hu keeps her promise. Even if she is the best sister in front of her, she has not mentioned murui and Yiting in a word. Let''s be so, but she can''t envy Zhu Danchen, Of course, sister Hu''s mobile phone is not hands-free. I can''t hear Zhu Danchen''s envious words. It''s just that the girl, who is inferred from sister Hu''s complacency, even forgets her pain in her eyes. After blowing all over the sea, I begin to sympathize with the Mr. Wu Lefeng in her mouth. It seems that she was born as a slave of sister Hu. When she called, she would come, and when she waved, she would go There are ghosts in the world. It''s too unreliable to believe a woman''s mouth!

    When sister tiger hung up, the car had stopped downstairs.

    "Wait --" sister tiger grabbed me just getting off the bus and looked at her side rearview mirror.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "When I just entered the community, there was a motorcycle parked at the gate of the newsstand that followed us. It was an eye-catching car and an eye-catching person."

    I looked back and saw that there was indeed a magnificent blue Yamaha motorcycle passing slowly across from the back of our car. I thought it was not unreasonable that it was eye-catching in winter. First, it was obviously affordable for the rich The motorcycles with entertainment value exceeding practical value are really out of place with this old community. Secondly, it''s because of the two people driving.

    First of all, the two people wore special clothes and helmets for racing drivers that seemed to be only seen on TV. Secondly, judging from their body shape, I''m sure that they are all men, but the one behind them hugged the waist of the one in front. We need to know that the motorcycle almost moved forward at the speed of climbing. In order to be stable, the two legs of the driver have been hanging down and may come down and push away It''s more labor-saving than riding. Obviously, they are just enjoying the intimacy of riding together.

    Elder sister Hu is too careful. If someone with ulterior motives, from dressing up to being polite, they will attract people''s attention too much. Seeing that they are slowly disappearing into the line of sight and going to the back unit building, I can get back to my mind from the powerful visual shock and sigh: "you are too sensitive? Nearly one-third of the houses rented in this community are rented to the college students who are unwilling or inconvenient to live in the dormitories of the school due to various reasons, but have abundant economic conditions. Those two may come to see the house or find friends here. "

    Tiger sister coughs and hides: "I mean that the two men are suspicious of intimacy. If they come here to rent a house and live in a community with them, don''t you feel sick?"

    "They live together, not they live together with me," I pushed the door out of the car and said, "I don''t feel sick. You are discriminating against homosexuals. It''s not that I say you have been in the 21st century, and your mind should be emancipated. Love is free. What''s wrong with homosexuals? Love is race and gender free, just as national boundaries and age are not obstacles to love, race and gender are not obstacles. "

    "I don''t know what you said," sister tiger also went down the driveway. "You mean that people and animals can also have love relationships?"

    Some mean mouth habitual mean mouth, "isn''t that the relationship between you and me?"

    "Tiger sister strong reply:" Oh, yes, you are an animal

    "The child has grown up and choked on me," Zhu Danchen asked you to have dinner? "

    Well, I admit, I''m deliberately shifting the subject.Tiger sister did not answer, but suddenly turned to the corner of the building to look, for a moment, she exuded a strong aura, the sense of oppression is suffocating, but in her eyes, there is no abnormal person or thing, and her eyes are still wet with tears, even if there is someone there, she may not see clearly.

    "Why are you surprised?"

    "I think someone is looking at me"

    there are many people wandering in the community at this time. Are you a beautiful woman and it''s normal to be seen? I didn''t say, "I''m afraid she''s proud." you''re so paranoid and jumpy. Who don''t look at you? I thought you were a thief. "

    Winter night whitened my eyes, and then continued to wipe the tears from the corner of my eyes with the back of my hand. The weak said: "I was told by you, today I feel very guilty, especially afraid that others will see me"

    accidentally touched the topic that should not be said again. I just wanted to say something. Winter night pushed me into the building and said: "morning sister is about dinner, but not about me, It''s about you. I pushed for you. Hurry home and apologize to Yuanyuan. "

    "Ask me out?"

    "Didn''t you buy a lot of new clothes for Fanfan (i.e. kuer) and grandma a while ago, and two sets for chenjie by the way? There are some cosmetics and so on. Sister Chen said that she would like to find an opportunity to thank you face to face. She wanted to ask you out for this matter several times ago. "

    "When did I buy her clothes?" I can''t help frowning. When I first sent kuer and the old man to Zhu Danchen school, I did buy two sets of clothes for the old and the young, but I didn''t buy any more after that. Moreover, I haven''t seen them for a long time. I wanted to clean up the old clothes before Chu Yuan and send them to kuer. I was delayed because I haven''t been home, let alone Zhu Danchen I bought clothes. Besides, I don''t know Zhu Danchen''s height and weight. I can''t buy clothes without permission?

    Winter small night every day with me, I bought not bought her will not know?

    "You don''t have to look at me. I know it''s not you who bought it. It must have been done by Mohists," said Dong Xiaoye. "Like Fengchang''s donation to chenjie''s school, it''s deliberately recorded on your head. Today, I asked Murphy, she didn''t admit it. Maybe her uncle did it. Murphy also said that, because the donation to chenjie''s school was done by her uncle, That old man is very good at using human feelings to buy people''s hearts, not directly to please you, but to please the people around you. Why don''t he please me and buy me two sets? I haven''t bought a new dress for a long time "

    blink big eyes with water, meaning is very clear - you buy me two sets of

    ignore, don''t understand.

    "Did you dare to buy it? Don''t be afraid of people saying you take bribes? " "Who gave those clothes to Zhu Danchen?" I asked

    Tiger elder sister saw through that I didn''t answer her words on purpose, hum: "stinginess!"

    "Elder sister, my salary has been taken by you to buy snacks and beer. If you want new clothes, please stop drinking first! Or wait until I get a raise. "

    "Stinginess!" Tiger sister scolded again, but she has lost her nerve. In fact, she has two girls who can eat nearly half of my salary in a month. I also bear other expenses at home, including the pocket money of three of them

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 577

    At the thought of three stinky girls'' pocket money, I have a stomach of bitter water to pour. Chu Yuan, a typical miser and money collector, receives three pocket money every month - one for his stepmother, one for the old man with his stepmother on his back, and then extorts one from me. She doesn''t spend any money. She deposits it in the bank, and doesn''t know what she has to do to save so much money. At the age of 16, she starts to prepare a dowry for herself? Is it too early?

    Needless to say, Dongfang didn''t take a dime with her when she ran away from home. She had two credit cards and was frozen by her cruel old mother. Now she eats my food and drinks and spends my money. It''s strange that she has never blushed

    as for sister tiger, although her relationship with her father seems not very good, most of her salary is sent home every month, The small amount of money left in her hand also pretended to be a large amount of money and was added to Zhu Danchen''s school. It became eraser and chalk. Her share of pocket money was paid by a bitch on the basis of the false principle of treating all the girls at home equally. However, these three girls are going to eat me to pieces, so I would like to express my feelings before that, a big lady like Murphy, I can''t afford to be supported by them See the cruelty of reality.

    "Sister Chen said that it was a white-collar girl who sent her clothes directly to her home."

    I was just about to ask the previous questions again when dongxiaoye finally answered me.

    "That girl told her? Say I gave it? "

    "Well, she claims to be your colleague. You''re too busy. Please ask her to deliver it for you. But that morning sister told me that I knew it wasn''t you," said Dong Xiaoye. "Clothes and cosmetics are brand names of the same color. Morning sister said that the price of her two clothes alone is over ten thousand. You can''t afford it."

    The price of two clothes is over ten thousand?! There is no doubt that it''s Mo Yizhi''s handwriting, but I still feel strange. I have promised to stay in Fengchang. Is mo Laohu still trying to please me like this? It''s not quite like his style of action, so we have climbed to the fourth floor and opened the door. My first thing is to look at the shoe cabinet. The double character that Chu Yuan occupied me was not in the cabinet, that is to say, the girl came back. My sister came out of my room and still wore it When I left home on Friday, I started to look at me for a long time. I was so familiar with that look - as if the dead fish and rotten fish that should be thrown in the trash can at the entrance of the market were thrown in front of her by someone else , around the living room in a big circle, but the destination is a little winter night far behind me, "sister Xiaoye, you are back --"

    do I smell dead fish rotting? Will it touch you when passing by me?! Why go around me?!

    The stinky girl put it out clearly is intentionally annoys me!

    "What happened to your eyes? It''s so red "

    " something goes into the eyes, it''s OK, just wash it, "said Dong Xiaoye, stroking Chu Yuan''s head and laughing," still angry with your brother? Why don''t you say hello to him? "

    Chu Yuan glanced at me and asked, "sister Xiaoye, do you know how I survived last night?"

    "Endure?" This word makes sister Hu a little confused.

    Chu Yuan stressed the words and said, "my father praised me all night in front of his students and their fiancee!"

    Miss Dong is confused. She can''t understand Chu Yuan''s shame and indignation

    There is such a question, it can be seen that sister tiger is rarely praised by her parents. It''s good to be praised too much, but it''s not good to be praised too much. The dissatisfaction with Chu Yuan who ignores me disappears. This girl deserves sympathy Chu Yuan''s excited little face is purple green. "I''m sitting in front of others. My father and his powerful grandmother sell melons, boasting how sensible I am, how clever I am, how excellent I am, and how ashamed I am. No matter what the topic is, he can bring it to me at last. If you see the embarrassing expression of the family that can''t even be inserted, you will never say what''s good about being praised!"

    The little girl thought of last night''s suffering, and tears came out.

    Chu Yuan''s most disliked thing is that she is always regarded as a child by others, but in the eyes of the old man, she will never grow up. Once he shows off his precious daughter, even I can''t help being ashamed of Chu Yuan, because the old man''s way of speaking is too easy to be misunderstood, but he doesn''t have any consciousness, and he doesn''t realize it at all.

    For example, the old man has a saying that everyone must say: "my daughter is sensible, and there are guests in my family who ask people to say hello, make tea and pass water without teaching." how can such a saying be boastful? Isn''t it scolding my little sister-in-law? She is sixteen years old this year. How do you say hello to the guests and serve them tea? That''s right!

    In fact, the old man refers to what happened when Chu Yuan was six or seven years old. But he boasted for ten years, as if it was yesterday. Chu Yuan is still a six or seven year old girl today. How can my 16-year-old sister feel? Besides, Chu Yuan, who is introverted, is not good at communication and shy. In addition to the basic polite language, her interpersonal performance is not even as good as that of a six or seven year old child. You can also praise her vigorously. Won''t she be ashamed of herself?So Chu Yuan was most disgusted with the guests at home, most afraid that the old man would take her out to eat with strangers. Her parents and the people around her always thought that we had a good relationship, largely because in front of people, Chu Yuan would always hide behind me.

    If I praise you seriously and endlessly, and you can''t stand it, that''s the reason - Chu Yuan''s face is very thin.

    Dong Xiaoye has a little experience of Chu Yuan''s feeling. "Such a boast is enough to choke people"

    "who did me harm?" Chu Yuan didn''t look at me, but he turned around and stabbed at me. "I don''t need to suffer such humiliation if someone said a word last night, but he pretended to be confused and deliberately pushed me into the fire! He ignored me on purpose. Why should I pay attention to him? "

    I coughed: "it''s just going out for dinner with my parents. It''s too exaggerated to go down into the fire."

    "I didn''t talk to you. Shut up!"

    "Stinky girl, what''s your attitude? I''m your brother!"

    "You are a liar!"

    "I"

    "liar!"

    "

    I have to add" swindler "to" big swindler ". I''m speechless. This girl is a new foe and an old foe. She is still bitter about the relationship between me and the fringe. She didn''t mention it the other day?

    "Brother Nan, you''re back." Dongfang may have been changing clothes in the room just now. Then he came out slowly with an ice cream in his mouth. He wore pink suspenders and white boxer pants. He seemed to have dyed his hair. It was golden and more like a doll. He went straight to Chuyuan and said in a reproachful tone: "Yuanyuan, I didn''t tell you many times Is it? Don''t be angry with brother Nan. Why are you so ignorant? I''ve told you for a long time that if he can cheat you once, he can cheat you for the second and the third time. If you get angry every time you are cheated, who are you talking to? If he takes you seriously, won''t he cheat you? You, naive, take yourself seriously. Are you stupid? "

    Grass, this spiteful little girl''s skin annoys me. I don''t remember that I offended her, but this little girl''s skin is always aimed at me recently. With this attitude, how dare you say that she likes me? It can be seen that sister Hu was blinded by onions in the early morning

    "well, Yuan Yuan Yuan, your brother didn''t mean to see you dead last night, because my sister will tell you later, I''ll wash my eyes first, and you, little Dongfang, don''t stir up the flames. Originally, a colleague pulled your brother nan to the party tonight, and he pushed him, just to come back and apologize to Yuan Yuan, you said he didn''t Do you care about fate? "

    I''m so moved. I''ve spoken for you in winter. Before I change it, I can''t even think about it. As long as sister Hu doesn''t fall, I''m thankful.

    Love can change a woman, and it does.

    PS: I bought an art knife today. I cut two fingers when I unpacked it. The wound is not shallow. Is it because sister tiger retaliated against me and I hurt her hand? Retribution!

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update the fun games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 578

    Elder sister tiger ''s words have a lot of weight at home, especially for Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan'' s good impression on winter night seems to be innate. Except for the East, I have never seen Chu Yuan get along with anyone other than her family so naturally.

    Chu Yuan is more wary than introverted, so her intimacy with Dong Xiaoye is a manifestation of trust. So hearing Dong Xiaoye''s words, the little girl couldn''t help looking at me and nodding at me. She quickly pretended to be disdainful and turned her face, but her face was stained with blush. Obviously, she believed what Dong Xiaoye said - I really care She.

    However, the wicked Oriental little lady was very ungrateful and said, "God knows if this is a way to cheat people? It''s said that brother Nan is very good at cheating girls. "

    My sister''s eyes changed. Obviously, she agreed with me.

    You are a dead girl. Did I owe you in my last life? I can''t live with you forever! The man, with a black face, said, "have I lied to you? Like I''m always fooled by you? "

    The East is also a small face, "when did I deceive you?"

    The tone of xiaoniangpi''s voice is not high, but the smell of gunpowder is very heavy. It can be seen from dongxiaoye and Chuyuan. It''s a reaction of being poked into a soft rib and getting angry. After so long time together, we all know too much about dongfanglian''s temperament and temperament. The child is not bad, but there is not a few words of truth in his mouth, which is not malicious. Most of them are absurd jokes, such as "I changed my underwear in the bathroom and disappeared, who stole it". I am a man at home. If her underwear is really taken away, you say Chu Yuan and winter little night party Who do you suspect? It is not uncommon for such planting and grafting to happen. As time goes by, people will inevitably stereotype her as "the child who cries wolf".

    "You didn''t cheat me, did you? That''s great. Come here and sit down. "I sat on the sand and hooked my hand to the East." let''s talk about what you wanted to buy in the underpass near century movie city last time when you told me to have barbecue, and then we went to the underpass near century movie city to talk about what you did in the middle of the night secretly, which made my computer paralyzed by poisoning and had to be reinstalled The system made all the files I kept in my computer disappear. "

    "I" Dongfang Lianren suddenly panicked. I lent her all my face. She was also embarrassed to admit that she went to the underpass to buy films that minors can''t watch. She often got up in the middle of the night and used my computer to go to the website of * people.

    Little Niang''s skin is red and her ears are red. How could she have a little momentum? She ran over and shook my shoulder, whining and saying: "brother Nan, didn''t you say those things to Yuanyuan that you didn''t pursue?"

    Winter Xiaoye knows that. It''s just that it''s not easy to teach the girls a lesson. Maybe she''s afraid that they''re embarrassed. She pretends not to care and sneaks into the bathroom to wash her face. This topic is equally sensitive to Chu Yuan. The little girl hesitates for a moment and goes after winter Xiaoye together. She doesn''t forget to find a reason for her escape. "Xiaoye sister, I left last week I''ve seen it before. The rice at home should be enough for four people to eat for two or three days. How come you and my brother have eaten it up? "

    It''s not because Wu Lefeng and his wife came together to have a feast. I didn''t hear how Dong Xiaoye replied, because there was still an oriental lady standing in front of me.

    I mentioned this thing just to block the indomitable mouth of the East. I didn''t expect to frighten her into this shape. I beat her shoulder and act coquettish. But I rubbed her against me and sent me tofu. But I''ve been sticky with sister tiger these two days, and I''m bound to make a comparison. As far as the East''s small body doesn''t grow, it''s really unattractive Elder brother, I''m not afraid of you asking and being scolded by you. But when you do this, don''t you violate the agreement of fate? Say not to ask you still ask, turn a spade, is not lie to her

    I just want to give her a step down, but stinky little girl is smart and defends herself. She stabs me first. "OK, let''s not talk about it, change the topic," I look at her, and I don''t hide my displeasure, saying: "I asked you to contact your mother eight hundred years ago. It''s not a matter that mother and daughter are always angry. I''ll help you communicate with her about studying abroad. You say you I''ve been contacted, but how can I not see your mother today? You dare say you didn''t lie to me about it? "

    "I didn''t cheat you. I really contacted her!" "I told you that she didn''t value me at all. You didn''t believe brother Nan. Did you bother me to live here?" he said with a sad smile

    Ya pitifully Baba looked at me with tears in his eyes. He didn''t know whether he was really afraid or acting again. "I didn''t bother you. If you don''t run away from home, you can stay as long as you like, so I have to talk with your mother now. After all, you are hiding here like this. It''s not right. Besides, you can''t hide from the first day of the first year, but you can''t hide from the 15th day, and you can''t hide from the 15th day Can you hide for the rest of your life? "

    The East didn''t answer the question, "did you forget what you promised me?"

    I was a little shocked. At the beginning, the premise of the East''s compromise to me was that I had to agree to one of her requirements. "I don''t forget that it''s hard for the elder husband to catch up with his words. Since he has agreed to you, I will do what he says, even if he is your mother."

    "That''s good," the East patted his chest, relieved, "I believe you, brother Nan, you''d better, HMM ~ kiss you one ~""Stop for me --" I was not bewildered by her kiss across the air. I grabbed her and turned to run away. She said with cold face, "don''t be careless. You haven''t told me yet. What are you going to take me to see your mother?"

    To be frank, Chu Yuan, Dongfang and Xiao Yike all have serious problems in their personalities. Among them, Chu Yuan is the most childish, Xiao goblin is the most lively, only Dongfang is precocious and the most stable. However, I believe that she is the only one. I''ve always thought that the East is the most childish and lively one in my heart, which can be seen from her playing tricks on me. God knows if she''s afraid that I can''t persuade her mother, so she looks at me like a child who doesn''t like school pretends to be ill. The idea in her heart is that she can delay the day for a day Well, in the eyes of that woman, work is more important than me. She went abroad and said that she would have time to meet you naturally when she came back. Didn''t Zhen Nuo''s flatterer leave a phone call for you? If you don''t believe me, you can ask her, "the East broke my hand and said angrily," if I don''t believe you, you always doubt me! "

    "You don''t blush when you say that?!" I can''t cry or laugh angrily, "who just doubted me, saying that I was a liar and would cheat girls the most?"

    "Coughing, coughing, coughing - coughing --" xiaoniangpi a string of dry coughing, then changed the topic, said: "ah, Xiaoye elder sister asked you to buy rice with Yuanyuan!"

    "Buy rice?"

    I''m stunned. Winter night and Chu Yuan have gone out of the bathroom. "Chu Nan, follow me to the city below to move bags of rice."

    Chu Yuan hurriedly said: "no, sister Xiaoye, your hand is hurt. How can we move it? I''ll go to the East."

    after Dong Xiaoye enters the door, he intentionally hides his injured hand. However, when he washes his face, he sees it. Chu Yuan is probably asking for the bottom of the matter. In winter Xiaoye, he pulls me down to buy rice, which is not without suspicion of escaping So I asked your brother to go with me. "Sister Hu hugged Chu Yuan''s slim waist from behind and smiled," look, you are thin. You are not enough to pinch. Little Dongfang is not better than you. You can''t move a bag of rice. "

    Tiger sister this is a typical doting, a bag of rice 10kg, how can they not move? However, to walk hundreds of meters, and then climb to the fourth floor, I really need some strength

    Smell speech, I and Chu Yuan are all a tremor, I am the heart tremor, Chu Yuan is the body tremor.

    "Dead East, what are you going to do?"

    "It''s just buying bags of rice. It''s not beating wolves. What are so many people doing?" Dongfang rightfully raised a foot, stepped on my thigh, stretched it and slid it to the bottom of my thigh, saying: "besides, I don''t want to be eaten tofu. If I want to go out, I have to change clothes. It''s so troublesome. You and brother Nan have bought it."

    Chu Yuan ran to push the east away, gave me a white look, and said to her angrily, "you are already sending tofu to others!"

    "Others? How can brother Nan be called "others"? It''s my own person - "the East began to make silly jokes again," honey, are you jealous? Tell me, whose vinegar is it, mine or brother Nan? "

    Chu Yuan''s face was as red as blood. He squeezed a word out of his teeth, "roll!"

    "OK, I''m going. Then you and brother Nan are going to buy rice, aren''t you, sister Xiaoye?"

    The East winked at the little winter night, but didn''t cover me and Chu Yuan deliberately. Sister Hu was slightly shocked and xuan''er suddenly realized, "well, Chu Nan, you go with yuan yuan."

    Tiger sister blinked at me again and again, suggesting that it was too obvious, which meant that I should take the opportunity to compensate Chu Yuan, not to look at Chu Yuan again, blushing inexplicably. It seemed that it was not brother and sister who went out to buy rice, but men and women who went out to date

 Chapter 579

    The city where Chu Yuan often buys things is only about 200 meters away from the community. However, 200 meters in this area is as long as 20000 meters. The reason is that Chu Yuan doesn''t say a word.

    This girl is closely behind me. She doesn''t look up when she walks. She follows me fast when I''m fast, and she doesn''t rush when I''m slow. She follows me like a shadow. It makes me feel awkward

    "Ah, go to the city to buy something. It''s fate. It''s called people. This is Uncle Zhang who lives downstairs."

    Chu Yuan is silent, grabs my dress corner, protrudes half a small face from behind me, nods to Uncle Zhang, as always shy.

    "The little girl is still so shy." Uncle Zhang burst into laughter and continued to play chess with his friends.

    "Chuzi, are you going?"

    "Yo, four girls, I''m just going to the city. Are you free? Together?"

    "Go to you, not serious at all, not afraid to be punished by your girlfriend heard you kneel at night keyboard ah?" At the gate of the vegetable and fruit shop, the four girls, who are called "water radish and Western fertilizer", grabbed an apple and threw it to me, laughing, "please eat it by fate."

    "Thank you so much for your four sisters --" I didn''t finish saying that, but there was a sharp pain in my back. The smelly girl pinched me!

    "It''s OK," said the four girls, stroking Chu Yuan''s head and laughing, "Yuan Yuan, next time I come here to buy vegetables, I''ll give you a discount."

    Chu Yuan still nods and doesn''t talk. The four girls, like Uncle Zhang, don''t mind at all, as if they are used to her reticence.

    I sighed secretly. It''s not a short time since the girl moved here, but she still has a strange relationship with her neighbors. On the contrary, the neighbors are used to her shyness and never make fun of her. Moreover, they are fond of her. Even my brother doesn''t understand that she has any other advantages besides being cute? Why do people like her so much?

    I handed the apple to Chu Yuan. She didn''t pick it up on purpose, but I shoved the apple into her trouser pocket, hesitated for a moment, and gave up the idea of preaching.

    In fact, I know that Chu Yuan is popular because she has a kind of innocence. No matter she is shy and timid in front of me, or slovenly and slovenly in the back, or even unruly and willful in front of me, it shows her real self. This is also the reason why others, including myself, always regard her as a child - her share Innocence is as white as a child.

    Of course, Chu Yuan is no longer a child, so her innocence is precious. Even though I think it''s immature childishness and willfulness of refusing to grow up until now, I can''t deny that I don''t hate her character, even if I''m the only victim of her character.

    Just like now, the girl''s changeable mood makes me feel as if I have been infected by the suspicions of the little winter night. I always feel that a sharp eye is staring at me. I can''t help looking back for several times, but I''m afraid it''s my illusion. In case Chu Yuan asks why I want to look back at her, what should I say? God knows why I care about this little thing, but it''s this little thing that makes me have no courage to turn back.

    As I walked to the city gate, I couldn''t bear the sharper and sharper sight in my feeling. Suddenly, I turned around and hit Chu Yuan''s eyes. Sure enough, the girl was staring at me with the hatred of killing her father and enemies (this metaphor is a bit bad for the old man)!

    "I have offended you again?"

    Chu Yuan is cold hum a, did not answer, straight into the city this wench which nerve is not right?

    Maybe it''s hypersensitivity. Even though Chu Yuan has come to my front, I still glanced behind me. When I realized this behavior, I smiled bitterly and sighed. I was really infected by winter night. What am I feeling guilty about?

    Meters sold on the first floor, Chu Yuan should know better than me, but she ran in the opposite direction, on the stepless elevator.

    "What are you doing on the second floor? It seems that clothes and household appliances are sold there? "

    Chu Yuan ignored my question and turned to me coldly. "If you talk to other girls in front of Cheng Liusu, will she be angry?"

    "Well?" Chu Yuan suddenly mentioned fringe, which surprised me a little bit. What do you mean? Is that the frivolous joke I just played with the four girls? My friend''s mind is like electricity. Chu Yuan is biased against the fringe. In order to change the image of the fringe in her mind, there is no doubt that the answer to this question is, "if it''s obviously a joke, she won''t be angry."

    The meaning of the words is all brought out - tassel is not like you, so angry can be said back, with my understanding of tassel, even if I know that I''m joking, I''m afraid that my reaction is similar to that of Chu Yuan just now, even if I don''t say it in my mouth, there are actions on my hands and feet.

    Chu Yuan disagreed with my answer and asked lightly, "even if you know it''s a joke, if she is intimate with other men, will you feel uncomfortable?"

    I can''t help but froze. There''s no doubt that I''ll be uncomfortable.

    "If you are not angry, you will be angry. If you are not angry, you will not feel uncomfortable. Since you will not feel uncomfortable when you see your intimate relationship with other women, it can only prove that she cares about you, far less than you care about her.""You are a child''s psychology. When you get along with each other, you need to tolerate each other. You know it''s a joke. Even if you are not comfortable, you can not show it."

    "that''s hypocrisy." Chu Yuan was not angry because I said she was a child. He calmly looked at me and said: "since you regard each other as your closest person, why should you hide your own Mood? Shouldn''t we be honest with each other? "

    "This" Stinky girl''s mouth has changed so much since, I argued: "elasticity, do you understand? If two people go straight up and down without tolerance, they will be like two fragile chinaware. Small bumps can form cracks and even destroy "

    " I didn''t say that all things can''t be tolerated, but some things can''t be tolerated. "Chu Yuan twisted his face, looked down at the toe of his shoe, or the faint tone, but his voice gradually dropped Go on, "it''s like I live with you. You can''t cook. You always make fun of me. I don''t care. On a rare day off, you''d rather stay at home and sleep late. You don''t take me shopping. I don''t care. You like to be a bad guy and make trouble for yourself. I don''t care because it''s you. I never wanted you to change yourself, even if you beat me or scold me I won''t really remember, but there are some things I can''t help but don''t care. For example, you lied to me. "

    My friend coughed awkwardly, "isn''t it tassel? Why do you talk about yourself again?

    "the same" Chu Yuan turned around, turned his back to me, and murmured a word. Originally, I could not hear her voice in the noisy city, but coincidentally, the loud music in the city suddenly stopped. There was a few seconds before the broadcast of the find notice. The city seemed to be silent It was intended that I could hear Chu Yuan''s words clearly, "am I angry now?"

    Chu Yuan also didn''t expect the concert to be interrupted suddenly. She shivered all over. Though she didn''t look back, I saw her ears were red.

    I talked to other girls. What kind of anger do you have? My heart began to beat abnormally again. For a moment, the silence seemed awkward for five thousand years. I went to the second floor and saw Chu Yuan running away. I deliberately shifted the topic. "By the way, today''s tassel told me that you called her last week"

    Chu Yuan''s steps did not decrease. I simply denied it No, I haven''t

    "Why, she didn''t receive it at that time. She called you back and shut you down. The next day, you said" it''s OK. "

    " I''m looking for her if I have nothing to do. I''m going to call sister * * and didn''t pay attention to pressing the wrong number. "

    "Wrong number?" I can''t help frowning, "have you ever saved a fringe phone in your cell phone?"

    Speaking, we went to the lady''s Pajama specialty area, Chu Yuan suddenly stood still, turned around and stared at me and said, "well, you said I wanted to call her, so what can I do to find her?"

    I haven''t said if you want to call her. You said it yourself

 Chapter 580

    Chu Yuan doesn''t have much contact with the fringe. She never called the fringe. I''m afraid she never wanted to call the fringe soda, so it''s impossible for her to keep the fringe''s phone number in her mobile phone. To call, she also peeked at my mobile phone or phone book. There is no possibility that she dialed the wrong number when searching for the mobile phone book.

    Of course, I thought about why Chu Yuan called Liu soda, but I didn''t expect that she was the first one to ask. How can I answer that? Put your conjecture out to her? Who can say that?!

    At that time, my friend saw Chu Yuan, who was in a hurry to finish the topic, conveniently picked up a white suspender nightdress from the hanger and asked me, "do I look good in this dress?"

    Does this girl come upstairs to buy pajamas?

    "Good looking is good looking" it''s hard to believe that this girl picked up one casually, not to say how good the dress looked, but to compare it with Chu Yuan, how to look good. This girl is really a natural clothes shelf, "but not suitable for you"

    "why?"

    My friend''s face is a little hot. "Didn''t you find that the dress in your hand is translucent?"

    "ah -" Chu Yuan''s little face is red like the apple in my pocket, but this girl will never admit that she grabbed a dress just to change the topic, and said: "of course, I found it, transparent is cool, but if you If it''s not appropriate for me to wear such clothes, I won''t do it. "

    As soon as I installed you, I whispered, "do you dare to ask if I''m right?"

    Chu Yuan, who was about to hang the funny nightdress back, started again. "I''ll buy it if you''re right. I''m afraid I dare to wear it!"

    I was born with a mean mouth, and I said, "I''m afraid I dare to see, you dare not wear it?"

    "You" Chu Yuan Qi''s whole body shivering, fiercely put the soft texture, almost no weight of pajamas into my hand, gambling airway: "bought!"

    I''m just kidding. This girl even took it seriously. I didn''t even know how to make steps for her. I didn''t know how to make brothers'' sweat. This kind of lingerie was worn by her age, let alone by her younger sister. I was just trying to say no. I didn''t know where a waitress came from. She took the clothes in my hand warmly.

    "Sir, I''ll help you to put it on," seeing the girl''s ambiguous expression, she obviously noticed Chu Yuan and I for a while. Then she asked Chu Yuan with a smile, "Miss, is this size OK?"

    Before asking about the size, you should know that this dress is not for her at all? Even if you can''t see the girl''s age, you should also see her high school uniform?!

    Chu Yuan would like to hide his face in my arms. It''s not a good idea to pester the waiter more. She would like to escape here quickly. She nodded shyly and flustered: "this one is OK, just it."

    After saying this, the shameful girl has completely exceeded her bearing limit. Please don''t make a wrong understanding like the waiter in front of me by embracing my waist from the front. There are only two purposes for the girl to hug me. One is to hide her face and the other is to choke me

    You envy me?! Our brothers and sisters quarrel. What are you mixing?! The flesh on my brother''s waist was almost pulled down by Chu Yuan. On the surface, I pretended nothing happened. Even though I had the cheek to be thicker than the wall, I am sorry to clarify that we are brothers and sisters in this state!

    "It''s all your fault that I bought this kind of thing!" Chu Yuan holds the pajama in his arms, and the blush on his face hasn''t faded.

    "If you are embarrassed to wear it, it''s useless to buy it. It''s too late to put it back. Anyway, you haven''t paid." To be honest, I like watching Chu Yuan''s shy expression very much, because she is always very strong in front of me at ordinary times, so my words have a little taste of teasing.

    Chu Yuan refused to be soft as expected, "what''s embarrassing to wear? I''m not a kid anymore. "

    You also admit that this dress is worn by adults. I want to laugh, but I dare not laugh. The back waist pinched by this girl is still hot and painful. Then Chu Yuan muttered, "I wanted to buy an apron originally. I don''t know how Xiaoye''s sister wore that apron. It''s full of oil, but it''s also strange."

    there is no doubt that it''s her wearing your apron I don''t know if Chu Yuan intended to revenge me. She usually bought rice in a bag of 10kg, but this time she deliberately picked 25kg for me to carry. I didn''t complain. I shouldered it on my shoulder, followed Chu Yuan and asked carefully: "yuan, are you still angry with me?"

    Chu Yuan asked, "what are you angry with?"

    "Yesterday you didn''t want to go to dinner with Dad, I hope I called you back, but I didn''t call"

    "little sister night just explained it to me. You don''t want my parents to know the secrets of Wu Lefeng''s family. I''m afraid that if you ask me to come back, you''ll call my parents together, so I can''t help you. Also, in my father''s character, if you call me back, he will ask me And it''s very likely that I''ll be back in person. "

    "So you''re not angry?"Chu Yuan white my one eye, quite discontented way: "I have so not sensible?"

    "No, No." I forbear, or I didn''t, "are you sure you''re not angry now?"

    "OK."

    I''m relieved, "can I go back and change a bag of 20 Jin rice? Fifty Jin is too heavy "

    " no way! " Chu Yuan grabbed me by the corner of my dress, blinked his big eyes, said coldly and righteously, "I made you hold this bag of rice on purpose."

    "Why?" My friend wanted to cry without tears. "Didn''t you say you weren''t angry?"

    "I''m not angry about yesterday''s events, but I''m not angry about other things," Chuyuan said after me, pushing me to pay the money in line, huffing and shyness, "what did I say when I went upstairs just now? You should have heard that - you have the strength to talk to women everywhere, you don''t have the strength to hold a bag of rice for your sister?"

    After all, are you still trying to straighten me out? Is this girl jealous? I thought I had a lot to say, but I didn''t spit out a word.

    In Chu Yuan''s heart, how do you think and what are you thinking? I found that I gradually began to fail to understand her

    nevertheless, the character of the dead girl and the miser remained unchanged. I gave her living expenses and pocket money, but she still let me settle the account for pajamas and rice. Maybe she was shy for her words. When the cashier asked for my change, Chu Yuan didn''t wait for me, so she ran out of the supermarket.

    When my friend came out with 50 Jin rice, Chu Yuan was waiting for me in the parking lot at the door. The stinky girl hid her Pajama bag under her arm. She looked guilty and didn''t have a good airway when she saw me: "slow down, can''t you walk faster?"

    After a long time of inactivity, my body is rusty. I''ve only walked a few steps. My arms are sore. I feel that I''m not holding rice, but Taishan. "Let''s change. I''ll help you with your clothes. If you hold rice, I think I can walk faster."

    Chu Yuan''s little face turned red and scolded: "lustful ghost!"

    Who am I? Brothers are trying to refute her two sentences, suddenly heard Chu Yuan a light shout, someone from behind hit her.

    "I''m sorry, little girl, it''s ok?"

    "No" Chu Yuan looked back at the man, said half, can not help but face a change, not only her, but also my heart a tremor, the nerves of the whole body instantly tense - the man who ran into Chu Yuan was wearing a race suit which is very rare on the street at ordinary times, wearing a very textured helmet on his head, hiding the whole face!

    Yes, he was one of the two people I met in the community when I came back with Dong Xiaoye.

    No wonder Chu Yuan can''t say a word in surprise. She hasn''t seen this man''s motorcycle, so she doesn''t have a preconceived sense of harmony. In such a sultry evening, she suddenly saw someone wearing a helmet and pants, and naturally would be surprised or even scared - suspicious, too suspicious!

    I can''t say exactly where it is suspicious, but when I saw him reaching for Chu Yuan, I instinctively called out, "don''t touch her!"

    The man didn''t stop, but Chu Yuan took a quick step back and ran towards me.

    "Stand there, don''t move -" a deep and cold voice sounded in my ear. Almost at the same time, there was a hard thing on my waist. "And you, Chunan, Mr. Chu."

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 581

    It''s another person in a racing suit! My eyes moved down, and that was where Chu Yuan''s eyes were. Although my heart almost burst with unbearable fear, my face still kept a calm that even I felt surprised. "Man, this thing is shining on the street, isn''t it good?"

    I''d like to peep into the black mirror and see what kind of face is hidden in it. Unfortunately, I can''t see anything. This guy put a coat on the pistol against my waist and deliberately disguised his voice. He said with a hoarse smile: "at this moment, I can still be so calm. Mr. Chu is very human, but I advise you to be honest. You don''t want me either Do you hurt the little girl across from you? "

    Chu Yuan was scared to be silly. Just now, this bastard deliberately showed her his gun. I lifted the rice bag in my arms and carried it on my shoulder. With such a small action, the gun of the other side added some strength and said, "Mr. Chu, I''m very timid. You''d better pray that my fingers on the trigger won''t shake."

    I was so confused that I didn''t expect the premonition of winter night to become a reality. These two goods are not only "suspicious people", but also really come to me. What''s worse, it''s not winter night around me, but Chu Yuan. Anyway, I can''t let Chu Yuan suffer any harm. At this moment, I have only this idea in my mind.

    "I think you won''t say anything when I ask you? But since you know my name, you should have investigated me in advance, so you should be very clear. I am a small person with no power or money. It doesn''t seem to make sense to tie me up. " I didn''t look at this person beside me, but I kept staring at the person behind Chu Yuan. Maybe my eyes played a certain role, or maybe he didn''t look at such a little girl as Chu Yuan at all. In a word, he just stood behind Chu Yuan and didn''t bring out anything dangerous.

    "Mr. Chu is too modest. I believe there are still some people willing to pay for you, and there are not a few. However, this is not our purpose. No, I should say so. If you are willing to cooperate with us, you can make a price, and we will be satisfied," sneered the gunman. "Now I will give you two choices. One is to tell me where Xu Heng is, 2ˇ˘ Go back and ask your police girlfriend where Xu Heng is

    The purpose of these two people is indeed Xu Heng. However, it seems that they don''t think that I must know Xu Heng''s whereabouts. Otherwise, there will be no so-called second choice. How can I hear that? Why did he let me go back to ask Dong Xiaoye? It seems that compared with me, they believe in knowing Xu Heng''s whereabouts in winter night

    "I''ll let you go," said the man, pushing hard at the muzzle of the gun. "When we find Xu Heng, we will naturally let the little girl go and pay you the corresponding reward."

    I think of them as idiots, and they think of me as idiots. There''s no way to talk about this business.

    What is the purpose of their search for Xu Heng? Can''t we sit down for tea and chat?

    There is no doubt that the behind the scenes emissaries of these two people are some guy with background involved in the case of long Xiaotian. The purpose of looking for Xu Heng is also obvious - killing people and killing people! Only when Xu Heng is dead, will the criminal materials that he reported to long Xiaotian be "framed and slandered". If he is caught, no one can hinder the thorough investigation of the police with the sensational influence created by the current "Qianlong manor hijacking case". At that time, many people and things that cannot be seen will be dug out under Xu Heng''s "cooperation".

    The killing behavior itself is enough to prove the authenticity of the content reported by Xu Heng. In this case, how does Xu Heng know these secrets and how much evidence in his hands or heart is not good for some people? It has also become a heart disease that makes some people fidgety.

    I know these things. Can they let me go? Since I won''t let go, how could I let go of Chu Yuan? I''m so sincere. Ya can''t hold me with a gun!

    I can''t let them take Chu Yuan as a hostage. No matter what price I have to pay, this is the only premise!

    These two people seem to have only one gun. From the point of view that they chose to fight me outside the city, they either underestimated me excessively or they were not professional enough. They made a common sense mistake - if they want to force me to comply, they should aim the gun at Chu Yuan.

    I gradually calmed down. Before I got the answer they wanted from my mouth, he could not shoot me. I''m afraid he could not even shoot me, because there are so many people around the city, and the pistol he just lit doesn''t have a muffler or something. I''m sure that I can put the gun on my guy. The key is, how can I get from another guy "In the case of Qianlong manor, I was also one of the victims. Xu Heng almost killed me with a gun. I really don''t understand why you think I know his whereabouts. I don''t know him at all!"

    Maybe it''s because there are vehicles passing through us. The helmeted man with a gun starts to get nervous. His tone is a little anxious. "It doesn''t matter if you know Xu Heng. It''s important that you know his whereabouts!""I''ve said it several times - I don''t know!"

    "Don''t pretend to be a grandson!" The king + Badan slapped me in the back of my head. He almost dropped the rice bag on the ground. "You don''t know. Your girlfriend must know. Don''t look down on us. If you don''t know, we won''t find you. The police have mastered Xu Heng''s whereabouts and are waiting for him to be arrested. Your girlfriend is from the municipal criminal police team. You can ask Xu Heng Whereabouts! "

    That fist hit inch, which made me dizzy for a while. Even so, I also threw away the rice bag on my shoulder and stood up straight. That kid hit again. This time, I knelt on one knee directly.

    "Don''t hit my brother!" Chu Yuan was afraid and scared. When I fell down, he burst into tears. He was just about to run to help me. The bastard in the back grabbed her head. "Little girl, don''t run around --"

    the bastard dragged Chu Yuan back. Chu Yuan cried out with pain. I felt my head bulging. An uncontrollable anger surged up in my heart. I suddenly lost my mind and got up Rush over and "* * + your mother, don''t touch my sister!"

    "Be honest with me!" The helmet man behind me also grabbed my head and put the muzzle of the gun on my butt. Jie Jie said with a smile, "don''t you want to have more farts and eyes than others?"

    I ignored the bastard behind me, just yelled at the guy who grabbed Chu Yuan''s head: "you''d better let go of your claws, I''ll tell you, if my sister loses a head, I''ll kill you! Let go, I told you to let go

    My yelling and scolding made two guys who were already conspicuous become the focus immediately. The gunman panicked and hit me in the head with one fist and one fist, "shut up! shut up! Shut up! "

    "I''ll shut your mother up!" I suddenly let go of my hand and the rice bag on my shoulder naturally fell into the arms of the helmeted man behind me. He subconsciously held the rice bag, but I didn''t expect that fifty Jin of rice was so heavy. His arms fell down and the muzzle of the gun left my body. I turned around and kicked his helmet, which made my whole body full of strength. The boy was like sitting on a rocket, flying three or four meters away sideways The pistol also slipped under a car.

    My feet will definitely swell, but I can''t care so much. Even if I can''t walk in the future, it doesn''t matter. As long as I can run another five meters, it''s enough, because my sister is standing five meters away from me.

    "Edge, bow!"

    Chu Yuan''s reaction was very fast. Although she cried in a mess, she still used her usual trick - stepping on her feet.

    She stamped her foot on the foot of Wang + Badan, who was suffering from pain. Her hands were released naturally. Chu Yuan took the opportunity to hold her head and squatted down. I felt the apple given to me by the four girls in my pocket, swung her arms round and threw it out. It was hitting the guy''s windshield. The apple juice was splashed everywhere, and the flesh was covered with the helmet.

    The guy couldn''t see clearly. He instinctively wiped the fruit dregs and juice on the mirror. I took the opportunity to bite my teeth and rush up, knocked the boy to the ground, but my right foot was almost unconscious with pain.

    Opportunity! I shouted to Chu Yuan, "run, go back to find your little sister night!"

    "I don''t!" Chu Yuan saw the problem of my right foot, grabbed my dress, cried, but stubborn way: "run together!"

 Chapter 582

    Those two people wear helmets, the injury is not serious, they all get up, but it is my foot pain to death, how to run?

    I can''t help feeling that novels and TV dramas are really rambling. Such a beautiful girl as Chu Yuan is not unique in the sky. But why can''t one of the salvation heroes of dog blood be seen?

    I blocked the stinky girl behind me and scolded, "get out of here!"

    "No!" Chu Yuan wailed, "I will die with you!"

    I can''t die! The purpose of these two guys is to ask me about Xu Heng''s whereabouts. At least I can''t be in danger of my life until I find him. This stinky girl doesn''t understand and makes a mess. Only when I''m tied up, I''m the master, but I''m not as good as my grandson when I tie you up I can''t even make my feet off the ground. I can''t tell whether I''m moved or angry. All I know is that my brain can''t think normally. I think I''m like a wild dog forced into a dead alley. In order to keep Chuyuan, a bone that belongs to me, I''m dominated by the original fighting * * who drags an apple from his pocket Li''s butterfly knife, but that thing didn''t seem to come into my sight, I didn''t look back to see Chu Yuan, but in the world in front of me, it seemed that she was the only one. (see the novel to the top)

    I want to protect Chu Yuan. I''m my brother and it''s my duty to protect my sister. I''m afraid of death. For the first time in my life, I have such a strange idea: as long as she''s OK, it doesn''t matter if I die

    I don''t want to die with you - I think if I say this, Chu Yuan will surely go, but this is stuck in my throat. I am Can''t say, is it in my subconscious that I want to die with her?

    Grass, at this moment, I still have this strange idea. I''m too absurd. I can''t help but feel Chu Yuan''s small hand around my waist. Although it''s shaking, it''s so powerful. It seems that I''m not going to let go of it even if I''m really dead. I suddenly want to laugh, and I can''t explain why I want to laugh.

    At this moment, I have an indescribable sense of satisfaction - I can finally do something for this girl.

    Maybe the sticky apple juice obstructed the vision. The bastard who took out the knife wiped some with his sleeve, but the effect was not ideal. So he naturally pushed up the windshield, and when I saw his eyebrows, I was a little surprised. The eyebrows, eyes and nose seemed to be familiar! Put down the mirror! " The guy I kicked in the head scolded his partner. His nervousness made me wonder why they wanted to block their face? Have we met before?

    Seeing my expression, the helmeted man said to the guy who put down his goggles hurriedly, "it''s late. He saw your face and stabbed him to death."

    Shit, I haven''t remembered where I met you! You don''t want to be a muddleheaded ghost, so I''ll think about it and then you''ll poison me!

    Between pressing Xu Heng''s whereabouts and protecting his identity, they did not hesitate to choose the latter one This time, I was startled to change into a helmet man who just scared me. He had a gun that was slapping his back skull.

    Chu Yuan is surprised and happy. "Little night elder sister!"

    It''s sister tiger! Brother''s momentum and determination. In the moment when I saw this lovely woman, it all disappeared with my strength. I almost fell to the ground with my strength. If I didn''t try my best to bear it, I''m afraid that the tears that didn''t fight would fall. "My dear sister, you came in time. I love you so much!"

    Chu Yuan pinches me again, others beat me, you feel hurt, but you too much to go to hand? I have a little dissatisfaction, but the claws are not obedient and press on Chu Yuan''s head and gently caress her. The bastard just tore her hair.

    Tiger sister didn''t respond to my "love confession", but shouted to the man with the knife: "throw the knife under the car, hold your head with both hands, and squat down slowly."

    Tiger elder sister''s tension makes me not to be surprised. After I see her condition clearly, my heart just swallowed back mentions my throat again - she is holding the gun in her left hand, but her left hand is not her habitual hand. Her right hand is injured!

    "Chunan, come here with the edge." Dongxiaoye winked at me. I understood her meaning. She had handcuffs on her body, but she couldn''t throw them to me.

    But he didn''t wait for me to move. The helmeted man pointed at his head with a gun suddenly squatted down. At the same time, he turned around and faced sister tiger. Sister tiger''s attention was more focused on the guy who was closer to us, so she was a little bit slow in response. She took the gun with her left hand, which was not good at it. She felt very awkward. Then she pointed to the helmeted man, half a shot late, The helmet man accurately grasped Dong Xiaoye''s left wrist, pushed her back and back several steps, and hit a Chevy car. He knocked hard, knocked out tiger sister''s gun, and then hit a knee against her abdomen.

    Tiger elder sister is not an idle person either. She smashed the goods on his knee with her right elbow. The goods hurt. She took advantage of the situation and knocked them apart. Before he could stand still, tiger elder sister pulled out and put her foot on the guy''s chest. This girl''s strength was never lost to the man. The guy flew out backwards and used the "backward flat sand falling wild geese" in the legend. She sat on the ground firmly Two wheels rolled, even the helmet was thrown out, but the thickness of his body reduced the damage to a certain extent. He got up, covered his face and started to run, and said to the companion who had just lost his knife, "go!"They ran very fast. Sister tiger''s gun fell behind her. They didn''t rush after it. When they picked up the gun, the two guys had gone into the crowd and ran out of sight. What we heard was the roar of the exhaust pipe of the motorcycle

    sister tiger''s foot stomped with hate, and I was still wondering - the helmet man didn''t turn back. Because of the helmet, the residual light in his corner of the eye was very limited , but as soon as I turned around, I grabbed tiger sister''s left hand, as if I knew that tiger sister had a gun with her left hand in the morning

    My right foot didn''t hurt very much. At that time, the pain was just because I kicked on the hard helmet. When I was sent to the hospital, the pain was not so obvious. The doctor said that if I was not very hard bone, I was lucky. For such reckless behavior of kicking hard things with my foot, at least nine out of ten people would fracture. I was very lucky One.

    Without going to the police station and coming out of the hospital, a female colleague from dongxiaoye drove the three of us directly home. From the beginning to the end, Lin Zhi, who is a leader, never appeared. The course of the incident was also dictated to Lin Zhi by dongxiaoye on the phone. The police''s perfunctory attitude towards the incident, even to dongxiaoye, couldn''t go on Lin Zhi lost his temper, and Lin Zhi replied that he would come to know the situation from me in person tomorrow.

    In fact, Lin Zhi''s evasion has explained everything. He didn''t come to me to understand the situation. On the contrary, in some cases, he should give me an explanation - why did the bandits come to kidnap me? Not because I know Xu Heng''s whereabouts, but because the police know Xu Heng''s whereabouts! Is Lin Zhi really protecting me by pretending to be my girlfriend? Or, from the beginning, he wanted to use this method as bait to catch a big fish? If that''s the case, then Dong Xiaoye is also covered in the drum by him. Chu Yuan has cried all the way. How could she ever meet such a thing? My shirt is covered with her tears and snot. Seeing such Chu Yuan, I can''t help clenching my fist.

    That mysterious three young lady randomly manipulates me, Mo Yizhi uses me openly, Zhang Mingjie designs me carefully, now it''s better, the police also regard me as a chess piece, am I so easy to bully?

    I don''t want to be fussy, pretending to be a stupid fool, just want to live ordinary, live ordinary, just think more is better than less, but now, my mind has changed.

    Chu Yuan was almost involved by me today. I will not forgive myself, nor those who directly or indirectly hurt her - no matter who the other party is!

    I''m not a mad dog that will get mad revenge, but I will tell those who despise me that I have teeth as sharp as a mad dog. If anyone comes to provoke me again, let him use his body to feel the strength of my bite!

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 583

    Maybe Oriental comfort played a role. Back home, Chu Yuan''s mood finally stabilized. After having dinner, she went back to her room early to rest. Although it has been the same for a long time recently, one big two little three girls don''t watch TV much after dinner, but I''m not sure whether they hid in their room so early and had anything to do with the tassel calling me, In the evening, I didn''t tell the tassel, so as not to worry about her, I soaked my feet in cold water to reduce swelling, and I cooked telephone porridge with her. But most of the time, she said that I was listening to her, originally in a haze mood, and slowly in her bright laughter. 23

    the girl tried to ignore me a few days ago. She just wanted to surprise me today. In order to make me become the leader of the 13th city planning group, she and Murphy did their best to make the top management of the company tongue tied. However, I didn''t buy the bill, so she more or less came up with some ideas, called me, and tried to find out if I could When I said no, she was completely relieved. Instead, she talked to me about some interesting things about living in Murphy the other day. Obviously, the fringe was as surprised as I was at Murphy''s frugal lifestyle.

    I resisted the strong desire to ask why she and Murphy suddenly became so harmonious. At the same time, I felt that the tassel and I were talking about such a topic, in fact, deliberately induced me to ask her.

    I can''t ask, what happened today, I can''t even ask, now I am in a dangerous vortex, there are too many people who have intentions for me, or even may not, have been implicated in my family, at this moment, I must make sure that my mind is clear, I want to find solutions to the situation, so I must not be distracted by feelings.

    "Ah, it''s so late that my cousin urges me to take a bath. No more talking."

    "Well, good." It''s not early. Unconsciously, I have been on the phone for nearly two hours. I raised my feet to have a look. The foam on the sole of my feet is white.

    The tassel did not hang up the phone, silence a small meeting, suddenly concerned asked: "south south, what happened at night?"

    I was shocked and denied, "no, why do you ask?"

    "Nothing," said the tassel hurriedly. "It''s just a little strange. Although I''ve always been poor, when I called before, you said a lot, but today I''m a little silent. Listen to me as much as I can."

    this girl, I feel too sharp. I''m a bit flustered, but I''m more moved. This kind of subtle things can be detected. How many tassels can be seen Do you care about me? I said with a smile: "I haven''t heard from you for several days. I want to hear more. Can''t I?"

    "Glib, disgusting!" Tassel is very cheeky in this respect. Even if I can''t see it, I can imagine her blushing at the moment.

    I said with a smile, "it''s not glib. It''s true. We haven''t talked for a few days since we realized it. We haven''t talked once."

    Tassel sighed softly, "but we haven''t had a chance to get along alone"

    words such as "falling in love" or "making a partner" have not been said well by tassel today. It''s cute, but it''s really depressing. In other words, even our first date was accompanied by winter night outside lovelo Ve doesn''t need to think about it at all. For the close protection of winter night, the fringe is one of the strongest supporters; at home? My family has Chu Yuan, and her family has Shu Tong. They are all those masters who support their opinions. Especially Chu Yuan, the so-called "support", is the silence that lasts for several days. She can stand it. I can''t stand it. I dare not think what kind of expression this girl will have when she sees my intimacy with the fringe. Company? Let alone, Murphy can''t give us the chance to get along alone. The woman has eyes and hands. Even if she sits in the office, she has eyes for me. Recently, Yao Waner has been hostile to me for a long time. The child used to adore me, but now he regards me as an enemy. The main reason is that I have made public my relationship with the fringe, But when Murphy didn''t care, Yao Waner thought it was unfair My heart was filled with emotion, and I said with an unconscious wry smile, "the God just likes to make fun of people, maybe it''s a test and maybe it''s not."

    "aren''t you an atheist? When did you begin to believe in the existence of the God?"

    I said jokingly, "God may not have a God, but God must have an eye and see that I have done something wrong, so punish me not to be alone with you, ha ha."

    "Don''t talk about it. Although you''ve done a lot of bad things, I don''t think it''s a mistake. If a good thing is composed of good motives and good ways, your so-called wrong things, at best, are not enough to be called a good thing because of the different ways. South South, you''re not a bad person. I know better than anyone. Now, people in the company are behind their backs Li''s gossiping about you makes you feel uncomfortable. But remember, you will never be alone. At least I will be around you and face it with you. Isn''t that too sarcastic? " The tassel smirked twice embarrassed, and said: "in fact, it''s not only me, Murphy, Ziyuan, sister Liu, Jiajia, Lanlan, Waner, Yang Wei and Gao Ge. In fact, they are all for you and believe you. Don''t pay attention to those gossipers. They are just jealous."It''s true that a large part of those who are hostile to me are patients with "red eye disease", but what''s the red eye? It''s not Murphy''s favor for me, it''s my heart of flowers, it''s my luck!

    Believe me? Don''t I bother?

    Support me? It''s more like a joke. I can''t help sympathizing with the fringe. How can you believe such a man?!

    Numb Chunan, you are so bad. Just a few hours ago, you trusted your girl so much that you kissed another woman downstairs. No matter what your motivation, you accepted the feelings of another woman. This is the betrayal to the fringe, isn''t it?

    "South south"

    "hmm?"

    "Want to kiss me?"

    "What?!" I''m not sure what I heard. How could this be said from the mouth of a fringe?!

    The stinky girl is also shameful. I can hardly hear her voice, "what kind of relationship are we? A kiss or something, it should be normal? "

    "Ah, it seems to be" strange. My friends are not chicks anymore. Why are they so nervous that their voices are shaking and their palms are sweating? It''s said that I''ve had kissing experience with the tassel for a long time, and it''s "as if it were". I''m too unproductive. Where do the immoral skills of the flower usually go?

    "Kiss me tomorrow."

    "What?"

    "

    " fringes, that''s it. Say it again "

    " I''m done. I''ll see you tomorrow. "

    "Wait hello? Hello? Hello? "

    The tassel has hung up the phone. There is only the strong beating sound of my heart left in the room. In my mind, it''s the picture of tassel throwing away her mobile phone and hiding her head in the quilt. I''m afraid that the girl is extremely ashamed?

    I lean back on the sofa and stare at the roof. I can''t help crying and laughing. I can''t help but press my finger on my lips. But the touch is too far from the fringe''s lips. And the immortal is a board. I forgot that I just rubbed the toe seam with this hand!

    I poured the foot washing water, brushed my teeth and washed my face. I lay back on the sofa, covered my quilt, and couldn''t stop giggling, that is, laughing at my expectation of tomorrow like a fool, and that of the fringed fool.

    Heavy mood, just like the cloud after the rain, is dispersed by the brilliant sunshine, the warm comfort, let my obscure revenge gradually recover the reason, of course, I will not stop fighting back, I just no longer pessimistic, and I have a more positive attitude.

    Tassel is such a magic girl, just like when I just met her, her cheerful, soon let me out of the sadness of the garden leaving without saying goodbye, maybe, she is really my natural killer, in front of her, I am always so passive, even the mood is so simple by her left and right.

    I don''t know how long I sniggered. I was about to go to sleep when I thought I would have a dream tonight. I suddenly felt that someone had lifted my quilt, and then a soft body climbed onto the sofa and pressed on me.

    "Who?" At the same time, I smell a familiar faint fragrance, don''t you? The flavor of this shampoo is

    "it''s me, keep it quiet, it will wake them up --" a little hand stretched out to cover my mouth, then arched up, like a kitten, curled up in a comfortable position in my quilt, put chin on my chest, hold up the edge of the quilt, show that handsome to impeccable little face, blinking with water Big eyes, chuchuchupathetic said: "I am afraid, can''t sleep, will you lie here?"

    PS: it''s still on time today. I cry at six. Well, boring. Guess who is the one who gets into the South South quilt? Ha ha, there is no doubt that it is -]

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update the fun games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 584

    I thought it was the night attack of winter night. Fortunately, I didn''t name it. Otherwise, I would die. The person who got into my bed was Chu Yuan!

    Unable to hear my answer, she asked again, "can I lie here for a while?"

    "You can do it!" The little girl''s blue and astringent touch is clearly conveyed to my brain. The honest response of my body makes me even have a dead heart. If Chu Yuan finds out that I am such a brother, I really don''t need to live. Holding on to the girl''s slippery shoulder cutting, I will push her up. "Get out now!"

    Chu Yuan''s reaction was a bit awkward. She was tense and rebellious, but her hands were just grasping the quilt. I didn''t dare to use too much strength. She could barely rely on me. But if I use a little bit of strength, she can''t hold on to it only by her weight and strength of waist and abdomen. This was slightly different from her thief''s style of fighting. She didn''t want to get entangled, just played coquetry Lai, pleading with a red face, "don''t go out! Can''t go out! What would happen if I lay here? You won''t lose a piece of meat. We slept in a room a while ago. Isn''t that the same? "

    "Different!" I am suffering, forced to sleep in a bed, and you actively climb to me is different! Although this kind of situation has not happened, but it''s all the unconscious behavior after you are sleepy. Can it be the same as holding me when you are awake? At least, my feeling is totally different, "how old are you, still tired of me?"

    "Then what happened? We are brothers and sisters! "

    "Neither brother nor sister! How can such a big girl still get under his brother''s bed? Not like words! "

    "What''s wrong? Oh -- "Chu Yuan looked at me with a smile, a lucid expression, a disdainful look, a joking tone, a flash of enchantment, which was not like her at all." do you feel it? "

    "I feel like you!" I was stabbed to * * on the forehead of Chu Yuan''s head. Taking advantage of her empty time of eating pain and exerting a little force, I lifted her as soft as bone. In the next moment, she and I stayed in

    the soft moonlight came from the open window and poured on the floor of the living room like mercury. The light blue haze only brought the peace of the night, but did not bring the paint of the night It''s so black that even without the help of light, I can clearly see the clothes on Chu Yuan''s body, even the patterns on the clothes

    the little underpants with Color Bubble patterns are a little childish, but she wears a mature translucent suspender skirt which let me have nosebleed * * let''s call it a short skirt, although the bottom is too short to cover the underpants

    soft cloth The material has the texture of flowing water. From the top of the blue and astringent bulge, it shows the size of Chuyuan''s chest to the greatest extent. My sister''s body is indeed a little pitiful. I am so surprised that I can''t speak. It''s also because of the transparency of the dress. Although the sensitive part of the chest is embroidered with butterfly patterns, it''s still not enough to cover the infinity inside her Spring light, the two raised pink with the body trembling looming, two raised round lines, let me very difficult to move my eyes - this girl did not wear a small Hood!

    No wonder the girl is pulling the quilt. She is afraid that I pulled the quilt first and then pushed her up, but the result is even worse. She was caught off guard, or she didn''t stop the spring light from leaking out. I wonder why you are so sexy in the evening?

    I dare to see if you dare to wear them, or if you dare to wear them, I dare not see - Chu Yuan''s quarrel with me in the supermarket finally won''t give a definite answer. When I closed my eyes, she fell down again, lay on my body, covered the quilt and made a turtle.

    I''m glad that because of the fight just now, Chu Yuan has changed to sit on my stomach. Now her body has shrunk into a group, and the little girl is up, just avoiding my obscene expansion and stiffness. But I dare not reach out to touch her again, because she is nothing!

    "Well, that girl, you dress a few years earlier." I don''t want to call a thing when I''m so silent. I broke the awkward atmosphere first. Although I may only make the atmosphere more awkward from embarrassment, what can you do if I meet this kind of thing and change you?

    "Why do you fit your eyes?" Chu Yuan lifted up a little quilt, showing a little red face, with tears still hanging from the corner of his eyes. He said, "don''t you think I dare to see it even though I''m wearing it?"

    My friend''s face is a little hot, but it''s always hot. "Aren''t you hiding now? Do you dare to wear them? "

    Chu Yuan hit my chin with his head hard, which made me almost bite my tongue. Rao is right. Tears of pain surrounded my eyes, and she said with shame, "how can I not wear them? I just wear it to you, let you know, I''m not like you, I''m a person who can say it and do it! "

    This girl is so fond of remembering revenge. She has always been haunted by my cheating on her. Well, I''m guilty. I don''t take her as a topic, rubbing my chin and saying, "can I be serious when I''m joking? Where does a brother want to see his sister wear this kind of clothes? "

    "I don''t think that''s a joke. I think you just said that because you wanted to see it." Chu Yuan showed his charming expression again. "Dare you say you don''t feel it?"

    I couldn''t help pinching the girl''s face with my hands. I would rather see her rubber face than see her mature caress again. I frowned and scolded: "where did you learn this kind of immorality? I don''t feel anything, girls. If you say that again, I''ll beat you! "I like the purity of Chu Yuan, so I really dislike her frivolity at that moment. Maybe it''s because I''m frivolous, so I don''t want her to learn like me. Chu Yuan sees that I''m really angry, and cries out, "it hurts! Pain, pain, pain - "

    My airway:" I haven''t worked hard yet, where do you ache? " The girl''s face is soft, soft and tender, like a piece of tofu. Who is willing to work hard?

    "My head hurts," said the stinky girl, touching the top of her head pitifully. "How many hairs did that villain catch me!"

    "Now let''s talk about your problem. Don''t change the subject for me!"

    "Well, well, can''t I be wrong? Anyway, you must have a lot of great reasons waiting for me. I can''t tell you. I raised my hand and gave up. I promise you, I won''t say that again. "Chu Yuan said a set of words in his mouth and a set of words in his hand. The dead girl made a promise and pinched my face with her hand without any weakness. She couldn''t say clearly:" in fact, I don''t understand the meaning of that kind of words. I learned them from reading books and writing books It''s hard to avoid that kind of plot. Didn''t you say that you supported my hobby? Why do you want to be angry with me? "Br >

    because the girl tore my face and her fingers were all scratched in my mouth, which made my speech unclear to her." stop talking, you have seen sister and brother making such a fuss in that book? What kind of book do you write

    In fact, I didn''t think deeply, just casually said that I didn''t want chu yuan to tremble all over, and swished my head back to the bed, "I''ll write whatever I want to write, and you should take care of it!"

    I can''t help but be shocked by the girl''s anger. Xuan''er remembers that Xiao demon used to tell me that Chu Yuan was writing new books and often asked her for advice. It seems that it was a novel about brother and sister. At that time, she just thought it was a goblin talking nonsense. Can you see that Chu Yuan''s response at this time? Lily later played brother and sister taboo?!

    I don''t know why I was shocked, but I was not surprised. Instead, this calmness surprised me more. I was thinking about how to transfer this ambiguous topic. Chu Yuan in the quilt suddenly grabbed my right hand and guided me to touch her head. Then he stretched out his arm to hook my shoulder and whispered like a child: "my head is still hurting, please help me If it doesn''t hurt, I''ll go, OK? "

    I haven''t answered yet. The girl added, "I won''t cheat you."

    The word "cheat" has become the sharpest weapon for Chu Yuan to attack me. Maybe the stinky girl didn''t realize it. I gently stroked her head and said, "well, you''re not allowed to move. You''re a big girl anyway. If you move, I''ll think ill of you."

    I was honest once, and said what I thought in my heart!

    Chu Yuan raised his quilt and once again showed his face. He smiled cunningly, as if I would agree. It was something she expected, "OK, I will not move. Hey, you finally admit that I am not a child."

    The stinky girl is very happy. I can''t help but sigh when I smile. This girl is really not a child, although she is still so childish

    (see the top of the novel) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 585

    The quiet night, the quiet living room, at this moment, the world seems to only leave me and Chu Yuan''s breathing sound, this girl is really honest, just lying on my body obediently, let me caress her loose long, even breathing and vomiting rhythm, let me doubt whether she is comfortable has fallen asleep.

    She is really like a disgusting kitten. She is soft, warm and gentle. Just snuggling like this, I feel extremely comfortable and comfortable. I even can''t bear to blow her out of the quilt, thinking that if she falls asleep like this, it''s also good Atmosphere.

    "Brother, don''t you like me because I don''t understand?"

    "Well?" I was stunned.

    Chu Yuan grabbed my shoulder arm and pulled himself up to rest his head on my shoulder. The hot breath blew on my neck. It was fragrant and itchy. "I know why you hate me, because from the day we became family, I took a lot of things that belong to you."

    The evening wind was slowly blowing, and the night was cool. Chu Yuan''s round fragrant shoulder was exposed in the air, and I couldn''t help but fight a cold war. I pulled the quilt upward, and smiled disapprovingly, "is that right?"

    "Yes," Chu Yuan''s voice is very thin, really like talking in a dream, but it gives a very serious feeling. "Your room, your toys, your clothes, your pocket money, and dad''s love. If you didn''t have me, you could have more and more. I know that you must hate me."

    I was silent, because I couldn''t refute, Chu Yuan was right, and I hated her, especially when I was wronged because of her. It was always hard to avoid the idea that if there had never been a girl like her at home, I would never have had a sister like her

    maybe I always wanted to be a competent brother, but I could never find a brother The feeling is that for this reason, not only Chu Yuan is rejecting me, but also I am rejecting Chu Yuan. In my subconscious mind, I don''t want to admit that my sister is the stinky girl who takes half of my happiness, or even more happiness. Maybe, jealousy is also one of the important reasons. Chu Yuan is beautiful and has good grades. When she is very young, people around me don''t It seems that since then, everyone has been convinced that my sister must have an extraordinary life. Even I am convinced that her future is destined to be different, because she is so outstanding

    to this day, I am not sure whether my yearning for the ordinary is because I am not more confident than Chuyuan Wonderful future, so I like a coward to find a seemingly different excuse to escape from the established reality. The only thing I can be sure of is that I really hate Chu Yuan.

    "Mom always praises you for being sensible, because she knows that you have suffered a lot of grievances and been wronged and scolded by Dad, but you never say it. You always bear it silently by yourself. Even if I do something wrong, you have not told me once, and you have tried your best to protect me, even to carry the black pot for me. No matter what I do, you will accommodate me, Tolerate me, but I often find fault with you and accuse you "

    in fact, this is what I want to know most - why do you always have trouble with me? It''s impossible for the world to hate for no reason. Even if I think of something in my mind, I''ve never said it. Chu Yuan is not very normal. The powerful girl I know won''t admit that she''s wrong, but I can clearly hear her whisper in my ear: "I know that the boy I want to call brother hurts me Yes, I know it from the moment I first saw him, but I don''t know how to approach him and accept him. I''m different from him. He''s a few years older than me, but he''s still a child, but he talks like an adult, he knows everything, and I don''t know anything. He''s very good to me, and very good to mom. I even think that mom likes him and has passed me, because he''s better than anything else I am strong, I began to feel afraid, afraid that he would rob my mother, my only family member, so I don''t know how to get along with him, no matter how good he is to me, no matter how much I like him to be good to me, but I have always been wary of him, I never thought that we have been a family, mom likes you as much as she likes me, and I haven''t lost anything , I also got a lot of -- dad and his love for me, on the contrary, he lost a lot, because he is a brother, delicious, good to drink, fun, not only to let me, but also to sacrifice his own time to take care of me, I am afraid that he will take away my happiness, but unconsciously, I will take away everything that belongs to him, but when I understand these things At that time, he had become a doormat of the family. "

    that''s what it is. I want to laugh, but I can''t laugh. The answer to the question that has been suppressed in my heart for nearly ten years is so simple. Chu Yuan uses his brain to grind my ears and asks," brother, do you think there are people in the world who are not angry or grumpy? "

    "No," I said with a smile, "it''s people who have tempers, but can tolerate them to different degrees. Some can tolerate them, some can''t, some can''t at all."

    "right? So you can''t be angry, "Chu Yuan interrupts me, saying," because you didn''t go to school, even now, you always fight with others, and even have a temper with little purple sister. You didn''t talk to her for a few days, and you quarreled with your father. He beat you so badly, but she refused to be soft. Mom said to me, you are a man with integrity and pride, You know how to forbear, but that''s not cowardice. You are always tolerant, but not always compromising. In fact, you have a great temper, but you''ve never been angry with me. Even if I tear up the important letter that sister purple left you, you haven''t scolded me. You hide from me and don''t want to see me. You''re afraid that you will be angry with me. "Said, Chu Yuan began to sob, as if he had been greatly wronged, sobbing: "why only to me can not temper? Why don''t you never tell me your dissatisfaction? Mother often said that life is tea, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, tea, pots, pots, pots, knives, forks, chopsticks, bumps and bumps are inevitable. Even if there are some quarrels between brothers and sisters, it''s normal? It''s not normal to quarrel once? When I was a child, I didn''t understand. When I grew up, I finally understood. You don''t like me, you hate me - forgive me, tolerate me, just fear that dad and mom will quarrel about our affairs! "

    For the first time, the secret in my heart was discovered for the first time. It was not others who discovered the secret, but Chu Yuan! I''m flustered. She''s right, but not completely right. Her feelings are very contradictory. I don''t deny that I hate her, but I don''t admit that I hate her and don''t like her. Chu Yuan has shortcomings, but she has more advantages!

    "You have asked me many times why I hate Cheng Liusu. Now I tell you because I am jealous of her!" Chu Yuan suddenly sat up. Of course, he sat on me and looked down at my eyes. There were complicated feelings flowing in my eyes. I was stunned, but she said slowly in a low voice, in a calm tone that was extremely contradictory to her expression: "after sister purple went abroad, I thought about apologizing to you. I hope you can scold me or beat me. I have a fantasy You can be angry with me, so you don''t have to hold the grievance and bitterness in your heart. Then, as long as I admit my mistake, you will change your view on me, and feel that I''m not only a girl who knows how to be unreasonable. If I''m not comfortable, I will get angry. If I''m the closest person to you, why do you hide your feelings from me? I don''t want your false love. Even if you are as strict as my mother is, I hope you can be frank with me. "

    similarly, when I went to buy rice, Chu Yuan also said it in the city. It turned out that what she said at that time was not tassel, but her own

    " but I was too stupid, I don''t know how to apologize. You are better to me after leaving hospital, but I was even worse than when I was in hospital It''s hard. You don''t really mean it. You are afraid that I will do stupid things again. At that time, you must be thinking: "this stinky girl is so hateful. She not only ripped the letter from lilac, but also abused herself and nearly made me a sinner." but you don''t know. I urged you to go home because I was really worried about you. When I sat in the snow, I didn''t blame you. I was very happy Willing to punish themselves! I just want to atone for my sins. I want to admit my mistake to you. But every time I mention sister Zixiao, your hypocritical smile makes me speechless! I''m useless, even how to let you have no idea about my temper. "The more she said, the more excited she became. Although she tried to suppress her voice, the tears could not stop. The big one rolled down on my chest. The hot temperature seemed to burn through my heart.

    I reached out to wipe the corner of her eyes, but she grabbed her wrist, opened her mouth and bit it on the back of my hand. I don''t know if she was afraid of crying, or hated my hypocrisy. Maybe, both of them, she bit hard, cried, hysterical.

 Chapter 586

    Tears, snot, because the small mouth can''t be closed, even the mouth water is flowing out, full of my left hand, I sit up and wipe her face with my right hand, but I don''t know what to say, only to make her bite addictive and painful, but I hope she can work harder.

    Chu Nan ah Chu Nan, you think you can be a good brother if you have tolerance and forbearance. What''s the result? Your smile is like a sharp knife, which cuts, stabs, cuts and cuts your sister''s heart wantonly. Chu Yuan chokes so much that she has no strength to bite again. Looking at the blood from her teeth, she feels a little guilty and a little angry. But her mood is calm at last. "I am jealous of Cheng Liusu. After Xiao Zi left, I thought I had time to learn how to learn How to comfort you, but you know Cheng Liusu. She is more cheerful than me, more lively than me, more straightforward than me. If I dare not say something, she can say it out at will. What I dare not do, she can do it easily. You spend more and more time with her. Her name will always appear in your topic. You are no longer sad for little purple sister''s leaving. It''s all because of Cheng Liu Sue, not me! What I can''t accept most is that she likes to make trouble for you as much as I do, but you will complain to her and even have a temper. In your heart, I am more distant than her, isn''t it

    I really don''t understand the girl''s thinking logic. Why am I good to whom, but become the proof of whom I hate? Think about this girl''s unhealthy collection habit. I can''t help but fight a cold war. Isn''t she prone to abuse? Said Xiao goblin didn''t borrow her a set of adult DVD s starting with the letters'' s'' and ''m''?

    I quickly threw this absurd idea out of my mind. Chu Yuan''s hobby is only to write novels, which is not these messy things!

    With a dry cough, I asked, "is that why you hate fringe?"

    "That''s why you hate me," Chu Yuan sucked back the runny nose. But the runny nose was not honest. The little runny nose was sloppy and lovely when she was about to open her mouth to talk. "After you know Cheng Liusu, I always find fault to provoke you. If you don''t look at your face, you''ll lose your temper if you have a chance. It''s all intentional to make you angry. I I just want to force you to scold me and beat me, and then I will listen to you, but I didn''t expect you to hate me so much. As soon as you graduate from college, you can''t wait to move out of your home "

    so this girl also knows that I moved out to avoid her. Of course, I can''t admit it, laughing:" sooner or later, a man will stand on his own, what does it have to do with you when I move out? However, your method is stupid enough. Why do you have to make me angry and beat you, so that you can be a good obedient sister? It''s as if I forced you to treat me better with violence, isn''t it? "

    Chu Yuan''s Willow eyebrows stood up, and his face was disgusted. "For no reason, why should I treat you? I''m not that stinky! "

    Eh, my friend is speechless. How does the word "reserved" explain in this dead girl''s dictionary?

    I can''t laugh or cry. Do I feel ridiculous? No, if one day Chu Yuan really becomes a obedient baby, that''s ridiculous! I can''t explain very clearly, but this naive girl who is constantly looking for an excuse to let go of her reserve is my familiar Chu Yuan and my proud sister!

    I''m lamenting that if I noticed her mind begging for help earlier, it would be the most appropriate word to engrave on my forehead? Since you spanked me last time, won''t you let me go again? "

    Smell words, I can''t help but stay, if Chu Yuan doesn''t say it, I really don''t realize this, yes, it is from that day on, the distance between me and this girl seems to be suddenly closed, the gap between us disappears suddenly, and we suddenly become like brothers and sisters

    Where is Chu Yuan stupid? Stupid to hopeless, it''s me! How long did the girl wait for that day? No wonder the East once said that Chu Yuan liked to be spanked by me. Who can think of it? When my hand fell on her ass hard, the intense pain was her wish for many years? That slap, smash is between us that layer can''t see, but thick barrier!

    I can''t help stroking Chu Yuan''s tear stained cheek. I don''t want to say anything, and I don''t want to say anything. I just want to touch her and confirm the reality of this moment with my touch. My heart is filled with a kind of touch, which fills every corner of my body like warm current. It makes me feel like drunk and enter a lost world It''s a white world, just like the heaven described by people. What''s white is the clouds left behind. I know that this is my ideal perfect world. So, there is only one person here - the Chu Yuan, even whiter than the clouds, whose head is on one side and caters to my palm. Instead, I see the teeth marks on the back of my hand are still going She grabbed my finger, pulled my hand to her lips, suddenly stretched out her little tongue and licked it gently on the back of my hand, then looked at me with a red face and a smile, and saw that I was just stunned, smiling but speechless. She had the courage to open her little mouth, containing my wound, sometimes licking with the tip of her tongue, sometimes gently sucking. The expression of devotion made my heart swing, and looked at me With her closed eyes and shaky eyelashes, I couldn''t bear to draw my hand back.The redder her face is, the quicker her breath is, and the thinner her pajamas can''t resist the temperature of her body. I realized that something was wrong. What am I doing? I even watched my sister''s face fall into a trance and asked her to kiss my hand!

    I don''t know how to describe the panic in my heart. I pretended to be quick witted and threw out a question that was enough to freeze the air. "Do you hate fringes now?"

    "Tassel" is the forbidden language of Chu Yuan. Sure enough, the girl immediately opened her eyes and stared roundly, but she came quickly and went faster. Maybe she thought of her behavior just now. Shame?

    "Hate"

    "why?"

    "No reason," Chu Yuan seemed to realize that his chest had been in a state of walking light. He hurriedly covered his hands and saw that I didn''t look down at all. Instead, he was even angrier than I saw him. He tooted his mouth and said, "if those two people tied me up today and gave me a chance to call you before tearing up the ticket, I might tell you."

    But I think you have already told me that

    it''s an answer that Chu Yuan dare not say and I dare not listen to. Chu Yuan has already said it very clearly - that''s a reason that even if I die, I''m embarrassed to tell me face to face

    "brother, if I''m really tied up today, what will you do?"

    What to do? I didn''t think about it, because there was only one possibility from the beginning, and there was no need for any options.

    "If they can''t take you away, as long as my brother has a breath, he won''t let anyone hurt you. If they take you away, it can only prove that I''m dead, what else can I do? How about turning into a ghost and grabbing you back? "

    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Chu Yuan forgot his chest, raised his hand to cover my mouth, and hurriedly said: "today, for the first time, maybe tomorrow, for the second time, do you know that when the man pulled my head today, your fire was really terrible, and you could not feel it when his head was smashed. What if he really shot?"

    "Is elder brother such a brainless person? I''m sure he didn''t dare to shoot. "I''m not sure at all, especially now, what I can be sure of is exactly the opposite of what I said. That''s why the kid didn''t shoot, just didn''t want to make a big noise. I''m afraid it has nothing to do with whether I know Xu Heng''s whereabouts. The most powerful proof is that after I saw his face, one of them didn''t hesitate to take me Kill and kill.

    "I know you have a quick mind, but a quick mind is different from an impulse. Even if you know he will shoot, don''t you want to save me?" Chu Yuan choked me out. I wanted to have fun, but she said: "I don''t want to be your burden. I just want to tell you that I have decided to move home tomorrow."

    I was surprised. "Are you moving home?!"

 Chapter 587

    "You''re moving home?!"

    "Well," Chuyuan said with a astringent smile, "in fact, after you had an accident in the Qianlong manor, Xiaoye elder sister advised me to move back to live with my parents. Because you may be stared at, the police deliberately led those people out, so they only arranged Xiaoye elder sister to protect you alone, while there were many police to protect you in the dark, but the more she said so , the more I don''t worry about it, the more I don''t leave, but after today''s events, I finally understand that I''m staying here, which is causing trouble for you and Xiaoye sister. I really don''t have any use "

    she''s blaming herself, but the one who blames herself should be me. If it wasn''t for me, how could this girl increase that terrible memory?

    I stroked Chu Yuan''s head and didn''t speak.

    Chu Yuan suddenly grabbed my mobile phone on the coffee table, then rubbed back against me, retreated from my thigh to my calf, knelt straight on my upper body, and moved the other hand covering my chest away. With great shame, Chu Yuan smiled at me and said, "I''ll leave tomorrow. This dress must not be worn at home. Maybe I won''t wear it to you in the future. After all You already have Cheng Liusu as your girlfriend. In the future, when you get married, you probably don''t have my room at home. I want to prove to you that if I dare to wear this dress, it''s only this chance tonight. You want to prove that you dare to see, and only now. "

    After that, Chu Yuan stretched out his arm, put his hand on my shoulder, and pressed the light of the mobile phone screen. In the glittering light, the Butterfly Embroidery on the transparent nightdress became clearer, as if it were alive, and danced with Chu Yuan''s tense breath.

    The white skin has a milk like luster. Although the bulge on the chest is green and astringent, it also has a full feeling. The flat and smooth belly is like a snowfield, the round and lovely navel is like a small whirlpool, with magical attraction, the slender bee waist is like a willow, which makes her curve more graceful - this girl really grows up, because you can''t use itˇ® The only drawback of a child is that she wears a pair of childish underpants, but this is Chu Yuan. She doesn''t need to be sexy and charming. She just needs to be herself, even if it''s different.

    I don''t know what is flowing in my body, but I know that it dominates me and let me kiss the girl lightly on her forehead. I smiled and said to her, "there is no ''my home'', only ''our home''. I will leave a room for you in our home. If you can''t marry out in the future, I will support you for life."

    Chu Yuan touched the place I kissed, smiled, but his eyes were ruddy again? Must be lying to me again? "

    "Don''t lie to you," I held out my little thumb and said with a smile, "I promise you that I will never cheat you again in my life."

    Chu Yuan pulled the cuff of my T-shirt, blew his nose on it, and then hooked my finger. He said with great solemnity, "it''s not allowed to change if you hang on the hook for a hundred years. If you change again, you will not be able to be a man or a woman. I will support you for life!"

    "Ha?"

    "Ha what? Seal! " The thumb pressed together is the so-called "seal" of Chu Yuan, which means "unforgettable and never forgotten". It seems that the stinky girl really wanted to engrave her promise on my body. After several times of hard driving, she was satisfied and raised the corner of her mouth. "Don''t lie to me again, or you will become a woman and experience the feeling of being cheated and betrayed Sleep. "

    I shook my head and smiled bitterly, saying, "OK, OK."

    Chu Yuan suddenly takes you, do you hate me? "

    Start the experiment so soon? My heart quivers, subconsciously way: "do not hate."

    "And do you like me?"

    "I like it." Brother, I''m a little blushed. It''s very sarcastic.

    "Which do you like?" Chu Yuan''s problem is very tight, because the light of the mobile screen is concentrated on my face, I can''t see her expression, but I can still hear her tension from her tone.

    "Brother likes sister."

    Chu Yuan is silent a little meeting, "have no other like?"

    "What else do you like?" It''s my turn to be silent. The girl asked a very ambiguous question. Maybe that''s what she wanted to ask at the beginning.

    Chu Yuan urges: "talk, do you like it?"

    "First of all, what do you call ''other likes''?" Although I''m not a gentleman, I just broke my promise when I did it. I can''t do it. I can''t cheat her. I can only pretend to be confused

    I don''t understand

    "Chu Yuan spat:" you are carrying understand pretend to be confused, no one knows you better than me

    "Well, since you know me so well, can you tell me if I like you more?"

    Just as Chu Yuan knows me and I know her, she dares not to say anything I dare not to say. Sure enough, her answer is that she doesn''t move very fast. I can''t see how she kicked it. She''s stepping on my face. When I can open my eyes, she sits at the right end again, but her expression is a little ferocious and her face is not very red Chang, "you''re smart, anyway, I can''t calculate you, can I?"? Mother also praises you for being honest and honest. She doesn''t know that you are the most skilful person in the world! "Chu Yuan seems to be angry, and it''s really angry. First, he drags the mobile phone to my chest, then jumps down from me. It seems that he wants to gamble back to the room. But at this moment, a ray of light comes out of the room that originally belonged to her and now belongs to the winter night. The stinky girl with bad motor nerves reacts to the state of nerves. When she pushes me down, she comes back again My bed.

    "Sister Xiaoye is out. Don''t let her show me!"

    If she sees you dressed like this, even I will suffer! My friend is more scared than Chu Yuan. My little night sister, you''d better go out to the toilet at night. Don''t go out to make a night attack. Otherwise, the excitement will be greater. Unfortunately, my expectation is lost. On a small winter night, I asked in a furtive voice, "Chu Nan, are you asleep?"

    I said, "I''m asleep"

    I laughed and scolded, "you''re awake."

    My cheap mouth, Chu Yuan, hiding in the quilt, pinched and twisted on the tender meat on my waist. I was angry with Dong Xiaoye, and provoked her.

    But who can guarantee that if I don''t answer, I won''t come here on a small winter night?

    Winter night first crept to the door of another room to listen to the news, which slipped to my side, just like Chu Yuan and I, pinching their voices and pressing their voices, saying: "I can''t sleep when Yuan Yuan and little East are sleeping, you can talk with me."

    Are you kidding? Where did Chu Yuan sleep? She''s right under your nose! Talk? What are you talking about? I''m afraid that Chu Yuan can''t even sweat. I''m afraid that Chu Yuan can detect something from my nervous physiological reaction. I''m so miserable now. On the one hand, I can''t let Dong Xiaoye show Chu Yuan. On the other hand, I can''t let Chu Yuan show my relationship with Dong Xiaoye. That feeling seems to be called "despair" - my ending seems to be doomed: not to die in Dong Xiaoye The hand of Ye is to die at the foot of Chu Yuan

    think about it carefully. This situation is similar to that of Dong Xiaoye and I, who were in the downstairs of the Liusu family. They almost broke the "adultery" by the Liusu family. However, the situation is worse now. The "adultery" of Dong Xiaoye and I cannot be exposed, and the "adultery" of Chu Yuan and I cannot be exposed!

    It''s a bit sad to say that Chu Yuan and I have "adultery"? But if I take a gun in winter, I will shoot a shuttle of bullets at the lecherous animals that I don''t know how to use them. They are always on the move. They are not as good as the pigs and dogs that don''t even let their sisters go!

    Just think about it, I''m scared to have cramps. I have the biggest crisis in history!

    PS: half an hour''s drive, leaving at six o''clock sharp, and being blocked for two hours on the road, the traffic is so speechless now]

 Chapter 588

    I''m lucky, because tonight''s winter night didn''t have the interest of teasing me the other two days. I sighed unexpectedly and sat down on the coffee table. You said, "Yuanyuan must be scared today?"

    "Well," my friend grabbed Chu Yuan and pinched my little hand. "She must be scared me too"

    "so are you?" Winter night was a little surprised, but there was no sense of joking in the laughter, but there was a kind of heavy, "will you be afraid? I always thought that you were afraid of nothing "

    " I''m afraid, "I can''t help clenching Chu Yuan''s hand and looking at Dong Xiaoye, saying:" I''m afraid that fate will be implicated because of me. I''m afraid that anyone around me will be implicated because of me. The more I think about it, the more I''m afraid "

    winter Xiaoye is silent, and Chu Yuan is silent.

    "Yuan Yuan said that you saw the face of one of them"

    "well."

    "Do you have an impression?" Dongxiaoye asked this question because after I saw his face, he didn''t hesitate to make the decision of killing people, which means that I must have seen that face before.

    I''ve seen that although I''m not impressed, I can be almost 100% sure about the details that the other party inadvertently showed during the kidnapping. I met them on that occasion.

    However, I don''t want to tell Dong Xiaoye, "he is wearing a helmet, I only see his eyes and nose, what''s the impression? Even if I wear such a helmet, you may not recognize me at a glance. "

    Winter night looked down, as if it was deliberately avoiding my eyes, murmuring: "is it true"

    "don''t you believe it?" Dong Xiaoye''s reaction made my heart tighten. She seemed to have guessed the identity of the two people, too. She didn''t answer the question, "Hope". It seemed that she intended to change the topic, and suddenly said to me with dissatisfaction, "don''t you feel uncomfortable? Let me sit on the cool table, but you are so comfortable. Hurry up and make room for me! " Say, tiger elder sister reaches out to grab my quilt to want to pull.

    Chu Yuan was lying on my side, holding me tightly, in order to reduce the size of two people as much as possible, so that winter night would not feel that my body is not normal, so I moved a little bit disorderly, her hidden things would be exposed, let alone sit up, listening to winter night, timid she could not help but shiver.

    The eye thief of winter small night is very, ask: "what are you shivering?"

    "I''m cold!" The response of the brothers is very fast. They pull the quilt and don''t give up.

    Seeing my ink on a small winter night, I was a little angry. "You are not afraid to cover up such a thick quilt in such a hot day? Still cold? "

    "Don''t you think the coffee table is too cold?" I know that the tea table is just an excuse to sit with me on winter night.

    Maybe there''s a lot of guilty factors in it. Today, Chu Yuan and Dongfang came back. Sister Hu didn''t wear exposed vest and shorts in the evening, but changed into T-shirt and sports pants. She felt hot when looking at her. How could she be cold?

    "No ice, I don''t think so!" Winter night blushed, scolded: "are you really stupid or pretend to be stupid, do you want me to say it?"

    That''s a little explicit! My friend was so scared that he was afraid of his liver fluttering. He was quick to learn from his haste. He was shy and said, "are you really stupid or pretend to be stupid? Do you want to see my * * then?"

    ˇ°**Łżˇ± Winter night a Leng, hands do not dare to work hard.

    "I don''t think it''s hot, so I just took a cold bath before you came out. You came here before I got dressed. Otherwise, you think I''d like to cover my sweat?" Fortunately, Chuyuan is the one who swears not to cheat. If dongxiaoye forces me to take that kind of poisonous oath, I can be a woman right away.

    "Why didn''t you say it earlier!" Winter night is strange enough. Let me see her. She''s not shy. Let her see me. She''s too shy to dare. She quickly released the quilt and mumbled, "no wonder when I come out, I think you''re a little bit noisy. Hooligan, why don''t you wear clothes after you take a bath? Hey? Should I take a bath after I take off here? "

    Tiger elder sister''s imagination is really rich. She seems to see me gliding around in the living room with her own eyes. According to my chest, it''s a fist. A little lower, she smashes Chu Yuan''s arm. She''s so scared that the stinky girl is tense all over her body and her nails are pinched into my flesh.

    "In case fate comes out and sees you naked, do you still have a face to live?"

    She didn''t see that I was naked, but I saw that she was almost naked. Sister Hu''s words burned my face and Chu Yuan''s.

    "She didn''t see it," the friend said vaguely, then called Hachi and said, "your female colleague told me that I have time to go to the city Bureau tomorrow to make a puzzle. I made an appointment with her at eight o''clock so as not to delay my work. So we have to get up early tomorrow, and you should go to bed as soon as possible."

    "You don''t comfort me?"

    "What?"

    Winter night squatted down, picked up two fingers, played with a handful of my ear''s head, flat with a shiny little mouth, grumbling: "you and Yuan Yuan Yuan almost had an accident, you didn''t want to comfort me a couple of words?"

    "Elder sister, don''t you think that''s contradictory?" I can''t cry or laugh. "You also said that my fate and I almost had an accident. It''s the two of us who need to be comforted?"

    Winter small night straightens out the spirit to be strong, way: "I already comforted the predestination.""Then why don''t you comfort me and ask me to comfort you?"

    "If you don''t comfort me, how can I know you don''t need my comfort?"

    It''s a bit tongue twister. I thought about the taste of Xiaohui, and then I listened to dongxiaoye''s self reproach and said: "it''s all my fault. If I follow you all the time, I won''t have this kind of thing. I have a bad feeling tomorrow morning, but because of the confusion between public and private, it interferes with the judgment."

    sister tiger''s so-called confusion between public and private means that she is a criminal police officer I was a third-party skeptic. Fortunately, Chu Yuan couldn''t understand this. I stretched out a claw from the quilt and held the hand of Dong Xiaoye. I was afraid that Chu Yuan would not dare to take more actions. He smiled: "you let me go out with Yuan Yuan to create a good opportunity for us. You didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I comfort you? Besides, if you don''t show up in time, the consequences will be really unimaginable. By the way, I haven''t asked you how could you show up in time? "

    In fact, Chu Yuan has asked this question for a long time, and I also heard how Dong Xiaoye answered it. So I asked clearly, just because Dong Xiaoye didn''t want to cover up her vulnerability and let her continue to blame herself. Maybe she would rush into my arms and cry!

    "After you go out, I still feel bad. I came out to find you. I saw Yuanyuan just when I got to the city gate. I was about to call her. You and those two guys appeared. I didn''t see that he had a gun, but I saw that he used something to hold your back waist, so you dare not move. I didn''t dare to move lightly. Don''t say left hand, right hand. No, even if I did With a gun in each hand, I''m not sure that I can save you and Yuanyuan at the same time. It''s a little bit worse, and it may hurt you. "Here, dongxiaoye''s eyebrows are raised again." I''ve called the police for support. As long as I drag it for another ten minutes, my colleagues can come here. How could I know that you suddenly flew away? I had to rush out. I thought I could catch one , and both ran. "

    I don''t admit that I''m not rational. After all, I didn''t know that winter night was on the side of me at that time. I played haha and said, "ten minutes? Up to now, didn''t captain Lin show up? "

    "Don''t say that," Dong Xiaoye said: "we went to the hospital in front of us, and Lin team was at the scene of the case. When I called him in the hospital, he was watching the surveillance video of the city parking lot."

    I didn''t have a cold for what Lin Zhi was doing at that time. What I cared about was his attitude. "Don''t you think he was hiding from us on purpose?"

    "Don''t feel" winter night wants to say "don''t feel", but the last word "get" can''t be said under my gaze. She has long been aware that Lin Zhi may have betrayed us!

    See my expression some joking, winter small night stands up, way: "you think too much, Lin team is not that kind of person, anyway tomorrow can see him, you have what words can ask him directly, he will certainly have a reasonable explanation, don''t think about it, go to sleep."

    The word "explain" itself proves that you doubt what he has done that needs to be explained, right? I didn''t say that. I couldn''t wait to escape from this problem on a winter night. I wanted to sneak back to my room. It was just like my heart. Otherwise, it would be too painful to be afraid.

    "Well," I nodded, "you go to bed early, too. Good night."

    "Good night."

    "Well, good night."

    "Good night."

    "Good night"

    "good night."

    My brother''s sweat came down. Sister Hu said "good night" three times, but she didn''t mean to leave at all. The suspicious Chu Yuan couldn''t figure out the situation in the quilt, and began to pinch me again.

    "That" the friend asks gingerly: "still have something to do

    "What do you say?" Winter night red face, a serious face pointed to his lips, and then bent down, nervously closed his eyes, "good night --"

 Chapter 589

    Unless I am a mallet, I don''t understand the meaning of winter night. She''s letting me kiss her!

    Chu Yuan also felt something from the ink of winter night, as if he held his breath, and carefully and attentively looked for the answer with his ears.

    Brother''s sweat beads on the forehead, the round dribble, the cold and proud Murphy''s private share of the difficulty is enough to surprise me, but tiger sister even surprised me, this girl usually plagiarized like a little tiger, words and deeds, more men than men, how can she be more coquettish than Murphy when there are only two people?!

    Brothers have no choice. They are like lambs in front of tigers. They have no choice but to be chosen - either to listen to her, I kiss her, or not to listen to her, she kisses me. Although it is the same result, the process is quite different.

    I take the initiative to decide the length of the kissing time with her. I can''t be sure if sister Hu''s paternal method of not getting enough oxygen and not letting go will not kill me, but I can''t be sure if it will kill Chu Yuan in the quilt.

    Although the evening wind is cool, the weather is still hot and sultry. Two people close to * * hold each other tightly. The body temperature of each other, together with a thin layer of sweat oozing from the hot skin of Chu edge, which is not a thin quilt. The thin gossamer pajamas stick to her, even I feel bad for her. My hand is in her abdomen, from the slight irregular fluctuation, She can clearly feel the suffering and pain of her breathing.

    Although the girl has noticed that there seems to be some abnormality between me and dongxiaoye, I still slightly raised my head, kissed dongxiaoye on the lips, and hurriedly coaxed her back to the room to sleep, so as to avoid Chu Yuan''s suspicion.

    Seeing the shy happiness on dongxiaoye''s face, I seemed to be satisfied. I was just relieved and thought to myself that she had not revealed the truth. I didn''t want to see that the girl suddenly lowered her head again, kissed me on the face, and made a "tweet" on purpose. Chuyuan''s body suddenly tightened, apparently hearing the sound and having some ideas about the sound, but more importantly It''s the last one to die. Dongxiaoye takes a deep breath, as if all her courage has been mustered. She whispers in my ear, "good night, dear --"

    the voice is very small, but it''s like an atomic bomb blowing in my ear. The shocking feeling is not complicated - extreme happiness and surprise plus extreme fear!

    Oh, my God. Did you say that in your mouth? God, Chu Yuan didn''t hear?!

    Winter night only when my stupidity is happy faint, run back to the room shamefully, of course, the pace is very light, can''t wake anyone, but the key is that Chu Yuan didn''t sleep at all!

    It''s quiet, it''s very quiet, Chu Yuan doesn''t move, and I dare not move, because I don''t know why she doesn''t move. Sister Hu has returned to her room. She should be very clear. I count seconds in one second, two seconds, three seconds, one minute and a half, two minutes with my heart beating, but I can''t count seconds after two minutes. At first, it''s one second for jumping, then it''s one second for jumping, and then it''s one second for jumping It''s a second to jump three times, and then it can''t be counted. The heart beat like a machine gun - Chu Yuan put his head on my chest, his ears close to my heart, and even listened to my heart beat!

    About ten minutes later, the long suffering like several centuries ended. Chu Yuan lifted the quilt, stood up, looked down at me with cold eyes and said with a slow smile, "dear?"

    "Maybe it''s a joke. You know that your little sister is now my fake girlfriend. Besides, how can she say such things? Maybe it''s practice. You think, when we are acting in front of people, we need to say a few intimate words. I''m cheeky, and I''ll come here with my mouth open. Your little sister, who can do it? If she doesn''t do some practice in private, she can''t speak at all. " Even I think dongxiaoye is joking, so it''s not a lie to Chuyuan. I despise myself seriously. Chunan, after all, you dare not admit that you have an affair with dongxiaoye, do you?

    "Did you kiss her, or did she kiss you? Or did you kiss her, and she kissed you? " Chu Yuan ignored my reasonable explanation before, but before I could speak, she put up a smile without a smile and snapped: "don''t forget what you promised me just now, no - Xu - cheat - me! Say it! When did you two hook up? "

    Hook up? This word touched me, I can''t argue, but very seriously said: "not collusion!"

    "What is that? Do you love me? "

    Seeing Chu Yuan''s determined attitude, I said nothing in vain, sighed, and said, "I can''t explain it to you. In a word, it''s not what you think"

    "do you know what I think?"

    "What do you think?" I really want to know that the girl, who is almost half naked, smiles at me and points her hand to the back of my head. "You see there"

    I''m stunned. I look around. It''s empty. There''s nothing. "What do you see?"

    "What to see?" Chu Yuan''s gnashing voice came into my ear with horrible anger. "Look!"

    My friends realized that it was too late for the crisis. Chu Yuan stepped on the head of little Chu Nan with all his strength. Even if I thought I was a God, I didn''t have time to cover the wailing in my mouth, because I only had two hands, because I covered both hands belowI fell down from the sand in pain, curled up on my knees, and bit my teeth to death. I nearly broke my white teeth. At the same time, Chu Yuan jumped to the floor, kicked and kicked my puckered ass and scolded: "be a woman! Hua Xin GUI, I thought you were so specific about Cheng Liusu. You can''t even see such good conditions in the East. I always thought Murphy was a narcissist. I was wrong about you! You just don''t like smaller ones? As long as you are a beautiful woman in, do you like it? "

    "Who said that?!"

    "Why does little sister like you?!" Chu Yuan raised his foot again. Fortunately, I covered my crotch with my hand. Otherwise, I would not be able to stand up again. The girl said angrily, "don''t tell me that Xiao Ye''s elder sister is as infatuated as Murphy. I don''t know Murphy, but I know Xiao Ye''s elder sister. You didn''t seduce her with words. How could she fall in love with you?"

    "Dead girl, you kick this place too?" When I speak, I take a breath of cold air. It''s like a mouthful of water. It''s not pain that any language can describe. It makes me afraid and angry. I can''t even straighten my waist. It seems that little Chu Nan will grow wings and leave me without covering her hands there.

    I''m really angry. I can''t move now. Otherwise, I have to beat the stinky girl to the ground. I saw the fierce little foot girl in front of me. I almost couldn''t resist jumping up and biting - did I seduce her for the winter night? It seems that she has been seducing me. I wronged me!

    "Kick? It''s light to kick you. You''d better not fall asleep, or I will castrate you! You can''t even let Xiaoye sister go. I''ll kick you to death! "

    When he said that he would kick me to death, he didn''t kick me. There was a little noise in the room of dongxiaoye. Chu Yuan ran away and went back to the room. He thought that dongxiaoye had not fallen asleep and heard my scream.

    The winter night didn''t come out, and the woman fell asleep to a divine degree. As long as she wanted to sleep, her head touched the pillow, she could fall asleep. After falling asleep, the criminal police didn''t have any vigilance. She was still. The room collapsed and couldn''t wake up. It was noisy. It was estimated that either she turned over and touched something, or she fell under the bed herself.

    After another ten minutes, the pain was relieved. I just managed to get up from the ground and ended the long kiss with the floor. I just sat on the sand and was about to take off my underpants to see if the numb little Chu Nan was still gone. Suddenly Chu Yuan leaned out of the room, flashed a flashlight on my face and said, "you will have retribution!"

    I hurriedly mention to take off half of underpants, want to stare at Chu Yuan, but the light of flashlight is too dazzling, eyelids are not open, Chu Yuan also seems to see what I just want to do, "ah" a light shout, no attention way, the door heavily closed.

    You can''t cry, you can''t laugh.

    Crying for a long time, the secret of dongxiaoye was revealed by Chuyuan. Laughing, although Chuyuan was a little bit tough, she didn''t sulk with me like a while ago. Maybe, it had something to do with her voice that she just told me - she said it personally, for those close to her, there was no need to hide her emotions.

    However, I am worried about whether she will not hide her feelings from dongxiaoye? After all, she also regards winter night as a close person. It''s a tragic day, I feel sad.

    PS: tomorrow is a new year, not much to say, 2o11, I wish you all the best and all the best, I wish you love each other till old, happy life, I wish you a younger sister without a younger sister, and then happy life, ha ha, every day is a new start, I wish you a optimistic attitude every day.

 Chapter 590

    Tragedy is just a piece of life. When you wake up, it becomes the past. Life still has to go on. What you should face is always unavoidable. 23

    everyone knows the truth, but not everyone can think of it. I closed my eyes all night in fear, but the door of dreamland just refused to open for me. With the rising sun, I gave up the struggle and gave up life and death.

    I went downstairs to buy breakfast, and then I came into the room with the awareness of meeting my fate. I woke up three girls who would only laugh at me staying in bed, but would not get up on time every day. To my surprise, none of the three girls said "let me sleep for another five minutes". Instead, they simply drove me out of the door, got up and dressed, washed and washed After sitting at the dinner table, I had to lean my head out of the window to make sure where the sun rose today.

    During the dinner, they never mentioned yesterday''s events. It seems that there was no kidnapping at all. Chu Yuan didn''t cry in my quilt, and didn''t ask me for a "good night kiss" on a winter night.

    as usual, the three girls talked about trivial topics that excluded me. The only change is that Chu Yuan''s eyes became rusty and rusty From time to time, I would take a peek at me or dongxiaoye, but the tiger sister before me was still so domineering and bossy to me, without any clever consideration, so that Chu Yuan often showed a confused expression, I know what she was thinking - the person who said "good night, dear" last night, is xiaoyejie really? Is she really kidding?

    I secretly called for luck, and I knew that it was not enough to dispel Chu Yuan''s doubt, but at least to shake her a little. Without 100% confirmation of my impure association with dongxiaoye, she could not go to dongxiaoye for confrontation - she likes dongxiaoye, but she would not change her relationship with dongxiaoye even if it is possible It''s a person of this character.

    Because the stinky girl also saw the face of the suspect, so she wanted to go to the city bureau with me to make a puzzle, so I called Shu Tong and asked her to ask for a sick leave from Chu Yuan''s head teacher. Shu Tong didn''t believe it. She asked me why, and I blurted out: last night, she wore too little clothes and ran around, caught a cold

    as a result, she was having breakfast I was kicked under the table.

    In fact, Chu Yuan did catch cold, and it was because she wore too little last night. She sweated in my bed, went back to the room and blew the air conditioner all night. When she got up in the morning, she had the symptoms of low fever and stuffy nose. Originally, she didn''t want to go to the city Bureau in winter, but stayed at home to rest. But it was more disturbing to leave her and the two little girls in the east at home I have to urge her to put on two more clothes and go with us.

    No one can guarantee that the two kidnappers who escaped will appear again.

    In fact, I can send Chu Yuan back to her parents first, but the stinky girl refuses to go back at school because it''s hard to explain. She''s afraid that her parents will ask questions. She doesn''t want her parents to know what happened yesterday - the little girl really grew up and knows not to worry about her parents.

    When it comes to worrying or worrying about her parents, she has to make a digression - when she asked Shu Tong to ask Chu Yuan for leave, she was still indifferent to me, even worse, for no reason. She was still angry at me for carrying the money she gave her mother. If it wasn''t because I pretended to be a rich boyfriend to help her, she didn''t even want to answer my phone. This Attitude can''t help but make me a little worried: when she knows that grandma is terminally ill, she won''t feel self reproach for her attitude towards me today?

    I didn''t go to help her just because she was ashamed of me. In that case, didn''t I become self defeating again? It''s necessary to discuss this with the fringe to see if I should explain the intention of tens of thousands of yuan to Shu Tong and tell her the truth I learned from the coincidence. To be honest, the secret is always hidden in my heart. It''s too awkward. It''s obviously a kind concealment, but it always seems like doing something wrong, which makes me feel guilty every time I talk with Shu Tong.

    The distance from my home to the Municipal Bureau is not close. We went out at over 7:00. When the traffic was not congested, we arrived at 5:8, only 5 minutes short of the agreed time.

    Different from the scenes often played on TV, there is no noisy scene in the police yard in reality. Even just at work, when the car comes in and goes out, it''s very quiet. You can''t hear the sound of the siren or the emergency brake. You can''t see the kind of impatient or slovenly police officers that often appear in movies and TV plays. They are all dressed in clothes The people in police uniform are so energetic and stride forward, which is similar to the feeling of our white-collar workers.

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang both came to the police station for the first time. Compared with the natural and casual way of returning home on a small winter night, they were quite tied up. Especially, they were out of date with the people wearing police uniforms, and even dared not look up. It seemed that they had hidden a shameless criminal history in their hearts, especially in the East. They also intended to cover their eyes with the low brim of the dome hat, I can''t help laughing and sighing. It''s true that evil can''t win over right. This little girl has done too many bad things. When she comes to such a dignified place, she is not comfortable at once.

    In view of the slovenly living habits in winter, I had no expectation of the places where they work, but surprisingly, there was no smog around them, no rogue elements chained to chairs, and no police officers questioning them loudly. The office was as quiet and tidy as the corridor outside.It''s still early, but there are people sitting at the back of almost every desk. On a small winter night, they say hello to the colleagues who look up. It''s either brother or sister. It seems that a person here is more qualified than her. I finally know why she''s popular. This mouth is so sweet and tired. After a long time, she''s poor with me The reaction made me have a very discordant feeling. It''s reasonable to say that I had an affair with Dong Xiaoye. Of course, it can''t be called an affair now, but it''s a real affair. It''s reasonable to say that the relationship between us has been widely spread here, and even aroused Wang Jie''s jealousy and hatred to come to my door to settle accounts with me. Colleagues of Dong Xiaoye It''s normal to see both of us appear in the police station at the same time. After all, the criminal police give people a sense of boldness, which is much more than the general police. But in fact, don''t talk about it. There is not even a person who takes the initiative to say hello to me.

    Man, you''re eight meters tall, you''re more than one hundred and twenty kilograms. You can''t see such a large volume? Even if you can''t see me, you can''t see the little girl holding my hand? I''m a bit local, and I don''t have much capital to attract people''s attention. But how about these two fashionable, beautiful, cute and limitless super little beauties? Do you still pretend that you can''t see? However, no one asked us about our origin. Although I think everyone knows who I am, people''s eyes can''t lie. When they touch my eyes, people here show their reactions that are almost the same as those in the east when they first came to the police station. They either bow their heads or turn their heads - they know who I am, but they deliberately avoid me.

    It''s not only for me, but also for dongxiaoye. I don''t know what they are busy with. But I know that no matter how busy they are, they can''t be so busy as to say hello to dongxiaoye in a hurry, and even have no time for gossiping. This kind of reaction reminds me that every morning when Murphy passed the comprehensive group, Viagra''s reaction is so pretending to be diligent, but their acting skills are better than this Some policemen are at least ten times better.

    In short, it''s normal to be clean in the office, but it''s not normal to be quiet.

    Winter night knows this better than I do, but she tries to pretend to be natural and turns a blind eye to the suspicious reaction of her colleagues who have committed crimes.

    Is it funny that the police are afraid of us? Not funny! My heart began to weigh heavily. For me who had many thoughts in my heart, their reaction was not a good signal, which proved that the fact was gradually in line with my worst guess.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 591

    My friend''s memory made the little comrades in charge of making puzzles collapse. From time to time, I moved my mouse hand to indicate her dissatisfaction with such a small action. My friend was also confused. Why?

    Because the kidnappers wear helmets, I can only see the eyebrows, eyes and the top half of the nose. How hard can I spell these two parts? On the way to my hometown, I still remember in my mind. I think the memory is super clear. I can sit in front of the computer, but I can''t spell it out. How to spell it is not what I remember. At last, Chu Yuan put in a sentence with his mouth, "eyebrows rise a little, thick, corners of the eyes drop down a little, bridge of the nose a little wider." then I clapped my legs and exclaimed, "it''s him!" I was despised by the little comrades of the provoking family. They found two pieces of candy and gave them to Chu Yuan, but they didn''t even invite me to drink a cup of tea. They handed them to Dongfang Lian Ren beside me. They wasted a lot of their saliva in vain.

    This girl''s eyes are like electricity. She stares at me sharply. "Chu Nan, you already know it. You didn''t tell me on purpose, did you?"

    I pretended to be at a loss. "What do you know?"

    Winter night some hesitation, looked around the room a few people, or said, "those two people are under whose direction you already know!"

    I''m afraid that sister tiger thought more about it, so I didn''t admit that she had an impression on this face. There was a bit of fluke in her heart. I hope sister tiger didn''t have an impression on the face of this minion, but it backfired. She remembers.

    No wonder, in fact, from another kidnapper''s decisive choice to resist after she was shot in the head, she has given her too many tips. Sister tiger is a criminal police officer. She has no reason to ignore these details, and what she is best at is reasoning.

    Now that tiger sister''s guess has been confirmed, I continue to deny it in vain, and smile: "their purpose is to ask Xu Heng''s whereabouts, not to revenge you."

    "Why are you so sure it''s not my fault?!"

    It seems that my dismissive attitude angered the little winter night. She not only questioned me loudly, but also grabbed my collar excitedly, and pulled me up from the chair which was a little bit harsh. I accidentally knocked over the tea cup on the table, and the hot water poured out was scalded to one side of the unprepared little Oriental hand. She let out a scream of "Yaya". She jumped back and lay on her At the same time, the tea cup rolled twice and fell on the tile floor, falling into eight pieces. So moving, not only did Chu Yuan and the little comrades in charge of the jigsaw puzzle, but also the lesbian who was answering the phone at the innermost side of the room and recording us yesterday. Even the people passing by the door were curious to probe their heads in.

    "Brother, what are you doing?!"

    I didn''t do anything to stink the girl really made my brother''s heart cold. They all said that the girl was out of the way. It''s not unreasonable. Even if they didn''t find out what happened, they thought it was me that provoked the little winter night.

    What I didn''t expect was that Dongfang actually stood on my side, regardless of his hot red hand, took Dong Xiaoye''s arm and said: "sister Xiaoye, do you have something to say? Why do you want to do it? It''s not at home. You will embarrass brother Nan! "

    Hall masters, it''s embarrassing when so many people are yelled at by girls by their necks. The East is considerate and knows how to consider my position, but she also has a big problem. What''s "not at home"? Can you bully me at home? It seems that I have a chance to teach them a lesson and let them know that what I believe in is male supremacy!

    I pulled out the hand of winter night, while I was tidying up my collar, I said lightly: "I don''t want to tell you, but I''m afraid you think too much, because you give me the feeling that you can''t calm down any matter involving him."

    "He?" The policewoman who was answering the phone said, "who is that?"

    I stared at her at the same time with Dong Xiaoye. She covered her mouth with cowardice, but this "he" has caught everyone''s curiosity. There are more and more heads sticking in the door.

    Dong Xiaoye looks down at the injured right hand and fails to deny my judgment, but he still goes to the top of his head and says: "maybe they deliberately ask you about Xu Heng''s whereabouts in front of the fate, in order to cover up their pure motivation to hurt you and guide the police to investigate in the wrong direction"

    "that''s why I say you think too much," I look at the door coldly Some good people said to Dong Xiaoye, "would you rather bear the responsibility on yourself than doubt your superiors and colleagues?"

    When I heard this, everyone''s face changed, including the winter night. Only Chu Yuan and the East were still confused. They couldn''t understand what I was talking about.

    The reaction of these policemen undoubtedly confirmed my guess. My heart was burning, and I asked with a smile, "I guess you all know why I almost got kidnapped? Would you please explain it to this silly girl

    "Chunan!" Dongxiaoye nervously grabbed my wrist, while those familiar colleagues at her door dare not look at dongxiaoye''s eyes, or bow, or look sideways, or simply walk awayEven the little comrades who just thought I had a weak memory would like to put their heads under the table - there is no doubt that these guys have something to hide from dongxiaoye, and it is very important, so they will feel guilty!

    When the atmosphere was disturbed by me, the policewoman on the phone coughed and said to me carefully, "Mr. Chu, team Lin is here. Please go to his office for a cup of tea."

    I looked at the broken tea cup on the ground and said with a smile: "I''d better invite him to have tea."

    All the policemen who heard this were horrified.

    I didn''t break my promise. When Lin Zhi said "I''m sorry" to me, I spilled the tip of his hair on his face before the rain, which he boasted for a long time. Even though I turned my wrist, I still spilled a straight one, but it completely ignited my anger, threw the teacup, and I jumped up, turned over the table directly, and looked at his face The egg is a heavy fist. This guy retreats three or five steps in a row. He doesn''t stand firm. He squats and falls to the ground in a mess.

    "I told you to hide. Did you hide? Did I hide?!" I was so angry that I couldn''t stop it. My suppressed discontent broke out completely. I wanted to beat him when I caught up with him. Suddenly, a man appeared in Yu Guangzhong. I temporarily adjusted my center of gravity, stepped back, and the man jumped into the air. He flied past me with a sign of amazement on his face. Obviously, I didn''t expect that I still noticed his every move in my rage. It had nothing to do with him I don''t want to have any relationship with him, let alone provoke him, but I can see that he is holding the handcuffs in his hand, and he has made it clear that he wants to handcuff me. How can I remain rational? At the foot of a sweep, hook in his ankles, hard to pick up, his legs off the ground, straight prone to fall out.

    "Don''t be such a fucking smug cop! I don''t owe you! It''s not because I have no temper and bully, it''s because I give face to dongxiaoye! You can''t catch Xu Heng. It''s about my eggs? I was shot by him. Have you ever complained about the incompetence of your police and the inability to protect the hostages?! I don''t care if you thank me, or even if you doubt me and let me watch under the cover of protecting me! Why? I don''t want to make winter night difficult! And you - "I scolded the guy who just attacked me," want to cuff me? For what? Because I beat up Wang Jie?! Don''t be fucking funny. Why should I be bullied by him? What kind of character and thing is he? You know better than me. He bullies me and Dong Xiaoye by being a policeman. What''s the difference between what you do now and him? "

    Yes, it''s not others who want to handcuff me. It''s Wang Jie''s uncle, Wang Meng of the criminal investigation branch of Dongcheng Branch! He was speechless when I questioned him, so I walked towards Lin Zhi with great strides. His face changed. Before he got up, he took out his pistol. "Chu Nan, stop!"

    Wang Meng took out his gun and immediately exploded the nest. Chu Yuan and Dongfang were scared to be silly. Dong Xiaoye was also scared to come back. He quickly grabbed me and stopped me in front of him.

    PS: there are guests at home, they are late to leave, they are late to update, sorry for right or wrong]

    (see the top of the novel) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 592

    Dong Xiaoye hurriedly stopped in front of me and said: "team Wang, Chu Nan is not a policeman. Even if I am a policeman, I find it hard to accept this kind of thing after I hear it, let alone him?"? He was a little impulsive, but you have to think about it. He was almost kidnapped yesterday, but his sister! "

    "I can understand your emotions, but this is the police station, so you can''t be rude!" Wang Meng shouted at me with awe: "what dissatisfaction can you say? We are willing to apologize to you for the actions of the police"

    "apologize? If my sister is kidnapped, why don''t you apologize to me? If they stab me to death, it''s useless for you to apologize to me?! Three bows to my body, can I survive? " The four or five police officers who rushed in from the outside just heard my words. They were stunned at the spot. They didn''t pounce on me and pushed me down. Wang Meng was also asked to be mute and slowly lowered the muzzle of the gun.

    Maybe it''s because of Wang Jie''s relationship. I don''t like Wang Meng, who is nicknamed "Wang erlengzi". But I have to admit that he is a man of true disposition. At least he can distinguish right from wrong.

    "Mr. Chu, if you have something to say, don''t you call Dongdong hard

    "Winter winter, you also advise Mr. Chu, this is not the idea of our forest team, he is also forced by the above pressure."

    "Yes, the case of Xu Heng led to the case of long Xiaotian. After such a long time, Xu Heng couldn''t catch it. The case of long Xiaotian has been investigated for such a long time. There is a lot of resistance and no progress. It is also under a lot of pressure."

    colleagues, you are defending Lin Zhi with my words. Although winter night grabbed my hand and prevented me from beating Lin Zhi, her expression is incomparable Struggle - these bastards didn''t make it clear that what dongxiaoye cared about was not the above decision, but the distrust of her colleagues.

    "Less fucking bullshit!" "I scolded:" the above asked you to ignore my life and death and use me as bait to catch big fish, but the above also asked you to hide the winter night

    There was a sudden silence in the room.

    "Come on, don''t make any noise, team Wang, put away the gun quickly." Lin Zhi stood up with the help of a male police officer, then pushed him aside, rubbed his swollen cheek, and smiled: "you go out too. What a big thing, you''re still fighting. I''m not wronged for this fist, not only for myself, but also for you. That''s true Thought he just wanted to hit me? Don''t you want to be beaten? There is no one in this building who should be beaten! He didn''t fight for himself. He fought for Xiaoye, for this little sister! I''m not comfortable if he doesn''t hit me. All right, go out. "

    Lin Zhi is right. I didn''t just attack him, but all the police. Lin Zhi is just a poor scapegoat. I don''t want my guess to be true, but the truth is so disappointing - "sorry" is the answer given by Lin Zhi.

    Yesterday, the two kidnappers kidnapped Chu Yuan to force me to ask about Xu Heng''s whereabouts, but they gave me two strange options, which aroused my suspicion: first, I want to tell them about Xu Heng''s whereabouts; second, if I don''t know, let me ask about winter night.

    The first option seems to have no problem. It seems that there is only the second one to be doubted: why should I ask Dong Xiaoye? This proves that they don''t think that I must know Xu Heng''s whereabouts. Although I was the only hostage who was treated differently by Xu Heng and the witness of his successful escape in the kidnapping case of Qianlong manor, yesterday the two kidnappers represented a party who was skeptical about whether I had a relationship with Xu Heng. They were not sure that I had a relationship with Xu Heng Gun man said personally that they have learned an important information through their own channels - the police have mastered Xu Heng''s whereabouts and are ready to seize people.

    In short, compared with me, they are more willing to believe that as a criminal police officer, they can find out Xu Heng''s whereabouts from the inside of the criminal police team. Why?

    Because the news that "the police have mastered Xu Heng''s whereabouts and only need to be arrested" is that the police let him go! I don''t know if they have the whereabouts of Xu Heng, but their purpose is to cause some people''s panic. Once Xu Heng is caught, his motive for killing is bound to attract the attention of all parties. At that time, the relevant departments will go to dig up the foundation of long Xiaotian''s life, and those who have been in collusion with him will inevitably be involved. So, before the police Finding Xu Heng and killing him became the only way to get "self-help". The police deliberately released the information about Xu Heng''s whereabouts, which was to attract these people to take the initiative to bite, and I, without doubt, became the best bait!

    Why am I the best bait? Why do they come to me instead of looking for so many members of the Interpol and the task force? In fact, I didn''t realize it until yesterday''s kidnapping. I suspected that Xu Heng and I were accomplices. Who said that? Was it the hostage of the night? No, the first person to give me such a hint is Dong Xiaoye, who implicitly reminds me that she is arranged to pretend to be my girlfriend, not only to protect me, but also to monitor me, that is to say, the first person who has such doubts is the police!

    Now think about it. What a simple truth. The bombs buried in the Qianlong manor can flatten the mountain. I grabbed the remote control of the bombs from Xu Heng''s hands. No matter who has no conscience, he will not doubt that his benefactor and murderer are together? Besides, I was in conflict with Xu Heng''s gang for two women. One of them was the criminal police, the other was the apple of the eye of the chairman of Fengchang group, who had just expressed his favor to me in public that night. Murphy, one of them represents justice, the other represents wealth. Even if I really collude with Xu Heng, I''m afraid it''s very difficult Someone to doubt me? What''s more, no one can find out my motive.Now there is a public opinion that "Chu Nan and Xu Heng may be together" because of the attitude of the police towards me! It can be said that the police suspect me, so others suspect me! The task of dongxiaoye is to spy on me. It was deliberately leaked by the police.

    Do the police really doubt me? They have no reason to doubt me! Because Xu Heng succeeded in escaping by selling his partner, and his partner has been caught. They have no reason to shield him. From the interrogation, the police should easily rule out the suspicion of me, because even those guys deliberately slander me, they don''t know who I am or what I do!

    It can be concluded that Lin Zhi''s task force lied to Dong Xiaoye and monitored me from the beginning, which was redundant, or a conspiracy to lure some people to the hook!

    I didn''t realize such a simple problem, because I had a ghost in my heart. If I wanted to hold Xu Heng down that night, he couldn''t run at all. I did let him go on purpose, so I think some people suspected that I was normal, but Dong Xiaoye didn''t notice that Lin Zhi''s order was wrong. I''m afraid that''s also the reason. She wasn''t because the police suspected I think it''s possible that I let Xu Heng go on purpose, but from the beginning to the end. She is the only one who has determined the truth!

    Dong Xiaoye often complains to me that her colleagues in the bureau are talking about my relationship with her. Now it seems that this is also part of the police plan - knowing that she and I are friends, and sending her to protect me and monitor me can only prove that the police believe in her professional integrity. So why should we suspect that we are acting in a real way? Isn''t that a contradiction?

    This is a scandal deliberately created. The police just want to tell everyone that dongxiaoye is really on good terms with me! Just imagine that the task force to capture Xu Heng must be made up of the elite who are carefully selected and won''t be easily infiltrated. Winter night is the only police officer who participates in the task and wanders away from it. To find out the whereabouts of Xu Heng, she is undoubtedly the best choice. Just in time, I, who was "monitored" by her, have a 50% chance of being a member of Xu Heng''s party, and 100% of them are with him Winter small night colludes together, under such premise, of course, there is the value of a bet, in that case, what''s the reason not to start with me?

    I don''t think anyone in the world is absolutely smart, like Miss San, Mo Yizhi, Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie, but they are all smart guys. As a result, the smart people are me. I''ve been used by the police, but I don''t know when I''m designed by the police. Almost all of them are dead. Can I not be angry? And winter night, not more than I have grievances? Her most trusted leaders and colleagues have kept the truth from her all the time. They didn''t let her participate in Xu Heng''s arrest plan, not because she was too close to me. On the contrary, it was because she was designed as a bait to detect the bribery case of long Xiaotian and the black case. From the very beginning, the police were making use of the relationship that I knew each other at dongxiaoye!

    PS: is it very popular to go out for family outing after supper recently? Why do guests come here to chat for several nights in a row? Incomprehensible]

 Chapter 593

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang are young. They don''t understand these complicated intrigues, but they also feel that Dong Xiaoye and I repel Lin Zhi and others. They stand together with us. Although they write the hostile consciousness on their faces, they also show the despair and sadness of "going from sheep to tiger". When Lin Zhi sees their expressions, he can''t help shaking his head and laughing bitterly. After they leave the office, he closes the door After getting on, he covered the blinds again, took out a box of cheap soft pack cigarettes from his pocket, thought about it, didn''t smoke it, and put it back in his pocket, and said to the winter night, "remember what I used to say? The law is the rule of the society, but not the only rule of the society. You always ask me what this means. I just smile every time, never explain it. Today I will answer you, Xiao Ye, why did you do the right thing, but was asked by the superior to leave the original post? "

    Dong Xiaoye didn''t answer, just avoided Lin Zhi''s eyes.

    "That''s another kind of rule. You and I can''t do anything about it," Lin Zhi turned to Wang Meng and said with a wry smile. "Wang team has been loyal and upright all his life, and has worked hard, but has never been promoted. That''s why."

    "You''re far away," said Wang Meng, his face expressionless

    "Not far away," said Lin Zhi, "what I want to say is that there is another reasonable or unreasonable rule in every rule. They interfere with each other or support each other. In short, they coexist only in the light and in the dark. They ask us to catch Xu Heng and check long Xiaotian because they violate the law. But we only We can''t catch people by relying on reasonable rules, especially in the case of long Xiaotian. When the people involved in the reported case are in public, there are reasonable rule executors. They are obstructing our investigation with proper reasons, so they use another rule which is contrary to our duty. It''s wrong to set up a bureau as bait to lead them to show their feet, but it can be used The incorrect process pursues the right results and brings the criminals to the law. Besides, we can''t think of a better way. "

    Lin Zhi sighed for a long time, and continued: "I don''t deny that before the trial of Xu Heng''s fallen accomplice, I had the suspicion that Chu Nan and Xu Heng were a group of people, and it was this suspicion that finally made me have such a plan, but I didn''t want to hide this from you at the beginning, Xiaoye."

    The winter small night tightly bites the lower lip, finally still asks: "then why didn''t tell me?"

    "Character," Lin Zhi went to dongxiaoye, stared at dongxiaoye''s eyes with clear eyes, and said in a deep voice, "I have taken you for two years. What kind of character are you? Don''t I know? Not to mention your friend relationship with Chunan, but only the object we should protect, the benefactor of our police, as the bait to solve the case, will you agree? "

    Although Dong Xiaoye originally received the order that I was the bait to lead the criminal to show his horse''s feet, she always felt that this was the helpless move of the police. If she knew that "Chu Nan and Xu Heng may be accomplices" was deliberately made by the police, she could not accept it.

    Seeing that Dong Xiaoye was silent, Lin Zhi sighed and turned to me and said: "little Chu, you can fight again if you don''t have a good fist, regardless of my appearance, my body is still very strong. If you throw me tea, I hide, it''s a subconscious reaction. No, you''re right. I can hide, I can hide, I can hide the tea you throw, I can hide the fist you hit, but you can''t hide, I can''t hide Criminals'' knives, bullets and arrows can''t be hidden. The police plan not only causes your safety, but also almost involves your family. I''m very sorry. Although I can''t make up for the damage to you and your family even if I break my head, I''m willing to bear all the responsibilities for it. "

    "How to bear it?" I sneer: "apologize? Compensation? Or resign? "

    "All."

    "Lin Zhi, your head is broken?!" Wang Meng said angrily, "this is not a bad idea you came up with. At that time, you were also strongly opposed to it. It was those stupid things sitting on your head who, without making clear the complexity and difficulty of the case, arbitrarily set a time limit for solving the case to the Provincial Department. If you said such nonsense as breaking the case in a week, the provincial department would not be responsible for blowing it up. When the time limit came, the case did not enter When the exhibition was held, his mother knew that he was in a hurry. They pushed down one by one. No one thought about you when they were fighting for their merits. Now they are playing with fire. They are all far away. Stand in a row and run you. What are you? They haven''t named you to carry the black pot yet. Are you going to catch up on your own? Fuck! Is it worth it?! Chu surname, you want to say, yes, I support, but you don''t aim at Lin Zhi, he is also involuntarily, unjustly has the head debt to have the Lord, you want to sue those who don''t take you seriously, just want to get promoted to get rich, want to make achievements to achieve political achievements, you can rest assured, even if they only cover the sky to cover the mouth of all people in the north sky, my old Wang''s mouth he can''t cover, I will testify to you! "

    "Old Wang, can you not follow the coaxing? Yes, can I use Xiaochu to fish out one or two fish? That''s the idea mentioned above. But how to use it? I made a plan. I didn''t close my eyes last night. Brother and sister Xiaochu didn''t have an accident. What if something happened? How can I explain to Xiaoye and their families? I''ve been a policeman for half my life, and I always have a clear conscience. But recently, I can''t even sleep well. Why? I feel guilty! The case of longxiaotian is the case of longxiaotian, and the case of Xuheng is the case of Xuheng. What if I broke the case of longxiaotian? In the case of Xu Heng in Beitian, if you can''t catch him, you have to have someone come out to take the responsibility. I arranged the security of Qianlong manor before the accident, but in the end, something happened. Sooner or later, it''s my responsibility. The time is earlier and later, the responsibility is more and less. What''s the difference? ""Yes!" Wang rushes up and grabs Lin Zhi''s neck collar with both hands. He pushes him back a few steps. Until Lin Zhi''s * * hits the table, he says angrily, "you stop. Who is the case between Xu Heng and long Xiaotian?! Right or wrong, is your previous efforts in vain?! Are you willing?! Finally, a fish has been caught. Don''t you beat the morale of the project team by putting down your pick at this time? "

    "Lao Wang - if you do something wrong, you have to bear the responsibility. Can you kill someone and then save them? How many years have you been a policeman? You know that! "

    "I understand? I only know not to let criminals go unpunished! I only know that the masters should dare to face it, not shrink their necks to be tortoises in the face of setbacks and difficulties! "

    "If no one is responsible for this matter, it will do no good to the case! I''m not responsible. Chu will go up. Do you think someone above is willing to take this responsibility? "

    "They don''t want to take on it, and I''ll help this kid make them have to take on it!"

    "Ah - when the case is at the critical moment, you fight against each other. Do you want to help me or destroy me?"

    "Then I don''t care, I know this case can''t be done without you!"

    Frankly speaking, I think these two goods are acting. The purpose is to get my sympathy, and then I will not settle the account with them. To be frank, I don''t want to make trouble, but I am lazy. Because I know that the result must be like what Lin Zhi said: the person who really designed this immoral plan can find someone to carry the black pot for the dead as an explanation, The difference only lies in whether this person is Lin or Wang. Even though we are not willing to admit it, this is a real rule in society. The society is composed of people. Some managers themselves represent justice. Those who shout justice slogans will give you a reasonable explanation, but they may not give you a truth. You can overthrow this person with your fist and persistence, but you can''t overthrow this society, and I''m never a person who likes to work hard and don''t please.

    What''s more, I''m not stupid. I know who my grandchildren are. Even if the idea of using me as a bait was invented by your superiors, but this immoral plan can''t be played so well without your Lin Zhi. He said that he was carrying the black pot for the above. This behavior itself is not to emphasize his passivity and involuntariness, so I take this as a way Pass the blame on your superiors?

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 594

    Looking at the two old gang''s dishes, they were full of emotion and tears. They were so sad and strong that they regarded me as a fool. The blue tendons on my forehead could not help bulging and stretching. My friend was a master who ate soft and didn''t eat hard. He was sincere and hated hypocrisy. These two goods not only failed to move me and get my sympathy, but also gave me the motivation to retaliate against them. I was really a Hello Kitty, Lin forced me to ruin his job. Aren''t you brave enough to take responsibility? Brother, I''ll give you this chance!

    But the winter night was too naive, and suddenly interrupted the quarrel between the two old men. "Team Lin, I have only one question. This plan, do you hide it from me, because you don''t trust me?"

    Lin Zhi was stunned, and xuan''er shook his head and said: "even if team Wang is here, I''m not afraid to tell you that all the people I don''t trust in the criminal police team have been transferred to take charge of other cases. For example, the boy Wang Jie can enter and leave this building now. One of them is someone I can confide in. In this project team, there are no people I don''t trust, including you. If I don''t trust you I won''t let you be Chu''s bodyguard. On the premise of concealing this plan from you, I will let you take charge of the two most critical tasks of protecting and arresting people. "

    Winter night seems to forget that he said there is only one question, and asked: "since you believe me, why do you still hide from me?"

    "Didn''t I say that? Character, you won''t accept this plan, or I will let you participate in this plan without telling you, or I will tell you to exclude you from the plan, how do you let me choose? Apart from you, I don''t have any more suitable candidates to participate in this plan. I have no doubt about your ability. Ha ha, how can a father not know his daughter? "

    Lin Zhi is really a liar. He just doesn''t trust him. But when he says it, how can he listen to it? No wonder people under his hand are so protective of him. Such a boss at dongxiaoye''s stall makes people sympathize with him. He is at most ten years older than dongxiaoye, and dare to be a ''father''. How shameless?

    But the tiger sister with high IQ but low EQ was still trapped. She turned around and looked at me apologetically, and then looked at Chu Yuan. Then she said in a pleading tone: "Chu Nan, I know you are angry and aggrieved. The responsibility of this matter lies entirely in our police, but I beg you"

    "little night sister!" Without waiting for sister Hu to speak, Dongfang Lian excitedly interrupts: "you can''t be tough. Even if you are the same as them, they cheat you, but why don''t you let brother Nan care? Yuan Yuan was almost taken away by the bad guys yesterday! You can''t bully brother Nan just because he''s a good man and a good talker! I don''t mind that you protect your friends, but don''t forget that brother Nan is also your friend. Don''t you think you are too much?! You are so unfair to him! "

    "Dongfang -" Chu Yuan drags Dongfang, thinking that Dongfang''s attitude toward dongxiaoye is a little too direct, but she is also a little dissatisfied with dongxiaoye''s position. "Sister Xiaoye, I also think they should give my brother a saying. Even if I am young, I can understand that they have pushed him into a dangerous environment. My brother is not a policeman or a criminal Man, he has no reason to take risks to catch thieves for you. You should not take his safety or even life as a joke! "

    "I know I know" winter night''s eyes are red. At this moment, no one is more contradictory than her heart. In fact, the most aggrieved person is not me, but her. "However, this is not the responsibility of Lin team alone, and Lin team is also involuntarily. You need to investigate the responsibility of the police. Finally, the person who carries the black pot must be Lin team. Isn''t he too innocent?"

    He''s innocent? Silly girl, the most innocent person seems to be you? Is fate innocent? "

    "East, nothing for you, you should be quiet." I pulled the angry east to my side, a little curious. When did this little girl''s skin start to look at me like this? But now is not the time to ask such words, I sighed and said to dongxiaoye, "what do you want to say, say, I listen."

    "Brother!" The person who knows my temper best is Chuyuan. When I open my mouth, she guesses my mind and knows that I want to accept dongxiaoye''s request. She wants to stop it, but somehow, she stops talking and turns her eyes to dongxiaoye as if she suddenly thought of something.

    Although I was looking at dongxiaoye, I also kept an eye on the two old foxes, Lin Zhi and Wang Meng. They exchanged a dim look, but they all pretended to be at a loss. I scolded them secretly. These two bastards were really acting and calculating dongxiaoye. The poor tiger sister was really taken as the girl. She was too emotional and moved. If other people treat her better, she would lose herself. That''s what happened It can be seen that she fell in love with me wholeheartedly. Maybe it''s the growing environment that decides everything. I''m used to caring for people, and she''s eager to be cared for by people. "You know my things, I''m alone in Beitian, helpless. In these two years, whether at work or in life, Lin team has given me too much help. For me, he''s not only my boss and friends "My brother and father," cried Dong Xiaoye, "please don''t pursue this matter, OK?"

    "Is there any good in me?"

    I said something that surprised everyone. Only winter night seemed to have expected it. "I''ll make you a horse and a cow in this life, OK?"In fact, this exaggeration is a bit like a joke, but only I know that it''s not a joke. Dongxiaoye is very serious, which surprises me seriously. She is not begging me, but asking me. She thinks that I have the obligation to compromise with her, to connive at her, to spoil her - because she is my woman.

    I wish Lin Zhi could stand up like a brother or father, glare at me who was "taking advantage of the fire" and shout "don''t hurt yourself because of me, Xiaoye". But that son of a bitch didn''t fart. His son of a bitch probably recognized that I had an affair with sister tiger from the first sight. Sooner or later, he was a family member. He was happy that I had a strict wife!

    I can''t breathe, light way: "do cattle do not have to do horse, you swear, stop drinking, I will not pursue this matter."

    For me, it''s more meaningful than revenge for Lin Zhi. It''s no harm for me if he continues to be his policeman. It''s no good for me if he leaves work and goes back home to work. Moreover, if this face is not given to Dong Xiaoye, her colleagues will inevitably blame her, thinking that she won''t help Lin Zhi to make people friendly. Even if he doesn''t say it, there will be some opinions in his heart.

    "What?!" Sure enough, when it comes to "abstaining from drinking", winter night is like a cat with its tail trampled on.

    "Can''t do it? Then pack up for your Lin team. It''s better to be laid off early. While you''re not old, you can do something else. " You stinky girl starts all over the world, so I can''t pay back? Dongfang is right. I was always bullied by them when I was too easy to talk. I will never do anything that is not good in the future.

    Like the tassel, dongxiaoye is a master who is addicted to alcohol. But unlike the tassel, dongxiaoye is a man who does what he says, and he must do it when he says it, so she struggles like this, because she knows that I am also a man who does what he says. She dares to say that she doesn''t quit. I immediately make Linzhi eat and go, even if it doesn''t do me any goodˇŞˇŞ It''s said that the stinky girl recognized that I can not care about Lin Zhi. It''s not because she knows my character too well.

    From the little winter night to the last second, Lin Zhi was unwilling to doubt, which was enough to see the weight of that man in her heart. She had a cold relationship with her family, and Lin Zhi, who took care of her, was like her only elder. She would not see Lin Zhi''s death when I tossed him, so she asked weakly, "beer and wine are not given up, OK?"

    It''s unrealistic to expect her to drink nothing, and it''s reasonable to say that this concession is expected, but I ignore the tolerance and demeanor that men should have, and simply refuse to say, "no, if you want to quit, you should quit. I''m tired of this."

    I almost lost my life. It''s the biggest concession not to discuss with Lin Zhi. Seeing my resolute face in winter Xiaoye, how can I bargain again? The lower lip of the bite was completely bloodless, and finally reluctantly raised three fingers, "OK, I swear, from now on, I will not drink alcohol, I will not eat wine candy, OK?"

    It''s a gamble not to eat any candies. It''s also a coquetry with the last hope. I want to realize that my requirements are too cruel, so I can relax the conditions. But I''m happy to say, "that''s great. It''s just to have such awareness and stay away from all alcohol."

    Dong Xiaoye''s angry little face is white, but Chu Yuan''s eyebrows are frowning. She looks at me puzzledly. She knows that although I don''t like drinking, I don''t dislike other people''s drinking, let alone force others to stop drinking. That''s not my character.

    PS: Er, with 36o one click optimization, the browser optimization is paralyzed. After an hour of trouble, it can finally be opened, tragic]

 Chapter 595

    Maybe it''s because of the fringe, I don''t have any conflict with women''s drinking. After all, the modern urban white-collar workers have a tense life rhythm and great work pressure, and the most mainstream way to relieve the tension and release the pressure is to go to the wine for a night and have a few drinks. Take me for example, among the women I come into contact with, I can''t drink a lot, but I can''t drink or not I don''t know. When I come across a woman who doesn''t drink, I think she''s just another woman. (see the novel to the top)

    so, although I don''t like it, I don''t let her stop drinking because I hate drinking on a winter night. My purpose is only one: deprive her of her greatest preference, let her think that our character and preference are very different, so I think it''s not appropriate for us to be together

    people can''t be too selfish, I can''t deny that I like it Winter night, but because I like it, I don''t want her to be with me, which is unfair to her.

    But Chu Yuan and Dongfang didn''t know what I was suffering from. The doubt on that face made me feel guilty for a while.

    "Xiaoye, I really wronged you." Lin Zhi saw that I gave up investigating the police''s responsibility, which suppressed the joy of the plot to succeed. He came out to fight and said, "Xiaochu, now we can talk about the two kidnappers?" The voice of the goods trembled a little. Even if he tried to cover it up, he could not cover up his excitement for the rest of his life.

    I stared at the sly bastard and said with a smile, "of course."

    Wang Meng picked up the jigsaw print made by Chu Yuan and I from his desk, and couldn''t wait to get the topic back on track. He frowned and asked, "this suspect wears a helmet, only shows his eyes and eyebrows, and has no significant characteristics. Are you sure you have seen him?"

    "I''m sure that not only I have seen him, but also Xiaoye. Last Saturday, we must have seen him, not just because we have an impression of his appearance." I raised a false smile, looked at dongxiaoye, and said in a deep voice: "at the party Liu Xiaosheng held after leaving the hospital, this man stood behind a man named shazhizhou"

    LIN Zhi places treasure on Dong Xiaoye, and believes that her ability, as long as she keeps pace with me, will be enough to protect me, so he will be furious because Dong Xiaoye is often thrown away by me. Indeed, as a criminal police officer, dongxiaoye has outstanding sense of smell and action. For example, yesterday, she declared two kidnappers as "suspicious people". Her basis and thinking logic are exactly the opposite of mine. I think that the real suspicious people should try to disguise themselves as ordinary as possible, while dongxiaoye believes that the current criminals have certain anti reconnaissance capabilities, and they It''s to use the psychology like me to appear in front of us with suspicious image on purpose, so as to dispel our vigilance Ming, without Dong Xiaoye, Chu Yuan and I would die. But what Lin Zhi didn''t expect was that Dong Xiaoye hurt his right hand at Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet, so he couldn''t subdue any gangster. His prey fell into the trap carefully designed by the police, but slipped away under the eyes of the police.

    Dong Xiaoye has no responsibility, because she didn''t know the plan. Lin Zhi deliberately hid us yesterday, not only because he concealed our police''s dirty plan, but also because he felt guilty and frustrated. Waiting for the same opportunity will not happen twice. This failure means that this plan has failed. Lin Zhi has no doubt about the responsibility. How can he be in the mood to see us? I''ve got someone. He can explain to me. When someone runs away, he sees us. What should he say?

    He could only say "I''m sorry" and then raised his face to wait for my fist, just as he had just done before, but now, Lin Zhi is very excited, because I and Dong Xiaoye both realized that the two surveillance videos in the supermarket parking lot did not leave any identity of the kidnappers with reference value, or the most valuable evidence, has been recorded in the record In the surveillance video, the kidnapper wearing a helmet can''t see the situation behind him. When he was held by a gun in the monkey''s brain by Dong Xiaoye, he chose to resist without hesitation. You can say that he was very confident in the quality of the helmet. He thought that the seven seven type pistol couldn''t be worn at all, but you can''t explain why he recognized that Dong Xiaoye held the gun in his left hand, turned around and directly grabbed her gun You should know that in reality, the right-handed people are far more than the left-handed people, and the kidnapper himself is also right-handed.

    I believe that the real gun is at the back of my head. I believe that Dong Xiaoye is not bluffing him, because he knows that the person behind him is Dong Xiaoye. He only recognizes sister Hu by his voice, which proves that he knew Dong Xiaoye originally. In this case, he should know that Dong Xiaoye is not a left-handed person, but he still concludes that sister Hu holds the gun with her left hand. Why? Because he is sure that winter Xiaoye''s right hand is injured to the extent that he can''t hold the gun!

    Tiger sister hurt her hand at Liu Xiaosheng '' Yuan, and the face of one of the kidnappers gradually integrated.There is a breakthrough in the case of longxiaotian. As long as we catch the boat of sand, we will naturally know who ordered him to kidnap me. In my opinion, it is unlikely that shazhizhou himself will be the main Messenger, because he is not from the north and has nothing to do with longxiaotian. If he is to revenge on dongxiaoye, he purposely uses Xuheng case as a cover, which is far fetched. Knowing that Xuheng case and longxiaotian case caused such a stir, everyone can avoid it. For fear of getting involved in the relationship, he will mix in his personal gratitude and resentment One foot? Unless he''s a fool.

    In the late winter, Xiao Ye is more inclined to the latter possibility. She thinks that Sha Zhizhou wants to revenge her. Her suspicion is an indirect recognition of my important position in her heart. Not to mention Lin Zhi and Wang Meng. Even Chu Yuan and the eastern two little ghosts smell something between us. The stabbed eyes hurt my back I thought that I could finish in half an hour and get to the company at nine o''clock. As a result, when I left Lin Zhi''s office, it was a quarter past nine. Murphy even called me to ask if I didn''t want to go to work because she had made the planning book in my name without permission, which made me angry and didn''t want to go to work There''s some evidence. Murphy thinks that I''m as naive as her Just out of Lin Zhi''s office, I came here with my mouth open. Chu Yuan kicked me as soon as he raised his legs, which made me puzzled. I lied to Murphy. It''s not that you are not only Chu Yuan. Actually, sister Hu and Dongfang are also contemptuous. Lin Zhi and Wang Meng are just following me. They have no good intention to kick me.

    Chu Yuan kicked me, but it reminds me of one thing. I immediately said to Murphy, "there is no emergency in the company? If not, I''d like to take a half day off. "

    "Leave again?" Murphy was a little upset and said, "what do you mean, Chunan? Ziyuan said that when I had a rest last week, you never asked for leave. You go to work on time every day to help her with her work. Why do you ask for leave in two or three days when I go to work? Are you hiding from me? "

    I don''t mean to, but I do want to hide from you. You little flower fool, because you are the boss, tease me and play office games when you get the chance. How can I be embarrassed? Besides, she was seen by Xiao Song Jia last time. Who is she? The trumpets in the company are afraid when they see you, not because you tease me, but because I can''t help teasing you I didn''t dare to let them hear Chu Yuan. I purposely walked two steps quickly, turned my head and whispered, "I''m really busy. My family is too crowded. Yuan Yuan Yuan wants to move back to her parents. If it''s OK in the morning, I want to help her pack up and send her back."

    "when did I say I wanted to move back to my parents?"

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 596

    "When did I say I was going to move back to my parents?"

    Chu Yuan suddenly made a noise and scared my eldest brother. Looking back, she even followed me closely! This dead girl, the call is * *, you see me go away specially a few steps, don''t know that is to let you avoid meaning?! This girl''s character doesn''t say this at first. Her words make me even more confused. "You didn''t say it yesterday"

    "I only said yesterday that you will have retribution sooner or later," Chu Yuan turned his back to Dong Xiaoye and others, in a voice that only I could hear, and said hatefully, "want to drive me away, and two people''s world with Xiaoye elder sister? Dream! "

    When did I think of driving you? You said you were going?!

    Winter small night follows up, surprised way: "predestination, you want to move home?"

    The east also said: "no? What do I do when you move back? " After that, he looked at me with fear, as if I would take advantage of Chuyuan''s absence to do something about her

    "you move with her." Chuyuan turned back and was about to speak. I covered his mouth from behind and put it in my arms. He pressed his finger on the phone''s microphone, so that Murphy would not hear us. He first went back to the East, and then said to dongxiaoye, "it''s better to move back." Don''t you have a lot of police to protect my parents? It will be safer there. "

    When it comes to yesterday''s incident, Lin Zhimin feels that heaven knows whether he has stepped in to play down his responsibility and said: "in fact, there is no need for that. We did arrange a certain police force to protect your parents and ensure that they would not be in any danger, but after yesterday''s kidnapping, you should be safer here."

    "What do you mean?" My response was like electricity. After a look at the winter night, I said to Lin Zhi, "you mean, you can arrange more police forces to protect me?"

    Winter night smell speech, shoulder is not easy to be detected by the shiver. The plan of the police has failed in the attempt to kidnap me. If we don''t send more people to protect me, we can''t understand why. In the eyes of the public, we know that the police deliberately use me as a bait, waiting for the fish to bite. But the extra people, that is to say, the protection work of the winter night can be basically over, and we don''t need to live together anymore

    "no," Wang said Looking at me suddenly and lightly, Dai Linzhi replied: "it''s safer not to send more people to protect you. After the attempted kidnapping, the police didn''t send more people to protect you. Everyone would think that the police intended to lure the criminal suspect to appear again. In this way, who would dare to rush to attack you?"

    Brilliant! I sighed, these two goods are really old foxes in human skins, "but there is no basis for you to say so? What if there''s someone desperate? You have to make sure that my little night is with me. My safety is guaranteed. But my sister goes to school every day. No one in the school can protect her. "

    "Yes, we took your sister''s situation into consideration when we arranged for a small night to protect you. Now the new security guard at the gate of No.7 Middle School and the cleaning worker and aunt on the floor where your sister''s classroom is located are all planted by me. In addition, the young saleswoman in the school shop who often carries the shopkeeper at noon and sells your sister''s bread for 50 cents is also our person. Just now When I returned from the army, I never lost my mind and skill at all. Ha ha, so since your sister appeared at the school gate, her every move in the school has never left their eyes. So you can rest assured of her safety. What you have to do is to send her to school and pick her up from school every day. Of course, we are responsible for reimbursement of the car and gas costs The police''s compensation for yesterday''s incident. "

    My life is worth two fares and gas? Lin Zhi''s words are too smoking.

    I''m angry. Chu Yuan is more angry. If it''s not because she''s weak and timid, I guess she will lift a chair and smash it on Lin Zhi''s stinking face. Ya is still smug about how considerate she thinks she has done. Don''t think about it. Who will feel comfortable if she is monitored all day? Maybe Lin Zhi understood this truth, so he never told us that he was afraid that Chu Yuan would not accept such protection.

    "Of course, we don''t really do without extra staff, just can''t see the changes from the surface," Lin Zhi said with a smile: "so you can rest assured? Little sister? "

    Chu Yuan didn''t take care of the goods, but said coldly to me, "you have no problem?"

    What can I say? Even if I have an opinion, if you don''t want to leave, I can''t drive you out? You are talking, "Murphy on the other side of the phone called me several times." I just heard the voice of fate. "

    "Ah," I raised my finger to press the microphone, and said, "she''s not feeling well today. I brought her to the hospital"

    "isn''t luck comfortable?" Murphy loved her and said nervously, "is she OK?"

    "Nothing, catch a cold, have a little low fever, have been diarrhea"

    "this season? A cold? "

    Ignoring Murphy''s surprise, I said, "she doesn''t want to move home again. Even if she doesn''t want to, I won''t ask for leave."

    "still ask for half a day''s leave." dongxiaoye suddenly said, "since fate doesn''t go home, you still have to sleep in the living room. The sand is too small. Please take half a day''s leave. Let''s buy a folding bed."The voice just falls, always silent but the voice is very big Wang Meng a face don''t understand of ask: "buy what fold bed?"? Are you two not sleeping together? "

    It''s like a bomb. After a huge sensation, the room is as quiet as death. All the people on the project team put down their work, or sat, or stood, or had not sat down, or had not stood up, so they pouted and stared at me and Dong Xiaoye''s face without exception.

    "Sleep, sleep, sleep together?! Who said it?! " The little winter night was as red as blood and stuttered.

    Oriental glasses stare like a bell. Chu Yuan uses his heel to drive my foot hard. People don''t know my new leather shoes. Don''t you two girls know? When did I sleep with dongxiaoye?!

    Wang Meng scratched his head and was surprised. He asked Lin Zhidao, "you said they are ready, so she can''t agree that we use Chunan as bait?"

    "Ahhh -" when Lin Zhi coughed late, Wang Meng suddenly realized that he shouldn''t have said that. Dong Xiaoye''s face turned blue and purple, and I also laughed and twitched. Well, Lin Zhi, after a long time, even his understanding of Dong Xiaoye''s character was a lie. He was really suspicious of us have an affair!

    Wang Mengqing knows that he shouldn''t leave his mouth, but he is the type who would rather make a mistake than admit it. He continues to pretend to be confused with his nature, like fighting for me. He mumbles in a low voice: "since it''s OK, why let him sleep in the living room? I don''t understand the young people now. They live together without two days. They talk about marriage and get married, but they sleep in separate rooms

    The word "feiqing" was said to dongxiaoye. This guy was not waiting for dongxiaoye because of Wang Jie''s business. It''s estimated that ya believed that the main basis for us to have a fight was that I beat Wangjie for dongxiaoye

    dongxiaoye''s angry face was livid. He glared at Linzhi. Linzhi was smart. He pretended not to see it and scolded Wang Meng: "Wang team, you don''t understand humor How can I take my jokes seriously? "

    "Are you kidding? Lin -- the team -- "

    " yes, joking, Xiaoye, listen to me. "Lin Zhi is really a veteran. He is calm when he hears that the tone of voice is not right. However, his smiling expression soon becomes painful, and he turns his head. Dongxiaoye kicks his foot hard on his belly. Lin Zhi screams, hugs his belly and bends down. He never thinks of it. He looks at himself Such as the elder general winter small night unexpectedly mercilessly moved the hand not, is moves the foot.

    "I didn''t believe you so much, but I begged for your help to Chu Nan. You actually told you that Chu Nan and I are innocent, not as dirty as you think!"

    The last sentence is for everyone.

    It''s time! Let you fool her. What happened? I''m gloating. With sister Hu''s skill, Lin Zhi can''t stand up this morning.

    "Let''s go." Tiger sister said nothing, holding Chu Yuan in one hand and the East in the other. If it''s not for the pretty blush, people can''t doubt that she''s shy and wants to escape, but it''s also pretty and unrestrained.

    I also wanted to taunt Lin Zhi. Murphy''s voice suddenly sounded in my ear. "Chu Nan --"

    my friend was shaking, his forehead was sweating and cold, and he just forgot to hold the microphone. Murphy listened to the conversation!

 Chapter 597

    Miss Feifei''s laughter couldn''t cover up the coldness of her signboard, so she used this contradictory voice to make people creepy and said: "what kind of folding bed do you buy? Don''t you two sleep together? What else do you ask for?! No

    Shit, what kind of disaster am I suffering from?! Murphy even used Wang Meng''s question as a reason not to criticize my fake! This girl''s anger is unreasonable. Even if it''s reasonable, the way of anger is also unreasonable. Do you want me to sleep with dongxiaoye if you don''t give me leave to buy a bed?

    Of course not, so Murphy, who hung up angrily, immediately sent another message when I didn''t catch up with sister Tiger: go to buy a bed first, and then give me an explanation after coming back. Otherwise, I will tell Cheng Liusu, her good sister, that I have problems with you!

    My head, one as big as you two. (see the novel to the top)

    Murphy was angry not only because she suspected that I had an affair with Dong Xiaoye, but also because she heard that I lied from Wang Meng''s conversation with Lin Zhi. She knew that I was not in the hospital at all, but with a "Lin team" and a "Wang team"

    not all women''s IQ in love would be reduced, even if I was one Straight think cold and proud, intelligent and strong Murphy is a childish child in private than Chu Yuan, she is fragile, she likes to be coquettish, but to think about it from another angle, it''s not just her pitiful vulnerability that makes me still can''t bear to leave her? This girl knows how to take advantage of her own strengths and other people''s weaknesses. If there are no exceptions, with her age and qualifications, and even with Mo Yizhi''s support, she can hardly take the position of general manager of Investment Department of Fengchang group.

    Murphy''s advantage is that I secretly love her, and my weakness is that I can never let go of the people I want to take care of, so this girl just pretends to be pitiful in front of me, puts down her own reserve and dignity, and makes no secret of her dependence on me. Murphy is not only naive, but also cunning, because even if she doesn''t rely on me, she has enough Her ability to deal with all difficulties is better than mine. For example, the planning book she made in my name, even if she killed me, I could not figure out with my ability. I know that she is a fake naive, and she also knows that I know that she is a fake naive, but she still ate me - poor is pretending, naive is a fake, can give up the dignity of the superior, and give up a thousand dollars Elder sister''s reserve is the truth.

    Murphy is the only woman who makes me feel that I am always passive. Even if she is the third miss who is secretive, or min Rou who pretends to be stupid, she never gives me such a feeling.

    I don''t remember who said that - when a woman makes you feel at a loss, it''s evidence that you love her.

    Now, I''m overwhelmed by Murphy.

    "Lin team" is Lin Zhi of the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau? Who are the kings? I remember that the policeman named Wang Jie who came to the company to make trouble last time had an uncle, who was a captain of the Criminal Investigation Detachment of Dongcheng Branch. Could it not be him? Chu Nan, why don''t you explain that you took officer Dong to the hospital to check the hand injury and take Yuanyuan to see a doctor by the way. Do you need two captains of the criminal police team to follow you? And one of them is from the Municipal Bureau and the other is from the sub Bureau. They can''t fight with eight poles. "

    "Don''t you want to ask about me and my sister? Why do you ask again? "

    Murphy put down the document he was reading, took off his radiation proof glasses, gently rubbed his eyelids, and said: "I was not interested in that kind of catch-up. At that time, getting angry with you on the phone was just an attitude as a woman. I gave you a little warning to remind you not to be dissatisfied."

    I deliberately avoided Murphy''s question and smiled, "what kind of woman''s attitude? I can''t understand what you''re talking about "

    Murphy looked up at me for a long time, then suddenly got up, walked around the desk, and came to me. She didn''t wait for my reaction. She had already sat on a single sofa with me. I instinctively flashed to one side, but she ran after me and pressed her upper body against me. The refreshing unique body fragrance made my head dizzy You can choose to stand up, but the intoxicating fragrance and her weak boneless body make me reluctant to hide.

    The woman was so angry that she purposely pasted her face close to mine. She said with a smile: "I''m a living example, so I don''t believe what can happen between you and officer Dong. Unless one day, I''m not sitting next to you, but you''re sitting next to me. Since you and officer Dong are OK, why should I be really angry?"

    I didn''t dare to touch the girl who seduced me and loved me. How dare I touch the good sister of the fringe? This girl is just looking down on me! I was a little lucky in my heart: Fortunately, my friend touched the little winter night, and didn''t plant grass as you thought. That''s the problem?!

    Murphy''s chest was pressed on my arm, which made my heart flutter for a long time. I wanted to get up. The girl guessed my intention. Suddenly, she turned sideways, stepped up her left leg, and pressed it on my thigh. Even though she was wearing trousers instead of skirts, the intimate action was still sexy and provocative. The trousers were tight, and her hips were more round and cocked. The curve of temptation almost hurt me I can''t help but feel my paws

    "that Feifei, can''t we do that?""Why?"

    "Not suitable" I am sorry to say that she is "dissolute", because I know that she only treats me like this, and I can''t say that she shouldn''t seduce me, because I like her earlier, so I can only say: "we are not right in this way."

    Murphy blinked. "Because of Cheng Liusu?"

    I was silent, then nodded, trying to lift her leg, but also because her face was getting cold and she gave up halfway. After all, it still turned into "feel guilty is the daughter of a rich family, the aura is so good, my friend is really too bad!"!

    However, it remains to be discussed who is cleaning up whose oil and who is eating whose tofu. At least, it''s not because my friends think they have suffered losses that they want to avoid her. Instead, they feel that their hands on her legs have not been taken back, and their faces are reddened? Even if you get married, can''t I like you? " Murphy glanced at the claw I felt on her thigh, and said lightly but confidently: "I never thought I would lose to Cheng Liusu, not because my family background, status and future were better than her, but just as a woman, I did not lose to her in all aspects, and I had a greater advantage than her. You chose her instead of me, not because you liked it She likes me more than she likes me, but because of your inferiority and my timidity, your self-confidence and my dishonesty, we miss the opportunity to express our love to each other. It is Cheng Liusu who realized my threat and confessed to you when you and I didn''t solve the misunderstanding. I didn''t lose to her, but to myself. Like Xue Ziyuan, she likes you, but when you After the misunderstanding is solved, she wants to express her feelings again. It''s too late to abandon another person for one person. You can''t do this kind of thing. Moreover, you do like Cheng Liusu. But, I, Cheng Liusu, and Xue Ziyuan, among the three of us, who is your favorite person? You know it best. You just don''t want to hurt the other two. ˇ±

    Murphy''s hand was pressed on my heart, as if she could master all my thoughts through such contact. In fact, she did.

    For the fringe, I can feel more friendship as a friend. Although this kind of feeling is gradually changing now, I am slowly discovering that there are more female charms hidden in the fringe, but the process of transformation always needs time. At least now, it is not completely love, or incomplete love.

    I still don''t know what to say about Ziyuan. We are childhood sweethearts. We have more love for brother and sister than for men and women. Although I know that Ziyuan is like the girl of Chu Yuan. I never felt passive and helpless when I was my brother, especially when we had a relationship that night.

    Only Murphy, who has lived for nearly twenty-four years, is the only girl I love actively. From the beginning, she was regarded as the object of adoration, not as a sister or a friend. It is not like the winter night that friendship is slowly transformed into love.

    From the first time I saw Murphy, I was wondering if I could pursue her? Can I catch her? For her, it''s naked adoration, without any other feelings. Even, I never thought of being a brother or sister with her, or a friend with her!

 Chapter 598

    Even though I have been laughed at by fringe and Viagra for a whole year, saying that I am "toad wants to eat swan meat", my fantasy is still whether Murphy can become my girlfriend. "Don''t think that fringe Cheng hates my rival, it''s all pretended to show you. You know her for a long time. You know what kind of character she is better than me. She is better than me, No "Murphy''s lips almost touched my earlobes, and the soft voice poured into my body, making my limbs soft." in fact, when she carries you on her back, she can''t lift her head in front of me. She is not only strong, but also straight, honest and lovely. She admits that it''s not that I want to take you away from her, but that she comes from me She robbed you. Several times, she blamed herself for crying with me. You are so harmful. Let us two women shed tears for you. (see the novel to the top) "

    originally, I wanted to escape from Murphy''s previous problems, but I didn''t want to talk about a topic that made me want to escape more. In fact, I had long guessed the reason for the harmonious relationship between the fringe and Murphy in private or when I couldn''t see it. As Murphy said, the fringe is a person of that character, honest, strong, honest, even a little bit of a muscle ˇŁ

    But Murphy didn''t know enough about the tassel. Although the girl could never learn to be considerate, her greatest advantage was that she always wanted to be considerate.

    Looking at Murphy, I said in my heart: little fool, do you really think that the tassel in front of me doesn''t give you a look, is to cover up your inferiority, show off to me, and won''t admit that she is inferior to you in front of me? No, that girl is just afraid that I will hurt her. If I know that she blames herself and tortures me so much in front of you, I will be hurt. So she wants to be brave and let me think that she hates the change of your relationship in front of me recently. That''s why she wants to create a process for the change of your relationship, from "hate you" to The process of "accepting you" is not to accept you from the beginning. It''s not for her own sake, but for me.

    So I don''t ask why the two of them are getting better. I just don''t want to expose the fringe and be afraid of hurting her self-esteem. If I don''t ask, I can''t ask. Once I ask, I can''t keep the relationship between the three of us now. I still have something unfinished. Now I can''t be distracted by the feelings.

    I pushed away Murphy''s leg and said, "since you know I won''t abandon another person for one person, it''s even less necessary."

    "Chunan, do you really or pretend not to understand?" Murphy was a little angry with me and pretended to be stupid. "I didn''t let you, and I can''t let you give up a girl like Cheng Liusu. I''m not a bad woman, and I don''t want to be a bad woman. Cheng Liusu thought that she stole you from me, but I know that actually I wanted to steal you from her. She had a low self-esteem in front of me, but in the face of such an honest and straightforward girl, I couldn''t help myself Humble? After confessing to each other, we finally got an answer - it''s not our fault to like the same man. If there is a mistake, it''s also your fault, because only you won''t confess! "

    "How can I confess?!" I can not help roaring a sentence, is the guilt and struggle in my heart, whether it''s fringe or Murphy, I like it, do you want me to say it shamelessly?! Yes, it should be said that you all know my mind and are even ready to accept it. But you can''t say it now, because I have more to confess! And something you can''t accept!

    I''m not such a strong person. When someone I like leaves me, I will be sad, lost, lost or even miserable. I haven''t experienced it before, but I can imagine that the contract of the third lady hasn''t been reached yet. Zhang faction is still peeping into the future of Fengchang group. I have become the central figure of these two things, Before the end of the dust settled, it is necessary and the only condition to keep a high degree of soberness and vigilance, so I can''t confess, I''m not strong enough to face all things!

    I don''t want to be a liar, but at least give me a chance to compensate you. I want to pave a way for your future Murphy panicked and apologized hurriedly. "I''m sorry, Chunan, I don''t mean that. I don''t mean that you really did something wrong. I know it''s all my fault. At the beginning, my mother owed a usury and my uncle paid it back for us, but I lied to you and lied to you to invest and make money at the risk of being fired. I just want to be with you, take care of you and be protected by you. If At that time, I admitted that I like you, and now you won''t struggle between me and the fringe. It''s all my fault, it''s my fault "

    and she said that her tears were about to fall. Unexpectedly, she raised her hand to her face and slapped her hand. I still need to do it again. I quickly grabbed her wrist and said:" what are you doing? When did I say you were wrong? Besides, I didn''t say that I was right, but I just can''t tell you a lot of things now. Anyway, I was not angry just now. I was wrong when I roared loudly. I''m sorry to see you. What are you doing with all your strength? Your face is red "

    " rub it for me -- "

    mind you!" I felt her face with my hands. When I saw the girl''s eyes closed, two tears came down, but the corner of her mouth was raised proudly. I suddenly realized that I had been involved in her bitter meat plan. I pushed it forward and shoved a beautiful little face of my boss into the sofa seam. "It''s quite similar.""It''s not pretending. Even if tears can be pretended and the face is swollen, is it pretended? Look, is it a costume? Is it loaded? " Murphy said that she rubbed her face against mine. Her face was not swollen, but it was red, which really made her strength, for this purpose.

    I sighed. Instead of rubbing it, I gently grabbed her face with my hand. "Next time, don''t do this. It''s not so fun to play coquettish. It''s just to rub your face and beat your legs and legs. You can tell me directly that I''ll follow you, even if you are bitter."

    Murphy surprised and said, "really?"

    "Really." My friend thought to himself, don''t give you any sweetness, make you happy. You should think of the previous topic, ask me why I am with Lin Zhi Wang Meng. Even the most intelligent woman is stupid. Murphy''s biggest weakness is that she is afraid of coaxing. If she coaxes, she will become as simple as a child.

    "I dare not" thought Murphy would be very happy, but I didn''t want this girl''s mouth to be flat, and she said: "I like to be coquettish very much, but I''ve never been coquettish with anyone, with my parents, because I''ve known their bad feelings since I''m sensible. I''m afraid of causing them trouble, and they haven''t been coquettish with uncle, aunt, and aunt Shan. They love me so much, trust me, and put all My hope for the future lies in me. I can''t let them see my weakness, but what I dare not to do is to show you "

    are you still a little coquettish with me? But I still asked, "why?"

    Murphy also gently pinched my face and smiled thoughtfully: "I''m afraid that you suspect that I have a fatherless habit again, and I''m so abnormal that I''m imagining all men younger than me as fathers."

    It''s like a joke, but it''s not a joke either. Murphy likes me, but I have some similar reasons with her father in appearance and character. At first, we had such a big misunderstanding. For this reason, Murphy, who was severely autistic at that time, was almost replaced with melancholia by her mother, didn''t know whether she liked me or like me like her father I care about her as much as my parents, but I am inferior. I prefer the latter possibility. If there is no misunderstanding, what would our relationship be like now? There is no "if" in reality, so it makes people sigh.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m glad to have a daughter like you. She''s beautiful and rich. I don''t worry about no one to support her in my life."

    "You want to be beautiful," Murphy scraped hard on my nose. "I''m waiting for you to raise me."

    The topic became ambiguous again. I was trying to talk about something else that would not remind Murphy of the original intention of asking me to come to the office. Suddenly someone knocked on the door of the room. Murphy jumped up from the sofa, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, arranged the wrinkles on his clothes, looked at me shamefully, ran back to his seat and sat down, and said, "come in."

    PS: I''m a little uncomfortable today. I''m sorry for the late update.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 599

    The person who came in was little Song Jia. The super gossip was first a thief who took the ambiguous look at Murphy and me. It seemed that he was looking for the trace of our intimate relationship. Seeing that I was just sitting quietly on the sofa drinking tea, Murphy still had an unfinished document in his hand, he was disappointed and said, "Mr. Murphy, have you finished eating Chu Nan?"

    Murphy was about to turn the page, when he heard that he was shaking his little hand, and with a sound of "bareness", a piece of paper was torn in two, and the beautiful boss''s face turned red and spat: "what does" enjoy "mean?"

    Maybe because of knowing our secret, Song Jia is a little bit big or small. He said with a smile: "Mr. Mo, you and Chu Nan are far away from each other in this respect. You can''t do it if you see how much he can put on the clothes. His face is not red and his heart doesn''t jump. You can''t even lift your eyelids. It''s a big reaction. Fortunately, it''s me. If Su Su comes in, I''ll show you the truth. I''m here for you The next time someone tries you, you have to learn more from Chunan. "

    Murphy''s face was red and her ears were red. She knew that Song Jia was making fun of her, but she was too introverted to be good at such a joke. She refused to admit it and denied it. She said angrily, "if you have something, please tell me quickly. If you are poor, please tell me."

    "Oh," Song Jia knew Murphy''s temper very well, and knew how much she could bear the joke. She smiled and frowned slightly. "I just nagged in the comprehensive group. I just went to the comprehensive group with assistant Xue to get some documents. I just met Zhang Mingjie, the deputy general manager of the marketing department. He said that he was in a hurry to consult with Chu Nan about something."

    Murphy listened to Zhang Mingjie''s name, and his expression became gloomy. He glanced at me and asked Song Jia, "what''s so urgent?"

    "When I asked, he would not say," Song Jia knew that I was going to deal with Zhang Mingjie, and was also curious about the reason why he wanted to find me. "He only said that it was related to yesterday''s case. I asked him what case, and he said that when I mentioned it with Chu Nan, Chu Nan knew what it was about."

    It''s about shazhizhou. Zhang Mingjie came to me. It must be because Lin Zhi has already found him. Since I left the police station, within three hours, the police have taken action. The efficiency is not low.

    "Team Lin? Lin Zhi of the Interpol? " Murphy obviously remembered her original intention of calling me to the office, and reflected that I had been filling rice soup for her just now. The small face of the freezer blew out the cold wind of the last month, "Chu Nan --"

    "I''ll go for a while," my friend didn''t say anything. He got up and walked away. His mouth was not idle. He didn''t give Murphy a chance to talk. He asked Song Jia, "how about fate and little east?"

    "With Dong Dong, Su Su and Xue assistant, Xiao Yuanyuan has no appetite. The food in our company''s canteen is not delicious. We are wondering where to take her to eat later. Alas, she just vomited again."

    The stinky girl''s body is too weak. She doesn''t have much trouble in the morning. But after a long walk, she suddenly becomes seriously ill. Her body temperature rises with the temperature. She vomites and diarrhea. Her legs are weak and she has trouble walking. In this case, she can''t go to school. But I''m not sure to leave her and Dongfang at home. So after sending the folding bed home, I I came to the company with her on my back. I didn''t want Murphy to doubt me. For no reason, I wouldn''t let my sick sister rest at home and take her to work. Who would think it normal?

    "Yuan Yuan doesn''t need you to worry about it. The food in the canteen isn''t delicious. I''ll ask the restaurant outside to send her some food. She''s ill. It''s better not to run around. Song Jia, you can bring yuan yuan here later and let her rest here. Then go to the logistics department to see if there are any unused blankets. If not, go out and buy one. It''s thicker," Murphy thought It''s very thoughtful. After telling Song Jia to finish, he said to me succinctly: "come back and give me an explanation. Of course, tassel and purple garden have the right to know."

    She is referring to the case of yesterday? Yes, Chunan loves his sister so much. Who does his sister like? Who will take care of her better? Maybe she can make his final decision. Now, it seems that Mo always has an advantage. Just now Su Su Su waited on her sister to take medicine. She was so anxious that she brought a cup of hot water and almost burned her to tears. She was very upset. She was squatting in the corner Save it. "

    It''s hard to change my personality. But I want to know with my fingers and feet that my sullen sister knows that she drinks hot water on purpose, just to let everyone blame her for her carelessness. She doesn''t like Sufi, but she still regards it as an enemy in her bones. She doubts whether it''s coated with poison and hands it to her Water, will she try the temperature first?

    This little means of pretending to be a victim and calculating people, even me, is not short of tricks. What''s more, it''s a clumsy and heartless fringe? In the aspect of making bad things, my sister recognized the second place. No one dared to say that he was the first one. Murphy''s little face was burning red, and his shoulders were shaking. But Song Jia, who didn''t know what to do, was still there to stimulate her. "I knew that Murphy was always stupid. In terms of mind, where is Susu''s stupid girl your opponent?"

    "you can lose a piece of meat if you are poor?" Maybe Song Jia really points to Murphy''s mind. Murphy, who can''t bear it, looks like he''s getting angry. He grabs a book on the desk and loses Song Jia. "Hurry up and do something for me! If you don''t want to do it, just say it. Besides gossip, can''t you make progress in other aspects? ""Yes, yes, I''ll go to work, and I''ll go right away." Song Jia used me as a shield and left the office backward. The door closed, and she couldn''t help laughing. "Hahahaha, it''s interesting. The cold ink always blushed and killed me. She''s so cute. Hahahaha ~"

    you girl, be careful to shame her and fire your squid, Murphy''s reaction just now also made her friends secretly sigh. Although she and the tassel had a good relationship, most of them were superficial skills, but they were still struggling. It was also determined by their personalities. Who should be convinced by the two equally strong people? Now they all think that they are inferior to each other, so they must think the same in their hearts. I will prove that I am better than her sooner or later. To please Chuyuan is a proof. Today, the girl enjoys a good life. Not only are tassel and Murphy fighting for help, but also sister tiger and Ziyuan are taking care of her. I should have nothing to worry about, but my heart mentions it I''m afraid that girl with a bad voice can''t be blessed

    I have never been in Zhang Mingjie''s office before, or it should be said that in addition to Murphy''s office and Murphy''s office, I have never been in any other office above the level of manager.

    Style and domineering are my intuitive feelings for Zhang Mingjie''s office. Compared with the ancient flavor and color of Mo Yizhi, Zhang Mingjie can only be described as fashionable and luxurious here.

    The area is almost the same as that of the chairman''s office, but the design and decoration are hard to reach. Even if I don''t know the goods any more, I know that I''m stepping on the hand-made carpet imported from Turkey. The wine cabinet at the back of the small counter in the corner is full of foreign wine, each bottle of which costs a lot. On the other side, the luxury stereo is playing Chopin''s "Night Music in E-flat major", which is soothing and beautiful, The excellent sound quality at least shows two things: first, the sound is good; second, the location of the sound is good, and the design of this office is good. Is Zhang Mingjie working hard?

    There is absolutely no second office in Fengchang building. However, Zhang Mingjie is just the deputy general manager of the District Department. It''s not surprising that Mo Yi''s attention to Zhang Mingjie is far less than Liu Xiaosheng''s.

    Liu Xiaosheng belongs to the style of being introverted, but the type of momentum spilling out. To put it bluntly, he wants to hide his energy, but he inadvertently shows a corner, which makes people realize that he is not an ordinary person. Presumably, Liu Xiaosheng is only twenty-eight years old, but also grows up under the shadow of his father''s generation. There is a limit to how he can hide himself Deep? Zhang Mingjie can''t either, so every time I think about this product, I can''t help but feel creepy. Liu Xiaosheng is proud of his talent and self-confidence. However, Zhang Mingjie can evaluate himself very soberly, knowing that even if he is introverted like Liu Xiaosheng everywhere, he may inadvertently expose some small sections. Mo is also cunning. Once he is aware of it, he will feel that he has a deep mind After all, Liu Xiaosheng is no more than an outsider to mo. however, he is an outsider who lives in his own home. So Zhang Mingjie simply hangs his ambition on his face and holds it in his hand. From time to time, he shows a bit of sophistication, which makes Mo feel that what he hides is not as much as what he shows, so he naturally doesn''t pay attention to him Yes.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 600

    Zhang Mingjie is very clear that Murphy is also a means of doing things. If his competitiveness threatens Murphy, Murphy is not so simple to watch out for him. With Murphy''s character, he will definitely try his best to suppress him, so as to ensure Murphy''s leading position in the young generation in the critical period of the company''s new and old alternation. (see the top of the novel)

    in moyizhi''s dictionary, competition only has results, no process, only success and failure. Whether there is no fairness or not is not that I belittle him. If he is really a magnanimous person, will he shamelessly use Murphy''s position to leave me to contact with the third lady? You should know that he is the last one who supports Murphy and me. I don''t know what miss three means, but Murphy agrees that she will put the purple garden into Fengchang and arrange it for Murphy and me. I know the purpose.

    The old guy himself admitted: businessmen, profit-oriented, the result is more important than the process, to put it bluntly, is not for the purpose of unscrupulous means?

    Since ancient times, there has been a great deal of dead bones. You can only remember the name of the great one. Who cares who the great dead bones are? The winner, the prince, the loser, the winner, the wrong you are right, the loser, the right you are wrong, this is the creed of Mo Yi.

    If it is said that merciless and merciless is the horror of Mo Yi, then the simple pole of not simple self disguise is the horror of Zhang Mingjie.

    It seems to be simple, but it''s not simple. Even if I warned Mo many times, Zhang Mingjie''s shrewdness can''t be underestimated. In the huge conspiracy he weaved, he probably did many other things we didn''t know, but Mo still felt stable. This is the best proof. Zhang Mingjie''s mediocre and smooth image usually made Mo know When he hid deeply, he still didn''t pay enough attention to him. Mo Yizhi thought that no matter how Zhang Mingjie hid, as long as he had the vigilance, he would be able to control him in the palm of his hand. The reason is that old fox didn''t agree with me. He thought that the huge plot woven by Zhang Mingjie should come from the tension of the hand. Zhang Mingjie''s district * * melon, at most, was an obsession Just a walker.

    Therefore, instead of telling me to pay more attention to Zhang Mingjie, the old fox let me have more confidence and don''t underestimate myself and overestimate others? Perhaps, I saw through his tricks, guessed his mind, and put him into my trap. Now the person in the active position is clearly me, but I still don''t feel the existence of advantages. This is the performance of self-confidence. Maybe it''s really just that I underestimate myself, but my feeling tells me that it''s right to be very vigilant, with a little slack Wrong.

    It may be that I''m paranoid, but I believe I have no basis for intuition - Zhang Mingjie, far more terrible than I thought.

    Now, the terrible man is saying to me with a deep and terrible expression: "sorry, Chu Shao, we can''t find out the party that day, who brought those people into the sand boat in the end."

    "Can''t find it?" I was about to sit down, when I heard that my knees were shaking, I could not help standing up again, "how can I not find it? No one admits it? "

    "Yes, Mr. Liu called all the invited guests that night to prove that he didn''t know shazhizhou and Chu Shao. Sit down first." Zhang Mingjie patted me on the shoulder and put me on the sofa, saying: "don''t worry, don''t worry. I said I didn''t find it, because I didn''t know that yesterday would happen, didn''t spend more time on it, maybe I still don''t know There is another way. "

    "Another way? By the way, monitoring is a family banquet, but the meeting place is in the company building of Liushi group. Don''t you know if you check the monitoring video? " Can I not be in a hurry? Originally, it was a matter of confidence, but Zhang Mingjie''s words poured a cold heart, which was hard to accept.

    Yesterday''s attempted kidnapping alerted the police again. Shazhizhou may have run away. I''m afraid it will be difficult to catch him. We had expected that, but it didn''t affect our mood. It was because shazhizhou appeared at liuxiaosheng''s private banquet without being invited. We can be sure that a guest invited by liuxiaosheng took it with us He went in together. Liu Xiaosheng promised me that he would find out the man, and that person, even if he was not the one who sent Sha Zhizhou to kidnap me, would not be able to get rid of his connections. But now, Zhang Mingjie told me that he could not find out who the man was. "The police came to me in the morning, and I realized it when they told me about your kidnapping yesterday Love is not so simple, "Zhang Mingjie poured two glasses of red wine, came over and handed me a glass, then sat down on the sofa opposite me, and said with a heavy face:" in fact, I''ve noticed something wrong for a long time. How could shazhizhou appear at Mr. Liu''s party? Although few people know him in Beitian, in terms of his background, who contacts him, doesn''t he smear his face? Young master Liu invited us all to have a good face that night. Who doesn''t care about his face? So the next day, I went to see all the surveillance videos of the party, but it''s strange that we only saw shazhizhou leaving with two people, but we didn''t see who he came with. Neither liugongzi nor I know how to explain to you. So yesterday, I knew that you came to work, and I didn''t dare to go to you. I just wanted to explain to you, police First, I called Mr. Liu. He was going to leave Beitian for vacation and recuperation today. He was on his way to the company. The police wanted to see the surveillance that night. It was a waste of effort. We have seen the surveillance twice. "The taste of red wine is mellow, but I''m not in the mood to taste it. My voice is shaking uncontrollably. "I only saw him go downstairs in the monitoring, but didn''t see him go upstairs?"

    "That''s not true," said Zhang Mingjie, who was also drinking wine to his lips. He put down his goblet and puzzled: "because the guests of that night were all celebrities of Beitian, the security work of Liu''s building was very strict. Although it was the off-duty time, all the surveillance cameras in the building were working normally that night. There were three spots for the people who photographed shazhizhou, namely the parking lot , the hall, and the VIP elevator directly to the banquet hall. All the guests take this elevator, but no matter when they come or leave, they are the only three people who take the picture of the boat of sand "

    " they go up by themselves?! No way, didn''t Liu Xiaosheng say he didn''t send him an invitation? "

    Zhang Mingjie murmured, "that''s what he said"

    I thought, "what does Zhang Shao mean? Do you suspect that Mr. Liu lied? "

    "No, I didn''t say that, but" Zhang Mingjie said in a casual tone: "that night, Mr. Liu invited so many people and sent out so many invitations. I''m afraid he can''t remember clearly. It''s not impossible to forget one or two of them."

    This guy''s heart is full of bad water. A while ago, he asked Liu Xiaosheng to intercede with him and leave him a way to go. Now he told me something about Mo Ling and asked me to contact him about the attempted kidnapping of shazhizhou. Indeed, if shazhizhou is the guest invited by Liu Xiaosheng, it can explain why his party and three people can enter the venue, But is it necessary for Liu Xiaosheng to instruct shazhizhou to deal with me? As far as I know, Liu Xiaosheng has a good personal relationship with long family, but he doesn''t involve in real estate in his business. He doesn''t have too much interaction with long group in the shopping mall, so it''s unlikely to involve in the case of bribery of long Xiaotian and involvement in the crime? Others don''t know. He should be very clear. There is no connection between Xu Heng and me. That night, I appeared at the Qianlong manor, which was also pulled by Guo Xiang and Xingyu.

    I don''t understand what Zhang Mingjie means. Is it necessary to discredit Mr. Liu without any basis?

    PS: there''s a race in the national football team in the early morning, so I decided to stay up late to watch it. I hope I don''t get angry and have a pair of black eyes in vain.]

    (see the peak of the novel) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 602

    "Why?" Zhang Mingjie can''t wait to chase after him. When his voice falls, he finds that he is excited, and his face can''t help flashing a bit of panic. (seeing the novel to the top)

    I pretended not to pay attention, swearing: "he wants to make a deal with me!"

    "Transaction?" Zhang Mingjie''s expression is dignified.

    Liu Xiaosheng and I talked alone that day, and we knew that Zhang Mingjie would be suspicious afterwards, but we didn''t rush to make up a lie to perfunctory him, but deliberately didn''t mention or explain, and held him back for a while. Now, it''s just a good opportunity.

    "Yes, trading," I said angrily. "Zhang Shao, sometimes I really sympathize with you."

    Zhang Mingjie was a little confused and said, "what do you sympathize with me?"

    "Sympathizing with you for making friends carelessly," I said, "what''s the relationship between Guo Xiang and me? Do you know?"

    "I''ve heard that he is your father''s student"

    "we are also very good friends. In the position of friends, I support him to pursue the star rain, right?"

    Zhang Mingjie replied with embarrassment, "yes"

    "besides, I have a good relationship with Xingyu, because Xingyu and xiaoyike are good girls since they were young. Xiaoyike is not only my sister''s good friend, but I also take her as my own sister. These girls talk about Xingyu and Guoxiang all day long. I don''t think I can support them. Of course, I It''s not fair for Zhang Shao and his younger brother Zhang Peiwen to know that, but frankly, I also think that love is a matter of mutual consent. I don''t want to see my two friends torn apart by force. "

    Zhang Mingjie smiles a little ugly. For a person who attaches great importance to family, I''m exposing the scar on his face. The pain can''t be concealedˇ° Chu Shao is right. I also said that it''s not sweet to make a change. "

    "But Liu Xiaosheng doesn''t care about this," I said: "he agreed with Guo Xiang and Xingyu, but he led a wolf out to kill Guo Xiang. At last, he was almost killed. What''s more, he didn''t think he was wrong. I promised you a face less and made a reconciliation with him, but he didn''t accept your human feelings. He said, and I do business, as long as I go to his party, he will not obstruct Guo Xiang and Xingyu in the future. "

    "That''s it?"

    "What is'' just like this''? Zhang Shao, do you understand? " I stressed one by one: "he doesn''t accept your affection - in his opinion, I went to his party, which has nothing to do with you. He bought it from his sister, Cao. What kind of character is that?"

    Zhang Mingjie was relieved, which also proved that he had been cheated. He laughed and said: "I didn''t want to give him anything in return for helping him. With his strong and competitive character, if you admit that I helped him, it would be a new thing. Chu Shao, don''t be angry."

    "How can I not be angry?" I said angrily: "since it is a transaction, both sides should show their sincerity? For this reason, I asked minrou to attend his party with me. Otherwise, do you think minrou will go? But that''s what Liu Xiaosheng did to me? It''s nothing for him to call shazhizhou. He didn''t direct me to kidnap. What are you afraid of if you admit it? Don''t tell me that it''s just pit me and let the sand boat run away. Who ordered him to kidnap me? I don''t know all my life?! Grass, who should I guard?! I''m going to ask him now whether he invited shazhizhou! "

    "Chu Shao, calm down, calm down --" Zhang Mingjie quickly grabbed me and said hurriedly: "you can''t ask him, if you ask, don''t you sell me? I asked him this before, but he didn''t admit it. Now you can ask him again. He wants to know what I told you with his toes. If you really want to ask, it''s better to say hello to Miss Dong. When the police finish watching the surveillance video, they can ask this as a question. How can they ask? It''s better than us. Mr. Liu is unkind. I can''t be unkind. At least we still do it It''s a friend of face. I doubt that he is not strong enough. If it''s really none of his business, will I still have the face to see others in the future? "

    I didn''t want to question Liu Xiaosheng at all, so I knew that Zhang Mingjie had to stop me. He said: "I''m too impulsive, I don''t think about it well, but he''s really not good at it. Before the whole wolf tried to bite me, I didn''t care about him. The conflict between shazhizhou and Xiaoye is not related to his business. Can I live with him?"

    "Yes, yes, Chu Shao is not that kind of person. Young master Liu is used to standing on his own position and thinking about problems, thinking that others are as mean as him."

    I guess Zhang Mingjie''s heart must be clear, because I''m more and more dissatisfied with Liu Xiaosheng. I took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. I asked again, "you just said that when I entered the banquet hall, there was a security guard who was specially responsible for checking the invitation, which reminds me that Sha Zhizhou was very special. No one can remember whether he handed the invitation or was a guest partner Is it part of it? "

    Zhang Mingjie said with a muffled smile: "there are dozens of guests who have received the invitation. Although most of them are from Beitian, there are also many celebrities from other places. Considering the relatives and friends they brought, their girlfriend and mistress, at least there are hundreds of them. Who has no characteristics? Everyone is a big shot! Who can they remember? They just told Chu Shao. Ya didn''t even know me. He and his mother asked me for invitations. Half of the banquet was arranged by me. Those watchdog dogs didn''t even remember my face. I + RI + He + his mother told you that they only had two kinds of people in their eyes, one was Liu, the other was not Liu. Now the security guards are all Liu This virtue is no exception to our Fengchang. Chu Shao should be the most clear one. Ha ha, how many young men come to our Mo to send flowers for dinner? They are stopped by the security guard. It''s said that the Department with the most complaints from our company is the security department. The old house of the security department says the most at the regular meeting: "the more complaints from outsiders, The more we can prove that we are serious and responsible for our work, "ah fart - how can they not remember the looks of outsiders? It''s not necessary to remember that the watchdog, like the dog, knows to please his master. Only when something happens can we see whether they are competent or not. It''s estimated that when Mr. Liu returns to the company, he will have to fire the two security guards. "The security guard also can''t remember which guest brought the sand boat in. As a result, the situation is not optimistic, or even bad. I thought I was sure to find out the sand boat. In order to take care of the mood of winter night, I didn''t tell the police the first time about the sand boat, which means the emissary. Now, it seems to be a huge mistake. I gave it to the sand boat ten in vain In a few hours, I''ll think about how to run away. "It''s the same to say that there is only the master in my eyes, not only the security guard, but also the secretary." Zhang Mingjie''s topic goes further and further, and it''s completely related to unrelated matters. "What''s the name of general Mo''s little secret? Li Jia or Song Jia''s. I haven''t seen her do anything else at work. Either I ran to your comprehensive group to chat and play, or I sat outside the general manager Mo''s office and ate snacks. Chu Shao, how many people in the company don''t know about my face? But she doesn''t know each other, and she never remembers. She always stops me back. If I go eight times a month, she can stop me eight times. I have to wait for my name to be published before she knows to speak well. Otherwise, it''s like biting people all the time. Not only me, but also many leaders of other departments have been stopped by her, but also more than once. That''s a bad memory. Do you think she can be a good secretary? We have participated in her for many times, but Mo always not only does not blame, but also likes what, why? Because Mr. Mo just likes her secretary, so it doesn''t matter what the little secretary is. It''s enough to stop people. As Mr. Mo dotes on her more and more, she''s more and more energetic. No, I''ll go to see you in the morning, and she stops me once more. It''s not outside Mr. Mo''s office, but your comprehensive team stops me. When so many people ask me who I am, I can''t get off Come face Chu little, you go back to talk with Mo general manager, changed that small secretary to be ok

    Song Jia has no memory? Pull down, everyone''s Secret in the company is in her heart, she has no memory? She is aimed at you, all the other Mohists, or those who have bad intentions towards Murphy! I''m really not in the mood to listen to Zhang Mingjie''s complaint and get up to leave. Looking up, I saw a flash of light in Zhang Mingjie''s eyes. It seems that I didn''t expect that I would suddenly raise my eyes. He was busy covering up the things in his eyes. My heart moved and thought about the taste.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 601

    Zhang Mingjie seemed to see something from my expression. He smiled and said: "don''t misunderstand me, Chu Shao. Hey, I''ll tell you the truth. Mr. Liu has a wide network of friends all over the country, even overseas. It''s a well-known thing. From the top to the top, from the top to the top, from the bottom to the top, he''s all friends. So I really have such a suspicion. I think Sha Zhizhou is the guest he invited, but I don''t think he has any reason to deal with you. Some people don''t know your details. They talk about the relationship between you and Xu Heng, but we don''t know yet? You can''t fight that murderous devil! Besides, Liu Gongzi is only a little intimate with the dragon family. He has nothing to do with long Xiaotian and the dragon group. He is not likely to be involved in the case of long Lao. It may be a coincidence that he hired Sha Zhizhou to deal with you. Liu Gongzi invited him to a banquet. For example, when Sha Zhizhou came to Beitian, he took the initiative to find Liu Gongzi and wanted to rub his feet to eat and drink Young master invited him by the way. Isn''t it possible? Young master Liu probably didn''t expect shazhizhou and Miss Dong to know each other before the festival. I''m afraid you think shazhizhou came to sweep your eyebrows on purpose, so I''m afraid to admit that he knew shazhizhou. After all, Miss min was also there at that time. If you really misunderstood something, young master Liu would be overwhelmed. "

    I didn''t make a sound, and I''m still digesting Zhang Mingjie''s Make inferences.

    Zhang Mingjie sighed: "otherwise, it''s a bit hard to explain. The three living people are put in without invitations? Liu Gongzi and I are so familiar. When we went in, we were stopped by the security guard to look at the invitation. Hey, I was also blamed. When I saw you and Sha choking, I didn''t think so much. I just thought that the situation was not good-looking with Liu''s face. I was afraid that the narrow-minded sand boat would lose face and hate you. Afterwards, I retaliated against you and Liu Gongzi, so I stopped you from following that head There are too many animals to worry about. I knew that it would be better to let young master Liu have a try to see if shazhizhou would really turn against him. Now I think there are many things wrong. I am an outsider, of course, who advocates harmony as the most important thing. But young master Liu, who is in front of Miss min, let shazhizhou go. It''s not like his character. And Chu Shao probably didn''t know the man of shazhizhou very well. He was a kind of Jianghu man who was fearless. Although he had a bad habit, he was very loyal. He could take the whole situation into consideration for his friends and even hold his breath. This was also the reason why after his father''s accident, he almost lost his fortune, but there were still a lot of people willing to follow him. That night, Miss Dong smashed his head, according to his temper Most of the time, he will make a mess, but he also has to get back his face, but he left silently. Why? "

    You mean, he saved Liu Xiaosheng''s face? Zhang Mingjie''s words are not unreasonable, but I still think it''s strange. Liu Xiaosheng and I have formed an alliance secretly. I helped him ease the tension with minrou and the third miss. He helped me to hold Zhangjia and buy time for me and Mo Yizhi to overthrow Zhangjia. With our current relationship, if shazhizhou was invited to the party, even if he wanted to avoid embarrassment at that time I''ll tell you later?

    I don''t think so. The premise of cooperation is to be frank with each other, especially since we have had many conflicts before, so it''s impossible to conceal them, so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. At that time, he didn''t know that shazhizhou was going to move me, and he saw that shazhizhou and dongxiaoye had grudges. Liu Xiaosheng''s shrewdness would make him more frank with me in time.

    Why did Sha Zhizhou leave without saying a word after a loss? In fact, he could not contact Mr. Liu at all. The purpose of that guy''s coming to Beitian was unknown. It was not good for him to alarm the police. After all, most of the guests didn''t know him, but the police knew his background. He didn''t want to make trouble. He didn''t dare to make trouble It''s hard to figure out. According to min Rou, the conflict between dongxiaoye and shazhizhou that night was due to the initiative provocation of shazhizhou. The question is: since the purpose of shazhizhou''s coming to Beitian is to deal with dongxiaoye and me, why should he provoke us before the action? Isn''t that exposing yourself? Don''t he know who to deal with at that time, that is me and dongxiaoye? It''s too far fetched. You know, the night of the conflict was Saturday. He tied me up on Monday. There was only one Sunday between them. In theory, the preparation time was too hurried. I kept inferring and thinking in my mind. I had long been separated from Zhang Mingjie''s topic. Because of too many doubts and lack of ideas, my eyes fell into his hands from Zhang Mingjie''s face It''s not intentional, it''s just that I''m too focused and a little absorbed. Unexpectedly, I saw a very strange scene

    Zhang Mingjie noticed the changes in my eyes, gave a dry cough, raised his glass to give me a sign, and then lowered his head and took a drink. It seemed natural, but it seemed a little flustered and abrupt.

    The temperature in the air-conditioned office is suitable, but he has sweat on his forehead, is it hot? His hand holding the cup was shaking slightly, and raising a toast to me was to cover up the fact that although the slight shaking of his hand was not easy to be detected, the wine in the cup was sensitive and eye-catching.

    He''s nervous!

    I also raised my glass and said, "what is he nervous about?"? See something in my mind? Think I don''t believe Liu Xiaosheng has something to do with shazhizhou?

    Indeed, I don''t doubt Liu Xiaosheng, but what does it have to do with Zhang Mingjie? Is he nervous? Does my heart tremble, this goods really is to deliberately separate me and Liu Xiaosheng, let me have suspicion to Liu Xiaosheng!?Why? Thinking about it, there is only one possibility - Zhang Mingjie realizes that I have a secret contact with Liu Xiaosheng!

    I was in a panic, trying to calm myself. Don''t show my panic on my face. When I calmed down, I realized that I was guilty of being a thief. I scared myself. I didn''t even know about Guo Xiang and Xing Yu''s secret deal with Liu Xiaosheng. Apart from Mo, I even kept Murphy and Liu Su from me. How could Zhang Mingjie easily realize it? This guy had to tie Liu Xiaosheng and the boat of sand together for another reason - he was afraid that Liu Xiaosheng and I would get closer and closer!

    My relationship with Guo Xiang and Xingyu can be used by Liu Xiaosheng. The shazhizhou incident is also a good opportunity for my relationship with Liu Xiaosheng to change. Once Liu Gongzi helps me dig out the shazhisheng, it''s a great human relationship. Then I will undoubtedly trust and appreciate him. Since we really reconciled and established After a certain friendship, does young master Liu need Zhang Mingjie? It''s nothing new to kick him off. After all, I don''t have any plans for the Liu family, but Zhangjia is waiting for the one hundred million yuan of Liu family. If Liu Xiaosheng gets rid of me, he doesn''t need to continue to invest in Zhangjia. On the surface, compared with Zhangjia''s defeat of the Mohist family, I''m obviously more likely to "conquer" Murphy. After all, Fengchang is originally named mo, What''s more, minrou showed up with me at Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet, which also showed that Miss San and minrou attached great importance to and supported me. It didn''t involve my relationship with Fengchang. It was only for my personal

    Mr. Liu, so if we cooperated with me, we could see that I had more investment value than Zhang Mingjie? Why doesn''t Zhang Mingjie understand?

    This goods, not only the mind son many, the bad idea is said to come, really he + mother difficult to fight! He doesn''t want me to think that Liu Xiaosheng has something to do with the boat of sand. As long as I have doubts and suspicions about Liu Xiaosheng, it''s enough. He is trying his best to control the relationship between me and Liu Xiaosheng. That is to say, Liu Xiaosheng feels that Zhang Mingjie controls me and doesn''t let me get too close to Liu Xiaosheng.

    Zhang Mingjie is probably the most intelligent and thoughtful person I have ever seen in my life Secret, the most cautious person.

    "I went to him and asked," I just went to "too silly and naive". I got angry and said: "Wang + eight + egg + grass + I don''t care about him, and I can''t wipe off the face of his sister and Guo Xiang. In addition, you Zhang Shaofei have to plead for him, so I promised to make a reconciliation show for others. What did you hear Zhang Shao''s words in the hospital that day? He said he didn''t regret letting the wolf bite me. Even if I saved his life, he would not thank me! Do you know why he wanted to talk to me alone that day and drive you and Mr. Mo out? "

    If Zhang Mingjie really doubts that Liu Xiaosheng and I have any secret collusion, I''m afraid that''s the main reason. Sure enough, my "excited" and "open mouth" have infected him, and he also forgot to be steady. He can''t wait to ask: "why?"

    PS: completely speechless to the national football team, boil two black circles, make a two-to-one, and never make a fool again]

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 603

    "Zhang Shao''s request is too difficult. You know that Mr. Mo dotes on Song Jia, and I have to ask her to change Song Jia. Is she the kind of person who obeys me? Besides, Song Jia and I are good friends in private. I don''t want to stab her in the back. However, I can go back and talk about her and ask her to be polite to you later. 23 "

    Zhang Mingjie is trying me again. How can he not know that Song Jia doesn''t really remember him? It is impossible to know that Song Jia and I have a good relationship in private. It seems like a joke that I asked Murphy if I could change her, just to see how I would react.

    On the surface, Zhang Mingjie supports me to be the leader of the 13th city planning group. I should show my attitude to coax him, to be afraid of his repentance, and to pay enough attention to any request he put forward. So now he asks me for this little thing, I can''t perfunctory him. Of course, Zhang Mingjie doesn''t care whether Murphy will change Xiao Songjia. He just wants to Just listen to my answer.

    This guy has never believed me, just like I never believed him. It''s too tiring to communicate with ya. He''s always inadvertently testing me

    I smiled and said, "don''t listen to me, does she still listen to Mr. Mo''s words? I asked Mr. Mo to talk about her. "

    "Thank you so much, Chu Shao," Zhang Mingjie stood up from the sofa and said thoughtfully. "Every time he was stopped by the little secretary and asked about the difficulties. No one saw that it was OK. If someone looked at it, I would have no face."

    "Don''t worry, I promise. Today is the last time. If she doesn''t even listen to Mr. Mo, you don''t need to tell me. Mr. Mo will change her by himself. Ha ha," I said, "I have something private to do in the afternoon. I have to leave quickly. Zhang Shao, how did the shazhizhou get into the banquet hall that night? I need you to pay for dessert and check for me again."

    Zhang Mingjie patted his chest and said, "is that still necessary? Yes. "

    "Then I''ll leave first."

    And so on, "Zhang Mingjie suddenly thought of something. Ming knew that there was no one in the room, or looked around. He was jumpy. He came to me and said in a small voice," I almost forgot to tell you something. I heard that the specific day of the week has not been determined yet. According to the company''s regular meeting habits, Monday has passed, so it is most likely on Friday, of course, Perhaps earlier, the senior management will hold a meeting to discuss the draft contract sent by Miss min and miss San, and determine the preliminary negotiation plan. Of course, Miss San has already made a name and is only willing to talk with you, so it is very likely that you will attend the meeting at that time. "

    I was stunned and said with a smile, "are you listening to vice director Zhang?"

    Zhang Mingjie smiled and didn''t deny, "I''m eavesdropping, too. He''s talking to me behind his back about everything now. Listening to what he and several senior executives mean, he''ll put forward some questions against the cooperation project itself, to prove in public that you are not able to be in charge of the 13th city planning group. Chu Shao, you have to do some homework these days. Don''t let them ask you what they want to use It''s hard for me to find out what''s wrong with you, but I think it''s not hard to deal with it if chairman Mo helps you make up lessons. After all, no one is more familiar with this cooperation project than them. "

    "Thank you, Zhang Shao. The news is so important," I said gratefully, pretending, "I''ll go to the chairman now. If I pass the test, I''m sure the chairman has no reason to object to your entering the 13th city planning group."

    Zhang Mingjie''s joy can''t be disguised, "it''s not if, it''s necessary to pass, Chu Shao, my future is all in your hands."

    I now have a general grasp of Zhang Mingjie''s intention: through my entry into the group of thirteen cities, I can prove two problems. First, Mo yiyiyiyiyiyixing, appointing unqualified and incompetent me, so that his irresponsible behavior to the company will chill the hearts of a group of people of the Mo School. Second, I recommend Zhang Mingjie, and then Zhangjia will sing his father and son to the stage, and then the plan will be spread The school will identify my incompetence and Mo Yi''s mistake, and then shake and move closer to Zhang school.

    Once losing heart, Zhang school will grow, and Mo will not return to the sky, let alone Murphy?

    From Zhangjia''s point of view, the worst possibility is that the Mohist school is united and solid, and will not change the situation and influence. But even so, there is a Zhang Mingjie in Zhangjia who has broken through the pressure of Mohism and successfully entered the 13th city planning group. This is enough for Zhangjia to persuade Liu Xiaosheng to get through the difficulties with 100 million yuan.

    Unfortunately, Liu Xiaosheng won''t lend them a dime, because he knows that the dream of Zhangjia will be destroyed by me

    Mo is also a donkey. His ears are very long. He can hear it when it''s a bit windy. Chu Yuan and I were almost kidnapped yesterday. Murphy didn''t even know about it. He had heard about it. Lin Zhi told him that Lin brigade borrowed some people from Wang Meng of the East City Branch to arrange to work as a temporary worker in Fengchang building. He was responsible for my protection and hoped to get mo Cooperation and help.

    After listening to my detailed explanation of the kidnapping process, the calm old man seemed to have just listened to a irrelevant story. He only said two symbolic words of comfort, then he said with a smile: "you came from Zhang Mingjie?"His attitude is really irritating. I''ve been dead for a long time, but he''s so indifferent that he can''t even look at the side of Longshan. He wanted to help me to say two fair words, but he was in the way of Mo Yizhi''s old face, and finally endured it.

    I know what the old man thinks. He is emphasizing our relationship - we are not relatives or even friends. I am just a piece of chess that he has to use to achieve his own goal. At least I am so positioned. So he is afraid that his concern will make me understand it as hypocrisy, and then turn against him. Therefore, he is not indifferent, but dare not close Heart

    I found that I have gradually begun to understand Mo Yizhi, but I don''t like this understanding, which can only prove that I am more and more used to their infighting and mutual suspicion

    "yes, the police have also looked for him, Liu Gongzi''s banquet he also participated in the preparation, the police know some things to him, see if he can provide some valuable Clues. "

    Mo Yizhi said with a light smile: "vice president of marketing department of Fengchang group, go to make preparations for Liu family''s banquet, OK, it''s very good"

    "then you can use this excuse to fire him, isn''t it over? Anyway, you don''t plan to let him join the group of thirteen cities. You have to find a reason. "

    Mo Yizhi is stunned. Xuan''er raises his finger and points at me across the air. He laughs and says, "you kid, are you sarcastic? OK, OK, I''ll tell you the truth. I didn''t look down on Zhangjia boy. Don''t forget that it was me who first reminded you to be careful of him. From the beginning, I knew that he was a noteworthy guy. "

    It''s because you first reminded me that he is not simple. Now I''m sure you underestimated him. From the beginning, you felt that you didn''t despise him, which is exactly your greatest contempt for him! His tact is mediocre in the eyes of a successful person like you. Do you think that as long as you don''t despise him, he won''t become a threat? Isn''t that a big mistake?

    "After you and I said your conjecture yesterday, I was also shocked. As for whether the plan was designed by Zhang Mingjie or by Zhang Mingjie, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that we already know their plan. I don''t despise anyone. Do you think I don''t pay enough attention to it? It''s wrong. It''s not that they don''t pay attention to it, but that up to now, everything is up to me. You are the key. So it''s useless for me to pay attention to him any more, because the opponent they initially chose is not me, but you. All I can do is to support you with all my strength and trust you. "

    "Then you may have made a wrong bet," I hate Mo Yizhi''s disapproval and confident look. "I''m not sure I can help you overthrow Zhangjia or get the cooperation plan of the third lady."

    "No," Mo Yizhi''s gentle face suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice, "you must have this kind of assurance. If you are not confident and the battle is not over, you have already lost. Don''t forget that what you are carrying is the future of Fengchang and the future of Phil."

    "That''s also your future, but it''s not my future"

    (see the peak of the novel) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 604

    "That''s also your future, but it''s not my future," I said, looking at Mo without hesitation. "You are the only winner, aren''t you? For me, it''s just a matter of losing more and losing less. 23 "

    I used to be dissatisfied, but now I don''t think it''s necessary. What happened recently tells me that my forbearance, without exception, has become a connivance to them, as if all the people are trying their best to calculate me, so I need to change and tell them that I''m no longer tolerant, I''m not easy to bully.

    "I appreciate the momentum in your eyes," Mo Yizhi suddenly shook his head and smiled, "but I really don''t like the momentum in your eyes, because I think I''m really old, and I can''t help you, you know? If you can focus on fei''er, I don''t care about the four words "door-to-door". You are very similar to me when I was young, and it''s not like I don''t know how to describe you, but I know I appreciate you very much. "

    I''m sorry, even if Murphy is my favorite person, I''ll never be able to treat her wholeheartedly, because I met the tassel, the purple garden, and the little winter night. I''m doomed to be a double minded person in my whole life, but in the end I have nothing, so I simply interrupted Murphy. "My original intention of staying here will not change, it''s compensation, and It''s not a pursuit. "

    One side of Long Shan finally couldn''t help saying, "little Chu --"

    I know why long Shan is in a hurry. She is different from mo. women are very persistent about their feelings. She believes that Murphy is a woman who can make sacrifices for love like herself, but she doesn''t understand that I am different from mo. I don''t want to see any sacrifices made by the woman I like ˇŁ

    "Although it''s old-fashioned, it''s respectful. I must know your father when I have a chance. He is so amazing that he has cultivated such a man as you!" Mo Yizhi doesn''t let Longshan speak. Maybe he is affirming me, but he is also firming himself. This is mo Yizhi. No matter how much I appreciate him, as long as I can''t focus on Murphy and give her all the happiness she wants, he can''t tolerate me, just like he can''t tolerate Zhang Mingjie who threatens Murphy''s future.

    In Mo Yi''s eyes, Zhang Mingjie and I are probably the same kind of people - useful, but not useful.

    "Talk about what we discussed yesterday," Mo Yizhi said with a smile, but his tone became more serious. "We don''t have much time. The cooperation plan will be put on the table soon. That''s how Zhangjia managed to break away from his big net when he was ready to take over the net. Do you think about it? What do you do for the first step? "

    "Sorry, there is no first step, because I have only one step," I said: "Zhangjia is deeply rooted in Fengchang, and it doesn''t matter if I can''t pull him down at once. Your purpose is just not to let him participate in the cooperation plan of Fengchang and yuezhigu new energy, so as long as you trip one of his followers and let him miss this opportunity, it''s enough that he can''t penetrate the planning group of the 13th city No one can hinder her from taking over your seat when she has made achievements in Feifei. At that time, Zhangjia will not have a chance to create any storm. As for the specific plan to trip him, I talked with you yesterday. Now it is not me who should reply, but you. Do you think it is feasible? "

    Mo Yizhi frowned and said after a long silence: "do you really think this can bring down Zhangjia? Is the idea too naive? "

    "Did you ever expect that after fighting with you for the most part of his life, tension finally exposed his biggest weakness because of his greedy gambling? Isn''t he more naive?"

    Mo yiyiyizheng said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the company''s account was perfect. I checked it several times last year under various excuses and didn''t find out the problem. Unexpectedly, at the beginning of this year, new energy of yuezhigu suddenly came to me and revealed its intention of cooperation. The company temporarily decided not to set up a new investment project, instead, it cured him. I didn''t expect that he even set up a fake The project misappropriates public funds to gamble and loses a lot. It borrows money from the underground bank to block the company''s financial hole "

    " a wise man has a mistake when he thinks about everything. "I said lightly:" that mistake is often the factor we think childish can not be considered. "

    "What you said is reasonable," Mo Yizhi nodded to Longshan, and then said to me, "then do it. I''ll give you my full support. Ha ha, what you want me to investigate has already come to an end. It''s all in this file bag"

    Longshan handed me a thin file bag. I took it over, and was surprised to say, "it''s only one day? So fast? "

    "There are some things in the shopping mall that are not secrets at all. I didn''t investigate them deliberately at all, but I think the little things in the file bag are enough to make him moved. Ha ha," Mo Yizhi said with a smile, "I''ve heard about that. After her mother''s incident, your relationship with Sang Yingjie in the east city has changed very well. It''s because of Xiao''s ya Head relationship? Unfortunately, they are closer to the Liu family and are wary of me. It depends on you. "

    When it comes to demon Xiao, I haven''t been in touch since the last attempt by Tianyou, the tomboy, to kidnap me. I haven''t been online for a long time, and I can''t even turn on my mobile phone. I just found out sangyingjie to ask."Well, I''ll go first and see if I can make an appointment with him this afternoon."

    Long Shan grabs in front of Mo Yi and says, "I''ll take you out."

    Both Mo Yizhi and I were stunned. Mo Yizhi just smiled and didn''t speak. I nodded and then walked out of the chairman''s office.

    Long Shan took me all the way to the stairway, so she didn''t take the elevator because there was no one on the stairway. Long Shan pointed to the paper bag in my hand, frowned and said, "do you really want to deal with that kind of person? I heard that the police are now staring at them and think they have something to do with Xu Heng. Is it appropriate for you to deal with them? "

    I smiled and said, "it''s just business. Can the police control it? Besides, I have nothing to do with Xu Heng. The police are the clearest. "

    "What''s the use of the police knowing? I''m afraid some people don''t know, "Long Shan gave me a look." why did someone kidnap you yesterday? Don''t you just suspect that you have something to do with Xu Heng? Xu Heng is hiding in the territory of the Xiao family. It''s not a secret at all. The suspicion of the Xiao family hasn''t been cleared. What do you think of other people when you are dealing with them? "

    "I don''t have a big flag and drum. I''ll meet you in secret, and I won''t let you know? Besides, my relationship with Miss Xiao''s family is there. What''s strange about meeting her family? Secretary long, you have come out to see me off. Don''t you just want to talk to me about this? "

    Long Shan stared at my face for a long time and said coldly: "you know what I want to say about Cho Nan, about you and fei''er, and what attitude I have been telling you for a long time, but I still don''t know the woman''s mind. Fei''er cares about you. As long as you treat her well, she won''t force you to leave Miss Cheng. It''s not her sex Ge, besides, if you leave Miss Cheng to be with her, you are not the Chunan she likes. For a while, Miss Cheng has been living in fei''er. Although they don''t know what they are doing, it is the best proof that they can get along well for several days. "

    I understand what Longshan wants to express, but I still can''t pretend to understand. I smile and say, "what do you want to say?"

    "Shun - Qi - Zi - ran - what I want to say is these four words," said Longshan flatly. "After you do what you want to do, don''t walk away, don''t run away, just let it go and give two girls a fair chance, OK?"

    "Ha ha, do you think Mo Dong would like me to stay?"

    "I''ll do his work. Besides, fei''er won''t let you go. What he does is nothing. The final decision is still yours."

    "You''re wrong," I said, "I''m not qualified to stay. This is my position. Let''s leave my position alone. In the end, it''s Mr. Mo who wants me to go."

    Long Shan was stunned, and her delicate face was full of confusion. "Why? Because of Miss Cheng or miss Xue? Although she doesn''t know about you and miss Xue, she has already felt that since she didn''t say anything, it means that she won''t care too much. "

    Miss Cheng doesn''t care, and miss Xue doesn''t care, but if you add a miss winter - I didn''t say that, just a long sigh. Doesn''t Murphy care about me and the purple garden? How can it be? She guesses it''s one thing. I admit it, it''s another.

    "I remember you sent me eight words at that time," don''t force "and" let it be, "I pretended with a relaxed smile:" I''m just "let it be", ha ha, there''s no "let it be", aren''t you? Now, you''re just "forcing" me. "

    After that, I sighed again and went downstairs without waiting for Longshan to speak.

    Long Shan is a woman with the best intelligence. She yells, "little Chu, do you have anything else to hide from fei''er?"

    I didn''t look back, and I replied, "let it be as it is."

    PS: the Asian Cup, the battle of life and death of the national football, see, or don''t see? Very tangled]

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 605

    During the lunch break, the comprehensive group didn''t even have a breath. Everyone either went to the canteen for dinner or went out for the sun. Murphy seems to have begun to rectify the image of the comprehensive group. Even during the rest time, no one dared to chat and flirt in the office.

    I was thinking about the girl of Chu Yuan, so I took the document bag that Mo also gave me and went straight to Murphy''s office. I happened to meet the purple garden that just came out of it.

    "What did you do, Xiao Nan? Xiaoyejie looked for you just now. "The willow eyebrow of the purple garden frowned slightly. It seemed that the person who was dissatisfied with my short disappearance was not dongxiaoye, but she. Looking at the archive bag in my hand, she asked," what is this? To general Mo? "

    "No, I just brought it from the chairman of the board," I said with a smile. "So does the little sister. Just give me a call, and I''ll find it everywhere? Where is she now? "

    It seems that Ziyuan is deliberately controlling the voice, which is a little weaker than usual. "I don''t know. Just now a policeman named Wang Meng came to see her with several people, and she went with them, but she didn''t leave the company. She said she looked around and didn''t know what to look at."

    It should be Wang Meng who arranges people to come into the company to protect me. Looking around, Wang Meng is involved in this case to understand the environment. It''s mainly because the police suspect that this kidnapping case and the case of last fake boy Tianyou kidnapping me. Maybe there is any connection. The case of Tianyou is temporarily in the charge of Dongcheng Branch.

    It''s true that there is a little connection between the two cases, but there is no direct connection. It''s definitely not the same thing as the police think. However, it''s probably only in my heart that I know clearly

    in fact, it''s unnecessary to arrange people in the company. As Zhang Mingjie said just now, it''s not easy for Fengchang security guards to let anyone in, even if they can come in, which fool will be in the company Kidnapping me in front of the public? Another step back, how can he leave after binding me? Will the guys in the security department watch as someone breaks their jobs?

    Lin Zhi and Wang Meng are willing to toss. They are the ones who will. I plan to solve the problem by myself. I don''t want to alarm the police at present. As for how to solve the problem, I don''t have the initiative. All I can do is wait for - Tianyou and the ''he'' she said. I should come back to me.

    Put aside a lot of ideas in my heart, I asked Ziyuan, "fate, do you eat?"

    "No, Mr. Mo said that the food in the canteen was not delicious. She wanted to go to the restaurant outside to buy it for her. But she said that the food outside was too greasy. If she wanted to think about it, she would turn her stomach. She wanted to sleep first. After going home, she asked little Oriental to cook a bowl of shiitake porridge for her. When I came out, she was asleep, hee hee hee," Ziyuan couldn''t help laughing. "Little girl, it hasn''t changed at all. It''s still so delicate and picky , difficult to serve. "

    My friends are very speechless. We are all in favor of this girl. She is weak since she was young. Every time she has a problem, the family is very nervous. They try their best to meet any requirements. Naturally, they spoil her.

    However, Ziyuan doesn''t know that we still favor Chuyuan. Every time she gets sick, we treat her as a baby and coax Chuyuan to wait on her. It''s all because of the event five years ago - sitting in the snow for a night and being frozen, Chuyuan almost didn''t wake up Afraid that she would be as tough as dealing with the fringe, Murphy asked, "what about Murphy? In there, too? "

    "No, just took little Dongfang to the canteen," Ziyuan said with a smile: "Mo is always a leper. Let little Dongfang make mushroom porridge for Yuanyuan now. Oh, so are the tassels. I''ll stay to take care of Yuanyuan. She''ll go to fetch me rice. Hehe, in my opinion, she''s afraid of making mistakes again and making Yuanyuan unhappy, so she has to stay. When the little girl takes medicine, she lives here However, he brought a cup of hot water and made the little girl angry. "

    Even Ziyuan thinks it''s all a fringed mistake? It can be seen that Chu Yuan did not affect the performance because of illness

    I asked casually, don''t want to purple garden''s small face ''Teng'' all of a sudden red thorough, "want you to manage"

    this girl, why never learn to cover up, in the heart of what is thinking, want to do, all written in the face, the brothers can''t say: "go, don''t hold bad"

    "hate!" Purple garden beat a fist on my stomach, weak and weak, but I pretended to walk back with my stomach in pain, so as to make way for the road and let the shameful purple garden run away.

    Murphy was very careful. He turned off the air conditioner and opened the window. Although it was a little hot, it ensured the air circulation. Knowing that there was no one else in the room except Chu Yuan, I didn''t knock on the door. Unexpectedly, when I came in, I saw Chu Yuan sitting on the sofa and taking off her coat. I couldn''t help being stunned. Didn''t Ziyuan say she was asleep?

    The little girl looked back when she heard the news. She was also stunned. However, her reaction after that was too exaggerated, which scared my eldest brother. She even screamed "ah" and then hugged her chest with both hands, as if I was not in the office, but in the bathhouse? You''re dressed! " I can''t help crying and laughing. She just took off her coat. It''s a water blue hat, big pocket, half sleeve T-shirt. It''s still the kind that can be worn as a dress. The hem is very long. Let alone her pants. Even if she doesn''t wear them, she won''t walk out. I don''t know how nervous she is. "You were not shy last night when you didn''t wear them. Now you feel ashamed when you cover them so tightly?"Chu Yuan blushed at the mention of this. It was not a story that should have happened between brother and sister. The weak smelly girl curled up her coat and would lose me. She realized that even if it hit me, it would not hurt. Then she put down her arm which had been raised with all her strength. She used the coat as a pillow, and then she lay down like mud. It should be ink "I don''t want to talk about you"

    If I don''t want to talk about me, you won''t say it. I smile and don''t think about her little mood. "Xiaozi says you''re asleep. Is it pretending to sleep? Why, I can''t find a topic when I''m alone? "

    Chu Yuan didn''t even look at me. "I said I didn''t want to talk to you. Don''t talk to me!"

    It''s obvious that Chu Yuan is avoiding my problems, and as expected, I''ve been right about it. Ziyuan is the most difficult person in her life, But it is much wider than the general sofa. The supporting pads on both sides are a little too high for the thin Chu Yuan. She is very tired on the pillow. But she takes off her coat and folds it into a pillow, which is a little flat, which makes her uncomfortable because of illness.

    I came to her and pushed her up.

    She saw me reach out, but when my hand touched her body, she shook violently, "what are you doing?!"

    I didn''t answer. I just pulled her coat under her head, sat down, patted her thigh, and said with a smile, "this should be the right place for pillow?"

    Before dongxiaoye and Dongfang lived in my house, we used to huddle together on a sofa to watch TV. At that time, she often forced me to make her pillow. Some ruddy little faces turned red thoroughly. I didn''t know whether it was because of my shame for my gentle and considerate super good brother''s disorderly hair and spleen qi, or simple shyness. But no matter which kind, I felt proud and charming The sexual Chu Yuan won''t accept my kindness, because that is to admit that she is shy or has a bad temper. Unexpectedly, she fell down and put her head on my lap.

    "Right, but I still don''t want to talk to you!"

    Well, I''m still angry about winter night and me. I added, "if you don''t contradict me, don''t sulk," is it still uncomfortable? "

    "Hum -" the stinky girl snorted coldly. She really ignored me, but she didn''t stop me from covering my hand on her forehead, and she just closed her eyes.

    PS: it''s late to update. Today, my brother stayed in the hospital to take care of my mother. I didn''t want to be free. I went to Beijing in the afternoon and came back after 11 o''clock. Finally, I rushed out a chapter and presented it to you!

 Chapter 606

    "It''s better to cover the blanket with hot iron. Lie down for a while, don''t fall asleep, and then go to sleep after eating." Chu Yuan must be disgusted with the heat. The blanket is only covered under her chest. Even so, her forehead and Nose Tips still exude fine sweat. I pulled the blanket up and said: "the hot spot is not afraid. Bear with it. Maybe it''s OK to sweat all over. (seeing the novel to the top) "

    Chu Yuan frowned, tired as if he didn''t have the strength to open his eyes. He purposely told me," I want to sleep now. "

    It may have something to do with just taking the medicine. She is sleepy. Although she sings against me everywhere in her mouth, she has no resistance to my covering her quilt tightly, even though her hot breath is a little heavy.

    It''s hard to listen to my words when fighting with me. I can''t force too much. I don''t want to eat when I''m sad. I''m afraid I''ll spit out if I eat it reluctantly. I''d better wait for her to wake up and eat again. Then I coaxed, "OK, OK, you sleep."

    Chu Yuan finally opened his eyes, his expression was serious, like an order, but more like an affectation, "then you are not allowed to move, if you move, I will not sleep. If I fall asleep, you are not allowed to move. If you move, I will wake up."

    Stinky girl, I didn''t talk to you just now, but now there are so many conditions

    "don''t move, I don''t move when my legs are numb, I''ll hold the shit and urine until you wake up, OK?" As I said this, I opened the file bag that Mo Yizhi gave me. I have to finish reading the contents before I leave work. I sit everywhere. I can please the little girl by the way. Why not? The only depressing thing is that she doesn''t want to thank me at all

    "OK," Chuyuan can''t help laughing, "but you can''t pull it in your pants, or I''ll wake up from the stink."

    "There is so much nonsense," I patted Chu Yuan''s face lightly with a stack of documents with ink fragrance, and said with an angry smile: "don''t you say you don''t want to talk to me? Go to bed! "

    Chu Yuan flat flat mouth, although not convinced, but obediently closed the big eyes, "sleep! When I don''t care about you! "

    I smiled and didn''t speak. I could see that she was very sleepy, but she had the right to talk to me. Because every time she was ill, she would deliberately quarrel with me, or play with her life to call me. It has become a habit of her. She didn''t mean to make trouble for me, but this stupid girl didn''t think of any other normal communication with me before Method, she just wants to chat with me and play coquettish.

    As soon as I entered the door just now, she said she didn''t want to talk to me. I''m afraid she was trying to cover up this point - it wasn''t to me, but to herself, so that I wouldn''t be able to resist being coquettish with me and make me think she was no longer angry about yesterday''s events.

    This duplicity girl, ah

    "broken file"

    "what?" Immortal board, my subconscious response is too fast. I think I can''t answer her questions, but I still do. It''s mainly because she said it so suddenly and inexplicably. Why does she speak to the documents in my hand?

    "Nothing!" It seems that the light in the room is too bright. Chu Yuan turns over and lies on his side, face in, no longer making a sound. After a long time, he hears her voice, which is like a mosquito''s chirp. She hum, "how many pieces of broken paper are better than me?"

    her voice is vague and still babble. If she doesn''t listen deliberately, she can''t hear clearly at all. However, someone''s ears have always been because he couldn''t touch his head before The vertical

    gentle words rippled in my original calm heart. Maybe the silence itself was an answer. Chu Yuan couldn''t hear my response. It seems that I guessed that it was because I heard her hum clearly, and her body was shaking unconsciously, as if it was tight. The small face, which pretended to be calm, was red and hot

    in the office, only a pair of brothers and sisters were left Try to pretend the normal breath sound

    I look forward to Ziyuan coming back soon, which can help us break the awkward atmosphere. But I don''t know which country''s toilet she went to, 20 minutes later, until Chu Yuan breathed evenly, really fell asleep, didn''t see her coming back, instead, the fizzy came back first to help her with the meal.

    "Eh? South south "

    " Shhh - "I hurried to do a silent action, and carefully pointed to the Chu edge of my finger resting on my leg. This girl was upset at you, woke her up, and gave her a chance to play

    " asleep? " The tassel crept up and put the two lunch boxes on the coffee table carefully, not daring to make any movement.

    Seeing her frightened look, I felt funny and helpless. Chu Yuan scared her out of illness.

    "It may have something to do with the medicine I just took. I''m very tired. I''m dead asleep." In order to prove this, I also specially pinched Chuyuan''s soft face.

    "Don''t pinch her, she''s not comfortable, how hard it is to fall asleep. You''ve woken her up, and aren''t you afraid of her losing her temper?"

    "If you call her to get up every morning, you will know how dead the girl is sleeping," I said with a smile: "don''t worry, I didn''t try hard. Look at her small appearance, how can I give up?"

    "So cute" stared at the beautiful side face of Chu Yuan, even the fringe of the same beauty, but also could not help but show an envious expression, boldly pointed Chu Yuan''s elastic face with fingers, exclaimed: "this girl is really beautiful, more beautiful than your stepmother, do not touch her, do not believe that she is really hip-hop, not like you at all."I was stunned and said with a wry smile: "nonsense, of course not"

    we are not related by blood, how could we be similar?

    The tassel is unintentional. She is just rude. She says whatever she thinks. Suddenly she realizes there is something wrong with her words. When her face changes, she apologizes quickly. "I''m sorry, south south. I don''t mean that. I mean, she''s so much more beautiful than you. No, I don''t mean you look ugly. In fact, you''re not so ugly. You''re not ugly at all, just can''t get along with fate It''s just a comparison. When you compare with her, you''ll be ugly. I mean, you won''t be so beautiful. "

    " I know what you mean. Don''t talk about it. "My friend quickly interrupts her." the more you say, the more you beat me, in fact, every morning when I hide in the bathroom and look in the mirror, I think I''m handsome. I''m not modest. I look like a flower Ah, it''s white, clean and gentle. It''s not only beautiful, but also temperament. But everything has a comparison. Stand with her. Don''t say you think I''m not handsome. Even I think she''s a flower. My existence is like a lump of cow dung beside a flower. It''s not that I''m humble, but that she looks too good. I guess this girl has few friends. That''s why - How many people in the world are more handsome than me? Even I am regarded as cow dung, let alone other people, of course, I can''t avoid it. "

    "Yumei, I''ve seen you boast, but I haven''t seen you boast so much." the tassel can''t stand my thick skin and fight against the cold war. "You, you can barely see the past. To say that you are handsome, you and Yang Wei are still a part of each other. From the perspective of the public aesthetic, there are more beautiful people than you. You''re still realistic. People, you can''t live in fantasy. Actually, I think, predestined friends Little friends, mainly because of her personality, have nothing to do with her beauty or not. According to your opinion, people''s little east is so close to her. They are in a hurry to make cow dung? "

    "You go downstairs and sit in the hall for an afternoon. Have a good look. How many of our company''s people are better looking than the east?" "I sigh:" these two girls are good, because they are the same lonely, a beautiful, a lovely, no friends, they become friends

    I''m joking. In fact, it''s just like the tassel saying that Chu Yuan, including the East, has no friends. It''s just a matter of character. Chu Yuan is shy and shy, while the East pity people are lonely and narcissistic. One is introverted and naturally lonely, and doesn''t like complicated interpersonal relationships. The other is extroverted but arrogant and eccentric, and can''t see others at all? That''s right!

    "Predestination is not the type of arrogance because of her beauty. On the contrary, I think she has a low self-esteem."

    "Her inferiority?"

    PS: my mother has recovered well. Although she can''t get out of bed, she has begun to do some simple exercises for her injured leg. The doctor''s requirements are very strict. For my mother who lacks exercise, she suffers a little. Ha ha.

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 607

    "Her inferiority?" It''s just a joke, so I can''t help laughing, "I can''t understand you. Apart from being introverted and speechless, which aspect of her is not better than me? Her inferiority? So I don''t have to live? "

    "She is inferiority," the tassel nodded. "Otherwise why is she so clingy to you? They say that children with low self-esteem are especially eager for and dependent on the care of their families. If she really hates you, will she move to live with you? Will you sleep on your legs now? Ha ha, don''t forget that she is sixteen years old. She is not a child. Generally, a girl of sixteen years old has become estranged from her brother. (see the novel to the top) "

    " but this can''t prove her inferiority, she sticks to me, maybe she really likes me. "When I said this, I was very guilty. I didn''t think that I said something bold and dignified. On the contrary, I thought that I said something that I only dare to think but dare not to say, and I still said something to the fringe

    I thought that the fringe would taunt me After all, I used to go to the fringe to complain every time when Chu Yuan put out a stomach full of sullen and nowhere to vent. She should be the one who didn''t believe that Chu Yuan liked me the most, but she asked me calmly and seriously: "otherwise, what do you think?"

    "What?" I was asked, "what do I think?"

    Liu Su gently scratched Chu Yuan''s beautiful face with her fingers. She was a little jealous in her tone. She smiled and said, "if you don''t look like you now, you can''t believe that your feelings are very bad. You''d better answer me a question. If Yuan Yuan doesn''t like you, why can''t she live with you?"

    This time it''s my turn to ask, "if she likes me, why does she have to live with me?"

    "You''re too fake --" the tassel didn''t even think about it, and the answer blurted out, "south south, you are a lovely and hateful person. What''s lovely is your character, hateful or your character. You are too strong and like to worry about nothing. In order not to let your parents worry about your brother sister relationship, you can let fate happen to you. If you are wronged, you will hold it in your heart, so as not to affect fate Yuan is the perfect image in your father''s eyes. In order to avoid being scolded by your stepmother, you can keep your pride in your bones and indulge her in all kinds of ways. The most you can do is to complain to me about Yuan''s unruly willfulness and unreasonable behavior. You can turn your face around. You are still the good brother who is gentle enough to be a coward, but have you ever thought about it? South south, you have tolerated too much. How can there be people who are not angry or angry in the world? Especially you old man, outside, it''s a master who doesn''t suffer at all. Of course, Yuanyuan can feel that you are forbearing. Of course, she knows that your tolerance and generosity are all pretended. If you treat me like that, I will be upset. Because I don''t know what I am in your heart and what kind of position I have. The more upset I am, the more I want to make you angry. So she It''s only as like as two peas. "

    is a reason for finding fault." so it is not so confident, but it is accurate. It is the same as Chu Yuan''s confession to me last night.

    "I think it''s because of fate that you feel inferior. The root of illness is you," said the fringe. "You feel that fate is superior to you everywhere, but fate may not think so, or maybe she just knows she''s excellent, so she can''t understand why you don''t like her at all? Is it not good enough where you are? But she didn''t know where she wasn''t good enough, so she set a high standard for herself in all aspects. If you still don''t like her, she will set a higher standard. She has higher and higher requirements for herself. Slowly, she can''t reach that standard any more. Although she has been so much better than others, she is convinced that she is not good enough ˇŁˇ±

    I looked down at Chu Yuan''s ruddy face because of the fever, and wanted to get the answer from it - was it like the fringe said? However, the girl''s deep sleep, in addition to a lovely little face, I can see nothing.

    "In fact, you don''t dislike her," said Liu Su, looking at Chu Yuan and me, with a smile. "You never lose your temper with her because you think too much about your parents'' affairs, so that you don''t even realize the position of fate in your heart. You think your tolerance for fate is for your family, and for your family , but I don''t think it''s like that. If she doesn''t like you, she won''t care about your attitude towards her so much. She won''t sleep in your arms as safely as she does now. In the same way, if you don''t like her, will you endure her for ten years? Would you like to see her so dependent on you as she is now and be satisfied on the face? Ha ha, it''s not uncommon for a father and son and a mother and daughter to form a new family, but it''s really rare for brothers and sisters like you and Yuan Yuan. Obviously they like each other, but no one will admit it. They say that you are hypocritical. But look at it, you have no scruples about intimacy. What you don''t know is that you are not brothers and sisters, but lovers in love. "

    In fact, I often feel that our relationship is not like brother and sister, but more like lovers? My sister is sixteen years old, and she is still spoiling her. She lets her sleep on my thigh. Chu Yuan sleeps like a pig, which makes her more and more brave. Like a child who gets a beloved toy, she can''t let go of it. Her fingers are not satisfied with just gently pressing or stroking Chu Yuan''s face. She feels the elasticity and smoothness of her skin, as if every one on Chu Yuan''s face All parts were full of temptation to her. Like a curious explorer, she pinched the little girl''s little nose, pulled a round set of earlobes, and even gave me the courage to surprise. The inspector, with a kiss on the forehead of Chu Yuan, immediately showed a wild expression of joy. Her excited face was red. In Chu Yuan''s eyes, she was full of thoughts about the future Go, "south south, you say, in the future, when she is awake, can we be as close as we are now?"This stinky girl''s prejudice to you has been deeply rooted. What''s more, your imagination is just the reason why she hates you. It''s really a bad question to answer.

    "I''m a little jealous of her"

    the words of tassel made me stupefied. Xuan''er said with a smile: "she is very beautiful, but you are also very beautiful"

    "I''m not jealous of this!" Tassel interrupted me and stared at me angrily. It seemed that he had a lot of wrong opinions on my understanding.

    I couldn''t understand. I pointed to Chu Yuan''s chest position with my hand. "What are you jealous of her? Here? " I''m not sure. You said that my sister''s development is not as good as that of her peers. For example, the skin of Oriental little lady is covered with a thin and thick down blanket, or the undulating curve is not covered. It''s a little bit of material. As for the tassel, it''s OK. Didn''t Viagra say that? When a woman gives birth to a child, it may be a little bigger. Your future is still promising "

    " are you looking for a kick? " The tassel is shy and angry, angry and smiling. The voice is louder. Cover your mouth quickly, but the other hand is not willing to take it back. The thin fingertip slowly slides onto the soft lips of Chuyuan, and whispers: "I am the position and weight of jealousy in your heart, which I can''t compare with, Murphy can''t match, and purple garden can''t compare with if you only ask the most concerned ''female in your heart If you are a child, it must be fate, good words or bad words. The most common topic you and I have talked about is fate. Almost every day, even though I haven''t seen her several times before, it''s like watching her grow up. You know her character like a palm of your hand. You study her and spend more time on her than Murphy and I do, Maybe Murphy and I can compete with your stepmother for the second place, hee hee

    I don''t know if the tassel really thinks so, but I''ve never made such a comparison. I didn''t use Chu Yuan to make any comparison with the girl I like, and I suddenly realized that I couldn''t help being shocked. Yeah, why? Because we''re brothers and sisters? But this does not prevent me from making a comparison because there is no need for comparison.

    From the day when the old man pointed to her hiding behind his stepmother and told me that she was your sister, Chu Yuan became the first and unique person in my heart. For me, she was the most special person, so she didn''t need to compare with anyone. Of course, fringe was no exception

    obviously, fringe realized this earlier than I did.

    "Poor silly girl doesn''t know that she is the girl you care about the most, but she eats my vinegar"

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 little games update the fun little games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 608

    "Poor silly girl doesn''t know that she is the girl you care about most in your heart, but she eats my vinegar. No matter how I want to get close to her, she deliberately keeps a distance with me. It''s really a headache for me, but it''s lovely. Hee hee, I like her character very much."

    My heart is a quiver again, tassel already knew Chu Yuan heart doesn''t like her!

    The fringe secretly glanced at me, and suddenly asked, "do you say that Yuanyuan is asleep now?"

    "Well?" I was absent-minded for a while, but I didn''t respond, "I''m asleep, otherwise you touch her like this, she''s already in a hurry"

    "yes," the tassel stood up, looked left and right, and didn''t know what was worthy of her attention in the room. In short, her eyes drifted around, but she didn''t look at me, and inexplicably muttered: "the purple garden is not there, Murphy and little Oriental are still in the canteen , xiaoyejie was also called away by her colleagues. Now there are only three of us in this office. Yuanyuan is still asleep "

    " what do you want to say I know so much about tassels. Once I don''t know how to break my mind, I must have something in my stomach. I can''t help laughing and saying, "don''t beat around the Bush, OK?"

    The little face of the fringe is red with blood. When it frowns, it stands up. It stares at me. It clenches its lower lip. After a long time of inking, it is shameful to say, "I want to say that there are only two of us here now. If you do something to me, no one will see it. Do you understand?"

    Say, I''m afraid I don''t understand, or I''m afraid I didn''t remember, and add a more explicit sentence, "if you don''t do something to me now, you won''t have a chance to do something today!"

    What is this to lure me to do? It''s clearly to order me to do something!

    What to do? Do what she told me on the phone yesterday - "kiss me tomorrow"!

    "Now?" I looked down at the sleeping Chu Yuan. "Is it not suitable?"

    "She fell asleep and couldn''t see it." the tassel is the tassel. She doesn''t stick to the details and goes straight. Even if she is shy, she will never make a fuss. She''s not playing coquetry. That''s not her character. She''s a simple whim. "Yesterday I even said such shameless words. Don''t you want to humiliate me

    Other girls offered me the opportunity to kiss her. If I sat back, it was really too hurtful. Besides, I didn''t want to kiss, but I didn''t dare to kiss

    it was also in front of Chu Yuan. Last night, I kissed Dong Xiaoye for a while, and she remembered and hated me till today. If she saw me kissing Liu Su

    the consequences are unimaginable. In Chu Yuan''s heart, Liu Su and Dong Xiaoye can''t be mentioned together On.

    Staring at the two thin lips of the tassel, which had been specially painted with a light lip gloss, I was ticklish in my heart, pressing the evil thoughts and saying: "I didn''t want to shame you, but I was afraid of your shame. I woke up when I moved, and let her see that I didn''t have the face to live."

    The face of tassel is redder, "then tell me, do you want to?"

    Asked so * * naked, no matter how thick skinned the man also has to blush, I honestly nodded, that "think" the word contained in the mouth, Leng is not good to say, originally want to luck tone again, how to also get a sound, don''t let this wench look down on our men, but don''t want, this wench is still men than men. He reached for my chin and leaned over to press his lips on my mouth.

    When I look at the fringe, I can''t even open my eyes. It just contains my lips. Her body is shaking like chaff. She is nervous and timid. I think she is already regretting her bold behavior.

    This lovely silly girl, I put down all kinds of scruples in my heart, tasted her soft fragrant lips gently, and felt that I didn''t make fun of her initiative. The girl gradually relaxed her tight body and began to change from passive to cooperative.

    Because dongxiaoye is inseparable, let alone the chance of intimacy. I haven''t even got along with Liusu alone for a long time. Of course, as long as we talk about dongxiaoye, she will still leave us some space, but that kind of space can only be at home or in the company. However, there is a Chuyuan at home, Murphy at the company, and dongxiaoye is willing to complete us. This But they will never, so it''s no use talking with Dong Xiaoye.

    It''s hard to catch such a chance. It''s not only the fringe, but also I cherish it.

    Tassel is a boy''s character, not good at saying some sensual love words, but I, although I am good at joking and joking, can let me seriously say some sweet words, but it is very difficult. In my bones, I inherited the tradition and stereotype of my father.

    So, at this time, we melt all the words that we want to say but are embarrassed to say into the kiss and feel each other personally. We are so forgetful that we are forgetful

    the movement is a little bit larger, but it should be in the scope of "careful", but I feel a thrill. It is estimated that the tassel also feels the same. I see her open She opened her eyes, and then her eyes, which were slightly dull because of the emotion, suddenly opened round, as if she saw something unbelievable. My heart suddenly twitched. What made the tassel so scared, shy and embarrassed? I think I have guessed the answer.

    Sure enough, following the fringe''s eyes, I turned my eyes down and saw the cold eyes of Chu Yuan!When did the girl wake up?! How long did she peek?! No, it''s not a peek. It''s a look that doesn''t flash or hide. It doesn''t feel like a peek!

    Calm. Chu Yuan is calm. Although it''s strange, it''s not a sign of anger. I''d like to know what she''s thinking, but I can''t see her eyes at all. She gave a cold "hum" to remind me and Liu Su. Our lips are still printed together.

    Embarrassment, in addition to embarrassment, there are also some fears. The tassel "babble" is a strange cry. It''s so shy that it''s seven or eight steps back. It''s all stammering. "That, fate, not element - ah ~"

    I was so nervous that I bit my tongue and saw the tassel. Instead, I calmed down a lot. I looked down at Chu Yuan and scolded: "Stinky girl, why don''t I wake up Squeak? "

    My relationship with the tassel is not shameful. Why should I be guilty? There''s no need to explain. It''s the harm to the fringe. What I should do is to admit her. Besides, Chu Yuan doesn''t know the relationship between me and the fringe. It''s normal for couples to kiss each other?

    Chu Yuan didn''t go to see the tassel at all, and said to me in a cool and lukewarm voice, "is it sleeping with your eyes closed? I''ve been awake all the time. I just closed my eyes when I didn''t want to talk to you. "

    Always awake? I was stunned and stared at each other. She was ashamed to lie on the ground and look for the seam?!

    I don''t understand. Since Chu Yuan didn''t fall asleep, why did she have no response when the fringe touched her face? Just to eavesdrop on our conversation? No, maybe Chu Yuan has such a mind, but she has absolutely no such tolerance. Unless she doesn''t hate fringe, she will never let people touch her.

    But is it possible that she doesn''t hate fringes?

    Obviously, the stinky girl didn''t plan to give me a chance to ask, "now I''m really sleepy, don''t talk anymore."

    I didn''t say it to me, but to the fringe. The fringe nodded quickly, as if it was the imperial empress dowager''s wish. I was a little scared. "I know you sleep, I promise not to talk."

    It seems that if they do not obey, they will be dragged out and beheaded, which makes people laugh and cry. Is Chu Yuan so terrible?

    Chu Yuan also wants to say something to the fringe, but his mouth is open. Before he can make a sound, he hears the door of the office "click" and someone pushes it in.

    "I''m so tired" the person who came in was Dong Xiaoye, and the object of her speech was Ziyuan. When she saw the fringe standing seven or eight steps away from me, she looked at me like a child who had made a mistake (in fact, the fringe looked at Chu Yuan). They were both shocked. Then she saw Chu Yuan resting on my thigh. They reached out to cover each other''s mouth. They both thought Chu Yuan was asleep. And this Two guys don''t cover their mouths, but cover each other''s mouths, which proves at least two things. First, they both feel that they know Chu Yuan better than each other, for fear that they will wake up Chu Yuan. Second, they all know that Chu Yuan is not easy to provoke? Chu Yuan is not easy to provoke. It seems that she is only aiming at me. She seems to be very modest to you all the time.

    Maybe, we are not afraid of her, but just dote on her. I''m the only one who is really afraid of her, and there''s only one reason why we dote on her. I think it''s a way to get along with Chu Yuan, because I dote on her, and everyone is just infected by me. Suddenly, I find that the truth is just like what the fringe often said. I''m right Chu Yuan, too spoiled

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update every day fun games, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 609

    It turns out that Ziyuan and dongxiaoye will come back together. They just happened to meet outside. At that time, dongxiaoye was taking Wang Meng and those policemen who were arranged to enter the company to protect me to have a look around. Sister Hu was not familiar with our company, so she took Ziyuan as a guide. 23

    I don''t understand why Chu Yuan pretends to sleep. Is it because she sleeps on my leg and is shy, afraid that everyone will make fun of her? Anyway, when Murphy and Dongfang came back with hot mushroom porridge, she was really asleep.

    The things in the file bag that Mo Yizhi gave me were not complicated, and they soon finished reading it. They were very interested in this thing in my hand, but they were afraid to wake up Chu Yuan, and they didn''t dare to ask questions. Only the East didn''t have so much fear, and they slipped behind me for a long time. Unfortunately, she didn''t understand and was not interested in it. It was boring , and sleep on the sofa.

    Two of the most difficult girls went to sleep. Looking at the time, it was almost time. I asked the fringe to replace me and let Chu Yuan rest on her leg. Then I asked Murphy for a vacation in the name of having an appointment to drink afternoon tea. Before she asked for details, she left the company on a small winter night.

    Liu Su dare not chase me out, for one thing, she is afraid to wake up Chu Yuan. For the other, it''s a rare chance for her to please Chu Yuan. She is reluctant to give up. She''s a little worried, but she''s also extremely looking forward to Chu Yuan''s reaction when she opens her eyes and sees her. I also hope to draw closer to the relationship between them. I''m sure Chu Yuan will be red Face to face to say thank you to su. It seems that she is very complicated, but in fact, she is so simple

    Winter night saw sangyingjie for a moment, his face turned black, staring at me and asking, "you came out to see him?"

    "Yes," I confessed, then said to Sang Yingjie with a smile, "brother sang, please sit down."

    This is a teahouse close to Fengchang. Sang Yingjie arrived on time 15 minutes in advance. As always, he was dressed in white. He seemed to love the color so much that I often doubted whether there was only one style of clothes in his wardrobe. Even in such a hot season, he was still a shirt suit, neat and neat.

    "I''m afraid brother Chu will wait for me. I came out ahead of time. Unexpectedly, I was still in front of you. Should I say I''m sorry?" Sangyingjie is not surprised by dongxiaoye''s presence. Knowing that dongxiaoye hates him, he just nods to say hello to him, not asking for nothing.

    Winter night is trying to choke on Sang Yingjie. I didn''t expect to be seen through by sang Yingjie, but I simply said hello to her and asked her to hold the words in her mouth without spraying them out. I''m not depressed. I saw that we both sat down as if she were air. She just grinds her teeth.

    "Brother Sang was not late. Why apologize? But I should say I''m sorry. I suddenly asked you to come out, and about this kind of place, I was at the door, but you have to come all the way. "

    "It''s not far away," Sang said with a smile after glancing at the winter night. "It''s just that he''s been stared at a little bit. In order to get rid of them, he''s gone around a little bit."

    Just sat down in the winter small night a listen to this, immediately bounced straight body again, "Sang Yingjie, you shake off the police, want to do what?!"

    I don''t know if I should boast that sister Hu is quick or slow. Sang Yingjie is sitting opposite. What do you think he wants to do?

    "Didn''t I say it didn''t matter? It''s no shame that I asked you to meet. I don''t need to avoid the policemen who stare at you. " I answered Dong Xiaoye''s question for sang Yingjie - I asked him out.

    Sang Yingjie shook his head and sighed: "it''s better to get rid of them. They are different from Miss Dong. The guys who stare at me are all under Wang Meng of Dongcheng Branch. Last time, brother Chu, you were held hostage by those two chairs because of my relationship. Wang Meng made a lot of trouble. If he knew that I would come out to meet you, he would stare at you 100% of the time. Although there would be no trouble, it would be annoying Actually, it wasn''t because Wang Meng suddenly jumped out and made trouble. The two chairs couldn''t run away. I heard that he aimed at you so much because you beat his nephew, fuck, revenge for the public and help the private. Besides this, I don''t know what else they would do. It''s really making people think more and more angry. The two accomplices of the two chairs have been caught by them, but the clue has also been broken, even Who she is and why she wants to tie you have not been found out. Up to now, she has not given you an account. Brother Chu, please say something. Tomorrow I will go to find Wang Meng''s grandson and help you out. "

    Yesterday, I was almost kidnapped. It seems that sang Yingjie hasn''t heard about it. If I heard about it, I should know that my relationship with Wang Meng is not as bad as he imagined. In fact, even if Wang Meng didn''t jump out and stir up the trouble that day, sang Yingjie may not be able to seize God''s blessing. But it''s undeniable that Wang Meng''s appearance killed the 50% possibility, and sang Yingjie scolded him But Dong Xiaoye doesn''t like to hear it. It''s not to defend Wang Meng. Instead, sang Yingjie''s words of "revenge for the public and help the private" are aimed at the career of police. Only considering Dong Xiaoye''s face, he doesn''t say directly, "you can do it. Then why don''t you find it?"

    "Ha ha, if I have such great ability, the police in Beitian city will lose their jobs collectively."

    In a word, if we want to rely on the underworld to catch thieves, the police industry really has a little more than sister tiger''s mouth skills, which is far worse than her fist and foot skills."But I''m looking for it," Sang Yingjie said carefully in the presence of Dong Xiaoye, "but no one has heard of Beitian''s such a figure."

    That is to say, Tianyou is not the person on the top. He can understand it naturally on a small winter night. He sneered and said, "maybe someone heard it, but you can''t ask. The north sky is not just as big as the east city."

    Xiao Yike''s father was in competition with long Xiaotian at the beginning, and was attacked by long Xiaotian in all aspects. Not only his business was severely damaged, but also his power was in a mess. Under the attack of black and white collusion of long Xiaotian, the territory was continuously annexed. At last, only Yu Dongcheng District could stand on it. Winter night was so ironic that he deliberately stabbed people. Don''t say that sang Yingjie''s face changed, even me I think her words are a little too much. It''s just that I don''t want to slap people or expose people.

    I was about to say a few words about dongxiaoye, so as not to embarrass him, but he waved to me, and said to dongxiaoye: "birds live in a forest and a tree is enough, but when it opens its wings, who knows how high and how far it can fly? Of course, the north sky is not as big as the east city, and we are not on a tree, a bird who does not know how to fly. If it is worth flying, I will open my wings without hesitation. "

    Dong Xiaoye saw dissatisfaction in my face and realized that he was too subjective, so he followed sang Yingjie''s words and made a step out, "you work hard."

    "Where," Sang said with a smile, "there is a dragon way, a snake way, and a mouse way. I try my best to do it."

    In fact, sang Yingjie and I don''t have any friendship at all. It''s not because he made friends with me, but because of my relationship with Xiao Yike. It''s more like flattery. Of course, the object he wants to please is not me. It''s Xiao Yike Xiao Yike''s great dad.

    I agree with what he said. The dragon has a dragon way, the snake has a snake way, and he also has his way - the way of survival for most people since ancient times is to clap a horse with a beard.

    Sure enough, he turned to the goblin and asked with a smile, "brother Chu has asked the eldest lady of my family these two days?"

    I asked Xiao Yike? Joking, that girl is like hiding from me. I call her once a day, but I can''t get through once. I never get back the text messages I send. I can''t ask her out without turning on my cell phone or surfing the Internet?

    But I didn''t deny it. Looking at sang Yingjie''s expression and listening to his tone, it seemed that there was a story in it. So I didn''t answer the question, "what''s the matter?"

    "It''s nothing, but the eldest lady is quite abnormal these days"

    (see the peak of the novel) 16977 little games update interesting little games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 610

    "It''s nothing, but the big lady has been abnormal recently," said sang Yingjie, taking a small cup of hot tea from me with both hands. "Since the last time she separated from you at KTV, she no longer went out crazy with the little girls in the school. She went to school on time every day and went home on time. Then she shut herself up in the room to review her lessons. Suddenly, she changed her temper and went to school on weekends She didn''t go out to play, but somehow cleaned up her room thoroughly. She put away her father''s mess. The more she sold, the more she put it in. She packed five cartons of clothes alone, most of which she bought this year. Several of them had just been on the body recently, and some of them were not worn, which made me have all of them After donating to the orphanage, bu asked her father for money and ran out to buy some clothes again. When she came home, I was also there. Let alone me. Even her father almost didn''t recognize her. "

    not only me, but also winter night could not help wondering. At the same time, we asked:" why? "

    "Because hey, I won''t say it. When you see her, you''ll understand. You''ll be surprised." Sang Yingjie sold a key, not wanting to say it, but not daring to say it. Xuan''er continued with a puzzled look. "The new clothes she bought are nothing compared with those she used to wear, which are fashionable, exaggerated or other clothes. They''re not expensive or anything Features, but somehow, she suddenly fell in love with this kind of ordinary goods. She only did two things all day on Sunday - changing clothes and looking in the mirror scared her father seriously. She thought she was ill and could hardly be quiet. She must have giggled at her mobile phone. When her father talked to her, she was not like that kind of person. She was smart and tight, not just like her mood Well, it''s more like who told her what, so I guess it must be brother Chu that you called the eldest lady, because I can''t imagine who would listen to her except you, and who could make her so happy except you. 23 "

    so what''s wrong with Xiao Yi? Is this the first girl I know, Xiao Yike?

    It seems that sang Yingjie took a conscious look at Dong Xiaoye, and then smiled at me: "see if I guessed right, brother Chu knows that the eldest lady has started the exam these two days, so he promised to play with her for a few days after the exam, didn''t he?"

    I think so. After the summer vacation, I''ll ask the goblin to come to play with Chu Yuan. First, Chu Yuan always talks about her. Second, to be honest, I think the relationship between us has become a bit awkward since she told me the last time. I even think that the goblin has been hiding from me, not contacting me, just afraid of embarrassment. I always find an excuse to ease us This delicate atmosphere?

    Listen to Sang Yingjie, I''m a little upset. The goblin hasn''t contacted me at all. Who is she changing for and who is giggling for? I jerked the idea out of my head - why should I care? I shouldn''t care about this kind of thing!

    "Let''s not talk about her. I''d like to ask you out today. I want to talk about business with you. It''s better not to talk about one thing." knowing that the goblin is very good recently, I''m satisfied. I don''t want her to have anything to do with what we''re going to talk about next, so I''m not going to talk about any more topics related to her, lest sang Yingjie won''t be able to erase them later In her face, "I want to have a business with you, or rather, with the boss."

    "Business with my boss?" Sangyingjie was surprised.

    Dong Xiaoye is more surprised than sang Yingjie. "Chunan --"

    Xiao demon her father is not the right person, and it''s reasonable that Dong Xiaoye is in a hurry. I said to her lightly: "don''t talk, just listen at the same time."

    Sangyingjie glanced at the winter night. In his eyes, there was uneasiness and scruples. He was like a beast smelling danger. He was no longer friendly. Instead, he raised twelve points of vigilance.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not so legitimate, but it''s not illegal. The police can''t control the night," I said with a smile. "If it goes well, I think the police will change their views on you and your boss."

    "Oh?" Sang Yingjie was intrigued by me. "Brother Chu, what kind of business is it?"

    "It''s very simple," I said. "I want to know who lent money to the vice chairman of Fengchang group

    Not only sang Yingjie, but also Dong Xiaoye was stunned. He raised his ears and waited for me to listen to the following words. Seeing that I took up the tea cup and tasted the oolong tea slowly, they were even more surprised. "That''s all?"

    "That''s all," I thought, adding, "it''s a little tight. You''d better give me a reply within two weeks."

    Sang Yingjie frowned, closed his eyes and kept silent for a long time. I knew that he was speculating about my purpose, which was not hard to guess, so I didn''t intend to hide either - the internal undercurrent of Fengchang was surging, the Mohist wanted to turn over Zhangjia, Zhangjia wanted to fly Mohist, which was not a secret in the market, and now I am a gun in Mohist''s hand.

    "Brother Chu, I did say to you that the senior management of Fengchang group borrowed a hundred million yuan from the underground bank. Yes, it''s tension. This handle can''t be grasped by the Mohist, and he''s going to be unable to bear the high interest, so he''s bound to act on the Mohist before then, but you''re too close to the Mohist and Miss Mo, I said Those words are mainly intended to hint you that Zhang Mingjie is also more likely to be mentioned and released, but that doesn''t mean that I know where Zhang Mingjie borrowed the one hundred million yuan from. "Sang Yingjie said:" maybe you don''t know much about brother Chu. The so-called underground bank is a very hidden organization with many disguises. Maybe on the surface, it''s a legal company. If it''s so easy to expose, it''s a legal company It''s not called "underground bank""I don''t know much, I don''t know at all, but I know that the underground bank is illegal, which is enough," I put down my tea cup, poured tea on one side, pretended to be mysterious and said: "brother sang is afraid of offending people, or is it not good to say that he doesn''t know the real face of the bank?"

    Sang Yingjie was stunned. Although he tried to pretend to be indifferent, he still couldn''t hide the flash of panic in his eyes. "What do you say about brother Chu?"

    "You are close to Liu''s family, and Liu''s family promised to lend a hundred million yuan to Zhangjia to block the debt that might cause trouble, to clear Zhangjia''s worries and concentrate on seizing power. In the past two years, Mo has gradually retreated. That is to say, he wants to help Murphy wholeheartedly, but also because of health reasons. In fact, this is the same thing, but in this process, let the vice-chairman tension Taking the opportunity to grasp more real power, so from the perspective of outsiders, it seems that Zhangjia''s victory is higher, which is also the reason why the Liu family is close to Zhangjia. "I stare at sang Yingjie''s eyes, and judge whether my guess is accurate from the fluctuation there." if the mo family knocks down Zhangjia, the Liu family''s abacus will fail, I don''t know the reason, but I know you don''t want to interfere The Liu family. "

    Sang Yingjie''s silence is the default.

    "Murphy''s mother Wu Xueqing owes you 300000 yuan for gambling, which is Liu Xiaosheng''s plan." maybe I didn''t expect that I suddenly came up with such a sentence. Sang Yingjie was not prepared enough and his eyes obviously changed. When he realized this, he also realized that he couldn''t deny me who had been staring at his eyes.

    I went on: "before you said that you didn''t know who was behind the scenes, but you also led me to think about Zhang Mingjie. Of course, it''s to be careful about Zhang Mingjie, but it''s also to protect Liu Xiaosheng, who is the planner, and you are the executor. Once you have a relationship with Liu Xingyu, it''s enough to prove that the relationship between the Xiao family and the Liu family is very good. Liu Xiaosheng wants to play hero to save the United States. Since you choose to lay out the plan You can''t have no idea. "

    Sang Yingjie didn''t say a word. After a while, he shook his head and smiled bitterly: "whether you believe it or not, brother Chu, I didn''t know Liu Xiaosheng was the one behind the scenes. You didn''t know his man. He was arrogant, and he wanted face. He chased after women, but he never went to any disadvantage. Only Miss Mo let him bump a nose of ashes, forcing him to use this kind of inferior third class Means, how can he tell others? Even if he knows that he can''t hide it, he won''t say it in the last second. You can say that he is reserved, or that he is naive. If you think about it, I knew at the beginning that when we met at Miss Mo''s house for the first time, I wouldn''t mistake Feng Jing for Ma Liang. I thought that you were the mastermind of "saving beauty by heroes". But later I knew that I was mistaken Liu Xiaosheng is the mastermind, but he didn''t tell you. It''s really a deliberate concealment of your guess. It''s true that the Xiao family and the Liu family have something to do with each other. "

    Winter night whispered, "black and white collusion, mutual benefit." This is the portrayal of the real society.

 Chapter 611

    "Black and white collude and benefit each other. 23 "

    for the teasing of dongxiaoye, sang Yingjie didn''t deny," my boss and Liu Xiaosheng''s father have been friends for more than ten years, they can''t be close, but they don''t alienate each other. When they have something to do, they will walk around with each other. When they have nothing to do, they don''t go together at all. Their surname is Liu. Even men and women are included. Except for the younger Miss Xingyu, there is no one who is kind They are all the owners who only take advantage of the advantages and don''t suffer from the losses, so they are mostly in charge of their family. They come up to our boss to ask for help. At least I followed the boss when I was 16 years old. So far, all they saw are the same, but there was an exception "

    speaking of this, sang Yingjie suddenly stopped. His eyebrows were a little sad and lonely. It seems that he didn''t want to go on, so I asked "When long Xiaotian took care of you?"

    Sang Yingjie''s body quivered slightly. He was shocked at first, and then sighed: "Mo Lao valued brother Chu, which is not unreasonable. You guessed it right. In those days, because of the competition for a piece of land, we had a relationship with long Xiaotian. The reason is that he colluded with the officials and businessmen, and competed illegally. The boss was angry and offended. He didn''t think about the consequences, so he exposed him. Instead, he got offended Those who hold the power can easily use long Xiaotian to defeat our boss with killer fist. The fierce tiger can''t defeat the wolves. We were revenged at that time. You can''t imagine it, brother Chu. Finally, Liu Xiaosheng asked long Yifan, the eldest son of long Xiaotian, to tell him that he didn''t kill us all. But he asked long Xiaotian to give up killing us all The reason is really hurtful - leave us a breath and see how we can survive. Of course, it''s because Liu Xiaosheng knows long Xiaotian''s temper. He has to say that. Long Xiaotian really gave up. In fact, he had to give up. The trapped animals are still fighting. The dog jumped the wall in a hurry. Then we were all driven mad. We can''t do anything without the sword? There are more of them and less of us, but we can still cut them back. It''s not that we are cruel, but they are too cruel. At first, we forbearance because we know that we won''t win the battle. There are too many people who support him. Later, we can''t fight. We have no choice but to retreat. If we retreat again, we will go to drink western and northern wind. So we are all eye-catching. I''m not afraid to say that Miss Dong is here , I will hold the guy in my arms and squat at the door of the dragon''s house every day. I have an idea in my mind. I will kill him and see how he can deal with my boss. Ha ha, isn''t he really afraid of the dragon? Fart, he hired a group of bodyguards and still dare not go out. Miss Dong didn''t come to transfer to Beitian at that time, but he should have heard from Lin Zhi? Ha ha, I''ve been busy with the police, fighting every day, catching people every day, and the number of Beitian city is full. Before the case of Qianlong manor, it was the most sensational case in Beitian city for so many years. "

    The underworld is the underworld. What is there to boast about fighting and killing? I really don''t understand what sang Yingjie is proud of. "Liu Xiaosheng''s feeling is just like the flow of water. Seeing the right time, he gives long Xiaotian a step. Long Xiaotian knows the relationship between Liu''s family and Xiao''s family, as well as the flow of water''s feeling, so he steps down the step. But our boss is a person who pays great attention to feeling and righteousness, and who will give you a thousand benefits, I''m willing to give it, not you. I don''t want to give it to you, and you don''t have to go. So since you give it to me, you don''t have to give it back. But if you give me a benefit, I have to pay it back. And I have to remember brother Chu in my heart all my life. Don''t say that we can''t get involved in the grudges between you and the Liu family, because the relationship between the Liu family and Zhangjia can''t be touched. "

    "What do you mean? Do you really know where the 100 million yuan that Zhangjia borrowed came from?" I''m only interested in it.

    "I don''t know, but I believe that if my boss wants to, he will know," said sang Yingjie in disguise, admitting that her father still has a lot of energy. "But I''m sure he won''t do that."

    "If you are afraid that the interests of the Liu family will be damaged, you don''t have to," I hesitated for a moment, or said, "Liu Xiaosheng is on the side of the Mo family now."

    As soon as I said this, even if I knew that Liu Xiaosheng and I were too close to each other, I was surprised, "what?"

    I confessed: "when Liu Xiaosheng leaves the hospital, I go to his party and have nothing to do with Zhang Mingjie. That''s because Liu Xiaosheng and I have reached a consensus. Liu Xiaosheng is not optimistic that Zhang can steal Fengchang from Mo Yizhi. For him, my value may be greater than that of Zhang Mingjie. Compared with Zhang Mingjie''s ghost fetus, it seems that my people He has the final say that he is willing to help the family. He is willing to help Chang family, but the purpose is to win over and cultivate strong business partners. He is interested in Zhang''s ambition to win the wind. If he is willing to get along with him, he doesn''t care whether the wind is smooth or whether he has the final say or surname, or surnamed Mo, who is the three person who is willing to help him. What''s more, the relationship between Feng Chang of Mohist School and Heng Xiang of Guo Xiang is very good, and my relationship with min Rou is also good. These are the reasons why Liu Xiaosheng is attracted. For him, I''m an opportunity. The two families of Mo and Liu have been competing since the last generation. In fact, they all want to change this relationship, that is, no one wants to put down their shelf first. I saved Liu Xiaosheng''s life, Liu Xiaosheng''s name In fact, it is through me that he is giving benefits to the Mohist school. In this gentle way, he is also happy to accept it. "So, it''s clear. Even if sang Yingjie and her father don''t believe it, they can go to Liu Xiaosheng to prove it. Liu Xiaosheng will prove that what I said is true.

    "If so, don''t mention brother Chu''s business is not business," Sang Yingjie laughed. "I know the boss''s character very well. He will help you with your relationship with my eldest daughter."

    "It''s not helping, it''s business, it''s business. This kind of messy thing, don''t bring one thing into it," I said seriously. "I''m looking for you because I only know you, and I think you have the ability to give me what I want, which has nothing to do with one. I don''t have any interests with her. This is on behalf of Mohist school, A deal with your boss. "

    Strictly speaking, business is also the business of Mo and Xiao. Actually, it has nothing to do with me.

    Although sang Yingjie is well-dressed, he seems to be a well-educated literati. He pretends to be a rude person. His blood is full of the most unrestrained and rude side of men. Without my stereotype and affectation, or my implicit and euphemism, his brain can''t be twisted for a while. "Brother Chu, don''t blame me for being direct. We are friends. You let me I try my best to handle affairs. That''s right. But in this matter, I, sang Yingjie, really don''t have so much energy, and my boss doesn''t have the face of the eldest lady. He has no reason for you to understand what I mean? "

    "I understand. That''s why I stress that it''s business." I took out the file bag that Mo Yizhi had handed to me before and handed it to Sang Yingjie. "What''s in it is Mohist''s sincerity. Your boss doesn''t need to look at anyone''s face. He just needs to see if he wants what''s in it."

    Sangyingjie was curious. Seeing that the file bag was not sealed, he took a look at me as if asking for permission. Seeing that I was silent, he took out the documents inside and read the first page. His face changed greatly. He was surprised and surprised. Later, he was unbelievable. His white face turned red with excitement. "Brother Chu, this is"

    "your boss wants to What I want, "I was calm and secretive. It seemed that what sang Yingjie was holding was of no importance to me and Mohist school, but I thought to myself that the old fox was really powerful. He said it lightly, but seeing sang Yingjie''s reaction, it was clearly stabbed in their heart." one piece of land, the land your boss might be interested in. "

    (see the novel to the top) 16977 games update interesting games every day, waiting for you to find out!

 Chapter 612

    "A piece of land that your boss may be interested in," I sipped my tea and said to Sang Yingjie without hesitation: "Fengchang started with sales. Real estate is just a ticket game. I think you''ve heard that Fengchang is planning a large cooperation project at present. This land was originally intended to be photographed. Although it''s not large in area and general in location, it''s focused on its real estate development However, there are many businesses. It is said that the land is in a "construction plan for the next five years" in Beitian city. Of course, it is said that the source of information may not be reliable, but even so, if Fengchang sells the land now, what price can be sold? You should have a general idea in your mind - if you can find out where the one hundred million yuan in Zhangjia is borrowed from, Mo Dong is willing to give the land to your boss at a slightly higher price than when he started. 23 "

    the slightly higher part of the price is used to block the long mouth of Fengchang group and the outside world. Maybe sang Yingjie doesn''t understand it, but his boss must understand it, but even so, the price of ink is far lower than the ideal but not dare to imagine.

    Xiao demon his father has been thinking about that land for a long time. How can sang Yingjie not know? And he must also know the value of the land. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He tried to pretend to be calm, but his hand was still shaking. He didn''t believe that there was such a beautiful thing as pie falling from the sky in reality. "I don''t understand, brother Chu, even without the friendship between you and me and the fate between you and the eldest lady, I just asked Liu Xiaosheng to open his mouth with me, so my boss was sure I won''t give up. Is it too much for you to pay for such a small thing? "

    I didn''t pay any price. That land belongs to Mo Yizhi. Of course, I know that Liu Xiaosheng can talk to the father of the demon. But why should I save money for Mo Yizhi? Not only don''t save him money, I want him to bleed, bleeding! I don''t think cheap goblin his father, I think cheap goblin.

    I know that the life of the goblin family is not as beautiful as it seems. It''s so easy. Since I can do something for her, why don''t I do it?

    Can''t Mo see that I deliberately cut his flesh? As soon as he became an old fox, how could he not see that we both knew each other, who let him use me, calculate me, and play me like a chess piece? Seeing through my intention, he didn''t say it. It''s not because he has the courage to let me kill him, but because he can''t say, dare not say - no one can help him find out where the 100 million yuan in Zhangjia was borrowed, Liu Xiaosheng can''t, or Mo can''t condescend to ask for it, and her father can''t, of course, if you give it to him, he will, but so it is In the first place, it''s better to give me the human feelings and coax me to be happy, so that I can work harder for Fengchang and help him get the contract of the third lady.

    Of course, I can''t say these words to Sang Yingjie, "compared with the final income, these costs are nothing. Besides, it''s not a small thing. Now Zhang Mingjie asks Liu Xiaosheng, but Liu Xiaosheng still can''t find out where they borrowed the 100 million yuan. It can be seen how cautious the people in Zhangjia are. If it''s so easy, I won''t find you Yes. "

    My words embarrassed sang Yingjie, who had just clapped his chest, and the guy blushed. He said with a smile: "brother Chu, don''t be surprised. We are used to following the cattle. It''s always Niu B in front. It''s true. What I said just now has no basis. The relationship between Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie is on the line, and we can''t find it out. My boss has a vast mind, and he hasn''t There must be so much assurance. I''ll give you the bottom line. No matter which underground bank they borrowed their money from, my boss will be able to find it out. "

    before sang Yingjie finished, he was interrupted by Dong Xiaoye excitedly." do you have many illegal underground banks in Beitian? Listen to you. Xiao has something to do with these underground banks? "

    Sang Yingjie seems to have forgotten the winter night just now. When she asked, she said something she shouldn''t have said. Her face was very embarrassed. No wonder. How do I know sang Yingjie? He lent money to Murphy and her mother, Wu Xueqing! I don''t know. Sang Yingjie is the one who runs an underground bank. He''s not clean. Xiao''s house is not clean. I knew it in winter. There''s no evidence. But today, I didn''t help her to collect evidence. I gave her a look. Although she was not convinced, she didn''t make a sound.

    Tiger sister is not stupid. She knows that if she goes down to the bottom of the matter, sang Yingjie will not say anything but be wary of me.

    "Brother sang continued," I said with a smile, "if she interrupts, I''ll get rid of her."

    "Ha ha, I dare not, brother Chu, I dare not." he really wanted to drive away the winter night, but sister tiger was so angry that she didn''t say a word. If she didn''t stamp my foot, it would be better.

    "A hundred million yuan is not a small amount. In Beitian, there are not many underground banks with such strength, but in the whole country, there are countless." sangyingjie said frankly: "if the money is borrowed from other places, even from abroad, my boss is helpless."

    Mo was also scratching his head at the beginning."It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. Of course you can''t find it. Just ask the Zhangjia people if it''s over."

    "Ask directly?" Dong Xiaoye has no memory and interrupts again, but she asks sang Yingjie what she wants to ask, "Liu Xiaosheng can''t find out. Zhang will tell them?"

    "Yes," I pointed to Sang Yingjie''s file bag and said with a smile, "the interest of the underground bank is too high. Zhangjia wants to borrow a hundred million yuan from Liu''s family to close the hole. If someone borrows money from Liu''s family for a reasonable reason, Zhangjia''s mouth will not shut."

    Dong Xiaoye was still puzzled and couldn''t understand. Sang Yingjie stared at the things in his hands for a long time, which made him suddenly understand. When he looked at me again, his eyes changed a little bit. "Brother Chu, I suddenly found that you are a little terrible. You mean, let''s use this method to set Zhangjia people''s words?"

    "It''s the most labor-saving and surest way," I said. "The wind that Fengchang wants to sell that piece of land in your hand will come out today. Now, Mr. Murdoch has probably called the senior management to talk about it in a meeting. The reason is that it''s a little sudden to change the land into money and raise funds. But because of the imminent cooperation plan, it''s not abrupt. Moreover, Mr. Murdoch just This idea will not discuss the specific operation, so no one can object to it. Our purpose is just to let the news out and let Zhangjia know that there is such a thing. "

    I took a sip of tea and continued: "since Fengchang is in a hurry to sell the land, some people are in a hurry to buy the land. Liushi has money, but he doesn''t touch the real estate. So I will ask your boss to borrow money from Liujia in two days. Then liuxiaosheng will tell Zhang Mingjie that he has only 100 million yuan in his hand, but he can''t put off your boss''s face. He plans to lend some of it to your boss to buy Fengchang first Zhangjia now wants to take Liu Xiaosheng''s 100 million yuan of land. How could it be possible for others to touch the money? So he is likely to tell your boss where else you can borrow money. "

    sang Yingjie is speechless and laughs and doesn''t talk, while Dong Xiaoye pinches me in the thigh angrily.

    "Chunan, are you so wicked?"

    "You can''t slander me. It''s a means of competition. It has nothing to do with the lack of morality. Besides, you should first see who the opponent is, Zhang Mingjie and his son."

    Dong Xiaoye was reminded by me. It seems that she remembered who the person I calculated was. She just can''t accept my insidious danger, because in her eyes, I''ve always been a mouth flower, but kind-hearted person.

    I also have no way. After a lifetime of fighting with Mo Yizhi, I''ll show such a tail. If there is any other way, I won''t use such a destructive way to pull it. So I choose her father, the demon, to help me, because the Xiao family and the Liu family have a friendship and go to borrow money from the Liu family, which will not arouse the suspicion of Zhangjia people. Moreover, her father, the demon, is not a real Taoist. In a sense, He belongs to the same species as those guys who run underground banks. They are not visible people. This kind of preconceived consciousness will reduce the vigilance of Zhangjia. Instead, they can safely introduce the underground banks to the Xiao family.

    In fact, my biggest grasp is not the two mentioned above, but my understanding of Zhang Mingjie. Zhang Mingjie is very deep, but what is hidden is his mind. Maybe I can''t see all his mind, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t know his character.

    PS: it''s a little late to come back. Finally, I''ve coded out a chapter and breathed heavily]

 Chapter 613

    Zhang Mingjie can endure, in order to achieve the goal, he can endure any humiliation, but don''t say that he is an ambitious person, even if he is a nest bag of gas bag, when he suffers humiliation, he will also have revenge, which I have a deep understanding, because from childhood, I have also been enduring Chu Yuan''s stinky girl, I know that mouth film keep smiling, mouth film The back two rows of teeth are about to break. 23

    the difference between an ambitious man and a coward is that the former tolerates and then develops, while the latter tolerates and does not -- to be sure, Zhang Mingjie is definitely not a coward, but he is no better than me in family background, position, talent, taste, but by chance, he has to bow his head in front of me, be ripped off by me, be broken by me and get married, and he is no better Who believes that he doesn''t hate me in his heart? He is the happiest one to have the chance to see me suffer. He will definitely not miss the chance to revenge me.

    Zhang Mingjie knows that I have a good relationship with Xiao Yike. That''s the biggest reason I''m sure he will introduce the underground bank to the Xiao family. He who suffered from it will never mind the Xiao family repeating their mistakes. Xiao Jiatian blocking is to add blocking to Xiao Yike. Xiao Yitian blocking, can I not add blocking?

    In Zhang Mingjie''s eyes, I''ve been determined to have sex - romantic and lecherous

    "your idea doesn''t work," Dong Xiaoye pointed to Sang Yingjie and asked me, "didn''t you listen to him just now? His boss knows the underground bank of Beitian city very well. Why do they have to borrow money from Liu Xiaosheng? People in Zhangjia are stupid. I can''t see such obvious things. "

    "It''s you who are stupid," I asked dongxiaoye. "Fengchang sells land, others sell land. Why do legitimate businesses borrow illegal money? What''s more, your police are now so focused on her father. Even if he wants to borrow it, does he dare to borrow it? " This girl''s preconceived idea is too strong. If the Xiao family is not clean, she thinks that everything the Xiao family does is not clean

    "Zhangjia''s money can''t be borrowed from general channels. Beitian has long been rumored that they borrowed money from underground banks, but half a year has passed, but no one can find out any problems. It can be seen that the professional lending methods are two words," insurance ". Zhang Mingjie will use these two words to let Liu Xiaosheng guide a" Ming Road "for you. Of course, I don''t want to let Liu Xiaosheng guide you You really go to borrow usury, as long as you make sure which underground bank Zhangjia''s money is borrowed from, and Zhangjia people don''t care whether you are going to borrow it or not, they just point out a way to you under the pressure of helplessness, as long as you don''t agree with the Liu family. "

    "And then?" Asked sang Yingjie.

    "And then?" I smiled and looked at Dong Xiaoye and said, "learn from Xu Heng and send a report letter to the public security organ to report the underground bank. Of course, it''s not in my name, but in the name of Zhang vice Dong, who is forced to be cornered by the underground bank, and then wait for the police to find the door."

    "I want to take back what I said before," Sang Yingjie''s smile was stiff. "Brother Chu, you''re not a bit scary. You''re too scary."

    I want to laugh, but I can''t laugh. Don''t say that sang Yingjie thinks I''m terrible, even I''m afraid of myself like this. Zhang Mingjie is so deep that I can''t see his bottom. Mo and I just said that my purpose is to trip Zhangjia and let Zhangjia miss the cooperation between Fengchang and Yuezhi Valley, but I don''t know what kind of blow can trip Zhangjia. So I can only take the most ruthless strategy I can think of to fight against him. Although the result of this may be It''s because Zhangjia can''t get up any more, but at least he can guarantee that he will fall down. Don''t be merciful to his enemies. This is what those people who calculated and used me taught me. This is what moyizhi taught me. Zhang Mingjie designed a bureau for me. Now, I give him a bureau.

    I''m not a chess piece. Since they have to play me like a chess piece, let''s see who is whose chess piece

    Although I didn''t see the scene when Chu Yuan woke up, the emotions from her and the tassel can be determined, as I guess.

    The fringe could not close her mouth with a smile, as if she had found some money. Chu Yuan, however, had a gloomy little face. All the people who didn''t know that she had a bad face because she was ill, but I knew that it was because she opened her eyes and found that she was resting on the fringe''s thigh and had to thank her.

    Dongxiaoye listened to my words, only said that sang Yingjie asked me to meet, asked about Xiao Yike, and told everyone about Xiao Yike''s abnormality. As a result, during the period before work, several idle women finally found the topic of passing time. You and I speculated about the reason for Xiao Yike''s sudden turning. In fact, except for Chu Yuan and Dongfang, others don''t know Xiao Yi at all. Even Chu Yuan and Dongfang don''t know the goblin at all. Ziyuan hasn''t seen her. Talking about her is a woman''s natural gossip cell. They all agree that Xiao Yi has made friends with her boyfriend

    I have thought about it, but I think it''s very unlikely. Just a few days later, I will move Don''t fall in love? Too fast? Although it doesn''t look like it, I just think that the seemingly frivolous goblin is not frivolous at all. On the contrary, she is very stubborn and persistent.According to her character, if she really made a boyfriend, she would call me and tell me, "uncle, you''ve been dumped by me", instead of hiding from me intentionally, because she behaves shrewdly, but she''s kind and delicate, and won''t hurt people. If she has to hurt, she''s also deep in harmony, long in pain, and short in pain. That''s the truth of Xiao demon. How can he look different, but he can really A girl who is dry enough to think for others.

    Tassel, dongxiaoye, Murphy and Ziyuan are all chatting vigorously. Although Chu Yuan and Dongfang occasionally insert a word or two, they are obviously not in high spirits, but sometimes they stare at me when people don''t pay attention. It''s reasonable for Chu Yuan to stare at me, but why is Dongfang? Did I offend her today?

    I can''t get up. I can''t hide. There are more and more rumors about my four corner love affair with Murphy, tassel and winter night in the company. There are many people who are suspicious of my relationship with Ziyuan. Now they are all in the office. As an old man, I''d better withdraw, so as to avoid another explosive news tomorrow. Murphy''s office has been transformed into mine There is no one in the room to talk to me. Back to the comprehensive group, I still can''t find a partner to chat with. Viagra and Qin LAN are taking turns at the same time today. They want to know with their toes. It''s deliberately arranged by the considerate sister Liu. With Viagra''s romantic taste, it''s estimated that these two people are stuck in a very emotional place.

    Liu Jie and Yao Waner are not here either. Liu Jie has been acting strangely recently. She is in the company, but she seldom sees her shadow in the comprehensive group. You say she is busy, but the comprehensive group is still idle at present. Most of them have trouble finding something to do in order to pass the boring time. But Liu Jie doesn''t ask anyone to help her, only Yao Waner, who is weak in prose A person running in and out of the group is very happy. She can only use two words to describe a person who is in a good mood, "burning a bag". Whoever asks for leave, she will approve it. No, last week, Gao Dahai, the Deputy group leader, just approved seven days of long leave. Actually, Gao Ge only wanted to ask for two days of leave. The extra five days were given to him by Sister Liu, and paid leave. The company gives employees ten days of paid leave every year, and sister Liu approved it Gao Ge''s seven days are not included in the ten days. She went to Murphy and got Murphy''s approval.

    Don''t think that sister Liu is moved by Gao Ge''s pursuit, so he fakes the public to help the private. On the contrary, everyone in the office knows that sister Liu is in a good mood recently, but Gao Ge is too annoying to block her. Which of these seven days'' leave is granted to Gao Ge? It''s just for her? Why does Gao Ge ask for leave? Because he went to drink after work, and went home too late, his sister-in-law was angry with him. With a little alcohol, he even moved his sister-in-law. In a fit of anger, her sister-in-law threw the child to him and went back to her mother''s house.

    I don''t know how hard it is to cook if I''m not in charge of my family, and I have to take care of my children and go to work. In less than three days, elder brother Gao knows how hard my sister-in-law is working every day. To ask for leave is to pick her up. Elder sister Liu has to give elder brother five days'' leave. First, I want to be quiet, second, I want elder brother Gao to coax her. After all, my sister-in-law is angry with him, because I don''t think he has spent too little time at home, so I use these days, Good accompany sister-in-law, three, is also gently tell elder brother Gao, don''t put your mind on her, sister-in-law is the most worthy of his treasure.

    Tomorrow, my mother''s wound will be removed, and then she will take a picture. If there is no big problem, she can go home for the new year. It''s not necessary to think about going to the ground for a while. According to the doctor, it''s estimated conservatively that she can''t get out of bed until April, er]

 Chapter 614

    Looking at the attendance of the comprehensive group, I don''t blame people''s opinions on us. The four words of "eat and die" are vividly expressed by us. Gao Ge, and Lao hei and Xiao Sun, who still depend on the hospital''s "maintenance", are three people in the comprehensive group just on paid leave when other departments are busy. Can Murphy blame people for being so eccentric?

    Immortal board, I should have told sang Yingjie just now, you don''t have to be polite to Lao hei and Xiao Sun. At that time, Gong Fanlin started his hand at the dance hall. Gong Fanlin''s initiative provocation was not irresponsible. People''s "heaven and earth" money also made an apology. The little yellow hair that hit people was collected by sang Yingjie. It was ten times and twenty times worse than them. What else should I do? It''s almost OK. My friend was shot by Xu Heng, but he didn''t have such a long rest as they did. Viagra said that they could go home and have a rest. Now they are still in the hospital. He wants to use the high medical and nursing fees every day, and then make a little money to "heaven and earth" and let them spend money to invite themselves out of the hospital Please get out! I don''t care about my feelings in the middle. How can his mother get this year''s salary if she wants to lie down? Later, I have to talk to Murphy and ask her to tell them about the mercenary goods. The company will open up resources and save money, and they will not be able to return to work at one and a half hours. During the vacation period, their salaries and layoffs will be paid to them together to see if they are still lying down.

    I''m thinking about going to the hospital to see the two thieves after work. By the way, I''ll burn them down and ask them to put an end to the idea of corrupting people. My stepmother unexpectedly called me.

    In fact, stepmother''s phone call has always been very frequent. This season and this period of time, when the cold fast food restaurant is most busy, she has to do everything herself. Sometimes she can''t be free all day, but when she has time, she will call me. The reason is very simple - stepmother likes to be coaxed, especially when she feels tired or unhappy, but my father is a It''s OK to coax Chu Yuan to be a serious and uninteresting person. I don''t have a thoughtful word with my son, let alone stepmother? His stepmother has a birthday every year, let him say happy birthday, he can blush for half a day, he is more good at expressing himself with action, and she prefers sweet words, so since I was a child, I have been focusing on training how to coax her to tease her

    so the phone call of stepmother is surprising, because she never calls me at work for fear of affecting me But now, it''s less than an hour from work. What''s so urgent and can''t wait for an hour? Do you have to call me now?

    I''ve been worried for a long time, but the content of stepmother''s phone is as usual. Apart from complaining that the shop is too busy these days, I cry that I seldom go home to eat. Do I dare to go home? Dongxiaoye is inseparable from me. I didn''t know how to introduce her to my family before, and now I don''t know how to introduce her, police? lover? It seems that I can''t even say

    I always think Chu Yuan''s fault of being coquettish and clinging to people is inherited from her stepmother, who is too childish, but she never asks me for anything. Unlike Chu Yuan, she always orders me, and her stepmother will only discuss or ask me, but today it''s strange. Before hanging up the phone, she suddenly asks me to leave work tomorrow I have to go home. It''s a strange tone. It''s very intriguing. Whatever I ask, she says nothing but something.

    My friends can''t help beating the drum. Why does my stepmother have to ask me to go home tomorrow? Did she hear that Chu Yuan and I were almost kidnapped yesterday? It''s impossible. In that case, she would have been crazy. Would she let me go home after work tomorrow? She couldn''t even pay attention to the phone, left the store and rushed to me immediately. After I promised, my stepmother didn''t seem to hold back and sniggered. Although she quickly covered up other topics and said that a super good sister had just come to the store to find her and bought her many gifts, I still heard the ambiguous taste of the laughter, She was happy, not because she had received a gift from a good friend, but because she was more like a successful schemer? Isn''t stepmother going to ask me about it? Then we can''t take winter night home together! Let the old man know that I don''t know how to use it. He has to use the sole of his shoes to kill me! Fortunately, after yesterday''s incident, the police made corresponding adjustments to the work of protecting me. Although Dong Xiaoye still lives in my home and protects me closely, he just behaves like this. After the kidnapping failed to alarm the police, no one would dare to easily attack me anymore. If there is such a fool, the happiest thing is the police. They are worried and have no clue Of course, it''s impossible for the police to say this to me, so they just told me that I have recovered my freedom. I want to follow him closely on a winter night. I decide on my own. I think I don''t know his intention, but I''m still calculating

    "What shall we have tonight?"

    I didn''t eat at noon, and my legs and stomach trembled when I climbed the stairs. Of course, it has a very direct relationship with a stinky girl on my back. As soon as I enter the house, I can''t wait to run to open the box and see what else can be eaten.

    Back home, Chu Yuan didn''t have the shyness and shyness when she was outside, as if she was not rude to me, but she was not careful enough to put her on the sofa. She was angry and said, "I''m so sick. Do you want me to cook for you? Am I your servant? Ask the East! " Said, stand up, while taking off his coat, while walking back to the room, light footed, speak in full, which like sick? It''s just pretending to be sick. Murphy took her temperature before she came back. She has gone down from fever and has a big appetite. When she woke up, the big bowl of mushroom porridge cooked for her in the east at noon had been cold. But she had no rice left, and she burped. Just now, when downstairs, she said that she didn''t have the strength to walk, so I had to carry it on my back"What do you mean by predestination?" Today''s mood in the East is not right. It''s a bit strange since the morning. She seldom takes the initiative to say anything when she''s chattering. Especially after waking up for lunch, her face is always overcast, like a powder keg. Chu Yuan''s words are like a burning match, completely detonating her. "Why ask me? I''m not his servant either! Besides, you and I are not the only two women in the family. Why don''t you cook or I cook? "

    Women? East used a very inappropriate word, you and Chu Yuan are women? It''s not bad to say you''re a girl. It''s just a girl at most. It''s a little girl. She''s too aggressive. I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. The spear in the words stabs the woman except her and Chu Yuan. I can''t help but turn my eyes to winter night, and then I can''t help sighing. The girl sees through my feelings. She''s pretty red and fierce I got a look back.

    Let winter night cook? Chu Yuan was a little surprised by the bad temper of the East. When she came to the door, she looked back at the East. The East was not willing to show weakness and looked at each other. The air in the room suddenly solidified. It was not only heavy, but also filled with a sense of impending crisis. I thought the two girls would have a fight because of this boring thing. Chu Yuan, with a small face, didn''t want to show up suddenly With a conscious expression, she burst out with a smile. Then she saw that the face of the East was red. It seemed that Chu Yuan had caught some dirty secret and threatened her. She had no momentum at the time. Although she pretended to be disdainful of quarrels and sat quietly on the sofa, everyone could see that it was an escape from Chu Yuan.

    "The acid is dead." Chu Yuan said three words with a smile, and then entered the room as if he had let go of the East.

    Is the acid dead? What acid?

    I didn''t understand Chu Yuan''s words when we looked at each other in winter''s night. Instead, we saw that the East trembled and the little face that was about to fall under the table was redder.

    : my mother left the hospital and came back home at noon. Two weeks passed in a blink of an eye. I feel that many relatives and friends came to visit me in the afternoon. It was quiet until the evening. There was time to code words. Er, it was late. I couldn''t live up to it. I could have updated it half an hour ago. I don''t know why, the author section of the starting point couldn''t be boarded. It took me a lot of time First, I''ll say hello to you. Tomorrow I may not be able to update. I''m going to do the new year''s products in the morning. I''m going to clean up my house in the afternoon and do a big cleaning (I planned to do it this afternoon, but I only wanted to entertain guests). I may go out to do some private things in the evening. It''s not a business. See if I can push it out. If I can push it out, I''ll update my code, If you can''t push it off, you can only say sorry to everyone.

    There have been so many things recently. Please understand. Thank you very much.

 Chapter 615

    "Oriental, are you ok?"

    "I have nothing to do with you what?!"

    I care about you. What do you want me to do?

    Dongxiaoye is also quite puzzled. Maybe it''s a long time to live together. The East is not so exclusive to me any more. Recently, she has not only rarely made trouble with me on purpose, but also talked to me all the time. Including in the police station in the morning, she also tried her best to protect me, and almost quarreled with dongxiaoye for this. But now why do you see me so unhappy?

    "Little Oriental, are you not feeling well?" Winter night saw that the momentum was not right, and rushed in to make a round, saying: "I don''t think you look very good, should not be infected by fate?"

    "I''m ok," the eastern mood seemed to be only aimed at me, gathering up the breath with the smell of fire medicine, explaining to Dong Xiaoye, "sister Xiaoye, I just said something casually, without aiming at you. Don''t get me wrong, I just don''t want to cook. 23 "

    it''s a pity that I don''t take myself as an outsider! You live in my house, eat my food and even give me pocket money. Shouldn''t you make me a meal? Besides, I didn''t have to ask you to cook. What''s your temper with me?

    Good men don''t fight with women, big men don''t bully small farts. I have nothing but "three times" - magnanimity, demeanor and bearing. I don''t blame you. Anyway, I will take you home as soon as your mother comes back from France in a few days.

    I wrote all my concerns on my face. It''s hypocrisy. It''s also a self mockery of ah Q. I said to Dong Xiaoye, "I''m afraid she''s infected by fate. Look at her. Her face is so red. Maybe she has a fever. Take the thermometer and give it to her for a try."

    my friends boast that acting skills are too real. This concern and consideration are used in tassels, Murphy and even Dong Xiaoye I have been moved to do whatever I want. How can I imagine that this ungrateful little girl skin in the East would cut off without waiting for me to finish saying something, and said with inexplicable annoyance: "what''s the matter with you if I''m ill or not? You don''t have to care about me! "

    "Hello! Have you had enough trouble? " I''m not a ninja turtle. I''ll give you a good temper, and you''ll have a good face on your nose! What a bully I am?! I said angrily: "Stinky girl, you''ve dumped your face with me since the afternoon. I don''t pay attention to you. Do you think I praise you? Why did I offend you? It''s all my business to care for you, isn''t it? "

    The East was not afraid of my ferocity when I was angry. He shouted at me, "isn''t that what you taught me?"

    What do I teach you

    "You didn''t notice it. Do you care about me?" Dongfang suddenly gets up and pushes him towards me. But the boy feels a little bit distant. His strength is over. His palm just touches my chest. It''s soft. How can there be the strength of Guo nvxia? But her momentum is more than three points higher than that of Guo nvxia. I was scared by her crazy appearance. It''s quite humiliating. She was scared to step back by a little girl. It happened that Dong Xiaoye was standing behind me. She had no time to dodge. We ran into each other. I stepped on her feet with a light shout of "ah" and I hurriedly jumped away and looked down at her feet What happened? Does it hurt to step on it? "

    I can''t help but ache. In winter, I was barefooted, but I didn''t have time to take off my leather shoes because I was carrying Chu Yuan when I came in Winter night said so, but the tears were choked out, the white foot was my hard heel kicked a layer of skin, all exuded blood, this girl must be afraid that I angry the East, Leng is hard to bear not to rub the feet, pretending nothing happened.

    Dong Xiaoye only saw the East push me, but didn''t know that she didn''t make efforts at all. It was my fault to step back. I didn''t want to push the responsibility to the East. I helped Dong Xiaoye and wanted to help her to the sofa and sit down first. Because the East was in front of her, I swore to her with my eyes that my eyes were not fierce at all. I didn''t mean to blame, just to signal her Let''s give way so that I can help winter Xiaoye past, but I don''t know how the East understands it.

    xiaonianpi was a little bit stunned. Some self reproachful faces were replaced by angry faces that couldn''t be turned away. She was afraid, but she glared at me and said in a deep voice: "fate is good, Xiaoye''s sister is good, you care more about everyone than me. In your eyes, I''m a free eater! No matter what I do, you think I''m in the way! "

    I don''t know, "when did I say that?"

    "You didn''t say it, but that''s what you think!" East eye circle a red, unexpectedly had cry cavity, first looked at the small winter night that hooks my shoulder, then shouted to me: "only I am an outsider, so you just want to blow me away!"

    I want Dongfang to go home. I want her to make up with her mother. She is an outsider, but I have never been an outsider. In that case, I will keep her till today?

    "I don''t want to blow you up, but I want you to go home and have a good talk with your mother. Your mother and daughter can''t always be so stiff? Didn''t I say that? As long as your mother agrees not to let you study abroad, you can come here at any time to live as long as you want and treat this place as your own home. You say, if she has to ask you to study abroad, I have to promise you a request. Have I promised? Can''t this prove that I have treated you as an outsider? Your "brother Nan is long and brother Nan is short" cry, I already regard you as my younger sister. ""No need!" The East didn''t wait for me to finish, raised a hand and pushed it on my chin, so that the friend who was talking about the sensationalism almost snapped his tongue, "your business is not my business, and my business is also not your business! Do you want to make up with that woman? You can''t care! "

    Brothers tears are out, pain ah, "what is the ''woman''? That''s your mother! "

    "It''s not your mother. What do I call her? What''s the matter with you?! Dogs take mice, you are sick! "

    I''m so angry. My head is swollen. "Stinky girl, I praised you. What''s your face?! Don''t run! Today, if I don''t put all your stinking problems on the plate, I won''t be named Chu. I''ll be named Dongfang with you! "

    "What are you doing, Chunan? East is still small, she does not understand you to reason with her, do you act like words? "

    Winter night dragged me back and put me on the sofa. Otherwise, I had to catch up with that girl and beat her skin. She also saw that I was really angry. She was afraid of being beaten and ran into Chu Yuan''s room. Before closing the door, she turned around and shouted at me, "you are sick, you are sick, you are sick! Do not know good people, but also pretend to abuse good people! You''re insane! "

    "I think you are insane!" Seeing that I broke away from dongxiaoye, Dongfang quickly closed the door and locked it. I was so angry that I turned to dongxiaoye and said, "just this attitude, you want me to reason with her? children? Is it sixteen seven or a child? What doesn''t she know? Asshole is asshole. All the others are excuses. She just needs to be beaten! Just like fate, give her a beating to let her know that you usually let her pet her rather than be afraid of her. She is honest at once! "

    Barely standing up to hold my winter night, I saw the East closed the door and dared not shout again. Then I sighed a long time and said to me with a wry smile, "it''s not like that"

    "it''s not like that!" I have a strong voice, which is hard to control. This kind of situation rarely occurs to me. I feel that I am a person with strong self-control ability. Even if I am used by Zhang Mingjie''s calculation, I can''t kill them, but I can still maintain a normal heart and a clear and calm mind when facing them. However, at this moment, I am still because of the irrationality of the East Even though I understand that these are just trifles, I still can''t help it. The winter night''s favor to her makes me angry, "she''s right? Am I wrong? Do you want to tell me whether I''m calling her or not? "

    "You didn''t recruit her, but you did," said Dong Xiaoye calmly, "I know why she is in a mood."

    "Why?!"

    "I''ll tell you after you sit down. Look at your present expression. Who can be scared to death?" Winter night white my eyes, and suddenly a frown, took a breath of cool air, bent to rub the foot I just stepped on.

    "It seems to be broken? Let me see, "I pulled the coffee table away, squatted down, and looked at the foot of the little winter night, muttering with resentment," when did I offend her? Don''t you think I''m the last person in this house? You three girls, who can I provoke? "

    PS: I just came back in the early morning and slept for less than four hours. It''s another busy day. I took my mother to the living room to watch the Spring Festival Gala. I have to make dumplings for the first day of the lunar new year. Well, I''ve become a housewife and a man.

    another two hours is the new year. I wish you a happy new year and all the best.]

 Chapter 616

    "You three girls, who can I provoke?"

    "Who can''t provoke you? Even the captain of the criminal police team has been called by you, and you dare to offend so many policemen in the police station. What are the three of us? You don''t pretend to be a coward. Fate and the East are playing tricks on you at best. In fact, who doesn''t listen to you and who isn''t afraid of you? It''s the same with me. No matter what, it''s really going to upset you. Who can upset us? It''s just that you never pay attention to it. Sometimes you''re too domineering, "Dong Xiaoye said with a smile:" Xiaodong is just playing with temperament now. It''s OK. You can coax her later. 23 "

    " is that a trick? Even if it is, am I not enough to coax her? " I spit out my tongue, "but you see, the result of my coaxing and forbearing is to let her push forward. My tongue is swollen because of my insidious slap!"

    "It''s worth it. I''ll slap you for a change." I stared at her feet. She felt a little uneasy in the winter night. Her face showed a light red color. She rolled her legs, kneaded her feet, and lowered her voice. She was afraid that she would be heard by the East and Chu Yuan in the room. She asked me, "don''t you know why the East is upset when it comes to this? ˇ±

    the man frowned and said, "I want to know what else to ask you?"

    "What do you say you want me to say about you? Can''t you use the clever design of Zhang Mingjie in these places? " Winter small night hateful way: "Hello good to think about, small East just and you back talk, most of a sentence is what?"

    My friend has a good memory. He took off his tongue and said, "it''s none of your business."

    Winter night nodded, "don''t you hear that familiar?"

    "It seems that you are familiar with it"

    "what is" like ", this is said from your mouth first!"

    "I said it?"

    "In the morning - when I pleaded with you for team Lin - little Dongfang stopped me and helped you talk - what did you say at that time?" Winter night a meal, guide me to recall the scene.

    "I pulled her away, and I said," you can be quiet without you? " "I was surprised:" she will not because of such a sentence on the revenge

    "Or what do you think? You didn''t listen to what she said when she came in? "The woman at home is not only her and fate", that is to burn me with words and let me cook? I never cook when they are at home. Doesn''t she know I''m a layman? Even I can remember to say that on purpose, "said Dong Xiaoye with a wry smile," she thought about you and almost turned against me for this, but what about you? Must not appreciate, she can feel comfortable in the heart? So just now you said, "isn''t it right that I care about you?" she immediately returned a sentence to you, saying that you taught her - when she cared about you and cared about you, you turned to me who didn''t care about you and didn''t care about you. Otherwise, you thought fate said that she was jealous. What kind of vinegar was she eating? "

    I''m afraid that''s the same thing, but it''s not so hot

    "She is very angry because you didn''t notice your words hurt her, and you didn''t even have a word of comfort. You left her in the bottom of her heart," sighed winter night. "When you were sleeping on your thigh at noon, you were reading the document that ink also gave you. The East walked beside you for a long time, and you spoke twice, and you loved to answer If you don''t, she must think that you are angry with her and me and don''t want to talk to her "

    " who said that? " "I was so engrossed in what I saw that when she spoke to me, I was a little distracted," I said

    "The point is that she doesn''t think so, and, dare you say, you notice that she''s upset?"

    I said slowly: "I was afraid that she would choke with you. I said that casually. I didn''t think that she was really in my heart."

    "don''t say you, I didn''t think of it, so I didn''t know why she was upset. I thought about it carefully. I really didn''t blame people''s little Dongfang for losing his temper." dongxiaoye sighed: "I beg you not to be hard for the forest team. You promise me I''ll give up drinking. When I''m ill, you''re still thinking about it with your back on, but only in the East. It''s not hard to worry about you and you don''t worry about it, but you ignore her. You can''t see that she''s unhappy. Of course, she thinks she''s an outsider. Girls, especially girls of her age, are very sensitive and her situation is special. Don''t forget, She ran away from home and hid with you. She thought that she had caused you a lot of trouble. Maybe from the beginning, she thought you might hate her

    My friend didn''t dare to admit to Dong Xiaoye. At the beginning, I really hated the East. After all, when I first met with her, she encouraged LV Siqi and other kids to beat me. She knew that those students were not easy to deal with, and they scratched my hand with their nails in advance. Who could like her? Until recently, she became silent for some reason, and I gradually changed my impression of her, but at most, I didn''t hate her any more, and I didn''t like her very much. For me, she is a sister who makes people feel uneasy, Why sad, why silent, why angry, but the East is very reassuring, although her relationship with her mother makes people think that she is a little girl who doesn''t understand, but this is just one-sided of her. She has a bit of a tough mouth, but her behavior is very mature, she does all kinds of housework, and her cooking is not inferior to Chuyuan, and she doesn''t have a purpose to do anything like Chuyuan She likes to invite contributions. She is impetuous and noisy. After a long time together, she will gradually find that the strength of her appearance is only a cover. She is actually rare and steady. How many girls, 16-7 years old, have such a city like the east?Maturity is my evaluation of the East, but I was surprised to find that the mature East cared so much about my views and attitudes towards her, and even behaved like a childish child

    this is very similar to Chu Yuan. She was infected by Chu Yuan, but it''s not a disease, but the assimilation of her character in her ears The take out of Dongfang didn''t come out of the room until she turned off the light and went to bed. The food was brought in by Chu Yuan. The stinky girl told me that Dongfang didn''t dare to come out to eat because she was afraid of me. She didn''t know whether it was true or not. How could she still have appetite to eat if she was really afraid of me?

    I bought two oriental favorite dishes specially. I just wanted to take the chance of eating and weaken the gunpowder smell. We are adults and men. We really lost "three degrees" in front of a little girl. How despised? I should apologize to her, but it''s not soft. The shelf should be put out. I didn''t notice that I hurt her by a careless remark, which made her unhappy or even uneasy all day. It''s my fault, but her attitude is also questionable. Is there anything I can''t say? Why do you have to use the way of finding fault and losing your temper?

    Apology is apology, criticism is criticism. The responsibility should be clear and unambiguous. Children''s stink can''t get used to it at all. Chu Yuan is a lesson. She is spoiled. So I decided not to show favor to the East first. I didn''t insist that she must apologize to me first. At least, I had to wait for her to talk to me first, so that I wouldn''t be too active. She felt that I was kind-hearted Soft, give her face.

    I seem to think highly of the East. She told me with facts that she was not mature at all. Don''t talk to me. The next morning, I didn''t even see her figure. My friends slept on the newly bought folding bed in the living room, but didn''t even know when she would go out with Chuyuan to go to school. They didn''t say hello to me!!

    My alarm is set at 6:40, and I wake up earlier than the alarm, but they two lie in bed ghosts even earlier than me. They usually stay in bed at 7 o''clock, and go out less than 6:30 today. Lin Zhi told thousands of people yesterday that I must personally send them to school. Do they forget so soon? impossible! Chu Yuan is timid. If it wasn''t for what the East said, she would definitely wake me up and let me send her!

    Is it because she is afraid of me or doesn''t want to talk to me? I prefer the latter possibility. Is xiaoniangpi brave enough to go out with Chu Yuan and her kidnapper even afraid of me? Or am I more terrible than the kidnappers?

    I hid in the bathroom and stood in front of the mirror for half an hour. I couldn''t hold it until the winter night. I kicked the door of the bathroom open and threw me out with a big back straddle. I still couldn''t let go - the handsome man in the mirror can''t see the terrible model

 Chapter 617

    Stinky little girl, I let her down for a day. Today, it''s her turn to let me down. But I finally realized why she was so angry yesterday. When you don''t know what the other person''s mind is thinking, there is no accurate language to describe her uneasiness and impatience. If I didn''t wake up and find that they were missing, I would catch up with Chu Yuan when I grabbed my cell phone and went out Step called me and told me that they had arrived at school, and whether "strangling the East" would change from an idea to a reality. I dare not say that. I guess she would like to strangle me yesterday, too. At first, I wanted to tell Dong Xiaoye that I would like to go back to my parents after work today. Before she could speak, she was called back by Lin Zhi In the Bureau, I vaguely heard Lin Zhi mention the name of shazhizhou. It seems that the case has made some progress. Dongxiaoye''s mouth is tight, but she refuses to tell me the specific content, but it''s not hard to see from her excited expression that it should not be bad news. 23

    the fringe continues to nest in Murphy''s office. Murphy takes great pains to let the fringe enter the planning group of the 13th city. While coping with his own work, he also has to make up lessons for the fringe. I would like to remind the fringe that I can''t stay in Fengchang forever. Once the cooperation plan of the third sister is completed, I will leave immediately, but the mindset of the fringe has been decided with me for the time being She is the last one who wants me to leave Fengchang and take the opportunity to make some achievements.

    I always have a feeling that the silly fringe may have been filled with soup by Murphy. The smart woman who likes to play silly knows that the best way to keep me is to leave the fringe first.

    Xiao goblin doesn''t know how to access the Internet. He''s not online. No wonder. Sang Yingjie said that the goblin is sitting in the exam room these two days. How can he access the Internet? When I smile, I always feel that I don''t care about sang Yingjie''s so-called monsters'' abnormal words. As a result, it''s not the same thing at all. Once people are free, I don''t know if I can dial her phone

    Chu Nan, Chu Nan, your potential is slowly developed I don''t know when Viagra came to the company and poked me twice.

    "Well?" I answered first, and then turned my head. It was like a thunderbolt falling on my head on a clear day, splitting me. "What''s your name, sir? Who are you looking for? "

    As soon as Viagra was stunned, he immediately understood that I was joking with him. He put one hand on the top of his head, and the other hand was clenched into a fist, and beat it on my shoulder. His expression was a little embarrassed. He laughed and scolded: "don''t laugh if it''s a brother. His head has made a lot of determination and courage to cut it like this!"

    "Is it cut? This is scraping, grass. You twist your neck to change an angle and shake my eyes -- "

    " my grass, are you my brother? Too bad? " When I reach for my eyes, Viagra bends down and moves the chair under my ass to lift me.

    "I didn''t laugh, didn''t I? No, you don''t really copy the chair. Are you kidding? Are you kidding?" Almost noisy, I can stop, with a strong smile, said: "one day did not see, how do you become like this?"

    Viagra touched his head, looking depressed, but stubborn: "what is'' this look ''?"? What''s wrong with this look? I didn''t have long hair before, but now it''s just a little shorter than before "

    " pull you down, "I couldn''t help laughing," it''s a little shorter than before, but you used to be just a little bit. Can having hair be the same as no hair? Ha ha ha - "

    Yes, Viagra shaved his head and polished it! Don''t say it''s me. Everyone in the office laughs. Like me, it''s not that he''s bald, but that he''s covering up and explaining. He''s bald and doesn''t want to admit it.

    Viagra is not really angry, shouted at everyone: "what''s the laugh? Are you jealous that seeing no hair can''t affect my natural beauty

    "Come on, you are still born beautiful," I was not in the mood to see Wu Lefeng''s lace, and asked Viagra with a smile, "tell me, why do you suddenly think of shaving your head?"

    Viagra loves beauty, even more than ordinary women. In the past, he used to have a short flat head because that head is the most suitable for him. For this reason, he has to have his hair cut once a week to prevent it from growing or shortening. Now he suddenly shaves off those precious hair, there must be some reason.

    Viagra opened his mouth, but he was speechless. When he saw that all the people in the office were waiting for him to say what he had done, he coughed and said to me mysteriously, "come out and say it." Without waiting for my answer, he took me outside.

    "What can''t be said in it? I''ll tell you. It''s dangerous to walk too close to me now," I joked. "You don''t know what the rumors about me are like in the company. Female colleagues are afraid to talk to me. Those who don''t have a partner are afraid to take an elevator with me, for fear that others think that I have an affair with her. I can accept it, but we old men are so I can''t stand to be passed on something secretly. ""How to pass on love? We are brothers. Who doesn''t know? Don''t forget, we are a "bad team". What is a team? "You have me, I have you"

    "don''t be disgusted," I fought a cold war and couldn''t stand the cold joke of Viagra. "Why are you so crazy?"

    Viagra rarely shows a shy expression. It''s a bit shy. After laughing for a long time, he reaches into his arms and reaches for a small red book and hands it to me. "Look what it is."

    "What?" I asked in my mouth, looking down at the three gold characters in the book, I was surprised. Before Viagra could answer, I cried out, "marriage certificate? Whose?! "

    "Nonsense, isn''t it? Of course it''s mine. "

    I was surprised to guess it was you! Open a look, as expected wrote the name of Viagra, and the female side is Qin LAN, "is there any mistake? I don''t know when you two got married! "

    How long does it take for the two to get along? Fashion, flash marriage? This is not the style of Viagra!

    "It says the date, just yesterday," Viagra said with a embarrassed smile. "Don''t say you don''t know. Besides me and LAN LAN, no one knows. I''m the first one to tell you. Hey, brother, I finally became a man with a family."

    Jokingly, Viagra, who has always been a playboy, got married. Isn''t this marriage certificate fake? But it''s nearly three months since April Fool''s day. It''s so sudden. It''s hard to accept. I''m so surprised that I forgot to send the blessing.

    "Sister Liu knows about Lanlan and me. She takes care of us and specially arranges us to have a rest on the same day. Yesterday, I took Lanlan to the amusement park and went crazy. When I was on the ferris wheel, I proposed to her. In fact, that''s not a proposal. Don''t you know me, bland mouth, not serious, so easy to say?" Viagra''s face is full of happiness and satisfaction. It''s not like that Speaking to me is more like remembering the moment when happiness comes. "We looked down from the cockpit. On the bench we had just sat when we had a rest, we had a young couple. The wife held a baby in her arms. The family of three snuggled up together. There was nothing special, but somehow, the ordinary scene suddenly made me It''s very touching. I can''t tell whether that feeling is yearning or envy. At this time, Lan Lan suddenly said that she will come to this amusement park and sit on that bench in the future when she has a child. Can you tell me how unlucky it is for her to feel the mood of that young wife at the moment? I was also thinking about the mood of the man who was a husband at that meeting, so I took a line. Let''s have a baby now. Next year''s meeting, our family will have a seat there. We will know everything. "

    it''s Viagra. It''s very quiet. Is it a proposal? Is it flirting at best? I joked: "Qin LAN didn''t smoke you then?"

    "I also thought that she had to slap me, just her share was fierce. If she didn''t slap me, she had to give me two feet. But she was in a daze and didn''t say anything." Viagra paused Like a hawk, admiring the blank on my face. Maybe it was his expression at that time. He continued: "until the ferris wheel turned, we came down, she took me there In front of the three members of the family, I said the first sentence to me. Guess what she said? "

    "Where do I know?!" This guy is really appetizing. His heart is itchy. He says, "if you want to say it, just say it. If you don''t say it, I''ll ask Qin LAN directly."

 Chapter 618

    "If you want to say it, just say it. If you don''t say it, I''ll ask Qin LAN directly. 23 "

    " no, no, brother Nan, I said, can I still say that Viagra quickly grabbed me, but also couldn''t care to show off. At one breath, he followed the whole process of proposal. "Lan Lan, she said," just in the sky, under the foot is empty, unrealistic, now down-to-earth, you say that again. "What do you mean, Nange? Don''t you just give me a chance to propose? Brother, I was a hot-blooded man. I fell on my knees at that time. I swore to heaven that it was the most serious and serious sentence I had said after 28 years of living. I was simply, I was excited, but I was not impulsive. Before I said this sentence, I suddenly felt the responsibility I would take in the future, but I didn''t hesitate at all. I had awareness and confidence to give her happiness, so I said, "LAN LAN, please marry me. "As a result"

    "she agreed?"

    "Fart!" Viagra touched his bald head and said, "she said, ''you want to be beautiful''!"

    "Ha?" I was completely dizzy. "She didn''t promise you where the marriage license came from?"

    "Listen," Viagra said with a smile, "I was as confused as you are now. So many people gathered around and she refused me just to make fun of me? That''s too cruel! That''s not the case. See my head? "

    I nodded in amazement, "see, there''s not a single hair, it''s glossier than the eggshell"

    "how can you get so much nonsense without hurting me Viagra said with a serious face: "this is the test of love! Lan Lan said that if I want to love her so much, I''ll shave my favorite hair first to show my determination. I didn''t have two words. I borrowed a razor from the people watching the bustle on the spot and moved Lan Lan "

    I don''t understand." is she sick? Why do you have to shave your head and make up your mind? "

    "You''re sick. Don''t say that about my wife!"

    Mother of an egg, Ya has a wife not brother, who am I to help me?

    "It''s called ''from scratch''," Viagra said intoxicated with the sign expression of the hero of dog blood Drama: "Lan Lan just wanted to tell me that she loves me, not my handsome appearance, but the person who loves me"

    I watered him out with a basin of cold water. "Then you''d better let her shave her hair and ask yourself if you love her beauty or her person." I believe in Qin LAN, but I don''t believe in Viagra. I have been a brother for more than a year. I think I know him well.

    "I won''t propose to her if I don''t love her," Viagra said seriously. "You know who I am, Nange. I''m afraid of what I''m afraid of when I''ve lived in a hundred flowers without touching my leaves? Most afraid to be entangled by women! I know that in your eyes, I am the kind of man who never sneaks away. I think so myself. That''s why I''m more afraid of being responsible for others. But now I take the initiative to tie myself up and want to take responsibility for a woman. Isn''t that the best proof that I love her? "

    There is some truth to this. The more playful a man is, the more cautious he is about marriage.

    "I''m sorry. I doubt you''re my fault. Qin LAN is a very good girl. I just don''t want you to hurt her."

    "Understand, I look in the mirror, and I''ve been talking about this morning since last night. Ha ha," Viagra took the marriage certificate I handed back, looked at the three words on it, and said with a smile, "this thing is really amazing. I thought I had to do it that day, but I was a little bit short of reason. When I got it, my heavy sense of responsibility suddenly made me mature When you grow up, there is no language to describe the great satisfaction and happiness. No, Chunan, brother, I also advise you to stop hesitating when you meet the person in your life. I''m the past person, and I''m qualified to say that - when you really have her, you will suddenly find out how much life you wasted before. "

    Viagra''s mouth is implicit, but the things in his eyes are very direct. My heart moved and asked, "what do you want to say?"

    "You know what I want to say," Viagra said, patting me on the shoulder, "grandma Cheng is the one in your life. The others are passers-by in your life."

    I''m afraid that''s why Viagra asked me to come out alone?

    Is tassel my destiny? Murphy, purple garden and winter night are all passers-by in my life?

    Viagra is wrong. No one can prepare our destiny in advance. Fate is won and controlled by ourselves. I want to make tassel the one in my life, not the one in my life!

    Murphy, purple garden and winter night are the same.

    If anyone can predetermine my fate, I won''t be so tired.

    "in your indecisive time, what''s lost is not only your life, but also their youth." Viagra''s deep appearance makes people not used to it. He continued to explain his new philosophy of life to me and said: "to say responsibility, ten Yang Wei add up, and No In the first half of Chunan, this is my weakness, and it is also your weakness - don''t think of being responsible for every girl who likes you. It''s impossible. Being responsible for the person you cherish most is actually responsible for everyone. Sometimes, caring is a kind of injury, and injury is also a kind of concern. "I agree with Viagra very much, because I am going to do that

    It seems that Viagra and Qin LAN only told me that maybe I had a strict mouth, and even Yao Waner, who is the same sister as Qin LAN, didn''t know about it. They didn''t plan to hold a wedding banquet for the time being. Viagra said it was Qin Lan''s idea. She had to wait until she gave birth to a child. Before that, she had to observe Viagra''s performance. Otherwise, she just got married Banquet Viagra will climb out of the wall, she is not disgraceful enough. She also told Viagra that she would not tell Yao Waner about the marriage, because Yao Waner can''t believe Viagra''s character, and she has always opposed their communication. Qin Lan''s marriage to Viagra, she can''t even accept it - this must be Viagra, Yao Waner has never opposed Qin Lan''s communication with Viagra!

    In the traditional concept, not having a wedding banquet is equal to not marrying someone back. Qin LAN is hanging Viagra like this, and she probably wants to use this time to let Viagra completely take back her heart and put it all on her alone.

    Poor Viagra, married a woman who was several times smarter than him, and I''ve suffered a lot in my life. Now, as long as my brother appears in the company, wherever he goes is the focus, I know that this is the way Zhang Mingjie''s son of a bitch works out in private. Those rumors that are not good for me, of course, have the reason that I don''t pay much attention to my image, but they are more exaggerated by Zhangjia people The purpose of spreading, or even fabricating, is to make the company''s top leaders waver in reusing me.

    I didn''t care about it before, but now I can''t. since I''m determined to overturn Zhangjia, I have to pay attention to it everywhere. No matter how others talk about me, I have to pretend to be nothing, and try my best to break those rumors with action. So I didn''t eat lunch with fringe, Murphy and purple garden. Instead, I ran to the company with Viagra and Qin LAN Outside, away from the pair of eyes staring at me.

    We found a good restaurant. It''s my treat to celebrate their new marriage.

    Don''t look at Qin Lan''s ferocity at ordinary times, but she''s so ashamed at this time. She''s really like a little daughter-in-law. She sits beside Viagra and speaks in a quiet voice, for fear that I''ll laugh at her.

    Can we not drink at such happy events? As soon as Viagra was happy, he forgot that I had a glass of wine. He ordered two bottles of Wuliangye, and the glass was not needed. I dropped a mother''s fourth uncle and grandmother. When we were eating a big stall, what about drinking beer? But it''s a wedding wine. What''s the right drink for you? It''s hard to say hello. As a result, three people are bored. The food is tasteless. The wine is like water. I''m not like Chunan. The three people are hugging together, singing and dancing. They are like fools. I can''t remember what they have done behind them. I just know that it''s 4:30 p.m. when I open my eyes, I''ll find the couple again. Qin LAN lies on the table and sleeps very quietly, that''s to say, he will fight every now and then Wine burp, as the first wine barrel of the investment department, has become this virtue. It can be seen how much Viagra has been drunk, lying under Qin Lan''s feet, and his upper body has gone under the table.

    It''s half an hour to get off work. We slept in the hotel for an afternoon!

 Chapter 619

    What did the waiters do? Why didn''t someone come in and wake us up?! I only know that I was awakened by the ring of my mobile phone, but I didn''t find where I lost my mobile phone. I guess this is not the first phone, and it will never be the last one. After lunch, it disappeared for half a day. No one asked us to blame! So I woke up Viagra and Qin LAN. 23

    the two of them worked together, and the three of us couldn''t laugh or cry. I bought the order and was about to return to the company when my mobile phone rang again. Otherwise, I forgot this thing. After I got drunk, I stuffed it into the fart bag that never contained anything. No wonder I couldn''t find it.

    It''s a text message, the number is Chu Yuan''s, but when I read the content, I couldn''t help but wonder.

    "Who sent it? Not Mr. Mo? " Viagra panicked: "it''s a tragedy. It must be a text message that you can''t get through your phone, isn''t it urgent? affirmative! Just in time for her to reorganize our comprehensive team, we will be absent from work for half a day. We will certainly be cut off to make an example! "

    "What are you flustered about?" Qin LAN has a headache after drinking. She rubs her temples, turns over Viagra''s white eyes, turns to look at me and says, "where is Chunan with us? Can Mo always cut him?"

    Viagra frowned. "Of course he''s OK. I mean we''re miserable! As for the ruthless character of general manager Mo, you and I are going to die. It''s not good to leave. "

    Is Murphy so terrible in their eyes? I think about it carefully, yes! I used to be afraid of her, that little face covered with ice. It doesn''t change all the year round. "Shhh, be quiet," I said to them while dialing Chu Yuan''s phone. "It''s not Mr. Mo, but a classmate of my sister. I''ll explain to Mr. Mo, rest assured, it''s OK."

    Viagra said, "I wish I had something better"

    "Yang Wei!" Qin LAN scolded him and looked at me sheepishly.

    I shook my head and smiled. I didn''t think that Viagra was a good friend of me and my tassels. He wanted us to come together, so he was disgusted that Murphy and I were too close.

    I understand, so I didn''t answer, and I was not in the mood to answer his words. The uneasiness from the bottom of my heart made my hand shaking uncontrollably. As soon as the phone went through, I couldn''t wait to ask, "why is my sister''s mobile phone there?"

    I didn''t expect that my voice would be so violent, just like a roar. Before I opened my mouth, I thought I could pretend to be calm, but it turned out that Viagra and Qin LAN were trembling. Fortunately, they had left the hotel. On the street, such a roar would not make me a different kind.

    The person at the other end of the phone was also stunned by my roar. After a long silence, he said: "brother Nan, I robbed the cell phone"

    "again I''ve just finished the review. I''ll calm down?! The blue tendons on his forehead almost burst with anger. "What are you doing to rob my sister''s cell phone?! To die?! Lvsiqi, I tell you, you dare to bully Chuyuan, I picked your skin! "

    Chu Yuan''s mobile phone to send me a text message, it is the little ghost of LV Siqi!

    Lu Siqi is also flustered, "no, Nan Ge, I didn''t rob Chu Yuan''s cell phone, how could I bully her?"

    My friend''s head is congested, and he doesn''t want to hear his explanation at all? Why is that fate mobile phone in your hand? "

    "I snatched it from someone else!"

    "What is not snatched from others? what you were saying? Say it again. " I was confused and a little calmed down. Then I realized that LV Siqi''s voice was a little strange. He was excited, worried and breathed fast. Sometimes he would hear him take a breath. He seemed to be suffering from pain and didn''t want to moan.

    "Nange, you have to come to our school quickly. Something happened to Chuyuan and Dongfang!"

    "What happened? What''s the matter? " It''s the sensitive period when I didn''t catch the boat of sand. LV Siqi''s words scared me into a cold sweat. All kinds of ominous conjectures sprang up. It seemed that I didn''t know how to breathe. My heart was tightly bound by something. It seemed that it would break at any time. I ran to the side of the road subconsciously. My knees were soft, and I almost fell down. Fortunately, Viagra was quick and timely I got a hand in it.

    "It''s not something that Dongfang Lianren has done. I''ve already told Chu Yuan that I''ll be tied up with that disaster basket sooner or later. It''s a short story. I''ve got it? Thanks to the blessing of the little girl, I was almost killed by someone just now. I just made her ancestors cough and cough -- "

    LV Siqi scolded. He coughed all by himself. I was so worried. I wanted to find him out from the phone. I stood on the side of the road and reached for the car, shouting:" you will scold me later. Let me know what happened first! "

    There was a lot of noise in the street. Viagra and Qin LAN could not hear the voice on the phone. They just inferred what happened to me from my words and behaviors. Their concern made me pretend to be calm.

    Lu Siqi also found that he was off topic, stopped coughing and said: "Chu Yuan had bought bread at noon, but Dongfang had to take her to eat outside the school, and robbed my bike. The new doorman of the school wanted to stop her. Instead of stopping, Lu Siqi rushed out with her feet firmly. How fast are you going to go? Do you look ahead? She had to turn around and spit out her tongue at the doorman. As a result, she hit three people passing by the school gate and turned them upside down. Chu Yuan was also hit by her. "I found that I was selfish enough. I asked Chu Yuan and Dongfang first whether they were hurt or not

    "No one is hurt, but the key is that the unlucky person in the East bumped into the wrong person," Lu Siqi was angry and helpless. "The three college students who were bumped into were the famous students in the neighborhood. The background of the first family was not clean. The students in the surrounding schools were not afraid of them. He didn''t even scratch the skin. He had to find fault. It must be Seeing that Chu Yuan and the East are beautiful and speak incorruptedly, I still want to move. I didn''t recognize them at that time, and I was also stunned by the anger. I didn''t look at them carefully at all. When I called a group of brothers, I beat them away. But now they called a group of people back, and blocked the front and back doors of the school! "

    My grass! Is this caused by the east or you?! I don''t know what to say when I was angry with you

    "If they come to me, I won''t call you Nange. I said it''s a fight to run. In fact, it''s a scare to run away. When they see that we are too many, saya will slip away. We didn''t do anything at all!" LV Siqi said with a wry smile: "when they came back, we were in class. The three boys broke into the classroom like mummies, holding the diagnosis certificate of the hospital, and went straight to Chu Yuan and the east to pull them to the police station. When the teacher saw that they were hurt like that, they were fierce and evil. How dare they talk? I''ll tell them that the bicycle is mine. You''re really hurt and I beat you. I''ll go to the police station. I''ll go with you, but they don''t kill me at all. They also threaten Chu Yuan and say, "go with them honestly. It''s private. Don''t tell the school leader. Otherwise, they will look good after school. Then the leader robbed Chu Yuan''s cell phone and asked her to leave school Then go outside the school and ask for them. "

    "And then?" Finally, I stopped a taxi. I lowered my head and went in. Before LV Siqi could answer, I went back to Viagra and Qin LAN and said, "you go back and tell Mo and Liu Su that I have something private to do. If you don''t go back to the company, Mo will ask you why you went in the afternoon. If you don''t want to tell her the truth, I told you to come out and do something. If she asks you If you want to know what to do, you should ask her to ask me, or to ask the chairman of the board, so that she will not ask you anything and certainly not criticize you. "

    "It''s not Nange, I don''t seem to understand"

    "it''s right if you don''t understand. Just follow me," I pulled on the door, motioned the driver to drive, and said to both of them: "tassel asked you, you said so, that''s it. You go back quickly."

    I''m so worried that I can''t wait for Viagra and Qin LAN to ask again. I''ve already rushed my car out. A group of "Yuan Meng" is full. Welcome to join the second group of friends who like "Mei Mei". The group number is 73. Thank you for your support. I''m very happy to have you as an author.

 Chapter 620

    My sister''s character is too clear to me. She is introverted and shy. She is just a little rabbit who can''t help but frighten me. She is very timid and bullied by three students. She must be frightened to cry. 23

    sure enough, Lu Siqi said angrily: "Chu Yuan cried at that time and wanted to get back his cell phone, but those three guys either were afraid to disturb the school, or they pushed our group of boys down, didn''t stay much, they ran outside the school. When I chased them out and asked them for their cell phones, I knew that they called a lot of people, about 20 or 30, and blocked the front and back doors of the school Yes. "

    "You started with them?" This sentence is nonsense, did not start, Chu Yuan''s mobile phone is how to return to his hands? I was surprised that there were twenty or thirty people on the other side. Did he dare to fight the child when he was a child? Did the donkey kick him in the head?

    "Well, I took the lead in robbing Chu Yuan''s cell phone after his little brother was blacked out by me," Lu Siqi said with a smile without any pride. "However, I was chased by them like a bereaved dog for three blocks, so they got rid of them. But they blocked the school gate. I couldn''t go back. Chu Yuan and they didn''t dare to come out. I''ll call Nan Ge now When you didn''t answer the phone, I sent that message. When I heard Chu Yuan and Dongfang talking, I thought you had a police friend. Look, can you ask that friend to help "

    find a fart policeman? The new guard you just said was Lin Zhi who put in the school to protect Chu Yuan!

    I don''t understand. I know those gangsters are from Chu Yuan. Why don''t the police at school try to get rid of them? What kind of protection is that? I can''t hold my anger any longer. I don''t know if I should praise LV Siqi for his bravery or scold him for his failure. Ya actually called me from a public toilet a few kilometers away from the school and ran for three blocks? Five blocks!

    When he saw me, he smiled awkwardly. Before he could say hello, he handed Chu Yuan''s mobile phone back to me with both hands. He said with a smile, "fortunately, I didn''t damage the mobile phone."

    The mobile phone is not broken. It''s broken by him. Although I''ve long guessed that the process of robbing the mobile phone won''t be as understated as LV Siqi said, I didn''t expect that he was in such a mess. There were several bruises on his face, and one eye couldn''t be opened. Although he tried to pretend that nothing could happen, he was reluctant to cover up what he had done just now ˇŁ

    It''s such a hot day that he even zipped his long sleeve sportswear and didn''t look at the sweat at his end

    "It''s OK," Lu Siqi said with a smile, touching the young man in the corner of his eyes. "They beat me a few fists, but I ran away. Fortunately, I''m a member of the school team. Those college students who were harmed by alcohol and tobacco are not going to catch up with me. I''ll stop smoking from now on."

    I interrupted him with a cold voice, "take off my coat."

    Lu Siqi''s expression was obviously smothering, and he took a half step back subconsciously. He said with an unnatural smile, "brother Nan, do you still have this hobby?"

    "Don''t fucking interrupt me!" I whispered, "don''t pretend to be an old man with me! Let you take it off, when I''m an idiot? "

    LV Siqi took another step back. "Nange"

    "get rid of!"

    When I stared, LV Siqi was afraid, and reluctantly pulled the zipper down, he explained: "it''s really nothing, it''s just a little skin scratched. It''s hard to avoid bleeding after running so far."

    it''s ok? When LV Siqi opened his coat, my heart was thumping. Is that ok?!

    LV Siqi is a coat with bare arms. The white T-shirt he used to wear inside is now taken off by him and wrapped around his waist. The position of the waist rib on the right side has been dyed red. Is that a scratch?

    "Stabbed?" I pulled out my T-shirt, looked at the thin wound, frowned and asked, "why not go to the hospital?"

    "Just poke in the tip of the knife. The wound is not deep. Just apply some medicine. Don''t go to the hospital," said LV Siqi with a smile. "Besides, I have to return Chuyuan''s mobile phone to Nange, right? If you want to go to the hospital, you have to wait until you see that she is OK. "

    Suddenly, looking at the big boy in front of me, I don''t know what to say. Impulsive and impetuous, I prefer to use hands rather than brains. It can be said that LV Siqi has nothing in common with me, but I just think that something in him is very similar to me. I can''t tell what it is, but now, the unclear things seem to have become clearer, although I still can''t tell what it is, But I''m sure there''s a little bit of discord in the emotion. Is it jealousy? No, I don''t want to. I think it''s because I think that only I can do it. The big boy in front of me has also done it. Suddenly, a strange thought came out of his mind, but just after he came out, I took two deep breaths and pressed him back. Don''t I like someone who cares more about the fate of Chu than me, and cares more about the stinky girl who likes to cling to me and torment me Is it?

    Lvsiqi''s wound should be caused by a small knife like a woodpecker. It''s really not deep. As lvsiqi said, the bleeding is because he ran too far. Now the blood has stopped, and it''s OK. I asked, "can you still insist?""Yes!" Lu Siqi knew that I was going to school. He answered without even thinking about it. Then he looked around and asked with a little hesitation, "brother Nan, you are the only one?"

    "One person is enough." There are police in the school. They have nothing to do with the case of Xu Heng, the case of long Xiaotian and the case of Sha Zhizhou. Can they really ignore it? I don''t believe it!

    Lu Siqi didn''t know that, and his face was even more empty. "But brother Nan, those people are not easy to provoke. He has a background to lead the young man. He often makes trouble, but the police stations in this area are not very dare to manage"

    "then make it bigger, so that they have to manage it." I lightly replied, turned around and stopped a taxi.

    Lu Siqi stood in a daze. He didn''t think about the meaning until I got on the bus. He was still guilty. But when he looked at me, he showed great admiration. "Nange, wait for me!"

    I want to call Shu Tong. Chu Yuan and Dongfang are in such a big trouble. She can''t have no idea, but why doesn''t she contact me? Even if you are angry with me, shouldn''t you even fail to perform your duties as a teacher? But on second thought, what can I do with this call? Let Shu Tong reason with those hooligans? Or why did she ignore Chu Yuan and the east? What''s the use? In the end, there will be only one big fight. It''s better to pull it down.

    Just as I gave up the idea, LV Siqi, who was sitting in the back, suddenly shouted, "stop, master, stop! Brother Nan, look, it''s Chu Yuan and the East! "

    I looked back from LV Siqi''s eyes. It was the two girls who were standing on the side of the road and arguing about something. Both of them were very excited. As if they were going to fight, I also shouted: "master, stop now!"

    "You let go of me! I''m going to get my cell phone back! "

    "What''s wrong with you? It''s a group of hooligans and gangsters. Will they give it to you? I''ve said I''ll pay you a new "

    the two girls quarreled fiercely. They could hear their shouting all the way, but they didn''t notice that LV Siqi and I came.

    "I want my one!" Chu Yuan pushed away the East that held her. "That''s what my brother bought me!"

    "Are you afraid that he will scold you? I did it. I''ll explain to him. I beg you. Can we not go back to school? " The East jumped up again and hugged Chu Yuan, saying: "if you were bullied by those hooligans, brother Nan would hate me! No, I scolded him yesterday. He hates me now. Maybe he won''t talk to me again. Maybe he will help my mother and send me to France! He is that kind of person. He pretends to be honest and honest. In fact, he is evil and evil! "

    My brother almost has garlic under his feet, stinky little girl, and I don''t know if he pretends to be honest and honest. Even if I''m really gloomy, I haven''t hurt you before? It''s you, I''m here!

    Chu Yuan wants to break away from the East like crazy, crying: "what about my mobile phone?"

    "That''s what he bought for you. Would you let him buy another one for you? If he hurts you so much, he will definitely buy you "

    " it''s not the same! " The words as like as two peas in the East seemed to have stimulated the Chu edge. Suddenly, the tender little girl suddenly broke out of potential. He pushed the East forward and even fell back. He fell heavily and squatted. "My mobile phone is bought with his mobile phone now. It''s exactly the same. Even if he buys me another one, ten or one hundred, it won''t be one pair of children. Do you want me to tell him that if he buys another couple''s mobile phones, you and I will be one? What do you want me to say?! I''m his sister! Even if you say it, do you say it?! "

    "I --" the Oriental language is blocked, be about to say what time, suddenly facial expression changes greatly, surprised way: "South elder brother!"

    Chu Yuan shivered all over, but didn''t dare to look back. I know why, because I also want to escape. What did the girl say just now?!

    Thank you for your support for sister and right and wrong. First of all, I want to apologize to you for two reasons.

    1ˇ˘ It''s because right and wrong never know the existence of "younger sister". I''m ashamed. I''m an Internet idiot. I''m not very familiar with posts. I''ve only visited some anime posts. I don''t know there''s another "younger sister" at all, just like I didn''t know there was "fate alliance". I''m not modest. Younger sister is not a successful novel. There are many problems and no popularity. I decided to stick with it at the beginning It''s not only to practice writing, expose deficiencies, learn from experience, but also to explain to a few readers who like this book, accumulate a little popularity and lay a foundation for the next book (this is purely selfish). Because I know that I write poorly and often get scolded, I never go to the book review area. I''m afraid that being scolded will affect my mood, which will give me no motivation to continue Continue to write, I only think, to the end of the book, there are dozens of people chasing, know "sister", know right and wrong, enough.

    So, I don''t care about everything else. I just log in, update and close the web page every day. Until yesterday, my classmates mentioned "sister" to me in "Yuanmeng". I didn''t know that "sister" also has a group of friends who support and love "sister". Here, I sincerely thank you.

    2ˇ˘ I''d like to apologize to you for Yuanmeng''s "pulling people from younger sister", which was also known last night (more accurate in the middle of the night). It''s a total misunderstanding. Yuanmeng''s meaning of managing the students is to unify the friends who like "younger sister", which is convenient for communication and harmless. I hope you don''t misunderstand him. This boy is not old, but He is very concerned about people. His starting point is good, whether right or wrong, or for everyone. He is also the first to suggest that I go to "younger sister" and introduce my classmates who have fun to me.My attitude towards "Yuanmeng" and "Meimei" is that group and paste are two different communication tools with different interests. We should respect our own preferences. Reading books is to relax, of course, how to be comfortable.

    Whether it''s "Yuanmeng" or "Meimei", it''s because of "Meimei". With your readers who like "Meimei", I''m extremely satisfied. I''m a super diver, and there are too many common things and limited time. This can be seen from my poor daily update volume. But as long as I have free time, I will not only go to "Yuanmeng" to bubble I will also go to "sister" for a walk.

    Thank you for your love and support for sister.

    By the way, classmate Chu Xiaoxun, I saw the two posts on top of you, and then I hid my face and ran away twice. I am the author of the attack. But you have to write a book. There must be a fire. The seriousness and focus are not the right or wrong reasoning that I can compare. I won''t prove it to you. Otherwise, I really didn''t write

    and then I asked the eight trigrams, Xiao Mo and mo Sister, it can''t be true]

 Chapter 621

    I feel the burning under my face. It seems that I can melt the sun hanging at a 45 degree angle in the sky. I can''t move my steps. I stay three meters away from Chu Yuan. It seems that every step I want to get close to her weighs more than a thousand jin, not in my legs, but in my heart. That''s not the weight I can bear.

    Embarrassed? No, it''s panic; want to escape? No, it''s unbelievable in the East. It seems that I''m the only one who appears suddenly. LV Siqi ''?

    The scene atmosphere is a little strange, no, it''s quite strange. I always think that the two people with unbelievable and bitter smile are more looking forward to my next reaction!

    No matter how true LV Siqi, who is standing with me, listened, I pretended not to hear. My friend has a thick face, but Chu Yuan''s face is thin.

    "What are you going to do?" I adjusted my mood and asked Chuyuan with a serious face, but my voice was a little shaky. "Now it''s not time for school, you two are not in the classroom. What are you doing out

    Man is a kind of animal that comforts and deceives himself, and Chu Yuan is a typical example. Her tight body is obviously relaxed, and she turns around. Her red face is full of self deception. She just said "nothing". Her eyes catch a glimpse of the mobile phone I hold in my hand. When I say "nothing", my mouth is flattened, my brow is frowned, and my mood changes Come on, tears are like a burst of river bank. They crash down, but their mouths repeat against their hearts, "nothing, nothing, nothing really, nothing really --"

    nothing really, you''re crying your fart? The reaction of the dead girl is really lovely and hateful, which makes people laugh and cry. At this time, she still wants to maintain the East and won''t tell me about the mobile phone being robbed.

    Compared with Chu Yuan, she is confused. The calm of the East makes people feel that she is not like a 16-year-old girl at all. She gets up from the ground, pats the dust on her ass, and looks at LV Siqi behind me coldly. She just said something that seems to take me seriously. She even snorted at me with a scornful look, "ask clearly"

    what attitude?! I was annoyed. "What do you say?!"

    "Nothing." She didn''t admit it, but she wasn''t afraid of me. The aggressive attitude showed that it was deliberately aimed at me. I was puzzled. Listening to what she said with Chu Yuan just now, whether it was today''s event or yesterday''s emotion with me, she knew that it was her fault and she was very regretful. But why did she become unreasonable when she saw me?

    I sympathize with LV Siqi very much. His eyes are only my sister, who has spent almost all her life for my sister. But my sister didn''t notice that there was such a large living person standing behind me until now. The stinky girl''s mind was no slower than that of the East, and immediately realized that I knew all about it. She was crying originally. This time, she cried more vigorously. It''s a bit like Meng Jiangnu crying for a long time It seems that the city will come for three days and nights. Even on this cold road, many passers-by still stop to watch.

    I found that I couldn''t get rid of this killing light everywhere. The stinky girl cried at me as if I had bullied her! Ah -- "

    Where is it still crying? It''s obviously howling. What''s your temper at me? Chu Yuan, like the East, is a bit unreasonable.

    "Don''t cry!"

    The tiger didn''t get angry. He thought I was hellokitty. The roar of his friends shocked Chuyuan. Even the East was shocked.

    I''m cheap. I feel sad when she cries. But I can''t bear to cry when she bites her lips. I still feel sad. How can this girl be so heartless? I picked up the cell phone lanyard, shook my cell phone, and asked, "what is this?"

    "Oh -" these two words have become the cry point of Chu Yuan. When I mention her, I cry. I have a feeling that I can''t tell. Is the mobile phone I bought for her really so important in her heart?

    I found another cell phone of the same style in my pocket, with only different colors, and waved it in front of her, "what about this one?"

    Chu Yuan was stunned and exclaimed, "it''s my cell phone!" The stinky girl broke into tears and smiled. She snatched her cell phone back, jumped and jumped. She was ecstatic, as if it was her favorite and precious thing in the world. It also made the complex taste in my heart clearer.

    I don''t know how to hide it. Do you really think I didn''t hear what you said just now? Not afraid of my embarrassment

    Chu Yuan finally realized this, and suddenly calmed down, his face turned red, looked at me, and then quickly lowered his head, rubbed a few steps towards me, said in a very small voice: "brother, thank you"

    "don''t thank me," I pointed to LV Siqi behind me, and said: "thank him, he robbed your cell phone for you."

    Lu Siqi hurriedly waved: "no thanks, no"

    "he?" Chu Yuan looked at Lu Siqi, who had a blue nose and a swollen face. He was a little surprised and said, "you ran out of the classroom alone just now. Did you ask for my cell phone?"Lu Siqi, who can speak in front of me, was like a fool in front of Chu Yuan. He scratched his head and said with a smile: "today, Toure didn''t come to ask for leave. Lingyun, Ma Tao and fat people are cowardly and dare not offend those guys. Hey, don''t get me wrong. I asked for your cell phone by the way. I was a character in our seventh middle school. They came to our school to bully people and bully our class, And bully you two girls. If I don''t kick him, others don''t think I''m a coward? "

    Mature? Or pretend to be mature? Is it embarrassed to admit, or do not want to admit?

    I know that my indifferent sister will not be moved by him, but for a moment, I was really afraid that she would be moved. Why? I''m embarrassed to admit it, and I don''t want to admit it or dare not? Maybe all of them.

    "Thank you"

    "what do you thank him for?" The East interrupts Chu Yuan, with a disdainful look on his face, he says to LV Siqi, "what kind of hero do you pretend to be? Be beaten by the person blue and blue face to beat sympathy? LV Siqi, don''t think that other people don''t know what you think in your heart. We are not stupid, and you are not stupid. There are many of them. When you go out alone, you know that you will be beaten. Do you think such a conventional means can make fate like you? Come on, let me tell you, it''s useless for fate! The toad wants to eat the sky "

    " pa "

    the voice of the East suddenly stops, and a loud slap ends her teasing, ridicule and even schadenfreude.

    Chu Yuan stays, LV Siqi stays, and so does the East. This slap is made by me without mercy. The delicate and white face of the East is almost red and swollen under the eyes of three people.

    "You hit me?" The East can''t believe it. She touches her face, turns her head slowly, looks at me wrongly, and asks me for evidence, as if the pain is not reality at all.

    "Apologize to him," I scolded in a deep voice with a seriousness I didn''t usually have. "If you still think I''m your brother, apologize to him!"

    Lu Siqi didn''t want me to be embarrassed by the East. Maybe just because the East is a friend of Chu Yuan, the child always feels a little ashamed before me. So when I started to fight the East, he was more surprised than the East and Chu Yuan. I didn''t expect that I would teach the East a lesson for him. When I saw that I was going to the East, he hurriedly pulled me. "Nange, no, it''s not necessary It''s true that Dongfang is right. I''m too hypocritical. "

    LV Siqi told the truth in a hurry. It''s no wonder that just now he installed a small B, but it''s no wonder that a man who doesn''t install a B will fight with thunder and thunder. If he really doesn''t have the mind to" rob "my fate, he will admit defeat. I''m afraid that he won''t be able to make any difference in the future. Sometimes, it''s a helpless way to say what''s right and what''s wrong, It''s another kind of necessity. I don''t hate this child. To a large extent, that''s why maybe this is the similarity between us.

    LV Siqi was afraid of Dongfang pitiful people and exposed his "ambition" in panic. He probably thought of the girl who had been destroyed by Dongfang with a paper knife. The big young man''s face was white, but Dongfang didn''t hear him. He just stared at me in bewilderment and sorrow, biting his lips obstinately and refused to cry out, "why did you hit me?"

    PS: the first and second groups of "Yuanmeng" are full. Thanks for the three groups established by Xiaobing, doudan, Qingcheng, aokeng and crouching pit. The group number is 100536053. Welcome to join us.

 Chapter 622

    "Why did you hit me?"

    I said: "because I think you are my family, my sister!"

    I said this sentence yesterday, but she didn''t believe it and quarreled about it. Today I repeat it again. It''s very serious. This time, it seems that she finally heard it.

    I sighed, slowed down my tone, and looked at her with less fierce eyes, and said: "if what I said just now is fate, I will beat her, you can not apologize, if you think we are not a family, so I will not feel guilty to lvsiqi because my sister is not sensible."

    "I am not sensible?" Hearing this, the East was a little excited again. "Do you think I don''t understand? Are you really confused or pretend to be confused?! Which one of my words is not for you?! I! Oriental pity! Which sentence is not for you, Chunan?! The whole world can call me a jerk, only you can''t! "

    "East!" Chu Yuan hugs some out of control East.

    "He doesn''t understand, he just doesn''t understand!" The East cried hysterically, "why can you only see LV Siqi''s flattery, but I can''t expose him because I''m flattering you? You can scold me, you can hit me, but you can''t understand! Do you really want to be moved by him? "

    The words of the East are like two hands. They cut open my chest, tore my heart, dug out all the things I hid in my heart, and hung them naked in front of people. I was surprised by her "ignorance" and her "Anatomy" of me, but what surprised me even more was that she said "the whole world can call me a jerk, only you can''t do it"

    "East Fang, have you had enough trouble? " It''s not just me who was dissected. Chu Yuan said, "are you for him, for me, or for yourself?"?! If you are for me, listen to my brother and apologize to LV Siqi! "

    Fang is quiet all of a sudden. Apologize! LV Siqi, I''m sorry. No matter what you''re holding in mind, it''s true that those gangsters at the school gate are attracted. Thank you. It''s your blessing that fate and I can slip out. "

    Is that an apology? How can I hear that? But she did say sorry and thank you

    LV Siqi could not turn around a bit. She nodded in amazement, and answered like a fool: "Oh, it doesn''t matter"

    this is more like admitting that she really had a bad intention and gave LV Siqi a cold snort. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t give him any good face, so she said to me: "you are satisfied?"

    Little Niang PI will be forced to show a clear view of the attitude, not a bit of sincerity, but that unworthy LV Siqi has accepted, what can I say? Can only say: "your attitude is very good - I will settle accounts with you in the evening!"

    I said the irony to comfort LV Siqi. I''ll make up for the lack of sincerity in the East. I think I saw through my mind again. She smiled disdainfully and didn''t make a sound, but her face was very red. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. She touched her ass gracefully, and there was a trace of fear in her eyes. But how do I think that''s more like a kind of What about exciting expectations that have never been experienced?

    Chu Yuan saw that the storm had passed. He took a long sigh of relief, put his hands together, held her mobile phone, and said: "Lv Siqi, thank you for helping me to get it back. I used to be very rude to you, and I thought you were annoying and difficult. Now I solemnly apologize to you. You are a very brave boy, and I think we will be very good friends in the future."

    For my sister''s words, Xiao LV was frightened, as if he had fallen from heaven, smashed them on his head, paralyzed his brain, which had been slowing down. He opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but didn''t jump out a word. He was so happy that he didn''t know what to say.

    Chu Yuan took a look at me with a red face and a pair of eyes. She hurriedly bowed her head again, completely losing the momentum of facing me at ordinary times. "Brother, I want to say two words with LV Siqi alone"

    the inexplicable nervousness made me almost blurt out and asked her "what to say", so that I could swallow the word "what" and spit back in time, which only I knew My old face was burning because of my lack of attitude. I was very reluctant, but I unconsciously controlled my face. I winked at the East and signaled her to "avoid suspicion" with me.

    Avoid disrespect when the two words come out of my heart, I''m very uncomfortable, and that feeling is unspeakable.

    Just now, when I approached Chu Yuan, every step weighed more than a thousand jin. Now when I left her, my step still weighed more than a thousand jin. Every time, it was because of one of her words

    I tried to pretend to be natural, but I was still seen by the East. I thought that I was walking slowly. The little girl behind pushed me, and spat in a small voice: "false and generous, deserved!"

    My friend was so nervous that I didn''t dare to look back. I suddenly found that what ink is also, what three young ladies, what Zhang Mingjie, what Xu Heng and what sand boat are all floating clouds. It seems that the East is the most frightening person in the world!

    Why does she know what I''m thinking? But I still pretended to be confused and said, "who is so generous?"

    The East seems to have guessed that I would ask so long ago. Before my voice fell, she replied crisply, "whoever is sour is who!"It''s just a quarrel. The East can''t fight me. I didn''t even think about it, so I said, "I think you''re sour."

    Well, I admit, I''m just avoiding the eastern topic. It''s all about planting and slandering without thinking. But unexpectedly, the eastern didn''t think about it, and said, "I''m sour because of you!"

    "What?" I couldn''t help but look back.

    "Nothing." the East dodged my eyes, looked flustered, and coughed dryly, then recovered the calm, apparently pretending to shift the topic. In a small voice, he said: "don''t look back, go ahead, I promise you can hear what you want to hear. The girl''s mind is so easy to be guessed. Let''s go because she wants to talk with Lv Si Qi dare not let you listen to what he said. I''m sorry to let you listen, but I never don''t want to let you listen. That little girl doesn''t care about anything, but this is the only thing she cares about most - she will never let you misunderstand her again. "

    Open your mouth, little girl. Shut up, little girl. Aren''t you sixteen like her? But it was this 16-year-old girl who said something that I couldn''t understand at all. I only understood one sentence "don''t look back".

    Chu Yuan won''t let me misunderstand her. What can I misunderstand her?

    Before I could begin to think about it, Chu Yuan''s voice, which was not loud, came from behind me. She was speaking to LV Siqi. She was very shy, but even if she didn''t need to confirm it with her eyes, she could make people clearly feel that it had nothing to do with LV Siqi. "This mobile phone is very important to me and the most precious gift I have received"

    I feel a pair of eyes staring at me. I feel this. Chu Yuan didn''t say it to LV Siqi.

    Chu Yuan didn''t wait for me to go further with the east to speak. Why did she deliberately let me go away, but let me hear it? The beating of the heart is very irregular. I seem to understand the meaning of those words in the East, and know why Chu Yuan did it. I''m used to calculation. I like to speculate about the result of everything before it happens. Now, I think that if Chu Yuan really says that he''s embarrassed not to let me listen, but deliberately wants me to be ''careless'' ˇŻWhat should I do if I hear you?

    I''m afraid to know, and I can''t imagine what I should do then, so I got the only answer - can''t listen!

    I want to speed up my pace and walk to a distance where I can''t hear Chu Yuan''s voice. But the East has chased me, looking at me with a sidelong smile. She smiles strangely, like showing off and ridicule. In a word, she is very provocative. Most importantly, she leans over very impolitely, takes the initiative to hold my arm, and deliberately drags me to slow down.

    She didn''t say a word, but her behavior clearly told me that she once again saw through my heart - I wanted to escape, she wanted to stop me from escaping

    the masters still had to contend about not steaming bread, can I admit that she saw through me? Of course not! Let her think that I want to escape, she will look down on me all her life! Can not escape

    my friends smile bitterly. I was so embarrassed by two 16-year-old girls when I hesitated. Chu Yuan, who was also hesitant, took a deep breath. Yes, even though I didn''t look back, even though I had walked out for more than ten meters, I still heard her deep breath.

    "Lv Siqi, I know you like me"

    PS: I heard that the mood flying classmate was engaged yesterday, and I would like to send you my best wishes for a long life and a long life in love.]

 Chapter 623

    When the word "like" came out of Chu Yuan''s mouth, my heart seemed to be pricked by something. I couldn''t tell if it was nervous or scared. In a word, I didn''t want to hear that LV Siqi would answer "yes", but I was very clear. He would definitely say "yes".

    Suddenly I thought of a sentence I had seen from nowhere: when you can''t stop or change the reality, then cover your eyes and ears, pretend that nothing will happen or nothing has happened

    I finally understand what this means, so I suddenly accelerated my pace, so that the unprepared East almost got pulled by me, this damned little Niangpi was just a little stunned, and then she showed a very funny and hateful smile. She put her milk strength around my arm, which made me unable to walk any step

    I felt that I was like the monkey king in the heart of Tathagata Buddha, who could not fly out of the Five Finger Mountain no matter how, and the East was the Tathagata Buddha, who could see through every thought in my heart!

    I was flustered, but I didn''t expect that LV Siqi would be more flustered than me. "No, Chu Yuan, I''m absolutely not good at you. I think this kid has more promise. I dare to do anything for Chu Yuan, and I can also talk about it. It''s a little bit like Viagra''s sentimental prodigal. But I didn''t expect that he was so useless in front of the happy girls. Chu Yuan asked him directly. On the contrary, he was so useless He didn''t dare to admit it, but he didn''t convince himself to deny it.

    "listen to me." Chu Yuan''s tone was light, but his speed was fast. It seemed that he was afraid of speaking too slowly. I would walk far away from the East. LV Siqi''s attitude was enough to prove his right and wrong, but Chu Yuan didn''t care whether he said it was true or not. "You helped me get my cell phone back I''m very grateful to you, but I just want to thank you. Whether you like me or not, I want to tell you that I''m not the kind of good girl you think. If you like me, it''s just because I''m beautiful, because you don''t know me at all. I have many shortcomings, which you don''t know. Just like now, you''ve beaten me, and I also I won''t be moved, I''m not good, and I''m not so kind. I''m selfish, indifferent, even cold-blooded. The most important thing is that I''m stubborn, so I''ll never change "

    the girl''s bitter smile in my heart unconsciously hangs on the corner of her mouth. My lovely and hateful problem sister, she knew her problem character very well.

    At this moment, LV Siqi has probably forgotten the "give up" and "blessing" that he once said to me, and said urgently: "I don''t like you because you are beautiful! Yes, I admit that''s a very important reason for you to attract me, but I prefer your "

    " poof - "the East can''t help laughing, but my brother wants to cry my poor sister. Besides being beautiful, can''t others find any other advantages from you?

    Fortunately, LV Siqi is not too stupid. "I don''t know what I like about you, but I know I like you, and I don''t speak very well. But Chu Yuan, please believe me, I will do anything for you, even if it''s for you."

    "even if you die for me, I won''t be moved." Chu Yuan didn''t wait for LV Siqi to finish, so he simply answered him.

    That''s more than simply, it''s too much! I can''t help but run back to scratch the ears of that stinky girl. Are you a little human? Is that human language? And the East, even laughing?!

    The reason why I didn''t rush back to teach Chu Yuan is that I thought of LV Siqi''s expression on his face now. I really can''t bear to sprinkle salt on the child''s wound, pretending that I didn''t hear it, and he will feel a little better in his heart

    I was shocked. LV Siqi only said "he", but didn''t say his name. But I know that he said me. He intended to let me hear about this problem.

    The silent person changed to Chu Yuan. When I thought she couldn''t answer, she said loudly, "I won''t be moved, because there''s no need to be moved. He can tolerate all my shortcomings. I knew from a very young age that he can do anything for me, which no one can do!"

    "If I could do it?" asked Lu

    "That''s just what you want, but not what I want," Chuyuan sighed, saying: "Lv Siqi, you are very similar to him, but you are not him, there is only one him in the world"

    "there is only one Chuyuan in the world"

    "there is only one Chuyuan in the world, but there are many choices in your world, but I have not." Chuyuan''s voice dropped, there are many Some grudges, sad grudges, "to me, he is all. Since I was very young, I have relied on him and worshipped him. I am used to being spoiled by him, and I am used to seeing him suffer from being bullied by me. My greatest pleasure every day is to figure out how to make him angry. My biggest expectation every day is that he will be angry, but whether it is to connive me or to beat me and scold me, I All like "

    ''he'', that is, I

    " for you, what is he? Family, or "

    " the most important person. " Chu Yuan said definitely.

    The East hugged my arm and raised his face, looking forward to my reaction after hearing this.

    Yes, I should be surprised, but I''m not surprised at all.For me, Chu Yuan is not my most important person? From the day when we became family, I thought about her all the time. She influenced any decision of me, even every minute and every second of my life. LV Sizi smiled. There was a kind of openness, a kind of relief and lightness. "The mobile phone in your hand is a pair with him? Is that your dream? "

    In front of Chu Yuan, there was always a bit of wooden LV Siqi, and there was a bit of joking in his words.

    Chu Yuan answered, but I didn''t hear her answer. Neither did the East. A truck roared past and drowned Chu Yuan''s voice. When I and the East couldn''t help looking back and trying to find something, Chu Yuan had trotted to us. She was red faced and didn''t have any contact with my eyes. She just hugged me like the East The other arm.

    In situ Leng for a while of LV Siqi slowly follow up, smile and speechless look at me, some blessing, but more is envy.

    I''d like to ask how Chu Yuan answered, but Lu Siqi first said, "Nange, since Chu Yuan and Dongfang are all right, let''s not go back to school. I''ll go home, and you can send them both home."

    I know this guy is a hard dressed man. The so-called "go home" is not to go to the hospital, but to find a place where nobody is crying. The girl kicked him so simply. For me, I have to cry too

    "are you sure you are OK?"

    LV Siqi clapped his chest like he could, "I''m strong. It''s OK to run three more streets."

    Escape from the key point, he knows that what I want to ask is not his body. A man has the dignity of a man and bears setbacks. It is also a necessity for growth. If I ask again, I don''t appreciate it.

    "Since it''s OK, come back to school with us."

    "What?!" Don''t say that LV Siqi, Chu Yuan and Dongfang thought they had heard me wrong. They all said the same thing, which scared me.

    "Brother, what are you going to do?"

    "Brother Nan, can you stop being brave? Do you know how many student gangsters are gathered at the school gate now? "

    "Yes, Nange, I know you want to be angry for me, but they are many and unreasonable."

    I really want to be angry for LV Siqi, not only because he got a knife for my sister, but also because I always think I owe him something, because Chu Yuan refused his words too direct and merciless, so I am responsible for being a brother Let her make up for it, or because I''m afraid it''s the latter. It''s just like a winner in a competition has unwarranted sympathy and guilt for the loser. What kind of kindness am I pretending to be? Is it crueler than cruelty?

    But I have a reason why I have to go to school, no matter whether I have no nuclear weapon. "Today they didn''t find you, what about tomorrow?"

    I asked all three of them. Who can guarantee that the gangsters won''t come tomorrow?

    "But"

    "nothing," I interrupted LV Siqi and said confidently, "don''t worry, I''ve got the right balance."

    "Really?" The East doesn''t believe me very much.

    "Really."

    Chu Yuan had the least courage. After thinking about it, he said to me, "elder brother, I think it''s better to call Xiaoye''s elder sister first."

    "nonsense," I said bluntly, "of course, I have to. Otherwise, what am I going to do? Beaten? "

    For a while, there was no sound, and three pairs of eyes worshipped me. Suddenly, they were not so devout. I just told the truth. Do you really think I can fight more than ten?

    I''m not Yewen!

 Chapter 624

    I don''t know what kind of meeting is held in winter. It''s been a day, but I haven''t finished. I''m afraid to speak loudly when I make a phone call. But I''m not polite. I know she''s in the meeting room. I''m shouting at the police and questioning their work attitude.

    Not to mention that a group of hoodlums rushed to the school, which was hard for Chuyuan. The police in the school didn''t even listen to them. After lvsiqi led away the hoodlums at the school gate, Chuyuan and two little girls in the East sneaked out. Why didn''t they notice? What if it wasn''t me who met them on the side of the road, but the boat of sand?

    I think the three policemen in the school just stood by because they didn''t want to expose themselves. They didn''t want to protect Chu Yuan at all, but regarded Chu Yuan as bait and waited for the fish to bite. Isn''t that Lin Zhi''s usual trick?

    I don''t want to go to school to settle accounts with those gangsters, but I want to show it to the police. I''ve figured it out. If I don''t make a move for ya, the stinky police won''t really take me seriously!

    Of course, my temper is not aimed at dongxiaoye. It''s just an attitude to get angry with her. It''s an attitude that other police in the conference room want to see. Don''t think that if you clamp dongxiaoye in the middle, you can invade my position at will, and make me anxious. I won''t give dongxiaoye face!

    I''m not a policeman. Even if I have a special relationship with dongxiaoye, I have no obligation to sacrifice my position to cooperate with their work like a policeman. Chu Yuan is even less!

    In the past, Dong Xiaoye would definitely fight with me to insult her career and her boss like this, but now it''s not the same. This lovely woman, who has become a low IQ because of love, told me in a soothing tone that she would call me back in five minutes and then hang up the phone. I can hear the pent up anger in her voice. I must have gone to find Lin Zhi for accounting ˇŁ

    Sure enough, within five minutes, the phone call came back. She said Lin Zhi had contacted the local police station, and there would be a police officer at the school to deal with it immediately, and she would rush over immediately. As for why the three police responsible for protecting Chu Yuan neglected their duties, Lin Zhi was checking.

    Dong Xiaoye''s tone changed a little. It seems that Lin Zhi was really wronged. He was also extremely angry about the three policemen''s dereliction of duty. For this reason, he even interrupted the important meeting.

    It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. Anyway, I have a bottom in my mind. But I won''t wait for the police or dongxiaoye to arrive at the school first. Even if the gangsters are not scared away, the police will never allow me to avenge lvsiqi.

    Lu Siqi gets a knife for Chu Yuan. If I don''t calculate the account myself, but give it to the police, it''s meaningless.

    Besides, although Chu Yuan, Dongfang and LV Siqi all advised me to wait for the police to come back to school, I knew that I would really nod my head, and the three little things would really despise me.

    b. I have to pretend, not pretend, not be a man. God knows how I come up with such a silly idea, but what I don''t know is that I have always been rational and good at calculation. Now I am obviously going to do something that is absolutely not safe and has great potential to suffer losses. Why?

    I couldn''t help looking back at LV Siqi, who was walking behind me. Maybe I just want to do something to make up for my debt to the child? What do I owe him?

    I can''t help but look at Chu Yuan, who is holding my arm and lowering my head to think about something. I''m a little swollen and fat, and I have no foundation to avenge LV Siqi. Suddenly, a comforting saying comes out of my heart: this girl is mine. Do I owe LV Siqi? In fact, he''s more hateful than that gangster, isn''t he?

    I was startled by this idea. I was smart. Chu Yuan and the East both noticed it and looked at me in surprise.

    I pretended to be calm, but I was in a cold sweat. This shameless and absurd idea will not be seen through by the skin of the Oriental little lady again?

    Well, it seems that there is no difference between her seeing through and not seeing through. To her, I don''t seem to have any secrets. Maybe, to Chuyuan, too?

    One layer of sweat is falling, and another layer of sweat is coming out.

    from a long distance, we can see that there are more than 20 or 30 gangsters gathered in the front door of the school. Although they pretend to be passers-by, they are dressed in strange clothes, colorful hair, and the smoking posture of personality deliberately put out without energy saving, so that people can see that it is the failure of social education.

    The street in front of the school gate is very spacious. There are not only many small shops nearby, but also many flowing hawkers. It''s usually busy. But now, because of the relationship between these scum, the shop gate is closed, and the hawker hides far away. Even the passers-by walk around, so it''s so cold that it sets off the brewing sense of crisis before an event.

    Chu Yuan is too timid to say. Unexpectedly, the Oriental little girl who is not afraid of the sky is also afraid of the hooligans. The two girls'' legs are soft. It seems that if she doesn''t hold my arm, she will be paralyzed on the ground, which makes me weak too - tired.

    A big man, let alone two pretty little girls, is hard to attract people''s attention. The relatively scattered gangsters have noticed us for a long time, but they don''t seem to know that these two little girls are their waiting prey, and there are people whistling at us.It''s no wonder that there are only three people who actually met Chu Yuan and the East, as if they were hit by the east at first.

    Compared with Chu Yuan and Dongfang, it''s no surprise that LV Siqi was recognized by others. Even though he tried hard to hide his face behind me, but let alone these gangsters. I''m afraid that I can''t think of it. Why is a little ghost who only escaped after a short life? Why is he so bold and come back clearly? So instead of rushing up, they looked at me with suspicion and fear.

    Obviously, I''m here to support LV Siqi. Obviously, there''s no self-confidence and capital. Only a stupid B can be a big head. Obviously, "embracing the left and embracing the right" is a man''s aura? There is no doubt - yes.

    It''s not easy to bear other people''s complicated sight. LV Siqi''s voice trembled. He pointed to several people who were talking with the doorman and were arguing with him. He whispered, "Nange, they are the three!"

    Three? I counted. Apart from the guard, it seemed that there were four people. Three of them were college students, and the other one was back to me, unable to see the age. Three college students are of medium height, thin, dressed like Korean stars one by one. The clothes they wear can be said to be fashionable, personality or other. One of them has two rings on one ear, and the other is even less mainstream. They also have two rings, but they are respectively hung on the nose and lower lip. The face of the other kid with a cigarette in his hand is clean. No There is something special that must be said to hang. That is the emotion on his face. The subtle aura on his body tells me that he is the "leader" mentioned by LV Siqi.

    Compared with these three college students, the one with his back to me is a little conspicuous. First of all, he is tall and mellow. Second, his clothes are his personality. He is slovenly. That is fashion. He is slovenly. People may wear famous brands. What he is wearing is definitely Street goods - flip flops, flowered underpants, upper cover A pleated white half night T-shirt, also covered with dirty oil stains

    my sight is more attracted by this big fat man, so I clearly think that the white and handsome boy headed by him is a little familiar, and I didn''t immediately recall where I had seen his face.

    But it''s obvious that the white and handsome boy opposite me must have seen me somewhere. For a moment, he was slightly stunned and frowned. He seemed to search his memory as hard as I did, but he still kept saying his unfinished words to the doorman, "doorkeeper, are you reasonable? I''ve said it many times. I don''t know any of the people here. I want to blow you away. I''m just taking a break at your door and smoking a cigarette, can''t I? Where do you write that you can''t rest or draw south!!! "

    As he said this, he suddenly thought of something, like a woman who saw a ghost. She screamed out my name. The voice was so shrill and shrill that it was creepy. Everyone was shocked, including me. I thought his face was familiar, but I thought that the big man who stood opposite him and was facing me was more familiar until the handsome boy yelled at me His name, my attention just returned to him, his face and his slightly hoarse personality voice on the number - Lin yun''an!

    The college students who were bumped into by the East actually chased Xiao demon and was hired by Gong Fanlin. They found a group of students who were lying in ambush outside the "heaven and earth". They almost killed Lin Yunan of Viagra!

    Gong Fanlin? When the name came out of my mind, the man with the big back that I knew was also turning to me in astonishment. My heart and my pupils were expanding and contracting at the same time. I was like Lin Yunan, who lost his voice and shouted: "Gong fan Lin!"

    : in recent days, there have been so many things, which are basically coded in the evening. So the update is very late. Say sorry to everyone, er]

 Chapter 625

    The big fat man with short-sighted glasses is Gong Fanlin, who is wanted by the police all the time!

    I didn''t recognize him at a glance, because Gong Fanlin, who I am familiar with, is always clean and tidy. Now, he is like a curtilage man who hasn''t been out for a long time and forgot to repair the side panels. The image contrast is too big!

    "My mother!" Gong Fanlin was a coward. Lin yun''an called out my name. He looked back subconsciously and saw that it was really me. He immediately gave out a very special scream, and then ran away.

    "Stop, damn it!" How can I get him to run away? Break away from Chu Yuan and the East and catch up.

    Since it''s Lin yun''an, I don''t have much to worry about. With Lin yun''an''s courage, he doesn''t dare to touch these two girls, including LV Siqi -- not only because the goblin and sang Yingjie have warned him, but also because there are some complicated interests involved: Lin yun''an is Zhang Peiwen''s cousin, Zhang Peiwen''s mother It''s Lin yun''an''s father''s elder sister. Today, Lin''s family relies on this elder sister, and this elder sister''s son has a handle in my hand. Zhang Peiwen once had an affair with Wu Xueqing, and the overpowering drug he used is still in my hand, with his fingerprints on it. It''s probably related to him in the raging North Tianyan Zhaomen incident a while ago Can he provoke me? And the video of him kneeling in the street that night kowtowing to me and begging for mercy still exists in Xiao goblin. Even if he provokes me, can he provoke goblin again? What''s more, Zhang Peiwen''s pride is also due to Zhang Mingjie. Zhang Mingjie dare not offend me at all for the sake of Zhangjia. Even if I broke the marriage between Xingyu and Zhangjia, they have to swallow their anger?

    Zhangjia dare not provoke me. Lin yun''an, who has a little brain, should know that when he meets me, he will only be killed! Offended my sister, is reasonable, also can only regard as unreasonable!

    But my idea is too self righteous. I''m still glad that I''m so lucky today. I met a little fat sheep who can casually insult and show off his tall image in front of his sisters and LV Siqi. I bought one for free and got one for free. I bumped into Gong Fanlin''s son of a bitch! Can I run faster than a dead pig? Look at ya. He can''t run 50 meters! First hit you ya a half dead to Viagra out of gas, and then tie you, as a wedding gift to him and Qin LAN!

    I think very beautiful, but this run up, I found that is not the case at all, my friend actually feet soft! The temple seems to be about to open, the pain is abnormal, and the chest is even more stuffy, which makes me almost suffocate. A stream of sour water with a strange smell rolls up from my stomach, and I nearly spray out at noon and drink too much! The body doesn''t listen!

    Immortal board, was shocked by LV Siqi''s phone before, and then the spirit has not been relaxed. I''ve been thinking all the way. In my wild imagination, I even neglected my physical discomfort

    without running out of a few steps, I stumbled under my feet and fell forward, but it was this stumble that saved my life!

    "Grass + you + mom + Chunan! You can give me back one! "

    What? I haven''t thought about it yet. When the white light came across my head, I was in a cold sweat. If it wasn''t for the garlic under my feet, the knife would go into my chest!

    That knife was stabbed by Lin yun''an!

    "Nange, be careful!" When LV Siqi saw it, he hurriedly blocked Chu Yuan and the East behind him and shouted at me, "that kid stabbed me with a knife!"

    My friend almost fell to the ground, rolled, took off his strength, and then stood up. His movements were coherent, but he didn''t seem to be in a mess. He didn''t know that I was cleverly avoiding Lin yun''an''s surprise attack. Only I knew the fluke, including rolling and standing up. Everything was like a ghost, and I didn''t react.

    Looking up, Gong Fanlin''s stupid pig is just a few steps ahead of me. I''ll catch up with him, kick him on his fat butt, kick ya, and then turn around to meet Lin yun''an. What''s the meaning of that sentence just now?!

    Lin yun''an jumped into the air and ran out for several meters before he stood still. He turned back and saw me rushing up. He was afraid. Looking at the woodpecker knife in his hand, he didn''t have any confidence. He threw it on the ground and grabbed a chain lock from the boy with nose ring. "Chu, you are not human! It''s all your fault to become what you are today! Today, if you don''t have me, if I don''t have you, I will fight with you

    "Angie, calm down!" The gangster who had been robbed of the chain lock grabbed Lin yun''an and hurriedly said: "we can''t touch him! You forgot the last time "

    " go! " Lin yun''an waved his hand, and the chain lock was pulling on the boy''s face. His teeth were in the blood and sprayed into the sky. The boy fell on his back and cried out in pain. Lin yun''an lost his sense and shouted: "you dare not, I dare! It''s my business with him, and I don''t need you to worry about it! "

    At his words, those gangsters who didn''t know me and were about to come up to help didn''t dare to move.

    If I don''t say this, I will die miserably. If I say this, you will die miserably! I suddenly made an effort to speed up my steps, and my fist went straight to Lin Yunan''s Zhang Junqiao''s face -- sealing eyes before hitting people, which was the truth that I realized when I was in primary school. As long as I sealed the eyes of the other side, this fight won 70%!Lin yun''an, who always relies on more people to bully less people, may not have much practical experience. He doesn''t know the importance of my fist. He not only doesn''t hide, but also works hard. He holds the chain and smashes it at me, thinking I will hide.

    I clenched my teeth and ate him hard. In return, his right eye was sealed by me. He groaned with pain and stepped back a few steps. I held his arm with my hands. His right shoulder was sore and painful. I forced him to pull back. His forehead was on his face again. His nose was bleeding. The chain lock was off and fell to the ground. But before falling to the ground, he raised his legs and lifted his feet on my abdomen , and I got a kick.

    It''s just a matter of lightning and flint. Everyone can''t see it. I can''t lift my right arm. His face is bloody and his right eye can''t open. But he''s still scolding in his mouth. He''s tearing his heart and lungs: "grass + you + mom!"! Grass + you + mom! Grass + you + mom! Chu, you can give Xiao Yi back to me! You can give me back Xiao Yi! "

    I didn''t look back, but I knew Gong Fanlin had got up. He wanted to run, but I didn''t have the heart to chase him. I hung my arm and rushed to Lin Yunan, who picked up the woodpecker knife on the ground and jumped at me like crazy. Without calmness, his movements were simple and easy to see through. I lowered my body and dodged his reckless stab. I fit into his arms and pushed him to the top Turn to the ground, stamp one foot on his wrist holding the knife, kick the knife away from his hand, then ride on his knees, clench his left hand, and rain hit his face.

    I was out of control, tortured by inexplicable tension, and lost control of my emotions. I yelled at him and asked him, "what''s the matter? What''s up? What happened to her? You talk to his mother, you talk to his mother! "

    Lin yun''an is speechless. His teeth are smashed by me. The blood from his mouth even splashes on my face. I know that something will happen if it goes on like this, but I still can''t control myself. I want to know the answer. I want to quickly calm my uneasiness. What''s the matter with the demon spirit? Why does Lin yun''an want me to return the goblin to him like crazy? He said that it was all my fault for the goblin to become what she looks like today? Is it related to what sang Yingjie said about her recent abnormality?

    The goblin confessed to me that day, but I didn''t give her any reply. Did she do anything stupid because of this?

    I dare not think about it. I hope Lin yun''an will say the answer, but I''m afraid that he will say the answer I don''t want to listen to. This kind of contradictory struggle makes my fist more and more fierce. Lin yun''an''s eyes have turned white, as if I''m going to faint Yun''an bumped into me. It''s Chu Yuan. She lay on my body, hugged my neck and cried, "stop fighting, and he will die! Will you calm down? Please, calm down! "

    Chu Yuan''s tears fell on my face, and the violence that came up from the bottom of my heart like fire was suddenly extinguished by these cool tears. I came back to my mind and saw Chu Yuan''s frightened little face close to me. The tears rolled down, and I felt guilty for a while - what am I doing? Even in front of my sister, I did this terrible thing? Brother, it''s OK. Cough, hurry up. It''s not suitable in the street. "The right hand can''t be lifted. It hurts. Now it''s still pressed by Chu Yuan. He lifts his left hand. He wants to wipe the tears on her face, but he finds that his hands are full of blood. There are Lin yun''an''s and my own. Finally, he has to hang on Chu Yuan''s stinky girl in the air. He can''t stop crying. He doesn''t look at it. It''s on the street. And So many people gathered around me, lying on my body, what''s the style?

    A leisurely voice sounded beside us, "you mean, it''s not suitable on the street. It''s suitable to go home?"

    When did I say that?!

 Chapter 626

    "You mean it''s not right on the street. It''s right to go home?" I don''t know when Dongfang xiaoniang PI also came here. She said something like this. Brother Shao, do you mean to scratch my words to catch my speech disorder?

    "Don''t worry, elder sister is OK, we still pass the phone with her in the morning, she is dealing with the exam," the East didn''t have much conflict with the bloody scene, frowned two thin eyebrows and looked at Lin yun''an who was lying on the ground spitting blood, she said disgusted and puzzled: "who knows what kind of crazy this kid is, as if you have done something to her?"

    Finally, he asked me this sentence, which almost killed me by spitting. Chu Yuan sat me up with a red face, and I stared at the little Oriental mother. Just like she didn''t trust me, I couldn''t trust her. He asked Chu Yuan, "really? Can you call me in the morning and one? "

    I dare not speak loudly even if I am ashamed. Everyone in Gein street is looking at us. Even the teaching buildings and windows in the school are full of heads. It is time for school to finish. Chu Yuan is undoubtedly a school flower (if there is more than one school flower, it may be counted in the East). Besides, he is introverted and indifferent, not to mention boys, except in the East Even if you don''t have close same-sex friends, can you stick them in a man''s arms at the moment without attracting attention? Besides, this man, they are not blind. Two beautiful girls, like flowers, once kissed his left face and right face in front of the public on the basketball court of the school, Therefore, it can also be said that in this high school, I am the public enemy of all the boys with dreams.

    I can feel that hundreds of eyes with resentment are dividing my body! My friend couldn''t help fighting a cold war, but what I thought was still Xiao Yike''s thing, "impossible? She hasn''t turned on her cell phone at all these days "

    " how do you know? " Dongfang seems to be waiting for my words. Before I finish, she asked back.

    They almost said "I call her every day" and swallowed it back in time.

    The East blinks big eyes. The crying mole in the corner of her eyes sets off her slightly surprised expression. It''s very cute and exaggerated, but you only think it''s a kind of visual enjoyment, "you don''t often call my sister with my fate on your back?"

    Under the lovely appearance is the evil heart! This little niangpi is intentional. I know the goblin before the goblin and Chu Yuan, and the goblin likes to approach Chu Yuan for the most part. She once overheard these things, so I often contact with the goblin in private. It''s no secret for this little niangpi. Now she asks, just want me to say it carelessly and expose it in front of Chu Yuan! Dead little girl, I''ve been thinking about how to tease me all the time!

    Honest, I said dishonestly, "isn''t that what you said? After the summer vacation, I want to go to my fast food restaurant with her. I want to ask her whether to go or not, or to say hello to your aunt in advance. There are more students who want to do short work in the summer vacation. The fast food restaurant really needs your three little girls "

    the East just nods and doesn''t talk, as if it agrees with my reason, but shows a look of" you react quickly ".

    The old man''s face is burning. To be honest, can I manage the three little girls'' affairs? What''s more, Chu Yuan and her stepmother have mentioned the three things they want to work for. Not only are their wages cheap, but three beautiful faces can be the special selling points of fast food restaurants. The treacherous stepmother has already agreed to "try her best". She is eager to put the three beautiful little girls in the shop as mascots for money Although Chu Yuan''s thoughts were confused by the current situation, she was still sensitive to my momentary panic, frowned and asked me, "sister changed her cell phone number, didn''t she tell you? Brother, did you quarrel with her? No wonder she has been calling me recently to ask me about you, and she said that she dare not see you, for fear that you will not be happy "

    the goblin changed her number? And has always been connected with Chu Yuan East? My friend''s brain is broken. I can''t understand the situation at all.

    Not to mention why the goblin doesn''t contact me. Since she''s OK, what was Lin Yunan? Why is it like an enemy, even at the cost of my death? I can''t help but look at the past. The sharp pain has made him lose his momentum. His eyes turn white, his consciousness is fuzzy, and his mouth is no longer swearing. Instead, he says "don''t hit me wrong, please go around me, I won''t hit Xiao Yike''s idea anymore. I can''t hate you anymore"

    "dare not hit sister''s idea? Dare not hate you? " Chu Yuan is smart like a ghost, and his brain doesn''t turn slower than me. In a flash, he connected the two sentences together. He stared at me with wide eyes in surprise. "Brother, you and sister Bo"

    Chu Yuan didn''t finish his words. His sweat had slipped to his heels from the top of his head. The goblin liked my things, but it was still exposed. How can I explain to Chu Yuan? At this critical moment, LV Siqi, a lovely boy, suddenly shouted: "brother Nan! That fat man is going to run! " Lu Siqi reached out and pointed out that it was gong Fanlin who was sneaking away!"Don''t let him run away!" As soon as I helped Chu Yuan''s shoulder, I was going to stand up. I said this to the school guard who just communicated with Lin yun''an and is still in a daze like the other gangsters. If I guessed right, he is one of the policemen Lin Zhi arranged to protect Chu Yuan in the school. But LV Siqi mistakenly said it to him, and then he ran after him. "Dongfang Lianren, don''t stand in the way, get out of the way!"

    Lv Siqi is definitely deliberately revenge the East! Mingming can make a detour, but he has to rush straight, because the East is in front of her. He doesn''t wait for the east to react, and he pushes her on the shoulder. How can the small body of the East stand his strength? After two steps, it''s inevitable to fall and squat.

    Little Niang Pi is hateful. I absolutely understand that LV Siqi deliberately pushed her, but the problem is that when you push her, you look at her? He also scolded Dongfang for not having long eyes for cycling. He didn''t know where his eyes were. He actually pushed Dongfang to Chu Yuan!

    Chu Yuan is puckering his little ass. he tries to help me up. He doesn''t see the East behind him fall over. The result of his lack of preparation is that his little ass bumps into his little ass and the East presses him on his back, while Chu Yuan presses him on me face to face again. Three people fall down like a dozen people. They are pure meat cushions The weight of the head is like a heavy thump, which smashes my viscera. As the sky turns dizzy, I see Chu Yuan''s face coming to me at a speed that I can''t avoid. The mouth is soft, and then there is a pain. Chu Yuan and I widen our eyes at the same time, and then cover our mouth at the same time -

    "Lv Siqi, your king + eight + eggs! Are you blind? " There is no bearing or demeanor of the first lady in the East. Opening her mouth is swearing. Then she quickly helps Chu Yuan up. "Yuan Yuan is OK with you? What are you doing with your mouth? Hey? How did you break your lips? "

    Chu Yuan''s face is red like blood. He didn''t answer the East''s words. He just stared at me with tears, but I couldn''t feel her anger. It was more like shyness

    my lips were also broken

    what happened in that moment was probably only known to Chu Yuan and I. But even so, we can''t say clearly that our lips were hit by our own teeth Broken or broken by the other party''s teeth? Get out of the way

    "Ah --"

    that scream made me wake up quickly from my trance.

    Gong Fanlin is a fat man with a weight of nearly 200 Jin. I haven''t seen him for a few days. He seems to be fatter than before. He''s tall and powerful. Although LV Siqi''s motor nerve is superb, he was beaten severely and ran for three streets before. His physical strength has been overdrawn and a small hole has been poked in his stomach. Gong Fanlin''s clumsy foot has kicked him In his position, LV Siqi immediately knelt down with his belly in his arms. The guard police behind him must have seen LV Siqi fight for Chu Yuan''s cell phone with the heroic posture of one enemy and ten enemies. Unexpectedly, he was so useless at the moment. He was kicked into a shrimp by the slow and almost no threat. He couldn''t dodge. LV Siqi, who was crouching on his knees, stumbled. Gong Fanlin was stunned and saw the opportunity He used his big body to face up, put the guard policeman on top of his fart and squatted down. He collided with LV Siqi and fell into a ball. She was rechecked yesterday. She recovered well. Her calf muscles were atrophied, but it was normal. Her legs were not able to bear weight for the time being. She had to wait at least three months to get out of bed. Er, it seems that my temporary chef has to continue to work By the way, I forgot that it was Valentine''s day yesterday, and I''d like to add my best wishes to you. Well, it''s sad to remember that roses are sold everywhere. I sincerely wish you never to be so sad as right or wrong

 Chapter 627

    Gong Fanlin was also surprised at his ability. He was a little complacent because of his two achievements. He even pointed at me proudly before turning around and running away! Yaya''s, he seems to forget that I hurt my shoulders, not my legs! I didn''t chase him not because I couldn''t run, but because I thought anyone could catch up with him and lay him down!

    "You run, run hard," I picked up Lin Yun''s chain lock from the ground and walked towards Gong Fanlin with a big stride. In a cold voice, I shouted to him in a low voice, "if you can run today, I won''t be Chu from tomorrow. I''ll change my name to Gong. I''m your son!"

    Gong Fanlin''s face was white with fright, as if he remembered the fact that he could not beat me or run away from me. His snot burst out, and he shouted at a group of hoodlums, "what''s the matter with his mother? Didn''t he touch my cousin? Hit him! Beat him up! I grass, can''t hear what I say?! "

    Let alone how miserable Lin yun''an was hit by me. What is he doing on the ground now? Begging for forgiveness! Other little gangsters have been out of order. Who is a fool? The more you gong Fanlin is afraid of me now, the more bottomless people''s hearts are. What you say and do now is not to tell them that you can''t provoke me? Can they provoke me again? Therefore, seeing Gong Fanlin back, the gangsters all stabbed in place like a nail. Look at me, I look at you. I dare not move.

    "Be clear, Chunan - wait a minute, let''s not do it. Can we have something to say? A good or bad friend hurts the harmony "

    " who is your friend?! " I pulled a chain of my backhand on his waist rib, because he was not a regular hand, and his strength was not too strong, but his huge volume still hurt and jumped five centimeters off the ground.

    "Colleagues! Colleagues! We''ve been together in an office for more than a year, don''t fight, don''t fight - will you listen to me first? " Gong Fanlin covered his fork, put on a convulsive smile, and as he retreated, he said to me, "I''m wrong about that. I''m sorry, but I''m not aiming at you. I just can''t stand Yang Wei''s grandson. He pretends all the time. He''s so upset."

    "if he doesn''t, I''ll find someone to cut him? Why don''t you like him? Because Qin LAN doesn''t like you? Is that a fucking reason?! I see you are extremely unhappy now. You don''t have to beg for mercy. I won''t kill you. I''ll leave a message for you to sue me at the police station! Don''t worry, I''m not you. I won''t run! "

    I chased him step by step, and he cried out in pain when I said a word. In fact, I wanted to settle accounts for Lao hei and Xiao Sun. I used to be a brother and brother with this guy, but she sold them completely. Now I''m still lying in the hospital. But when I think about the character of those two goods, they are birds of the same feather. Besides, I''m not so righteous. I''m only for Wei Brother taught him a lesson.

    "No, it''s not -" Gong Fanlin''s hand that blocked me was swollen, and he begged for mercy in a hurry. "I don''t think Yang Wei is unhappy, I am I, I am you!"

    As soon as he said this, don''t say that he was stunned. It was the eastern laughter that broke the atmosphere solidified by this absurd begging for mercy. Many gangsters even blindfolded themselves and couldn''t bear to see Gong Fanlin''s end. Did ya think I dare not kill him? This is too provocative!

    Seeing that my face was cold and gloomy, Gong Fanlin knelt down in front of me. He opened his bow from left to right and pulled out his mouth, "Chunan, no, brother Nan, brother Nan! My mouth is stupid, my mouth is cheap! I didn''t mean that! I admit that I choose things in the comprehensive group on purpose, but I''m not aiming at you or Yang Wei. "

    " who are you aiming at? Qin LAN? What''s more, are you a man or a mother? "

    "No, no, I''m a man. I didn''t want to revenge Qin LAN!"

    "That''s because of asters? It''s for me! " The more Yayue recognizes it, the more angry I am, and gradually master the skill of left hand power. My strength is more and more fierce.

    "No - ouch - Nan Ge Nan Ge, listen to me. Don''t say that assistant Xue is your childhood sweetheart. I dare not make her idea. I can''t match her condition. Do I know that? I just follow the old black sun and they make a fuss. It''s normal for Miss Xue to annoy me and ignore me. "

    " I don''t care what you are because you and his mother let Lin chop me and Yang Wei wrong you! "

    "I am wronged!" Gong Fanlin can''t stand being beaten by me. She hugs her head and curls up in a ball. She wants to drill her big body into the ground seam and cries out, "let Xiao Anzi see you two that day. It''s not my idea at all. I''m forced too!"

    My heart move, with distrust of the cold tone closely followed a sentence, "fart! Who forced you? "

    Fanlin hurriedly covered his mouth and looked at me with astonishment. He didn''t slow down. In a moment, he understood. I wanted to cover his words, but now even if he put his hands in his mouth, the word "Zhang" he said can''t be taken back.

    It''s Zhang Mingjie!

    Why? My first feeling is that Gong lies! Both Lin yun''an and the students who hacked people out of the world that night admitted that Gong asked them to chop "Chu Nan" and "Yang Wei", and told them about our appearance and clothes that day, which proved that Gong came to me and Viagra naked, and he had the reason to revenge us. Then, the problem appeared Did: really if Zhang Mingjie instructs, why does he want to cut me? He is begging me and using me. Even if we have a lot of holidays, it will do him no good to cut me twice? Not to mention Viagra, Zhang Mingjie may not even have his name and face right. Is there any reason to chop him?Obviously, Gong Fanlin is lying, but at the same time when I make this conclusion, I suddenly realize another problem, which is also obvious, right in front of me, which I have ignored for a long time. Why is Gong Fanlin wanted by the police with Lin Yunan at this moment?!

    What is the relationship between the Lin family and Zhangjia? If Gong Fanlin was the mastermind behind Lin yun''an''s attack on me and Viagra last time, Zhangjia would be eager to clear his suspicions. Lin''s family, who was under the influence of Zhangjia Yinze, has no reason to protect Gong Fanlin. What''s more, a king + eight + egg who instigates their children to commit crimes and nearly pits their children to jail is worth their protection? But why didn''t the Lin family persuade Gong Fanlin to turn himself in, or simply report him, that is, to export evil spirit for himself, and help Zhang Mingjie to clear the suspicion from me. It''s the best of both, isn''t it?

    If it''s really bad, it seems that only one Zhang Mingjie is the real behind the scenes!

    But why did he do it?

    My mind is like those fast spinning wheels on the road. It seems that I can''t stop. From the incident of Gong Fanlin''s escape to his blatant appearance at the moment, I went through the details of what happened here. Suddenly, my mind became clear. It was just like this, and it could only be like this. No wonder Zhang Mingjie made a fuss about my affairs a while ago because of Wang Jie As for the Municipal Bureau, now it seems that his purpose is not just to please me. I suddenly want to laugh. Zhang Mingjie, Zhang Mingjie, you are calculating me. It can be said that you are careful and careful, but you have made such a low-level mistake. It''s ridiculous!

    Originally, I was still worried. I had a plan to overthrow Zhangjia. But Zhang Mingjie broke with Zhangjia on the surface and stood on the side of Mohist school with full support. In order to appease him, Mohist had acquiesced him to enter the planning group of the 13th city. Although he could tear his face and not use him at that time, revenge for kindness would fall on people''s lips. How to straighten up The reason why Zhang Mingjie''s plan is perfect and not easy to see through is that he controls the details, which is simple and hidden. However, too many details are added together, which is tedious. In so many small steps, problems in any step are fatal. Zhang Mingjie can''t understand this truth, and still do so It can only be said that he is a very confident person, but now he has to pay the price for his confidence.

    I can get out of my way and kill the donkey!

    But another question comes: what should I do with Gong Fanlin now?

    : there are so many things that I have to do. I got up too early today. I''m very sleepless. I''m lying down. Have a good dream.]

 Chapter 628

    Another question is coming - what should I do with Gong Fanlin now?

    It''s more painful than killing Zhang Mingjie''s donkey. Now Ya is kneeling on the ground and sucking the urine sample of her mouth. Don''t say she resisted or ran away. I''m afraid he didn''t dare to stand up. Now I''m a little regretful for pretending to scare him.

    "Brother Nan, please forgive me and let me go. I promise I will leave Beitian at once. I will never let you see me again in my life. I beg you, beg you, beg you"

    if you want to be more, you will be more unproductive. I cried and even kowtowed to me. So many people watched him. He was so kind and I was embarrassed. Just then, a while The screeching brake sound seemed to ring in our ears. Gong Fanlin and I looked around subconsciously, and all of them screamed out in fright. A modern police car ran backwards up the sidewalk and came straight to us. I was sure that she stepped on the brake, but the wheel didn''t turn, but it didn''t stop the speed of the car. In an instant, it was in front of us, too late to run! Through the window, I can see clearly that this animal is not someone else. It is my fierce tiger sister!

    I don''t know whether I should praise her for her good driving skills or scold her for scaring people to death. On the not spacious sidewalk, the car suddenly drifted sideways. It stopped dangerously in front of Gong Fanlin and me less than three steps away. Everyone was frightened and took a breath of cold air. Gong Fanlin sat on the ground, his crotch was wet, and I almost vomited , Ya not only peed, but also pulled

    the little winter night dressed in police uniform jumped out of the car. Without waiting for Gong Fanlin''s reaction, he handcuffed his right hand with bright handcuffs. "Gong Fanlin, I suspect you have something to do with the case of employing murderers and wounding people. The evidence is clear. You don''t have to say anything. Please ask a lawyer directly!"

    My grass, you''d better!

    The feeling of cold handcuffs touching the skin must be very special and wonderful. Gong Fanlin suddenly regained his mind. He couldn''t tell whether he was scared or flustered. He was as timid as a mouse. He screamed like a woman with a high decibel. His voice was harsh, as if someone was needling my eardrum. He couldn''t stand this kind of cry in winter night. Subconsciously, he had to cover his ears. Gong fan Lin is to take this opportunity, stretch out a push, will winter night pushed to my arms, and then clumsily get up, turn around and run.

    But I didn''t react until I held the little winter night firmly. Then I also made a strange cry. I fell on my back together holding the little winter night, and my mouth was in a mess and shouted: "don''t let him run away, catch him - ouch, my feet! You stupid woman, still don''t give me up?! Get him - don''t let him run, don''t let him run! "

    "You let me go!" Winter night is also urgent, because my mouth scolded, but her arms tightly held her waist, she did not get up at all, "Xiao Wan, hurry to chase!"

    "Yes, sister winter!" Sure enough, the guard who fell with LV Siqi was the police. He answered quickly, but I didn''t expect that he was tripped by me when he didn''t step out in the second step.

    The explosive power of little comrades is really not covered. It''s such a terrible fall. I drove directly to the bottom of the car in winter and got down. Although I was deliberately

    "what do you mean, Chunan?" If I don''t see that I''m trying to make trouble again, the police will really do nothing.

    "Let him go -" I whispered to dongxiaoye''s ear.

    Dong Xiaoye is stunned. He immediately breaks away from me and climbs up to look at Gong Fanlin''s escape direction. Although the fat man in the flip flop is not fast, he turns around the intersection and gets into an alley.

    "What''s wrong with you? He''s been wanted by the police for so long. It''s hard to find him. Why are you pulling my leg?! "

    "I''m pulling your back?" I also stood up. My left leg was soft and almost collapsed. It was LV Siqi who helped me. I pointed to my left foot and scolded me bitterly: "who pulled whose hind leg? Look at your car. It almost hit me! I caught him when you didn''t come. You scared him away when you came, and my foot. Who stepped on it

    "You mean that he ran away and blamed me all?" he said angrily

    "Don''t you blame me?!"

    Winter night is a police car, wearing a police uniform, self-evident identity, a group of small gangsters see us quarrel red face, there is no reason to take the opportunity to leave? Only poor Lin Yunan, lying on the ground, no one asked.

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang didn''t expect me to quarrel with Dong Xiaoye as soon as we met. They hurried to persuade each other. LV Siqi let the place out and asked Chu Yuan to hold me. He rushed to say, "Nange, I''ll go after you"

    "you''ll fart!" I stared and interrupted, "can you still run? Can you beat him? Are you a cop? With you? "

    "Chu Nan, you don''t need to stab me in the words!" roared Dong Xiaoye

    "I have thorns. What''s wrong with you?"

    Seeing that we were quarreling again, the Guard officer wiped the nosebleed that had just fallen out, and said timidly, "sister Dong, would you like me to chase you?"

    "You should have gone! Do you really want a student to chase me? " Winter night scolded: "how do you usually exercise?"? What kind of doorman do you want to be? Get back! Can you catch up now? Don''t show me the lying one! Do you want him to run away? "It''s not right to chase, it''s not right not to chase. Sister Hu is at a loss for Xiaowan, the guard policeman. She stands in the same place and shakes her body. She looks like a typical angry package.

    "If you don''t have the ability, don''t take it out on others!"

    "Who are you talking about?" Winter night gas tears around the eyes, which like police? Is a aggrieved little woman, "Chu, you or a man is not?"? What do I do to you? You have a mirror in your heart. Even if it''s my fault, you won''t say that to so many people? "

    When they were fighting, the onlookers were standing far away. Now they are fighting with each other. Instead, they are all around, including the students who have just left the school.

    "Say you? I want to scold you! That Gong Fanlin almost asked someone to cut me to death. You let him go. Shouldn''t you scold him? "

    "I didn''t mean to! Why don''t you have any gas? I am a woman! "

    "Don''t do this with me! Just say that you are a woman, and know that you are a woman, you shouldn''t be a fucking criminal police! "

    "What''s wrong with women being criminal police?! You are macho! "

    "You are the first to play the little girl doctrine!" It''s totally out of the question to quarrel here. It''s the outbreak of the backlog of contradictions between men and women. Even if others want to interrupt, they can''t.

    Of course, Chu Yuan is the exception. The girl whispered: "brother, sister Xiaoye, please stop quarreling. Let''s go home and say something. It''s embarrassing to quarrel here."

    "yuan -" the East pulled Chu Yuan''s corner. It''s a smart ghost. The East saw some doorways. It made a look at Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan was easily flustered, but not as stupid as the East. Right now Understanding, but can not hide the expression of that confused and confused.

    In fact, the East is not so?

    As a model of a bad person, I never quarrel with girls. Suddenly I stand in the street and scold with dongxiaoye. There must be something strange, but two little girls can''t guess the reason.

    "Yes, it shouldn''t be noisy. A woman is unreasonable. It''s useless to say anything. You should beat her directly!"

    Winter night took a step forward, "you dare!"

    "Why can''t I?" I can''t lift it down. A loud slap on my face, merciless in the winter night, made me a little confused.

    I stayed, and Chu Yuan and the East were even more dazed. I guess I began to wonder whether we had a fake quarrel or not. It seemed that I didn''t believe that I could do it myself. I was scared on the face, but the meaning in my eyes was very obvious

    I understood her eyes. I turned around and gave her a slap. Chu Yuan and the East were not dazed, but stupid What are you doing Chu Yuan, the girl with the elbow turned outwards, hugged my arm tightly, while the east also hugged my waist from behind. Is this posture a pull frame? It''s a pull! If winter night really want to beat me, don''t say fight back, I want to hide hard!

    "Brother Nan, you beat women, not men!"

    No man, it seems that I just scolded Gong Fanlin for his actions in the street. Men beat women. Who has the face to stand here and be watched by more and more people? Winter night covered my beaten face, stared at me for 3.5 seconds, and let Gong Fanlin run for about seven or eight meters. Then he shouted at me heartbreaking, "Chu Nan, I hate you!"

    After that, she turned to push away the guard police behind her. She got into the police car and swerved in a rude way. The people around her were scared to dodge. They were afraid that the angry woman would drive them under the wheel. In winter, Xiaoye leaned out of the window and scolded, "you''re going to die! I don''t care about you anymore! " After that, I wiped a tear with my sleeve and walked away to say, did she really shed tears?

    It is estimated that at this time, no one has paid attention to this. In other words, everyone thinks that it''s normal for her to cry, but it''s abnormal if she doesn''t cry. That''s the classic teardrop mode, so no one will pay attention to it. The direction of her car''s disappearance is the same as that of Gong Fanlin''s just disappearance

    : Happy Lantern Festival! Today is the first important festival after the Spring Festival, and after today, the taste of the new year is gone. School, work and rush are busy for the new year. Ha ha, I wish you all success in everything, smooth study, happy work and happy life. ~]

 Chapter 629

    Judging from the time, Gong Fanlin is far away, but not far away, because judging from his clothes, he doesn''t live far away

    he left in front of the police station on a small winter night, and the police arrived at the back of his feet. It''s just too late to come. If he comes a little earlier, Gong Fanlin won''t be able to run away It was difficult for me to make a simple record, and then sent me who was limping and LV Siqi, who had been stabbed in the stomach, and Lin yun''an, who was completely comatose, to the hospital. From the beginning to the end, I had a black face, and Chu Yuan and the two little girls in the East were afraid to ask anything, so that I was still angry for the public in winter night.

    It''s said that sister Hu slapped her hand too hard. Up to now, it''s still hot and painful. LV Siqi''s injury is not serious, and he doesn''t even need to stay in the hospital for observation. Not only did the hospital give him a note, which allowed him to stay at home and review while recovering the injury a few days before the exam, but the dispatching office also sent a banner to him and the school, praising him as a "brave young man" To praise the school for "educating people well", not only did the school leaders laugh, but also gave the boy a bad look. There is no need to worry about how to explain to the family.

    But lvsiqi didn''t know. I called Linzhi to let him be a culture in wine, but to drink and be crazy is definitely a kind of stain on this culture, and even more a stain on himself.

    It''s not right to beat people. It''s not appropriate to solve the problem by violence. It''s a profound review of right and wrong. But at the same time, I deeply feel helpless. I also advise you: drink, have fun, drink too much, and it''s a kind of injury to people and yourself.

    If you also encounter similar things, I hope you can take a more rational way than right and wrong. It''s not right to beat people or abuse yourself.

    another PS: the above PS actually played the tragedy in the thirty-three minute Cup]

 Chapter 630

    "Stinky girl, what are you stepping on me for?!"

    "Who stepped on you?" Just now, Chu Yuan, who still hugged my arm and smiled vaguely, kept walking, and turned back to me in disgust. He shouted at me coldly, "you don''t have eyes when you walk. I haven''t scolded you for cutting my feet!"

    I''m not new to this expression and attitude, but it was two months ago. Chu Yuan hasn''t talked to me like this for a long time since she lived together. And just now, she is willing to be my crutch? A red face walked forward, a black face walked forward, no one even paid attention to me

    I was a bit regretful, no, it was very regretful, why I didn''t limp to the end

    "squeak -" the familiar brake sound sounded again from the ear, but this time the distance was mastered well, and the speed was much slower. On a small winter night, the police stopped by the sidewalk, and the window was only put down Jump gap, nervously to me in a low voice shouted: "Chunan, get on."

    "Why is it like being a thief? No one is looking at it. Besides, it''s hard to see your car if someone follows me. "I went to the car, motioned to dongxiaoye to put the window to the end, and shouted to the two girls who were walking farther and farther ahead:" you two, come back, what are you doing so far? Get in the car! "

    Looking back, the two thoughtful girls found that they were shocked at the same time.

    Winter little night also noticed that the two little girls were not right. He raised his face and asked me leaning against the door, "what happened to them? Don''t think we''re really fighting? How about you? "

    You feel so good about yourself. Why do we fight and they will be hostile to you?

    "No" my friend sighed with emotion, "it''s puberty"

    "what Winter night did not understand.

    "Nothing," I said in a low voice, perfunctorily. "Have people kept up?"

    "What do you say?" Little winter night is a little complacent. She laughs like a little woman and says, "how are you? Do I react quickly? Lifelike performance? Do you think it''s a legend that the heart is a little clever? As soon as you pucker, I know what shit you''re going to pull "

    " stop it! " I can''t cry or laugh, so I hurried to stop, "I''ve got a sharp heart to let you explain it, and I''ll change my taste immediately"

    "I''m not like you, I''m still so poor and fastidious," said Dong Xiaoye with a small mouth, but I can''t cover the little happiness, satisfaction and happiness on my face, "I just thought I know you, what you think and what you want to do."

    Maybe it''s true that my heart is sharp, but I think that the person who knows me most is not dongxiaoye, the Chu Yuan who has lived together for the longest time, the tassel who has changed from a friend to a lover, but the Oriental little girl who is walking towards me with her head lowered Fluttering face, whispered to me: "is there any reward?"

    "Reward?" I''m a little confused.

    "Did I help you in vain?" Winter night eyes a stare, fierce not exposed, and become pitiful, way: girl what temper of people you do not know, so willing to listen to your words, you do not even give a reward, I wronged! "

    Shit! I rubbed my eyes, yes, tiger sister is in coquetry! Sister tiger is playing coquettish! And also whine --

    "cough, that" I actually have a kind of flattered panic, I don''t know how to deal with it, we haven''t seen girls whine coquettish, also haven''t seen sister tiger coquettish, but sister tiger is a girl? OK, she is, but is she such a whine girl? Absolutely not!

    But now she is!

    "First of all, I don''t know how you are doing," I want to change the topic, but I''m sorry that sister tiger rarely asked for a whine, so the eldest brother added, "if you do well, there will be rewards, but not good"

    "there will be encouragement?"

    "Shit!" This girl''s audacity made me lose my temper. "You''re going to lose Gong Fanlin to me. I won''t break your ass!"

    "Hooligan!" Winter night pink face a red, actually subconsciously put his hand to the bottom of the buttocks to touch, "I really should have lost him, see you dare not give up to hit me."

    To tell you the truth, it''s not to give up. It''s not to dare to fight against a woman who dare not fight. Who wants to fight if she is willing or not? If sister tiger swears not to resist, I''d like to find the answer, because I can''t imagine sister tiger pouting her little ass shamefully

    "I haven''t lost it." seeing that Chu Yuan is close to the East, sister Hu doesn''t dare to tease me any more. She looks at me with a little worship and says, "as you said, Gong Fanlin really lives nearby. I took two turns to catch up with him."

    I tensely say: "you drove the police car to chase him? Then he didn''t find you?! "

    "Am I stupid?" Winter night knows what I''m worried about. "After turning the first corner, I parked the car on the side of the road, put on a coat, put a police uniform in it, went out a long way, and began to ask people," did you see a man in a flowered underpants rush by? "As a result, I don''t know. I know all about it. He pulled and peed his pants again, and cried as he ran. Everyone else cried Is he afraid of you for the patient who runs out of the mental hospital? I watched all the way behind him. He didn''t look back in a panic. He ran with his life. I''m afraid that you might catch up with him in the effort of turning back. But I didn''t fall behind him in the speed of running anyway. ""He didn''t dare to turn back to be afraid of you, not me. I would only beat him, but you would catch him to go to jail." Gong Fanlin is a computer expert, but his physical strength and sports ability are zero, or his weight of more than 180 Jin, how could I abuse him? His business ability is first-class, but his ability to adapt to the circumstances is too poor, and it''s easy to panic. So it''s not my concern that Dong Xiaoye can keep up with him. "Where did he find his foothold?"

    "A Siheyuan in Wuhou hutong is less than two kilometers away from Yuanyuan school. It''s estimated that it''s said that the boy surnamed Lin is bothering two little sisters at the gate of No.7 Middle School. He came here to have fun. Unexpectedly, the elder brother of the two little sisters is your nemesis. Look, don''t say that Gong lives there. The environment is very good. It''s much better than ours. It''s a unique place The single courtyard is very spacious and a small courtyard. The rare things are more expensive. The quadrangles are now rented in the form of small hotels. I asked people nearby, like the courtyard where Gong Fanlin lives. It''s at least fifteen a night. God, how much is it if I stay for one month? "

    There''s something in winter''s talk. Gong Fanlin is just an ordinary employee like me. Even if there is a difference in monthly salary, it won''t be too bad. Can he afford to rent such an expensive house with his income? What''s more, does a person wanted by the police dare to live in a house that needs to be registered?

    "The forest team has arranged people around to monitor Gong Fanlin 24 hours." here, Dong Xiaoye put away his smile, and his expression became a little dignified. After all, he asked, "Chu Nan, you said to me at that time," let him go, there is a big fish behind him. "Who is the big fish?"

    I don''t answer the question, "is Gong Fanlin staying in a hotel? Did he register? If he did, he would not dare to use his own name. You didn''t find out who registered for him? "

    "The forest team was afraid of beating the grass and startling the snake, so we didn''t check it."

    Great, I''m afraid that your police will check it out. "Tell me who the big fish is now," he said impatiently

    There is no big fish the police want to catch. I want to catch one. So at that time, Lin Zhi refused to help because he didn''t explain one or two sentences clearly and worried about the improper reasons. Now what I need is someone to watch Gong Fanlin for me instead of catching him right away.

    It''s not the time to catch him

    "I''ll talk to you in detail later," Chu Yuan and Dongfang have come here. I finished this topic in time, opened the back door, and said to the two little girls, "you and Xiaoye sister go home first. I have something else to do. Maybe I''ll go back later today. You don''t have to wait for me for dinner or leave it for me."

    Winter night frowned, "what are you doing?"

    I didn''t say, "secret."

    OK, I admit that I''m bored. I just want to see if Chu Yuan and Dongfang can ask me what I''m going to do. God knows why I''m curious, but the result makes me depressed.

    The two girls looked at each other, looked at each other, and then no one spoke. They got into the car in silence, which was abnormal. They forgot to ask me again in winter. I could see that they both wanted to ask, but I couldn''t understand why they didn''t ask?

    Excuse me? It feels like!

    But why not ask? I''m sorry to think more about

 Chapter 631

    I don''t know how Viagra and Qin LAN explained to Murphy''s purple garden after they returned to the company. None of the three women called me, but it also surprised me.

    Because of some time delay in the hospital, when I arrived at Xuanxuan fast food restaurant of my stepmother, it was half an hour later than the appointed time, and I couldn''t even squeeze a bicycle in front of the door, which showed that the business was booming. I even suspected that my stepmother had to let Chuyuan move to live with me before, because she expected to be busy now, and had no time to take care of Chuyuan, or nothing at all In my spare time, I asked Chu Yuan to take care of me for her. When I entered the door, I saw the poster on the glass window, but I didn''t take it to heart. When I entered the door, I suddenly reacted, and I came back again. I looked carefully again. It was really a summer job advertisement, and I still recruited three female shop members. I tore it off. I wanted to ask my stepmother what was the matter, but I didn''t expect to The stepmother is not in the shop.

    "Where''s my mother, coquette?"

    "Brother Chu?" The busy, dizzy foreman, Jiaoya, was surprised to see me. Xuan''er noticed that the poster on the door had been torn off by me and held it in her hand. She smiled again and asked, "how did you tear this off? This is what sister Yuxuan asked me to post this morning. "

    "What is it for? Are you short of people now? " I don''t know. Compared with the fast-food cold drink restaurant of the same scale, the stepmother''s business here is so hot that the staff are almost twice as many as others. She even seems to be a little crowded when she moves in a limited area. "No shortage of hands," said the coquette, showing off her self at the right time. "You see, although she is a little busy, I can manage her even if sister Yuxuan is not here The rules are not in order. "

    The little girl straightened up her chest and seemed to be waiting for me to praise her. "Brother Chu knows you can do it. He''s in such a hurry today that he forgot to give you a gift in a hurry and treat you well."

    "Thank you brother Chu ~" it''s a child. What Jiao wants is not a gift, but my affirmation of her ability.

    "Since there is no shortage of staff, why do you post this?" I handed the poster to Jiao wench, "and Yuan Yuan didn''t say that? During the summer vacation, I will bring two friends to work in the shop "

    " I also mentioned that the girl and her two friends. Hee hee, if it wasn''t for them, sister Yuxuan wouldn''t let me post this. "The girl is puzzled and funny, saying:" their demands are too hard to accept. "

    "What?" My friend is numb. "Don''t you think the salary is low and want to increase?"

    I can''t blame you for thinking about this. First of all, Chu Yuan is a small financial fan. She doesn''t like spending money like girls of the same age, but she is more likely to squeeze pocket money than girls of the same age. Her stepmother used to ask her to come to the shop for help, and she bargained for salary. This time, for the benefit of two friends, it''s nothing new for her to raise her standard. Besides, Dongfang and Xiao Yaojin, They are all big ladies of rich families. Their monthly salary is not as much as their usual pocket money. If they want to ask for more money without common sense, they should not be reluctant to be stepmothers.

    "That''s not true," said Jiaoya, shaking her head. "The salary standards that sister Yuxuan gave them can be called naked exploitation. But apart from fate, the two children didn''t seem to care, so they put forward a request - advance all the salaries. God, if you don''t do a day''s work, you need to advance two months'' salary. Can sister Yuxuan agree?"

    Is wage treatment acceptable at the level of exploitation? Dongfang and Xiao goblin, are their heads flooded? Since they can accept the wage treatment of exploitation level, it proves that they don''t care about more money and less money at all, why do they have to pay in advance? Are they short of money? Xiao Yi is sure that she needs some clothes. A few days ago, she asked her father for money to buy clothes. As for Dongfang, although her mother froze her credit card, I also gave her pocket money according to the standard for Chu Yuan.

    Jiao girl looked around and approached me. In a mysterious voice, she said: "brother Chu, don''t tell Yuanyuan about them, or tell Yuxuan that I said it. In fact, this job advertisement is for Yuanyuan. Today, several college students applied for it. Yuxuan asked me to send them away. She just wanted to see it when Yuanyuan came Advertising, scaring those three little girls, asking them to take back the conditions "

    the three little girls are childish, my dear stepmother, it seems that they are not mature enough to compete with the three little girls?! Advance on the advance, not to them, but also afraid that they take money not to work ah?

    Stepmother just doesn''t allow others to challenge her dignity. Do you think it''s immature? Maybe not. It''s stepmother''s character. Stepmother also has stepmother''s stubbornness. It seems that she is childish. Although she often plays tricks on me as a son, her self-esteem is stronger than that of my big masters. Just like this shop, the more the old man objected to it, the more she insisted on it and finally made achievements. Even if the old man was so proud, she would not Don''t bow to her.

    I''m talking with Jiaoya. I''m here.

    "Xiao Nan, are you off work?" Listen to the voice. My stepmother is in a very quiet place. She doesn''t speak very loudly. She feels a little furtive.

    "Well, I''ve been to the store""You went to the shop? Ah - "my stepmother seemed to pat her forehead and said:" just now I''ve been chatting with people, forget the time, just call you earlier, I''m not in the shop "

    " I already know you''re not in the shop, "I sighed, and said:" at home? I''ll go back now "

    " don''t go home. No, I don''t need to change my clothes first. You wear neat clothes at work. That''s good. A small white-collar worker in a sleek manner, who likes it, hee hee hee, "my stepmother mumbled to herself for a long time, which made me a little confused." do you know a newly opened Nepalese water restaurant near your company? ˇ±

    "I know," that restaurant is Fengchang''s industry, but the word "on the water" is a bit exaggerated. It was originally an old park. In urban planning, the park was demolished and transformed into a square, leaving only one man working lake. Because Fengchang Group donated money for the reconstruction project, in return, the government sold a piece of land beside the lake to Fengchang at a low price, So there is this Nepalese water restaurant. Before its official opening, this restaurant has become a designated place for Fengchang to receive guests and have internal dinner. "How did you get there?"

    "Dinner, of course."

    My mother, do you know that the price there is very scary and the things are very pitiful?

    "Did dad go, too?"

    "If he didn''t come, people would be very proud. Can you mind such a thing as you?" Stepmother''s tone is not good. It seems that she can''t have a good time with the old man. But what''s the matter with me? What kind of thing?

    It may be that there are too many things to hide from my stepmother. My friend''s heart is full of sweat. He says with a smile, "what''s the matter with me"

    "you''ll be twenty-four in a few days, isn''t it?" The stepmother''s voice is smaller, as if she is afraid of being heard. "Don''t ask so much, you will know when you come. Let me ask you first, Xiao Nan, you are alone? Xiao Cheng didn''t follow you? "

    Brothers in the heart a quiver, thought secretly, came, as expected is Chu Yuan and she said!

    But I still don''t admit it. Even I don''t know why I don''t admit it, probably because I''m not ready to tell my parents about my love affair. Maybe it''s because I haven''t sorted out my chaotic love relationship. I don''t want my stepmother to worry about my emotional problems. "No, what are people doing with me?"

    "That''s good"

    "what?" I was stunned.

    "It''s nothing," the stepmother said with a smile. "In a word, come here quickly and give you 30 minutes. Don''t be late." After that, her voice recovered as usual, much as she intended to speak loudly to someone.

    There is more than one stepmother over there. Who is stepmother with? And why do you say it''s "mind your business"? Before I asked, my stepmother had already hung up.

    "Girl, you are busy. I''m leaving."

    "So soon?" Jiao wench suddenly thought of something, chased me to the door, said: "brother Chu, I have another thing to forget to tell you!"

 Chapter 632

    "Brother Chu, I forgot to tell you another thing!"

    "What is it?" I asked back.

    "At noon today, the little Hou teacher who taught you came to the shop and said that she met two girls who had gone to her house to inquire about your childhood when she was shopping in the morning"

    I was stunned by the words. When I came back to my mind, I had already stepped in front of the girl, "who did she meet? The two women who said I was in love with their sister?! "

    "Brother Chu, you are pinching me"

    "hmm? I''m sorry - "I quickly let go of the hand holding her shoulder, stepped back, and continued to ask:" are those two rotten women who discuss online games with her? "

    "Yes, but they are not rotten girls. Mr. Hou said they are very angry. The three sisters hold hands, buy famous brand clothes and drive famous brand sports cars. Many people in the shopping mall chase after them, thinking that the model invited by the shopping mall is shooting an advertisement, which makes Mr. Hou want to go up and say a word without pushing past."

    "wait, wait - the three sisters Łżˇ± I''m sensitive to the word.

    "Yes, the three sisters," said Jiao, rubbing my sore shoulder with a smile, "last time you said you didn''t fall in love with someone else, now miss Hou has taken the evidence for you. Hey, can you deny it? Well, she didn''t catch up with someone else, so she took a picture before they got on the bus, sent it to me, and asked me to forward it to you, but I don''t know your phone number Code, I wanted to ask sister Yuxuan after I finished my work. You just came here "

    I can see that girl Jiao is expecting me to tell her her her phone number. Somehow, she tried to cover up her shy and throbbing expression, which reminds me of Dongfang Lianren. Is Dongfang really like the girl in front of me? I know that Jiao wench likes me a little. After all, she often meets me. I am the opposite sex friend of the same age that she contacts most. But I am together with Dongfang almost every day. I am busy driving this idea out of my mind. Do you like a person? What is the inevitable relationship with the long and short time we spend together? I''m too narcissistic. Why do you think the East likes me?

    Naturally, I gave my cell phone number to Jiao wench, and then mumbled, "I remember that I left the phone for Miss Hou. Why didn''t she send it directly to me and go to the shop so much trouble?"

    "I didn''t come here specially, but I came to have dinner by the way," said Jiao wench, a simple girl who didn''t hide herself and didn''t want me to see that she was secretly pleased by my cell phone number, so I was eager to change the topic and said with a smile: "she left your number in her cell phone, but accidentally lost her cell phone. Today, I just met the three sisters when I went to buy a cell phone, It''s a coincidence, but it''s just because it''s a new mobile phone. It''s not easy to use it. It took a long time to figure out the camera function. When they catch up with each other, they all get on the bus and work for a long time, but only one of their sisters'' faces is ready and sent. "

    It''s a little far away. I can only see that it''s a sapphire blue four seater high-end open top sports car parked at the roadside. The photo was taken when three so-called sisters got on the bus. One of them, a woman with long hair and shawls, had sat in the car and lowered her head to sort out the things around her. Another was about to get on the bus with her back to the camera. Neither of them was right Face, I didn''t even get a picture of face, but the woman who was opening the driver''s door in front of the camera, I couldn''t be more familiar with her!

    Although the image was blurred by the shaking of the monkey''s wrist, I recognized the woman in the picture - min Rou at a glance!

    Is min Rou one of the sisters? So who''s her sister? No, ''sister'' can be a false lie from beginning to end. I haven''t been associated with their so-called ''sister'' at all, so it''s only miss three who asked her to investigate me with another woman!

    As Ziyuan said, the third miss is just a wrong name. In fact, it should be "three beautiful ladies". So, the three in the picture are the possibility of "three beautiful ladies", which is quite high, because the driver should be min rou. I don''t think there is anyone else in Beitian worth min Rou as a driver r>

    three young ladies are among them! Who is it? Sitting in the back of a shawl long hair, a little lady taste of that? Or the one with a high bun and a tight white uniform, who is extremely hot? But no matter who it is, it''s very eye-catching to look at it.

    even if it''s just a picture, I can feel the strong aura of those two women who haven''t even taken a picture of their faces. Maybe it''s just the illusion set off by that precious reference, or the subconscious sense of gathering like creatures and dividing people into groups. I think the people who can get together with min Rou are not ordinary, but in fact It''s a fact. Apart from Murphy, I really don''t know the woman who can drive a famous car to buy a famous brand. So I''m sure that I don''t know the two women who are with minrou at all, and I haven''t had any contact with any of them? Moreover, I can''t think of their purpose when I was a child, but miss Hou mentioned Ziyuan with them. Did Ziyuan suddenly return to China and have something to do with it

    Since it''s a water restaurant, it''s natural to have the feeling of "water". Therefore, the so-called Nepalese restaurant is more like a very high-grade large stall. Taking advantage of the advantages of the season, many open-air tables are added close to the lake, separated by carved wooden bars. Then the stepmother chooses such a position. At one side, you can see the swimming in the clear lake water shoal of fish.Under the neon light of the restaurant, the lake is colorful. It looks like a huge dragon inlaid with precious stones. It occupies the center of the lake. If you leave aside the fake food quality, just say the restaurant scenery, it''s definitely a major feature of Beitian. If you don''t think eating by the Lake is romantic or emotional enough, you can rent a delicate boat to float in the lake and enjoy the water while playing The so-called Nepalese cuisine, of course, is based on the premise that you have enough money in your wallet, otherwise people will have to find a boat number to row the last dish. Even if the lake is a little small, it is not very labor-saving. I''m sorry for their hard work.

    There was a traffic jam on the way over, and the heavenly father was not beautiful. It was rare to have an appointment with my stepmother. It was still changing. It was less than seven o''clock. The night was coming, and the clouds were very low. Fortunately, it didn''t rain. Otherwise, my stepmother would be drenched in soup. I had no choice where to eat. Why do I have to come to this expensive place to die? I began to love my wallet.

    My friend is a little nervous in the economy recently. He has three mouths at home. The week when Xiao Shu''s parents and grandmother came to Beitian, they almost consumed all my limited savings. Then my mother chose this black shop, and none of them could come out at all

    people said that "meal tickets" were very conspicuous. My stepmother and I confirmed the truth of this sentence with factsˇŞˇŞ On the premise of unclear light, I saw her as far away as I could, and she also saw me

    but I didn''t recognize the woman sitting opposite my stepmother, who was turning to wave to me.

    My stepmother trotted up and complained, "I''m so hungry when you wait"

    listen to this complaint and look at her dress. Who can believe that she is my mother? A White Chiffon dress, soft color exudes noble breath, making this mature but lively woman look younger, even a kind of sweet and lovely baby like

    stepmother in front of me, always lack a kind of stability of the elderly, a little more should not be, but let me used to rely on.

    "There''s a traffic jam on the way. Besides, you should have told me to come here early. When I get off duty, I''ll just walk here. Do you still need to go around to your shop?" I reached for the Fengchang building across the lake, "our company is there, you don''t know"

    "didn''t you say that? Talking too much, I forgot, "my stepmother spits out her tongue and ignores other people''s eyes. Holding my hand, she goes back to her seat and points to the beautiful mature girl with the same age as her who just stood up." first say hello to your aunt Yue, then apologize. She has been waiting for you for a long time. "

    "Aunt Yue?" I can''t help being stunned, looking at the goose face in front of me.

 Chapter 633

    The pink and orange pleated top is matched with a yellow skirt. It''s simple, but beautiful and fashionable. A big chocolate red wavy long hair highlights the femininity of her body. Like her stepmother, she has white skin that lies to her age, light make-up and light touch. Although she has the temperament of a lady, but in her smart big eyes, there''s a long difference similar to her stepmother Big childish, cunning, naughty.

    Her delicate facial features, especially those big eyes staring at me, make me feel familiar with her. The title "Yue Yi" seems not so strange, but I just can''t remember who she is.

    "It''s different," she said to her stepmother with a smile, "Xiaoyu, Xiaonan should be called your mother, but I don''t want to be called old by him. Xiaonan, just like when I was a child, just call me" Yuejie ""

    "Yuejie?"

    "When I was a child" and "sister Yue" are two words in series in my mind. Her face appears clearly in my memory at the same time. I am surprised and happy, and I cry out: "you are sister Yue!"

    Sister Yue''s eyebrows stood up, and the eldest brother said, "what''s your reaction, son? Did you just recognize me? I was so kind to you when you were little! " I''m about to be hit by a pretty girl.

    , brother, with a red face, was told by her that the last time I saw her with her sister was ten years ago. I''m afraid I can''t remember that the older sister, who was impetuous, lively and cheerful ten years ago, had become such a mature and perceptual beauty.

    But I was more surprised to see you again. I didn''t expect her to be the one with my stepmother!

    In my memory, they don''t seem to know each other at all.

    Yuejie and stepmother are alumni of the same university. They used to be the students of the old man. However, Yuejie seems to be older than stepmother, and she is the student of stepmother. Therefore, there should be no communication between the two when they go to school. The most important thing is that Yuejie and stepmother are rivals with love!

    More than ten years ago, my father was also a talented and handsome man. Although he was as old-fashioned and unsmiling as he is now, there are many girls who secretly love him. Sister Yue is one of them. When she was still studying, she often came to my house to ask for advice. After graduation, she started a crazy pursuit of my father without any disguise. Every time On holidays, she came home to help with the housework. Her family conditions were superior. She was spoiled and pampered since she was a child. She couldn''t even take care of her own life. Unexpectedly, she learned to cook in my family

    at that time, there was no stepmother and Chu Yuan in my life with the old man. Even if I was a little boy, I could see how crazy and persistent she was to the old man. I heard the old man persuade her personally Several times, she said that she was not suitable for her. She was young and not suitable for this family. She should take advantage of her youth to pursue happiness that really belonged to her, but Yuejie still went her own way.

    At that time, I didn''t understand why sister Yue wasn''t suitable for our family, but I vaguely thought that the reason why I refused sister Yue was probably because of me. Later, I said to her, "Dad, if you feel lonely, you can find me another mother." in fact, it means sister Yue, but I didn''t think of it. It wasn''t sister Yue that he brought home, but his stepmother, who tortured me Today''s little oil bottle has never appeared since stepmother and Chu Yuan came. Her disappearance is very sudden and quiet. I asked the old man once. The old man said that Yue had her own home and had no time to cook for us. The little fart child believed that it was true, so he soon forgot this in Chu Yuan''s torture and stepmother''s love I used to take care of my big sister for a long time.

    Today''s unexpected meeting again, I was surprised and ashamed, so when her fist hit me, I didn''t dodge.

    "You''re as big as I was in a blink of an eye," Yuejie''s fist didn''t hit me on the shoulder, but gently pinched my face as it was at that time. The only difference is that at that time, she had to bend, but now she had to look up. Maybe it''s this small difference that makes her eyes glow with water. "In a blink of an eye, Yuejie is old"

    Time flies, unconsciously, some grow up, some grow old, some mature, some begin to lament the ruthlessness of the years, I am a sentimental person in memory of the past, so is sister Yue.

    "Where is sister Yue old?" Mouth is always my strong point, I smile: "you look around the eyes of those gay men, envy, jealousy and hate, shooting my flesh and skin are painful, why? Because they were all thinking: where''s Yanfu from? She''s dating two young and beautiful girls at the same time. "

    sister Yue is not like her stepmother. She has such a thick face and thinks she nodded the same way. She said with a red face and a smile:" Xiaoyu told me that I don''t believe it. When did you become so smooth? It''s not like your father at all. No wonder the conditions are so good, but I haven''t found the object yet. "

    This is too hurtful. I''ve been reflecting on it recently. Maybe it''s because my mouth is too cheap that my emotional problems become so complicated. A man who wanders between several girls is not as glorious as a man who hasn''t found his object. So I''m not interested in showing off my achievements. I said with a smile: "it''s better for a man who doesn''t say that he''s a smooth talker Do girls like it? ""Who said that?" Yuejie stared and said seriously, "honest and honest men attract girls to like them. Those women who like to listen to sweet words are childish and ignore them." I didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. After Yuejie said this, she obviously glanced at her stepmother Stepmother is an expert. How can she not notice.

    Yuejie seemed to be a child, put her arms around me, and replied to her stepmother in a caring manner: "Xiaonan was an honest and honest child when she was a child. Now she is so glib and charming. Who taught her? It''s clear at a glance. She will never be Miss Chu?"

    "Is it glib to be able to coax people? What theory! Miss Yue Yue, I''d like to ask you, which one of my family''s words is slick? " A cheeky woman, with a kind of shameful serious attitude, said: "you can feel embarrassed when he praises you for being young, but I have no reason to feel embarrassed with you? Because I''m very young, is he glib? It''s just a matter of telling the truth. People really envy him for hooking up with a beautiful woman like me. It''s in pairs! "

    Yuejie sneers: "Xiaoyu classmate, I finally know why the years have not left any traces on your little face, because you are always shameless."

    My stepmother "roared" and smiled twice, but she didn''t smile. "Since you admit that I have a small face, I think you''re praising me and admitting the truth, thank you."

    "wherever you are, I just admit that you''re thick skinned, so thick that the knives of the years can''t cut in."

    Brothers are sweating. Are they telling jokes? Obviously not, so I can''t laugh; are they fighting? It seems that it''s not. It''s a joke, but it doesn''t tear the skin, so I can''t persuade

    What''s the relationship between these two guys? I don''t know what''s going on. I remember my stepmother mentioned excitedly on the phone yesterday that a super good sister bought a lot of presents to see her in the shop. If that person is Yuejie, how can I not see that these two people are "super good"?

    Yuejie raised her wrist to look at her watch and said, "well, I''m too lazy to quarrel with you. I''m willing to admit the fact - as long as you''ve been so shameless, I''ll always say that your time is almost up. Hurry up and tell Xiaonan about the matter, so as not to have any psychological preparation, and you''ll show your shyness later."

    "My little Nan is not shy. We just haven''t been in love. We haven''t met girls." my stepmother snatched me back from sister Yue''s arms, as if I had been insulted. She said solemnly: "I tell you, there are many girls who like little Nan, schoolmates, colleagues of the company, policewomen, and we are predestined Our friends are all interested in him, that is, we didn''t meet the right person. We have a sense of responsibility. Although we are more eloquent than his father, we are as old-fashioned and traditional as he is. We have a strong concept of family. Otherwise, we would have cleaned up those girls! "

    Is this a compliment or a curse? The brothers didn''t understand. They were dragged and sat down by their stepmother.

    Yuejie also sat down opposite, surprised and said: "no? Fate of friends? Isn''t that still in high school? "

 Chapter 634

    "No? Fate of friends? Isn''t that still in high school? "

    "Not only in high school, but also as a rich lady living in a villa by herself. What''s your perspective? But I just like Xiaonan in my family. By the way, there is a girl who goes to Beitian University. She is 19 years old and runs to her home all the time. She says that she guides Yuanyuan''s lessons. She thinks Yuanyuan can''t tell who she is running for. The girl in my family has a better sense of smell than the dog. She is a serious elder brother controller "

    her brothers are sweating and the East is just so. It must be Chu Yuan who talks nonsense Come on, but how can stepmother even know the things that demon Xiao likes me? Is that what Chu Yuan said? How does she know? Did the East betray me? What''s more, sister Yue asked, "what is brother Zhu?"

    My friend was embarrassed and wanted to climb over the wooden fence and jump into the lake to cool his face. She was just like her brother. Her stepmother was heartless and showed off that she was like a candy. She liked to pester her brother from small to big. She was afraid that we could see it. She was too shy to show her intimacy. She was always fighting with him and making mischief with him Teng he, hee hee, that kid is too weird and likes to be coquettish, but he is too arrogant and unwilling to be coquettish. So she never admits that she likes her brother. I told you that Xiao Nan has a good relationship with a girl surnamed Cheng. They are college students. Now they work in the same department of the same company. The girl is simple, lively, long and beautiful, with a figure Like a model, everyone loves her, but our family''s affinity is not to like her. Since Xiaonan moved out to live on her own, the girl has been talking bad things about Xiaocheng to me and Lao Chu all day long, which makes us both laugh and cry and pretend to listen seriously, for fear of exposing her careful thinking and hurting her self-esteem. No, once their school changed its location, they finally moved to Xiaonan as she wanted Nanna watched him go. I''m afraid that he might get a chance. "

    My stepmother''s words made my friends put the lake jumping aside. Her understatement shocked me greatly. She knew her daughter was no more than her mother. She knew that Chu Yuan often tossed me, and she knew that she tossed me. She didn''t dislike me at all. From the beginning, I was the only one who didn''t know anything On my back, I didn''t explain to my parents the bad things about the fringe when she confessed to me. No wonder the old man didn''t support me to fall in love with the fringe. He never interfered in my affairs, but this matter, though not clearly stated, showed a tactful attitude. It was because of Chu Yuan! My father is always standing on the other side of Chu Yuan!

    There is a strange feeling in my heart. Chu Yuan is so expressive. It''s not normal to look horizontally or vertically? Even if there is no blood relationship between our brothers and sisters, it shouldn''t be a topic to talk about with sister Yue. Besides, since stepmother and the old man have long been aware of Chu Yuan''s complex, why don''t they feel surprised, frightened or angry at all, but put on such acquiescence, even connivance?

    That''s the problem I dare not face. How many times in these two months have I been awakened from my dirty dream? Even in my dream, I dare not dream, because Chu Yuan and I are brothers and sisters.

    However, my stepmother was so dismissive, and I wondered again: is she serious or just a joke?

    "Did I not do a more hateful thing?" Yuejie''s reaction made me totally confused because she was asking me.

    "What bad thing"

    "how can this be a bad thing?" The two women talked with each other so much that they ignored me completely. Their stepmother said, "I like it, but they are brothers and sisters. Besides, fate is only 16. It''s normal to like Xiaonan now. I can grow up later. There are more boys pursuing her. Does she still like her brother? Who dares to say?"

    Yuejie frowned and said, "but does she really like it? Don''t you hate me all my life? "

    Whether my stepmother is joking or not I can''t feel it, but how do you think about Yuejie''s expression seriously? There''s no meaning of joking at all. I don''t understand it very well, but I can also vaguely hear a taste. They are discussing seriously whether Chuyuan likes me or not! This love is not between brother and sister, but between men and women!

    Is it because I am too out, or the world is so crazy that even sibling love has become an easy topic to discuss?

    Fortunately, my stepmother didn''t let me despair of the world. At last, she gathered up some thoughts on her face and showed some troubles. "It''s impossible. They are brothers and sisters."

    "how can they not?" Yuejie is a little excited, "who is more clear about these things than you"

    "Yuejie!" My stepmother suddenly interrupted her sister with a loud voice. I never saw her look, lose my mind, and panic. Though I had played a light foundation, I could still see her pale face. She seemed to glance at me, but only turned her eyes.

    Deficiency of heart - I don''t know why, there are two words in my heart. I feel very sure that my stepmother dare not look at me

    why? Yuejie should be saying, "who knows these things better than you?" what does "these things" mean?"I''m sorry for the same nervousness of my sister. She looked at me like a fool, and then turned to look at the lake. She sighed in a low voice," I just think something is too unfair, whether it''s for you or for that child. "

    " the world is very fair, "she said, holding my arm, leaning her head on my shoulder, smiling softly," I''m now Very happy, fate is also, this is enough. "

    Yuejie just stared at her stepmother. Her eyes were complicated. After a long silence, Yuejie asked quietly, "is it really happiness to live in a lie all her life?"

    Mom lowers her head and mumbles, "I''ll say whatever I need to say"

    "that''s fine," Yuejie laughs. "Xiaoyu, now there are two best men in the world to protect you and your fate. You don''t have to worry about anyone can steal it from you, because these two best men won''t agree. Besides, hehe, others are robbing you, too Don''t leave what belongs to you, because robbing other people''s things is always your best thing. "

    My stepmother was moved before, but when she heard the last sentence, she could not help frowning, "your daughter is about to graduate from primary school? My husband treats you like a treasure and loves you. In those days, you really want to hate me forever? "

    "It''s not my husband, it''s my ex husband. It''s a lost way to coax me to spoil me now. I see the fact that there is no better woman in the world than me, just as I see that there is no better man in the world than Miss Chu," Yuejie took a sip of her drink and said with a smile: "you and I have hatred of love. Forgive you, I have no position. I need to prove myself At the same time, I''m warning you not to think that you are the only woman Xiaonan can accept. If I want to, he still supports me to be his stepmother. "

    "Really?" Stepmother has a pretty face and looks at me fiercely.

    I was completely confused by these two women. It might be better if I didn''t understand a sentence. What makes people uncomfortable is that they don''t understand it. They want to understand it and don''t want to understand it? Do you have a conscience, son? " Stepmother angrily twisted my arm.

    "Got it?" Yuejie complacently said: "I know Xiaonan. You still squat in the corner and nibble at books. Your luck is better than mine, so you have to cherish your luck. Don''t give me a chance."

    "You always say I don''t want to be shameful, but how can I feel that you are more shameless than me?" My stepmother pinched my arm and asked sister Yue, "don''t you blush when you say these words in front of Xiaonan? Is the foundation thick today?

    "Miss Ben is naturally beautiful, so you don''t have to pile up cosmetics on her face every day," said Sister Yue, pressing her face with her fingers. "Tenderness is born, not made up."

    stepmother only today, obviously painted makeup, was so provocative by Yue Jie who only wore lip gloss and eyeshadow, it seemed that she was really angry, and replied with a frosty reply: "I didn''t know which woman just touched my son''s face and admitted that she was old."

    Yuejie''s face also turned sunny and overcast. The cold wind said: "that''s relativity. Compared with xiaonanbi, I''m not young. But compared with some cheeky woman who is only two years younger than me, but thinks she is 20 years younger than me, it seems that I don''t rely on cosmetics very much. I look younger and more beautiful."

    "Bah! My surname is Yue. I don''t care about you. Do you still have strength? This girl never uses cosmetics. You want me to focus on make-up. I only put on some foundation. Dare you, in order to compare yourself with each other, you are young. Are you tender? Girl is younger than you! I''ll go to the bathroom and wash my face now. I''ll show you what it''s like to blow a bullet! "

    You want to jump into the lake again

 Chapter 635

    My friend wants to jump into the lake again. What''s wrong with these two women? I feel irreconcilable hatred for a moment, and I can not keep up with their rhythm. Now I am even more eccentric. How many people are watching us with their mouths and laughing at the foundation and pinch up the foundation? The brothers didn''t even have the courage to crook their heads to prove it with their own eyes, and their faces were almost scorched by that kind of look at jokes!

    They asked me to come. What was it? Watch them fight? Or pull them?

    Stepmothers call themselves "girls". How can I be a son? Seeing that she really got up to wash her face, I quickly grabbed her. "My mother, cosmetics are things that exist to make you more beautiful. Why do you wash them? You and sister Yue are both young. You don''t need to prove it. Just thinking about it all the time is to admit that you are not young. "

    " that is, I never want to prove anything. "Sister Yue appreciates her stepmother''s anger and adds fuel to the fire:" Xiaonan calls you Ma and my sister, which has been the best proof. Roar and roar ~ "this woman is too proud to laugh.

    "Why do you call her sister my mother?" My stepmother even ate this move. Although she sat down, she said angrily to me, "I''ll change my mouth from today. Later, I''ll call my mother in my heart and sister in my mouth!"

    Is that right?! I almost turned over to the bottom of the table

    the two women were so unreasonable that they coughed and tried to end the boring quarrel, "why didn''t dad come?"

    "Ask her," stepmother didn''t have a good way of speaking. "When she was upset, she didn''t even have a word. She hid in silence. She lived in a city, but she didn''t even give your father a chance to say sorry. Does she want to see him now? Your father is not promising either. If someone hides him, he will let him hide. If something happens, he will let me communicate. He doesn''t know why he is hiding. He hates me. "

    I wanted to ask my stepmother how she got to know Yuejie. Now it sounds like it''s better not to ask. Yuejie left the old man''s side because of her stepmother''s appearance. They should have known each other at that time, and it''s not because they want to know each other. So, if they don''t ask for better, it''s a bomb What''s wrong with me? I''m sorry for him. I don''t understand when I''m young. I can''t think of anything I can''t think of. Now I finally understand. He said that I''m not suitable to be a stepmother for Xiaonan. It''s not unreasonable. He only cares about his own feelings but ignores others. Isn''t such a private person a child who hasn''t grown up? How can I take on the responsibility of being a mother? When I understand this truth, it has been many years since I have the face to see him again. Now I have to avoid disrespect, haven''t I? "

    "I don''t think so. You don''t have to avoid it. I''m satisfied with Xiao Nan. If you don''t give up on Miss Chu, just go after her."

    sister Yue said with a smile: "you know I can''t go after her, so I''m so generous? Little girl, I know Miss Chu better than you. "

    The stepmother smiled triumphantly, but did not speak.

    "Waiter! Order! " Afraid that they would quarrel again, I knocked on the bell beside the table and shouted to her like sitting in a stall. Then I said to her, "sister Yue, I''m dumb. I haven''t seen you for ten years. I''m really happy to see you again today, but I don''t know what to say. I''d like to invite you for this meal. I just want to tell you that at the beginning I have grown up to be a little boy with half a clear snot. I didn''t forget your kindness to me when I was a kid. I didn''t understand that meeting and always made you angry. But today I am an adult and can finally repay you. "

    "Son of a bitch, where are you dumb?" Yuejie''s eyes are a little ruddy, which is a sigh of the passage of time and a affirmation of my growth. "Yuejie doesn''t need your reward. If you have a sister in your heart, she will be satisfied."

    "women''s tears are really worthless." Stepmother tilted her head and banged the drink. She said this from the corner of her mouth.

    "When I talk to Xiaonan, can you not interrupt? What''s wrong? You''re jealous of him for being nice to me? " In fact, sister Yue also knows that it''s kind of her stepmother to interrupt, and she doesn''t want her to be sad, but she just can''t help understanding maliciously. Just like stepmother, it''s clear that she is kind, but the disdain on that face is really irritating What else can I do to meet sister Yue

    "By the way, if you don''t mention it, I''ll forget it," she said excitedly, clapping her hands at the dying stepmother. "Son, you Yue Yi"

    "Yue Jie!" Sister Yue didn''t correct her anger.

    The stepmother gave sister Yue a white look, and under the eyes of sister Yue with her chin raised, she was so frustrated that she chose to compromise and went on: "sister Yue wants to introduce you an object."

    What?! " I was stunned and then I suddenly reacted. Teng stood up and almost knocked the waiter who had just come here into a squat.

    "I''m sorry, we''ve ordered the dishes just now. You can serve them when you''re all ready," the stepmother sent the waiter away, took my arm in her hands, pulled me back to my seat and said angrily, "what''s your reaction? Do you have an object? "Strange "man, I don''t have much courage. What''s my biggest trouble now? Too many objects! The fringes that have been agreed upon by each other, the purple garden that has had a relationship with childhood and childhood, don''t care about the fame, the little winter night that would rather be secretly with me, and the goddess that makes me headache most and I like for the first time in my life, Murphy.

    In addition, there was another one who just confessed to me a while ago. Now I don''t know what kind of demon Xiao is doing. He said that Lin yun''an nearly stabbed me like crazy today, because of the demon. Until now, I still don''t know how to face the girl!

    The most important thing is what would Chu Yuan think if he knew that I played dating? What will be done? Just to realize that dongxiaoye and I may be a little abnormal, she has become very abnormal.

    "Yuan Yuan is brother Kong. It seems that little Nanjie sees something from my face. She covers her mouth and says," can''t it be sister Kong? Do you like fate?! Like underage girls?! "

    Brother almost one is not calm, regardless of the stepmother hanging my arm, she is involved in jumping into the lake together - compared with sister Yue''s bold joke, I am more surprised by the panic coming out of my heart. Yes, no matter the expression or the tone, it proves that sister Yue is only joking, but I feel that some secret hidden in my heart has been dug out naked!

    "How could it be!" I tried to calm down, but I couldn''t control the shaking in my voice. When I realized this, I didn''t even dare to speak again. Even though I was just sitting, I spent all my energy in my body to calm myself down. It was only four words, which made me feel a kind of empty fatigue.

    Why not?

    Is it duplicity? I''m sure, but it''s more like questioning myself. Chu Yuan is an excellent girl, not only because she is beautiful and has temperament. In life, learning and other aspects, she''s almost better than me. If she''s not young, she will be the object of admiration of most, even all men. This is an indisputable fact. I always think that I''m so fond of Murphy Love at first sight is because Murphy and Chuyuan have so many similarities. They are as beautiful, as indifferent, as arrogant, and even as childish. Sometimes I think Murphy is Chuyuan when I grow up. I learned that YY and is are not the same two days ago. It seems that I am out.

 Chapter 636

    There is such a girl, she is my sister, a sister who suddenly appears in my life when I have begun to understand the world, and has no blood relationship with me. Under this concept, "sister" is more like a code of a certain relationship imposed on me. I have never prepared to accept it, because I don''t know how to accept it at all, I just rely on my own reason Xie, try to play the role of brother.

    There is such a girl, she is not my sister, when she appeared in my life, I knew clearly, because we have no blood relationship, up to now, she has never let me have the feeling of "family", she likes to stick to me, but in order to provoke me, toss me, she deprived me too much, too much growth should be easy and happy Time, I have to take care of her and accommodate her. At the same time, she continues to snatch all the things that belong to me. I have paid a lot of money, but she is the one who can be praised. I haven''t received any return, except for the old man''s hard fist

    if there is such a girl in your life, how would you define her? younger sister? Or just a nasty girl?

    So, I can''t deny that I hate her so much that when my physical and mental development matures to a certain extent, I have had evil thoughts on her. What I can''t deny is that when I know my real position in her mind, the evil thoughts have become a little intolerable But she also paid. In order to get my approval, what she paid is all of her life. When I hate her and smile at her hypocritically, I don''t know at all. That''s the most cruel injury to her

    compared with her bearing so far, what''s my little sacrifice? Why do I feel great?

    I don''t know I love Chu Yuan now because of my guilt? Or as always after tearing up the gap? I dare not think, but I''m afraid that if I think too much, I will sink deeper and deeper, and finally I can''t extricate myself.

    So, I am inexplicably afraid.

    I like Chu Yuan, very complex like her, I am not afraid to admit, but can not admit.

    I''m afraid, I''m afraid that I''ll lose myself - when I find out that she is not a disgusting girl, she will become a pure girl with no disgust? Yueyue, I''ll tell you that Xiaonan is definitely the most popular person in the world. She''s the stinky girl. She''s the first one and the second one. She''s dead of hypocrisy, and she''s willful and slovenly. No one can stand her except Xiaonan. The stepmother thought about it and added: "maybe we should say that no one can live with her except Xiaonan. That girl, just take her Brother has no way, so she always pesters him. She only adores her brother. "

    Why don''t my stepmother even think about the problem that I can''t even think about?

    It seems that this is the first time that I heard my stepmother talk about the relationship between Chu Yuan and me. Her attitude towards this makes me puzzled. She is not alert to the particularity of her family? My brother and sister who are not related by blood but are extremely sticky?

    Is it because I am too dark, or my stepmother is too sunny?

    "If you are too young, put it aside and say this!" Stepmother is heartless, sister Yue is heartless, how should I understand this? The two women made me open my mouth and couldn''t say a word.

    "Xiaonan, I want to introduce to you that this girl is not generally good. She is introverted and simple. She is almost your age and hasn''t talked about anyone"

    "leftover girl?" I haven''t talked about the object in the 23rd and the 4th. Unless it''s Murphy''s best and another, I can think of the reason why his character is so good.

    Appearance is better than inner? That''s what the sage said. Unfortunately, I''m not a saint. Being beautiful is not my standard for choosing a mate. But if there''s a chance, who doesn''t want to find a girl who has both exterior and interior? I despised Viagra before I wanted to die, but now I suddenly found that I was not worthy to be compared with others. When they got Qin Lan''s heart, they even got their marriage certificate. But what about me? I used to be infatuated with Murphy, but now it''s hard to give up among a group of girls. When the responsibility is in front of me, I don''t even have one tenth of Viagra at all? Are you still a man? " The stepmother mumbled: "you can''t put your own aesthetics too high because you are facing the edge all day. How many girls are there who are so deformed? Do you really want to marry a female star? It''s no use looking good. The better it looks, the stronger the sense of superiority, and the more awkward the personality. Isn''t fate the best example? Don''t ask too much, or you won''t be unable to find the object today. I want to say that Xiaocheng is very good. She is beautiful. Although she is a little extroverted, she is not a disadvantage. She never feels very special, which is the most valuable. "

    Is "deformity" praising the beauty of her daughter? What''s more, is my aesthetic level related to Chu Yuan?! It turns out that my stepmother didn''t think I was in love with tassel because I didn''t think it was beautiful enough. "Yes, tassel is very good. I think today''s blind date is OK. Tomorrow, I''ll talk to tassel and see if she''d like to be your daughter-in-law." so many friends think about it now? First of all, admit that there are girls you like, and put off today''s blind date!"You don''t have to," said the stepmother with a smile, "what you Yuejie introduced to you today is not inferior to Xiaocheng. The most important thing is that this is a lady. Don''t you think Xiaocheng is too boyish? This is good. Yesterday, your aunt Yue brought me a picture. At a glance, I fell in love with each other. Absolutely a good girl, a good wife and a good mother must be the kind you like. "

    the temperament reflected in the picture can also be counted? In that case, why can''t I see who is the third miss from the mobile phone photo? Good girl? If she gives you a picture of crazy and non mainstream fashion, can you match her?

    Yuejie also has a feeling of selling melons from Wang Po. "When the child went to school, she would have worked in my shop and kept in touch with me all the time. When she caught up with me on weekends, she often went to help me. I know her very well. Her character is absolutely fine. The little girl is very enterprising. If she''s not at home, she''s too old to hurry up, and she''s not in a hurry to find a partner. No, before When I mentioned it to you two days ago, I immediately thought of Xiaonan. Such a good girl can''t be cheap. "

    "She''s the one who took advantage, OK? "Xiaoyu, you can''t say this in front of others." sister Yue looked at the time again. "It''s almost the appointed time. I think she''ll be there soon. Xiaonan, straighten up her back, take out the young man''s spirit, and you, Xiaoyu, take that pride back to me. Be modest. Xiaoyu is very shy, Your mother-in-law face is scaring people. "

    "What mother-in-law face? I am proud! proud! Surnamed Yue, are you quarreling with me again? I''m warning you, when you''re going to be introduced, you should dare to say I''m fucking. I''ll throw it into the lake and feed the fish! "

    "How can I introduce you?"

    "Just say I''m your sister, his sister! The first impression is very important. I don''t want to leave the impression of an elder when I meet him. What can I do if I''m used to being respectful? Tell you, I give myself in the home position, is the fate of the mother, Xiaonan''s sister, Miss Chu''s granddaughter! I like to be coaxed, not to be coaxed! "

    "I don''t know which one to choose to scold you," sister Yue seemed to realize the horror of her stepmother at last. She covered her forehead and sighed, "Xiaoyu, you are the most shameless woman I have ever seen in my life. Listen, which one of your words is human? Mr. Chu even though, I can''t blame myself, but I really sympathize with Xiaonan. I can stand you for so many years, but I don''t know how you''ve survived. "

    " Hey, tell me clearly, what is "endure"? What is "boil"? How do you know Xiaonan is not willing to be good to me? "

    "To endure is to endure. You are unbearable."

    "Since I am so intolerable to you, why do you hook up with me for many years?"

    "Bad luck! Do you think I''ll take care of you? If killing is not against the law, I will be the first to bite you! "

    "The surname Yue, don''t think I dare not scratch you in the presence of Xiaonan!"

    "You''re a dog? Not long memory? Which fight did you take advantage of? "

    "I have a son to help me today!"

    I dare to say that they really fought, and my stepmother really didn''t win

    "I have to compete with you today to see if it''s your dog''s teeth or my cat''s claws!"

    For a long time, one depends on biting and the other on catching your hair in kindergarten?!

    Sister has a YY channel with ID of 178349. It was established by Xiaobing and Luoyu. Thank you. Friends who like to chat can go there for voice communication. Ha ha.

    If there''s time, I''ll take a bubble from time to time. However, as an uncle, I''m not good at words, and my voice is terrible. I hope I won''t scare you at that time

 Chapter 637

    The two women are going to start again. They stand up from their seats and start to nip when they open their posture. My friends are ashamed to leave them at Grandma''s house. Since you are not ladies, why do you have to come to such a high-end place? I don''t even have the courage to pull the shelf. I just want to put my head under the table, so as not to show my eyes with them. If I don''t pull, they actually do it!

    My stepmother grabbed it with one claw and was grabbed by sister Yue''s wrist and bit it on the back of her hand! Mom, don''t scratch -- "

    I put my arms around my back and pulled my stepmother away. I knocked over the chair when I stepped back. Although it was outdoors, it was a foreign restaurant that paid attention to sentiment after all. The consumption level determined the personal quality of the consumers. Everyone paid great attention to their manners, so we created a quiet and romantic atmosphere. Two beautiful women were attractive, while two beautiful women were attractive When I felt that I didn''t have the face to see anyone else in the future, I was surprised to find that we didn''t become the focus. All the people around me, with unified vision, concentrated in another place, only the noisy us, didn''t realize the abnormality that the restaurant didn''t know when to start.

    I followed everyone''s eyes and looked at the entrance of the open-air restaurant. A girl in a familiar white suspender dress was climbing up from the ground. Even if she was far away, she could clearly see that two pieces of oranges on her head hadn''t rained yet, but she was like a drowned rat. The waiter standing by kept bowing with the empty plate Bow to apologize, and the girl, stooped to the ground to look for her shoes - because of the fall, her high-heeled shoes were thrown away, one foot deep and one foot shallow in situ, which made people laugh and cry. Accidentally, her bare little foot stepped on the broken glass, and she sat down on the ground again, covering her feet and moaning with pain. The panic and helpless appearance was poor and ridiculous

    I think that white suspender dress is very familiar to me, because it has a very special meaning for me. In my heart''s memory, it should be elegant and refined, and there is no word to describe the beauty except "elegant". However, at this moment, the same dress has ravaged the perfect one I want to keep forever

    "The girl you are going to introduce to me is not that one?" My friend''s mouth twitches uncontrollably. If it''s her, the joke will be big. If it''s her, I don''t think I want to laugh at all. Why does she want to date? What is emotion to her? Do you abandon yourself after setbacks or difficulties?

    Hearing the words, stepmother and sister Yue hurriedly put away their ferocity. Looking over, they saw the situation there. Stepmother covered her mouth and sister Yue covered her forehead. "How can that child always be clumsy"

    there is no doubt, but she

    without waiting for stepmother to talk with sister Yue, I took the initiative to go up, picked up the stupid woman''s shoes, and came to her. It''s very gentlemanly Bow down and reach for your hand. "Miss, are you ok?"

    I can be 100% sure. I''m so polite. It''s not because I''m in a good mood. On the contrary, my mood is like the sky above my head, covered with a thick layer of gloom. I don''t even understand why I can laugh and want to tease her like a joke.

    "It''s OK. Thank you. Please go away. I can stand up myself without help."

    I can also be 100% sure that this impetuous woman is not because her hands have covered her feet, but because of politeness, she refuses to give me a hand in front of her, because she is not polite at all, she is in a pure bad mood, and her mood is disorderly! I was sent away without lifting my eyelids. No wonder no one would come to help her for half a day sitting on the ground!

    Since dating makes you feel so bad, why are you here? And dressed up so beautifully? Inexplicably fidgety is more and more difficult to suppress, but I don''t know how to vent. At this moment, I''m calm and magnanimous. Don''t say that others are envied, even I don''t understand myself. Where is my self-cultivation? "Miss, since you can stand up by yourself, I''ll put your shoes here."

    "All right, you go away! I don''t need your help. Are you bored? " She was called "Lady" by her stepmother and "impeccable good girl" by sister Yue. After completely destroying her image, she finally recognized that the voice she was talking to was a little familiar. She looked up in amazement and saw what I thought was a wonderful expression. Then she showed what I thought was the same wonderful expression: "how can you, you, you and you be here?" Son?! "

    "Evil fate -" I didn''t even think about it. From the corner of my mouth, I naturally jumped out of the word Yuejie had just said, and put her shoes on the ground. I wryly smiled and said, "Why are you here? Why am I here?"

    "What?" The child''s brain turned a little slowly, didn''t respond, and hurriedly covered up: "why am I here? Of course I''m here for dinner! You''re here for dinner, too? What a coincidence! Oh ha ha ha I''ve eaten it. I''m going back. How about you? "

    Ya opened her eyes to tell lies. She did not dare to look at me. She did not continue to sit on the ground to vent her emotions. She was too busy to get up and run away, but she pressed her hand on the fragments of the glass. She stabbed her "ah", spread out her palm and saw that a blood bead broke the skin, from small to large. She did not know whether it was pain, or whether she hated her clumsiness, or unfortunately ran into me, There was a mist of water in her eyes. She wanted to cryShe was embarrassed to admit that she had come for a blind date.

    I didn''t help her. I suddenly became cold-blooded. She was so pitiful that it seemed to me that she suffered from herself. I said lightly, "I haven''t eaten it yet, because the people I waited for just arrived, but I don''t need to eat it anymore, because the people I waited for said that she had eaten it and was about to go back."

    "Is it? That''s too much what do you say?! " The hypocritical smile finally disappeared from her face. She always responded slowly. She finally realized that I had never concealed the taunt. She was surprised and asked incredulously, "you are here for a blind date?"

    "You two know each other?" I''m afraid sister Yue and stepmother are the most surprised people.

    "Sister Yue?!" At last, the stupid woman was enlightened. She looked up and asked Yuejie, who had just come to her, "is that the handsome and handsome man you said who is as shy and responsible as a girl?"

    Her tone makes her already unhappy friends even more unhappy, especially her query on the word "handsome boy". They still boast that you are a beauty, but are you? OK, you are, but why can''t I be a handsome man?! So a narrow-minded man asked sister Yue in the same tone: "is that the lady you said who has never been in love and has a strong sense of career, that is her?"

    "You two do know each other!" Yuejie was surprised and pleased, but she didn''t know how to get excited. Although she and her stepmother had been creating the focus, when others became the focus, she still knew how to cover it up for others. She turned my eyes and said: "Xiaonan, don''t help the children get up yet?"

    That''s right. It''s Shu Tong, her natural cousin, who was wearing the white suspender dress when she first dated me!

    Maybe I''m really stingy. Ya is wearing clothes that have special significance for me and tassel. How can I not let go of it and help her up? I wish I could step on her feet again!

    "People don''t use"

    "who says not?" Shutong first swept off two pieces of oranges on his head, and then, before reaching out to me, he deliberately rubbed the feet that were stung by the glass slag. Obviously, he deliberately disgusted me. The harmless appearance and the fierce anger in her eyes released a very strange deterrent force in the contradiction, which made people creepy.

    I can understand that a man who is falling in love with his cousin suddenly becomes the protagonist of a blind date dinner. If I am changed, I will be angry too

    this is a misunderstanding. It''s a fantastic play made by Yuejie and stepmother, but I don''t want to explain. There is only one reason - because Shu Tong, you are the protagonist of the blind date dinner!

    Headache is not a disease, but a life-long drug and sleep

 Chapter 638

    Just like Shutong can''t think of it, I can''t think of it. I just begged me to be a fake boyfriend and perfunctory to my family, leaving behind a lot of sequelae, which hasn''t been cleaned yet. Now please ask sister Yue to introduce you. Maybe you really need a man to care for you and care for you, but can''t you keep a little bit of the reserve of being a woman? And do you really come to see each other just to get care and care?

    Liu Xiaosheng said that Shu Tong is very pure. He has been chasing Shu Tong for a year, but he hasn''t even met Shu Tong''s hand. She is so cautious about her feelings. Is she the kind of person who can easily ask others to help her find a date? She is even called a little antique teacher by the students?

    Yes - unless it''s just like last time she asked me to pretend to be her boyfriend, and it''s to deal with her family! Unless she''s just trying to cover up the legacy of the last time I pretended to be her boyfriend with a new love story!

    Yes, it''s not love, it''s story!

    I''m not a liar, but I''m forced to live in a lie, so I hate a lie. I don''t understand why Shu Tong has to be so tired, but I finally understand that''s why I''m angry!

    Holding her hand, which had deliberately rubbed her feet, she pulled her up. Although the girl''s palm was pierced by glass slag, the wound was very shallow and it didn''t hurt. At least she didn''t cry for pain when I held it so hard.

    "Xiao Nan, do you really know each other?" My stepmother hid behind sister Yue, and she really behaved like sister Yue''s! If it''s not good-looking in front of sister Yue, I have to throw her out. Paralyzed, it cost me half a month''s salary! Today, wearing this suit and fighting with Lin yun''an have already made me regret to the present!

    "She works as a teacher in Yuanyuan school and teaches Yuanyuan Chinese." I forced dissatisfaction and finished the rest.

    "What a fate!" My stepmother went around to Yuejie and wanted to shake hands. Seeing that Shutong had not put on his shoes yet, she grabbed both hands on me to keep her balance. Then she drew back her hands and flashed a signboard gentle smile, saying, "Hello, Miss Xiao Shu, I''m Xiaonan''s sister"

    "are you his mother?" Shutong didn''t give his stepmother a chance to lie. He was a little surprised and said, "it looks young as it is in the legend"

    "it looks young?" Stepmother''s expression is a little unnatural. She is extremely sensitive when it comes to age.

    "Yes, you look very young, hee hee," said Sister Yue with a smile She said nothing, but Mingyue never let go of any chance to attack her stepmother.

    Fortunately, Shu Tong was not so stupid as to be irremediable. He hurriedly remedied: "it seems younger than me"

    "isn''t it?" The stepmother immediately smiled, "no, I''m in my thirties. How can I compare with a girl in her twenties?" On the other hand, he glanced at sister Yue with pride and modesty in his mouth, but his appearance clearly took Shu Tong''s words seriously. However, it is also a fact that there is a kind of person who will be forgotten by the years, and the stepmother, who is like this, always looks as young as her mind.

    "Auntie is too modest, I''m talking about the truth." Shutong sighs with relief. From the fluke in her eyes, she has a certain understanding of stepmother''s character. Probably, she heard about stepmother from the fringe.

    "Although it''s true, it''s also necessary to be polite, otherwise someone will be jealous." stepmother is joking and teasing Yuejie at the right time. "Yuanyuan is a real girl. She''s not afraid to be laughed at when she talks to her teacher."

    stepmother thinks that Shutong''s so-called "legend" comes from Chuyuan. She''s embarrassed and angry, but her face is clear ˇŞˇŞWhen you go back, you have to praise the girl very much. It seems that Shu Tong doesn''t intend to confess his relationship with the fringe. He laughs twice and says, "needless to say, if you can have such a beautiful daughter, you will know that her mother must be more beautiful."

    I didn''t expect that Shu Tong would also flatter and flatter loudly. Maybe her stepmother didn''t expect Shu Tong, such a silly girl, to be so "Of course, if you have a mother, you must have a daughter."

    can''t you be modest? My friend almost fell in place. Is my stepmother overjoyed? Although she likes to be praised, she will be very mature and modest unless she is a family member or best friend. But now in front of Shu Tong, what she said is a little too casual.

    Unexpectedly, Yuejie, who had just been attacked by her stepmother, didn''t take the chance to fight back. She just frowned at her, which may be my illusion, accompanying Yuejie, who had been childish for a night. At that moment, she became a little serious. There was a kind of melancholy flash between her eyebrows. Did she really think that her stepmother''s thick skin was beyond redemption?

    I can''t understand the relationship between the two of them all the time

    my stepmother noticed Yuejie''s eyes, smiled wildly and didn''t think so, and Yuejie didn''t pay attention to her stepmother''s childishness. She put on an excited expression and smiled to Shutong and me: "this is fate. Ha ha, since you two know each other, I don''t need to introduce you anymore? How are you? Sister Yue didn''t lie? Men are handsome, filial and responsible. Women are beautiful, virtuous and knowledgeable. You two are a perfect couple. ""Yes, that''s right. Your sister Yue said such a human word tonight." after all, the stepmother still returned the satirical words she had said to her before

    this woman is the cousin of the fringe. It seems that she noticed the words in my mouth. Shu Tong grabbed my arm''s hands and made a sudden effort. I looked at her, but found that she did not look at me, but accompanied her stepmother and sister Yue together Giggle, her face is red, her eyes are shy and scared.

    As a teacher, the boyfriend who borrowed her cousin was also her own student''s brother, pretending to be her own boyfriend. Now, the boyfriend who has wronged her cousin is also her student''s brother. No wonder Xiao Shu is at a loss.

    Shutong''s attitude towards me recently is very cold, even bad. He didn''t give me any good gas. He thought that I would expose her previous humiliating deeds, so he wanted to stop me from talking

    in my stupefied Kung Fu, my stepmother pushed me, Yuejie hugged Shutong, and said: "fate is doomed, hee hee, you two It''s a piece of meat in my heart. We have this fate. Sister Yue is not very happy. In this case, we won''t make your electric light bulb. Xiaonan, take good care of the children. It''s a big person. Don''t you need sister Yue to teach you how to do it? Ha ha, remember, we must send the children home at last ~ "

    can I imagine it? When the tassel opened the door, I saw Shu Tong go home to drink! It must be a cup set!

    "Don''t you stay for dinner?"

    "OK"

    I reacted with Shutong at the same time, but it was a very different reaction - I wanted my stepmother and sister Yue to stay, and she wanted her stepmother and sister Yue to leave.

    "What shall we stay for, silly boy?" My stepmother twisted a knob on my waist, and the iron on her face was not steel. "How can you be more shy than other girls?"

    I''m not shy, but I don''t think it''s a blind date since I saw Shu Tong! I don''t want to question her, because I think I''m cheap, but if you leave, I will certainly question her, because I''m such a person who likes to be cheap, which is the same reason that Shu Tong wants you to leave - she also wants to question me, I''m cheap, but I''m not cheap enough to ask her to question me!

    So, I don''t want my stepmother and sister Yue to leave. Shu Tong and I need the third and fourth party to restrain us.

    "Eh? After passing by, this is our table "

    where we sat before. My stepmother and sister Yue didn''t stop, but hugged us and walked on. They came to the place where the boat was parked by the lake. Sister Yue said with a smile:" no, it''s not our seat. It''s not our seat. It''s Xihe. We''ve ordered it. We''ve bought it. You two are rowing, While eating, the weather forecast said that it would rain tonight. It''s a little bit like that. At night, boats, lakes, neon lights and drizzle are continuous, which is poetic. "

    Poetic? I think it''s "wet" that''s right

 Chapter 639

    I finally understand why two childish women choose to eat here. It''s not about putting on the stage, but considering the atmosphere of dating and the weather. No wonder my stepmother said "come back tomorrow" on the phone yesterday instead of "come back soon"

    the boat is exquisite but spacious, The deep red paint applied on the hull is of great texture, which makes people feel solid and stable. A small table is placed in the middle of the cabin, which can seat four to six people at most. There are two pillars at both ends of the boat, which support the carved wooden top on the head, and a red light cage is hung under the eaves, which is bright and very emotional. The whole boat looks like a small pavilion floating in the water, Even if it does rain, the boat will not be wet. Drinking wine in the middle of the rain in the lake is the biggest gimmick of the restaurant. Moreover, because of the weather factors, it is impossible to meet.

    My stepmother and sister Yue are like little children, but they also treat me as little children. They take great pains for me. I am moved and distressed - this sentiment, this mood, my heroine should not be Shutong, and Shutong''s hero should not be me

    "there is a question I want to ask you. The women around you are all known in this way? ˇ±

    "which woman have you never met around me? You don''t know? " My skin laughs the flesh not to smile a way: "small Shu teacher, you are in a bad mood I can see, but you have a temper also don''t rush at me, I ask myself have nothing to be sorry for you, why so anxious splash my dirty water?"

    My stepmother and sister Yue are not far away. Shu Tong and I, who wave goodbye to them with a smile on their face, have already started to quarrel.

    "You''re not sorry for me, but you''re sorry for Susu!" Shutong''s smile was stiffer than mine. He bit his back teeth and said, "Chu, you are a villain and scum! What''s wrong with you? How can you come here with her on your back? "

    "Did you just pick your feet for a long time, or didn''t you pull your head out of the seam of your toes? Don''t say that I have a girlfriend now. Even if I don''t have one, I don''t need to run out for a blind date like you on my terms? "

    "What do you want to say? Want to tell me, there are a lot of women who like you? What Murphy, winter night, Xue Ziyuan, min Rou or something, isn''t it? The surname Chu, you finally show your true face. I told Su Su Su that you are a big turnip. You can''t be relied on "

    " stop it for me! " Mo Mo haw''s stepmother and sister Yue finally disappeared from the sight. I immediately put away the fake smile that almost made my face cramp. I stared at Shu Tong''s angry but slightly flustered face coldly and said, "what do I want to say, you are very clear, so you don''t want me to say yes? You''re so afraid that I asked you why you took a day off from work and spent a lot of time making yourself look beautiful to date? "

    Shutong said: "how do you know I didn''t work today?"

    Sure enough, if you go to work, Chu Yuan and the East cause such a big mess, you will not know, will not contact me?

    Can''t ask, don''t ask, ask is to make trouble for myself, my heart a strong warning, but the mouth or betray me, "continue to shift the topic is?"

    Shutong asked knowingly, "what topic have I shifted?!"

    "Why did you ask sister Yue to arrange a blind date for you?"

    "Why did you ask sister Yue to arrange a blind date for you?"

    "I asked you first!"

    "I don''t want to say! You answer me first! "

    "I don''t want to say either!" Shutong''s attitude made me inexplicably annoyed. It was like a compliment, and subconsciously jumped out of such a sentence. Then I thought, what can''t I say? Isn''t it that stepmother and sister Yue thought I didn''t have a girlfriend, so they carried me through such a play? But on second thoughts, if Shu Tong asks me why my stepmother thinks I don''t have a girlfriend

    now I have many things to hide from the fringe. Before I confess to her, I can''t disclose our relationship to my family. This pair of fringe is unfair. I know it from the bottom of my heart, but I don''t want my stepmother and the father to have a good time. I can confess to myself in front of the fringe, but I don''t want to Parents see that their proud son, in fact, is just a playful bastard, scum!

    I''m sorry for the fringe, and I don''t want to be sorry for my parents anymore

    People, what is the biggest weakness?

    Greed? arrogant? Lazy? Cowardice? envy? Rage? Lust? Or curiosity? Perhaps not, the biggest weakness of human beings is that they can''t convince themselves. At the beginning of human beings, they are good at nature. Everyone knows what''s right. However, it''s sad that greedy people can''t convince themselves not to be greedy, arrogant people can''t convince themselves to be modest, lazy people can''t convince themselves to be diligent, jealous people can''t convince themselves to accept envied objects, lecherous people I don''t belong to the curious category, but I''m only limited to things that have nothing to do with me. I want to ask Shu Tong why he wants to meet each other, because I think it has something to do with me. Her parents and grandma think we are boyfriend and girlfriend, all of which are caused by my hospitality. Although, I just want to ''don''t know grandma has cancer'' Under the premise of "illness", help them in the most natural way, and the most natural way is to pretend to be Shu Tong''s "rich boyfriend"It''s my responsibility for Shu family elders to believe that. If Shu Tong is eager to find a new "boyfriend" in order to get rid of the relationship with me so as not to cause trouble to me again by her family, I will be very guilty

    so, knowing that I can''t ask, I still can''t help asking, even if the truth is as I think it is, I can''t do anything about it I can''t help but want to ask, but a voice hidden in the dark of my heart is constantly hypnotizing me. Don''t ask, it''s just adding to my troubles when I ask it.

    so I said, "OK, don''t ask"

    I was stunned after the words were said, and Shutong was also stunned.

    What am I afraid of? From small to large, I feel so cowardly and shameful for the first time! Shutong''s surprised eyes are the only irony that I feel hurt since I lived to this day. Shutong, who despises me so much, also thinks that I am not such a person who chooses to escape easily? Is that the only way to reveal the dirty and selfish truth?

    What am I really afraid of?

    "OK, don''t ask, don''t ask, don''t ask." Shutong''s beautiful eyes squint at my side, murmuring twice in a row, like emphasizing, but more like repeating what I just said.

    At this time, I realized that this girl is only self-respect, mouth hard, in fact, the heart is hoping that I "meddlesome"?

    "Ah, Susu!"

    "Who?!" The man who was thinking about something was shocked. Instinctively, he turned around and looked at Shu Tong''s eyes and her raised fingers, but almost forgot that I was standing by the lake. There were only two steps behind me, and then there was the lake. How could the tassel appear on the lake?!

    It''s not how fast I react, but the clumsy Shutong moves too slowly. Although I realized that I had been cheated in the process of turning around and instinctively dodged to the side, as long as Shutong was a little more nimble, I still couldn''t avoid her plot. However, now, it''s not until my body has rotated for a week that I heard her saying: "you are so bad Eggs, go to hell! "

    Shutong, with her arms raised, fluttered past me. Her face was so cute that I could clearly see the consternation in her eyes. Wearing high heels, she stepped on an empty step and fell to the lake in an exaggerated range. What''s more, our scheduled boat was just moored by the staff. Shutong''s forehead was facing a corner of the bow!

    I quickly raised my arm to pull her subconscious hand back to look for help, and luckily I grabbed her wrist, but unfortunately, I used my right hand

    we were like figure skaters, Shu Tong''s leg was raised high, in line with the upper body, hanging in the position of my waist rib, I barely held her thigh with my left hand, which is also fortunate In her skirt, she was lucky enough not to walk out, and her other foot supporting the ground had stepped into the last step overflowed by the lake. Her upper body was parallel to the lake at an almost horizontal angle. At present, it''s less than tens of centimeters, which is the hard edge of the bow. If I had not grabbed her right hand in time, it would not be her left hand, but her Zhang''s pretty little face seems harmless

    : it''s a little late. Sorry, I fell asleep after I finished my dinner. I had a tummy in the middle of the night last night. I got up several times, but I didn''t sleep well. I fell asleep all day, er, complaining.

    After the update, I can''t resist sleepiness. Go to sleep. Have a good dream and don''t have a tummy in the middle of the night]

 Chapter 640

    "Chu, Chu, Chu, Chu, Chunan! You can''t let go, or I hate you! " Xiao Shu is about to cry. She doesn''t know whether she is scared or ashamed. "Return, return, return, return and so on! Where is your hand going? "

    Where to touch? Touch your legs!

    She is about to cry out, and the brothers are already crying out! they hurt! I even have his mother''s nose running out! Hold Shu Tong''s right arm and bear more than half of the weight of her body. In normal times, Shu Tong''s small body is nothing at all. However, at this moment, her light and floating body is like a mad cow with full power. It''s not that she has great strength, but that I have no strength.

    My shoulder is like a steel needle. The pain in the bone marrow makes me dare not breathe, let alone talk. I''m holding on to the pain of tearing my body. I''ve even bitten my lips!

    Just two hours ago, Lin yun''an smashed a chain lock on my right shoulder!

    Mr. Xiao Shu said that my left hand was dishonest because my right hand was not able to use force, but gradually lost consciousness with pain. My fingers were numb. I couldn''t pull her back, so I had to reluctantly hold her hand and hold her thigh to maintain the status quo. The staff came to the restaurant to help handle the woman''s thigh, like cream Generally greasy, my palm can not stick to her skin! And this girl is very sensitive. My hand slides up a little to adjust her posture, and she immediately tightens her body. She turns around red and crimson to scold, and her body becomes heavier as a result! What I touch is your left leg, what is your right leg quivering?!

    Shutong himself doesn''t need any strength. All the weight of his body is borne by me. How can I hold on? From the top of the chest to the mouth, there is no longer a breath. When the breath is released, my body begins to tilt like a lake with Shutong.

    "Chunan, you can''t do that!" Shutong''s face is getting closer and closer to the surface of the water. He shouts, "I was wrong just now. I was wrong. Don''t you make such a joke, OK? I, I, I, I can''t swim! "

    Shu Tong''s hand on the bow was not enough to save her. Instead, because of the sinking of her center of gravity, she pushed the boat away from the shore. The staff who had moored the boat had already run behind me. They could hold on for a few seconds, but because of the lack of the support point on the water, I finally fell short

    before falling into the water with Shu Tong, I shouted with my last strength It''s the second time you''ve hit me in the water

    Yes, it''s the second time that I can let go and let Shutong fall into the water, and then I can pull her up again. There''s no need to go in with her, but I magically forgot this clever method, because what I thought at that time was the last time when I fell into the water in the fishing resort. I was inexplicably afraid Fear: is my mobile phone going to be reimbursed again?!

    No, this cell phone, the one with Chu Yuan, is a couple. I don''t know why such an idea pops up in my mind. I think this afternoon, Chu Yuan quarreled with the east to get back her cell phone, and she was proud of her character. She thanked LV Siqi for a cell phone.

    I just let Shu Tong go, although I can''t avoid falling into the water But at the last moment before the center of gravity is completely unbalanced, my feet make efforts to pull myself up and jump up, which delays the time of falling into the water to the greatest extent. I get my mobile phone out of my pocket and throw it towards my back. I''m sure it''s the fastest reaction and the fastest hand and foot in my 24-year life. I don''t know where the mobile phone will fall, but I''m sure it won''t fall into the water

    The warning sign says that the water depth of the lake is one meter and five, which is actually deeper, but it''s only one meter and six or seven, and there''s a layer of stone on the bottom of the lake. There''s no mud. For a person of my height, as long as he stands up straight, even if he doesn''t know how to swim, there won''t be any danger. But for Mr. Xiao Shu, it''s just over his head. So, there was no danger for me To the most dangerous thing - Ya''s death in the water around me, scratching and grasping, and finally strangled my neck, almost suffocating me alive in the shallow water!

    When I held Shu Tong to the surface, she had drunk a lot of water. She had no energy left. She had half of her life left, but almost got into my life. I drank no less water than her. Fortunately, her physical strength was better than her. Otherwise, neither of us could get on. The good people who were supposed to dive to save people didn''t dare to jump when they saw her dancing in the water it''s Shu Tong''s fault, but the restaurant takes the initiative to take responsibility. It thinks that it''s the hidden danger of its own safety hardware. The risk assessment of the customer''s accidental falling into the water is not in place, and there is no lifeguard in the necessary place. Therefore, it not only refunds the meal fee paid by stepmother and sister Yue, but also compensates us for the loss of our clothes, wallets, and Shu Tong''s Cell phones are all wet.

    After drinking a stomach full of water and retching for a long time, I have no appetite and mood left. So I am glad to accept the returned meal expenses. As for the compensation, I really have no such thick skin to pick it up. After refusing, Shutong walked away with a limp face.

    Drowning would have been OK, but it would have hurt even more. Shutong''s face was pale and frightening. He left the restaurant a few steps before he started shakingParalyzed, it''s said that taxis are not allowed to refuse to drive now, but we stopped four or five cars in a row, but no one wanted to let us get on. The reason is very simple - too wet, not only people are wet, but also money is wet

    no wonder. Now we add up, the only thing that is not wet is my cell phone whose shell has been knocked and spent? Pull down, it''s not humiliating enough!

    By bus? I looked at Shu Tong, who was tightly wrapped in my wet coat, holding two shoes and sat shivering under the street light, and made it look like this. I''m afraid she would not take the bus if she was killed. Now you have two choices. "I looked up at the dark sky, and the smell of humidity predicted that the rain was approaching. I said to Shu Tong," one, go take the bus "

    no Sure enough, there was no expression, Shutong''s head didn''t lift, and he just refused.

    I sighed and continued, "two, walk home"

    "I can''t walk." Shutong is still like a dying man, with pale lips like a dead man.

    "What do you want?" My skin is tight, and this girl still blames me for not holding her, causing her to fall into the water, but ya doesn''t think about it. If it wasn''t for your harmful heart, how could you get so upset?

    Shutong finally looked up at me coldly and said, "you can ignore me and go home by yourself. I know that I am suffering from myself. You can let me live and die."

    Bullshit! You don''t care? A wet woman sitting on the street at night? With your present virtue, even if no one comes to bully you, you will fall ill yourself! Shutong''s stubbornness makes me think of the former Chu Yuan, which is the most disgusting thing in my life!

    "You don''t need his mother to make trouble with me," I can''t help my anger, "what if I have to worry about you?"

    "Then carry me home."

    "What?" I thought Shu Tong was quarreling with me and didn''t want me to take care of her. Unexpectedly, she didn''t mean to abuse herself, but wanted to abuse me!

    She is angry with me, but now she is not angry with me. I am angry even more. Do you have any dignity? Since I am the enemy, don''t compromise with me so soon!

    "I really can''t walk. I can''t take the bus. I can''t be with you. The taxi doesn''t take me. I can''t be with you. Now I have only two choices. One is to leave me alone. The other is to carry me home." Shutong thought for a moment and added, "if you don''t care about me, I''ll have two ends. One is sick, the other is offended by hooligans Which one is it? I think I can''t go to work tomorrow, but I have a class tomorrow. It''s fate class. So I hope you can tell fate class for me after you go home. Let her go to the teaching office for me to ask for a leave tomorrow. As for whether I''m ill or not, you''ll see to it. "

    This damned natural fool''s eyebrows are twitching, "are you threatening me?"

    "No, it''s a request. Besides, when you told me that fate was ill, I also asked for leave for her. Did I have a silent chat with you at that time?" Shutong looked at me fearlessly and said, "don''t worry. I won''t say anything that happened today or may happen next. Even if Susu asked me, I won''t say it. Even if I was really ill or offended, I will never tell Susu that you did it."

    "Do you really teach Chinese? Can you talk? When did I offend you? "

 Chapter 641

    "Do you really teach Chinese? Can you talk? When did I offend you? "

    Shutong''s pale little face rose two faint blushes, avoided my eyes, and hem haw: "Confucius said: don''t look at, don''t listen, don''t say, don''t move. Dare you say you haven''t touched what you shouldn''t have touched, haven''t you seen what you shouldn''t have seen? That''s indecent! "

    "I haven''t touched anything I shouldn''t"

    "should you touch it here?!" Shutong didn''t wait for me to finish, but suddenly split his legs to lift up the wet skirt, revealing half of his thighs, pointing to a piece of blue and purple inside, and blushing, "the evidence is still on it!"

    "What are you doing?!" Man, a pure boy, how can I see this? And still in the street although there are no passers-by, but you stand opposite me, a man who has a delicate relationship with you and may be your cousin''s husband in the future. It''s not elegant for you to lift your thigh to show me?! I was ashamed and angry. I bent over to pull her skirt and cover my thighs. But when I thought about it, if I pulled her skirt, she would not give me the hat of "do not act as you are"? Then he hurriedly turned around and said, "don''t look at me if you don''t behave yourself." in order not to let you fall into the water "

    Shu Tong struggled to stand up and didn''t have a good airway:" but I fell in at last! "

    "I fell on my right shoulder today. I can''t use my strength. If you didn''t want to push me into the water, would it be like this? If I don''t want to pull you up, it''s not better for me to give up at that time. I need to accompany you to be in a mess? "

    "Well, I deserve it, but you''re not wronged by" don''t treat me as if I were not polite " Shutong walked around me. Compared with the usual shyness and conservatism, her words and deeds are quite spicy now. Her hands are stretching the neckline, shaking the wet suit wrapped in her body. She is not afraid that the neckline is open and I can see the spring light inside. She asked: "do you take off this dress and put it on me? You won''t tell me it''s because I''m afraid it''s cold? I haven''t heard that wet clothes can keep you warm! "

    My friend''s face is a little hot, but I feel more aggrieved, and my good heart is like a donkey''s liver and lung. Do you have any conscience? If it wasn''t for my eye thief, I noticed that your dress had become translucent before I asked you to go ashore, you would have been seen all over the world! How many people were holding up their cameras to take pictures of us?

    Shutong''s aggressive eyes suddenly filled with a layer of water mist. Before I could react, tears rolled down her smooth cheeks like broken beads. She bit her lips hard and sobbed vaguely: "do you know how I feel when I look at you like this? Don''t want to live! I think I have no face to live! It''s the stupidest choice I''ve ever made in my life to ask you to pretend to be my boyfriend to perfunctory my grandma! Including meeting you today! Do you know how long I struggled for today''s blind date and how determined I made? I summoned up the courage to want to make an end with you, and the person I ran into was you again! The world is big. Why is my world so small? As if you were the only man! You see all the most shameful things about me. OK, I admit that you are my nemesis. I admit that I can''t find dignity in front of you. I give up. I know that I have no image in your eyes. I''m frivolous. I don''t understand the self-respect. I''ve told childish lies all day, and then I''ve got childish round lies. I''m a teacher or even a woman in vain, but that''s all It''s just your opinion! At least I know that I still have my reserve. Even if I do more stupid things, I still know how to love myself and leave the bottom line for myself! So can''t accept, you even see my body! You let me have no bottom line, you take away my last dignity as a woman! Yes, I don''t want to be ashamed. I don''t care if I lose my dignity. I can''t accept it! "

    Sure enough, Shutong''s blind date today has something to do with me. Although I can''t understand why her blind date ended with me, I don''t have the heart to figure out what she meant, because Ya''s last big hat is a bit off the mark!

    "You speak clearly! I don''t know who you lost to. In a word, you didn''t lose to me! I''ve done nothing to you, and I can''t do anything to you! "

    "If you''re a man, don''t lie -" Shu Tong stopped biting her lips. She bit her teeth. The problem was that she squeezed it out of the teeth. "What color is my underwear?"

    Smart guys want to say ''I don''t know'', but her eyes are more provocative than her words. I can cheat her, but I can''t cheat myself - guys are pure men!

    "Yellow"

    before my voice fell, Shu Tong cried, "is it so dark, or in the water, you can see clearly. What else is there on me that you can''t see clearly? Isn''t it called?! "

    "I only see the color of your bra!" Shutong''s hat is too big, and I can''t care to turn it gently when I''m in a hurry. This girl cries. In case of passing by, what do I think I have done to her? "I can see the color clearly because I held you and my face was on your chest"

    as soon as Shutong''s cry smothers, she cries again when I realize what''s wrong, "you I didn''t say They all admit it! "

    "What did I admit?" "I didn''t mean to take advantage of you! You drown if I don''t hold you! What''s more, you brought it up by yourself! ""Anyway, you shouldn''t have seen everything and touched everything you shouldn''t have touched! Even if I am no longer humble and dignified, I am also a woman. Can''t I cry after such a big loss? Ah -- ah -- ah -- "

    I can''t tell whether she is crying or yelling at me, but I finally understand that the reason for her emotion is that I wrapped my clothes around her, which proves that I saw her body

    Shutong was wrong. I know she is not a girl who doesn''t know how to respect herself. On the contrary, she is still a biography Liu Xiaosheng has been chasing her for a year without touching her hand, but I am

    "I just asked you how you want to go home and didn''t stop you crying"

    "you can just leave me here and get rid of yourself? Who cares for me with you? "

    "Didn''t you let me carry you home?!"

    "Then you ask me how I want to go home and why?!"

    He + mother think you unreasonable! Don''t want me to care about you, want me to care about you, words are all said by you alone, no matter what I do is wrong?

    "You are a bad man! People who have ruined my whole life! "I don''t know what to say.

    I don''t know whether she is crying or shouting.

    But I know that a lot of things she squeezed in her heart were released at this moment, in front of me who was glared and hated by her.

    In the bleak street, the girl cried and cried like crazy. The endless tears and single tone made me gradually feel that what she let out might not only fall into the water today or be eaten by me, but also be my tofu. Maybe what really made her angry was not what I did to her, but the existence of me r>

    maybe, maybe, I did a bad thing with good intentions.

    Shutong''s voice was hoarse and panting. He seemed to be unable to cry again. He suddenly fell into my arms and bit me on the shoulder. My brow was wrinkled and I didn''t push her away. Sometimes we have to admit that women''s tears are the most destructive force to men A handsome man carrying a beautiful woman on his back walks slowly in the drizzle. A woman''s head rests on a man''s shoulder, which seems to be whispering, while a man always smiles and lets the water drop from the top of his hair. What a harmonious scene, isn''t it poetic? But those who pass us by don''t think so. Because of the water filling, every step of a pair of leather shoes worth 500 yuan will make a kind of "squeak" noise, which is very gripping to the heart. There are not a few people who don''t frown

    besides, the woman in the men''s suit seems to lie on the back of the man very cleverly, But her mouth was not idle for a moment, and she kept repeating the same line to my ear like a dead Ghost: "you are a bad person, I hate you, you are a bad person, I hate you"

    I heard this line all the way, since she cried and howled, she never said the second sentence.

    I''m better than her, because I didn''t even have the first sentence

    : "Yuan Meng''s Qu Zhong''s sister took the TOEFL test today, hoping that she could succeed in the test and realize her dream of America ~.".

    I also wish all the younger brothers and sisters who are still studying on campus a success in their studies. Don''t waste their time. This is not a teaching, but a feeling of a slag. I think that in that year, a slag science failed in the exam, and the exam depends on the plug-in. Now I really have no future. I often think that if I study hard when I go to school, the past time will never come back.

    Those who have participated in the society and work should have a lot of experience. Ha ha, I also wish you a smooth work and a happy life.

    PS: let''s announce another group number of "Yuanmeng" five groups, 139362434. Welcome friends who like "sister" to join us.

 Chapter 642

    Shutong didn''t hold back, scolded me, said he hated me, but he still climbed to my back; I was even less reserved, scolded and hated, but I still turned around and squatted in front of her, and walked several stops with her on my back, until now, my arms were numb, my soles were aching, my knees were sore, so it was like the next step was my limit, but he always took the next step, I don''t owe Shu Tong anything. I''m cheap just because she''s a woman.

    It''s impossible for a woman as old as Shutong to take a bus in a translucent skirt. Although she is wearing my coat, it can only cover her naked body, but not her naked psychology.

    For a woman as confused as Shutong, I''m afraid she didn''t even think about choosing clothes before going out. If it rained, the clothes would become translucent. She might not even look up at the thick clouds in the sky, so she didn''t even bring an umbrella.

    A useless woman like Shutong probably knows that she is useless, so she has to put down her airs and rely on me. Even if I am her most annoying person, she does it by herself, but I punished her, and the hard work of walking for several stops finally paid off. When I put her down at her home, which is also the entrance of the community where the Tasmanian family is located, she did not have a horse When I left, her hand was still on my shoulder. Like when I cursed her, she said a different line in a very low voice, "I''m sorry I shouldn''t bite you."

    On the right shoulder, the white shirt was dyed red with blood. Now there is a kind of burning pain. I laughed and said: "I should bite. If you don''t get angry, you can take another bite."

    Shutong saw me turn around and slightly flustered his hand back. His eyes twinkled: "in fact, you didn''t do anything wrong, never. I''m very clear, including today''s blind date. I know there must be some misunderstandings in it, but when I saw you, I couldn''t help being angry. I called you a bad person, not because you were bad, but because you were so good, I I don''t really hate you, but I''m really bothering me. I don''t know what I''m talking about or what I want to say. In a word, I''m sorry "

    although I''m wet, but I''ve walked all the way, so I don''t feel cold. It seems that there''s a fire in my chest, even my breath is burning, but Shutong is different. Her frozen face is pale, There was no blood on her lips, and her voice was shaking with her body when she spoke. I didn''t pay attention to what she said at all, because she looked so scary now. "You don''t have to say anything, hurry home and change into wet clothes, take a hot bath, and I can''t rest early. I''ll send you up."

    "No!" Shutong dropped his shoes on the ground, held my arm, put them on his feet, and said, "let Susu see that we are in trouble"

    "what are you afraid of?" In fact, I''m afraid to run into tassels, but seeing Shu Tong''s reaction, I can''t help but stress: "we have nothing to hide."

    "You didn''t, I did!" Shutong looks at me like angry, imploring and blushing, and says, "I only told her that I was going to dinner with some female colleagues tonight, but she didn''t believe it at all. She had been thinking like a gossip. Seeing us come back together, and still like this, I''m not afraid that she wanted to be crooked, because I can explain today''s things. I don''t want to tell her, don''t want her to worry for me, you Do you understand? "

    You don''t want to tell her why you ran for a blind date? Also, if Shu Tong wants to explain to the fringe why he is with me, he has to mention the matter of blind date

    brother Shu shook his head obstinately. "I don''t want to lie anymore in my life." although

    ''s feelings were directed at herself, the elder brother still had a face in her face. She was wondering if it was a lie. It''s true that we met by chance. "But you''re so uneasy."

    "it''s OK to have a rest for such a long time."

    before I finish, Shu Tong has put on his shoes and started to run, for fear that I would insist on sending her upstairs.

    "Hello!" I gave a shout.

    "What?" Shutongdun, who was running away, stopped and looked back at me. I took a step forward and she took a step back. Do you really think how willing I am to send you upstairs?

    You can go by yourself long ago - I want to say that, but I didn''t say it. Looking at Shutong''s bewildered face, I took a deep breath and said with a relaxed smile: "I don''t know why you ran to meet each other, but I can see that you really want to meet."

    Shutong said, "who says I don''t want to?"

    "You''ve written" unhappy "in your face."

    Shu Tong unconsciously covers his forehead, as if he has written words on it. He panics and says, "well, that''s because I didn''t expect that the other person was you."

    "before you found out that the object was me, you had written three words of" unhappy "on your face." I didn''t wait for Shu Tong to deny it again, but I continued: "actually, Miss Xiao Shu, everyone''s life In life, there will always be some difficulties in one way or another. When we face these difficulties, there are actually many ways to solve them. It may be a way to force ourselves to support ourselves, but it must not be the best way. Don''t forget that you are not alone. You have friends around you. Sometimes, it''s not a shame to choose to rely on others, Besides, you are a girl. "Shutong stared at me in a daze. I was not comfortable with her indifferent eyes. She was silent for a while, then sighed softly and said, "girls can''t hold on? Should we rely on others? Male chauvinism! "

    Shu Tong is to refute me certainly, but also acquiesced in what he was really holding on to, "what you rely on is not others, but friends."

    Shutong said gloomily, "there are many kinds of friends. I have no friends to rely on."

    "Why not?" I said, "I''m not? Fringes, aren''t they? "

    Shutong is eager to talk and stops, but her lips move. She realizes that I am not joking. She has no habitual words to deny. She seems to be struggling for something. She is silent for a while. She lowers her head and whispers, "Susu can''t help me"

    as I expected, Shutong is not the kind of woman who is strong enough to support herself. At best, she is superficial She didn''t tell me why she wanted to run for a blind date, but she wanted me to keep asking. That''s why it''s a bit contradictory, but it''s not complicated. Shu Tong''s character is so simple that it can be seen through at a glance

    how a hypocrite would like to say from her mouth, "you can''t help me." , instead of "Susu can''t help me"

    can we recycle it after all the big words of our friends are said? "What about me?" I asked

    Before, I didn''t want to ask Shu Tong why I had a blind date, because I didn''t know how to help her, but that avoidance made me feel guilty and even began to despise myself, so I decided to make up for that mistake, although I still didn''t know how to help her.

    "You?" Shutong''s face shows a surprised expression, but the expression in her eyes is a kind of relief. I will say that she is not surprised at all. The expression in her eyes seems to say, "sure enough, this is the kind-hearted Chunan"

    "it''s your trouble to laugh bitterly at people''s hearts. It''s not the trouble that you are doomed to escape. It''s not your own evaluation that you can''t escape - I don''t want to be a person despised by myself

    "I don''t know." my answer Shu Tong was not surprised, but her answer surprised me. I thought she would climb to my back as soon as she did, but she didn''t. She bit her lips and murmured, "am I really your friend? Maybe you think so, but I know I don''t deserve it, because I never treat you as a friend. I''m always hostile to you, including now you make me feel ashamed. Compared with you, I suddenly feel that I''m too mean "

    this finally makes me find a sense of balance. What you''ve been around this evening is not that you want me to help, but it''s not good Do you mean to say it yourself? After playing for a long time, she finally admitted implicitly.

    Thank you for the songs that laoneng made for me, for Yuanmeng, for younger sister, for South South and Yuanyuan. It''s really beautiful, but it''s more moving. Thank you, laoneng, and all the friends who like and support "sister" like laoneng. It''s your presence that keeps the fight between right and Africa alive, and makes the "sister" not on the shelf go to today, Thank you.

 Chapter 643

    "Everyone''s character is different, so friends also have the difference between being able to get along with each other. Maybe you and I can''t get along with each other, but this doesn''t change the fact that we are friends, and I think that your current troubles may also have some of my responsibilities, so if you think I can help you, even if you come to me, as long as I can do it, I will not refuse."

    "Really?" Maybe I was moved by what I said, or my goal was finally achieved. I finally offered to help her. Shutong''s eyes turned red, and his voice began to sob, "do you mean what you say?"

    "A man''s husband, no difference!" My friend patted his chest and said, "unfortunately, the flesh is small, the skin is thin, the bone is fragile, the strength is strong, and he coughed a few times, and the image of a man is gone"

    Shu Tong saw my exaggerated appearance, and finally smiled, wiped the tears that were about to flow out, and said to me: "I believe you, now I say this kind of words, you may feel insincere or even shameless, but I still want to say that from now on I will really treat you as a friend, not because you are willing to help me, but because you are really a good person. Although I still don''t like you such a bad person, hee hee, I''m stupid and will only cause trouble to others, but if you have any trouble that I can help, I will never refuse. I''m a little girl, not a big husband, but I can''t say anything! "

    The rain is gradually heavy, and the night is even more bleak, but Shutong''s face has no haze. Her smile is like warm sunshine, which makes people''s mood suddenly bright. This is the natural stay I am familiar with. Looking at her is like looking at the clear sky in the afternoon, which makes people feel carefree and relaxed.

    "I''m in a bit of trouble now, but" Shutong said with a smile: "I seem to be able to deal with it. People always pay a certain price for their mistakes. It''s a lesson for me, so I really don''t need your help. Thank you, Chunan. In fact, things are not so bad, but I don''t know how I am I''m always inexplicably upset and pessimistic. I''m still angry with you. I want to put all the responsibilities on you. Maybe I just dare not bear the mistakes I made. But these words make me suddenly understand what it is like. I can''t tell what I understand. Haha, in a word, thank you. As a woman, I want to say that you are really a man I hate it, but as a friend, I want to say that you are really reliable, so reliable that I think you are not so annoying. "

    It''s not that annoying. After all, you still hate me? I really don''t understand what kind of image I am in your eyes.

    "Ha ha, then I will try my best not to make you feel disgusted," I also wiped the rain on my face, and said: "go home and go to bed. I don''t want you to ask me for the first thing. I really want to ask you for sick leave. Besides, if you are really ill tomorrow, don''t talk about it with the fringe."

    Shutong''s face was pretty red. He thought of the nonsense when he was in the mood. He gave me a fierce look, but he just gave me a good ''er''.

    "If there''s anything I can do for you, please come to me." after stopping exercise, the heat in my body was finally extinguished by the cold rain, and I began to feel cold. What''s more, Shutong, who was shivering, waved and urged, "go upstairs, I''ll go home, too. Goodbye."

    Shutong said "well" again, but didn''t say goodbye, turned around and ran into the community.

    Ya''s face is very red. It''s estimated that it''s inevitable to get sick. However, the debilitating symptoms after her light step drowned have disappeared as expected

    I caught the last bus and got a phone call from my stepmother. It''s self-evident. Gossip, is there a topic, is there a hand in hand, is there a feeling, is there a possibility of development, all of which made me busy

    my stepmother should have separated from sister Yue and returned home, because when I said that I had sent Shu Tong back At that time, I heard the voice of the old man. He spat in a low voice, "what''s the time?" br >

    What''s the time? It''s half past ten, OK? What''s more, it''s raining heavily. Are you looking forward to what will happen to Shu Tong and I on this stormy night? I''m surprised, and I can''t laugh or cry because of the old-fashioned old man''s saying. He seems to be indifferent to my affairs. In fact, he''s worried. He wants me to marry him a daughter-in-law right away. In the old man''s concept, only when a man has become a family can he be considered mature.

    My stepmother was too wordy and kept gossiping about me. When I tried to change the topic, I suddenly remembered that she had put up a job advertisement in the shop. When I asked her for proof, it was because the three girls of Chu Yuan put forward unreasonable demands for salary advance.

    Although I don''t know the purpose of the three girls'' salary advance, I still ask for love for them. The reason is very simple. They won''t take money and don''t do anything. In my opinion, the three girls who are the most untrustworthy are not the most villainous Xiao goblin. On the contrary, she is the most trustworthy one, because of the three girls, she is the most kind-hearted, and And to be sure, she would never cheat. Then she was in the East. She didn''t have a word of truth in her mouth. She was not like a 16-year-old girl at all. But she had a strong self-esteem. Although she was upright and even cheeky enough to ask me for pocket money every time, she never gave me a chance to count her family chores As long as she can and can do it, she is in decline at all, though she can do far less harm than she canYes, the most untrustworthy is actually my dear sister. This girl is a financial fan. She belongs to Phoenix. There is no unparalleled porcelain Phoenix in the sky! Every month, she swindled money and pocket money - the stepmother gave one, but the stepmother didn''t know that the old man also gave one, while the old man didn''t know that the cheeky girl would take another from me, including the living expenses I gave her, and she was also paying for it. She thought that I didn''t know that her small purse was full of embezzlement money drawn from the living expenses. Who can believe her just because of her character ?

    But Chu Yuan won''t expose her bad character in front of her friends. She has always been a good girl in front of her parents, and she is really unacceptable. It seems that she will only appear in front of me

    fortunately, she doesn''t work for me, or I won''t agree to pay in advance ˇŁ

    But stepmother can agree that Chu Yuan won''t cheat with her. If she does, hum - I can teach her a lesson!

    I suddenly found out that this seemed to be the real reason why I was willing to help her plead for love. In my heart, I was looking forward to Chuyuan playing tricks, just as she had been looking forward to me beating her and scolding her

    when I thought of the first time I pressed her on my leg and spanking her, I smiled unconsciously, and the window reflected my giggling expression. My face was as thick as that of the city wall, and I instantly blushed thoroughly, What are you thinking about in your mind?

    my stepmother who is in a super good mood readily agrees - she seldom refuses my request, and she can''t find any more labor force with lower salary than those three girls.

    hang up her stepmother''s phone, only a little electricity left in her cell phone is completely exhausted. Fortunately, she also arrives at the door and puts it back in her pants pocket At that time, I always thought it was strange, because I was in a hurry to get out of the car, and I didn''t have time to think about it.

    At this time, the rain was pouring. I ran into the community without rest and climbed up the fourth floor directly. However, I couldn''t resist the cold, which made me shiver all over. I was standing at the door looking for the key, and the door inside was opened. It was strange that there was no light. When I was stunned, I heard the voice of deliberately lowering the winter night in the dark. "Sure enough, listen to the footsteps I know it''s you. "

    "Who do you want to scare to death?" the girl''s furtive tone has an infectious power. I unconsciously lowered her voice. "Why is the light dark?"

    Tiger sister gently pushed open the anti-theft door, and walked out of the dark room with a silent action. She looked at me in surprise, and gently led the door, "keep your voice down!"

    I hurriedly covered my mouth and nose, but it was not because of the loud voice, but because I almost had nosebleed - sister tiger''s dress, which was too annoying!

 Chapter 644

    The white tight and cute vest not only exposes her sexy clavicle, but also her belly button, strong and flat belly, as well as the healthy wheat skin highlighted by the white vest. It''s tempting to commit a crime. The thin cloth tightly binds the two groups of exaggerated plumpness in front of her chest, which makes them have a kind of visual shock The clothes seem to be torn at any time. The deep milk + ditch is like the entrance to the depraved abyss, which makes me want to plunge my face in. The most deadly thing is that I can clearly see the two bulges on the full top - this woman does not wear underwear! No, this vest looks like underwear? God, she is not afraid of me attacking the police when she dresses like this in front of me?!

    The low waisted dark green boxer under the girl is also small, but it''s loose enough so that I don''t think it''s a pair of underpants, but I''m still worried that such a short pair of underpants, as if it''s a little bigger step, and the root of the thigh will go out - I suddenly want to scold her, how can you wear it to go out like this? What if someone sees it?!

    Pure as I, but also look at the fire; gentle as I, but also have to do with animals; shy as I, also can not move their own eyes, let alone other men?! How could winter night not see the complicated struggle on my face? In the big eyes with single eyelid of my personality, cunning and shyness flash at the same time. It seems that she raised her arm to cover the two obvious bulges in front of her chest. But she found that I had been staring at them. She immediately put her arm down again. Two small hands and ten slender fingers were entwined. She was nervous, but she asked me boldly: "Do you look good? When I went to the supermarket to buy things with Yuanyuan Xiaodong, I bought them by the way "

    " nice clothes, but you are better looking ". After I got back to my mind, I slipped out of my mouth like a ghost. My friend was stunned, and I felt red. I wanted to scold her, not praise her!

    Do you think you won''t praise me? Thank you

    This girl can also wriggle, but I know that if I don''t praise her, she will definitely give me a shoulder fall and throw me down from upstairs I''m sorry to scold her, but I can''t help complaining, "you are a girl, what can I do if I see you?"

    Winter night looks up and smiles vaguely. "Are you jealous?"

    When she asked, I found out that my mouth and heart were really sour. "What vinegar do I eat? Your image is yours"

    "that''s OK." winter night disagreed: "I''m not seen without clothes. I''m not seen without a piece of meat."

    "OK, I''m jealous" man surrendered.

    "I will never go out in this way next time," sister tiger immediately put away her disapproval, as if the words just said were not what she said, or even never said so, red faced, smart and serious assured me: "I must obey! In the future, this kind of clothes will only be worn at home when the door is closed. "

    Er, this girl''s character is lovely and hateful. She is obviously satisfying my vanity as a man, but I have a feeling of being threatened and forced to compromise by her. Her hatefulness lies in her paranoia and impulse. If I don''t admit that I care about her very much, she will really use her actions to force me to admit that she has a strong character, is easy to get brain fever, but has a heart In front of her, it''s futile to lie and cover up. As a criminal police officer, she is good at discovering and making use of each other''s psychological weakness.

    See winter night played a cold war, keep the small steps in place, I just noticed that she didn''t even wear shoes, is barefoot out, originally cold and humid air, let her smooth skin suffused with a layer of gooseflesh, I forgot that I was wet, subconsciously would take off the coat to put on her, but this reached out to catch me stupefied.

    "And your coat?"

    Yeah, where''s my coat? My mother and I finally came to know why I always felt something was wrong all the way - my coat was put on by Shutong!

    This is the second time. The same thing happened once before. That time, my coat was worn by the goblin, but this time it''s not the same. If the tassel recognizes Shu Tong''s coat, it''s my God! I forgot about it. I''m afraid it''s more difficult for Shutong''s nerd to detect it. When she ran into the community, she was a little scared. She even forgot to say goodbye to me. It has been proved that she forgot to wear my clothes!

    Perhaps this meeting, tassel is interrogating her dress is who!

    When I think of it, my friend''s heart is cold Winter small night sees my facial expression is wrong, ask a way: "won''t be to forget where?"

    "Well? Oh, maybe I forgot to be in the restaurant "

    " restaurant? " Winter small night is very sensitive, the eyes change, put his head together and jerked his nose hard, trying to smell a little thread from my wet cheerleading body, "who did you eat with? Male or female? Surely it''s not a man, or do you need the mystery? ""Girl," I don''t want to lie, vaguely saying, "it''s my mother, and one of her friends"

    "what, it''s your mother, what are you doing so mysterious? Even fate and the East do not tell "for their own doubts and distrust of me, winter night just spit out his tongue.".

    So, she would rather believe that there are ghosts in the world than the mouth of a woman. Dongxiaoye said that she just wanted me to be the man who can protect and restrain her. She just wanted to be with me. She didn''t care about anything else. She really didn''t care why you smelled like a little dog on me? In the end, what you don''t care about is just the relationship between me and the fringe, because you are friends, because you feel guilty for her. If I do something that I''m sorry for the fringe, I''m sorry for you, what will you do to me!

    In view of this, let''s not tell her about my blind date with Shu Tong. Otherwise, before I can explain clearly, she will take out her gun and kill me A barefoot woman running all over the place, this is not convincing.

    Just as I was about to push the door into the room, the shoes filled with water made another "creak" noise. She quickly grabbed me and whispered a warning: "light up, don''t make any noise, take off your shoes!"

    How about waiting for me to get into the house? But winter night didn''t give me that chance at all. I had bent down and went to pick my shoes myself!

    "What are you doing? Even if those two girls sleep, we don''t have to be so careful? " The girl was so powerful that she almost moved me. I said angrily with a smile, "they are both sleeping to death"

    on a small winter night, she stood up with my shoes and her face was inexplicably ruddy. "Don''t worry, just listen to me." After that, he pushed me into the room. When I closed the door, it was like a thief. It was very light and didn''t make a sound.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Take a bath, don''t you see that I''m wet?" Fortunately, it rained. Otherwise, I couldn''t explain my "wet mind". My friend fell into the water. He was thoroughly wet inside and outside. If he didn''t take a shower, he always felt strange.

    "Don''t go!" Winter small night a step to catch up with me, take my arm, I was about to put my cell phone on the table, she this pull, cell phone fell on the floor.

    I was shocked. I picked up my mobile phone and checked it. I almost broke it when I was in the restaurant on the water. Now again, I can''t stand such a strong mobile phone. I can''t help but feel a little emotional when I speak, "why?"

    Winter small night''s abnormal let me greatly be puzzled, at the same time of asking questions, Chu Yuan''s voice suddenly came out of the room, "little night elder sister?"

    "Ah, it''s me." Winter small night is shocked and pale, walking towards her room with me at the same time, loudly responding to Chu Yuan.

    Don''t stinky girls stay up? That winter night still a strong warning I can''t say what?

    I''m sorry, it''s a little late to update today. I''m sorry for the delay. Fortunately, I have to rush out a chapter. I have to get up early tomorrow. Go to bed quickly. Good night, everyone.

 Chapter 645

    "What was that? Is my brother back? " When it comes to the word "my brother", the girl of Chu Yuan obviously shows a disgust. It seems that someone is dirty and disgusting. She shouldn''t let him in to pollute her house on a winter night? I don''t know which tendon of Chu Yuan is wrong. When I refused to mention my attitude to LV Siqi, I was totally different from now. I was just trying to choke her. I didn''t want to have my mouth covered by winter night, and I was still covered by her hand holding her shoes!

    Tiger sister pushes me into her room, then throws her shoes to me, whistles at me with a pleading face, and then replies to Chu Yuan with a nonchalant voice: "no, I met something. Your brother called me just now and said it''s too rainy to come back tonight. Let''s go to bed early and don''t have to wait for him."

    hey? Brother, this girl is lying with her eyes open!

    "What?!" I heard the opening of the door. Chu Yuan came out of the room? Where does he live? Who is he with? Is it sister Cheng? " Chu Yuan''s excitement made me feel a little bit strange, stinky girl, duplicity. I thought I had a bad attitude when I came back, but I cared so much when I knew I didn''t come back? It must be. " The East didn''t even sleep. Xiaoniangpi was as cold as ever, but different from the past, I think the coldness this time is with some emotion.

    My friends dare not breathe, let alone talk. The two girls are in the living room. Dongxiaoye is standing at the door of the room, but the door is not closed. I make a little noise. The two girls outside can hear clearly. Moreover, as long as they go a few steps further, they can find that I am standing in the room of dongxiaoye!

    What are you thinking about in winter night? This kind of completely unnecessary lie, in case of being exposed by Chu Yuan, how can I explain it?

    Winter night is also very nervous. She didn''t close the door in time. Now it''s too unnatural to close it. She smiles easily on the surface. But I can see clearly that there is a layer of fine sweat on her forehead. If she didn''t lean against the door frame, I think she would have been paralyzed on the floor.

    "No, he didn''t stay with your sister Cheng. He had dinner with your mother at night"

    "he went home?" Chu Yuan is obviously relieved, but let me mention the lie of winter night is not clever! Chu Yuan as long as she calls her stepmother to prove it, she can immediately expose me!

    "It seems that" sister tiger said vaguely: "otherwise, where else can he go"

    I was hidden in the room by you! My friends are not angry. They are about to burst into tears. If Chu Yuan really calls his stepmother, I really need to think about where I''ve spent the night.

    "yes, I remember that little antique teacher and sister Cheng live together. Even if he wants to spend the night with sister Cheng, I''m afraid he can''t pass the pass of little antique teacher." Is Dongfang xiaoniang taunting me? She is half dead just now. Now she laughs so happily. What do you know? Can''t brother Nan and your sister Cheng go to the hotel?

    I can''t help blushing at the thought of this friend. What am I going to the hotel for? Am I really afraid of Shu Tong?

    "Well, no matter where he goes, since he doesn''t come back, you don''t have to wait for him either," Dong Xiaoye took out his elder sister''s gesture and urged, "it''s not early, go to sleep quickly."

    "Who, who is waiting for him?" Chu Yuan is a little flustered.

    "Then why haven''t you slept?" he said with a smile

    "We usually play to this time, don''t we, Oriental?"

    changed to the usual East, and he would deny it, and then ridicule Chu Yuan, but this time she accidentally replied, "that is, he is not a child, I am not his mother, and I am not at ease." What are you waiting for him to do? It''s Xiaoye elder sister. Don''t wait. Go to bed early. Don''t you say there''s a very important job tomorrow. Can''t you be late? "

    Dongfang''s mouth is really fierce. It''s second only to me at home. It''s poisonous. She can swear, swear and show no trace. She blushed a little girl in winter''s night. It''s a pity that she stole a glimpse of me and denied, "I didn''t wait for him"

    "no?" Oriental Opera said with a smile: "you are wearing a new Pajama today, which is so sexy and attractive. Isn''t it to wait for brother nan to come back, open the door for him and give him a surprise?"

    She got it! Brother Khan, the insight of the oriental girl is no less than that of the winter night, or even that of the devil!

    Although Chu Yuan didn''t make a sound, I can imagine her expression at the moment - she must be watching her response with her breath on her face!

    Fortunately, the winter night is professional, and it doesn''t show the panic because the mind is exposed. "Stinky girl, even my jokes dare to play, is that right?"

    Although it''s just a joke, the eastern teasing and Chu Yuan''s silence are enough to prove that they two girls, as expected, have noticed that there is an ambiguity between me and dongxiaoye.

    Tiger elder sister makes a gesture to chase and beat two girls, and really takes them back to the room with giggling. I breathe a long breath, and the feeling of emptiness comes with it. I can''t help sitting on the floor, just as if my heartbeat disappeared, and now beat violently at an unbearable speed - what would happen if Chu Yuan and Dongfang just caught an existing one?I can''t imagine

    so I got up from the ground, crept out of the room, and then went to find another place to spend the night. However, they were looking at each other when they came back. She immediately guessed my intention. She threw me a pair of four corner shorts that I had hung on the balcony during the day, but didn''t give me the dry towel that was in my other hand, Then he turned to close the door and locked it. "Change the wet clothes, dry the body, don''t catch a cold"

    my friend looked at the things in his hand. He was speechless. If you were wet all over, and I only handed you a pair of underpants, let you change the wet clothes, how would you react?! And let me change. Why don''t you go out and even give me the towel?

    Tiger sister is holding the towel and eager to try, which makes me have inexplicable expectations in inexplicable fear

    Winter small night ashamed dare not look at me, "of course this"

    to give me a underpants? "

    Don''t you just wear a pair of underpants when you sleep? Should I get you a suit for you? "

    Since there are three more girls in my family, I not only wear underpants but also T-shirt when I sleep! I didn''t emphasize my consciousness, because I was surprised by the words of winter''s little night and couldn''t even emphasize, "sleep? Where to sleep? "

    This girl blushed, pointed to the single bed with strong feminine fragrance with her little hand holding the dry towel, "there"

    brother''s sweat. Until then, she noticed that since the room originally belonged to Chu Yuan was occupied by winter night, it was hard to clean up once. The clothes, socks, underwear and underpants were all missing. The floor was bright and clean like a mirror. The table I can''t see the snack and beer cans. The small bed, which has never been folded, is always messy. Now it''s laid in a neat and tidy way. My friend swallows saliva and his voice is shaking uncontrollably. He asks, "where do you sleep when I sleep?"

    Tiger sister''s face is about to be buried in her chest. She groaned in an almost inaudible mosquito like voice: "sleep there too"

    her friend lost his voice: "what

    "Keep your voice down!" Sister Hu grabbed my collar and said with shame, "I know you can''t explain the lie I told you just now, so I want to escape, but you can''t go anywhere tonight! Don''t you forget? You promised me a reward this afternoon! Don''t ink, take off your clothes quickly! "

    This girl''s shy expression and her bold words and deeds are so contradictory, she even began to rudely unbutton my shirt!

    "What reward have I promised you?" My friend grabs her evil hand, but because of the fear of making too much noise, he just grabs her hand. How can I feel that my character is being transferred? It''s so weird!

 Chapter 646

    "You said that as long as I have done Gong Fanlin''s work, there will be rewards. Can''t I do it well?" Dongxiaoye''s face is very clear - if you dare not admit it, I will kill you

    of course, I will not deny it. Although I will say that sentence because of this, it is completely induced by dongxiaoye, thinking that she is just joking with me, but the old man speaks well, I will admit what I say - only in front of dongxiaoye, I need to emphasize more, I am the man!

    I don''t like to tease women, but I don''t like to be teased by women! Deny or escape, don''t you admit that I''m not as good as the man of winter night?

    "I want to ask, what is the reward you want?!" Sleep together? Is there any mistake? Who is rewarding whom?

    "You listen to me tonight!" Winter small night blurted out, saw me stunned, she only then realized this words is how bold, how shameful, tiger elder sister bashfully stabbed the face into my bosom.

    "What do you say?" I don''t know what kind of expression I have on my face at the moment, but I know that I didn''t laugh, I didn''t feel angry, I didn''t feel that I couldn''t cry or laugh. I''m sure that her strong and domineering demands didn''t hurt my dignity as a man. Although I think she really reversed her position, seemingly molesting me, I think what she hurt was not my dignity as a man, but How can she easily say such frivolous words when she is a girl with her own dignity as a woman?

    "You don''t show this expression, little chuzi, I''m not the casual woman you think," sister Hu didn''t look up, her forehead was on my chest, her body was shivering, her voice was a little whimpering, it was shy, it was more scared. "I know I have no feminine taste, but I have my reserve, I don''t love myself because it''s you, so I Only then can I say such bold words, because it''s you, so I have expectations. I really want to know what it is like to be loved and cared by you. I really want to know what it is like to be a little woman. "

    I''m not a gentleman. I don''t even have confidence in my ability to resist temptation. I''ve tried my best to control my eyes and not look at the body of dongxiaoye. However, she locked the door and lived in the same room with me, a dangerous man who is evolving towards animals. She jumped into my arms and made such a bold move I have been seduced to commit a crime in this way, because it is your simple four words that make me realize the unparalleled satisfaction. Women like sister tiger want to change because of me, and try to change. My vanity is inflated, but more, I am touched beyond description.

    My hands are shaking. I dare not even touch her skin. The temperature in my body makes me lose myself. The temperature of her skin will burn my last sense. I can''t help but push her down on that small bed. I will teach her hatefulness. I will make her lovely. I will take her as my own. I won''t have to struggle to break it Grinding myself

    but I can''t, people can''t be dominated by the original, I have made a mistake, hurt the purple garden, how can I hurt sister tiger again? I can''t give her any promise at all, because I have decided to spend my whole life to make up for the damage to the asters

    Tiger sister''s weak and helpless voice finally tilts the balance of depravity and rationality. I can lie to her. I shouldn''t know tiger sister. I shouldn''t know that she is not strong and fragile. She has been hurt too much. She has been bruised all over. The cruel reality that her sister ran away from home makes her lose her trust in family and love. She doubts Everything, so she''s lonely up to now, but now, because of me, she believes in the world again. I can''t convince myself to tell her that the world is so cold - I can be sure that I''m not as noble as his mother, maybe noble is just an excuse to lose my persistence.

    I want to tell her that the world is not so cold in fact - I can be sure that his mother is the hypocrisy I really want to do, I want to be her dependence, I want to satisfy my vanity, I want to take this lovely and hateful woman as my own!

    I don''t know what she wants to know, and I want to know how it feels to love and care for her? How does it feel to let her be my little woman?

    I''ll hate you. "My two claws caressed her round shoulder uncontrollably and hid a few words with the only remaining reason. What I really want to say is that I won''t hate you in my whole life

    but the only remaining reason soon disappeared. On a small winter night, I was glad to raise the red face, and the tears overflowing from shame could not be wiped Buddha I hid a half sentence words, already let her feel the unbelievable happiness general, "really?!"

    Her surprise and joy, as well as the two tears hanging from the corner of her eyes, made me completely fall. Instead of answering her, I did something that even I thought was inconceivable. I bowed my head, kissed her tears, and gently pointed at the entrance with the tip of my tongue. I wanted to know what the tears of sister tiger were like.

    People say that tears are salty, but I think they are sweet, like honey, like sugar, like the most delicious dew of time, which arouses my greed. I hold her small face, lick her corner of the eye like a puppy, and kiss her eyelidsMaybe I''m too funny, maybe it''s winter Xiaoye who feels itchy. She chuckles out, but she still looks up and lets my tongue do evil on her face, but her hands are not idle. She fumbles to untie the buttons on my shirt, and then wipes my body with a towel. When our tongues invade each other''s mouths, when our saliva blends together At that time, I didn''t know where the towel had fallen. It was like the four corner underpants I had just carried in my hand were too cumbersome. They prevented us from touching each other''s bodies.

    Tiger elder sister is too domineering. She likes to untie my belt, but she is embarrassed to let me untie her belt. When my pants slip to the bottom of her feet, she quickly grabs half of the shorts that I have ripped off and refuses to let me off.

    Man, I''m going to be burned by desire. How can she resist? What''s more, the tiger sister at this time has no strength at all. She is very reluctant to stand up and not bully her. Is there any time when I bully her? As soon as I tried hard, I pulled her shorts and underpants to the thigh root, but what I didn''t expect was that sister tiger bit my tongue when she was so ashamed!

    As expected, she is a shrewd and fierce woman, like a strong horse, not so easy to tame. Sister Hu''s desire to welcome and refused to provoke me to conquer. This girl bit me and scared me. I took this opportunity to hold her horizontally. Before she reacted, I threw her on the soft bed, and then I took off half of her shorts and underpants. I took action one Angry, sister tiger didn''t even notice that the bottom was bare. When she sat up and saw her shorts in my hand, she lowered her head in horror. She was shocked. She also scared me. I just stared at the fluffy place and was stunned. When sister tiger turned over, she pulled the quilt and wrapped her body. She said with a red face: "Chunan, you are too scared Too much. Give me back my pants! What are you doing?! "

    Sister tiger covered her face before she finished talking - what am I going to do? Isn''t that bullshit?

    "Of course, it is to meet your requirements, love you and make you a real woman!"

    Don''t think that only when women take off their clothes, they will feel shy. I take off my underpants with courage! And if you are embarrassed to look, you should cover your eyes. Why do you cover your whole face, but only your eyes are exposed? I''m sorry to see it!

    I finally found out that, in fact, my face is not so thick. When I was stared at by sister tiger, I had an impulse to hide my body like a woman. But my biggest impulse was to rush to winter night!

 Chapter 647

    I pulled the quilt off, overwhelmed winter night, held her down and tried to push my hands away. I kissed her lips.

    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    I can''t stand it. I''m not Liu Xiahui. I can''t stand the test. Although I''ve been intimate with fringe before, I can barely control myself because of her refusal. All I can do is not hurt and force the girls I like to do what they don''t want to do. It has been proved that when girls like Xiaozi come to me, I don''t No resistance. When Murphy closes the office door and sits on my lap, I can never persuade myself not to kiss her lips, just like I can''t resist the charm of winter night now. My flower heart is incurable. I like tassels, purple, Murphy, and I also have evil thoughts about winter night. In front of their temptation, I root This can not be firm, I will only be hard I am just an ordinary to vulgar man!

    In the middle of the winter night, I took off the two groups of plump little loveliness that tightly bound her, and then I couldn''t wait to set up her legs. The winter night was more layman than I was. In the confusion of love, until I separated her legs, and my hardness held her soft, she suddenly reflected what I wanted to do, and then I was shocked and lost color It''s strange to scream and kick me off the bed.

    My friend almost hit his head on the ground. Fortunately, he was quick enough to adjust his posture in time. Even so, he fell heavily. The injured right shoulder was hurt again. The pain not only failed to wake me up, but also stimulated my animal desire. "What are you doing?!"

    "No!" Winter night sat up, the quilt tightly wrapped in the body, scared and scared, and with a sense of shame looking at me.

    "Nothing?" I rushed to bed in a hurry, but little Chu Nan''s high spirited and ferocious let Dong Xiaoye quickly turn his eyes, but unconsciously stole them back. OK, I admit that my face cultivation is not deep enough. I covered the only uncontrollable part of my body with my hands, and subconsciously looked for something that could cover my body. Dong Xiaoye helped me to bring the shorts Just fall under the bed and bend down to pick it up, but I''m not willing to -- in the struggle between reason and reason, it''s obvious that it has the upper hand.

    Winter night lifted up a corner of the quilt, ashamed way: should not do that kind of thing to me, I will let you in. " Teach you a lesson,

    , "I''m going in, but not in bed," I pushed forward into the quilt and overcame the winter night again. "The girl, who dares to kick me, doesn''t give you any color to see. You really don''t know what a man is fierce."

    I grabbed one of tiger sister''s proud chest, and the other hand reached her crotch. Tiger sister was ashamed to sing and hurriedly clamped her legs. At the same time, she put her hands around the arm that I had reached below, but did not pay attention to the hand that I had ravaged her chest. She said nervously, "Chunan, don''t"

    What does this girl mean? I''m a little upset. She kicked me out of bed, and I''m already upset. "Don''t what?"

    In this way, "Dong Xiaoye red face wriggled his thigh, then let go of my arm, hooked my neck, kissed and licked my lips, and said," this can be, as long as it''s not like that, you can do whatever you want "

    I can''t understand it at all. Sister Hu tried her best to please, kissed me, stroked me, and let me wipe her, as if it were She is proving that she can do whatever she wants for me, but she just won''t let me take the last step

    afraid or shy? It seems not, because her writhing body is obviously catering to me, seducing me, and she can''t wait for me to kiss her, touch her, and the hand below can clearly feel her emotion, warm and humid flood, which is the most honest response

    "don''t you think it''s late to say it now? I can''t help it. "In my head, there are only two words left - possession!

    Hearing the words on the winter night, his hazy eyes suddenly became clear, and he hurriedly said: "this is the only thing, not tonight"

    "not tonight?" I was stunned, and then said with a black face, "you don''t want to tell me to come to my aunt today?"

    Although my friend is pure, he knows that this excuse is bloody.

    "No -" little winter night is as red as blood, but the denial is very straightforward.

    "Then why?" I have a bad feeling in my heart. I want her to love her and care for her. I want her to be a little woman. It was originally her request. At this stage, I suddenly stopped shouting. It seems that there is only one possibility, "you regret it?"

    I calmed down, the desire gradually subsided, which should be thankful, because she should regret, but I can not convince myself not to lose.

    "No!" Winter night denied more simply, even a little angry, "why do you think so?"

    This girl actually turns to question me. She seems to be quite dissatisfied with my doubts. I am inexplicably upset and have no good way of saying, "what do you think of me?"

    In the end, I stayed in the winter night and I also stayed - why did I lose my temper? What is my right to lose my temper?"Don''t be angry. I won''t be able to hold on to it." the little winter night turned its face, and the blushing one seemed to burn up. It was shameful to say, "I''ve also suffered a lot"

    "ha?" Although I have seen the struggle of dongxiaoye for a long time, but she confessed frankly, it still puzzled me.

    "I heard that" sister tiger stole a glance at me and saw me staring at her in a daze. She quickly dodged my eyes again. She wriggled, "women will be very painful for the first time"

    my friend almost turned over from the bed and couldn''t help crying and laughing, "are you afraid of pain?"

    "No!" Winter night is shy and angry. She tries to hurt my claws that invade her forbidden area. "I have a task tomorrow!"

    "Task?" The wonderful touch of my right hand made me a little absent-minded, "do you have a task tomorrow that has something to do with my task tonight? Didn''t you make me love you and make you a woman? "

    Winter small night smell speech one Leng, blank eyes to see me to be ignorant, this girl lowers head to aim at me to knead the paw of her chest, suddenly understood what kind of, immediately mercilessly pinched one on my chest, hateful way: "where do you want to go?! I said why did you suddenly push me down and take off my clothes! I told you to listen to me tonight, but I just want you to hug me and sleep tonight. I just want to lie in your arms and have a baby! When did I say I wanted to do this with you? "

    "What?" I almost hit my chin on my face. "The reward you want is not for me to push you?"

    How can I be so shameless? Anyway, I''m a girl, OK? Besides, is that a reward for me? Is that you rewarding yourself? Although I''m a little less feminine, I''m also a beautiful woman who needs to be chased by others. You should be glad that you don''t flatter me. Do you expect me to do that? I have dignity, too. There is only one way you can push me down - coax me to be pushed down by you! "

    "Then why didn''t you resist?" This girl is too cheeky. You''ve been stripped by me, OK? And you''ve just admitted that if I want to, you can''t hold on, you can''t stand it.

    Tiger sister was really ashamed. When I asked her, she suddenly lost her momentum. "That proves that you have coaxed me to be overthrown by you"

    this is like a sweet and intoxicating red wine, like an aphrodisiac with fatal temptation. It makes my impulse no less than when I bullied the purple garden that night. The difference is that my brain was blank that night, and it was so unreal. Now, I can really feel the combination of happiness and.

    It turns out that I mistakenly understood sister tiger''s meaning. This simple woman just wanted to snuggle up in my arms and sleep for a night. However, a beast in the brain of a spermatozoon unexpectedly pushed her down. It can''t be denied that it was a misunderstanding that gave me the courage and determination to push her down. If I knew her requirements in the morning, I wouldn''t dare to shoot me to reach her chest Preserved, let alone stripped her, pushed her down

    : I wanted to make a note, but I''m in a bad state, vomiting and diarrhea, headache for a day, and I''m writing about sister tiger''s intimate relationship with brother Nan. I''m afraid that you''re in a hurry, so I''ll stick out a chapter, and remind you that although the weather is getting warmer, you should keep warm, er]

 Chapter 648

    I didn''t feel disappointed, because the reality was so wonderful - sister tiger didn''t have the psychological preparation to be pushed down by me, and my invasion made her feel inexplicable, but she didn''t refuse me, instead she couldn''t help but pander to

    I smiled, didn''t dare to laugh loudly, but I couldn''t help laughing. I lay on sister tiger, pillow her full and soft chest, and couldn''t help laughing It can be stopped.

    "Don''t laugh!" Tiger sister unexpectedly suddenly turned over and changed position with me. She sat on me, even though the quilt slipped, perfectly exposed in front of my eyes. She glared at me fiercely, her eyes were full of inexplicable humiliation and anger, but she asked weakly, "do you think I''m funny?"

    "What is ridiculous?" I don''t understand the problem of sister tiger. Her eyes fell down from her chest unconsciously.

    Tiger sister sensed my sight, hurriedly covered the fuzzy grass below with her hand, and blushed: "do you think a twenty-six woman is still a virgin? It''s ridiculous. I''m a little afraid, but not afraid of pain. I have no experience, and I''m afraid you laugh at me."

    "silly melon," I also sat up, hugged her slender waist, and kissed her lips gently, "You''re not funny, you''re cute."

    "I''ve been cheating for twenty-six years. I''m not predestined by fate or the East. I''ve already passed the lovely age," said Dong Xiaoye, with his mouth flat, like a grudge, like a sigh. "Besides, how can the word" lovely "not reach me? Which woman beside you is not more lovely than me? I can''t help but admire the amazing insight of winter''s night, including Xiao Yike''s infatuation Eyes.

    "How can you be nothing?" I scraped the tip of my nose with my fingers and smiled, "you are silly and lovely."

    Yes, sister tiger is too stupid. She is as naive and simple as a fringe, as kind and pure as a purple garden, as Murphy. She disguises herself as not strong with a strong appearance, as a demon Xiao. She knows that the result of falling in love is a cup of poison wine, or she drinks it without hesitation. She does not expect the future. She only expects tomorrow, Winter night silly, "you silly lovely, silly people can not do not love." I said from the bottom of my heart.

    There are two things that sister Hu likes best. One is being praised and praised by me. The other is pretending to despise my praise and praise. She tooted her mouth and put out a response that my pleasant words are not true words. In fact, her heart has turned over. "It''s useless for you to coax me, but you won''t succeed today." maybe she thought it was too cruel, and she hurriedly added, "I know Naive has a very important task, the first time so painful, I am afraid tomorrow will have an impact "

    " what task? " This is not what I should ask, but fortunately I asked. The eruption of a man is like the eruption of a volcano.

    "It can''t be said that it''s discipline"

    "is it true?" I laugh very cheap.

    "Ah --" sister tiger gave a light shout, her hips raised and fell down, and stared at me hatefully. She said with shame, "I''ll cut off your dishonest things if you come here again."

    before she finished, I held her pink bud again, sucked it, and looked up at her proudly.

    Winter small night is soft all over. I can''t hold my hand on my shoulder with any strength. "Chunan, don''t be so arrogant. I can''t say I can''t lick you. Forgive me. I can''t help it. Brother Chunan - I beg you"

    a "brother Chunan", which makes me shake my heart. I''m used to accommodating my sister, and I want to let her go unconsciously, but The desire in the body, however, is more exuberant like drenching a barrel of gasoline.

    "One more call, one more call for brother, and I''ll let you go." I put forward a request that even I felt blushing. I felt guilty at the bottom of my heart, which made me regret a little, but I was looking forward to it.

    Brother let me go "

    " who let me go? " I feel clearly that I have taken another big step towards the abyss which is absolutely inaccessible

    "let go of my sister" to call a younger man brother and a self proclaimed sister, which makes dongxiaoye feel embarrassed. However, she is addicted to the general, but the more shy she is, the more she repeats these two shameful names, "brother and sister are wrong, let go of her sister''s good brother"

    no We can move forward, not only because we can''t turn back, but also because we can''t say whether we are satisfied or sorry for the lack of respect for winter night. When winter night becomes more and more unable to control himself, I chant these two titles. When I keep kissing on my face, I stop flirting with her body.

    Winter night was so breathless and feeble that it stuck on me as if all my bones had been taken away. I also laid down again with her in my arms, probably thinking of my just inability. She bit my earlobe like revenge. She was breathless and helpless, but more like changing the topic. She told me the reason, "tomorrow, I''m going to catch the boat of sand."

    "Catch who?!"

    Winter little night appreciated my surprised expression very much. She used her face to grind my face like a kitten. She raised her right hand, which was not stripped, but no longer wrapped like a ball. She couldn''t conceal her excitement and said, "catch the boat of sand, hehe, are you happy?""Not happy!" I held her bandaged hand and frowned, "you''re still struggling with chopsticks. Can you get a gun? Lin Zhi has water in his head? No matter how short his mother''s hands are, he can''t pull you to replenish them! "

    Dong Xiaoye was called back to the Bureau for a meeting today by Lin Zhi. I have guessed that the case of shazhizhou has progressed. Although it surprised me to determine the capture plan so quickly, it was far less than it surprised me to let Dong Xiaoye participate in the capture. What''s the joke? When the kidnappers hijacked me that day, they carried guns. Although the guns were left on the scene, who can guarantee him We don''t have a second gun?!

    "It''s nothing to do with the forest team. Don''t scold him," said Dong Xiaoye. "He told me to go back to the meeting today, just to attend the meeting. It''s still because of you. How dare he hide anything from me when you made such a fuss last time? As for the capture, I applied for it on my own initiative - I will catch the sand boat myself! "

    "No, it''s too dangerous!" I simply veto it.

    "Chunan!" I know you worry about me, and I''m glad you care about me so much, but I still want to go. I can listen to you for anything else. This is the only thing that you can indulge me once, OK? You should understand that shazhizhou is the only one I can''t forgive. He not only killed my elder generation who cared for me like my elder sister, but also nearly killed you and Yuanyuan. I want to see him fall into the net with my own eyes. I promise you, I will never rush to the front. Maybe I used to, but now I will not, because I know that someone is waiting for me to come back. I know someone is leading me The intestines are full of stomach. "

    Winter night kissed me on the lips, blushed and smiled shyly: "I really like this feeling. When I have concerns in my heart, I think I suddenly grow up, and the way of thinking is different from the original, hee hee."

    "You can still laugh" when you become my concern, you become a part of my heart. To indulge you is to cut my own heart. Can you understand this taste? I know tiger elder sister''s character too well. When catching people, she will rush to the front of the line. "Is there nothing I can say to change your decision?"

    Winter night can detect the heavy tone in my voice, she dare not say ''yes'', but she nodded.

    "Thank you."

    "Thank you?" Winter night confused, "what do you thank me for?"

    I put my hands around her plump and round buttocks and said seriously: "thank you for giving me a reason to have to eat you - I want to make you unable to get out of bed tomorrow, see how you can catch people!"

 Chapter 649

    Note: it''s probably because the original chapter is called "Lust + immortality + lust + death". After uploading it, it was reviewed to prevent everyone from waiting for a long time. If it''s the same, it''s not a coincidence

    I feel that I''m dishonest, and I''m ashamed, scared and scared in winter. But there''s no way to deal with my invasion. No matter physically or psychologically, she hasn''t refused my perseverance, Only lie on my body and plead bitterly, "no, I will do everything according to you after brother Chu Nan and Chu Nan, but only this time, you must follow me - I swore in front of the tomb of my predecessor, and in the future, you must rope the boat of sand to the law for her! If you were me, just hurt one hand, would you use other protection work as an excuse to stay by the person you like and wait for news? I can take part, I have no reason not to take part! "

    My hands and mouth stopped ravaging her sensitive parts, and I was asked by her. Of course, it''s not because I have a sense of responsibility like winter night. If I really encounter this kind of thing, I''m afraid that it''s more in line with my style to stay by the people I like and wait for news, but for winter night, it''s a shame.

    I finally understand why sister Hu insisted on participating in this action. If she was not responsible for protecting me, maybe she would not participate. The reason why she insisted on catching people is precisely because of me - she likes me, and she doesn''t want to die because her predecessors think that she gave up the chance to catch the sand boat by hand for me. She wants to prove that she won''t forget the original time because of my presence The oath to the elder.

    Yes, the dead have gone. It''s just sister tiger''s wishful thinking. It''s her fighting with herself, but this is sister tiger.

    I have no reason to stop her from catching the sand boat, but I still can''t indulge her stubbornness, because this is the selfishness of men. I''m not afraid that she knows that I care about her, but I''m afraid that she sees through my narrow mindedness, so I think of an excuse that doesn''t count as an excuse - I straightened up and said painfully: "but now I''ve been provoked by you, you can feel it To? "

    Of course, sister tiger can feel my hardness. She is shy, but she is also happy, because her charm makes me so irresistible, and her voice is almost inaudible.

    "It''s your fault," I said bluntly. "To reward, you have to reward. You don''t know what you say, so I''ll be wrong. That''s why we''ve both become what we are. Now you make me bear it? I am a healthy man. Can I bear to hold you as a sexy and hot girl? I want to burn myself now. If I don''t let it out, I have to live and die. Aren''t you trying to straighten me out? "

    Tiger sister dared not look at me, turned her face and said with shame, "can''t you solve it with your hands first"

    the only hard injury on my excuse was stabbed by her, but I was also angry for it.

    "By hand?" Now, my friend is not cheeky, shameless, and has no scruples when he speaks. "There was no woman before. I used to use my hands to solve the problem when I saw the Mao + film. Now I hold the woman, you still let me use my hands to solve it? Sister, would you please consider my position as a man? I''ve lost face just now when you kicked me out of bed. At last, I have to use my hands to solve my physiological problems? Do you insult people like that? Now I wonder if you like me or insult me or torture me! "

    Can I help you with it by hand? " Winter night summoned up courage to say such a bold words, and his face was red and about to melt. "This will always prove that I didn''t insult you and torture you."

    my friend was almost shaken by this tempting request. He quickly calmed his mind and pretended to be dissatisfied: "no, you hook out all my fire and send it to me? It hurts my dignity! "

    Now I have forgotten to push down her purpose. I don''t want her to take part in tomorrow''s action, but I am simply stimulated by her sentence of "solve by hand". Of course, she said it as if she had been so general before mocking me. Of course, I know that winter night doesn''t mean that, but I still feel that I have been spied and exposed mercilessly.

    Winter night also saw that I was really on fire. In normal times, she would kick me out of bed again if she was strong. But at this moment, her mind is full of trying to please me. At this moment, she is just a panicky little woman.

    "Do you just need to use your hands"

    "what?" Her voice is too small for me to hear very clearly.

    Dong Xiaoye didn''t repeat her words just now. Instead, she took a look at me angrily, but it was so romantic. "Today I will let you bully me. I will get revenge some day."

    After that, she covered the quilt and drew it in.

    Desire + immortality + desire + death, is that the feeling? I was extremely excited, but my body didn''t even want to move. I closed my eyes to focus on all the spirit to feel the stimulation brought by sister tiger. I enjoyed it like this. Although her teeth often made me cold war, even the frown of pain, I still felt that I had entered into an unreal world. There are only white clouds and gorgeous sunshine here. The sunshine is just like this This warm, white clouds are so soft, I lie in the clouds, close my eyes and touch the woman in my arms, feeling in comfort, my little night sister, softer than the sun, softer than white cloudsI can''t feel the passage of time, but I can feel that sister Hu''s body is getting more and more wet. She is sweating in the quilt, her breathing becomes disordered and heavy, because my can''t be released, she is getting a little anxious when she is tired. She forgets the shyness when she tries and the frequency of accelerated activities. She just wants me to be satisfied before she is exhausted, which is mixed with the sound of waterˇ® The groan of "Hmmm" made me both excited and distressed. In the contradiction, I forgot to insist. Under the impact of the huge pleasure, my body was tense, and subconsciously pressed the head of dongxiaoye with my hands

    dongxiaoye was obviously stunned, and she was motionless in the quilt. However, before my friends could enjoy the comfort after release, she was replaced by the fear of the great - I don''t Will be killed by her

    in winter little night, two little hands will stick to my abdomen, move up slowly, and finally stretch out the quilt, pinch it on my neck, and start to exert force gradually - sure enough, I will be angry when I die, this girl has no reason not to be angry!

    The line of tiger sister''s right hand hasn''t been removed, and she can''t exert herself at all, but she still ignores the pain and exerts her strength. It can be seen that she is really angry. Don''t say two hands. With her strength, even if she only uses her left hand, it is enough to cut my throat. My brothers are starting to breathe hard, but because of my heart deficiency, I still don''t resist well. I admit that I am a pervert, with psychological stimulation and lack of oxygen However, it also made me feel happy. My two claws were at ease and I felt tiger sister''s smooth body. I was more and more angry. Maybe this was the main reason

    just when I could only breathe out but could not breathe in, and almost fainted, something unexpected happened - the door was knocked, and Chu Yuan''s voice sounded at the door: "sister Xiaoye, did you sleep?"

    The doorknob clicks, frightening me and dongxiaoye sit up at the same time. If it''s not dongxiaoye sitting on my leg, I think I''m not sitting up, but jumping up and turning over from the bottom of my heart? Why am I so scared? I suddenly had a kind of inexplicable consciousness: if Chu Yuan pushed the door and saw me, I immediately opened the window and jumped out, with my head down - I had no face to live, but I was more afraid to see her reaction.

    You want to sleep, what can I do for you? " Chu Yuan didn''t come in, because the door was locked in the winter night.

    Fortunately, I think it''s even more strange that sister tiger sees me staring at her mouth all the time, covering her face with her ashamed hands, and once again, xuan''er pinches my neck. Her beautiful eyes are round and staring. She wants to fight with me. Her eyes are misty and misty, and Zhu''s lips are biting for a while, and the aggrieved ones are almost crying out Because there is nothing in the mouth

    : I can''t help but want to write something, which has nothing to do with the content of the novel.

    Today, I saw my brother chatting in the group. Some people sent some pictures and comments, all of which were "Japan earthquake, great", etc. they also encouraged publicity, and even cursed them. They didn''t forward a few groups and then their parents and wives were forked. They wanted to be silent, but they couldn''t help but wanted to say two words.

    I don''t like Japan either. There are many reasons, such as history, denial of history, Diaoyu Island, contempt for China, constant little frictions and disputes all the year round, etc. when the reason of disgust comes to the extreme, it doesn''t need a reason. It''s out of instinct disgust. Although I like their anime, I''ve been shamelessly sneaking around in spite of my dignified contempt Download their adult art films and save them in disk D. in fact, they can coexist with each other and have the necessity to coexist. In these two days of watching news, the biggest feeling is that the earthquake of magnitude 9, people''s buildings did not fall down, the earthquake of magnitude 8, our houses fell down. We gloated?

    What is the bearing of man? You don''t have money. You stole my money. I caught your past? It''s just arrogance; you stole my money, I took your hand, you denied stealing my money, I''ll pay you another 20 yuan? It''s stupid; you admit to stealing my money, return my wallet to me, apologize to me, and I''ll give you another 20 yuan for a taxi or a meal, which is magnanimous; if you don''t have money, I''d like to give you 20 yuan for a taxi or a meal, but you still refuse to admit to stealing my money. If I hit you again, it''s not just arrogant, it''s magnanimous.

    We don''t like Japan, because of the hatred of the nation. Yes, the country is made up of people, but the national ideology is dominated by politics, and politics is only in the hands of a few people. Therefore, to hate Japan and be hostile to Japan should not be aimed at every Japanese. In the face of disaster, everyone is innocent When we gloat at, what we laugh at is not a country, but every innocent life taken away by disaster, no matter people, cats, dogs, or historical hatred. Is there a stroke left by them?

    Disaster is like a crazy killer, killing and destroying without reason. I don''t have any faith. If I don''t believe in Buddhism, faith or belief, people can be reincarnated or crossed. If I die, I will die. If I die, I will disappear. If I die, I will leave forever. So I believe in the value of life. For my country, maybe disaster is also a part of politics, but for the people who suffer from disaster, Disaster is just a disaster.

    What I want to say is that the innocent victims did not "steal our things". We should not use the lost lives as a way to laugh or vent our anger.

    Hate its short and learn its strong point can coexist, similarly, disgust and pity can coexist, at least I will not forget the history that I should remember because of pity, the same truth, is not to mention history can prove their patriotism.At this moment, we should leave hatred and disgust in our hearts, show our bearing and kindness, hate for love, right, but laugh and satire for love?

    As for pity, it is not hypocrisy, but regret for the lost life. There must be some damned people in the disaster, but how many damned people?

    All I have to say is, maybe, maybe, I''m sure that it will attract some patriots'' bricks, which will be fierce and no more fierce than the earthquake and tsunami. All relevant comments will not be returned.

    Finally, I would like to emphasize that I am neither noble nor patriotic, so I don''t need to take off my big hat. This remark is just because I see those pictures of my father and mother who died without forwarding. I''m not happy to forward them, and I don''t have a wife. I want to see whether I am a dead father or a dead mother.

    Is filial piety or unfilial tested in this way?

    Disaster without love, what is love? Human nature.

    Human nature is gone. How about filial piety? Talk and laugh!

    Negative right and wrong.

    PS again: after such a debauchery chapter, PS has such a serious topic, which is enough to prove my integrity. So if I want to scold, I''ll change the word. For the fact, I''ve never denied that I''m very happy and relaxed to read the content of this chapter. Seeing PS, I''m not easy brothers and sisters, and I deserve to scold. I must accept it humbly.

 Chapter 650

    Although Chu Yuan was standing outside the door, I couldn''t help laughing when I saw the expression of Dong Xiaoye. But I didn''t dare to laugh. When sister tiger was like a turtle in the quilt, she could still use some strength on her hand. But I watched her. She was so soft that she even sat there and wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand. Then she pointed to the door of the room and made a neck wiping move to me If Chu Yuan finds me in the room, she has no face to live. There is no place to hide people in the room!

    Fortunately, Chu Yuan didn''t mean to open the door for dongxiaoye. After a long time of silent chirping, he asked in a low voice, "that Xiaoye elder sister, did my elder brother call you just now?"

    My heart move, immediately guessed Chu Yuan why to ask so, but did not wait for my hint, winter small night immediately interface way: "yes, how?"

    What else? I don''t know!

    Sure enough, Chu Yuan this abdomen black immediately asked: "which number did he use to call you?"

    "I don''t understand!"

    "Of course it''s a mobile phone." dongxiaoye''s mouth is too fast. When I respond to what I said, her words have also been exported.

    Chu Yuan''s ghost spirit''s voice is obviously a little more skeptical, "but he can''t understand, he has shut down."

    Dong Xiaoye panics, but he doesn''t expect Chu Yuan to say anything. He covers her and looks at me for help. He says vaguely, "maybe he''s asleep"

    Chu Yuan is sure to say, "he doesn''t turn off his cell phone when he''s sleeping, because he''s in bed and has to set an alarm."

    "That is, there is no electricity," said Dong Xiaoye in a relaxed tone, after I stressed that he had recovered some calmness. "Your brother is a big horse and often forgets to charge his cell phone."

    You''re the only one! I was so angry that I pinched my butt in winter night, and even ruined me in front of my sister.

    But what''s more exasperating is that Chu Yuan not only agrees with it, but also goes too far than winter night, saying: "it''s also that idiot, idiot, 250, stinky and annoying"

    stop it for me! It''s true that I forgot to charge my cell phone when it ran out of power. You scolded me for being stupid, idiot, 250, and I recognized my brother. But what''s that "Stinky and annoying"?

    Hearing Chu Yuan''s broken thoughts, Dong Xiaoye also couldn''t help laughing, forgetting his little embarrassment. He looked at me playfully and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Predestination, is not at ease that smelly loathsome

    "Who and who don''t trust him?"

    "Then why are you secretly calling him from the east?" Winter small night this words lets me be puzzled, how does she know Chu Yuan is carrying the east to call me?

    "I didn''t carry the East!" Chu Yuan simply denied it, but added in a low voice, "she''s asleep. Do I have to wake her up when I call my brother?"? She''s not my brother or anyone "

    er, you''d better call me with your back to the East, but she can hardly speak a word in the end, which makes me feel a little different -" she''s not my brother or anyone. "This emphasis seems to contradict her previous attempts to match me with the East. Today, she suddenly turns cold to me, and also from the east to me The attitude of the beginning of abnormal performance.

    Is she eating Oriental vinegar? Brother, my face is burning. What am I thinking?!

    "You don''t speak right, girl. Wait, I''ll open the door for you." Tiger scared me. Open the door? Where do I hide? However, sister tiger didn''t move, just looked at me and smiled triumphantly.

    "No, no, I''m going to sleep! I just want to ask him if he will come back tomorrow morning to see us to school. " Chu Yuan''s answer made me admire Dong Xiaoye as if he were a strange character. Even my elder brother couldn''t understand him. Dong Xiaoye could calculate her reaction!

    "He said he would come back to send you, but I told him not to use it." when Dong Xiaoye lied to Chu Yuan, she was struggling. She mixed her guilt into her words and said softly, "tomorrow Xiaoye''s sister will send you to school, OK?"

    Chu Yuan is silent for a while, saying "um" softly. Maybe she can''t hear it in winter night, but I can feel how much regret she has hidden in her "um".

    I''m so shameful. Chu Yuan''s expectation is so small. But Dong Xiaoye and I cheated her in order to satisfy our selfish desire The fear of being peeped into the bottom of my heart by the East left me with sequelae, and the winter night with the same horror insight as that little girl''s skin. Can you see something? I''m nervous.

    "Don''t you know your own sister?" A little winter night, relieved, said with a smile, "that girl is too shy. She just said that she didn''t worry about you in front of little East, and then called you. She''s not afraid of East laughing at her?"

    I can''t help wondering why I didn''t think of such a simple thing? With Chu Yuan''s character as a girl, I call me on the back of the East, which is a natural thing. The only explanation is that I think too much about itThat''s the look! Like the East, winter night''s eyes also flicker with the light that can see all kinds of self-confidence. I try to keep calm on my face, "Guessing"

    "not guessing! It''s a woman''s intuition! " Winter small night discontented flat small mouth, way: "do not believe you to see, tomorrow opened the cell phone, will receive the text message, not only fate, but also small Oriental!"

    Will Oriental text me? What did she say? good night? Pull to, Chu Yuan also won''t "goodnight" with me, I can''t imagine what topic she and I can have at all!

    I''m relieved that winter''s little night is not as horrible as the peeping mind skill in the East

    "I''m not feminine?" I seem to have said something I shouldn''t have said. Sister Hu''s face is pretty and stiff, and a chill comes to her face, but her mouth is obviously hooked up. "Chunan, do you say again, do I have a feminine taste?"

    Under the invisible momentum, the brothers couldn''t help but fight a cold war, "less is less, but not none"

    sister tiger didn''t wait for me to finish, grabbed my neck and pushed me down, "you have no conscience, surnamed Chu! In order to please you, I even did such dirty things. You said I didn''t have a feminine taste?! You don''t want to think about which woman would do this for you?! I don''t want my face, just to let you know that I can do what ordinary women can do, and you can do what ordinary women can''t do! I''m like this. You said I''m not feminine? I''ll fight you. You have no conscience! "

    I''m happy in pain, I''m happy in guilt. Before that, I wondered why sister tiger could do such a bold thing. The original reason was so simple. She knew that she didn''t have a woman''s taste, so she tried to show her own woman''s taste, just for me, so that I could love and cherish her like a little woman

    It took me a long time to appease Dong Xiaoye. I know she was not angry for a long time, but I was not tired of listening to the love words I coaxed her and the feminine taste I flattered her.

    Happiness and guilt are a kind of contradiction, but they are actually combined together. I fall asleep in my arms and smile at the corner of my mouth. I think it''s unrealistic for me to lie down in the clouds. But when I look down, I will see the faces I dare not to face, the sadness and indignation of the fringe, Murphy''s crying, the bitterness of the purple garden, and the indifference of the goblin, And the expression of Chu Yuan that I can''t imagine.

    The night lingering in guilt is more evidence of my shameless existence. I don''t deny that I have had a night''s dream, but I was woken up by nightmares. After I cajoled tassel, Murphy and purple garden, when they accepted my relationship with dongxiaoye and my relationship with each of them, suddenly a girl fell into my arms, proud of me Before I could hug her, she had retreated step by step. Then I was surprised to find that there was a bright knife in my heart. The blood was like splashing. It dyed her face red. I looked at her in amazement, but I couldn''t see who she was. It was like Chu Yuan. It was like the East. It was like a goblin. She seemed to call my brother. It was like calling me south Brother, I can''t hear it clearly, because I can only hear the screams of tassel, Murphy, purple garden and winter night. I can''t speak. I can''t even breathe. I try to get close to her and see clearly. But every step, she will be farther away from me

    the feeling of death approaching is so real, I don''t feel unwilling, and even feel that death has a legacy, but I really want to know who killed me, but I''m afraid to know. So, when all the voices disappear and she opens her lips again, I''m scared to wake up. I''m shocked by the cold sweat all over my body. It makes me laugh again. I can''t calm down for a long time.

    I really want to know which stinky girl stabbed me, but I''m really afraid to know - although it''s a dream, think about it carefully. With the character of the three suspects, it seems that it''s not impossible for anyone to stab me. I have a cold war again.

 Chapter 651

    Yiren is no longer around. Last night, I walked with Shutong on my back for a whole night, which consumed me too much physical strength and overslept. I didn''t even know when the winter night was to get up to send Chuyuan and Dongfang to school.

    Look at the time. At 9:30, when I switched on the battery, I received eight messages, seven of which were sent by Chu Yuan. As for the content, without exception, "why don''t you call me instead of going home?"

    From the perspective of time, it was sent before she came to knock on the door last night. Sure enough, she had some doubts, so she came to ask Dong Xiaoye. That little belly was black, and there was a sour smell between the lines

    Article 8. It was almost the same time as Chu Yuan''s sending SMS, and it was said by Dong Xiaoye that it was sent by Dongfang Lian!

    Oriental text me, what can I say? Do you really say "good night" or question me like Chu Yuan? But none of them is quite like the Oriental character. I''m very curious and extremely looking forward to opening the SMS - if you die outside, you''ll be better! My friend almost couldn''t resist to drag the cell phone out of the window. Fortunately, I was quick to respond. I thought that my cell phone couldn''t fall. What''s the meaning of the bloody spiteful skin? Did I provoke you? Curse me like that? I seriously doubt that she stabbed me to death in my dream last night!

    I''m so disgusted. I was in a bad mood. Now I''m even worse!

    After sorting out my emotions, I dialed the phone of dongxiaoye and shut down the phone. Obviously, she has returned to the Bureau and started the operation of catching shazhizhou. My troubled heart suddenly hung in my throat. She knew that even if she sent a text message, she could only see it after the task was finished, and I still sent it - be careful, I''ll wait for you to come back to revenge me.

    SMS is very calm, but I''m not calm. On the one hand, I can''t let go of that dream, and on the other hand, I wonder why the East wants to curse me to die. But the most tormenting thing is still that I can''t convince myself not to worry about winter night. I keep thinking about the first two things, because I want to forget the last thing for a while because I''m naive

    in a trance, how can I even get there The company can''t remember, I think I finally understand a sentence - when I have concerns in my heart, I''m not myself; if I don''t like myself, I must have concerns in my heart.

    Because of her, I forgot a very important thing. When I think of it, it seems that it is too late --

    "south south, what did you do yesterday?"

    As soon as I entered the door, I ran into a fringe! This girl has been waiting for me for a long time, so she threw this problem at me! I was so excited that under her powerful momentum, I almost collapsed - I dropped a fourth aunt! Last night, I was fascinated by winter night. I forgot this vital event!

    "What are you doing?" My friend was flustered for a while. Shutong went home last night wearing my coat. Was it really recognized by the fringe? It''s not fresh. The suit was originally bought by tassel with me. She chose it!

    "Auntie, I''ve said it many times. Nange thanked Lanlan for the movie tickets he sent last time, so he asked Lanlan to have a meal and was drunk by me, so he slept in the hotel all afternoon." Weige, who came after me, said while blinking at me, which made me a little confused.

    "Shut up!" The fringe glares at Viagra angrily. He doesn''t trust her. He asks her to have a meal. What can I do for you? What did you do with it? "

    "I''ll follow me. Brother Nan asked me if I would go. Can I say no?" Viagra seems more flustered than I am.

    I just found out that everyone in the office, with an ambiguous smile on their face, was staring at Viagra, including the fringe!

    Once again, Qin LAN, who is sitting at the back of her desk and is pestered by Yao Waner to ask about something, is also winking at me. The purple garden beside her obviously notices this. The bad one smiles at me, but secretly shakes her hands at me.

    I understand, that is, understand what the tassel wants to ask, and understand what it means to wave.

    Picking up the panic in my heart, I smiled at Viagra and said, "yes, I invite LAN LAN to dinner. Why do you have to follow me? I''m still lying on my back? What were you two doing when I lay down for hours? "

    "Yes, why do you pour down South China?" Tassel is not asking me what I went to do in the evening, but what I went to do in the afternoon. It''s not interested in my disappearance, but in the disappearance of Yang Wei and Qin LAN!

    Viagra and Qin LAN look around recently. Who in the office can''t detect them? Not to mention that Viagra has converged, no longer shows off her love affairs, no longer actively provokes female colleagues to laugh, and even Qin LAN has changed into a person. She used to play with her male colleagues. Now she has deliberately alienated everyone, and everything she does has become like a lady. Unless everyone''s eyes are blind, who can''t see the problem? It must have been yesterday''s disappearing afternoon and coming back together, smelled by everyone. Now they are forced to admit their relationship, but it makes me make a false alarm.Qin Lan''s response was quick, knowing that I didn''t mean that, and he took out the shrewd boldness that he hadn''t seen for a long time, and said with a smile: "why do you invite me to dinner and thank me for being a matchmaker? Chu Nan said it''s nice, but he didn''t even have a topic with me, so he had to pull on Yang Wei. As a result, their brothers had a good time and forgot me. Yang Wei made an all-out effort to help Chunan What are the two sticky like? I am a poor little girl who has no one to pay attention to. I can only drink muggy wine by myself, which is earlier than the one who fell down. As for what Yang Wei did to me or to Chu Nan after we fell down, who knows. "

    All the male compatriots can''t help but lean back, let alone me and the fringe. Even Viagra can''t help but fight a cold war. The pure Yao Waner covers her mouth in horror and looks at me with extremely strange eyes. But I always feel that there is a kind of excitement in her eyes. This girl is not a rotten girl. How can I think you are looking forward to two handsome guys starting a foundation?!

    Ziyuan''s ability to bear jokes is not high, so it''s clear that Qin LAN is talking nonsense. Listening to her arrangement of my relationship with Viagra, I can''t help puckering up and showing my eyebrows. I''m not very happy.

    "Lan Lan, can you stop being so disgusting?" Tassel is also unhappy, "if you want to spoil Yang Wei''s family, why do you even spoil south south of our family?"

    "Yes," said Ziyuan, "it''s too much to be joking."

    Compared with Qin LAN, these two girls are too tender. Qin Lan''s purpose is to make you think that the joke is too much? South south of your family? Hehe, whose south south family are you two from? Or are you both in his family? "

    Liu Su and Ziyuan were immediately asked a big red face. Qin LAN succeeded in diverting everyone''s attention and saving their family Yang Wei. At the same time, she also retaliated against the eight diagrams of Liu Su. Compared with Yang Wei and Qin LAN, you obviously care more about my relationship with Liu Su and Ziyuan.

    "Don''t you know who Nange belongs to?" When it comes to the topic of me and fringe, Viagra is very serious. As he said, everyone is looking forward to his answers, including the shameful fringe and purple garden. I know that his answer must be fringe. I want to stop him, because I''m afraid that the purple garden will not like this answer, but to stop him, the fringe must not like it. Besides, other people''s purple garden may not like it Viagra didn''t leave me any time to think about it. I was still in the ink. He had already announced in a long voice, "of course it''s Mr. Mo!"

    "Mr. Mo?" I can''t help but be shocked. This answer is beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect that Viagra would say that, because compared with Ziyuan, he always thought Murphy was the biggest opponent of fimbria, and what he didn''t recognize most was the possibility of Murphy and me, but he actually said that I was Murphy''s.

    I thought it was the answer that surprised everyone. All the people who were sitting stood up and stood straighter - except for the complicated expressions of Tassels and asters staring at me or, more precisely, behind me.

    I think I seem to understand what happened. It''s Murphy. It''s cold and clear cough. It sounds like ice dregs behind me! When did the woman stand behind me?!

    : something happened in the evening. It''s a little late. I''m sorry.

 Chapter 652

    "Wow! Is Chu Nan the head of Mo''s? " Xiao Song Jia, who appeared with Murphy, was absolutely making a fuss over Yangzi. "Yang Wei, you are so talented. How do you see that? Why have I been with Mo for such a long time and have known Chu Nan for such a long time, but I can''t see it? Mr. Mo, you and Chu Nan will not really "

    have excellent flattery skills. This clever girl knows and Murphy knows that she knows our relationship, so her denial is not tenable. This denial is just a kind of disguised teasing. Murphy likes this very much - that is, she will not reveal our ambiguity in front of you, and you will feel that we are very close Ambiguous

    Song Jia deserves to be a parasite in Murphy''s stomach!

    When everyone felt that the king of gossip had digged the line this time, and was frightened, afraid and a little bit expectant, I began to mourn for her, but I knew that Murphy would not only annoy her, but also love her more Think of space, as a superior person, she likes to control everything, is used to control everything, including public opinion.

    It''s Zhang Mingjie who is not the gossip between us. But Murphy''s lack of clarification is probably the main reason. She even promotes the scandal by indulging, favoring and protecting, which increases the credibility of the scandal.

    Murphy is a scheming woman. She has always been, but her motive is too simple, too simple. So I can see through her at a glance, but I still can''t resist it. Maybe, it''s also in Murphy''s calculation, just like the evaluation of her on a winter night: Murphy is a fake and lovely woman.

    At the moment, the fake lovely woman stood behind me and asked in her usual cold voice, "what time is it, Chunan?"

    "It seems that" I don''t have the habit of wearing a watch, and Viagra, who has a sharp heart, tacitly shows me the watch on his wrist, "a quarter past ten"

    "when does the company require to go to work?"

    "Punch in at half past eight." I know that too well.

    "Then why are you an hour and 45 minutes late?" Murphy''s sudden outburst was unexpected for everyone, including me. In front of everyone in the comprehensive group, the girl angrily asked me: "yesterday, too, I was absent from work for half a day without greeting group leader Liu. What did you do? Is there a company in your eyes? Is there any other group leader Liu? And me? "

    In a word, there is no company in my eyes - the reason why I want to leave and why I still stay here is because of you! If I don''t have you in my eyes, I don''t have to struggle between "leaving" and "staying"!

    It''s really shameless. It''s not because she taught me in public, but because I''ve been used to her coquetry and dependence on me like a child. Suddenly, I recovered the usual indifference in front of me, treated me the same, and even emphasized my superior posture more, which made me feel very shameless. I have to admit that it''s male chauvinism again.

    I don''t think it''s necessary for men to be superior to women, but I can''t accept women''s inferiority. Let alone me. How many people here think that Murphy''s shouting at me is criticizing the staff who made mistakes as a superior?

    Seeing my face turning around badly, sister Liu rushed to speak for me. "Mr. Mo, Chu Nan, he said hello to me yesterday afternoon"

    "Mr. Liu, don''t protect him all the time. I know that he''s a good man and a good friend, but if he''s wrong, he''s wrong." I don''t know if Murphy intended to avoid. Her eyes swept over sister Liu and everyone in the comprehensive group, but only It''s true that your comprehensive team is united, with good atmosphere and high efficiency, but you have the least problems and the most problems! Lazy and lax, working hours, not three or five groups together to chat, or online games under the Yellow + film, is the company to pay you, is to ask you to do this? Don''t you think you''re seriously derelict? Especially you, Chunan, you are among the people who chat in groups, you are among the people who chat online, and you are among the people who play porn under the game! You make mistakes that others make, and you make mistakes that others don''t. You often cause trouble and bring troubles to the company, seriously damage the company''s image and the image of our investment department! "

    Well, not only did sister Liu dare not interrupt, but also I didn''t have the power to reply. It''s true that I beat Li Qi, uncle Hongtao and his nephew away. Wang Jie was drunk and rushed to the company. I can''t get rid of Gong Fanlin''s responsibility, including who did it last time when the company was smashed, but I haven''t found out the reason. But it''s windy It''s all aimed at me, let alone my frivolous news. Even if I spit everywhere, I will be exaggerated to the top line on the premise of public anger. Besides, my own problems are big enough? It''s a secret that the tassels don''t know. The hypocrisy of human beings is too terrible. Even the female comrades, you old male wolves, who hasn''t used the company''s computer to read the book? After I cohabited with Chu Yuan, I cleaned up my family''s computer and began to transfer the strategic base to the company. On qualification, I hope you have the same background. Why do you despise me? To prove their innocence? what the fuck"Come to my office!" Murphy mercilessly put down such a sentence, and left with Xiao Song Jia, who also felt inexplicable and frightened at her leaving.

    Did the girl have a nightmare last night? Why is the mood so bad?

    "It''s over," sighed Viagra, who was ignored by Murphy from the beginning to the end, "Murphy will rectify our comprehensive team and make an example of others. I thought that the safest thing was Nange, Granny Cheng and sister Liu, who had intimate relationship with her in private. I didn''t expect that Murphy was going to cut off Nange obviously! It''s worthy of being president Mo, cold-blooded and merciless Iron Lady, ruthless! "

    They all nodded in the same way. Even sister Liu was no exception. They were glad that Murphy didn''t call them to the office. At the same time, they patted me on the shoulder and expressed their sympathy.

    My friend secretly sighed that Murphy was infatuated with me, but not at all. This method was so obviously biased towards me before, but now suddenly gave me a cruel hand. Of course, this is not enough to clarify our ambiguity. Even if she just did not admit or deny it, it will only make you feel that the later severity is overwhelming, so as to be more sure that there is ambiguity between us. But at the same time, it still plays a role Enough deterrent force to let everyone in the comprehensive team understand that Murphy is clear about public and private affairs. She will not let go of anyone who has made a mistake, and she will be fussy.

    It''s true that no one in the comprehensive group is more suitable to be the unlucky "chicken" than me. It seems that I can''t avoid her merciless knife. The scornful eyes haven''t sent me far away. A group of wolves headed by Viagra rush to their computers without asking and deleting the impure evidence, which makes my brothers sweat Yes, ignore me for a long time, even a word to comfort me without tassel and purple garden, unexpectedly rushed directly to my computer - I''m dead!

    No sorrow is greater than death of heart. The future is just disillusionment. My purity is doomed to disappear. If those movies in my computer are discovered by Tassels and asters: "one meter eight super beautiful women''s model is a masterpiece of horse", "the childhood sweetheart without panties", "the female police under the temptation of uniforms", "my crazy boss with office leakage", "the pure giant with bloody nose + milk + Lori" ˇŻI can''t stop them from tearing me apart, because according to the character of those two girls, once I stop them, they will think that I am guilty of being a thief, admit that there are dirty facts in my computer, and make them not stop, pretend to be calm and calm, and get away with it Maybe they can''t find my hidden folder. Yes, they won''t look for it with all their heart, because they are just as lucky as I am. They don''t want me to be the impure person who shamelessly comforts themselves, follows Murphy in front of them, looks at the enchanting figure of this woman, and suddenly I want to deal with Dongxiao I have a very unreasonable idea: if my secret is not kept, my purity will be wiped out by you, then I will take your purity as compensation!

    : Yefei Ma is going back to the hospital for a second review tomorrow. In fact, she should go on Monday, but she hasn''t been able to make time to say hello to everyone first. Tomorrow may not be able to update it or it may be late, so friends who are not used to staying up late don''t have to wait. Of course, if there is time, Yefei will try to be more and earlier, please forgive me.

 Chapter 653

    ",,,,

    " the aunt in charge of cleaning died. She asked for leave and went back to her hometown. She will come back in a week. The substitute hasn''t been found yet. I give you two choices. One is to go, the other is to resign. "

    "You want me to clean the men''s room?!" My friends, who have repressed their violent emotions, are angry at this. Don''t I leave early and be late? At most, salary and bonus are deducted. Is it necessary to be so ruthless? What''s more, you just exposed me in front of so many people in Tassels and asters. You have already severely humiliated me. Isn''t it enough?

    "Not only men''s toilets, but also women''s toilets, corridors, meeting rooms, meeting rooms, all departments of the investment department, and my office. In short, every corner of the 27th floor, you have to clean."

    After entering the office, Song Jia understood my character. Obviously, he thought Murphy was forcing me to resign. He said: "Mr. Murphy, are you serious? Chunan is just late. "

    " there''s nothing for you here. Go out! " Murphy pushes Song Jia out, closes the door, goes to the desk, leans his arms on the desk, and looks at me with a smile. The provocative expression is not clear whether it is cute or hateful. In a word, it makes people want to pinch her confident and full face.

    "Are you kidding me?" I also laughed, because Murphy said it was too unrealistic, even the cleaning Auntie could not complete such a arduous task alone - the office sanitation is always in the charge of each department itself, including the meeting room of the conference room, but also by each department to clean in turn on a weekly basis. The cleaning auntie is only responsible for the corridor and the bathroom, only because I often help with tassel, Viagra and Wan''er She drags water and plays around. She often comes to the comprehensive group to help us lazy. "This joke is not funny at all."

    Murphy put away his smile and said seriously, "I''m not kidding."

    "Then I quit." I can''t stand the insult, not because of the heavy workload. I can clean, but I''m not a cleaner. I''m not a cleaner. I''m not a cleaner. I''m not a cleaner. I''m not a cleaner. I''m not a cleaner!

    "You quit and I quit," Murphy said coldly. "It''s not a joke. I can do what I say. You know me."

    My brow is jumping. "Are you trying to threaten me?"

    "I don''t want to threaten you, but I''m telling you the only possibility after you quit," Murphy said without fear, looking at me with a gloomy face. "I admit that I have the right, but I want to make achievements in the company, the most important reason is always to live up to the expectations of uncle, aunt and aunt Shan, but I don''t know when to start There is a new reason for the expectation of work, that is, I can see you every day at work. Without this expectation, I will be very frustrated, and I will not be in the mood to work. I have experienced that feeling, and learned a truth from it: people are selfish. When other people''s expectation conflicts with their own expectation, people tend to follow the latter, at least I am this kind of person I will certainly fail to live up to the expectations of the eldest uncle. I''d better resign simply to avoid making mistakes in this position and damaging the company. What I want to tell you is that during the last time you were angry with me and quit, I couldn''t eat and drink, and I lost seven or eight pounds in a few days. "

    "Isn''t that a threat?" You tell me politely that you will fast if I resign! "That''s how you want me to clean the ladies'' room?" I said angrily

    "Yes! And you have to clean it carefully. It''s cleaner than your aunt''s cleaning. " Murphy''s simply let me collapse, even if I am used to being cheap, even if I like you so much, I can''t accommodate the things that hurt the old man''s self-esteem. I don''t mind if you like to be coquettish, but there must be a bottom line to be coquettish? You are the laughingstock for me to be the whole company!

    What three young lady''s cooperation plan, what Mo Yizhi''s request, what Zhang Mingjie''s plot are all left behind by me. If it wasn''t for you, I would not face those things. If I left you, I could live more easily, leave the wind smooth, and I could still live a very moist life!

    Who am I to stay in Fengchang with the guilt of tassel? I''m determined to leave you but I have to face your temptation every day. Do you know how hard I struggle in my heart? If it''s not for you, I won''t stay in Fengchang. If I don''t stay in Fengchang, I won''t have a relationship with that bitch three young lady. I won''t have a relationship with her. Maybe Ziyuan won''t have a relationship with her. She won''t have a smooth wind. If she doesn''t have a smooth wind, we won''t have a relationship with Zhang Mingjie. It''s because you, Liu Xiaosheng, let the wolf bite me. It''s also because you, Mo Yi It uses me and ponders how to kick me in the future. It''s because you and I are not so manly. Once the accumulated grievances and resentments are picked out, they can''t be suppressed.

    I like you, but that''s how you like me? ˇŞˇŞQuit! necessary!

    I don''t care whether you fast or not. You don''t love me anymore. Do I still love you? It''s a big deal. I''m going to threaten your mother, and let her hold glucose around you for 24 hours. Are you still promising? Say not to love not to love, you vague fart?

    Man, is to be cruel, cruel to himself, cruel to women! Always accommodate you, you really don''t know that brother is also a temper person!"But" Murphy, before I was cruel, suddenly changed his tone and said, "you can be lazy here"

    "hmm?" I heard it, but I didn''t.

    "That is to say, to show others, you have to be serious, but here is only me, you don''t have to be so serious." Murphy blushed, cowardly: "when cleaning here, you can drink tea, take a nap, play games online with my computer, or even download those random Downloads you like to watch, just clean me to do it."

    "What you do for others must be done seriously. When you clean here, do it yourself?" I chewed a few words that she emphasized deliberately, and the anger gradually died out, as if I understood her intention gradually.

    "I know that it''s too much work to clean all the places on the 27th floor alone, so when I pretend I can''t see it, you can ask for help. You''re so popular. Besides fringe and purple garden, there are still many people willing to help you, aren''t you?"

    You look up to me too much. It used to be a good relationship. Apart from the tassel and the purple garden, now there are only two Viagra. Sister Liu and Wan''er are willing to take care of me. Sister Liu and Wan''er are so busy recently. What''s more, if the tassel and the purple Garden find the secret folder in my computer and help me? I can''t imagine, I can''t imagine!

    The brothers fought a cold war, stared at Murphy and said, "you mean to show?"

    Murphy nodded and finally put down the boss''s airs. Like a poor and helpless little woman, Murphy said to me with a flat mouth: "you also know that I challenge the purpose of setting up a comprehensive team, and I spend thousands of days on military training. Once the cooperation plan is implemented, it will enter the planning stage of the 13th city. All departments have selected elites to sharpen their heads and drill in, but you can see you What is our group like now? Use me? All of us can see that it''s not like being lazy! "

    Murphy''s words make people unable to refute, and I said with a smile: "the comprehensive group is an auxiliary department. It''s easy to deal with less work, and I can''t blame everyone when I''m idle."

    "sophistry, I spent two years to establish and expand the comprehensive group, and each link was personally checked, in order to ensure that everyone has the ability, potential or personality The advantages of people lie in their flexibility and the high possibility of being a blockbuster, but the disadvantages lie in that such people are often confident, even conceited, difficult to control, and your work is at least the easiest, but I am willing to pay you a high salary, which is the reason - I am to make you feel that I trust and value you, and also to make other groups and departments jealous, Talk about how you stimulate you so that you can hold your breath in your heart. When you catch the chance, you will try to prove yourself and prove my talent. But I am wrong, "Murphy said, rubbing his temple." I have ignored the chemical reaction between people. In the first year, everything is as I imagined. In order to prove your value, any work has been integrated The integration can be dealt with quickly. Although the integration group still maintains or even has a higher working efficiency up to now, some essential things have changed dramatically - after you and Cheng Liusu come to the integration group! "

    I''m very alert. "How do I think you want to put on a big hat for me, so big that I can''t refuse to clean the women''s toilet? You don''t mean me by chemical reaction? You don''t want to say that I changed the integrated team? "

    Sorry, it''s too late. I''ve worked hard. But there are so many things. Please forgive me. Mom is recovering well, but she still can''t get out of bed. She will have a final reexamination one month later, and then she can determine the time of going to the ground. I''m looking forward to it.

 Chapter 654

    "How do I think you want to put on a big hat for me, so big that I can''t refuse the punishment of cleaning the women''s toilet? You don''t mean me by chemical reaction? You don''t want to say that I changed the integrated team? "

    Murphy''s pink face turned red. It was obvious that I had stabbed her in the heart. She was a little annoyed and angry. "It''s just that! You''ve changed even me since you came. Isn''t that a chemical reaction between people? There''s never been a substitute class in the comprehensive group. When you come here, everyone starts to learn from you. When you''re free, you run back to the substitute group leader Liu and ask her to take care of the children. What''s most irritating is that you kiss me with Cheng Liusu''s coquettish fox all day long. I flirt and flirt with him. With Yang Wei''s provocation, the comprehensive group becomes lively. Even Wan Wan The introverted girl is also infected by you. She doesn''t love talking. When she mentions you to me, she always has endless words. A super good baby who will go home immediately after work starts to look forward to drinking and singing with you. Who has changed in the comprehensive group? Is there anyone more clear than her? The one who changed her was the one who changed the integrated team! "

    So it''s Yao Waner who gave me the ophthalmic medicine

    Murphy said with a long sigh: "I wanted to scold you for a long time, but I don''t know how to scold you. You didn''t seem to do anything wrong. Did you abuse your kindness? Or scold you not to be so intimate with Cheng Liusu? Or scold you for buying Song Jia with chocolate and asking about my height and weight? "

    Speaking of the last sentence, Murphy''s whole face is red, but looking at my eyes, he is more joking. It seems that he is laughing at my foolishness. His brother''s face is also hot. Song Jia''s mouth is sure, but it''s no wonder that Murphy is so sure that I like her. She knows that I bought Song Jia to inquire about her intelligence for a long time It''s a manifestation of solidarity and fraternity, but lazy work will be questioned by the senior management of the company, so I have to reorganize the comprehensive team, and the simplest and most powerful way is "

    Murphy didn''t go on, it seems that he was a bit impatient, I said bitterly:" start with me as the culprit? "

    "It''s not about cutting," Murphy stressed. "It''s about making you look like you don''t even realize that you have a wonderful appeal. In the comprehensive group, the most influential person is neither group leader Liu nor senior vice group, but you. Because of your appeal, you have to start from you. If you''re not loose, everyone will be It''s not going to be lax. Besides, the company is spreading rumors about us. The majority of them believe in it. The confidence and indulgence of the comprehensive team are directly related to this. So it''s necessary for me to emphasize my position with practical actions. When they see that I move even with you, who dare not be honest? "

    I asked weakly, "your position is"

    Murphy didn''t hesitate at all. He replied positively: "public and private are distinct!"

    These four words prove that Murphy didn''t want to clarify our relationship at all, but acquiesced to the existence of "private" from the very beginning Mind.

    "If it''s for this reason, I can accept it," I said with a resigned sigh and a tangled smile. "Since it''s acting, I have to act realistically, emphasize the premise that public and private are distinct, and don''t rub the sand in my eyes, so I''m more persuasive. There are many people who want to see the music of the comprehensive group, especially if I''m punished by you, there is no doubt that I will become a company A new hot topic, some of which are gloating and malicious eyes to supervise me for you, no matter who helps me to be lazy, it will spread to your ears at the first time, so not only can you not be vague, pretend not to know, but also open your eyes to stare at me, more real, pick pick pick pick pick, but also hard for me. Finally, as just like before, scold me several times in public "

    people can be cheap Is it a kind of personality to me? My brother''s tears run straight to my stomach. I''m trying to find myself guilty. Do I have a tendency to be abused?

    Obviously, Murphy thought that. Just now, just because I was afraid that I would not accept such an excessive request, she just backed down a few steps and said some nice words to coax me. Her joy and relief at the moment, as well as her impatient simplicity, are enough to prove this. "What you said is too reasonable, so do it!"

    You''re so fucking private?! My friend suddenly felt very reluctant again. "But I clean the whole 27th floor by myself. It seems a bit impractical and narrow the scope." I didn''t mean to say that the financing team and I had some unhappiness because of the little winter night. The guys who were fond of little winter night, including the group leader with a smile on his face, all recognized that I was a super pervert who even "cousin" could not let go If I go to the financing group to clean up, that group of animals will certainly take the opportunity to fall to the ground.

    "It''s just because I''m too serious, and with your physical strength, I should still be in the range of bearing. I know it''s too much to be aggrieved by you." Murphy said shamefully without concealing the naked temptation, blushing and blushing, "as a compensation, I can let you be an emperor in this office for a week.""The emperor?" I''m in the mood.

    "You can make tea, massage and read the newspaper as much as you want. You can even cut your nails, dig your ears and scratch. I''ll listen to you for what you want me to do."

    After last night''s hot entanglement with winter night, my resistance became more and more unbearable. I could not help swallowing saliva, staring at her long snow neck and proud chest, and asked: "how can I do it? Everything to me? In other words, whatever I want to do to you? "

    Look down, I swear, all I want is to spank her ass and punish her for calculating me like this. However, this girl subconsciously hugs her chest and pinches her legs, forgetting that she has leaned on the table, accidentally touching a stack of documents, and scolds her ruddy face: "don''t think about that kind of dirty thing!"

    What dirty things do I think? It seems that you are the one who often do some dirty things, OK?

    Before I said it, Murphy himself tore off the goddess like reserve and said with a twist: "if the tassel, the purple garden and the winter police officer are not there, I can properly meet some excessive demands of you, but the most is to let you hug and kiss"

    My friends are really going to collapse - hug and kiss, as if you have been doing something to me, you know it''s very importantˇ® Too much? What to promise my request? It''s clear that you found a proper excuse to tease me or be teased by me!

    But I don''t deny that it''s an excuse for me to have no resistance. "This is the so-called emperor." I''m not stupid. Murphy''s conditions are attractive, but they''re just pleasant. Imagine how much time I spend cleaning up in a day? How much time can I stay in Murphy''s office? Besides, tassel, purple garden and winter night will stay here most of the time. Don''t call on her. I''m afraid that my words with her will arouse the vigilance of those three women? The beautiful little face suddenly set up a layer of ice cream. Before I was angry, she dug a soft trap pit for me. Instead, she was not satisfied. "Yes, it''s not an emperor. It''s not difficult for you to be a real emperor. The problem is that you dare not."

    Her mood changed a little fast. I didn''t respond for a moment. I asked foolishly, "what is a real emperor?"

    Murphy was even more angry when he heard this, but his tone was a little more shy, and he said boldly: "if you admit that you like me, I will let you be the real emperor. Not only do you make tea, massage, read newspapers, cut nails, dig ears, hug your relatives, but also I will wash your clothes, make food and give birth to children. If you think it''s a grievance and a coward to be bullied by me for a week, then Come to bully me, I would like to be wronged for a lifetime, a loser for a lifetime! But dare you? "

    I was stunned. Murphy''s words are another direct confession. She is so shy that she can''t stop, but she still stares at me bravely and forcefully. In her eyes, there is infinite expectation. She expects me to dare.

    But I dare not because the tassel, the purple garden and the winter small night have put me in jail. I can''t deal with the emotional disorder. It''s not because of your great uncle''s calculation and obstruction. It''s not because I can''t support your cruel reality, but simply dare not. I''ve never bullied a girl since I was young. Instead, I''ve been bullied by a girl since I was used to it However, it has become a kind of instinct of me. Forbearance, love and pampering have become a part of my character, bullying girls? I will despise my

    Murphy. It''s always easy for me to overlap her with the girl who has been working hard to bully me from childhood? I dare not, I am sure; bully her? I dare not, because I am reluctant to give up

    she is as complicated as she is, and as simple as she is. They are all so stupid and cute that people can''t help loving them

 Chapter 655

    "Life is like this. Some things seem to be far away, but in fact, they can be touched by hand. Some things can be touched by hand, but they are far away," Murphy said quietly. "Power and wealth belong to the former, I am the winner, family and love belong to the latter, and I am the loser. As the winner, I don''t feel happy at all, but as the failure But I can clearly feel loneliness, fear and even despair. I can''t afford to lose, not because I''m arrogant, but because I''m not strong enough, I''m weak, vulnerable and cowardly. I''m afraid that others can see through the real me, but I can''t help tearing the disguise in front of you, so I''m not convinced and unwilling to lose! I''ve never been so honest with someone. Why can''t you be more honest with me? As a woman, what can I do better than Cheng Liusu? I want to go back and forth, the only place to lose to her is her height, but what''s the use of a woman''s height? Can only set off your short? "

    I have to admit that Murphy and I have been subtly hit by

    "she and I haven''t won yet, but you have announced the result unfairly. You only admit that she doesn''t admit me, because you have a commitment to her first, so you won''t even give me the chance, so I will taste failure all my life? I am wronged! "

    I know you are wronged, but

    "love is not a lifelong commitment, nor a game of winning or losing," I said with a wry smile: "love is to value and cherish each other. Tassel will not feel like a loser or a winner, because there is no such thing in her heart, which is the biggest difference between her and you. She will not feel wronged, she will only feel sad and committed Not only to her, but also to my own confession. Breaking the promise is to lie to her and to myself, which is the most cruel injury "

    " you don''t have the heart to hurt her, so you come to hurt me? "

    I don''t like Murphy''s questioning attitude. I look serious and say, "this is the only thing I feel lucky about - I have no commitment to you."

    Debt and guilt are two different things. To be honest, I don''t think I owe anything to Murphy. The so-called guilt is because I like but don''t admit it. I refused to open up her heart and finally decided to be strong and brave enough to express my love to me. It''s equivalent to stabbing another knife in her wound, so I stayed in Fengchang to fight with Zhangjia as much as I could It''s because I feel guilty about the stabbing sooner or later. I want to do something to make up for her, but more importantly, I hope that the woman I like can have a better future.

    I haven''t hurt her, at least not yet. All I do now is because I value her and cherish her, because I can''t put her in my heart! hurt? This is not only a denial of her special position in my heart, but also a satire on me!

    Murphy stared at me with a blank face. The deep and beautiful eyes behind the lenses seemed to pierce my heart and make me feel a bit flustered. For a long time, she suddenly lost her smile and smiled with such pride. "I see, so you dare not admit that you like me, because you think that to admit is to promise me, to promise me, you must cherish it I value me, so you just won''t say it, but you don''t like me, do you? "

    I finally found out that I hate smart women very much

    "as Cheng Liusu said, Chu Nan, your understanding of the word" responsibility "is almost antique, but" Murphy came to me, stretched out a small hand to help me tighten my tie, smiled shyly and said: "I like it, I like your macho, which proves that I have a great chance isn''t it? I just need to force you to give me a promise. "

    Being brought into Murphy''s rhythm, I was a little flustered and forgot to deny my understanding of responsibility, "I will not give you any commitment." And then I realized, isn''t that to admit that I like her?

    "You will, because there is only one Murphy in the world, and only Murphy in the world, only one Chunan, because she can''t leave him, so there can be no one in her eyes, including Cheng Liusu''s hateful fox," the woman pulled my tie, stood on tiptoe at the same time, touched my earlobe with her soft lips, and said softly in an extremely bewitching voice "As long as you say that you love me, I will promise you to turn a blind eye to the relationship between you and Cheng Fox"

    I am not moved, because I think Murphy is insulting himself. A man like me is not worthy of her love, or maybe she just relies on her, she just doesn''t have the courage to face everyone with her real self, so she thinks that I am so important

    I dare not think down, "stop playing and keep talking about business"

    "what I''m talking about is business! Do you think I''m kidding? " Murphy took a bite in my ear, then stared at me and said, "I know what you think, but I tell you, it''s not what you think! Do you think it''s easy for me to say these words? I also thought about it for a long time and struggled for a long time, including now, I am also very contradictory! I say it, not to you, but to force myself to make up my mind, to restrain myself, because I am like you, a person who will not make commitments easily! "

    "Why should I deceive myself"

    "I didn''t deceive myself! I have no other way, I can''t leave you, but you don''t want to leave Cheng Liusu. If I force you to leave her, you will leave me! For me, there is no justice at all, either wronging myself to be with you or completing you and Cheng Liusu. How can I choose? How can I choose? Why do I have only two choices? Because it''s always you who deceive yourself! You like me, but you won''t admit it. You won''t give up Cheng Liusu for me! " Murphy interrupts me excitedly. She seems to be overstocking a lot of grievances. She seems to be releasing her grievances. She roars angrily: "I agree with you when you say that feelings are not games, but I disagree when feelings are not winning. You say that because you have no competitors, but I do! Cheng Liusu also has! Your calm and calm is the result of our two women''s intrigue and struggle. It''s a hateful sense of superiority! If there is no threat of Cheng Liusu, without me, you will create a competitor to make you nervous and please me. Then you will know what competition is like. Then you will know how much you value me and how much you want to prove this to me! Do you believe it? "I am speechless, because I believe that Murphy and I are speculating in order to repay Wu Xueqing''s usury. When we invested in Hengxiang group, we called Murphy to Shangri La Hotel and scolded him. Murphy''s eyes were swollen because of crying and he didn''t come to work the next day. At that time, I only heard Song Jia say that Murphy went out with a man and didn''t know that man was Murphy Yu Murphy stayed in the hotel for a night and was full of suspicion. Until he understood the reason, his heart was like being pulled into a knot. I would be jealous. I have no doubt about that.

    "If you don''t believe it, go outside to find Song Jia. This morning, she received another bunch of flowers for me. Each of them is inserted with a card. You can go to see the sarcastic lines written on those cards. After reading them, you just need to say that you are not angry or jealous, and I will never pester you again. I will go to date men who are more handsome and rich than you at night, and be a rich and young grandmother Men coax a lifetime, and low three under four coax a lifetime of men, which kind of life is more moisture I don''t know? Who is not a handsome man with a famous car living in a villa? But I fell in love with you, a man who took my salary to pay the rent and didn''t even have a bicycle. He was not handsome, and he didn''t have any ambition. He was just a man with a bad heart! Have you ever seen me post such a stupid junior? " Murphy''s eyes were red and he cried, "but I''m cheap. I don''t want to be coaxed by others all my life. I just want to coax you all my life, because I''m myself only in front of you. I don''t need to pretend myself. I like you. I just don''t want to cheat myself. I''d rather be wronged. I don''t want you to praise me for my greatness, but I don''t want you to despise me!"

    I should say, am I wrong or am I wrong? I''m a little confused, but I agree with Murphy''s words - you''re really stupid, stupid and cute, stupid and I can''t help but want to hold you in my arms and confess to you

    "I tell you, Cheng Liusu must also think of it in her heart. Without me, she has already made you a rival. Don''t think she''s any fuel-efficient lamp," Murphy wiped a tear that was about to fall "No woman doesn''t want to test her weight in the heart of the man she likes, and no woman doesn''t like to see the man jealous, so you say she is simple and I believe it, but you say she is simpler than me and I don''t believe it!"! She is kinder than me, but she is meaner than me! "

    Fringe despicable? I don''t like to hear that. "Why is she mean?"

    "She is mean!" In fact, I didn''t have a straight face, but Murphy''s aggrieved expression told me that I seemed, seemed, probably and really a straight face. "Obviously, I was bullied so badly by her, but as soon as I said she was mean, you will show me the face immediately, which is the proof of her meanness! Why do you always look at her instead of me? "

    Well, that''s confusing me

 Chapter 656

    "I''ve told you for a long time that you think I''m the third party, and I think I''m the third party, but Cheng Liusu thinks that she''s the third party, so even if you have given her a promise, she still doesn''t think she can win me, because she knows that the person you like most is me, she can''t blame me or you, she can only blame herself, because she let you like me Until the moment when I fell in love with you and couldn''t extricate myself! The reason for today''s result is her dishonesty! What''s "Brotherhood" and "sisterhood", it''s just a cover up of her self deception, an excuse to stick with you! She has no reserve in front of you. It seems that she doesn''t take herself as a woman, and she doesn''t take you as a man. It''s all fake! In fact, it is precisely because she has long regarded herself as your woman! Otherwise, she and Yang Wei are brothers, but how can I never see her and Yang Wei cross their shoulders and back? She grabs a pair of chopsticks, a drink and a dish with you. Why doesn''t she grab Yang Wei? Colleagues get together, you go to her, you don''t go to her, why? Avoid suspicion. She never eats or drinks with men other than you, even Yang Wei! These things can be seen even by Wan''er''s silly girl, but only you can''t! It''s like everyone knows that Cheng Liusu is full of careful thinking, but only you think she''s just like a piece of white paper! "

    "She fell in love with you tomorrow morning, but she was embarrassed to say that she always wanted to wait for you to find out, wait for you to love her, know you like me, she pretended to be easy to tease, she didn''t believe you and me at all, but pretended to cheer you up. Why can''t I feel aggrieved? I finally summoned up the courage to confess to myself and to you, but she was ahead of me and said that she liked you when you and I misunderstood each other. Isn''t she mean? Is there anyone more mean than her? When I was about to lose it, I knew how to cherish it. Was my existence value just to let her understand this truth? Use my love as cannon fodder to complete her love? For what? How can I not be aggrieved when all good people let her be, but turn me into a villain who hurts you?! She has an opportunity to confess. Why wait until I fall in love with you? If you were already a couple when you came to Fengchang for an interview, I may have no illusions about you, and you may not like me again. Will there still be today''s triangular relationship? Fox! She is the one who let me see heaven, and the one who trampled me to hell. When I was about to have everything, she robbed me of everything. I hate her! "

    Murphy said a lot of things in one breath. I wanted to get in several times, but I didn''t know what I should say. I know, maybe I didn''t know before, but when the fringed kissed me for the first time, I knew that this girl really had a stomach of careful thinking, but it was more proof of her simplicity. The fringed never thought how to get it. She was just afraid of losing.

    Murphy also knows, so she just said hate, but can''t really hate.

    "Hate her?" I deliberately shifted the sensitive emotional topic and asked, "hate her, why do you two tie up every day and sleep together at night?"

    I''m talking about "every day", not "yesterday". I don''t know if Murphy didn''t hear it clearly, or intentionally avoided my problems through the musical solution, or simply continued the topic just now, and said: "yes, we were together last night, but not at my home, but at my uncle''s house. I just want to humiliate her, let her see, our women in Murphy''s family won''t be like She is so selfish and rogue. If she really loves a person, she should be like my eldest aunt, who knows how to make sacrifices for the man she loves. If she is really kind, she should be like my eldest aunt, not only for the man she likes, but also for all people. She will not hurt anyone for her own sake, and will always help others and help others Other people put in the first place, even if that person is his rival Chu Nan, aren''t you such a person? "

    It turns out that the fringe was with Murphy last night. No wonder she didn''t find out that Shu Tong came home in my coat. I don''t know whether it was lucky or unfortunate. Murphy''s attitude to take the fringe to Murphy''s house was like showcasing her own! It''s not just to the fringe, it''s also to the ink. Can Lao Mo have any idea when he sees that she is so intimate with the fringe?! I''m afraid the last thing he wants to see is that his niece and tassel are in the same mood as Mrs. Mo and long Shan. I''m afraid I''m going to be unlucky. With my understanding of Lao Mo, he''ll definitely fight against me, and he''ll fight with a smile Murphy sneered twice. There were many things hidden in the laughter that I could detect but could not understand. "She is hateful, but lovely. I can''t be cruel. But once she gave me a reason"

    Murphy didn''t go on, and it seems that she didn''t need to go on. I finally understood why she said "Coyote" and "hate her", but she could be with the fringe again Peaceful coexistence, because for the understanding of the rival, Murphy, who is influenced by the special family environment, has a preconceived and wrong way of understanding. Whether it is the happiness of Murphy''s husband and wife or her parents'' emotional breakdown, she loses trust in the traditional marriage relationship, and the disastrous growth experience makes her subconsciously yearn for Mrs. Murphy and long Shanna It''s not a normal, warm and harmonious way of life. The reason may be that it has nothing to do with that way of life. It''s just that Mrs. Mo and Longshan give her love and care that Wu Xueqing didn''t give her. She respects them, so she wants to be a woman like them. She blindly thinks that everything is right, so she simply imitates them ˇŁThere is no doubt that long Shan is a "junior", so Murphy doesn''t admit that "junior" is shameless, because she doesn''t want to be defiled by Long Shan. However, Murphy is Murphy after all. She has a proud and strong character, which determines her strong possession. She doesn''t become enemies with the fringe because of love, hatred, growing up experience and the influence of the environment. It''s also because of her nature She is kind-hearted, but that doesn''t mean that she has no hostility to the fringe. She is eager to be the only one, so she said what she didn''t say later - she hopes that the fringe and her face will be torn, so that she can become the only one in my heart with no scruples That is to say, this girl lied just now. She didn''t think she was the third party at all, but she thought it was the fringe that intervened in us from the beginning. "Chunan, I can lose everything, but only you and I can''t afford to lose." Murphy hooked my neck and said quietly, "if I lose you, I may lose the power of breathing in the next second"

    I''m drunk, Intoxicated by her sweet confession and her infatuated eyes, she has always been the goddess in my heart. At this moment, my goddess is willing to fall into my arms. When the dream, or even the fantasy, becomes a reality, I should be the happiest man in the world, but I''m panicked because of my fear - for what is doomed to be lost, it''s a kind of thing that I never get Happiness, but can''t have forever, is the most cruel punishment.

    Is that the price of the flower? I smile, wry smile, this kind of punishment will torment my whole life''s

    "south south, Zhang Mingjie looks for you --"

    a thunderclap rises flat -- the fringe comes in without knocking! Murphy, who was about to kiss me, hurriedly jumped away. He looked flustered. Instead, he thought too much about me. He was surprisingly calm and calm. At that moment, I even thought I was an old monk who saw through the world of mortals. Of course, it was just a moment. After looking back at the cold face of the fringe and the eyes of the purple garden, which were mixed with suspicion and shame, I immediately returned In the world of mortals, have the secrets in my computer been discovered?!

    Besides, I remember Murphy locked the door. How did the two girls get in? Take a closer look and it''s clear that there is a key to Murphy''s office in Ziyuan''s hand!

    It''s just that careless fringe doesn''t knock at the door. It''s enough to see that the regular little purple doesn''t knock at the door. They are either too angry or have ideas for me and Murphy to get along alone. No matter which one, it seems to me that it''s a disaster

    : Li Xingyu, the great God of the city, has opened a new book. The title of the book is very lewd. I want to be the Dean, which regards lewdness as taste Guy, he finally extended his magic claw to the angel in reality. Let''s go and have a look. His book is always classic and worth collecting.

 Chapter 657

    "Zhang Mingjie?" Murphy could not help frowning when he heard the name. His face was still red, but his eyes were frozen. "Why does he always look for you recently?"

    The wanted Gong Fanlin appears, and he is still with Lin yun''an. He is hit by me. Of course, Zhang Mingjie will come to me. My friend is trying to escape from the scene. Master Zhang is coming to help!

    The sweat pores of the tassel and the purple garden were cool. Maybe it was because of my heart failure. I didn''t dare to look into their eyes, as if once I looked at each other, I admitted that I was abnormal. I just wanted to escape from their eyes. I didn''t even think about how to explain the red + naked + naked pornographic + films in the brain, because they couldn''t be explained at all, so although Understand that this problem can''t be avoided, I still can''t wait to get away. I didn''t answer Murphy''s question, so I went out of the door. "Vice president Zhang asked me, that must be a very important thing, I have to look at it quickly"

    "Chunan! You wait -- "

    " Mo fox! You wait! "

    The fringe actually stopped Murphy who wanted to leave me, and apparently he slipped and called her "Murphy Fox" -- Murphy just called the fringe fox Cheng. Is this the nickname of the two girls to each other in private? When I slipped to the door, I couldn''t help but have a meal. I turned around and looked at it in amazement, scaring my eldest brother. It wasn''t because Murphy''s words "Murphy Fox" were angry with the same fringed face, but because lilac was closely behind me. Yes, tightly, I suddenly turned around, and she almost ran into my arms when I was not ready. I unconsciously reached for a hand and pressed it on her chest I was shocked, because it wasn''t the place I touched, and even though she was crazy last night in the hotel, she had no place I hadn''t touched, but she could touch the miracle five years later again, and the huge gap between the unmanageable plumpness and arrogance of her hand and the great gap of a Ma Pingchuan five years ago still scared my eldest brother.

    Brother and little purple have a big red face at the same time. Fortunately, tassel and Murphy are radiating death light. They don''t notice the situation here, or I will be separated?

    I also forgot to persuade her to fight because the shy purple garden didn''t dodge my paws. It was just a look of anger that made my mind wander. Before she came back to her mind, she pushed me out of the door. Though she was red faced, her voice was not loud, but she was very serious, even a little angryˇ° I''ll explain your affairs to her with tassel. Leave it alone and get busy with you. "

    My business? What''s the matter? Don''t wait for me to ask, the purple garden has already closed the door, clicked, still locked me outside!

    "Brother Chunan, you are such a sinful man."

    I look back. Xiao Song Jia holds her arms in one hand and drags her chin in the other. She looks at the closed door like a prophet who can see everything. She says in a heavy voice: "two women who are crazy for love and one who is hateful because of love, their war is inevitable. Everything, It''s because you''re a happy guy. Even if you really quit your job, you should have no regrets. Because you have witnessed how much the people who love you care about you, whether they are crazy for you or hate you "

    friends immediately understand that there is a black line on the forehead," Jiajia sister, don''t tell me, Liu Su and Xiao Zi have heard that Mo will punish me to clean the women''s toilet "You don''t have to thank me." Song Jia slaps me on the shoulder, and she looks up. Her eyes are full of gloating excitement, but she says goodbye. "Brother Chunan, this is the only thing my sister can do for you before you quit. I don''t want to talk to President Mo for you Dares, but for you, I can betray her, let tassel and assistant Xue go to argue with her! "

    Why do I want to tear your little red mouth? I can''t help but feel that the God of gossip is not a false name. He is not only good at spreading gossip, but also good at making gossip.

    it''s no wonder that Liu Su and Zi Yuan went in without knocking. I dare to take revenge for me and find mo Faye''s counting!

    Before I went to see Zhang Mingjie, I checked my computer, and only a trace of it was destroyed by the merciless reality - the folder named "wind system backup" on disk D is still there, but the films in it are missing! If you delete it, you will delete it. You also specially left me a text document named "don''t open it, delete it"

    don''t need me to open it to see what you left it for me?! Look, or not? I guess most people will choose the former according to their curiosity. I am also

    Chunan is a demon, and Chunan is a pervert! Chu Nan is a demon, and Chu Nan is a pervert. It''s just a sentence in the document, but it''s repeated at least two thousand times. The dense "demons" and "perverts" almost make friends lose their courage to live Tell me, I''m "looking for scolding myself", I''m "self inflicted"! It''s too ironic. It''s more cruel than scolding me directly. Who came up with the idea? Tassel or purple garden?I need a complex expression, but I don''t need to brew emotions, because my expression is complex enough now.

    "Chu Shaozhen doesn''t know how to explain it to you." Zhang Mingjie saw me with such a complicated expression. The three-point panic that he pretended to be became the real three-point panic.

    This guy has been waiting for me at the cold and safe stairway, just like the student who made a mistake dare not enter the classroom before getting the teacher''s consent. He looked at the investment department and waited for me. He looked pitifully and seemed so innocent. I almost thought he was really innocent. But looking back at the corner, at most three steps away, he poked a garbage can, but at his feet But when I threw the cigarette butts all over the place, my compassion was destroyed like them - not only because Ya''s melancholy and boring performance was a little over, but also because my friends were angry that ya didn''t have any public morality at all? Although you throw cigarette butts low, you sweep?! Paralyzed, I sweep!

    Young master Zhang took out the last two cigarettes from the cigarette box and handed me one. I waved politely when I could not smoke. He looked a little smothering, then sighed, took one in his mouth, and then made another one together with the hard paper cigarette box into a ball. He made a great effort to make it, and tried his best to make it, until I could see the blue veins protruding from the back of his hand, so I threw the paper ball into the garbage can - I''m sure , he''s in the trash.

    Looking back, he felt for the lighter and was lighting cigarettes with trembling hands. I just watched silently, and I didn''t say anything, because I knew that his silent performance of pantomime was to wait for me to speak first and want to know what I would say.

    When Zhang Mingjie''s expectation was disappointed, he took a sullen breath and vomited, then he suddenly fell down on the ground like crazy, stamping out the smoke and scolding angrily: "that kid of the Lin family dares to play with me! Gong Fanlin has been hidden by him, but he lied to me that he didn''t know the whereabouts of the king + eight + eggs. He + mother couldn''t explain me clearly. Chu Shao, "he was angry suddenly, calmer and more suddenly, sighed and said to me," that''s how I got into the 13th city planning group. Zhang can''t prove his innocence, and he doesn''t want to be suspected and talked about in the future Before that, I will never mention the matter of entering the 13th city planning group, but you can rest assured that I still support you and do nothing, just to prove that Zhang Mingjie is not the kind of person who plays tricks behind his back! Just to prove it, I Zhang Mingjie didn''t play empty to you Chu Shao! "

    I''ve known for a long time that Zhang Mingjie will come to me today, and I''ve thought about many possibilities. How can he explain why Gong Fanlin is with Lin Yunan, but I didn''t think of his "no explanation". I''m a little surprised, but I won''t believe him because of surprise - he must have thought about how to explain, and I''m sure that I won''t doubt him, otherwise He won''t come to me.

    Generally speaking, there are only two possibilities for "no explanation": first, there is no need to explain if you have a clear conscience; second, the evidence is conclusive and the explanation is invalid.

    I don''t have any conclusive evidence to prove that Zhang Mingjie knew Gong Fanlin was hidden by the Lin family in the early morning, because Lin yun''an is still lying in the hospital at the moment, even if he didn''t sleep, he must not be "slandered" by Zhang Mingjie, and Gong Fanlin, unfortunately, ran away under my eyes

    so, what Zhang Mingjie wants to express is the first attitude: he has a clear conscience, he doesn''t have to Explain.

    This goods, too good at calculation, and I fight heart.

    : something has been delayed. The update is late. Sorry.

 Chapter 658

    "I was also surprised to see Gong Fanlin and Lin Yunan together, but" I asked inexplicably on my face, "what does this have to do with Zhang Shao? Why do you want to prove that you''re not the kind of person who plays tricks behind your back? What are you up to? "

    Zhang Mingjie was shocked when I asked him. Yes, he wanted to prove himself too much, but he exposed his impatience to cover up. In fact, he flattered me to enter the 13th city planning group, which was the most powerful proof that he could not let Gong Fanlin integrate me, but he wavered. He was not confident in this reason. Why? I can only think of one answer - because Gong lost his tongue yesterday!

    Although he didn''t give the name of the behind the scenes instigator, he let me know that there was still behind the scenes instigator. Gong Fanlin didn''t dare to tell Zhang Mingjie the truth. He said that he missed a word of "Zhang", but Zhang Mingjie was guilty of being a thief, for fear that I would associate the "behind the scenes instigator" with him, and when he was eager to clean himself up, he ignored an important thing - maybe I never doubted him. He believed that I would doubted him. Instead, he made me feel that he was right.

    My "puzzling" and "puzzling" at the moment are not to expose him, but to remind him to put away his fox tail, because now, I can''t go to pull his tail.

    Zhangjia is deeply rooted in Fengchang. No matter the old and cunning tension, or Zhang Mingjie, who outgrows the blue and is better than the blue, are cautious and ambitious people. They are good at camouflage themselves. They won''t make mistakes easily. The chance to completely overthrow them is once in a thousand years. Such an opportunity is absolutely impossible to appear twice, so if they don''t, they will already, I have to win with a single blow. Now I turn my face. What I have killed is Zhang Mingjie alone. Instead, it will expose that my "chess piece" is no longer under their control, which makes Zhangjia nervous and alert.

    My condition is not mature enough. It is also a strike. What I hope to knock down is not only Zhang Mingjie, but also the tension of his Laozi, the foundation of his Zhangjia in Fengchang, which is not the case of his Zhangjia? Many years of forbearance, is not waiting for the opportunity to win?

    My chance coincidence and inexplicably become the "opportunity" recognized by Lao Zhang and Lao mo. my game with Zhang Mingjie will draw a thorough end to the game of Mo Zhang for many years - win everything, or lose everything.

    Of course, it''s not me who wins or loses everything. Fengchang''s future can''t match with me. I''m just a part-time worker. As long as I''m paid, it doesn''t matter whether the boss''s name is mo or Zhang. As long as I''m paid, it doesn''t matter if I''m not Fengchang or Zhang. In my opinion, the game between Laomo and Laozhang is just to grab a bone It''s just that the head dog bites the dog. If it wasn''t for Murphy, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even be interested in watching.

    I hope that Murphy is the one who has a bright future. For this reason, I will be willing to be Lao Mo''s and Lao Zhang''s chess pieces. Yes, chess pieces are their definitions for me to achieve their own goals. But for me, they are not my chess pieces? Everyone who thinks that I am a chess piece is my chess piece, but only Zhang Mingjie is the most important one!

    Now Zhang Mingjie has irreplaceable use value for me. Just as I am important to him, he is also important to me and me. The company''s top people are in turmoil because the company''s future lies in me, a small person who has nothing to do with anything but scandal. Miss San and Mo also pay blind attention to me, It even caused the shake of Mohist school. So, I need to prove that Lao Mo is a wise person rather than a blind person. It must be proved that the head of the third young lady who has been pinched by the door or kicked by the donkey has not regarded the cooperation with Fengchang as a win-win game. Although I think she is a hot hand with too much money, I am a toy in the game life.

    I have to prove that I can be trusted, which is the irreplaceable value of Zhang Mingjie to me - I want to kill him in the office! What can prove my value more than overthrowing Zhangjia?

    I think more, and Zhang Mingjie will not think less than me. We have pondered each other countless times.

    "Gong Fanlin is related to the Lin family, and my aunt, Pei Wen''s mother, is Xiao Lin''s aunt. Those two ungrateful bastards collude with Chu Shao. Can you get rid of me?" This guy covered up his panic and said angrily: "I have had a bad time with Chu Shao. The whole company knows that although we have let it go, how many people doubt that I have another purpose? Yes, I don''t deny that I have a purpose. I want to join the 13th city plan, but I also really appreciate your talent and the prospect of Chu Shao. I don''t want to be an enemy with you. I once clapped my chest and said that no matter I or the Lin family, they would actively cooperate to find out the boy Gong Fanlin. As a result, Gong Fanlin was hidden by Xiao Linzi! His parents don''t even know about it! That kid went to the best university in Beitian, but he didn''t make any progress in his mother''s life. If he didn''t read a book, he would read a confused kid, or learn from Lei Feng, or he would learn from his father. Bao + PI still hasn''t quit. He is full of Jianghu righteousness. What does he know about righteousness? Can you talk to the scum like Gong Fanlin? Do you have a sense of righteousness? Now, I believe that we can have several people who don''t wear a pair of pants? I don''t believe it! "You don''t believe it, of course, because you''re wearing a pair of pants. "I can''t say how smart I am, Zhang Mingjie, but at least I''m not a fool who can''t think of anything in his mind? I''m good to Chu Shao, just for Gong Fanlin''s sake, so that you won''t doubt me? I don''t want to fight for my future. I will fight for you just to cut you? So am I too naive? "

    You''re not naive at all. Your brilliance lies in that you know how to disguise your complicated and real purpose with childish behavior I won''t say that I believe him, because he doesn''t believe that I believe him, so I politely tell him that I believe Lin Yunan''s confession.

    "Can he still believe his words?" Zhang Mingjie smiled bitterly, then asked curiously, "I heard that the kid attacked Chu Shao like crazy yesterday, and moved a knife."

    Zhang Mingjie didn''t continue to explain for himself, and ended the topic in time, which made him even more clear of his conscience, which also proved that the police couldn''t ask anything real from Lin Yunan''s mouth - although from the beginning, the police Fang let Lin yun''an "coma", "sleep" and "rest" and let his parents take care of him in front of the hospital bed. Before he knew how to lie, he didn''t plan to ask him any questions

    "almost didn''t stab me, Mary''s next door, the ghost knew which tendon he had made a mistake," I said angrily: "yesterday I heard that a group of hoodlums were blocking the school gate, trying to bully my sister, Hurriedly, he and Gong Fanlin ran away when Gong Fanlin saw me. I was about to catch up with them. The boy of the Lin family rushed at me like he lost his heart. I still don''t understand what happened! "

    "Is Chu Shao really confused, pretending not to understand, or embarrassed to admit it?"

    Zhang Mingjie laughed very cheap, but really aroused my curiosity, "what does Zhang Shao mean? Do you know why he and I fight so hard? "

    "Chu Shao can''t pretend to understand," Zhang Mingjie shook his head and sighed. He seemed to be lamenting that I was not honest enough. "Didn''t you fight because of Xiao''s daughter? The whole world knows, you still pretend to be confused with me? It''s not interesting -- "

    " what is pretending to be confused? " I said: "what I don''t understand is what''s the relationship with Yike that girl!"

    "Chu Shaozhen doesn''t know?" Zhang Mingjie was shocked, and xuan''er asked, "no, Miss Xiao is sorry to talk to you. It''s possible, but Xingyu''s sister saw it with her own eyes. It''s reasonable that Guo Xiang and Liu Gongzi both know about it. They didn''t even talk to you?"

    Zhang Mingjie''s surprise made me even more curious. Although I know that he''s still testing without any trace, I want to confirm whether I''ve had private contact with Liu Xiaosheng, and to feel the extent of my friendship with Guo xiangxingyu

    "no one has said anything to me, and I haven''t met Yike for a long time."

    "No?" Zhang Mingjie asked, "so Chu Shao doesn''t know the earth shaking changes of Miss Xiao''s family recently?"

    "Earth shaking changes?" I was stunned. When everyone mentioned Xiao Yike recently, they all felt puzzled or moved. They all thought that she was abnormal. But how was it abnormal? I didn''t understand all the time. "Zhang Shao, can you stop selling? What happened to her? "

 Chapter 659

    "It seems that you haven''t seen each other for a while," Zhang Mingjie said with a smile when he saw that I was in a hurry to ask and finally stopped writing. "I also heard Peiwen say that Miss Xiao''s family has changed recently. She used to hold on to her airs with a cold, arrogant and inhuman manner, but suddenly became easygoing one day. She didn''t look like a sister from dressing to behavior It''s just a standard lady. Even Pei Wen said, "let''s put aside the changes of her personality. Anyway, she is absolutely loved by others. It''s no exaggeration." he also said that the hottest topic of Beitian university now is how Miss Xiao suddenly changed her temper. "

    "Xiao Lin likes her, you know. He''s lost his soul in the change of Miss Xiao''s family. He was still suspended from school for punishment, but he ran to school every day. He didn''t want to face any more. Under the guise of apology, he just wanted to get close to others and please them. He had to scold him for being a former sister Xiao, but now he''s totally regarded as the air. Let alone Scold, but don''t pinch him in the corner of his eyes. Xiao Lin is so attentive that people ignore him directly. It''s ironic that he scolds him and kicks him. However, Xiao Lin really has his cheek out. He has become the laughingstock of the whole school for several days. But that kid didn''t give up. No, yesterday morning, he held a bunch of flowers, blocked Miss Xiao at the school gate, knelt down in the street to express his love , my mother, hundreds of people watched, he read love letters for 15 minutes, vowed to change his ways, quit smoking and drinking, quit fighting, study hard and make progress day by day, repent while crying, snivel and tears, which was emotional, dare not say moving, but the students, passers-by, including many teachers, were moved to wipe their tears, like Xiao Linzi, who went astray, How precious is it for a young man who is almost hopeless to change his ways for a girl? It''s enough to prove how important this girl is in his heart. When he asked Miss Xiao if she could promise him, all the people shouted "the prodigal son won''t change, promise him." Chu Shao, think about it. How shocking the scene is. There are few TV dramas. People''s hearts are full of flesh. No one is heartless. Which girl can refuse to change it? Results "

    " what happened to the result?! " I lost my temper. When Zhang Mingjie showed a "sure" expression, I came back. Ya deliberately said something that made me nervous and observed my reaction. I actually won the move, but the result was obvious. Lin yun''an confessed in the morning and fought with me in the afternoon

    Zhang Mingjie looked at me enviously, shook his head and said with a smile: "the fate of Chu Shao''s women is really impressive Envy can''t come. At that time, everyone was moved. Listen to Peiwen, Xingyu''s sister was anxious to hang up. I''m afraid Miss Xiao agreed to come down when she was excited. But what about others? He waved his hand gently to show everyone to be quiet, and then he said two words, which were all the words of others. He laughed and rejected Xiaolin. "

    at this point, Zhang Mingjie''s expression was a little unnatural, and his brow jumped twice unconsciously. I asked strangely," what did she say? Who''s that quote? "

    Zhang Mingjie said with a smile and a little embarrassment: "my uncle said that he would rather believe that Lin''s wolf dog doesn''t eat shit than that Lin''s prodigal son can turn back. He also said that Lin''s prodigal son can''t turn back. It''s your Lin''s business, not our Chu''s business. The women of Chu''s family can''t control it." Chu Shao, you are really a lover, the prodigal lady of Xiao''s family She has always been tyrannical and lawless. She doesn''t even have her father in her eyes, but she is so devoted to you. You are such a gorgeous blessing that you can envy all men in the world to death. "

    Jealousy? Do you envy me? I was almost stabbed to death by Lin Yunan. Why don''t you envy this? No wonder Lin yun''an wants to fight with me. When did I say those two words?!

    Has Xiao changed? How do I think she hasn''t changed at all?! I really think she has changed. How could you beat around the Bush and scold her for refusing Lin yun''an? She is heartless and inhuman? It seems that the goblin used to be a more venomous tongue than the East

    Zhangjia has a relationship with the Lin family. If I scold the Lin family, I will scold the Lin family roundly. Even if Zhang Mingjie doesn''t think I treat them the same, I scold the Lin family, and his face will not feel better.

    "That little goblin really can put on a hat for me. If I really said that, I would not be wronged if I was stabbed to death by Lin Yunan." I just didn''t say that, but I absolutely agree with the goblin in my heart. If Lin is really determined to change the past, how can I explain those things in the afternoon? Previously, he certainly didn''t know my relationship with Chu Yuan Dongfang. Otherwise, Gong Fanlin would never dare to bully them. Since they didn''t bully them to retaliate against me, it was the problem of red + naked + naked character? A typical dog can''t eat shit!

    "Don''t say that, Chu Shao. I know that Chu Shao is not the kind of person who can talk about the length of people behind their backs, let alone whose mouth can hurt Miss Xiao. Ha ha, do Chu Shao know why Peiwen and Miss Xiao are like enemies? It''s because of Miss Xiao''s little mouth, which will never be merciful. However, although what she said to Xiao Lin was not good enough to listen to, it turned out that she was right. "Zhang Mingjie said bitterly," the old man should have a promise, perseverance and perseverance. He''s better. After he was rejected, he didn''t say that he would prove himself. He ran to bully high school girls and recruited one No matter whether they are lost or wronged, they shouldn''t vent in this way. What''s more, it''s Chu Shao''s younger sister who bullies them! "I''m glad to be angry with Zhang Mingjie for the same reason. If Lin yun''an didn''t find fault everywhere and take Chu Yuan and the East as the targets of bullying because of the demon''s attack, Gong would not appear. There are only two possibilities: one is that he lives near the school and happens to meet Lin yun''an; the other is that Lin yun''an calls him out to comfort himself, Gong Fanlin''s head is only a woman. He has a dirty stomach and must be bored after hiding for such a long time, so he certainly has no resistance to it.

    especially after hearing how beautiful and lovely the two high school girls Lin yun''an is going to bully are

    that''s why I said that if the misfortune is not Chu Yuan''s beautiful and lovely, the East is lovely and beautiful, so is Lin yun''an I won''t recognize their bullying.

    "well, my sister is OK. He was sent to the hospital by me again. I''ve been angry for anything. What''s more, ha ha, once the girl hit him, it was more cruel and painful than my fist."

    "I just heard that last night. When I got to the hospital, the boy was still awake. He never dared to call Miss Xiao''s idea again in his dream. This lesson is good. It let him know that the earth doesn''t revolve around him. He can''t catch up with girls all day long. There are more people than him. Ha ha ha," Zhang Mingjie said in a tone, and his face began to look solemn. "But Chu Shao, don''t you It''s strange that I don''t listen to you. I''m actually reminding you that it''s a blessing that Miss Xiao is fond of you. But I don''t need to say much about her father''s family background. When Xiao''s first wife died early, there was only such a precious daughter left in her family. It''s rare and tight. She was afraid to hold it in her hands. Besides, Miss Xiao is only 19 years old and still studying. If Xiao knew that she and Chu Shao, you are not a blessing, but a blessing. "

    Zhang Mingjie''s bright eyes make me tremble at the bottom of my heart. I don''t deny that it''s the background of the Xiao family that makes me shudder. But I think Zhang Mingjie actually has something to say. He doesn''t want to tell me how terrible her father is, but more like telling me that the earth doesn''t revolve around me. I''m cruel, but there must be someone more cruel than me? Zhang Mingjie''s words are still very deep, but at this moment, his eyes are more exposed than before. The ambitious man must be domineering and confident. His carefulness is to cover up these things, and domineering exposure can only prove one thing - he is overconfident.

    I don''t believe in beauty, but Zhang Mingjie.

    It''s hard for me to choose between fringe and Murphy, and it''s said that I have an affair with purple garden winter night. At this time, Ms. Xiao, with a complex background, openly admitted that she had a relationship with me. I''m Zhang Mingjie, and I won''t pay attention to this kind of man who gets into trouble with flowers and makes himself emotionally indebted. Does he have the energy to think about other things? Because he doesn''t have to look for trouble, trouble will come to him by himself.

    : it''s late again, I''m sorry]

 Chapter 660

    Zhang Mingjie is not kind to remind me, but gloating.

    I like his Schadenfreude, which is a kind of performance of belittling the enemy. All the past has proved that even for a small person like me, Zhang Mingjie has never belittled him. That kind of him is the most terrible.

    So, I didn''t make any clarification for my relationship with the goblin. I don''t mind that he would understand me more filthy and shameless, "thank you Zhang Shao for your concern. I think I should be able to handle my own affairs."

    "I believe in Chu Shao''s ability. Ha ha, I''m talkative."

    When his voice dropped, the mobile phone in my pocket vibrated. Zhang Mingjie politely stepped back and made a quiet gesture. When I took out the phone, it seemed obvious --

    What''s wrong? Maybe I knew right away that as soon as I mentioned it, I found it.

    My friend took a deep breath and connected the phone.

    "Brother Chu, is it convenient?"

    "Please."

    There was a little silence on the phone and said, "my boss, I want to see you."

    "When?"

    "He asked me to arrange, I listen to you, to see when you have time and that, my boss has time"

    he has a very unnatural pause, or he gave me a silent chirp from the beginning, I didn''t wait for him to finish, interrupted: "that''s today."

    "Today?" The other side was a little surprised, and immediately said: "OK, I''ll arrange it right away. It''s in the surf and sand seafood city. Chu Shao will see whether we have lunch or evening. By the way, my boss has some important meetings in the afternoon. It seems that we''ve already made an appointment in the evening. Otherwise, we''ll have lunch? Is brother Chu convenient? "

    I don''t answer the question, "where are you now?"

    "Me?" When the other party was stunned, he noticed that I was a little flustered, obviously. "I am in the company"

    more specifically, you stand opposite your boss and want to show up immediately, but you put on a high pose and asked me to deal with him. In fact, your boss has already made time, or he wants me to make time to meet him, What evening has an appointment? It''s at noon because he can''t wait for a long time? I unconsciously took a look at Zhang Mingjie. Suddenly, I was a little confused, but I said, "please send me the address by SMS. I''ll go now."

    "Now?" How surprised is that on the phone, "come to the company?"

    "Yes, now." I don''t have airs, so I don''t need to hide my impatience like his boss. I don''t mind that his boss can have a subtle sense of superiority with initiative through his impatience. I''m willing to give him benefits and give him face, because the benefits of sending out are not my meat, face and face.

    Zhang Mingjie sees me hang up the phone, very natural gossip way: "Chu little matter?"

    "Well, to meet a small customer," I said with a helpless wry smile, "the department most affected by the cooperation plan of Yuezhi Valley new energy is probably our investment department. There is no new investment project, and what has been invested must be recovered on the premise of ensuring no loss. Several small groups are busy, but only our comprehensive group is the most idle, and others are not satisfied with it So we''ll take care of all the small clients with the property of wiping the bottom. "

    When it comes to the work of the investment department, Zhang Mingjie, as the deputy general manager of the marketing department, just smiles to avoid suspicion. "Chu Shao is working hard. In this case, I won''t disturb you. Xiao Lin should be awake. I''ll go to the hospital later and let him tell the police honestly. I''ll help Chu Shao to find out Gong Fanlin''s son of a bitch. By the way, I''ll ask Chu Shao about it Let''s see if there''s any progress in the case of shazhizhou. It''s really his mother''s evil. Now I don''t know how that guy got into the Party of Mr. Liu. It''s so worrying that such a dangerous animal is scattering outside. "

    I want to forget about the boat of sand now. Zhang Mingjie still mentions the name in front of me. His heart has been hanging in his throat. He can''t put down the winter night. His boat of sand is a dangerous animal. I think that animal is dangerous. My heart starts to speed up again when I get back to normal frequency. I''m not comforting him, but comforting me "There''s nothing to worry about about the sand boat. The police seem to have some clues"

    "right? But I''ve been in the city Bureau for two days to assist them in their investigation, and I didn''t hear anything. "Zhang Mingjie didn''t believe it, and looked at me with a questioning face, but immediately realized with a smile:" I understand. They can''t tell me what''s going on. I''m an outsider, unlike Chu Shao, and the winter police officer. I heard that the winter police officer was on holiday, and was injured again. I thought she didn''t participate in the case, No wonder I didn''t see her in the company today. As a man, I think your acquaintance with Chu Shao is really a kind of sadness. You make me jealous and crazy. "

    "I guess at random, even if there is any progress in the case, Xiaoye will never tell me," I said: "she had a festival with shazhizhou before, so the hand injury is not good, so I asked the forest team to let her go back to the case, shazhizhou can no longer bear his wings? Xu Heng can''t catch it, Gong Fanlin can''t catch it. The police have enough money. Who hasn''t held his breath in his stomach? Can''t they let the sand boat run? Then the police station can really put up a sign to close the door. "I hope the police will catch the sand boat, but I hope there will be no danger in the process. The safety of winter night is the first.

    Woman, just don''t let men worry. The phone call just came from sang Yingjie. Yes, I''m going to see, or the person I want to see, is his boss, the demon her father, Xiao Sanye, the man in the east city!

    Are you nervous? It''s absolutely false. My heart rate is at least one hundred and two per minute. Besides, I''m still in a taxi and I haven''t been to someone else''s company!

    Calm and calm? Absolutely installed, with the geographical coordinates getting closer, my legs and stomach are shaking to turn! What kind of person is third master Xiao? He was one of the most ruthless characters in the world. In those days, long Xiaotian and black-and-white colluded with each other, but he could not be defeated by such a huge force. It can be seen that he was extraordinary. He was an evil tiger that could not be killed by wolves. However, I am ordinary, weak, pure and kind like a lamb. Now I am a typical sheep entering the tiger''s lair. Can I not be afraid of negotiation on terms of eating grass and meat? The goblin has never mentioned her father to me. I have never met her father. God knows what kind of temper this third master Xiao is?

    I think I''m a calculating person. It''s always the same from small to large. From single parent family to family reconstruction, this special growing environment determines my character. I''m used to thinking about other people''s thoughts. I figured that when I got to Xiao Sanye, I would offer to see me. If I got to this step, it would prove that I had completely controlled his mentality, and I would have been sure to figure out his mind. In this way, the fear of sheep to wolves would be minimized, and then I would have the ability to calm down. But Zhang Mingjie just told me about the little goblin Xiao San ye offered to meet me for another reason, which suddenly changed my mind. Why does he want to see me? For cooperation, or for his baby daughter? If the former, I will eat him. If the latter, I will be eaten by him!

    Whether it''s a blessing or a curse, or whether it can''t be avoided, depends on the result of meeting with Mr. Xiao today. I can''t panic, I can''t be afraid. My conditions are very attractive. He has no reason to refuse. He will choose the former if he eats or doesn''t eat in order to get angry? I have to be confident. If he turns against me, I''ll find the goblin to help me. Man, I''m hopeless. I''m not manly. But who is it? Are you afraid to negotiate with the boss of the underworld? What''s more, even if I give him enough face, I can''t change the fact that he is played in my hand all the time What''s wrong with me?

 Chapter 661

    Both,,,

    said that the Xiao family was in decline, but no one dared to look down on it, but it was not for no reason.

    Although Dongcheng District is a mixture of dragon and snake, and the public order is disordered, it does not affect it to become the most prosperous area of business in Beitian. However, the Gemini building named "Haitian one color" located in the world square of the most prosperous business street is the most expensive office building in Beitian City, which is not one of them.

    According to fengshui, the twin building, which can''t tell whether it''s sea blue or sky blue, is funnel-shaped with many iconic gold streets in Beitian City, and it''s the leader of gold collection. Even many foreign businessmen who go into the countryside and do as the Romans do believe that these things are everywhere. When a limited area seems to be a symbol of identity, there are people who break their heads, and the land price is naturally there It''s a big price.

    It is said that Fengchang also intended to move the head office to Haitian, but Mo Yizhi, who was born from scratch, finally chose to give up. He said that it was in people''s hands to plan things, and it was in people''s hands to do things, which had nothing to do with Fengshui. However, from the point that his office also attached importance to Fengshui layout, he was too expensive!

    However, his wealth is as thick as ink, and he is reluctant to throw gold and silver into the sky. However, Mr. Xiao has eaten six layers at a time, six layers, at least several hundred million. With such courage, how many people can see that he is strong outside but weak in the middle? Even if it''s a matter of seeing through the Xiao family, he has his own ability to eat six floors at sea and in the sky. Even though the whole world knows that he has used some invisible means, the fact that there''s nothing but land and gold can only make people feel that the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, the tiger is flat and the sun is flat, the teeth are still sharp, and the dog can''t bully him. There are several bleached underworld societies that can achieve his achievements today ? From this point, it can be seen that Mr. Xiao is extraordinary.

    However, it can be seen from this that Mr. Xiao is also a man of great honor. His company scale is no better than Fengchang''s. He has only one floor and five floors to rent, but only one floor to rent, and four floors are idle. Maybe because of his reputation, I dare not rent his place The reason why Xiao Sanye despises him is that he and he are not at the same level. Lao Mo thinks that the purpose of making money is to build his own business empire, so he spends all his money on how to develop the enterprise. In his opinion, Lao Xiao''s purpose of making money is to build his own face, because he spends all his money in the nest, so Lao Mo Xiao is a vulgar person who only pays attention to his appearance

    an ideal businessman and a short-sighted upstart. I feel that this is mo Yizhi''s positioning of him and Xiao Sanye

    ,,,

    it has to be said that in the place where there are only senior white-collar workers in and out of the sea, people with several foreign beauties with big chests and big buttocks are far better than those with them Sang Yingjie is eye-catching - the temperament of this product is obviously different from that of others. Although he is still dressed in white, I always think that he is black and eye-catching, just like a black jack crawling out of a bowl of white rice. I finally understand why he is used to pretending to be polite. Maybe it''s just because he often has to go in and out of this place where only the literati exist To the 14th floor are all our industries. The layout is the same. What do you think of brother Chu? Is the environment good here? How is it better than the wind? "

    "I feel very tired" last night, my friend walked for several stops with Shutong on his back. I didn''t have a rest. Now I still have backache and leg pain. The goods don''t sit in the comfortable elevator, and they come out on the ninth floor. I thought their company was on the ninth floor. It''s not the same at all. "I said Lao sang, your company is on the fourteenth floor. Why do you have to let me down on the ninth floor? Every floor you drag me around in circles, but you also said that the layout from the ninth floor to the fourteenth floor is the same, so you can let me visit the fourteenth floor directly? "

    After climbing the third floor, I was exhausted with physical strength, and sang Yingjie, who was interested in showing off, seemed a little embarrassed when he heard me say, "this is the first time for you to come here, brother Chu. I don''t want to make friends with you and let you know about our company."

    you don''t feel guilty to say that? You show me these floors. I don''t even have a living person. I can understand nothing except the area? The man sighed and said, "your boss asked you to show me around?"

    "Well?" Sang Yingjie''s face changed a little. "No, no boss is having a meeting, brother Chu is waiting for you to go up. I''m afraid you''re bored, so I''m going to take you around."

    How about lying to ghosts? I haven''t said that I''m bored, I haven''t even touched the door of your company, so you''re going to take me around? Show off means show off. Show off means show off. What excuse can I make? I''m a little guy. I can''t understand if I want to give me a ride. "OK, let''s stop fooling around. I''m thirsty. Can I go up and ask you for a cup of tea? It''s very beautiful here. No matter the pattern, decoration or even the scenery outside the window, it''s better than Fengchang. The atmosphere here is not comparable to our Fengchang. The sea and the sky are the same. It''s worthy of its name. "

    I have complained and praised again, although I don''t show sincerity, but I let them know that Fengchang''s little man can also see the big world. I give xiaosanye face, because I''m willing to go out of my own face and moheyi''s face. He looks down on us, but he doesn''t look down on Fengchang. The reason is very simple. Fengchang is Murphy''s sooner or later. Today he looks down on Fengchang, and tomorrow he will Look down on Murphy."Brother Chu, I have a word. I don''t know if I can''t speak properly." today''s sang Yingjie''s special ink is either endless or silent without farting. Anyway, he didn''t say a word about nutrition, but when waiting for the elevator on the 12th floor, he suddenly spoke.

    Three Ye don''t let sang Yingjie show off with me, that''s all. Although I''m still weak in legs, I''m not afraid, but simply tired.

    "Brother Chu must have guessed that my boss meant that I would show you around?"

    I didn''t squeak. It''s my default.

    Sang Yingjie spoke carefully and said with a smile, "maybe brother Chu guessed that it''s more than that?"

    I''m still not squeaking, just looking at him.

    Sang Yingjie shook his head and smiled, saying: "I have seen many people of all sizes since I followed the boss. They are smart, stupid, greedy, honest, lecherous, serious, cowardly, ruthless, courageous and timid, but only brother Chu you, I can''t see through, no, I should say, it''s my boss, I can''t see through your boss, he asked me to check you, I contact you It''s also the meaning of the boss. He asked me more than once, which kind of person are you? "

    I''m not surprised. My baby daughter is so close to me that it''s strange that he doesn''t want to be a father." what kind of person do you think I am? "

    "You are" sang yingjiedun smiled bitterly: "you are a strange person. It seems that you have shortcomings in every kind of person, but you also have advantages in every kind of person"

    "so I am just an ordinary person." I laughed: "I dare not be too bad, but I can''t do too well, most people are like this, right?"

    "What''s special about you is that we all see your commonness, but we don''t think you''re commonness, but we can''t tell where you''re not." Sang Yingjie looks solemn, presses his voice, and says, "I appreciate brother Chu. Although I don''t understand you, I believe in my intuition, and I believe in the intuition of the eldest lady. She told me before that she said you They are the same kind of people. They say that you have the same things that can only be seen by each other. I don''t know what that is, but I believe it, because sometimes I really think you and the eldest lady are too similar, but my boss doesn''t believe it. Do you know why? "

    "Why?" I asked with interest

    "Because in his eyes, the eldest daughter is unique. He is never polite to anyone who approaches the eldest daughter, and he has never done anything to brother Chu. Only because you are the person who the eldest daughter actively approaches, he would like to see you for a long time, but the eldest daughter does not allow him to be difficult for you, and he quarreled with him once for this, so he has been patient," Sang Yingjie sighed Angry, he said with a helpless smile: "I can say that my boss doesn''t even have a good feeling for you, brother Chu."

    just now, my friend''s heart is a little steadier, and it''s beginning to turn

 Chapter 662

    "It can be said that my boss doesn''t even have a good feeling for you, brother Chu."

    "it doesn''t matter if he has a good feeling for me. I came to talk with your boss on behalf of the company today."

    "this is what I want to say -" Sang Yingjie looked around and said in a worried voice: "brother Chu must think my boss is eager to see you just because he wants to The windy piece of land, isn''t it? I''ll tell you that yesterday he told me that he would think about this matter. I''ll talk about it in a few days, but he called me here early this morning and said that he wanted to see you - to see you, not your chairman, brother Chu. You''re a smart man. Do you understand what I mean? "

    It dawned on me that although Lao Mo gave me the whole deal, after all, I was just a small staff member of Fengchang, the third master Xiao, talking to me? Isn''t that a price reduction? Old Mo Ya''s lamp is really not a fuel-efficient lamp. He will not suffer losses in vain. How can he make face of me?! Xiao Sanye knew that Lao Mo had cut his face, but he couldn''t wait to see me, so he made it clear that he didn''t just want to talk about business with me I don''t listen to my words. I''m good with a boy I despise. I guess I''d like to see that boy too, to see how he is able to cheat my daughter "

    no surprise - Third Master Xiao wants to see me, which has a very direct relationship with the woman of the Chu family whom the goblin declared in public yesterday!

    Sang Yingjie''s words can''t be clearer: from the beginning, Xiao Sanye was the grass with hostile attitude towards me. Today, my friends are really in a bad mood

    I''m not in the mood to visit their Xiao''s real estate investment company. In Hu''s imagination, I was brought into a spacious hall by sang Yingjie, but a little bit of empty office. I''ll be back to God By the time, I had been sitting on a soft sofa with a unique leather smell, and sang Yingjie didn''t say to make a cup of tea for my friends. He let me moisten my throat and calm down. He received a text message. After reading it, he put away his mobile phone and smiled at me: "brother Chu will sit for a while, and the boss will come after the meeting"

    I nodded, and he bent over again, mysteriously Xi Xi said with a smile, "don''t worry, brother Chu. I''ve prepared a move for you. I''ll make sure that the boss won''t be hard on you. There will be a surprise for you later. Don''t be scared, ha ha."

    I don''t need to ask, it''s always a product that doesn''t panic when the sky collapses. It''s hard to leave the office in a hurry. Do you want to make a cup of tea for me?

    Although I haven''t dripped water since morning, I don''t think my throat and eyes are dry and I want to drink water. Is it because I''m nervous? I''m really nervous, but I don''t seem to have anything to be nervous about. I didn''t really hang out with Lao Xiao''s daughter. Besides, an old Jianghu man with today''s achievements won''t childishly refuse the land that I almost sent to him because of my intimate relationship with her daughter?

    Self consolation has always been my strength. I have a clear conscience. What''s my weakness when I''m not a thief? With this in mind, I''m really at a loss. Only then did I begin to have leisure to look at the office - it''s simple, simple and even surprising. The arrogance of buying six floors of the sea and sky at one go has not been reflected in the office. If it''s not because the only boss in the room who can be called "gorgeous" has a little goblin on the stage I can''t believe that this is Mr. Xiao''s office, so it''s simple because there is only one boss desk, three sofas, a long glass tea table, a bookcase, a clothes rack and a water dispenser. Besides, there is no trace of decoration on the white wall of the floor.

    So simply speaking, there is not a little thing that can reflect the corporate culture or personal cultivation in the room, no antiques, no potted plants, no necessary computer in the boss''s desk or even in the office. What''s more ridiculous is that such a large bookcase is filled with only martial arts novels and comic books

    apart from being indirect and simple, the only one that can count on the characteristics is probably There are three white paper and black ink words hanging on the wall behind the desk: "love is like a mountain" on the left and "love is like a sea" on the right. In the middle, there is a big "kindness" word

    God, I know this is the Office of Mr. Xiao, but I can''t help but doubt that this is really Mr. Xiao''s office? The leader who is famous for his ruthlessness, who was feared many years ago, and whose prestige still exists now?

    The photos of his daughter are placed on the desk. It can be seen from Xiao''s love for the goblin.

    I still have a little fear, but I have a little more respect for the object of fear.

    I picked up the picture frame on the table and was stunned. This picture should have been taken not long ago? It''s a very casual home photo, and it seems to be the goblin who likes to laugh very much without asking for the goblin''s consent. Sitting at the computer table full of snacks, she looks back reluctantly, with a tight little face. The wine red ponytail subtly sets off her strong eyes, which looks like she''s not looking at the camera, but her enemiesIt seems that it''s not easy for me to be a father with a little more sympathy for such a precious girl on the stall, especially when her father is a goblin, so I said that this picture was taken not long ago, because the clothes wrapped on the goblin made me feel familiar. It''s like the one I wore home by her on the day I knew her I feel awe inspiring in my heart. Is this really my suit? I was not sure. Suddenly I heard two door rings. Then I saw a girl with short hair and neat bangs pushing the door with a tea plate. My friend was shocked. I thought it was Mr. Xiao. I wiped the inexplicable cold sweat. I said absently, "thank you. Put the tea on the tea table." After that, he turned around to take the picture and continued to observe whether the demon was wrapped in my suit or not?

    If it''s my suit, Mr. Xiao asked me to meet him and put this picture on his desk? Can''t mean nothing?

    I was just thinking about it. A cup of fragrant and clear green tea was sent to me. It was almost stuffed into my nose. It was so hot that I stepped back a step. I stepped on it empty. Although I didn''t fall down, the photo was thrown away by me. The crystal picture frame was not a bargain. If I broke it, Mr. Xiao wouldn''t do it It''s fresh when I break! My friend hurried to pick it up before he could stand still. He almost sprained his feet. Fortunately, he put the picture frame in his arms. I was angry and scolded later. "Didn''t I tell you to put the tea on the coffee table? How did you become a secretary? Can''t understand standard Mandarin? You and you seem to be familiar with each other. "

    the girl with short hair who almost poured tea into my nose looks at me with fragrant cheeks on her face. My friend looks at her and looks at the picture in his hand with sweat on her forehead The girl couldn''t believe me and finally couldn''t help talking.

    At the sound of her voice, I finally dare to be sure, and said: "one can?!"

    "Is there any mistake, uncle? Can''t you recognize me if I don''t talk? " The evil spirit Xiao raised the tea plate and was about to hit me. The tears of anger came out quickly. "Thanks to people''s expectation for such a long time, you have been fantasizing about how you would look like me now and say something to me. If you do well, just glance at me and let me put the tea on the coffee table, you don''t recognize me!"

    Brother blushed, but then again, you look like this, who can recognize it at a glance? I finally understood what sang Yingjie said that day. He said that the goblin asked her father for money to go out to buy clothes at the weekend. When he came back, it changed a lot. Even her father almost didn''t recognize her dare!

 Chapter 663

    I couldn''t believe it. I looked up and down at the goblin. The Khaki tank top matched with a pair of thin leg jeans. It was simple, fresh and sexy. A thin scarf around my neck was pure embellishment, but it made this simple style fashionable. I didn''t recognize her at a glance. Part of the reason was that her dress style had changed so much. Before In a word, it''s the kind of little girl who hasn''t grown up. I always unconsciously treat her as the same as Chuyuan and Dongfang, which is why.

    However, when she changed into this very ordinary clothes, even the childishness on her natural baby face disappeared, and the temperament of the whole person changed greatly. Now she is still lovely, but has a little mature charm. Now she is really like a 19-year-old girl.

    But I didn''t recognize that the main reason for her was the change of her hair style. Her wine red ponytail was missing, and her forehead was always bright. Now it''s blocked by the neat Liu Hai, and even her eyebrows can''t be seen. It''s very similar to the Oriental hair style, but the Oriental hair is a little curly, like Barbie doll, and she''s very straight and dark Bright wine red long hair is very beautiful, but I prefer her short black hair now. I feel lovely. This is the most suitable hair style for her.

    I didn''t believe Zhang Mingjie''s words at the beginning, but now I believe it. It''s more than people''s love. It''s just like flowers blooming when you see a beer. When you see a beer, you will open the lid!

    Lady, I still think she is a lady, even if she holds the tea plate savagely to hit me. Why? I don''t know. All I know is that it''s not just because of the changes in her shape, but because something has changed in her.

    Reality - these two words suddenly pop out of my mind. Yes, it''s true. The goblin hasn''t changed. She just takes off her disguise.

    The former goblin, even if it is sincere, always has a sense of affectation. But now, the goblin, with a face of affectation, makes people think she is so real

    lovely hair style and gas toot appearance. The more I see it, the more lovely I feel, I forgot to lift my hand to block her tea plate. The goblin raised it for a long time, but didn''t mean to hit me. Instead, she did I feel embarrassed. A small face is full of pink. I don''t know if it''s angry, or can''t stand my eyes, or I can''t adapt to my changes. She has always been bold and spicy. She suddenly uses a tea plate to block her face and says, "uncle, have you seen enough?"

    before I do that, I will definitely laugh at her for two sentences, but I still know that I''m shy. But now I''m asked a big red face by herˇ° Well, that''s enough. That''s enough "

    " what?! " The goblin smelt the words and raised the tea plate again. This time, without mercy, he patted me directly on the head. "That''s enough for you to see? My hair has been kept for several years. Do you know how much I decided to cut it? You''ve seen it so quickly. Didn''t I have my hair cut in white? "

    My friend can''t cry or laugh. I see that you''re sorry to be seen by me. If I don''t, you''re in a hurry with me again. "OK, OK --" I caught the genie''s wrist and smiled, "what is enough to see or not to see? There''s a problem with what you ask. You should ask me, is it good-looking?"

    The goblin was obedient and immediately asked me, "do you think it''s good?"

    "Good looking," I let go of her hand, as usual coax Chu Yuan general, habitually go to touch the head of the goblin, praise: "very suitable for you, girls should have the appearance of girls."

    The goblin is still dissatisfied with his face. "Uncle, you hurt me a lot. Didn''t I look like a girl before?" The goblin is the goblin. He put the tea plate on the boss''s platform and dragged his hands on his chest. The two groups were exaggerated and full. He said, "I''m not new here, but I''ve known you so much."

    my friend almost had nosebleed. According to the girl''s head, it''s a cracked chestnut. "Just boasting that you are a girl, you can''t be more reserved for a while? ˇ±

    "I''ve always been very reserved, but you are almost cheating, how can I still be reserved?"

    "Cheating?"

    The goblin angrily pointed to the photo I held in my hand, "you just saw that she was fascinated, even I didn''t recognize it! Is she more attractive than me? "

    First of all, I''m not looking at the person in the picture, but at the dress on her body. Second, what''s "me" and "her"? Isn''t that person in the picture yourself?!

    Brother out, absolutely out, I can''t understand the way of thinking of the little girl now. Chu Yuan is, the East is, and the goblin is also

    "uncle, do you like my original appearance better The goblin gently grabbed his hair and said regretfully, "then I can raise it again. I will dye it red in the afternoon first"

    "no!" I don''t know what I''m in a hurry. I quickly dissuade him and said, "this is the best way!"

    After that, the goblin was stunned, and I was also stunned. Then, under my face, there was a burning feeling that made me want to plunge my head into the ground to cool down. I was so excited?!

    "I knew you liked me as I am now," said the goblin, with a thicker face than me, and showed off at once, "I''ve spent a lot of time on this image. I only know that you like girls to be polite, clever, just like fate.""Who said that?!" I interrupted the goblin subconsciously, and then xuan''er came back. I was excited again? It''s up to you to decide what kind of girl you like. Naturally, you will demand her according to what kind of girl''s standard. Therefore, what kind of girl you like is what kind of girl you like. "

    The original understanding of the goblin made me feel white and nervous. My friend blushed. This time, I obviously felt the heart beating experience of being guilty. She still misunderstood. Did I ask for Chu Yuan? Dare I

    "so, the style of clothes I wear is like what she learned. When I asked her why she didn''t use cosmetics, she told me that you don''t like girls'' clothes. You frown when you see them. You prefer girls with natural beauty."

    Is the last sentence the goblin or Chu Yuan own summary? I never said that I like girls with natural beauty, so I saw that Chu Yuan''s make-up would frown because she was too young, but she was a goblin. I found that the matching style of her dress was very similar to Chu Yuan''s -- simple and casual, no need to carve, but it can match a natural beauty

    "but I also know that you like nature Beautiful girl, I don''t know more about it, because uncle, you are a super bad guy. Usually, bad guys are very hypocritical. Super bad guys are super hypocritical, so this kind of people don''t like it or don''t like it on their faces. "The goblin seems to be very serious and said very hurtful words." for this reason, I didn''t give less fight to fate and the East Phone, fate knows you the best, and the Oriental human spirit is observing you every day. The information from their mouths must be the most accurate, and then I become what I am today. "

    The goblin turned a fist in front of me and showed his changes 360 degrees in front of me. My friend wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked: "what information do you get from their mouths? What did they say? "

    "Dongfang said it''s simpler. She said that you are a brother-in-law, so as long as you meet a girl who is similar to fate in all aspects, you must have no resistance."

    brother of brother-in-law laughs bitterly, but can''t deny it. Dongfang is really a terrible girl, and it turns out that she really knows me through - I like Murphy, because Murphy gets along with me The girls who have the longest time, the most understanding and the most familiar have too many similarities. They are the same beautiful, the same outstanding, the same cold and gorgeous, the same simple, the same two sides and three knives I, that is to say, Oriental, I like pranks, like to pretend or not. I''m actually a good baby, but although I think I''m cute, I''m still far away from fate and Oriental, so I decided to change my shape and learn from them, "the goblin proudly dumped his new hair style, laughing:" do you see that? The length and front bangs are the same as those in the East, but my hair is black, bright and straight like the edge. Hehe - "

 Chapter 664

    The goblin thinks that Chu Yuan''s so-called "cute looking girl who likes pranks but knows how to stop acting like a good baby" refers to her or the East. Indeed, both the goblin and the East meet this condition, but how can I think that the person who best meets this condition, or the one who perfectly combines the two contradictory characters of the evil play and the good baby, can play the most incisively and vividly Individual, is Chu Yuan himself, ah

    "but" when the spirit''s tone changed, he kneaded his two soft and straight plump balls with his hands, and said sadly: "Yuan Yuan said that you seem to like less plump girls better, but I can''t help it. Isn''t it better for girls to be plump? Isn''t it said that men like plump women? How sexy, uncle, isn''t it good to be like me? "

    "Who says it''s not good?" the man who shakes his heart quickly takes back his dirty eyes and says in a hurry: "who says I like something that''s not full? "Fate said?!"

    "I also think the fate must be wrong." seeing my reaction, the goblin seems to have misunderstood something. "Although sister Cheng Liusu''s here is really flat like Mariana Trench, the Murphy who fascinates you is better than me

    Is the Mariana Trench flat? It''s like the most depressing terrain in the world? I don''t blame the goblin for ruining my aunt so much, because it''s obvious that it''s from my sister''s mouth.

    I don''t have a special preference for the girl''s figure, so I''m excited, not to refute that I only like "Mariana Trench", not to emphasize that I like the type of full personality, but because my mind is very unclean, because I always think of Chu Yuan''s words and her own body, whether it''s cute, mischievous, good baby or not enough figure Plump

    I''d like to turn off the subject, "you''ve been calling them lately, just for these things?"

    The goblin nodded with a red and tender face, but her eyes twinkled. She didn''t dare to look into my eyes. Obviously, she knew what I really wanted to ask.

    "But you don''t understand?"

    "I changed my number"

    "why didn''t I just tell you?"

    "Excuse me"

    "excuse me?" It''s not like saying it out of the mouth of a girl who is showing off her plump face in front of me. The goblin noticed my strange eyes, and then noticed that her hands still kept the attractive posture of rubbing and pressing her chest. With a strange cry, she hugged her chest and said, "I know you don''t believe it, because I have thick skin, but no matter how thick I am, I''m a girl, and I don''t know your heart." I want to know, but I''m afraid to know. That''s why I''m uncle. People used to say that they liked you, but only last time, I was really serious. "

    The goblin''s nervous and expectant eyes made the twinkling people become me again. Before Chu Yuan and Dongfang said that the goblin had been in contact with them, and always asked me about my recent situation, I guessed the reason why she only evaded me, but now she confessed to me, it still made me feel flustered - the goblin confessed to me, and she wanted to know my answer And I''m afraid that I will refuse her

    "because I''m shy, I won''t be contacted, even QQ, right?"

    It seems to see through the motivation that I want to "let it be as it is" to take this topic with me. The goblin takes a deep breath and doesn''t answer the question, "uncle no, neither brother Nan, Chunan, I like you. I''m ready now. Please answer me, do you like me?"

    She is shy, because the blush has climbed over her neck, she is serious, because her eyes are infinite expectation and persistence. From "Uncle" to "brother Nan" and then to "Chunan", she corrected her address to me twice. I understand that this is to emphasize our position of dialogue. It is not "bad uncle" and "bad girl", nor "brother of friend" and "friend of sister", but "Chunan" and "Xiao Yike" - a man and a woman, just like this It''s just a simple relationship.

    The goblin is really serious.

    Do I like her? I''m sure I like it, but I''m not sure which one it is.

    I like the character of the goblin. She is kind, cheerful, gentle and considerate. When I lose, the people who comfort me are her. But is this the kind of love between men and women?

    "I said last time, yes, I like you, but that''s the love between brother and sister, not the one you think." when I said this, it seemed that there was a force fighting with me, I didn''t dare to see the eyes of the goblin

    "I can be sure that I really like you, so I hope you can answer me very seriously --" demon Jing takes a step forward, almost clings to my body, looks up at my face, leaving my eyes nowhere to hide. "No matter what kind of like, do you, joy joy me? Is Chu - Nan - Xi - Huan - Xiao - Yi - Ke - OK? "

    I''m afraid, not that the powerful aura that she sends out seems to be inborn and almost impossible for me to breathe, but that she is very serious and serious. For me, there is no other answer to her question!

    "Like"

    "Yeah!" The goblin gave me a big hug like ecstasy, and the amazing momentum disappeared even more astonishingly. It was said that there would be no more. My stupefied Kung Fu was successfully attacked by the girl, who stood on tiptoe on my face and gave me a fierce "boo''er", which hurt my face.Can''t this girl really be a little reserved? I''d like to say something about her, but she happened to want to say something, but neither of us had time to speak, so we listened to the "bang" at the door, which made us excited. Looking back, our faces were all green -

    at the door stood a middle-aged man who didn''t know when to come in, about 434, under a black pants, which was a loose white Tang suit, very casual A pair of dress, but can not cover up that invisible domineering gas.

    His right hand was hanging, but the teapot, which was held in his hand, had been broken to pieces under his feet. He was tall, as if he was fat, but he was strong. How can I say that? He was a basketball player like Shaq O''Neill, but he was not black or tall, but he was one meter nine or so out? The huge size makes sang Yingjie, who relies on the doorplate to cover his forehead behind him, as short as a child.

    His hair is short, and even he can clearly see a scar extending from the forehead to the scalp. Guozi face has edges and corners. It''s like cutting with a knife. It''s full of momentum. It''s broad-minded, and it''s a hanging eye. It looks very fierce. Under the nose, which is the same as that of foreigners, it''s a bloody mouth that can''t be closed. I suddenly want to suggest something absurd He should have a little beard, so that his mouth will look smaller and less frightening! His murderous eyes convinced me of his identity!

    Sure enough, the goblin blushed, but still hugged me. He said to the tall and strong fierce man, "who let you in? Why don''t you knock at the door? "

    "Ah?" The man''s eyes just shifted a little bit a few degrees, but his momentum turned a full 180 degrees, and he said to the goblin with a flattering smile: "Oh, I forgot." Say, unexpectedly even sang Yingjie bumped out of the door together, "when Dangdang" knocked on the door three times, and then probe in, little heart wing asked: "girl, can I come in?"

    Brothers can''t cry or laugh, but the goblin just separated from me, looked at me timidly, and then stared at the door, "come in, this is your office originally."

    "Well, then I''m in."

    When I was sure that he was the third uncle Xiao, I couldn''t help but doubt that the trembling man was really the famous third uncle Xiao?

    "Girl, isn''t today the last day of the exam? Why are you here? " This man ignored me, is arrogant? Or is there only one person in his eyes? Personally, it is a combination of the two.

    The goblin seemed to have just eaten gunpowder, with a strong voice, "then I can never come."

    "Dad doesn''t mean that. When you come to see Dad, dad is happy." When the third master came to us said this, he looked back at sang Yingjie. Although sang Yingjie was also puzzled, I was quite sure that this guy was pretending to be a grandson. The goblin was called by him, and this is what he called the surprise to me - that is, the change of the goblin over the world, and also a reassuring pill for me.

    When there are goblins, the third master will not move me

 Chapter 665

    The goblin is the goblin. The goblin is like a demon. The goblin becomes the goblin. In the third Lord''s words, it is tempting. The goblin didn''t fall for the bait. He replied: "I only took one exam in the morning, and only one in the afternoon. I didn''t take the exam until three o''clock. I wanted to find a quiet place to mend my sleep. I came here. It''s a coincidence that I met brother Nan here. What''s the matter? Did you ask him to come? "

    "No - ah, yes, I have some work to talk about with him."

    The goblin doesn''t believe it. "You talk to him about work?"

    "Talk to his company. His company has left it to him." Even though the topic has been brought to me, the eyes of Third Master Xiao have not glanced at me. It seems that the "he" in his mouth is not in this room at all.

    "Really?" The expressionless goblin suddenly showed a face of joy, "brother Nan, have you been promoted?"

    My friend''s back is all wet, because I heard the third master''s clenching voice. The spirit''s attitude to me and to him is quite opposite. I think she turns her elbow outward, which is a bit far and near. It''s no wonder that her poor father has an opinion on me

    "no"

    "Fengchang is a big group and despises our family''s small business, so I asked him to talk to me." The third master and I passed each other, walked around the desk, sat on the big boss chair before the word "kindness", and leaned back lazily. He looked like he was smiling, but he didn''t laugh. He put all his emotions in his words.

    The goblin is in conflict with Murphy Ben. Hearing this, he says, "no? Brother Nan, it''s a bit too much for Mo to do this. "

    The third master is more like a child than a goblin. As soon as she protects herself, he immediately laughs and blooms. He pulls out a drawer and takes out a big cigar, which at least seems to me to be very tired, and holds it in his hand. He also glances at me proudly to be jealous? Such an inappropriate word popped out of my mind.

    When it comes to business, I can''t be vague. "If Mr. Mo really despises your company and boss Xiao, he won''t assign me."

    "Oh?" When the third master Xiao''s face was cold, he turned off the lighter and was about to light his cigar. Sang Yingjie asked in a deep voice, "would you like to let your little staff who is working in the company come out to talk with me about buying or not to give me a lift?"

    "Dad!" The goblin listened to his bad tone and wanted to protect me. I patted her on the shoulder and stopped him - public is public, private is private, he can do public and private, but I came for public, and I can''t make a fool of the Mohist people.

    "Let me talk about it for three reasons. First, the particularity of this business. I believe boss Xiao understands that not everyone is suitable for contacting with boss Xiao. In particular, we, Mo Dong, are eager to eat, but the decisive is important, but the opportunity is the key. The contact with boss Xiao is for the arrival of the opportunity, not the sensitive person There are soldiers everywhere, so are people, and so are I. now how many eyes are staring at Mo Dong and the trusted and powerful people around him? Be careful to drive for thousands of years, so that some people can''t be suspicious. With precautions, boss Xiao has no contact with Mo Dong Su, but Liu Lao, who has a bad relationship with Mo Dong, knows him well. With me, I am the only one with Feng Chang Some friends, even if they have contacts, will not arouse suspicion "

    Xiao San Ye interrupts me with a disdainful tone and asks with a disdainful look:" how can I not know this? Who do you know about our Xiao family? Young man, I don''t see that you have thick skin. "

    I can''t help frowning. A rogue is a rogue. The coat of upper status can''t cover some real things in him, such as the cultivation of lower class.

    No small size, no small mind, no small eyes, short vision, no small head, do you have anything in it? I''ll talk to you about business with his mother. What do you care about?!

    Don''t say I, the goblin is also angry, "he and I have friendship, don''t I surname Xiao?"

    "Surname Xiao, surname Xiao," the third Lord stressed to me, even though he coaxed the goblin, "girl, of course, your surname is Xiao. You must be Xiao, and you can only be Xiao."

    While I was still pondering the meaning of his words, I heard him sneer and say to me: "of course, I understand these two reasons, but I can''t understand, especially the first one - the particularity of this business is that it involves the infighting between the two factions of Fengchang high-level, and the method of not talking about Mo is brilliant, but it is extremely insidious, poisonous and shameless, and it has lost wind Du, it''s hard to see the light at all. It''s enough to say that the key of this matter is enough to determine his future. It''s not too much to say that he has handed over the lives of the Mo family to this person. There''s no 100% trust. Will he? What I can''t understand is why he believes you so much? Don''t tell me that you are his illegitimate son, don Mo can''t have a son, and the whole world knows that, but he has a precious niece, who always looks like himself, and the whole world knows that, don''t you and his precious niece "

    obviously, the goblin and the third master Xiao thought of going together, and the third master Xiao''s words, in fact, are meant to be heard by the goblin - my extraordinary relationship with Murphy, I don''t deny that there are reasons for this. All I do for Mohist school is for Murphy, but there is another reason why Sanye''s idea of "evil, poisonous, shameless, ungrateful and invisible" is what I came up withI don''t have the courage to admit that I really saw the third master Xiao. After I didn''t have to make random guesses because of uneasiness, I didn''t feel scared. I was not afraid of him, but I was afraid of destroying my pure and upright image in the heart of the goblin. So I said: "this is the third reason. Mo Dong didn''t trust me. Even" I looked at the goblin and said with a smile: "like boss Xiao you do to me There is no favor, but he has to reuse me, because to reuse me is what miss three means. "

    "Third Miss" Xiao''s face changed.

    "Exactly, who is the third miss and what''s the relationship with Fengchang? I don''t think I need to say that boss Xiao is also clear. Fengchang is thinking about other people''s cooperation plan and has to be coaxed to hold it. Do you dare not listen to what she said? It can also be said that Mo Dong used me in a polite way and flattered the three young ladies. "Lao Mo''s image is floating clouds to me. I don''t mind spoiling him at all. My friend said with both voice and emotion:" I''m not proud of the favor and wrong love of the three young ladies. I even think the stinky girls are insulting me, but I''m still in Fengchang. You know Why? "

    The third master didn''t answer me. He was surprised, but he was also a little embarrassed? Boy, you''re a bit arrogant. No one in Beitian ever dared to call her "

    and if you don''t say that the stinky women are mysterious, you owe it. At the moment, if I don''t look down on her, can you look up to me?

    I ignored the third master''s words and continued: "stay in Fengchang, because I want to ingratiate myself with the crowd of people in southern Chu now. However, the people in southern Chu are lazy and satisfied in Fengchang, and they don''t want to jump from high salary to accept her affection. They think I''m a little white face who relies on women to eat, so even in Fengchang, I will decline all promotions and raises. I haven''t given any face, Everyone thinks that I''m too tall to be reasonable, but boss Xiao, if you say something, I''ll come here. Who would think that we despise you, boss Xiao? I''m afraid miss three doesn''t think so, either? "

    A strange color flashed in the third master''s eyes. "What does she think of the third lady"

    he didn''t ask me, but mumbled to himself. He had thought of the answer, but he was not very brave to believe it. He was paralyzed. He didn''t expect that the name of the third lady really had such a huge energy and temptation.

    I''m afraid that the only one we can be proud of, the only one we haven''t been compared with by Chu Yuan, is the mouth hanging over the river. Chu Yuan is so unreasonable and dare not listen to me. Why? I''m afraid I''ll persuade you. Compared with Chu Yuan, these three masters are easy to deal with. I dare to say that Mo Yizhi never thought about giving Xiao Sanye any face. When I was in charge of the negotiation, I didn''t take Xiao''s feelings into consideration. There are only two possibilities. One is intentional. The other is that she didn''t take him seriously at all. As for what she would think of Xiao Sanye, I can only think about it myself, because No one knows what that woman thinks. She is a kind of existence that lives outside of human logical thinking. To put it simply, she is a freak.

    I''m pure nonsense, but I''ve been fooled by it. Third Master Xiao believes that wearing thousands of clothes, not flattering, is the eternal truth

 Chapter 666

    Sangyingjie dared not interrupt, but nodded, the goblin looked at me gratefully and adoringly, but said to her father: "you like to think about people''s disadvantages. I told you for a long time that Nan brother is not that kind of person. For me, he will also be in a position to help you think about it."

    You''re such a cheeky girl. But it''s because of her that I cut the flesh of ink to give benefits to the Xiao family.

    There is a subtle change in the third master''s attitude, which seems to be a little more fear, "what is the relationship between you and the third lady?"

    "My friend said with a wry smile," boss Xiao asked me directly about my relationship with miss three, rather than who she was. It has been proved that you know more than I do. I don''t know miss three, or even have never seen her. I don''t know why she is so persistent in praising me. If you know, please help me to solve the doubts. "

    Three Ye eyebrows jump, don''t know to believe or don''t believe, ask again: "that you and the Min Rou of the valley of the moon is what relation?"

    The goblin heard the name like a woman, immediately nervous way: "who is minrou?"

    After thinking about it, I seriously replied, "friend."

    "Friend?" He didn''t want to ask for evidence, he was more skeptical. "Are you friends with her?"

    "Yes," I said, "friend."

    The third master stared at my eyes for a long time, then he said to the goblin with a smile: "daughter, father and this guy named Chu"

    the goblin stared at me, "brother Nan!"

    "Yes, yes," said the third master with a smile, "my father and your brother are going to talk about business. Would you like Uncle sang to take you to eat? By the way, I''ll bring some for your brother Nan. Hey, Chunan, would you mind eating in the office? "

    This meeting is just the meal time. The third master made it clear that he wanted to support the goblin, so I said, "of course not."

    Where can''t Xiao demon see through her father''s intention? Only to see that I also have this meaning, then reluctantly said to the third Lord: "OK, but you can''t say anything bad to brother Nan, or I won''t pay any more attention to you in my life!"

    The third master''s face is stiff, but he still says with a strong smile: "how can it be? Talk about business. We only talk about business. "

    The goblin is still not at ease. When she looks at me and nods to me, she says, "that''s good."

    The third master''s face changed again. My friend understood. The more the goblin listened to me, the less he felt.

    After sangyingjie left with the goblin, xiaosanye''s aura changed, which made me feel extremely depressed and heavy. After motioning for me to sit down, he took out a delicate cigar scissors from the drawer and casually trimmed the cigarette butts. While doing this, his eyes were always staring at the photos in my hands. I realized and quickly put the picture frame back on the table.

    The third master lit his cigar with a match and took a sip. He purposely sprayed the choking smoke on my face across the table. Before the smoke fell on my face, I had moved a step aside with my chair - talking about business, I represented the company, and I was not despised or insulted by him.

    The third master''s eyes were filled with the spirit of killing. He said in a low voice: "boy, I have a mother who has no mother. I''ve been eating dry bread in the orphanage since I remember. I don''t know what my parents look like, let alone my brothers and sisters. But I''m called the third master today. Do you know why?"

    I shake my head. I really don''t know. Maybe I do. But I''ve never deliberately inquired about Mr. Xiao. Even if he is an orphan without family or reason, I''ve heard about him for the first time.

    "At that time, I stepped on the road to eat and drink, carrying a rolled kitchen knife, climbed from the nobody outside the hall to the third chair under the statue of Guan Er ye in the hall, and kowtowed to the two eldest brothers. I became a figure in the north. But I was not happy. I was not happy. Why?" The third master slapped the table hard and nearly knocked down the picture frame of the goblin I just put back, "because I want to be the master, not his + mother''s dog leg! What I want to eat is meat, not the bone dregs left by his mother''s family! I want to drink wine, not his mother''s spittle

    After roaring, he smiled again. Youzai breathed in and spewed out a mouthful of smoke. He said proudly, "so now there is only one master left in the north sky - the third master, boy, where are the two masters above him?"

    My friend couldn''t help but fight a cold war. His smile full of content made people shudder.

    "Yes, that''s what you think," said the third master with a smile. "On arrogance, arrogance and cruelty, I''m the ancestor. I don''t care how proud you are. In front of me, you have to let me go!"

    I admit that I''m afraid, but I know his purpose better - he wants to take the initiative, he emphasizes that it''s me, Fengchang, and asking him to do things, not us.

    In fact, however, this is not the case.

    "Boss Xiao, it''s the Jianghu where you cut me and kill me. I''m willing to exchange interests if you like," I stood up and said, "if you don''t want to cooperate, I''ll go."

    "Hey --" the third master suddenly blinked, "I said you''re crazy, are you still on your face? Do you believe I killed you? ""I''ve heard about the third master for a long time. Although he is" famous, not famous, empty and handed down ", I still feel that it''s better to meet him than to be famous." my friend is pretending to be a man. It''s not only about the face problem of Fengchang, but I have to maintain my own dignity. I can give you face, but I don''t want face. "Goodbye."

    "Have you left?" The third master opened the drawer again, but what he felt this time was not a cigar or a match, but a black pistol! Moreover, the muzzle of the gun is facing my head!

    Maybe it''s not the first time I''ve been pointed at my head with a gun. I''m afraid, but my expression is surprisingly calm. "Every time the third Lord talks about business, he always carries this thing? Today''s achievements of the third master are all returned with this thing? "

    "Don''t mention the word ''business'' to me," said the third master, holding a gun in his right hand and a cigarette in his left hand. He stood up and shot the ash into the ashtray, and said to me with a grim face, "are you talking about business with his mother? You come here to soak my daughter! Little rabbit is very good at acting. You pretend to be like me. Can''t you see it when you are the third master? You called my daughter! What''s wrong? Afraid I cut you? I''m afraid you dare to soak her?! "

    Sangyingjie, sangyingjie, you are hurting your friends. I didn''t call the goblin! But I can''t say that. Seeing the anger of the third master and the confidence that I am a prisoner, I think he will hurt his self-esteem. I''m afraid that sang Yingjie can''t bear the consequences. Although the goods are clever and good-natured, they do bad things for me after all.

    "I think you misunderstood me. I haven''t had a chance"

    "I misunderstood you! I heard it in my mother''s ear. She asked by name and surname if you like her. You said you like it! " The third master stared at my face like a pair of eyes of a copper bell. Jealousy and anger were like a raging fire. Fuming brothers were a little hot. I wanted to remind him not to tremble too much. I was wronged when the gun was off. "You didn''t wipe my daughter''s saliva clean, do you dare not admit it? I shot you! "

    If you want to eavesdrop, will you listen to it all? The goblin asked: no matter which one you like, do you like me? I said like, is the kind of like between brother and sister!

    There is no way to explain. Look at his meaning. As long as I explain, he will understand that I dare not admit it - then I will not explain!

    "I just like her. What''s wrong? But I didn''t soak her! Like her no?! There''s a kind of you shooting, shooting! "

    "You don''t think I dare?!" The third Lord saw that I had the courage to provoke, and the anger was even greater. "I can cut and chop the pork of the living people as the mouth of the market for one mouthful of food and drink. I can chop all the pork of the living people as if they were the mouth of the market. Do you think you are the onion?! For my daughter, I can''t even understand you little green onion? Joke! "

    "You dare. You are the third master Xiao. Why don''t you dare?" I''m afraid, so I scolded, "you''ve never been a father like your mother. If someone likes your daughter, you''re going to kill him. Then your daughter won''t marry for the rest of her life?"

    "My daughter is only nineteen!" shouted the third master

    "What happened to nineteen? Can''t be in love at nineteen? "

    "Nineteen is too small! She is still a child! "

    "Who is the child? In the past, her children are all three, and the youngest one can play soy sauce! "

    "What happened to me? Am I wrong? "

    It''s always my strong point to fight and play. What can I do when an emotional old rascal points his gun at his head? Begging for mercy? impossible! My father didn''t teach me how to be a wimp, so I can only be more excited than him.

    The third master shivered all over. He said that I was stuttered. She can marry anyone, but she can''t marry you! "

    "Why?!" After that, let''s not talk about the third master. I was stunned

 Chapter 667

    She can marry anyone, but she can''t marry you! "

    "Why?!" After that, don''t talk about the third master. I''m stunned by myself. I''m so involved in the quarrel. I shouldn''t have asked this question! I''ve never thought of his daughter before, but when I ask that, I''ll make it clear that I want to rob her?!

    The third master laughed angrily, "OK, OK, is the showdown? Did you find out with me? You don''t want to spend your whole life with my daughter

    Immortal board, this misunderstanding is very serious. No, listen to me "

    " say your mother + B! " The third master can''t hear anything. He looks like a wild beast with wild hair. He stabs me with a gun and growls, "I and his mother give you two choices now - I count to three, or you can disappear by yourself. Don''t let my daughter see you later, or I can help you disappear. No one will see you again! I''ll shoot you! One! "

    I can''t disappear. Business hasn''t been discussed yet!

    "If there is a word, we can have a good discussion"

    "no discussion! Two! "

    Now it''s too late to run, but I''m running. What about the wind? What about Murphy? To overthrow Zhangjia, Xiao''s help is indispensable! My hesitation, the opportunity to escape has slipped by

    "three!"

    It''s too late to run! The third master has lost his mind completely. The hand with the gun is shrugging forward. The elder brother almost goes to the bottom of the table with his head held. But I don''t know why I want to be a man. I am stunned. I close my eyes, but my body doesn''t move.

    I''m dead, I''m dead! Don''t forget to think about life. Apart from my feelings, I can''t even leave any last words to think about it. I''m waiting for the gunshot. That''s the end of my life.

    "If you dare to shoot, I will die!"

    I look back in consternation. It''s not others who have kicked the door in panic. It''s the goblin who just left with Sang Yingjie!

    The goblin didn''t rush to protect me. She should have wanted to come, but she didn''t come. She just looked at me. She was so shy that she turned around and fled. She hid behind the following sang Yingjie. But sang Yingjie, with a vague smile, looked at me. Did they go to dinner? I was stunned, but I seemed to understand something. I turned to look at Mr. Xiao, a man who was still killing himself a few seconds ago, but now he smiled like a gentleman. His arm had already been retracted. The gun was not aimed at me, but at the roof. He looked at me with admiration, and then gently pulled the trigger

    there was still no gunshot, and "Ka" was still heard One shot, not bullets, but light green flame from the muzzle - it''s not a pistol at all, it''s a fire engine!

    My grass, play with me?! My friend almost peed in his pants. He was scared by a lighter!

    "Where does Dad have a gun? Father wants to light a cigarette "

    the goblin pokes out a red face behind sang Yingjie, dare not look at me, but stare at her father, or look fierce, or a disgruntled tone, but no longer make people feel cold," isn''t your cigarette already lit? "

    The third master looked at the cigar in his left hand, and he said with a smile, "yes, I''m going to give you brother Nan some"

    "he doesn''t smoke -" the goblin looked at me as if he had been stabbed by a needle and dodged in a hurry again.

    She heard the conversation between me and Mr. Xiao! I looked at sang Yingjie, and looked at Xiao Sanye, who seemed to have changed his personality. He put down the lighter, picked up the picture of the goblin and shook it at me. I understand. I understand. It''s a play!

    It turned out that the surprise sang Yingjie wanted to give me was not that he called the goblin for me with Xiao Sanye on his back - the goblin was just what Xiao Sanye asked him to call! Just like he asked me to meet today, this is a play, a play directed and performed by Mr. Xiao himself! Since I got a call from sang Yingjie, I have become a character in their script!

    "I''ve seen a lot of people who are not afraid of death. You''re not the first one I''ve ever seen," said the third master. He walked around me and pushed the frame into my arms. Then he slapped me on the shoulder with a slap. He said it was very powerful. I was almost knocked down by him because of my soft legs. He grinned and said: "but for women, I would rather swallow bullets than bullets Give in, you''re still the first! Which man is not affectionate? But I think of women as clothes. If I change to be the third master, I''ll run away. My daughter''s eyes are really different, boy. The third master appreciates you! "

    "Test me? Play with me? " I can''t let go of it. The muscles on my face are stiff. Holding up the picture frame in one hand and pointing to Sang Yingjie, I asked, "let him tell me that you are dissatisfied with me, and then deliberately put a picture taken when I can wear my clothes on the table, just to make me think more, make me feel guilty, and make me afraid. Finally, I quarreled with him, pretended to be furious and pulled out my gun Scare me, look at my reaction? "

    Is there a word "chess" engraved on my forehead? Why do I always have to be teased by others? I am angry, I hate, not for people, but for this way of life."As soon as I know the law-abiding businessman, where''s the gun? Lighter, it''s really a lighter. Come on, this is for you. It''s a gift. Ha ha. " The third master is completely avoiding my question.

    "Dad, brother Nan doesn''t smoke!"

    "No smoking now, maybe later. Besides, you can''t use a lighter without smoking? It''s OK to keep it as a collection. It''s authentic American. It''s said that it''s still limited edition. It''s impossible to buy it on the market. Moreover, "the third master looked at me, and then said to the goblin in an ambiguous tone:" he doesn''t smoke, but my father and I smoke. After that, our son-in-law and son-in-law will sit together and give me some cigarettes. Shouldn''t he? "

    I was surprised: "son in law Weng?!"

    The goblin is also surprised: "what are you talking about, Weng''s father"

    "how am I talking about it? He just admitted that he wanted to marry you, didn''t you hear? " The third Lord didn''t wait for me to talk to the goblin, so he asked sang Yingjie, "Jiezi, did you hear that?"

    "Yes, brother Chu said clearly. Ha ha, he wants to marry the eldest lady. Next year, when the eldest lady reaches the legal age for marriage, he plans to have three children."

    Have you graduated from primary school? What understanding ability?! Did I say that?!

    "Three children" goblin murmurs to himself, in big eyes a piece of bewilderment, unexpectedly already in fantasy future!

    "No, boss Xiao"

    "what''s not? The third master hasn''t read for several years, but he also understands the truth that" when people are dying, their words are good. "When people are dying, they are all sincere words. What''s more, in that case just now? Do you want to lie and die when you are full? Ha ha ha ha, you don''t want to be such a brainless person, "he didn''t give me a chance to talk at all. The Third Master said to himself and made a self righteous conclusion. Then he said to Sang Yingjie," Jie Zi, take my daughter to eat. This time, she can definitely eat. Ha ha ha, private, public, private. Now that we''ve finished talking about business, my daughter, don''t worry? ˇ±

    for the third master''s teasing, the goblin rarely returned, and lightly nodded his head. He was so shy and timid that he could not say how cute he was. When I got to the mouth, he swallowed his stomach with saliva again

    The goblin blushed, looked at me shamefully, then ran out of the door as if running away, and sang Yingjie turned back and gave us a shrug and a smile, which made him chase out.

    Well, the word "like" hasn''t been explained clearly, so it''s called "proposal". Is that too much?

    "The word" play "is not suitable. The third master, who is in his forties, is not so boring, and it is related to the happiness of my baby daughter''s life. I don''t have that kind of leisure and elegance. The word" test "is used very well." the Third Master waved his hand and smiled, "sit down, let''s sit down and talk."

    "Boss Xiao, I have to emphasize one thing. I really like Yike, but it''s not the kind you understand."

    "it doesn''t matter what kind of like it is. What''s important is that you like her, and more importantly, she likes you --" the third master interrupted me again and said to the beautiful secretary who was cleaning the teapot he just broke at the door: "Xiao Ren, make two cups of tea Come here for tea. "

 Chapter 668

    "Xiao Ren, make two cups of tea."

    The female secretary answered "yes". The third master put away his smile and stared at me with bright eyes, and said: "I don''t know nothing about you, boy. Maybe I don''t know everything about you. The third master has his own judgment ability. It''s not a secret for me that you are such a person, so you don''t need to be in front of me Restraint, we both like a man like open say, my daughter, you like is like, men like women, how simple things, how many ways to understand? "

    I was a little surprised. "You know everything about me?"

    Three nights while twirling out his cigar, he turned his eyes at me scornfully and said: "it''s just that a few pretty women like you. Do you waver in the middle?"

    I didn''t realize it. I didn''t behave in a proper way. Zhang Mingjie spread it all around. It''s not a secret. I don''t need to deny it. "Since boss Xiao knows, why don''t you be afraid that someone who can get close to me will suffer losses and grievances?"

    "She can''t be wronged because her name is Xiao. She is my daughter Xiao Zhanhe! What''s more, you''re not the kind of coward that makes women feel aggrieved, though you''re abusive? " The third master didn''t believe me. He believed his own feelings and judgment too much. But he was arrogant and arrogant!

    He said with a smile: "I have some women, but there is only one woman willing to give me my life to change. It''s a pity that the woman''s life is so poor that she gave birth to a boy. Love is the same as usury. It''s debt. It''s unfair debt. It''s hard to get rid of when you stick it, but it''s more cruel than usury, because you can''t get rid of it all your life, but this It''s all your own choice, just like no one will force you to borrow usury. You don''t take the initiative in your feelings. Most of all, you are interested in falling flowers. Why not? I heard about the hijacking case of the running water Qianlong manor. Your son was also holding someone''s muzzle with his head and exchanging for the lives of two women. One of them was the precious niece who was regarded as the flesh of his heart by Mo Yizhi, the other, It''s a police officer. Seems to live in your house now? Ha ha, how are you today? My daughter''s heart has been completely stolen by you. I appreciate you

    For the first time, someone even said that she appreciated my flower heart and was the girl I "abducted" by her father! God, what father are you?!

    "Are you sarcastic?" I can only understand that.

    "Irony? No, it''s true. " The third master took over the hot tea delivered by Ren''s secretary, and then unexpectedly reached out and grabbed it on the buttocks of such a beautiful woman. When the secretary was silent, she looked like a lady, but her buttocks were attacked, but she gave a soft "ah" sound. The loud groan and flirtatious flirtation made me, a pure man and a small man, face burning hot ˇŁˇ± Sanye laughs. I don''t think he''s flirting with the female secretary, but with me. I dare not look at the eyes of any secretary. I took the tea she handed me after escaping from Sanye''s clutches. I thanked her by turning my head sideways. When I heard her giggling, my friend''s face was even hotter. I thought she was a serious woman just now. It''s been three days My lover.

    Does the boss really have the habit of being a secretary? What about secretaries? What about secretaries?

    The third master gently blows the tea leaves floating on the surface. After seeing Ren secretary out of the room, he continues to talk about our just topic, saying: "in the position of a man, I''m speaking with my conscience. The third master is in his forties, and there''s no need to cheat with you. Of course, to appreciate you is to appreciate you. I didn''t say that I like you, a man with blood and responsibility I like it all, but if you want to be my daughter, you have to be different. I''ll tell you the truth. If you''re not afraid that your daughter is not happy, you and your girlfriends will have sunk in the sea 300 kilometers away. "

    This is too careful. When he said this, he didn''t lift his eyelids. He didn''t mean to joke at all. I believe that he really thought about it.

    "See these three words behind me?"

    "See"

    "read."

    "Love is like a mountain, love is like a sea, and kindness."

    "do you understand?"

    "Probably understand the conditions of being a good father?"

    It seems that the third master likes to pat the table very much, angry and happy! Some people read these three words and thought that I am either a Buddhist or a believer. I tell you that I am not so noble and I do not have so much love and kindness. I only love my daughter, but I can''t love others. These three words are often told by my wife when she is seriously ill. After she left, I wrote these three words, which are not only to spur myself, but also my life as a father Dogma! "

    The third master took a sip of tea and pushed the cup to one side. His fierce eyes were full of his father''s love at the moment. "Man, when I''m old, I often look back at the past, but I''m indifferent. What do you say I haven''t experienced? When I was 15 years old, I escaped from the orphanage where I couldn''t eat enough. I was wandering around the world, begging along the street, turning over garbage cans and wild dogs and cats for food. I''ve tasted all the human sufferings. When I was 18, I wanted to be a soldier. I heard that soldiers could eat enough, but they didn''t want to. They said that I had tattoos. Joke, is this tattoos? This is a scar that I got burned with his mother''s red pot bottom when I went to the big stall to have a full meal and caught up with two groups of hooligans fighting for territory and mistook me for the other side''s person! "The third master unbuttoned the top button of the Tang suit, pulled down the neckline with great force, and at the position of the clavicle on the right chest, there was indeed a piece of skin the size of the bowl mouth, which was obviously different from the surrounding color.

    "If I can''t be a soldier, I''ll take a curly kitchen knife with me in a rage, and go to find the guy who uses the bottom of the pot to burn my account. As a result," the Third Master said with emotion, "this knife can''t be put down any more. Since the bloody battle, I''ve become the Third Master of Xiao today, from a single man to a group of people, from a flat stomach to a royal robe and jade food, from a little beggar who asked for food. In the past 30 years, I''ve grown up Too much, too much, too much, too much, too much sorrow, too much grandson in front of people, too much tears behind people, and finally some achievements today. Think about it carefully, what was the purpose of my hard work at the beginning? In fact, it''s for a stutter! And now? I don''t have to worry about food for a long time. When I leave home and stand in the crowd, I have banknotes, famous cars, women, and subordinates. I have more than one or two identities. People look at you, Ho, no, I''m not a God, but I''m also a human? But push the door home, what do I have left? Daughter! Money is gone, cars are gone, people are gone, status is broken, I am nothing in other people''s eyes, I am still the original little beggar, but I am no longer nothing, because my daughter will follow me, because my daughter will not abandon me, because in her eyes, I will always be her father, is her most important family! Then I want you to say, why should I live now? Yes, for my daughter! "

    The third master is very excited. It seems that he doesn''t often say these words. He has been hiding them in his heart, but he is eager to have someone to listen to him and listen to his real voice, "boy! I envy you! "

    "Jealous of me?"

    "You can make one change for you, but I can''t. shouldn''t I be jealous of you?" The third master pointed to the photo on the table and said, "is that your dress on her?"

    We don''t know why he asked this all of a sudden, and replied, "it was the day we met, and I lent it to her."

    "I don''t want to test you, make you nervous, and make you think nonsense. I put this picture here because it has a very special meaning - my daughter started from knowing you, changed, and changed back to her real self," the third master sighed and laughed, "because I, the child, I don''t know how many eyes people have suffered from him from childhood, everyone feels that Well, the child of the boss of the underworld must be a bad child. How many people would like to approach her even if they knew she was a kind-hearted good child? How many approaches to her have no purpose? You look at the things around her. Is that a friend? I''ve known flattery all day, but what can she do? She needs the protection of friends, so even if she is close to her, she still stays with them all the time. My father doesn''t work, because I''m responsible for everything. I can only watch her lose day by day, but at this time, you appear, boy, you Do you believe it? "

 Chapter 669

    "Do you believe in life, boy?"

    I shake my head, "don''t believe"

    "I don''t believe either, but sometimes, you can''t believe it." the third master stood up and went to the window, overlooking the bustling and bustling below, with a wry smile of self mocking, and said: "my father''s hard-working 19 years, but it''s not like you, the stranger who picked up the old woman''s rags on the roadside, once overflowed with kindness. It''s not life Do you? Look at her now, which kind of change is not because of you? She didn''t believe in life before, but now she believes that it''s fate to meet you. I heard from her that she and your sister had been net friends for a long time before we met. Ha ha, it''s coincidence, but is there any difference between coincidence and destiny? "

    Is coincidence different from fate? I don''t know

    "come on, boy," the third master waved to me, called me to his side, put his arm around my shoulder and pointed to the window, "say, how about this place?"

    I don''t know where he specifically refers to. He said vaguely: "very good"

    Third Master smiled: "how good is it?"

    The question is too vague. I really don''t know how to answer it. The way to answer it is: "all the expensive things are good, all the expensive places are good"

    "yes, you are!" Third Ye laughed and said: "I tell you, this is the most expensive place in north sky. I''ll tell you again, in the most expensive twin building in north sky, there are six floors of third Ye''s industry! I''ve asked Jiezi to show you around. You should know the area here. When I bought the third master, it was forty-three-one yuan, and now the market value is sixty-two-one yuan. How much is it? "

    What''s the use of this? I don''t understand, then see three Ye Su expression, a word way: "concentrate on one can, in the future here all things, are you."

    When I was stunned, xuan''er realized that the third master was really a good father who loved his daughter as much as he wanted. For the sake of the goblin, he offered me such attractive conditions. I smiled. When I saw that, the third master smiled.

    "If I do, is there any difference between me and those who are close to each other with the same purpose?" I raised my smile and said: "it''s everyone''s wish to drop the pie in the sky, and it''s my highest dream to get something for nothing. I also want to suddenly have enough wealth to spend my whole life. But if this wealth comes from betraying and selling my own woman, I''d rather not. Boss Xiao, you are not insulting me, but insulting me. Do you want her to go back with a woman for money With men who have betrayed their women? "

    "But if he doesn''t betray other women, my daughter has to share the same man with other women. That''s what you want. Do you think it''s what I want?" The third master''s eyes are like a pool of water suddenly frozen. It''s very cold and cold.

    "I''m sorry, that''s not what I wanted." Between the tassel, Murphy and the purple garden, I''m already in agony. I really don''t want the goblin to get involved in my emotional whirlpool and become the girl I hurt.

    the third master is silent, but he still holds my shoulder and stares at my eyes for a while, then turns to look out of the window, points to a white cloud in the sky, and says with a smile of unknown significance: "boy, you are a very strange person, I''m not afraid to die, but I''m afraid to hurt women. Do you think that there will be some boring guy sitting on the cloud, who will control your destiny as a pastime? Every woman who likes you, including my daughter-in-law, knows that it''s a very painful thing for you to make a choice. But they still shout that they like you and stab a knife in your heart. I don''t study very much. Today, not because I''m so learned, but because I understand a truth better than other people. That''s transposition thinking. Sometimes I think from your perspective, If I have the same experience with you, I don''t know whether it''s you who are selfish or the women who like you. "

    I didn''t expect that the notorious Third Master Xiao was such a reasonable person. What''s more, the first person I met so far who knew my inner struggle so well was such a rough old man

    "don''t worry, I won''t force you to make any decision. As you said, if you really promise to break up with other women for wealth, I''m not sure that my daughter has been in contact with you. It was a test just now, but what I said is not a joke. Everything here is for my daughter. If you are willing to give up other women and stay with her, then this is yours. "The third master turned around and leaned against the glass window and smiled," of course, even if you don''t agree, I won''t hinder the communication between you two, I believe in your last choice - no one is better than my daughter. "

    I really don''t know which words are serious and which are joking.

    "Do you believe me?"

    "Why don''t I believe a man with his forehead against the muzzle of a gun who would rather eat bullets than tell lies? Only those who have experienced life and death can understand how much courage and perseverance are needed, but "Sanye waved his finger and stressed:" I believe in my daughter''s charm more. If she doesn''t have such charm, you won''t have the consciousness of dying rather than yielding. Haha, hahahaha -- "

    this guy is not only narcissistic, but also a serious daughter control Come on, talk about the business -- "the third master''s topic will turn around." that land is a little bit biased. Although there is indeed a planning and development plan for the next five years in the city, it is only spread after all. Otherwise, how come there is no movement so far? So the price is still a little higher, another eight million yuan lower, or no discussion. "Eight million?! You are really a lion! More than 30 million pieces of land you can chew down eight million pieces at a time. Why don''t you rob them?! I also quickly adjusted my mood and jumped to another way of thinking, saying: "it''s impossible. Even if the planning rumors are not true, the price of that land can''t be taken down now."

    "Hey boy, you still have a clear distinction between public and private affairs. I don''t care about my daughter''s business with you. Why do you give me another eight million yuan less?" The third master finally showed his rogue demeanor. "That land belongs to your company, not yours, but you sell it to me, that''s mine, mine is my daughter''s, mine is not yours in the future? Loyalty is right, but which side do you score? Don''t be silly. "

    "It''s not a matter of foolishness, it''s a matter of principle," I said. "Yes, this land belongs to the company, not to me, but it''s not just for Mr. Murdoch alone. His price is barely enough to explain. No matter how low he can''t be the master, I can''t be the master."

    "What am I?" The third Lord stared at him and said, "three thousand seven will be sold. Can''t he be the Lord? Besides, can''t you be his master? Don''t say that don Mo has to beg you to coax you now. He dare not take you even if you kill him. Just say that eight million yuan can get rid of Lao Zhang, GUI? I know that you have the right to say how much you want to sell that piece of land now. So, the eight million yuan you''ve put down, I will take it as the dowry you gave our daughter, OK? Otherwise, a hundred no, three hundred for you! "

    I''m not a fool. On the contrary, because I''m often calculated, I will naturally figure out the disadvantages of people who have interests with me. The third Lord said so many nice things to me before, but he didn''t object to dealing with me. Wouldn''t he just try to fool me and use me to lower the price of that land? "Boss Xiao, I tell you the truth, this land was originally sold by me. Fengchang was bought by 34 million yuan. Now the market value is at least 45 million yuan? If the planning rumor is true, even if the price can''t be doubled, it''s no problem if it''s over 6000 yuan. But now, Mo Dong is willing to sell it. "Br >

    " everything is "if" and "if". If there''s no planning, the land is worth up to 4500 yuan at most. "The third master impatiently interrupts:" don''t say that many are useless, say that 800 yuan lower is possible. "

    The third master''s resolute attitude is obviously to oppress me to make concessions. Maybe that''s the real reason why he would rather talk to me with a low figure, but he didn''t emphasize his identity. I''m young and I haven''t talked about big business, so I''m bullied!

    "No, not at all."

 Chapter 670

    I shook my head and said, "no, maybe not at all. Even if it''s the price of 4500, someone will rob it. Murong has already paid 800 yuan, and then 800 yuan, which is not the same as throwing it away?"

    "Boy, don''t pretend with me. This land is sold to me. It''s not only the cooperation of moyitu with me?" The third master sneered and said: "Fengchang and the valley of that month club, now suddenly changed their name to the valley of what month new energy. The cooperation is imminent. They started to reserve funds as early as half a year ago. The purpose of selling land is actually to change money? Now take this piece of land and sell it. Don''t say it''s 4500 or 370. You can''t sell it. Everyone knows that you''re in a hurry to use money, and you''ll certainly press your price. Maybe I''ve pressed 800 yuan for the third Lord. Otherwise, 500 yuan, 322 yuan, you''ll give me, and I''ll give you 150 yuan. "

    Bluff me? I said calmly, "changing money is just an excuse to sell the land. If it''s really for changing money, the land can be sold six months ago. Why wait until this time? I can understand boss Xiao''s price reduction, but it''s really not expensive. "

    "You think I''m taking advantage of the fire?"

    Is that what I think? namely!

    Third master strolled back to his boss''s chair and said with a smile: "eight million or five million, in fact, I really don''t lack that money. You''ve seen it here. Although I can''t compare with Mo''s ten billion, I have hundreds of millions of industries, hundreds of millions of backgrounds. Do I lack that money?"

    I simply said, "No."

    The evil face of the third master was overcast. "What do you say?!"

    "No lack of money, you will not press my price on the premise that you know how to make a steady profit and make a lot of money. Eight million or five million is obviously unreasonable. When selling land at a loss is a fool''s job, in fact, you know this better than I do. I make a bold guess that the ideal price in your mind should be 34-36 - pressure The next one hundred is one hundred. It''s the best way to sell what Fengchang can buy. Anyway, we ask you to do something. Since we can cut eight hundred pieces of meat, it''s not impossible to cut more. "

    the third master''s face is black." you mean, I''ve worked hard to figure out for a million yuan? Boy, you''re insulting me, you know what

    "I don''t mean to insult you. I just want to emphasize the fact that this cooperation is an exchange of interests. Yes, but Mr. Murdoch has demonstrated the sincerity of cooperation with enough sacrifice. Even if boss Xiao has economic difficulties, he shouldn''t stick to the gain and loss of one or two million." The third master is too discontented. Although he had expected this situation for a long time, after a while, I thought that he was an atmospheric person and a reasonable person, so it''s inevitable that he was a little disappointed and a little angry at the moment. As Mo Yi said, a businessman is a businessman, with only interests in his eyes.

    Three Ye skin smile flesh not smile, throat eyes hide a knife like, "I have financial difficulties?!"

    I was not frightened by him, but I exposed him and said: "buying six industries in Haitian, the rich taste and luxurious handwriting of Mr. Sanye are absolutely amazing to most people. From this point of view, there are few or even no Beitian can get out of the right, but in fact, many people know that the development of Xiaoshi''s real estate industry has been stumbling It''s not smooth. Its competitiveness is in the second and third lines of Beitian, or even between the third and fourth lines. It can be said that the name of Xiao''s real estate is so loud because your third master''s personal name is so loud that it has nothing to do with the company''s strength. Since the establishment of Xiao''s real estate, there has been no business that can impress people, but there are two things that make people admire him personally At the top of the mountain, first, there is a positive conflict with long Xiaotian, the leader of beitiandi industry. But this event directly leads to numerous enemies of Xiao family. Both black and white make you offend clean. Without harmony, you still stand tall. It''s a miracle, but the company''s hard development has also become a reasonable thing. Second, the third master has made a big hand in Haitian. But you can The six story industry has not only hollowed out the bottom of the house, but also borrowed a huge amount of loans. At present, the only bright surface of Xiao''s real estate, even the bright surface, has dragged down the development of Xiao''s real estate. Xiao''s capital operation is very tense. After eating the six story building, he almost fell into a state of desperate struggle. So in recent years, Xiao''s shopping malls are even a little decent I can''t hear the movement, but in some aspects that I can''t see the light, I''m ready to move. "

    the third master''s face is not black, he''s red, and he''s all laughing." boy, are these what old man Mo said to you? What did he say? What do you believe? I have such a huge family business "

    " I didn''t understand before that boss Xiao made such an unreasonable investment for the company''s appearance, but today I finally understand that you are not only for the company''s appearance or your own face, but also to leave tangible wealth for a day when money can be spent, but these six industries can constantly generate wealth, which is why Xiao The reason why Mr. Shi''s economic situation is so tense, but he still hasn''t sold the lower floors is that "Mr. San''s love for Yike is admirable, but I still can''t agree with his desperate method. I ignored the company''s prospect for my daughter, which is a short-sighted manifestation. If the company is not well managed, you didn''t keep the six floors at last, isn''t it the end of the day Yes? I sighed and said, "yes, I heard from Mr. Murdoch about your company''s difficulties, but before that, I had guessed that Mr. Xiao was in financial difficulties. I can also say that Mr. Murdoch would pay attention to your company only if I had doubts first.""You mean he didn''t pay attention to me originally?" The third master''s eyebrows jumped and his hands trembled. "OK, Fengchang is a big group. He dare not compete with the bright moon in the firelight. It''s normal that he doesn''t see me in his eyes. But you say - you have noticed my Xiao''s economic problems for a long time. How can you say that?"

    The second word "you" of the third Lord is very biting. It''s not convinced. It emphasizes that I and he are also "Fireflies" and "bright moon", satirizing my humble status and saying big words, "my perspective is different from that of Murong. I can''t touch and understand things in the business field, but I can''t touch some things about chaimi, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea, while Murong can''t. ˇ±

    Sanye is at a loss, "chaimi oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar tea?"

    I nodded and said, "you know the relationship between me and Murdoch''s niece. I don''t deny that there is a relationship between her and me. The source of all this is precisely because sang Yingjie, for hundreds of thousands of dollars, helped Liu Xiaosheng to cheat Murphy''s mother into making money by usury. I think your life is not so easy."

    The third master coughed and said vaguely, "what did he do in private? Doesn''t mean he must have something to do with me?"

    I said: "at first, I thought so, but then I saw him always around Yike. I don''t think so - you won''t protect Yike with someone you can''t trust. Since you believe him so, you have proved at least two points. First, sang Yingjie is not the kind of person who can do things behind your back. Second, he''s not a small leader who is a usurer or a spectator At two o''clock, you can''t be unaware that he has collected Liu Xiaosheng''s money. Since you know that he has to collect money to do this, isn''t it the business of chaimi, oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar tea? In fact, Liu Xiaosheng also knows your difficulties and is worried that his appearance will cut your face, so he entrusted a middleman to find sang Yingjie. This is also a problem - he can find someone else to do it. Why do he have to find sang Yingjie? Young master Liu is a very intelligent person. He has his purpose in everything. So he did this on purpose. He did something to kill two birds with one stone in a different way. That is, he indirectly sent you a favor here, and then he could play his hero to save the beauty. Since he wanted to use these hundreds of thousands to make a favor, he would never choose one who would put these hundreds of thousands into his pocket and not remit them to you It''s a pity that the reporter is wrong. I was involved in this matter, and accidentally took the role of the hero who saved the beauty that Mr. Liu worked hard. "

    the third master looked at me for a while, then suddenly he slapped me on the table again and laughed," OK, OK! How are you, boy! How are you! "

    I don''t know what he called "good" or "good". But he didn''t get angry, or let me relax, and then he said: "to you, I won''t press the price of millions. It''s only thirty-seven. I also let you know that Xiao is really a little difficult, but it''s not to the extent that even a mere one million and eight hundred thousand have to be haggled over!"

    In fact, you really want to mind that I''m not stupid. I can see that the third master''s words are only uttered with a face. He stared at my eyes and all of them burst into flames

 Chapter 671

    Since both sides have reached an agreement on the price of the land, all that remains is to sign the contract. The third master has already drawn up a contract, and I will take it back to Mo to finalize it. In a day''s work, you have even drawn up the contract, and you say that you don''t care about the money when you earn this business, ghost letter?

    I have read the contract carefully, and Mo will not have any comments, but the premise of his writing is that the third master will help us find out which way the tension is through and where the money is borrowed from the underground bank. This matter is very urgent.

    In the past two days, there will be news of land sales. The current situation of wolf industry in beitiandi is doomed to the fierce competition. At that time, Sanye will borrow money from Liujia to "prepare for a tough battle". Then liuxiaosheng will go to Zhang Mingjie, saying that he has only one hundred million yuan in his hand, and can''t wipe out Sanye''s face. If he wants to lend part of it to Xiaoshi to buy the land, Zhang Mingjie will definitely not Liu Xiaosheng will be asked to lend money to Sanye, because he is waiting for Liu Xiaosheng''s one hundred million lives. In order to lend Liu Xiaosheng''s money to himself, he will definitely give Sanye a move, which is the best time to get the underground bank from his mouth

    I gave the idea. Sanye agreed with my plan, and how to guide Zhang Mingjie to introduce the details of the underground bank, Our discussion was extremely smooth and smooth. The third master had almost no objection. It was just what I wanted him to do, and he would do it. I was surprised. I thought that he would not be willing to match me even if I just exposed his background.

    After all the discussion, I found that my saliva was dry, and I took the cup of herbal tea and drank it up, feeling very happy.

    "Boy, you''re so wasteful. You said you don''t want to change jobs or get a raise. You''re afraid that other people think you''ve accepted the affection of those three young ladies. But you see, I''m just like you. I''ve never heard of that woman before. I can''t flatter her. I''m an old man. I don''t want to hug a young woman''s thigh , simply, come to help me after you help Mo Yizhi finish this cooperation. Although my temple is small, it is different from your Fengchang temple. So many shareholders and so many small groups are fighting for power and profit all day long. I''m tired! In my case, I has the final say, how can you be a fart of other shareholders? Come here, you can choose my position at will. In the future, no, next year in a few years, "the third Lord stood up and patted his chair." when you marry my daughter next year, this position will be yours! "

    The third master is a strange person. Sometimes he is thinking about something. I, including many people, can see through it at a glance. But sometimes, what he is thinking about and how he thinks about it, but it is completely incomprehensible. For example, how does he think about the close relationship between the demon and me? What did he think of my peach blossom difficulty, which was so complicated that he was so obsessed with it? And what does he think of me?

    I haven''t figured out how to politely decline. The goblin suddenly pushes the door in. Maybe it''s more appropriate to use the word "knock on the door". It''s like the police are catching people and making a surprise attack. It scares me and the third master. The girl is carrying two bags of food boxes. Her face is red, panting and sweating. She''s obviously coming back from a trot. The door hasn''t knocked. She''s so anxious. She''s obviously worried about something Yeah.

    I and the third master looked at each other and smiled. What are the goblins worried about? We are tacit

    "what are you talking about?" The goblin tries to pretend to be natural, but anyone can see her unnaturalness. The girl puts the bag on the table and takes out the food boxes one by one, but her eyes never look at me. Shy, the girl who can rub her chest in front of me is still shy See through, sometimes you can''t understand

    "nothing," Sanye said with a smile: "I asked your brother Nan if he would like to change his job and come to help me. He said that he would come when he was finished."

    "really

    The goblin was surprised and pleased. I couldn''t bear to deny it, but I didn''t admit, "if I really can''t eat in the future, I will think about it."

    I also gave the third master an answer - my friend does have a little male chauvinism. I feel like I''m eating a woman''s meal after the third lady''s affection. But if I come to the Xiao family, I''m not eating a monster''s soft meal? Even if I really can''t eat, I don''t think I will come to Xiao.

    The third master smiled disapprovingly, as if he had decided that I would accept his proposal sooner or later. As always, he was blind and confident, while the goblin Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy Murphy? Uncle, why don''t you come here with sister Cheng to help my father? It''s easier than working for her? I don''t think sister Cheng likes that Murphy very much. "

    The goblin had an instinctive conflict with Murphy from the beginning, but now I find that Murphy seems to be the only rival in the eyes of the goblin. She has no rejection for the tassel that is closer to me.

    "Sister Mo is not a bad person"

    "isn''t she bad enough?" The goblin snorted angrily, "don''t you get angry at what you cheated so badly. Should I scold you for being stupid or praise your kindness? This black fungus fried heart and lung is specially bought for you. Eat it and what you eat to make up for it, otherwise you are always heartless. "ˇ°ˇ±ˇ­ˇ­

    The third master is not busy at all. He even has nothing to do. He refuses to let me go even after eating. He takes me to have tea and chat. Although the goblin sits quietly, he is obviously upset about not being able to get along with me alone. Sangyingjie, who is beside her, just laughs but doesn''t talk.

    In fact, I spent most of the time listening to the third master''s boast. He likes to dominate the topic. No matter what questions he asked me, he can finally get involved in himself and blow about. The face of the spirit''s patience proves that she can''t stand the third master''s way. If she didn''t see me smiling and accepting, she would be in a hurry.

    When the third master was in the mood, my cell phone rang in a bad mood. The third master was stunned and a little frustrated, but he still smiled to ask me to answer the phone, and he drank tea to moisten his voice.

    The goblin was not so polite. He moved his buttocks to me warily and looked at my mobile phone to show it. What''s wrong with Chu Yuan? I tried to probe her forehead. She flashed back and I got through.

    "Hello, little purple"

    "where have you been?" The caller is Ziyuan. I don''t know what happened. Her voice is very flustered and angry. "Really, why don''t you have such a long memory? Murphy just told the crowd that you were late and left early, so you left again. Even if you left, you said hello to others. Now everyone doesn''t know what you are doing! The comprehensive team has bombed the nest. Yang Wei and Qin LAN surround Murphy''s office with everyone. They want to talk to Murphy! I don''t care where you are, hurry back to the company! Hurry up! " After that, he hung up the phone in a hurry.

    "Murphy has offended the public? Great, retribution! " The goblin''s ears are all pasted on my face. What did little purple say on the phone? She heard it clearly.

    I thought that Viagra should have heard that Murphy had punished me severely and tried to argue with her for my injustice. But Murphy should have explained that it''s a bone and meat plan with fringes. There are fringes in the middle. It''s not a matter. So is purple garden. She should also know that Murphy is a plan. Why should she be nervous? Besides, she is docile and obedient to me from childhood. Even when I play tricks on her, she is angry with me at the most and seldom loses her temper. She knows me well, and she knows how to eat soft but not hard. So even if I make a mistake, she will only plead with me, not teach me a lesson, let alone scold me and command me like now , the old man''s self-esteem was subtly poked. I was a little worried about it, but I couldn''t help thinking - if it''s OK, with little purple''s character, will it be so hot?

    When the Third Master heard the goblin''s words, he saw that my expression was not right. Just about to ask, my cell phone rang again, and the third master swallowed his words to his mouth. It was inevitable that his expression was a little depressed. I smiled apologetically and hurriedly answered the phone, "Sister Liu, what''s the matter? Xiaozi just called to say"

    before I finished speaking, she interrupted me: "my little ancestor, where have you been?"

 Chapter 672

    "My little ancestor, where have you been?" Without waiting for me to speak, sister Liu implored: "others don''t know and can''t see it, but sister Liu is from here. Can''t you see it? Why does Mo always punish you? Is it because you are late and leave early? It''s girls who are jealous! It must be that you have a certain direction. It''s so obvious that you make Mo unhappy. You don''t allow her to have emotions? "

    Jealous? Where do you want to go? No, sister Liu, listen to me "

    " listen to me! " Sister Liu seems to be hiding in a corner and calling me. Her voice is so low that she is afraid of being heard. "Let''s go back ten thousand steps. Is it true that you are late and leave early? Mo Mo, there''s nothing wrong with her punishing you? After all, she''s the boss. She has her position. She always favors you and indulges you. How can she serve the public in the future? My little ancestor, it''s not easy for our comprehensive team to survive today. I''m sure you know that we''re going to take part in a big plan of the company. At this point, we can''t stand others'' comments. Don''t drag the hind legs of our big guy because you are alone. Listen to my sister, you need face, and she needs face more than you. You know how to be sad People must know what to do. Now I''ll tell you the situation here. Mo Mo''s attitude towards punishing you is very firm. Yang Wei''s mood is very excited. The two people quarreled. You know better than anyone else. Yang Wei''s little bastard is biased against Mo mo. he doesn''t give Mo face now. I can''t stop him. He''s still mad in Mo''s office. Su Su is also in there. The situation is even worse than I said. Sister Liu is trying to help you drag along now. Come back quickly, or it will be a big trouble. You will regret it! "

    No? Fringe is also in Murphy''s office. How can Yang Wei and Murphy fight?

    When I was on the phone with sister Liu, my mobile phone kept reminding me that there was a call coming at the same time, and the goblin was not gloating. It was obvious that something happened in the company. I didn''t see it. As soon as Sister Liu hung up, I connected to another one.

    It''s Xiao Song Jia. My friend said without exaggeration that the cry of the king of gossip is like the death of his parents. "Brother Chunan is wrong. I won''t tell gossip anymore. You''re coming back soon. Su He and Mo scold each other. Ziyuan can''t persuade him. They push him and turn his foot. They just sit on the ground and cry. They both say it''s the responsibility of each other, so they almost don''t know what to do Well "

    I do hear the sniffle of the purple garden and the quarrel between the fringe and Murphy, but there are many other voices. It seems that there are many people, so it''s messy. Song Jia''s cry is loud. I can''t hear what the fringe and Murphy are arguing about.

    You said that the purple garden cried because of the pain, but which way did you cry? Song Jia''s foreword doesn''t match the postscript. I can''t understand the situation at all.

    "Ah --"

    "what''s the matter? Hello? Hello! "

    Song Jia''s light shout is more like a painful chant. Even if Xuan stops the call, I''m trying to dial back. Yao Waner''s call comes back.

    The curious eyes of Mr. Xiao and Mr. sang made the friends feel embarrassed. They tried to pretend to be calm and smile at them, trying to keep their tone as natural as possible. "What''s the matter, Wan''er?"

    "Nange -" Wan''er''s sad voice was so helpless, she cried: "Nange, I know that sister Mo is too much, but if you don''t come back, don''t say that the general manager of the investment department can''t do it, she may not have the face to live in the future. Now there are many people around the investment department fighting, want to see sister Mo''s jokes, you If you don''t come back, you''ll never be heard of again! "

    At the end of the sentence, "I won''t pay any more attention to you." the voice of the little girl was loud. Don''t say that the goblin beside me, that is, sang Yingjie sitting on the side and Xiao Sanye sitting on the opposite side, also heard clearly. My brother''s face was burning. Isn''t that what little girl said misleading?

    "Don''t tell me. I''ll go back right away."

    "Really?!" Wan''er is very happy. "I''ll wait for you downstairs now!"

    "What are you waiting for me? Go tell them to stop making trouble, and say that I''m on my way back. If there''s anything I can say when I go back! "

    "Oh, yes, yes," Wan''er said hurriedly, losing her soul completely. "I''ll go right away. Come back quickly, Nange. It''s my fault to ignore you a few days ago. As long as you don''t quit, I''ll listen to you in the future. I won''t quarrel with you any more."

    Sure enough, Viagra or sister Liu or Wan''er all thought that I had disappeared from the company quietly, because I was dissatisfied with Murphy''s excessive punishment. I just didn''t want to be known that I came to see Mr. Xiao. I didn''t expect that it wasn''t a negligent negligence at all, but it caught fire in the backyard!

    Seeing that I hung up, the third master first observed the face of the goblin, then asked me with a smile, "girl?"

    "Female colleague" I saw three people with a suspicious face, as if they didn''t believe it very much, and added: "it''s our general sister, who has a childish temper and likes to play coquettish with boss Xiao. Something happened in the company, so I have to leave quickly. I''ll take this contract back to director mo. if you have any situation here, I hope you can inform me immediately, and I''ll leave first. ˇ±

    "OK," the third master thought about my relationship with Wan''er very much, but he said happily: "since you have something to do, I will not keep you."Seeing that I was in a hurry, sang Yingjie said, "I''ll drive brother Chu back"

    "it''s for you?" The third master glared at sang Yingjie, then smiled at the goblin and said, "girl, help me to send you brother Nan."

    How can the goblin not understand that her father is both flattering and joking? Her little face is blushing, but she nodded like a little adult, "OK, give me your car key."

    Goblin can drive? I''ve heard for the first time that it''s not like I''m worried and the goblin knows that I''m worried. So I gave me the car key of the third master''s car. It''s a very good car. It''s a Benz SUV imported with original packaging. It has a spacious interior space, which is very suitable for the huge size of the third master. But it also makes the goblin look smaller. If only I don''t think it''s weird to sit in the car, but if she''s sitting in the driver''s seat, it''s so incongruous. I can''t help but ask, "you really drive?"

    "Who said I would drive?" The goblin in the co driver''s seat straightened his back and looked forward, and said flatly: "he''s too big for a broken car. Don''t say I can''t drive it. Even if I can, it''s a bit hard for me to sit straight and look ahead. How can I drive? If I get my driver''s license, let him buy me a car. Who makes me grow so small? Hello, uncle, what do you mean by that? It''s not because I''m small that I suspect I can''t drive? "

    You admit it yourself, OK?! Why do you ask your father for the key when you can''t drive

    "I have something to say to you that I don''t want others to hear -" the goblin calmly replied to me, and then looked at me calmly, but it made me unable to be calm.

    I didn''t even dare to talk to her. He said to her, "how will you go back later? Do you have an exam this afternoon? Otherwise, you wait for me and I''ll send you back to school after handling the company''s affairs. "

    "No, when I get to your company, I''ll take a taxi back to school. Just let uncle sang come to pick up the car," the goblin replied and then revealed me: "uncle, are you afraid of me?"

    My heart quivers, smile way: "nonsense, what am I afraid of you?"

    "I''m afraid I say I like you, and I''m afraid I ask you if you like me," said the goblin politely. "Actually, I know that you don''t really want to marry me when you say you want to marry me, but when you say it''s there, I''m just going to ask you back. It''s my father''s understanding that''s wrong, but I''m still happy because my father''s so intimidating you. You still don''t deny that you like me in your heart. I''m really satisfied."

    I said with a wry smile, "I just didn''t deny it. You are a girl who is likeable. I believe many people like you."

    "I know that Lin yun''an confessed to me yesterday and was rejected by me. Last night, I heard that Yuan Yuan said that he almost fought with you. Finally, he was sent to the hospital by you. Do you know why I refused Lin yun''an?"

    "Because you don''t like him?"

 Chapter 673

    "Uncle, do you know why I refuse Lin yun''an?"

    "Because you don''t like him?"

    "Well," the goblin nodded, "so it''s not just that he likes me, but that I like him. But I don''t like him, not only him, but also many people who like me, because I only like you - even if you don''t like me, I like you, just like Lin yun''an knows that I don''t like him, but he still likes him I''m the same, so I know, more than anyone else, that feelings can''t be forced. "

    I don''t know what demon Xiao wants to say, and there''s nothing I can refute in her words, so I''m just silent.

    "You can''t force yourself to be with someone you don''t like, or you can''t force two people you like to be apart, otherwise they are unhappy and unhappy." the goblin said in my heart, so I forgot the depth of the company. The traffic light in front of me could snatch the past by slightly raising the speed, but my foot unconsciously stepped on the brake pad I want to listen to her quietly

    it seems that the goblin doesn''t like the posture of leaning on his side and leaning his head, so he takes off his shoes and climbs to his seat, kneeling modestly and sitting on his knees, which is very much like the Japanese legend of Da he Fu Zi, and solemnly says: "uncle, what I want to tell you is that I have never thought of letting you leave the tassel sister or the woman Murphy, what I can do is to do with me All I want to do is to prove that I like you more than sister Cheng, Murphy, or even fate, and then you can change from liking me to liking me most! "

    The goblin''s serious expression and firm tone make my heart surging, her deep love move me, her courage of love make me ashamed, why can''t I just like her, abandon all scruples to fall in love once?

    "My father told me from an early age that the children of the Xiao family should have confidence and integrity. Happiness can be earned and robbed by themselves, but it can''t be given by others. Therefore, if uncle doesn''t like me, he says he likes me because he sees that I like you and is afraid of hurting me. I don''t want this kind of giving. I won''t make people I like difficult. I will choose to let goˇŞˇŞ I will never appear in my uncle''s life in the future, but I will study hard, help my father''s company after graduation, work hard and live a good life. There may be many encounters in my life. Maybe my uncle''s peach blossom today will fall on my head some day. Ha ha, I will quietly wait for the next encounter before I forget my uncle Uncle, you are worried. "

    The goblin''s smile makes me so afraid. What am I afraid of? lose! When these two words came out of my mind, I found that I was so shameful. It turned out that I cared so much about goblins. It turned out that I had been used to her chattering around me. When she said "may leave", I was so flustered Other dependence, if she is not around me, to whom should I tell my troubles? Who will comfort me when I am down?

    I''m so strong. I don''t want others to see my weakness and fragility, but the goblin is an exception. "I said it, and more than once, once, uncle likes you"

    "you''re not uncle," the goblin interrupted me. "Uncle to me, it''s just a nickname, not the uncle you understand. That kind of uncle to little uncle The girl''s love is not what I want, what I want is Chunan''s love for xiaoyike. What I want to know is that Chunan doesn''t like xiaoyike. Has Chunan ever liked xiaoyike? It''s not the love between brother and sister, but the man''s love for women. "

    I was stunned. When the car behind rang its horn, I suddenly turned around. The green light was on, and I stopped in front of the zebra crossing.

    "That''s what I want to ask you," said the goblin, still kneeling like a big and caressing son, but she closed her eyes. "There are two traffic lights in your company. I''ll wait for your answer with my eyes closed. You don''t have to talk. Fate told me that your mouth is too fierce. No one can say anything about you. No matter what you ask, you can turn off the topic. I fully recognize it Same, so I just need your action to answer me - kiss me for a while, or get out of the car quietly and leave. "

    "Why close your eyes?"

    "I''m shy if you kiss me. I''m afraid if you don''t kiss me." The goblin is so honest that it broke me down. It''s Yao Waner, but I didn''t answer it. I know she''s urging me, two traffic lights, less than two kilometers away. I just need to step on the accelerator, but I can''t step on it. Instead, I drive more and more slowly. I even deliberately want to hit a 120 second red light to give me more time to think. However, as the Third Master said Maybe there''s a boring guy sitting in the cloud. He''s taking me as a pastime. He keeps two traffic lights in a row. No matter how I write, he won''t let me stay for even a second. I''ve been driving for nearly ten minutes, but I still feel that the speed is too fast and too short. The goblin didn''t ask for anything, but she gave me a question to answer. The answer is simple Like, or don''t like, leave me, live a good life, or stay with me and continue to struggle for feelingsHow should I choose? Don''t let me talk, only use action, and only pro and non pro two choices Chu Yuan, the little bastard, if you know my dilemma at the moment, will you regret saying these words to the goblin, I hope the goblin has a happier life, so I pushed the door open, but it wasn''t me whose body vibrated. It was the goblin whose body didn''t listen. I just pushed the door open, but I couldn''t persuade myself to get off!

    I''m a selfish person. When I see the body of the goblin shaking nervously, all the fears and struggles are completely forgotten by me. I quickly look over my head. Before kissing her face, I''ve thought about it. As long as I kiss her face, I''ll jump out of the car and run away at once

    God knows why I want to run away, but the goblin seems to know that her eyes are not open, But guessed my idea general, backward one flash body, I probed an empty, nearly jumped into her bosom, not embarrassed, then listened to her way: "don''t kiss the face, either kiss, or get off!"

    Is there any mistake?! This girl is obviously afraid of me getting off, but she still gives me a problem to make me difficult?! Kiss? It''s not a crime for one of my uncles to kiss one of Lori?! I was confused in my mind, but I didn''t hesitate in my behavior. When I reacted, I had covered her soft lips

    the sweet taste made my confused brain clear in a moment, which was my real consciousness. I made a great choice when I didn''t know when it came out and completely controlled me After possessive retreated after reaching the goal, I had no time to regret it. I said that I would be shy when I kissed her, so the goblin who closed her eyes closed. When I kissed her, she opened her big eyes. She couldn''t believe it, but she was so confident, she was surprised, but she was not surprised at all. The interweaving of the contradictions was confusing, but so let How shy is she? She was obviously proud!

    I think I was cheated, but she didn''t give me a chance to question. I leaned back, but she took advantage of the situation and pressed it into my arms. She bit my lips tightly and wouldn''t part. She couldn''t kiss, but she was eager to kiss. She was like a hungry little tiger that finally caught her own prey? Well, I''m the prey. When I met this "ferocious" tiger, when she bent to help the old lady collect the cans, I was captured by her awkward kindness. When I was depressed and she danced a happy rabbit dance for me, she had captured me with her tenderness and thoughtfulness

    I was her prey, willing, I had no more lies Room.

    When she had to withdraw from my arms because of lack of oxygen, my waist was almost unable to stand up, my mouth was covered with her saliva, my tongue was bitten by her, my mouth was full of her taste I, bad bad way: "uncle, is your initiative Pro me oh ~ right?"

    Guys want to get to the back of the car and put their heads in the exhaust! No way to deny, I nodded, "yes"

    the goblin licked his fingertip, and then it was very naughty, but it was more like flirting. He put his wet licking finger on my lips and smiled proudly, "have you ever kissed the predestination?"

    There is a notice about the missing of Yuanmeng: female, name, all the time. It''s ominous. It''s said that she sprained her foot. After that, she not only didn''t see the doctor, but also continued to do housework, so that she was ill. Until yesterday, she had been diving for four days. The news didn''t respond to Quzhong''s strong request. Here''s a message: all the students, please pay attention to rest, and send a text message to xiaoquzhong when she is free Don''t let her worry. Once in a while, many people miss you

 Chapter 674

    "Have you ever kissed fate?"

    My friend''s heart pounded, "what are you talking about?! We are brothers and sisters! " Even so, Chu Yuan''s first kiss was really wasted on my lips. Although it was only an accident, Chu Yuan seemed to care about it, and determined that it was the first kiss

    "so we are not brothers and sisters," the goblin seemed to be full of curiosity about my lips, or she just wanted to apply the saliva on her fingers evenly on my lips, "if I''m my sister, so you won''t kiss my mouth. Even if you kiss, you will be very afraid. But what about you just now? It seems that I''m very devoted. Hee hee, uncle, this is the proof that you like me. In your eyes, I''m 19 years old, neither a child nor a sister. "

    I''ve already admitted it, so I don''t need to deny it.

    I''ve been so shameless, but I''m still ashamed. I''m embarrassed to say something. I think this girl is molesting me with an inch.

    "Do you feel it?" The goblin asked excitedly.

    I was stunned. "How do you feel?"

    "When kissing me, do you want to eat me?" "I have. When you kiss me, I have a strange but strong feeling. I want to eat you up."

    What does the girl say?! A great old man of mine listened to the words with red faces and red ears, and she said so disapprovingly, "Stinky girl, can you be more reserved?"

    "Why am I not reserved?" The goblin was puzzled, and tooted up his little mouth and said, "people want to apologize to you. I don''t know what happened to me just now. It''s just because of that strange feeling that I bit your tongue uncle. Is it still painful?"

    I think it''s crooked? What she said "eat" is not what I understood "eat"? The goblin''s concern with a sense of shame makes his friends feel embarrassed, but it''s hard to avoid being funny. The girl just really wanted to eat me as meat!

    "What do you say?" I have a big tongue now.

    The goblin''s face is redder. "I''m sorry, they didn''t mean to. Why don''t we kiss again? How many times do you bite me?"

    Molestation, absolutely molestation! Xiao goblin closes his eyes and spits out his tongue to bring his face to me. Isn''t it naked to eat my tofu?

    When my friend kissed her just now, I had a strong sense of guilt. If I kissed her again, I really didn''t have the courage, but I can''t deny that the appearance of the spirit in spring was full of temptations to me. She was like an apple in the garden of Eden, which made me want to stop.

    I am very clear that we are all in a very abnormal atmosphere now, a little intoxicated, a little

    just at this time, my mobile phone rang again, timely pulled me from the edge of the lost back to reality, or Yao Waner''s goblin was also scared, the body shook violently, opened his eyes.

    "Stop messing around, uncle. There''s something urgent!"

    It seems that I''m not alone when I come back to reality from the lost edge. The goblin also remembers that there are still serious and unhappy things on my side. He nods heavily and blushes like blood: "well, I''m not messing around. Hurry up, uncle, and I''ll go back to school. When I finish the exam, I''ll go to see you and play with them in the East."

    "Well."

    "That''s settled. Bye."

    "Bye."

    I said goodbye, but I just jumped out of the car, but I didn''t move. Like the goblin, I was eager to say goodbye, and then I digested the tension and excitement by myself, but we were reluctant to leave. We wanted to find topics and delay the separation time

    "that, uncle, please call me --"

    your new What''s the number? "

    "You can call that number before, I will turn it on later." the goblin grinned and scratched his head. "You have seen me like this now, and I know you like me, so you don''t have to be afraid anymore, hehe."

    I was stunned again. The goblin didn''t turn on the machine and change the number recently, and only didn''t tell me. It wasn''t just to change the image to give me a surprise, but also because she was afraid that I would refuse her. She was always fearless and fearless. In fact, she was so cute and timid. You should go for the exam. "

    "Small idea, I must have got high scores --"

    "that''s good. Then, are you still going?"

    "I''ll see you off. I''ll leave when you enter the company," said the goblin seriously. "Women want to stand behind men!"

    "I really didn''t know what to say, so I waved to the girl who was going to be the" woman "behind me, took the ringing mobile phone, and turned to run to the company.

    "Uncle -" the goblin suddenly shouted at me, and I turned around in amazement. The girl leaned out of the window. "You forgot to take this!"

    Well, it was the contract drafted by the third master that I came back in a panic, took over the contract and said, "goodbye."

    My friend was very embarrassed. She thought that the goblin would laugh at my loss, but she didn''t. she suddenly leaned over to kiss me in the face, and then asked shamefully, "Yuanyuan said that when you hurt Lin Yunan yesterday, you looked very scary. Was that because you were nervous about me?"Being attacked by her, I asked, "what do you say?"

    Without hesitation, the goblin affirmed, "yes!"

    "That''s it."

    "I hate it! Uncle, is it more difficult than doing? Why can''t you just talk to me and coax me? " The goblin flattened his mouth and said with a smile, "but I like you to coax me directly with your mouth." after that, he lit up the finger that just rubbed my lips and shook it in front of my eyes. Then he put his little red face into his little mouth.

    Tease, or tease! The elder brother''s face was red, and his head shook with a bitter smile, and the girl was ashamed to hide in the car because of her daring flirtation.

    Goblin, it''s just a goblin

    "Nange, why don''t you answer my phone?!" As soon as I entered the hall, I ran into Yao Waner running out of the elevator. The little girl was so angry and anxious that she almost hit me with the phone in her hand.

    My friend was burning under the skin. He lied shamelessly: "I''m in a hurry, but I didn''t hear the phone"

    "I didn''t hear it?" Wan''er stared at the cell phone still ringing in my hand, with rich expression.

    "I didn''t hear it until I got to the door. It''s brother Nan''s fault. Let''s hurry up - wait!" I saw a 30-year-old eyeglass woman enter the elevator, hurriedly pulling Wan''er for two steps, and blocking the elevator door that was about to be closed with her arm in time, "sorry, 27th floor"

    "you are Chu, Chu can''t remember that I forgot something, I won''t go upstairs!" The spectacle girl saw me as if she saw a ghost. She even hugged her chest with both hands and rushed out of the elevator like she was afraid of being teased. This reaction made my friends very depressed. Although it''s not the first time for me to encounter such a thing, even if I''m a lecher, I''m a lecher who can pick up food? The acne on your face at your age has proved that you are more terrible than me, OK?

    The woman stood outside the elevator and looked at Wan''er very carefully. Her face was full of helpless sympathy and sneering contempt. I was very angry, but I also knew that she was so thirty-eight, because I held Wan''er''s hand, and with my current reputation, I really should pay attention to these details. So before I started to scold, I released Wan''er''s hand, but I didn''t Think, Wan''er didn''t seem to notice all kinds of things of that woman at all, not only didn''t want to avoid, but also grasped my arm with great dependence, like Chu Yuan when I was out the door.

    The little girl''s absentmindedness and over dependence gave me a very bad premonition, "what''s the situation now?"

    Wan''er cried and said, "terrible"

    "terrible?" I shook my hand and almost pressed the wrong floor. "Didn''t you tell them I was back? Yang Wei is still making trouble? Why do tassel and your sister Mo quarrel? Where''s lilac? How about Sister Liu? Can''t they stop it? " Even though Wan''er can''t answer me one time, my questions are still one after another. I can''t understand why it happened in such a bad situation, just because Murphy wanted to punish me, and then I left the company without saying hello to others?

    No matter how you think about it, Murphy or fringe, including violet, as long as you tell Viagra that I have accepted the punishment, I believe that Viagra will never make trouble

 Chapter 675

    "I rushed downstairs to wait for you because sister Liu and I couldn''t stop the bad situation," Wan''er said with tears around her eyes. "Nange, they didn''t listen to me at all. Sister Mo also blew me out. They said, now it''s not the problem that you can''t come back, but the unity problem of the investment department."

    I am even more confused, "unity problem?"

    "Well," Wan''er said, "in addition to brother Yang and sister Liu, the leaders of other groups in the investment department are also in sister Mo''s office. Just before, when I ran out to talk to you on the phone, brother Yang and leader Lu of the financing group started"

    "Lu Hao?" I was surprised. "No? Aren''t they two iron brothers? "

    "It''s brothers, but not necessarily iron," said Wan''er, struggling to figure out who to help, saying: "group leader Lu is here to help sister Mo to talk. Although there is a real suspicion of flattery, brother Yang''s speech is too direct. The two people are already stiff. Hao Shuai, the second generation of Lu''s generation, was on the other side to fuel the fire, not only scolding brother Yang , scold you and scold locust, take Miss Su Su, Miss Xue and sister Dong with you, say that you have ruined the image of the investment department, say that brother Yang is the same as you, and LAN LAN and Su Su scold him. You also know how fierce Lan Lan''s mouth is, and tell the things that Hao doesn''t check out. I didn''t expect that brother Yang was angry and annoyed, but he wanted to move her? I pushed Hao Shuai up for a while, but Lu Hao thought that brother Yang was moving and didn''t protect Hao Shuai? How to say that Hao Shuai''s father is also one of the shareholders of our company, so he pushed Yang Ge. Yang Ge stumbled on Song Jia, not only fell down, but also hurt Song Jia''s hand. Even his cell phone broke. Song Jia cried. Can Yang not be in a hurry? He rushed up and put Lu Hao on the ground. Hao Shuai went up to help, and three people gathered together. Song Jia, the leader of the other groups, ran to pull the shelves, too. He didn''t know who to call. He had to squat in the middle of the room to call. If he had helped Miss Xue up and hid away earlier, he wouldn''t have made the situation so bad. "

    er, it seems that little girl is calling me No wonder her "ah" screamed and then the phone broke. I stepped out as soon as the elevator door opened, but the immediate situation made me back. Confirm, it''s the 27th floor, but there is only one department of our investment department on the 27th floor, but there are so many people in our investment department? It''s all over a corridor!

    "Sorry, please give way, thank you, sorry, please give way"

    "don''t get in the way! Wherever you come from, go back and start for me! "

    Yao Waner was stunned by my roar. So was the girl. What are you polite to these people? Which department are they all from? Do you use it to say "please make way" to them? It''s polite enough not to just yell at them, "go away.".

    "Chunan!"

    "It''s Chunan!"

    "God, how dare you come back? The investment department has been torn apart by him. Don''t you just get out of here "

    " what do you say + mom?! " I''m not happy with you guys. I''m even more upset with Ya''s words. I just opened my mouth and said, "your father and your mother can''t leave the investment department. I know you. What''s in your marketing department?"

    "No -" the whole company knows that Zhang Mingjie and I are very sticky recently, and Zhang Mingjie is the deputy general manager of the marketing department. That brother is afraid of my revenge, so he quickly covers his face. "Brother, you have identified the wrong person. I''m Feng Liangliang from the internal service department!"

    "Zhou Qifan, fuck me + you + mom! Chu Nan, I''m Feng Liangliang from the internal service department. I didn''t speak ill of you. He''s Zhou Qifan from the marketing department. He said it! "

    "What did I say?! Didn''t you say that? " Zhou Qifan was torn down by others, and he didn''t cover his face. It seemed that he recognized that a junior staff member with a lower position than him had enough ability to let him roll away from the wind. He tried to pull several more people into the water to die together, shouting: "you, you, you, and you! Who are you watching here didn''t speak ill of him?! I''ll repeat what you said! Chu Nan, they all thought that you would not come back from your resignation, so they all talked about you openly. I don''t speak well, but what any one of them said is worse than me! "

    "What do you mean by Zhou Qifan? I didn''t say you can''t pour me dirty water! "

    "That is, I''m just here to watch the bustle"

    "what''s the bustle?" See my eyes a stare, regardless of men and women, all people can not help but look flustered, I don''t want to think why they are afraid of me, deep voice shouted: "all roll for me!"

    All the people were in the shape of birds and beasts, and all of them were scattered. No one was left but Wan''er, who was surprised, worshipped all over his face and didn''t seem so flustered.

    The security department was also alarmed. The non investment department staff were isolated by them. It can also be inferred that such a big problem in the investment department was deliberately connived by some people. Otherwise, Viagra and Lu could use the security, rather than notifying other team leaders to come to pull the shelves, but let the security guard stay outside the gate and stand guard. Obviously, this deliberate connivance It''s only possible for a person to develop his / her attitude to be Murphy. What does this girl mean?

    Yao Waner and I went straight to Murphy''s office and probably knew that I was the "initiator" of the conflict. The colleagues in the investment department who were watching outside gave me a way out. It''s self-evident that their eyes were strange. When they saw me knocking on the door, they scattered, for fear that they would be seen by the people inside. People''s curiosity could not be underestimated.It was Song Jia who opened the door. Not only the small hand hanging on her chest was swollen, but also her eyes were swollen. She cried when she saw me

    The office is quiet. The head of a room makes me feel upset. This office is a very special place for me. I''m used to it. It''s filled with Murphy''s body fragrance all the time, instead of the bloody smell of smoke and oil at the top of my head! There are a lot of ambiguous memories that make my heart beat. Every time I push the door, I will have a kind of throb and a kind of expectation. Because when I open the door, I will see Murphy - only Murphy, not a group of smelly old men!

    Maybe I''m not happy, just because I can''t smell the familiar taste when I enter the door

    the leaders of six groups in the investment department are all there, and there are several deputy leaders, most of whom are standing near the door - there''s no place to sit in the room, only three sofas, Tassels and Murphy are sitting on two single sofas across the tea table, glaring at each other, but the tassels are relatively hanging on each other Murphy is relatively indifferent. Sister Liu and Qin LAN sit on the remaining Changsha hair with Ziyuan, whose brows are locked. Ziyuan leans against sister Liu, and her right foot rests on Qin Lan''s leg. Qin LAN is rubbing her swollen ankle. The high-heeled shoes she hangs on her feet have broken her heel

    Yang Wei and Lu Hao stand on the side of Liu Su and Murphy respectively, with injuries on their faces. Viagra''s nose blood is smeared Half of his face was dirty. Lu Hao''s right eye was swollen like a bun. Their clothes were pulled and wrinkled. They looked funny.

    Murphy makes a look at me, and the tassel makes a look at me. The former is calm, though imploring, there is no trace of it. In addition to nature, he is a little unreasonable and upright. The latter is usually super cheeky, but in fact, it is not. The eyes, the expression, anyone who sees it will feel her guilty and flustered In terms of psychological quality, tassel and Murphy are obviously different, even worse than asters.

    Ziyuan just looked at me with her talking eyes, and I knew what she wanted to tell me or whether she had a better understanding.

    Ziyuan wants to tell me: don''t talk around, first find out the situation

    What''s the situation? It''s not the security guard outside the door who comes to fight, but the leaders of the investment department and Murphy''s and fringe''s meaningless eye hints. Combining these two points, I can guess a general idea - these two girls are not really fighting, they have reached a certain consensus, probably just like Murphy punished me, they are acting in collusion to achieve a certain purpose, but things happen However, the exhibition lost control and became the current situation. It was a simple generalization that these two smart stupid women didn''t expect: playing with fire is too big, they can''t clean up themselves, and they want me to help wipe their buttocks!

    My aunts and grandmothers, you are such a troublemaker that you have made my brother and I become the object of contempt for all people. Under such circumstances, you still have high hopes for me. Do you have a good idea?

 Chapter 676

    Song Jia is at a loss when she sees that everyone just looks at me but doesn''t speak. In fact, it''s not hard to understand, because everyone is at a loss as she is, and she doesn''t know what to say to me as the "culprit"

    "that Chu Nan is back. There''s no need to quarrel anymore. It''s"

    all the trouble is from Song Jia''s gossip, so she''s very guilty and hopeful I hope this thing can come to an end soon, but some bastard doesn''t want to give her this face, or, in other words, don''t want to give me face. This is Hao Shuai, the handsome super second ancestor who is temporarily gilded in the financing group.

    "What if he comes back?" Hao Shuai broke the silence of all the people and said with sarcasm, "if there is a kind of man, he shouldn''t come back."

    He said this absolutely from Murphy''s standpoint, but Murphy must not like to hear it. Her little face was suddenly overcast. Poor Hao Shuai thought that her face had changed in recognition of her own words, and he immediately puffed up his chest and looked down on me with pride.

    It''s Hao Shuai''s self righteousness to position Murphy and I on the opposite side. But in order to give me a hint, Murphy asked me coldly: "Chu Nan, the punishment for you will not change. You only have two choices - accept or resign. How do you think about it?"

    Well, I understand that this girl never told Viagra that I have agreed to accept the punishment! Listen to her words, I just left the company to play disappear, is to consider accepting or resigning!

    This is a kind of wrong guidance at all! No wonder Viagra is in a hurry, because he knows that with my temperament, the result of consideration must be that he would rather resign than accept such shameless punishment!

    But I don''t understand. Isn''t Viagra always hoping that I will leave Fengchang and Murphy? Murphy and I have a quarrel. It should be his favorite thing to see. Why should he stand out for me? One of the reasons why Murphy punished me so much is that I disappeared for a long time yesterday. Viagra and Qin LAN only told me that they secretly got married, so I disappeared. I went to celebrate for them, but he intoxicated me

    Viagra must feel that he has responsibilities, and Murphy punished me too much. He was suspected of being jealous with the fringe So I have to ask for a story. Murphy, they don''t know that!

    Instead of answering Murphy''s question, I asked Hao Shuai inexplicably, "what is seed, what is seed?"

    Hao Shuai was shocked when I asked him, "since you have decided to quit your job and come back, you are called seedless!"

    Viagra scolded, "what do you say to his mother, Hao?"? You "

    I interrupted Viagra, blocked him, and walked towards Hao Shuai step by step, smiled and asked:" who told you that I was going to resign? Did you make the decision for me? Or are you deaf? How does Mo always ask? She asked me how I was thinking, got it? I just found a place where no one was, to consider whether I would accept the punishment or resign to go home. Now I have considered, I will not resign. "

    "Ha ha! Ha ha ha ha! " Hao Shuai laughed and said to all the people, "have you heard me? He admitted it himself! "

    "Oh? What did I admit? "

    "No seed!" Hao Shuai looked at me scornfully and said, "I''d rather clean the women''s toilet than quit. Are you a man of your own kind?"

    As soon as this remark came out, many people laughed and expressed sympathy for me. They seemed to sigh that I was sad. They got up in a rage. They were going to get angry on the spot. Fortunately, Wan''er held them in time. Viagra was shaking all over, but he didn''t know what to say. He wanted me to stay, but he didn''t expect that the result of my stay was also laughed at.

    Murphy is a little flustered. I don''t know why she deliberately provokes the dissatisfaction of Viagra, or the comprehensive group. But it is obvious that as a woman, she underestimates my position as a man and ignores the consequences I have to face when I am punished. That not only highlights her distinction between public and private, but also her strictness. I may become a company Laughingstock, even a large number of people, like Hao Shuai, will understand my compromise as a coward without ambition, so when Murphy asked me to choose to accept or resign at first, I did not hesitate to choose to resign.

    There is an essential difference between men and women in the direction of thinking. Women are more eager for the better, while men are used to pessimism - at least Murphy is such a woman, and I am such a man.

    Ziyuan is also used to yearning for the beautiful type. Although she frowns, she soon doesn''t think so. This girl knows me too well. She knows that since I asked for it on my own initiative, it''s definitely not my purpose to make a fool of herself. She seems to have more confidence in my cheeky mouth skills than myself, so she looks forward to me.

    We can''t fail to live up to the expectations of childhood, "ha ha! Ha ha ha ha! " I laughed too, louder than Hao Shuai.

    "What are you laughing at?" Don''t say Hao Shuai, everyone can''t understand why I laugh, including Murphy and fringe.

    What''s Hao''s name? "

    Hao Shuai is a vulgar man. He is arrogant. He is obviously incompetent, but he is proud of his noble family background. He thinks that he is superior to others because of his beautiful face. It seems that no one in the company doesn''t know him and shouldn''t know him. When I asked him, he was a little frustrated"Hao doesn''t matter," I interrupted him as he opened his mouth and said his name, choking him. "You mean, if I want to prove that I''m a man of my own kind, I have to quit?"

    Lu Hao is famous for his cleverness. When I heard this, I immediately noticed something wrong. But Hao Shuai was so quick that he didn''t wait for Lu Hao''s reaction to stop him. He took off his words and said, "yes! If it''s me, I''m sure I''ll pack up and leave! "

    "Then you mean that Mr. Mo didn''t give me a choice from the beginning. He punished me for cleaning the women''s toilet. It was just an excuse of hypocrisy. She just wanted to force me to resign."

    "This" Hao Shuai''s face immediately changed. He didn''t dare to say "yes" with his two courage. Otherwise, he would admit Murphy''s hypocrisy. Seeing Murphy''s face glaring at him, he was flustered and didn''t mean it! "

    "What do you mean then?"

    "I mean, I can''t say. Lu Hao, his leader, is angry and helpless. He can only stare at me hatefully. He has understood my intention - the separation plan, not only Murphy, but I want everyone to dare not help them to talk. I want to create one side of public opinion!

    "You said that if it was you, you would definitely resign. Can you understand that you also think that the punishment of Mr. Mo is deliberately hurting a person''s dignity? In other words, if today''s event doesn''t happen to me, but to you, you will also think that Mo is too much. That''s what it means? "

    "No, I didn''t, I didn''t say that." Hao Shuai''s retort is too pale. Now he says he didn''t scold Murphy roundly. I''m afraid he doesn''t believe him, let alone the others. Murphy is also very pale - pale with anger!

    "Mr. Mo, do you mean that?" I ignored Hao Shuai and asked Murphy, "if this punishment is to force me to resign, I can write a resignation letter immediately, but I don''t think you are the kind of person Hao Shuai understands."

    "I understand Chu Nan, you are a separation!" This guy is not so stupid. He finally reacts. Unfortunately, everyone knows that I am separated. Who dares to stand up and help you?

    Murphy glared at Hao Shuai, and then said to me lightly: "punish you, because hate iron is not steel, and heavy punishment is proportional to attention. If you don''t deserve my attention, I won''t care whether you change or not, and what do you do with heavy punishment? Isn''t it easier to ask you to resign or dismiss you? It''s a great hope for you to make changes through severe punishment, but if you don''t know that clearly, I won''t stop you if you want to quit. "

    "Of course I know, so I decided to take the punishment." Murphy and I had a good understanding of each other, which made our "contradictions" light, but also gave Viagra and others an explanation. Murphy punished me because he valued me and wanted me to change my work attitude, not because he was jealous and so on.

    "I also want to ask general Mo a question"

 Chapter 677

    Yu can surf the Internet without knowing which kind of immorality. In the middle of the night, he climbed the wire pole and cut off the line of Netcom, so that he cut off the network and cut off the phone from the early morning of yesterday. As a result, I couldn''t update yesterday, and I couldn''t beat the fake note

    as we all know, I''m a waste wood in the information age, I can''t use the Q on my mobile phone, and I''m very speechless and helpless about the input method of my mobile phone I entrusted my brother to write on behalf of me and entrusted "Yuan Meng" to manage the situation of the egg ache that I met in the group. However, many of my friends were afraid that they didn''t know that I met the egg ache. Well, the fake note won''t be mended. Today I have three chapters to make up for the new friends who were free yesterday I want to ask Mr. Mo a question. If anyone in the group leader knows it, I also hope you can tell me: the one who makes a mistake but refuses to accept the punishment and chooses to escape, and the one who knows the mistake can change to the one who bravely accepts the severe punishment, who has the kind and who does not? "

    I don''t mean to go to Hao Shuai, or to anyone. It''s just that the time is right, so I find a noble excuse for punishment. Fortunately, Murphy is a professional performer. Otherwise, she has to laugh out loud. It''s really a matter of fact that she can seriously point out: "of course, the former has no kind, the latter has one."

    I asked Lu Hao with a smile, "what do Lu group think?"

    Lu Liangxiang looks at Hao Shuai and says with his back teeth, "the former has no seed, the latter has seed."

    I ask Hao Shuai again, they are really not the same kind of people. You say, who are we? Who are we

    Hao Shuai''s face is red and his neck is thick. Is he fighting with me? You are too young! Brothers are with unreasonable people from small to big!

    "Chu Nan, Hao Shuai said something wrong, I apologize to you on his behalf"

    "Lu Group, why do you apologize to me on his behalf?" I clapped and smiled, "Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot, he''s a man who can''t bear the mistake."

    Some people can''t help laughing, but the object of ridicule is no longer me. Hao Shuai almost didn''t bite his teeth, which can advertise for Colgate crest or Chinglish. His blush is like pouring three catties and two pots at a time. You can''t tell whether the fire or blood is coming out of his eyes. He didn''t expect that a casual ridicule would be made by me, Not only will he be severely humiliated, but also let him become the target of public criticism. He is not flattered inside and outside. However, the most bitter thing is that he has to apologize to me personally. It''s me who said the wrong thing. "Just a few words later, he was a big man. His eyes were red and almost fell into tears.

    It''s not a good thing that a person is too proud. Even if I give him a lesson, I find a good and noble excuse for my stinginess and shamelessness.

    Lu Hao patted Hao Shuai on the shoulder to comfort him. Then he said to me, "Chu Nan, it''s a good thing for the company that you don''t resign. It''s a good thing that we didn''t lose a promising employee. But now we are not arguing about your problem, but the problem that your comprehensive team has violated the rules and regulations." Lu Haoneng is the youngest leader of the six groups. He is certainly outstanding. He will not let this matter end when there is a possibility of bad public opinion on him. So he pointed to Viagra and said, "what is Yang Wei? Don''t say that Mo always punishes you or not. Even if he is, should he come to Mo''s office to make trouble? Is there any problem that the manager makes mistakes and the manager punishes them? Are wages paid for nothing?! If every manager who has made a mistake is not willing to accept punishment and is so tough with the manager''s theory, who else can do the manager''s work? Excuse me, who is working for?! Who is the manager and who is the managed? There are no rules and regulations. If the relationship between the manager and the managed is not clear, is it sad or lucky for our investment department and Fengchang group? "

    Lu Hao touched the swollen corner of his eyes and gave an exaggerated painful chant, so as to make his passionate words more eloquent. He was not only seeking justice for Murphy, but also revenge for himself. He wanted to put all the responsibility of this matter on Viagra, so as not to be ridiculed by me and become the laughingstock of everyone!

    What can I do! On the surface, Viagra is a little over heated, but in fact, Murphy and the tassel intentionally guide them. The two girls can''t sit down. Obviously, that''s why they asked for help. They never thought that things would end up with Viagra''s black pot. This is not their original intention. This is the mistake they both made!

    "And it''s not Yang Wei who has problems alone. Your comprehensive team has problems! She, and she! " Lu Hao first refers to the fringe, then to Qin LAN, and finally to sister Liu, "and group leader Liu, you have a problem with your attitude. No matter what your personal friendship with Chu Nan is like, how can you feel unfair for him, or how can you run from private to private? As the managed, you have not considered the general position of Mo as the manager at all! "

    When it comes to the words "how about personal friendship", the tone of the goods is a little "tacit" like a hint, which is to make it clear that it is ironic that my relationship between men and women is chaotic! Ya, I had fantasies about winter night before. After my disillusionment, Viagra really cared about it. He was so angry, he just wanted to leave others alone, but he didn''t notice that Lu Hao was just looking for a step for himself. He fell in love with him. He impulsively said: "it''s me who is the general theory of looking for ink. Some of them came to dissuade me. Chu Nan was just late and left early It''s insulting to punish him for a week''s coolie and a big man to clean the women''s toilet! Even if Chu Nan accepted, I still want to say that general Mo''s punishment is too severe, too much! You just admitted that if you were him, you would be hard to accept! Liu Jie, Liu Su, Qin LAN, they also think that it''s too impersonal for Mo to be gentle. They just argue for a few words, but they don''t quarrel. I''m the only one quarreling with her, and I''m the only one offending her. Yang Wei is not like some kind of man who only flatters others. If he''s wrong, he''s wrong. I misunderstood that Mo''s heavy punishment is actually a kind of expectation and encouragement, so he said a lot I apologize, and I''m willing to take all the responsibility - I quit! "Murphy, tassel, Qin LAN, sister Liu, Wan''er and Song Jia are all in a panic. This is the result they are most afraid of. Ziyuan, who is not familiar with Viagra, even winks at me, asking me to find a way to prevent the worst result.

    I don''t know if Lu Hao realized the pleasure of revenge. If he did, he would be disappointed. If he didn''t, he wouldn''t have the chance to have that pleasure again. I smiled lightly and said, "Mo will never agree to your resignation."

    I''m too clear about Viagra. It''s easy to be impulsive, but it''s easy to be comfortable. It''s easy to work in a smooth wind and high salary. It''s strange that he''s willing to leave. So listen to me, he immediately has no persistence. Like countless times in the past, waiting for me to save him.

    My affair with Murphy is well known all over the world, so Lu HAOSI doesn''t mind writing her doubts on her face, in case Murphy''s public and private affairs don''t divide, "why?"

    "Because Mo is not such a stingy person, she knows what kind of employees are worth keeping. As an excellent manager, I believe Mo always has a tolerance for mistakes that can be forgiven," I asked Lu Hao, saying: "excuse me, if Mr. Mo punishes the members of your financing team, for example, if Hao Hao goes to clean the women''s toilet for a week, will you come to Mr. Mo pleads for mercy? "

    For other people in the financing group, Lu Hao can say "no" without hesitation, but Hao Shuai is the only one who dare not say that since his father put him in the financing group to be gilded, Lu Hao has taken care of Lu Hao. Does Lu Hao dare to be merciless to Hao Shuai? What''s more, Hao Shuai just admitted that instead of asking him to accept such punishment, he would rather resign and leave, so Lu Hao knew that I was deliberately taking Hao Shuai as an example, but still had to nod, "I don''t deny that the punishment like Mr. Mo was a little severe, and it''s normal to beg for mercy, but I will certainly pay attention to my attitude"

    "Yang Wei''s mistake lies in his attitude." He has already acknowledged this and apologized to Mr. Mo, but his motivation is good. It''s a normal and honest response that everyone who has human feelings like you in Lu Group will make. "I said with a smile:" not to mention that several of them plead for me, it''s a reflection of the unity and friendship of my comprehensive group. In other words, Mr. Mo''s punishment is too severe, which almost everyone can see Come out, how many people dare to come up with it, and to this end, develop a theory with general manager Mo? Not for themselves, but for their colleagues, dare to put their future behind them, such courage is even more valuable! Just ask, which company doesn''t want to stay, an employee who can regard ordinary colleagues as family members and dare to tell the truth for the sake of truth and fairness? Which company doesn''t want it? Just ask, with general Mo''s insight and broad mind, will he lose his temper once, will he ignore what he shows because he has suffered a little grievance, and dismiss him so as to cause talent loss to the company? Lu Group, I believe that Mo is not such a small woman. I believe that Yang Wei should be punished for Mo''s tolerance, but more importantly, he should be rewarded with equal merits and demerits. You say that is, Mr. Mo? "

    Shameless and shameless - well, my friends are very depressed and understand the contempt in everyone''s eyes, including those women who have no conscience and hope in me, and even some Viagra who are intoxicated with their greatness

 Chapter 678

    on this point, don''t say that Murphy didn''t want to dismiss Viagra at all. Even if she did, she would be embarrassed to say that she had so many big hats on her head.

    "There is no doubt that the unity of the comprehensive group is the example of other groups, but there is nothing wrong with what group leader Lu said. We should pay attention to attitude and method in everything. Yang Wei, for the sake of your good motivation and the courage to tell the truth, I don''t care about this matter with you, so I go. But next time, remember that people who don''t respect me or the company, I''m not going to open up any more. " No one will think Murphy is favoritism, because everyone sympathizes with her. They think she is the result of my flattery. They have to swallow the bitter fruit, so they let go of Viagra

    "as for you and leader Lu," Murphy gives a disgusting glance at Hao Shuai, saying: "in the end, it''s also caused by a misunderstanding. Yang Wei''s original intention is to protect Qin LAN. Lu Group intends to protect Hao Shuai, not to Anyway, Song Jia''s injury has become a fact. Who has no responsibility for pursuing it? I don''t want you to have any estrangement because of this misunderstanding, which will affect your future work. Do you understand? "

    Song Jia is injured. Lu Hao and Hao Shuai are directly responsible. If Murphy doesn''t pursue them, they will sell Lu Hao''s affection and take their face into consideration. After all, people come here to flatter her, and she can''t let them leave in disgrace.

    "Understand," Viagra is inferior to me and will step down, "I will write a profound review to President Mo about this matter."

    "Well," Murphy nodded, but said to me with a cold face, "but, Chunan, don''t think that if you accept the punishment sincerely, you will let me leave you lightly. I tell you, it''s impossible. If you are late or leave early again during the punishment, I will not only deduct your salary according to the company''s regulations, but also I can guarantee that as long as you If you don''t quit, the investment department won''t have to hire a cleaner! "

    Murphy''s words are just to earn face for herself. After all, she is the boss. She wants to maintain her identity in front of the public, so I have to choose to accept it bitterly. I was thinking about discussing with her in private to reduce the workload. Now, it seems that there is no hope at all

    this accident has finally come to a successful conclusion The group leaders also sighed, Murphy said: "it''s all gone, Chunan, Cheng Liusu, assistant Xue. You three stay. I have something to say."

    Everyone can see that this farce has no benefits. Murphy has suffered from "dark loss". Everyone is afraid of being caught by her and then become the object of vent. So they are all eager to leave. Only Lu Hao and Hao Shuai are unwilling. They are here to flatter, but they are very depressed.

    When passing by me, Lu Hao, who is known as a smiling face tiger, nodded his head, admiring and self mocking. He glanced at Yang Wei, then held out his thumb to me, saying: "OK, OK, Chu Nan, I don''t know if he is a talent, but if you are, just open your mouth to you, and if you are a clerk in the comprehensive group, you will be defeated! Hum! " After that, Hao Shuai, who hated me for not biting me twice, strode out of the office.

    "OK, Nange, I''m convinced of your mouth. No wonder you can even play with a woman with such a temper as Mr. Mo," said Viagra in a small voice, with Murphy on his back. "But you still have to be careful. She''s too angry. She''ll have to make a balance after eating the dark losses. You can''t be punished unless you pay attention to her. You can guarantee that she''s our aunt It''s vinegar. "

    Well, Viagra''s prejudice against Murphy is deeply rooted.

    Is Murphy good enough to balance with me? In the presence of Viagra, I smile on my face, but in my heart, I''ve already scolded the street. How much nonsense, I''ve made such a big move. These three stinky girls, I''ll die!

    Murphy approved Song Jia''s half day leave, asked Yao Waner and Qin LAN to take her to see a doctor, and gave sister Liu a card to buy a new mobile phone for Song Jia. Song Jia, a silly girl, thought she was the culprit until now. She didn''t have to live or die. Murphy blew her out of the office.

    Before sending sister Liu out, I told her in a low voice, don''t save money for Murphy. The more expensive it is, the better. She thought I was revenge for Murphy''s ruthlessness, but she didn''t know. Murphy insisted on buying Song Jia''s mobile phone, because she was ashamed of herself. It was her fault, not Song Jia. She wanted to atone for her sins, so you didn''t choose expensive one, but she was not Will be happy.

    Like Viagra, sister Liu has recognized Murphy''s punishment until now because she is jealous of me and the fringe. Before she left, she quietly told me not to be biased, but to coax Murphy more?

    As soon as the door closed, the three sitting girls all stood up, and I stood like a grandson for a long time. Now I can finally sit on the sofa like a grandparent and take a breath, ignoring the fringes and Murphy with a face of shame. I stared at the painful purple garden beside me. I didn''t have a good airway: "what else can you stand up for? Sit down. "

    Yuan looked at the fringe and Murphy that I ignored, hesitated for a moment, but still obedient and sat down beside me.

    "Lift up your feet and I''ll see."

    "No, it''s OK"My face sank and I patted myself on the thigh, saying, "lift - lift - come - let - I - look - look!"

    When I grew up with Ziyuan, she knew when I was joking and when I would never be joking. Just like now, I know that she has severe pain. I want to care about her, but I am embarrassed to show my dependence on me in front of the fringe and Murphy.

    She was afraid, but I didn''t, because I didn''t have the right to be afraid of anything. I couldn''t refuse the little winter night. I was just completely captured by the goblin, which made my mind have some seemingly wonderful changes, but in fact, it was earth shaking changes Happy people.

    Xiaozi is my woman. It''s my duty to comfort and protect her.

    Seeing that the purple garden really lifted up her feet and put them on my thigh, the expression of tassel and Murphy changed obviously. Maybe it''s because we all know that my close friend and I are inseparable from each other from urination, and they have deep feelings like relatives, so we can''t bear to have the smell of vinegar

    "ah -" the purple garden gave a light shout, because I not only took off her shoes with broken heels She also lifted up her trousers and pulled down her black stockings. The girl said with shame, "what are you doing?"

    "Nonsense, what do you say I do?" My right hand grasps her thin jade foot, and my left hand gently rubs her swollen ankle, airway: "the shoes are not off, just like Qin LAN rubs them for farting?"

    Purple garden small face a red, "how can a girl take off her shoes in front of a man"

    this girl is as shy and shy as she was when she was a child.

    "Isn''t Chunan a man?" Murphy saw that the purple garden didn''t shrink his feet back, and finally couldn''t help talking.

    The tassel also stares at my hand and the foot of the purple garden. If you smile more falsely, it will be more falsely. "South south, or I come here, you are a big man, careless, don''t hurt the purple garden again"

    careless is me or you? Because you are stupid, and Murphy is too noble, so I don''t expect you to help!

    I haven''t spoken yet, but listen to the Ziyuan way: "no, let Xiaonan help me. I used to sprain a lot. He kneaded it for me. He was careful, not only he never hurt me."

    my friends were shocked that if the former Ziyuan was laughed at, she would have been ashamed for a long time. But when Murphy and Liu Su didn''t talk, it was OK. She said it instead Don''t be shy. It means to fight with them. I feel that asters are more appropriate to Murphy and fringe. No, maybe they say "they three are each other". It''s a bit tight. It seems that they are dissatisfied with each other.

    The words of Ziyuan not only choked on Murphy and the tassel, but also showed off. The three girls were sensitive to each other. They immediately put the electric waves on each other, and the guys in the middle were numb by the electricity

    I succeeded in breaking up the three women''s war without gunsmoke or voice. All of them trembled and felt the hypocrisy of my smile

 Chapter 679

    Today''s third watch is over. Although the update volume is still small, my code is not easy. From the day before yesterday to now, I only slept for a few hours yesterday afternoon. At present, I am in a state of serious lack of sleep. For the sleepy me, it''s a kind of torture. Ha ha, there are many things in recent times. I can''t control the time autonomously, and the time difference is also disorderly One regiment, the cup has good, I admit, spit bitter water is to Bo sympathize, so everyone don''t have to look forward to today''s update, think I can be so much better every day, that proves that I have to make a sacrifice: either don''t eat, or don''t sleep, ha ha, joke, there is something else in the evening, hurry to make up for sleep.

    ,,,,,,,,,

    "how can I say that?" the tassel reached out to Murphy. "She asked me to cooperate with asters. South south, you should know, I don''t have so many ghost ideas in my stomach!"

    "Ghost idea?" Murphy airway: "Cheng Liusu, speak responsibly. You clapped your hands and agreed, and said that my idea was very good!"

    Tassel a face of daze, "I have said so?" Pretending, the girl''s eyes will twinkle when she feels guilty.

    Murphy saw that my face was more and more gloomy, and almost rushed to fight with the tassel, "you said! I didn''t have much confidence, but you encouraged me to do it! "

    "Hey, Mo fox, you have to be responsible when you speak! I''m just saying that your idea sounds very good. You can try it, but I didn''t let you try. It''s up to you! "

    "Hum --"

    seeing Murphy''s sneer, the tassel''s face changed a lot, and he looked at me in horror. At the same time, Murphy said: "did you admit it? You agree with my idea. The development is out of control. All three of us are responsible "

    " I didn''t -- "Ziyuan suddenly interrupted lightly:" I didn''t say that you had a good idea from the beginning. When Liusu agreed, I said that we should make a decision with Xiao Nan Shang. You two are good at making ideas, so we can make things bigger. "

    Murphy and the tassel were stunned at the same time. Murphy said with a smile, "assistant Xue, I find that you seem to be able to get rid of your responsibilities."

    Ziyuan didn''t look at Murphy either. He looked at me innocently and said, "I have no responsibility. Why do I have to share the responsibility for you two?"

    "As my assistant, if you think my idea is not feasible, why didn''t you stop me? And I was so involved in the performance! I haven''t seen it all the time. You feel so cute. You can act like that! "

    "Yes, sister Ziyuan, how did you sprain your foot? Isn''t it just for the picture to be lifelike, just to make it real! Who have I met with Fifi? You fell out on your own! It''s so nice of you to ask Nannan to knead it for you. If it wasn''t because you sprained and cried like a tearful man, would you scare Song Jia? If she doesn''t help you, how can Yang Wei step on her? If you don''t step on her, how can you fight with Lu Hao? "

    The relationship between Tassels and Murphy is unpredictable. For example, now they regard purple garden as a common enemy.

    Although Ziyuan is shy and introverted, it''s not a fuel-efficient lamp. It''s just the so-called "near the red, near the black". What color am I and what color is she? Can you be asked by these two girls?

    "I just know my identity too well, so I haven''t been your master, because I''m just an assistant, and you''re the general manager! I can only suggest it, but it''s you who make the decision. As for the performance input, it''s what you ask for. Of course, I have to do my duty to be able to afford the salary you gave me! " Purple garden is usually polite and polite to Murphy, but Murphy himself can feel that in fact, purple garden is not friendly to her at all, and even doesn''t put her in the eyes. I always feel that purple garden has a deep prejudice against Murphy family. As for the reason, I don''t quite understand it.

    In short, Murphy choked heavily on her. The girl turned to ask the tassel, "Miss Cheng, are you jealous that I sprained my foot? The person that ache is me not good, fall is my outfit, can twist a foot is outfit? Do you pretend to cry? What''s more, we agreed that we should only focus on Yang Wei, and then we should call Xiao Nan to come to the rescue immediately after the quarrel between him and general manager Mo, but what''s the result? I called Xiaonan and came back to see that the financing group was in the office and totally involved. At that time, your plan was out of control? "

    Er, when Ziyuan called me, it was very rude. It was still in the scope of acting. It was to urge me to show up and stop Viagra. But I still didn''t understand, "only for Yang Wei, what is it for him?"

    I don''t know if the fringe intentionally avoids the purple garden about her jealousy and twisting her feet. She replies busily: "it''s Feifei who said that Yang Wei is the most influential person in the atmosphere of the comprehensive group besides you and me. In order to make him converge"

    Murphy takes the fringe''s words and says: "in order to make him converge, the best way is to let him offend me once, Then I forgive him and owe me the favor. Does he still want to eat and die? Besides, you should all see that Yang Wei now doesn''t respect me at all! A lot of things are obviously following and secretly screwing. Not only do they not cooperate with me in work, but they often introduce me to others in private! " Speaking of this, she was a little aggrieved and glared at the fringe.The purple garden also looked at the fringe and said with a light smile, "he doesn''t seem to respect me very much."

    "What do you mean by that look?" "I didn''t make him disrespect you!" said the fringe

    , er, my brother knows, it must be Yao Wan''s little report on brother Viagra. Brother Viagra did not know that Yao Waner was the eye liner for Murphy in the comprehensive group. Yao Waner and Lan Qin were very close to him. Although he had never said anything to him before, he probably didn''t speak to Lan Qin.

    Murphy''s attitude toward Yang Wei''s work is not good, but it''s more personal According to my own speculation, I asked Liu Su and Murphy, "you two pretended to quarrel, and Viagra naturally stood on the side of the Liu Su talking to me, but you didn''t expect that Lu Hao and Hao Shuai actually joined in to support Fei Fei. The more quarrel, the more chaos, you found that there was no step to go down, and finally it developed into a three crowd fight, which led to the situation out of control completely?"

    Tassel and Murphy lowered their heads in shame, embarrassed to make a sound.

    "Well, that''s what happened."

    the purple garden nodded, and I gave her a big push on the foot. She breathed out softly because of the pain. I rolled my white eyes and didn''t have a good airway: "do you really think you have no responsibility? You agree with such a stupid idea, and you''re begging for trouble by twisting your feet! I wonder, you three girls are usually very clever, how in this matter but the collective made stupid? Yes, with Viagra''s character, if you misunderstand and and offend you, you don''t care about him. He will read this sentiment afterwards and correct all his faults. But it''s a good idea at best. It can''t work in action! Being reasonable between the manager and the manager is bound to quickly create public opinion. Such a great opportunity for flattery will inevitably lead to someone standing beside the manager. Do you know that this is acting? Do others know that? Once your supporters quarrel, can you still control the result? Are you sure you want to tell right from wrong? Do you always have an account for those who support you? Who will you punish or not? Take this matter as an example. Yang Wei breaks the rules. If you don''t punish him, Lu Hao and they have a problem with you. If you punish him, what''s your original intention for doing so many things? Stupid, since you have this idea for a long time, why don''t you tell me first? "

    Murphy''s self righteous and meticulous design was criticized by me for nothing. He had no face at all, and his little face was almost bleeding. Hearing my last question, he became angry and angry, "you still say! I want to discuss it with you, but Zhang Mingjie is looking for you. You run away before I say it. By the way, I''ll keep you here, and they''ll stop you! "

    Brothers are speechless, and tassels and asters are speechless At this time, the tassel thought of asking this, but it was also suspected of changing the topic.

    The purple garden also frowns to ask: "yes, I have already called you, how do you just come back now?"

    Murphy also complained: "if you come back early, you won''t be able to develop into the current situation."

    Woman, you really can''t see through. In this blink of an eye, the three of them don''t pinch, and they form a united front to pinch me. I went to the company of her father, the demon, but I didn''t want them to know. Otherwise, I would have asked questions about the long and short. I didn''t answer. I raised my hand and sniffed in front of my nose. "Violet, did you wash your feet last night? How can I feel a little taste "

 Chapter 680

    "Xiaozi, did you wash your feet last night? How can I feel a little taste "

    the purple garden suddenly blushed," you nonsense! There can be no smell! " It can almost be called a girl with cleanliness. She is very confident. She has only one taste, that is, although she is not rich in Murphy, she has the same refreshing light body fragrance.

    I was wronging her. I raised my hand to Aunt Cheng and said, "if you don''t believe me, let the tassel smell"

    don''t think that the tassel is a tomboy, and she doesn''t lose the degree of love for cleanliness to asters. Moreover, with a dog nose, she was afraid to smell some strange smell. Instinctively, she stepped back and said, "I don''t smell it!"

    I said with a smile, "didn''t you just knead her for me? I''m just tired. Let''s change "

    the fringe and step back," no change! "

    Ziyuan is in a hurry. "What do you mean, Cheng Liusu?"

    "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean your feet taste, because I''m careless and careless. I''m afraid I''ll rub them and hurt you."

    "Chunan, I''ll change you." Murphy is the most astute one of the three girls. She should see through my teasing of the purple garden. She wanted to change the topic, so she didn''t believe me at all, but she didn''t expose me. Instead, she squeezed away the tassel, didn''t know if she wanted to please me or didn''t like my skin contact with the purple garden. She took the opportunity to say: "I''m not afraid of smell, but And I''m confident in massage "

    " I''m clean, you can''t listen to Xiao Nan''s nonsense! " Asters almost didn''t kick me in the face, "don''t say I take a bath sooner or later, even if I don''t wash for a week, I won''t smell! Dead Xiao Nan, you know this better than anyone. Before, my mother always entrusted me to your father when she was on a business trip. Then we both slept together because we were shy and always slept opposite. Every morning when I woke up, you held my feet and drooled! I remember a time when we couldn''t take a bath for several days because of the pipe maintenance outage. The water was very tense. We both used a basin of water to wash our feet every day, and every time you asked me to wash first! You also secretly washed your face with my foot washing water! "

    The purple garden is shy, but once it''s shy and anxious, you dare to say anything - when is it?! Third grade?! If I boast about you, even if you remember how I am so disgraceful, you can remember it clearly. However, there is a little misunderstanding in everything. First of all, pretending to sleep and hold your leg is really my evil. Although I will never admit it, drooling is really the thing after falling asleep! Say Chu Yuan all 16, sleep still dribble, this seems not fresh? Secondly, I will not degenerate to wash my face with your foot washing water? Still ''sneaky''? It''s clear that you lied to me and told me that it''s your foot washing water after I washed it. It''s just for revenge that I spilled water on your feet!

    Now think about it, the mother of Ziyuan is really at ease. At that time, the stepmother and Chu Yuan had not come to my home, and she was at ease to give her daughter to the father to take care of. The father''s character is really not built up The tassel''s face is blue. "South south, why have I never heard you mention this? Are you a pervert? "

    Brother airway: "you know me so long, do you think I''m a pervert?" In fact, I am not confident in this, a sister will have strange ideas of people, not abnormal?

    When Liu Su looked at the purple garden, he had a few more suspicions.

    "I''ll change Chu Nan for you." Murphy didn''t seem to be interested in the problem of Liu Su. He came directly to move the leg of the purple garden. "This kind of thing is more suitable for me. After all, you are not a child. Assistant Xue will come and marry"

    "I won''t marry" Murphy subconsciously opened Murphy''s hand , seeing Murphy''s astonishment, there was a red glow on her face, and she was a little flustered. "No, Mr. Murphy, I mean, it''s not appropriate for you to condescend, or for Xiaonan to help me knead me. I''m not used to being touched by others."

    "Xue Ziyuan, what do you mean by that?" The last word of the purple garden was very quiet, even Murphy didn''t hear it clearly, but the fringe behind Murphy heard it, and was jealous. "You are not used to girls touching you? Are you only used to South South touch? "

    The purple garden is obviously a blunder for a while. I didn''t expect to be caught by the tassel that is as sensitive as a dog''s ear. But she is not flustered. It has some of my bold and shameless demeanor, "Miss Cheng, do you want more? I''m a woman, and you''re a woman, but am I used to touching you? "

    "Not used to it! But I''m not used to him touching me! "

    "Oh --"

    "Oh --"

    at the same time when I heard that I was lost, purple garden and Murphy suddenly showed an enlightened expression, as if they just said "not used to being touched by others", just to say this "inner words" for torrent sue, but is it true? Maybe only Ziyuan himself knew the reaction of seeing the two girls in the tassel, and immediately realized that her words hurt me directly. He hurriedly replied, "south south, I don''t mean that"

    before the words fell, Murphy asked, "what do you mean?"

    "I, I mean," the tassel didn''t know how to say it. Even if she knew it, I guess she was embarrassed to say it. The girl was not stupid. She was a little shocked and realized that Murphy''s pressing was not kind. "What do you mean?! Nannan and Ziyuan grew up together. Even if they are brothers and sisters, what are you proud of, Mo fox? Are you used to being touched by south south? ""He didn''t touch me. How do I know I''m not used to it?" Murphy was very alert and didn''t fall for it.

    Ziyuan doesn''t believe it at all. "You mean, would you like to have a try?"

    My friend''s forehead was sweating. None of the three girls was easy to provoke. They were teasing each other. At the same time, they also had a deep intention to test. In case anyone accidentally fell into the trap, it must be my friend I

    Murphy who said something, looked at the purple garden with a smile and said: "unfortunately, I didn''t sprain my foot."

    Ziyuan blushed. "You don''t mean to say that I sprained my foot on purpose, just to let Xiaonan massage me?"

    "Who knows," Murphy shrugged. "What do you say, Miss Cheng?"

    Fringe with a very heavy nasal tone to highlight their contempt, "anyway, I do not believe that a person from small to large often sprained feet!"

    "I don''t believe you''re not used to letting Xiao Nan touch me. I think you''re not used to letting Xiao Nan touch me?" The purple garden first pierced the window paper, "what do you think, Mr. Mo?"

    Murphy, learning the heavy nasal voice of the fringe, said: "it''s not a secret that someone''s heart is small and the jar of vinegar is not small."

    "Is it?" Tassel sneers, "but I''m better than someone. I pretend to be arrogant in front of me, and I''m crazy after me. What I do all day is pretend to be a pure virgin. This kind of woman is the most hypocritical. Are you right, assistant Xue?"

    "I agree with you very much." although Murphy is satirically the fringed one, the purple garden is very ungrateful. Er, it seems that only she and I, who are men, are the non virgins in this room. "I am a virgin, do I use clothes?" Murphy was a little excited, as if he was nervous about emphasizing the shy truth to someone.

    Obviously, the tassel knew who she was talking to, so she said it to Murphy, but her eyes were also full of murderous stare at me, "ah ah, Mr. Murphy, I didn''t say you, why do you want to take the right seat?"

    Murphy''s face is red and his ears are red, and his airway is red

    "I''m not interested. You have to ask me what I mean!" Tassel''s mouth is more and more fierce, around a big bend, unexpectedly to the previous problem to barely perfunctory past.

    "She asked, but I didn''t," said the garden

    "Xue Ziyuan, I found out that you like blushing the most in this room, but you also have the thickest skin! South south said that your feet stink. Are you glad to ask him to knead them for you? "

    "Cheng Liusu, I say again, I''m clean!" The purple garden is ashamed and annoyed: "back ten thousand steps, Xiao Nan''s original words are that my feet are good - like - smelly, like! What''s more, he didn''t say stink. You said stink. How do you know that his so-called taste is not fragrance? "

    "God!" The tassel covers the forehead and sighs: "no one believes that you two didn''t grow up together! The appearance is the same honest and honest, actually only the Cheekiest

    I''m also surprised that Xiaozi and I are so similar. Is this the legendary "husband and wife phase"? Husband and wife look like husband and wife, like husband and wife. My side is still lecherous YY, and Murphy over there is impatient. "I believe you are fragrant when you are clean, but you should not let a man touch your feet, or I will come."

    "No," said Murphy, who was surrounded by sullen tears and deliberately lifted his other foot up on my lap. "I said I''m not used to being touched!"

    The tassel is on fire. "Why is south south the only exception?"

    "Because" the shy eyes of Ziyuan matched mine, and then quickly moved away, "because we grew up together!"

    Brothers in the heart of a swing, the purple garden is not willing to let others touch her, because she is already belong to me this easily shy girl is not simply in and the fringe Murphy, but in a roundabout way want to tell me this?

    "In other words, Miss Cheng, can you put your share of vinegar away? I can''t stay in this office because of the acid "

    " Mo fox, you spit in your hand and smell yourself first. Don''t talk to me until you feel acid! You are the general manager of the investment department, the apple of the eye of the chairman of the board of directors, such a noble person. Why do you have to hurry up and rub your feet for your assistant? "

    Can''t you sympathize with your subordinates? "

    "You know the truth!"

    "Thank you for your concern, but it''s inconvenient for you to do this for me."

    My friend said nothing, a little worried, but also a little enjoying the appearance of these three girls fighting around. Maybe the most proud person at the moment is me. What united front is not completely broken by my joke? Now they have long forgotten where I went. I am suspected of eating tofu, rubbing the delicate feet of the purple garden, and listening to their quarrels. The plan is not as fast as the change. Everything can''t be calculated in advance, just like Murphy''s elaborate design turned into a farce. I have to accept it Recognize, when I want to change the topic, I didn''t expect that the result would turn out to be like this. It''s an accident, but it''s a very special accident. The three people are obviously nervous. It seems that there is a possibility of quarreling and rushing at any time, but it just makes me feel extremely comfortable and relaxed.I even came up with a very absurd idea: how interesting it would be if every moment of my life in the future were as it is now.

    That''s a dream that can''t be realized

    : I''m sorry, I have a headache later, I took a pill in the middle of the code, I lay down for a while, I fell asleep sorry]

 Chapter 681

    ˇ­ˇ­ Murphy didn''t punish Viagra, but he couldn''t help but punish the fringe. After all, the first person who quarreled with Murphy was the fringe. This punishment was also negotiated by Murphy and the fringe at the beginning - suspension of duty, reflection and profound review.

    What''s the deep review? In order to let the fringe enter the 13th city planning group and be reused, Murphy has been "charging" her pointedly recently. The so-called suspension means that she has enough time and space to digest what she has taught her. Because the 13th city planning is still in the confidential stage, so the position of fringe is not suitable for any contact in the company About the cooperation plan.

    After the punishment result was announced by the comprehensive team, tassel left the company and went home to write and check in the eyes of everyone''s sympathy. The girl had more acting skills. Seeing her depression when she left, who could think that she was actually upset. A few minutes ago, she was still half dead Murphy in the office? Before leaving Murphy''s office, she was very satisfied and excited to tell me that she decided to go to hot pot with Shu Tong in the evening to celebrate? Looking at Murphy''s red eyes, we can see that Murphy lost the fight when she and little purple opened fire together. They not only forced her to admit that today''s affairs are all her own responsibility, but also had to endure humiliation, apologizing to us one by one

    for Murphy, who is arrogant, this is absolutely a shame.

    The popularity of tassels in the comprehensive group is very good. In addition, they were sent home by Murphy to write a review in order to get ahead of me. Therefore, everyone can''t help gossiping about me, or seriously or joking. The long guns and short guns bombarded me in turn, making me dizzy and tired of coping with it. Murphy is still bored, which makes me unable to hide in her office in the name of "review", resulting in It''s been a hard time for me.

    At 4:30, I had no place to hide and sneak into the toilet to find peace. I was sitting on the toilet and looking through today''s newspaper. My cell phone finally rang, and the caller ID showed that it was the number I had been looking forward to for the whole day - winter night!

    Can''t wait to connect, it is a few seconds of silence, yes, a few seconds, but it seems like a century long, she didn''t make a sound, I didn''t make a sound, we didn''t know what to say, think back to last night, just feel embarrassed to hide our face

    "little night?" I broke the silence first.

    "Chu Nan, where are you?" he asked

    "In the company, how about you?" After hearing the sound of winter night, my heart, which has been hanging in my throat from morning to now, finally swallowed back to my stomach. I don''t have to force myself to invest in other things as much as possible so as not to make some unlucky guesses around her. But unlike my long sigh of relief, the voice of winter night sounds extremely heavy ˇŁ

    "School, I come to pick up Yuanyuan and Oriental School."

    "Pick them up from school?" I confirmed the time. "How long before they leave school?"

    "I know" winter night did not continue to say, but a heavy sigh.

    "What''s the matter with you?" I noticed the difference of the winter night and asked carefully, "is the task not going well?"

    Winter night was silent for a while, and didn''t answer, but like a child who wanted to be coquettish, he said in a voice that was about to cry out: "Chunan, I want to cry"

    "I want to cry?"

    "Well, I want to lie in your arms and cry." the little night asked quietly, "can I have a drink today? I''d like to get drunk and drink beer. I promised you not to drink white wine and foreign wine. I won''t regret it. "

    What kind of beer, white wine and foreign wine? I don''t know why I want to get drunk in winter, but I can hear that her mood is very bad. There is no doubt that it has a direct relationship with the task she is carrying out today.

    "No need, or I''m going to buy it. It''s meaningless if I don''t buy it by fate or by the East."

    what? I can''t understand this girl''s words at all. You are an elder sister. What''s the point of buying wine with Chu Yuan and two young girls in the east? Is the negative educational significance?

    This is also winter night. If I change people, I have to scold them. I want to teach my sister bad?!

    "Xiaoye, are you sure you are OK?"

    "I''m not sure. I don''t know what happened to me. I seem to be very vulnerable. I''m not myself, but I think I''m the real me now." winter night was so tired and mentally tired that she was incoherent and fidgety. "I don''t know. I just know. I want to see you now, Chunan. I can''t hold on Now, really "

    " what can''t hold on? " "What''s the matter with you, Xiaoye?" I said

    "I want to cry, I want to get drunk, I want to miss you, I don''t want to talk. That''s it. I''ll see you at home."

    "Hello? Hello! Hello?! "

    Shit, this girl hung up!

    I wanted to dial it back, but I gave up the idea immediately. I reached for a piece of toilet paper and tore it off before I suddenly got back to my mind. I was just sitting on the toilet cover. It was not convenient for me at all. I didn''t even take off my pants. Why did I tear the toilet paper?I panicked and rushed out of the bathroom without washing my hands. I went straight to Murphy''s office. It''s only half an hour from work, but I have to leave early!

    Murphy would read like a heart, see my door did not knock into the office, stupefied about two seconds, then asked: "want to leave early?"

    Brothers also Leng about two seconds, nodded, "well."

    The purple garden, which was just supported by Murphy from the sofa, was also stunned for two seconds. Look at me and Murphy again, with a blank face. Murphy murmured, "how cheeky you are." then he said to me, "what are you doing there? Don''t come and help your childhood sweetheart! "

    It''s sour. It''s like the purple garden doesn''t like being touched by her. It''s like she doesn''t like me to touch the purple garden. The four words "green plum and bamboo horse" bite so heavily. It''s more like a kind of teasing

    the foot of the purple garden has been soaked in water for a long time. It''s almost swollen. Actually, it can walk. It''s only because she wears high heels and one heel is broken that she has to rely on others'' help Murphy didn''t object to my leaving early. That''s why she was about to send the purple garden home and was about to call me to help.

    I was in a hurry to leave early because I had to send Ziyuan home first, which is my responsibility, but I didn''t expect Murphy to have a "heart to heart" with me. She didn''t ask why I wanted to leave early, and I didn''t ask why she had to leave 30 minutes in advance to send Ziyuan home. I didn''t even think about the reason for leaving early!

    Ziyuan didn''t ask, probably because she realized that the purpose of Murphy''s sending her was not simple. Don''t talk about Murphy. Actually, I''d like to know what the relationship is between Ziyuan and minrou and the third young lady. Unfortunately, Ziyuan deliberately avoided it. I didn''t say anything about it. I''m afraid that she would be embarrassed, and I don''t want to try anything out. But Murphy is different. Today, it''s absolutely impossible If it was not for her first trial, I am afraid it would not be the last.

    Ziyuan doesn''t like it very much, but doesn''t care about it. It seems confident. Murphy can''t set anything in minrou''s mouth.

    I don''t have any doubt about it - minrou''s mouth is so strict, I have a deep understanding of it.

    Unfortunately, min Rou was not at home. Although Ziyuan said it was unnecessary, I still called min Rou, not for Murphy''s sake, but not for the sake of leaving Xiaozi at home alone. It''s said that Ziyuan sprained her foot. Minrou was worried and said that she would be back soon. It seems that the two girls get along well at ordinary times.

    Minrou said that she was on the way and could get home in ten minutes. Murphy wanted to wait for minrou, but I couldn''t wait, because the winter night was so gripping. I pretended to be calm on the way, and my anxiety had reached a critical point that was about to break out. Murphy met minrou. It was inevitable that she would be polite, and the woman would be wordy. Would it be easy for me to get away? What''s more, minrou''s words are less lonely. But I know her. She is definitely a poor woman who can never stop. I''m not in the mood to be pulled by her!

    : I will go out soon, maybe I can come back very late. I''ll catch up with you and write a chapter. I''ll send it to you so that we don''t have to update it in the middle of the night and let you wait for it.]

 Chapter 682

    I''m curious. What''s your urgent matter As soon as I got on the bus, Murphy expressed her dissatisfaction to me, "you can''t wait 30 minutes from work. If you want to leave early, you can send assistant Xue home. You don''t refuse at all. I can''t see where you are in a hurry. But minrou said that you should get home immediately and wait for her, but you won''t stay for a second. Chu Nan, do you have any shameful relationship with minrou?"

    Women''s imagination is really rich, "I think, can others see me?"

    "Don''t you think!" Murphy gave me a tender fist.

    "You drive, look ahead! Red light, red light! "I almost got on the zebra crossing. I was relieved. Then I asked Murphy," I haven''t asked you yet. Why don''t you wait for Xiao Zi to come home from work? You have to go 30 minutes earlier? "

    "This 30 minutes is for you to save," Murphy almost ran the red light, some fluke wiped a cold sweat, and then smiled and said to me, "uncle said that I would like to invite you to have dinner at night, I have to save you some time to go home to change clothes? It''s too serious to wear a suit. It''s better to eat at home and wear it casually, so as not to bring the company''s formality to the home, but it''s not too casual. It''s still necessary to be dignified, so I''ll go back with you and help you match "

    " wait a minute! " I interrupted Murphy and frowned, "your uncle is going to invite me to dinner?"

    Murphy nodded. "Yes."

    "But I''m not free." I want to know with my toes that old man Mo "invited" me to dinner. There is a certain connection between Murphy and him last night.

    "You must be free!" Murphy said very domineering: "because the eldest aunt also said that she would like to talk with you again - you have to know that my eldest aunt would never take the initiative to invite guests home, you are the first!"

    "But I really don''t have time" I have to, I can only spit out the truth, "Xiaoye went to perform a task today, maybe it was a setback, now the mood is very bad, I have to go back and have a look."

    "I knew it must be someone else''s business, and it must be someone else''s business!" Murphy is sour again. "It doesn''t matter. There''s plenty of time. I''ll go home with you. If she''s OK, you''ll go with me."

    "You''re not kidding!" You go to ask Dong Xiaoye if there''s anything wrong. Will she say something? Murphy, this is unreasonable force! I suddenly came up with the idea that while I was waiting for the red light, I would get out of the car at once

    but Murphy did not hesitate to put in gear, step on the gas, and without waiting for the green light to come on, the car was like an arrow out of the way, and she went through the middle of two cars that passed horizontally. The girl looked straight ahead and said coldly, "I''m not kidding."

    Brothers want to cry without tears, sometimes the "heart has a rhinoceros", is his + mother + a tragedy!

    "Chunan, you don''t want to run away. I''ll stick you today!"

    I really want to ask her, you stick to me, whether you want me to go to your uncle''s house for dinner, or because I''m in a hurry to go home to see Dong Xiaoye?

    , and

    time, six o''clock sharp

    place, our living room

    character, a man, two women and two girls

    state, silence

    atmosphere, stiff to death

    winter night is to carry two boxes of canned beer back, calling me to open the door, I was holding the toilet to vomit, to open the door for her was the murderer whose skills were so bad that I vomited Murphy, by the time I ran out, dongxiaoye was already this expression - no expression

    If I didn''t feel that dongxiaoye didn''t welcome me, maybe I still had the possibility to coax Murphy to go home. But now, Murphy obviously has a strong interest in why dongxiaoye didn''t welcome herself. She looks at the expressionless dongxiaoye with a smile and is patient General, not willing to take the initiative to speak.

    The silence of Chu Yuan and the East is due to the abnormal mood and behavior of Dong Xiaoye. Dong Xiaoye has already written his unhappiness on his face. He also took two little girls to buy beer and a pile of dishes. Is it a matter of pleasure to celebrate or to borrow wine to relieve his unhappiness?

    What''s more, three people came home to see Murphy. It''s estimated that the girl''s unique rich imagination is the cause of Murphy''s unhappiness. Chu Yuan and the East obviously connected Murphy''s unhappiness on the winter night, and then they were a little cautious and a little nosy, waiting to see how the two women would break the silence Cooking, "I can''t let this silence continue to brew, otherwise I can''t predict how it will break out, so I picked up the cold dishes and fresh vegetables that had just been put on the table by Chu Yuan and the East, and said to Murphy," Mr. Murphy, do you want to stay and eat together, or "

    " not in the company, why call me Mr. Murphy? " Murphy frowned, but smiled politely and said, "if it''s convenient, I''ll disturb you. Is it convenient?"

    "It''s convenient. It''s our pleasure for Mr. Mo to come to my humble home." Winter small night also smile, smile of virtuous gentle, but anyone can feel the dissatisfaction and impatience behind her polite words.

    Murphy obviously didn''t like her hostess''s tone. Suddenly, she got up to help me with the things on the table. She didn''t laugh and said, "in that case, little sister, please sit down and watch TV. I''ll help Chunan cook."Cooking, it''s a hard injury in the winter night, and sister tiger''s smile is a little stiff. Murphy is doing the same thing in return. When she''s the guest, she''s the hostess herself. Before the first round of competition between the two girls has been won, Murphy grabs the empty bag. The bag she wants to reach is grabbed by Chu Yuan. The little girl hugs the bag like her arms for fear of being taken by Chu Yuan People robbed like, a little shy smile said: "or I go to help my brother cook, sister Mo and little night sister watch TV chat will be OK."

    Murphy and dongxiaoye are both stunned. Chu Yuan''s little face flashes a little red, and turns around and pushes me toward the kitchen. "What else are you doing? Hurry up and cook. Do you really want the guests to cook? "

    Guest, is it the hostess? I think Chu Yuan is also emphasizing the tacit cooperation between the East and Chu Yuan. He puts Murphy back on the sofa, scratches his hair, spits out his little tongue and shows off his cute cute appearance. Then he says with a smile, "look at me, I forgot to make tea for two sisters."

    The east? Or is that more than I think? I clearly felt that after hearing the words of the East, Chu Yuan pushed his hand on my back, obviously shaking. Did the east say this to Chu Yuan at the same time? Or is Chuyuan like me, thinking more?

    It seems that today''s dinner is destined to be too relaxing to eat. There is a problem between winter night and Murphy, and there seems to be a little problem between Chu Yuan and the East.

    Discord, not only between two women or two girls, but also between two women and two girls, makes me feel a kind of discord.

    "Dead East, what do you do with enthusiasm? Don''t you forget that you are here to eat and live? " Chu Yuan lies at the door, biting his fingernails and looking at the living room, muttering in a low voice.

    Her appearance makes me laugh and cry. "You are not the same"

    Chu Yuan turns around fiercely, "what do you say?!"

    "I said nothing." This girl, also dare to play with me, really think he is the owner of this house.

    Chu Yuan savagely pushed me away from the chopping block. He didn''t have a good airway: "you get out of the way, you won''t cook at all and still get in the way."

    Who''s following who?! Maybe I understood my eyes. Chu Yuan''s face was red, but it was still a fierce look. "I have three questions!"

    She flashed three fingers and looked at me. I knew she was waiting for me to make a statement, sighed and said, "you ask."

    "First, what did mom ask you for last night?"

    "How do you know it''s mom who''s looking for me?" I asked, "can''t I take the initiative to see her? It''s like I''m not filial. "

    "Is it not clear? If it''s OK, I asked you yesterday why didn''t you say it? Every weekend I go home to see my parents, you will not pull me back? Since there is no such thing, it must be something. If there is something, it can only be something for mom to find you. "Chu Yuan frowned and said," if there is something for her, it must not be something serious, because she only pretends to be serious when she is in front of me, but she never goes by when you are! "

    My mother, Mo ruo Nu, Chu Yuan, knows my stepmother too well. I''m embarrassed to say that stepmother and sister Yue conspired to introduce me to her, let alone that the object was Miss Xiao Shu, so she usually pushed the questions to her stepmother''s side in Taiji. "If you want to know, go to ask her mother."

    I know Chu Yuan won''t ask. She doesn''t want her stepmother to know her gossip. She doesn''t want her stepmother to know that she cares so much about me. I''m glad that Chu Yuan asked her stepmother what she asked me for yesterday, not where I spent the night last night Did you? "

 Chapter 683

    "The second question is what happened to sister Xiaoye?"

    "She?"

    Help me, "Chu Yuan put on an apron, and clearly she could fasten the back button. She had to turn around and let me fasten it for her." when she sent me and Dongfang to school in the morning, she was very excited to tell us, let''s make something delicious in the evening. She would carry two boxes of beer, open it up, and celebrate. We asked her what to celebrate, and she would not say, but Look at her now. How can she celebrate? I can''t answer it because I want to know the answer to this question more than Chu Yuan.

    "Not with sister Mo?" The stinky girl looked back at me. There was something in her big eyes.

    I''ve buttoned the back of her apron for a long time, but she still stood in front of me with her buttocks pouting. I slapped her on her small buttocks and said angrily with a smile, "what do you want to say, why do you beat around the Bush?"

    "You and you jumped away and covered your buttocks with your hands. For a long time, you didn''t follow. Although you were still as red as blood, you suddenly put on a look of indifference," I think they were fighting for each other''s revenge. "

    I''m also a subconscious behavior, not intentional, but I''ve spanked but I don''t care. I''ve always been surprised by the fate of Chuyuan, which is more surprising than her words.

    "I don''t know why your sister Xiaoye is in a bad mood, but I can tell you for sure that it has nothing to do with your sister mo. you can see that she is in a bad mood before you go home, but she didn''t know that your sister Mo is here until she went home."

    "do you have anything to do with sister Mo?" Chu Yuan didn''t wait for me to finish, but he interrupted me. I was a little stunned, and then I realized that the stinky girl had made a circle. In fact, what she wanted to ask was this!

    "I don''t understand you."

    "Well," Chu Yuan coughed, and then cold up the pretty pink face, "then I asked the third question - why is sister Mo in our house?"

    You''re asking the same thing?!

    "Yuan Yuan, don''t you think you asked a lot more?" Dongfang did not know when he got into the kitchen, leaned against the door, said smilingly, "isn''t it the same that a female colleague goes to a male colleague''s home after work, and a female classmate goes to a male classmate''s home after school? What do you mean by their relationship? If lvsiqi invites you to his house, will you go? "

    "You will go!" Chu Yuan was very dissatisfied with Dongfang''s taking himself as an example. He fought a cold war with exaggeration and glared at her. I dare to say that she had the same doubts as Dongfang, but she had great expectations. She expected me to give different answers

    I wanted to be honest. I could see that Dongfang was slightly provocative and proud looking back at Chu Yuan. I suddenly flashed a flash in my mind Light, "do you want to know the answer?"

    Whether it''s a tense face of Chu Yuan, or a disdainful face of the East, they acquiesce in their curiosity in a silent way.

    "I also have a question," I look at Chu Yuan and the East, "you answer me first, and I will answer you."

    "What''s the problem?"

    "Or forget it, actually I have no interest in the relationship between brother Nan and sister Mo"

    Chu Yuan knows me, and the reaction of the East proves that she can read heart. Both girls know what I want to ask, so one panics and the other wants to escape? Since yesterday afternoon, I have felt that you two seem to be in conflict "

    " no, brother, do you want more? "

    "That is, brother Nan, how can my fate and I have a conflict? We are best friends! "

    My friend rubbed his temples and said, "you two should either look at me or at each other. Again, there''s really no problem between you two?"

    The two girls looked at each other and separated quickly. They were embarrassed. Sure enough, this was not my illusion. "By the way, Dongfang, I have another question to ask you, what did you mean by the message you sent me last night? Curse me? "

    I took out my cell phone and was about to search for the text message that made me die. Then Chu Yuan asked in surprise, "last night? Did she text you? When? "

    I deleted that message for a long time, but I still pretended: "let me see. The specific time is"

    "there is nothing to see!" The East is like a cat that sneaks into the kitchen and steals fish. Suddenly, it jumps up to me, grabs my mobile phone, and pushes me to the outside of the kitchen. "Just give it to me and Yuanyuan here. You go to accompany Xiaoye elder sister and Mo elder sister."

    "You tell me what that text message means"

    "it''s not interesting. It was sent out when I was sleepy. Don''t take it seriously!" I know that she is going to destroy the evidence!

    Chu Yuan also came back to his senses and rushed to rob his cell phone. "Don''t delete it first, let me have a look!"

    East raised his arm and dodged Chu Yuan''s hand. "It''s impolite to look at someone''s cell phone. It''s aggression!"

    "Then what are you doing?""I sent the SMS. I have the right to delete it!"

    "The mobile phone belongs to my brother. I have the right to read it!"

    "Joke, where do you come from?"

    "He authorized it! If you don''t believe it, ask him! "

    "He also authorized me to delete it! Ask him if you don''t believe it! "

    "Come on, I''ll leave you to delete it, right?"

    "What''s the matter with me deleting my message? Are you afraid that I should read the messages you sent yesterday? "

    "Dongfang Lianren, how do you know I texted him yesterday?!"

    "How can I know? I guess "

    " well, you''re not asleep at all. You know I went out secretly to make a phone call, right

    "I didn''t say that when I went out secretly to make a phone call."

    "you give me your mobile phone and I''ll know when you text!"

    "I won''t give it to you!"

    The two girls are having a lot of fun in the kitchen. I can finally make sure that they are having a conflict. And it''s because I am back in the living room. Winter night and Murphy have been chatting in the company office as usual. They are facing each other just because they are also suffering from negative emotions I''m afraid that no matter who speaks first, they will attack each other instinctively at this time. But if other people break the silence, the result may be different. Fortunately, I''m in the middle.

    "What are you talking about?" I moved a chair wisely and kept the same safety distance with two women.

    Winter Xiaoye seems to care more about my behavior than my question. She didn''t answer, but Murphy said, "I''m listening to xiaoyejie tell me about her mission today. Go on, the police surrounded the shazhizhou''s residence, and then what?"

    Murphy was very excited, very engaged, and wrote all the intense curiosity about the police''s control and arresting process on his face. I asked Dong Xiaoye in surprise, "can you say that?"

    Winter small night took up the cup, lips all pasted to the edge of the cup, but sighed, put the cup back on the table, wryly said: "the task is over, what can''t be said"

    look at her expression, how I hope my guess is wrong, catch it? "

    "Impossible?" Murphy interposed: "didn''t you just say that the police were waiting for the police to do anything? Last night, they surrounded the suspected foothold of Sha, and he really returned to that foothold this morning? Can''t he get rid of the turtle in the urn? "

    Winter night looked at me apologetically. There was a kind of frustration like no way to vent. "It was impossible, but"

    "what happened?" For example, as shown in the movie, a group of ambushed police are waiting for the best opportunity to act, and suddenly another group of colleagues perform the task, and the result is a panic attack? Wipe, that''s too bloody!

    "The accident is not, but it''s not." Dong Xiaoye''s answer, Mo Ling, was confusing and worried.

    "You say the result directly, has the person caught in the end?"

    "People did, but only two were caught, and"

    "did they resist?" Murphy was obviously more interested in passing, and interrupted her before he finished saying, "do you think they have guns? Did they shoot the police?"

    Winter night''s empty eyes obviously changed, showing a trace of incomprehension, but more of it was frustration and anger. "After driving, injuring one of our colleagues, we also robbed a taxi"

    winter night suddenly stopped here. Murphy and I haven''t figured out what happened to Bai, so we saw her suddenly grab the TV remote control on the table, turn up the volume, and say "You see, the news has been broadcast."

 Chapter 684

    Journalism? Murphy and I turned around in dismay. As expected, when the north sky news started at 6:30 was about to end, a new news happened unexpectedly --

    at about 2:00 this afternoon, there was a gunfight in Taigong village, Baicun Town, Nancheng District, our city. When the police arrested a group of suspects suspected of kidnapping, they met the stubborn resistance of the other side. There was a fierce gunfight between the two sides After two suspects seriously injured a policeman, they robbed a taxi that happened to pass by and staged a road chase war with the police. The suspect ran away while facing the pursuit of the police car. One witness said that after the suspect broke through the first checkpoint set by the police, a brave policeman drove the police car into the suspect regardless of the danger One of the two suspects was injured and comatose, and the other climbed out of the car to continue shooting, which was killed by the police on the spot. Police seized one double barreled shotgun, one type 77 pistol, one type 54 pistol, a dagger, and 12 rounds of shotgun bullets. In addition, they also found ICE + poison, or methamphetamine, from the suspect. According to the latest news from Taiwan, the police officers who crashed the suspect and forced him to stop were miraculously unhurt. All the seriously injured police officers and kidnappers were sent to the first people''s Hospital of Beitian city for rescue No innocent citizens were injured in the gunfight except the taxi driver who was slightly injured, but a major criminal suspect in this case is still at large, and a wanted order is hereby issued At the moment I saw the wanted notice, I cried out.

    Little night''s body limped feebly on the sofa, stared at the picture of the sand boat on TV, gnashed his teeth and said: "only he missed the net!"

    I don''t understand, "what''s the matter? Aren''t you well controlled? Why did he just run away? Don''t tell me in the news that two kings + eight + egg snatch the car to escape and fight with the police, but they should be three? " Because of the relationship between winter and night, I didn''t expect to catch the boat of sand. As long as the girl is safe, I''m very satisfied. But that doesn''t mean that I''m not excited now. I can catch but not. The incompetence of the police makes me and the people around me, and there are hidden dangers in my future life!

    "They are three people. The less one is the boat of sand!" Dongxiaoye stands up from the sofa, grabs his hair with his hands, stomps and jumps. He is almost mad with frustration. "I don''t know which link is wrong! Shazhizhou and his two young horses are coming back to their houses one after another. They live on the fifth floor of a six story residential building. They have windows in the sun. We can watch their living room and two bedrooms from the opposite side. It can be said that we can see everything they do in these three rooms. It seems that they haven''t closed their eyes all night and fall asleep when they come back , because they are likely to have guns, so we plan to start catching them after they fall asleep, which can also minimize the possibility of threats and accidents. But shazhizhou is suddenly woken up by a phone call. After hanging up, he immediately changes his clothes, wakes up two companions and starts to clean up the room and make a pot of tea. "Dongxiaoye said here Suddenly, he asked Murphy and I: "it was close to noon, they haven''t eaten anything yet. What would you think if they changed you?"

    Murphy immediately said, "someone is coming to deliver the meal!"

    Winter small night nods, turns to look at me, way: "still have?"

    "If someone is really coming to deliver food, then the identity of the person coming must be very special," I thought for a moment, and said: "otherwise, the three old men would not deliberately clean up the room and dress themselves"

    "we thought so at that time, so we didn''t rush to act, but chose to wait, but no one came!" Winter night began to scratch his hair again, and the words of regret brought out a cry. "During the time when we were waiting for the rabbit, the boat of sand seemed to evaporate from the world in the room, because his two companions had been watching TV in the living room, and we didn''t realize it. When we realized something was wrong, his two companions began to pack up their own things, and suddenly Leave the room, quickly downstairs - they have long found themselves surrounded by the police! "

    "Wait!" I was surprised: "you mean, shazhizhou cleaned his room, because he knew that he had been monitored by the police, so he purposely made a look like an important person would visit, in order to delay the police action, and then took the opportunity to escape?"

    "More than that, I''m afraid his two companions are also to cover his escape, so they stay in the living room to watch TV!" Dongxiaoye''s five senses began to twist. She hoped that time could never be changed, but the fact was doomed that she would not be able to do so. "As soon as those two guys went out, we immediately took action. After they went downstairs, several colleagues pretended to ask for directions to approach them, but they didn''t finish talking, and they took out their guns and shot them. That''s the best proof?"

    I was filled with an inexplicable fear, "it''s impossible for shazhizhou to know that the police ambushed him. If he did, he would not go back to that place in the first place. Is that the phone?!"

    The winter small night took off the strength general to sit back to the sofa, self mocking smile, "is, should be otherwise how can explain?"? Ha ha, sad, really sad "

    I know why dongxiaoye is in a bad mood. It''s not just because of the failure of the action that he ran away from the sand boat. The task of catching the sand boat is absolutely confidential. Except for the police who took part in the action, only those who forced dongxiaoye to say it yesterday I know that of course, dongxiaoye will not doubt that I informed shazhizhou to escape. Then, there are What else is possible? If not, it can only prove one thing. Someone inside the police leaked the newsIt''s really sad, because Dong Xiaoye has to suspect his colleagues. "I want to ask," Murphy probably sensed something from the reaction between me and Dong Xiaoye, "who is the shazhizhou kidnapped? Why do you care so much about him? "

    I almost forgot that Murphy didn''t know about the attempt to tie me up by the sand boat. I didn''t want to let her know about it, so I gave a look at Dong Xiaoye. Dong Xiaoye understood it, and forced himself into spirit, saying, "don''t you care about a kidnapper with a gun? Today they robbed a taxi that happened to pass by. What about tomorrow? Did he happen to rob your car? "

    "You curse me?" Murphy fought a cold war, then gave me a white look and said with a smile: "I still have a question - who is the policeman in the news who knocked over the car with the kidnapper? I can''t believe that there are some stupid guys like Chunan in the world who are going up with bullets. "

    This girl is not interested in who the brave policeman is. She is just making fun of me. But what''s unexpected is that Dong Xiaoye reacts very well. She looks at me with fear and fear, which makes my heart tremble. She will not be

    "I''m sorry, that guy who is as stupid as Chunan is me"

    sure enough!

    Murphy was stunned, and I couldn''t say anything

    fear, fear, happiness and anger. The brave and respectable policewoman sat opposite me, but I didn''t want to praise her at all, let alone admire her! I want to scold her, I want to beat her, I want to pour a few beers more than her, to suppress the complex emotions that I can''t vent to her in front of Murphy, in front of Chuyuan and the East. Why doesn''t this stinky woman make people worry so much? Driving to hit the kidnapper, are you crazy?! Is there no man in the world? Using a woman like you to show off? What did you take my words for? Are you deaf?!

    As the news says - you''re not hurt, it''s a miracle, but miracles can''t happen to you every day!

    Fidgety, anxious, grumpy, drunk, it seems that at this moment is the result that has been doomed.

    I''m drunk, because I can''t scold or fight. I can only use beer to quench my anger.

    Dong Xiaoye is drunk because she wanted to be drunk and Sha Zhizhou ran away. No one knows who sent him a letter. Why did he kidnap me? He can only hope for the guy who is still in the hospital at the moment. The oath of Dong Xiaoye to the elder didn''t come true, and the danger around us is still lurking, After a glass of beer, she has forgotten that the purpose of coming to my house is actually to force me to change my clothes, and then kidnap me to her uncle''s house. She seems to have changed her personality. She is no longer cold and gorgeous, and no longer arrogant. She is very competitive. If she drinks a glass on a winter night, she will drink one, as if just to prove that she won''t lose the liquor to sister tiger.

    Woman, it''s unreasonable.

    Girl, it''s also unreasonable - I''m grabbing cups with Murphy who can''t drink at all, but I''m surprised to find that Chu Yuan and Dongfang are also competing for drinks!

 Chapter 685

    Instead of eating at the dinner table, we casually put the dishes and drinks on the tea table. I sat at one end of Changsha hair, next to winter Xiaoye, Murphy sat on the single sofa on the other side of me, and Chu Yuan was next to winter Xiaoye, while the East sat opposite Murphy, next to Chu Yuan.

    When Murphy and I were grabbing cups, Dong Xiaoye kept coaxing the two girls who were still making trouble, so I didn''t notice that they were drinking, because I didn''t expect that Dong Xiaoye would turn a blind eye!

    "Yuan Yuan, don''t be unhappy, isn''t that what you want?" With a blush on his face, Dongfang took out his mobile phone from his pocket, slid it to Chu Yuan from the desktop, and then raised his cup. He smiled happily and said, "here you are, return it to you."

    "What else do you read after you''ve deleted it?" Chu Yuan''s mouth said so, but still picked up the mobile phone.

    "I didn''t delete it. Brother Nan deleted it himself. There''s no text message you sent, so you can rest assured that I didn''t see anything."

    Chu Yuan didn''t seem to hear the words of the East, so he suddenly changed his face and said angrily, "the East loves people! What''s the matter? "

    "What''s the matter?" Dongfang''s left hand grasps two strings of ''flesh and bone'' and eats greasy. Her right hand is picking the pull ring of the can. It may be that alcohol paralyzes the brain. She has little response to Chu Yuan''s rage.

    "Cell phone! How do you draw my brother''s cell phone like this?! " Chu Yuan is probably drunk, otherwise she won''t question the East. She has been with the East. Has the East ever dropped my mobile phone? She should be very clear that this girl has about the same amount of alcohol as Murphy. She belongs to the category that will get drunk when she hears the taste Knowing how much Chu Yuan valued my mobile phone, Dongfang said: "I was like that when I snatched it from Nan brother! If you don''t believe me, ask him! "

    Chu Yuan is like a crazy puppy, his eyes are round and his tusks are shining at me. He looks like he is going to bite me! What''s the matter with this cell phone? Why is the back scratched?! "

    I don''t know about this attitude, but I thought her mobile phone was her. "I dropped it on the ground accidentally. It''s OK. What was scratched was the back, and it''s the battery cover. It doesn''t matter. I won''t replace it with a new one."? Why do I say that? I''m criticizing them for underage drinking?!

    "Really?" Chu Yuan''s little face, which was red by alcohol, seemed more ruddy. Instead of finding my words inexplicable, she seriously asked, "you really can''t change your mobile phone?"

    My subconscious told me that what she cared about was this. When it was confirmed, I was the most surprised person. My heart suddenly accelerated, and I was shocked to say, "ah, don''t change"

    "hum -" the East bit a piece of chicken, and looked at me and Chu Yuan, laughing badly and badly.

    brother''s face is red. Chu Yuan also noticed that his reaction was somewhat strange. He quickly turned his head and picked up a can of beer and poured it into his glass.

    Still drinking? As soon as I was about to dissuade, I suddenly felt two soft masses pressing on my back, and the refreshing fragrance in my nose made me determine its owner in a moment - two snow arms around my neck, and then heard Murphy''s big tongue shouting in my ear: "change! Necessary! "

    This girl drinks too much. She drinks too much! When I talked with Chu Yuan and Dongfang, she took off her blouse and pulled up the sleeves of her shirt. She even threw herself on me and had a little temper!

    "Why?"

    "Why?"

    "No, no, no?"

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye share the same voice. They always pay great attention to the east of their image. They don''t know whether they are drunk or not. Their behavior is very different from that of ordinary people. Their eating looks are even worse than ever before. Their mouths are full of things and they say a song of birds that no one can understand. I know that winter Xiaoye is dissatisfied with Murphy''s initiative to hold me, so he intends to sing against her, She doesn''t care whether I will change a new mobile phone, but Chu Yuan is different. This girl is like a cat with her tail stepped on. She feels like a cat with hair all over her body. She is really angry. "It''s not nice," Murphy forced a position on my side, sat close to me, took out her mobile phone, and her eyes couldn''t open, but she said solemnly:ˇ° Chu Nan, men need to be decent. Besides, you are Fengchang''s employee. Think about it. If you take out a flower drawing mobile phone in front of others, what will others think? I thought how bad our Fengchang treatment was. The staff couldn''t even replace a mobile phone. Wait a minute. I called sister Liu. She went to buy a mobile phone for Song Jia, didn''t she? I asked her to buy you one by the way. "

    You''re so drunk that you don''t even have a sense of time. What time is it now? Sister Liu should be eating with Kangkang! What''s more, I''m not poor enough to use women''s money to change my cell phone, or not because I don''t have money or love money

    "Can the battery cover come with it?"

    Even though Murphy''s life style is not luxurious, he can still feel our difference in front of some common sense questions, "it doesn''t matter if we can match it or not. It''s the same if we stick something in the back to block it."Murphy was stunned. "Paste something? What do you post? "

    "It''s OK to post anything. I think the fringe and Xiaozi''s mobile phones are all in a mess, but they are also pretty. Let them tie me to post"

    I just say it casually. I don''t know where I want to go on winter night. I frown and ask, "you don''t want to post fringe photos?"

    "Post photos?!" Murphy''s bleary eyes suddenly brightened, alert.

    "Then I''ll post my own photo and write down my name and work unit. If I lose it one day and it''s picked up by others, I can''t believe which beauty this mobile phone is with a soft heart. Maybe I''ll send it back. It''s a creative idea."

    "Narcissism."

    "Boring."

    Winter night and Murphy despise me.

    I don''t narcissism is not boring, you really think I want to paste fringe photos on my mobile phone!

    "You two girls!" I ended the topic in time, but I''m not changing the topic. I wanted to say this for a long time, "who let you two drink?!"

    Chu Yuan was shocked by me. The East didn''t pay attention to me at all. He also bumped the cup in Chu Yuan''s hand provocatively, frowning and drinking the bitter taste she didn''t like very much. At the same time, he said: "no one let us drink, but no one won''t let us drink."

    "I won''t let it!" I''m going to grab the Oriental cup. The Oriental is about to hide, but I didn''t expect that winter night suddenly stretched out his arm to stop us.

    "Come on, Chunan, if they want to drink, let them drink," said Dong Xiaoye, looking at me imploringly, "even if I beg you, just one time, OK?"

    I haven''t figured out what sister tiger means. Why should I connive at two little girls? Then Chu Yuan said, "it''s sister Xiaoye who asked us if we want to have a drink. Does she agree with us? This is beer, OK? We''re sixteen, OK? Brother, don''t you always regard me and Dongfang as children, OK? "

    Tiger sister induced them to drink? I was surprised at the snack. Sister Hu didn''t dare to look at me. It was like embarrassment and timidity, but it was also a little shy. She avoided my eyes.

    "That''s right, Chunan, you''re too macho," Murphy, who had just been dissuaded by me, put his hands on my right shoulder and chin on my left shoulder. He breathed in my face as a prank, lost his eyes and asked me angrily, "why can''t girls drink?"

    I didn''t say girls can''t drink, but I don''t think girls can get drunk! Brothers dare not move or look around, because Murphy''s plump chest is closely attached to my arm. It seems that the girl doesn''t notice that from my perspective, she can clearly see her sudden spring light through the neckline. The girl dislikes the heat in the room, and she unfastens the two buttons on the shirt, deep milk + groove and pink skin in the white, Let my blood all over my head, the smell of wine from her mouth, and the unique fragrance from her body blend together, it''s just like an aphrodisiac drug for me, fuming my evil thoughts, saying that this girl, wearing a very sexy and attractive black lace side underwear, ah

    : these days, there are many things, the work and rest are not stable, and I can endure more than 20 things without moving No sleep for hours, serious lack of sleep, not only physical strength is a little bit unable to support, but also the brain will feel empty for many times. Sitting in front of the computer is confused, and the code words are very laborious

    something happened tonight, sacrificing the lunch code to make a chapter, and then saying hello to everyone in advance: it is the last reexamination before my mother goes back to the hospital tomorrow, as last time, if there is plenty of time, I Try to update as much as possible, otherwise when I ask for leave in advance, friends who are used to waiting for updates in the evening should not stay up late and wait foolishly]

 Chapter 686

    "He didn''t say that girls can''t drink. He just didn''t want you to drink because you drink too much." The drunkenness of winter night is that people are not drunk and paralyze themselves. She didn''t expect that Murphy''s contrast after being drunk is so great that she was so blatant and sticky with me. In a rage, she was not in the mood to pretend to be drunk and express her dissatisfaction directly to Murphy.

    "I don''t drink well?" Strong Murphy said with a big tongue: "little sister, I haven''t drunk much, but we are both women, and the same things are drunk into the stomach. I may not be inferior to you! I''m very conscious now. I think I''ll drink ten more drinks, but I have no problem at all. Ouch, I haven''t got any! "

    Well, after less than five drinks, you start biting your tongue. After another ten drinks, you will spit everywhere like you were drunk for the first time. "Don''t make me laugh, only those who have been drunk will think they are sober," said the winter night teasingly. "Miss Fifi, you may not remember. When I saw you for the first time, you were drunk, you know How drunk are you? You''re drunk and call Chunan Daddy! "

    "Poof -" the eastern smile is too low, and a mouthful of beer is sprayed on the face of Chu Yuan on the opposite side, "call dad? No?! "

    "Gee, dead East, you''re dirty!" The eastern spray is not only wine, but also chewed chicken dregs. Although Chu Yuan is sloppy, he loves to be clean. He gets up and rushes towards the bathroom. I''m afraid he''s not as drunk as Murphy.

    "Nonsense!" Murphy was very excited, because it was the most taboo thing for her to associate the word "Dad" with me, and we were the first to misunderstand it.

    "You understand, too? The amount of alcohol is not in the mouth. " Tiger elder sister''s meaning, Murphy''s so-called drink is nonsense.

    The drunk Murphy has a little bit of muscle, but he doesn''t realize that sister tiger is suspected of being an exciting general. "OK, I''ll compare with you and see who drinks and lies down first!"

    There is no doubt that Murphy lay down first and blew eight cans of beer in front of dongxiaoye. Sister tiger didn''t even eat the food and drink, but she ran to the bathroom three times. She didn''t come back at the last time and fell asleep holding the toilet. As I expected, the bathroom was in a mess because of her vomit. The only progress was that she didn''t get drunk and was called "Dad", but she cried hard and cried at the same time My name must have been unable to go home by myself after drinking like this, and I was dragged and drunk by the two of them. I was not sure how to drive. I had to set up the new folding bed. I planned to let Murphy make it through the night. Who would like to turn around? The girl had kicked off her shoes and curled up on the sofa and fell asleep. She was not the only one who had eaten it for a long time Full of feet, squeezed on a sofa to see the golden foam theater''s Chu Yuan and East, also entered dreamland.

    "I grew up drinking beer and fighting with me? Five more like you are no match! "

    "Are you satisfied?" My friend just took Chu Yuan and Dongfang back to the room, tired and a little gasping. After covering a blanket for Murphy, he fell directly on my folding bed. Looking at the winter night still drinking, he couldn''t help but smile and say, "seduce Yuan Yuan and Dongfang to drink, and then stimulate Feifei to make a drink. Now they all drink and lie down. Your goal has been achieved?"

    Winter night is a veritable bucket. I drank 15 cans of beer, put water in the toilet three times, washed my face two times, and I still felt that the world was spinning, and I was hot and dry. I didn''t have the strength to take a cold bath, but she drank more than 30 cans, and she was only drunk three times, and one sat there and didn''t move. I was really curious about the 30 cans of beer Where have you been? Just her little belly, how could it fit?

    The girl asked me with a smile, "do you see that?"

    I''m not stupid

    "Yes, I did," said Dong Xiaoye, putting down the beer can in his hand, standing up, pulling the bottom of his shirt out of his trousers and lifting it up, rubbing some bulging stomachs, and saying to me, "when I went to meet Yuanyuan and Oriental School, they saw that I was in a bad mood, and they didn''t dare to ask me what happened all the way. They just wanted to tell a joke Make me laugh, so when I asked them if they would like to have two drinks with me just now, they agreed without hesitation. As for her, "sister tiger breathed a slap on Murphy''s ass when she was asleep." two cans of beer will make her tongue bigger, and five cans of beer will expose her lewd nature. Anyone who looks at it knows that she can''t drink, but she is still so competitive, she deserves to be drunk! "

    Murphy is not lewd, she is actually very cheerful, but her growing experience and living environment force her to disguise herself. She is eager to release her real self, so she has no immunity to alcohol? Tell me, why do you have to feed them? "

    "It''s because I''m not satisfied with them."

    "Ah Zheng, sister tiger has fit into my arms, and full of desire to kiss my lips.

    Murphy is sleeping on the sofa on the other side of the tea table. One door is separated by Chu Yuan and the East, but winter night is daring to tease me. This kind of secret stimulation fascinates me, and that kind of nervous and irresistible contradictory psychological belt makes me have a strange pleasure. I find that I have a little enjoyment.

    I''m not responding to her teasing, I''m basically releasing myself. I turn over and press the winter night under my body, invade her mouth, lick her teeth, suck her lilac tongue, and let each other''s saliva blend with each other.My claws swam on her body, untied all buttons on her body, including the belt buckle. There was no resistance in winter night, even the symbolic resistance. She allowed my hand to enter her bra, ravaged her plumpness, let me gently bite her bud, suck like a prank. She didn''t even prevent my hand from entering her underwear and sliding into her two In the hairy forbidden area between her legs, to feel the tenderness and humidity there, even if that kind of shame makes her not even have the courage to open her eyes, even if she is not sure whether she is enduring or enjoying my self-knowledge, I have no practical experience, and my hands are clumsy.

    I thought it was alcohol that made her as sensitive as I was, and she couldn''t control the wild primitive. But when I wanted to enter her body, she suddenly raised her legs around my waist, so I couldn''t take off her pants. "First, you can take off my clothes, but for the first time, I absolutely don''t want to sneak around like this, and I won''t give it to you in front of other women!"

    "Don''t make fun of me," my friend understood. It''s a woman''s reserve. If you want to refuse, you''ll welcome me. If you don''t want to give me anything, why do you want me to take off your clothes? "

    "Tiger sister very seriously replied:" in addition to that, you want to do anything

    "I just want that"

    "then you deserve it," said Murphy angrily on a small winter night. "Who asked you to bring her back!"

    "Who told you to get her drunk?" When I turned around to see Murphy''s beautiful face, I had been awake a lot. It was ridiculous to take the first winter night away from her. It was disrespect for both of them at the same time, but I still said: "if she is not drunk, she should sleep in her own bed at this time."

    "If she''s not drunk, it''s probably you now. Yes, she''ll sleep in her own bed, but it''s probably you too!" Winter night sour said: "Mo also let her take you home to eat, this attitude is not all bright understand?"? He admitted your relationship with this sullen fox! Who knows if this sullen fox will intoxicate you, and then come to a raw rice to cook mature rice! "

    "Murphy, in your eyes, is someone who can do such a thing? But when I think of Murphy''s usual flirting with me in the office, I think again that Murphy is a hundred times more shy than Murphy. Isn''t that what pushes me to? Even if she doesn''t, I''m afraid I can''t hold on to myself. After all, our zero resistance to temptation is a criminal record.

    But sister Hu still can''t understand the ink. He''s a fox. He''s an old fox who has become a fine fox. He can''t recognize me and Murphy. His purpose of asking me tonight should be the opposite of sister Hu''s guess, but I don''t want to explain. The explanation will only be understood as a cover up by sister Hu. I lowered my head, licked her soft lips with the tip of my tongue, and smiled: "it''s sweet, it''s not sour, But how can I smell sour? "

    "Because I am sour, very sour! I''ll kill you! " The girl caught my neck and kissed me for a long time. They didn''t leave until they were breathless. The pretty red tiger sister looked at Murphy and said, "she''s sour too, right?"

    Have I kissed Murphy in disguise? Instinctively, I want to avoid this topic. I''m looking forward to the woman who dares to love and dare to cross. Suddenly, I think of Xiao Yike, the goblin. I''m as honest as a ghost. "Sour and sweet, like you, like yogurt!"

    Fortunately, I can''t help it. Otherwise, tiedingtong exhaled. Sister tiger hit my little Chunan with her knees!

    "Playboy, you really have a thing with her!" Tiger sister is jealous, but she is not really angry. Maybe she has long thought that Murphy and I have problems. Besides, Murphy never intended to cover up. So I''m afraid that it''s not normal that we have nothing to do with each other. After tiger sister is angry, she suddenly asks me in pink, "have you two done it?"

    I''m sorry that it didn''t take too much time for the review. It took about two hours to finish, but there are a lot of other things, so it''s still delayed. There are too many things in chaos recently. Please understand.

    I thought this was the last reexamination, and the result of the examination was as expected. It recovered well, so I can start to recover. However, for the cup, I haven''t touched my foot for more than three months. On the premise of being on crutches, my mother almost didn''t stop that good leg, and my mother''s operation and adaptability to crutches were too poor. The doctor asked me to reexamine it in half a month The next time, look at the effect of the ground recovery

    with my mother''s poor constitution, it is estimated that we will have to work in the kitchen for a while longer]

 Chapter 687

    "Have you two done it?"

    "No!" I didn''t hesitate to answer. I didn''t want to prove anything for myself. I just don''t want to despise Murphy so much. She dares to love, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t love herself.

    Winter night some surprised me simply, Leng Leng Leng, but no doubt, and asked: "and fringe?"

    My friend''s face is a little bit hot, "no"

    "no It''s not so much surprise, but surprise. Sister tiger chuckled, "am I the first one?"

    I''m not a magnanimous gentleman. It''s a fact that I don''t want to cheat dongxiaoye. But that doesn''t mean I''m willing to disclose all the facts. It''s the same as not wanting to tell a lie. I don''t want to tell the truth. These two feelings are not contradictory. If dongxiaoye asks if Xiaozi and I have done anything, I''ll probably not deny it. But if she doesn''t ask, I have not courage, but luck my friend didn''t answer the question: "have we done it? Did you decide to give it to me tonight? "

    Tiger sister immediately panic, "no!"

    Seeing that I was so disappointed, sister Hu hurriedly said, "Chu Nan, I''m not determined. If you want, I can give you a safe time, a safe place and a safe environment at any time? I didn''t think how romantic I should be for the first time. Romantic things are not suitable for me, but at least you can''t make me nervous? You forgot? Yesterday, I was almost broken by fate. It was still in the room. Now we are in the living room! "

    "It''s exciting." I don''t dare. I''m just being tough.

    "You''re a pervert, I''m not," said Dong Xiaoye with a flat mouth. "Don''t say that I was seen by fate or by little East. Even if Murphy suddenly opened his eyes, I would never have the face to be a human again."

    "Why don''t you use your mouth?"

    Before my friend finished speaking, sister Hu took a look at my neck, then turned over and pressed me down, and then she grabbed my neck with her hands. Looking back at all the things last night, she was red faced and embarrassed. "Surname, surname, surname Chu, you should dare to mention last night again, I, I will kill you! I''m so shameless to coax you. I''m the one who needs to be coaxed today, OK? "

    "Well, I''ll use my mouth"

    "ah --" sister tiger cried and punched me three times in the chest. Her shameful appearance almost made me laugh. "Chunan, you don''t want to face!"

    "I want to prove that what you can do for me, I can do for you"

    "you just want to take advantage of me!"

    "Why? I just want to "

    " you want to coax me "

    " "

    " I know "tiger sister suddenly stopped making trouble, lay down on my shoulder, stretch out her fingers and press them on my lips, and smile softly:" when I first met you, what I hated most was your wicked mouth. Now it''s still so wicked, but I can''t hate it anymore "

    " why Łżˇ± Friends pretend to be surprised, "do you like me to use my mouth"

    "you go to die!" Tiger sister hit me on the chest with an elbow, which was a little heavy. It almost happened to me, so I listened to her ferocious way: "Chunan, if your mouth can be a little more serious, you can be as honest as your behavior, if you can have the same heart, more women like you and appreciate you, but like me and Murphy, there must be fewer women who can''t help themselves than now! Then you won''t be as upset as you are now "

    " I''m not upset "

    " there''s no point lying to the police, Mr. liar. "

    "Well, my sister, what did I lie to you?"

    "Feelings!" Winter night said: "do you know what you hate the most? Flower heart, fraternity, but dare not love! You don''t know how to refuse others, nor are you born to abuse good people, but the influence of family and father, which makes you used to "hypocrisy". Different from the hypocrisy of ordinary people, your hypocrisy has no purpose, your hypocrisy is just your own requirements, you know this very well, so when you can''t help "hypocrisy", only "hypocrisy" is admitted by your mouth ˇŻIt''s only good that denies, so people who benefit from your hypocrisy and see your hypocrisy will unconsciously wonder about you. Are you hypocritical or good? It''s a question that only you can''t figure out, but others can easily find the answer by getting along with you. They are attracted by you because of curiosity, eager to get along with you because of curiosity. After finding the answer for curiosity, your "hypocrisy" has made people unable to extricate themselves "

    " as you say, not everyone I''ve been with will like it Me? "

    "Don''t stink, I mean, everyone who wants to be with you!" "The premise of liking a person is to be attracted by him, so when the idea of" want to get along with this man "and" want to understand this man "comes into being, the premise has been achieved. That''s how I fell in. It''s estimated that Murphy and Liu Su are the same."

    "What do you like about me?" As Dong Xiaoye said, I never felt that I was a good person. I don''t know when I started. Hypocrisy has become my demand for myself. Children from single parent families are not educated? Then I''ll pretend to be warm and polite! Children from single parent families are not sensible? Then I will pretend to be mature and steady! What''s wrong with a single parent''s child''s character? Then I pretend to be modest and low-key! When I was a child, I was as sensitive as most children in single parent families. I was afraid that people would look at me with colored eyes. I was afraid of the old man''s waistband, shoes and feather duster. But I was more afraid that he would suffer from other people''s white eyes and ridicule because of his lack of morale. So I tried to make the "good baby" the best, although it still couldn''t change the old man The fact that I would be summoned by the school for fighting every other three to five years has made me more and more mature. When I was a little boy, I began to study how to win public sympathy as an absolute victim in a fight. Whether it was a passive fight or an active fight, I could create a fight that the teacher could not blame me reason"Since you know I''m a hypocrite, why do you like me?"

    "Like a person, do not need a reason, if you must find a reason, it is probably because of your hypocrisy," winter small night spoony smile, way: "under Xu Heng''s gun, you can be aimless hypocrisy, still refused to give up their own requirements or constraints, this is still hypocrisy? If it is, the real goodness is nothing more than a lifetime of hypocrisy. "

    "Why are you sure I have no purpose?" I smiled and said, "maybe my purpose is to make you and Fifi moved and come to a hero to save the beauty? Then aren''t you fooled now? "

    "If that''s what you think, why haven''t you had a relationship with her yet?" Winter night pointed to Murphy. It was full of contempt and ridicule. Now my friends want to strip off her clothes and eat her. "You are afraid of death, but you dare to die. You dare to love, but you are afraid of love. Chunan, you are a sad man, because you are too used to thinking for others, not for yourself. People, you need to live a little selfish to be happy, just like me, never I want to like a man in the past, but I like you, the last man I should like. I know that liking you will embarrass you, but I am selfish and refuse to leave, because I know that if I am not selfish, I will not be happy, so I choose to continue to hurt you, Murphy must think the same way. "

    Do you know that I will be in trouble and will not leave? Sister tiger is too stupid. Where is it to hurt me? It''s clearly for me to hurt herself.

    in a soft voice, sister tiger said: "I''m easy to be satisfied, Chunan. Like now, when I''m frustrated, when I feel helpless, when I''m lonely, I can lie in your arms, complain to you, and play coquettish with you. You can kiss me and tell me a dirty joke Tease me, I feel very satisfied, you know? In the afternoon, when I was driving to hit the kidnapper, I didn''t think of anything in my mind. But when the car turned over, I was scared. I regretted it. I wasn''t afraid of death, because I knew I couldn''t die. I was afraid that you would scold me and get angry when you heard that I had done something dangerous. Then I couldn''t let you hold me like this. So I heard that there was a reporter to interview. I and Lin team immediately I said hello and escaped from the scene "

    no wonder you ran to pick up Chu Yuan and Dongfang from school so early

    " I really want to scold you, "I stroked the face of this lovely woman and said softly:" but I don''t know how to speak, I don''t know if I have the right to ask you, control you, I don''t know if you like to be asked, controlled by me "

    "Like --"

    : I don''t know whether I am too tired or over sleepy these days. The quality of sleep has not improved, but it has become very bad. This situation is the first time. In other words, I used to be the kind of master who can sleep one day and one night as soon as I touched the pillow, mostly because I thought about too many things

    I heard in the group a few days ago that the two weeks began to have a period I have passed the exam. I wish all the students a good result. Every inch of time, every inch of gold, the twilight returns to the present, the time passes quickly and mercilessly. Students should cherish their precious campus life. However, learning is important, and rest is equally important. Students who are cramming for exams should pay attention to that they must not stay up late and burn themselves out.]

 Chapter 688

    "I don''t know if I have the right to ask you and control you. I don''t know if you like to be asked and controlled by me."

    "like --" winter night answered me with the fastest speed. She gently held my hand to touch her cheek and said with an intoxicated giggle: "from small to large, I thought the most annoying thing was being controlled by others, but I didn''t know until today It turns out that I have been longing for someone to restrain me and ask me, Chunan, except for my sister, you are the only one who makes me feel this way. "

    "Is it true?" I was moved and ashamed. Is it worth your infatuation to be such a flower seed?

    "Yes, so as a price, you have to make me coquettish."

    "This is my best," I''m still very confident about this, "fate is so coaxed by me to grow up." After saying this, I suddenly feel sad. How can I be so cheap? "Yes, it''s just like hurting fate. But don''t treat me as a sister. I''m a woman who can do whatever you want."

    The stinky woman blinked her big single eyelid eyes. Although she was sleepy because of the alcohol, she had a different kind of fawn, which made me shake my heart. "You''re teasing me again"

    "no, I''m telling the truth." winter night had a little bit of mischief, but it was more drowsiness. She hooked my neck, closed her eyes, murmured "Chunan, you just put your arms around me to sleep. If Murphy and two little girls see you tomorrow morning, they will tell them that we are both drunk and don''t know how to fall asleep, OK?"

    I asked with a smile, "that''s what you''re trying to get them drunk for?"

    "Well," Dong Xiaoye arched his head to make his pillow more comfortable, "it''s not a lie, because I''m really drunk, and I''ll be drunk for the rest of my life, will you accompany me?"

    Moved, but more is the feeling, I want to accompany you, but I deserve it? So I gently added, "if you like."

    "I would like to" winter night has been like babble, she has long been tired, pillow into my arms that moment, for her has been like a dream, she is relaxed, she is happy, she is satisfied, now, she is really asleep.

    Looking at the silly woman in my arms and the simple woman sleeping on the opposite sofa, I know that tonight, I''m afraid I will lose sleep again.

    Infatuated woman heart, is happiness, or worry?

    Happiness, is a kind of trouble, trouble, is also a kind of happiness?

    I should be content, because at this moment, I already have the dream like reality.

    ,,,

    I couldn''t sleep in the first half of the night, and I was tired. In the second half of the night, I was also tired.

    It seems that I haven''t really fallen asleep all the time. My brain seems to be in a very delicate chaotic state, and I can''t distinguish myself. Whether I feel tired in my dream or in reality, I can be sure that I am very sad!

    My nose tip can feel the cold and damp in the morning. The cold wind from the window makes me want to hide my face in the quilt. However, my body is very hot. It seems that the upper part of my neck is separated from the lower part of my neck. The upper part of my neck is covered with ice and the lower part is on fire. I sweat like rain and the lower part of my back is wet.

    My eyes can feel the dazzling sunshine in the morning, but I am too tired to lift my eyelids. My body is heavy and abnormal. It seems that I am pressed under the mountain and buried in the earth. The feeling of exhaustion and suffocation makes me lose the strength to move. Don''t say that I need to turn over for a relaxed posture. I even do such simple things as raising my arms to block my eyes No.

    Is this a dream or a reality? I was still struggling with the problem that was easy to be verified. Suddenly, there was a slight sound. I was familiar with it. It was the sound of turning the door handle. Then, it was a not heavy one, but because he pulled a pair of slippers of obvious size too big, which made many footsteps approaching me. Then, it was a slightly changed tone, and suddenly stopped , it seems that I covered my mouth or closed my lips tightly. Just when I felt puzzled, I heard a strange sound of "click" and "click", as if someone was taking photos with his mobile phone!

    "Oriental, what are you doing?" Another voice sounded from a little far away. It was Chu Yuan who was lazy and a little dissatisfied with not sleeping enough. So, the person standing by my bed at the moment is Dongfang Lianren!

    "Big event!" The East gasped for breath. He could not tell whether he was surprised or angry. He was afraid to wake me up. He suppressed his voice and said to Chu Yuan, "brother Nan has been disorderly after drinking!"

    Huh? I was stunned. I didn''t know how the eastern words came out, but I was also stunned. By the way, dongxiaoye and I slept in the same bed! Because of the inexplicable sleepiness and fatigue and the turbid brain of me, I suddenly woke up, but the more surprising thing is still behind me. After the word blurted out in the East, my body actually felt two different degrees of shaking at the same time, the stronger one came from the left, not the strong one came from the God on the right, would not?!

    My buddies, who are already sweating and nearly dehydrated, burst out of cold sweat in a moment. With a little fantasy, I took a deep breath with the frequency that would not be noticed by the eastern photographers. Murphy is the full-bodied virgin fragrance that penetrated into the nasal cavity! Murphy is in my bed! No, more specifically, half of the body is on the bed, the other half is on me!No wonder I feel heavy and hot. It''s because two women and I are huddled on a small folding bed! The bed is too small, in order to sleep comfortably, they are all on their side, and half of their body is pressed on me!

    No wonder I can''t even lift my arms, because these two arms are pressed under the body by two women, and I have no feeling of paralysis!

    No wonder I sweat so much, because it''s not only the thin blanket that covers me, but also the half weight of two women and their body temperature of 36 degrees and 8 degrees!

    My first reaction was that Dong Xiaoye and Murphy had been awake for a long time, otherwise they would not tremble because of the four words of "drunken promiscuity" in the East!

    My second reaction was to stop what I subconsciously wanted to say! This is a very simple question: if I wake up because of such a little movement, wouldn''t two girls doubt that I''m pretending to sleep with two women at all? Chu Yuan didn''t kill me!

    My third reaction is to question the second reaction. Why do I think Chu Yuan would kill me after knowing that I intentionally ate the winter snack and Murphy tofu? My third reaction is to deceive myself. I want to use "she won''t" and "she has no reason to" to avoid anything

    as for when and why Murphy sleeps on the sofa When I get up in bed, I have no time, no mood, and no need to think about it - it can''t be someone else holding her!

    My friends are very nervous. Even if I continue to pretend to sleep, I am finally "woken up" by two girls. They are surprised and innocent and use "drunk and don''t remember anything" as an explanation. They may not believe it. Even if they believe it, Chu Yuan may not let me go and forget it!

    I did drink too much last night. If I was a little bit sober, I could not think that the poor explanation of dongxiaoye could pass the level of Chuyuan. What''s the use of reasonable reasons? What Chu Yuan cares about is not a reason at all, but a fact! The fact is, I''m sleeping in the same bed with two women now, their mature and sexy bodies are pressing on me!

    "I think the only fun you have every day now is to spoil my brother, his drunken sex? After drinking, he is more like a dead pig than a dead pig. How can he be disordered? "

    "If you don''t believe me, come here and have a look. It''s not only disorderly sex, but also disorderly sex. One man and two women, one emperor and two empresses, God! It''s too exciting. It''s not suitable for children. " Dongfang''s mouth is so wicked, so he said that his friends dare not open their eyes, and they are quite sure that they are wearing clothes on winter''s Eve and Murphy''s body.

    Tiger sister fell asleep after I took off her clothes last night, but I put them back on. Even the belt was fastened to her again. I''m afraid these two girls think too much, but the taste tells me that Murphy''s arm is hanging around my neck, and the touch of her silk shirt is very different.

    Our clothes are neat, at most we should not be ''Drunk'', but there is absolutely no ''promiscuity''. In the East, we deliberately exaggerate the facts and deliberately stimulate Chu Yuan!

 Chapter 689

    "What''s wrong with you, young man? Still taking pictures? "

    Eh? Chu Yuan is calmer than I thought. I think with her character and hearing from the East, I will immediately rush to confirm whether I really have sex with the two women. But now she has a relaxed and leisurely attitude, as if she is not interested at all. I am afraid that she is mad, but she is not. I have a kind of inexplicable loss in my heart I''m 16 now. Why can''t I watch it? " Dongfang is addicted to taking pictures. He is constantly looking for an angle around the bed!

    "Ah, what a mess!" Chu Yuan said softly.

    "Chaos? One man and two women, too obscene + disordered! "

    I think there is emotion in the East. She is really teasing us, but it is more like deliberately arch fire. She clearly knows Chu Yuan''s temper, but she refuses to say a word for me. Looking horizontally and vertically, the possibility of us falling together drunk is more reliable than what "chaos + sex", "chaos + intercourse"? Why does she have to gossip about the worst possible thing at a glance?

    "I mean the table is very messy. I didn''t mention them. Look at this pile of beer cans. They must have drunk too much yesterday. It''s too late. They climbed to a bed in a daze. It''s not elegant, but it''s not incomprehensible." Chu Yuan tidies up the table and asks discontentedly, "Oriental, do you mean to test me and see what my reaction is?"

    I don''t know what the East''s reaction is now, but she was silent for a while before asking, "why do you say that?"

    "Because it''s your favorite thing to do, and" Chu Yuandun seemed hesitant, but she still said: "I think it''s also the thing you want to do most now, you want to tease me, you want to tease my brother, you want to see us have a bad time."

    East obviously a little flustered, ha ha says with a smile: "interesting, why should I incite you to make unpleasant?"

    I also want to know why you want to incite us to be unhappy

    "if I say it''s a prank, you will laugh and pass by by by default, but I won''t say it because I know you so well. Your prank always has a reason. What''s the reason? You know it from your own heart." Chu Yuan is not without teasing, but it''s very vague, as if it''s for After taking care of the face of the East, it seems that I''m too embarrassed to understand what I''m saying, and I''m deliberately avoiding something. "You''re smarter than me, and I even think that sometimes you''re smarter than my brother, so you can''t fail to see the obvious things like now - let''s not say that all three of them are dressed, or that my brother may not care about you and me at home, just Sister mo of Xiaoye has come here. I don''t dare to be careless with her. Let''s just say that sister Mo and sister Xiaoye are two girls. Are they possible, funny and willing to mess with him? "

    I must be sorry! Just hearing Chu Yuan''s words, I felt that the temperature of Dong Xiaoye and Murphy had risen again. The two girls were so ashamed that they could not be drunk Chu Yuan''s trust didn''t make me feel happy. I was more confused. Chu Yuan may not be smarter than the East, but it''s not dumber than the East. I''m very clear. She believed that nothing happened to us, which was expected, but she was so reasonable and not angry, but she was absolutely unexpected - the chance to find fault at all, which is the Chu Yuan I''m familiar with!

    "It''s strange, Yuan Yuan, when did you become so trusting of brother Nan?"

    Chu Yuan refuted: "it has nothing to do with trust and distrust. It''s common sense!"

    "But I think it''s common sense to take off your shoes and step on brother Nan''s face and then question him after seeing this scene with your personality." Dongfang''s words are very bad, but I agree that Chu Yuan is a kind of type that I can''t believe until I explain it myself and understand it clearly. Chu Yuan is more strange, as if she doesn''t Step on my foot, my heart can''t be down to earth. This kind of anxious mood is really cheap. Did she abuse me and get used to it?

    Anyway, Chu Yuan doesn''t get angry, which makes me very uncomfortable. In this indifferent attitude towards her, I have a fear of Chu Yuan, and I don''t value me as much as I used to? Will it have anything to do with her saying a lot of things to me last time and accepting my affair with the fringe?

    Not used to it, I''m not used to it!

    "I''m a girl, OK? I''m not so savage. Besides, he''ll beat me if he knows I''m wrong and kicks him. "

    This is the strangest place! You girl has admitted it by herself. You often quarrel with me. The purpose is not to provoke me. Do you want me to beat you and scold you? Such an opportunity is in front of you, will you give up?

    "Is it?" East suddenly reached out to push on my face gently, then poked my neckline, stretched the tone and sneered: "I''d like to know if you can be as calm as now after seeing this."

    What did she show Chu Yuan? Before I had time to think about it, I felt someone around my head. Then, a perfect little foot stamped on my face mercilesslyThis feeling, familiar with

    ,,

    time, 7:15

    place, living room

    characters, a man, two women and two girls

    state, men are at a loss, two women are ashamed and hostile to each other, one girl stirs up the flames with the expression of gloating, but can''t hide the intensity in her eyes that she wants to light a fire for a man, and the other girl sits opposite the man On his sofa, he stared at his neck without expression, which made people unable to see or guess what she was thinking about!

    Yes, strange things happened again. Strange kissing marks appeared on me again. The difference is that this time, it''s not lipstick marks that can be wiped off with a wet towel, but really kissing marks. It''s the marks that are caused by the hard suction of the mouth and the rupture of the subcutaneous microvasculature. It''s the most ambiguous and ambiguous sexy mark!

    Who is it? When did you kiss? I don''t know, nor dare to ask, how can I ask in the presence of Chu Yuan and the east?!

    Chu Yuan and the East don''t ask, as if waiting for the prisoner to confess himself - yes, the prisoner is either winter night or Murphy!

    In other words, Chu Yuan and the East didn''t ask, because they couldn''t ask, whether it was Murphy or winter night, who kissed them and what was the matter? The two girls also know this, so they don''t ask questions wisely, but the more silent they are, the more complicated the atmosphere is. Their desire for answers directly turns into emotional anxiety. Sister tiger and Murphy are not fuel-efficient lights. Who can''t see that the two girls or excited or calm expressions are just camouflage, and who can''t see the contempt and contempt in their hearts? Therefore, both girls pretended to be innocent and silently emphasized their innocence with hostile eyes.

    It''s been twenty minutes and no one has spoken.

    "Hello, brother Nan, can you say something?" Dongfang sighed for a long time. She broke the silence first, but she didn''t mention anything sensitive. If I was still asleep before Chu Yuan stepped on me and woke me up, I would never believe that the cute girl who was considerate and transferred the topic to save me in danger said something like "chaos + sex", "chaos + intercourse" and so on. "It''s time for us to go to school. Why are we still sleeping Are you sitting here? I haven''t eaten breakfast yet. I''m hungry. "

    I''m impatient. This girl probably knows that sister Hu and Murphy can''t admit who kissed me drunk, so she gave up.

    For me, it''s not difficult to know the answer, because the person who kissed me doesn''t need to deny it to me. The difficulty is that I don''t want to find the answer in front of Chu Yuan, so as not to embarrass the ''prisoner''. So I got up and said, "yes, I''m hungry, too. I''ll wash my face and change my clothes. Let''s go downstairs to eat something, and then I''ll send you two to school , OK? "

    Fang is very straightforward, but the human spirit didn''t forget to blink at me, which means that you owe me a debt, brother Nan

 Chapter 690

    Winter night with a strange look at Murphy, suddenly said: "you two back to the company, I send margin and small East."

    I wonder: "you don''t go to the company with us?"

    "I''ll go back to the bureau first," said Dong Xiaoye with a wry smile. "The sand boat has missed the net. All people who know and participate in the capture task will attend the summary meeting this morning. I''ll go back after the meeting."

    It''s called "summary". I''m afraid it''s necessary to start from the inside to check whether someone has missed the capture plan. I nodded my head, and then carefully aimed at Chu Yuan. We took the kissing thing in the past so casually. Would this girl be unwilling?

    "You wash your face first, and then you change when I change my clothes." Chu Yuan and I looked at each other, then turned around and walked to the room that was originally me and now belongs to her. Because her room was given to Dong Xiaoye, the girl had made all the clothes she often wore into my room, and put them in my closet, so that I would wait for her to change clothes every morning before I could go in and change my clothes.

    It''s hard to describe the twitch of the heart as soon as I tighten it. Doesn''t the stinky girl really care about the kiss mark on my neck?

    I want to say something, but I don''t know what I should say. Seeing her background away from me, I have a kind of desire to catch up with her, even though I don''t know what I can say after catching her.

    At this time, Chu Yuan suddenly stopped walking to the door, turned back and looked at me coldly. After a while, he said faintly, "remember to pick me up and Oriental School in the afternoon."

    I was stupefied. The twisted heart seemed to recover in a moment. I was humble again. Like a slave, I nodded busily: "I can''t forget!"

    She cares! She really cares! Let me pick her up from school, is to deprive me and winter night or Murphy together time and possibility as much as possible!

    On the contrary, they may feel that Chu Yuan didn''t alienate me, and they didn''t care about kissing marks

    When I arrived at the company, I saw that I was facing the rearview mirror with the angle adjusted again. I checked whether the neckline completely covered the striking kiss mark. Murphy, who was driving silently all the way, could not help but say: "I didn''t expect that winter night to be so shameless! Is a woman, even if drink too much, also should leave a bottom line for oneself? You too, don''t drink if you can''t, what do you look like when you are drunk in the same bed with her? "

    So, this kiss mark is a masterpiece of Dong Xiaoye My friend said with a smile, "didn''t you sleep with us in the same bed? I haven''t asked you what''s the matter "

    Murphy''s face is red." how do I know? Maybe she got up in the middle of the night to go to the toilet, and was confused. She came back and went to your bed, but I''m different from her. I like you. Who knows who she likes? "

    "You didn''t kiss this thing on my neck?" To be honest, the person I doubted before is Murphy. There are two reasons. One is that the kiss mark is on the left side of the neck, that is, Murphy''s side. Of course, it''s not a place that can''t be reached by the winter night lying on the other side. I doubted Murphy, mainly because the second reason - different from the hot and forthright on the surface, she is a very cautious and shy woman People, she''s afraid of others'' suspicion of our relationship, so even if she kisses me, I don''t think she will choose such an eye-catching position, but Murphy is different. She''s cold and proud, but she''s wandering for love. I think there''s nothing she can''t do

    "if it''s me, do I have to deny it?" Murphy was furious. "Besides, if it''s me, do I have to sneak around? I''m not like you. I''m afraid that this thing will be seen by Cheng Liusu! "

    It was so jealous that I couldn''t tell who she was aiming at.

    "Despicable! If I had not been in front of fate and the East, I would have exposed her! Well, let''s go back to the company. She will send two little girls to school. I can''t tell how to put on my hat on the way! " Murphy airway: "I''m not afraid of Cheng Liusu''s opinion on me, but the premise is that this kiss mark is really what I left on your neck, otherwise I''m too wrong. Chu Nan, do you think she deliberately provoked Cheng Liusu and me in winter night?"

    My heart trembled, but soon relieved, "the little night is not what kind of person, it should be drunk, sleepy, maybe she can''t remember."

    "How can I not remember what I have done?!"

    "But you said just now, you don''t remember how you climbed to my bed."

    Fei was asked a big red face by me, his eyes were round, and he said with shame and anger: "Chunan, do you really hate me so much? Do you have a conscience to care about such things with a woman who likes you?! I''ve said that I may sleep next to you in a daze. Why do you have to ask so clearly? Why can she get drunk in your bed, I can''t? "

    Well, honey, you admit it. Murphy must have woken up in the middle of the night. He saw me "drunk" with Dong Xiaoye and ate vinegar, so he pretended to be drunk and climbed to my bed"I don''t mean to laugh at you, I just want to say that she is not like you think"

    "what is she like then?" Murphy said angrily, "she''s a fake girlfriend arranged by the police to protect you. She doesn''t really like you. Then she kisses you to seduce you and tease you!"! She kisses you is not to cherish oneself, is not to respect you, I most despise this kind of woman

    Is sister tiger as bad as you say? Of course not, but it can''t be denied that this kiss mark is a bit too much. It makes me sweep the floor in front of my sister and little Dongfang! Said I don''t drink, she is not the same? "

    My friend faints - after all, Murphy is still worrying about getting drunk on the winter night!

    "Oh, by the way," Murphy suddenly thought of something, immediately changed his face, frowned and said to me with a smile, "when I had breakfast just now, my uncle called me and asked us why we didn''t go to his house for dinner last night. How can you tell him when you come to the company later?"

    "What?!" I think Murphy is irresponsible to put her own problems on me. "You won''t tell him that you slept in my house last night?"

    Murphy said, "what can I say? Uncle and aunt Shan called me at least a dozen times last night, but I was drunk and unconscious. My cell phone was silent again. How can you explain that string of missed calls? Don''t say I''m drunk. Is it hard to say I deliberately don''t answer their phone? They chase after each other, and I''ll tell you the truth. I''m not you. I can lie with my mouth open. Besides, I don''t want to cheat them. "

    Murphy''s twinkling eyes have proved that her confession is intentional. This girl knows that Murphy''s attitude towards our relationship is one set in the dark, so she wants to show him her determination all the time I''m afraid that''s why Su took him to his house for dinner. But it was her determination that made Mo uneasy? It''s estimated that Lao Mo killed my heart.

    Murphy is a smart woman. She''s crazy, but she''s not stupid at all. She pretends to be stupid. Just like Murphy is not pressed by Murphy because of her panic. She deliberately makes trouble for me and makes Murphy come to me to argue with me, just like she always makes us ambiguous, so that everyone treats me We believe in each other''s relationship. What she wants to do now is that Mo and I can''t deny the relationship between me and her? I touched my neck unconsciously. Is the kiss mark here really the kiss of winter night?

    Murphy said before that she would force me to give her a promise, which should not be a joke.

    It''s no wonder that she came home with me last night with a very firm attitude. But when she got home, she didn''t mention the promise of "ink also", and soon got drunk. I''m afraid that even the mute of the mobile phone was deliberately set, just for the sake of not receiving the call of "ink also"?

    I guess that in a few days, the story that Meili Mo spent the night drunk at Chunan''s house will become another new topic for the company''s gossip fans

 Chapter 691

    ,,,

    in the office of the chairman of the board of directors, it''s hard for long Shan to open the curtains because he doesn''t like the strong light. I think it''s a kind of self suggestion to cover up. Mo also wants to cover up his real feelings. He doesn''t want me to see through his anger or even hatred. Even if he knows that I have seen through, he tries to prove that I am with his lightness and composure It''s wrong to let the bright sunlight spread to every corner of the room. It''s not so much that I emphasize that his mood is so bright and bright, but rather that Ya is restraining or hypnotizing himself, and can''t easily get angry with me. This is a common disease of the superior and the extraordinary. Their sense of psychological superiority, to a large extent, comes from the control and the inner activities of others Control, so their most annoying thing is that their inner activities are peeped by others.

    If you kill me, I don''t believe that Murphy''s mood can be as bright as sunshine after sleeping in my house all night!

    Mo yizhifan looks at the draft contract that I brought back from the third master yesterday. It seems that he is serious. Anyone who observes carefully can find that he is absent-minded at all. The more calm I am when he reads the contract, the more shaking his hands are. He wants to create a subtle atmosphere with silence. He puts pressure on me to explain yesterday without hesitation Have you ever done anything to Murphy in the end, but I hate his attitude towards me as a thief.

    Why don''t you ask? It''s like I''m guilty.

    Mo Yizhi''s eyes are floating around on the contract, while long Shan''s eyes are floating around on me. Women are really more terrible than men. Long Shan seems to think that there are some clues in me. His brother and old man Mo are all the same. This calmness is also pretended. Knowing that the neckline covers the kiss mark, but long Shan''s ambiguous eyes still let me have a kind of red + naked+ Naked exposure.

    I said that Murphy didn''t kiss the mark. Would they believe it? At least, I don''t really believe that

    "well, this contract is acceptable." after three times, Mo Yizhi finally put the contract down. Long Shan carefully poured a cup of hot tea for him. Lao Mo took a cup and took a sip. I don''t know whether he was really intoxicated or pretended to be intoxicated and smashed the aftertaste. Then he said to me sitting on the opposite sofa with a smile: "but Xiao Zhanhe I didn''t expect to accept the price of 37 million, but I didn''t take advantage of the fire. I thought 34 million would be good if he accepted it. It''s normal for a rogue like him to reach 30 million. Although I heard that he doted on his only daughter, I gave up millions of interests for this. Your face is not small. "

    I have the face of bullshit! Where is that old rascal not to press the price? When he opened his mouth, he put the price down to two thousand nine and accepted three thousand seven because his own face was worth eight million!

    Mo is also Yin enough. His psychological price is 30 million yuan, but he didn''t tell me to ask me to talk to the third master. It''s clearly to test me. I knew that. Why should I fight with the third master for those millions? I have no need to prove myself like mo!

    I''m still soft hearted, and I can''t bear to have too many ink pits. It''s his daughter''s big face, or, it should be said, his love and attention to her daughter is beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding, and he promised to come down at once, just because he appreciated that I took care of her daughter. "God knows why I want to beautify the third master, maybe it''s because I subconsciously did the third master and ink as well The reason for comparison is also to love the Pearl in his hand. The third master is not hostile to me, but treats me sincerely. The good ones and the bad ones are at least true. However, Mo is just the opposite. He extorts my value, coaxes me and calculates me with duplicity. Even if he speaks the truth with you, he will follow closely To jump out of nine lies, if not for some purpose, that rare truth, which we will never hear,

    the third master is a pure ''man'', and Mo is a pure ''businessman'', I think this is the biggest difference between them.

    Although I stayed in Fengchang for Murphy''s sake, there is no doubt that Murphy is the biggest beneficiary, whether it is to overthrow Zhangjia or to win the contract of the third lady. However, I rarely tried once in my life, but it was destined to be kicked away by him.

    In fact, Mo doesn''t kick me, and I won''t stay in Fengchang. Even if I don''t choose to leave, I won''t be held back at last. I know my ending very well, but Mo also has no right to drive me away. My dissatisfaction and disdain for him is because of this - this old fox and miss three conspire to trick me. I''m not so magnanimous and hateful Revenge is not because I am narrow-minded, but to tell them that small people have dignity! The little man''s forehead is not engraved with the words "bullying by others"!

    "Ha ha, I donated 5 million yuan to your friend''s primary school, but you saved 7 million yuan for me. I still make 2 million yuan from inside and outside."

    is that how it is calculated? If I can help you get the contract of miss three, can you earn only two million yuan? If I can help you to overthrow Zhangjia, what you get is not the benefits that money can measure? So I think that the next words of old fox Mo are just buying me, or simply emphasizing his kindness to me.

    "In this way, I will donate another two million yuan to your friend''s school. After all, it''s a private children''s primary school. Those who study are poor children. Even if the school doesn''t lose money, it''s hard to earn money. It''s hard for your friend to have this noble sentiment, and also to show my respect for her."Two million yuan, plus the previous five million yuan and one million yuan I knocked from Zhang Mingjie, a total of eight million yuan. For Zhu Danchen, where is the pie falling from the sky? It''s a golden cake!

    However, for Mo Yizhi, charity is also an investment. If a businessman doesn''t make unprofitable investment, he taught me that he is so generous, he can''t have no purpose. So I said, "two million more bleeding, don''t Mo pay too much?"

    "Not much," Mo Yizhi shook his head, then looked up, and said, "but don''t get me wrong. The two million yuan is not a reward for you, because the tension hasn''t disappeared from the company, because the third lady hasn''t signed the contract. When you do these two things, I will give you a reward. And the reward is definitely not a few million yuan in this area. Before I''ve given you more than that, but you look down on me, so I''m a little prepared for your big appetite. I can also say that I, Mo Yizhi, appreciate your big appetite. I promise you that after these two things are completed, the reward I give you is enough to make your big appetite boy surprise. "

    Do I have a big appetite? I stayed in Fengchang just to make a way for Murphy''s future. I never wanted to ask for a reward, let alone a big appetite. I was not greedy without ambition and ambition. I didn''t have any substance. I was eager for an ordinary and stable life. Although this character doomed my life to be perfect, I was proud of it. Murphy''s "big appetite" evaluation, Jane The denial and satire to me!

    He + milk + milk! Brother can''t help but live in the bottom of my heart and scold: to be dismissive of benefits is to get more and greater benefits - you Mo is this kind of person, you think everyone is this kind of person? What a thing!

    Some things are priceless! Some efforts, not for reward, but simply to pay, or repay

    of course, I will not attack, because I understand the intention that ink also gives me benefits - to accept the benefits that are hard to refuse by people like me, and then disappear forever from Murphy''s life to refuse, which will make old ink think that I have no sincerity to disappear at all.

    I said lightly: "in this case, what is the two million you are after?"

    Mo Yizhi was a little surprised that I didn''t ask about the reward that can be a super surprise, but he immediately showed a pair of enlightenment, smiled, but sighed, and said: "these two million, I want to change your truth."

    It''s my turn to be surprised. "Two million let me be honest? Mo Dong, you are really a satirist. Is it so difficult for me to tell the truth? "

    "Poof -" Longshan couldn''t help it. She laughed. The expression of recognition made me want to be angry. In their eyes, that''s the image? People who don''t have the truth seem to be you, Mo Yizhi, right?!

    : Although the amount of long lost updates is still small, and the PS is still full of nonsense, but everyone who has been missing for a long time has come back to prove it, and then thanks.

    Thank you for your waiting, your understanding, your support, your concern and so many things to thank. I can only summarize them into two words: Thank you!

    There is no way to guarantee the right and wrong. The update will be the same as before. Try to change every day. Sometimes, you may ask for leave. The only guarantee is that I will fight against fake cough and joke. The only guarantee is that sister won''t have a bad ending or eunuch. As long as you have patience, you will still see the ending. So, for the suffering that continues to bring to you I''m sorry in advance. I''m sorry for those who can''t bear to leave. I can feel the disgust in my heart because I haven''t seen the ending for so long.

    In the evening, there is something wrong with a certain slag. Before the flash, I asked "Hello everyone" who has been missing for a long time. I sincerely hope everyone is OK. Then, click upload and leave. 88 ~]

 Chapter 692

    "I don''t mean to satirize you," Mo Yizhi waved his hand and raised his eyes, which gave a strong sense of oppression. He said in a deep voice, "little Chu, do you know what I admire most about you? Low key, smart, not publicity but explosive, not greedy, but have a big appetite. Do you know what I hate most about you? It''s exactly what I like most about you! Old man, I''m so old. I want to put some pressure on you. It''s enough if I''m seen through by you. What''s angry is that you can still act deeper and calm than me. You think it''s low-key, smart and introverted, but in my opinion, it''s arrogant and arrogant! What do I want to ask? There is a general idea in your heart. Although your calm attitude is satire to me, it is also the best answer. But I still want to ask. Two million yuan I will give you a definite answer. It''s not to ask for a steadiness in my heart. I want you to know how much I attach importance to something you don''t agree with! Boy, you can doubt and despise the chairman of Fengchang group, because he is a businessman, but you shouldn''t bring this sentiment to her uncle fei''er, because he is her relative - fei''er spent the night in your house last night. As a man, should you take the initiative to explain to the elders who care about fei''er? "

    After all, are you not satisfied with my understanding of your mind? I think Mo is a bit of a small family. Although I can''t deny it, I really should take the initiative to give him an account.

    "What would you like to ask?"

    "You and Phil, did anything happen last night?" In fact, it''s not kind of old Mo to ask. Murphy is not a child. She has the right to enjoy any freedom. Even Murphy has to take care of this. Do you think I don''t care for him? No wonder that wench has serious personality problems. Look at her elders, there is no normal person, either not taking her seriously, or excessively doting on her and protecting her!

    In a word, I can let the children in Zhu Danchen''s school have better learning conditions. I''m sorry for such a cheap thing. "My two room one hall nest not only lives in my sister, but also lives in a grumpy policewoman. Does Mo Dong think that anything can happen to me and Fifi?"

    We slept in a bed last night, but we didn''t happen anything. Even if we did, I''m not a liar to say that - if you don''t believe Mo, say "yes", I will never deny it, but if you believe "no", I will keep silent.

    Listen to me, Mo Yizhi is relieved, but long Shan next to me gives me a disappointed stare. Does she really want something to happen between me and Murphy?

    Mo is also like meditation or stupidity. After a short time, he suddenly asks: "fei''er said that you were drunk last night, and you were drunk. Do you want to have something with her after you are drunk?"

    My friend is drinking tea. He almost spews out when he hears, "what do you say?!"

    This is not like the age of Mo Yi, the person of this character can ask, should ask out!

    old ink faces a red face, feel shy too, "you answer, I thought, or never thought about it, I just ask one by one."

    A casual question? Ask this?!

    "Then you can donate another two million," I said, putting the cup back on the coffee table, glaring, "that''s the second question."

    "What?!" Mo Yizhi''s expression and reaction are the same as that of me just now, "boy, you are too good at ripping off! That''s worth two million? "

    "You said it yourself. You want to tell me how much you care about Fifi. I want to prove it and see if it''s true."

    When Longshan heard the words, he was stunned. Then he burst out with a smile. Then he couldn''t stop it. She was standing between me and Mo Yi. Now she can''t stand straight with her arms around her stomach. She fell down beside me with a smile. I was scared and moved to the side. Mo Yi''s expression, like a dead mouse, was really pleasing to the eyes.

    "OK, I''ve lived to this day, and I''ve seen a lot of exciting methods, but I''ve seen such dirty, childish, rogue and despicable exciting methods for the first time, and I have to swallow them alive." Mo Yizhi said after biting his teeth, "I finally know how Zhang Mingjie got so much money from you. You can''t touch your weakness without fighting. You can feel your weakness I ask you, if I say I don''t ask this question, will you despise me? "

    My friend nodded and said honestly, "I will not only despise you, but also tell Fifi about your problem."

    Mo Yi''s face is blue. Maybe he didn''t even dream that he could be so shameless. If he buys me two million yuan, I will sell him another two million yuan! He taught me that businessmen can do whatever they want! I''m not learning like him. I want to tell him that when you do whatever you can to others, you will feel the supreme pleasure. But when others do whatever they can to you, you will feel the pain your ruthlessness brings to others!

    Long Shan is a freak. Seeing that I was so serious about blackmailing her man, he laughed even louder. He put his hand on his stomach and grabbed my shoulder and clapped it hard. He was breathless and said: "boy, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha It''s interesting. Ha ha, Lao Mo, what do you do! Let fei''er know that you ask this kind of thing. Ha ha, do you think she will talk to you later? Ha ha ha ha! "Mo Yiqi''s eyes were almost staring, and Longshan''s ridicule made him angry. As soon as he knocked on the table, "OK, I''ll donate another two million, no, three million! I''ll raise ten million yuan for Zhu Danchen''s school! "

    Mo Yizhi is really rich. He would rather be misled by my joke for millions, and never let people doubt his love for Murphy. But he would not give me a chance to be careless, saying, "but I need to change my question - I don''t ask if you were drunk last night. I ask if you have evil thoughts about her since you and Phil got along!"

    My friend''s heart trembled. If I asked last night, I could say with a clear conscience that I had no idea about Murphy, because at that time, all my thoughts were on winter night. But now, Murphy asked me that, which made me hard to answer - ask myself, how many times have I ever had evil thoughts about Murphy?

    Long Shan stopped laughing, just like Mo Yizhi, staring at my face, making my friends uncomfortable. "I don''t quite understand what is evil idea?"

    What''s the meaning of Mo Yi? Huff and puff of jilt to Long Shan a look in the eyes, long Shan heart understands, "is Feier tempt you when, do you have a heart?"

    Temptation, the word is too straightforward, not to mention the embarrassment of Murphy, I am also embarrassed, we are all embarrassed for Murphy

    "I said no, do you believe it?"

    The two shook their heads at the same time.

    My friend''s face was a little hot, he said with a wry smile: "what else can I ask? I''m a man, Fifi is a woman, and she''s an excellent and beautiful woman that people can look forward to"

    "how many advantages does Fei Er have? You don''t need to emphasize it. You have to answer me quickly, have you ever rushed to her?"

    Mo Yizhi''s insistence on this question makes me a little puzzled, "why do you have to ask this?"

    Although long Shan is curious about my answer, she obviously can''t understand Mo Yi''s intention. Don''t say it''s uncle. Even if it''s a personal question like my own father, gossip, it will lose the demeanor of her elders?

    Mo Yizhi hesitates for a moment, or answers me with a sullen face: "it''s not something I should ask as an elder. It''s not only against you, it''s also against Phil. I know, but I also know that Phil always kisses you for various reasons. She''s very smart, but being smart doesn''t mean that she won''t make mistakes. What''s" self-help? " Be smart ''? Is too confident in their cleverness, and overconfidence, will make mistakes, will be stupid! Feier is like this. She knows that you will never leave Cheng Liusu, so she has started to accept her. I don''t need to say that you know better than me, but what worries me more is that Cheng Liusu seems to have the same mentality as Feier! It''s not terrible for Feier to be stupid alone, but if Cheng Liusu is stupid with her, it''s terrible! You have feelings for both of them. If you don''t want to return, you will stay in Fengchang, fight for the contract of Yuezhi Valley, design Zhangjia, and try to clear the obstacles for the future of Phil before you leave. That''s the best proof. You choose to leave just because you are so deeply in love with Phil and in love with Cheng Liusu. You are afraid of hurting both of them, so you must To give up, there must be sacrifice. You choose Cheng Liusu, and try your best to make up for fei''er. You give up fei''er, but you sacrifice yourself. Fei''er just pays for your feelings, but you pay more for your feelings and take on more. I appreciate you, even respect you and admire you, because it''s not necessarily that I am at your age, no, it must be Without your sense of responsibility, but -- "

 Chapter 693

    "But -" Mo Yizhi suddenly paused. In his sunken eyes, those slightly turbid eyes showed a chill, which was a kind of doubt, a kind of speculation, and a kind of test. "Will you be willing to give up and sacrifice when fei''er and Cheng Liusu accept each other for you? If they can coexist peacefully like family and sisters, the harm you worry about will not exist! But for me, for Phil''s family, to let her share the same man with another woman, do you think it''s a thing that you don''t have to worry about? What capacity do you have to support two women? What do you use to ensure that you can make both women happy? Do you know what life is? Do you know how difficult it is to master the balance in life? It''s hard to avoid bumps and bumps, but you can make sure that you don''t let fei''er and, of course, Cheng Liusu. Can you guarantee that they won''t be wronged? You haven''t experienced it at all! A man and two women living together, is not one plus one again and again so simple! You don''t know that there is a gap between vision and reality! It''s easy to imagine happiness, but real happiness is not fantasy! Don''t blame me for speaking directly, Xiao Chu. I don''t believe you. I don''t believe you can give fei''er happiness or your determination to leave fei''er. So I need to prove whether your determination is still firm in the process of that child accepting Cheng Liusu and approaching you at the same time? Can you control yourself under her attack? Have you ever been touched by her initiative? "

    Sure enough, Murphy brings tassel to visit the three members of Lao Mo''s family, which makes Lao Mo smell "danger". Ya sinks for a long time, and finally wants to settle the account with me.

    I admit that Lao Mo''s worry is not unreasonable. I stay in Fengchang and try my best not only because I want to compensate Murphy, but also because I like her and want to do something for her I''ve had similar things with you, Xiao Chu. I''m very similar to you and me, whether it''s the style of life or our experience, so I think I know you, so your answer determines how I need to deal with the relationship between you and Phil. You know, compared with the future of Fengchang, what I pay more attention to is Phil''s future. "

    The implication is that if I admit that I can''t resist Murphy''s attack gradually, he would rather not have the cooperation plan of the third lady, rather than overthrow Zhangjia, but also prevent Murphy from sinking deeper and deeper, and drive me out of Fengchang

    his words are cruel enough, but I have a little comfort. No matter how clumsy the method is, it''s happy for Murphy, because he has such a big uncle, So care and love her.

    "Tachycardia"

    I don''t know how Mo Yizhi felt after hearing such an answer. He seemed to be calm and expected, but he seemed surprised. I couldn''t see the exact answer from his face, but it didn''t matter. I frankly said: "not only when I was with her, but when I saw her, When I think of her, I will be very excited. I am looking forward to a figure like a goddess. How could I fall in love with such an ordinary me? That kind of happiness is like a dream. She is far away, but I can reach her hand. She is cold and cold, but she will show the most beautiful smile to me. She is so high, but she likes to play coquetry to me like a little woman Agree with Mo Dong. It''s easy to imagine happiness, but real happiness is not fantasy. But when real happiness becomes fantasy like reality, who won''t be moved by it? "

    Mo Yizhi''s expression became serious. Seeing long Shan''s uncontrollable nod, he gave her a fierce look. Long Shan''s face was filled with fragrance, but he finally lost to Mo Yizhi''s momentum. He took back the arm on my shoulder cowardly. Then he moved his buttock and the distance to make a clear difference.

    Mo Yizhi looked at me coldly and said: "so, your determination is no longer firm?"

    "It''s never been firm." Mo Yizhi''s coldness didn''t make me feel scared or flustered, or even bring me a little pressure. Instead, I have a kind of lightness that I don''t need to cover up any more. "Don''t you know better than me whether my determination is firm or not, Mo Dong? I''m sitting here now, isn''t it because you see through my lack of firmness? So I don''t understand why you say this now. It''s really because Feifei''s "smart act" has made a fool of himself? I''m afraid not? It''s because you find that you are the one who makes a fool of yourself! "

    "What do you say?!" Mo Yizhi''s eyebrows jumped. Although he tried to pretend to be calm, he could still see a trace of strange things flowing through his eyes. It was the pain after being stabbed in the scar.

    "If I''m firm enough, I won''t be willing to be used by you. I don''t want to be excused for Feifei. Just like you can''t be excused for yourself, you think you can control everything. So I laugh at the difficulties and tricks of miss three to me with a playful attitude. I don''t know how to arrange the purple garden between me, Feifei and the fringe What is the intention of the third lady to do this? But your intention is no secret anymore - the affair between me and the fringe has made Feifei feel tired. In addition to the purple garden, my three hearts and two minds are likely to frustrate her. She took the initiative to leave me, and you exchanged me for the third lady''s contract, which is the best of both. "Long Shan wanted to stop Mo Yizhi from annoying me. But when she heard these words, she dared not look at me. She passed her face with some shame. Mo Yizhi closed her eyes for a while and then opened her eyes. There was no anger. "Yes, as a businessman, I had to get the contract of the valley of the moon. As a relative, compared with you leaving fei''er and letting fei''er leave you, I think it is the most ideal ending, I''ve admitted that before. "

    "But Fifi and the fringe accepted each other and made your plan of" making the best of both worlds "uncertain. It was unexpected to you and unexpected to me."

    "Well," Mo Yizhi nodded, "I used to think that this kind of thing couldn''t happen because of their personalities. But now I think it''s reasonable. It''s just that I''m too careless. I found that they didn''t pay enough attention to each other after frequent contact, because they always had quarrels, and I deliberately indulged them. I didn''t expect that Quarreling is actually a way for them to open themselves to each other "

    I would like to ridicule Lao Mo''s" self inflicted suffering ", but it''s not a satire for me? I smiled bitterly, but Lao Mo couldn''t laugh out, "you said that your determination to leave Phil has never been firm. Can I understand that it would be a serious mistake to continue to connive you to get along like this?"

    I didn''t answer Mo Yizhi, but looked at Long Shan, smiled and asked, "why did Mo Dong think that we three would not be happy together? Are you not happy, Mo Dong? "

    "We are special"

    "then why can''t we be as special as you?"

    "I am me, you are you, we are different"

    "since you are not me, we are different, why are you so sure you know me? Why am I so sure I can''t make them both happy? "

    I also asked the tongue knot, "you are the ability to show off your tongue!"

    "I know it''s eloquence, but why can''t you retort?" I stood up, shook my head and smiled, "because people''s future is always in their own hands, not what you think I will do, but what I want to do - including the person I stay in Fengchang now, who makes decisions, is myself, not you."

    I believe Mo Yizhi understands what I mean. I am not his puppet, which is what I always want to tell him.

    "I understand," Mo Yizhi asked, "and then? Do you have anything else to say? "

 Chapter 694

    "Yes, I was attracted by Fifi. I lingered and hesitated between her and the fringe. I didn''t want to leave at all. I had no choice but to leave. I envied the happy life of chairman you, chairman''s wife and aunt Shan. The mutual acceptance of Fifi and the fringe made me see the possibility of fantasy becoming reality. However, I am very clear that that reality will not become My future - "I said:" I''m not afraid to be a liar, but I don''t want to cheat people who love me. I have too many secrets, too many things that need to be confessed. At the right time, I will confess. My determination to leave Fifi is not strong enough, because my feelings are always out of my own hands, but my determination to confess is very firm, because this is the principle of being a man, and as a man, I should There is a sense of responsibility, so the chairman of the board doesn''t need to worry at all. I can''t control anything, and you can''t control anything. What decides his future is always himself. I will choose to confess. After the confession, not only Fifi, but even the fringe, probably won''t choose to stay with me. This is their right, not you and I can decide. "

    The room fell into a silence. Mo Yizhi and Longshan stopped talking. Looking at me who may not smile naturally, they all felt embarrassed.

    "Little Chu" Longshan asked cautiously, "what you want to confess with fei''er and Miss Cheng is about you and miss Xue?"

    "Don''t worry, it''s the third lady who is responsible for the unjust debt and takes advantage of the difficulties of Ziyuan to force her to have a relationship with me. I won''t, and I won''t let Ziyuan tell Fifi or anyone. You are also the third lady''s accomplice." I have a stomach of resentment. If it''s not for fear that Murphy will be sad after seeing her uncle''s dark side, I''d like to expose him. "OK, you want to I''ve already said the answer. Thank you again for Zhu Danchen and the school children. I''ll leave first. "

    "Do you hate me?" At the moment when I was about to leave the office, Mo Yizhi suddenly asked.

    I stopped. Do I hate ink? Not to mention, although he is mercenary, although he always calculates and controls me, I don''t know what''s the difficulty of Ziyuan being used by the third miss. Because Ziyuan refuses to tell me, but tells me that these people are mo Yizhi. In fact, he could just look at them silently without saying anything. I don''t like Mo Yizhi, but I hate him at best It''s not hate, so I turned around and said, "businessmen or relatives, you are just doing what you should do. I have no reason to hate. If it''s me, I will do the same."

    Mo Yizhi leaned back on the sofa, closed his eyes, and murmured as if he were talking to himself: "it''s either true or false. What you see with your eyes may or may not be the truth; whether it''s a businessman or a relative, are you still a ''person''?"? As a human being, there is human nature. Human nature is inseparable from good and bad. How complicated is good and evil? In fact, it''s very simple. Only a few people can see through it with their eyes. Sometimes, some things can only be seen with their eyes closed. "

    It''s not hard to understand. What''s hard to understand is why he said such a thing. I think Mo Yizhi''s words seem to imply something to me, but I can''t get a clue at all It''s not good, so keep it up like this, but remember what I said today - I still don''t believe in your determination to leave Phil, but I believe in your determination to be frank, and your ability to deal with the cooperation with the valley of the moon, and help me to overthrow Zhangjia. So please believe in me, and I will give you a surprise, a surprise that will surprise you. As for how to do What''s your opinion on me? Wait until you get the surprise. Or wait until you reach my age. Ha ha, ha ha. "

    He means I don''t really see him through? Or did he see through me completely? I really hate Mo Yizhi, especially his confident appearance, surprise? I can''t imagine, for me, what can be regarded as a surprise

    "by the way, there will be a high-level discussion on the cooperation conditions provided by the valley of the month this week, and Phil will also participate in it, and tension has already put forward that you should also participate in this discussion. You know what he means?"

    "Ha ha," I said with a playful smile, "let me take part in the high-level seminar. Didn''t I have a big mouth to admit that I was the leader of the thirteen city planning group?"

    "The premise is that you have to prove in this seminar that you are capable of taking on this task!" Mo Yizhi''s expression congealed and said: "tension has finally come out, and it''s an unsolvable move - if you can''t prove yourself in the seminar, then the proven fact is that the scandal between you and fei''er is true. As the chairman of the board of directors, I appoint cronyism to entrust you with a heavy task but cause the company''s great business to be ignored. At that time, that kind of turbulence will be unimaginable"

    I said: "phase In contrast, if I prove that I am able to sit in this position, vice chairman Zhang has nothing to worry about, because I have to read that his son would not hesitate to betray his father''s recommendation to support me. If we refuse to join the 13th city planning group at that time, we will be charged with treachery, crossing rivers and bridges. ""So it''s a headache for me," Mo Yizhi said with a frown. "If everything goes according to your plan, we can indeed bring tension down, but it''s only him who will fall down. Zhangjia has changed the decision-maker or Zhangjia. The two of them are clear about this and have made the worst plan, so they put on a good play against the purpose of father and son Even though the tension has been calculated for a long time, if it is dragged down by that one hundred million hole, it is also the responsibility of Zhang Mingjie. It will not affect Zhang Mingjie "

    Mo Yizhi''s worry. I understand that it''s not good to just kill the tension. If Zhang Mingjie doesn''t fall with the tension, the influence of Zhang in Fengchang will not disappear. If Zhang Mingjie pulls down the tension, it will also stimulate Zhang Mingjie to let him Murphy has a certain revenge, which is what Murphy is afraid to see.

    Today, Mo Yizhi wants to refuse Zhang Mingjie''s entry into the group of thirteen cities for one reason at will. It''s very difficult. The public opinion made by Zhangjia requires him to be cautious in every word and deed. It''s not Zhang Mingjie who has been destroyed, it''s only his own prestige and reputation. Now, it seems that this is his unexpected development, or that "What are you going to do?" Mo Yizhi has an idea in his mind. He is just testing me. If he really pays enough attention to this problem, he will not think of me when I am about to go out. In the end, Mo Yizhi still looks down on Zhang Mingjie. Zhangjia has changed its role and it is Zhangjia. The difference is that, in my opinion, it is a more terrible Zhangjia. In Mo Yizhi''s opinion, Zhangjia is not enough fear.

    Maybe Mo Yizhi is right. Our gap is not who is smarter than who, but the experience and precipitation of life and years. Mo Yizhi has many experiences, so he has the qualification to belittle me and Zhang Mingjie. However, the experience is not equal to the experience of everything. This small mistake has been covered by Mo Yizhi''s confidence. I have not reminded him, but he is unwilling to wake up Besides, it''s just in vain.

    "When the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. There will be a way." This is what Mo Yizhi wants to hear. He wants me to have no idea. Because the superior has the vanity of the superior, he is forced to rely on me, which is not allowed by dignity. So he wants me to succeed and make mistakes, and then he can make up for them, so as to protect his dignity Mo Yizhi''s smile is very deep and explicit, and his expression is like saying, you are young, which is like me, and you have your own plan for a long time Mingjie''s caution made him unable to find a reason to oppose his joining the planning group

    if he really wanted to get rid of Zhangjia, he could not come one by one. The so-called surprise attack was to "stabilize", "accurate" and "ruthless". He wanted to hit all of them all at once and blow the whole Zhangjia down with one bomb! Now, that bomb is in my hand

 Chapter 695

    "Yes, there will always be a way," I smiled at Mo Yizhi, and suddenly thought of something else. "By the way, Mo Dong, I almost forgot to thank you for the new clothes and daily necessities you bought for the grandparents a while ago."

    Mo Yizhi seems to be thinking about my smile. I was surprised by the reaction after hearing the words. He was stunned and asked, "which is the right grandson?"

    "It''s the old man I brought out of the dragon family, and her little granddaughter, Ku''er."

    "Eh?" Mo Yizhi and the same dazed Long Shan look at each other, slightly embarrassed: "have I bought clothes for them?"

    I wonder: "didn''t you send people to Zhu Danchen''s house in bags?"

    "To Zhu Danchen''s house?" Long Shan couldn''t help but interpose and said, "aren''t the grandparents living in the school? When did he move to principal Zhu''s house? And where does principal Zhu live? Have you told us? "

    Asked by Longshan, I found out that I don''t know where Zhu Danchen''s home is. I haven''t seen Ku''er and the old man recently.

    Seeing that my face was different, Longshan asked, "little Chu, was it sent by someone else? Did you make a mistake?"

    Someone else gave it? How can it be that old people and bitter children have no relatives and friends. Besides you, who else has a reason to send them things? But it''s not like they are lying to see the expression of Longshan and Moyi. Moreover, if they send it, it''s just for me to see it. Why should they deny it?

    I can''t turn my mind a little bit. "Maybe it was the people you saved in the hijacking of Qianlong manor who secretly sent it to me. Maybe it was the people of the dragon family who sent it to me. Doesn''t that mean that the third lady swallowed the dragon family? It''s no secret that she likes you more in Beitian city. In order to please you, it''s not impossible for the dragon family to buy some clothes for kuer and the old man, "Murphy''s words are obviously more sour when she talks about how much she likes me." who is the third lady and the third lady? "

    I lie lazily on the sofa, watching the noble goddess cat waist, panting and panting for what should have been my work - wiping the ground, laughing and saying: "ask your uncle, ask your aunt Shan, they all know."

    "I asked, but they didn''t tell me. They only said that I must have met her and knew her. But such a legendary woman, if I have met or known her, I can''t forget. Besides, I haven''t been in Fengchang for more than two years. I basically remember every person with background, such a big lady with character, let alone see her Yes, even if you have heard of it once, can you forget it? " Murphy''s physical strength is really not flattering. Before he left the mop a few times, he was tired and stopped to have a rest. With the rapid breath, his high chest rose and fell spectacularly. It''s puzzling. How does a woman who often sits in the office and exercises about zero keep her figure so good? Even though I''m skinny and skinny, for a long time, I can see some flabby fat in my arms and abdomen. But this girl has no extra meat except her chest and buttocks. Why are all lazy people, but the gap between them is so big? Can God really care for some people?

    Staring at the girl''s slender willow waist, I replied absently, "it should not be forgotten"

    "you must forget!" Murphy raised the wet mop, and was not afraid to stain the sofa. He scratched it on my neck and scolded: "do you forget as long as it''s a woman? She''s taking care of you like this, and you''re not going to be in the same relationship? "

    "What kind of relationship?" In order to avoid, I quickly sat up, the dirty water from the mop almost fell on my face.

    "Like winter night, it''s about kissing your neck!"

    Er, this woman is really vexatious. She still cares about the kissing mark on my neck. She is in a bad mood, probably because of this. She is suspected of deliberately picking on me. Isn''t this kissing mark really made in winter, rather than some plan of Murphy, a smart woman?

    "You don''t need to hang your mouth when you are drunk and do something ridiculous? I don''t remember Xiaoye, but I still think it''s yours! " I said: "besides, if I really have this relationship with those three young ladies, can I forget her? If I forget her, she will take care of me like this? "

    "It''s just like that." Murphy put down his mop and continued the topic of talent, saying: "I think the dragon family is more likely to be suspected. After all, they have abused the old and bitter children and offended you"

    but I don''t think so. "If it''s really them, just buy a few clothes? Too mean? Even if the dragon family is swallowed by the third young lady, they will not be so miserable. "

    Murphy is lazy and tired of cleaning the office. Obviously he is not interested in this topic, but he pretends to be very interested. "Naturally" he sits next to me, "who do you think sent it? Don''t think it''s me? "

    "Didn''t you just deny it?" As soon as I came out of moyizhi''s office, I ran to Murphy to prove it, but Murphy didn''t know about it at all.

    "Is it Cheng Liusu?"

    "Those clothes and cosmetics are all famous brands. They are not cheap. Where are the tassels? Besides, it''s her words. Is it necessary to hide them from me? ""Then why did you doubt me just now?" My friend''s careless words caused Murphy''s dissatisfaction. The woman hit me with an elbow and stared round. "She doesn''t have to hide from you. Do I have to hide from you? You are so eccentric. Why do you believe her or not? "

    "Stop it," I said, rubbing my chest. "Does it have to do with distrust? It''s a question of ability. Forget it. I''ll go to sister Chen''s house sometime. Besides, aunt Shan also said, "help me to ask the dragon''s house. Did they send it to you?"

    "aunt Shan wants to go back to the dragon''s house?" Murphy''s snack was startled, and xuan''er said with a smile: "Chunan, don''t you know? Since aunt Shan left the dragon''s house, she has never been back except for the last time about the Qianlong manor. Now, she is really fond of you for such a small matter. "

    Murphy''s slightly narcissistic and ambiguous smile is very clear: Longshan loves her house and her husband because of her relationship. In other words, it''s a recognition of my relationship with her

    "who likes him?"

    All of a sudden, the voice from the door startled our eldest brother. Seeing the winter night coming in with a black face, murphyn, who jumped up from me like a rabbit, also had a dark face. "Officer Dong, can you knock on the door and come in next time? This is my office. You''re trespassing on me, you know? "

    "Is it?" Winter small night jaw first way: "yes, iron face cold-blooded arrogant Mo always incredibly in their own office to seduce men, this really can''t see light."

    Brother''s sweat, forget the flow. I know Murphy''s mood. When I saw her, I was not good at speaking to sister tiger. I wanted to stop her. I didn''t expect that sister tiger''s mouth was a thousand times worse than Murphy''s teasing - sister tiger''s anger seemed to be even greater than Murphy''s!

    "Who do you mean to seduce men by faking the public for personal gain?"

    Dong Xiaoye glances at the mop in her hand and sneers: "punish him as the general manager for cleaning. When the staff under his hand reasonably let him into your office, but close the door, but you are cleaning him and resting. Can you tell me why?"

    Fei''s face was red and her ears were red. Although she cleaned the office herself, to some extent, she admitted that the punishment was too severe for me, so as to please me, pacify me, and make me feel more balanced, but she still wanted to show her thoughtfulness and gentleness. It''s self-evident why she wanted to show them.

    "What''s more," he said in a strange voice, staring at my neck with his eyes turning in the winter night, "what did you do when you climbed to his bed in the middle of the night? Deliberately make a mark on his neck. What do you want? Vicious! "

    Hey? Winter small night this words let me and Murphy simultaneously one Leng.

    "Don''t be bloody!"

    I doubted that Murphy had left the kiss mark on his neck. Hearing this, Murphy naturally had some doubts. Murphy was ashamed, anxious and angry. He shouted at him, "you did it. Why should you wronged me?! Who is the villain

 Chapter 696

    "You did it, why should I be wronged?! Who is the villain

    "I did it?" Dong Xiaoye laughs twice, but she doesn''t smile a little. She looks at me, I understand the meaning of that look, it''s anger, framed anger, at the same time, I look forward to my trust. Seeing that I don''t show any doubt about her, she''s a little relieved, but then there''s anger that can''t be contained. She strides in front of Murphy in three steps and two steps, staring at those fierce "The single eyelid big eyes, heavy voice quality asked:" in the end who is wronging who

    Winter night''s fierce is hung up, to put it bluntly, is the so-called "domineering exposure", her eyes a stare, that share of ferocious momentum, let alone women, is the general man will feel afraid, said a little more white, is barbaric!

    Murphy, on the other hand, is a lady of great family, a lady of noble beauty. Compared with winter night, she is a woman in two extremes. How has she ever experienced such a quarrel based on force? Seeing Dong Xiaoye''s posture, she suddenly panicked. Out of the instinct of self-defense, she took up a mop and laid it between the two people, but she failed to prevent Dong Xiaoye and her nose tip from reaching the top and nose tip

    "you are wronging me!" Murphy was afraid, but she didn''t give in. Her inborn pride made her recover her usual cold pride in a moment.

    The flame of winter night met Murphy''s cold ice, one was aggressive, one was calm; one was fierce, one was gentle, and the atmosphere was completely frozen. I could not see who was lying or wronging each other, but one thing could be seen - they seemed to move at any time!

    What is released and introverted are the anger of being planted and insulted! It''s the liar who is too good at acting, or I feel a little shaken in my heart, as if I''ve just flashed something in my mind.

    Before I could catch the silk, I saw that Dong Xiaoye stepped back and looked at Murphy. He said with a smile, "it''s really a person who can''t look good. I used to think that you are different from those pampered and spoiled Miss Qianjin. It turns out that you have no difference. You lie and don''t blink."

    "You are the only one who can''t look like you," Murphy replied coldly. "We have suffered from difficulties together in the Qianlong manor. I thought you were a woman who dared to love and hate like me, and even envied your outgoing and frank character. But I didn''t expect that you were such a shy, shy, but cunning person!"

    "How insidious am I?!"

    "You dare say you don''t like Chunan?"

    Xiaoye is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Her career gives her insight, which makes her immediately realize that Murphy is testing her relationship with me. "Do I like whether he has anything to do with my insidious cunning? According to your question, do you like her? Can you prove that the insidious and cunning person is you

    "I like her, so I understand your intention!" Murphy threw the mop aside and sat down beside me, even suspected of showing off on purpose. "I''m not sure if you like Chunan, but I know you and Cheng Liusu are good friends. You think I''m threatening Cheng Liusu when I see Chunan and I are close? In order to help her get rid of my threat, you deliberately framed me, deliberately leaving this mark on Chunan''s neck, so that I could make a fool of myself in front of his sister, didn''t you? Yuan Yuan doesn''t like to see a woman making love with her brother. It''s because of this that Cheng Liusu has been annoyed by Yuan Yuan. You know these things, so seeing yuan yuan get along well with me, not excluding me, just trying to let me lose this advantage? Or you are not for Cheng Liusu, but for yourself? In other words, your relationship with fate is really good, even better than Xue Ziyuan''s relationship with her. "

    there is no lack of jealousy in ridicule and reason in speculation. Murphy''s analysis is well founded. She turns her angry little face green and can''t help feeling for me, which makes her feel guilty for su. It has become her heart disease. Murphy''s suspicion is like in her heart Stabbing a knife in the head, she felt sad in her heart, I can feel it.

    But Chu Yuan doesn''t reject Murphy? This woman''s self feeling is so good. As far as I know, there is no one other than dongxiaoye. Besides, recently, she seems to care about dongxiaoye, even the relationship between the East and me. When I think about it, I suddenly have a lot of vague ideas in my mind. Don''t you believe it, Chunan Dong Xiaoye no longer competes with Murphy. She asks me, tearfully, and says, "do you know how much I suffer on the way to send Yuanyuan and go to school in the east? I know that even if I say it''s not me, they may not believe it, but it''s not me! "

    Of course, I believe it, because there is no need to sneak around in the winter night, because we are always secretly intimate

    see me nod, Murphy is also anxious, "Chunan, do you believe her or believe me? I''m the one. Why don''t I admit it? Well, I''ll come out in front of her now. You see, I admit it or not! "

    The girl rushed up to kiss my face when she finished saying that. My friends quickly stood up and pushed her shoulder - kiss my face? Isn''t this nonsense? How many people watched me carrying a bucket and a mop into your office. After I went out, I had more kisses on my face and tidied up the atmosphere of the comprehensive team? We have to be reorganized by the company first!Tiger sister in the middle of me and Murphy, airway: "how do you have such a thick skin?"

    Tiger sister guard me like a coyote, not only because Murphy''s boldness makes her jealous, but also because she defends my "chastity" for the tassel Murphy was wearing high-heeled shoes. She fell down on the sofa and stared at her angrily, but asked me, "Chu Nan, I didn''t kiss the mark. Do you believe it?"

    Murphy''s excitement is not hard to understand. This girl swore not to deceive me. I''m afraid even she believed that dongxiaoye was not the kind of person who denied, so she had to prove her innocence.

    "It''s not you or I, isn''t it fate or the East''s failure?"

    Winter small night, this words, directly stabbed me in the bottom of my heart

    ,,,

    about kissing marks, I still say that - maybe it''s someone who is drunk or sleepy, or who is doing a dream like spitting on the quilt and wetting the bed, so I can''t remember if it''s not kissing marks on my neck, I even want to carry this black pot on my back, simply say it''s me Dear, so as not to pinch the two girls.

    Tiger sister and Murphy agree with my point of view on the surface, but they still believe that the other side is a prisoner. There is no quarrel in their mouths, but the exchange of fire in their eyes is more intense. The silent battle is more frightening than the noisy battlefield. They can''t stand the suffocation, carrying buckets and mops to evacuate from the smoky terror zone and rush to the quiet women''s toilet The prisoner is not between sister tiger and Murphy. I sit on the toilet where maybe no man has ever Sat. I stare at the mobile phone in my hand. After a long time of hesitation, I still don''t have the courage to dial out the number turned out. One person is suspect and one person is motivated. One person has a criminal record and one person''s reaction in the morning is too abnormal. The prisoner is actually between them, but who is it? I don''t know how to prove it.

    On this day, I was in a heavy mood, not because a group of bastards deliberately kept outside the women''s toilet to see if I had cleaned it carefully, but also instructed my girlfriend to drill into the toilet and take pictures of me with sarcasm. Not because when I cleaned the financing group, Hao Shuai, who had been outside the women''s toilet for two to fourteen minutes and thirty-eight seconds, deliberately left a handful of melon seed skin on the one I just polished On the ground, Lu Hao, the group leader, asked a group of people to bring me tea and water. He suggested that I sit down and have a rest. He satirized me for having an affair with the general manager with his humble hospitality. He would rather be humiliated as a cleaner than leave the company''s "little white face", but I didn''t care. These humiliations that Murphy didn''t consider were expected by me.

    As a result, Murphy''s goal is to rectify the working attitude of the comprehensive group, emphasize the distinction between public and private, and never tolerate those who make mistakes, so as to avoid the negative impact and damage to her prestige in the investment department caused by the emotional scandal. However, it has been proved that she can Yes.

    When I was punished to play as a guest cleaner, it''s not to say that the colleagues of the comprehensive group are the financing group who had a bad relationship with me, and someone dare to underestimate Murphy? Of course, it''s another thing to look down on me. No way. Men are ready to sacrifice for women at any time

 Chapter 697

    Brothers are not shameless, but disdain to quarrel with the small hearted people of the group. Despite ridicule, sarcasm and regret - when the cooperation plan of Fengchang and yuezhigu is put on the table, when the company''s senior executives treat me differently

    small intolerances lead to big plans. This is common sense. It''s also common sense for a gentleman to revenge for ten years.

    What makes me feel heavy is not these boring things, but some more boring things - who is the person who goes to Zhu Danchen''s house to send famous brand clothes and cosmetics? And the kiss mark on my neck, whose masterpiece is it? What''s her purpose? I can''t think of the answer to the first question, but I have two hypothetical answers to the second question: no matter she or she, I can guess a rough idea about their purpose, so I''m in a heavier mood My back is aching and my legs are aching. Everyone seems to have no appetite.

    Song Jia''s complaints like pouring beans on a bamboo tube came to the ground, and Viagra, who had been biting his teeth for a long time, snapped his chopsticks and said, "my grass, Lu Hao''s son of a bitch, isn''t it a curse to greet people with a smile? And Hao Shuai, the green turtle, who was just standing outside the women''s toilet and gloating, asked a woman to go in and take photos, and then took the photos to other groups for publicity? Mary''s next door, I''ll find ya! "

    "Sit down!" Qin LAN pulled up the Viagra, turned his white eyes and said, "you don''t think it''s enough trouble for Chu Nan? If it wasn''t for your protection, he could have quit his job and left the company

    Elder brother was choked by Qin LAN and said nothing. Seeing that I was indifferent, he ate beef noodles calmly. He sat back at the dinner table depressed and said angrily, "I said brother Nan, you have no temper at all?"

    "Yes, brother Chunan," Xiao Song Jia, who was sitting next to me, pressed the newly purchased mobile phone several times, then handed it to me, and tooted her mouth and said, "you are not angry to see this?"

    It''s a picture of me cleaning the floor in the women''s toilet. I admire my attention to work in the picture. It seems that I haven''t found that I''ve been photographed from the front. The woman who took the picture is Hao Shuai''s new horse. According to Song Jia, the king of gossip, it''s the lady who Hao Shuai met in the nightclub not long ago. Through Hao Shuai''s back door relationship, I was It took less than three days to arrange a trial in Fengchang''s public relations department. I thought that Hao Shuai must have been fooled by this girl. She thought that Hao Shuai was such a great person in Fengchang. Obviously, she didn''t know that Chu Nan was a notorious person, the "tyrant" in Fengchang''s head office building who was most involved in the "violence incident", or the director and I The long baby niece, the head boss of her good-looking guy, and the general manager mo of the investment department have a very ambiguous relationship, otherwise she would never dare to run into the women''s toilet to take photos for me.

    Hao Shuai himself knew that he could not offend me, so he took advantage of this ignorant silly girl and wanted to humiliate me and provoke me.

    But Hao Shuai was disappointed. I was very surprised. I thought I would be ashamed to work as a cleaner before. But I don''t know if it was because of the kissing mark on my neck. I didn''t care about other things at all. It was strange to laugh or ridicule or even deliberately create difficulties.

    "Well, this picture is really good. You see, my attitude and attitude of seriously accepting punishment can be used as a positive teaching material to teach our colleagues in the investment department to be brave enough to admit and correct mistakes," I said to Song Jia with a smile: "why should I be angry? I also have to thank them. It''s a women''s toilet. It''s a sensitive place. Men can''t enter. I can''t enter. Women dare not enter. Men''s envy and women''s worry mean that they don''t think I''m doing anything dirty in the women''s toilet. How nice it is that someone helps to supervise it. Now everyone knows that I''m just cleaning it carefully. "

    "I depend on it!" Viagra airway: "Nange, are you a Q or lack of a string in your brain? Hao, this is to scold you! It''s the same with Mr. mo. even if you are punished as a cleaner, why do you have to clean even the women''s toilet? How can a man ignore your face at all? "

    Yao Waner, who is sitting on the other side of me, is not satisfied with Murphy''s severe punishment, but she doesn''t like to listen to this kind of relationship provocation, "brother Yang, if Murphy really doesn''t care about brother Nan''s face, would you like to lose your job now? In other words, if we had asked Mr. Mo for help, she might not have been so strict with brother Nan. It''s not because of you. When you enter the door, you will be so angry, and Mo will not be forced to step down! "

    It''s all my fault, "Viagra sighed with remorse." Mo always has Mo''s general position. I understand. But what should Hao say about this? Take a picture and tell others that brother Nan is cleaning the ladies'' toilet. I''m afraid that anyone else doesn''t know about it. It''s my fault that doesn''t come to see the bustle. So I can''t swallow it! Aunt Cheng didn''t come today. She''s coming. I''m sure she won''t swallow it! "

    At present, the tassels are suspended from their posts for self-examination. At home, I''m very glad that Ziyuan hasn''t come. She twisted her feet and recuperated at home. Otherwise, they might find the financing team to discuss with Viagra. It''s unnecessary to say that grandma Cheng has such a hot temper. Don''t look at Xiaozi''s gentle and elegant at ordinary times. Once she gets into a mood It''s not noisy, but it''s more difficult than the fringe.So far, I haven''t met a girl who is more careful than Ziyuan. If not, how could she stop contacting me for five years because I didn''t write back to her?

    "Hao Shuai did it too much," Yao Waner said, looking at the picture above after I took Song Jia''s cell phone. "I think I should give this to Mr. Mo and let her clean up Hao Shuai."

    "No need," I continued to eat my face, vaguely saying, "there will be a lot of people gloating and watching these two days. It''s normal. After a few days of fresh energy, I realize that the general severity of Mo is not only for me, but also no one is in the mood to pay attention to me. At that time, everyone will be in danger."

    Viagra frowned. "Yeah, I don''t think it''s because of the jealousy and pettiness with grandma Cheng. What''s wrong with her? All of a sudden, we began to reorganize our comprehensive team. Sister Jiajia, do you know something about it? "

    "I don''t know!" Song Jia only got into trouble because of gossip yesterday (she thought). Hearing Viagra''s question, she got a scar and became angry. "I''ll never gossip again. Moreover, even if I''m the king of gossip, I''m just gossip news. The most taboo for us secretaries is to be talkative. We need to be diligent and quick to serve tea and water, but work only We should do our part well. We can''t be too active and attentive in the work of leadership. "

    In a word, but I think Song Jia knows Murphy''s intention to reorganize the comprehensive team, just like Yao Waner, not to mention, just because they are Murphy''s lineage, including Murphy''s punishing me severely, is to make an example of others. In fact, they all know that, but they can''t say it.

    "I think sister Liu must know something," Qin Lan said. "She has been in and out of general Mo''s office frequently recently, Wan''er. Do you know what general Mo has kept sister Liu busy? It seems that sister Liu often comes to you to fight "

    Qin LAN or viagra are all asking in a tentative tone, so that the atmosphere has changed a little subtly. It seems that there is an unharmonious tension in the air.

    It''s no wonder that as the cooperation plan between Fengchang and yuezhigu begins to unfold gradually, the company''s preparatory work has begun to run. Although it is still in the confidential stage, it is inevitable to show some traces. Moreover, it has been rumoured for a long time that the company needs to have a large project operation, and everyone will naturally be more sensitive. Viagra and Qin LAN are just smelling something.

    "I just helped sister Liu to go to other groups to hold some documents that Mr. Mo always wanted to see. Mr. Mo always seemed to be doing something of summary nature. I didn''t know anything else." What Yao Waner said should be true, but she absolutely concealed something, so she was very guilty and did not dare to see Qin Lan''s eyes.

    I''m sorry, it''s late. There are many things. I''m sorry

 Chapter 698

    Qin LAN is like a human being. How can he trust Yao Waner? I even felt that Lan Qin had guessed that Yao Wan was Murphy''s eye liner in the comprehensive group, so she asked her to see her eyes glowing. Lan Qin nodded his head meaningfully, but he didn''t ask him down. It seemed that he was afraid that it would be difficult for the innocent girl, Yao Wan, to show her grateful eyes.

    Qin LAN doubted Wan''er, just like Viagra doubted me. After all, on the surface, my relationship with Murphy needs to be closer. I don''t want to hide from Viagra, so she said politely, "rectification means rectification. Think about it, our comprehensive team has always been this virtue. Why did Mo always run to our team when the company began to talk about big projects ? Why doesn''t she clean up the other groups? "

    "Nange, you mean that there are really big projects in the company, and general manager Mo wants it." everyone in the comprehensive group is the talent selected by Murphy, and their brains are fast. My suggestion is that Viagra and Qin LAN are suddenly surprised.

    Murphy doesn''t mean to straighten us out, because he wants to straighten out the comprehensive team, and finds a lot of reasons every day. There''s no need to pick this time, so there''s only one possibility left - he wants to commit to a big task, but he hates iron but not steel.

    Every day, the comprehensive team is doing some work which is the same as doing chores. It''s because of the high salary and the relaxed work that depresses people''s ability to exert their talents. But for those who are scolded by others all day long, they will be a little unconvinced and just hate not having the chance to express themselves. Now, the opportunity comes.

    "Well," I nodded, smiling at Viagra, "or why do you think I would rather clean the women''s room than leave the wind? That''s the reason, so I don''t want you to leave Fengchang at this time. How about you, don''t provoke the financing group''s goods any more. When you seize the opportunity, are you afraid that you won''t have the chance to get out of this bird spirit in the future? "

    Viagra was happy at first, but then he said, "Nange, you didn''t quit, so you really have your own future? It''s not like your character. It''s for my future? "

    Viagra knows that I''m a man who has no ambition, which can''t be concealed from him, but I know that he doesn''t ask this because he believes that I stay to take care of him. This kid is testing me again Ignition on, you''re fired. It''s almost certain. "

    "And the other part?" Viagra is most concerned about this

    "always afraid of Mo''s embarrassment," I said honestly: "I didn''t think of quitting before you started to fight, or it would turn into Mo''s driving me away in everyone''s eyes. Although many people would gloat, most people would still think it''s a small mistake like being late and leaving early. Mo is too strict, too impersonal and unreasonable, The public opinion on her is small. After you make friends with me personally, you can''t help but have opinions on her. This kind of emotion not only affects work, but also infects others "

    " Oh? " Viagra''s tone became a little cold, interrupting me: "so, you are still willing to clean the women''s toilet for the sake of President Mo"

    "Yang Ge, you don''t know what kind of temper Nan GE has. Why do you talk like this? He said it''s not for you, you really think it''s nothing to do with you? He is embarrassed to scold you, but he is afraid that you will blame yourself, OK? " Yao Wan''er, who has always been docile, said two things about Viagra. This girl really regards Murphy as her own sister, and protects me as her brother or brother-in-law.

    Viagra choked again and was speechless, not depressed.

    In my heart, Viagra is so worried about the tassels, and I will feel sour. This kid absolutely likes the tassels in his heart. If he only takes the tassels as his friend, he will not think about her as much as a flower protector. He cares so much. As he joked before, he had a vision for the tassels. I can be sure, that''s all It''s not a joke. Of course, his longing for the fringe doesn''t mean that his feelings for Qin LAN are not sincere enough. He is angry because he can make Qin LAN happy, but whether the fringe is happy or not, he can''t do anything, because the people who can make the fringe are my Viagra atmosphere, which is aimed at my hesitation.

    Even if I know what''s going on, I will still feel sour, let alone Qin LAN who has registered marriage with him. Seeing Qin LAN staring at himself, Viagra realized it was wrong. He shook his head and wryly smiled at me, picked up the bowl of stewed noodles with tomatoes in front of him, and ate it up, while eating it, he didn''t have time in his mouth. If he said something, there are some things Just like eating noodles, no matter it''s beef noodles or braised noodles with tomatoes, it''s the most delicious thing to eat when it''s hot. How much can a person eat? Eat both bowls. I''m afraid you don''t have the same amount of food. You''ll feel uncomfortable and taste both bowls? Then beef noodles are not beef noodles, and stewed noodles are not stewed noodles. If we decide to eat only one bowl, we will not decide whether to eat beef noodles or stewed noodles. As a result, the soup is cold, the noodles are bad, and the original delicious taste is gone. So, people, we must be happy and live well What a lot of things. It''s almost the same as eating noodles here. "

    I also shook my head and smiled bitterly. Where does Viagra know that even if the choice of feelings is really as simple as eating noodles, there are not only two bowls in front of meCome on, keep eating my beef noodles.

    "Forget to buy drinks. I''ll buy them. What do you drink? It''s my treat today. You''re welcome. " Song Jia, who got a new mobile phone, is in a good mood. She always rubs others cheap. Today, it''s hard for us to take advantage of her once.

    Wan''er: "lemon tea."

    Qin LAN: "pure water will do."

    Viagra: "two Hangzhou duck legs, thank you."

    "Well, lemon tea, purified water, two pieces of Hangzhou sauce! Yang, are you playing with girls? Girl said to invite you to have a drink. What kind of duck leg do you want?! Is the leg of pickled duck drunk? "

    "I have tomatoes and noodles. I even have food and drink. Let''s eat with two duck legs. Don''t compare your woman''s belly with our man''s. is it enough to eat noodles?"

    "You don''t want another bowl if you don''t have enough? How much is a bowl of noodles and a sauced duck leg? If you remember correctly, it seems that you have eaten one of your popsicles before, and you have captured five doves! You are too cheap! If you want to buy a duck, pay for it! " Song Jia and Viagra are the same. They are all masters who only take advantage of the advantages and don''t suffer losses. They are not stingy, but they are not generous.

    Viagra is a bitter self-knowledge, just finished saying with me, "a person has not eaten two bowls of noodles." now he can''t eat enough. Seeing my joke, he called it an embarrassment, "OK, OK, stingy, then give me a bottle of pure water, OK?"

    Song Jia is not polite either. "OK, two bottles of pure water, brother Chunan. What do you drink? How about two Hangzhou duck legs with soy sauce? "

    "Hello!" Viagra almost slipped under the table. "Who asked me just now? Is the leg of pickled duck drunk?! He also said that he had to pay for the duck himself "

    Song Jia blushed and spat:" can you manage it? I want to eat it. I want to buy it for brother Chunan. Are you jealous? "

    "I''m not jealous, I''m afraid someone is jealous," he said, but Viagra could not help muttering, "Why are all men, but my treatment and that of Nange are so poor?"

    "Because a man can be relied on, a man can''t be relied on," said Yao

    Song Jia shakes her new mobile phone and hums, "that''s right, you''re not reliable at all. Why should I please you?"

    Viagra pointed at me, with an exaggerated and unconvinced face, and asked Wan''er and Song Jia, "is he more reliable than me?"

    "What do you think? Take yesterday''s events for example. Without you, can you be so busy? Finally, brother Chunan came out to wipe your ass? What''s more, brother Chu Nan has taken care of you, Mo and all of us. Is that what ordinary people can do? Let''s give brother Chunan all the trouble. Don''t mention the two duck legs. He just wants them. I''ll give them to him. "

    Song Jia''s girl said it so boldly that she found that she was easy to be misunderstood. Her little face was burning red, but everyone knew that yesterday''s events were all from Song Jia''s gossip. She just wanted to express her gratitude to me, so no one laughed at her.

    Seeing that the two girls were despised, Viagra was wronged so much that she looked at Qin LAN pitifully to get some comfort. However, Qin LAN looked at me thoughtfully. For a long time, she smiled deeply and said, "although the meal is bigger than you, Chu Nan is indeed more reliable and better than you. Even if the duck leg is over, Chu Nan doesn''t like to eat it. Then she called a bowl of noodles for him, Braised tomato noodles "

 Chapter 699

    "Although the meal is bigger than you, Chunan is indeed more reliable and better than you. Even if you don''t like it, Chunan will call him a bowl of noodles and make noodles with tomatoes."

    hearing this, Viagra and I were stunned, but we saw three girls looking at each other, all laughing.

    I dare to say that these three girls have all heard about Viagra''s noodle theory, and they obviously have different understanding from Viagra.

    My friend only felt that the skin of the face was hot, and he couldn''t feel the heat of the beef noodle soup when he burned his lips, tongue and throat. I didn''t feel the heat of the beef noodle soup when I was eating a small amount of food. I didn''t know if I was paralyzed by the suggestion in my heart, which made me lie to myself before I put down my job. Then I heard the phone in my pocket ring. I saw the name on it. I was surprisedˇŞˇŞ Because of the blind date that night, the relationship between Shu Tong and I suddenly changed a lot. It seemed that there were fewer misunderstandings and the distance between them was shortened, but there seemed to be an invisible barrier, so I didn''t even call her after that night.

    In fact, I would like to return the blouse I lent her that night. It''s a thunder. If it''s recognized by the fringe, I''m afraid I can''t speak clearly even though I have a long mouth. But every time I want to call Shu Tong, I can''t help but feel nervous. I always feel embarrassed after the call.

    I really don''t know what''s so embarrassing. It seems that I''m not used to her attitude towards me suddenly improved

    but I was very disappointed. As soon as the phone was connected, the voice with a bit of shyness didn''t appear in my imagination. What I heard was Shutong''s Yin tone like damp gunpowder. The girl opened her mouth and asked:ˇ° Chunan, do you have time now? I want to talk to you about something. "

    Talking about things? Is that her family thing? It''s not like that. Otherwise, she should ask me for help, instead of this critical attitude

    "now it seems that she will never refuse others, because her mobile phone is set to answer hands-free by winter night, so everyone can hear Shutong''s words. Just when I subconsciously spit out a word of" you ", I see Qin LAN wave his hand repeatedly. Viagra wants to cover my mouth, while Song Jia and Wan on his side Son, I have covered my mouth with Viagra step by step. Now I remember, Murphy said in front of the big guy himself, I can''t be late or leave early again during the punishment period, otherwise, go away and don''t talk about it.

    "I don''t seem to have time." I turned off the hands-free function, because I saw these eyes on the table were not right, although I started to eat them Their eyes are not right when the tomatoes are marinated, but it''s ambiguous, it''s joking, and now it''s not right, obviously there''s a little more suspicion and gossip

    immortal board, let them hear that it''s the voice of cousin fringe, how to think about me when some goods are uncertain! Just now I boasted that I was reliable, but now this expression is clearly accusing me of being unreliable. Do you guys really have such a bad relationship with men as you think? How bad do you think I am?

    "There must be none!" Shutong seems to be trying to choke me. Since it''s not discussed, why do you ask me?

    At first, Shu Tong''s good feeling flew out of the sky, and his friend didn''t have a good airway: "Miss, how about I go to work? You are a teacher. Even if you are an intern, don''t be unreasonable, OK? Learn how to be considerate, otherwise it''s really hard to get married. "

    "I''m not an intern for a long time. I''m formal! Well, I want to emphasize this with you. Besides, I don''t need you to worry about my marriage. Who do you think you are? " Shutong gave me a puff of shame and indignation, then gave me a dry cough, rinsed his throat, and suddenly learned my just voice, full of sarcasm, said: "Sir, how about your sister still going to school! If you''re a brother, even if you''re not a relative, don''t be ridiculous, OK? Learn how to care for her correctly, or she will go astray! "

    "What do you say?" I didn''t understand the meaning of Shu''s fairy tales, but the anger had rushed to the forehead, "who do you say will go on the wrong way? And who are you talking about? What do you mean by that? What happened to fate? What happened to me? Although we are not born from the same parents, why don''t I care about her? Why do you say that! "

    I never said it, but I never deliberately concealed it. Viagra they probably heard about from the tassel or the purple garden. My father and stepmother remarried. Chu Yuan and I were brothers and sisters who had no blood relationship. Maybe because of this sensitive family relationship, we never asked me for evidence, and we never talked about family I have joked, and I also admit that as a child growing up in a single parent family, as a part of a reorganized family, I really can''t play jokes involving family relations, which is not only a sense of self-protection, but also the protection of family.

    It''s because we are a reunited family that we don''t want to emphasize such a relationship. We all want to forget the four words "reunite" and be a real family. Seeing that I was angry and stressed the special relationship with Chuyuan''s brother and sister on the phone at the moment, Viagra and some girls'' looks were a little strange. They all looked strange Know me, know our family''s desire and treasure for "family", so they are very curious about who has offended me with this topic, especially, she said that I don''t care about Chu Yuan. They don''t believe Viagra.No matter how much I grumble and complain about the real Chu Yuan in my heart, I can''t deny that this real girl will only be exposed in front of me. It''s always the pride of our family and my pride. Whether it''s the doting on her shown in front of people or the dependence on me shown in front of people, it''s enough to prove how harmonious our brother sister relationship is Well, I admit that this kind of harmony is a false image, but her dependence on me and my doting on her are not false?

    Especially after Chu Yuan confessed to me completely, I understood that she was such an important existence in her heart. I never knew Chu Yuan. I didn''t know what she was thinking. I didn''t know that she had been bearing the pain of loss and gain in fear. She just wanted me to open my heart to her, but I was cruel to her Till now, the fake smile has made her the most special scale on my body. I owe her, which may not be clear in my whole life. The only thing I can comfort myself is my care and love for her. I hide my anger falsely, but care and love have never been mixed with fake, because she really is My pride, before, after confessing to me, is even more.

    So Shu Tong touched my scales.

    It seems that I''m spoiling my sister to go astray. Is this girl trying to quarrel with me?!

    It''s strange that Shu Tong sighed softly, but his tone was still cold, but he calmed down a lot. He didn''t explain or appease, nor did he mean to quarrel with me. He just said heavily: "I didn''t say that you don''t care about her, but the way and method you care about her may be incorrect, or you don''t care enough about her, no matter in terms of study or psychology In a word, you will come to school immediately. I need to talk to you face to face about fate. "

    "About fate? Can''t we talk about something after work? " It seems that Song Jia and Yao Waner were hanging on my body, but they didn''t stop me from standing up because of my murderous face. They thought that I was going to stabilize Shu Tong while running to find her for accounting.

    I thought that the girl of Chu Yuan must have made another disaster or made a mistake, otherwise Shu Tong would not be in a hurry to see me.

    "It''s not that bad, but after work, do you still have to leave the policewoman who sticks to you?" Shutong''s words made me more cautious and confused, so she said: "I think Yuanyuan certainly doesn''t want this matter to be known by others, including you. No, it should be said that it''s the last thing you want to know. It''s not a big thing, and I''m not sure. So I want to ask your opinion, relax my heart, and say it again, it won''t delay you for a long time It''s not at this time that I ask you to come here. In fact, I have some other things to do with you. "Shutong suddenly changed a little bit. After a pause, he murmured like a thief:" there is something I want to give back to you by the way. It''s a matter of life! I''ll die if you don''t come! Hurry up, wait for you! "

    After that, without waiting for my answer, I hung up

 Chapter 700

    Life is at stake? What? I almost scold the street angrily, Shutong. Why does Shutong talk only half? It''s a matter of life. Let me relax? Isn''t that contradictory?!

    "I''ll go to my sister''s school. You can help me to talk to Mo and my cousin."

    "No, my dear brother," Viagra stretched out his arm to pull me. I ran fast. He grabbed the air and shouted behind me, "come again? You forgot what you were punished for? Last time you seemed to say that you went to your sister''s school. Brother, you have a limit on controlling your sister, OK? Run over at noon, and you''ll deliver the Bento? "

    Control sister? My friend almost had garlic under his feet. "I try to come back before the end of lunch break!"

    It''s impossible. The company goes back and forth to school. The lunch break is over. Without Murphy''s approval, I will undoubtedly violate the company''s regulations. But I can''t ask for leave in person. Sister tiger is also in her office. Last night, she drank too much beer, had a headache, fell asleep before eating, and didn''t wake her up. Shazhizhou was caught. This girl is nervous, If I go out, she''ll probably follow.

    But Shutong didn''t say it clearly, but the meaning was also obvious: sister tiger has gone, and Chuyuan will be very embarrassed. And Shutong said that she chose this time to let me go, because she asked me for other things, that is to say, I hope I can get rid of the winter night, not only for Chuyuan, but also for herself It''s most suitable for you to talk about "what can''t be discussed in the office? Why do you come out of the school?" My friend just left the company canteen and had enough food and drink. Now she was pulled into the KFC restaurant near the school by Mr. Xiao Shu. Without asking my opinion, I asked for two meals on my own. Looking at the hamburger and the sweet egg tarts in front of me, as well as the chestnut rice stick and the corn salad, my friend''s stomach was churning. Did she think that it was a polite saying that I had eaten rice? In fact, I thought she wanted to rub against me, but I didn''t expect that she rushed to buy the order, so I was even more confused. I don''t know if this woman took the wrong medicine. She has always been frugal in spending money. How could she take the initiative to invite me to eat this kind of high calorie garbage fast meal with extremely low cost performance? What makes friends laugh and cry is that the two she ordered are actually children''s packages! In order to ask for two very childish little ornaments from the restaurant, this child seems to be a few months older than me. It''s a pity that she was sold by others. "You also said that I ran out of the school, so of course, it''s not something that can be talked about in the office. Otherwise, you think I have a problem, standing at the school gate facing the sun and waiting for you to give me this for a long time!" Shu Tongzheng is talking. Suddenly, he stealthily steals a small cartoon pendant that I hold in my hand, and then shoves it into her small bag. It seems that she is afraid that I will rob her. Seeing that I don''t have this impulse, she blushes, and then sits down. Across the small table, she hands me a large paper bag that has always been around, "this one is still yours, I have washed it."

    I took the bag and took out the contents. It was the night when it rained and fell into the water that I lent her the shameful suit, "ha ha, did you wash it yourself?"

    "How could it be?" Shutong seemed hungry and could not wait to bite a hamburger. He said vaguely: "fortunately, Su Su and that Murphy were together that night, and they didn''t go home. I didn''t find that you were still wearing your clothes until I put the hot water to take a bath. Is this for Su Su to see? Can I explain clearly? I thought I had a man who was small. I thought I robbed her man, and things were not small. So how dare I wash the clothes and put them at home? I threw them into the dry cleaner the next day. In fact, I washed them yesterday, but I was not free all day. I was busy with the statistics of papers at noon. I forgot to take them after work. Fortunately, Su Su came home later than me every day I don''t know why I went back so early yesterday. In case I took my clothes back, I was just letting her pretend to be right? The girl said that she had a few days off, and wanted to fill up at home in a down-to-earth manner. "

    I felt that the topic of Shu Tong seemed to be a little far away, so she interrupted:" you said that you have something, or life-threatening thing, let me get rid of my little sister, come here at noon, just to return this dress? "

    "Or what do you think? Su Su is at home. I can''t take your clothes back? Otherwise, it''s not only my life that is in danger, you''re not much better! " Shutong took a sip of the drink, swallowed the food in his mouth, and said: "that winter night is like a tail sticking to you. In the company, you can get rid of her. It''s too hard to get rid of her after work. Let her follow you and see that I return your clothes. We are still insecure. You don''t know that she and susuna call it a stink like each other."

    I also drank a little He said with a frown, "I''m not afraid of shadows. We haven''t done anything shameful. You''re so jumpy. Even I think we have a leg."

    "bah! Who has sex with you? " Shutong blushed: "I''m not afraid of shadow slanting, but I can bend you even with my straight waist under my tongue. It''s already made many people around you have opinions on me. It''s better to pay attention."

    "Who has an opinion of you?" "Why do you think of me?" I said at a loss

    "Not because of you!" Shutong almost couldn''t help but throw the hamburger that he bit in his hand on my face. "What era and what society is it now?" he groaned shamefully? What kind of bad people who will pay for people without any reason? Although Su Su said that you are such a rare alternative and I know that you are really such an alternative, I still can''t understand, or I can''t believe, why do you help me so much? "Because of your grandmother, an old man who died of cancer soon, I still dare not tell Shu Tong. I would rather she believed that there was a kind of good person who would pay for others without any reason in the world.

    "I''m all like this, let alone other people," Shutong said with his red lips moistened by drinks. "You don''t know. Since minrou took us and my parents and grandma to your villa last time, Mr. Meng went there to talk, saying that I left liuxiaosheng and found a richer boyfriend to live in a big house There are also beautiful housekeepers and maids in the family. It''s also said that Chuyuan is actually a big lady of a rich family. He secretly told the teacher to take care of her. "

    in a word, there is such a thing. The elder Shu family has to make a" home visit ". Minrou took us to a villa under the name of three young ladies. At that time, there was a teacher surnamed Meng I''ve come to understand, "no wonder you''d rather wait for me outside the school in the sun than let me enter the school. I''m afraid that others will see me as a taxi driver, not a famous car driver."

    "What, I''m afraid that others will see us together, and talk nonsense," Shutong said with a sneer of teasing: "I tell you, don''t say you''re from a taxi, even if you''re running naked, Miss Meng doesn''t believe you''re not a rich kid. She sees all the villas, famous cars and maids, but doesn''t say that Miss min roumin who drives for you The TV News - ce of yuezhigu new energy Co., Ltd. has a mysterious background in the business world. The rich and beautiful woman with the glamour of the stars and the moon are willing to drive for you. I don''t believe you. Now run to the school naked and ask if you are a poor boy. Do you think anyone believes it? "

    "Minrou on TV?" "Yuezhigu new energy Co., Ltd." jumped out of Shutong''s mouth, which made me wonder, "when?"

    The name of yuezhigu was originally an entertainment club with special nature, special threshold, confidentiality and mystery. Few people had heard of it, but suddenly it changed. It was a super large and cross-border business to become the name of a new energy Co., Ltd. what happened recently, but even a small teacher like Shutong had heard of it This name, so fast exposure rate

    quiet as a virgin, moving as a rabbit, three young lady is too straightforward, not intended to implicate at all?

    Chapter, well, it''s 700 chapters, a little memory, ha ha. a

 Chapter 701

    "Min Rou on TV? When? "

    "Just a few days ago," Shutong said uneasily, "didn''t Liu Xiaosheng have a party after he left the hospital? It''s like a birthday party. People from the business, politics and entertainment circles have been invited. Naturally, media attention is indispensable. Whether it''s for entertainment or finance, there are some reports about the new energy company of yuezhigu. It seems to be quite abrupt that Liu Xiaosheng arranged it deliberately. It''s just to emphasize that Min Rou attended his party I don''t think the TV station will be given less money for this. "

    Obviously, Shutong sneers at Liu Xiaosheng''s cleverness, but I admire Mr. Liu very much. Yanao is good at using it. He could not have expected minrou to appear at his party with me before, and the media may not have a good idea of a newly established company, even who minrou is. So the reports about her are natural As Mr. Xiao Shu said, it was Mr. Liu who manipulated it. That is to say, he told all the people who knew about it, whether Miss San or min Rou, not to be hostile to Liu''s family because of my grudge with him. At the same time, he also used the media''s propaganda to flatter Miss San and min rou. I understand now. When min Rou appeared at his party, he understood - - miss three will no longer keep a low profile. It can be seen that what Mr. Liu has is not a little smart like me, but a meticulous insight and a decisive and straightforward judgment. This is great wisdom.

    "Where is the fate of our family? It''s just a common girl. What''s like Miss Qianjin in her dress? What''s more, min Rou is so good. Even if Mr. Meng tells people everywhere, they won''t believe him. "

    " your so-called common and common skills are just the reason why people think Xiaochu is not common. Now, children, especially girls of their age, no matter what their family conditions are, which one is not good for dressing up? Compared with others, your little Chu Yuan is an alternative. The school doesn''t stipulate that students must wear school uniform at ordinary times, but I didn''t see her wearing casual clothes once in school. She can wear school uniform for a week. Once I couldn''t help wondering and asking her, does this suit of clothes on her body need to be washed for five days? Guess what she said? "

    "No way," Chu Yuan is indeed very sloppy, but her sloppy and unclean are two different things. "Her coat will be washed once in two days at most. Have you issued two sets of winter and summer uniforms in your school

    "There are two sets, only one!" Shutong said with a grin: "there are two sets of Chu Yuan, because one of them is from Dongfang Lian people. That''s why Dongfang Lian people seldom wear school uniforms!"

    I dare say that''s the case

    "you can''t find a second girl like this in the whole school. Do you think she can''t dress up? Look at Dongfang Lianren. Who believes it? The two of them are stuck together all day long. That Dongfang Lianren is just a fashion magazine. What''s more, how to dress up when Chu Yuan is on holiday or when she goes out with you? Not only have I seen it, but also many teachers and classmates in the school have seen it. They pay more attention to their taste, so many people think that she is ordinary in the school, which is deliberately pretended In addition, she is introverted and does everything she does. No one doubts Miss Meng''s words. Instead, she feels like "it''s true." shutongshan smiles and sighs: "besides, Miss Meng is a net worm. She often uploads some self-made photos. On that day, we are all nervous to death. Who is it She also didn''t notice that she took photos with her mobile phone everywhere in the villa. She also took pictures of you and me talking with min rou. We sat down, and min Rou stood behind you respectfully like a secretary, with evidence. Who can''t believe that? "

    "No," I frowned. "Since all the rumors in the school have come to this place, it''s impossible to have no influence on fate at all. Why have I never heard her mention it?"

    "These rumors are only spread among teachers. What effect can they have on fate? Even if some teachers want to please her, who wants to be too explicit? At most, he took care of her in class and tolerated her when making mistakes. "Shu Tong took out a thin notebook from his bag, then took out a neatly folded white paper from the pages of the notebook and handed it to me, saying:" this book will be shown to you later. You can see this paper first before I know it. You came before we met that night After school, there was so much noise. If it wasn''t for that, and now you have this thing in your hand, I didn''t realize that all the teachers around have changed

    As I opened the paper in my hand, I asked, "what do you mean?"

    Shutong said with a small mouth and a small mouth as he gnawed at the wings of the chicken. "It means that because of the relationship between you and min Rou, many teachers around have changed their attitudes towards me and Yuan Yuan, but my nerves are thick and I''m not sensitive to these subtle changes, and they are more subtle, so I haven''t noticed it all the time."

    "not me, That day, Yuanyuan and Dongfang really offended the bad teenagers, and we did make a lot of noise at the school gate, but these things are not quite right with the teachers around you. Is there any direct relationship? And what is it? " I shook the paper in my hand. "It''s like a student''s report card?""It''s the result and ranking of the last simulation test before the final exam," Shu Tong wiped the oil stains on his hands with a napkin and sighed, "look at your sister''s score."

    I don''t know why Shu Tong wanted me to see this thing, but I was curious to find the name of Chu Yuan, and then

    "the 21st place?!" I can''t believe that if it wasn''t for my eyes, it would be Xiaoshu who miscalculated the results. Even the grade ranking never fell out of the top ten, or even rarely fell out of the top three Chu Yuan, and even ranked 21st in the class exam!

    "That''s why I asked you to come here," Shutong sighed, as if he was not in the mood to eat again. "How is Yuanyuan''s performance at ordinary times? I know. You know. Do you think it''s normal for this exam to be like this?"

    "Of course not!" I said angrily: "this stinky girl, I boasted a few days ago that she can get good grades without review. That''s it?! Want to piss off my parents? Come on, Miss Xiao Shu, you don''t have to say anything. Go back and see how I clean her up! " Dead girl, I hate people too much. Isn''t this a pit for me? After moving in and cohabiting with me, my grades have declined so much. How does my stepmother want to put it aside first? Can the old man spare me? With my understanding of his elders, 200% of them will blame me for the decline of Chuyuan''s achievements!

    "Sit down first!" Shutong got up and pushed me back to my seat. He said, "I haven''t finished speaking yet. What are your impulses? I asked you to come here, not because her grades have really deteriorated, not to let you go back to beat her and scold her! "

    Shutong''s words made me a little confused, "isn''t it really getting worse? How do you say that? "

    "Look at her scores in every subject," Shu Tong leaned over, pointed to the scores of every subject of Chu Yuan, and said, "she didn''t pull the scores because she was playing a wrong subject, but all subjects had a surprisingly similar decline. She didn''t fail in any subject, but no subject had a score higher than 75, and all subjects were between 70 and 7 Don''t you think it''s strange between fifteen? "

    "All subjects are between seventy and seventy-five?" I was stunned. I looked at it carefully. It was true that this pile of numbers was not very impressive, but jingshutong was more and more upset. He looked up in amazement. His eyes flashed strange light. My anger was replaced by surprise. "You mean, she deliberately failed the exam?!"

    My friend''s mind is like a lantern, suddenly flashed a lot of fragments, isn''t that girl

    "how to explain otherwise?" Shu Tong said: "in the last simulation test, she was the first in her class and the second in her grade, but she was only two weeks away from this test. Her grades slipped like a roller coaster. The knowledge was not like the lunch we had. She could spit out if she wanted to spit out. It was not easy to forget what she learned in her stomach, so in addition to deliberately failing the test, What else can be explained? "

    This girl is too disgusting. Let''s not say that you are a teacher or a teacher of Chinese. Just say that you are a girl and take vomiting as an example. Is that right? Besides, you and I are sitting at the table

 Chapter 702

    "The results of each subject are almost the same, not high or low, just like after calculation, it must have been calculated, otherwise such a coincidence will not appear, she was purposely tested like this, but why should she deliberately fail in the test? This is what I think is strange, "Shutong also sat down again, touched his chin, frowned, murmured to himself," I''m not her head teacher, I didn''t know her achievements in other subjects, yesterday''s papers were approved, I saw her Chinese test results were too bad, I asked her to talk to her early in self-study, her attitude didn''t match, angry I was at that time I just wanted to call you. As a result, several teachers headed by Mr. Meng came to plead for her. They said that it''s understandable that she occasionally went wrong. I knew that her other subjects also failed in the exam. But all the teachers agreed that no one would talk to her or criticize her "

    " why? " There is such a serious and strange decline in students'' scores that no teacher has ever asked about it. It''s really strange that

    "why else? There are two reasons, "Shu Tong held out two fingers and said:" first, as I said before, these teachers feel that fate is very background, so they are afraid to offend her "

    " but her performance suddenly declined. As a teacher, shouldn''t they care about it? "

    "Yes, but this time no one dares to care about it, that''s the second reason," Shutong said with a bitter smile. "That day, Yuanyuan and Dongfang offended the gangsters outside the school. When a group of gangsters gathered at the school gate, in fact, many teachers, including the school leaders, had heard about it and informed the guard to expel the gangsters. Unexpectedly, they didn''t expect to In the end, it was still so noisy, but what they didn''t expect was that those who provoked the gangsters were actually two girls, and they were two girls that no one could afford -- fate and the East! Let''s say dongfanglian people. Her family has dropped her out of school. She is no longer a student in this school, but she still runs here all day. All the teachers are looking at her. Why doesn''t anyone dare to say that? Because her family has money! Her mother is doing a big business abroad. The East is in Beitian. She has her own villa. Every parent''s meeting is attended by her housekeeper instead of her mother. On this score, who dares to provoke her? Even the headmaster dodged her! Now what about Chu Yuan in your family? Your blessing is the second Oriental pity! "

    In this urged era, "the rich can''t get up, can''t get up", has become a kind of habitual thinking of people!

    "At that time, the teachers thought that the people who offended the outside gangsters were the naughty bad students like LV Siqi, so they didn''t pay enough attention, so that the two girls were almost bullied by the outside gangsters. In fact, even if the naughty students caused the disaster, the school shouldn''t neglect it. As a result, how could the school not be guilty? In particular, this incident also shocked your old man. Many people in the school confirmed that they saw you fighting with those gangsters outside the school, and finally the police came to control the situation. "Shutong stared at me as he said it, just because I concealed these things after meeting her that night, so there was always a sense of ridicule and ridicule in his tone." it is said that you should When I was angry, I almost beat the leading gangster to death. I scolded the first policeman and ran away. I ate gunpowder, and I got angry with the one who took it. So no one knows whether you will be angry with the school, the school leaders or the teachers of fate. Everyone is very scared these days, especially the head teacher of fate. She actually "

    Shutong suddenly pinched Get up, I chase to ask: "unexpectedly how?"

    "In the morning, when criticizing Yuanyuan, a group of teachers pleaded for her kindness and said good words. The girl seemed to be reasonable. She was even more fond of answering my sermons. I held back my anger and copied a report card. Ah, it''s the one in your hand now. I took it to find Yuanyuan''s head teacher. No matter other teachers, she wouldn''t listen to me. You are the head teacher Ren''s got to talk about her? As a result, I went to ask her what happened to her fate. She even ignored me. She just asked me if I was free at noon. She had to invite me to dinner! I''ve been haunted all morning! "

    I was both curious and amused. "Why?"

    "Why, not because of you! She wants me to say two nice words to you for her. I''m afraid that you and the school will affect her future! I tried to talk to her peacefully, and she told me that after the headmaster scolded her, she gave her a move in person. "At this point, Shu Tong''s face was red, and she was ashamed and angry. She was crazily pulling her hair." what are you doing?! Even the headmaster heard about our gossip and thought I really had something with you! "

    "No?!" My friend can''t laugh or cry, but Miss Meng saw min Rou with her own eyes and took a picture. Shu Tong and I want to clarify this, because it''s not so easy. We can only say it''s right! Who made you have to ask me to pretend to be your boyfriend? "Even if minrou has been on TV, even if I know minrou, even if I live in a big villa and hire a maid, they will not be so afraid of me?"

    "Originally not, but" Shutong deliberately pulled a long tone and asked, "can you explain it? Why do you say that you can make captain Lin of the criminal police team of Beitian Public Security Bureau do it obediently? ""What did I ask him to do?"

    "If it wasn''t for LV Siqi, things would not be out of control that day. The director of the teaching department and the teachers discussed how to punish him. In fact, I think they just want to put their responsibility on LV Siqi, so that they can explain to you. The punishment result hasn''t been discussed yet. Our headmaster unexpectedly received a call from leader Lin, Lin The captain mentioned LV Siqi on the phone, and insisted that the school must praise him. He said that Yuan Yuan was a sister of a good friend of his. He asked the school to take care of her. After hanging up the phone for a while, the police of the police station sent two brocade flags to the school. Do you dare to say that these have nothing to do with you? What do you mean to let the school praise LV Siqi? Good guy, the captain of the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau is obedient to you, and is trying to flatter you. In addition to the stories of Mr. Meng, can the teachers in the school not be afraid? Who else dares to provoke fate? "

    My friend''s brain is sweating and turning away. I asked Lin Zhi to say hello to the school and ask him to send a banner to the school with the local police station, even if the school punished LV Siqi and his parents thought that he was injured and hanged because of the boring fighting. Even if I think that can make so many stories! What''s more, Lin Zhi is obedient to me? In order to solve his case, Wang + Ba + Dan, regardless of my safety, took me as a bait and put me in a dangerous place. His help was exposed. That''s why he tried hard to please me and appease me? The result is good, not only affect my life, but also my sister''s study and life!

    When did my grandson become my friend?!

    But

    "why did you call me I am more and more confused about what Shu Tong wants to say, "is it because of the results of the simulation test, or because she did not do well, but no teacher scolded her, so I found these rumors about me?"

    "Not at all!" Shutong denied, but saw my face was not happy. She grabbed the notebook she had just pulled out from the bag and the report card, shook it in front of my face, and said with a heavy face: "Yuanyuan didn''t do well in Chinese, which made me aware of the attitude problems of other teachers, and the attitude problems of other teachers, which made me find that Yuanyuan didn''t do well in other subjects, and it''s very likely I want to know why "

    " so you ask me I scratched my head, "but I don''t know why she purposely failed the test." actually, my friend''s words are against my heart. It seems that there is a fire burning under the skin. If it''s not for the thick skin, I''m afraid that my face will be red long ago.

    When I noticed that the scores of every subject of Chu Yuan were between 70 and 75 with the help of Shu Tong, I understood that the girl deliberately failed the exam. The purpose was simple. She wanted to make me angry. She hoped that I could be angry with her, scold her, and even beat her. She didn''t want me to suppress the real mood, indulge her, spoil her, and be hypocritical Smile at her

    as for why she deliberately tested almost every subject''s score, she was afraid that she wanted to tell me after I got angry that she actually failed the test on purpose, so there was such a weird score. Maybe she planned to confess the secret in her heart to me after I really got angry with her, but she didn''t expect that I was at that time Before she came, she admitted her love relationship with the fringe. She didn''t expect that she would confess her secret to me before the score came down, including why she always bothered me and why she liked to annoy me so much

 Chapter 703

    "I don''t know the reason why she failed in the exam, but in order to find out the reason, I found this." Shu Tong put his notebook on the table, patted it gently, stared at me with his big eyes, and said in a deep voice: "I don''t know if this can be regarded as real evidence. If it can''t be regarded as my feeling, I think she deliberately failed the exam, and There is a direct relationship between the contents of this notebook. I asked you to come here alone and meet outside the school to find out if you have anything to do with the contents of this notebook. "

    " what else is there in this notebook? " I asked, reaching for the notebook.

    "Wait!" Shutong subconsciously gave out a drink, just like a little tiger protecting food. Suddenly, he stood up and didn''t say anything. He also pressed my paw with both hands, so I couldn''t lift the notebook.

    "Ouch! What are you doing?! " My friend''s fingers are curled up. She pushed them hard and almost didn''t fold them!

    She yelled, I yelled, and when we got back to our senses, we were shocked to find that the noisy restaurant was silent, and everyone seemed to press the pause button, and they were looking at us. The man who claimed to be thick enough blushed. Shutong was no better. His skin was bleeding. He had raised his hand, but I don''t know what to think of. She just put her hands on the back of my hand again. Although she didn''t use any more force, I already understood that she didn''t want me to pick up the notebook under her hand.

    Shutong quickly sat down and hid her face under the table, until she felt that the people around her had turned their eyes, and then she raised her head shyly and cautiously. After confirming it, Fang Han, with a pretty face, said to me angrily in a low voice, "before you look at the contents of this book, you have to answer me a question honestly!"

    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I think Shu Tong is nervous, because her palm is suddenly wet. It''s sweat

    "what do you want to ask?" My impatience is more like a kind of cover up. Although I''m in my twenties, my friends are really shy. It''s embarrassing to be held by a girl. I comfort myself. In these days, such a pure shy man, like a 18-year-old virgin, is of extremely rare value Ben asked seriously, "besides you and me, I heard another rumor about you in school. Can you tell me whether it is true or not?"

    "And rumors about me?" My friend''s heart trembled. He felt that his scalp was tight and a layer of sweat was squeezed out. On the surface, he pretended to be curious and asked calmly, "what''s the rumor?"

    "Those things about you and me are all about the teachers gossiping with each other, but among the students, there is another kind of gossiping about you," Shu Tong said one by one. "Many students in the class said that Chu Yuan has a boyfriend, Dongfang Lian has a boyfriend, and the two boyfriends are the same person - Chu Nan, you know that Who is the individual? "

    My friend would like to drench a drink on his head to cover up the running sweat. Is Shu Tong playing with me? It''s all about my rumor. Who else can there be in the rumor except me?!

    Is it she who knows, or does she want to see if I know?

    "Is it me?" My mind is flustered. My brain is a vacuum. All the parts in my brain have disappeared. I don''t know how to operate. I''m afraid. Although I can''t even think about what I''m afraid of, I''m afraid.

    Shutong let my hope turn into disappointment, she nodded heavily.

    This time it''s my turn to stand up, forget the environment that was just reminded by countless strange eyes, and ask in silence, "do you believe that?" I know very well that if I don''t believe it, she and I will not be sitting together face to face at this time, this place - that''s the real reason why she asked me to come here alone and pull me here!

    I hope she shakes her head and says she doesn''t believe it, but she disappoints me again. She still nods heavily without any hesitation, but squeezed two words out of two thin lips, "I believe."

    These two words are like a knife, which has thrown away my chest, gouged out my heart, and then cut a gap on it, and then opened it with the tip of the knife, letting out the secret hidden in it together with the blood and water. In a short moment, I was tortured like thousands of times, and I lost my strength to stand, She fell back to her seat heavily. Shu Tong knew it and knew it, but she never pretended to know the biggest secret of Chu Yuan. Otherwise, she would not be so sure.

    "I wanted to ask you if you noticed the serious love cough of predestination and the abnormal emotional tendency towards you. Now it seems that you don''t need to ask any more," Shu Tong sighed and took back the hands on the back of my hand. He wryly smiled and said: "you have noticed the things in the notebook. I noticed her After suspecting that she failed the exam on purpose, she wanted to talk to her again, but she was being pestered by her head teacher at that time, who dragged her to the fourth class. Their class was an outdoor physical education class. I jumped into the air, but accidentally picked up this notebook under her desk. It should have been a hurry to go. I didn''t put it away. I accidentally dropped it on the ground. I thought it was a diary, I know it''s wrong to do this, but I really want to know why she deliberately tested low, and why she has always been very clever. Suddenly she became so inconsistent with me, and I was surprised to find that what it said was thatIt''s a novel, a novel without a name. It''s densely covered with one. The font is a little scrawled, but the handwriting I know is Chu Yuan''s right. It''s a manuscript. She forced me to read many of the same things, so I''m very familiar with it.

    This is the novel that stinky girl wrote under the guidance of goblin. It''s also the only novel that I asked for and she never read to me. Now, I finally know the reason why time passes like the sweat on my forehead. I forget all about it. The noise around me, Shutong''s attentive observation, and the constant ringing of my cell phone make me sink Immersed in Chu Yuan''s novels, immersed in a world that is not real, but rather makes people feel so real. In the unconsciously passing time, except turning the page, the only thing I have done is to turn off the constantly ringing mobile phone

    this is not a complicated story. The protagonist is a high school girl, introverted, talented, and has even looked at herself in the mirror She is a little sloth. She sleeps in bed every day. She is in a bad mood when she can''t wake up. So her favorite thing in the morning is to wash her face, look in the mirror, look at her lazy and unsophisticated self, and look at her spiritual and beautiful self. Her mood will be very good. Such narcissism makes her look like something Small sullen, but, she is not confident, she is even very self abased doubt themselves.

    She is a nearly perfect girl. Every day when she goes out of the house, she is also trying to make herself more perfect. She knows that many people like excellent herself. No matter the elder, the teacher, or the schoolmate, no matter they know or don''t know, but she still doubts herself and feels that she is still not good enough, because there is only one person She doesn''t like her at all, but she likes him very much. He is the only one she likes. She also hopes to be the one he likes.

    The man, her brother, who has no blood relationship with her but has been with her for nearly ten years, yes, the protagonist is like Chu Yuan. No matter her character or her family background which is surprisingly similar to reality, including her name - heroine, is called Murong Yuanyuan.

    Murong, a stepmother''s surname,

    Murong''s fate has two good friends who can tell secrets, one is her classmate ''poor'', the other is a college girl who also likes her brother, ''Xiao Bo''

 Chapter 704

    The story begins with Murong moving to his brother''s house and cohabiting. Where is the novel? It''s like a diary, which records every day after I lived with Chu Yuan.

    In this novel, I know Chu Yuan''s happy mood when cooking for me for the first time. I know her wild thoughts after I didn''t go home on time. She doesn''t know if I won''t go home because of her. She doesn''t know if I''m deliberately avoiding her

    in this novel, I know why she deliberately provokes me, and I know that people can''t bear it When I scolded her for beating her for the first time, she screamed and cried loudly, which was actually a cover up of her inner joy. I found the answer in Chu Yuan''s book to my doubts about some things. On the day when her brother bought her a computer, her good sister "pitiful" played a trick on a student named LV who secretly loved Murong''s fate with a lie, saying that she was being treated in the street A little rogue is playing tricks. The classmate of Lu family immediately comes over with a few friends, and fights with the poor so-called "little rogue". It is still the brother of Murong fate.

    how similar is this to the incident of Lv Siqi attacking me? It has been proved that it is the eastern mischief, but the specific reason is due to the relationship between Chu fate. I have not studied it deeply, and now it is in the book But she wrote the reason why she wanted to calculate the fate of Murong''s brother, and why she wanted to plead for it. She didn''t explain why she wanted to make such a joke to her brother, because she couldn''t explain it, she couldn''t tell her brother that she hated him so much, hated him for never knowing his sister''s mind, hated him for always smiling hypocritically at her sister, but pity also Worry, worry about whether he can accept such feelings even if he is aware of them. If he doesn''t accept them, how can his best friend deal with them?

    Oriental pity people hate me, because my existence has tortured Chu Yuan?

    it is also mentioned in the book that Murong Yuan made the boldest decision in his life in order to let Lv''s classmate stop pestering himself In the garden, in full view of the public, she kissed her elder brother, Xiao Shu. After confirming this, she decided that Murong predestination in the book was actually Chu predestination in reality

    I immersed myself in the text and fell into the inner world of Chu predestination. In my opinion, Murong predestination is Chu predestination, which has no name but "bad man" ˇŻOr "hateful guy" and a series of pronouns "he", that is I

    I fell into the "her" infatuation with "him"

    she would be like a child, nestled in the arms of her brother watching TV, but she never paid attention to what was on TV, she was looking forward to the arrival of eight o''clock every day, and prayed that ten o''clock would never come She hoped that the two hours in the middle would become eternal. Because she cherished every second of the two hours excessively, she could not even go to the toilet. Once she nearly wet her pants for this reason She didn''t sleep in the same bed with her. That night, her description of happiness made me blush when I read the words. She hoped that the sofa would never be dry, so that I could sleep in the same bed with my brother forever, sleep in his arms, smell his taste and fall asleep. She said that it was the happiest place in the world, where the dream made her linger on, so I was greedy for sleep Every night, she would sneak up after her brother fell asleep and wet the sofa with a towel soaked in water. Until her brother and the police elder sister realized something was wrong, she was forced to give up

    her arrival with her mother made her brother not the only one for her father. She took everything that belonged to her brother. She wanted to protect her brother, so when a girl hurt her brother Later, she hated the girl. When she received the letter from the girl to her brother, she did not hesitate to tear the letter to pieces. Then she found out that the person who hurt her brother was actually her

    she thought that her brother did not love her, which was natural, because she took all the love from her brother - his father''s love for him and his love for that girl''s brother was very early Familiar children, happy, angry, sad and happy will not show on their faces. For the sake of family harmony, they can hide all their dissatisfaction in their hearts. They will always smile to perfunctory and patient themselves. She is very afraid. She knows that what she wants from her brother is not only the general love of the family, but even if it is such love, it is also hypocritical. She is more afraid, afraid of it sooner or later One day, she would lose the love of such a hypocritical family. So, she moved to live with her brother shamelessly. In order not to be robbed by other women, she childishly hoped that her brother would like to have a good friend and be pitiful. Because pitiful knew her secret, she thought she was selfish, because she didn''t want to share her brother''s love with him, even if she wanted to She sacrificed everything for her. She was still very reluctant to live together. She slowly found that her brother seemed to love her. Although it was still mixed with hypocrisy, it was more true love that his brother didn''t realize himself. Brother knew the secret of her novel. He not only didn''t blame her, but also bought her a computer. He could bear it He read her writing carefully with a disposition, although he didn''t like such novels at all. Every time he saw her coming out of the kitchen with sweat on his head, his brother would inadvertently show his heartache, and then try to eat up the dinner she made and praise her cooking skills. She hated that she always pretended to be arrogant or even disdainful of praise, but her heart But she was happy to think that even if she died in such a sweat, it was worth it. So she finally couldn''t help but test her brother. He knew that she was flirting and playing tricks. What he wanted was a couple cell phone, but he still bought it because of her temperament. Did he realize his intention? She was so nervous and excited that she began to make constant explorations, which she called "the great adventure of love".Once, in the name of thanking her brother, she expressed her willingness to kiss him again on his face as before. Her brother didn''t refuse as she expected. She felt a movement in her heart, and let him close his eyes. Then, with courage from nowhere, she pretended to lose balance, fell into his arms, and gave his first kiss to his brother. She was very shy, but when she found that her brother was even more than she was Shy reaction, her heart is a ecstasy, she determined that her brother likes her, is like her brother.

    Maybe it''s psychological function. Since then, she has paid more attention to her brother''s every move when he gets along with himself, even a look in her eyes. She is more sure that her brother has the same feelings towards her and her brother. She always uses all kinds of so-called evidences to overthrow this optimism. It''s just her wishful thinking. For example, when she changes into beautiful clothes, her brother will show a man When a child appreciates a girl''s eyes, when she is wearing a sexy and exposed clothes, her brother will force her to put on a big coat to allow her to go out. When she eats breakfast, she occasionally intentionally eats half of the oil stick left, and my brother will continue to eat it up. When she and my brother hold hands, my brother''s palms will sweat nervously. When she holds my brother, she feels that My brother will be very uncomfortable and even feel that he will have a physiological reaction to himself.

    So, she naively thought that her brother used to deliberately avoid her, in fact, she was afraid to like her. She told her two good friends, pitiful and Xiao, everything she found. After they agreed with her, she was very happy. She felt that the world was more beautiful for thisˇŞˇŞ One day, my brother told her that when he fell in love with a girl

    and turned to this page, my hand was shaking. I wanted to know the content of the next page, and I was afraid to know the content of the next page. Fate is Murong in the book, and Murong is my sister fate. I confessed my relationship with fringe to fate, but I never asked fate how it felt, Because I shouldn''t ask, I can''t ask, because I''m her brother, she''s my sister, but I really want to know

    so I took a deep breath, turned to the next page, and then I was stunned

    : strictly speaking, today''s PS should be a fake. I''m sorry, everyone, tomorrow will stop for another day, because tomorrow''s May 7th for mom, I don''t know each other If the customs of the land are the same, the May 7th Festival should be thirty-five days, but tomorrow is the thirtieth day when mom leaves. Because my father is alive, so I say that the May 7th Festival can''t have a full moon

    you can see the latest updates. Ha ha, it seems that day by day, the time is not enough, and it will be more difficult to find time tomorrow. I hope you can understand that as one of them, it''s not enough I''m very ashamed of the author who has saved the manuscript. I''m sorry that I can''t be surprised. I''ll renew it the day after tomorrow. What''s the next page of the novel? We have to wait another day. Ha ha.

 Chapter 705

    This page is blank. There is no word. To be more precise, the page that should have existed is no longer there. It has been torn off. It''s not only this page, the next page, the next page, and then the next page. I just found out at this time that this notebook was not so thin originally, because nearly half of the pages in the back were torn off so rudely. I''m glad to be spared There are less than ten hard blank pages.

    Is this a unfinished novel?

    Unwilling to have no answer? Or do you believe there must be an answer? I don''t know what I''m looking forward to, but I look at every blank page carefully. I understand that I don''t want this novel to end in such a place. Finally, on the last page of my notebook, I found a few lines of words written in red ink -

    life is like a note, in a limited number of pages, there is happiness I hope to write

    however, the appearance and disappearance of a certain person tear up all the blank pages that have not been described yet

    since then, happiness has no place to write

    since then, the disillusionment of vision and so on

    dream waking up is empty, only hatred and unwillingness are in the heart.

    Hate her, hate her, hate her!

    Blame him, blame him, love him

    this seems to be a poem written by Chu Yuan. At the bottom of the poem, there are five words, five big words - I hate Cheng Liusu!

    I understand. I understand. I don''t complain about Shutong''s three eighties anymore. I don''t blame her for digging our brother''s and sister''s * * - even if she''s not Chu Yuan''s teacher, just seeing this poem and these five words, she has enough reason to question me, blame me, despise me, and big ear melon seeds are pulling me, because she''s cousin of fringe

    I can imagine Shutong seeing these After that, I can imagine her surprise, her nervousness, her anger, her disbelief and incomprehension. I know that she must have thought a lot, because she is patient, can sit so calmly opposite me, can talk with me peacefully, can quietly wait for me to read this note until the last page

    If I am Shu Tong, I can''t do it If these things also happen in this novel, as a person, and put into the role of Shu Tong, I will throw this notebook on the face of Murong Yuanyuan''s brother when I meet him. Even if it is tolerable at that time, I will do so after Murong Yuanyuan''s brother acquiesces that he has noticed his sister''s abnormal love tendency for a long time >But Shu Tong is not. She is always calm. She always tries to suppress her real feelings, not only because she has a position as a teacher, as an educator, but also because she has a position as a friend. She is more likely to think and digest her unexpected findings from my position. Otherwise, she can be impulsive. She doesn''t need to be with me at all You are welcome

    I put down my notebook. At this time, there are not many guests in the restaurant. Looking at Shu Tong who is still sitting quietly opposite me and looking at me, I said with a bitter smile: "thank you"

    Shu Tong who sat there for at least an hour and didn''t insert a word said the same way: "thank me what?"

    "A lot," I said with a laugh. "Perhaps the most important thing to thank you is that you slapped me in the face when you didn''t meet?"

    Shutong shook his head and didn''t answer. He got up and bought two more Coke with ice. He handed me a glass of coke. He held a glass of coke in his own hands and banged it with a straw for a long time, as if he was thinking about something. He didn''t look up and ask me, "when did you notice that?"

    Shutong asked me without a clue. I subconsciously wanted to pretend to be confused. I could see her clear and serious eyes. I felt that I wanted to avoid myself was so shameful. Now, do I have to continue to pretend? When do I want to continue to deceive myself?

    "I don''t know. Ha ha, I don''t know if you believe it or not. When I doubt Chu Yuan, I doubt myself more. I think these are just my own illusions."

    "I believe it," Shu said. "If I were you, I would rather believe that I was multi-minded, because I also don''t know how to face like you Yes, I will be at a loss like you. "

    "Thank you

    " and what do you thank? " Shutong asked, "thank you for saying that, which makes you feel more secure?"

    My brother''s face is hot, but I can''t deny it.

    "And you? Just like fate wrote in the novel, does Murong''s brother really like Murong? It''s not just the kind of love between brother and sister, but also the kind of love between men and women? "

    This question is expected and reasonable, but it also makes people feel that it is beyond the reason - Shutong''s calm and consideration for me before, so I can''t lie to her!

    Looking at Shu Tong, I suddenly feel that this kind of natural woman seems to know me well. She knows how to tell me the truth.

    What seems to be the reason why I like Chuyuan and my sister, I am sure? Just because I always thought I hated her! Since the moment she appeared in front of me, I have lived in her shadow. She is beautiful, she is excellent, she is all in one, and I am? Always be used to compare with her, envy her in the foil, watching her take away everything that originally belonged to me, but I can only continue to pay silently, bear the humiliation, for the old man, for the stepmother, for the family, smile at her against my heart, and endure all kinds of unreasonable actionsShe''s not my sister, she''s a stinky girl who doesn''t know everything. She''s arrogant, she''s narcissistic, she''s arrogant, she''s coquettish and willful, she has two sides! She never understood my painstaking efforts. She was always struggling with me. Her biggest hobby was to find fun in the pain she gave me! She forced me to move out of my home as soon as I graduated from college!

    She and stepmother''s arrival, let the old man''s life no longer be incomplete, completed all the happiness that the old man should have, but because of her, I have lost too much, suffered too much, she is the old man''s daughter, but she is not my sister, for me, she is just a robber who plundered all of me but didn''t know anything about it - yes, until she moved here The day before I cohabited with you, I always thought that the literati would pay for it. I got my mother''s love from my stepmother, so I would pay for the girl''s tolerance. I always balanced my mind until I cohabited with her.

    In the process of getting along with each other day and night, I gradually find that her vexatious behavior is more like a coquetry, her vexatious behavior seems to be a kind of dependence, her laziness, in fact, is only real, her excellence is not God''s attachment, but in exchange for her corresponding efforts

    she is not arrogant, she will be at a loss for finding her secret, and she will be terrified by her mistakes Fear of fear, she even worries because her chest is smaller than that of the East. She will be glad that the tassel is smaller than her chest. She is so simple. I don''t hate her anymore. I start to care about her. I care about her

    I don''t know which day I started to get used to her life, but I know that this kind of acceptance is a kind of acceptance Because I never really thought she was my sister, and I found that I didn''t want her to leave, so I like her, but I never dare to admit it and think about it, because there is a big wall with "taboo" written on it, which blocked my courage to take risks! But even if I climb over this wall, can I find the answer? Not necessarily, because the person who is in charge, because I am constantly avoiding, avoiding and only knowing, I never really let myself face this problem!

    Now, the big wall was pushed down by Shu Tong.

    Now, I have to really start to face it.

    Now, I dare, or I have to give up all my worries to think, what kind of feelings do I have for Chu Yuan?

    As a result, I found that I was really confused.

    She is not only my sister, but also a lovely girl. She and I are like family. After reading this unfinished novel, I want to hold her in my arms, touch her head and comfort her bitterness, but I dare not show her in my arms because of a palpitation in my heart, because I am afraid that something hidden in my heart will be released We are no longer just family members, nor willing to hide the taboo palpitation in the bottom of our hearts, which will disappear from now on

 Chapter 706

    This seems to be contradictory feelings, but also seems to be intertwined feelings, I do not know how to answer Shu Tong.

    "It''s hard to answer, isn''t it?" Shutong nodded rationally instead of being hard for me, saying: "you didn''t grow up together. When you became family members, you all knew that there was no blood relationship with each other. When you knew each other, it was the relationship between strangers and strangers. This kind of estrangement that you didn''t attach importance to accompanied you to grow up, and it''s not difficult to understand what happened today ˇ±

    "can you understand?" I was a little surprised because Shu Tong was calmer than I thought.

    "Without such experience, it doesn''t mean that she can''t understand it." Shutong felt that she was looked down upon, puffed up her cheeks, and said: "don''t always look down on me. I am a teacher at best and at worst. I don''t know more than you, but I don''t know less than you. What''s more, you are a man. You are certainly not as well as I know - girl''s Psychological age is generally precocious than boys. If predestination takes you as the object of vision rather than the elder brother when it accepts you, what are the results today that are hard to understand? When a girl''s psychology and physiology are well developed and her emotions are just beginning to develop, is there anything else difficult to understand about the emotional tendency exposed to the object she is looking forward to? "

    "Are you mistaken?" "When I became a family member with yuan yuan, she was only six years old. A six-year-old girl knew what she liked? Like a 13-year-old boy? In any case, she is too precocious "

    " I''m talking about longing, not like it, but that kind of longing will eventually turn into liking. What''s more, the object she yearns for has always existed in her life, never disappeared, and in this process, there has never been a person who she thinks is better than you. Of course, this is the character of fate There is a very direct relationship. She is very introverted, even a little autistic. She is reluctant to contact with people. Her world is very small, and there are few people. So don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to praise you for your excellence. I mean, there are too many people who are better than you, but they are not touched by fate. "

    What''s my mood? Shu Tong is still interested in making fun of me. She''s not normal today. Is she taking care of my feelings intentionally or taking the wrong medicine in the morning?

    "even so, there are people who are looking forward to when she''s six years old, or it''s not so realistic. What do some children know?

    " just because she''s a six-year-old, she''s wary of you. So It''s not easy to accept you. Think about it. If she saw you as a relative at the beginning, how much more could she like you today? " Shutong sighed: "a six-year-old child, who already has the knowledge of the bad environment, the judgment of right and wrong, the ability of thinking and emotional experience, the consciousness and instinct of self-protection, is facing you, a stranger who suddenly appears. When she adapts to you and releases her vigilance, she may be eight, nine or even eleven or twelve years old. I ask you, you How old is your first love? It''s OK to ask another way. Didn''t you have a girl you cared about when you were in your teens? For example, Xue Ziyuan, don''t tell me that you didn''t care about her at that time. "

    Brother''s face, it''s hot again. When I began to care about asters, it seems that Shu Tong was less than ten years old. There''s some truth in it. However, when did Chu Yuan fall in love with me is not the key to the problem. The key is, how should I face this problem after knowing it? Do you think it''s a mental illness I had a lot of effort to ask this sentence out, but in fact, I was more skeptical about whether I had a psychological problem The school ran out, but I don''t know why I ran out, probably because I felt like a thief, stole people''s secrets, my time as a teacher was too short, and I''ve never met such a thing, what''s more, it involved not only my students, but also my cousin. I called you because I was at a loss, and I contradicted you When I got up, I realized that I was too excited and had too many subjective emotions in it, so I forced myself to calm down. I called you, not to quarrel with you, but to communicate with you and discuss with you how to face the fate problem. I said that there was something important to give back to you. Here is the dress. In fact, I went to the dry cleaner to get it back after hanging up the phone Come here, ha ha, I''ve been busy these days. I''ve forgotten this dress. I''m afraid I can''t remember it without the phone call just now. I''m just using this topic to force myself to calm down. I don''t need my subjective emotions to create pressure for you. "

    So, what''s at stake? What must I see at noon? Otherwise, if I take my clothes home, I''ll be found by the fringe. It''s all deceiving? I was stunned, then I smiled bitterly, wasn''t it? Shutong is not stupid. He dare not take the clothes home. He will leave them in the dry cleaning shop and give them to me tomorrow. Even if they have already been taken out, they will not be the same in the office? You don''t have to take it home Shu Tong has shown that he is willing to help me and Chu Yuan from an outsider and an objective standpoint, and I feel a lot more secure. In fact, I am very clear about this kind of comfort, just because I am eager to have someone to share and bear the heavy secret hidden in my heart, "do you think our brother sister relationship is very abnormal?""It depends on whether you are normal or not," said Shu Tong, shaking the ice in the paper cup, and looking at me: "even if there is no blood relationship, you are also legally recognized brothers and sisters, which is doomed to be supervised by secular morality, bound by the shackles of ethics. Now, the relationship between fate and you must be abnormal. As a woman, I can understand, but no matter what you do Teacher, as Su Su''s cousin, or as your friend, I can''t accept that such feelings happen between you, so what I want to know most now is whether you have such feelings for fate! "

    I can''t help but pick up Chu Yuan''s novel again, turn it around absently, then raise my eyes and ask Shu Tong, "what do you think?"

    Shutong was stunned, and some of them avoided my eyes. "You should answer me. Why do you ask me the latest w?"

    I was silent for a moment, and honestly said, "you asked this question just now, but I can''t answer it. You said you understand it, and now you ask again. So looking forward to my answer, can only prove that you have an answer in your heart? I want to know your answer "

    Shutong was silent for a long time, then murmured:" I have no answer, the answer is in your heart "

    the answer in my heart is greed - my sister or taboo emotion, I want to put it in my heart, never change, just have it forever, I know it''s wrong, so I hope Someone has thrown my heart away and wiped out such greed.

    However, Shu Tong indulged me, and she refused to tell me my secret

    I summoned up my courage and went to find "self destruction" again. "Then I said hello, as a person, after reading this novel, do you think Murong''s brother really likes Murong

    "Like it!" Shutong did not hesitate at all, because this was the answer in her heart.

    "But if Murong''s brother likes Murong, how can he explain that he told Murong that he had a girlfriend?"

    "So I''m far from interested in the stories before and after this," Shu Tong''s eyes changed sharply. "Murong''s brother is really a good man. He is gentle, considerate, sometimes very strong, very domineering. He has many advantages that men don''t have. He protects all the people around him in his own way. He tries not to hurt everyone around him But just because of this, many people around him are used to relying on him, trusting him and actively approaching him, and he is obviously a man who doesn''t know how to refuse other people''s amorous feelings. It''s certain that he likes Murong. He confesses to his sister that he already has a girlfriend, perhaps because he really sensed his sister''s abnormal feelings for himself, and her sister obviously can''t Accept this reality, what will she do next? Will she completely confess her feelings to her brother? If she confessed, her brother who didn''t know how to say no, what would her brother who was reluctant to hurt anyone do? He knows that his sister loves so hard, so tired, and has suffered so many grievances for himself, can he still bear to refuse? In particular, after cohabitation, they know each other and depend on each other, which has made them used to having each other''s life. Can he persuade himself to give up? If he refuses, what will his sister do? What about his girlfriend if he doesn''t refuse? This novel is not finished, and none of us know how it will develop, but we are all curious about it, aren''t we? "

    "Yes" I stroked the blank after the last page of the novel, "this novel should not end in such a place, I must help her to continue to write"

 Chapter 707

    "From then on, happiness has no place to write. From then on, visions and so on come to disillusion and wake up. They are all empty. Only hatred and unwillingness hate her, blame him, and love him." Shu Tong recited the poem on the last page in a low voice. The brilliance in his eyes suddenly became firm. "No matter hate her, blame him, or love him, you should not stop writing here, you should not be disillusioned here. Chu Nan, fate is mine Student, tassel is my cousin, you are my friend, I hope you are all happy, I don''t know how to do, but I know, you must know how to do, because I believe you. "

    "Do you believe me?"

    "Well," Shutong''s eyes twinkled and his face flushed, "as a beneficiary, I can''t deny that you are a good person, just like the guy in Yuanyuan''s novel, you''re not annoying, and I''m a bit flattered and flattered by the comments of"

    Shutong. As a guy who doesn''t trust himself, I laughed at myself.

    "In this way, I still have classes in the last two classes. I''ll go back first," Shutong said, rising up. "What I should say, what I can say, I''ll tell you. What to do next, I can''t do anything. It''s up to you. But if you need someone to discuss something with you, come to me."

    I was a little stunned, shook the book in my hand, and asked, "this is what you found. You are her teacher again. Are you not going to talk to her?" I''m just surprised at Shu Tong''s attitude, but I don''t want Shu Tong to go to Chu Yuan. Because I know Chu Yuan''s temper so well, Shu Tong''s result is only to make fun of herself and hurt that stinky girl

    "do you think she would like to talk to me?" Shutong grabbed the notebook in my hand, turned to the last page, pointed to the five big words written in red pen, and said: "I can''t help but curious to look through this book that thought it was a diary, because she was very strange to me recently besides her exam results. She was not like this before. She was obedient, but now she is very obedient to me I found the reason. It''s all written here. If she knows I found her secret, do you think she might listen to me? I think it''s more likely that she and I will tear their faces. When I criticized her for her poor performance in the morning, her attitude was very clear. In her mind, I''m not her teacher anymore, I''m just Cheng Liusu''s cousin who she hates the most "

    this is the so-called Jiang Shanyi''s changeability, which is hard to change. In front of me, the stinky girl was very rational and accepted me and Liu Liu Su''s relationship, but carry me, she even small Shu teachers are angry, this is not as usual two sides? Isn''t this unreasonable anger as always?

    "No matter how you talk with yuan yuan, I hope you can promise me two things. First, don''t tell yuan yuan, I stole this book and gave it to you," Shu Tong said with a red face, "I''m a teacher, peeping at the student diary. If it comes out to cough, you know what I mean?"

    I understand that because I agree with you more than anyone else, your behavior is very weak. If you don''t read this diary, you won''t find the secret of fate, and I can continue to deceive myself and maintain a life that I think is happy, Not only as her teacher, but also as her friend. In this way, I can better understand her and help her. Secondly, Shu Tong''s expression became serious. "I don''t want you to hurt fate, nor do I want you to hurt Su Su. I know it''s difficult, but I''m willing to do my best to help you. So, can you promise me? No harm to any of them "

    the music played in the restaurant stops. All the voices in the world seem to have been discussed. Suddenly, they are quiet. Shutong is like a child who has been teased by such a prank. When the last one of her voice falls, she is panicked. She looks left and right nervously, as if to confirm whether she has made a fool of herself or not When there are only two people left in the quiet world, she dare not look into my eyes.

    I picked up the coke whose ice had begun to melt, and my hands were shaking uncontrollably. I stuck the cup on my face, which was cool, which lowered the temperature of my chaotic brain. I looked at Miss Xiao Shu, who twinkled with emptiness of heart because of my eyes. With a smile that didn''t know how awkward it was, I asked, "for my sister, you are worried about leaving the fringe. It''s this knot Fruit? Murong''s brother likes Murong, and in reality, Chunan has the same feelings for her sister - that''s the answer in your heart, isn''t it? "

    Shutong shivered all over, but did not deny it. She stood beside me side by side and looked at the real world outside the glass door. For a long time, she whispered, "I''m sorry"

    I laughed at myself and said, "Why say I''m sorry? Ha ha, I am such a untrustworthy "

    " no! " Shutong interrupts me loudly, and a few guests in the restaurant turn their eyes on us. This time, Shutong turns a blind eye. She doesn''t hide her face because she becomes the focus again. Although she still doesn''t look at me, she still looks at the real world outside the glass door, but she puts one hand on my shoulder. Her voice is not loud But it''s very sincere, "the eyes of secular morality, the shackles of ethics, these things are all on you, not on me. If I haven''t read the novel of fate, maybe I will have that vision, maybe I will also be a shackle bound on you, but as a reader, I can''t find Murong to be infatuated with her Brother''s reason, when reading this novel, I subconsciously put myself into the role of Murong. If there is such a boy in reality, if fate really makes me meet such a brother, I would like to pay for it like Murong, and be proud of it. If I can become a pure and lovely girl like Murong, I will also feel that he did not It''s hard for me not to like me for some reason, because I can''t see their stories from the perspective of secular ethics, so I do worry about my cousin and fate, but I''m more worried about the guy who has to make a choice in reality! "The guy you''re worried about is me?

    "Why? Because it''s hard to decide? "

    "For a moment, like Murong predestination in the book, I had a vision for that bad guy. So, like her, I didn''t want to disillusion with the vision. Women are always romantic. They believe in the perfect existence, whether it''s predestination or Murong predestination, since in their hearts, there is such a Wen that won''t hurt anyone Soft man, with such a perfect existence, then don''t destroy him. This is your responsibility as her brother, as a man, as the protagonist worthy of everyone''s trust in this novel. I''m a reader. Even if I''m the only reader of this book, I have the right to ask you to finish it and write a perfect ending! "

    Shutong''s words, make me dumbfounded, is flattered? Or embarrassed? The ghost knows how complex it is. I look up at Shu Tong''s red face and say, "I promise you two things. Then you can answer me two questions, OK?"

    Shutong still didn''t dare to look at me. It seems that she forgot that her watch was on the left wrist holding my shoulder. She actually raised her right wrist and looked at it. She pretended to be anxious and said, "you need to ask, it''s almost my class"

    in fact, this girl is as embarrassed as me

    "the first question, what do you think of the perfect ending?"

    "I don''t know." Shu Tong''s answer is very straightforward. "I''m a reader, neither the protagonist nor the author. I can only hope for it, but I can''t control it."

    This is a natural answer. If she knows what is perfect, she doesn''t have to be with me, or force me not to hurt anyone.

    "the second question" I paused, hesitated a little bit, but asked shamelessly: "you said you had a vision for that bad guy in the novel, which moment?"

 Chapter 709

    Obviously, it''s impossible to break up with the fringe because of this reason. I never told the fringe that Chu Yuan was fond of playing or didn''t study hard, so it''s impossible for the fringe to say that to Shu Tong. To say the least, even if the fringe really said that, her purpose is not to separate our brothers and sisters, so as to let Chu Yuan move back to her parents Mind! If she is such a sensitive woman, my relationship with her and Murphy won''t go to this stage. Tassel is a woman who doesn''t think about herself, because she has been used to accommodating and conniving me, just like I did to Chu Yuan, so my so-called "break up" obviously deceived Chu Yuan. The East realized that I might have already It was found that the two girls were lying, but Chu Yuan didn''t realize that there was a flash of ecstasy in the eyes of the stinky girl, and she forgot to pucker up. How could this look like a doormat? It''s clearly a cunning fox who has succeeded in treachery.

    Chu Yuan didn''t go to the east to blink a warning look at all. He arranged the fringe in a strange voice and said: "you ask her for nothing. Would she admit to you that she said bad things about your sister on her back all day?"

    Do you have to spoil the fringe like this? It makes me feel guilty. Chu Yuan hates fringe, not because fringe is not good, but just because of me, I was still hesitating, but now, this girl''s attitude let me completely eliminate hesitation - I have no choice, I have to face, I can''t let fringe suffer such grievances, let alone my sister become a rude, full of resentment bad girl.

    Therefore, I will expose her lies!

    "Then I''ll call your little Shu teacher"

    Chu Yuan is stunned, and xuan''er is a little flustered. "Don''t cough, little antique is Cheng Liusu''s cousin, and she knows your relationship with Cheng Liusu, so she will certainly cover up her cousin, and won''t tell you the truth! Moreover, you have helped her so many times, taking others'' short hands and eating others'' soft mouths. She owes you in her heart. I''m afraid she will not admit that she scolded me severely today! "

    This wench is clearly afraid that if I dial the phone, her lies will help!

    The East intentionally stops Chu Yuan from speaking, but Chu Yuan''s mouth is too fast. The East glances at me cautiously and nods her head as I think so. She is very happy. She feels grateful. She supports our family''s lying girl and says, "that''s right. If I were a little Gu Dong, I would not admit it. And when she denies it, it would be fate''s lying, Nan yuan Brother, do you think they are? What''s your intention? It''s just to provoke our family! "

    A family? You''re really thick skinned. What''s your excuse for the fact that you''re in my house?

    Seeing that I took my cell phone back into my pocket, the two girls were obviously relieved, but when they heard my next question, their expressions were stiff at the same time, "if I remember correctly, fate, you said just now that a person like Xiao Shu can''t lie, don''t you think your words are inconsistent?"

    Chu Yuan finally found something wrong with me. "My meaning is"

    "yuan means that she may or may not lie"

    "shut up!" I drank in a low voice. I was scared to shrink my neck for the eastern instinct of Chu Yuan to get rid of the siege? Who is lying? Is there anyone who knows better than you?! You also help yuan yuan to cheat me, don''t you? "

    "I didn''t cheat you!" Chu Yuan said

    I stared. "Then you say it again, why are you crying? Is it really because Miss Xiao Shu scolded you? "

    "Because of" Chu Yuan said "because" three times, but dare not say because Shu Tong.

    "Because I lost something, but I didn''t find it, did I?"

    Chu Yuan''s little face suddenly lost color and said: "how do you - Oh!"

    The stinky girl covered her mouth in time, but the East beside her didn''t have her alertness. "How do you know that fate lost something?"

    Sure enough,

    I looked at the panic stricken Chu Yuan and sighed softly, "I know not only what you lost, but also what you lost."

    Chu Yuan was stunned and the East was stunned.

    The stinky girl covered her mouth with both hands and looked at my calm eyes. In her eyes, it was unbelievable, heartbreaking despair, and familiar familiar familiar. Although I had never seen my own expression, I felt that when Xiao Shu opened the secret of my heart, I also had the same expression as Chu Yuan now

    so I knew that Chu Yuan wanted to What to do - she wants to escape, but her body is so weak, she steps backward, she seems to turn around and run away at any time, I want to hold her, but my body is unable to move, what can I do to hold her? Put her in your arms to comfort her? Or continue to frighten her? The former is too gentle, the latter is too cruel.

    I was at a loss. I thought Chu Yuan would run away from me, but Dongfang pushed her shoulder from behind. The stinky girl looked back in amazement, only to see Dongfang shake her head calmly. It was even that I felt unexpectedly calm. Immediately, the little girl PI looked at me with her cold and powerful eyes.She is comforting Chu Yuan. Do you want an answer for her?

    I don''t know what Dongfang wants to do, but I know her hands on Chu Yuan''s thin shoulders must have some magic, because Chu Yuan is no longer cowardly, and she looks at me with the same eyes as Dongfang, even though the girl''s face is red and about to bleed, even though her body is shaking like chaff, even though she doesn''t snuggle in the East In her arms, her soft bent legs could hardly keep her standing, although I think her eyes, blurred by shame, fear and helpless tears, could not see the expression on my face at all?!

    It''s unreasonable to sit alone in the dining room and think about me for a whole afternoon. The only conclusion is that Chu Yuan and I will start to face such a topic full of taboo flavor in an awkward atmosphere. However, I never thought that even this only thing that can be determined had an accident! When the atmosphere came up, it was the general confrontation between the two armies, filled with the air of annihilation, no shyness, no denial, no evasion, even no cover up, but to face it head-on. When I wanted to do this, Chu Yuan made the same choice as me with the encouragement of the East!

    I feel it. Chu Yuan and the east also feel it. Our confrontation has attracted many students'' eyes. Some students are pointing at us and laughing at us.

    "Wow, isn''t that the handsome guy who nearly killed a group of hooligans in front of our school last time?! It''s so handsome! "

    "Hua Chi, don''t dream. Can''t you see who are the two people standing opposite the handsome man? Is Chu Yuan and dongfanglian in the first grade good? With your beauty, and others, but also some success, with the two of them? Even if you paste it upside down to make a little lover for others, they may not be able to see you! "

    "I heard that Chu Yuan and dongfanglian like the same man. Is that the handsome man? It seems that he is not handsome either. His friends are much more handsome than him. The vision of these two flowers in our school is a little too low. "

    " you know what? People are willing to choose dozens of gangsters for our two flowers. What did you do then? And I heard that this guy has money and power, and he''s quite powerful. You haven''t seen him. One of the gangsters knelt down and kowtowed in fear of him that day, and then he beat a very beautiful policewoman away. He''s rich and brave, and he''s dedicated to our two flowers. Such a man is not as good as he is. "

    "Pull it down quickly. Both our flowers have been soaked away by him. He is still single-minded?"

    "Hey, do you think the three of them are quarreling?"? So handsome! It''s ok if we break down. It''s a proof that we still have a chance! "

    Are these really high school students? Small fart child, how can one by one speak so early without scruple that we will hear, or, they are deliberately said to us!

    I found that Chu Yuan and Dongfang are more cheeky than I am, because when I feel uncomfortable, they are still staring at me as if they didn''t pay attention to the surrounding environment. We have become the focus of everyone on the street, while I am the only focus of them

 Chapter 710

    Being stared at by so many people, let alone I don''t know what to say, even if I want to say anything, there is no way to say it. Just then, a sharp sound of horns mixed with tires wiping the ground sounded from our side. A very familiar white BMW car came retrograde, stopped recklessly on the sidewalk less than one meter from our right side, and I didn''t wait for my response. It has already been driven by the car Jump up and down three people - winter night, Murphy, and fringe!

    That''s right. The only person who dare to drive like this is winter''s Eve. This girl is like a tiger who has been hungry for three days. After being released from the cage, she rushes to me with two strides. She grabs my neck with both hands and says angrily, "you bastard, are you kidding me?! Play disappear you still play addictive, say! What did you do this afternoon?! Why don''t you answer my phone and turn it off? "

    Well, I just remember that when I read Chu Yuan''s novels, my cell phone always rings. At that time, I was in a mess. I turned off my cell phone as soon as I could. I dare to say that those calls were all from sister tiger From the back, the tassel held dongxiaoye''s shoulder, but it didn''t mean to pull her apart. In the joking eyes, she clearly wrote "you deserve it"

    Murphy came down from the other side of the car and wore high-heeled shoes, so the last one came to the front, but there is no doubt that her mood is the biggest one, and she will flow once again Su and Xiaoye both pushed away. The cold air forced the delicate face, and the stiff words dropped the ice dregs. "You intend to revenge me, don''t you?"

    Murphy''s cold words filled me with guilt. How many eyes in the company were staring at me to supervise my attitude of accepting punishment? Only half a day later, I evaporated as the boss. Where can Murphy''s face hang?

    "I''m sorry" I can''t explain the reason, so I just have to apologize? I "

    " when you go to have a rest, you are not in the company. What kind of airs do you put on? " The tassel gave back to Murphy, pushed Murphy, turned around to protect me, frowned and said to her, "before you complain, you should ask first, if there is nothing urgent, there is no need, will south south sneak out without your knowledge?"

    The wind is changing so fast. In a blink of an eye, I ran back to help me talk. I don''t know whether the tassel is a simple thing that can''t pass Murphy or an instinctive shelter for me.

    Obviously, today''s winter night is on a front line with Murphy. "OK, let''s listen to what you have to do. We can''t know yet."

    Didn''t the girl ask a lie? What can I do without telling you about people I can see? I instinctively looked at Chu Yuan, but found that she was staring at the tassel. Her big eyes were no longer dim, but alert. Yes, they were alert. It was like a person with a lot of cash on his body, who was in a subway station or a bus. The excessive tension of cause and effect made his behavior very unnatural. She felt that someone was staring at her things, or she had already I know who is staring at her things Although the tassel is smiling, but inside and outside, I''m not satisfied with the attitude that I was forced to ask in winter.

    "I don''t care if he steals out without saying hello to me. No matter how difficult Murphy is, I''m annoyed that he uses fate as an excuse to cheat!" Dongxiaoyedao: "if you have something, you can say it directly. If you don''t, you can tell us directly. It''s not convenient to say, Sha Ke, Xu Heng hasn''t caught him. People are lurking in Beitian. You may be his goal. I don''t ask you to cooperate with my work, but you can''t mislead my work at least?"

    "Who misled your work?"

    "You!" "What did you say to Yang Wei at noon?" he said? Say you come to school to find fate, but we called fate and little Oriental to prove it, they said you didn''t come at all! I asked tassel to call her cousin and ask if she had an internship teacher who contacted you and asked you to come to school. But they said that there was no internship teacher in No. 7 middle school! She didn''t hear of any teacher who contacted you because of fate, let alone fate! OK, now that Yuanyuan and Xiaodong are here, explain to us in their presence. What''s the problem with Yuanyuan? Which intern teacher said she had a problem and called you here? "

    Well, my friends don''t know whether to feel lucky or sad. I teased Shu Tong on the phone as an "intern", which was heard by Viagra and passed on to sister Murphy. As a result, it turned out to be the evidence that Shu Tong cleared his suspicion, Moreover, she wants to get Chu Yuan''s trust and make friends with Chu Yuan so that she can understand and enlighten Chu Yuan from another angle, but if she comes up, Chu Yuan will know that she has beaten her little report and become an enemy talent monster!

    But Shutong''s fool doesn''t think about it. It''s easy for you to deny it. What should I do? How do you ask me to explain who the "intern teacher" is and where I have been for half a day?Seeing that my face was in a dilemma, Chu Yuan panicked, and her little face turned white. She couldn''t even see a trace of blood. Dong Xiaoye, Liu Su and Murphy all thought that she was a good child and couldn''t have a problem, but she knew that if she had any problem, Chu Yuan had guessed something. So did the East. So the two girls looked at her with confused and praying eyes I''m afraid that I will tell you the truth? Nothing to say, right? " Dong Xiaoye is furious and laughs, "it''s like acting to answer a phone call. You cheat Yang Wei and them, but you don''t mean to mislead me by their words? What''s really inconvenient for you to let me follow you? If I don''t follow you, just ask you to let me know and let me have a number in my heart. But you? Play disappear even if, still pull out a bunch of lies, now is a very period, you want to scare us to death like this, don''t you?! Tassel, you are not allowed to speak for him today. You must let him explain clearly. You can''t get used to such a problem! "

    On the surface, what''s wrong and wrong really turns into what winter night worries about. Of course, the premise is that if there''s really no "intern teacher", if Chu Yuan really has no problem, if I don''t spend the time between noon and afternoon in the KFC restaurant near the school, then I''ve lied and disappeared for half a day It''s hard to blame that winter night and Murphy are so angry.

    Especially winter night, must be scared? Sha Zhizhou missed the net, which made this girl''s nerves extremely tense. She thought that the target of Sha Zhizhou was me, and even foolishly thought that I was affected by her. She was angry. She didn''t give up because she wanted to protect me. So she wanted to see me closely. When I slipped out of the company, she was sleeping in Murphy''s office She can connive that I am not responsible for her, but she will never connive that I am not responsible for myself, and Murphy, neither connivance.

    So, there are three beauties who take me as the focus, like the two little beauties just now, with the powerful momentum that can be accumulated, force me to make an answer.

    Two little beauties are enough to become the stars with the highest turning back rate on the street, plus three big beauties. What kind of visual effect is that? Do you need to use words to describe it?

    I know that beauty is not their fault, but at this moment, for this reason, it has become the focus of everyone''s attention, and I still can''t contain a whiff of resentment from the bottom of my heart, "go home if you have something to say."

    Two girls are afraid that I will answer three women''s questions, and I can''t solve the two girls'' questions in front of three women. It''s a matter that can''t be handled easily when the door is closed. Do you want to deal with it? Bullshit!

    Winter night didn''t notice that my face was very ugly. He thought I was going to avoid the problem. He dodged in front of me and said, "first tell me where you have been this afternoon"

    "I said I would go home!" I a angry drink, scared three women two girls are all shivering.

    The tassel did not understand, Murphy was stunned, and he was stunned for a long time in the winter night. Seeing that my face was gloomy, the face was not as spicy as usual. He bit his lips wrongly and said softly, "Oh, get on the bus"

    What''s sister tiger''s temper? Seeing her such humiliation, tassel, Murphy and Dongfang are all surprised. Only Chu Yuan knows that I''m really angry. I don''t think sister tiger is abnormal in my trembling. In her opinion, dongxiaoye just made a right choice

 Chapter 713

    "Come on, do another job. I''ve been gone for half a day. You''ve been running around. I''ll pay you for this cup."

    "Cheers" ~ "Murphy, the worst drinker, was already drunk. She sat on the chair and swayed. The frightened East had to move her chair to her front and hold her on one side to prevent her from suddenly tipping. By the way, she could wipe the beer flowing down her mouth with a towel like now On, Murphy can''t drink for a long time, and she still barely supports herself, just to fight with the tassel and tiger sister. Yesterday, she was the first one to lie down drunk. She was ridiculed and ridiculed by Tiger sister for a day. She still couldn''t explain whether the kiss mark on my neck was left by her because of the chaos of memory, or there was conclusive evidence that tiger sister did it. She was arrogant and competitive How could she allow herself to repeat it? Perhaps, in her eyes, tassel is more worthy of the release than the winter night.

    tiger sister drank a lot, though not drunk, but two red sticks have been floating on the surface, and the wine in the cup has been poured down at a single breath, so that she can not help but love her bitter taste. She can not help but frown in her intoxication, and wipe off the foam of her mouth. She asks, "don''t like us drinking wine. Is it? What''s the matter today? I don''t think you want to make us drunk on purpose. "

    sister tiger said that because she did the same thing last night, so she was the first one to realize this. When she mentioned that she had been absent-minded about fate and forced to take care of Murphy''s East, she also felt something wrong. It''s very normal, because she just said it with a smile In, drinking some wine is just to adjust the atmosphere, but now all three women are red faced. The only man in the room is still pouring wine for them, and cheering them with coke is a bit too dazzling indeed.

    However, now I realize that it''s a little late and my goal has been achieved.

    "South south, you''re really a bit abnormal." actually, the amount of tassel''s alcohol is much less than that of winter night. Strictly speaking, it''s not much better than Murphy. She is just greedy for drinks, but easily drunk. The only difference between her and Murphy is probably the performance after being drunk. Murphy is drowsy, while tassel is noisy. But today, maybe it''s in Chu Yuan Because she drinks very carefully, for fear of being drunk and losing control, she looks at me suspiciously and asks with a big tongue, "this is the third time you pour alcohol for us for the same reason"

    you think everyone is like you. The reasons for persuading people to drink are pile by pile. If I have so many reasons, I can use them Are you apologizing back and forth?

    "You are three people. I''ll pour you wine three times. Isn''t that right? I scared little sister Yee and delayed Feifei''s work for half a day. As for you, I''m so upset that you''re trying to stay at home. This is the last drink. To you, it''s almost the same. After drinking this wine, I''ll take you home. "

    The tassel wine is strong, and my brain is a little slow. I''m confused to drink the three cups of wine. Unlike Chu Yuan and the East, who didn''t drink, I immediately realized that my reason is far fetched. I toasted them one by one, but let them drink together. Even if the three cups of wine have a famous house, how can I talk about how to drink so many others?

    Murphy is now sleepy leaning on the East. Seeing that the last glass of tassel is hard to drink, sister tiger puts down her chopsticks and says, "I''ll take them home with you."

    "No, you didn''t drink less, take a bath and go to bed early, so as not to have headache and brain swelling like today. I''ll just go myself. Otherwise, let"

    I was interrupted by sister Hu before I finished saying, "I''m ok. Besides, I don''t drive. It''s so late. You go out by yourself. I''m not at ease."

    You come with me, I''m not sure! It took me a long time to get all three of you drunk. What''s the point if it''s the four of us who left this room?

    I took a look at Chu Yuan. As I expected, what did the smart ghost perceive? He was looking at me suspiciously. On the other side of the East, he had a long-standing awakening on his face. "Sister Xiaoye, you and brother Nan are going out together, leaving me and Yuan Yuan at home. It''s so late. We''ll be afraid."

    it''s really the East''s little mother It''s smart, reassuring and frightening - she knows what I''m thinking without any words or eyes, and she knows what I want to do. That''s not to say that the tassel or the purple garden that knows me like a palm is Chu Yuan. I''m afraid that there is no such tacit understanding

    so I firmly believe that the little Oriental mother is a legendary powerˇŞˇŞ Mind reading!

    Winter night a Leng, Chu Yuan is also a Leng.

    I may not be the only target of the sand boat. Chu Yuan and the East, who often lives in my house, may also be his goal. As the East reminds me, can winter night not hesitate?

    "But" sister Hu looked at Murphy, who was as soft as mud in the eastern arms, and at the tassel that just stood up, but her body was shaking. "Can you take them home alone? You can see that they are drunk "

    " it''s OK, little sister, I''m not drunk - "the fringe said half. With a disgusting sound, she ran to the bathroom with her mouth covered, and the girl would vomit if she was drunk. I don''t think the problem can be corrected."Otherwise, Yuan Yuan, you accompany brother nan to send sister Cheng and sister Mo home?" The East talks in a consultative tone, but I can see clearly that sister Hu is running towards the fringe in the bathroom while she is paying attention. She blinks hard at Chu Yuan.

    Chu Yuan finally understood, looked at me, and saw that I was looking at her. Her face was red, and she quickly avoided my eyes, but she said, "OK, there is no other way"

    the result is as I calculated, but the process is a little unexpected. I thought Chu Yuan would not like to get along with me alone, so I thought about it Come up with a way to force her and me to send Tassels and Murphy home together, so that on the way home, we can get along alone. Even if she doesn''t eat my set, I can at least use the same excuse to leave her at home with dongxiaoye, so as to bring the east out. The East knows all the secrets of Chuyuan, and I also have many Things need to be proved to her.

    What I didn''t expect was that Chu Yuan didn''t choose to avoid.

    When I went downstairs with Murphy on my back, the tassel beside me also told me that I would tell me something later. I had to send Murphy first, and then I went to Murphy''s villa. Again, the girl slept more dead than Murphy.

    I was just about to wake Murphy up and ask her for the key, but the window of the villa suddenly lights up, and then someone pushes the door out - actually Murphy''s mother, Wu Xueqing.

    It was me who got off the bus. Wu Xueqing was a little surprised, then a little embarrassed.

    Some days I haven''t seen it. The change of this woman is still great. She doesn''t need to be heavily makeup or strong and spicy. Her plain Pajama pajamas and pajamas make her much younger. Maybe it''s because her life has been regulated again. Her look is very good. Without that morbid state, plus the powder on her face, it''s clean, simple and simple. It''s amazing The feeling of colourful people made people no longer doubt whether she was a good looking child of Murphy''s mother

    Zhang Peiwen. At that time, a thin layer of powder and a gaunt face were all seen. She was actually a beautiful cougar, and had taken the medicine to her decisively.

    , I didn''t feel embarrassed, but Wu Xueqing''s embarrassment embarrassed me. In a word, it''s actually, "little Chu, don''t get me wrong. Fifi asked me to move here and live with her. She''s busy with her work these days. How much can I help her cook, wash and wash clothes?"

    even if I''m afraid of this woman, she''s freaky. You''re Fifi''s mother. Which onion am I? Do you need my consent for your mother and daughter to live together? What can I misunderstand? Wu Xueqing''s words stunned Chu Yuan, who had just got off the bus. Even though she didn''t see Wu Xueqing, she probably guessed that it was Murphy''s mother. I can clearly feel that Chu Yuan''s eyes were like knives on my back

 Chapter 714

    The relationship between Wu Xueqing and me is like the relationship between a mouse and a cat. Although I have repeatedly stressed that I am not a cat, out of instinctive fear, she will only comply with me and never take it to heart!

    With such a woman, it took a lot of time to exchange greetings and politeness, so much as to save the nonsense and clarify the purpose directly. Together, the three of them took Murphy and the fringe to the bedroom on the second floor and threw them on a bed.

    It''s not only my temporary decision but also Wu Xueqing''s proposal to leave the fringe here.

    I dare to say that Wu Xueqing and Liu Su have known each other for a long time. Because Liu Su has been living here for a long time. She and Murphy are taking care of their food and clothing problems. The girl didn''t even take the laundry home. Wu Xueqing said that in those days, she was sleeping in a room with Murphy. According to my experience, Liu Su slept like a dead pig, At present, the girl can''t wake up, but it will be more troublesome if she wakes up. So if she is sent home, she can''t help but be sent directly to bed, so it''s impossible to avoid Chu Yuan meeting Shu Tong. So after thinking about it, I decided to call Shu Tong to let him know and leave the fringe here.

    Obviously, it''s a wise choice. The sultry heat gradually dissipates and the cool wind blows. Street lamps decorate the winding streets into a long dragon full of golden scales, and hang lazily in the center of the city.

    The ground under my feet still radiates the heat absorbed in the daytime, but the sky above my head has lost a bit of starlight. In June this year, the clouds are very low, and the rain is very much

    the car stayed in Murphy''s house, because the car was originally Murphy''s, and because I need an excuse to go home late. Although it''s not early, we still have enough time to wait for the last A bus, so our brother and sister walked on the sidewalk.

    Chu Yuan is still wearing the slightly enlarged school uniform. Her hands are folded in the sleeves. Her feet are light like a kitten. She follows me silently. Once the distance has been widened a little, she will catch up two steps, but she refuses to open her mouth to let me walk slowly. Every time she catches up with me, she will deliberately run to me, and then lift her pants. Her pants It''s a bit long, it''s too fast to walk, the pants fall a little bit, the heel will step on the bottom of the pants, and it''s as untidy as it looks

    I know, the clothes don''t fit, because when she entered the school, she deliberately reported an extra number when she reported the clothes size. The day she took the school uniform home, I was also there. My stepmother scolded her in front of me and the old man. Up to now, I have I remember clearly that when I went to school to find a teacher to help her to make a new one, she was scolded by her stepmother and didn''t dare to answer back. Suddenly she shouted at me, "no, because I will grow up soon!"

    That childish words, don''t say I and the old man, it is the stepmother is also angry smile.

    Chu Yuan has been looking forward to growing up quickly, and she is also looking forward to my recognition. But when I recognized that she has grown up, I found that this uniform still doesn''t fit on her as before?

    I didn''t go to accommodate Chu Yuan''s steps, even though she ran to me again and again to lift her pants and remind me that she was not considerate enough.

    In fact, I''m not walking fast, but she''s too slow, so slow that if I go to match her pace, I can''t say anything - because it seems like that, even I think, we are more like a pair of men and women walking leisurely on the street after dinner, than brother and sister who have serious problems to communicate

    Yes, atmosphere!

    I came out of Murphy''s house for nearly a station, but I still didn''t speak, because I haven''t found the atmosphere to speak. Chu Yuan is too slow to walk, she doesn''t have the tension she should have, or she deliberately avoids the serious atmosphere, so she constantly breaks my rhythm with silent actions.

    I can''t continue to accommodate her, because as a brother, I can''t escape like her, willful choice.

    I respond to her with silence, let her realize that this is not a game or a joke, this is a problem worthy of our serious treatment. I ignore, let her realize her innocence and childishness, and tell her that this time, I will not obey her and spoil her as usual

    because my brother can''t be the object that my sister adores!

    Chu Yuan knows what I think. Except for the little monster named Dongfang xiaoniangpi, she should be the one who knows me the most in the world. When she realized my determination to face the problem, she finally gave up. After rushing across a crosswalk at a crossroad, she turned around and stood still, looking at me impassively after leaving Murphy''s house, she had never looked me in the eye, and Now, I don''t see the many complexities I expected from her eyes. She surprised me calmly.

    This girl, as expected, is as ready as I am to face.

    When I slowly walked to her, she didn''t get out of the way or turn around to follow me. Instead, she raised her right hand and pressed it on my heart. I was stunned, so I listened to her calm voice and asked, "why don''t you send Cheng Liusu home?"

    I''m not surprised that she took the initiative to speak. I''m surprised that she asked such a question first, but I''m not surprised why she asked this question.I dodged her and walked on. "You want to go to her house, don''t you?" I said

    My reaction also surprised Chu Yuan. She turned to catch up with me and once again stopped in front of me. This time, she pushed my chest with her hands. "Yes!"

    She is delicate and weak. Where can she push me? But I still stood still, looked down at the stubborn face of the stinky girl, and asked, "what are you going to do? Looking for what you lost? "

    Smell speech, Chu Yuan''s pale little face is no blood color, mercilessly hit me on the chest, do not get rid of Qi, and raised a foot to kick on my calf, angry way: "it is Shu Tong who stole my things, that is, she told you to go to school, and let you see my things, is it?!"

    With Chu Yuan''s cleverness, these things could not be concealed from her. When Liusu, tiger sister and Murphy appeared at the school gate and questioned why I had disappeared for a long time, the girl suspected that Shutong had gone. She asked me why I didn''t send Liusu home, but in fact, she was testing me. She knew that if it was Shutong who stole her novel, I would not now I hope they can meet each other, because I''m too full-fledged to understand her character. She will definitely settle accounts with Shu Tong

    The pale face turned red again. Chu Yuan said, "did you see it?"

    What an embarrassing and superfluous question, "I didn''t see it. How can you walk on the street with me now?" Not only is Chu Yuan''s face hot, but I also feel the burning under the skin. When the feeling becomes reality, when the reverie is confirmed, how to face it, and what kind of result is waiting, making people feel helpless and scared. What''s more cruel is that you can only meet the unknown at a loss, but can''t choose to escape from it I''m afraid to look at this girl''s face, because the answer there is too clear, just like she doesn''t dare to look me in the eye anymore - Chu Yuan is more afraid of the answer than I am

    life is like gambling, many people are like this, when they lose everything and have only one chip left, they will bet on the last one without hesitation in despair, because In order to lose, it won''t be much worse than it is now. If she wins, she can have all the things

    Chu Yuan is like this, so she will have more awareness than me. But like all the gamblers, when she is about to open the bottom card, she flinches. At this time, she realizes that if she doesn''t gamble, at least she can maintain the status quo. If she loses, she will lose more than just now The only property she owns is her whole future. So Chu Yuan is scared. She turns around quickly and walks forward with her head down. She seems to want to get rid of me. "What do you see? It''s just a novel. It''s a new novel I''m writing. It has nothing to do with you! "

 Chapter 715

    At this time just know oneself have no courage to face? Choose to escape at this time? Stinky girl, don''t you think it''s too late? Since you are afraid to admit it, don''t show me the attitude you are determined to face! Now try to escape, will only let you and my brother and sister hypocritical smile to each other, that is not your most annoying thing?!

    Chu Yuan''s denial on the contrary stimulated me and made me firmly determined to face it. I followed her closely and asked, "is that right? It''s nothing to do with me. Why do I feel like I''m reading a diary? Why is the protagonist called Murong predestination, why is Murong predestination''s friend called pitiful, called Xiao Bo? Why does Murong live in a police flower elder sister? What is her brother as like as two peas brother?

    "Because novels come from life!" Chu Yuan interrupts me, but instead of looking back, she walks faster and yells: "I just draw materials from life, and then create it into a fictional story. What''s the matter? Is it because Murong''s fate is a pervert who likes her brother? Must I be a pervert like her

    "I didn''t call you a pervert!"

    "Then why do you say I like you?!"

    "Did I say you like me?"

    Chu Yuan''s step came back. I didn''t say anything. She didn''t fight her own way Chu Yuan, like a mad calf, turned around and put his head on my stomach. I didn''t expect this soft girl to have such explosive power. He was knocked upside down by her explosive potential. He took two steps back and sat down on the ground.

    There was a white flash in the sky, two thunders rolled in the clouds, and a few cold drops fell on my astonished stiff face. I was stunned - the thin raindrops fell from the sky, but they had not wet my bangs, but they had already flowed on the face of Chu Yuan!

    Why does she cry?

    Before I could ask, Chu Yuan ran back to me.

    "Fate!" I quickly got up and caught up with her in three or five steps. "Wait a minute, brother. I have something to say to you!"

    "I won''t listen!" Chu Yuan shakes off me and holds her hand, wipes her tears, and runs faster. "You must be saying something I don''t want to hear! Because you''re a jerk! You know nothing! "

    "I haven''t said yet. How do you know it''s something you don''t want to hear?" I directly pulled her back neck collar and pulled her into my arms. Without waiting for her to escape, I hugged her from the back together with her arms. With a little effort, I lifted this boneless and light girl off the ground and left her kicking on my feet.

    The stinky girl can''t get away from it. She cried like crazy: "it''s definitely not what I want to hear. You don''t know what I want to hear at all!"

    "What do you want to hear? Tell me what you want to hear! " Chu Yuan''s excitement made me lose my calmness, or it made me panic. I didn''t know how to do it. I could only shout like her. It seems that only in such hysteria can I not completely collapse the timid self.

    Maybe it''s the same way of expression that makes Chu Yuan realize that we are in fact the same nervous and uneasy, or that she is just as usual, afraid of me getting angry, so she stops making noise, she''s quiet, she looks back, and I look at a pair of eyes, the little red face with tears full of snot turned back quickly, relaxed her shoulders, and she twisted her body.

    I let go of her, but she grabbed my hand, lowered her head, and whispered, "I know what you want to say, what you want to ask, I have only one request. If you agree, I will answer everything. If you don''t agree, we will forget what happened today. No one is allowed to mention it again."

    The drizzle began to get closer. The cold raindrops slipped into my neck, which made me feel cold. I hope that''s why Chu Yuan shivered. I grabbed her soft little hand, raised her other hand, scraped off a raindrop hanging from her hair and sideburns with my index finger, and wryly smiled, "can I forget what happened?"

    "Then pretend to forget!"

    "Pretend to forget?" My sister, do you know what we need to pretend to forget? If we don''t face this problem, can we be honest with each other in the future? We all know that there is a pimple in each other''s heart, and we will be tortured by this pimple all our lives. "Do you think that kind of getting along will make us feel relaxed?"

    "I''ve never been relaxed!" Chu Yuan''s answer surprised me and left me speechless. "Pretending to forget, even if you live with hypocrisy, at least you can maintain the past relationship, right? Anyway, you''ve never been honest with me, and I''ve never been honest with you. Since five years ago, you''ve been used to hiding secrets in your heart. Then, no matter you''re happy or unhappy, forgive me for pretending to love me! Is it difficult for you? It''s just as usual, isn''t it? I''m also used to it. I''ll continue to be used to it after you treat me like that. I won''t want to change anything naive. "

    Chu Yuan''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. At the end of the day, it''s almost inaudible. The bitterness contained in the voice is getting heavier and heavier, falling into my heart, and I have a kind of suffocation that''s hard to say - from small to large, especially in the past five years My heart''s desire is imperceptible. It''s the most self reproachful thing in my life, and there''s no way to make up for the hurt to her. It''s destined to be the pain of my lifeYes, I''m used to it. I''m more used to fake smile than she is, but let me continue that life? It''s impossible. This girl who is not strong has been cut all over by me. My fake smile is such a cruel knife. Isn''t her fake smile of self deception going to kill herself?

    The word "a" is like a fork in the road, left and right. We always stand in the middle of such a road. We can''t decide whether to turn left or right. This is the so-called life. Yes, life is a continuous choice problem, and the answer is only a and B, only right and wrong, not complicated, but not simple.

    Now, I stand at such an intersection, but for me, the multiple choice question faced at this time is not complicated, and I have no need to hesitate at all, because there is a road that will make my sister bruised, so it must be wrong, I don''t need to know what is on the other Road, where is the other end, I just need to step on it, it''s enough.

    "What is your request?"

    Chu Yuan seems to have known what I would choose for a long time. Without any surprise, he turned around slowly. In those big black and white eyes, there was no flash of tears. The dark eyes were no longer cunning and nimble, but they were as tough and willful as ever. Her left hand grabbed my right hand, guided me to shoulder position, then opened the palm and signaled Like her, I put my palm to the palm, and I did as I could. One big and one small two palms were pressed together, and the smelly girl''s fingers went through my fingers, for example, she grasped my hand more forcefully.

    I was confused and embarrassed. I didn''t know what she meant. Seeing my hand still unfolding, she frowned like a grievance, a disappointment, or a threat. She stared and bit her lips. I was stunned and hurried to do it. I curled up my fingers and wrapped her little hand in the palm. At the same time, I couldn''t help but ask, "hand in hand, why do you have to hand in hand?"

    Hand in hand and ten finger hand in hand, for me, who has some rotten bones, there is still a big difference, which is like brother and sister? It''s more like a couple in a passionate relationship who is lingering and unwilling to separate?

    "It''s more firm. Even if one of them gives up, the other can hold on to him or her."

    I haven''t figured out the meaning of this for a while, so Chu Yuan points his right index finger at my heart, opens his lips gently, and says one by one: "I want you to promise me, no matter what you think of me later, no matter how much I mean to you You can''t let go of my hand, nor let me let go of your hand. "

    I seem to understand, and I don''t seem to understand at all - I understand that if I don''t let go of her hand, but don''t let her let go of my hand, how can I understand? Doesn''t that sound contradictory?

 Chapter 716

    Chu Yuan didn''t explain, and her index finger on my heart became more and more powerful. She added quietly: "if you can do it, I will promise you that I will not give you any trouble except holding your hand."

    "what is the meaning of holding your hand?" I was asking, but my voice was shaking. So, both Chu Yuan and I understood that I was actually confirming that Chu Yuan had dodged my eyes. "Holding hands means"

    she hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath, bravely raised her face, and finally decided to face me with the firmest voice, saying: "never part, never part Far like family! You are not allowed to leave me, and I am not allowed to leave you! Even if you don''t like me, even if you bother me and hate me, even if the people around you and me want me to go away, you can''t leave me! Because you are a brother and I am a sister. Even if I depend on you all my life and you take care of me all my life, it is natural and just! "

    The continuous rain makes the neon light complex and dreamy. It''s not clear whether it''s yellow, white, red or colorful. It''s just like the fate of Chu at the moment. How many expressions are attached to the wayward face? I can''t count

    she''s afraid. She''s afraid of revealing her real self. I will alienate her from now on I have my own family. After I have a new family, my family or my family will reject her. She is afraid that even what she has now will be lost. She is afraid that we can''t be together forever, Let me choose! " Chu Yuan stubbornly said: "now you just answer me, my request, do you agree or not?"

    "Did you say that before?" I held the hand of Chu Yuan against my heart, and the beating of the heart was still irregular, but I felt that this moment was the most peaceful and rational in my life.

    My life is full of accommodation and connivance, full of hypocrisy to the so-called gentleness that has been integrated into my nature. I am always breaking the base and breaking the base. Not only do I not know how to say no, but even the way not to say no is so unified - either it doesn''t matter, or it is hard to encourage, or it pretends to be generous, or in short, no matter what mood I am in to sell Because of my gentleness, I can only say two words, "good"

    so Chu Yuan didn''t expect that I was not answering, but asking back - in fact, this girl knew that I would not refuse her at all, maybe to her surprise, just that I didn''t say "good".

    "What did you say?"

    I smiled and said, "I remember as if I said that there is always a room in my brother''s house, which belongs to you."

    Chu Yuan Zheng, and then smile, and then, tears and rain together, along the cheek slide.

    That''s a happy smile, that''s a reluctant tear

    Chu Yuan and I both know that what she yearns for is not a room in my house, it''s just her minimum requirement

    Chu Yuan buried her face in my chest, rubbed hard, left her tears here, and then like unloading all the burden, she turned around with a light jump, and walked with me Tightly hold my arm, my right hand and her left hand, still ten fingers linked, she closed her eyes, raised the beautiful face, as if enjoying the cool rain, let the rain wash away the heavy in her heart I know this girl is very beautiful, but suddenly I found that she was so beautiful. At this moment, I finally felt that Chu Yuan had grown up.

    But the next moment, I found that the girl had not made any progress. She was still the little smelly girl. I thought she was just calming her mood, until she wiped the rain off her face with her hand, I found that she was actually waiting for me to do so. She was still considerate. She smiled at me as if she was relieved, which dragged me and continued to face home "What do you want to ask?" he said

    "I want to ask" words to the mouth, unconsciously there is no voice, I want to ask what? "Do you like me?" she asked me "What is it like?" God, so straightforward, in addition to the goblin, who can ask the exit?!

    Chu Yuan looks at me provocatively. "I have a good idea to answer, but you are embarrassed to ask?"

    The girl''s contemptuous attitude made her friends a little angry. "Since you know I''m sorry to ask, you know what I want to ask? Since you want to answer, just let me know. Why do you have to wait for me to ask? "

    Smelly wench immediately burned a big red face, spat: "how do I know what you want to ask? You asked, I don''t lie, you don''t ask, I have no reason to answer! "

    After all, don''t you feel shy and embarrassed?

    "You don''t like fringes?""I don''t like it. I''ve already said it."

    "Why"

    Chu Yuan simply said: "because she is always around you, you pay more attention to her than me, and I have said many times before, she is not worthy of you, a woman who can''t even cook well, how to take care of you?"

    "Who said that? Isn''t she the one who made dinner today? "

    "So I didn''t take a bite!" Chu Yuan exaggerates to spit out a small tongue, "it''s so bad to eat. I want to spit out the taste when I think of it!"

    I almost couldn''t resist knocking on the back of her head, "didn''t you take a bite? How do you know what''s bad? "

    "It doesn''t smell good!" Chu Yuan will carry on the crooked reason in the end, "you haven''t eaten shit, how can you know that shit isn''t delicious?"

    He who is close to the red is close to the black. He is stuck with the East all day long. Chu Yuan''s mouth is also infected with more and more poison. As for such a waste of people? Although, there is a long distance between the craft of tassel and this girl, I sighed and said, "you don''t like her just because we don''t match?"

    "It''s not" Chu Yuan said after a little silence: "but your two characters are not suitable. You like quiet and she likes moving. You''re too tolerant and strong. You''ll be oppressed by her all your life. It''s not only Cheng Liusu, sister Mo or sister Xiaoye. They''re just like that. They''re too headstrong!"

    Seeing Chu Yuan''s excited appearance, I couldn''t help laughing, "they are capricious? Are you not wayward? " I just wanted to refute Chu Yuan, but when the voice fell, I found that her body was obviously quivering, but she didn''t look up, and whispered, "I am willful, but I will take care of you at least, I am strong, but I won''t bully you, and I always acquiesce in you bullying me"

    my heart is a kind of inexplicable taste, I suddenly found that it''s really like Chu Yuan said that no matter the fringe, Murphy, or tiger sister, they are the kind of people who need my care and are used to flirting with me. I always feel that I am bullying them, but on second thought, I always seem to be the one who is bullied, and I feel that I have been taking care of and will be the one who bullies me the most in half of my life, but the one who takes care of me the most and is bullied the most by me Why do I think Chu Yuan is a part of my life? Since cohabitation, the girl has arranged everything in my life, including washing and cooking, buying rice and vegetables, and water and electricity property. I naively thought that she just used them to overhead my economy, and embezzled her daily expenses to enrich her small Treasury. It wasn''t like this. No, it should be said that it wasn''t just like this. She wanted me to rely on her "If you want me to say it, the East is more suitable for you than them." Chu Yuan has not matched me with the East for a long time. Now he teases us again. The tone is very different from before, but I don''t know where it is.

 Chapter 717

    "If you want me to say that, the East is more suitable for you than them"

    "this joke is not funny. Moreover, on this planet, I haven''t met a girl who is more willful than the East. I ran away from home angry with my mother. I have known her for such a long time. Don''t say that she called my mother. It''s hard to hear her mention her mother. Last time, I kept my mouth open and shut up Call her mother''s name, it''s not like words. "

    "That''s because you don''t know her. The family has a hard to read Sutra. The relationship between the East and the family seems very complicated. She seldom mentions things about her family to me. But just because of this, she is more mature than me. Whatever she does, there are reasons and reasons. Maybe she is infected by me, or you are too used to treating us as children Son, so she will show her willful side in front of you, but also in front of you. Although we are the same age, she has always looked after me like a sister, and always pampered me and coaxed me like you "

    " just like the pity in the novel? Do anything for you? " The pitiful in the novel, for the sake of good friends, can force oneself to like the elder brother of the good friend, so, in the real east? Thinking of the East''s recent evasion and abnormal attitude towards me, I am eager to find the answer from Chu Yuan.

    "MMM" Chu Yuan suddenly hugged my arm, but her head dropped lower, as if I didn''t want to see her expression, "but there are also places different from the novel, the poor in the novel won''t lie to Murong, so Murong thinks that she is forced by herself, but the real East will lie to me, so I always think recently, she is not forced by me, But I was fooled by her "

    What do you mean? My heart a shake, that little Niang skin''s abnormality, can''t really be the love beginning to open?! In recent two days, her relationship with Chu Yuan has become very strange. Is that why? Because Chu Yuan is aware of her new love?

    Chu Yuan obviously didn''t want to give me the chance to prove, "you have gone off the subject, I will only answer the questions that belong to me. If you want to ask something about the East, ask her for yourself."

    It seems that stinky girl doesn''t like this topic very much, just like I didn''t like this topic before,

    "OK," I continued the question just now, "do you like fringe or hate her?"

    Chu Yuan asked in an indifferent tone, "is there any difference?"

    "Yes," I care about it very much. I think this question is the key to how to start a conversation. "Don''t like it, it''s not feeling it, hate it, it''s an emotion. The difference between not feeling it and having it, is small?"

    "I just don''t like it." Chu Yuan is perfunctory. She knows the difference between the two better than I do, so I''m sure she''s avoiding it or trying to cover it up.

    "Then why does the last page of your novel say ''I hate Cheng Liusu''?"

    "Because you saw the poem on the last page?" Stinky girl doesn''t answer questions.

    "I see"

    "''I hate Cheng Liusu ''is the name of that poem. Well, it''s easier to say it like this than'' I don''t like Cheng Liusu ''"

    What''s the explanation? Chu Yuan or Chu Yuan, that did not grow up, can not distinguish the weight of the stinky girl!

    What I care about is not her attitude towards the fringe, but whether there is too much darkness in her heart. That''s why I put forward such a question first. If Chu Yuan is still unable to let go of the fringe at this moment, it proves that she is not prepared to accept any result from the beginning to the end

    Chu Yuan is a child, and she has accepted it intellectually The reality of the psychological is full of rejection.

    It rained harder and harder. I wanted to take off my coat and put it on Chu Yuan, but the girl refused to let go of our clasped hands, even though she understood what I wanted to do. I sighed helplessly, "do you hate fringe because of my brother?"

    Chu Yuan was silent for a long time, and suddenly asked me softly, "brother, am I selfish? Do you think Murong in the novel should not like her brother

    "Because they are brothers and sisters?"

    "They are not brothers and sisters!" Chu Yuan suddenly stopped, looked up at me angrily, and saw that I was just looking at her calmly. She snorted coldly, and blushed to avoid my eyes. "The law just admitted their brother sister relationship, but there is no way to change the fact that they have no blood relationship. If the father and mother factors are aside, what''s the difference between them and the childhood sweethearts they grew up with?"

    Forget about parents? I can''t help but be shocked. Maybe because all my attitudes towards Chu Yuan are based on the relationship between my parents, so I never made the assumption that I would put aside the factor of my parents, and this has always been my premise. Suddenly, Chu Yuan asked me so, and I was asked by her - yes, if I put aside the factor of my parents, what is Chu Yuan and I? Parents are the reason why we become brothers and sisters, but they don''t achieve the fact that we are brothers and sisters. Brother and sister are just two codes, which we never really recognize as the fetters of family

    I finally understand why Xiao Shu has no idea of her own in this matter, as she said, when you are real By substituting characters in novels, you''ll find it hard to find a reason why you can''t like each otherI suddenly felt that the sense of guilt in my heart had been alleviated a lot, but I immediately reminded myself not to give up the position and responsibility belonging to "elder brother" because of longing. Law is the rule of society, human relations is the bottom line of morality, and the law recognizes the relationship between parents, which is doomed to be a moral shackle that we can not break away from. Even if we despise it, it still exists and is monitored by the society.

    "There are many kinds of likes, but no matter what kind of likes, no matter who they like, they should not be regarded as selfish?"

    "What if you hate other people because you like them?" Chu Yuan looked down at the toe of his shoes, at the feet of his trousers soaked in the rain, and said timidly, "just like Murong, because he likes her brother, he hates the girls around her brother. Isn''t that selfish? Because she herself thinks that there is no reason why she hates. "

    " maybe, "I squatted down and helped the girl with one hand to roll up her long trouser legs, saying:" but this kind of feeling can be shared by everyone. It must not be right to hate because of love, but only this kind of incorrect feeling can make people honest. Because of love, so hate. All the time, this is The only defect that human beings admit but can''t evolve. "

    "You mean hate because of love, hate proves love?"

    "Probably, isn''t there a sentence like that? The more true you love, the deeper you hate "

    " right? " Chu Yuan stood on tiptoe so that I could roll up her trouser legs under her heel and whispered, "that must be the feeling in my heart"

    "hmm?" I got up and looked at her, but she turned to look in another direction.

    On the sidewalk, there are few passers-by, passing by a couple of old wives and husbands with transparent dome umbrella. Although they are old, they still have the romance and vitality in their youth. Chu Yuan''s eyes turn with their passing

    "if the name of that poem is'' I hate Cheng Liusu '', then'' Cheng Liusu ''is just a code name, just born from me The person who appears in life and takes you away from my life is just called Cheng Liusu. If her name is Murphy and her name is dongxiaoye, then the name of the poem will become "I hate Murphy" or "I hate dongxiaoye"

    the rain will extinguish the remaining temperature of the ground. The desolation of the rain night covers the whole city, the winding streets, the vehicles galloping by, and the rolling rain fog is on Under the light of the rear car light, it is like a thin layer of yarn. It is misty and fuzzy, tossing and scattering in the whirlpool of the collision of the traffic, but it is a bit cold.

    "Fate"

    the girl finally admitted the gloom in her heart. I wanted to comfort her, but I saw her turn around suddenly, "brother, I love you."

    "Eh?" I was stunned, "what did you say just now?"

    Chu Yuan didn''t know what to say. It seemed that he rolled up a layer of water mist and covered my eyes with the misty, so that the pretty face near me became fuzzy and hazy.

    PS: Happy Dragon Boat Festival. Have you eaten zongzi today? Ha ha, the short holiday is over, and we will resume work or study tomorrow. I wish you all a happy mood and everything goes well. I heard that the college entrance examination will start tomorrow, and I also wish the examinees and students a smooth exam. In addition, we must pay attention to rest and relax to show our true level. Ha ha, I wish you success.

    Keke, those who haven''t slept, go to bed after reading this chapter!

 Chapter 718

    I know this is the inevitable question of Chu Yuan and the answer I am destined to face, but I never thought that this shy girl would condense the answer to this question into three words with such impact.

    My heart has been pulled into a thin line, intertwined and disordered, so that my head can''t be found. I can feel the rigidity of facial muscles, and the corners of my mouth, twitch like wry smirk. "I''ve known for a long time, you like it"

    "not like it, it''s love!" Chu Yuan''s emphasis is loud this time, but then the voice is like alpine skiing, falling rapidly. "You say ''don''t like'' and ''hate'', then I say ''like'' and ''love'' are not the same, I don''t like Cheng Liusu, because I like you, I hate Cheng Liusu, because I love you"

    "you little girl, know what love is Łżˇ±

    "I know! Love is the love that covers up, love is the love that doesn''t need to cover up! " Chu Yuan''s lips were shaking, her eyelashes were shaking, her body was shaking, her voice was shaking, but she still summoned all her courage, looked into my eyes, and said, "I wanted to tell you for a long time, I wanted to tell you when I was very young, but I don''t know why I always wanted to cover up. I regretted my death after you left home after graduation from university. I can''t remember and can''t remember I don''t want to think about how I survived that year. I can''t stand such a day. I look forward to the relocation of the school every day. Finally, when that day comes, I become the only one who doesn''t complain and complain. I summon up my courage to say to my parents that I want to move in with you. I do. I think it''s a chance for God to make up for me. I began to learn to be brave, but I started to I don''t know how to hide it, how to tell you what I''m thinking, until now - I don''t have to worry anymore, because you already know, I still want to hide it, but I have no way to hide it, so I can finally determine that it''s love, no longer like it! "

    A flash of lightning tore the sky above her head, and a thunderclap exploded in the crack. This was the thing that Chu Yuan was most afraid of. But at the moment, she had no response. So I knew that what she was more afraid of was my answer

    maybe Chu Yuan thought that she had expected the answer for a long time, so she grabbed my hand and refused to release it.

    Maybe I also think that I have known the answer for a long time, so I agreed to her request without hesitation.

    But we are all wrong.

    It''s love, no longer like when this sentence and that thunder poured into my ears, I suddenly found that the secular moral vision is not as penetrating as I imagined, and the shackles of ethics and ethics are not as heavy as I imagined, penetrating, is the voice of Chu Yuan''s heart breaking, which makes me feel heavy, and is her heartache.

    I smiled. I couldn''t tell the taste of the smile. I was a little scared. I was a little vain. I was a little bitter. I was a little sweet?

    "You can laugh," the simple Chu Yuan couldn''t see through the complicated me. She bit the bloodless lower lip, forced herself not to lose to fear, forced herself not to cry and admit her vulnerability. She wanted to laugh at herself, but for the first time, the beautiful self smiled with ugly expression, ugly so haggard, ugly, so lovely. "Laughing, I''m not only a small fart child, but also It''s a little boy with twisted psychology and perversity. I always pretend to hate you, but now I say I love you naively, but I tell you, I''m not sick! Sick is the world! Dad and mom are just the reason why I met you. Why is that the reason why I can''t like you or love you?! If you change one reason, if you change one reason, if you change one reason, if you change one reason, if you change one reason, if you can''t breathe, Chu Yuan can''t even say the next word because of her choking. Between her, my back is inlaid. "Whoa -" a sound, Chu Yuan is crying. She is still crying. She is crying.

    She fell into my arms and put her left hand close to mine in her heart, as if to make me feel the pain of her tearing. The blood on the back of my hand seemed to flow out of her heart. She hit my shoulder with her weak right hand, "why? Why? Why is this wrong? Why is this wrong? Why can mom and dad be together forever, can''t you and I be together forever? Why am I the closest person to you, but I can only watch others reasonably take you away? Why do I just want to stay with you, are unreasonable? unfair! This world is too unfair to me! Let me meet you, but let me be your sister! "

    Every word and word of Chu Yuan is beating my heart. I can''t answer her "why", even any "why", which I can''t answer. I can''t tell the taste in my heart, except for a little comfort at the moment - Chu Yuan finally cried, and finally didn''t need to suppress the secret of heart, let it destroy the weak self.

    Just now, I''m afraid that Chu Yuan, who refuses to cry, will pass out in such a breath. At that moment, there is only despair in her face and her eyes, and there is no even a trace of vitalityI don''t know if she was afraid of "loss" at that moment, but I am sure that I am afraid of her despair and what I will lose? God knows, but when this girl pours into my arms and wails, when she still hasn''t let go of our clasped hands, when I abide by the agreement and haven''t let go of her hands, when I hug her and touch her head as usual, I feel that I won''t lose

    life is like a note, with the happiness I expect to write in a limited number of pages

    however However, the appearance of someone and the disappearance of someone tear up all the blank pages that have not been described yet

    since then, happiness has no place to write

    since then, the disillusionment of vision etc.

    Yes, if there is no happiness of Chu Yuan in my life, then how to describe happiness in my blank pages?

    Maybe I never dreamed, so I don''t know what is disillusionment, but if there is no place to write happiness, the result must be disillusionment.

    If the emergence of disillusionment is doomed to make Chuyuan''s happiness disappear from my notes, then

    go + his + mother + disillusionment!

    , and

    sitting in the last row of the last bus, Chu Yuan, who was already tired of crying, was still sobbing. He put his arms around me for fear that I would slip away like a drop of water on the window if he didn''t pay attention to it In the eyes, apart from ambiguity, it''s still ambiguity

    two men and women who are all wet -- a crying girl, a young man with a calm face, clasped tightly to each other''s hands and snuggled up silently together. The girl is so delicate and beautiful. If I see this scene, I can''t help being curious, and I will take it for granted that they have stories Along the way, Chu Yuan didn''t speak any more. I know that she needs to calm her mind, and I also need to reorganize my mind.

    The most difficult person to face is always myself. I thought that I was an alternative who could stand on an objective position and have a dialogue with myself, and finally chose to have a dialogue with Chu Yuan, which also proved that I could do this - I had the same psychological problems as Chu Yuan, so if I could not objectively jump out to see myself, I would not admit this, and then I would be subjective Knowing the trend, like in the past, I chose to escape and deceive myself in order not to bear the heavy weight of those weird eyes and ethical shackles

    but now, Chu Yuan''s questioning and tears, let me fall into a kind of chaos, I can''t tell whether I''m still objective - I''m not without the courage to hurt myself, but I''m not brave to hurt Chu Yuan

    Chu Yuan is not It''s said that she only said what she was afraid of losing, but my feelings are still unsolved for me, and the only thing I know is that I can''t persuade myself to give Chu Yuan any more harm, even if I know clearly that the feelings of my brother and sister are not tolerated by this society, but I''m still confused about the emotional problems. I''m not long gone Is there a society that tolerates it?

    I don''t know if I am using contempt for this society to hypnotize the objective self-consciousness of subjectiveness, but I am sure that, like Chu Yuan, I have my own bottom line, and we are not allowed to cross our own bottom line.

    Chu Yuan''s bottom line is to hold hands even if you lose everything. Then my bottom line is to lose everything and never let go!

 Chapter 719

    Chu Yuan didn''t speak or let go of my hand until he opened the door and saw the little winter night in the living room - our four eyes were staring at her eyes.

    In the living room, the bright light was on, but the pretty red tiger sister was kneeling beside the tea table with a flashlight, puckering her round and cocky buttocks, and studying something - of course, it was not her attractive posture that killed her, but her attractive posture after wearing only a set of black lace underwear!

    The one-half cup bib, with her forward leaning posture, makes her two groups plump and have a kind of visual shock that is about to burst out. Although it''s a pair of flat angle underpants, the tight sense of bondage and the hollow design on one side of the thigh are bold, sexy, bold, wild, making people blood angry and face hot!

    What''s wrong with this girl?! Look at her short hair or wet hair. It should have just taken a bath. Why don''t you wear clothes? Special service for me? Maybe, I haven''t seen this set of underwear before. Look carefully at the label on the bra. This girl is too careless. She forgot to take off the label of the newly bought underwear, so she came to a new conclusion. Maybe this girl was just drunk and confused. After taking a bath, she put on a new underwear to enjoy herself in the mirror. As a result, she forgot something immediately It''s undeniable that sister Hu''s figure is the best one of all the girls I know. She is slim, plump and slim. Because of the regular large amount of exercise, her tight tender flesh is less soft, more fit and very patient. My eyes will unconsciously lock on her body, but I don''t know the details Where to enjoy -- beautiful face, long neck, sexy collarbone, round shoulder, plump beauty + milk, flat belly, shallow navel, thin willow waist, pretty upturned beauty + buttocks, round thighs, delicate calves, exquisite jade feet from head to foot, namely toes, can make people''s eyes flow back and forth.

    The creator is fair. He let the tiger sister with a broken character envy the gentleness and elegance of other women, but he also gave her a perfect body that can make all women envy envy. For example, the stinky girl who worries about self abasement every day for her development beside me is still smiling awkwardly, unaware of her current situation It''s very keen to find that the brothers and sisters in the sight are tightly clasped together, and their eyes are a little puzzled. They are too addicted to the eyes, so they should avoid or joke like a gentleman. After seeing the things spread on the tea table, carefully studied by the woman holding the flashlight, and even forgot to go back to the room and put on the coat, the man is horrified Some shouting!

    But as a result, the little girl who had no reason to scream made a scream - don''t say hide, I didn''t come and react at all. Chu Yuan''s right hand had already covered my face with the roaring wind. The stinky girl tried too hard, and the sound of "bang" made me see the golden star overflowing in front of my eyes, the face was sore and the nose was sour, the tears were splashing

    the winter night when I was slow to respond due to drunkenness I found that I was too exposed to wear, I cried out, lost the flashlight, got up and held the trembling chest, rushed back to the room quickly, even slippers did not have time to wear friends to be sure, let her shy escape, not me, but Chuyuan

    even if such a small episode happened, Chuyuan still did not talk to me, my angry nose Zi''s blood flow was not limited by her slapping. Judging from the vent behavior of the girl''s ping-pong ball sized cotton regiment, she didn''t admit that it was her fault, but attributed it to my blood boiling. Similarly, she put on the national football team uniform and sat opposite us in the winter night. Obviously, she had an idea with Chu Yuan. She was a little shy, but more proud, I don''t know if I can get rid of Chu Yuan, or if I''m too confident in my charm. I''ve been devastated by Chu Yuan, but I don''t say a word. This kind of one-sided abuse and abuse finally made sister Hu lose sight of it. "Yuan Yuan, when you go to take a bath, you''re soaked. Take care of the cold. I''ll stop the bleeding for your brother."

    "Oh" Chu Yuan answered. She didn''t want to be seen our abnormality by sister Hu. She glared at me severely, and saw that I had been ravaged by her for a long time and smiled. She was stunned, and there was a trace of guilt in her eyes. But when she sat next to me naturally on the winter night, the guilt in her eyes disappeared. She looked at the mature sister Hu with envy and even longing.

    "Come on, give it to me," tiger sister took the red cotton ball from Chu Yuan''s hand, tore a small piece from the place where there was no blood, and said to Chu Yuan with a smile, "the ball you knead is too big. How can your brother''s nostril be so big?"

    "But he shed a lot of blood" is the first sentence Chu Yuan said after tonight''s silence. It''s also a lie. It''s unreasonable. It''s clearly intended to torture me, but it pretends to be naive and cute. It provides a super Kawaii excuse for his atrocity.

    "I don''t know what kind of luck you have been cultivating since your sister hurt you so much."

    It''s a pain, a sore nose!

    Tiger sister blocked my bleeding nostril with a small cotton ball, then raised her arms, pinched the soft face of Chu Yuan standing in front of her body, and smiled: "silly girl, as long as you block his nostril, the blood will not flow naturally. Wipe with such a big cotton ball as you do, no matter how hard you try, or if you can''t stop bleeding, it will flow more and more."Is that a hard ''wipe''? Brothers smile bitterly. In the eyes of dongxiaoye, all the behaviors of Chu Yuan are beautified. In other words, not only in the eyes of dongxiaoye, but also in the eyes of all the people, who are deceived by the angelic appearance of Chu Yuan. Everyone just sees her simplicity, but can''t see it. She is also very simple

    there is a difference between simplicity and simplicity, simplicity, innocence, and simplicity On the basis of simplicity, there are some childish ingredients, she is still naive, but she may not be innocent

    maybe it will be easier to understand that - it is innocent and innocent innocence that can only vent her temper without knowing how to cover it up. Then, it will find an excuse for venting her temper, and can cover it up perfectly, so that no one else can realize that she has vent her temper?

    Chu Yuan is simple because she never thought about how to cover up when she vented her temper to me, or the cover is always too clumsy.

    "Go to take a bath. Look at your drenched Chunan. I didn''t mean you. You can''t stop a taxi when it''s raining? Why do you have to take the bus to catch the rain? You''re too stingy, old man. How about ten to twenty yuan

    "My friend is speechless. I can''t tell her that Chu Yuan and I walk on purpose because we have something to say?

    Chu Yuan didn''t seem to hear dongxiaoye''s question to me. She still stared at dongxiaoye. Her eyes were a little strange, and her viewpoint was a little strange.

    The strange point of view is because I can''t tell which part of the little winter night she is looking at. It''s like me looking at the naked little winter night when I enter the door, floating around on her, reluctant to give up. The strange look in her eyes is that there are too many contents in the girl''s eyes, such as appreciation, envy, exclamation, jealousy, inferiority, yearning and thinking. I think about it Turn, I don''t know what to think of, the face unexpectedly floats two blushes!

    Feeling my observation eyes, Chu Yuan hit a smart, secretly aimed at me, saw I was really looking at her, she was like cheating in the exam room was caught by the teacher in the current general, the body a shock, subconsciously back shrunk.

    "I went to take a bath!" The girl was afraid that I would ask questions. She didn''t know whether she said it to me or to dongxiaoye. When her voice was down, she had already entered the bathroom.

    "What happened to fate? Did you scold her? " Sister Hu also felt something was wrong with Chu Yuan. She frowned and said to me seriously: "Chu Nan, I tell you that it''s not only strict that can discipline a good child. I''m a living example. The more my father cares about me, the more I annoy him. He asked me to go to college. I have to go to a police school, not only because I want to be a policeman, but to a large extent, I just wanted to be with him on purpose To be right, I don''t like him to treat me as his student. If I do well, he nods. If I don''t do well, he keeps preaching and even scolding him. There is only my report card in his eyes. He cares about his face forever! "

    Every time I talk about my father, the eyes of dongxiaoye will show a strong hatred. I gradually feel that the root of that hatred may not only be because of her sister, but also because of her inability to identify with her father.

    "Can''t discipline a good child by being strict? So you''re not a good kid? Ha ha, why don''t I think you''re bad? "

 Chapter 720

    "Don''t make fun of it!" Dong Xiaoye patted me on the back of my hand, and then did not move it away. She gently grasped the hand that Chu Yuan had been holding for a whole night. She said with great emphasis: "I don''t want you and Yuan Yuan to be like me and my father in the future. Don''t you see how much yuan likes you? It''s not easy to have such deep feelings between brothers and sisters. You need to know how to cherish them. Once or twice, no, even if you fail to pass the exam ten times or eight times, it doesn''t mean anything. It may be because of your illness in those days that you give her a little encouragement. I promise it''s more effective than you scold her. I tell you, it''s most effective for girls The way to encourage her is to get praise from those who like her. Don''t say that she is a good child who studies hard. Even if she is not, you praise her, she will work hard for it. "

    I know that the so-called "like" of dongxiaoye is the love between relatives, but I can''t help a flustered, "who told you I scolded her?"

    "Then how are her eyes red?" I''ve seen it for a long time. I just don''t want to embarrass Chu Yuan, so I didn''t ask. But I naively thought that she was drunk and confused, and didn''t notice it. I lied: "her grades have been very good, and she didn''t do well this time, and I can''t accept it."

    "so, you didn''t scold her?"

    "No."

    "Is that consolation?" Asked the little winter night with a smile.

    "How do you know?" I didn''t comfort Chu Yuan. We didn''t even talk about achievement. I was curious about why Dong Xiaoye asked.

    "I can tell by the way you look when you enter the door," said Dong Xiaoye, grabbing my hand and a little tasteful, "that girl is reluctant to let go of your hand until just now. She has met the brother and sister who are close to each other, but never the brother and sister who are close to you. Frankly, sometimes I think you are not like brother and sister when you are in good mood."

    Unlike brother and sister, this makes the heart of the brothers panic. "Hey, my little night sister, you just said that our brother and sister''s feelings are so hard to cherish, but how can I listen now? You seem to have opinions on our feelings."

    "are some drunken little winter nights frowning and thinking, blushing and smirking:" it''s probably the nature of women''s stinginess Surly, a little bit jealous of the girl, hee hee, but "sister Hu''s tone changed, I can''t tell whether it''s serious or joking:" Chu Nan, you don''t feel that the performance of yuan yuan just now is also like jealousy? "

    The skin on my forehead is contracting, and the sweat under my skin is squeezed out of my pores. The tense feeling is a tingle. Sister tiger''s insight is second only to the existence of Oriental little girl, which makes me panic. My heart is like a long rope tied to the tail of the speeding harmony train, which is tottering in the roaring speed, but I don''t know how to beat, "Jealous? Whose vinegar do you eat? "

    Tiger sister pretty face Sheng Xia, "of course, eat my vinegar."

    "Eat your vinegar? Why? " I secretly scolded myself for being shameless and pretending to be confused with a clear face Alcohol really makes sister tiger''s reaction a little slow. She blurted out the reason, only to find that the reason can''t be repeated. She smashed an elbow on my belly, fainted, and confiscated all her strength. Fortunately, my friends had prepared for it, instinctively dodged, and moved their buttocks to the side quickly. Sadly, I forgot that the other hand of this girl was still holding my paw, which flashed me Pull, and her center of gravity is out of balance. With a cry, her body tilts and falls down. Her elbow sinks down and hits her brother''s head between his legs! The body curled up with a very natural force, because the inertia of the upper body and the lower body was too large, my forehead directly hit the coffee table, my eyes were black with pain, I rolled on the floor, knelt and trembled, closed my eyes and shed tears, opened my mouth and shed saliva, it was another winter night! Last time I kicked with my feet, this time I hit you with my elbows. When I was here, I was the sandbag in the activity room of your police station?!

    "Do you really want to give me up?!" I really hurt my eyes. Even if I knew that she was a shy subconscious reaction when she hit me. I found the wrong position, but I still can''t help roaring, hurting, hurting friends are in a mess, hurting friends are disgraceful!

    Winter small night also flustered, she most knows how much strength she used this time, even if it is hit on my abdomen, I may not be able to bear, let alone the most vulnerable place on the man? She kicked the sand boat so that it can''t touch a woman, so she is more afraid than me, afraid that I will never lose in the East! I really didn''t mean it. I, I am my fault. Are you ok? " Tiger sister hurriedly danced around me, but she didn''t dare to help me. It seemed that when she touched me, my egg + egg would break, which made me laugh and cry.

    "If you have anything to do, please help me up first!" It''s too noisy. I''m afraid to be heard by Chu Yuan in the bathroom, or by the East that seems to have fallen asleep in the room. If they see my big masters kneeling under the feet of sister tiger, they won''t have to liveBut what is afraid of seems to be the law of the world. As soon as dongxiaoye stooped down, she saw Chu Yuan sticking her head out of the bathroom and still holding her toothbrush in her mouth. "What''s the matter? What are you shouting! "

    Chu Yuan, as a saying goes, "it''s not a hindrance," scared the guilty little winter night in various senses. The girl jumped back as if avoiding suspicion. After suffering from the pain, her friend who was just about to stand up didn''t put any effort on it. I fell back again. "Shit!"

    The crotch hurts like a pot of boiling water, and the red field is filled with burning steam. I can''t even breathe. I can''t breathe with one mouth, so I just spit out the word "lean". My mouth has to kiss the floor again. My front teeth hurt. The cotton ball in my nostril doesn''t know where it''s going. The newly stopped nosebleed starts to show Liu

    I thought that there was no worse situation than now. I thought that Dong Xiaoye would immediately realize his second injury to me, and then immediately help me up to prevent me from exposing more embarrassment in front of Chu Yuan. But I was wrong. This book was arranged in such a way that I didn''t help me. When I looked up in amazement and effort to confirm why Dong Xiaoye didn''t help me , I stayed, because I saw that Dong Xiaoye stayed, and then I found that the worse situation appeared - in the eyes of Dong Xiaoye, Chu Yuan ran out of the bathroom, and Chu Yuan was full of anxiety, just like the winter Xiaoye we saw when we entered the door, at the moment, this stinky girl was only wearing a set of underwear on her snow-white body!

    I can''t see my embarrassment and pain at this time, but I can imagine - kneeling on the ground with my thigh clamped and my stomach pressed, forehead bruised, nose red, tears, saliva and snot wet the whole face, plus the twisted muscle and margin pulled by pain were scared, she lost her cool and ran towards me after flying the toothbrush, forgetting that she was only wearing the inside Clothes!

    "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Well? Oh, it''s OK. I sit empty and fall into a fart squat. "When I said these words, I didn''t think that my current posture and" fart squat "could not be connected. I was still in shock and didn''t fully return to my mind. Just like a winter night, I always felt that this scene should be taken for granted, but what''s wrong with it Even though Chu Yuan usually cares about me, she will not be so straightforward. But now, she has no cover at all. Is this the difference between the so-called "like is love concealed" and "love is like without cover"?

    There are two extreme styles: the pure and lovely design and the sexy black lace underwear. They are just like their body and temperament. They have no comparability, but they are equally attractive.

    Tiger elder sister is fuller and sexier than Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan is more exquisite and white than tiger elder sister. Tiger elder sister is wild and strong. Chu Yuan is weak and introverted. Tiger elder sister can''t hide her clothes. Chu Yuan only wears underwear, but it''s still as clear as water and as pure as snow

    PS: sorry, there are too many things today, it''s too late]

 Chapter 721

    Some people say that there is only a line between art and color emotion. I don''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence, but when Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye are standing in front of me at the moment, I seem to understand that the boundary between art and color emotion is just like the front and back of a sphere. They exist together, but what is art and what is color emotion is not determined by the existence itself Justice, but you stand on which side to appreciate.

    Tiger sister''s sexuality is art, which makes people want to go to the other side of art to find more and enjoy more art. Chu Yuan''s nudity is also art, which makes people unable to move their eyes, just like they can''t move their feet, and they can only appreciate art from one angle, because you can''t stand to desecrate the pure beauty

    but obviously, for Chu Yuan''s nudity, I She stood in the opposite angle with Dong Xiaoye. Her eyes told me that she didn''t appreciate Chu Yuan, but worried about it being appreciated by me.

    "it''s impossible, just how can you fall?" Chu Yuan couldn''t find an accurate word to describe my miserable situation at this moment. Little girl is not stupid. Although my face is in a mess, she stood up for me Seeing that I was shivering all over with my thigh clamped, I knew that this was the most seriously damaged place. She was blushing, and then she glanced at the winter night on her side with questioning eyes.

    Tiger sister just came back to her mind, but she didn''t explain Chu Yuan''s question, but nervously reminded Chu Yuan: "clothes, fate, you don''t wear clothes!"

    "Well?" Chu Yuan helped me to sit on the sofa. He looked down at himself first, then turned his head to look at me. There was no surprise or panic in his eyes, but a flash of shyness in his eyes. Then he looked back at the winter night, and the shyness had become a daze. "Aren''t I wearing clothes?"

    Winter night a Zheng, I also Zheng.

    Chu Yuan''s indifference made tiger sister''s brain short circuited. She stammered, "but you are wearing underwear."

    Chu Yuan asked, "what''s wrong with underwear?"

    "It''s not suitable for girls to wear underwear all over the place," said Sister Hu, who felt it was wrong.

    "I''m not wandering in the street. It''s evening, and I''m at home. What''s wrong with wearing underwear?"

    Not to mention sister tiger, even if I feel strange clearly, I can''t tell what''s wrong with her behavior. Chu Yuan''s slovenness and carelessness at home are obvious to all. She has never deliberately avoided anything. She wears underwear to sway in front of me and doesn''t wear underwear. She only wears thin short sleeved shorts and pajamas to rub around in my arms. It seems that the latter deserves more attention ?

    To be honest, why are we surprised? To a large extent, it''s because we rarely see this girl wearing underwear!

    So, sister tiger began to wonder what she was surprised at.

    "Little sister, don''t you often walk around in your underwear at night? This season, it''s normal at home? "

    I don''t know if all the girls are like this, because there is no chance to see them. But apart from the three girls at home, I know that tassels are also virtuous. It''s sultry in summer night, and the clothes on them are less and less. This is a normal rule originally. At the beginning, winter night and the East were a little reserved, but with the temperature rising Shenghe and Chuyuan have become more and more comfortable with their sexual infection. Sometimes they go back to the room at night to play computer games. When they are thirsty for drinks or ice water to drink, they all stick out their heads and ask me to deliver them. It''s not because they only wear underwear in the room and don''t want to put on their coats and come out again. So they call me?

    It''s hard for people to change their living habits. Even if they change their environment, the first thing they adapt to is their living habits.

    It''s not a bedroom, it''s a living room, "Dong Xiaoye finally remembered what he thought was wrong, pointed to me and said," your brother is still sitting here! "

    "Sister Xiaoye, are you too nervous?" Chuyuan giggles twice and says, "my brother is not an outsider."

    "But he''s a man"

    "what kind of men and women do relatives have?" Chu Yuan said, "don''t talk about me, little night elder sister, don''t you also regard him as a relative, not a man?"

    I''m sorry to hear that. What''s the meaning of not treating me as a man?

    "Me?"

    "Yes, when we just entered the door, wasn''t Xiaoye the same as me now? If you treat my brother as a man, how can you dress so casually? "

    Tiger elder sister''s face ''Teng'' suddenly red a thorough, how should she explain? Say you just forgot to wear clothes after taking a bath? People with a little common sense won''t believe that if you live in a man''s house as a girl, you will be so careless that you don''t have any basic vigilance? Although this is the truth, but winter night can''t take it as an explanation, so she can only smile awkwardly: "yes, yes, your brother is a gentleman, and I don''t need to guard against him much"

    "so, I''m his sister, and I have no reason to guard against him?" Chu Yuan stretched the suspender of his chest and pretended to be angry and said: "little night elder sister, you are very strange today. How nervous are you? It didn''t matter, but my brother and I were embarrassed to let you say thatHit back and rake - I suddenly got such a word out of my mind!

    "I wonder? What''s strange? " Originally, I couldn''t see any tension in winter''s Eve, but Chu Yuan said that this girl became very nervous instead.

    "I think you seem to be very nervous about my brother," Chuyuan said jokingly. "It''s like sister Xiaoye. You don''t want my brother to see other girls except you. Do you like my brother

    "Don''t talk about it!" Tiger sister''s denial is just the reserve in women''s nature. This kind of conditional denial, even I don''t think it has much credibility, let alone Chu Yuan.

    I feel more and more that Chu Yuan is a little abnormal. She can''t be aware that the reaction of winter Eve is too artificial. I even feel that every word she just said has a purpose and is exploratory. The reason is that she has doubts about winter Eve. However, when winter Eve shows confusion, she who is extremely sensitive to my relationship between men and women has no further confirmation, even if it is continuous I didn''t show any curiosity, but I jumped over the topic directly. I said with a smile: "I was afraid of Xiaoye''s joke, but I didn''t dare to wear it at home. But I saw Xiaoye''s sister was not so prim just now. Haha, I have nothing to do with it."

    Maybe it''s just that I''m too suspicious, but I find that Chu Yuan is talking to Dong Xiaoye with her back to me all the time. It seems that she intentionally didn''t let me see her expression, or she didn''t dare to look at me and say these words

    Dong Xiaoye also found that she was too flustered just now. Seeing that Chu Yuan didn''t get suspicious, she sighed, "you didn''t avoid these things at home before? ˇ±

    how possible! When I lived with my parents in the past, even though she was sloppy and dressed very well, she was more casual without my parents'' supervision after living with me, but it was not without taboo at all? For my brother, I''m still a child. "

    When talking about being a child, Chu Yuan''s tone is a little grumpy. I can''t see her expression, but I''m sure that Chu Yuan is abnormal! In the past, what she hated most was that I regarded her as a child. Now, she just emphasizes that she is a child and that she emphasizes our brother sister relationship.

    Why? As she said to me before she confessed, as long as I promised her conditions, she would be a good obedient sister in the future?

    It seems that she is really emphasizing this point, but looking at the red + naked + naked girl in front of her, I always feel that this is not like her

    being a good obedient sister? If she is so obedient, is she still Chu Yuan? Is it the stubborn stinky girl I know?

    "Sister Xiaoye, have you forgotten? I was still sleeping with my brother a while ago, and Chu Yuan finally turned around, just a quick glance, and then turned back, but I clearly saw that, in the moment of looking at each other, her eyes flashed, in addition to a few shy, more, it was guilt, but these, from her relaxed tone of talking with winter night, it was not at all audible, "if I When I buy a new underwear, I will show it to my brother and ask him to give me some advice. "

    How do you think she''s punning? It means that when Dong Xiaoye buys a new underwear, she will wear it to me. It seems that the stinky girl just noticed that there is a trademark on her underwear!

 Chapter 722

    The face of the tiger sister, who had never been angry, spread to her neck. She did not dare to look into Chu Yuan''s eyes any more. "Yes, is it?"

    "well," Chu Yuan continued to say surprisingly, "we went to the supermarket the other day, and my brother bought me a special underwear."

    The two girls, a freshman and a little girl, were just talking and forgot me for a long time. I put my tears and blood on my sleeve. I was covering my aching stomach. I tried hard to reach the cotton on the table to stop the nosebleed. When I heard Chu Yuan''s words, I almost put my head on the coffee table again. The underwear in the mouth of the girl would not be the one I saw that night Sexy translucent sexy lingerie?!

    I drop God, this wench really dare to say anything. In case that you take out that set of underwear to have a look at it in winter, my brother and I will finish my life today!

    I was already suffering from cold sweat, at this time, I just felt dehydrated and paralyzed.

    Fortunately, I didn''t get curious about that underwear in winter night. "It seems that I''m too surprised. Ha ha, I''m confused when I drink some wine. You''re brother and sister, and you''re a family. If there are so many taboos, it''s not normal." sister tiger scratched her head childishly, but there is still some confusion in the eyes of this smell sensitive woman.

    It''s not clear, but Chu Yuan is not normal. I feel it. Similarly, Dong Xiaoye also feels

    the sound of water in the bathroom. But what''s attracted is not my man''s attention, but Dong Xiaoye. Tiger sister''s eyes have been staring at the door of the bathroom, so that she can see through the board as if she concentrated on it, and wash her face and stop her nose while holding the basin I don''t care about blood.

    "Your eyes speak, you know?"

    Winter night a Leng, looking back at me, strange way: "my eyes can speak? What did you say? "

    I don''t have a good airway: "say you have an irrepressible impulse in your heart, and want to peep into my sister''s bath."

    "Go away!" The little winter night I teased raised her hand to hit me. When she saw my eyes staring, she quickly drew her hand behind her. After two giggles, she leaned over to me, looked up, and lowered her voice, saying, "Chu Nan, you don''t feel that fate is very normal today?"

    "What''s wrong?" I asked

    "I can''t tell." sister tiger glanced back at the bathroom again, then said to me with her mouth flat: "but it''s not normal. Even if you are brother and sister, she doesn''t feel shy in front of you in her underwear, but what about me? Isn''t she shy to dangle in front of me? It''s impossible, otherwise why did I often call her to take a bath together, but she never refused? "

    Self abasement, that wench has extreme self abasement to her upper body development, let alone you. After 14 years old, she refused to take a bath with her stepmother, for fear that her self-esteem would be hit

    Winter night eyebrows raised, "what''s the matter with me?"

    "You didn''t walk around in front of us in your underwear? What are you doing here with your hips up when we get back? " I spread it on the tea table just like a tablecloth, and now I''ve been deliberately hidden behind my back by winter night. I stretched the suit under my buttock and shook it in front of winter night. "What''s on this dress? What are you looking for? "

    That''s right. It was the one Shu Tong gave back to me at noon today. It was originally packed in a paper bag. Because the atmosphere on the way back from school was very stiff by me, so several girls saw the bag I was carrying in my hand, but no one asked what was in the bag, and I also forgot about it. When I got home, I dropped it on the sofa and forgot Put it away. I didn''t expect to see sister Hu studying my dress when I came in with Chu Yuan!

    "I didn''t find anything for me," sister tiger grabbed the clothes, kneaded them into a ball and threw them aside, smiling and said to me, "I took this dress when I saw you come back, thinking it was a new one you bought. I wanted to see what brand it was. Maybe it was because I had drunk too much. My eyes and neck are small. I can''t see it clearly all the time, so I found one The flashlight is shining on "

    " make it up, and then you make it up. Can''t you see if it''s a new one? " "I sneer way:" you can''t be to think this dress and Shu Tong have what relation

    "No, No." sister tiger waved her hand repeatedly. Seeing that I was still skeptical, she sighed and confessed: "OK, I think so. I know that this dress is not your new one, but the one you wore that day when I ran into Gong Fanlin at the gate of Yuanyuan school. You said that you went to have dinner with your mother that night, but you didn''t wear a coat when you came back. I asked you about your clothes Where did you go? You said it might have fallen on your mother''s place. It''s very vague. Besides, you were like a drowned rat. I had some doubts in my heart. But that night was a bit special. I want to ask if there was such an atmosphere, so you just let it pass. "

    now I think of our lingering night. Sister tiger''s face is hot from her small face. She laughs at me. She looks pretty One board, continued: "but today you were called out by Shu Tong. When we found you, you carried this dress in your hand, so"

    "so what?""So I wonder if you had dinner with your mother or with Shu Tong that night."

    This girl''s insight is really sloppy, and her heart is so thin after drinking too much.

    "You suspect that Shutong and I were together that night, and the clothes fell on her, so turn over my clothes to see if there are any clues on them, such as, taste, or hair?"

    Tiger wanted to deny, but saw me holding a poker face, didn''t dare, cowardly nodded, "but I definitely don''t doubt that you have any improper relationship with her. After all, she is a cousin of fringe. It rained that night, and it''s normal for you to lend her clothes. I''m just curious about what she asked you for, and why you didn''t tell me the report card of fate that day It''s not time to come down. She''s looking for you for other things, and it must be something she doesn''t want other people to know. I''m worried about you. That fool doesn''t look for you for good. It''s not good to look for you. Last time her family came to Beitian, it''s a lesson to make a group of us play for her and wipe her butt. I''m afraid that you are soft hearted and dragged down by her! "

    Well, that night I really let her "drag her down"

    "listen to you, you have already determined that I was meeting Shu Tong, not my mother."

    sister tiger also felt that she was too subjective and arbitrary, and she blushed, "isn''t it?"

    "That night, my mother and my mother''s friends and my mother''s friends went to the restaurant for dinner. My mother and my mother''s friends had a temporary business to go first and asked me to take my mother''s friend''s friends home. Unexpectedly, it rained and we didn''t take an umbrella, so I lent the clothes to my mother''s friend''s friends. Then they sent the clothes to the dry cleaner''s Today, I went to meet Shu Tong and took it back by the way. " I didn''t lie, but I replaced the name "Shu Tong" with "friend of my mother''s friend". In fact, sister Yue is indeed a friend of her stepmother, and Shu Tong is indeed a friend of sister Yue.

    I know that like Murphy, dongxiaoye has a lot of complaints about Shutong, not only because she lied to her family, but also because I was busy for two weeks. What''s more, it''s because of Shutong''s hostile consciousness towards them.

    Because of the fringe relationship, Shutong always has a hostility to sister tiger and Murphy, and treats them as junior students. Therefore, sister tiger and Murphy who are offended by Shutong do not like her, or even bother her.

    It''s better to do more than less. Shu Tong is stupid and talks nonsense with his family. When his family comes to Uncle Tianxiang, sister Hu helps Murphy to pay. In fact, that kind of active cooperation is not a manifestation of magnanimity. Instead, she deliberately puts on a magnanimity posture of not remembering revenge and gives Xiao Shu the gift of human feelings. That is to say, she gives enough face to Liu Su and makes a good irony to Shu Tong r>

    it can be seen that sister Hu, like Murphy, is a woman who likes to take revenge, so it''s better not to tell her that Shu Tong is foolish and wants to make a blind date, so as not to hurt others.

    "You lent the clothes to others? Then why don''t you say that? And perfunctorily I said that the clothes were left in your mother''s place? "

    I said, "because my mother''s friend''s friend is a lady."

    Tiger elder sister was stupefied, pondered over the meaning of my words, and immediately blushed, "I hate it, what do you mean? Am I so jealous? "

    Tiger sister was about to play, her hands just pushed on my shoulder, the bathroom door suddenly opened, put on the half sleeved shorts and pajamas, Chu Yuan wiped her long hair with a towel and walked out. The steam made her face red. She looked frightened, sat right in the body and looked very restrained. She asked curiously: "sister Xiaoye, what''s wrong with you Łżˇ±

 Chapter 723

    "Ah? No, it''s nothing. "

    I can''t explain why. When facing Chu Yuan tonight, tiger sister always behaves inexplicably. She has a sense of crisis like walking on thin ice. It seems that if she doesn''t pay attention, she''ll make a big mistake. She''s usually bright and open-minded. At the moment, she can''t see it all. However, the silence on Chu Yuan''s road and the bright after she returns home are different. She''s really different What''s up?

    Is it because of the uneasiness after confessing to me? Like me, because I don''t know how our relationship will change in the future, and I don''t know whether we can continue to get along naturally in the future, so I''m afraid? That''s why I keep telling me through actions and conversations with sister tiger. I want to emphasize that we are brothers and sisters. Can we continue to be brothers and sisters?

    It''s not like Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan is a girl who won''t give up easily. Although I don''t know what she lost on behalf of such emphasis, I just feel that the girl who doesn''t struggle or make trouble for nothing is not the Chu Yuan I know at all.

    A stinky girl who has been used to giving me problems and making me angry has suddenly changed her temper. She is so considerate for me, even at the cost of wronging herself, and so easily accepts the reality that she doesn''t want. Is this gentle and considerate, or my younger sister who can make people hate the itchy teeth?

    No! So I''m not used to it. I can''t get used to it! If Chu Yuan is no longer Chu Yuan, then, even if we live together forever, what''s the difference between me and losing her?

    I suddenly found out that Chu Yuan, which I like, was the bad girl who was thinking about how to torture me all the time. Seeing Chu Yuan, Dong Xiaoye thought she didn''t believe in herself. She was nervous and embarrassed. "It''s really nothing. I''m talking to your brother."

    "Is it?" Chu Yuan took a look at me. She seemed to be afraid of making eye contact with me from the moment she confessed. She dodged again quickly. She smiled at Dong Xiaoye and said, "then keep talking. It''s not early. I''ll go to sleep first."

    Winter night breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and said, "well, good night."

    "Good night." Chu Yuan quickly walked back to the room. It was like escaping the back bone of winter night. It was like being pulled away by someone. Suddenly it was like a puddle of rotten mud, lying on the sofa and shouting, "it''s not normal. It''s not normal today!"

    My heart is also messy. I want to take the water cup on the table, but I find my hand shaking uncontrollably. I''m afraid that I''ll be found by the little winter night. I give up the idea of trying to drink water to calm myself. "You said it''s not normal for a long time, but you didn''t say it. What''s wrong with her?"

    "You don''t really feel it? Every word Yuanyuan said to me tonight seems to have some implications. I think she is -- "

    " elder brother "

    the empty winter night, I saw Chuyuan sticking out of the room, scared her again. The girl quickly put on a smile, but could not hide the confusion in her eyes. The sweat on her forehead rolled along the smooth cheek Fall, crimson little face is more like being splashed with blood, and a layer of red, what does this girl want to say? She was scared to look like this by Chu Yuan Compared with what Dong Xiaoye wants to say, what makes me more curious is Chu Yuan. In addition to kneeling on the ground, when she came to help me, this is the first time that she actively looked at me and talked with me after returning home.

    Chu Yuan''s face is also very red, like Dong Xiaoye, but her eyes are not dim and sluggish before Dong Xiaoye, or the panic and tremor at the moment, only the determination and courage after shyness and flicker, "I''m going to sleep, but there are a few words, don''t say I can''t sleep"

    I subconsciously look back at Dong Xiaoye, and then say to Chu Yuan, "you say, brother listen."

    Chu Yuan took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, as if emboldened himself. After several times of continuous spitting, he said softly, "I know I''m your headache sister, but you''ve been patient with me, hurting me and pampering me. Even if I make you angry, you won''t say it, let alone tell me that I don''t know if you are angry with me today, but I know that I can feel that you didn''t bother me as much as before. I''m really happy. I can''t guarantee that I will continue to annoy you in the future. But I can guarantee that every word I said to you today is a serious brother. I love you! "

    My heart almost burst - the girl said it seriously, implicitly and politely, but at the end of the day, she even said that she loved me in front of the winter night!

    I can''t describe the panic at that moment, but I found that winter night was not as surprised as I expected, or she didn''t feel surprised at all, instead of just nervous and impetuous, some moved, some envied looking at our brothers and sisters, so I understood that sister Hu understood Chu Yuan''s "I love you" as sister''s kind of love for brother It''s no wonder that people love each other. Maybe only I think it''s inconceivable for Chu Yuan to say this kind of sarcastic words. In the eyes of other people, including my parents, it''s no surprise that Chu Yuan, who relies too much on me and likes to stick to my "coquettish and tricky" character, says such intimate words. Yes, Chu Yuan''s character of two sides and three sabres is a secret that only I know.I stared at Chu Yuan in a daze. She saw my panic at that moment. There was a trace of cunning and pride on her shy face. Sure enough, the smart ghost knew that Dong Xiaoye would not want to be crooked, so she repeated these three words to me in front of her. Was it intended to frighten me?

    Next second, Chu Yuan gave me the answer - she didn''t scare me, on the contrary, she wanted to ask me for an answer that would make her sleep at ease.

    "I said I love you, but haven''t you answered me yet?"

    I was slightly stunned, and then I couldn''t explain why. I smiled, as if something that had been pressing on my heart all night had suddenly disappeared, and I felt a burst of liberation and relaxation, "love, brother also loves you."

    Looking at the joy and joy of poor Baba''s Chu Yuan, I felt extremely comforted. Chu Yuan didn''t look like a goblin. She asked me what kind of love I had for her. Even if winter night was not here, I don''t think she would ask.

    Because I know her as she knows me, because she is afraid to ask, as I am afraid to answer, so she asked a more bold question, but I can''t help but not answer.

    Love, is not to hide like - Chu Yuan, asked me a commitment

    when Chu Yuan returned to the room, winter night knead heavy head stood up, faint said: "no, I have to go to sleep"

    "hmm? Wait a moment, "I also got up and stood in front of her, saying," you just said half of what you said, and the other half didn''t say. Why do you think fate is abnormal? "

    Maybe what I care about is not this problem, but what I see in winter night

    Winter night is not normal. She just suspects that she is drunk. As a result, she is really drunk. Being dazed and confused makes her eyes more hazy. She obeys her self distrust. Her tongue becomes swollen. She rubs her temples. Her body begins to wobble. Suddenly, she tilts to the side. Her center of gravity is out of balance. She falls towards the tea table. It''s too exaggerated?!

    I am busy mixing with this girl, angry and funny: "you don''t know whether you are drunk or not? Was it all right just now, and suddenly it fainted like this? "

    "I was a little dizzy just now, but now I seem to be more dizzy. I should be drunk, Chunan. Do you think I am abnormal tonight?" Winter night puzzled: "what am I doing all night? Inexplicably, I changed into a set of underwear that I had never worn since I bought it, ran to the bathroom and looked in the mirror like a stinking fart. I don''t look in the mirror when I wash my face every morning. What''s my stink at night? And then I''m looking for hair on your coat with a flashlight and a pout. I''ve pulled the dry cleaner''s note out of my pocket, and I''m suspicious. Isn''t that crazy? After that, it''s even more outrageous. I didn''t react at all when you saw the smooth appearance. Instead, I saw Yuanyuan running to you in underwear. Did I scream nervously that I did a normal thing in one night? Yuan Yuan said a few words to me casually, and I felt guilty. I always thought that she saw through what it was. It was obviously that I was not normal! "

    ˇ°ˇ±

 Chapter 724

    I can understand that I feel nervous when I talk with Chu Yuan in winter. I think it''s normal, because even I think Chu Yuan''s words are targeted, but it''s really abnormal to put on underwear to look in the mirror and look for hair on my clothes in the middle of the night, so I don''t know what to say.

    "I must be drunk." sister tiger walked around me and walked to her room. She said to herself vaguely, "how can I always feel that fate is jealous? It''s been a long time. I''m jealous. Winter night, you''re hopeless. What''s on your mind? They are brothers and sisters. No matter how intimate they are, it''s impossible. "

    we are brothers and sisters, so it''s impossible for us to sit back on the sofa. When I''m alone in the living room, I finally dare to bring the cup of ice water on the tea table. Even though I''m not in a hurry, I''m still coughing and wiping a pair of coughing tears. The one holding the cup is still shaking Shaking her fierce hands and laughing in a complicated mood, sister Hu was not joking at the beginning. She really felt that Chu Yuan''s words and deeds after returning home were all eating her vinegar, and what finally let her overturn her doubt was just the explicit words Chu Yuan said to me at the end.

    When the words "I love you" pop out of Chu Yuan''s mouth in a natural way, Dong Xiaoye dispels her doubts. Because Dong Xiaoye, who is used to reasoning and thinking logically, doesn''t believe in shy and introverted Chu Yuan. She has the courage and good will to show her feelings outside of family to me in front of her, so she begins to doubt The abnormal person is not Chuyuan, but herself. It happens that tonight, she did something abnormal. She stuck the cup on the forehead and tried to cool down the brain with the cool. I need to be calm and think about it. Why does Chuyuan, the girl, stress our brother sister relationship in the winter night? Is it because I promised her that I would not let go of her hand in the future, so she gave up the taboo love and was willing to be a good and obedient sister? If so, why did she just repeat the taboo confession in front of the winter night and ask me politely for a promise?

    Chu Yuan, what is she thinking?

    My brain is blank, so I finally understand that tonight, the most abnormal person is not Chuyuan, nor dongxiaoye, but I.

    Accustomed to thinking too much about me, I was surprised to find that tonight, I didn''t think about anything, not nothing, but only one thing in my mind - the hand that clenched Chu Yuan

    just the hand that clenched Chu Yuan? Chu Nan, Chu Nan, this is far from enough. What you need is not only to protect Chu Yuan from any harm. What you need more is to find out - is it a mistake that brother and sister have such feelings? If so, who is wrong? What''s wrong? How can we correct this mistake?

    This is the most important, no matter for me or Chu Yuan

    All night long, I have been daydreaming, laughing at Chu Yuan''s confession, frowning at her utter confession, yelling at her twice, and even being too worried to turn over Sultry, I don''t know if it''s because I didn''t open the window, or if my heart is still restless, I have a problem. In a word, I don''t set the air conditioner to the lowest temperature, and don''t let myself curl up in the blanket. I can''t find a desire to go to sleep after the stage of irritability.

    In this way, I don''t know how long it took, my disordered brain finally filled with cool air and became quiet. After several days of sleep deprivation and today''s day''s heavy traffic activities, the sleepiness and fatigue hidden in my body finally spewed out, and then I was completely knocked out. I fell asleep, and then I didn''t know how much more For a long time, I seem to wake up

    so I say "it seems to wake up" because I feel that I slept heavily and soundly this night. I didn''t even know that Dongfang would clean the mess living room that was damaged last night when she woke me up. When she woke me up, the only thing that hasn''t been cleaned up is probably myself.

    The quality of this sleep is very high, but I''m still tired. It''s mainly because I don''t sleep enough. At a glance, the East saw my difference. "Brother Nan, you look very bad, won''t you be ill?" I didn''t wait for my reaction. Her little hand was on my forehead. "I turned off the air conditioner for you in the morning. The rain hasn''t stopped yet. It''s not hot. What''s the air conditioner? I can''t get it right. You also got a cold from blowing the air conditioner. You have a fever. It''s strange. It doesn''t seem to burn. "

    seeing such an attitude from the East, I can''t ask the question in my mouth. Did I feel like I woke up last night and had a dream?

    "It''s OK. I haven''t got enough sleep these days. Just 6:10? How did you get up so early today? " No wonder it''s still so dark. First, it''s because of the rain. Second, it''s really a little early. You know, whether it''s Dongfang or sister Chu Yuanhu, she usually sleeps until I knock on the door to get up. Isn''t that abnormal in the east? It''s only 6:10 now. She has cleaned the living room. What time did she get up?Reading this, my suspicions come back. Didn''t I dream last night, but I really woke up?

    "Maybe it''s because I wanted to wait for you and Yuanyuan to come back yesterday, but I fell asleep before I did. I always thought about it, so I woke up suddenly. Seeing Yuanyuan sleeping beside me, I found that it''s almost dawn. Alas, it''s too bad to sleep."

    I''ve been observing the expression in the East. It''s very natural, including saying ''too bad'', she was the same If I didn''t dream last night, would she react like this?

    "Brother Nan, how did you and Yuan Yuan talk about that cough last night?"

    This problem in the East has completely dispelled my doubts about her. It seems that I had a dream last night. As Chu Yuan said, although sometimes the East intentionally shows childishness and willfulness, it''s just a way for her to have fun. In fact, she is a very mature and stable girl, so she can''t do such crazy things.

    What crazy thing did she do? No, it should be said, what crazy thing did she do in my dream? It''s like this -

    when I sleep in the middle of the night, I suddenly feel that my chest is stuffy and hard to breathe. Moreover, when the air conditioner is clearly on, I still feel that my chest is hot, which is very uncomfortable.

    I wanted to lift the quilt, but I couldn''t lift my arm, and I wanted to turn over, but I couldn''t move. This state lasted for about a few minutes. I couldn''t stand it, so I opened my heavy eyelids with difficulty. It was dark and I couldn''t see anything. I could only hear the sound of the rain splashing on the glass.

    I want to touch the mobile phone beside my pillow and look at the time, but this time I raised my arm, but I was surprised to find that it wasn''t my arm that didn''t obey me, but my arm was crushed by something heavy. Maybe it was too many times of "night attack". I instinctively whispered, "who?!"

    After I asked, I thought I asked a piece of nonsense, because Murphy and fringe were sent home by me, and they would climb to my bed. Except for dongxiaoye, there could be no one else, but when I was going to call out the name of dongxiaoye, unexpected things happened - I heard the voice of the East, "dongfanglian people." The skin of little Niang is bleak voice, word by word, make a person creepy.

    "The east?"

    "It''s me," Oriental sneered. "It''s not Murphy, it''s not winter night, is it disappointing you?"

    I am very sleepy and heavy in my brain. I don''t think, and I''m too lazy to think. Some of them are just impatient. I want to sleep and don''t want to talk. I just feel that the sky has nothing to do with me. As for who gets into my bed and doesn''t hinder me from sleeping, it doesn''t matter who comes. "What''s your nerve? Go back to your room and go to bed. "

    "No."

    "No? So you''re going to sleep here? " I just want to get rid of my fatigue and say, "you can sleep anywhere you want, as long as you don''t press me, it''s hard."

    I am not only unresponsive to the Oriental satire, but also not surprised at her sitting on me. I am not against her sleeping beside me. Now, if it is not a dream, it would be unrealistic.

    PS: the eyes are still uncomfortable. Every half an hour or so, cold compress with a towel thrown with ice water. It''s much more effective than yesterday. Hehe, although there are still not many words in the code, it''s enough to add up those in the code of yesterday. I hope it will continue to improve tomorrow. Thank you for your consideration and support. Thank you.

 Chapter 725

    "Who wants to sleep with you?" I can''t see the five fingers in the room. I can''t see the expression of the East. I don''t know whether she is ashamed or angry. She is still in that tone. She is not happy or angry. She is not humble or arrogant. She is a little dismissive, but very indifferent. "You are right, I am nervous"

    "get out of my way, tired, let me sleep." It''s hard to get a good night''s sleep. I was annoyed by her coming out to make trouble, so I didn''t even have the patience to hear her finish. I rudely interrupted her.

    "You want to sleep? OK, I promise you two things "

    " I''ll provide you with food, drink, shelter and pocket money. In order to make room for you to sleep, I''ve even given you my own place to sleep. Do you still want me to tell you the conditions? Is your ass itchy

    "In a word, if you want to go to bed, you must promise me the conditions, otherwise"

    "how about you?" I interrupted her again, perhaps because I had been forced to tolerate and suppress my dissatisfaction with the East. I usually pretended to be generous in front of people and said a word from my family, "it''s not necessarily your treatment to be a junior to a rich man now, and I''m not allowed to sleep on my back? It''s polite for me to ask you to go to bed. If you don''t sleep together, it''s fresh! "

    "What do you say?" "East finally angry," you dare to say again, I will cut you to death do you believe it

    I also know that I said too much, but she said too much, "if I don''t go back to my room to sleep and play with me, I''ll take you off and throw you on the street. Believe me, play really?! Are you crazy? "

    Dongfang must be crazy. She picked up the mobile phone beside my pillow and pressed the bright screen to shine on my face. In the weak light, I could see clearly that there was a knife across my nose! A bright kitchen knife!

    I still can''t see the face of the East, everything is so unrealistic, so I''ve confirmed that I''m dreaming. A nightmare, I even rationally analyzed that the cold air emanating from the sharp blade of the kitchen knife on my face is actually the effect created by the cold air of the air conditioner combined with my imagination, but the effect is too lifelike, so lifelike that I know it''s a dream, and I still It''s the fear of being scared.

    I dare not resist. Although the weight of the East and Chu Yuan is nothing to me. I can throw her out with a little force, but I dare not move. I''m afraid that the blade is too low. If I move it slightly, it will cut my nose. LV Siqi said before that the East destroyed the face of a girl. She held a paper cutter covered with blood and looked at her face When the bright red wailing girl, that cold expression, let LV Siqi still have a lingering fear.

    I think I must have had such a terrible dream because of LV Siqi''s words. In the dream, I became the girl who was disfigured. "I''m not mad yet, but I may be mad. I''ve been mad before, so if I''m mad again, the reason must be the same -" Dongfang dun dun, pressing the blade lower, almost touching me The bridge of nose, gnash teeth and say: "margin is my only friend, who hurt her, I will hurt who!"

    "Well?" Sleepiness still doesn''t make my brain more nimble. Maybe this is the nature of dreams. My response is still extremely slow. "Fate is bullied again?"

    "I used to think that I was the most pitiful girl in the world." the East ignored my question and youyou said, "my father was a big liar. He abandoned me when I was very young. I hated him, so I can''t remember what he looked like. Because he, I was laughed at and bullied, and" wild seed "became the two most I heard from small to large I have no friends, just because I am beautiful, my family has money, I hate the boys who are close to me because I am beautiful, and I don''t like the girls who are close to me because I have money, so the boys say I am arrogant, the girls call me arrogant, I can''t even meet a person who is willing to make friends with me, I think I am the loneliest person in the world, Even the person I love most doesn''t love me. She never smiles at me. No matter how hard I try, she''s not satisfied. Because she demands too much from me, I can''t reach her expectation. She wants me to live alone, to get used to independence. I can''t do it. I''m eager for someone to care for me and protect me. So she often loses her temper with me and scolds me for a long time I can do what she asked for. She doesn''t get angry with me anymore, but she still wants me to live alone. I ask her why, she says, because I''ve grown up "

    I''m silent and speechless. I know that" she "in the mouth of the East is her mother. Ran Yibai doesn''t have any good feelings or even incomparable dislikes for that woman, because She didn''t pay enough attention to the East, but I didn''t expect that she could ignore the east to such a degree - what kind of mother is ya?! East has no father''s love, but she is stingy even mother''s love is not willing to give this poor girl?

    "She doesn''t love me. She left me alone in this city. She won''t come back to see me several times a year. Even if she comes back, she just accompanies me for a few meals. She seldom says a word to me. I know she doesn''t like living with me, but I still look forward to Christmas every year, because it''s my birthday, because only that day will she go to my room, Hug me and sleep with brother Nan. Do you think there are any more pitiful people than me? " Dongfang smiled bitterly. "I didn''t think so, but I met fate. I thought it was the most pitiful thing for her to be abandoned by her father, but she didn''t know what her father looked like. I thought it was the most pitiful thing for me to have no friends, but when she was a child, I didn''t even have a decent toy. I thought she was scolded as wild behind her back I have been the most pitiful. When she was young, people taunted and mocked her like this in front of her. I thought that the people I love don''t love me, they are the most pitiful, but she is more pitiful than me, because the people she loves are too hypocritical! That person will never be sincere to her, even if she deliberately makes that person angry, that person will smile and say "never mind" to her, even the expression of disgust will not show! Brother Nan, do you think fate is more pitiful than me? How could she like such a cold-blooded person! "The blade on the bridge of nose trembled with the excitement of the East. I have no words to say. I know that the hypocritical and cold-blooded person is me

    "we are superfluous. Our appearance has changed the life of the person we love deeply - the reason why I renew and the fate is disgusted is the same. The fate is more pitiful than me, but she is too much stronger than me "The East smiled softly, with a touch of emotion, affection and admiration." when I have given up, when I start to get bored, when I start to curse the world, I meet her who is still holding on. No, she never thinks that is holding on, because she never thought of giving up, she still likes that person, and day after day Day of repetition want to be noticed by that person''s naive behavior, she is too cute, in fact, as long as she frankly told that person, said that they love him very much, not good? But she didn''t, because she was more arrogant than I was, she didn''t want to exchange her pity for the love others gave her, so she was trying to make the person who would only smile at her hypocrisy angry, trying to force him to tear off the hypocrisy on his face, beat her severely and scold her, take away her pride, she said that this was the only way she could give up that pride, brother Nan, such a woman Child, do you say anyone is willing to hurt her? Do you think anyone can not like her? "

    Even without the threat of glittering sword, it''s hard for me to say no. I know how much I hurt Chu Yuan, so I know how much I love her at this moment.

    "What are your two requirements?"

    I compromised, of course.

    As if it were the expected result, the East simply said: "you have no reason not to love fate, then you are not allowed to say not to love her. If your hypocrisy becomes a knife inserted into her heart, I promise that your heart will be dug out by me. If it is red, I will pay for your life. If it is black, you deserve it!"

    I''m not surprised that the words of the east make me cold. I even think that she just said what I wanted to say - if I hurt Chu Yuan again, I would also be curious about the color of my heart

 Chapter 726

    "And the second request?"

    "The second requirement is our conversation tonight. Don''t tell fate! In particular, if you dare to mention the two requirements I forced you to accept with a knife, I will tell Yuanyuan, Xiaoye sister, Bobo sister, Cheng sister, Mo sister, Xue sister, Murong aunt and uncle Chu to tell all the people around you that I came out to the toilet in the middle of the night and was pulled by you to chat. You tried to force me and said that you wanted to sleep. I compared you with a knife because of me Protect your virginity! "

    "Are you sick?!" The threat of such a reversal of black and white makes me cry and laugh, "still protect chastity? Do you still have chastity? I took the initiative to climb to my bed in the middle of the night, and I didn''t put a knife to put you to sleep with me. Are you still willing to bite me back? "

    "Even if I want to sleep with you, do you think someone will believe you? Don''t you always treat me and fate as children? Children have the advantages of children. Yes, I climbed to your bed on my own initiative, but I can pretend to be naive and cute. In front of sister Cheng, sister Xue, sister Bobo, uncle Chu and aunt Murong, I was inspired by sister Xiaoye and sister mo. I think it''s a way to express my love. I don''t know how children like it and how adults like it Huan ''is different. The way adults express their love is so dirty

    It''s true that I''m not covered by the evil of Dongfang xiaoniang. Murphy''s sleeping with me after getting drunk with winter Xiaoye has become the handle for her to threaten me. She knows very well that I don''t want to be known about the last kiss mark incident. This can be seen from her name Xiao Yike - so I believe it''s just a dream, because I''m the only one who has a relationship with the goblin Is the clearest.

    Yes, it''s a nightmare that turns my inner secrets and fears into Oriental compassion!

    Confirmed these, I steadfastly many, "you are afraid the predestination knew that you threat me with the knife, will be angry with you?"

    "Yes," said the East affirmatively, "she is my only friend. I can''t lose her."

    Thinking of the "pitiful" in Chu Yuan''s novels and the different comments Chu Yuan made on the "pitiful" in the novels and the real East, I couldn''t help asking: "you do so much for the reason of fate, only because you are friends?"

    This is my curiosity, but also Chu Yuan''s curiosity.

    The East kept silent for a while, "for Yuanyuan, I am her friend, but for me, Yuanyuan is not only my friend, but also my hope"

    "hope?"

    "Yes, hope," the voice of the East was very light, and there was a sense of caution, as if it was a secret that she didn''t want to escape from her heart, as if she was just afraid that I would laugh at her heart and have such a secret, "can persistence and persistence bring happiness? When I despair about this, fate let me see the hope. If she can prove that she can, then, as long as I continue to persist, I can also so, I hope her happiness, not only for her, but also for myself, her happiness, is my courage to pursue the future. "

    I think I understand what the East is saying, and I use the disdainful tone to prove: "you mean, you don''t have the courage to try on your own, so you are cowardly to place your hope on fate?"

    "You think it''s incredible? Do you think such a cowardly girl should not be the arrogant Oriental pitiful person? " "That''s because you never know the real Dongfang Lianren, and you are cheated by her superficial brilliance like everyone else. Brother Nan, I tell you that Dongfang Lianren''s pride is just covering up her inferiority"

    "your inferiority is a fart!" I felt a great deal of anger? Is anyone alive? You have an enviable appearance, you have an enviable family background, you have a smart brain, and you are destined to have an enviable education in the future. You have what others are destined to have, and what others may not have in their struggle life. Do you feel inferior? "

    "All you see is the surface!" "East excitedly said:" I said, that is only the surface of light! What if I had those? It can''t change my nothing "

    " you nothing? " I am even more angry. I feel insulted by her. "You are only sixteen years old. Before you reach the age to contact the society, your brain has grown more mature than your body. If you are useless, you can''t hide what you think from your heart. Isn''t it necessary to live?! I''m not as useful as a little girl with no hair. Shouldn''t I feel inferior to you

    The East choked me and said nothing. Maybe it was the first time she exposed her fear in front of her. She was a little surprised, but even more funny. "You will feel inferior in front of me?"

    "No!" I said: "I will envy you, but I will not feel inferior to you. You have the brain that I envy, but I have the sister that you envy, you have the wealth that I envy, I have the family girl that you envy. When people are born, they are doomed to what you will have, but they are not doomed to what you will not have. What you have, others are pursuing, others have, you also You can go for it, and your efforts will be rewarded. The world is fair, and the future is in your own hands. So "

    " so you don''t think I should turn the efforts and results of pursuing happiness by fate into courage to encourage myself? "I didn''t deny it, I didn''t implicitly or politely, "isn''t it? You dare not pursue by yourself, help her or even connive her. In order to make her efforts bear fruit and become your courage, you are willing to give up your position and promise all her willful demands, even if she lets you like a person you don''t like. Your connivance is not only harming her, but also practicing yourself! "

    I have too much dissatisfaction with the East, but the dissatisfaction is more because of her excellence, because she can play with me in the palm of envy and hate, but her accommodation to Chu Yuan is the reason why I should say dissatisfaction to her - she dotes on that girl even more than I do!

    "Brother Nan, I understand what you said. You are the one who doesn''t understand. First of all, I feel inferior, not because of who and what I envy, but because of my existence. Then," Oriental smiled and asked, "how do you know the person whom fate wants me to like, the one I don''t like?"

    I think she''s standing up to me habitually, "because you don''t know that person at all! I don''t even know that person! "

    "Then how can you be sure that I won''t like him after I know him?"

    "You" I want to say, but I don''t know how to say it when it comes to my mouth. I have long been aware that the attitude of the east towards me has become somewhat abnormal, and it has been confirmed from the words of Chu Yuan. But whether it''s me, Chu Yuan or the East itself, it''s very clear that Chu Yuan''s absurd request is full of contradictions and struggles. She hopes that I like the East, but I don''t want Dongfang to like me

    Dongfang moved the kitchen knife across my nose, put the mobile phone back to my pillow, felt the dark, and climbed down from me, "brother Nan, do you know why I and Yuanyuan became good friends?"

    "Why?"

    "Because all people think Dongfang Lian is a different girl, but only fate knows that Dongfang Lian is very ordinary. If people give her a little care, she will be very moved. If people give her a lot of care, then she may also like most people, because she is moved and likes each other, even though she knows it''s very common Oh, fate is because we know me so well that we hope to be friends. Brother Nan, your own sister, don''t you know? That wench, is a for oneself, does not hesitate to hurt friend''s person? I''ll tell you one last thing - she''s dumber than me, but she''s smarter than me, and one more thing you should remember: she''s a hundred times more pure and kind than I am. "

    I was stunned. In the dark, I couldn''t imagine her expression and mood. She sighed for a long time, and I couldn''t figure out the meaning. She seemed to walk towards her room, because her voice became a little far away. "Brother Nan, you are a person who can do what you say. I believe you, so please don''t forget that tonight is right My promise, even if you are still in your dream. "

    "I''m dreaming?"

    "Yes, you are dreaming, a dream that can''t be told to anyone."

    "Wait!" I yelled at the voice that went farther and farther away. I wanted to sit up, but I found that my body was still heavy, as if the weight on me had never disappeared. I didn''t know if it had been pressed by the East for too long, and I couldn''t slow down for a while. I said in a hurry, "since it''s a dream, you should answer me a question."

    "You ask."

    "Is this kiss mark on my neck left by you or by fate?"

    The voice, after a moment of silence and a slight smile, said in a somewhat mischievous tone, "that''s a secret."

 Chapter 727

    I don''t remember what the East said behind me. I can only remember so much. It seems that I have been pondering the words of the East in the dark. I don''t know when, my brain becomes blank. When I open my eyes, I finally see that the face of the East is a totally different East from what I imagined.

    Was last night a dream or a reality?

    "Brother Nan, what are you stupid about? I asked you! " The East pulled me back from my reverie. She shook my shoulder and sat next to me on my folding bed. "You tell me, how did you talk with Yuan Yuan last night?"

    Looking at this girl full of worry and curiosity, it''s really difficult for me to connect her with the crazy little girl named PI last night.

    "How about what?"

    "Don''t pretend to be confused with me. I don''t like you," said Dongfang with a small face, afraid of being heard by dongxiaoye and Chuyuan, who didn''t get up. "I just want to use my toes, and I know that the person who asked you to go to school yesterday is the little antique teacher."

    "Oh?"

    The East recognized that I was performing and frowned: "you''re really angry to pretend to me again! I''ve been looking for you for a long time, because Yuanyuan hates her for no reason recently. She writes all her emotions on her face. Even I think that girl is a little too much. In addition, yesterday, Xiaogu scolded her for her achievements. She showed a rebellious attitude. Would Xiaogu still be polite to her if she grasped this handle? Now it seems that fate''s novel was either discovered by her or discovered by both of you? "

    "Why do you say that?" he said

    "Sister Xiaoye forced you to do something in the afternoon yesterday, but when she got home, her attitude towards you changed. Not only she, but also sister Cheng and sister Mo stopped asking, which proves that you must have given them a satisfactory answer. I''m not stupid. Can''t I hear what they said to you by turning the corner? It''s just that it''s understandable that the fate test is out of order. Don''t scold her! And the fate of the baking smashed this matter, the teacher is only a small antique, so it is only possible that she told you! " The Oriental little lady has a reason to say: "the novel lost by fate is in your hand, and you have seen the little antique teacher. Can''t this prove that she has something to do with the novel by fate?"? What''s more, if you are called to school because of the decline of your grades, there is no need to hide it from Xiaoye sisters? But the little antique not only dare not admit, but also deny that she is afraid to expose the secret of fate, right? In addition, you deliberately drunk sister Mo and sister tassel last night, which is actually an excuse to send them home and leave sister Xiaoye at home. If you and sister Xiaoye go to send people at the same time, you will leave me and Yuanyuan two children at home, so you have to leave one of you, and sister Xiaoye drinks wine and groans. In this way, it''s up to you I went to see someone off. Since sister Mo was drunk, you can bring a helper with you. Brother Nan, you''ve tried your best to talk about it with Yuan Yuan alone? I guess if Yuan Yuan refuses to go, you must be planning to pull me out, right? Because it''s written in the novel that Murong''s good friend is poor and Xiao * * knows all Murong''s secrets. If yesterday''s fate didn''t go out with you, and I won''t go out with you, are you going to find sister * * today

    So far, no one has ever made me feel such a fear. No matter the old and crafty Mo, the farsighted Zhang Mingjie, or the strange third lady who doesn''t play according to common sense, but only the Oriental compassion can make me cool from the bottom of my heart. I''m not afraid of the old Mo, the little Zhang third lady, because I have so many It''s impossible to figure out what they are thinking, and I''m afraid of the East, not only because I can''t figure out what she''s thinking, but also because she can often figure out what I''m thinking!

    Yes, I can''t hide every idea from her eyes, including what I''m thinking, she can see the general, this girl, how terrible a character will be in the future?

    I''m sure I dreamed last night, because the Oriental in my dream said that she was not a different girl. Isn''t that bullshit?!

    "Since you have guessed everything, you must have guessed the result, and asked me what to do?" I fumbled under my pillow for my wallet, pulled on my slippers, got up and headed for the door. "Besides, didn''t I promise you what you forced me to do last night? That''s the answer, because I''m a man of my word. "

    I don''t deny it. I''m embarrassed to answer the questions of the East. I don''t deny it. I''m trying to find out whether it was a dream last night or the reality that really happened.

    "Last night? I forced you? Brother Nan, what are you talking about? What did I force you to ask for? "

    "Eh?" I was stunned. I turned back and asked, "you didn''t come to my bed with a kitchen knife last night?"

    East Leng for two seconds, a chuckle out, "I a girl, in the middle of the night with a kitchen knife climb to your bed a big man? What do I want to do? Brother Nan, are you dreaming? "

    Is it because I didn''t wake up? My head is still drowsy, and the expression of the East is innocent. What is revealed in my eyes is the ridicule and ridicule of my absurd words. But I always think something is wrong, but before I can think about what is wrong, I see the East has jumped to my side. "Brother Nan, what are you going to do?""Me? I''m going to buy breakfast. "In fact, I''m afraid that the East would have a thorough understanding of what happened to me and Chu Yuan last night, so I tried to sneak away under the pretext of buying breakfast. When I came back, I called Chu Yuan for dinner, so that the East wouldn''t keep pestering me. If there was any problem, she asked Chu Yuan to go directly

    " it''s still raining outside. You look so bad, maybe you are ill or I''ll go. ˇ±The East can''t help but say, push me back to the house, I haven''t reflected yet, my wallet has fallen into her hand, and xiaonianpi is proud of her money. She shakes her "prey" and grabs the umbrella standing next to the shoe cabinet. She steps out of the door and runs down the stairs.

    Strange, very strange

    buying breakfast is just an excuse, so - is it the excuse that I want to leave or the excuse that the East wants to leave?

    East small Niang he mobile phone sees w ever care about me like this? Are you afraid of rain? Think again, how could she have been so diligent? Get up before dawn to clean the room? The most strange thing is that since she didn''t know what "the request she forced me to answer last night" was, why did she stop questioning me like she knew my so-called answer

    Yesterday, it was the first day of abnormity. A lot of abnormal things happened. Last night, it was an abnormal night. Everyone became abnormal. However, in the morning of today, after Oriental put the umbrella bought earlier on the table, everything seems to be back to normal.

    Last night, the abnormal Chu Yuan rubbed his bleary eyes and washed his face and brush his teeth as reluctantly as usual. Then he shouted "brother" and sat next to me. He picked up a stick of oil and chewed it as tasteless as chewing wax in a semi coma. Last night, he recognized Chu Yuan as abnormal, and later suspected his abnormal winter night, as usual I''m afraid that she will not be satisfied if others eat too much. As always, she''s devouring and can''t even speak a word. As for the just Abnormal East, I can''t see through or say clearly. She''s the same as usual. She will secretly observe me when I don''t pay attention. After I notice it, she will quickly dodge my eyes. From a long time ago, she was like this - that Is she normal or abnormal?

    I''m afraid there''s no answer to this question, because no one knows what she looks like when she''s normal. Naturally, no one knows what she looks like when she''s not normal abnormal!

 Chapter 728

    "Don''t drop anything, especially the umbrella, have you taken it? Come on, it''s time we left. " I was off duty for half a day yesterday, so tired that Murphy ran out to look for me. Such a behavior must be bad for Lu Hao and Hao Shuai. It''s strange that such a thick tail was bitten by them and not chewed up by them. So the company can''t point out how many troubles are waiting for me. Although I feel headache after thinking about it, I can''t avoid it. What I can do is try not to today When I''m late, I''ll face the mistakes I''ve made without making any more mistakes, but the three girls seem to deliberately oppose me. I''m anxious like ants on the hot pot, but they are still not in a hurry.

    It''s just that Chu Yuan sent the used chopsticks to the kitchen to wash them. But Chu Yuan lingered for a long time until I asked them to go out. She came out of the kitchen. I think it''s the same as lying on the sofa after eating rice and pressing her cell phone in the East. Every morning, they are chirping. Today, they are so quiet because they both deliberately avoid each other. Chu Yuan is afraid of the East Gossip, and the East doesn''t know how to gossip, of course, what they want to avoid most is not each other, but me.

    Although she tried to put on a natural look that was the same as usual, when Chu Yuan took her umbrella from my hand, when her fingers touched my palm, her little face turned red all of a sudden, and her whole body trembled, perhaps the same feeling as my heart. She instinctively dodged her eyes, while putting the umbrella I handed her into the schoolbag, while concealing it "I said:" brother, you''re so wordy, like a mother

    "Let mom hear you, I bet she''ll kill you." I also have an instinctive reaction - to see if Dongfang and sister tiger have noticed the abnormality of Chu Yuan. Of course, I don''t feel confident that my performance is normal. Fortunately, Dongfang is still lying on the sofa and focusing on her mobile phone. It seems that she''s texting with someone. On the winter night when she just changed her clothes, she didn''t pay attention at all Chu Yuan and I are frantically searching for something in the living room.

    I''m a little relieved. "Hurry up, I can''t be late today. There are two of you. I''ll tell you that if I''m late again, don''t mention the bonus, the salary of this month will be halved. If you can''t eat at that time, you''ll have to pay for it yourself!"

    Although it''s still early, it''s raining today. The traffic situation on the road is unknown. In addition, I have to send Chu Yuan and Dongfang to school first, so my time is not rich at all.

    Seeing that I was really in a hurry, Dongfang jumped off the sofa and said, "wait for me, I need to go to the bathroom!"

    "Why did you go there long ago when the lazy ass was full of shit?"

    "You are the lazy ass!" Dongfang grabs a sofa mat and throws it at me. When I receive it, she has run to the bathroom door, spits out her little tongue at me, and groans angrily: "I got up early to clean the room. At that time, you were still breathing and sleeping. I don''t care if you are in a hurry. I want to go to the big size. You dare not wait for me. Hum this thing is mine."

    Dongfang shakes Dangling something out of my pocket, my face changed in horror - immortal board, that''s my wallet!

    I''m going to rob, but I haven''t moved. The scream of the little girl pipi, like meeting a lecheron, scares me. I''m stunned. She''s got into the bathroom and locked the door. She laughs loudly and says, "if you can come in and rob, I''ll gamble, and my sister will shoot you." the little girl Pipi really pays attention to my relationship with Chu Yes, it''s a complete imitation of me!

    "I don''t care about your size. Hurry up, or I won''t wait for you!"

    "Well, you should go first, but your ID attendance card seems to be in your wallet. If you don''t bring this thing, it doesn''t seem that it''s useful for you to go any earlier?"

    Er

    I have a way to lift the sofa mat and smash the door, but considering that this thing does not have such destructive power, I gave up the idea of exposing the shy appearance of the girl sitting on the toilet to the public, or maybe it will be like she said, sister tiger will take care of me at once

    I just put the sofa mat back in place, and I was lost by winter night On the one hand, this girl has been turning around since she came down from the dinner table. The room she cleaned in the East was soon upset by her. I said, "Why are you the same as the east? Do you want to go with me? The more anxious I am, the less anxious you are. Isn''t it good for you that I''m late? What are you looking for? "

    "Gun."

    "What are you looking for?" I suspect I heard it wrong.

    "Gun!" Tiger sister let me completely despair, a criminal police with guns, but also a criminal police who is carrying out protection tasks, unexpectedly lost the gun!

    Tiger elder sister also knew that she was too disgraceful, red face rushed to Chu Yuan and shouted: "Yuan Yuan, did you see my gun? Can''t you take it and play? I tell you, it''s not something you can touch. Give it back to me quickly! "

    Chu Yuan''s head shook like a rattle. "I haven''t touched it!" he said

    Tiger sister glared at me, "that''s you"

    "I haven''t touched it," I interrupted before she finished, "my little night sister, it''s as dangerous as your ass, even if you let me touch it, I dare not touch it!""Obnoxious"

    Dong Xiaoye thought that I was talking about dirty jokes and teasing her. He gave me a look of shame and anger, but Chu Yuan reminded her: "Xiaoye sister, my brother scolds you."

    "Scold me?" Winter night a Zheng, "scold me what?"

    East shouted in the bathroom: "the butt of the tiger can''t be touched. Brother Nan scolded you as a female tiger."

    "Chu Nan -" sister Hu blushed with anger and was about to rush towards me. Just as her cell phone rang, the girl felt it and looked at it. She immediately changed her serious expression. When she got on the phone, she quickly slipped back to the room. "Team Lin ˇ±

    I''m lucky enough to escape. This joke is a little too much. I''ve noticed that this morning, my mood is controlled by a feeling of Indescribability. It makes me a little nervous, so I try to put on a relaxed posture - not only Chu Yuan, but also inexplicably nervous in the face of the East and winter nights ˇŁ

    It''s not only me, but also Chu Yuan who deliberately shows lightness and naturalness. When Dongfang sits on the toilet in the bathroom and returns to the room to have a secret talk with Lin Zhi at work, only our brother and sister are left in the living room. The atmosphere suddenly changes - silence makes the air have a kind of frozen heavy feeling. Suddenly, we don''t know what to say OK.

    So, Chu Yuan''s tension was completely exposed. The girl had already packed her umbrella into her backpack, but she was still turning over the contents of her backpack for fear of letting herself down.

    "What''s the matter? Have you forgotten anything? " I broke the silence, because I can''t stand the same silence - I don''t like the tense feeling. It seems that something has been inserted between me and Chu Yuan, which makes us unable to get along with each other as naturally as before.

    Yes. "

    "What else are you doing?"

    "Chu Yuan didn''t look left and right, but he didn''t dare to look into my eyes. Suddenly he pointed out of the window and said," look, brother, it''s raining "

    he pulled down three black lines on his forehead," since last night, why would I ask you to take an umbrella? "

    "Yes, it''s also" Chu Yuan''s little face suddenly turned red and silently pulled the bag. She lowered her head and said with a smile, "brother, am I becoming strange?"

    it''s strange, but I didn''t say it, but I pretended to be confused and said, "what''s strange?"

    A little afraid "

    " what are you afraid of? "

    Yuan put his bag on his back, raised his head, and lowered his head as soon as possible. As I approached her slowly, her head began to hang lower and lower. It seemed that my face was growing on my feet. She hummed like a mosquito: "I''m afraid you don''t dare to look at me like I dare not see you."

    I understood the feeling of Chu Yuan, and I felt a little strange, but I still pretended to smile naturally: "since You dare not look at me, how can you know if I am looking at you? "

    "I''m not afraid you didn''t look at me. I''m afraid you are looking at me. But when I look at you, you dare not look at me!"

    : it''s busy and late today, er, sorry]

 Chapter 729

    "I''m not afraid you didn''t look at me. I''m afraid you are looking at me. But when I look at you, you dare not look at me!"

    I was stunned, and then touched my hand on the girl''s head. "Can you eat people? Why can''t I look at you? "

    Chu Yuan carefully raised his head, saw me looking at her, did not shift his eyes, she slightly relieved, "are you really not afraid of me?"

    "Afraid."

    Hearing this, Chu Yuan leaps back a step reflexively, as if he has something harmful and unclean on his body and is afraid of polluting me. It''s not the rejection of me, but the fear of inferiority, "what are you afraid of me?"

    I looked at my hanging hand, and looked at the panic expression of Chu Yuan that touched my heart. I slowly extended that hand to Chu Yuan''s face. When she was puzzled, I hit her forehead with a fierce finger.

    "Oh -" Chu Yuan cried out in pain, and tears flew out. I used my strength deliberately. Don''t say that she was hit by me unprepared. Even if she was shot on the back of her hand, it would hurt her for a while. The girl was expected to get angry. She started to fight back when she was attacked. It''s no longer a habit, but her instinct, so she should take it for granted "What are you doing?" she said angrily?! I kick you to death -- "

    when the" kick you to death "voice falls down, she just reacts and becomes the normal self again.

    Of course, she didn''t kick me, and I put my hand on her head again, and frankly said, "I''m afraid, too, of what you''re afraid of."

    Chu Yuan was stunned and let me caress her long, fluffy hair. For a while, she whispered, "hate"

    but she put her head on the chest of this annoying person

    "stupid girl, you think too much," I said: "you are still you, brother or brother, we live together, grow up together, this kind of fetter, not anything can be cut off Yes. "

    "Well, I know." Chu Yuan asked softly, "brother, we still get along as before yesterday, OK?"

    "Why not?"

    "Because I think something will be different from the past."

    I understand what Chu Yuan means. There may be no difference in the nature between the hidden love and the hidden love, but the way is very different. When Chu Yuan has no secret, can we go back to the past?

    Yes! Because Chu Yuan is still Chu Yuan, because I am still me, I can''t say whether to persuade or comfort, but there is no doubt that my words are for myself, "only when people change, will the way of getting along change."

    Chu Yuan said curiously, "how can people change?"

    This question asked me, how can people change?

    "When people grow up, they change."

    Yuan nodded. "I''m relieved. I haven''t grown up yet."

    This makes me feel a little different. If what''s the biggest change of Chuyuan after last night? She always hopes to grow up quickly, suddenly she doesn''t want to grow up. "And even if I grow up, some things will not change." Chuyuan looks at me proudly, a little shy, but very confident. "No matter who I am, It''s still you. "

    In this moment, my heart hidden in the flesh and my mind hidden in the heart seems to have been cut open by Chu Yuan just like countless times by the East. I think I understand what she means, but the terrible thing is, I think she knows what she means

    "cough, right, brother asked you something." I want to cover it up. I don''t want chu yuan to become like the East Just like Fang, I can easily see through my heart, so I came up with a question related to the East.

    "What is it?"

    I glanced at the bathroom and whispered, "is the birthday of the East Christmas?"

    "Yes." Chu Yuan''s answer is very clear, just like a thunder, I almost petrified.

    "Eh?" Chu Yuan suddenly felt bored. "Brother, did I tell you the birthday of the East before?"

    No, that''s why I''m so sure - I didn''t dream at all last night. Little oriental lady, she did climb up to my bed with a kitchen knife!

    "Hoo ~ so comfortable --"

    I''m still in consternation. Dongfang walked out of the bathroom with a happy face. Before I could stop Chu Yuan, the girl couldn''t help but ask, "Dongfang, how does my brother know your birthday is Christmas? Did you tell him? "

    The exaggeration and satisfaction that the East deliberately performed were frozen in her face. Obviously, the girl with such a mind as electricity understood what Chu Yuan''s problem meant. When we looked at each other, what I saw in her eyes was the innumerable and incomprehensible complexity

    "did I say that? It seems to have been said, and it seems not to have been said, "the East is quite incoherent, saying:" brother Nan is not ignorant? No, you''ve seen my ID card, haven''t you? "

    These words have been purely said to Chu Yuan. Have I seen her ID card? She is the most clear in her heart. Chu Yuan believes that it is true and let her take a breath, but I still doubt that she is still flustered - why is she flustered?I decided to test, "you told me, did you forget? You also said that you are looking forward to Christmas every year, because on that day "

    " brother Nan, your wallet ~ "the East bumped into my arms, and the wallet was put into my hand, but her nails were inlaid in my flesh. The little girl''s skin laughed more falsely and more falsely, and her mouth corners were twitching, and she said:" I was wrong for the prank just now, so was her dawdling I apologize for my mistake, and promise that I will never play with you again "

    the meaning of my words is nothing more than not to let me talk down. Sure enough, what she showed in front of Chuyuan in the past was her mother''s disdain. She loved her mother deeply. It was a secret that only she knew. No wonder Chuyuan always told me that the relationship between Oriental and mother was not good, It turns out that the East has been hiding the secret, even Chu Yuan has never told it.

    It seems that Dongfang said she left her mouth last night because she was too excited and didn''t realize it. Otherwise, when I was forced to promise, she should add another one to let me keep the secret for her.

    Stinky little lady, did you really scare me with this o-knife? What happened? I caught your weakness and asked Chu Yuan, "how was that day? Brother, would you like to finish? In a word, Oriental, we have known each other for so long. I never seem to have given you a birthday. I don''t know what you expect from that day. "

    " gifts, of course, are expected. Because there will be many people giving me gifts that day. The thing I look forward to most is to share the gifts given by others with you the next day, because we are good friends Łˇˇ±

    The reaction of the East is really fast. We can think of all the reasons that are so flattering. I moved Chu Yuan''s heart. OK, it''s been so long. Brother Nan is going to be late. Let''s go quickly. What about sister Xiaoye The intention of the east to diverge is obvious.

    "Sister Xiaoye receives the electricity in the room"

    before Chu Yuan finishes speaking, she sees a face that can''t tell whether it''s gloomy or excited. She opens the door and steps out of the room. Before I ask, she says to me in a deep voice: "hurry up, let''s go, I have to go back to the Bureau immediately!"

    "What happened?" My intuition tells me that it''s a big thing, otherwise sister tiger will not be so restless, "good or bad?"

    Tiger sister said: "there is news of the boat of sand! He hasn''t left Beitian yet! "

    "Good?" I''m not sure, because I can''t see the excitement of sister tiger.

    "But" the tone of winter night turned, and his face became gloomy, "he is in Dongcheng District."

    Dongcheng District?!

    Not only me, but also Chu Yuan and Dongfang. They stayed in Dongcheng District. Isn''t that the place where Xu Heng hid?

    PS: first of all, I''d like to say sorry to you, because I have to ask for leave again, and I have to ask for leave for at least two days. It''s not because of the obstinacy of eyes. Please rest assured that the fragile eyes of right and wrong have been safe recently. This proves that The ice water alleviates the eye fatigue the method still has some effect, ha ha.

    I know that some careful friends know the reasons for asking for leave. Yes, the day after tomorrow, may 22 of the lunar calendar, the second month after my mother left, sixty days. According to our custom here, we need to burn paper boats and so on. We need to take care of them. At that time, relatives and friends will come home. As we all know, right and wrong are the only ones left at home The four smelly old men are not only the eldest son, but also the only one in the family who can enter the kitchen at present. Therefore, they will be busy in purchasing and preparing the meals the day after tomorrow. I''m afraid that they can''t find the time and strength to update for you. I hope you understand.

    If there is no accident, the day after tomorrow, we will resume the update and apologize to you again. After the quick update, it is a continuous update recently. I''m really sorry. I''m sorry.

 Chapter 730

    When shazhizhou sent two young horses to kidnap me, they exposed their motives. They dug Xu Heng''s whereabouts from my mouth. That is to say, shazhizhou didn''t bind me in order to revenge dongxiaoye for kicking and exploding one of his eggs, which caused him to fall down with mental illness. So far, he can''t soak a woman, but was ordered to kill Xu Heng, who provided the police with a lot of criminal evidence of longxiaotian.

    Who is the person who directed him? At present, there is no clue. Because in the police''s layers of control, the boat of sand evaporated strangely, and his two young horses died and were injured. The injured one is still in the intensive care room of the hospital, and has not passed the dangerous period

    at this time, the boat of sand appeared in Xuheng''s lurking East City area - he is wanted by the police, I haven''t escaped from Beitian yet!

    Whether it''s the boat of sand or Xu Heng, we can''t help but care about it, not to be nervous and not to think about it.

    There''s another reason why I can''t help thinking. Dongcheng is the territory of her father and xiaosanye, the goblin. People are afraid of association, but people like association, so association becomes more terrible. Because when we insist on connecting two unrelated things or two unrelated people, we will find that we never lack it The reason, let alone between them, is that there are indeed some more ''inevitable'' connections than ''subtle''

    when winter night said that the boat of sand appeared in Dongcheng District, I couldn''t help thinking about whether there is a relationship between the boat of sand, Xu Heng and the third master.

    The purpose of shazhizhou is to find Xu Heng. This is their relationship. Now both of them are hiding in Dongcheng District. Is this the proof of the relationship between Sanye and them? You know, the third master is the local tyrant. He has two troublesome figures in his territory. Why is he indifferent?

    There is only one reason why I can associate like this - after I have really met the third master, I am most impressed by him. He is a man full of Jianghu spirit, who always wants to emphasize himself and try to shape himself into a legendary man in the Jianghu. Therefore, the biggest impact of a large number of police forces on his territory is not His business, but his face, his status in the Jianghu! If the third master really has nothing to do with Xu Heng or shazhizhou, will he allow the police to do whatever they want in his yard?

    Perhaps, the third master''s forbearance is to prove that he has nothing to do with Xu Heng. After all, the world knows that he is the counterpart of long Xiaotian, and so is Xu Heng. Therefore, he needs to draw a clear line between him and Xu Heng to avoid being connected with him. However, there is no suspicion that there is no silver here? The police have confirmed that the firearms and explosives used in Xu Heng''s hostage taking case are all from Beitian. That is to say, the possibility of Xu Heng''s contact with Beitian * * force is not only very high, but also very high. All kinds of traces show that he has been active in Dongcheng District for a long time

    the police have never ruled out the suspicion of Sanye, which is not without reason, Suppose that the man who provides Xu Heng with guns and explosives is Sanye, then, Sanye''s motive of "killing people with a knife" seems to be taken for granted, because no one will believe that there is anyone in Beitian city who wants to kill long Xiaotian more than Sanye. If this fake is established, the person who wants to kill Xu Heng most is not limited to the criminal materials reported by Xu Heng The people involved - the third master has enough reasons to wipe out Xu Heng.

    Will the person who instructs the sand boat be the third master? If so, Xu Heng hid in the east city after the crime, and then lurked deeper. Even if the police laid a vast net, they could not find his shadow. Can we infer that he saw through the third master''s intention to kill people? The third master has lost his control over Xu Heng, so the police can''t find any valuable clues from him, which is his luck, but unfortunately, he also has to like other people who wish Xu Heng to die, put the only remaining fantasy on me who has a very uncertain relationship with Xu Heng

    the third master and the boat of sand are not in the same city, but the same The same kind of people in the same circle gather like creatures and divide like groups. Is this the relationship between the third Lord and the boat of sand? The third master used the boat of sand to ask me about Xu Heng''s whereabouts, but he didn''t use the more convenient resources such as the goblin or sang Yingjie. It can be explained that he was afraid of me, especially the little winter night around me, so that he could smell the same taste with Xu Heng. Maybe, no, it''s certain that the goblin didn''t know these things at all, because the third master was not the kind of person that would damage his father''s image When I was kidnapped, the horse of shazhizhou was obviously very clear about the relationship between me and Chuyuan, so they were sure to use Chuyuan to force me to surrender, which proved that they had a considerable understanding of me, and this understanding, if not after a period of observation, could only be told by others - I don''t think that under the keen smell of winter night, shazhizhou can Long enough to observe me without being discovered by her. If this kind of trust is too blind, the response of shazhizhou to dongxiaoye at Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet is the most powerful evidence: if he had watched us, he should have known the relationship between dongxiaoye and me. How could he be surprised that she appeared at Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet? And there''s no reason to provoke her?

    Sha Zhizhou doesn''t know the relationship between dongxiaoye and me, which proves that he has never monitored and observed me. Then, the information about me can only be passed to him by someone else. The person who passed the information probably didn''t know that sister tiger had a festival with Sha Zhizhou. So in that information, it''s very likely that there was no mention of sister tiger''s name, just a "police girlfriend" decision Justice has taken it, and the person who transmits the information, no doubt, is the one who knows me or has a legitimate reason to investigate me without being doubted, Xiao Sanye, agrees with these conditionsI know that I am a person who likes Association and is good at finding reasons. I also know that the "reasons" found for association are just "reasonable" on paper, just like the "logic" combed out for "story". However, most of the so-called "reasonable" put into reality will not become a fact, but it is a story at most, even if So, I was shocked by my own story.

    It''s just a coincidence that Xu Heng fled to Dongcheng and lurked, and shazhizhou also slipped to Dongcheng? Absolutely not! There must be some reason! So, it''s so complicated and fidgety to find the little winter night with guns from the dirty clothes in the bathroom. The goblin is not only a friend of Chu Yuan and the East, but also a friend of her. If the goblin''s father is really behind the scenes, then it''s really cruel to let little winter night uncover such a truth Whether it''s related to Xu Heng or not, but at this time, Sha Zhizhou also slipped into the east city, making it possible for the hypothesis to become a fact, increasing too much

    when I sent Chu Yuan and Dongfang to the school, I also got out of the car, and the little winter night in the car took the opportunity to make a phone call to Lin Zhi. I heard the content of the phone call - sister Hu asked Lin Zhi to go to Mr. Liu to understand it. On the day he held the banquet Whether she invited Xiao Sanye or not has already begun to doubt that shazhizhou appeared at the banquet of Liu Gongzi, which is related to Sanye.

    I wanted to go to the Municipal Bureau with Dong Xiaoye, but she refused. The reason is that the bureau is very sensitive at present. How did the news of the last arrest of Sha Zhizhou leak out? It''s not clear yet. Therefore, even if I was the party and victim, Dong Xiaoye didn''t let me participate.

    Of course, I''m not stupid. I know that the person I don''t want to participate in is actually dongxiaoye. She is afraid that these things really have something to do with her father, the demon. She is not protecting me, but protecting xiaoyike, protecting Yike''s feelings with Chuyuan and the East.

    In this way, I was thrown downstairs by her. In the cloudy and rainy weather, I wanted to scold two swearing words, because at this moment, I''m not in the mood to explain to those who gloat and wait to see my jokes. Why did I leave early yesterday and why I''m late today? I didn''t have any regrets and just boast about it Time to think of an excuse to block their mouth, until now there is no!

    Yes, I''m late for our country, our city, and the drainage system of the road today. It rained all night, and half of the city was submerged in the water. The road was congested, the road section was forbidden, the detour, the detour, came out of the house at seven o''clock. It was only half an hour''s drive to the east of Chuyuan. It took almost three times As you can imagine, when all the people are waiting to tease you and ridicule you, but you let everyone wait for you for an hour and a half more. This brave and fearless style, can you not let everyone dazzle? Although, because of the weather, I''m not the last one to be late.

 Chapter 731

    "Brother Nan, is my sister OK?"

    "Ah?" As I expected, Viagra was the first to rush over, but he said something I didn''t expect. I was stunned. What''s more, he was carrying a bucket with one hand and a mop with the other hand. I didn''t think which question should be thrown out first. Sister Liu also came out of my side and asked with concern: "fate is OK? Is the cold better? "

    Chu Yuan''s cold happened a few days ago. He came to the company on the day when he asked for leave. Why did it take so long for us to ask again? I can''t turn my head a bit, and see Yao Waner and Qin LAN who just stood up to come back suddenly sitting back - as if they had lost some ice in the hot water just boiled, and the atmosphere of the comprehensive group just bubbled, they were crushed back by a chill. I don''t need to look back. I know that the people behind me must be Murphy!

    Sure enough, it''s this mysterious woman who stepped into our comprehensive group. It''s obvious that she just arrived at the company with her bag and umbrella in her hand. I don''t know if she was in traffic condition or because she was drunk last night and was in bed today. Judging from this girl''s slightly embarrassed expression, I prefer the latter? Oh, you''re drenched. Your hair is wet. It''s too rainy. You''re in traffic jam on the way, too? " Viagra''s Pug posture is really unbearable. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, you won''t believe it. Two days ago, it was this slavish looking guy who forced Murphy to go down the stairs with a tough attitude and vulgar words. Now he is quite able to find Murphy a step down. Is there any inevitable connection between traffic jam and Murphy''s wet hair? And I bet Murphy''s wet hair has nothing to do with rain? Song Jia is still blocked on the road. Can''t you have some insight? Mr. Mo, come back to the office and dry your hair. It''s cold today. You''re delicate and frail. In case of a bad cold, our comprehensive group, No. the investment department, No. It''s the whole Fengchang group. It can''t be without you "

    Viagra, who is eloquent and eloquent, is not just flattering, but to keep me behind and attract Murphy''s attention to him Personally - I only came a step earlier than Murphy. He was afraid Murphy would find me late and want to hide it, so he was eager to send Murphy to the office.

    "Will a cold kill you?" Murphy was very dissatisfied with Viagra''s exaggerated performance. He took a step back, as if Viagra had some germs. Even the umbrella wouldn''t let him touch it. "I''ll take the umbrella myself. Just take your mop and bucket. If you love cleaning, you can sweep the whole 27th floor for Chunan."

    Viagra''s good intentions were rejected, and he was also physically punished. He was not only embarrassed, but also oppressed. He couldn''t help but also turned his head low. He hummed vaguely in a mosquito like voice: "what kind of iron lady do you put on a cold face? I knew you were reluctant to call him."

    "what do you say?"

    "Nothing. I mean, the weather is changeable recently. It''s hot and cold. The first minute is still high temperature of 356 degrees. The next minute is heavy rain. So it''s easy to catch a cold and have a fever. I''m not afraid that you look bad and are worried about your illness? Just now, there is something wrong with that. I mean, our company can''t live without you in a day ~ "

    I think that when we go to any company with Viagra''s flattery, we''re not afraid of not being able to get along with the meal

    Murphy''s blush is not because Viagra said that" the company can''t live without you in a day ", but because Viagra said that her face is not good. Viagra said that Murphy''s hair is wet I made sure when I arrived. This girl was not late because of the heavy rain. She didn''t have a drop of water on her umbrella. It''s obviously useless. It proves that she didn''t come by bus. Otherwise, it''s raining so hard. How could she not take an umbrella when running into the company from the bus station? Unless she drives directly into the company''s underground parking lot, although her hair is wet, but a little more careful people can see that she has not been exposed to the rain, otherwise there is no reason why her hair is wet but her clothes are not wet? So that must be because she didn''t dry her hair after taking a bath. It can be easily inferred from the residual water in her hair. She is very lucky that she didn''t encounter a traffic jam, or her hair would have dried earlier. As for the face difference, she was drunk for two consecutive days. Who changed her face, I''m afraid, I can''t see her face better The dry towel delivered by Yao Waner is not good for Yang Wei, who has made steps for himself. He said: "today''s weather is very special, so those who don''t punch in on time will not be late. Group leader Liu, also go to inform other groups and call the colleagues who are still stuck on the road. They don''t have to worry. I think there are many people on the road who choose the top It''s unnecessary to walk in the rain. It''s better to be late than to ask for sick leave. "

    Murphy didn''t say that he was late because of the traffic jam, but after hearing her words, everyone naturally went to think that this woman would really cover up

    Murphy, who has a ghost in his heart, naturally saw that I was laughing in my stomach, bypassed Yang Wei, and said to me: "Chunan, didn''t I tell you yesterday? If your sister''s fever doesn''t go away, you can continue to ask for leave today. "

    This girl said while winking at me, I suddenly realized that Murphy had figured out the reason for me to skip class yesterday"Didn''t I come with you? She won''t be in bed and won''t be able to get up? "

    "Also?" I looked at Murphy, who was wilting like a dead caterpillar on the sofa, rubbing his temple, and smiled, "like you are now? Or is the fringe like this now? "

    Murphy smirked, "I can''t drink them, but my strength is that I won''t do anything wrong the next day after I''m drunk." the girl''s smile affected the pain in the temple and kept cool.

    "It''s not persuasive for you to laugh at others." I sat down on the tea table next to her, handed her a cup of hot tea I just made, and said: "the only place where you are better than a fringe is that she lies at home, while you lie in the office"

    "she lies in my home!" Murphy''s eyes were round, obviously dissatisfied with the fact that I left the tassel on her bed last night, reached for the cup, and with a touch of his fingertip, he said with an exaggerated "ah!" how can I take the medicine

    "Let''s air it for a while and then eat"

    "my head hurts, I can''t wait!"

    "Then I''ll pour you a cup of cold water"

    "I''ll have a warm one!"

    Brother, it''s more difficult to serve this girl than Chu Yuan!

    "Then I''ll give you half a cup of cold and half a cup of hot"

    "I want to drink tea!" At this moment, Murphy, in addition to not throwing his arm or kicking his leg, is just like a child. He asked me with a flat mouth, "you don''t want to use yin-yang tea to take medicine for me?"

    No matter Chu Yuan or stepmother, I have learned a truth since I was a child: there are many sick female animals, so I have patience that ordinary people don''t have. "What do you want?"

    Murphy finally exposed his self-interest and said with a red face: "you help me to blow"

    I knew that Murphy and Chuyuan really had many things in common, they were the same arrogant, the same lonely, and then they had the same extreme negative personality, naive almost can be called naive

    did not pay attention to Murphy''s surprise, I Blowing the heat on the surface of the cup, he said: "you and the tassel are half a dozen. You can''t drink wine and like to be brave, so it''s better not to fight with the little night. They got up early in the morning, just like no one else, and now they have returned to the Bureau for a meeting."

    After all, Murphy and the tassel are drunk. It''s not a fight with winter night, but a meeting that I purposely pour in? She always seems to come back to the Bureau for a meeting recently. Is there any progress in Xu Heng''s case? "

    " OK, take the medicine. " I''m finished. Murphy is a smart woman. I don''t want her to think too much.

    Murphy didn''t pick up the cup. As soon as he closed his eyes and opened his mouth, he said, "you feed me ~"

    "less money! I haven''t heard that I still need to feed when I take medicine. How can I feed? "

    "Mouth to mouth"

    "fuck you!" Before Murphy finished, I knocked a chestnut on her forehead. This woman is coquettish and addictive. This kind of request is very interesting.

    Murphy sat up and said angrily, "why don''t you just feed Cheng Liusu to me?"

    "Who told you I''d fed the fimbria?"

    Murphy''s eyes brightened when he tried to test his nonsense. "Haven''t you ever fed her any medicine?"

    "No."

    "Who did you feed?"

    Murphy''s question was so fast that I blurted it out and was substituted into her speaking rhythm. I also replied: "I only feed fate"

    when I noticed something wrong with this, Murphy was already numb. The water in the air seemed to be frozen by a cold air. I couldn''t help but fight a cold war. "No, I mean"

    "your mouth to mouth Take your sister''s medicine? "

 Chapter 732

    "You mouth to mouth feed your sister to take medicine?" Murphy lost his voice and screamed. I quickly covered her mouth with my other hand.

    "No! It''s not mouth to mouth feeding "

    " you just said it yourself, you haven''t heard how to feed it with medicine! Never heard of it. How did you feed it? " Murphy opened my hand and said excitedly, "sure enough, I don''t think it''s an illusion. I didn''t expect to be so attached to you as you said. It''s not just the simple feelings between brothers and sisters!"

    A roar in my ear, is it the thunder outside the window, or Murphy''s words?

    I can feel my face like a layer of cement, the expression suddenly froze, "what do you say?"

    Maybe it''s because of the hangover, maybe it''s because of the headache, maybe it''s because the dark clouds in the sky cover the light, the heavy rain outside the window cover up other sounds, and create a kind of dark and special environment. In a word, Murphy doesn''t have the usual calm, she seems to be venting some emotions, and she doesn''t choose to say without thinking: "isn''t it? How could a 16-year-old sister still cling to her brother? Which brother cares more about his 16-year-old sister than his girlfriend? It can be seen from all the people in the eye that fate doesn''t like Cheng Liusu or Xue Ziyuan! Especially for me, I can''t explain why. I always feel that the conflict between fate and them is the same as me! "

    I try to melt the cement on my face, I try not to care about Murphy''s words, or I just try to cover up for Chu Yuan, so I said: "Yuan Yuan''s character is too introverted, she doesn''t dislike anyone"

    "yes!" Murphy ignored my feelings and said: "I don''t know if you''ve ever felt this way, but I do. I think I''m the same kind of person as yuan yuan. I think we have a lot in common. Whether it''s character, growth experience or the degree of dependence on you, I''ve only known you for one year. How about Yuan Yuan? Nearly ten years! I believe that she likes you better than I do. "

    Murphy finally realized my face. Although I don''t know what kind of expression I have at the moment, Murphy finally calmed down, or calmed down. Looking back at what she just said, she lost color, just like a drunken person was splashed with cold water, and then she woke up. She was busy Holding my hand, he said in a panic: "Chunan, I, I am talking nonsense! Don''t take it seriously. I''m bullshit. I''m full of bullshit! I, I, what did I say! I''m sure I haven''t sobered up. Chunan''s head is filled with paste. Don''t be angry, OK? Otherwise, you can slap me in the face! "

    The girl grabbed my hand and patted herself in the face. I pulled it back and asked with a wry smile, "who are you? tassels? Or asters

    Seeing that I didn''t lose my temper, Murphy was afraid instead. A smart woman knows me. She knows that the more calm I am, the more I care. She pretends to be stupid with flashing eyes: "what? What happened to the tassel and the purple garden? "

    "Who told you that my relationship with predestined brothers and sisters is not simple?" I know that I''ve been trying to avoid this problem, but today Murphy is speechless, and I, who have been covering my ears, am shocked to find that everyone except me has heard the "bell"

    "no one said that Murphy can''t stand your emotional look. She finally confessed:" we just said it when we were joking in the office, not very much Seriously, we discussed who you like best. As a result, asters, Tassels and dongxiaoye were all said to be predestined. I asked them why. Dongxiaoye was said to be feeling. Tassels and asters were said to be "

    " what did they say? "

    Murphy dodged my eyes and whispered, "they both mentioned a word snatch"

    "snatch?"

    "Well, according to the fringe, when she gets along with you, she always feels that she is in love with yuan yuan. Yuan Yuan doesn''t like her, but makes her feel inexplicably guilty. Ziyuan talks about Yuan''s appearance, which seems to take away her original position beside you. Of course, everyone is not very serious, just talking and laughing. I''m the only one who is careful Murphy said with a smile: "every time we talk about who you like, we all say it''s fate. In fact, we don''t want to offend people. If we say it, we will never have an argument. So, Chu Nan, don''t take what I just said seriously. I''m a little jealous of you. It''s just that I''m too small a woman."

    it''s really a joke, But there must be some serious elements in it - Chu Yuan is always hostile to the fringe, how can the detected fringe not figure out the reason? Since childhood, I have known Ziyuan, which can be called "inseparable". Until the day when Chuyuan became my sister, when I transferred more than half of my mind and time to Chuyuan, it''s no wonder that Ziyuan felt that it had lost something

    "rob". Chu Yuan also said that there was always a dark corner in human nature, just like the shadow under the sun There must be something that will never disappear, even in a small place. Not only me, but also the onlookers, do not believe that brothers and sisters who are not related by blood can have pure brotherhood, or it is more appropriate to say that, under the influence of this open-minded, unruly society that does not need to cover up and advocate freedom and pursuit, No one believes that after a long time of living together, a pair of strange men and women will have a pure brotherhood, because this is an era without benefits from the willow, because this is an era full of Pan Jinlian.In this society, there is no man who can sit still, but there are women who are looking forward to romantic love and striving for it.

    "Do you usually like to talk about this topic?" My feeling is very complex, often become the topic that girls talk about, what does this mean? As the protagonist of me, there must be some vanity, but the same, I have too many secrets, will feel very uneasy, even fear.

    "No" Murphy blushed. "It''s just that occasionally, when we talk about you, it will become a topic about predestination. So when we talk about you, we don''t talk about predestination much. Every time we talk about predestination, I start to think that you don''t seem to have your own life, because you lack your own topic, except for the topic related to you Apart from us, it seems that only fate is left, and the topics you and we talk about most about family members are almost all fate, otherwise I won''t be confused, ah, I, probably envy fate and you live together for such a long time? I can''t help but fantasize. If I am predestined, I will let you only hold me in your heart "

    no one is willing to admit that there is darkness in his heart, which is also a kind of protection for himself? If we hadn''t thought about it, there would be no topic about Chu Yuan, no joke like this, and Murphy would not have the illusion of matching Chu Yuan, the premise of which is that it''s reasonable for us to fall in love with brothers and sisters?!

    "Chunan, am I mean? The general joke is that Cheng Liusu is a vinegar jar, but he "

    I don''t know how to answer, but I smile bitterly and shake my head," the tea is going to cool, and I''ll take the medicine soon. "

    Murphy still doesn''t pick up the cup. "Are you angry?"

    "No."

    "Hoo ~" Murphy took a long sigh of relief, and then suddenly added, "can I ask you another question?"

    I was stunned. "Ask."

    How does the bottom feed yuan yuan to take medicine? "

    Er, this woman still has a problem with it, which means that she never thinks her thoughts are nonsense!

    "Spoon feed!" My friend took the trouble to explain: "when she was a child, she was weak and easily got sick. She was afraid of suffering and didn''t like taking medicine. Her parents had to work. It''s impossible to watch her every time she took the medicine, so she always secretly threw the pills away. So I thought of a way -- grind the pills to the end, put them in a spoon, dissolve them with strong juice, and pile half a spoon of sugar in front of her, so she would be willing to feed her After taking "

    " she is taking the medicine like this now

    "Now? I, occasionally, she is seldom ill. Besides, she can''t swallow any medicine at all. "My answer is vague, because until I moved out from home, she was taking medicine in that way. Now, maybe she doesn''t need any more? At least last time I caught a cold, didn''t she take it that way or did she never need to take medicine that way?

    With that in mind, my heart is pounding. Chu Yuan, that girl, will not be

 Chapter 733

    East let me know, don''t look down on girls, even a little girl''s mind. From then on, I found that the stinky girl in our family seems to be able to turn my play around? Can''t you eat it yourself? "

    "Even if you add more sweet things, it''s still medicine. Subjectively, it''s still something you don''t want to eat, so you have to be fed. Besides, juice and sugar only play a psychological role. In fact, when you grind the medicine to the end, it will be more bitter."

    "I don''t believe it." Murphy interrupted me.

    I said, "if you don''t believe me, you can try."

    "Try it now," Murphy said excitedly as he waited for me. "You feed me once as you do."

    ""

    when he saw that I was speechless, Murphy opened his mouth and said, "what are you doing? You don''t want to? "

    "Are you still a child?"

    "Is fate still a child?" Murphy stabbed a word in my heart, and then listened to her: "even if I want to be a child, otherwise I''ll let you feed me mouth to mouth! Let yourself choose, which one do you choose? "

    "I''ll find a spoon"

    "I hate it!"

    Murphy tried to hit me. I jumped up and listened to the slap. It seemed that something had fallen on the glass of the coffee table. Before I could go back to confirm it, I heard the door of the office being knocked. I was so scared that I ran to grab the mop in the bucket at the door. This just exchanged a look with Murphy, who was just sitting in front of me. I pretended to clean it. She called out "please." Enter ''.

    "Phoebe, can I borrow Chu for a while?" It was Longshan who came to me. Obviously, this girl had heard that I was being punished by corporal punishment. She saw that it was all about Murphy''s screenwriter and director. Her expression was ambiguous and thoughtful. "Chu, you clean it very carefully. Look at this place. It''s like a mirror."

    I just wiped it twice. How can the ground shine like a mirror? This girl opens her eyes and tells lies. She pretends to be joking at Murphy and me!

    Murphy blushed, embarrassed to answer her questions, but blushed at her, and asked curiously, "aunt Shan, what do you want to do with Chu Nan?"

    "It''s OK for me to find him. Your uncle is looking for him."

    "Uncle, look for Chunan?" Murphy was more sensitive and immediately raised his alert.

    Long Shan noticed, but the woman just made light of her words and appeased Murphy, "well, there''s a meeting this week, which may let little Chu attend. Your uncle doesn''t want him to be hard to be seen by some people at the meeting."

    "Uncle is to" Murphy''s surprise all written in the face.

    "Who knows, ha ha." Long Shan smiled and didn''t answer, but she reassured Murphy more than she did.

    In my heart, I secretly sigh that compared with long Shan, the clever Murphy is indeed some distance away. In other words, Murphy, who is approaching perfection in work, actually has a very obvious weakness, that is, blind trust in Long Shan and blind worship of Mo Yi. She never doubted that long Shan would hide or cheat her, just like she never doubted the ability of Mo Yi The fact is that long Shan not only has reservations about Murphy, but also often covers up his and Murphy''s behaviors and goals by misleading her. And Murphy is far from being able to cover up the sky with his hands and look up to the wind and the clouds as he thinks in his mind, and still has no choice but to fight with tension, which is the best proof -- some light Most of the cattle people that we envy live in the ugly days that we can''t see. The successful life is against the wind. The more people running in front, the greater the resistance they will bear. When the latter looks at you running in front and the farther you run, only you know that, apart from pride and pride, more are the heaviness of each step lifted up, and Gong Hard and tired to stay ahead.

    The pressure of competition is not to be overtaken by competitors, so the more people who run ahead, the more they feel that they can''t afford to lose, because the sense of superiority that has become the first place is doomed to hurt you, and sadly, this kind of competition will never have an end point, so people who can''t afford to hurt will never have a chance to breathe Insist, don''t want to lose the "first place" of everything he has got. He has too many things in his body - applause, jealousy, admiration, awe and, of course, Murphy''s worship.

    Compared with Mo Yizhi, I''ve never got anything and never thought about what I''ve got in the past. It''s so easy to live. At least, I''ve never been the "No.1" and I don''t have the need to be brave. I can''t make my heart clear if he wants me to attend the meeting. Since he put forward such a request when he was in charge of Mo Yizhi, it proves that he''s convinced that Mo Yizhi can''t help me, So, how easy is it for Lao Mo to cheat for me?

    In fact, Longshan''s mystification is just to help Mo to be brave, so as not to destroy the image of the omnipotent idol in Murphy''s mind.

    Mo also came to me for fear that it was Xiao Sanye''s contract - he was worried, seemingly indifferent, more anxious than anyone else, eager to see the day when Zhangjia collapsedWith Viagra''s help in cleaning, my task is much easier. Maybe it''s because I just came out of the chairman''s office. Today, Hao Shuai''s classmates have a lot of peace. When I clean the restroom, he didn''t come to watch it again. Probably, no one took part in it, which is also a main reason. People are creatures that like to wander back and forth between emotion and thinking After the curiosity was satisfied, the interest disappeared. Yesterday when they saw my joke, I didn''t have any response. My hot face was pasted on my cold butt. Today, they didn''t have the desire to continue to observe me. Besides, people had no smooth sailing. As soon as they were excited, they immediately began to think: today''s unlucky is my surname Chu, and tomorrow''s will not be your surname Wang Zhang Yes? No one is stupid. Under the same roof, those who look down and don''t look up all know how to make a way for themselves. You see my joke today, and the chance to fall down tomorrow may belong to me.

    Winter night didn''t come back until noon. Strangely, Murphy also disappeared from the office. She asked Song Jia, who was late. She said Murphy had already gone out. Inferring the time, I left her office at the front foot and left at the back foot. She said there were some private matters to be done, but didn''t say what they were.

    The boss is the boss. If you change me, it''s called early leave? It''s unreasonable for the capitalists to be away from Murphy and winter night, but it also saves me a lot of trouble. With two hours of rest and dinner time in the afternoon, I prayed that the traffic on the road had eased while I took the contract, got into a taxi and went straight to Mr. Xiao''s company - both for the public and for the private.

    ",,,,

    " Beitian has not encountered such a heavy rain for at least five or six years. Look at the chaos in the city. Ha ha, since I moved the company to Haitian, I am still standing by the window for the first time to enjoy such a rain scene. " The third master put down the contract, walked to the window, lit a thick cigar, spit out a light blue smoke, in the smoke, the eyes that looked at the water city, like a child''s gloating twinkle, not without the arrogance of the superior.

    "Yes," I also got up and walked to the window, looking at the third master, and said: "Beitian has not encountered such a big storm for at least five or six years, but it''s not the city, it''s the people, or I don''t know if you are the same as the sea and the sky, will you be in chaos together?"

    "Oh?" Three Ye Leng Leng Leng, immediately walk back to his boss table, lean on the edge of the table, smile: "I say, it''s raining so hard outside, but your kid didn''t invite himself to come, didn''t even say hello in advance, certainly not only to send me the contract signed by Mo Yizhi? Hehe, Fengchang is a big group. Although I am not short of these thirty million yuan, there is no fool in the world. He Mo is not a fool. I have not finished my work yet, so the contract will be put on my desk. If I sign my name on it and transfer thirty million yuan to his account, it will be disgusting for him for a while, so it must be your son who is good at making suggestions. Hahaha, it won''t be because For one thing, I will try my best to please my future father-in-law. "

    Well, it''s a joke, but it doesn''t mean a joke. It makes my friends speechless

 Chapter 734

    "It''s Mo Dong who let me send the contract to you to express our sincerity and trust," I coughed and said: "of course, Mo Dong is not stupid. If you take advantage of it and don''t do anything, he will sell the land to you at a low price, which will indeed lose 120 million yuan. But in this way, Mo Dong can still afford it. After all, it''s cash, which is good for the company Li is not unable to explain, but on the contrary, are you the kind of person who has given up his own reputation signboard for the sake of $12 million? If it is, ha ha, I think, to stink a competitor with a loss of $12 million, Mr. Mo is still keen on such investment. "

    Bad words are like bad fruit. The more you chew, the less delicious it will be. The third master''s face is a little ugly. "Is that what Mo said?"

    "No, I guess," I said, "because like you, I don''t think he is a fool."

    "Even more ironic, isn''t this proof that I''m not as good as you? Well, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. The blue is better than the blue. There''s nothing wrong with it. I''m just a baby girl. If you''re smart, she won''t suffer any loss. "

    The third master''s self-talk made his friends blush. Ya ran away from the subject when she said it, and always ran to the subject of goblin, as if no matter what I did, the motivation was goblin

    "that"

    "you don''t have to make a detour, you just have something to say, I can still hear it. Even if the contract was sent by the Mexican fox, you have other things What do you want me to do? " Third Ye''s Leaping thinking still makes me a little elusive, but he finally brings back the topic himself.

    "I have two questions," I said with a serious expression, "I hope you will answer me truthfully, the third Lord. It depends on the business and the relationship between Yike and me."

    "The first question I can guess from your serious appearance is that the third master has been a veteran in the Jianghu for most of his life. Long Xiaotian has joined forces with so many people who can''t beat him. It''s not that he''s lucky. This observation ability can prove that he is not only a man who has achieved by his ruthlessness, but also by his own mind, "After the old bastard of long Xiaotian died, the murderer Xu Heng missed the net and lurked to the East City area with unknown purpose. So the whole north sky is crazy. Is the case of Qianlong manor directed by Xiao Zhanhe? Ha ha, you have such doubts for a long time? Frankly, I won''t be surprised if you ask me, but I''m a little surprised if you ask me now, because I think you asked me the last time you came here. "

    "I do want to ask, but last time I was there, I didn''t want her to know there was another side to loving her father"

    "Oh?" Three Ye smiled, "listen to the meaning in your words, have already identified the case between me and Qianlong manor, and that Xu Heng has something to do with it."

    I didn''t deny my suspicions, "so, do you really have a relationship?"

    Three ye light smile, not anxious not angry, not angry not dry, slowly around back to the boss table, sitting on the boss chair, did not answer back to ask: "if I say it matters, what are you going to do?"

    I was shocked that the third master didn''t say "no" to me directly, and I was very surprised. His answer made me feel scared, and a chill hit my head from the bottom of my foot.

    "I''m not a policeman. I don''t have a little interest in the detection of a case. I''m just curious. I have an unforgettable interest in a part of my relationship. After all, Xu Heng''s appearance and missing of the net make me fall into a certain position that I can''t help"

    "just Xu Heng''s appearance doesn''t make you feel helpless? The key is Xu Heng''s leakage, isn''t it? " The third master twisted out the cigar in the ashtray, but I felt that the hot ash was stabbed in my heart. The third master kept his eyes secret, which made my palms full of sweat. Then he said with a smile: "now, there are all kinds of rumors flying. With careful preparation and precise planning, Xu Heng has almost been shaped into a modern Xiake who is also good and evil. It is obvious that His + mother + betraying partners, sacrificing them as bait, for their own escape, but because they have exposed the bottom of their case and won a good name for the people, he almost let himself become a legend - if he slips away smartly, there is no suspense worthy of suspicion. "

    "I don''t understand what the Third Master means." My friend habitually pretends to be stupid again.

    "I mean, people have curiosity, which is understandable. To find an answer for curiosity is an instinct of people." the third master is still smiling, but the things in the smile seem to be different. "In the commodity society, what we pay attention to is equal value exchange. Since you and I have curiosity, we can do the same as the sales contract on the table A good exchange -- "

    " the premise of exchange is equivalence, that is, what we want to exchange, the weight is the same, at least is close. "I tried to control, so I didn''t make my voice tremble like my hand.

    Perhaps, the difference between people is that it will appear at such a time. Sanye''s extraordinary calmness and "one word pun" have been somewhat reluctant. The only difference between him and "naked" is that he has not directly admitted it. "Yes, what we want to exchange is the equivalent - either it has no value, or hehe, the future son-in-law, you are very smart, so you understand."Or, it''s enough to intimidate or restrain the other party. Sure enough, there is a real relationship between the third Lord and Xu Heng. I took a long breath and tried to calm myself down. "Are you admitting that?"

    The third master shrugged, "it depends on your sincerity."

    "Sincerity? Is this mutual trust and candor, or is it a mutual containment business? "

    "For you, it may be a business, an exchange of interests, because you have needs, but in fact I don''t," the third master poured a cup of tea, then stood up with the cup, walked back to the window, handed it to me, and the smile on his face disappeared. Instead, it was extremely serious and serious. "Did you deliberately let go of Xu Heng? Like everyone else, I''m just curious about this rumor. Why did you let him go? Catch him, you are the perfect hero. In today''s commodity society, especially on the stage where upper class groups gather, what does such a perfect hero mean? You don''t know, but why do you not hesitate to be suspected, but also give up such a good opportunity to step up to the sky? Everyone is puzzled about this. Of course, if you really deliberately let Xu Heng go, but the result is of no value to me. The police have doubts about it. They sent a policewoman to pretend to be your girlfriend and watch you under the cover of protection to investigate you. Up to now, they have not been able to do anything about you, proving that even if you really have anything to do with Xu Heng, they have not left any substance This is a society of reason, logic and causality. Even if the whole world suspects that you deliberately shot Xu Heng, you can easily block everyone''s mouth with a ''because of it'' -- because you are not a policeman, so you have no obligation to fight your life to catch thieves. What this society ultimately seeks is not truth, but logic No matter my existence or dragon Xiaotian''s existence, it has proved this point, hasn''t it? We all use logic to cover up the facts to achieve something. I can''t expose him for this. He can''t overturn me. It''s also for this. Ha ha, satire? I say "mutual trust", you say "mutual restraint", but what do I use to restrain you? If my answer is the answer you want, my trouble will be big, and it will be very, very big trouble. I can''t hold you back, but you can easily control my fate. If it is the so-called interest exchange, where is my interest? You can get the answer you want, and what can I get? But I''m willing to try. The premise of exchange is equal value. It''s not wrong, but the capital I look for is not your answer, but whether you trust me or your dad! This is what I want to exchange. I think it''s worth it! "

    I took the tea cup from the third master, and the curl of heat wafted between me and him, so that he still couldn''t see clearly in the fog in my eyes.

    Last night, the Internet connection failed and was disconnected all the time. I tried before I went out in the morning, but I still couldn''t connect. I''m sorry that I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I''m sorry, the chapter will be delivered later today, right or wrong start code immediately]

 Chapter 735

    The premise of trust is honesty, which is something that needs to be exchanged, which I understand, but is it really worth his honesty? Third, can''t it be me?

    Even if I was playing tricks on me, I would not lose anything, so I said: "before Xu Heng escaped successfully, we had a fight, each shot. When he escaped, the gun was in my hand, and I could leave him, but I didn''t"

    Third Master was not surprised, and asked: "why?"

    "First of all, I don''t think I can leave a living Xu Heng. I don''t have the courage to kill people or fight to death. I don''t think Superman will have the sense of justice to save the world if he doesn''t have the iron and steel strength. Let alone I stand shivering with a hole in my thigh. I let him go out of responsibility for my own safety, The premise of being a hero is to have the consciousness of being a martyr. I''m not so great. I use my life to fight for prosperity. That''s a gambler. My father taught me from childhood that gambling is wrong. People should live on their feet. If I didn''t have those two women around me at that time, I would be a bear without hesitation. I would stay behind the crowd and show off? That''s forced, not planned. Secondly, I don''t deny that I can''t pull the trigger. There are reasons for sympathizing with Xu Heng. His father''s death may really be an accident, but what about his sister? Like him, I am also a brother. If his tragedy happens to me, of course, I don''t think his extreme revenge is right, but I don''t think anyone will believe that there is so-called justice in the world when facing a bastard who is protected by the law. As you just said, logical rationality can cover up the truth The sad reality has proved countless times that the unreal but reasonable logic can be easily obtained with money and power, and "

    " and what? "

    "Nothing. You can understand that I don''t want to catch him or dare not." I want to say that Xu Heng''s attitude towards the old man and the bitter son makes me feel that he is not the kind of person who is hopelessly bad. But for a guy who has committed the heinous crimes, this feeling is too subjective. I''m afraid that the third master laughs at me for being naive. Maybe he knows Xu Heng better than me.

    "Then why do you think I have something to do with Xu Heng?" The third master was very calm. He went back and brought another cup of tea. Then he leaned back against the French window and sipped it leisurely. He had no doubt about my words and could not see any reaction.

    "I don''t think it''s the police. There are three reasons," I said. "First, you and long Xiaotian have grudges. Second, Xu Heng has provided a lot of informant materials. Whether it''s official business collusion, bribery, unfair competition or crime involving in gangs, they can''t be easily collected by someone like him. Therefore, someone else has provided him with this It''s quite a possibility, and who is most likely to have so many criminal materials of long Xiaotian? Obviously, it''s you, because you and long Xiaotian have had similar lawsuits before, only ended up in failure "

    " hum "the third master sneered twice, I don''t know whether it was self mockery or disdain," what''s the third? After the crime of Xu Heng, he went to Dongcheng? "

    "More than that," I said: "after investigation, the police have confirmed that the firearms and explosives used by Xu Heng in the Qianlong manor are all from the east city"

    "first of all, I have to tell you, no matter for my own sake, for the sake of Yi Ke, or for those brothers who have followed me for many years, I know that this road can''t go to the end, and it can''t go to the end, so it''s extremely important I try my best to get out of this quagmire, run a company, and do serious business. Although I do have a certain relationship and influence now, it''s far less than that of earlier years. Especially in recent years, Wang erlengzi of Dongcheng Branch has been staring at me very tightly. My patience and safety have brought in the restlessness of those people who he doesn''t have the spare time to keep an eye on It''s always a feature of Dongcheng District. It''s not the place where Xiao Laosan is alone. It''s just that I can eat well in this place. Then "he looked at me, paused, and continued to say," even if I continue to mess with him, I can''t just fight and kill, and do some forced buying and selling. I''ve done everything, but I haven''t touched the ammunition, boy. You''ve seen many movies. Do you think that in the underworld, there are guns and guns, open the safe, and there are two grenades in it? That''s all bullshit from his mother. I can''t get several guns these days. It''s not that I can''t buy them or sell them. I dare not buy them or sell them! Think about it. Who buys guns for good? Now the world is full of cameras in every corner of the world. Women''s bathrooms in public toilets have pinholes. How many of them haven''t been caught by the police? And pull the same, a pull on a line, that nature, and you suck whoring gambling can be the same? It''s a matter of closing the door. It''s a matter of kicking the door with guns and ammunition. It''s too risky to fold! So don''t think I have three words of underworld on my forehead. I have everything and dare to have anything. I''ll tell you the truth, I have all the guns under my hand. There are 19 long and short guns in total. Don''t think there are less. There are dozens of underworld groups in Beitian, big and small. No one has more guns than me. Many gangs fight for territory and have to spend money to ask me "borrow guns". Pay attention, I dare not even borrow bullets. I dare to take out half of this frightening thing to Xu Heng to make a big case?! You look up to the third master too much. The third master does not have that courage. ""So you have nothing to do with Xu Heng?"

    The third master didn''t answer me right away, but looked at me. For a long time, he just smiled and shook his head. "No, it''s related - I gave him the report materials."

    "What?!" Even if I had guessed it, I still lost my voice.

    "Do you know how many police forces the police have now arranged to monitor me and those so-called my fields?" The third master suddenly asked me such a question.

    How can I know? I don''t even know how many of you have to play, "

    " I don''t know how many sites I have. That''s what the police has the final say, so I thought you would know that you don''t live in a policewoman in your house. The third master joked and said: "the police suspect me, because Xu Heng left a clue to prove that he had been active in Dongcheng District before the crime, and after the crime, he revealed the obvious trace of lurking in Dongcheng. This shit pot naturally hangs on the top of my brain, but what is the truth? It was the police who gathered more than half of the police forces in Dongcheng and targeted the key suspects and surveillance targets as Xiao Zhanhe, but up to now, even Xu Heng''s hair has not been found! Who do you think would like to see this situation most? Just like many people think that staring at you can dig Xu Heng, more and more people think that it is more likely to find Xu Heng through me. As you said, some people or things involved in the report material are not accessible to Xu Heng at all. Let alone that this material was originally given to him by me. Even if it is not, the police will suspect me For some of the contents of that material, when I was fighting a lawsuit with long Xiaotian, I had exposed "

    my brain was running rapidly. The cold sweat on my forehead condensed into big beads of sweat, and then it fell down my cheek. It was cool, but it was like flowing on my heart. My voice finally couldn''t help shaking." you mean "

    " that''s right, "three The Lord understood what I wanted to say, nodded and smiled bitterly: "like you, I''m also played by Xu Heng - why does he only give special care to you as a hostage in Qianlong manor? Maybe he really appreciates you and doesn''t want to create difficulties for you, but it''s his main purpose to let some people suspect that you and he are partners. He has made such a big case, which has so great influence and concerns in all aspects. When the police try to catch him, they also don''t pay attention to the contents of the report materials. The people involved are not official or business, and they are sensitive in identity It seems that the only way for them to protect themselves is to kill Xu Heng before the police catch him. However, how can we find Xu Heng? "

    My tongue is stiff. I "

    : today''s chapter is on]

 Chapter 711

    ,,,

    six people crowded into a car, and they were still in the rush hour of work, and they were stuck on the road for nearly an hour. In this hour, I could not help driving through the rearview mirror to observe Chu Yuan, who was pushed into the car by Dong Xiaoye. Unfortunately, she was crowded with the East, and the other side was just next to the fringe Four people, so the tassel naturally raised his arm and put his arm around Chu Yuan''s shoulder, which freed more space and made Chu Yuan lean on her arms, a little more comfortable. I care about Chu Yuan''s response to this, is it still tense? Or resistance and disgust?

    As a result, I didn''t see anything. Chu Yuan always let the tassel hug her. I seem to be relieved, but her eyes were staring at the rear-view mirror from the beginning to the end, and let me hold them in my throat all the time! I''m watching her, and she''s watching me, too!

    With the same calm expression and indifferent eyes, I can''t see her mind!

    Several girls could feel my abnormality, so no one spoke all the way, until the car drove to the gate of the community, Murphy, who was sitting in the front passenger seat beside me, broke the silence, "Chunan, stop and get off. Is dinner at home? I go to the supermarket to buy some vegetables and so on "

    frankly, my so-called" have a word to go home "is just that I don''t want to stand on the street and be noticed by others. In case of being seen by those boring teachers, I can''t help talking about Xiao Shu. As for what I should say and what I can say when I get home, I don''t have any points in my mind. If Murphy doesn''t mention" eat. " ˇŻTwo words, I forgot about it - yes, it''s so good to eat at home and let some girls work in the kitchen. The atmosphere that I''ve made so stiff may be different.

    Thinking about this, I parked my car firmly in the temporary parking space at the entrance of the community, and said: "I''ll go, you go home first, Yuanyuan, Dongfang, you two go with me."

    I haven''t untied my seatbelt yet. Murphy has got out of the car and said, "what are you polite to me? It''s just a la carte. Why do you have to share it so clearly? You don''t think you''re the host, and you don''t think I''m the guest. Miss Cheng, come down with me and help me carry things. "

    Murphy winked at her when he called her fringe. It was obviously a hint to fringe. Fringe was slightly shocked. Xuan''er glanced at the winter night sitting on the other side, that is to say, he understood, got off the bus and pretended to be dissatisfied. "Why are you such a big shelf? When I''m off duty, do I still think I''m my boss? I''ve been suspended from my job and my salary has been suspended. Do you want me to help you? "

    "If you don''t want to give me a hand, you can argue and be my boss. Then I will give you a hand."

    "It''s easy for me to argue, but it''s a pity that my parents don''t strive, so I don''t have someone''s nepotism!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s not interesting."

    "Miss Cheng, I tell you that I have today, and I have earned it with my own efforts and strength!"

    "Yes, yes, Miss Mo, I see your efforts and strength in my eyes."

    "Where are you looking?! That''s the drain! You look at me and talk! "

    "I can''t say it when I look at you"

    "do you want to fight?"

    "Just you? Do you believe that my aunt can kick you out of two Li''s field with her feet raised? "

    "I believe, because your legs are as long as one kilometer. Being tall is your only advantage."

    "Your legs are that long! Murphy, don''t take you so bad! Well, you''re wearing high heels. Let''s stand together. Isn''t it about the same height? "

    "Yes, maybe it''s because you are too slim and lack of three-dimensional sense, so you look much higher than me."

    "What is lack of three-dimensional sense?! Are you satirizing that your aunt is not as good as you? "

    "I didn''t say that."

    "But your eyes are on my chest!"

    "Your chest? Where is it? I''m looking for "

    " ah ah ah, my aunt and you are fighting, not so insulting! "

    "Ah --"

    brother''s sweat, I know that the two women are deliberately teasing each other, but I''m still worried that they will pick up each other''s pain.

    Both sister Hu and Dongfang can''t help but laugh and make a noise. They watched the two women with different personalities chasing and frolicking in the street, running farther and farther away. Only Chu Yuan, as if everything around her had nothing to do with her, still looked at my eyes in the rearview mirror without blinking

    Murphy intended to call away the fringe, and the fringe also understood Murphy''s intention - I just shouted for the winter night, so they did I want to create an opportunity for me to get along with Dong Xiaoye alone and solve the previous embarrassment. They think that my temper is due to Dong Xiaoye questioning me on the street. However, they don''t know that my embarrassment with Dong Xiaoye is not complicated. It''s the embarrassment of me and the stinky girl behind me. So I just asked her and Dongfang to get out of the car and go shopping with me It seems that if you want to solve this embarrassment, you have to find another chanceIn the room of dongxiaoye, "I see. Well, goodbye." dongxiaoye, lying by the window, put away his mobile phone and turned around. The grievance and depression on his face had turned into shyness and shame. Looking at me sitting in front of his desk, who was indifferent, she was used to being strong and domineering, and continued the cowardice she had just shown to me in front of several girls, but this time, No longer reluctantly, in her words, except for apology, there was also some pleading, some flattering, or it was more like coquetry. The girl was very careful and asked in a very small voice, "did I just move too fast? Is Chunan really angry with me

    My heart secretly cried ashamed, but the surface had to stink a face, said: "do you say?"

    "Don''t be angry --" sister tiger squatted down in front of me, put her hands on my legs, put up her poor little face, raised her lips and said: "I''m worried about you, so I''m so angry. I''m wrong about you. Would you forgive me? It''s also the fault of Shu Tong. We misunderstood you for not speaking directly. "

    that''s right. The phone that just hung up on winter night was just for Shu Tong.

    When I got home, I asked Chu Yuan and Dongfang to "roll" to the room to "study hard" and "reflect on mistakes". Those ghost girls knew that my evil spirits were pretended. Although they didn''t understand why I wanted to support them, they still had no choice but to be obedient. But winter night didn''t know that I was angry Yes, as soon as I saw my attitude towards the two girls, I felt something was wrong. I pretended to be magnanimous, not eager to explain with dongxiaoye, but took a set of short clothes and shorts, said to cool down, eliminate the fire, and asked dongxiaoye to go to the refrigerator to get me a bottle of iced joy.

    There was no drink in the fridge, so sister Hu had to go downstairs to buy it for me. If I didn''t get angry with Chu Yuan and Dongfang, she might not run errands for me and call the tassel directly to let her bring it back, but now she won''t refuse or refuse.

    It''s because I hid in the bathroom in the name of taking a shower. I wanted to call Shu Tong to provide serial information. I was afraid that she would go to Chu Yuan and the east to find out about the situation during my "shower" period, and ask them why I was angry

    and what kind of confession did Shu Tong give? Of course, where have I been this afternoon!

    I asked Shu Tong to admit to Dong Xiaoye that she had called me to school because of the serious decline in the performance of Chu Yuan''s simulation test. Because she didn''t want chu yuan to know that she had made her report and was afraid that she would conflict with her heart and further affect her performance, so she would deny it before. There are two reasons: first, I can''t believe the winter night, after all, tiger Elder sister has a good relationship with Chu Yuan and Dongfang, and lives together. It''s inevitable that she won''t say goodbye. Secondly, she doesn''t want more people to know that Chu Yuan''s performance is declining, so as to avoid that everyone''s reaction will hit Chu Yuan''s confidence and hurt her self-esteem.

    I want Shu Tong to tell Dong Xiaoye that it''s my idea to hide these things when I talk to them on the phone. I told her not to tell anyone, and I spent the rest of the day talking with her about Chu Yuan''s study in the restaurant outside the school. I attach so much importance to this problem because it''s about to come to the final exam. Chu Yuan lived with me Cheng''s grades have declined. I have to explain to my parents that way. In addition, when I turn over the talk time record of Xiao Shu and show it to sister Hu, she doesn''t believe me. At the same time, she gives me a "reasonable" explanation. I don''t want to criticize Chu Yuan''s achievements in front of Liu Su and Murphy. If I don''t want to expose Shu Tong, I will call me The "intern teacher" from the school, but you three stinky girls have to force me to say

    "OK, I''m not that careful. This time, I''ll be back with tassel and Fifi later. You can explain it to them for me. Please don''t do it in the face of fate. She''s thin-skinned and strong. Let her know that the" intern teacher "is Shu Tong, and their relationship in the future There''s no way to deal with the Department. Besides, it has something to do with her declining grades and her illness in the two days of the exam. Don''t scold her. Just talk to me later. You''d better pretend not to know, so that she doesn''t feel embarrassed. The child is very emotional. Don''t mention these things in front of the East. She talks. "

    "Well, I know." winter night nodded heavily. Her lovely appearance was shown by her, which could not be described by words. I couldn''t help but watch her entranced. It took a long time to find out that this girl didn''t seem to stand up. She still put her hands on the powder noodles, lay on my legs, and looked at me pitifully.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "That" tiger elder sister is quite a bit embarrassed, the eye also changes flicker, small voice asks: "really so forget?"

    "What else do you want?" I smile: "do you think I still have to beat you out of breath?"

    "No!" Winter night red face on my leg gently patted a, xuan''er looked up at me, timid way: "but I just in the street so scolded you, wronged you, let you lose face in front of Suu and Murphy, you can''t have no resentment in your heart? You don''t want me to do anything to resolve your grievances? "

    I was shocked. "What can I ask you to do? Besides, who told you that I was angry? "

    I don''t ask. It''s OK. Instead, I asked sister Hu urgently. "Chunan, you don''t care if I make you angry. Have you never taken me seriously?""What''s your theory? I don''t care about you. You''re not happy? " My friend is confused. Don''t say that sister tiger didn''t do anything wrong. Even if she did something wrong, what can be tolerated and forgiven is a man?

    "I don''t mean the kind of face red and ears red, head scratching, groaning for a long time, just like organizing logic, stand up and turn your face to say:" if you offend me, I will at least let you say something nice, or take some substantive action to coax me up "

    " you also said, if I offend you, women Is it right to be coquettish? Is it right for a man to be coquettish? And I''m not such a small-minded person. You can roar me out with two words? Then I will despise myself. "

    "Do you really or pretend not to understand?" Tiger sister is in a hurry again. This time, she did not cover up, but poured out all the words that she couldn''t hold back. "Don''t you always want to bully me? Before I could not put down the shelf to let you bully, now you are not easy to catch the opportunity, but do not use it, is not I to you, never what attraction ah? "

    After all, looking at my face, I was shocked. Sister tiger''s blush was almost burning. She was so ashamed. "No, I didn''t mean to let you bully me or I want to be bullied by you. I just thought that you could forgive me so happily. It''s not like humility, it''s more like treating me as a kind of hospitality"

    I just understood what sister tiger was angry about. When a woman beckoned to you, I could When you are close to her, but you are indifferent to her, it can only prove that you either have no feeling or desire for her, or just treat her as a friend, and carefully keep the respect for her and dare not daydream about it.

    It''s a rare friend who can still be as serious as before, but it turns out to be my fault. Women''s mind is really elusive, but I''ve got an opportunity to bully you, or you''ve got an opportunity to persuade yourself to put down the airs and be bullied by me?

    This question needs to be proved. "If you say that, I will really punish you"

    "what punishment?" Tiger elder sister''s eyes are shining. It''s abnormal that this kind of expectation appears on the woman with strong character, but I''m not surprised at all - this is tiger elder sister. She is a woman who either doesn''t love, loves boldly, and never learns to be reserved.

    What kind of punishment should be given to such a woman? My friend, I live to this day and have always been a punished role. Suddenly I was asked to punish others. I had no idea. At this moment, there was a loud noise from the porch outside, and then I heard the tassel saying loudly, "south south, we are back --"

    "eh? Why is there no one? " Murphy''s voice also entered the living room from the door? Margin? Little east? Officer winter

    "Here, I''ll come right away -" I answered the two girls, then stood up, reached out and clapped on the face of the flustered little winter night, and said with a light smile, "remember this punishment first, and then tell you when I think about it, and then you don''t have to pay for it."

    I don''t like the emptiness and self reproach of dongxiaoye at the moment, but I hate myself even more. All the mistakes are caused by me. Maybe the reason is like that written in Chu Yuan''s novel - I''m a man who doesn''t know how to say "no"

    but, in the face of such a pitiable and lovely woman as dongxiaoye, I''m afraid it''s a deeper harm to her to refuse? Because she knows that I''m just lying

    "One word, one hook."

    Winter night hook my little finger, sneer way: "and fate of learning? Well, according to you, hang the hook, don''t change for a hundred years. I owe Chu Nan a punishment today. He will punish me the other day. I will never delay. "

    Yes, you can''t delay, because I have already thought about your punishment.

    "I''m going to be broke. I''ll be an old maid and lonely all my life! Come on, seal

    "Well, the seal."

    My thumb firmly pressed the thumb of dongxiaoye. She wanted to carve her vow in my heart. Even for her, it was just a small thing like a joke. I like her serious attitude, because it proves that she attaches importance to it. Only those who attach importance to the oath can abide by it, even if it is just a small thing like a joke

    like you Such a lovely woman, how come no one loves no one? So, my punishment for you is - when you know what a terrible man Chu Nan is one day, you are not allowed to cry for him when you leave

    According to what I said in winter night, I told Shu Tong and Murphy what she had said to Chu Yuan East, and untied the knot in their hearts. This dinner was also very pleasant, so I said "extraordinary" cozy, because Liu Su and Murphy had never quarreled again for the first time, of course, not everyone was so down-to-earth, for example, Chu Yuan The stinky girl was very nervous at this meal. Although she was very calm on the surface, everyone could see that she hardly moved her chopsticks. Maybe, the girl didn''t want to give face to the tassel. This meal was made by tassel and Murphy together.Fortunately, no matter it''s fringe or tiger elder sister Murphy, they all think that Chu Yuan''s face is ugly, because I scolded him for his poor performance, so they don''t think much about the dead girl, who was rejected before, and who knows how to cover it up. Now it''s OK. The broken pot is broken and all hung up! In the presence of three big girls, I can''t teach you a lesson, but you don''t want to be beautiful. I''ll take care of you! I scolded in my heart, but I had to smile on my face. I filled three big girls'' cups with beer, then raised my coke and said, "come on, do another one. I''ve been gone for half a day, causing you to run everywhere. I''ll pay you for this one."

 Chapter 736

    "You and I"

    "yes, because of all kinds of wrong images, we look like Xu Heng''s accomplice most. The difference is that your appearance is just an accident, not in his plan, but he created it temporarily, but I, as a part of his carefully designed plan, he did not leave Beitian, and deliberately showed the trace of lurking in the east city, for It is to let everyone know that he didn''t run away, and at the same time, I suspect that I have something to do with him. In this way, those who hold the illusion of killing him and are afraid that the police will catch him first can''t sit down, but no matter me or you, they are all monitored by the police. Therefore, no matter which idiot dares to fight against you, I will bear to show myself The risk of horse''s feet, once caught by the police, is the same as admitting the problems in the report materials - but even if you know this clearly, someone can''t bear it. What evidence does Xu Heng have against him? After his arrest, what attitude will the police, or even the people they meet, adopt to investigate and try the cases with such a huge impact? At that time, can our own "umbrella" withstand such a huge storm? Such worries will give people the courage to take risks. People who commit crimes are usually defeated by their own greed. The essence of greed is to yearn for and fear of losing. When people make mistakes, they usually don''t leave too many flaws, because at that time, they are not only thoughtful but also thoughtful. However, when they try to make up for the flaws, they will be violent There are more flaws, because in fear, few people can keep calm. That''s probably Xu Heng''s whole plan. He plans to let the living people show their feet, so as to prove that the dead dragon Xiaotian has survived. "The third Lord sighed:" it''s a trick for young people to turn everyone into their own chess pieces and play with their hands. It''s terrible. It''s too much It''s terrible. You''re smart, son-in-law. But compared with Xu Heng, you''re just smart, but you''re too young and tender. "

    Xu Heng thought that he was only using me as bait, but I didn''t know until now that the third master was his bait. No, as the Third Master said, he was a part of his plan and a chess piece used by him completely. At the beginning, Xu Heng wanted to create the illusion that the third master was his accomplice, so that the third master could be used as bait to lead the criminals to show their feet , so before he joined the manor as a gardener, he spent a while in the east city, and made use of the chaotic environment of the east city to get guns and explosives. After the case, he deliberately exposed his whereabouts in the east city. Everything was to make people focus on the third master. As for me, he didn''t know that I would appear in the Qianlong manor, let alone who I was, so he had another look at me Later, maybe it was his brainpower that made me into the same role as the third master. Maybe it was the old man and the bitter son who didn''t want to make trouble for me. I repeated the third master''s words in my mind, and then asked, "how do you know Xu Heng?"

    "Never." The third master''s answer surprised me.

    "Didn''t you give him the prosecution materials?"

    "I gave it."

    "Then why don''t you know him?"

    "One of the reasons why I didn''t tell the police about this is that you don''t believe it. Do you think the police will?" The Third Master said bitterly: "every time I think of this matter, I feel childish like a fool - it''s very simple. One night a year ago, let alone the specific day, I can''t even remember the day. Someone came to my house and knocked on the door, knelt down for me as soon as he came in. He told me with tears and snivels. A few years ago, his father let the old bastard long Xiaotian drive to death They asked for the dragon''s name, but the Dragon asked someone to give his sister to the wheel. His sister killed herself. His mother couldn''t stand the blow, and died of illness. The family was gone. He was afraid that long Xiaotian wouldn''t let him go, so he went out to work for several years and accumulated some money. When he came back, he wanted to sue the dragon. He wanted to pay me to protect him, because the name was long He was afraid that no one would protect him. He was killed even if he couldn''t get into the court. You mentioned his father and sister just now, which proves that you have heard about how his family was harmed by the old bastard. It''s true and false. It''s really touching. You say that we have flesh and blood, who can''t hear it? So I said at that time, I don''t want any money. I''m in xiaozhanhe''s here. Go ahead and Sue. No one dares to touch you. I''ll give you enough money to fight a lawsuit! "

    Hearing this, I have guessed about it, wiped the sweat on my forehead, and I asked, "and then what? You not only paid for the crime, but also gave him the crime materials collected by yourself? "

    ''s old man''s face was red and more shrunk. "I often report to him in the secret department," he said. "So I will send him an anonymous report to the relevant departments. So the information materials are ready to go. I have not been able to tell him what I have been thinking for years. What do you think of those things?" Xiaotian, if you can''t tell, you can make the old guy sick and disgusted. Of course, the more the materials, the better. Why don''t I do it? I gave him all those things and promised him that if necessary, I could help him to testify in court. As a result, that son was so exposed, and then he went to the sea. No news. For a long time, I even forgot this stubble. "Er, the complexity of the case of Qianlong manor has doomed everyone not to think that the report material should come from this way. It''s so simple and funny that the third master is like a child, and he is willing to dig the material of dragon Xiaotian to sue for anonymity, knowing that he can''t tell, but he is also happy to do so I still don''t understand that since the third master has no direct relationship with Xu Heng, but is not used by him. At that time, Xu Heng didn''t commit a crime. You just gave him a crime Newspaper materials, as long as the police truthfully explain it, ah, why don''t you hide it? " I puzzled: "to be honest, I think the third master has something to do with Xu Heng. To a large extent, I just don''t understand. If the third master is a face loving person, if he doesn''t do something bad, what''s the reason for the police to bully him like this but keep silent?"

    "Why don''t you catch Xu Heng and let him go on purpose? Is it really just fear? Liu Xiaosheng can''t hurt you. When he almost fed himself to the wolf, why do you bother to save him? Is Liu Xiaosheng also a beauty? " When the third master secretly satirized me that I was lecherous and didn''t want to die, he sniffed with pride and said: "of course, you are noble, but I am not. Do I clarify that I have nothing to do with Xu Heng and the police will believe it? I just said that it would only be more troublesome. What''s my identity? I''ve done more bad things than Xu Heng. Because of this case, how much pressure does Beitian bear? Who can guarantee that those guys who change their official career with their political achievements will not catch Xu Heng, and will put the affairs of Qianlong Manor on my head to ease the trust crisis above? I don''t have many battles, but I also know that the biggest secret of politics is to find scapegoats! Reasonable logic can cover up the truth of the fact, but the fact is that I did meet Xu Heng and hand over the report materials to him. Therefore, logic can completely make up a reasonable but not true ''truth'', which makes my whole body long and unclear! Mary''s next door, and long Xiaotian fight for so many years, but I know better than anyone, what is the official word two mouth, what is black and white! There are plenty of people who want to root out my own. I will be foolish enough to send them to them. Besides, even if the police believe that Xu Heng and I have nothing to do with each other, do others believe? With the collusion of the surname long, which has half a good fork? I have a feud with Xu, but I have no feud with Xu. Xu wants to ruin the name of the dragon. I also want to. So, it''s not good for me to prove my innocence. I don''t want to explain it, but I want everyone to think that Xu and I have something to do with each other, but I can''t catch my handle. Then I can''t help but fight with me. I show my tail and let the police stare at me Hold on, let that group unite with long Xiaotian to finish my son of a bitch and go to jail! Such a good opportunity for revenge is in front of me. Why don''t I? Future son-in-law ah, you say, is Xu Heng using me, or I am using Xu Heng? Ha ha, it doesn''t matter, not at all. Only satisfactory results matter! "

 Chapter 737

    I think the third master must be crazy, but on second thoughts, he was originally a lunatic. You can''t use the standard of a normal person to measure such an abnormal person. The popular explanation of the underworld is against the existence of normal order. If you respect the law and cooperate with the police, the third master is not a underworld.

    "But have you thought about it? When everyone suspects that you have something to do with Xu Heng, when everyone thinks you know Xu Heng''s whereabouts, not only you, but also Yi Ke is in danger! " The kidnapping of shazhizhou made me deeply realize that it''s not the most terrible thing for me to be in a dangerous situation. The most terrible thing is that people around you are also pulled into this situation by you, and innocent people are implicated in it I just asked you, how many policemen do you think are staring at me, Yike and my people? For Yike, is there anything safer than now? I asked sang Yingjie to follow her all the time, and then a group of police would follow her all the time. This is double insurance! Or I''ll be relieved to let you know? That''s because I know there''s a policewoman in your house, and you''ve been in the eye of the police! "

    It''s true that the third master didn''t clarify the relationship with Xu Heng, that is, he was afraid that the police would not believe it, and that the police would not believe it. So he just put on an ambiguous attitude to attract the police to pay attention to him, and at the same time, he also protected himself with the help of the police. It''s hard to believe that he was so careful and took all aspects into consideration I made my choice

    and thought about it, I suddenly felt that the police suspected that he had something to do with Xu Heng. Without clarifying for himself, he let his daughter not only be a goblin, but also sang Yingjie, and didn''t stop them from frequent contact with me. How could this be unreasonable? It feels like

    "finally it''s over?" The Third Master seemed to see through my thoughts and said with a smile: "yes, as soon as it''s OK, as well as sang Yingjie, including my direct contact with you now, it will deepen the police''s suspicion of you. Do you think the police don''t know that you have come to me these two times? Maybe only the policewoman beside you doesn''t know, but today you may have to explain it to her. Haha, because the last time you were there, it can be understood that you two met here, but today, only you and me "

    my brother has a cold back spine. I''m too careless to think that getting rid of the winter night is getting rid of The police surveillance let sister Hu know that I had two direct contacts with the third master, which is really enough for me to drink a pot. Especially today, the police just received the news that shazhizhou also appeared in the east city. "I''ve heard about that policewoman. If the police really believe you, they won''t send her to watch you under the name of protecting you. I know my family What can I say? It''s too easy to believe the people around you, whether it''s the woman named Mo or the policeman named Dong, "said Sanye Kan." anyway, the police also suspect you. It''s better to let them doubt you more simply. It''s not a bad thing to pay more attention to you. At least it can ensure your safety, and those who have the ability and channels to get information from the police, After knowing that you and I have a great relationship, the possibility of starting with you will be reduced a lot, because compared with me, your weight is too light. Since you and I have some relationship with Xu Heng, obviously, the possibility of Xu Heng''s whereabouts or I''m more clear is higher. After all, I and Xu Heng are more like the same kind of people, you? It''s just a boy who wants to soak up my daughter, hahahaha. "

    I don''t understand why Sanye is so happy, but I know how ashamed I am. Before I came here, I suspected that Sanye had something to do with shazhizhou. He played a sinister role in secret. He almost hurt Chuyuan and me, but in the end, he was protecting me in his way Chu, "the third master went back to the boss'' , no longer like a little sister, it''s very gratifying for me to be a father. In the world, it''s a real thing. She gave me something. You gave her something. You helped me teach my daughter. I can''t do without a little reward. It''s a reward. It''s not a help. "

    The difference between help and reward is that the former needs to thank me, while the latter, thanks his friends for their shame. "No matter what, I will still do it"

    "I don''t need to say what I''m listening to," said the third while pouring tea and laughing, "it will be more practical for my daughter in the future, my son-in-law in the future."

    Unconsciously, the "future son-in-law" became my code name. I said with a smile, "don''t make fun of me"

    "make fun of me?" Third ye a Leng, "which words of me like to joke?"

    "Future son-in-law"

    "I also hope it''s a joke, but my daughter doesn''t mean to be a joke at all." the third master, who is hanging his eyes, originally looks fierce, but now he is full of helplessness. "Boy, if you are a father, do you really feel relieved to give your daughter to a stinky boy who can do nothing for other women? And it''s not for a woman, it''s for two, maybe there will be more no, it''s for sure there will be more, your boy''s girlfriend now, seems to be your college classmate? Grass, that''s threeMy friend was very embarrassed, but he couldn''t refute it. Then he said, "well, men, especially young people, it''s normal for you to be flirtatious and lecherous. You can kill my daughter for other women. Last time you beat the kid of the Lin family half dead, which is enough to prove how nervous you are. It takes time to settle a man''s composure Zhengyi is still small now. In a few years, your heart has been recovered. She has grown up. If she can''t stand you, she won''t want you. If she can stand you, it''s useless to prove what others say. If she wants to tear it down, she can''t separate you. How many worries and troubles do I have? It''s also how many hairs on my head are wasted. Why bother? I''m thankful to know you''re not bad in nature. "

    Like many fathers, the third master''s compromise is partly to indulge and pamper his wayward daughter, and more importantly, to be helpless to his daughter. The third master is very similar to my father in some aspects. It is the kind of iron face hole and soft heart that will lose self position once the problem of daughter is involved.

    "Do you know shazhizhou?"

    "Who?" The third master was stunned. He heard the name coming out of my mouth clearly. He probably doubted that he had heard it wrong.

    "The boat of sand." I repeat.

    "The sand boat that is often reported in the TV news, shot and wanted by the police?" The third master''s face changed greatly. "You don''t want to tell me that the animal made such a big noise because of you?! what the fuck! How do you get involved with that lunatic?! "

    Before I could deny it, the rushed Third Master grabbed his neck collar. He was so tall and powerful that he actually lifted me up and leaned against the French window. His eyes were as wide as a tiger. He was confused, angry and worried.

    It''s obvious from the third master''s response that shazhizhou has nothing to do with him. So, shazhizhou appeared in Dongcheng District just to find Xu Heng?

    There''s no answer to this question. I don''t know. I don''t know. I just heard about his father, so I will know the name of shazhizhou. It''s because in today''s sensitive situation in Beitian City, he dare to make such a great achievement as shooting with the police. In fact, shazhizhou has never participated in the shooting at all, Just about this point, there is no detailed mention in the news. "One death, one injury, one escape". It is easy to be misunderstood that shazhizhou also participated in the gunfight, so it can be concluded from this point that Sanye has nothing to do with shazhizhou. Like most people, he deified shazhizhou.

    PS: Er, it''s late, I''m sorry]

 Chapter 738

    The rain is getting smaller, which makes the traffic situation in the city a little better. Although there are still roads unable to pass due to water accumulation, there is no congestion when detouring. In such weather, most people give up driving, so I am very lucky to return to the company before the end of the lunch break.

    Unfortunately, when I got off the taxi, I saw the little winter night at the door of the company --

    "what did you do?" Tiger elder sister is gloomy with a small face, and her body exudes a kind of murderous gas that can almost be seen with the naked eye, so that she is wearing a fashionable casual clothes, and no one dares to come to chat with her.

    She stayed here and waited for me to prove that she knew what she said, which made my originally gloomy mood worse. I kept walking and said: "go out and eat something."

    For my calmness and calmness, sister Hu was quite surprised, but also angry. She followed me closely and said angrily, "go out to eat? Does your company have a canteen? "

    Maybe my character is so bad that it can''t be further improved. Maybe sister tiger''s murderous spirit is too frightening. Some female colleagues who have finally arrived at the elevator look back and see us, just like the cat''s mouse, flash aside in a hurry and pretend to wait for another elevator Is that it? " I don''t deny that I can''t control my emotions due to many perplexing annoyances. At the moment, I hope I don''t think too much about it, but the more I think about it, the more I try to persuade myself not to quarrel with dongxiaoye, but I still can''t hide the gunpowder smell in my mouth -

    "I don''t have any opinion on you going to eat anywhere, and I don''t have any opinion on you not answering my phone, but It''s in your mouth that I go to find Xiao Zhanhe for dinner and deliberately don''t answer my phone. I have very, very different opinions! "

    She asked me knowingly: "you are so clever. You know where I went as soon as I came back. What else do you ask me?"

    To be honest, I hate the feeling that every move is monitored. Even if this kind of monitoring is a kind of protection, it''s unacceptable that it''s not a kind of protection. It''s based on doubt. If I ask why I went to the third Lord at the beginning of winter night, I probably won''t be upset. I''m not happy, to a large extent I don''t like to be tempted by her. In my heart, the police are the police, and the winter night is the winter night. But when she waited here to ask me knowingly, I thought too much and realized that the winter night is always a police. I know what it means, so I have some anger, some grievances, some disappointments.

    I''m not surprised, let the winter night even more surprised, "what mood do you make? I should be the one with emotion! I just told you in the morning that the boat of sand appeared in the east city. You run to see Xiao Zhanhe without waiting for me to come back. Don''t tell me that you don''t know what it might mean if the boat of sand appeared in the east city! "

    I watched the red numbers on behalf of the floors flickering and jumping, and said lightly: "it means that the boat of sand may be directed by Xiao Sanye? Because your police have always suspected that the case of Qianlong manor was planned by Mr. Xiao, right? "

    "Since I know you dare to contact him? And you''ve been there before without telling me! " "I don''t understand, Chunan. What am I in your heart? Why do you keep it from me no matter what? Do you know that the first thing Lin team said after sitting in the conference room today is that you met Xiao Zhanhe before! I''m responsible for protecting you, but I''m the one in the meeting room who doesn''t know! You make me embarrassed "

    " so what am I in your heart I asked back, "don''t you think you are asking me to cooperate with your task now? What am I? Victim or suspect? Are you responsible for protection or surveillance? "

    "Don''t repeat the old saying, shift the focus! Yes, the above has never ruled out the possibility that you have a relationship with Xu Heng. I want to protect you and monitor you closely. I have never denied me to you? " Winter night excitedly said: "task is task, but I am me! I have never doubted you, I have always trusted you, but why can''t you try to trust me? "

    "What do you mean by trust? Report everything I do to your boss and explain everything I do? " I sighed and said with a wry smile, "it''s true that you won''t feel embarrassed in front of your superiors and colleagues, but what about me? Little night, have you ever thought about what I lost when I had to report everything to you? It''s not just your own and freedom, but also your trust. If you really believe me, you won''t force me to be naked and don''t allow any secrets of your own. "

    Winter night silent, will, only then you ask: "do you think I do not trust you?"

    "You are a policeman, and it''s the most basic requirement of this profession for you to have a skeptical attitude towards anything. I''m not used to it, but I don''t feel angry. I think I''m a person with a clear distinction between public and private, and I can also understand others'' difficulties between public and private. So after knowing that the police suspect me, I still don''t have too much resistance to you monitoring me," I said, looking at winter night, "but It''s not a good thing to distinguish public from private. When you are more than just a policeman to me, even if you know that one side is me and the other side is the balance of work, the weight of work is more correct and reasonable. I will also find it hard to accept it. People are too selfish. I''m the same. If you have to compromise, I would like you to meet me I compromise ""I can''t understand your so-called compromise"

    "you chose the former between solving the case and my safety, which is compromise, compromise to your work."

    "I didn''t"

    "if you didn''t, you wouldn''t be waiting for me at the Fengchang gate if you knew that I was going to meet with the third master. According to your temper, you would surely find the sea and the sky in the same color." I shook my head and laughed: "if the sand boat is really forced by the third master to ask me about Xu Heng''s whereabouts, don''t you worry that something would happen if I went to the door?"

    The little mouth that winter small night opens does not make a sound, but also cannot close, she wants to deny, but speechless, I way: "is Lin Zhi afraid that you will beat the grass and startle the snake in the past?"

    Winter Xiaoye''s body trembled violently, and the panic and shame on his face proved that I was right. "The sea and the sky were originally monitored by your police. If the third Lord started against me, it would be like proving that shazhizhou was indeed under his command, and then it could be further proved that he had a relationship with Xu Heng. It''s not a small matter. It may have broken the killing of Qianlong manor at one stroke As for the human case, Lin Zhi''s fox can''t have any illusions about it, so he won''t let you go. "I looked up at my head, maybe because I couldn''t bear to see the self reproach expression of winter night, and said lightly," I''m in a bad mood, probably because of this. When I saw you at the door, I knew that the police took me as a bait again. You were at work and me Of course, there''s no wrong with choosing a job. The society needs more policemen like you, but I still feel unhappy. "

    Dongxiaoye is just about to open. The elevator stops on the 10th floor, and the door leaves pop open. Seeing a group of heads outside, not only me, dongxiaoye is also stunned.

    "Chu Shao, what a coincidence."

    "Brother Chu?"

    The man who called me "Chu Shao" was Zhang Mingjie, and the one who called "little brother Chu" daze everyone was the iron man who opened the French restaurant of the star Wu Lefeng. Kong Jiancheng!

    "Ah ah, I said I''m lucky to meet you. I didn''t expect to meet you." Kong Jiancheng, a straightforward man, pushed open Mingjie. He was the first one to walk into the elevator. He gave me a warm hug, smelled the smell of ya, looked at his red face, and drank wine at noon. "Miss Dong is there, too. Hello, do you remember me? Confucius built. "

    Tiger sister swallowed what she wanted to say and said with a strong smile: "of course, Hello, Mr. Kong."

    "Everyone is so familiar. Don''t call me Mr. Kong. It''s weird. I''m a few years older. Either call me brother Kong or old Kong." This guy is a stranger. I''m afraid the onlookers will not think that we only met once and had a meal

 Chapter 739

    "Chu Shao and boss Kong are old friends?"

    Old acquaintance? It seems that we didn''t know each other for a long time, and we didn''t have any contact in private. We didn''t even know each other. I was stunned by Zhang Mingjie''s question, but Kong Jiancheng rushed to answer: "yes, brother Chu is my good friend''s good friend, that is, my good friend."

    This is a bit of a detour. Don''t say that the three foreigners with blonde hair and blue eyes outside the elevator are confused. It''s Zhang Mingjie who has thought about the meeting before they react. "It''s so"

    I understand that Kong Jiancheng doesn''t want to mention the name of Wu Lefeng in front of Zhang Mingjie. He understands that their friendship is not deep.

    "How can brother Kong come to us

    "Me?" Kong Jiancheng smiled, turned to the outside of the elevator, stood on the right side of the three foreigners, and the beautiful long haired girl ol, who looks like a star, said: "at the invitation of Miss Tang, the public relations department of your company, I''ll help you to act as a temporary translator for these three foreign devils, haha."

    Brother Khan bullies three foreigners who don''t know Chinese. He smiles at them gently and politely and calls them foreign devils at the same time. I know Tang Xin, who is the spokesperson of the public relations department, the first beauty of the public relations department and the first beauty of our Fengchang by the outside world. Her age is secret. She''s about 30 years old. She''s still single and lives on her own She is well-known for her simplicity and punctuality. She never attends any kind of company party. Because of her unique and arrogant and monotonous personality, she is basically the same as Xiao Song Jia. Not only inside the company, but also outside the company, all agree that she is a lesbian

    however, from the face of Kong Jiancheng''s contemptuous smile at this time, and her shame, we can see that the rumor is indeed a rumor. When we don''t understand a rumor When we are human beings, it is easy to make some absurd judgments subjectively by virtue of our imagination and speculation.

    Tang Xin''s identity in the public relations department is quite special. She only speaks on behalf of the company''s public relations department, but her actual work has nothing to do with the public relations department. Instead, she is directly led by the Secretary''s office represented by Long Shan. As we all know, the public relations department is deeply penetrated by tension, so it belongs to the public relations department, but Tang Xin, who is quite different from the public relations department, is also regarded as the lineage of the Mohist school.

    Xiao Song Jia seems to have said that Yao Ling, Yao Wan''er''s aunt, and long Shan, who is suspected to be Lala, are the two people Tang Xin has a relationship with in the company. Yao Wan''er''s aunt is single, and long Shan, the youngest wife''s identity is not disclosed for one day, she is single for one day

    People''s gossip psychology may really be brought out of her mother''s womb, in fact, I Not necessarily curious, but still can''t help but ask: "brother Kong and Miss Tang are"

    "friends!" When Kong Jiancheng saw that I was ambiguous and busy to clarify, he added, "now it''s just a friend"

    "it''s not just a friend in the future?"

    Kong Dali chuckles, "chengxiaoge Jiyan ~"

    "cough -" the sweet voice of Tang beauties coughs on her red and tender face. She is so scared that Kong Dali keeps her lewd face away. She first invites a man, two women and three foreigners into the elevator. Then she looks at me smilingly and says, "Chu Nan, I''ve heard of you for a long time, a small employee in the comprehensive group of the investment department, Young and energetic, I have not only contacts in Beitian, but also expectations. I didn''t believe it, but now I can''t believe it. Don''t talk about Master Zhang, even boss Kong is your brother, so you really have something extraordinary. "

    I''m ashamed that I have two girlfriends, and I have the audacity to show off? I don''t know if Tang Belle knows the reason why I have made friends with Wu Lefeng and Kong Jiancheng. If she knows how to praise me, she will use irony to satirize me. Maybe her character is not good. Otherwise, she won''t turn around and bury people. That sentence "don''t talk about Master Zhang". At first, it''s praising Zhang pejorative Kong. It can be chewed twice. It''s not that taste, especially It''s called "young master Zhang", which is similar to the second generation of ancestors. Everyone calls it from behind, but the girl doesn''t shy away from it. Zhang Mingjie has no response to it. He looks at me and at Kong Jiancheng. Obviously, he is more interested in our relationship. From this point of view, Kong Jiancheng is not such a simple translation in his mind There are some contacts in Beitian, but in the end, it''s just a restaurant operator. Why does Zhang Mingjie attach so much importance to him? I wonder, who are these three foreigners? If it''s Fengchang''s customer, why does Tang Xin want Kong Jiancheng to be an outsider as a translator?

    "Miss Tang looks up to me, what can I do better than others"

    "why not?" Tang Xin''s smile is very beautiful, but only three of them are smiling. The remaining seven are shy and hateful. "Isn''t sweet mouth what makes you outstanding?"

    This woman''s voice is official tone, a little whine, it''s more or less pretentious. I know she''s being teased by me, which can''t wipe off her face. After all, she''s not only the saint daughter of the company, but also a sensitive age leftover girl. Suddenly, she''s broken into a love relationship by a small staff like me, which can''t help being embarrassed.

    I know what she means. She''s a subtle reminder not to talk around.

    "Don''t worry, Miss Tang. I still understand that.""It''s not that you can''t talk, it''s that you can''t talk!" Tang Xin''s face is red, just like everyone who falls in love for the first time. She is shy and flustered. Then she says something that she shouldn''t or shouldn''t say, "I don''t have that kind of relationship with him. Is it interesting to spread it around? Men don''t talk too cheap, no matter you, you, or you! "

    This is to me, Kong Jiancheng and Zhang Mingjie. Of course, Kong Jiancheng and Zhang Mingjie are the most injured. Zhang Mingjie and I are just stunned, but this kid has turned a red face into a white one, I know that when it comes to such a big thing as falling in love, it''s natural to be cautious when it''s open. I know Zhang Mingjie, but Kong Jiancheng doesn''t, and I don''t know anything about winter night. My conversation with sister Hu was interrupted in a key place. A lot of people came in the elevator, making sister Hu, who was eager to explain to me, have to hold her words in her stomach, making her nervous and depressed She felt sorry for me when she heard Tang Xin''s "scolding" me. She didn''t like to hear it at that time. She flashed out from behind me and said to Tang Xin angrily, "what did he pass around, you scold him for being mean? Why are you so aggressive? He told you that you would not talk about it, and that you also get the stingy eyes, as for it? "It''s not that kind of relationship." look at your boyfriend''s face and ask yourself, what are the words that can''t be said, and what can''t be said! "

    In fact, Tang Xin has noticed that her words hurt Kong Jiancheng, but she was not politely pointed out by Dong Xiaoye. It''s also reasonable to feel embarrassed. She tries to maintain her dignified image, but she has some difficulties in controlling her expression. In a cold voice, she says, "who are you?"

    We three men are one Leng again, because no matter the expression or the tone, Tang Xin has brought out a smell of vinegar! But the smell of vinegar also made the winter night hazy. But at this time, another unexpected thing happened. Three foreigners couldn''t understand what we were talking about. They just stood there and looked at me and winter night curiously. Especially two men put more eyes on winter night. When winter night flashed out from behind me, she just stood there One of them is a tall, handsome, slightly younger foreign handsome guy. The handsome guy admires her with amazing eyes. Suddenly, he magically pulls out a rose from his sleeve and hands it to dongxiaoye. He doesn''t hear what he said. He holds up one hand of dongxiaoye and bows down to kiss!

    "Me!"

    "Me!"

    "Me!"

    Three Chinese men, three national curses, forget their Kung Fu on a winter night, and withdraw their hands in panic to avoid being stained by a wolf kiss. At the same time, Zhang Mingjie holds the foreign handsome man''s shoulder, Kong Jiancheng holds his hand, I push his head, and then I lift up my foot and kick him in the middle of his legs - Mary''s next door. Does this foreigner despise us Chinese? How dare you flirt with sister tiger!

    Ya, when I''m transparent!

 Chapter 740

    I didn''t kick the lifeblood that the boy used to operate the brain, because Tang Xin suddenly rushed over and pushed me to the corner of the elevator. I kicked empty, but my friend just stepped on the muddy water and shook the boy''s face. The foreign handsome man froze, broke open the hand built by the hole, touched his face, and looked at the muddy water in the palm. His white face turned red like blood.

    Kong Jiancheng yelled at this guy in English. He spoke too fast. He couldn''t tell us what he said, but he could guess. He should have told three foreigners about my relationship with dongxiaoye. Because he was a little older that year, the man with the same body shape as me wearing glasses had long brown wavy hair and skin The beautiful woman, who is deeper than the winter night, said "sorry" to us several times after she dragged the shameless thing to the other corner of the elevator.

    "Chunan, calm down, calm down. He''s our guest with good wind!" Don Xin tried to placate me, not hesitate to use her mature sexy body to squeeze me in the corner.

    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding!" The foreign handsome man yelled back at Kong Jiancheng with a very bad attitude. Kong Jiancheng quickly turned to us and translated: "he said he didn''t know you and Miss Dong were boyfriend and girlfriend, because he didn''t see you two communicating, and they were very strange to each other, so he thought she just happened to be an employee who shared the elevator with us. He said Miss Dong was very beautiful and charming, so he I made a joke and wanted to chat with her "

    " is she your girlfriend? " Tang Xin''s surprise embarrasses me and Dong Xiaoye, and embarrasses herself. I''m afraid she didn''t see the relationship between me and Dong Xiaoye. It''s no wonder that she was so jealous just now. She must have seen tiger sister beautiful, and Kong Jiancheng obviously had a close relationship with her. If you think about it, you can''t blame others for misunderstanding. Before they got into the elevator, Dong Xiaoye and I were having trouble. Of course not I will be too close to you, but - maybe it''s the conflict between Chinese and Western concepts, maybe it''s the simple jealousy of my buddies, I still can''t let go of it? It''s sexual harassment! "

    "It''s the same with foreigners," said Kong Jiancheng, shaking his head and laughing, "if you make a rose to cover up, sexual harassment will become romantic. We can''t compete with others in this tune."

    "Yes, Chunan, we Oriental people are delicate and sensitive. They are bold and enthusiastic in the West. There is no problem in their way. There is only some conflict in their ideas. Don''t worry about it. Besides, Miss Dong is not without loss."

    Tang Xin''s point is not unreasonable. I still feel a little bit self-conscious about the super possession created by my own stereotype and selfishness. I didn''t suffer from the loss of Dong Xiaoye, but I gave up the mud idea of other people''s face and said "sorry" should also be said. After all, in a class society where the weak are the predators, one of my thugs is doomed to be a VIP who can''t provoke the capitalists or capitalists

    I turn to look at Dong Xiaoye This girl was shocked, but she nodded to me reasonably. I calmed down and said, "OK, brother Kong, just translate for me, and say me"

    before I finished speaking, a shadow swept in front of me. I instinctively looked back. The shadow wiped from tangxin''s head and in front of my nose tip. It would hurt my nose if I was in danger I was so hurt - I forgot to lean against the corner of the wall and hit the back of my head against the wall!

    ˇ°Łˇˇ± Foreign Shuai pot laughs proudly, and at the same time he makes a boxing gesture, and at the same time he defiantly talks to me. This guy''s English seems to have a little "local" accent, which sounds strange. I can''t understand a word, but I can understand it even if I can''t understand it. He doesn''t believe that I dumped the mud idea on his face, and wants to fight with me!

    Everyone is silly. Even if the language is not clear, Shuai pot''s two partners know that this is a misunderstanding and see that I intend to apologize. However, they did not expect that Shuai pot would attack me so mean and childish.

    "Calm down, calm down!" Kong Jiancheng is facing Tang Xin. Naturally, he doesn''t want to make things difficult for Tang Xin. So he tried his best to round the field and said to me: "he said he was sorry for what happened just now! Just like an old Chinese saying, no deal, no acquaintance, he said he would invite you to dinner another day. "

    I have to admit that Kong Jiancheng is very quick witted. Even that guy''s act of stealing my fist can be interpreted as his expression of "don''t fight or don''t know each other", but

    "apologizing to me in use I can''t understand a word, but I can''t understand a word. What he said is "Falk squid", surely not a dish of apology? Invite me to fakesquid with your middle finger?

    "My grass!" Kong Jiancheng was also in a hurry. He told a white lie, but it was exposed by the guy in the most malicious way?! What a bitch! We Chinese men have no temper! "

    The steady man and beautiful woman are also dissuading the rising companion shuaipan, but this one with short blonde hair is obviously upset about the mud idea I just dumped on his face, pointing to my leg, doing a boxing pose, shouting at the same time, sometimes jumping out a "sekfu", and disdaining to point down the thumb, as if to compare with me , the most annoying thing is, seeing the biting teeth of Dong Xiaoye, he will take the time to cast a disgusting eyes. Isn''t that provoking me?!"Chu Shao, this kid is angry, but we really can''t provoke him!" Zhang Mingjie pushed aside Kong Jiancheng, who was about to turn over his face, hugged the foreigner and blocked between us, saying: "this backstage is really too hard. Don''t say you, don Mo can''t get up! Endure a time when the wind is calm and the waves are calm, and step back to the sea and the sky! Chu Shao, public is greater than private! "

    It seems that I can see my reaction to fake squid in the golden hair skillet, so I can''t bear the long middle finger swinging in front of my eyes, and I have adapted to his action frequency. I grabbed his finger and held it straight, then I broke it down, and the boy with pain "Yiya" made a sound, and his body tilted to one side, almost hugged him Zhang Mingjie of "fake squid, fake squid, don''t let you shout out Yayan dad, you really treat me as a bully! Brother Kong, translate it to him. I care who you are backstage. You are Murong''s father. I want to break your mean finger! It''s a big deal not to have this job, but also to let you know what a Chinese man is - not to steam a steamed bun for breath! "

    "Enough men!" Kong Jiancheng is on the same front as me, but he was killed soon. Before he could translate, Tang Xin covered his mouth.

    "Don''t mess me up!"

    "Don''t!" Zhang Mingjie, whose head was caught in the armpit by the handsome pot, also shouted: "Chu Shao, his fingers can''t be broken! Do you know who his boss is? It''s miss three! "

    Miss three?! When I was stunned, I heard Tang Xinjiao''s face full of color add: "these three people are all sent from the valley of the moon. Especially this one, you can''t touch him. He is the technical engineer there. His fingers are as precious as his brain! If the cooperation plan is closed, he is the person in charge of technology! And he is related to miss three. I heard that he is her cousin, which is a member of her family! If you hurt him, you will hurt miss three''s face! Let go! "

    This backstage is really tough enough. If I fight for this tone, I will not only break one of his fingers, but also the great future of Fengchang group. No wonder Tang Xin is so nervous. She knows how serious the public relations crisis is. No wonder Zhang Mingjie is spiteful on the face of the arrogant handsome pot, but still able to smile In response, what his humiliation brings is Fengchang and his future - but I don''t think Zhang Mingjie has been humiliated. Just like Shuaiguo''s two companions have been repeating the word "sorry", Zhang Mingjie has been repeating the word "fuck + you + Mom"

    "cough, yes, brother Chu, don''t use his will. He''s a R & D man. You break your fingers. That''s right It''s a bit of a hassle. " The Kong bitch is just a grass on the wall. The wind blows to which side and he falls to which side. Seeing that my fire is not strong, he immediately calms down. He wants to help Tang Xin to temper me. He is a businessman indeed. He claims to make friends all over the world. He is destined to have more friends and fewer enemies.

    PS: sorry, it''s late

 Chapter 741

    The blonde handsome pot has the rough lines of European and American people. Although it is only half higher than me, it looks much stronger than the thin one. It seems that one finger can bounce me away. But as a result, I only broke one of his fingers and subdued him. The boy cried with pain and tears flew out. Not only me, but even his companions did not expect that he was I don''t like bullying. When he looks like a child, I don''t have the pleasure of bullying him anymore. It has nothing to do with whether his boss is miss three. I''m surprised at his identity as cousin of miss three, rather than frightened. It''s a mystery for miss three to come straight to me, except for one Speaking fluent Chinese, I know nothing about her. There are three women in the picture taken by the little monkey teacher. Although only minrou is photographed with a straight face, all three of them have black hair, but the cousin of miss three is not "three beautiful ladies" at all?

    Can''t you, miss three, be a half breed? Like a purple garden?

    In consideration of this, I couldn''t help but fight a cold war, and once again linked "three young ladies" with asters. There were too many mysteries in the girl. Although she told me that she had only one secret in her heart that she didn''t tell me, I felt that she concealed too much from me

    she and her mother were taken home by her father, but she only told me about her family In the five years since she left, I only know that she was unhappy. As for why she was unhappy, she would not be

    if we put aside the words of asters and all the people who know who miss three is, we can only confirm them with our naked eyes. What is the truth?

    Mo Yizhi is more respectful to her. Min Rou treats her like a sister. When she meets the suspected "three beautiful ladies" in Kong Jiancheng''s restaurant, she is also

    difficult. Everything is confusing. In fact, the third lady is the purple garden?

    "Chu Shao, let go quickly. I can''t stand it if you don''t let go any more -" Zhang Mingjie''s painful groan pulled me back from my delusion. Unconsciously, my strength increased, Shuai Guogong''s body was more exaggerated, and Zhang Mingjie, who was caught in his armpit, also suffered more.

    I just like the random association - Ziyuan can''t be miss three, even if she has more concealment from me, even if there are more signs worthy of my suspicion, but she won''t lie to me.

    Xiaozi said that she went back to China, got into a good wind, worked as an assistant, and had a relationship with me because she had made a transaction with someone, which was a benefit exchange. That person, the third lady, I don''t know what Xiaozi lost her virginity and dignity, and what she finally got, but she told me what the third lady wanted - to be responsible for Xiaozi.

    If all of this is made up and directed by Xiao Zi, then what is the result she wants? Not for guilt and compensation, willing to be an underground lover who doesn''t care about fame?

    I really want to break the fingers of this handsome pot. Why? Who let him be the cousin of miss three''s?

    Tang Xin almost cried out to show me, "Chu Nan, please let go, I beg, on behalf of the company beg you!"

    I sighed and said, "tell him if I raise my finger again, I will really break it."

    "Good, good," Tang xindaxi said to Kong Jiancheng, "translate quickly!"

    After listening to Kong Jiancheng''s translation, Shuai pot nodded repeatedly. The two companions of the Sun Tzu made him feel shameless. They retreated to one side and stopped talking. The women''s eyes were a little teasing and contemptuous, while the men were disappointed and ashamed.

    I just let go of Shuai pot''s claws. As soon as the goods were free, I immediately changed my expression. Those charming eyes were wide and round. I scolded "Falk" and wanted to attack me. Fortunately, I was prepared not to defend him, but to defend against winter night!

    Sister tiger has come back to her senses. I can''t wait to see him. Don''t you worry? After touching the handcuffs, I''ll lock him. Fortunately, I stopped him - let her cousin be handcuffed to the Bureau. I feel that it''s more shameful for her than beating him. Of course, that kid can''t meet me, let alone Kong Jiancheng, Zhang Mingjie and Tang Xin. He can''t continue to lose his face just now. Just now, he can still It''s a misunderstanding. If you touch me now, you''ll find fault.

    The older man seemed to have a higher position that year. Although the blonde hot pot was still talking back, there was some fear and timidity in her expression, while the woman was gloating on her face and occasionally gave me a fiery look, which was very

    "I think she fell in love with you. Do you want me to ask Kong bitch is very thirty-eight, a word makes the two women look ugly, Tang Xin is angry that he is not serious, and Dong Xiaoye is very alert to put the radio wave with that long hair beauty.

    "Well, look at other people''s big breasts and big buttocks, coquettish and sexy. I''m afraid that my small physique can''t bear it and satisfy her, which will lose our Chinese face."

    This is a joke between men. Kong Jiancheng and Zhang Mingjie both laugh. The elbow of the delicious winter night hits my chest, which makes the stiff atmosphere flow instantly. Tang Xin looks at me funny and angry. His eyes are full of incomprehension. I don''t know why I am such a vulgar and rude man. Why is it worth the third miss to treat me differently?"What are they talking about?" I don''t deny that the sexy brown hair beauty''s "friendly" eyes have a certain attraction to me. After all, we seldom see foreign beauties, so we care about their conversation. Although I don''t have the talent for language, I can''t understand what they are talking about at all, but at least I can hear that the handsome pot and the beautiful woman have changed their language and no longer speak English, so that Foreigners who were a little longer that year could not get in their mouths.

    "The older one is an American who can only speak English. The salty boy is a mixture of French, American, Italian and German. He has studied in three countries and knows three languages well, but all of them speak the same language. The female one is French, and English is very poor. However, it seems that most of the French speak poor English, and they don''t like English very much. So, she is using French and German That kid talks, "I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary misunderstandings again. When Kong Jiancheng talks with us, he doesn''t look back to see three foreigners." the woman is joking about the man, saying that he is strong in the outside world, and he has practiced all his muscles. The man''s argument says that you are sneaking attack, and you know Chinese Kung Fu, and that kick is Foshan shadowless foot, and that move is four or two thousand jin of Wudang school Ha, the foreigner can ''t understand a Chinese sentence. He even knows that Foshan has no shadow feet, Wudang school and 42 thousand jin. It'' s too much. According to him, everyone in our country is a Wulin master. "

    No wonder I always think that kid''s English has a "local accent". It turns out that he is not an Englishman or an American. No wonder Tang Xin can find Kong Jiancheng as a translator. It turns out that the beauty''s English level is too poor. Kong Jiancheng not only runs a French restaurant, but also has been in France for a long time in order to learn French food. He knows French well

    "how do I feel like they are going to fight?" the question of winter night is also my question. The expression of ridicule and ridicule of French beauties, as well as the excessive nasal tone, make the handsome pot red, excited, sped a lot faster and danced, as if it would slap the girl at any time.

    "It''s OK," Kong Jiancheng said with a smile, "the man said that you and Miss Dong are just small employees. If you offend him, you offend his boss. If you offend his boss, you offend your own boss. It means Miss Tang and Mr Zhang. So the job is doomed, so you don''t have to know each other. The woman laughed that he was magnanimous and said that he couldn''t get a girl, No Because Miss Dong has a boyfriend, but because she sees through that he only talks and pretends. At last, she retaliates with this method. It''s so useless. Ha ha, brother Chu, this beautiful woman is fighting for you. "

    How can I think that this beauty is more like a fire Archer, wanting to see us fight, or that she simply wants to incite that handsome pot to make mistakes? The competition and war in the office are really different from those in other countries. Zhang Mingjie suddenly slapped his head and said to Tang Xin, "when his head is hot, he forgets everything. Miss Tang, if we tell Mr. Phillip at the beginning, he is not an ordinary employee, but their three young ladies all value Chu Shao very much. Does he dare to make trouble?"

    "Three young ladies?" Kong Jiancheng was stunned. "I just wanted to ask you, you said for a long time, miss three. Who is this miss three? It''s also brother Chu''s girlfriend, friend? "

    Kong Jiancheng''s timely change of mouth proves that my image of Playboy has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. My friends smile, "I can''t stand up to you"

    Tang Xin glared at Kong Jiancheng, then stared at Zhang Mingjie, who realized that he had made a mistake. "I see, young master Zhang''s head is hot and hasn''t cooled yet. Before you speak, please go through your head."

    Zhang Mingjie was choked by her.

    So Tang Xin has some taboos about kongzheng, which proves that there are no sensitive topics and conversations involving the company''s secrets during the meeting with the three new energy sources in the valley of the moon.

    But I still don''t understand that the company doesn''t have a professional translator. Why do I have to find Kong to become a guest star?

 Chapter 742

    The elevator stopped on the 27th floor, and I walked out of the elevator with a lot of doubts under the unwilling glare of the blonde hot pot.

    Kong Jiancheng waved and said, "brother Chu, come back to me when you have time. I think we must have a topic. Ha ha."

    "Good. See you later."

    "Chu Shao, wait a moment," Zhang Mingjie bypasses Kong Jiancheng, stretches his arm to block the elevator door in time, and then exchanges a look with Tang Xin, which seems to have reached some tacit understanding. Then he steps out of the elevator and says to me: "these three foreigners are here to visit our company. Although he is frivolous and impetuous, he has real talent and practical learning in his stomach. It''s the month The technical representative of Gu''s side, the older one is in charge of market development. As for the beauty, she is the administrative secretary. If he and I cooperate successfully, there will be all kinds of talent exchanges, including department merger, and there will be people coming to our company to set up offices here. The three of them are here today. First, they will make a small inspection on our technical personnel, Second, I want to have a look at our office environment "

    " that "I interrupted Zhang Mingjie with a smile," Zhang Shao, why do you want to tell me this? What are they here for, as if it''s none of my business? "

    Zhang Mingjie glanced back at the elevator, then pulled me away a few steps, just about to open his mouth, and looked at the following winter night with fear

    sister tiger understood, and stepped back a few steps wisely. Zhang Mingjie then lowered his voice and said: "it was mo Dong who asked me to coordinate with Tang Xiaojie in the morning to entertain the three"

    Mo also asked Zhang Mingjie to be responsible for the reception of the moon Valley people? I''m a little confused. Lao Mo has always rejected Zhang Mingjie from participating in the cooperation plan, but now he posts him on his own initiative. Which one is it?

    Zhang Mingjie said to me with a tacit expression: "I just want to say thank you to Chu Shao. Without you, how could Mo Dong trust me? I won''t thank you for your kindness. I will repay you with my practical actions in the future. "

    It turns out that Mo Yizhi, the old fox, is trying to appease Zhang Mingjie. In this way, Zhang Mingjie feels that we have completely believed in his "father son split" with tension. The key to defeating the opponent is to paralyze the opponent. The highest level of playing pig and eating tiger is to play the role of "pig" vividly. In my cooperation with the third master, I am committed to overthrowing Zhang At the critical moment of home, any carelessness is fatal, whether for us or for Zhangjia.

    Such prudence also proves Mo Yizhi''s nervousness from the other side. He is afraid of any flaw, so every step he takes seems to be easy and easy. He makes a decision after racking his brains

    "Zhang Shaoyan stresses that you help me and I help you. This is the premise of a society, competitiveness and strength that needs partners and cooperation to achieve How sincere can you and I be with each other, you say, right? " I find that I''m becoming more and more shameless. I''m grandly telling lies, but my face is not red and my heart is not jumping

    Fortunately, I''m facing a master who is as outspoken and shameless as I am, who lies with a face that''s not red and doesn''t jump.

    "if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first, and Zhang Shao won''t let others wait for long"

    "no, no, then it''s business!" Zhang Mingjie hurriedly grabbed me and looked back at me. He lowered his voice and said, "Chu Shao, do you know why Miss Tang came to boss Kong as a temporary translator?"

    "Why?" Just as it happens, I can''t think of a solution to this problem.

    "In fact, we have something to ask for," said Zhang Mingjie with a smile. "You can see that boss Kong and Miss Tang are interested in each other. Boss Kong is not simple. He has a wide network in Beitian City, and he has a very different relationship with Wu Lefeng, the star of the current entertainment trend. If we can invite Wu Lefeng as the spokesperson for the products our company cooperates with yuezhigu Pass on the effect cough, at least with Wu Lefeng''s influence, if promise to our new product endorsement, enough to become an important weight to win the third Miss contract! "

    "Not so?" "I said:" now the stars one by one, who can''t pay for it

    "It''s not the same," said Zhang Mingjie. "I also heard from Mo Dong today. That three young ladies are Wu Lefeng''s Super Fans!"

    "Poof -" I almost laughed. "What?"

    "Chu Shao is also a fan of Wu Lefeng, so I''m sure he''s different from ordinary stars. He''s a bit eccentric and doesn''t value money very much, but he''s very loyal. Now a domestic manufacturer is chasing him. His boss is his classmate''s friend. Once he signs there, he can''t speak for the same type of brand any more. So, what Mo Dong means is, Use this boss Kong to rob Wu Lefeng. "Zhang Mingjie whispered," Chu Shao can see that Miss Tang and boss Kong are interested by Lang Youqing. But Miss Tang is too angry to ask boss Kong for help. The chairman and Secretary long ask her for help. She is still embarrassed about Zhang''s words. It''s no wonder that they are at the beginning stage Duan, I''m afraid that it will have an impact on her feelings if she involves in business affairs at this time. No, at least she promised to take this opportunity to bring boss Kong to the company, which is to let me find an opportunity to speak with him. ""So it is," he said, but I was even more confused. I just met Mo Yi in the morning. If I wanted to speak for Wu Lefeng, why didn''t he mention it to me? I have a little friendship with Wu Lefeng. As a man of Mo Yi, I will not let my available resources go and not squeeze the clean ones Zhang Mingjie''s eyes changed a little. His pupils contracted. He seemed to observe my reaction, "like birds of a feather, like people in groups. Boss Kong and Wu Lefeng are close friends, which proves that he is also a man of righteousness and won''t embarrass his friends. So what he gave me was like an impossible task."

    it''s worthy of being reassured by mo At the same time, don''t forget to calculate him - as Zhang Mingjie said, this is an impossible task. Tang Xin refuses to ask Kong Jiancheng himself, for fear that he just doesn''t want to be rejected by him, and doesn''t say whether Kong Jiancheng can be the master of Wu Lefeng. Even if he can, will he embarrass Wu Lefeng?

    I would say that Lao Mo still despises Zhang Mingjie. Now Zhang Mingjie has doubts about his intentions. It''s no wonder that we can understand it from a different perspective. Tang Xin doesn''t have any expectations about it. What is Zhang Mingjie?

    Lao Mo clearly wants to deny Zhang Mingjie''s work ability by this way. "It''s a little difficult, but giving up is equal to no hope, and trying is half the hope, isn''t it?"

    If I were Zhang Mingjie, I would scold: success, most of the credit is Tang Xin''s, failure, but the responsibility is all my own

    I pretend to be confused, Zhang Mingjie also pretend to be confused, didn''t answer my questions, but smiled and said: "the company''s rumor that Chu Shao and Wu Lefeng made friends some time ago, and this was also in the newspaper, I don''t know if it''s true?"

    As expected, he began to test me. Wu Lefeng and I were friends. Lao Mo didn''t give me the "easy job" but put it in Zhang Mingjie''s arms and asked him to "not even do this little thing". Could Zhang Mingjie have no idea?

    "The news is too exaggerated. In fact, at the movie premiere, I picked a lucky audience and had a close contact with him." I never thought that it would be a troublesome thing to make friends with Wu Lefeng.

    "Mo Dong said the same thing, but he probably didn''t expect that you and boss Kong had friendship?"

    I finally understood why Zhang Mingjie would be so surprised when I greeted Kong Jiancheng. At that time, he doubted that Mo was playing with him. "Boss Kong is straightforward, he has no airs, he makes all his friends. I met him when I went to his restaurant with friends."

    "that''s what happened"

    "Zhang Shao What do you want to say? "

    Seeing my suspicions, Zhang Mingjie''s suspicions disappeared. He said with a flattering smile: "I mean, since Chu Shao and boss Kong have such friendship, are you here to open this mouth? Of course, you''re helping me. I''m sure I''ll thank you very much. "

    Grass, after all, is not going to kick the ball to me?

    It''s a reasonable request. If I refuse, Zhang Mingjie will be alert. So I simply said, "OK, but now you have to entertain guests. It''s not convenient. I will work with him when I have time."

    "Then I thank Chu"

    "ah --"

    before Liu Xiaosheng finished, he was interrupted by a scream

 Chapter 743

    Before Liu Xiaosheng finished, he was interrupted by a scream and looked back in amazement. The handsome pot named Philip walked out of the elevator. He was shaking his hands and saying something to Dong Xiaoye with a hypocritical and apologetic face, while Dong Xiaoye stood two steps away and glared at him with a red face and a red ear. He yelled, "what do you want?"

    "Tang Xin, you stay away. These two things are too much. I have to break with ya!"

    Kong Jiancheng in the elevator wants to jump out, but Tang Xin holds him tightly. "Calm down, I ask you to translate, not to make trouble!"

    "I don''t make trouble. I want to reason with him. No matter what kind of customer he is, how important he is to your company, the basic politeness of being a man is always what I want to say? Your foreigner''s humor is unacceptable to us Chinese. Can''t I say that? "

    Even if Tang Xin doesn''t hold Kong Jiancheng, I think it''s hard for him to get out of the elevator, because the brunette French beauty seems to be purposely standing at the door of the elevator, using her sexy body to build Tang Xin and Kong, and the American man behind her. I don''t see what happened, but I can see that the beauty looks at my electric eyes, full of The excitement and expectation.

    "Little night, what''s the matter?" For Shuai pot''s face provocation, I just don''t see it.

    "He, he, he" once winter night saw me, his body trembled even more. He was not afraid. He was angry and stuttered. He pointed to the handsome guy who was proud but pretended to be innocent, and said: "this rascal touched me behind silently and blew a breath into my back neck. When I turned around, he actually leaned against me and wanted to hold me!"

    "He''s joking." seeing that I''m livid, Zhang Mingjie hurriedly added, "but even if it''s a joke, it''s a little bit too much."

    I stare at Philip, he shrugs his shoulders and says a lot of French to me, which seems to be intended for the French beauty. Kong Jiancheng translated: "he said, he just wants to tell you that love is fair and successful Those who are brave pursuers will not admit defeat to you. He said he fell in love with Miss Dong at first sight! Cao, don''t listen to his bullshit. I heard what they said just now. The foreign women wanted to see if you really dared to fight with this boy. They just stimulated him for a long time with their words and gambled with him for a hundred dollars! "

    Even if Kong Jiancheng doesn''t translate, I can guess a general idea from the expression of that French beauty - although I don''t understand why she is so boring and incites me to work with this boy, which is not good for both companies? Just for a little curiosity, she did something that lost her identity and the company''s decency. Such a naive and mentally disabled woman is actually the executive secretary of a multinational company. Isn''t she the one who is naive and mentally disabled, but min Rou or miss San Cheng?

    The handsome man made a fist gesture for me again, and took a very professional small step. He said something in his mouth. Kong Jiancheng translated: "he said he can accept your challenge, whether it''s chasing women or fighting!"

    He chases my woman, but has the audacity to ask me to challenge him?! It turns out that the rough skin and thick flesh of foreigners is not our aesthetic problem, but the truth!

    "What do you think?" I asked sister tiger with a smile, but I knew that it would not look good.

    Tiger sister gnashed her teeth and said, "if it wasn''t in your company, I would give him a good beating!"

    "Oh" I nodded, then turned around, bowed sincerely to the handsome and eager Mr. Philip, and said: "Sauri --"

    listen to my apology, the handsome man was stunned, and then his eyes showed a look of contempt, and then turned back to the disappointed French beauty and laughed, Kong Jiancheng and Tang Xin were also confused, but Zhang Mingjie, who has suffered enough from me, is quick to respond, "Chu Shao, don''t!"

    Zhang Mingjie is still slow.

    if people have a reasonable excuse, they don''t need to pay for their shameless behavior - this is my code of conduct. The moment when a handsome man with long height and long arms relaxed his vigilance, it was enough for my fist to break through his seemingly professional defense and kiss his tall nose.

    I apologized first and then beat others. My friends are so gracious that I found such an excuse for "sneak attack". That is to avoid the risk that I might not be able to beat him, so as to humiliate myself. At the same time, it''s too late for Zhang Mingjie and Tang Xin to stop me.

    The handsome man fell into the elevator on his back. The French beauty who was standing in the door of the elevator had no time to dodge and made his human flesh cushion. This delicious tofu was a little compensation to him. In the daze of the crowd, I said to Kong Jiancheng: "please translate it to him - in China, the winner of love only belongs to those men who know how to respect and care for women, It''s not the scum who regards competitive as romance and women as spoils to satisfy their vanity. Besides, they hurt you and love saury. "

    After that, I did not wait for the stunned people to come back to me. I took the hand of dongxiaoye, turned around and left.

    How to deal with the aftermath? It''s none of my business. It''s Mo Yi''s business. "Chu Nan, you''re in a big trouble?" Winter night after me, some self reproach asked.

    "No trouble at all," I said"But the man you hit is miss three''s cousin. Aren''t you Fengchang talking about cooperation with miss three? If he went back to tell Miss three about you, dongxiaoye said, "I''m sorry, I only seem to make trouble for you. Today, it''s because of me. If I can''t do it well, it will cause your company to lose this big business, then you in the company"

    "it''s nothing to do with you, you think too much, he told me about it? How can I tell? " I smiled and said, "he was beaten for sexual harassment? Or is he betting a hundred dollars to see if I can beat him? He doesn''t respect other people first, and he seeks to beat them. What''s more, it''s a private matter, which has nothing to do with work. Even if Miss San''s temper is weird, it won''t blame Fengchang. She''s a businessman. Dali says that business interests and personal resentment are more important in the former. Xiaoli says that businessmen pay attention to the quality of people, company and individual, because That''s the basis of reputation and the epitome of strength, so she only blames the guy who is easy to cause trouble. Zhang Mingjie and Miss Tang are too nervous and care about the identity of the three guys. In fact, they beat him in vain. If you don''t believe it, Lao Mo will not apologize for me, but also tell the kid to the third lady in a high and upright manner. "

    "So you hit him, it''s nothing to do with me?" Tiger elder sister Dun, asked quietly: "you are not jealous?"

    Brothers in the heart of a swing, at the door of the comprehensive group stopped, looked back, tiger sister hurriedly bowed, afraid I saw her expression, "are you really angry with me?"

    "What kind of anger?"

    "When you meet Xiao Zhanhe, I didn''t go to" all in one "to find you. Do you think that in my heart, work is more important than you?"

    Frankly speaking, it''s a little angry. It''s a bit true. In fact, the police suspect that shazhizhou was ordered to kidnap me by Xiao Sanye. The possibility on paper is far greater than the actual possibility. After all, the relationship between me and the goblin is here, so winter Xiaoye doesn''t worry about me. It''s abnormal. She knows my relationship with the goblin better than the police.

    I feel uneasy. First, the third master has nothing to do with shazhizhou. I still have no idea who ordered shazhizhou to kidnap me. Second, the police always treat me as a chess piece or a fool. They often use me as a bait again and again, which will inevitably conflict with them.

    Dongxiaoye is also a police officer. She asked me about my strength just now, which aroused my dissatisfaction. Frankly, I was angry with her to a large extent.

    I didn''t pay any attention to my friends. In addition, most of my anger was vented on the nose of the handsome pot, and my mood was calm. "No, I went to see the third master to do some work. I knew that your police were staring at us dead. I was a little unhappy. It''s nothing to do with you. I was a little angry. By the way, I went to see the third master When you talk about work, don''t tell others, especially Fifi, fringe and purple. In short, don''t talk about it with anyone in the company. It''s a secret that only the chairman knows about it. "

    "What''s the secret?" he said

    "Cooperation, business."

    "Fengchang plans to cooperate with Xiao Zhanhe?"

    "Yes, but it''s still in the stage of confidentiality. When it''s not open, once it''s exposed, the consequences will be very serious, so don''t mention it with anyone."

    Winter night a Leng, see I look serious, not like cheating or joking, she just toot up a small mouth to ask: "so you don''t answer my phone?"

    I just wanted to ask, "when did you call me?"

    PS: it''s late again. Sao Rui went to see the doctor with the old man today and came back very late. Please understand

 Chapter 744

    "When did you call me?"

    "Ah -" winter night frowned, "I didn''t eat lunch. I''ll call you all noon, OK?! No thirty times and twenty-nine times. If it wasn''t for the colleagues of Haitian Yise who told me that everything was normal, I really thought you had an accident! "

    "Nonsense, my cell phone didn''t ring at all, eh?" While I was talking, I turned my pocket to look for my cell phone. But I turned my pocket once, but only turned to my wallet. "Where''s my cell phone?"

    "How do I know?! You don''t lose your cell phone? "

    No?! I went inside and outside again, or not! No wonder the mobile phone didn''t ring. It wasn''t on me at all!

    God, if I let Chu Yuan know that I lost my cell phone, my brother was sweating, and I didn''t get a few raindrops outside, but I felt that my back was soaked,

    ,,

    cell phones were not expensive, but Chu Yuan and Chu yuan were a couple. In normal times, they would be lost, but they can''t be lost today. Chu Yuan just confessed to me Gain and loss, the heart is sensitive to it, today I lost my cell phone, she believe it? With that girl''s easy to think too much about her character, ten of them will think that I am intentional, because it''s a couple''s mobile phones, because that pair of mobile phones has a very special and ambiguous meaning

    the protection of Chu Yuan is not an excuse to indulge her, let alone to indulge myself. I don''t want to hurt Chu Yuan, nor to hurt Chu Yuan in the past. If we say that Chu Yuan is a ''patient'' ˇŻWell, I''m very clear. I''m sure I''m also a ''patient''. Our symptoms are the same. The only difference is who is seriously ill and who is mildly ill. Chu Yuan is a little girl who doesn''t like taking medicine, but I''m not. I know that illness needs treatment.

    But the problem is, now, I don''t know where we are sick - because the special sibling relationship is doomed that we won''t have kinship? Or do we have other feelings on the basis of kinship?

    Is the disease right or wrong? I don''t know. Maybe I don''t want to admit it. Whether it''s right or wrong, I hope to find an answer that can persuade myself and Chu Yuan to accept. So after Chu Yuan completely confessed, I only confirmed what I can be sure of - I won''t, and I don''t want to escape any feelings of Chu Yuan, because she is a part of my life. If falling in love with me is a disease, then I can''t even avoid her and alienate her, because she is my family and I am her brother. I have the responsibility to protect and love her all my life. What I have to do is to take care of her who is'' sick ''and let her recover as soon as possible, instead of being afraid of being'' infected ''. I choose to escape cowardly and selfish

    I like this stinky girl who makes me full of guilt from my heart The way of expressing emotion is so naive, childish and dull, but the smoothness, maturity and cunning in the innocence make people unable to extricate themselves from the pain she ponders.

    Chu Yuan is very clever, but she is not complicated. She is simple and lovely.

    Chu Yuan is stubborn, but she is not strong, she is fragile, because, from small to large, what she got from me is only the indistinct in the forced smile, and lack of security for the family, not to mention the feeling she expected?

    She is as fragile as a glass bottle made up of countless pieces. No one can see her heart. Because the transparent color has been covered by the full cracks, she can no longer bear any beating. Therefore, whether right or wrong, I will slowly smooth the wounds made by me without hurting the edge of Chu, and then lead Lead her to a correct life path, which is what I, as a brother, should do and must do.

    But it''s obvious that this is the most sensitive period. Chu Yuan has just entered a very tense period. I lost her cell phone at this time. How could she not think about it?

    When was the cell phone lost? Why didn''t I notice it when I went out for nearly two hours? I didn''t even notice when I took a taxi to pick up my wallet. I often lost my cell phone which was put in the same pocket with my wallet. It''s my fault that I was so busy thinking about my brother''s regret all the way back and forth. Mr. Phillip should be glad that he didn''t meet me now. Otherwise, he would vent his full frustration on his handsome face In the afternoon, I still need to clean Murphy''s office first. The man who lost his soul is like a dead man. The heaviness in his heart seems to pour into his legs, which makes me feel hard to walk. I don''t even want to talk anymore. Even if Viagra greets me, I just can''t wave my hand. He asks me why I went there at noon, but I didn''t answer him. Instead, it''s winter night, intentionally To please me, help me to cover up and say that I went to pick her up at noon, and we had lunch outside together. Song Jia was enjoying her afternoon dessert. Seeing me, he came all the way and asked, "what have you done, Chu Nan? It''s such a heavy rain outside, can''t you stop for a while? You''ll be out of sight after a meal! "

    If I stop for a while, I won''t lose my cell phone. "Is mo always back?" he said gloomily

    "She came back just after you left. I''ve been looking for you for a long time. What''s the hurry like? You''re so happy. You''ve got a date. Are you happy? Next, I think you should have suffered. "Xiao Song Jia, who used to gloat, now looks like she can''t bear it. She hands me the chocolate that just ripped off the package and sympathizes," haven''t you eaten yet? Here you are. I haven''t bitten it yet. You eat it. It''s high in calories. It can replenish your physical strength, so that you can''t stand the toss of President mo. "When Song Jia said this, she had been looking at Dong Xiaoye and shaking her head repeatedly. Obviously, she suspected that I had gone on a date with Dong Xiaoye, and believed that Murphy would make waves for it. Did she ever make it to Chu Yuan? My friend''s heart is peaceful and tight. Think of all the possibilities after Chu Yuan knew my cell phone was lost. Murphy in the room is just an angel!

    "If you know the heat is high, you can eat less. You can see it with the naked eye. Jiajia, you are fat and your stomach is out"

    "impossible

    Song Jia, who couldn''t eat too much, had a big change of face, probably because my expression was too serious. My friend sighed seriously, bypassed her, and pushed the door into Murphy''s office.

    At this moment, I only hope that all people in the world are paralyzed when they are insecure like me. What kind of narrow sense psychology am I?

    "Chunan, you left your cell phone in my office."

    "Well?"

    I forgot to knock on the door and scared the old Murphy in the room, but the girl''s first words made me almost jump in place - it was the happiness from hell to heaven, it was an incredible surprise!

    "Here you are," Murphy said, playing with my cell phone. She got up to bypass the desk and sent it to me. She was a little guilty and blushed. "Check it. I haven''t peeped at you. I haven''t answered any of your phone calls. I haven''t read any text messages."

    Didn''t you watch it? Don''t see what you''re doing on the table? But it doesn''t matter anymore. My cell phone hasn''t been lost. It has already made me Amitabha. "I thought it was lost. Where did you find it?"

    "On the tea table," Murphy said, "maybe aunt Shan fell out of your pocket when she came here."

    In retrospect, when Longshan knocked at the door, I did sit on the tea table and coax Murphy to take medicine. When I got up, I heard a sound. It seemed that something had fallen on the tea table. But I was very busy and flustered at that time, and didn''t care much about it. When I flipped it over, I found that there were 28 people who didn''t answer the phone, 26 of them were dialed by dongxiaoye, and the other two were called by Ziyuan Here, there are two messages, one is tassel, and the other is sent by Shu Tong!

    Fortunately, Murphy didn''t look through my information, just the fringe one. I just complained about my leaving her at Murphy''s house last night, and said that I didn''t expect to fall asleep on the way home, so that if I had something to say, I had no chance. It was Shutong''s message! The fool didn''t politely ask me directly: is it confirmed? Yuan Yuan is brother controlled or not. She also said that she had a good friend in high school who studied psychology. Now she works as a psychological consultant. Maybe she can give us some help. Yes, this girl says "we". The soul of a teacher or a friend burns. This girl actually tied herself to the same position with me!

    If Murphy can see the end of this message than I lost my cell phone, I''m afraid it''s not good!

    PS: it''s just this time that the code is finished. I''m sorry.]

 Chapter 745

    The man with lingering fear asked Murphy, "when did you find it?"

    "I''m the one" Murphy is surprisingly ink. In a whisper, "I saw it as soon as you and aunt Shan left"

    I went to the chairman''s office with long Shan, and then started cleaning the 27th floor. I didn''t leave until noon. I was in the company for more than an hour. "Then why didn''t you send it to me?"

    "Didn''t I go out?"

    "yes, you forgot to ask. You''re not comfortable in such a heavy rain. Why did you run out?"

    "Yes, it''s urgent"

    "what''s so urgent?" I began to wonder, "why didn''t you tell me?"

    Murphy said, "can I go after you?"

    "what?"

    "Nothing, that. What am I going out to do? You will know. I''m sorry to say such things without me." Murphy tilted his head and dared not look at me.

    What do you mean? With shame and shame, "what are you doing?"

    "I"

    "Chunan, do you want to eat chocolate?" Murphy was just about to open her mouth when she came in with Song Jia''s chocolate in her hand. Not only that, but also a big bag of snacks in her hand. "Here are egg tarts, chips, Oreo, Guiling cream, duck neck, yogurt, jelly, raisins and Zhizhi stick"

    brother Khan, "these are not all Song Jia''s?"

    "It''s her," said Dong Xiaoye, ignoring Murphy, putting the snacks on the tea table, tearing open a bag of chips, and leaning comfortably on the sofa to enjoy them. "You say she''s fat, and she pinched the meat on her waist, and then turned all the snacks out and stuffed them to me. She wanted to poison me. Hum, Chu Nan, you''re a cow. You can see her waist in your clothes I don''t know if you have a fierce look or if you know Xiao Songjia too well. "

    Little Song Jia is a freak who is willing to spend her salary on food. Her family is in good condition. Her parents work in large companies. It is said that she is also an executive. As the only girl, she can think how much she is loved. Regardless of how much she likes to take advantage of, she is also stingy. In fact, she never loves money. It seems that her parents give her every month until now The pocket money, so I think her snacks are of high grade, but not to mention sister Hu, who is a cheap and good-looking villain. She said that at the end of the day, it''s really damaging. She''s just sour. She also picked up Murphy''s vinegar taste.

    It''s no wonder that Song Jia is the first person I know in Fengchang. Our friendship is totally piled up with chocolate. She is also the first person who knows that I like Murphy.

    But I still don''t like the suspicion of Dong Xiaoye and Murphy. My friends'' personality has been questioned by all colleagues in the company. I don''t want them to question me. That''s not a disguised proof. Would they rather believe Zhang Mingjie who spreads rumors than me?

    "Don''t say it as if I''ve seen her when she''s undressed," I complained. "I''m casual. She''s not fat at all."

    "Not fat?" Winter night does not believe, "then how does she touch her belly, her face is white?"

    "Psychological function, plus just had a meal, of course, the stomach will be more bulging than usual." Song Jia''s constitution is absolutely abnormal. I have known her for more than a year. She eats like this every day. If she wanted to be fat, she would have been so fat that I didn''t know her.

    "No?" Dong Xiaoye is angry and funny. "If you don''t tease people like that, you will almost cry if you frighten them!"

    Well, I was depressed. Did I make a joke and let it go? Murphy laughed too. But when she saw that she ate a lot in winter, she immediately filled the clean tea table with snacks. She couldn''t laugh again. "Winter officer, didn''t you come back to the Bureau for a meeting? Why are you back? "

    To say how to eat is not fat, sister Hu is different from little Song Jia. At best, that girl just likes snacks and doesn''t eat much. Sister Hu is inseparable from snacks and beer. She eats two to three times more than me, but she is thinner than Song Jia Winter small night how can not see Murphy to her hostility, sneer way: "don''t think I am in your way?"

    Murphy blushed. "What can you do to get in my way?"

    "There are so many things that can be said in this office. I don''t know which one is in your way." sister tiger is not Murphy''s roundworm, but Murphy''s every thought seems to be concealed from her. "It''s not easy to find an excuse to let Su Su go home to write and check. She hopes the moon will make Xue Ziyuan lame. Now it''s her turn I am, am I

    Tiger sister''s playful smile fell into Murphy''s eyes, but it was not so good-looking, but Murphy was not angry, but smiled, "officer Dong, do you know? When you satirize me, you have made at least two mistakes. "

    "Oh?" Dong Xiaoye thought Murphy was cheating her and said, "which two mistakes?"

    Murphy raised his right index finger, narrowed his eyes and smiled: "first, you think I will deny it, but I won''t. although I didn''t plan to let Cheng Liusu go home to write the examination and take the sick leave for Xue Ziyuan, I don''t deny that these two blinding guys are not in my office. They are what I expect. I''m very happy."Don''t talk about winter night. Even I was shocked to hear this girl - Murphy was too frank!

    Sister Hu didn''t expect Murphy to be so honest, or cheeky, a little unprepared, but more of it came from instinctive uneasiness. Since the first eye contact between the two people after entering the door on a small winter night, they have been ready to quarrel with each other.

    Both Murphy and winter night are full of vigilance to the girls beside me except for the fringe.

    "What''s the second?" Tiger elder sister a little moved, she knew, Murphy is not a simple opponent.

    Murphy''s smile disappeared. Suddenly, he changed his face. He raised, put, despised and mocked. "The second mistake you made is that you shouldn''t have made the first one - you know I''m tired of being a light bulb and you come here to light up. What do you mean? It''s hard not to be successful. Like Cheng Liusu or Xue Ziyuan, you treat me as an enemy and don''t want to give me any chance, so it''s hard to see me and Chu Nan? Officer Dong, you seem to have exposed something carelessly. What do you say and what do you expose? "

    Winter night''s face suddenly red a thorough!

    If we talk about insight, fast thinking transformation and strong adaptability, two women are equal. But we should talk about the strong tiger sister before the cheeky man and Murphy after the sullen man, but Murphy''s cheeky face is much thicker than me! This can be proved by a formula: when I get along with sister tiger, I will tease her, but when I get along with Murphy, she will tease me. So when sister tiger meets Murphy, she will be teased twice by multiplying

    his cell phone, and then he will leave, "you talk, I have to clean"

    "you stop!"

    "Stop!"

    The two women share the same voice and are very intimidating, but fools will stay to listen to them. In the war, the most troubled is not the winner or the loser, but the innocent involved. I don''t want to play that role.

    ,,,

    Lao Mo is very angry. Whether the consequences are serious is still unknown.

    When I was about to leave work in an hour, waving a mop and busy for an afternoon, I was about to enjoy the bottle of yogurt that Xiao Songjia handed over to me in the winter night, when long Shan, who was sent by Mo Yi, grabbed her neck collar and dragged me all the way to the chairman''s office.

    "You, you, what can I say to you? I know that Philip is from the valley of the moon. You still can''t miss him. How can you tell me? " "I know you and miss Xue get along very well with minrou. She talks to you very much now, but you don''t think you can offend her. Besides, that Philip is"

    "the cousin of miss three."

    "How dare you touch him?" Lao Mo almost threw the teapot to me.

    "I didn''t want to touch him, but he was aggressive, and the woman had been instigating him. I didn''t advocate the way of solving problems by violence, but I could not do it after being shit on my head and laughing and gaping at the bottom."

    "Poof --"

    Mo Yizhi just took a sip of tea, and all my disgusting things gushed out. One side of Long Shan could not help puckering. "Little Chu, your metaphor is too dirty"

    PS: Er, there have been many social activities recently, I have been coming back late in a row, and I couldn''t live in a big house yesterday]

 Chapter 746

    "Metaphor just wants to express its nature, as it is," I said with a smile: "cooperation, listening, is the combination of interests, hard to hear, is to take advantage of each other to get what they need, so there is no reason why we should flatter each other, because there is no one who owes or asks for it? Why do they provoke us, but they have to endure? "

    "You have a strong fist and mouth," Mo Yizhi sighed, picked up a handkerchief and wiped the corners of his mouth, saying: "you are right, so obvious provocation, it is his right to beat him, reasonable? When you hit someone, you explain the reason why you hit him clearly. I don''t need to explain any more. Fighting is not a matter in itself. But the problem is that if you two fight, it will become a matter in the future! "

    "What is it?"

    When I asked, Mo Yi''s face turned white. Long Shan, sitting beside me, slapped me on the back of my head politely and said, "don''t be confused! Didn''t Tang Xin tell you? Philip is a technical engineer. Once we sign the contract with valley of the moon, he is the general director of new product technology. If you want to be the director of the 13th city planning group, there will be a lot of communication in the work. You have a conflict with him now. How can you cooperate in the future?! Besides, when you hit people, you were still in front of Zhang Mingjie. I''m afraid that his father didn''t know about it. At that time, Zhang took this out to talk about things. Who else dare to support you to be the leader of the thirteen city group? People are questioning your qualifications and abilities. "

    sure enough

    I said with a smile:" it''s the third lady who makes me the leader of the thirteen city group? Since she is so taken seriously, can anyone oppose her proposal? "

    "Don''t worry about me, young man," Mo Yizhi said, turning his eyes white. "She''s just a proposal. After all, she''s an outsider. Because of her proposal, the talents in our company will be more afraid," we can''t let the outsider be our master. "That''s what they often say about the tension of reusing you ˇŻIt can be understood that she wants to show her appreciation for you or her bad taste. I wonder if you have the ability to go against the current and overturn all doubts. If you can succeed or not, she has no special expectation. In fact, it''s me who has expectations for you. I need you to use yourself Our success proves that I have no basis for your recommendation and reuse. It also proves that he is the one who has no eyes and is fighting against the talents for power and profit. You and I can benefit greatly from the trust, interest and good use of miss three. "

    The old fox is the old fox. What do you mean In fact, when I asked, I had already guessed the result.

    "You and Philip can''t have a bad relationship, so go to the hospital tomorrow, apologize to him and turn the fight into a piece of cake."

    "OK."

    Maybe I''m too happy. The surprise of Mo Yizhi and long Shan makes me look uncomfortable.

    "Would you like to apologize?"

    "Isn''t it a fruit basket problem?" I said: "who''s right and who''s wrong is in everyone''s mind. I don''t need to put on such a high shelf. No matter standing on the personal position or the company''s position, the first person who shows his bearing will win the public praise. This is common sense. It''s too small to forgive people. Moreover, I took the initiative to give him a step down, that is, I took care of miss three''s face and blocked her mouth."

    Mo Yizhi met with me and shook his head with an unidentified smile. "He is domineering, calm and sophisticated. He knows how to be reasonable. The boundary between impulse and reason is very clear. You are an outsider and an outsider and an outsider. You are graceful and graceful. You are just short of a little self-motivated, but a little self-motivated."

    is emotion, praise or regret. I am not No, I''m concerned about the more practical question, "can the fruit basket be quoted as public money?"

    Long Shan''s comforting eyes, which are as familiar to me as stepmother''s, have changed in time. They are wide eyed and smooth, "report public money?!"

    "Of course, I beat Philip half for the sake of the company, so as not to let them look down on us Chinese people." my friends are in financial stress recently, and they are also forced by life to be careful. "Otherwise, let''s share the money, I will give half, and the company will sell half."

    Mo Yi''s expression is not clear whether it''s angry or funny, but also In repeating that sentence, "just a little lack of self-improvement, the atmosphere is not domineering, just steamed bread is not striving"

    I beat Philip, the reason is that we have to fight for breath even if we don''t steamed bread, but when we arrived here, we gave me the opposite evaluation

    Lao Mo couldn''t help saying: "what''s the nutrition in the fruit basket? Tomorrow I will let you prepare aunt Shan, you are straight Just take it. "

    "Aunt Shan?" It wasn''t me who was surprised and lost his voice. It was Longshan, but I was also surprised and didn''t make a sound.

    our eyes make the old face of Mo also feel embarrassed. Long Shan looks at it and can''t help laughing. I don''t understand what long Shan laughs, but I know why the ink is so embarrassed. Lao Mo has been deliberately keeping our distance from each other. We are not the relationship between the Secretary and his subordinates, because I left the heart early, because he used ink for his own interests. Fei''s future as bait left me behind. We are more like partners for each other''s use. Therefore, we only need mutual trust, but not so-called friendship.Mo Yizhi always emphasizes such a relationship. He who opposes me and Murphy needs to draw a clear "three eight line" between us.

    Aunt Shan, this name, has a special meaning. Long Shan asked me to call her this way because she wanted to tell me that her attitude is different from that of Mo Yizhi. She agrees with the relationship between me and Mo Fei, so she doesn''t mind that I call her the same way as Mo Fei, and Mo also prefers to lower down and treat me as a partner or even a friend with equal status He didn''t want to be an elder. He never compromised with Murphy.

    But now, he calls "Secretary long" as "your aunt Shan"

    is this recognition of me and Murphy? No way, I guess, it''s just my appreciation that made him lose his word for a while.

    Mo Yizhi obviously won''t let me get tangled in this question, so he deliberately shifted the topic and asked me, "I asked Zhang Mingjie to be responsible for receiving Philip, Jack and Paris. Do you understand why?"

    Jack and Paris, the American Uncle and French sister? I nodded, "I see. To show your trust in him."

    "Deliberately arrange them to eat in kongjian''s restaurant, and then let Tang Xin find kongjian to act as a temporary translator to visit Fengchang?"

    "Zhang Mingjie told me that you want him to contact Wu Lefeng through Kong Jiancheng and persuade him to speak for our new product. Because miss San is a fan of Wu Lefeng, winning over Wu Lefeng can also be regarded as a weight that Feng Chang can play a subjective role outside the negotiation table."

    "do you think this is difficult?"

    "Wu Lefeng is famous for his loyalty. Since there are brands of the same type competing for him, and he is still a friend''s human relationship card. Maybe it could be earlier, but now, money is not absolutely attractive to him, so it''s not realistic. We don''t have a chance."

    "That''s why you know Wu Lefeng, but I didn''t ask you to contact him directly. Instead, I asked Zhang Mingjie to contact the hole." "I just want Zhang Mingjie to fail to do this and let him fail to live up to my trust in him, but you''d better. I threw the hot yam to him, but you robbed it and ate it. I don''t know. You and Kong Jiancheng know each other."

    "When Wu Lefeng invited us to dinner, he ate at Kong Jiancheng''s place."

    Lao Mo was shocked, then rubbed his temple, but said: "now it''s OK, I intend to humble Zhang Mingjie, but you can get rid of him. Now Kong Jiancheng''s achievement is waiting for you in the waiting room downstairs for tea. You can only bump this nail."

    "It doesn''t matter if I hit a nail, but" I looked up and said: "Mo Dong, forgive me, it''s unwise for you to ask Zhang Mingjie to finish this kind of impossible work. It''s easy to arouse his suspicion of you. Now it''s a sensitive period. Whether it''s private work or work placed on the negotiation table, it''s a key moment. You want to appease Zhang Ming Jay, there are only two ways to show his attitude. One is to fully trust him, to give him sweetness, and the other is to completely distrust him, to make him suffer, to test his loyalty to you. These are all acceptable to him, but like today, when he gives him sweetness and gives him problems, he wants to see him stumble. This ambiguous contradictory attitude and intention will only make him suspect Heart, once he thinks that we can see through his duel with his old man, all we have done so far may fall short, because Zhang Mingjie will, from the same attitude, perceive that Liu Xiaosheng, who is also appeasing him and perfunctorizing him, is the one with our nostrils out of breath, who is our trump card in controlling him. Once Zhangjia suspects Liu Xiaosheng, we will completely After losing, Zhangjia has the ability to borrow money from places outside Liujia''s house, close the hole in the underground bank, and let them hide this tail. We will not have any chance to uproot them from Fengchang before we talk about the cooperation with Yuezhi valley. With the energy of tension and the ability of Zhang Mingjie, we can strive for greater interests, rights and development after Fengchang''s transformation Exhibition space - is it not because of this fear that you are eager to overthrow them before the cooperation officially starts? In that case, it is more prudent. "

    I''m just a fresh melon and egg one year after I graduated from University, but the person I scolded is the chairman of Fengchang group, who is famous in Beitian city and even in the whole country. Who is more authoritative? It''s easy to know at a glance, so of course, Mo Yi''s face will be a little indelible, even if this scene is only seen by Long Shan alone.

    The old fox cold that fold son face, Yin voice says: "you mean, I redundant action too much?"

    PS: it''s the birthday of the students of Yuanmeng ''Oreo''. Here''s a birthday wish. Hi, Pippo has to spit u ~]

 Chapter 747

    "You mean I have too many redundant movements?"

    "More than that," I said stubbornly, "I still say that - you underestimate Zhang Mingjie too much."

    "I said that I never despised anyone, I gave him enough attention"

    "I also said that your biggest mistake in dealing with Zhang Mingjie is that you think you have given him enough attention, but in fact, he is very deep, not the kind of person you feel that you do not despise him, enough to master him, he is far more difficult to deal with than you think At least, he is more suspicious and cautious than you think

    I firmly believe that Mo Yizhi is silent. Yes, he said softly, "well, no matter whether he is as difficult as you said, I must admit that my action is redundant this time."

    That''s because you are too nervous and want to overthrow Zhangjia. When a person can''t hold back his inner desire, it will appear in his face, even in his actions. This is a dangerous signal. It has nothing to do with age and seniority. It only depends on people''s desire. Anyone who has a secret and has no secret will always be different Even if he is calm, he can''t change the fact that he has hidden the secret. The latter has nothing to expose at all.

    The "secret" of Mo Yi is ambition and planning for the future. However, I have no ambition, which doomed me to have no desire or desire. Therefore, even if I am just a young bird with uneven feathers, I will be calmer than an old bird like Mo Yi, because I don''t need to hide anything.

    When I was about to leave the office, Mo Yizhi stopped me and asked me, "Xiao Chu, in fact, what you said is just your own feeling? Zhang Mingjie doesn''t show that I should pay more attention to his talent than now, does he? "

    Indeed, what we can feel from Zhang Mingjie up to now is that, in addition to the brain that can weave a meticulous and huge conspiracy, he is the only one who can be called a coward''s forbearance. Maybe, his forbearance is even more terrible than his intelligent mind, but even so, he is just a smart person who can bear the humiliation in order to achieve ambition. If it is only to this extent, Mo It''s enough to attach importance to him, but "you don''t attach more importance to him than you do now, which is the most terrible place for him." I replied, "he knows that you attach importance to him, don''t despise him, and dare to design you. This courage can''t be the reason why you should attach more importance to him? The fear of an opponent only needs to be determined by his feelings, because when there are facts that can prove his fear, the most powerful evidence is often the birth of the loser, and you don''t want to be the victim to prove him? You know, their opponents are only us, so the losers are either them or us! "

    Mo Yizhi is silent again. It''s better to be careful ten thousand times than to be careless once. This was what he taught me. I forgot it.

    I don''t have any illusions, but since I am a job, I have to spend some time to do it. I just lack of purposeful ambition, but I''m not a very perfunctory person.

    Being frank is the basic condition to win people''s favor, so after seeing Kong Jiancheng, I asked Tang Xin to do a temporary translation, which embarrassed Tang Xin who was also present, but it turned out that they all wanted to get it. Kong Jiancheng was very glad that Tang Xin didn''t ask him directly, which proved that Tang Xin attached great importance to the feelings he was about to start with, while Kong Jiancheng He also admitted that if Tang Xin asked him to ask Wu Lefeng to endorse our products, it would really be very difficult for him, because he was not sure to persuade Wu Lefeng, and at the same time did not want to let Tang Xin down, which is tantamount to gently telling Tang Xin how important she is in his heart.

    This is what I want to achieve - when everyone is honest with each other, the results of success or failure are not so important, because there is no concealment, so there is almost no utilitarian element in this matter. Purely helping friends or flattering girlfriend has become the motivation for Kong Jiancheng to ask Wu Lefeng''s opinions actively.

    On the one hand is the iron man in high school, and on the other hand is the compassionate son. When Kong Jiancheng takes Tang Xin''s affairs as his own, I guess some of Wu Lefeng, who emphasizes righteousness, are scratching his head. I didn''t let Kong Jiancheng talk about it, but he will tell Wu Lefeng that this matter is related to his lifelong happiness - this is the most important weight I can think of.

    As for whether I can win the final result of Wu Lefeng, I don''t care much. It''s just a trick of "one stone, two birds with one stone". To win Wu Lefeng, that''s the purpose of the company. I''m purely because of Kong Jiancheng''s "friend", so I want to help him to match the relationship with Tang Xin. French food is too expensive. If these two are too expensive Finally, I''m ready to go. I think that the forthright and open-minded built by Kong, and then go to his restaurant for dinner, will probably be free, at least at a discount? You know, there are a lot of customers in the comprehensive group who need to be treated, eat, drink and have a lot of oil and water

    I found that I was really poor and crazy - I was eaten and poor by the three girls in my family

    Ziyuan has called me for two times, but I have dialed her for an afternoon, but her phone has been unanswered. With the gentle character of Ziyuan, it''s unlikely to be angry with me deliberately. It''s only when I don''t listen to her phone before retaliation. Moreover, she is shy and introverted, and is not good at finding topics. If she is OK, she will not talk to me or anyone on her own initiative.There must be something wrong with Ziyuan. I wanted to pick up Chu Yuan and Dongfang and go to minrou to have a look. By the way, I''d like to see how her foot injury is getting better. Chu Yuan has a cold again. Maybe it''s because of the rain last night. When she got up in the morning, she didn''t have any symptoms. When she came out of school, she was very wobbly. She had to be supported by the East. She didn''t Coughing, no runny nose, but red face, soft body, weak limbs.

    Although Chu Yuan insists that she has no problem, I can''t see it. The girl is just accommodating me. Even if she has no problem, she is not willing to contact with Ziyuan. Who are the only two people in the world who make her totally different? There is no doubt that it is stepmother

    before yesterday, there must have been countless excuses for Chu Yuan not to see the purple garden, but now, she has the most ideal reason, but still chooses to accommodate me, which is the biggest problem in itself. This girl is very afraid now, afraid that I will hate her.

    As I think, Chu Yuan is too sensitive now, so even if Dong Xiaoye and the East are not against it, I will give up the original plan and send Chu Yuan home first.

    Of course, before you go home, you need to see a doctor - Chu Yuan is OK, just a little cold. The doctor prescribed a box of headache medicine and a box of cold capsule.

    I don''t know whether the girl is born sensitive or has an instinctive fear of the clinic and people in white coats. The doctor must have seen her soft and weak, a little younger than her actual age, and said to her in a child friendly tone, "little sister, don''t worry, it''s OK to take some medicine." as a result, instead of feeling relieved, the girl felt her head hurt even more, The eyes are more dizzy, the limbs are more powerless, and I can''t sit down anymore - smelly girl has to understand "nothing important" as "something trivial", so she really takes herself as a serious illness number. I''ll pay a lot of time to see her toss sister tiger and Dongfang. One is used as a meat pad for her, and the other is used to pinch her temple, which makes the doctor scared. She thinks she''s misdiagnosed, but the little girl is actually ill It''s so serious, so she asked kindly if she wanted to get an injection. As a result, the stinky girl jumped up and started running. It''s a habit of the girl to pretend to be sick and make a fuss. I doubt that sometimes even she can''t tell whether she''s really sick or not, whether she''s really sick or not. When she escaped from the clinic, she ran fast. But when she got home, she was soft It''s a mess of mud. I haven''t changed my clothes. I just kick my shoes and lie on the sofa and won''t move.

    "My head hurts so much in the East. I''ll give you dinner"

    "no!" I was about to go back to my room to change clothes when the East took a look at me. His eyes rolled around twice. He said angrily to Chu Yuan, "I''ve been cooking these days, and it''s my turn to have a rest? Say today in order to take care of you, my physical strength has been seriously overdrawn, OK? I''m helping you all the way back! Is it easy for me to be small and thin? Don''t you see, I''m shaking on my legs now? "

    In order to increase her persuasion, the little girl''s skin specially lifted up her trouser tube to expose two straight and thin white shins, but I didn''t see that she was shivering. Would you like to sit in the car all the way? You''ve climbed four stairs with Chu Yuan at most. Are you as for you?!

    I''m not stupid. I can''t see what the East is up to? Blinking at Chu Yuan, the intention of seeking tacit understanding is too obvious

 Chapter 748

    Heaven knows whether Chu Yuan guessed the mind of the East, but as a companion who can mix with others, work in collusion and wear clothes for each other, her tacit understanding with the East has become an instinct deep into the marrow. She cooperates very much and shows a surprise, saying: "your legs are shaking so much, I''m sorry, the East, it''s hard for you, but we don''t cook Who does it? "

    Two stinky girls are very ironic to look at sister tiger. Sister tiger is taking off her shoes at the door. Listen to this, and then look at the two girls'' expectant eyes. They are suddenly frozen, "I will do that otherwise?"

    This woman is so proud that she is embarrassed to admit that she can''t cook!

    "Good, good, I can finally taste the skill of Xiaoye sister!"

    "Yes, yes, I''d like to try the dishes cooked by Xiaoye sister for a long time."

    The two girls'' jokes are a little over. In fact, they both know that Dong Xiaoye can''t cook at all, but they always take care of her face and never tear her down. Now they deliberately make trouble for her. The purpose is so obvious - the two girls are just to let Dong Xiaoye ask me for help!

    Sure enough, when she just took off a shoe, the tiger sister in her hand forgot to put it down first. She looked at me for help in a nervous, flustered and pitiful way. She didn''t know anything about housework. She needed two girls to help with washing clothes and cleaning up the room. If she exposed her short board of not cooking, then her dignity as a woman and her eldest sister My sister''s pride will be gone.

    Brothers long sigh, said: "forget it, or I come, your little night sister today opened a day''s meeting, also tired."

    I want to cry without tears. Who is more tired than me? In the corridor, office, conference hall and bathroom on the whole floor, I dragged the mop twice!

    "Well?" Dongfang pretended to be confused with me, and said, "but brother Nan, aren''t you going to find sister Xue?"

    "Yes, brother, you don''t have to worry about me. Cough - cough - I''m ok," said the smelly girl, who was just tired, headache and dizzy. She coughed hard for two times while saying nothing. She said weakly, "don''t delay your work because of me. Do what you should do. Xiaoye sister and Dongfang will take care of me."

    I''m really going to pretend that you two are going around. Don''t you want me to go to the purple garden?

    These two girls underestimate the lethal power of "genius cooking" of Dong Xiaoye. Do they really think that they can hold me back if they create difficulties for Dong Xiaoye? Brother, if I have a little bad heart, I will deliberately not drill your set, let you taste the hell level food of Xiaoye elder sister, and know what it means to beg for help, and what it means to be smart but to be smart!

    With the first time, I guarantee you will not let the second kitchen in winter night!

    Brother, I''m just worried about your stomach. I can''t stand it. "No, I''ll call her later."

    I''m too busy to go in the winter night. I''ll stay and cook for her. I''ll take off my other shoes and come here barefoot. I said to me: "yes, yes, this kind of weather, or don''t go out. You don''t have min rou A phone call? They live together. The purple garden doesn''t connect. You can call min rou. "

    Well, if you can call minrou, I''ve already called. My friend just had a fight with her in Yuezhi Valley at noon. I''m thankful that she didn''t challenge me. How dare I call her? Philip Shuai pot is the cousin of miss three. Can minrou spare me?

    Lest winter night think more, I just nodded perfunctorily.

    "What is brother Nan going to cook for us in the evening?" East is not anxious to go back to the room to change clothes. He bounces like a little rabbit to the front of the refrigerator, opens the door and looks at it. He frowns and says, "ah, ah, the refrigerator is empty. There is no food. He has to go to the supermarket to buy it. It''s raining heavily. How can he get out?"

    "Then go downstairs and buy something ready-made." My friend''s best job in the kitchen is to make noodles. Just now, I''ve been doing a lot of work to get rid of the siege of winter night and make me cook. The supermarket is a little far away, and there''s a restaurant at the gate of the community. No one will object to my proposal of laziness. Anyway, Chu Yuan and the East just want to keep me at home, although I don''t know why they don''t like me to go out so much Go.

    "Well, well, you haven''t been idle this day. It''s too troublesome to cook. It''s easy to buy some food." sister Hu volunteered, trying to cover up her incompetence. "I''ll buy it. What do you want to eat?"

    "Sister Xiaoye, I''ll go with you!" Dongfang seems to forget that she just said that her legs would tremble even when she stood. She asked me with a happy face: "brother Nan, you can say what you want to eat. I already know what fate wants."

    Her ambiguous words make friends jump in the heart. Chu Yuan''s face is burning red. Is Dongfang xiaoniang making fun of us?

    Winter night do not know that the East is saying something, Han Han asked: "what does fate want to eat?"

    "She wants to eat --"

    "dongfanglian, if you dare to talk nonsense, I will eat you!"

    "She wanted to eat medicine." the eastern joke was enough. She put on a small face and pretended to be serious to Chu Yuan. "Sick, don''t you want to take medicine?"Winter night only when the East in gloating, in her forehead played a finger, said: "well, you will also have the first day of illness, I see when fate joke you, how do you do."

    "Jokes are just jokes," said the East, looking at me, in a strange tone of voice, whether serious or joking: "if I can do what I want, or someone can do what I want, I don''t care who laughs at me."

    Not only sister tiger, we didn''t understand the meaning of the eastern saying, "don''t you care about being laughed at? Why? "

    The East shrugs, and in the relaxed words, I feel a kind of inexplicable heaviness. "Everyone''s wishes are different. Some people pursue things that they can''t get in their life. Maybe many people around have taken it for granted, just like the little match girl who sells matches. Every match that is lit is their own wish, a warm stove, The delicious roast goose, the beautiful Christmas tree, and the kind family members, to me, "do what you want" is just like her wishes. It''s common and simple. In your opinion, these things are common again, but we can''t get them until we die. So for us, the illusion of Christmas is the happiest thing What do you want to do? How dare I think. "

    Dongxiaoye and Chuyuan can''t understand the words of the East, but I can vaguely hear some flavor - the birthday of the East is Christmas, and the most expected day of the year is Christmas, she is lamenting that the happiness she enjoyed that day is just her mother''s perfunctory illusion? Just because she knew it was not a reality, she compared herself to the little match girl, scratching her head in winter''s night and saying, "or did you not understand what you said, do what you want? What is it?"

    What does she mean by doing what she wants to do, is that she is coquettish to the people she likes and can be satisfied? Such an answer, of course, the East will not be frank. She smiled and walked to the door with the hand of dongxiaoye. "If you don''t understand, you don''t understand. I don''t understand what I''m talking about. Let''s go shopping quickly. We are hungry. It''s fate. It''s time to do whatever you want. Treasure it."

    "go!" Chu Yuan''s face is red and his ears are red, so it''s not hard to judge. Chu Yuan has told Dongfang everything about last night. As she is writing, their secrets are completely shared. I just don''t know whether Xiao goblin also knows

    If I think of this, my head begins to swell

    and Dongfang, who has changed his shoes, blinks at me intensely. That''s the joking eyes The smile of light and self-confidence seemed to tell me that she knew I was the one who understood her words in the room, so it was like warning me not to let Chu Yuan''s happiness, like the match lit by a little girl, become a short illusion I can''t complain again. I''m going to catch up. Good night, everyone

 Chapter 749

    Like the mystical oriental little Niang took the winter night away, but left a very awkward atmosphere for me and Chu Yuan. I don''t know if I want to cover up this intentionally. Chu Yuan turned the TV volume up a lot higher than usual, but it''s obvious that she didn''t plan to go back to the room to have a rest. The program she likes to watch will start for a long time. She doesn''t seem to want to avoid me, So he stayed in the living room -- Chu Yuan didn''t want us to be alone in the future, and the relationship would become strange?

    So I went in and took her quilt out.

    I acquiesced to the sick girl lying in Shashi, whether accommodating or considerate, which was just an excuse for compromise. Chu Yuan knew it well, so when I covered her up with quilt, she blushed unnaturally. I don''t know what she was thinking about, but one thing is certain, she was thinking about something that she must have ignored when I put a glass of warm water on it And a pill handed to her, she only took a sip of saliva, but once she lifted her neck, she swallowed all the pills at once

    when she saw me dazed, Chu Yuan handed back the water cup to me, wiped her mouth, and said: "what''s the matter? Is there anything on my face? "

    "No," I said, "I''m a little surprised. Didn''t you take the medicine very hard before?"

    If Murphy didn''t play coquettish with me when taking medicine today, I really wouldn''t pay attention to such a small matter. Chu Yuan didn''t have to use sugar and juice to deliver the medicine to her stomach

    "Well, I''ll fight now." I took the water cup, put it on the tea table, and then walked to Chaoyang terrace naturally.

    Chu Yuan whispered, "stinginess!"

    "Ah?" I was stunned.

    Chu Yuan ignored me, pulled the quilt upward, only showed a half face, stared at the TV, but said to himself: "it must be a private matter to call and carry people, no wonder she was so reluctant to stay at home"

    er, the girl was really nervous, while persuading herself to accommodate me, she could not help complaining as usual The difference is just that I don''t talk to me in the tone of command, but start to find some excuses to rationalize my complaints. Just like just now, I stayed at home with the East

    in fact, Chuyuan and I all know the character of Ziyuan, whether it''s public or private. Since we contact by phone, it must not be something to avoid Taboo her things, this stinky girl, is just curious about my things, or, she is afraid, think that when I call to avoid her, it is a kind of performance to start alienating her

    "the TV volume is too loud"

    I haven''t finished speaking, Chu Yuan has mute the TV, the girl dare not look at me, eyes blink, not move from the TV screen Yes.

    I sighed, walked back, sat on the tea table beside her intentionally, dialed the phone of the purple garden.

    How can I dial the phone that is not connected before? This time, when the music rang, there was the sound of the purple garden. "I''m sorry, Xiao Nan. I watched a movie all night last night. I''ve been sleeping since noon. I just saw that you called me so many times. I was about to call you. I didn''t expect you to call first"

    er, I hid at home in a crazy holiday without activities I can''t tell whether it''s introverted or boring.

    "I want to ask you what happened when you called me at noon. I didn''t receive it. When I called you back, you should have fallen asleep. Hehe, I wanted to see you in the past, but Yuanyuan was ill and I couldn''t leave."

    "I was ill again?" The purple garden startled and concerned: "is she OK? The girl is still so weak. The weather is bad these two days. Is it raining

    "It''s raining. I''ve seen the doctor. Don''t worry. It''s not serious. Just take some medicine." I don''t want to be investigated for the cause of Chu Yuan by Ziyuan. I said, "you call me at noon. What''s the matter?"

    "I''m ok. Min ruofe asked me to call you and say that there was a small dinner party at noon. I asked you if you would like to go together. By the way, I told you something. As a result, no one listened to your phone"

    "small dinner? Can you please move her boss min, it will be a small dinner? " I think there''s something wrong with it, "why does she want to come with me?"

    "I asked her. She said she would like to introduce some people to you."

    how many people do you want to introduce to me? Brothers in the mind a move, the forehead drilled a layer of thin sweat, "she said who is it?"

    "I didn''t say it. It''s good for you to fight with these people."

    My friend''s little sweat beads are integrated with the big ones, "so where did she go for dinner?"

    "Go to that place, you know," the purple garden changed a little ink, groaning, "the French restaurant we met the next time, ''ssy''"

    it is! The sad min Rou would like to introduce me to her cousin Philippe, her Uncle Jack and her sister Paris?!

    "However, it shouldn''t be an important person, because I didn''t contact you and min Rou didn''t go either. She bought me lunch and ate it at home with me. I don''t think she was very interested, and she kept complaining.""Grumbling?"

    "Well, it''s not about complaining about you, it''s about blaming Fengchang for not being able to handle affairs. It''s just like a group of people who have a little eyesight at the top of our company," said Ziyuan. "Maybe there''s a difference of opinion between the two companies in terms of cooperation. I guess she said that she wanted to find you something, but also used your private relationship from you Ask Mr. Murdoch about his true attitude to the cooperation plan. "

    The last sentence of Ziyuan, slightly accentuated, felt like a subtle reminder to me, to distinguish between public and private, don''t be the girl of minrou, which side is it? I smiled and said, "in private, is she closer to you? If you want to know Fengchang''s attitude, just ask you directly. "

    "Xiaonan, are you satirizing me?" Ziyuan laughed and said: "although I am Murphy''s assistant, what do I do every day? Can''t you see? It''s all about dealing with the trivial matters of the investment department. Cheng Liusu knows more about the work of the cooperation plan than I do. For Mo Yi, I''ve never been a smooth person, that is to say, you fool are not alert to me, and I haven''t thought about it, so I didn''t realize it. In fact, it''s not only Murphy, but also Cheng Liusu who has put forward the cooperation plan to me They will avoid me for anything, otherwise why do you think Murphy has to live in her house? It''s not just because I''m here that there are many topics in the office that are inconvenient to talk about. "

    Indeed, the purple garden recommended by the third miss is not trusted by Fengchang. I don''t know what''s the matter. I don''t feel isolated bitterness from the words of the purple garden. On the contrary, it seems that such treatment is what she expects Is it necessary to release you? "

    "So you''re a fool," said Ziyuan softly, "because only you believe me"

    my mobile phone is set to be handsfree by winter night. It''s loud enough to make Chuyuan hear clearly. The previous content is nothing, but gradually it''s a bit off topic. I took a careful look at Chuyuan, but she scared the eldest brother - this girl didn''t know when she had already After lifting the quilt, I sat up and stared at me with two big eyes. It felt like I was going to be eaten? I fought a cold war, that is to comfort the purple garden, but also intentionally to tell Chu Yuan, saying: "we grew up together, who are you I still don''t know? Trust is based on understanding. Understanding is based on getting along. I knew you when I was seven or eight years old. "

    "But people can change"

    "but some people can''t change."

    "Like you?" "You really haven''t changed, just like you were when you were a child, some are simple, some are complex, people can''t understand, but they can see a person clearly," said Ziyuan with a sigh

    Ziyuan''s evaluation seems to have aroused the resonance of Chu Yuan. Although her face is still not good, she can see that she is pondering the words of Ziyuan.

    "Minrou didn''t say what she wanted to tell me by the way, except to introduce some people to me?" I dragged the topic back, because once the topic becomes me, there will be many and many words of Xiaozi

 Chapter 750

    "Minrou didn''t say what she wanted to tell me by the way, except to introduce some people to me?"

    "No, she said she would talk with you some other day, so I think she wanted to ask you about your work," said Ziyuan, a little smug and cunning. "She is a smart person. She asked me very clearly, because I don''t know anything, like you. I''m afraid that Murphy doesn''t know as much as you do about the big red man in the eyes of the chairman of the board and Murphy."

    This girl of Neixiu has seen through that Mo and I are tired of being cat fed up. I didn''t dare to talk about it and said: "your feet are OK?"

    I really can''t think of a word between me and Xiaozi that made Chuyuan unhappy. The girl''s eyes and emotions were growing wider and wider, which made me look like a thorn. It was extremely awkward, but I didn''t know where to catch it to be better.

    "Well, it''s swelling. It doesn''t hurt much when walking. You can go back to work tomorrow. You just got home from work? Have you eaten yet? "

    "Not yet. I went out to buy rice in the small night."

    "Buy? I''m too greasy to buy. I''d better make some by myself. You''re still not careful enough. I''m sick because of predestination. You should pay special attention to the aspect of eating! "

    "I can''t cook. What can I do?" Dongfang is a good cook, but she goes on strike. "You are used to by Aunt Xuanxuan. Otherwise, if the fate is not good tomorrow, I will cook for you."

    although Ziyuan usually doesn''t talk much, she doesn''t like to communicate with others actively, but once she finds the topic, she will become very terrible. Just like this, she starts to chatter and tell me that I should How to take good care of the eccentric Chu Yuan is more verbose than the combination of the old man and the stepmother. We didn''t hang up until she said she wanted to take a bath.

    When I left my mobile phone on the table, I took a long breath of relief. Finally, I was relieved from Zizi''s nagging. That girl, she is definitely a good wife and mother

    "Hum." Chu Yuan ignores me, lies down again and covers the quilt.

    "What''s your attitude?" My connivance to Chu Yuan is only limited to her vexatious actions against me. Apart from this, any principled problems are not only me, but even her doting father''s eyes do not rub the sand. My airway: "you must have a reason and a reason to make trouble? What''s wrong with you, sister purple? "

    In fact, it is clear to Chu Yuan that she has always been cherished by Ziyuan as her sister. After all, everyone grew up together and knew each other very well. Ziyuan, the person who had the most influence on Chu Yuan, ranging from dressing and dressing to speech and behavior. Of course, speech and behavior refer to the side exposed in front of people Because Chu Yuan is more sensitive, I''m afraid that she and Ziyuan are in a delicate and balanced relationship. Because of me, they are inclined, and I''m more afraid. This girl is jealous. Chu Yuan hides in the quilt and says angrily, "she didn''t offend me. Even if she offends me, I don''t dare to be angry with her. Who let me owe her!"

    "That''s what I did to you?" I''m even more dizzy, brother. I''m afraid that I''ll touch your scale. I''m almost on my way. I''ll filter every word in advance. I''m sure you won''t think about me before I dare to open my mouth. So I''m still offending you?

    "You didn''t provoke me"

    "so what are you doing with your quilt covered?"

    I''m going to lift her quilt, but she holds it tightly, "I''m going to cover my sweat! No way? Let go, let go! Grab me and kick you! "

    She has kicked me! Suddenly a leg came out of the quilt and was kicking on my stomach. I almost missed it!

    "Stinky girl, what are you playing with?!"

    "I didn''t play small! I just want to cover my sweat! " Chu Yuan was talking with emotion. I even doubted that she would cover the quilt, but she didn''t want me to see her ugly face. "It''s not me who should play a little bit. You know who it is! Wolf, playboy, hooligan, be careful of being hit by thunder! "

    Man, the fire was so angry that he came up. "What are you calling me?!"

    The girl shrunk her legs back, and the whole person was wriggling in the quilt. She didn''t know what she was doing, but she repeated the words that stabbed people with a loud voice: "satyr, playboy, hooligan! You''re bound to be struck by thunder! "

    If you are jealous, I can be attacked by thunder?!

    "Are you talking to your brother? Who am I?! Didn''t you just talk to your little purple sister for a while? What did you not hear? "

    "A playboy is a rascal! Just because you''re my brother doesn''t mean you''re not a hooligan! "

    I really let this stinky girl go mad. It''s nothing. What kind of temper is it? Scold me for being playful. I admit it''s true. Lecherous? Being a man is lustful, just like there is no cat that doesn''t eat fishy food. But my friends are absolutely selective and self-control in this respect. Not all men can''t control their lower body when they see beautiful women. At least I''m a relatively rational kind of person! At the beginning, Zhang Lingfang, the lover of Li Xinghui, the blue city group, seduced me, but I despised it very muchAs for hooligans, it''s not only injustice and slander, it''s a naked insult!

    "You look for a fight!"

    "You fight!"

    "Ah! Do you think I dare not? " I''m sorry to beat the stinky girl when she really confessed to me.

    I grabbed the corner again, just about to tear it, but saw the stinky girl come out. The little face was red as blood because of weakness and sullen fever, and looked at me coldly, saying: "you fight! If you have the ability, you will be beaten. Dare you? Dare you?? Dare you

    The stinky girl asked me three times. Her trembling claws almost scratched ten finger holes in the quilt, but she didn''t dare to tear them down. As the stinky girl shouted to me, she threw everything out of the quilt in front of me one by one. My friend was as thick as the face of the city wall, and she burned a little bit redder than the watery one I''ve been tossing in the nest for a long time. I dare to take off my clothes!

    Yes, what she left in front of me was the clothes she had just put on her! This stinky girl took off completely. I don''t know if she was angry or afraid that I would beat her. She even took off her underwear and socks! But she still has self-esteem and left a bra in it, but I guess she just doesn''t want to expose her poor size. She also knows how to be ashamed. The pure cotton blue water pattern underpants just show them to me and hide them in the quilt without giving up? Then go away, I want to sleep! "

    There are lightning and thunder outside. If I lift the quilt, will there really be a flash of lightning coming in around the corner? I don''t have the courage to try. I''m not afraid of lightning. I''m afraid that this stinky girl will calculate me. Lightning doesn''t necessarily turn in, but sister tiger and Dongfang will come back later. Dongfang''s heart and winter night''s fist are more powerful than lightning

    "Because you are an angry man!"

    "Then you have to have a reason? Am I going to provoke you or provoke you? Just now "

    " you didn''t recruit me and didn''t provoke me, I just saw you unhappy! "

    It''s so frank and hurtful. Chu Yuan is still disgusted with me for the first time.

    "Why?"

    "Why do you ask me?!" Chu Yuan shows half of his shoulder, reaches out his white, almost dazzling arm, and points to my mobile phone on the coffee table. "What do you do yourself? Why do you ask me? I feel sad for Cheng Liusu! "

    What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the fringe again?

    "Don''t I just call your little purple sister?" My friend is confused, but it''s hard to avoid a heart failure. After all, I have nothing to do with the relationship between Ziyuan and me. What kind of gas is Chuyuan born of?

    Chu Yuan looked at me with unbelievable eyes. After a long time, he sighed, "sister purple is also very sad. I don''t want to talk to you anymore!"

    "What happened to me?!" My friend is really confused.

    As soon as the quilt was covered, Chu Yuan really stopped paying attention to me. I was left to poke between the sofa and the coffee table, unable to touch my head like monk Zhang E

 Chapter 751

    Tiger sister and Dongfang came back with a bag of fast-food boxes, and saw Chu Yuan sleeping on the sofa. They were all puzzled.

    Winter night put things on the table, quietly asked me, looking at the silent sports news gloomily, "yuan yuan fell asleep?"

    "Maybe" she certainly didn''t fall asleep, because two minutes ago, I was still spraying saliva at her, trying to find out the reason why she was vexatious and sullen, but she didn''t even move.

    I don''t know where I offended Chu Yuan, but there is no doubt that Chu Yuan is fighting with me, so I dare not tell the truth. Otherwise, I will die hard as a man in the room. The truth is that this kind of thing will never exist on my side

    the East doesn''t believe it, shakes Chu Yuan''s clothes and asks me suspiciously: "brother Nan, yuan What happened to yuan? "

    "Nothing"

    "why did she take off her clothes and sleep on the sofa?" Like a knife, Oriental eyes can easily dissect me and dig out what I want to hide in my heart. "She is ill. If nothing happens to you two, you will allow her to sleep on the sofa?"

    In a word, sister tiger also looks suspicious, which makes her friends panic. Fortunately, our response is not slow, and we are used to the sharp and difficult things in the East. She opens her mouth and says, "she is afraid to sleep with you, and will infect you with the disease."

    Oriental one Zheng, "how could it be that we slept together when she was sick last time, and I was not infected by her?"

    That is to say, but the East obviously believed me.

    I know that Chu Yuan didn''t fall asleep. After sister Hu and Dongfang came back, they continued to pretend to sleep. They were probably trying to hide their emotions and afraid of being seen from their expressions. So when I spoke, I deliberately didn''t press the voice, and I was colluding with her - just feeling, I felt that Chu Yuan was also worried about how to explain her because she was angry with me and afraid of me Beat her, so I took off my clothes.

    "Last time it was a cold, this time it was a cold. It''s different."

    "I should sleep on the sofa. How can I make her sleep here"

    "this cough, you sleep on the sofa, where can I sleep?" This is not only an excuse, but also a fact. If the East sleeps on a sofa, does it have to share a room with me who sleeps in a folding bed?

    Dong Xiaoye''s face turned red all of a sudden. "It''s also the same"

    Dong Xiaoye took off his mouth and said, "it''s not appropriate for me to change that one with her." Dong Xiaoye''s surprised eyes made him change his mouth in time. Even so, we both wiped a cold sweat on our forehead.

    Sister tiger and I have slept in the same bed. Of course, there will be no conflict with each other in the same room. The problem is that in the eyes of Dongfang and Chuyuan, there are too many contents in her unprotected attitude towards me. In the eyes of Dongfang and Chuyuan, the "love affair" between us is almost exposed

    "it''s not appropriate." Dongfang looks up and down at Dongxiao night, admiring and envious From head to toe, especially in her full chest, stayed for quite a while, "sister Xiaoye, you sleep in the living room, but the danger is much higher than me."

    I drew several black lines down my forehead. "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, predestination is so thoughtful that we must be afraid that we are reluctant to let her sleep on the sofa, so we took off our clothes and slept here before we came back, occupying the place for me and Xiaoye sister. She didn''t hesitate to enter the tiger''s mouth. If it was wrong, it was the wolf''s mouth"

    "who is the wolf? Are you looking for a flat? " Chu Yuan just scolded me for having sex with wolves for no reason. Now the East is making fun of me again, which is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire and making me angry.

    "Are you kidding? Why are you so serious? Did you say that in your heart? " The East knows the secret of Chu Yuan, proving that she is deliberately teasing me, but she does not know that Chu Yuan is pretending to sleep!

    "Little Dongfang, your joke is a little bit over," sister tiger frowned at Dongfang, and said: "fate is different from us, she sleeps here, or is it very safe."

    What do you mean? Isn''t it safe to sleep here with you two? Man, such a character makes you so insecure, right?!

    I had a fight with them in mind. The east also saw that I was depressed. It was enough to stop. He asked me with a smile, "then shall we call Yuanyuan to have dinner?"

    "You tell her to try and see if you can wake her up." the stinky girl is so stubborn that if she doesn''t pay attention to me, she will certainly not pay attention to me. If I call her, she will also eat herself.

    "No!" Winter night stopped drinking in the East and said, "she''s still talking like this. She must be asleep. She''s got a headache. Just after taking the medicine, she''ll sleep for a while. She''ll keep the dinner for her. When will she wake up and give her a heat?"

    There is a back of the sofa, but I didn''t see it. As soon as her voice falls, the big duvet on the sofa moves. The East is looking at it, and I don''t notice it. I smile, "well, let her sleep for a while."

    Let you pretend to sleep, this time the mute eat Coptis, can''t you say it''s bitter? Deserve, starve you for a while, let you hide in the quilt of introspection!

    Chu Yuan shakes again, estimate to have been blown lung by my gas? I don''t feel any pain at all. Who let this stinky girl lose her temper for no reason? She almost blew my lung?When we had enough to eat and drink, Chu Yuan was really asleep. It is estimated that the medicine began to work, and her breath was very even.

    Taking advantage of tiger sister''s shower and Oriental bowl washing, I slipped into the room and turned on my computer.

    Log on to my QQ, and sure enough - the goblin who has finished the test is hanging on the line?

    In less than ten seconds, the goblin replied to me - where is it, dear uncle Didi, video! Long time no see, want to die you ~

    long time? Seems like a few days? Brother Dahan, I have something to ask her. It''s not for the sake of talking and flirting. Moreover, I want to ask about that matter, face-to-face, it''s really a bit hard to talk. Even if I don''t ask about that matter, face-to-face with the goblin, I''m afraid I''m too embarrassed to open my mouth and say back - it''s not that I can''t see at ordinary times, just talk like this.

    The goblin sends an expression of picking his nostrils - video, voice, or ignore you, really, do not understand people''s lovesickness! Get angry!

    Well, my friend had no choice but to send the word "wait", connect the camera, and clip the headset on the ear.

    Cut that wine red ponytail, change a fresh short hair goblin to appear in the video window, probably just took a bath, her hair is wet, the bangs in front of the forehead are still hanging a few beads of water, my friend was stunned first, and then almost did not spray nosebleed, hurriedly covered his eyes, "nonsense! Get dressed! "

    "Haha ~" the goblin''s face is crimson, but he is very proud of his smile. "Uncle, you are so hypocritical. I can see that your eyes are shining between the fingers."

    brother''s old face is burning away. "You are not ashamed. You usually surf the Internet like this?"

    "How!" The goblin puffed up the fragrant cheeks and said angrily: "I just went to wash the white, OK? The pajamas just came out before they could be put on, OK? I didn''t even want to wear underwear, OK? Wear underwear is to let you feast your eyes on purpose, OK? People are also very shy, OK? Is to let you know, and other people''s video is good, OK? "

    "Good, good, good. Will you put on your pajamas? Do you make me feel guilty like this? Will you let little Dongfang or your little sister see it later, and I''ll die

    "Cut ~" wearing only a small white mask, the goblin put on a blue silk Pajama printed with stars and moon patterns, as if to deliberately tease me. Sitting in front of the camera, he did not hurry to hide the plump chest that was not inferior to that of the winter night. He said: "I Would like to give uncle tofu, they can manage it? "

    I want to look away, but the eyes are sucked by the deep ravine in the goblin''s chest. How does this girl develop? "They can''t control you, but they can control me. I eat your tofu, and they can eat me."

    "Uncle, you are so hopeless," the goblin finally buttoned up all the buttons and covered the garden with spring color, which made me feel relieved, but he said that he was lost. "Even if there is no chance of fate, even if there is no way for you to stay with sister Dong and little Dongfang, they are not your wife. What are you afraid of them?"

    This goblin is really upright. What if I have a fringe behind me? I''m not afraid, either? I was thinking about it, so I heard the goblin say: "even sister Cheng and Murphy can''t care about us. What is love? It''s freedom, competition, means, survival of the fittest is the eternal truth ~ it''s too regrettable. In front of the super invincible beautiful girls in the universe who are pure and patient, intelligent and lovely, beautiful and sexy, gentle and considerate, loved by everyone, blooming flowers and beer, the conditions are still good, and they can only be regarded as inferior products. "

    I''ve finally seen people with thicker skin than me

 Chapter 752

    I don''t know if the goblin is a super invincible and beautiful girl in the universe, because I''ve never left the earth since I was born. But I admit that she is pure and patient, intelligent and lovely, beautiful and sexy, and warm As for the tender and considerate beautiful girl, it is questionable whether she is "loved by everyone" or "feared by everyone". It is said that the two super beauties, tassel and Murphy, can only be regarded as defective products in front of her. Just like flowers blooming and beer blooming, they have no reason and scientific basis. They are pure bullshit! I forgot the purpose of sneaking in to talk with her for a while, and said angrily for the two girls, "don''t take such a slur!"

    "There is evidence, how can they be spoiled?"

    What''s the matter with you

    "Of course, I''m not arrogant," the goblin seriously entrusted his trembling chest, "sister Cheng has my development, OK? As a woman, it''s flat here, and there''s no curve. Compared with me, isn''t she a defective product? "

    Well, my friend is speechless. Although I don''t care about the poor + milk of the fringe, I can''t deny that this part determines the charm value of a woman to a large extent. Compared with the goblin, the fringe is really too poor When it comes to Murphy, the goblin is merciless. "It''s debatable whether she has a character or a personality."

    Well, my friends are still speechless. The goblin is one of the few people who knows that Murphy has a love father complex, and it''s ridiculous to regard me as a coquetry object who is two years younger than her. Murphy''s personality is absolutely OK, but even if there''s no love father complex in terms of personality, she can''t say that there''s no disabilityˇ° Am I right? East ~ "

    " East? " I was stunned, and then found that in my video window, there was an extra head - dongfanglian people stood behind me and were eavesdropping on me and the goblin. In order to hear what the goblin was talking about, she leaned down and put her ear close to the headset!

    Because I''ve been wearing earphones, I didn''t hear her footsteps after entering the house! What did the girl see and hear? My friend''s cold sweat soaked my whole body in a moment, but after a moment I recovered my composure - she should not have seen the goblin''s underwear show, nor heard the goblin''s words. She must have just come in, because a few seconds ago, there was no shadow of her in my video window.

    Sure enough, the East heard only a few words that the goblin spoiled the tassel and Murphy. The little girl, who had no vision, ignored my surprised eyes, reached out and pulled out a thread, kept the microphone function of the headset, and made the goblin '' I don''t even look at me. I put my right arm on my right shoulder. I went around to hold the microphone and put my chin on my left shoulder. I found a very comfortable position for myself. I smiled at the microphone and said, "yes, I am charming, but my small chest is a defective product."

    Dongfang dundun and looked down. Although those two bulges are small and have scale, they are the same as Xiao Yaojin It''s still hard to hide her inferiority, but she pretended to be calm and said: "if this word is heard by fate, I think she will hurt her self-esteem"

    it seems that you hurt your self-esteem. It seems that you hurt your brother''s sweat. The skin of the little girl hates the goblin''s "small chest is a defective product", but she doesn''t want to admit that she is a defective product, so she takes Chu Yuan, who has always cared about her body, as a shield What''s hot is that, it seems that xiaoniangpi intends to hide her chest which can''t be compared with the goblin, and even sticks it tightly to my back. The subtle touch is the indescribable elasticity

    the goblin''s just visual provocation, coupled with the real touch of the east at the moment, almost makes me have a physiological reaction! What are the girls doing? Don''t know I''m a man?!

    "Yes?" The goblin said bitterly to the East, "compared with you two, I think I hurt my self-esteem even more. I''m 19 years old. I''m so well-developed, but I''m always misunderstood as the same age as you two."

    the implication is that the goblin is not satisfied with her baby face.

    "There''s something in elder sister''s words. You seem to be saying in disguise that I am destined to be a child."

    Heaven knows why the East has to maliciously understand the goblin''s words, but the fact makes me surprised. Although I don''t wear glasses, I see the goblin squinting his eyes, not only not denying it, but also laughing and asking: "aren''t you a child?"

    "The east also smiled:" people have been 16 years old, is it still a child

    "But I think you''re just a kid, and that''s what uncle thinks."

    Although the two girls are smiling, the atmosphere is obviously not right. They are a little bit nervous about the wheat.

    "Is it?" East''s left hand on my thigh seems to be asking the goblin, but it''s more like asking me, as if once I nodded, she would pinch a piece of meat from my leg, "what is my point like a child?""If you were not a child, would you hold a man''s shoulder without any mustard and be so intimate with him? If this man doesn''t treat you as a child but as a girl, will he be held by you like this without any reaction? " The goblin''s smile is very sweet, but the light that blooms in the slit of the eyes like the crescent moon has a chilling chill? Uncle. "

    Goblin jealous! I haven''t seen the spirit show such momentum for a long time.

    "Oh?" The East blushed, but he didn''t panic at all. He asked me with a smile, "is that right? Brother Nan, in your eyes, am I a child? " The East has no spirit that makes people tremble, but the sense of oppression she releases is not lost to the spirit at all. These two girls, who are not fuel-efficient lamps, are two different kinds of terrifying. The spirit leaks, the East is introverted, the spirit is cruel, and the East is sinister. Personally, I am more afraid of the East.

    "It''s time for me to take a bath. You two talk." Who would be foolish to answer a multiple choice question without a correct answer? Brother, it''s still thirty-six plans. Can''t I hide if I can''t provoke you?

    "Goodbye, uncle. I''ll go to you after the test, so as not to disturb her study." the goblin let me go very generously, or she just didn''t like to make trouble for me. "OK, little Dongfang, I''m joking with you, are you serious? If I let you hold me like that for a while, I''ll have a reaction

    The man who just raised his butt heard the words, almost fell on the eastern foot - did the goblin see it? I ran away because the East was too close to me, which embarrassed me?

    "How, how can it be!" The East was going to hold me, but when I heard that, the hand that held me in the corner of my clothes immediately released.

    "Why not? How can I say uncle is a man? Or do you lack confidence in your charm as a girl? "

    "No!" The East with its back to the goblin is red and glares at me. Then I take off my earbuds, put on a fake smile, and turn to the goblin and say, "I mean, how can I take my sister''s joke seriously? I''m not a kid. "

    That means you''re confident in your charm? Don''t deny that I will react to you? Brother Khan, I always think that the East is mature and stable. I didn''t expect that she was strong enough to be childish, but I have to admit that the East is really charming, which is different from the charm of goblins.

    Many times, I can''t help but think of the goblin as a little girl of the same age as Chu Yuan, but many times, I know that the East is the same age as Chu Yuan, but I still can''t see her as a little girl, especially recently, the girl gives me a strong sense of oppression, always think that my every move, every word and every action, are in her hands.

    Maybe it''s this awe that makes me always keep a certain distance from her unconsciously. I''m not used to her intimacy with me. That''s precisely because I never really regard her as a child, just like I knew Chu Yuan was no longer a child.

    If I admit that they are not children, I probably don''t know how to get along with them

 Chapter 753

    It''s hard for me to get involved in the conversation between the Oriental and the goblin. So I have to ask the goblin another day about the matter of Chu Yuan. I have a feeling that the Oriental is so unintelligent in my conversation with the goblin, that is, I care whether I will ask the goblin about Chu yuan, so I come to monitor my

    although these two girls know the secret of Chu Yuan, my face is not It''s thick enough to prove the secret details in front of both of them.

    I picked up two changed clothes from my own wardrobe, and was chased out of the room by Oriental stabbing eyes. At the same time, winter night came out of the bathroom. This girl only wore a black suspender vest and white boxer shorts. She wiped her wet hair with a towel, opened the refrigerator to take her favorite beer, and her bulging chest The first two points are indistinct bulges, and the round buttocks that tighten the cloth because of bending up, which can clearly explain one thing - she didn''t wear underwear It''s like a flower bud blooming in the early morning, wet by a few drops of crystal dew, even if it''s not so enchanting, it''s still so charming as the contrast With some satisfaction, the woman bravely lifted her neck and poured beer. Then she came to me with her cheeks red, and handed me the beer can with her lips printed on it. "Drink it?"

    I subconsciously glanced at the sleeping Chu Yuan on the sofa and resisted the damned temptation. "Don''t drink, you don''t know. I don''t like drinking."

    sister tiger stretched out her bright red lilac tongue, licked the adhesive beer foam on her lips, blinked her big single eyelid eyes, and asked me in a very provocative voice, "what do you like to drink?"

    There are two bulging plump eyes from her wet lips to her chest Tiger sister''s face is red, on the one hand is a woman''s vanity, on the other hand is a woman''s reserved balance, which finally breaks the balance and tilts. I can''t use a pair of color eyes that can''t be easily concealed to make her no longer pretend to be unaware of her own walking light. She holds her arms around her chest and blocks her. She is ashamed to say: "no serious!"

    Who is the first person I don''t know?!

    "I''ve finished washing. You''re going to wash it. It stinks!" Tiger elder sister can''t stand my eyes climbing on her like claws. She backed out.

    "You don''t say that''s what I plan to do." The burning brothers can''t stand it - little Chunan is too excited. I have to hurry to lower the fire. Otherwise, the burning thirst will lead me to bite her lips and suck all the water in her mouth

    the steam with comfortable temperature in the bathroom seems to get into my bone seam and squeeze out the acid and soft fatigue, which makes me feel comfortable and sit down After a long time in the office, my body became lazy. Suddenly, the increased amount of exercise made me feel a little overwhelmed. I just wanted to take a shower and lie down comfortably on my little bed to date Duke Zhou.

    The smell of shampoo is floating in the air, which seems to be mixed with the familiar fragrance of sister tiger. I think of the perfect one just standing in the shower. Even though I''m exhausted, my little Chu Nan is still reluctant to settle down. Maybe as Chu Yuan said, I''m really a playful and lustful hooligan. Maybe, the goblin shows off her underwear, and it''s Oriental The little chest rubbed against me, and I was full of obscenity and filthiness. The temptation of sister tiger made my blood boil. I couldn''t restrain my strong desire for primitive degeneration + hope

    my brother shook his head in frustration, crumpled the clothes off into a ball, just to be thrown into the basket on the washing table, but saw that there were several clothes in disorder - just changed by sister tiger! I was shocked, and then I was a little throbbing

    the black belt under the khaki slacks was the sexy black lace she wore last night with a little hollowed out underwear

    OK, I admit, my curiosity is hopelessly obscene, vulgar and shameless, but I think that as long as I am a man, I will have such curiosity, which will suppress my curiosity Can''t resist this curiosity? So, I crept by, lifted up the clothes and trousers on the top, and searched for the secret under it. Sure enough, it was the sexy underwear, the soft material, as if there was still the temperature of sister tiger''s face. My face was red and my eyes were fuzzy.

    The taste of sexy underwear is tiger sister''s, but when I close my eyes intoxicatedly, what flashed in my mind was the two plump masses of the just demon. What I felt was the wonderful touch left by the East on my back. What I thought was the smooth, white to dazzling delicate body hidden in the living room sofa and quilt

    I couldn''t tell who I was lusting for, But I know that there must be a picture of touching taboos in my imagination. However, the sense of guilt condemned by my own morality makes me feel a kind of unspeakable stimulation, which makes me more reluctant to stop. When I know more about what should not be associated with the picture, the picture is more and more biasedJust as I was immersed in it, I suddenly heard a "hum - hum -" sound in the living room.

    My friend was shocked - it was my cell phone ringing! Although I set it to vibrate, it''s noisy because it''s placed on the glass tea table, which can be heard clearly even in the bathroom.

    "Chunan, your phone!" It seems that she is afraid of quarreling with Chu Yuan. Sister Hu''s action is very fast. In a flash, she rushed to the bathroom door with my mobile phone. Her brother is holding her underwear in his hand and thinking about it. Being a thief is inevitably guilty. She is busy trying to put her underwear under the basket, but accidentally in a hurry, she touches the basket on the ground, and all her clothes, pants and socks fall out.

    Brother, I have to pretend to be calm and ask: "I''m taking a bath, who is it?"

    "Murphy," the tiger elder sister snorted

    Murphy? What did she call me for so late? "You pick me up and tell her I''m taking a bath."

    "Oh, she hung up."

    "Hang up? It''s OK. I''ll call her back later. "

    before I finish, I heard a" eh "from dongxiaoye. It seemed that I found something surprising to her. Then I heard her gnashing her teeth and asking," Chu Nan, what''s the matter? "

    "What''s the matter?"

    When I was still in a fog, I saw the bathroom door slammed open, and sister tiger broke in, holding up my mobile phone, and asked me angrily, "what is this?"

    My friend is frightened, afraid and guilty. I just picked up sister Hu''s clothes and threw them into the basket, but I forgot that her underwear was still in my hand. I don''t know whether I should hide sister Hu''s underwear first, or hide the sinister little Chunan below. Therefore, my mind and body always react faster I did a stupid thing in the panic - I covered the little Chunan with her underwear and her head held high

    tiger sister''s eyes moved down and froze. Seeing her rich expression, I also froze

    "what are you, what are you, what are you doing

    I know that sister tiger must want to be crooked! But sniffing her underwear and using her underwear to fight + fly + machine are indistinguishable in nature. At most, it''s the depth of the degree of prostitution + promiscuity or the severity of the abnormal disease. So it''s only the delusion of sister tiger to clarify the current state. The former state is the fact. It''s unnecessary at all. It''s already very humiliating. The explanation will only make me more humiliatingˇ° Why don''t you come in without knocking? " If everyone is clean, there''s nothing to lose. Let''s just bite back.

    "Why don''t you lock the door when you take a bath?" Dong Xiaoye stares at her underwear, but I don''t ask the question I think she must ask.

    "I forgot to lock it!"

    "I forgot to knock!"

    "Then I''ll take a bath. Why are you rushing in? Don''t get out yet! "

    "I I want to ask you what''s going on!" Tiger sister finally found out that I was embarrassed, so she quickly moved her eyes away from my shy part, but she was obviously at a loss as I was. She didn''t pursue my responsibility, but handed my cell phone to me, "what''s on the back of your cell phone?"

    Back of the phone? I was stupefied. When I looked at my friend''s sweat, it came out - there was something on the battery cover on the back of the mobile phone. It was a big head sticker of Murphy!

 Chapter 754

    There were several ugly scratches on the battery cover. It was the night of dating Miss Xiao Shu that left her mobile phone on the ground. Now it''s just covered by a big head sticker. Murphy on the sticker has no expression. It''s not as cool as before. I think it''s more like a person taking a selfie on the camera. I don''t know what kind of expression to put on, but beauty is beauty Female, even if there is no expression, it''s enough to be pleasing to the eyes. The blue sticker background complements the color of my mobile phone. When it''s pasted on the back, not only does it have a little awkward feeling, but also properly embellishes the original simple model, which makes it have a kind of brilliant surprise - of course, the most amazing is Murphy''s beautiful face.

    When did this thing stick on? Sister tiger''s jealous eyes let the guys who hadn''t turned on the tap get wet. Suddenly, my heart leaped. It''s hard to fail. Chu Yuan just lost his temper because he saw the photo on the back of the mobile phone?!

    The more you think about it, the more sad it is that she said she was mourning for the tassel and the purple garden. What''s more sad is that she didn''t find the photos posted on the back of the mobile phone at all, but who would pay attention to the back of the mobile phone if it was OK?

    Sister Hu didn''t speak, but there''s no doubt that she wanted to ask me for an explanation. But the problem is, I don''t know how it happened. Just then, the cell phone rang again. It seemed that I quickly got through the phone. "Miss Di Mo"

    "Chunan, that" Murphy rushed to say: "something I wanted to talk to you in the daytime I said that, but later when officer Dong came, I didn''t have a good time "

    listening to Murphy mention her name, sister tiger''s eyes suddenly snapped, and the shooters kept fighting," what''s the matter "

    " hmm? " Murphy was a little surprised and said, "haven''t you found out yet?"

    Brother big sweat, because hear tiger elder sister in molars, know reason to ask: "discover what?"

    "In fact, that one," Murphy said quietly, "didn''t your cell phone drop in my office this morning? You ask me why I didn''t give it back to you right away. I''m sorry. In fact, I ran out with your cell phone. Isn''t your battery cover scratched? I wanted to change a new one for you, but I ran two mobile phone stores without any ready-made accessories, so I took a picture of a big head sticker and pasted it on the back of my mobile phone

    "You have seen it!" Murphy was a little nervous, a little expectant, a little happy and excited. "Last time we talked, you said you didn''t want to change your cell phone, or change the battery cover, or put something on it, so I just giggled. This is the first time I''ve ever taken a big head post, but I didn''t expect that there would be a little nervous, a little stiff expression, good-looking?"

    "Pretty" sister tiger''s eyes stared, and I quickly added, "it''s pretty, but my aunt, are you not afraid to let others see your picture when you paste it on my mobile phone?"

    "You can see it when you see it," Murphy said, making me want to hit the wall. "It''s your cell phone, not mine."

    "Then you are not afraid of others laughing at me?" the man said angrily

    "What do people laugh at you for?" Murphy is obviously playing a rogue. "It''s not a secret that you are secretly in love with me. Everyone in the company knows it."

    Tiger sister clenched her fist. I don''t know if it was Murphy or me. Her knuckles were clucking. My friends wanted to cry. "Stick your picture on your mobile phone, is it still a secret love?"

    "No secret love? Good, good, then love, you chase me ~ "

    that''s the idea that you stinky girl hit? You want everyone to know that you and me are true, right? Before my friend answered, the tiger sister, who was jealous for the fringe, stamped her foot on my foot with double strength, turned around angrily and rushed out of the bathroom. My friend screamed miserably, but he was suffering from holding the phone in one hand and covering the embarrassed little brother in the other hand, unable to comfort the injured foot girl, so he could only jump on one leg in situ.

    Murphy couldn''t see the situation here and said angrily, "Why are you so miserable? Is it very hard for you to pursue me? "

    "Don''t aggrieve me, don''t aggrieve me" the friend wryly smiles a way: "also only I don''t aggrieve"

    "then aggrieved who? I? Or Cheng Liusu? " Murphy disagreed: "I don''t feel aggrieved. Why does Cheng Liusu feel aggrieved? Tell you, elder sister has already saved face for her. Otherwise, what you put on the back of your mobile phone is not my photo, but our photo. Chu Nan, if I asked you to take a big picture with me, would you agree? Should you agree? You won''t turn me down? "

    Murphy''s side is still talking. Winter night is back here. I''m afraid I didn''t dare to answer. Sister tiger glared at me for a moment. Suddenly, she reached out and caught me covering xiaochunan''s underwear. She snatched it back. How could you completely cover the thing that wouldn''t lower her head with one hand? Turning around or curling up is not like an old man, Just being stared at by sister tiger, it''s really not moving, not moving.

    "Pervert -" sister tiger squeezed two words from her teeth that were as sharp as a knife and inserted them directly into my self-esteem. She took her underwear and ran away. Brother and little Chu Nan withered together. What you said is too direct to be polite?!As a result, the tiger sister who went back to the room never came out again. After half an hour of telephone porridge with Murphy, he got into the bed and looked around at the sofa. Finally, his face turned red like a lily pad, which was charming and quiet. He sighed for a long time, turned off the TV, turned off the lights and went to sleep. It was a terrible night.

    Bad things always have continuity. In the morning of the next day, I became the last person to get up. It was the East who woke me up. She was the second to last person to get up. The first two people to get up were sitting at the table for breakfast.

    Breakfast is the leftover dishes and steamed buns that we had last night. It''s hot again, and we boil some porridge. Judging from this, it must be made by Chu Yuan. Because the winter night is an idiot in the kitchen, the two girls obviously got up early, washed clean, dressed neatly, and prepared to go out, but no one woke me up.

    The sleepy East, like me, is not confused at all. He asked in a low voice close to my ear: "the atmosphere is not right, brother Nan. Have you offended both of them? They wouldn''t even wake you up "

    er, it''s a long time since Chu Yuan walked into the school gate, didn''t say a word to me, didn''t even look me in the eye, but it makes me feel more comfortable than tiger sister''s often sneaking at me. It''s sad. Am I really abnormal, so that she is curious and afraid of me?

    OK, I''m a pervert, just not as perverted as sister tiger thought I was, so I really came back to work. When I went into Murphy''s office and started cleaning here, I found that the girl had cleaned up the office for me, and the other two girls seemed to be fighting yesterday It''s hard to forget. People with a clear eye can see that although one is leaning on the sofa, reading magazines, and one is sitting in front of the computer, knocking and beating, seemingly idle and busy, each of which has nothing to do with each other, in fact, the two people are filled with gunpowder and murderous, and there is a kind of tension of mutual confrontation -- at least the purple garden feels it, so they are curious to sit on one side, holding a cup of hot tea, leisurely and leisurely I''m really looking forward to something. I don''t know if sister tiger will deliberately look for Murphy''s fault because of the photo on the back of her mobile phone. The cold mood she showed to me in the morning makes me very unsure about it. Fortunately, Murphy didn''t mention the photo, which makes me suspect that this girl just played this game because of a whim - she just wanted to emphasize that it is normal for this kind of ambiguous little game to happen between her and me. We are not in a furtive relationship at all.

    Three women play one play, let alone my friends. I have an unusual relationship with these three women. Once I become the theme of their play, it will be very dangerous. Like yesterday, Murphy and winter night were very unhappy? So you can still flash.

    PS: I''m sorry, I''m so busy these days. It''s very late to start coding every day, and it''s getting late, guilty and guilty]

 Chapter 755

    Physical punishment for a week is the third day. After summarizing the work experience of the first two days, there is only simple physical expenditure. Tired is a little bit tired, but after a little adaptation, I can feel that this kind of tired is more comfortable than the kind of tired after sitting in the office for a day. Maybe it''s because of physical exercise, or after a period of work conversion A sense of freshness, even though the job doesn''t look decent to most people.

    I don''t care much about the taunting eyes of other people, especially Lu Hao and Hao Shuai. As I said, if you do your things in silence, there will always be a day when people look up at you. Before that day, tolerance and forbearance will become the sharpest weapon you have after that day. You don''t need to stab people in the past. You have bones I''ll wipe my neck if I''m angry. If I don''t have backbone, I''ll kneel down in front of you on my own initiative. For me, the most difficult and challenging part of the job is women''s toilet. It''s not how humiliating it is, but when you work diligently in a space without a urinal, you suddenly rush in with a belly covered, face complex, so that you don''t know if she''s suffocating I don''t know if it''s the bad taste of some manager. The cleaners hired by Fengchang are all aunts between 40 and 50 years old. This also leads to a very inhumane hole in the details, i.e. turning over the whole building, You can''t find a sign similar to "cleaning, please wait a moment". Not only the women''s bathroom, but also the men''s bathroom. Aunt, 40 or 50 years old, have you seen anything? Besides, there are not a few masters who are as pure and shy as me, but the key is that I am not forty or fifty years old, I am not an aunt, and I am still a man, so this scene happened in front of me - I can''t wait to lift the gaudy black-and-white color Polka dot dress suspected of violating the company''s dress regulations, trying to Yao Waner, who runs, takes off her underpants and sits on the toilet in one go, was fixed in my surprised eyes when she finished the whole process. The little girl and I looked at each other for at least ten seconds. In these ten seconds, she confirmed two things: the corner of her eyes was clear, and the door board did say that this is the women''s bathroom. Second, standing in her right place It''s me, not my aunt in her 40s and 50s, who is still working with his face and hands holding the mop and his buttocks puckering. In these ten seconds, I have also determined two things. One is that the sexy black silk the child wears is tall, not pantyhose. The other is that the style of the inner pants of the child is much more mature than that of herself I met Yao Waner once every day, five times yesterday, and Yao Waner became the first victim to witness that I didn''t goof off or neglect my duty today, probably because I had six previous experiences, or I was more or less immune to a certain degree of visual shock, and I was surprisingly calm in the face of the embarrassment in front of me.

    Knowing that I was physically punished as a cleaner, Mingming saw that two normally closed doors in and out of the room had been opened, and there were more and more girls rushing into the room. Why did these women go to the toilet only when they couldn''t hold back? Can you solve the problem in the bathroom upstairs or downstairs two minutes in advance? Although my friends are narcissistic, they are not narcissistic enough to think that they sent tofu to me on purpose. I''m not a handsome guy like Zhang Mingjie who has the money and the right to sell his face.

    then needless to say, Wan''er, like six predecessors, resisted screaming and fled the scene with a red face and a red ear. I think such silence is the main cause of tragedy. If the first six people were reckless, I would like to Any one of the ghosts who said that he had met me in the toilet would arouse everyone''s vigilance. Unfortunately, the lesbians in the company were afraid of getting a little bit of relationship with my "color + devil". Even though the front few were not seen by me like Wan''er, I still kept my mouth closed tightly. I can''t even say that if no one else said it, otherwise I would not Do you mean to destroy other people''s festivals? In case I come here to be responsible, I can''t be forced to jump? That is to say, except for today''s Wan''er, the elder sisters of mataha who met in front of us all have absolute potential to leave behind women. My friends don''t want to pay for their remaining limited youth

    they can''t go on with such a tragedy. The victims just don''t know each other, and they won''t feel embarrassed. But if they are acquaintances like Wan''er, my friends run to the conference hall, I borrowed a sign there and blocked it at the door of the women''s bathroom - please don''t disturb me during the meeting

    It scared me, and I thought it was some pee jerk. "What are you doing here?"

    Hearing this, the purple garden, with a funny smile on its face, was stunned and immediately covered its mouth and said with a smile, "Hey, this is the women''s bathroom, not where I should come, but where you should come?"

    "So, are you here for convenience?" My friend rubbed the last corner tightly and said: "right now, it''s almost the same. Are you in a hurry? It''s not that urgent. You can bear it for a while, just a moment. "

    Purple garden small face a red, "go to you, I''m not coming to see if you have lazy, you don''t need to hurry, slowly clean, to clean.""Er" the man straightens up, stretches a donkey''s face, says: "dare you come to supervise me for Fifi? Is it cool to tease me

    "I''m not as bored as she is," said the purple garden, puffing up her cheeks. "Besides, why don''t you not want to be teased by her? Show me your face when I tease you?"

    "If she asked you to clean the men''s room, would you like to?" sighed the man

    "But I think you enjoy it," said Ziyuan, pointing to the reflective ground like a mirror. "Don''t you want to work so hard?"

    My friends can''t help laughing at the smell: "girl, are you here to supervise me or to complain for me? Do you feel sorry for me? "

    The blush spreads to the neck, the purple garden dodges my joking eyes, prevaricates: "I have said that I come to supervise you?"

    That''s love me. Even if it''s so euphemism, I''m still very surprised, because Ziyuan is such a shy girl that even euphemism is difficult to achieve.

    Mei Mou sneaks a glance and seems to understand my eyes. The girl quickly adds: "don''t think about it. I''m afraid there will be another victim like Wan''er, so I came here to help you! But Murphy is really not kind. She didn''t tell me at the beginning that she would punish you for cleaning the women''s toilet. It''s really cruel. No wonder people say "the most poisonous woman''s heart."

    It''s the most poisonous woman''s heart. It''s said from the same girl''s mouth. To be exact, it''s a woman''s purple garden. My friend''s feelings are not common. I probably forgot about it. Until now, I don''t know why she came back home, why the wind was smooth, why I was fed with red wine with added ingredients, why I had that night''s lingering with me "How do you know that Wan''er ran in and bumped into me just now? I don''t think it''s possible for a girl to go around talking about such an embarrassing thing on her own initiative? "

    Purple garden is not deceived, white my one eye, way: "you this person, looks like hang Lang, nothing matter appearance, can bear can let, but the bone is full of pride, I would like to think you can''t stand Murphy''s arbitrary, didn''t expect you really match her no wonder, five years time, may not change a person, but will let one When I grow up, I will fall in love when I grow up. When I fall in love, I will understand the sacrifice. Xiao Nan, you really like Murphy. "

    Unless I''m a fool, I can''t hear the bitterness and regret, regret and loss in the words of asters. I can''t comfort her, because I can''t deny my feelings for Murphy. "If you sit in her seat and make the same request to me, I will do the same Yes. "

    PS: pray for the victims of the Wenzhou train crash, and hope that the unfortunate people will be strong.

    I read the news and said that the accident was caused by the equipment failure caused by lightning stroke. I am still worried about this. Not only was I sitting at home last year, hit the line by the falling thunder, hit through the computer hard disk, and almost had a passing accident, but also because a few days ago, in the vicinity of right and Africa, there was such a tragedy - a fellow townsman took over in the rain when he passed through an open area I just released the yellow warning of heavy rain and lightning in the next few days in North China. I hope you can take precautions. Don''t use a computer when thundering, unplug the power cord, and avoid outdoor activities as much as possible. Also, don''t use a cell phone when thundering.]

 Chapter 756

    "I''m the most suitable actor to make an example of others. If you ask me the same from her seat, I will do the same."

    "I''m not going to go too far like her," said astern, with a big smile. "I can''t stand her temper. Especially recently, her arbitrariness and self-determination in many aspects, as well as reckless and unreasonable provocation, make me feel that she is more and more like a person."

    "who is she like?"

    It seems that asters don''t want to say much, but they bear it and squeeze a name out of their teeth

    I was stunned, and then I said with a smile, "it''s hard to hear you mention miss three on your own initiative. Aren''t you very shy about saying this to me?"

    Five years ago, until I separated from Ziyuan, I thought that Ziyuan was a simple girl who could not hide any secrets in front of me. But when she left without saying goodbye and disappeared from my life without saying a word, I knew that this girl might not have much heart and eyes, but she would hide the secrets in her heart more than anyone I knew, which is very similar to her When she grew up in a single parent family, she was used to being intolerant, and learned to be strong in patience. "It''s not taboo, it''s not time. It''s part of the agreement between me and her. I can''t bear the responsibility of breaking the agreement"

    "what kind of agreement do you have? You won''t tell me before then? Continue to say, when I didn''t ask "I don''t want to be difficult for Xiaozi, and although this girl relies on me, it''s not that she has no backbone. In fact, she has never been obedient to me, relying on me, obedience is only her own will. She is very stubborn. Once she has made a certain determination, it''s difficult for others to control her. That''s why she left without saying goodbye.

    I''m afraid that Ziyuan will leave without saying goodbye again, so I won''t be stupid enough to ask her any questions that she knows she can''t answer. Ziyuan is a sensitive person in her heart. If she feels the pressure from the third miss, she will blame that responsibility on herself. I feel that she is deliberately keeping a certain distance from me now. She cares about me very much The relationship with the tassel, Murphy and dongxiaoye sometimes even shows traces of jealousy, but still keeps an attitude of onlooker and refuses to intervene in my feelings and life. That''s the proof - no matter what agreement she made with the third lady and what kind of interest exchange she had, the relationship with me that night must be a part of it , she has carried too much guilt for this, so she gave up her position as much as possible to protect my life from being affected.

    So, before Ziyuan can tell all her secrets, before she releases the guilt she has accumulated in her heart, I dare not approach her actively. I''m afraid that she thinks I care about her and yearn to take care of her for the sake of taking responsibility, and that she thinks I give up my feelings for tassels and Murphy. In this way, I might wake up one morning I''ll never see her again.

    Purple garden is very kind, because she is used to being hurt, but never want to hurt anyone in the past, she is also very cowardly, always very easy to give up.

    So, what should not be asked, I will not ask anything now.

    Ziyuan let out a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that I would ask the truth. The panic in her eyes flashed by. All that remained was gratitude. "What I want to say is that you should also mention Murphy a little like the third miss."

    "Bring Murphy up?" I was a little surprised by the words of the purple garden.

    "It''s not the same. I mean how to say it," said Ziyuan, who was afraid of my misunderstanding, but apparently didn''t think about how to explain the sentence concretely. "I mean, Miss Qianjin, who has brains and abilities like them and is accustomed to a fault because of special family conditions and growing environment, is often self-centered and doesn''t care at all And the feelings of other people, so we often do things that ordinary people like us can''t understand. The reason may be Superman''s first-class strategy, or childish villain. They may or may not have a purpose. In a word, they may not know what they want to pursue, but they can be sure, We can''t help it. "

    There''s no logic in the words of Ziyuan. I can''t understand what I''ve heard. "Little purple, what do you want to say?"

    After a little silence, Ziyuan turned to her face and said quietly: "all the arguments are pale in front of the reality, no matter the society or the people, there is always a hierarchy and a gap. I don''t want you to be like me, but also become someone''s toy because of something difficult to give up, whether she is intentional or unintentional"

    in Ziyuan''s words, There are too many feelings hidden, but I still can''t understand, "what do you mean that is hard to give up?"

    "Family, love, friendship, human relationship, money, power, beauty, gambling and drugs are all things that can bind people. If they fall into other people''s hands, they will be the handle. The people who are held by the handle will be like puppets carrying thread, and they will never be left to themselves unless you can cut off the thread that binds you, but then It''s hard and hard "

    the words of asters are profound. Fortunately, my understanding ability is good." you mean, I''m Feifei''s toy, and you''re miss three''s toy? " I know I''m bound, and it''s my love for Murphy that binds me."The reality is much more complicated than you think. I''m just a toy for Miss San. You''re not only a toy, but also a tool. In the eyes of many people, Miss San, Mo Yizhi, Zhang Mingjie and Liu Xiaosheng are all trying to use you to achieve some purpose. Even the police dream of catching some big fish with you, so they arrange a little winter night to protect you. No Is it? In other words, you are also the tool of winter night, because she hopes you can help her to complete the task, and completing the task is her purpose. Then, how can you be sure that Murphy did not inadvertently regard you as a toy or tool? " "Do you know why I don''t want to stay in the office?" said Ziyuan with a long sigh

    From the sour taste of asters, I have already guessed a general idea, "those two guys, won''t they quarrel again?"

    Ziyuan smiled. "Murphy put a big sticker on the back of your cell phone where you scratched flowers, didn''t he?"

    Sure enough!

    "Look at officer Dong''s energy. I''m afraid it''s not just for your fringed sister that she''s so angry?"

    With the smile like eyes of the purple garden, the girl who let her friends look at her silently, far more thoroughly than several parties, seemed to say to herself, "just now I asked officer Dong if she was better. She said that the girl''s spirit was still not very good. She didn''t have dinner yesterday and didn''t eat breakfast today , I don''t seem to be familiar with this symptom. I remember that every time I went to your home for a weekend, I got this disease because of fate. Did she see the photo on the back of your mobile phone? "

    This wench, taiminrui''s understanding of Chu Yuan. In the past, I used to understand it as a joke, but now, I am in a panic. It seems that at this moment, Ziyuan sees the relationship between me and Chu Yuan in such a way, which is really confusing.

    "Murphy''s intention may just be to emphasize that you belong to her or she belongs to you, and never want to hurt anyone, but your connivance to her makes her hurt many people unintentionally. Shouldn''t you pay attention to it?" "I used to be so close to other girls, I''m sure I can''t eat like fate"

    "now I can''t?"

    The words of Ziyuan seem to be a kind of fluffy feeling without deep thought, and I asked them immediately. Both of us were stunned, and then we avoided each other''s eyes. Ziyuan was shy, I was afraid of her shyness

    the atmosphere was a little embarrassed, Ziyuan was silent for a while, and whispered, "your girlfriend is Cheng Liusu."

    But I can''t say that you are my woman. Otherwise, I will be forced to be responsible for her. "Even so, I don''t want you not to eat, but I hope you will be jealous."

    Purple garden powder rising Xia, funny, also curious to ask: "do you like jealous women?"

    I seriously replied: "I know it''s a little shameless to say that, but if you are jealous, I will be sure that I can''t make you feel happy. But I don''t want to have no chance to try."

    the purple garden blinked and asked: "Xiaonan, are you afraid that I will leave without saying a word like five years ago?"

 Chapter 757

    Addl335; add_sl1374;

    addd728; add90;

    add_kd = 1;

    "Xiaonan, are you afraid that I will leave you as I did five years ago?"

    I shuddered all over

    since that night, I had a close relationship with Ziyuan, but it wasn''t as casual and intimate as the day when she just came here, when we met again in the office after a long separation. We were consciously and carefully maintaining a balance, not trying to test the things hidden in each other''s hearts. Maybe it was a kind of silence Qi, maybe, it''s just that we don''t have the courage and worry about each other''s not having the courage to break the balance. It''s like hanging a thin layer of gauze between the two people. I look at her and she looks at me. Although I can''t see clearly, I know that the other is there. So it''s very safe. We dare not touch that layer of gauze, because we are afraid, that gauze The haze behind is just a mirage, that layer of yarn, that is to be honest, I said, "I''m afraid."

    "You think you should be responsible for me?" Purple garden really cares about this.

    I don''t deny that this is a very important reason for me, who has a family heritage in my bones, but

    "time will not go back, what you missed will not come back, what you left five years ago, what you left me was regret, what you left me after five years, what you left me is not only regret for the whole life"

    this is not a confession, but it is the same as confession, The purple garden is very quiet, as if she knows her position in my heart better than I do. She said softly: "Xiaonan, I believe that there will not be another person in the world who knows you better than me, so I believe that part of your heart belongs to me, but what about Cheng Liusu?"

    "I don''t know." I''m a cheeky and self defeating person. I''m a playboy, but I don''t have the capital to be a playboy. I don''t have the luxury villa with fragrant cars and banknotes. I don''t have the sweet words and the sweet words. I don''t even have a word that can make the purple garden happy. If there is, it must be a lie without conscience. I wryly smile and say: "I also feel that I''m too selfish. I don''t want to miss what I''ve missed. I don''t want to lose what I have now. But in the face of temptation, I still don''t have enough resistance. I can restrain myself, but I can''t find a way to balance between you. If I choose to leave, I''ll choose happiness. I can cut my heart with three hearts and two minds, but I don''t know, I don''t know you What is her happiness? Because you never said it or refused to say it. You always said that the time has not arrived "

    Ziyuan still didn''t answer me what her happiness is, but she didn''t hesitate to answer me:" if you don''t let me go, I won''t go. "

    Yes, it''s very straightforward. Just like an aggressive person who did something wrong and took all responsibilities, I want to make up for her, not because I should pay for that night''s romance, but more because I want to make up for the guilt of those five years. When she thinks about me and thinks about me, I try my best to forget her. Now, this one should hate death My girl, however, always has a very or even 12 points of self blame and guilt for me. How can I feel?

    "You said that before."

    "Don''t you believe it?"

    I shook my head. "What is it like not to leave? Free from my life as I am now, afraid that I will enter your life? I''m not qualified to ask you to come closer to me, but I know that the so-called "will not leave" that can''t be close to each other now is definitely not what you or I want. "

    The purple garden didn''t deny, turned over, murmured: "close to you, your life will be disrupted by me, I can be yours, but you are not mine, you think this is your selfishness, but I chose to be a bad woman, has used up all my courage, you know how cowardly I am, so I am not suitable for bad last life."

    "I can''t understand"

    "it doesn''t matter, you will understand sooner or later," Ziyuan looked at me and said: "don''t be afraid to hurt me, because you are more hurt than me, don''t be afraid of me leaving, unless you drive me away, don''t be afraid to hurt me, because I don''t want to be a bad woman, do a wrong thing, is enough for me to spend my whole life confessing, do you remember? From small to large, the right to choose is always on your side. Just as in those days, I just need to stand behind you silently "

    the words of purple garden make me feel very uncomfortable." feel, your promise is just for atonement... "

    my friends stare, can''t believe what happened in front of them - Purple garden suddenly rushes over and kisses my lips There were tears in her eyes. There was no disguised anger in her eyes.

    "Five years, who do you think I think the most in these five years? It''s you! What do you think I think is the most important thing in five years? Or you! Because there is almost your shadow in every thing I remember! So I finally know why I didn''t feel a little happiness in these five years, because there is no you around me! " The purple garden tightly hugs my waist, buries the face in my chest, cries in the thinly Hua, "atonement? no I''m continuing my crime! I don''t want to go back to the life without you, but I''m afraid that my willfulness will bother you! Because you have no place for me! "For five years, I tried my best to forget all about the asters because of the bitterness of Chu Yuan. I forgot all the regrets, sorrows, regrets and chagrins. Because of the tassels, my wound healed slowly. In the expectation of tomorrow, five years flowed like water, quietly in the bloom and fall of flowers. But these five years, for asters, were so painful that she was unwilling to go backˇ° These five years, how are you? "This is a belated greeting. It was supposed to be the first sentence when we met again. Now, it seems that I am such an idiot.

    Asters bite me hard on the shoulder, as if even the strength of the milk has been made out, I forbear not to cry out, let her release and vent - this is her answer.

    At last, Ziyuan didn''t say a word, just condensed her pain into one thousandth or one thousandth of her heart, and left it on my shoulder. Maybe it was part of the agreement she made with miss three - she didn''t answer any questions until the so-called time came.

    The purple garden that wipes clean tear raised to hang the small face that was full of grievance, care, but the soft voice that does not feel guilty asks: "ache?"

    I shook my head and smiled, "my shoulder doesn''t hurt."

    Ziyuan didn''t believe it, because I was wearing thin clothes. For the convenience of work, I left my coat in the office of the comprehensive group. The thin cloth of my shirt stopped her two rows of hard white teeth. At a glance, her saliva soaked shoulder slowly seeped into a light red color. She bit it through. Ziyuan was scared and said: "it''s bleeding! Come on, let me see! "

    "It''s OK"

    "still say it''s ok? The clothes are red! " Purple garden cannot help but say, come to untie the button on my shirt, if see her at this moment this pair of distressed and flustered appearance, who can believe that my shoulder is her bite?

    "Eh?" Take out the handkerchief, lift up my collar, just about to wipe the two rows of teeth marks on the arm of the purple garden a Zheng, action stopped.

    "What''s the matter?" I looked curiously at the asters staring at my neck.

    Purple garden frowns at me, the expression is a little complex, then becomes indifferent, finally said lightly, "nothing."

    Say, turn around and go.

    I almost didn''t respond. I yelled, "Hey, you stop bleeding for me?!"

    After hearing the words, Ziyuan came back again. Before my friend sighed, the girl had put the handkerchief into my hand, and then squeezed three words out of her teeth coldly, "self, self, wipe."

    Scornfully gave me a look, and then never looked back. I left the bathroom in a huff, leaving me dazed and sleepy. This girl, her mood changes too fast and out of tune? Look at the stampede, the ankle is not good yet, don''t hurt it again. Ziyuan is not a person who can easily lose his temper, but she is obviously angry now, but where did I offend her? My friend couldn''t help but think about it. My shoulder was hot and painful. I grinned. The mirror in the outside room was polished. I pulled open the collar to expose my shoulder. At that time, my friend froze.

    It''s not because I saw the deep tooth mark, but because I saw another thing printed on my neck - the color hasn''t faded yet, it''s still clear, and the bright and striking kiss mark is still visible!

    PS: the critical point I have been seduced by the God of sleep for several hours, and I can''t hold my reserve any longer. I''ll separate my two thick legs and shout out - hug the quilt and sleep]

 Chapter 758

    It''s said that there are gods on the head three feet. I don''t know which way the one floating on my head is. It''s hard to get along with me. First, it''s Chu Yuan, then sister tiger, now it''s Ziyuan. It''s like a Trojan horse virus. In the eye scanning, it''s all automatically filtering me. I feel like I''m a flower color + Wolf and abnormal. But the most bizarre one is Yao Waner After working hard all morning, I came back to the comprehensive group and wanted to make a cup of tea. I happened to meet her in front of the water dispenser. The little girl screamed, "Wow!" the cup flew and splashed. Half of the cup of cold tea was buckled on my head. I ran like a monster in the water. I made people watch and see. Qin LAN even grabbed my neck, Ask me if I''m a big animal, and finally I''ve dealt with Yao Waner. Beauty has always been a rarity. There are four beauties in the comprehensive group, ranking first in the company in terms of high-yield ratio. Among them, sister Liu is old and has all the conditions for beauty, but she brings a small oil bottle, Kangkang, and she is low-key, modest and conservative feudal. She doesn''t have a little sense of fashion, so she has a lot to share, The single wolves respect and take care of her more, and seldom take her as the object of pursuit. Except for Gao Dahai, the Deputy Group, who is not smart, everyone can see that sister Liu is a complacent person and has little interest in finding another man.

    Compared with sister Liu''s stereotype, Qin Lanfeng is as charming as a fox. Men are less likely to tease her than when she teases men. Women with this charm are exciting, but not safe. Most men will be deterred unless they are strong people like Viagra.

    Tassel is the first of the four beauties in the comprehensive group. She is lively and cheerful, but not heartless. She has an inner show. She can dress up better than sister Liu, but she is not as impetuous as Qin LAN. It is normal for a beauty of her level to feel a little superior. However, tassel does not have the kind of arrogance and coquettish disease that is fostered by different admiring eyes. She is amiable and easy-going Her people are shorter than Fengchang building. It seems that from the day when she entered the comprehensive group, she put the label of "famous flowers have their masters" on her forehead, so that my pile of dung suffered from the exclusion of wolves from the beginning, and was hated by bachelors.

    Therefore, Yao Waner, a quiet little girl, has become the real popular lover of the comprehensive group. The child is a little bored, but the delicate little princess temperament can easily arouse everyone''s protection Yu hope. So there are many people secretly like her, but few dare to express their love to her. First, they are afraid that they will be angry at the last snow lotus in the comprehensive group Second, there is no confidence, because Wan''er feels shy and prudent. Under her pure appearance, she is a chaste heart, or she doesn''t fall in love. To fall in love is to get married as the ultimate goal. Otherwise, don''t bother. Although the comprehensive group is a group of busybodies, there is no fool. Who can''t see that Wan''er is the most difficult one among the four beauties? There are six groups in the investment department, and the graduates with the lowest education background are all undergraduates graduated from famous universities. There is absolutely no third for second-class university graduates like me and Liusu. But Yao Waner, who has not graduated from the University, sits in the most relaxed comprehensive group in the investment department, does the most relaxed work, and gets an absolutely not minimum wage, It''s the responsibility that every successful person naturally entrusts to himself. Hao Shuai''s Laozi put Hao Shuai in the financing group for the purpose of gilding. As an arm of Mo Yizhi, Yao Ling, who regards Wan''er as his daughter-in-law, doesn''t he have such a mind?

    Only when there is difficulty, there is value to pursue, and only when there is challenge, there will be pleasure to conquer. So for those who have ambition to attack Yao Waner, the single wolf is one. So after mistaking me for "first to be strong", every tongue with tar smell immediately pats me flat The reason for shyness in front of her is that Qin LAN, who is the same sister as Yao Waner, doesn''t know? Wan''er must have told them that she happened to meet me in the bathroom. I saw the scene of losing her temper. Miss Qin pretended to be confused and pretended to play with me on purpose. I''m afraid that she provoked a lot of outrage from the wolves and made a lot of Crusades, which she didn''t expect. Even Viagra, a married man with a wife, said that I was not popular enough to swallow the elephant, and the pots and pans were full of food If you want to row clean, let alone others, the wolf''s teeth are very sour. It''s like saying hello to others. It seems that I saw Yao Waner go to the hotel and open a room one day in a certain month. Sister Waner shamefully hid her head under the table, or was embarrassed to explain that I only saw her pants in the bathroom The girl''s brain must be short circuited. I opened a room with me for the night and accidentally exposed my pants. I saw which one is more serious and has a greater negative impact on you? As a result, her silence enriches the imagination of the wolves and turns them into reality. I can''t help but guess that the volcano erupts. I can see how the scandal is made in my gaping eyes. Qin LAN is in charge of killing and burying, causing trouble. Suo and Ziyuan stand at the same time and treat the basket they poke as a spectacle, leaving Viagra excited to watch That fan Fenghuo took the lead in judging me. Even when I applied for the job, I pretended to be a bigwig and pleaded injustice for Yao Waner, almost offended the vice-chairman Zhang Li. The old story of Chen Zhima''s rotten millet was moved out by them as evidence of my betrayal of fringed grass and going out of the wall. According to the understanding of my friends now, no matter what I do, it must have a purposeI don''t even have the mood to eat. It''s not that we have a small stomach. I can''t stand those half truths and half truths. It''s the cold eyes of asters, which makes my friends feel empty. At last, it''s the master mother of Longshan, a company with no title, who came to solve the problem for me. However, it''s not a good thing for her to find me. Instead, she gave me a hardcover fruit basket and kicked it My ass asked me to go to the hospital to apologize to my cousin Shuaiguo

    Being pampered and pampered with good clothes and good food, she has created a crunchy body like a porcelain child. She was just beaten by me and fell on her back. She was still in the arms of a chest + fart + thigh. As a beautiful woman with absolutely superior r-pad quality, she even went to the most uninhabited hospital in Beitian, lying in the most expensive room, grass and hospital, which just pasted one on the bridge of his nose The cheapest band aid. I don''t understand what he wants to show me. Is it your money status or your brain damage?

    He can''t understand Chinese, English, French, Italian, Portuguese and so on. I can''t understand English, French, Italian, Portuguese and so on. There''s no bridge for communication. The formulaic task of apologizing has become a lot easier. I smile and scold him for being stupid and forced. He disdains to pretend and force with me. The donkey''s lips don''t look like the horse''s mouth. At last, we shake hands. Tang Xin wipes sweat. The task is completed. That''s just from foreign language university After graduation, the internship translator, whose age is similar to mine, breathed out a sigh of relief. Seeing my eyes like monsters, the man who can twitch the angry face of Miss Tang, the beautiful speaker, I don''t think she has met.

    The little girl is not true. She didn''t tell a lot of lies in half an hour, or even a word of truth. She just recited the speech prepared for Philip and me in advance according to the book. Anyway, Philip and I can''t understand each other''s words. At last, they just listened to her.

    Tang Xin didn''t let Dong Xiaoye go upstairs. With sister Hu''s fiery temper, she can''t stand the arrogance of the lecherous and handsome pot, even if we don''t need to be humble.

    It''s not only a matter of life and death, but also of interest. The premise of interest exchange is to take care of each other''s face and step up each other''s steps, so that everyone''s face will look better. It''s hard to understand what''s inside sister tiger. After all, she''s not a person in this business.

    Philip Shuai pot''s injury, I''m afraid that no woman has come to the great aunt seriously, so he made a fuss and went to the hospital. Is this to show off his wealth or show off his delicacy? Fart, isn''t it just a face? When I came, his face came back, that''s all.

    It rained for two days, the clouds were tired of playing, and the sun had enough sleep, so it finally cleared up. At 12 o''clock, the sun dried people like crispy roast duck hanging in the oven, and the oil flowed straight out. June was coming to an end, and the hottest July in Beitian was coming.

    Will all come to an end in this hot July? Looking up at the dazzling sunshine, I can''t help but feel that who can survive the heat and enjoy the cool autumn wind?

 Chapter 759

    Tang Xin has other things to do. He doesn''t go back to the company for the time being. With a translator and a driver with two knives, the well behaved intern, who is young but obviously not as delicate as himself, rushes to Kong Jiancheng''s restaurant. In her words, American Uncle and French sister are still waiting. She used to wipe my butt. Isn''t that bullshit? Why don''t you ask me to go with you? It''s obvious that they went to Kong Jiancheng to help others by pretending to be public. I''m afraid that I''ve occupied the limited time they can stick together. Women who just started to fall in love like this all like poor calculation.

    Unconsciously, my friends seem to have become more professional in terms of feelings, at least able to see through the shy and shy flowery intestines of those women who are mentally retarded by love.

    Relying on the police car, sister Hu didn''t go to the busy hospital to find a few poor parking spaces. Instead, she stopped on the sidewalk at the gate in a big and unreasonable way. I turned around the car for two times and didn''t see her figure. Just about to call her, I saw her strolling out of a small supermarket opposite the hospital, holding a strange shape in one hand The popsicle, which makes my friends sweat more, looks like a banana with a little radian. I don''t know whether it''s strawberry jam or something at the top. It''s pink. Sister tiger likes the taste very much. She has a small mouth with her mouth full of blood. What are you doing

    "Hot, buy two popsicles."

    "Is this a popsicle?!"

    "The new brand, banana and strawberry flavor, is very delicious." sister Hu handed me another so-called ice bar wrapped in a packaging bag. "I didn''t expect you to come out so soon, then this one will be for you. Banana and pineapple flavor"

    depend on it. I dare to buy both of them for myself. Besides eating, sister Hu even takes snacks for granted.

    Looking at her enjoying sucking the popsicle on her face, I always feel that some place below is ready to move. Looking at her eating is a kind of enjoyment, I can see the one she handed me, but I''m disgusted, "well, don''t you think the shape of this thing is a little strange?"

    "Like a banana, it''s quite awkward. It''s a bit dishonest on the stick."

    "no, I mean, besides bananas, it''s like something else."

    "why do you talk so much nonsense? Hurry up, it''s fast changing. I''ll take the key and burn myself to death!" Tiger sister can''t help but say, I don''t know whether it is intentional or intentional or intentional, she licked the ice stick for a long time and gave it to me.

    "Hello, this one seems to be yours"

    "why? Don''t you think I''m dirty? " Sister tiger stared at her, suspected of deliberately finding fault.

    "Why?" Friends smile. It was a good thing that she and Murphy had been pinching each other in the office all morning. What was the result of the battle? Now there is an answer? Then why don''t you eat it? " Tiger sister opened the car lock, but she didn''t hurry to get on the car. She turned around and looked back at me. She was a little shy, but she was more looking forward to some tentative results.

    To be honest, if you let me kiss your mouth, I may not have any hesitation, but it''s a little difficult for you to let me eat it. The key is that the shape is

    sister tiger''s murderous spirit is getting stronger and stronger. It''s probably because of Murphy''s stimulation. She''s holding a stomach and is going to vent on me. My friends have a cold war. When I close my eyes, I''ll eat it. I like watching her eat bananas. Am I Will you really stop eating bananas? But how do I think this popsicle is too familiar and unpleasant? Compared with banana, I think it is more like my

    "little brother + little brother!"

    "Pounce --"

    just put it in his mother''s mouth, but I haven''t tasted the taste yet. There was a sound behind me, which scared me to bite off my little brother, my little brother and my grass. Whose mothers are so dissolute and shout harmonious words on the street! Looking back, I was stunned. First, I saw a gorgeous red Ferrari trot that was rarely seen in the street. Second, I saw a familiar beauty step out of the trot gracefully. The white thigh, the slender feet, the jade feet in the high-heeled shoes, the exquisite, white suspenders and khaki shorts showed a section of dazzling The skin is as thin as the willow branches rippling in the breeze. It naturally flicks and flicks the dark and bright long soft hair, which makes the country fall. The Qianqian jade finger takes off the Brown Sunglasses that block most of the face, and exposes the eyes that flutter like the autumn water, which is a disaster to the country and the people.

    "Are you miss Zheng?" After thinking for a long time, I finally found information about her in my memory.

    "Cut, why can''t you be so outsider?" the lady with unknown age and changeable temperament took a large fruit basket out of the car and walked to me with her hands. She let people bow into my arms with her shoulders, blinking the eyes of the electric dead like a fox spirit, whining: "you are a merciless man who forgets the old when you have a new love How deep do you want to hurt others? I used to call someone else Yuqiu''s sister "

    I think it must be too hot to burn the cool woman''s head, or the unknown fairy with three feet on his head made fun of me. I don''t need to look back at all. I can also feel the cutting machine''s eyes in winter''s night." little sister, stop making trouble, brother can''t afford to play Those who laugh will beat you when they are in a hurry. "I understand the logical thinking of winter''s little night. It''s the habitual disease that the police profession has given her. Denial is cover up, and cover up is ghost in her heart. Although I have only met Zheng Yuqiu once, and I don''t have much communication with her, I also know that she is a lawless master - a beautiful woman who can afford to drive a Ferrari trot if she''s willing to be less than 30 years old, or she has a lot in her family Money, or the man who provides for her, is very rich. But from the point of view that she and I, a little person who has no money, right or background, play extremely vulgar jokes, the possibility of her being provided for is almost zero, because for the biding girl, I am the same as all the grass on the street that can be automatically filtered in her eyes, even without any value to her. And last time, she It''s to accompany her sister to Fengchang to find Lao mo. it seems that she wants to go through the back door and let Lao Mo arrange work for them. At that time, Lao Mo brought out the best red robe that she would not like to drink to entertain them. However, the background behind them must not be simple.

    A woman who grows up in a superior environment and has superior conditions does not cherish her superiority to resist temptation even if she is not an ordinary person. She does not strengthen her charm index with pride, elegance or high disguised temperament. Instead, she is joking with such grass roots as me. There are only two explanations. One is that her brain is sick; the other is that she is sick Lawless, but simply in the dull boring life of her pursuit of self righteous fun.

    Obviously, Zheng Yuqiu with a sly fox face doesn''t belong to the former. I don''t think her delicate head has been pinched by the door crack or kicked by the donkey.

    For this audacious and boring woman, your resistance or flustered excuse will only arouse her more interest and give her more motivation to challenge the possibility of turning you into her fun, so you can simply take advantage of it. Anyway, your resistance or non resistance will not change her who has powerful resources. She regards you as a pastime, and you regard her as a Sox Your entertainment, and clearly tell her this.

    So, both girls are stunned.

    "Hit me?" Zheng Yuqiu can''t believe it, but it''s interesting. It''s the first time in her life that she heard the word from someone else. She tilted her head lovingly and asked, "how to beat it?"

    "I picked my pants and farted." I smile lightly. The girl''s fragrant body leans on me. Although I''m careful about my liver fluttering, I didn''t step back. Men want face. It''s vanity. Make a choice between wolf and sheep. Most men will choose wolf. Otherwise, there will be a feeling of choosing a female role in Online games and being scolded as a human demon everywhere.

    "You are so bad!" The girl''s angry face, if not for holding a large fruit basket in her hands, would surely be shy and shy, and would twist a handful on my arm or waist rib.

    My carelessness and her profligacy let the winter little night go. If we have ghosts in our hearts, we won''t make such a fuss. But that doesn''t mean that sister tiger is willing to watch us "flirt". You know, whether it''s Ferrari or a beautiful girl with exposed clothes, or a police car or a pretty cop with short hair, it''s very eye-catching. Sister tiger is not suitable for this kind of situation eye.

    But Miss Zheng Yuqiu didn''t have such a self-consciousness. She had been used to being the focus of the public for a long time, and had reached the unusual state of treating them as air. She smiled and said to winter Xiaoye, "excuse me, Miss Jinghua, do you mind if I have a laugh with my little brother?"

    Little brother, it''s a strange name. I can''t help glancing at the banana popsicle in my hand

 Chapter 760

    "I''m sorry, Miss Jinghua. Do you mind if I have a joke with my little brother?"

    Zheng Yuqiu''s coming to know herself makes winter night a little vague. She can''t connect me with a luxurious and fashionable woman who drives a Ferrari. But she still shakes her head and says, "don''t mind."

    Don''t look at dongxiaoye''s violent temper. In fact, Neixiu is very good. Knowing that he will embarrass me when he issues any questions at this time, so he kept silent as much as possible. Zheng Yuqiu was a little surprised and appreciated sister tiger''s performance. So he said something to me, "little brother + brother, you are OK."

    Younger brother + younger brother, of course, it''s OK. Otherwise, it''s unnatural to have a night''s struggle with Ziyuan and let her walk the next day? I think it''s ridiculous that Zheng Yuqiu, who is incomprehensible, finally said a word.

    "What are you doing in the hospital?" Zheng Yuqiu looked up and down at me, from head to foot, from foot to head, I didn''t know what I was looking for.

    "I''m going back to see the patient. How about you?"

    "Look at the patient, just here."

    I glanced at the heavy fruit basket. "I know. I can see it."

    "Do you have time at noon? Please have a meal. " Miss Zheng Yuqiu blinked those fox eyes, which obviously had the charm to tease me.

    "I can''t afford it." I took another look at her Ferrari and really refused her.

    "Then I''ll treat you." The beauty didn''t lose face, but appreciated my honesty.

    "I dare not go."

    "Why?"

    "If you don''t eat, eat me."

    It''s too hot, but the joke is even colder. Not only in winter, but also in the shade under the roadside trees, some old and young men, girls, aunts and little sisters are frozen. They look at me like monsters. They''ve seen both the ugly and the shameless. But the ugly and the shameless are probably seen for the first time today.

    Zheng Yuqiu laughs. He laughs a little out of phase and loses his image. "Do you see through this? It''s worthy of being a little brother. I know my little sister very well. "

    It''s very lascivious and lascivious. Everyone, including Dong Xiaoye, was completely confused by Miss Zheng. Calling my little brother and calling himself little sister, I already felt that she had no sense of logic. Another shameless lascivious and lascivious laugh suggested that she was not a madman.

    But I am one of them. This girl is not crazy and has a crazy personality. She is probably the kind of woman who is as intelligent as a fool in the legend. Her seemingly childish behavior is her pursuit and her greatest interest. But in fact, everything she does is purposeful, but most people, including me, can''t see her purpose.

    I don''t know her, but I can''t be wrong from the point of joking with me when I first met her - I don''t think I can see people very well, but some people don''t like to cover up their bad taste, so even if I can''t see her through, it''s easy to judge next.

    "Isn''t little sister going to see the patient? Do you have time to invite me to dinner? " This kind of rich lady with non mainstream pursuit, you don''t know which words are true and which words are false, so I don''t waste my brain cells that hard. She pretends to be silly, and I will cooperate with her to pretend to be silly, so it''s enough not to offend and not to flatter.

    "You can eat together. The biggest characteristic of this hospital is that there are not many people with good medical skills and good cooking skills. Besides, you haven''t seen my sister before, but she is super super super beautiful woman." Zheng Yuqiu is not dead hearted and suspected of "seducing" me, probably because she thinks her charm is not enough, so she moves her sister out.

    "Beauty?" Friends try to remember, but only her sister''s reticence is left in her mind, but her face is blurry, how can''t you remember

    "it''s super, super, super, super, super beauty!" Miss Zheng seldom takes it seriously, but what she emphasizes is a fact that is irrelevant and obviously watery.

    That woman is indeed a beauty, but it''s far less exaggerated than what Zheng Yuqiu made up. Otherwise, even if I was blown to the top by the enchanting people around me, I wouldn''t be able to leave too much impression. My deepest impression is that she''s ordinary, typical vase property, good-looking, but there''s no water chestnut in her temperament. You will think she''s beautiful but can''t burn anything , can''t feel the type of "little leak" * point, the ordinary temperament makes her eyes, ears, mouth and nose dark and colorless, although you will feel extraordinary delicacy when appreciating those places, but it can''t be profound.

    Beautiful women are not amazing. For example, we watched a second-rate palace TV play patiently. After the ending, we turned off the TV and recalled it. However, we found that there was such an actor, who was beautiful in length but with ordinary temperament. She often appeared behind the heroine. There were not too many lines to show her face, but she was only in our memory As we slip by, our last thing is that the plot is tedious and plain. Her existence is neither embellishment nor encumbrance, that is, it doesn''t make the boring play worse, nor make it even a little better looking. Even if she looks brighter than the heroine, she will not be impressive because of the performance without any characteristics. If we have to give her Find out a characteristic, that is to say, it is generally difficult for people to see her, even if there is a little contrast, it will make her vague and dispensable.Like last time, I almost only paid attention to Zheng Yuqiu and compared her with long Shan by the way

    "How can it be?" my friend was guilty. Sometimes it would be very impolite to tell the truth, so my friend turned to the topic and said, "by the way, you asked for Mo Dong last time to work in a smooth way? Is it settled? "

    "Well?" Zheng Yuqiu''s expression was a smothering, as if he was a little surprised. Then he made a very artificial face, "do you mean that we should go through the back door and get into the wind freely?"

    It''s hard to hear "back door" and don''t blame people''s unhappiness. "It seems that you call Mr. Mo Dong uncle. Ha ha, there''s nothing wrong with the use of resources. As long as you make achievements and show your strength, it''s the glittering gold and the fertile water that doesn''t flow out of people''s fields. The mo of our investment department is always a successful example, so it''s not up to others What is more important is how to do it. "

    Zheng Yuqiu smiled and glanced at me with boundless amorous feelings. "I really can talk. Do you want to have a meal together? In a few days, we will be colleagues. Let''s get in touch in advance and take care of each other. First of all, this is the first time that Zheng Yuqiu invited someone to have dinner. It''s just because he is angry with you. If you don''t give me face, I''ll be hurt. And I promise, you will be hurt too. "

    "Is that a threat?"

    Zheng Yuqiu narrowed his crescent eyes, "as you understand."

    There''s no denying that I finally feel the domineering of the superior in this woman.

    "Why do I have to be invited to dinner?"

    "Because you are the red man in chairman Mo''s eyes and the man that Murphy''s little girl likes. There is no future. Our sisters should hang out in the wind. What can I do without you? Besides, we may help you in the future. "

    "Ha ha, thank you, but if that''s the reason, it''s unnecessary."

    "Why?" Zheng Yuqiu doesn''t understand.

    "I didn''t plan to stay in Fengchang all my life. Maybe when you came, I had already left."

    Zheng Yuqiu is more puzzled, "why?"

    "Because I don''t want to have smooth sailing," I said in a pun, "I''m not used to eating women''s food."

    Zheng Yuqiu is stunned.

    "If Miss Zheng said that she just wanted to make a friend, I would be very happy to invite you or me, but I have something mixed with interests. Even though I''m a lazy person, I have no choice but to live too tired. I''m so tired when I don''t want to have a meal," I laughed. "I still have to go back to work, and I have to sell one for my first day''s salary Heaven''s strength, this is the principle, so, goodbye. "

    It''s hard to tell what kind of expression Zheng Yuqiu had, as if she had thought, and as if she had a lot of feelings. It wasn''t until I got on the bus with Dong Xiaoye that she realized, "Hello! Elder sister is a pretty girl, you don''t even ask my contact information? I''ll lose face! "

    "OK, little sister, what''s your phone number?"

    Zheng Yuqiu rolled his eyes and reported a series of numbers, then bent down and poked his head into the car to see if I really wrote them down on the mobile phone, and confirmed them. She frowned again and asked, "will you really call me?"

    PS: I have a cold. It''s a bit hard, so the code is a little slow and late. I''m sorry.

 Chapter 761

    "Will you really call me?"

    It''s a common fault for men to have low immunity to beautiful women. Although I''m nervous about this mysterious and mysterious Miss Zheng, who certainly has a close relationship with Mohist school, I don''t want to have too much to do with her, but this doesn''t mean that I can deny that she''s a beautiful woman. So when that small face of disaster country and people is close to me, I can''t help but blush and heartbeat, and then I''m slow Women, in men''s performance in this regard will be extraordinarily sensitive, let alone, Zheng Yuqiu is not slow, tiger sister is not slow.

    Although I pretended to nod naturally, Zheng Yuqiu could see through my insincere perfunctory attitude towards her at a glance, and her concern was also caught by sister tiger. "Forget it, you dial the phone," Zheng Yuqiu put the fruit basket in his hand on the ground, and felt a 4-cell phone with a diamond inlaid in front of people''s eyes from his fart pocket, which shocked me After a while, she kept my phone and laughed at herself: "I didn''t expect that there were still men who were not happy or even wanted to call me after I got my number. What''s more, Zheng Yuqiu would take the initiative to ask for a mobile phone number from a man one day. Besides, please eat and be refused. You ruthless man took three of my first time, my little sister It hurt my self-esteem too much, but what hurt my self-esteem even more is that I started to look forward to the next time. Next time, which first time will you take me away? "

    This girl must have noticed that the vinegar and suspicion of winter''s little night are getting stronger, so she deliberately said this kind of flirtatious words that are enough to make people think about it, which may really hurt her self-esteem. So she retaliated for me, or she might have been satirizing my heart. She didn''t have any doubt about me sitting on the police, proving that she knew my relationship with winter''s little night long ago, plus my lack of relationship with Murphy It''s not clear. It''s no wonder that she''s angry about my coldness, because I can understand that I denied her charm. At least, I think she''s not as good as tiger sister Murphy. Women are always vain and careful. What she cares about is not a man, but why a man doesn''t catch her cold.

    Fortunately, my friend was born with a cheeky face. He never suffered a loss. When he was a virgin, he was never flirted by a woman. Besides, now that he has taken the pure hat, we smile: "it depends on how many times you still have."

    Finally saw Zheng Yuqiu blush, "hooligan!"

    "Thank you for your compliment," I said modestly

    Tiger sister''s little hand secretly touched my back and tried to pinch me. After hearing the words, she didn''t use a little strength - this girl is hypocritical enough. She was happy to see that she was bothered by me.

    "But my sister is interested in such a rogue as you. The more elusive you are, the more you want to figure you out. A woman''s curiosity can kill herself. I finally realize that, so you should be careful," said Zheng Yuqiu, who breathed a fragrance on my face unexpectedly, squinting the fox''s eyes, and said with a smile: "little brother, my sister and very much For the first time, it depends on whether you have the ability to eat - Oh, the more character you have, the more interested your sister is in you. At last "

    fox beauty pauses. Under the inexplicable gaze of tiger sister and I, another inexplicably shrugs Qiong''s nose, as if my hair or face exudes some strange taste, just in the morning when my brothers suspect themselves When she was fooling, she suddenly did something bold enough to make her friend''s heart almost stop beating - this girl stretched out her little red tongue, from the bottom up, from the corner of her mouth to the corner of her eyes, and licked the egg on my face!

    Yes, it''s licking! Just like sister tiger licks the popsicle!

    Don''t mention me, sister tiger is also staying. She laughs and jumps away from the car and proudly says the second half of her sentence: "the more you have character, the more interested you are. Finally, maybe it''s your sister who ate you, little brother. I like your taste. Next time, I''ll invite you to dinner. Then you can''t refuse. Rest assured, next time, let''s As a pure friend, in order to develop to an impure friend, cheers ~ "

    let''s go, pick up the fruit basket on the ground and run off. Even though it''s no longer a lovely age, you still don''t think she''s pretentious.

    I even forgot to wipe the saliva that she left on my face. Isn''t it really brain disease?

    , and

    ZHENG Yuqiu''s senseless mischief made me have to stay up to dry my mouth and explain to sister tiger that I really didn''t know her well. Today I met her for the second time, but sister tiger choked me back with a word - a woman who can afford to drive a Ferrari and kiss you the second time. What is her picture?

    What do I know about that girl? So I said, that girl''s head must have been kicked by the donkey and got stuck by the crack of the door. Then sister tiger looked at me coldly and said, what a lame explanation is that your brain cancer was kicked by the donkey?

    Because of last night''s incident, we didn''t talk this morning. After arriving at the hospital, Tang Xin asked sister Hu to stay outside and wait. Sister Hu''s quick promise was not only because she hated Philip, the frivolous handsome pot, but also because she didn''t want to show our contradiction in front of others. That was the main reason.

    In fact, I also know that sister Hu didn''t want to be reconciled, but my behavior last night was too abnormal. If she wanted to forgive me, she had to find a step for herself first, otherwise I would not call her to come to the hospital with me, and she would not follow me without saying a word.It''s not easy to pretend as if nothing happened and give me the popsicle that I licked two mouthfuls. I reconciled with Murphy by venting her a little resentment. As a result, I met Zheng Yuqiu. Now it''s OK. The relationship is more tense than when I came out of the company.

    It''s a tough day. My colleagues in the comprehensive group, including Viagra, take care of me with scornful eyes. Because every time I go back to the comprehensive group for a rest, Yao Waner is looking at me secretly. I guess the girl wants to apologize to me, but she doesn''t open her mouth. As a result, everyone''s misunderstanding is deepened, This bad day is not a happy thing. After finishing the sanitation, when the comprehensive group went to the bathroom and occupied a toilet seat and tassel for telephone porridge, someone called in a phone call. It turned out that Wu Lefeng, the star who just got a short holiday and flew to Japan with his two wives to have fun and relax in hot springs, had a good time!

    Lao Wu and I are people who live in two worlds. There are not so many common topics originally. No matter how bad life or social status are, they have different levels. They also make me seldom dominate one topic. So when we chat, they are mostly gossiping about my emotional life. I think the reason why he and I are close to each other is that I am not stupid and mentally handicapped As a big star, I really regard a small person like me as a kind of friend who "hates to see each other too late". It''s my instinct to be wary of anyone. When I was very young, I knew that people had a false side. Because at that time, I saw a lot of respectful neighbors or parents of schoolmates in front of the old man, who turned their backs and ridiculed US mercilessly However, I don''t think that Wu Lefeng is the same as them, but I think that Wu Lefeng and I, a worthless little person, are friends. They don''t really think of me as a friend, but they are just curious about me who have similar emotional experience - drama is like life, life is like play. Wu Lefeng just changes from an actor to an audience, and wants to change from the nearest distance, See if I can copy his happiness model?

    But Wu Lefeng''s phone call made me think that I was too thick and dark. After a few unproductive remarks, this guy talked about Kong Jiancheng and tried to find some gossip about Kong Jiancheng and Tang Xin from here. Because I didn''t know much about it, I couldn''t satisfy his curiosity, but I was just talking about the relationship between Kong Jiancheng and Tang Xin On the premise that the solution was not detailed and specific, he asked me with a smile if he was interested in inviting him to speak for our company''s new products. After I said "yes" honestly, he agreed without hesitation. How can I not be surprised at the pleasure?

    I said, didn''t your high school friend ask you to be the spokesperson of his brand? He said, you can push it off. I said, isn''t it hard for you to explain? He said that there is nothing to explain. Friends in high school are friends, and friends just met are friends. Friends make hearts, not accumulated years. Let alone accumulated years, Kong Jiancheng is his son. So I''ll tell you the truth, the new product is a cooperative project. At present, the cooperation has not been negotiated yet. If it''s fast, it''s three months. If it''s slow, it''s a day or even a yellow soup Maybe, he doesn''t think it''s OK. If our cooperation doesn''t come to an end, he will speak for his friends again - this is pure bullshit. He can wait for us, but his friends will not wait for him. This truth is clear even in life.

    So, my face was almost melted by the fire

    PS: the cold was disgusting, I didn''t sleep well last night, I wanted to get a rest in the afternoon, but I was dragged to do coolie for half a day, and I had something in the evening, but it was still this time, I guess everyone was used to it, er]

 Chapter 762

    You know, whether it''s me, Mo Yizhi or Zhang Mingjie, so I think it''s a task that can only be tried but can''t be completed to find Wu Lefeng as a spokesperson. That''s because the negotiation between us and the third lady hasn''t officially started yet, the product is on the market or there''s no time to go. Why do you let people wait for you? Popularity, word-of-mouth, influence, for the stars who have reached the height of Wu Lefeng, the blank endorsement for a period of time is the absolute loss of interests. What''s more, they have just performed a movie with small cost, high box office, good selling and high standing. This is the time to seize the opportunity to cash in and raise their own price.

    For the first time in my life, I felt ashamed and shameless because of this. Wu Lefeng didn''t elaborate at all. After three days, he came back to listen to me and hung up.

    I sit in the bathroom for 20 minutes, full of thoughts, saying that the friendship between gentlemen is as light as water, Wu Lefeng is a gentleman, and me? Inferiority villain! People refuse their old friends for more than ten years because of my grassroots. What''s the plan? What''s your surname Chu? It''s not just his temper with him! But you? One day, even for a minute, do you think Wu Lefeng is really your friend?

    Treat people''s belly with your own heart, lowly! To measure the status of money and reputation, divide the group, in addition to the belly of speculation is suspected, shameful!

    I digest, review, and then suddenly think of some things, I went straight to the office of moyizhi, the door did not knock, push the door.

    Lao Mo is answering the phone. Long Shan, who is going out with a file, is scared by me. "What are you doing, little Chu? I was surprised to see that "

    I didn''t say a word and stared at Lao mo. the words behind Longshan were left in my mouth.

    "I have something on my side. Let''s talk later. Goodbye." Lao Mo hung up the phone and asked me with a smile: "what''s the matter, boy, go to the hospital to apologize and get angry? It''s not like you look like that, but I heard that you''ve made Xiaotang angry. "

    " the chairman said that the company''s top management is going to hold a meeting these two days, and vice chairman Zhang urged me to attend, right? "

    "Yes," Mo Yizhi nodded, pointing to Longshan, "no, I just asked Secretary long to find you. It''s also for this matter."

    Long Shan put the file in her hand to me and said: "take it. As for the cooperation plan, fei''er seems to have made a draft, but she refuses to show it to us all the time. She said that the draft is completely based on your opinions and suggestions. Ha ha, be wary of us for fear that we might steal your ideas. We don''t know how unique you are to the cooperation plan Of course, we don''t doubt fei''er''s ability and vision. However, you two are still young, and many aspects may not be fully considered. Now, the draft in your hand is made by the chairman himself. Take it back and have a look. The purpose of tension to let you attend this meeting is nothing more than targeted difficulties. So, if you understand this, you should be right You have a lot of help. "

    Isn''t this cheating of "naked + naked"?

    Old Mo implicitly asked Murphy to show me the cooperation contract drafted by Yuezhi Valley, but he never had any communication with me about it. Maybe he thought I was not strong enough and had limited qualifications, so he didn''t expect much from me. Although he and Murphy said nice things, they seemed to look up to me very much and made Murphy very happy, but now long The thing Shan handed me was like a big ear melon seed on my face. Fortunately, I didn''t fall in love with it. Otherwise, the slap in the ear hurt me.

    When I was a student, I would be very happy if someone handed me a piece of paper with the correct answer in the examination room. But in a society where people live by their ability, they accepted the shame and pity.

    But I still accepted it. Although I am very confident in Murphy''s draft, I am not narcissistic. Lao Mo''s success is a history of teaching and learning. What I have is only a theory that has not been practiced. If Lao Mo''s draft is more feasible than mine, I will not hesitate to cheat.

    I''m not eager to make any profit in the cooperation plan, so I don''t need to play modesty or play sophistication with Lao mo.

    "I''ll see it."

    "So modest?" Mo is also a little surprised. Unless the fool can''t see it, the old fox drips the eyedrops and polishes the eyes. I politely refuse, so as to test or copy the bottom of the draft that Murphy and I made. Seeing that my face is as plain as water, it seems that he doesn''t realize his purpose. He can''t bring back the topic that I brought to him abruptly, that is to say, until it''s pointed out, smile and ask me "Do you want to ask me the specific time of the meeting?" he said

    I nodded.

    "The specific time hasn''t been determined yet. Zhang proposed to hold this meeting. There are two items. One is to gather ideas and gather all the top leaders of the 13 branches involved in the 13 city plan, and don''t hold a conference call. Everyone will sit together and express their views on the draft contract proposed by the month valley. The other is to officially announce it to the company The tension proposal of a project is a bit urgent, but I''m not too anxious, so the meeting that was supposed to be held later than the weekend has become very uncertain because there are still some people who haven''t arranged their schedule up to now. "Old fox, it''s no wonder that he doesn''t worry at all. I''ve been using small moves to delay the meeting for a long time. Needless to ask, those who can''t guide the journey are all fans of Old Mexico. The purpose of his delay is nothing more than to give himself more time to figure out the means of tension, and to help me cheat and complete the special draft of cheating in my hand.

    "When can Mr. Murdoch put off the meeting at the latest?"

    "Next Monday, I don''t want to be too late for tension to think I''m guilty," Mo Yizhi said, nodding and laughing at the document in my hand. "Maybe he already guessed that I gave you such a thing now."

    "It doesn''t matter. Even if you don''t give it to me, he will think so," I said. "I hope Mr. Mo can put off the meeting later."

    "What?" Old Mo''s face changed. "What''s wrong with the Xiao family? Not going well? "

    "No," in fact, Mr. Xiao didn''t mention his progress with me at all, but as a person, since he didn''t say it was not going well, it can be understood that the progress was normal or very smooth. "But it''s always good to give him a few more days. It''s OK to catch him before the tension makes me difficult. Of course, it doesn''t matter if I can''t catch him. I''m different in dealing with the tension We must rely on the news from Mr. Xiao. It''s not so easy for Ms. Xiao to sign the contract, so we have time. I suddenly feel that to treat a gentleman''s belly with human heart can not only make others dislike, but also make people dislike themselves. This power is really too powerful, so I don''t want all situations to be under the control of the chairman of the board. We need to behave more passively so that we can see more clearly who is the aggressive villain. The more questions you have about my ability and whether you are serving the public and serving the private, the greater the effect of the rebound will be. That''s what we need most. Zhangjia''s deep foundation in Fengchang tree is firm, because of the careful management of tension in all aspects. He is a man of deep harmony, especially in quality, moral character and cultivation. It''s not a star and a half better than your reputation A little bit. That''s why so many people stand in his side, willing to fight with you. I''ve inquired that in recent years, many of your people have fallen towards him, but none of them have turned over to you. If you don''t have his ability, I don''t believe it. That''s just the reason of personal charm. "

    Old Mo doesn''t like to hear this. His face is gloomy as if it''s going to rain. I still have half a sentence in my mouth, so I don''t have a good idea to say it. You are in a hurry to overthrow Zhangjia. Isn''t that because we can see that Murphy and you are in the same way in the past two years? Are you afraid that all the Mohists will go to Zhangjia?

    This is what I''m saying.

    But long Shan nodded his head and said: "it''s true that tension pays great attention to managing his own image, so we can''t move him for so many years, because there are too many supporters of him. He is loyal to death, either not greedy for money and profits, just admiring other people''s goods, or receiving his kindness. There is no way to provoke him. This guy is very hypocritical. Acting skills can definitely lead the Oscar winner. People who do wrong things are often scolded by him, and they will be convinced to do self-criticism. They say that his assistant Sima Yang, we transferred him to the subsidiary company to be the first leader, but he doesn''t go. He has to stay with tension to learn. What else can he learn? The tension is similar to what he learned! It can let a person let go of the chance of prosperity without hesitation. Apart from the personal charm of tension, I can''t think of any other reasons. "

    PS: it''s very unlucky today, and some very unpleasant things happened when I came back late. I wanted to make a fake note, think about it or forget it. I can''t sleep anyway. It''s better to code it out than lying in bed Come, at least you can have fun. Don''t wait for half a day like me. When you are happy, I will be happy. Tomorrow is my mother''s hundred days. You have to work hard.

 Chapter 764

    It''s not the most terrible thing for Mo Yi to lose his prestige. I think there is one thing, I''m afraid that Lao Mo and long Shan didn''t realize it until now, or they never thought about it in that direction. What is the real thing that tension wants? Why does he need to gather all the senior managers of the company and its branches to deny me in front of them? Why did he propose such a sudden high-level meeting? Are there any inevitable connections among these three questions?

    I have guessed a possibility that I will never think of as long as my career, ambition or ambition are not stagnant. Just as it happens, I am the kind of super scum whose career, ambition and ambition are all negative. Coincidentally, I am not too stupid, so I think of that possibility.

    "Let you be so I have no bottom in my heart," sighed Mo Yizhi. "I haven''t believed Xiao''s side. I can cheat for you, but I can''t pass the test. Doesn''t that mean we don''t even have a card in our hand?"

    "Not really. It was expected, so I told Fifi that her draft didn''t need to use my name, because no one would believe in my ability," I smiled. "But even so, I still have a card in my hand."

    "Oh?" Mo was also surprised, but did not like it, obviously did not believe it.

    "There used to be one," I put out a finger first, and then set up another. "Now there are two. If I''m lucky enough to win the lottery, Mr. Xiao will give me another one. It doesn''t matter if I don''t have time. Because although the first two cards are not powerful enough, they are more than enough to win this game."

    I''m very confident. The first card is enough to disgust my father and son. However, Wu Lefeng, who told me how disgusting it was to "treat a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart", sent me a second card, which made me more confident. Therefore, the confidence of the villain made the villain dizzy.

    Long Shan is impatient with the toss of the heart, "what is your card?"

    "Secret." I''m afraid I''ll be disgusted by my first card. It''s not only the tension, but also a lot of people can''t stand it. For example, Mo Yizhi, such as Murphy, such as fringe, such as purple garden, such as Miss San.

    Tension or Zhang Mingjie, they are the opponents of Mohist school, I just stand behind Mohist school, but really belong to my opponent, there is only one - when the card is thrown out, it is not the end of everything, but the beginning of me and the third lady, it is the first battle of my counter attack and attack!

    "Not even me?" Lao Mo is testing.

    I am a comrade in arms with Lao Mo, not a friend, so I will not be heartless to make a disclosure to him. God knows whether he and miss three are comrade in arms or friends? So I said with a smile: "step back, the sky is wide."

    They are at a loss. I don''t explain

    To this day, I found that Oriental little lady is so lovely, I was ignored for a day, and finally got some comfort from her.

    In the car, Dong Xiaoye and Chu Yuan don''t even look at me. Chu Yuan purposely sits in the passenger seat to show that she doesn''t want to sit next to me in the back. Like the driving Dong Xiaoye, she has a poker face without any expression.

    Only dongfanglian people, chattering with me constantly, ask me why I always complain about the lack of money in life, and spend thousands of dollars to buy a pen.

    I said in my mouth, because the two desktops in my family are occupied by them. Recently, the company is busy, and many unfinished jobs need to be handled at home. So I bought a more convenient one, dongxiaoyexin, because I know that I''m too busy just cleaning in the company these days. Although sister Liu helps me, I still have some work backlog, but I am very clear, This is just an excuse. Seeing that Chu Yuan, who is angry with me, would take a peek at the computer being manipulated by the east from time to time. I''m always stingy, but I don''t feel any pain.

    Chu Yuan wanted to buy one for a long time

    in fact, little oriental lady saw through my intention. She knew that this computer was bought for Chu Yuan under the guise of a cover. Otherwise, a big man would not choose a red shell computer, because Chu Yuan liked this computer very much, and her eyes stayed on it for the longest time Today, she suddenly became cute, because she not only didn''t tear me down, but also in front of the little winter night, coquettish and Jill me, forcing my old man to buy this kind of motherly computer, which she didn''t break, which is very gentle and curvy, to help me to say to Chu yuan, what brother Nan is so good, bought a beautiful computer that everyone can use, what computer work is not enough She can lend them a chance to play. When she got home, she said that she would cook a delicious meal in person and reward me for bleeding today. She carried a bag of vegetables and killed me in the kitchen. She didn''t say anything else, but Leng let Chu Yuan, who was not good at going down the stairs, give up the firm stand of fighting with me and actively put on an apron to catch up with me.

    There''s a turning point in Chu Yuan, but Dong Xiaoye can''t speak at all. I think Chu Yuan''s attitude is softened. A large part of the reason is that she saw that there was something wrong with Dong Xiaoye and I. she took the initiative to enter the kitchen, probably biting her ears with the East, so the East would have a tentative and purposeful chat with me and tiger sister when eating. But tiger in this respect Elder sister is an expert. She laughs and deals with it. She has not talked with me, but she has not shown any sign of quarreling with me. It''s water tight. Even if the East sees that we have problems, it''s not easy to ask, let alone Chuyuan. Even if the stinky girl can ask regardless of the atmosphere, she''s embarrassed to ask me questions.This meal was enjoyable on the surface. Two little girls swallowed a lot of question marks in their stomachs. After dinner, little oriental girl lay on the sofa and played the game just put into the pen. Chu Yuan hugged her lly and her calf. She sat at the foot of the East and watched TV, showing contempt for the new computer, but could not help but itch. From time to time, she would secretly Take a look and see that I''m watching her. Her face turns red and she glares at me. She continues to watch her TV, but after a while, she can''t help looking back.

    After making my folding bed, I took out the draft that Mo Yizhi gave me from the file bag. Besides the text, there was also a U disk. I was just about to ask Dongfang to come here with a pen. Winter night came out of the room and said, "little Dongfang, stop playing and take a bath."

    The East was in high spirits, shaking two delicate white legs without raising his head. He said: "wait a minute, I''m fighting against the landlord with my elder sister''s group. It''s hard to see a big fat sheep who doesn''t see that we are a gang. It''s just natural that we don''t kill each other. Let fate wash first."

    Tiger elder sister is to see Chu Yuan''s desire to try, can''t refute: "you go first, let Yuan Yuan play for you."

    "No?" Oriental way: "who washed first, not first? Besides, don''t you look at the fate of others and are not interested in playing computer? "

    Chu Yuan can''t be fooled in the East. "Yeah, I''m not interested but I don''t want to take a bath first. I''ll go after this episode." Stinky girl, she is too shy to play, and she won''t let the East play well.

    My friend got up and said, "I''ll wash it first"

    it''s definitely the wisest choice, so as not to be like yesterday, who washed them and forgot to put away the changed underwear, even if I didn''t peek and steal it, I''m afraid sister tiger didn''t believe it. This girl recognized that I had changed my state. I can only prove with my actions that I''m just a little dirty, actually far from her To the extent of imagination.

    "Little Oriental, you wash first!" Winter night can not help but say, closed the pen.

    The East screamed as if it had been trodden on its tail and bounced up from the sofa, "I''m the landlord! Four two two king! My plane, my son, my spring! Sister Xiaoye, I''ll fight you for me! "

    Dongxiaoye didn''t say anything. With a look at her eyes, she wanted to jump down from the sofa and "I''ll take a bath"

    dongxiaoye impolitely picked up her pen and occupied the position of the East. "Fate, do you play?"

    Chu Yuan''s duck said, "don''t play."

    Winter night must have seen me holding a U-disk, honest not guest airway: "then I play for a while."

    Shit, ignore me!

    Brother, how dare you ask sister tiger for a computer? I sat back in my little bed, picked up the draft and began to read it.

 Chapter 765

    Log in your account, enter the game hall, and ask Chu Yuan, "what''s the game ID? I''ll kill the fat sheep with her. "

    Sister Hu is not Oriental. Chu Yuan doesn''t like to answer her questions. She honestly replies, "her name is''". Don''t you have her QQ? Just go to the window. "

    On QQ to find the goblin, and then with the name "pink tiger" account into the game room, tiger sister asked: "can I give her my own card screenshot, how to cut?"

    It''s estimated that Chu Yuan also saw that the sleek and sophisticated winter Xiaoye was deliberately pretending to be a layman, but he was embarrassed to expose her, and had to lean on her side to give her advice, but he was still stubborn and refused to touch the computer, and Dong Xiaoye was not worried. After a while, an insignificant problem sprang up. Slowly, Chu Yuan''s attention was not on the TV side, but was completely directed by her. Winter Xiaoye was doing exercises For example, with the Xiao goblin over there, she kills the big fat sheep and cleans them up. The goblin is obviously a good player in playing the gang card, making full use of the gender advantage. While selling the sweet clothes, she tries hard to question whether sister tiger and big fat sheep are the gang card. At the same time, she tempts the big fat sheep to say that as long as she is playing the card, she will consider the video. Here, the "pink and young tiger" will not hesitate to scold her, And "inadvertently" exposed the fact that he was also a beauty. The fat sheep was caught in the middle, which was called Qingqing. He thought that he had left the right and left luck. He would make cards and water the pink tiger. Seeing the two beauties quarrel more and more fiercely, the poor silly brother didn''t realize that in a short half hour, two rookies would turn him into a negative asset. He would dream that the fight would be over With two shameless video of beautiful women, I don''t know that the three immoral girls at the back of the screen have long been smiling back and forth.

    "Pink and tender tiger" used to despise girls who were a little bit unruly and a little bit of peddler''s way of playing. Today''s play is so addictive. It''s just to make Chuyuan happy. Seeing the tears of stinky girl come out, she smiled happily, took a look at me, and saw me smiling at her. The little tiger really turned pink and tender. Her eyes were fierce, but her face was red.

    The girl took a bath too slowly. After washing in the East, sister Hu asked Chu Yuan to wash again. When Chu Yuan came out of the bathroom, it was ten o''clock. The genie who turned into a good girl had gone offline to go to bed. I thought it was time for me to go this time? But see winter small night to push the computer to the East, and then say to me: "you last wash!"

    What do you mean? My friend is a bit confused. I thought sister tiger would wash her underwear at last, so that I could not turn over her underwear again. After more than 40 minutes in a bath, she came out and rushed her two girls to sleep. Then she said to me, "you go to wash."

    I think sister tiger''s expression is a little strange. Her flashing eyes seem to avoid me deliberately. I didn''t think much about it. I took the changed clothes and went into the bathroom. As soon as I entered the door, I was dumbfounded. There was a basket on the washing table. There were only two clothes in the basket: one was a three quarters thin cup bra with white lace embroidery pattern, and the other was a little bit small cut in proportion to the sexy degree The size and style of the empty panties are clear at a glance. It''s not Chu Yuan''s or Oriental''s - what does sister tiger mean? Test me?

    There must be temptations, but I also have the ability to resist them. As a criminal policeman, sister Hu has the professional ability. As long as I touch her underwear deliberately placed in such a prominent position, she can definitely detect it, and I won''t be fooled by her. Besides, I was only interested in her underwear style yesterday. Today, I don''t cover it, just at a glance Seeing clearly, I don''t have so much curiosity - I''m going to masturbate her body directly if I want to. Do I still want to masturbate her underwear? She takes off I secretly see, which if I go to take off to her big square to have the sense of achievement? That girl''s brain must be funny. Do you think I''m a pervert, or I''m a brain wreck?

    I took a bath quickly, and I was perfunctory in less than ten minutes. When I went out, the living room even turned off the lights, leaving the TV screen flashing. Sister Hu and Dongfang went back to the room, while Chu Yuan, holding her lly, sat on the very comfortable folding bed that I had made.

    "You don''t sleep?" This is the first sentence of Chu Yuan and I tonight. I''m not afraid that her ignorance will make me lose face in the absence of Dongfang and sister Hu.

    Unexpectedly, the stinky girl didn''t pretend to be deaf this time. She looked at me and said, "sleep."

    After that, I leaned back and fell down on my bed!

    "You don''t go back to your room to sleep?" Brothers dare not be angry and dare not speak, carefully serve.

    "The cold is not good. It will infect the East. I sleep here."

    "Where do I sleep?"

    Smelly wench a snow general arm extends out from the quilt, point to sofa, "there."

    Er

    I have no temper, but I fell on the sofa, which can''t stretch out my hands and feet, but it''s not so awkward. Maybe it''s because I was used to sleeping. When I saw Chu Yuan turning his back to me, I asked with a smile, "still angry?"

    "No, what''s my anger?" This is what the stinky girl said in her mouth, but her tone is obviously strong.

    "Is it? That''s good, that''s good. " I didn''t know what to say, but I knew that I should never explain anything, so I stopped talking, and the new computer was on the coffee table, but I felt tired and I really didn''t want to read the contents of the U-disk, so I went to sleep.Pick up the remote control just to turn off the TV, winter night came out of the room, didn''t even look at me, went straight to the bathroom, my friend chuckled, that girl must be to check whether I moved her underwear.

    Sure enough, she came out after a long time of farting. It''s impossible to be convenient at all. But to my surprise, this girl didn''t feel guilty or appreciate me in her slightly stunned eyes. When she saw me waiting for review, she grinded her teeth and stared at me for a moment, she quickly walked back to the room. When she closed the door, she didn''t try to be light One, very emotional appearance, I was not scared, but Chu Yuan was scared of a spirit.

    Turn off the TV, just lie down, back to me curled up into a group of Chu Yuan suddenly whispered: "new computer, I want it."

    "I bought it for work. Didn''t I buy you a desk top?"

    "When I went to school, the pen computer was bought for her after school. According to Chu Yuan''s past temperament, I must have robbed her. At that time, I''d like to" hold my breath and swallow my voice ". But I didn''t expect that she didn''t get home and wanted to share it with me." two people use the same computer? Inconvenient? "

    "What''s the inconvenience?"

    "No."

    Chu Yuan was silent. When I thought she was asleep, she whispered, "I don''t have it anymore, and I don''t need it anymore."

    I was stunned, but I didn''t speak.

    After a while, she asked, "what about you? To or not to? "

    I know, what she wants is not a computer, it''s mine.

    "Here you are."

    "I don''t want you for nothing. I''ll exchange things with you." Although the tone is still cold, I can hear the suppressed joy under her voice.

    "Oh?" I smiled a little reluctantly, because I couldn''t guess Chu Yuan''s mind all the time, "what can I exchange for?"

    Chu Yuan seemed to feel something under the pillow, and then leaned over to put it on the coffee table. "This, I sneaked out of school this noon to buy it."

    It seems to be a gadget. I can''t see it in black at all. "What is it?"

    "See for yourself." Chu Yuan quickly went back to bed and covered the quilt. But this time, she was not facing me, but facing me. I couldn''t see it, but felt that the eyes covered in the quilt were secretly looking at me, glowing and bright.

    I touched the gadget on the coffee table. It''s thin, light and metal. Press the bright mobile phone screen, and it''s a brand-new cell phone battery cover. Of course, there can''t be a picture of Murphy on the back

    I hesitated for a moment, didn''t say anything, didn''t ask anything, took off the battery cover pasted with Murphy''s picture, and then took off this style and color The matching new battery cover is installed, and the mobile phone is put back on the coffee table.

    Chu Yuan lifts the quilt and exposes her head. I still can''t see it, but I know that she is smiling, pursing her mouth and secretly laughing.

    PS: Er, I have a bad cold, a stuffy nose, a headache and a sore throat. I came back in the afternoon and took some medicine. I thought I would lie down for a while, but when I opened my eyes, at eleven Sorry, I almost jumped again]

 Chapter 766

    The seven-day corporal punishment seemed to be suffering, but it soon ended. Hao Shuai didn''t bother me any more, but he didn''t dare. In just a few days, the whole company fell into a state of extreme sensitivity, as if a little wind could generate a storm. The disharmony between the Mohist School and the Zhang school finally rose from the dark side to the bright side, gradually becoming apparent, because The delay of the high-level meeting resulted in the dissatisfaction of Zhang faction and the spread of various rumors against Mo Yizhi at an astonishing speed. Although the cooperation between Fengchang and yuezhigu has not been revealed, Fengchang''s future planning for transformation is no longer a secret. In this way, the "inside information" such as increasing sources and reducing expenditure, reducing departments, reducing staff and reducing expenditure emerges in an endless stream The tightening of the bank in the past half a year has aroused people''s suspicion of the tension in the company''s capital chain. In addition to the fact that the business has stopped expanding, there are not a few people who believe that it is true, and Mo didn''t come forward to clarify it, which makes the rumors of "cronyism" and "exclusion of others" more true and frightening. Even a few days ago, he just crawled out of the hospital and went home to be quiet Hei and sun, who enjoy paid leave for their life of healing, are also busy running back to Murphy to express their loyalty and support for Bai. They are afraid that Murphy will take himself as a victim of cutting costs.

    When the people below are upset, they will ask for evidence from the people above. They will respond one by one and point to the top management directly. But if the high-level meeting is not held, they cannot decide whether to explain the existence of the cooperation plan to the people below. Therefore, the pressure is all concentrated on the side of Moyi, which obviously delays the meeting, and the world of the people, so the tension will force Moyi again, It''s more upright, and this kind of upright is something that has never been shown in tension for so many years. Because he was cautious, he would never collide with the ink hard. Moreover, the ink that can cover the sky with one hand has never been so soft and weak as it is today. It''s easy to go down the mountain. It''s the same with climbing. So is the pride of people. The old ink is not free Because of the soft edge without any reason, tension decided that it was he who suddenly proposed to hold a high-level meeting and poked Lao Mo''s soft rib, that is, I

    Lao Zhang wanted to ride on the old Mo''s head for a shit all his life. This time, he finally squatted up. Can he resist the temptation to untie his trouser belt? It''s hard, because jealousy is a terrible thing, especially when it''s directly proportional to winning or losing.

    Lao Zhang''s system is so tight that Lao Mo''s side is inevitably timid. As soon as he enters, retreats, attacks and defends, the battle will be clear at a glance. There are conflicts on the top, and the people involved on the bottom must stand in line. Now everyone is eager to choose the camp. Who has the mind to gossip about such small things as cleaning the women''s toilet? Besides, Hao Shuai''s "turtle" is not stupid and forced, although its water content is not small. Murphy and I have a lot of gossip. Murphy doesn''t favor me, but he doesn''t deny that he hasn''t clarified it. Hao Shuai won''t come to such a sensitive period to provoke ten people who have impure friendship with Murphy, so as not to be misunderstood that he has chosen a team.

    It''s a thick product, but not a thin one. It''s a volcanic eruption. On the surface, it''s a sudden rise of power from Zhangjia, which completely suppressed Mohist school. From the perspective of onlookers, it''s not unexpected. In recent two years, for supporting Murphy and helping her to train her team, he has gradually retreated from the background. These people have played their performance space, which is convenient for promotion. But at the same time, he no longer has to do everything himself It also gives tension the opportunity to further infiltrate the rights. With decades of precipitation and the two years of power in hand, tension has enough inside information and momentum to have an equal dialogue with Mo Yizhi, which makes Murphy start to feel nervous. She is a smart woman, knowing that Lao Zhang''s cautious life can''t finally play like a reckless man, but she can''t guess that Lao Zhang is old Zhang Fannan''s purpose is to guess that Lao Zhang is going to make a stab at Lao Mo''s weakness. As soon as my punishment for seven celestial bodies is over, she will add all the information about the cooperation plan, including some of her own experience and summary, all of her brain, to me, and give me two days'' vacation to concentrate on Digestion -- Murphy also felt that Therefore, the reason why Lao Mo has delayed the meeting is that he has no confidence in me, but Murphy, who was full of confidence, has no bottom in his heart because of the growing spread and fierce opposition between Zhang and Mo, and because the situation is getting out of control.

    In fact, it''s just Murphy''s paranoia mixed with too much personal feelings. If Lao Zhang''s purpose is really to deny me to attack Mo, Lao Mo only needs one move to let Lao Zhang hit the wall - Lao Mo himself denies me.

    Murphy also knows that this is the way, but he doesn''t want to do that, because that means that I will completely destroy the company in Fengchang''s future. I''m afraid Murphy is not going to accept such an outcome, and the calmness of Lao Mo has exposed that he has done the worst from the beginning.

    However, it''s impossible for him to understand such a simple truth. It can be seen that his purpose is not to deny such a small person as me. I''m not enough to be a big dish, but at most an appetizer. This is also the reason why Lao Mo is determined to help me cheat. If he can''t swallow such a small dish as me, what kind of teeth can he gnaw at What about his big bone, Lao Mo?

    So, the day when the tassel closed the door and thought about the end and returned to work with the review book, I was off.

    The people in the comprehensive group don''t care much about the battle between Mo and Zhang. The new and old alternation and innovation of the leading group are not only the necessity of social development, but also influenced by biological laws. Where there are people, there is the Jianghu. Where there are people, there is the so-called boat. We don''t need to make a choice, and we have no choice, because from the day I entered the comprehensive group, I We are already standing on the Mojia ship, applying for transfer? Those who want to break their jobs dare to play like that, so we are more indifferent to the tense situation and panic. Most of us don''t pay attention to it, so that idle people have enough time and energy to continue gossiping. Yao Waner and I have more and more mysterious gossip. Wan Er is still shy to explain the misunderstanding. As a result, our relationship has been exposed I was completely isolated in the past few days because of the colorful dyeing, Murphy was busy working, and Ziyuan and dongxiaoye had been playing cold war with me, and they were ignored by three women who usually stick to me. People who don''t know why even think Yao Waner and I have problems. Qin LAN, a woman who knows the root and the bottom of the story, is not willing to stand up and explain for me. It''s estimated that she is afraid of me Things are the same - Wan''er, who is afraid of being thin skinned, can''t stand it. It''s the instinct of all gossip people. You said that you happened to bump into each other in the toilet, but you did. Why is Wan''er so shy? If Chu Nan saw something that he shouldn''t have seen, don''t say Yao Waner. He can''t stand it.Wan''er thinks that silence is gold. I just have to shut my mouth tightly. I just say that everyone is too bored, blind and discredited, but no one believes me at all. Don''t say that Viagra and a lot of wolves, even sister Liu and Gao Dahai, who just brought her wife back from her mother''s home, shake their heads and sigh at me. They are like children who can''t be taught. That''s Song Jia I began to turn my eyes at me, but the girl''s reason was rather frustrating. I said that I didn''t do anything to Yao Waner, and I had a bad eye for her, so I finally got a talk companion. Only one day later, I was on holiday, but it wasn''t the most depressing. What was depressing was that I couldn''t feel the heart of Ziyuan and sister tiger at all ˇŁ

    Every day I look for the opportunity to talk with Ziyuan, but she just ignores me and has a deep hatred for me, but she doesn''t ask who did the kissing mark on my neck. What''s more confusing is that sister Hu. She decides the order of bathing every night. Chu Yuan and Dongfang must be the first two, and I will be the last. After entering, sister Hu must be placed on the washing table Although I haven''t touched the underwear I just changed, sister Hu still sinks her small face every day and refuses to talk to me. Last night, I finally got angry with her underwear. I purposely changed the position of her underwear and bra. Sister Hu is the same as the other day. I just came out of the bathroom, and she ran in to check. She can let me I don''t know if she still didn''t pay attention to me or continued the cold wa

 Chapter 767

    Perhaps the latest gratifying thing is the end of the cold war between Chu Yuan and me. The victim is my newly purchased computer. What kind of fair thing about sharing the right to use has never happened. Two girls and one girl have taken over three computers. For some reason, the group''s Xiao goblin, who doesn''t come out of his home, kills the underground city every day to brush his fatigue. Every night, he is in a daze I don''t sleep until zero. The contents of the U-disk that Lao Mo gave me are all secretly read by me in the company.

    In a short day, the tassel didn''t even see the coldness of sister tiger and Ziyuan towards me. I don''t know whether it''s the two girls who cover it up so well or the silly girl in my family who is too slow. She was expected to play a role as a lubricant. As a result, she only paid attention to making love with them who disappeared in a few days. Although she didn''t ignore me, she didn''t help me, but almost because of Yao Wan''er put me in the toilet. Fortunately, Wan''er was embarrassed to explain to others, but she didn''t even hide the fringe. After a few minutes of whispering, my aunt calmed down, but my eyes were still white. She joked that I should be responsible for Wan''er. As a result, she would always sneak at my Yao Wan''er and lie on the table for a whole half day without raising her head

    Murphy told me to have a holiday before work. I didn''t hesitate or refuse, because I did have a lot of things to do - things that have nothing to do with work, of course.

    At the end of the exam, Chu Yuan didn''t even have a weekend off, but the girl seemed confident about the exam, or purposely aimed at Shu Tong, who had made a small report to me a while ago. She went to school with her pen on her back every day, demonstrating. Except for Shu Tong, no other old teacher in the school dared to stand up and take care of her, so Shu Tong didn''t call me less these days and ask me exactly What''s the matter? I''m still used to her. I say it''s always the same from childhood. I don''t want chu yuan to feel that something she''s used to has changed until someone tells me that it''s wrong to do so. Because she''s a fragile species that depends on more than n times her adaptability, and beyond the fluctuation of her life curve, it''s easy for her to collapse.

    Shutong often sighs, then stops talking. After a minute and a half of silence, he hangs up the phone, then sends a text message, a string of ellipsis, in the middle of which is "if I were her, I would be sick", followed by another string of ellipsis, which is the same every time. Every short message almost becomes her mantra.

    When I came out of Murphy''s office, I immediately sent a message to Shu Tong, saying that she could get two days off. Ten minutes later, she called and said three words: time is fixed, I''ll buy the ticket, and you can balance the winter tiger.

    "Winter tiger" is Shu Tong''s "nickname" for winter night. Sister Hu calls her "Shudun" and reads it fluently. Of course, they both call it from behind. They don''t know that they have such a nickname. It''s different from the sound of the drum opposite to the gongs of "ink Fox" and "Cheng Fox". They really don''t deal with each other, while Liu Su and Murphy scold each other One side is sticky, blind people can see that their relationship is not so good.

    How to deal with the winter night has become the most serious and arduous problem before my two-day holiday.

    Gao Dahai recovers his wife, and old black sun comes back to work. Today, aunt Cheng finishes her introspection and leaves the customs. After a long time of depression, the comprehensive team finally gets busy again. After work, someone inevitably urges him to have a few drinks. Where can Chu Yuan and the east go? So winter night PSS rarely said "don''t come back too late" to me, so she went to pick up the two girls and went home from school. During group activities, winter night didn''t insist on protecting me closely, which is what Lin Zhi called the absolute freedom given to me to a certain extent.

    do not think that these people who are making a big noise are really celebrating the fringes or Gao Dahai''s old black grandchildren. The comprehensive group is a group of idle people and a top slippery person. Even a pure and harmless little sheep like Yao Wan can give him an undercover eye for two years without being noticed by anyone. He can imagine whether there is any oil saving lamp in this group of goods. Celebration is just a cover. It''s not a secret since they asked me to try to invite Murphy to y together. If I go crazy, who will call Murphy, the unworldly cool and gorgeous old man, to kill the scenery? The relationship between Mo and Zhang is tense. They don''t care whether they return home or not. But they must show their loyalty. At this time, they are close to Murphy, which is easy to win Murphy''s favor. This truth is superficial. So there are 12 people in the comprehensive group. Apart from Gong Fanlin, who is shameless and absconds, none of them says "no time at night". It''s not a coincidence at all, Including sister Liu, who takes Kangkang as the excuse to escape every time, obviously, everyone has a tacit understanding of tonight''s party.

    Facts have proved that the people who play the small abacus in their belly trust me correctly. Murphy is very relaxed and simply promised to go drinking together at night, but I know that this woman who is about to be overwhelmed by the pressure and workload is just afraid that I will lose face in front of others, and then more or less, there is a little selfish, that is, to listen to others is to make everyone more gossip Our relationship.

    I have to admit that the reason why Murphy and the fringe can be frank today has a very direct relationship with her using public opinion to hypnotize the fringe imperceptibly. The fringe is not stupid, like a mirror in her heart, but it''s too stupid to know Murphy''s mind, but she jumped inIn addition, Ziyuan and xiaosongjia, a group of 14 people, came to the downtown with a lot of petty bourgeois wine. I was an otaku, and I was not good at smoking, drinking and catching beautiful girls. I never had a cold for such an urban night life, so I went with the tide and followed the army. I didn''t even know who picked this place, and I didn''t even see it clearly before I entered the door g. I didn''t pay attention to the name of the wine, but I''m sure I didn''t come before. It''s not the same as the wine I''ve been to before.

    With our income conditions, we used to go to some middle-class wine gangsters. Although there were also some petty bourgeoisie sentiments, the taste was a little bit lighter, there was more looting and noise. It was a big bowl of wine, a big mouthful of meat, a red faced guessing fist, and we could let go of the fun. But today, we pick this place with a higher level, dim lights, or urgent or slow music People who sit upright also talk and laugh loudly, but they are a bit reserved and serious. The dance floor is full of beautiful girls who are full of make-up to compete with each other. But most of them are gentle and rainy, and they don''t see that kind of fiery P. I don''t like this place. How can I say that it gives a very deliberate feeling, whether it''s this sentiment or this kind of unreal elegance, although I don''t like that kind of wine.

    We were very crowded. We sat at two tables next to each other. Of course, Liu Suli sat next to me. The other side was empty for a long time. Finally, Xiao Songjia and Wan''er pushed Murphy to sit here. Ziyuan was still fighting with me and deliberately sat opposite me. I glanced at it and found that our round table was actually a man of mine. From left to right, it was Liu Suli Sister Liu, Wan''er, Ziyuan, Xiao Songjia and Murphy, the other table is the same man. The distribution of men and women is totally unfair. In addition, Qin LAN is dragged to dance by Viagra, and the resentment gathered at the other table directly forces me. It''s no less powerful than the killing light of Altman when he tortures the little monster. In the stabbing pain, the brother deeply understands that cow dung can also be envied Especially when surrounded by flowers, those grumbling bastards managed to seize a chance. They all gave me their lives, punched and diced, bullied my buddies and killed me. They drank wine, beer and brandy. They didn''t know which grandson. They also specially adjusted two Mexican bombs for me! By the time Murphy and her friends feel something wrong, I can''t sit straight after drinking.

    The bastards pour me, but they don''t want me to compete with them for a dance partner. My friends are not stupid. They think it''s similar to coax them, but I really can''t resist the wine. I just pour myself into the fringe arms, pretend to be dead, and eat some long lost tofu. These two slender legs of the girl open their eyes in high satisfaction, facing the cold eyes of the purple garden that pierced everything I was so scared that my friends were all excited. They were just about to wear a pair of pants to grow up. They knew that little flower in my belly was working. They knew that I was a grandson!

    Sure enough, seeing that I was killed in battle, the wolves were excited. Apart from Viagra''s death seen by Qin LAN, Gao Dahai was blind. He and his mother came together to ask sister Liu to dance. Just after chasing her wife back, she forgot the pain before the scar was good. Gao Ge was really incurable. Liu refused, but she didn''t clean his face in front of others. She punched him a few times. Gao Dahai is Viagra was directly mixed into the bathroom table little beauty stunned, did not see that sister Liu was a good one! Sister Liu smiled modestly, saying that she was also young, had a cool and unrestrained time, and even became addicted after marriage. She won the title of rowing queen. However, after Kangkang, she concentrated on her husband and goddaughter, stopped coming out to play, and made a table full of sobs. She felt the power of family, not only changed one''s habits, but also changed one''s personality

 Chapter 763

    There are masters of famous tassel flowers. Queen Murphy is too angry. The timid and shy purple garden suddenly turns around. I haven''t moved my eyes from the beginning to the end. I''m afraid that I can''t be dishonest. I touch the knee of the tassel, and I can''t move. I bear the demonic temptation of the two silk stockings and legs at the bottom of the skirt

    the wariness of the purple garden in the past also arouses the attention of tassel and Murphy If I had not been lying down and pretending to sleep, the two girls would surely have taken me to a quiet place and questioned me. With suspicion in their hearts, there was a special atmosphere between the three women, maintaining a delicate calm and a sense of tension like walking on thin ice. Therefore, no one dared to step over and invite the three dancers to dance for fear that the ice would break and stir. Besides, friends and wives would not Can play, who can do such an unkind thing?

    But I''m also depressed for those poor friends. These three dare not to ask, and those three don''t move. Sister Liu refuses to dance, and she''s absolutely willing to fight. Yao Waner, a good girl who doesn''t adapt to this situation, refuses with the words "I can''t dance, and doesn''t want to learn." Xiao Songjia, who is only interested in eating and drinking, is even more reluctant to blink Uncle, I haven''t grown up yet. Would you please let me go? "

    the eye-catching beauties never lack to be treated as prey, and our seat allocation obviously makes a mistake. Only my green leaf, or the green leaf that has been poured down, can''t drive out flies in a bunch of flowers, but also cause more wasps like flies, maybe It was the soldiers who saw the annihilation of the neighboring table, who were full of challenge and confidence in their own superiority, who launched the attack one after another and defeated another after another.

    Intuition tells me that it''s almost time to withdraw, because the surrounding atmosphere has changed a little, and we have gradually become the focus, which makes entertainment lose its original meaning. But when I pretend to wake up in a nap and sit up to propose to disperse, that damned intuition is not the time to get the confirmation of the fact - a sitting in front of the stage, with a short flat head, and not dressed very well It''s so conspicuous, but it''s absolutely famous brand, with a fluent Beitian accent, with self-confidence and a little bit unruly in its elegant eyes. At first sight, it''s a real handsome man of the second generation of Beitian rich. With a cup of rigid Martell''s fork ring, Yao Waner, who came back from the bathroom, is stopped. Obviously, he has been paying attention to Wan''er for a long time. A gentleman wants to invite her to drink. Wan''er is a stranger and a stranger She is shy and blushing when she speaks. Considering the number of times she came to the wine this time, she can definitely count it with one hand. She is at a loss. Although she is a little far away and can''t hear their conversation, Wan''er must have refused, but the short flat head doesn''t let her go. People who have been hanging around in the wine for a long time know that being refused is just the beginning of hunting for Yan, and being entangled in a bad fight shows the charm of men Strength and the important process of understanding each other, if Wan''er can be like Qin LAN, she will not let the other party experience the fun of conquest. After all, the people who come to wine, especially the short flat head, who has been out of the age of playing fidgety and impetuous, are maturing into the second generation of the rich. There is no stimulation for her to get in touch with each other in one shot.

    In this particular environment, it must be admitted that a pure girl like Wan''er, who looks like a lily with dew, is indeed more attractive than the most beautiful Murphy in the group of beauties. In this era, there is no lack of strong young girls, but there are few simple girls like white paper who have no social flavor. Although Wan''er has been seen sexy by chance I think the black suspender with silk stockings is a little sulky in fact. I''m hesitant to go to rescue Wan''er, but when I see the eyes of the purple garden, I can''t lift my butt. The comprehensive group is crazy about my impure friendship with Wan''er. Isn''t it true that I went to rescue this time? I went to the bathroom with Wan''er in this hesitant time. Qin LAN, who had just come up from behind, was in front of Wan''er. I was relieved, but I didn''t know that it was the beginning of a boring game.

    Qin LAN and that short flat head didn''t say a few words, but was entangled by a friend who seemed to be short flat head, because I had been lying in my seat just now, peeping at the purple garden with my head on the fringe''s legs, and the platform was just behind the purple garden, and the four people sat there after coming to the wine, although it had been about half an hour, but most of the time they were looking at us, because of this I will pay attention to them subconsciously. At the beginning, they only asked for a bottle of beer and talked happily. They didn''t order high-end ones like Martell until Yao Waner was stopped. But now, the friend with short flat head is drunk, salivating, making fun of Qin LAN and Wan''er, and trying to move his feet He would be drunk too much. I thought he was joking, but his salty claws grabbed Wan''er''s chest. Wan''er was shocked and lost his color. He hurriedly dodged back a step. The boy grabbed the empty hand and then hooked it inward. He just touched Qin Lan''s chest, which was blocked to protect Wan''er. Qin LAN subconsciously pushed the guy and held his chest and glared at the rascal. I couldn''t hear it What did the hooligan say? But I saw that the dog + Japanese + smelled the fingertips shamelessly and licked her tongue. Since Qin LAN and Viagra got married, my liking for her has been on the rise. I know that this woman is only outgoing and lively, bold in words and deeds, seemingly dissolute, but actually she is a very self loving, simple and honest woman People, she is not only my friend, but also my good friend''s daughter-in-law. How can I calm down when I see her humiliated? Anger ignited the alcohol in his body, and a heat wave rushed to his head. I could not ignore the gossip. I stood up as soon as I patted the table, but I was fast. Qin Lan was faster than me. The image of the always dissolute woman was biting her lips. Suddenly, he slapped her palm on the face of the dandy. The dandy froze for a moment, and laughed at his two companions sitting at the back, then nothing happened The backhand of the omen slaps Qin LAN, and the unreal intoxication on her face turns into ten evil spirits!Qin LAN stumbled and fell. Fortunately, Wan''er didn''t fall down until she hugged her. Wan''er was shocked. I grabbed a bottle of beer from the table, stepped on the table and stepped over the sofa. I turned over from the side of the purple garden, and rushed to the front of the stage without any roots. Until then, everyone noticed what happened in front of the stage.

    Qin LAN is tough. He goes to fight with that dandy. The dandy doesn''t show any pity for Hua Xiyu. He is more good at fighting women than chasing girls and catching horses. It''s not hard to understand. He didn''t expect that Qin LAN, who was slapped, also laughed. Then he grabbed Hua''s face, which is still a pretty past face.

    The second generation of short flat headed rich who stopped Yao Waner just stood by and looked on coldly. Seeing Yao Waner going up to protect Qin LAN, he grabbed her by the wrist and dragged her aside. It seemed that he intended to make a big deal.

    The dandy grabbed Qin Lan''s neck with his left hand and clenched his fist with his right hand. When he swung round, he would say hello to Qin Lan''s face. Qin Lan''s stubborn strength came up, but he didn''t take cover. Fortunately, the buddies who seemed to be flying in the clouds and fog at his feet killed the dandy in time at a speed that surprised him. The cannons of human flesh generally knocked the dandy out, and the guy stumbled on the bench in front of the stage and turned over on his back, I put my foot on the belly of the second generation of rich people who didn''t have time to react. I kicked him back four or five steps. Then I pulled Wan''er and blocked him with Qin LAN.

    The fallen dandy scolded and sprang up, pushed away two companions to help him, snatched the beer bottle from one of them, and before he could do it, I raised my foot on his chin, jumped up and rode Ya on his body, and swung it down at a classic angle of forty-five degrees. The beer bottle bloomed brilliantly on his forehead, and the guy screamed, his head was broken, and I fell down, too A rich second generation who was kicked out by me came back, kicked me and turned me over. When his mother and his brother didn''t come and cover their heads, they were kicked and trampled by him and the other two playmates.

    Brothers are not good children since childhood. They have the same meaning as Chu Yuan. They pretend to be precocious and sensible at home. When they arrive at school, they fight for three days and two ends. I am so experienced that I haven''t suffered any great loss. Because my brain is good enough, I adhere to the principle of "three no" -- no face, no bravado, no uncertain battle, no fight if I can tell the dark, and no fight if I can If you can''t fight, you can''t fight. If you can''t fight, you can''t run away. You have to fight hard. It''s also a good way to catch a thief first. Just like last time in the heaven and the world, you can always use shameless means to protect yourself with bluff and bluff. Today''s impulse to think nothing has never happened. In the final analysis, it''s impossible Words - it''s all alcohol!

    PS: Happy Chinese Valentine''s Day ~]

 Chapter 768

    There are masters of famous Tassels and flowers. Queen Murphy is too angry. The timid and shy purple garden suddenly turns around. I never look away from me from the beginning. I''m afraid to be dishonest. I touch the knee of the tassel and dare not move. I bear the temptation of those two silk stockings at the bottom of the skirt to me. Different vigilance of the purple garden also arouses the attention of Tassels and Murphy No matter I''ve been lying down pretending to sleep, the two girls will surely take me to a quiet place to question. With suspicion in their hearts, a special atmosphere prevails among the three women, maintaining a delicate calm and a sense of tension like walking on thin ice. Therefore, no one dares to step over and invite the three dancers to dance for fear that the ice will break and stir up waves. Besides, friends and wives are not allowed to play Who would do such an unkind thing?

    But I''m also depressed for those poor friends. These three dare not to ask, and those three don''t move. Sister Liu refuses to dance, and she''s absolutely willing to fight. Yao Waner, a good girl who doesn''t adapt to this situation, refuses with the words "I can''t dance, and doesn''t want to learn." Xiao Songjia, who is only interested in eating and drinking, is even more reluctant to blink Uncle, I haven''t grown up yet. Would you please let me go? "

    the eye-catching beauties never lack to be treated as prey, and our seat allocation obviously makes a mistake. Only my green leaf, or the green leaf that has been poured down, can''t drive out flies in a bunch of flowers, but also cause more wasps like flies, maybe It was the soldiers who saw the annihilation of the neighboring table, who were full of challenge and confidence in their own superiority, who launched the attack one after another and defeated another after another.

    Intuition tells me that it''s almost time to withdraw, because the surrounding atmosphere has changed a little, and we have gradually become the focus, which makes entertainment lose its original meaning. But when I pretend to wake up in a nap and sit up to propose to disperse, that damned intuition is not the time to get the confirmation of the fact - a sitting in front of the stage, with a short flat head, and not dressed very well It''s so conspicuous, but it''s absolutely famous brand, with a fluent Beitian accent, with self-confidence and a little bit unruly in its elegant eyes. At first sight, it''s a real handsome man of the second generation of Beitian rich. With a cup of rigid Martell''s fork ring, Yao Waner, who came back from the bathroom, is stopped. Obviously, he has been paying attention to Wan''er for a long time. A gentleman wants to invite her to drink. Wan''er is a stranger and a stranger She is shy and blushing when she speaks. Considering the number of times she came to the wine this time, she can definitely count it with one hand. She is at a loss. Although she is a little far away and can''t hear their conversation, Wan''er must have refused, but the short flat head doesn''t let her go. People who have been hanging around in the wine for a long time know that being refused is just the beginning of hunting for Yan, and being entangled in a bad fight shows the charm of men Strength and the important process of understanding each other, if Wan''er can be like Qin LAN, she will not let the other party experience the fun of conquest. After all, the people who come to wine, especially the short flat head, who has been out of the age of playing fidgety and impetuous, are maturing into the second generation of the rich. There is no stimulation for her to get in touch with each other in one shot.

    In this particular environment, it must be admitted that a pure girl like Wan''er, who looks like a lily with dew, is indeed more attractive than the most beautiful Murphy in the group of beauties. In this era, there is no lack of strong young girls, but there are few simple girls like white paper who have no social flavor. Although Wan''er has been seen sexy by chance I think the black suspender with silk stockings is a little sulky in fact. I''m hesitant to go to rescue Wan''er, but when I see the eyes of the purple garden, I can''t lift my butt. The comprehensive group is crazy about my impure friendship with Wan''er. Isn''t it true that I went to rescue this time? I went to the bathroom with Wan''er in this hesitant time. Qin LAN, who had just come up from behind, was in front of Wan''er. I was relieved, but I didn''t know that it was the beginning of a boring game.

    Qin LAN and that short flat head didn''t say a few words, but was entangled by a friend who seemed to be short flat head, because I had been lying in my seat just now, peeping at the purple garden with my head on the fringe''s legs, and the platform was just behind the purple garden, and the four people sat there after coming to the wine, although it had been about half an hour, but most of the time they were looking at us, because of this I will pay attention to them subconsciously. At the beginning, they only asked for a bottle of beer and talked happily. They didn''t order high-end ones like Martell until Yao Waner was stopped. But now, the friend with short flat head is drunk, salivating, making fun of Qin LAN and Wan''er, and trying to move his feet Drunk, it''s too much to say. I thought he was joking, but his salty claws grabbed Wan''er''s chest. Wan''er was shocked, and hurriedly flashed back a step. The boy grabbed the empty hand and then hooked it inward, just touching Qin Lan''s chest, which was blocked to protect Wan''er. Qin LAN unconsciously pushed the guy, hugging the chest and staring at the rogue angrily. I couldn''t hear that What a hooligan said, but I saw that dog + Japanese + smelled the fingertips shamelessly and licked a mouthful with his tongue

    since Qin LAN and Viagra got married, my liking for her has been on the rise. I know that this woman is only outgoing and lively, bold in words and deeds, seemingly dissolute, but actually she is a very self loving, simple and honest woman, She is not only my friend, but also my good friend''s daughter-in-law. How can I calm down when I see her humiliated? Anger ignited the alcohol in his body, and a heat wave rushed to his head. I could not ignore the gossip. I stood up as soon as I patted the table, but I was fast. Qin Lan was faster than me. The image of the always dissolute woman was biting her lips. Suddenly, he slapped her palm on the face of the dandy. The dandy froze for a moment, and laughed at his two companions sitting at the back, then nothing happened The backhand of the omen slaps Qin LAN. The unreal intoxication on her face suddenly turns into ten evil spiritsQin LAN stumbled and fell. Fortunately, Wan''er didn''t fall down until she hugged her. Wan''er was shocked. I grabbed a bottle of beer from the table, stepped on the table and stepped over the sofa. I turned over from the side of the purple garden, and rushed to the front of the stage without any roots. Until then, everyone noticed what happened in front of the stage.

    Qin LAN is tough. He goes to fight with that dandy. The dandy doesn''t show any pity for Hua Xiyu. He is more good at fighting women than chasing girls and catching horses. It''s not hard to understand. He didn''t expect that Qin LAN, who was slapped, also laughed. Then he grabbed Hua''s face, which is still a pretty past face.

    The second generation of short flat headed rich who stopped Yao Waner just stood by and looked on coldly. Seeing Yao Waner going up to protect Qin LAN, he grabbed her by the wrist and dragged her aside. It seemed that he intended to make a big deal.

    The dandy grabbed Qin Lan''s neck with his left hand and clenched his fist with his right hand. When he swung round, he would say hello to Qin Lan''s face. Qin Lan''s stubborn strength came up, but he didn''t take cover. Fortunately, the buddies who seemed to be flying in the clouds and fog at his feet killed the dandy in time at a speed that surprised him. The cannons of human flesh generally knocked the dandy out, and the guy stumbled on the bench in front of the stage and turned over on his back, I put my foot on the belly of the second generation of rich people who didn''t have time to react. I kicked him back four or five steps. Then I pulled Wan''er and blocked him with Qin LAN.

    The fallen dandy scolded and sprang up, pushed away two companions to help him, snatched the beer bottle from one of them, and before he could do it, I raised my foot on his chin, jumped up and rode Ya on his body, and swung it down at a classic angle of forty-five degrees. The beer bottle bloomed brilliantly on his forehead, and the guy screamed, his head was broken, and I fell down, too A rich second generation who was kicked out by me came back, kicked me and turned me over. When his mother and his brother didn''t come and cover their heads, they were kicked and trampled by him and the other two playmates.

    Brothers are not good children since childhood. They have the same meaning as Chu Yuan. They pretend to be precocious and sensible at home. When they arrive at school, they fight for three days and two ends. I am so experienced that I haven''t suffered any great loss. Because my brain is good enough, I adhere to the principle of "three no" -- no face, no bravado, no uncertain battle, no fight if I can tell the dark, and no fight if I can If you can''t fight, you can''t fight. If you can''t fight, you can''t run away. You have to fight hard. It''s also a good way to catch a thief first. Just like last time in the heaven and the world, you can always use shameless means to protect yourself with bluff and bluff. Today''s impulse to think nothing has never happened. In the final analysis, it''s impossible Words - it''s all caused by alcohol

 Chapter 769

    When Viagra, who was sitting at another table, took the lead to rush over, I couldn''t stand on my own. The bones were scattered like a frame. The three people of the tassel Murphy purple garden worked together to drag me up from the ground. When they saw my miserable situation, Yao Waner was crying with pear blossom and rain, Qin Lan was also struggling with tears. Viagra didn''t kill red eyes?

    In other words, the combat effectiveness of the comprehensive team is really not so good. The power of killing is about zero for uncle Sven like Gao Dahai. It may be that he was beaten last time and left a psychological shadow. The old black sun also didn''t work hard. The cheerleaders were shouting and bluffing at the back, but he didn''t move closer to the front line at all, so it was clear that we had too many people, but we didn''t account for half of them in the end It''s cheap. I can only watch Viagra being attacked by four people.

    Harmonious atmosphere doesn''t mean unity, fraternity doesn''t mean mutual assistance, colleagues don''t mean friends, and friends don''t only have two sides to cut each other''s teeth. In the end, the special way of getting along in the office still has a clear boundary. When it is really tested, this ugly boundary will be naked displayed in front of itself and the world, just like at this moment, the comprehensive group management It has always been good, tacit harmony, unity, fraternity and mutual assistance, because a few people are unwilling to take one or two steps forward, and the one who is robbed is called a thorough one. Even if sister Liu is angry at pushing and shoving in the back, these guys who are just sitting together and drinking together still dare not go forward, because the literati is not good at using fists? Because of the lessons of old black sun? Or because the bloody Viagra is too tragic, even tragic?

    Bullshit hero saves beauty, the scene that only appears in film and TV works or fairy tales, is rare in the cold and selfish reality. Otherwise, there are so many beauties here, why doesn''t one come out to help? Where are all the guys who just courted the beauties?

    All the customers in the audience thought Viagra was too stupid, stupid and forced to be the first bird, but only I knew that he was not only to help me, but also because of Qin Lan''s stubborn refusal to shed tears. The sense of responsibility of men made the fight always the guy behind the fight completely crazy. Viagra ignored the other three people''s kicks and punches, and recognized the WAN who bullied Qin LAN Come on, beat me to death!

    Maybe they were afraid of the identity of the second generation of the rich. Several security guards who rushed to the rescue site were afraid to stand aside and didn''t perform their duties! The second generation of the rich looked calm and gentle, but he and his mother were not ordinary black. Two bottles of wine hit Viagra''s head, and the timid Wan''er and Xiao Song Jia were afraid to look. They hugged each other and trembled and cried. If it wasn''t for sister Liu, who was afraid of Qin Lan''s loss and dragging her to death, she would have rushed up to fight with the ruthless guy. No one would help her, even if the girls here were already crying and tearing Heart split lung, so the comprehensive group of people began to sit behind, in the front of it was the intelligent "top" of the high sea, of course, the high elder brother did not dare to fight, he would not fight, just forced himself to use that not much self-confident momentum and not big body to protect the back of several weak women.

    The tassel swears at those dandies and the guys who the comprehensive team can''t help. Murphy yells at the security guard who pretends to be deaf and dumb. Only the eyes of Ziyuan never move from my face. They grasp my wrist as if they know what I''m going to do. It''s her eyes that only me. It''s hard to hear that Viagra is dead or alive I didn''t care about

    "don''t be silly. You have to stand up and do what you want to do after being filled with so much wine!"

    Ziyuan''s life circle is very small. Although she is shy and introverted, she can be nimble, but she has some inferiority. She never lets people enter her circle easily. She always protects herself carefully. Like Viagra, like most people in the comprehensive group, she can get along with them friendly and make friends with them, but she will never get along with them like me. So At this time, she usually doesn''t see anyone else. Most of the time, I have a kind of vanity satisfaction or even pride for this unique treatment. But sometimes, I also have a strong antipathy, such as now

    "you want to see Viagra killed alive I pushed away the purple garden and rushed to the crowd.

    Alcohol, pain and anger make me crazy, but my brain is clear. I go straight to the second generation of the rich leader. He lies on the stage with his elbow on the back of his head. He grabs an ashtray with full vigilance before turning around. He swings his back hand and swings it empty. But in his dizziness, he follows the trend and draws a very strange arc , and then he roared down like a thunderbolt. It can be seen that his experience is not so rich. In other words, it''s not difficult for me to get away from this. But at the moment, the reaction of my head and body is slower than usual. In addition, I''ve just swung back half a step. The movement is out of shape, the center of gravity is out of balance, and my hands and feet are completely disobeyed, so that he hit my head On, either the pain is too strong, or the alcohol is paralyzed and the pain, I heard a very strange dull sound on the top of my head, as if there was no other feeling, but the crowd was shocked and the voice rose and fell, even the second generation of the rich couldn''t help being shocked. A warm heat flowed through my face from the top of my head, and I stretched out my hand to wipe it. There was a lot of blood, like a spring, bubbling.

    It doesn''t hurt, but it''s scary. The second generation of the rich is shaking his hands holding the ashtray. I''m afraid of human life. But I''m even more angry. So he put all the blood on his face. He didn''t hide. He probably mistook my fear for calmness, and my pale face for ferocity. I patted his face that was painted by me, and then hit him on the bridge of the nose with a fist, He threw out two waves of bright red on his back, just like the dandy just grabbed Qin LAN. I grabbed the neck of the second generation of the rich in one hand, clenched my fist in the other, and greeted him fiercely.This kind of feeling of violence has appeared before. Lin yun''an''s lying in the hospital once made me doubt that I had a tyrannical tendency, because I had a kind of release pleasure when I was crazy. I don''t know if I forced myself to suppress emotions from childhood. Once it broke out, I couldn''t control myself. The second generation of rich people even had teeth. I Still playing, everyone looked silly, I can feel the eyes around me gradually showing fear, but I can''t stop, but there is a little performance.

    The music stopped, the crowd was silent, the whole wine seemed to be only the sound of fist beating flesh, the rich two generation could hardly moan.

    "What are the guards doing?! Don''t stop them! " A very magnetic voice broke the strange silence. At the same time, the owner of the voice hugged me from behind. I knew clearly that there would be an accident in the next two rich generations. I could see that Viagra, who was supported by Qin LAN and Gao Dahai, had swollen face. I couldn''t help but pounce on the two bastards who beat him. The dandy had no fighting power and was attacked by him Viagra was riding on a fat beat, lying on the ground, delirious and twitching. We must look terrible now. The two bastards who were about to help him up suddenly stepped back.

    "Chunan, Chunan! What do you mean? Too much?! Mr. Mo, are you going to watch him go crazy? "

    I was stunned and looked back in amazement at the angry face behind me, but I didn''t know a very strange young man with square face When I asked Fang Lian about her youth, I looked at Murphy in disbelief. Her face was strange, surprised, thoughtful, flustered, and a little angry.

    Murphy and the tassel came together to pull me apart. In a cold voice, they asked the young man with a square face who had some bookish air. "Why are you here?"

    Square face youth with not inferior to Murphy''s indifference, words have words of scold way: "more than I am."

    Murphy frowned. "What do you mean?"

    The young man with square face didn''t answer. He went straight to help the rich second generation, who was totally different from me. "Not dead?"

    The second generation of the rich is like seeing a savior, spitting blood and water. "Brother"

    are these two brothers? I don''t know young Fang Lian, but I don''t think so. But seeing Murphy''s face suddenly changed, I realized that things were not so easy.

    "Brother, that kid is so fucking cruel. He gave me"

    "shut up!" As soon as the young man with square face whispered, he was silent when he was rich. Seeing his appearance, he could not bear it. He glared at me and said, "Chu Nan, do you have any deep hatred for such a heavy hand?"

    Are you blind? Can''t see two girls here, Wan''er and Qin LAN, crying? Before I could speak, Murphy said, "Sima Yang, answer my question first. Why are you here?"

    Sima Yang? This name seems to be familiar to you

    PS: welcome to Yuanmeng iron group

    group number: 153659338

    group requirements: first, have an account, submit user name screenshot and sister collection screenshot.

    2ˇ˘ Bubble at least once a month.

    3ˇ˘ Do not quarrel, can get along with all the members harmoniously.

    Welcome and thank you for your support!

    Another: recruit Yuanmeng] administrator, requirements: familiar, can have a long time of computer online, can patiently explain group members'' questions, and get along well with group members. If the interested person signs up, add Q: 1206032333]

 Chapter 770

    "Yoko, what''s the matter?"

    When the crowd is separated, a white, fat and kind-hearted middle-aged man with short hair, but not spirit, big eyes, but not sharp, very introverted, belongs to the kind of character with no characteristics and no aura, but standing in the crowd, you can''t help but look at the role of two more eyes.

    His voice is a little hoarse and his words are not very clear. It''s northern Tianhua with some southern flavor. It''s not different, but it has distinct characteristics. Hearing this accent, all of us are like ducks that are scorched by Tianlei. Even the hardest mouth is paralyzed and unable to speak - Zhang Li, vice chairman of Fengchang group!

    This young man with square face turned out to be Sima Yang, the right assistant and number one confidant of tension, who declined Mo Yi''s call to be the head of the subsidiary! And the guy I beat who looks like the second generation of rich is his younger brother!

    Tension is followed by five or six people, who are not young. I''m afraid the youngest one is over 35 years old. They are all in suits and suits. They dress neatly, but they don''t make people feel that they are not in harmony with the atmosphere of wine. Their adaptability developed in the workplace is very strong. They can easily put themselves into any atmosphere, whether they like it or not At a glance, I know that they are successful people who live in a tense work rhythm, accumulate too much pressure and use limited nightlife to release and defuse. One or two of them are familiar with each other, but I don''t have much impression. I vaguely remember that they are high-level people with smooth working style, and the others are not general.

    I don''t feel very good at looking at each other. Everyone''s face is not very good-looking, especially Murphy, with a frown on his brow. There is a kind of evil spirit between his brows. After seeing her, five or six people behind him, who were originally in tension, are still embarrassed and afraid. But when they see this scene, they are not afraid of Murphy''s aura. They shake their heads or frown or sigh one by one.

    "Uncle Zhang, what a coincidence?" Murphy''s words are not heavy, but he speaks loudly. It''s not like asking. It''s questioning. Indeed, the north sky is so big and the wine is so much like Mao. It''s not true that Murphy meets here at this moment.

    "Niece, what''s the matter?" If you don''t answer the question, just ask about this. Although you are very polite to Murphy, you deliberately go to the two brothers and stare at me all the time. There is a lot of content and a kind of affectation. It''s not so much asking Murphy, but he''s coming to me.

    Murphy points to the rich second generation, Sima Yang''s younger brother. "Ask him."

    "Ask me?" The rich second generation lost a few teeth and said angrily: "I want to ask you! Why do you beat me? " Speaking affected the muscle R, he covered his cheeks with pain.

    "What did you do?" the fringe said angrily. "Don''t you know what you did?"

    "What do I know?" The rich two generations stare at the tassel and point to Wan''er, saying: "I just want to invite this woman to have a drink? Then a drunk boy rushed to your side and kicked me as soon as he came up, and you girls, whining to let your unworthy flower protectors come and beat me. Who did I provoke? Fortunately, they are afraid to say hello to me, or I will not leave my life here today! "

    Several men in the comprehensive group were red faced and red faced. What they couldn''t stand was the scornful eyes of tassel, Qin LAN and Xiao Song Jia. Murphy saw that the second generation of the rich had buckled the shit pot on my head, and his anger didn''t cover up. "Don''t confuse black and white here! Why did Chunan beat you "

    " he drank too much! " "No one is blind here, who can''t see that he''s drinking too much?" he interrupted before Murphy finished

    Indeed, if the tassel and the purple garden don''t help me, I''m afraid I''ll shake when I stand. I don''t know how to drink. Even if I touch a little alcohol, I''ll hang up. Besides, I''ve been infused with so much wine tonight. I have to admit that the bite of the second generation of the rich can still stand. At least, most of them don''t see the original people. Now they see me, I will believe him more. First, he is not drunk. I am not drunk lightly. Second, his injuries are all on my face. Although I have blood on my face, the wounds are on the top of my head, and I haven''t broken my face. Ziyuan uses a handkerchief to hold the wounds. The tassel wipes the blood off my face, leaving only one face drunk and embracing left and right. If I am a bystander, I will also prefer to believe that the rich second generation who is totally different has full benefits Using visual effects and people''s compassion.

    "Brother, thanks to your timely arrival, otherwise I really want him to die. It''s too dark to give me a chance to explain. It''s like trying to engage me."

    deliberately. When these two words came out of his mouth, they were very casual. But I felt a kind of deliberate, especially the subtle change of the faces of several middle-aged people behind the tension After

    "you shut up, one side, who are you fooling?" Sima Yang wanted to be rich for two generations, but he didn''t have the heart to start. There was really no place to start with that face. He sighed and gave me a fair opportunity to explain, "Chu Nan, I''d like to hear your explanation."

    This magnanimity of Sima Yang not only won the appreciation of the tension group, but also won the favor of all the onlookers. Now I am more and more sure that we have fallen into a well-designed situation, and we are getting deeper and deeper

    What''s wrong? What''s wrong? When did something go wrong? Alcohol makes my mind far less intelligent than usual. I''m sorting out my thoughts and connecting what happened tonight. I don''t care about simayang''s questions at all. My thoughtfulness and non response are normally understood as a lack of heart - I didn''t expect what to say, because I suddenly realized that I could say anything wrong!Facts proved this, the tassel hugged the sobbing Wan''er, pointed to the obscene dandy who had just been supported by two companions, and said angrily, "what do we need to explain? Don''t your brother and his friends start to attack our friends. A group of big masters despise two girls and attack others. Shouldn''t they be taught a lesson? "

    Sima Yang glared at the second generation of the rich angrily. "You flirted with other girls, and you started?!"

    "No!" The rich second generation not only simply denied it, but also shouted to Su in astonishing words, "don''t spit out blood! Who hit a woman? Is it me?! Besides, what kind of friends? I don''t know these three people at all! "

    All of us were stunned. Only Murphy showed the same expression as me, and little purple. The girl who helped me was indifferent from the beginning. It seems that everything happened at this moment has nothing to do with her. I know that this is a face that only appears when she is angry. Obviously, the object that makes her angry is not the rich man who makes me poop The second generation, but I

    fringed airway: "don''t you know? Don''t know you so tacit? Cheap with women, fight together?! You''re a liar! "

    "Who did I take advantage of?" The second generation of the rich pointed to Wan''er and said, "I just want her to have a drink? Then the woman in the suit came here. We didn''t say a few words. The man came up and talked. Then they took advantage of the woman. They suddenly started. I''m afraid of hurting the little girl, so I quickly pulled her away. What''s the result? Good intentions don''t pay off. Your fierce man rushed to me and gave me a kick! "

    The words fell into silence. I chuckled bitterly. It was a game indeed. The fringe also noticed it, but Xiao Song Jia didn''t. He asked qualitatively, "why don''t you know them fighting with them in southern Chu?"

    Song Jia asked that there was no technical content. The second generation of the rich spat blood and asked, "what''s the matter? Can''t I fight back when I get hit? Does that make sense? These three are hoodlums, hoodlums and rascals. They didn''t hit me, but your one recognized me! What''s more, who is the blacker, so many eyes can see clearly! "

    Qin LAN, who supports Yang Wei, refutes: "what about him? He didn''t hit you? You didn''t give him two strong bottles! "

    Rich two generation way: "you are a group, I am a person, I know he is not come to beat me?"? You women have been encouraging men to come and beat people. Can I not be afraid? Run? I''m too old for this face! It''s better to start first, lay down one enough, and I''ll earn one for two! "

    This guy is not pretentious, and even more people think he is telling the truth.

    Sima Yang and Zhang Chang almost asked at the same time, "do you really don''t know these three people?"

    Obviously, this issue is the key of the key.

    PS: tomorrow is the 10th. It''s been two years since my sister uploaded it. Time flies. In a flash, a lot of things happen, grow up, and grow old]

 Chapter 771

    "My brother, you said you can''t drive after drinking. Let me pick you up and take Dong Zhang home by the way. I''m not sensible anymore, and I won''t be ridiculous to bring my friends with me." The rich second generation said to Sima Yang wrongly: "I really sit here and wait for you. Then the three of them sit next to me and chat with each other for a few words. They all come here to drink. They asked me to drink a beer. I would chat with them and they would have a chat. They didn''t even mention each other''s surnames. I don''t believe you asked the three of them!"

    The dandy has been hit by Viagra, but his two companions shake their heads firmly, even saying "don''t know, really don''t know". At this time, people generally prefer the rich second generation, or Sima Yang, who is objective, calm, calm, reasonable, and unconsciously dominates the right and wrong judgment, but no one pays attention to the two partners of the dandy, who vigorously deny it At that time, it''s a bit too clever - generally speaking, after the second generation of the rich has established the word "Li", they decide to know him, so as to avoid becoming the culprit in this matter?

    I clearly saw that the four of them came in together and sat on the stage, which was not what the second generation of the rich said they came together after sitting down

    old black sun and other people all cast suspicious eyes on me, thinking that it was my impulse after drinking. I knew that I had fallen into the Bureau, and what else was superfluous. The self damage of the three dandies hurt me eight hundred times I made my own sin and the "innocence" of the rich second generation, which also made me fully understand the situation, so I stopped Murphy, and then, from the eyes of tension and Sima Yang, I saw a trace of surprise.

    Sure enough, at this moment, my defense will only become sophistry. The more Murphy helps me, the more she devalues in the eyes of some people. This is one of the purposes of vice director Zhang Zhangzhang and assistant Sima Yang in front of several middle-aged people?

    Tension attacks Mo Yizhi. First of all, I will start cutting. That''s what I expected. But I didn''t expect that his deputy director, who has been in the market all his life, would not hesitate to use such three indiscriminate methods to recruit such a small person as me. I didn''t underestimate him. I overestimated him. Since I made a mistake, I had to swallow the bitter fruit.

    Regardless of Murphy''s unwillingness, I said: "it''s my drunken impulse that misunderstands assistant Sima''s brother. It not only hurts people and makes troubles, but also stirs up the interest of vice chairman Zhang and several leaders in entertainment. I''m willing to bear all the consequences."

    "brother, he''s from your Fengchang group?" The second generation of the rich knew it and the name of Fengchang group burst out.

    Sima Yang nodded and performed well. He never took the initiative and was forced to ask questions by the second generation of rich people passively. He was forced to expose some seemingly unimportant information in front of the public, but it made people imagine, "the employee in front of him is the general manager of the investment department and the niece of chairman Mo, Miss mo."

    Mo Yizhi plays a prominent role in Beitian, especially after donating Zhu Danchen''s children, although there has not been a formal ceremony, but on the premise of intentionally disclosing information, he has been widely publicized and publicized by all kinds of newspapers, especially the Internet. No matter in pursuit of charity or in doubt of charity, the name of Mo Yizhi is anyway It''s a stir fried fire, almost no one knows it, so the title of "niece Miss Mo" is like a heavy bomb dropped in the crowd. People who are good at digging gossip begin to speculate about the relationship between "Miss Mo" and "staff".

    I''m afraid it''s a pity for Zhang and others that Murphy didn''t try his best to explain for me, didn''t lose his temper, and didn''t let this kind of "speculation" achieve the proper effect. At least, some middle-aged people behind Murphy haven''t seen the intimate relationship between Murphy and me.

    "It doesn''t matter whose niece she is. This boy surnamed Chu has no background?" The second generation of the rich said: "elder brother, Zhang Dong, don''t say that I don''t give you face, I just want to get angry. I don''t want to pay for the mental loss of medical expenses. I will destroy his job!"! If you fire him, I won''t pursue it today! "

    "What do you say?!"

    Murphy, tassel, and Sima Yang, surprised and lost their voice. Of course, the latter two must be performing.

    Sima Yang said, "the public and private are the private. Don''t involve your business in our company!"

    "Is there still public and private?" The rich second generation said, "don''t you fire him? Also OK, I will go to your company tomorrow, find your chairman Mo to discuss a reason! I don''t believe that your chairman protects him and allows him to spoil the image of your company! "

    If Lao Mo protects me, what will these people think behind the tension? What would the people in the company think?

    Tension pretends to be a good man, but in fact, it''s malicious. "Niece, this matter"

    Murphy has been thinking all day about how to leave me in Fengchang and dismiss me? How could she agree that it was poking in her heart? So when I stabbed her in the back and motioned her not to speak, she turned around and stared at me very bitterly

    when she saw that Murphy didn''t answer, in addition to disappointment, there was a little bit of anger in her eyes. When she looked at me again, it became a little scruples. Maybe she saw that I stopped Murphy with a little action, and he said to Sima Yang, "Yoko, please advise your brother again.""Don''t advise! Don''t say I''m stingy, Zhang Dong. My brother is Fengchang. I''m not, "said the second generation of the rich, who opened his lips with his fingers and exposed the bloody flesh inside." my teeth have been knocked out half by him, and he doesn''t eat well in the future. Why should I let him continue to eat well and drink hot? If I don''t smash his job, I can''t get out of this vicious anger. I''m not balanced in my heart! If you scold me, I''ll admit it. I''ve never been this kind of cowardly since I was a child. I''ve done something wrong to be a good man. I''ll go to your company tomorrow if he doesn''t go away! "

    "You dare!" said Sima Yang angrily

    "Why can''t I?!" The second generation of the rich cried: "I''m not blind. When I see those women protecting him, I know he''s a romantic. I can''t care about him and the woman named mo. but I can understand Zhang Dong''s silent chirp. He''s a good old man, and I don''t want to offend him, but what about you? You are my brother! I''m your brother! For no reason, you didn''t protect me when I was beaten like this by him. Don''t tell me to ask for a statement. Do I need to give you face?! I''ll talk to your chairman tomorrow, don''t I? Wait for the paper! His niece is blind, I don''t believe he is, and she will protect such a romantic species! "

    The second generation of the rich left it behind, ran into Sima Yang, dried the line of stiff tension, and ran straight out of the wine, leaving us with a resentful figure like an angry daughter-in-law. We can become a movie emperor with realistic acting skills!

    "What are you still doing here? If you don''t go out and have a look, don''t do anything else! " Tension ''furious'' drank a sentence from Sima Yang. Sima Yang turned around, turned his back to a few people behind tension and looked at me. This eye is no longer objective, calm and reasonable, but narrow and intriguing. The corners of his mouth are not easy to be detected. It''s such a proud provocation. Indeed, he directed a good play tonight to induce me He played the anti one who made a lot of money. At the end of the show, he was entitled to be proud and proud.

    Tension, of course, is the protagonist of justice. Although he is indecisive, he shows his kindness. As I expected, he will not issue a judgment to me. For one thing, his tit for tat with Murphy has just been put on the surface. Ignoring Murphy''s involvement in the investment department, it will appear that he is eager for quick success and instant benefits, which has a bad impact on his image, Second, in the cooperation plan, the third lady''s explicit attention to me put me in a very delicate position. No one can say that if I don''t give the third lady face, the tension will not be stupid enough to take the risk. Third, I will give Lao mo the power of life and death. The second generation of the rich will go to the company to make trouble, and then several senior executives who witnessed the event will publicize the first Next night, this is the development he is more looking forward to. He has done a good job, and Mo, like me, is destined to be the opposite role in his play. He either disobeys the public opinion and leaves me, or dismisses me to offend miss three.

    No matter how it develops, it''s the end that tension wants. The best thing about him is that he seems to participate passively. He gives the right of choice to others. So, this kind-hearted middle-aged man with a stomach full of bad water just looks at Murphy with sad eyes, sighs and says "too absurd". I don''t know if it''s tonight Things are too absurd, or her eyes on men are too absurd, so she left with several middle-aged people who are also disappointed, even without greetings.

 Chapter 772

    Interesting - I''m not as angry as Murphy and fringe, as uneasy as Wan''er, Song Jia and Liu Jie, or as unwilling as Qin LAN. I''m so excited, and I''m glad that tension has finally made a move!

    What is more exciting than the initiative of a patient?

    Maybe tension thinks his move is flawless, but he has made a fatal mistake - he doesn''t care about losing Fengchang''s bowl of rice at all! Zhang Mingjie has been spreading rumors about my relationship with Murphy in the company all day long. He uses ink to talk about things by cronyism every day. As a result, these things are much talked about, even they believe that they are true. My relationship with Murphy is indeed ambiguous, even beyond the ambiguous stage. But because of this, the more I want to escape, the more I can''t bear ink, I don''t want to stay. I wish I could burn my value and get out. How could he be willing to protect me? The most troublesome thing for him now is that there is no reason to dismiss me without too much explanation from Murphy! Tension is a big help to him and me, too. Tension doesn''t know me, which proves that he despises the enemy, so he didn''t hurt me in this move, but I saw many good things he has hidden all the time. Is it good for Fengchang to fire me? Or is it good for him? There are too many interesting things in it. Maybe, as I guess, the purpose of tension is not necessarily to put Zhang Mingjie into the planning group of the 13th city. Maybe, his purpose will be simpler, to the extent that he can''t even think about it The silk in the bag is clear and eroded by alcohol. The tassel is water delivery and back beating. She looks like a considerate little daughter-in-law. She will stare fiercely at my giggling from time to time, but she has no killing power.

    Ziyuan has been standing next to me, but it''s still that poker face, as if I bullied her, while Murphy is standing not far away, looking at the night sky thoughtfully, how long I vomited, how long she stood, her expression dignified, let sister Liu Wan''er Song Jia and others dare not come forward.

    Qin LAN sits with Viagra on the edge of the road. Now he is no longer afraid of others to guess the relationship between them. Viagra has come back to his senses. Fortunately, he didn''t bleed after smashing two bottles of wine. It''s all skin trauma. It''s nothing to him. He lost his soul just now. It''s estimated that he was blinded by the beating. It''s no wonder that he''s always timid Last time, it was a miracle that he fought fiercely in the world. Although he often talked about cowhide afterwards, everyone could see that his heart was still full of fear. Most of his boasting was to hypnotize himself and fade the shadow of that matter in his heart.

    At the end of the day, I was the only one who suffered a great loss. Gao Dahai and sister Liu Wan''er, Song Jia, made a deep self-criticism, blaming himself for not working hard. Unlike a man, when he saw me suffer a loss with Viagra, he was comforted by them, saying that he was much better than some people when he dared to stand in the front Some people "hide far away at the moment, without saying a word, the smoke fart under my feet, and even for the matter that I am about to lose my job, no one comes to say anything from the beginning to the end, and there is no even a little comfort, so sister Liu, who has always had a good temper, can''t help teasing them.

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere of the comprehensive group became subtle and weird, and there was an unclear gap between them, which was divided into two camps. One was to be clean and honest, the other was to ensure their own future, but to be safe and secure The absolute conclusion about who is wrong, so it is the most open view of me, who should be most pitied.

    Seeing that I finally stood up, Murphy said: "I sent Chunan to the hospital. You''re all gone. Go home early and have a rest. You have to go to work tomorrow. Yang Wei, are you in the way? You don''t need to go to the hospital for an examination? "

    "I''m fine," said Viagra, with a smile. "Thank you, Nange."

    I also stretch my fist across the air. Haha, I smile. Alcohol makes me a little paralyzed in my muscle control. I feel silly and not handsome. Qin LAN smiles for the first time tonight. She also looks like Viagra. She stretches out her fist to me. Everything is silent. The real brothers don''t need too much words of thanks. They are all pretending in their hearts. They are holding in their fists If I fire them, they will leave Fengchang.

    Of course, I won''t let that happen. Even if I leave, I will not be fired.

    Wan''er didn''t dare to look at me openly, but she said to Murphy, "sister Murphy, I''ll go to the hospital with you"

    Murphy looked at her, sighed softly, and said to Song Jia, who was just about to open her mouth, "Jiajia, take sister Liu home."

    Song Jia probably wanted to go to the hospital with us, but he didn''t dare to talk to Murphy with a gloomy face. He nodded obediently.Murphy drives, Wan''er sits in the front passenger seat, the tassel and the purple garden are on the left and right, and he sandwiches me in the middle. On the way, there''s a phone call coming from dongxiaoye. I didn''t dare to answer it, and then I let liusodas go back, saying that I''m drunk. Now I''m at her house, and I won''t go back tonight

    dongxiaoye knows that I haven''t seen tassel for several days, and it''s reasonable for the two to be together for a while, so he believes it''s true But these girls in the car have more ideas.

    "South south, are you really going to my place tonight?"

    With the strength of the wine, I kind of ignored the atmosphere and said with a smile, "inconvenient?"

    The little face of the tassel suddenly turned red and said with shame: "there is nothing inconvenient, even if the cousin is at home"

    "he is going to sleep, not to do something shameful with you. What does it matter if your cousin is not at home?" Murphy''s words are not implicit enough. Yao Waner''s imagination is a little more rich. She turns around and looks at the fringe incredulously. She is surprised at her audacity

    that the fringe is just a little bit reserved. Unexpectedly, Murphy''s words are satirical. She can''t hang on her face. "Murphy, what do you mean?"

    "It''s not interesting," Murphy said. "Since your home is not convenient, I''ll go to my home. It''s just the right time, Chunan. I want to talk to you."

    Wan''er''s eyes almost burst out. Murphy''s words made her imagination soar more. She heard the tassel scold: "you have a thick skin. It''s you who do the dirty work?! Something to say? What do you mean? Love talk? "

    "Don''t think everyone is as dirty as you are!" In other words, Murphy would fight with the fringe once in a while, but today she was in a bad mood. Before the fringe could return, she said, "don''t you think it''s strange tonight?"

    Fringe words to the mouth, smell words, and swallowed back, frown way: "is quite strange, too clever, why tension also went to that wine?"

    "If you think so, you''re wrong," Murphy sneered. "It''s not the tension that happens, it''s where we went."

    Tassel a Zheng, don''t understand, "how to say?"

    Murphy didn''t answer. He looked at me and the purple garden in the rearview mirror. After a silent night, the purple garden finally opened up. He said lightly, "those people who are together with the tension have worked hard in Fengchang for some years. They are the old officials and meritorious officials who have created Fengchang today. In Gongsi, they have some right of speech"

    Murphy added: "and they are all practical." Faction, do not like to participate in the fight between uncle and tension, or even hate these things. "

    Ziyuan continued: "so the tension is no matter how strong, it''s impossible to move them easily, and it''s impossible to take them to the wine shop after we know that we are going to. So it''s a coincidence that they have arranged to go to the wine shop for relaxation, and we are the people who are with the past."

    the tassel is not stupid, the face suddenly changes, and Waner also loses his voice: "you They mean that "

    " someone proposed a party and encouraged Chu nan to call me. The purpose was to intoxicate him and let him fight with Sima Yang''s younger brother. Then Sima Yang''s younger brother could turn black and white in front of the uncles and uncles brought by the tension, and force me to stand up and speak to Chu Nan. Frankly, today''s event was designed by others It''s very delicate and doesn''t give us any room to refute. So, I will only say more mistakes. At that time, Chu Nan stopped me, which is why, "Murphy has completely calmed down, and has seen through the tension situation." now the high-level people are crazy about saying that the eldest uncle appoints cronyism, and this "pro" is Chu Nan and me. Once I help Chu nan to speak, it means that I admit that my relationship with Chu Nan is not only It''s the simplicity of the superiors and subordinates, and the purpose of my defense for him is to prove these in front of several uncles and uncles. If there''s no accident, simayang''s younger brother will make trouble in the company tomorrow. What kind of situation will Chunan have in the company then? "

 Chapter 773

    Wan''er was in a panic. "Who suggested that we get together today and take us to that wine?"

    The fringe was angry and angry, but also helpless, "how do I know? How do a group of people shout, say to celebrate my death, say to celebrate the recovery of old black sun, say to celebrate brother Gao''s pursuit of his wife, for a good reason, who would think more? "

    Indeed, in addition to the delicate atmosphere of the company now, everyone has taken the opportunity to show their loyalty to Murphy, so inviting her and deliberately choosing a higher-grade wine did not make anyone feel abrupt, but formed a tacit understanding, so that no one asked why they had to choose this wine

    but I still have a number in mind, because who is it Take the lead to pour me wine into the dead, I still remember very clearly.

    Murphy said faintly, "I know who is in us."

    "I don''t know you know?" said the fringe? You seem to be sitting in the office all the time? "

    "Yes, I''ve been sitting in the office, so I knew who was going to kill me eight hundred years ago," Murphy said, as if he was deliberately disgusting the fringe, saying, "this problem can be solved without tangle. I won''t spare them."

    The tassel is still to be inquired, but listen to the purple garden way: "the tension is too low, what is his purpose? I can''t think "

    " I can''t think of that either, "Murphy said." the tension should be that uncle and I will surely maintain Chunan, but what if we don''t do that? What''s the good for Chunan when he''s really fired? On the contrary, it can prove that eldest uncle is not cronyism? "

    The tassel said coldly: "it can also prove that the South South affair with you is nothing. Why don''t you say that? What''s wrong? By default? "

    Purple garden is also a look of disdain, only Yao Wan''er is pure, did not reflect that Murphy''s serious inference actually has a very obvious logic loophole, Murphy blushed, scolded: "very serious discussion, can you drink that bowl of vinegar later?"

    "The fringe grinds," you go on

    "What else can I say? I just don''t understand his intention to fire Chunan. "

    "Three young ladies" Ziyuan gently spits out the name, which makes the three women''s faces change at the same time. "If the chairman of the board fired Xiao Nan under the pressure of public opinion, he would offend three young ladies, because three young ladies are very emotional people, and finally choose to cooperate with Feng Chang, largely because of Xiao Nan, no matter what her reason and purpose, at least right It''s also well known. If Fengchang chooses to leave xiaonankai at this time, it''s just like slapping her face. With her stubborn and perverse character, in order to find the lost face, she will not continue to talk about cooperation with Fengchang. If she says which company Nanfang is in, she will choose which company to cooperate with After Xiaonan was expelled by Fengchang, she will definitely take responsibility for what she said. That woman, with her extraordinary dedication to dignity, even to the extent of paranoia. "

    Murphy obviously thought of this for a long time, just waiting for the purple garden to say it, and then seemed to ask casually, "so, what''s the reason why she paid so much attention to southern Chu?"

    Ziyuan didn''t fall for the bait and said without expression: "borrow what you said just now, and discuss it seriously. Put away your cleverness. Don''t beat around the Bush and try to get something out of my mouth. If you can say it, you can say it without asking me. Since you don''t say it, there must be my reason."

    Murphy snorted coldly. She was a little worried about the fact that there was not too much information about the third lady in the purple garden. Although Liu Su also hoped that the purple garden would be cheated, she would never admit it. Seeing Murphy''s weakness, she did not forget to tease her two sentences. When she was in a group like this, she still proposed to each other, played tricks on each other, taunted each other, ridiculed each other, and fell into trouble. So on How has Yao Waner ever seen the way of getting along? At the same time, I was surprised and curious. I also thought it was interesting. No one is a fuel-efficient lamp.

    "What I can''t think is what benefits can tension get by forcing the chairman to offend Miss San?" Purple garden cut back to the main topic, very confused.

    Tassel not without teasing way: "he recognized Mo Dong and Mo always for the good future of wind Chang, won''t go to offend three miss."

    "Cheng Liusu, you don''t need to talk about it," Murphy is hard to be tough. After all, she knows who Lao Mo is. "This gambling bet is not like tension''s always cautious style. He''s not a gambler"

    Murphy is wrong. Tension is a gambler. If you are in danger, you lose your future on the gambling table. But she''s right. It''s like gambling Betting is not the style of tension. A real gambler will not easily gamble on his whole family. Tension has suffered a loss once, and must have a long memory. I don''t believe him who has been cautious for a lifetime. Finally, he went to gamble a lot of luck in hope of breaking the boat.

    seeing that I was silent all the time, but he didn''t fall asleep with his eyes open, Murphy couldn''t help saying: "Chu Nan, you too In a word, what do you think? "

    "You all speculate?"

    The four women are all stunned, and they don''t answer the questions. They think I''m drunk. In fact, I''m really drunk and dizzy. If it wasn''t for the fringe pressing the wound on my head all the time, I would have fallen asleep.Murphy doesn''t speculate, I know, because of the pain in her heart, her mother Wu Xueqing speculates, of course, with her money, the result is self-evident, if you make money, you won''t gamble, if you win money, you won''t squeeze Murphy out of hundreds of thousands. It''s the same with the fringe. Because she dreamed of buying a car and making a fortune all day, she was fascinated for a while, but the law of falling and rising when she bought it almost tormented her crazy. She cut her flesh in a fit of anger and lost a lot of money. She vowed never to enter the stock market again. Then she tried her best to encourage me to buy a car. She invested

    this problem is stabbing two women''s scars. They are not good at all Face, "what do you want to say?"

    "It''s not what I want to say, but I often hear you say," a small gain in the bull market is a loss, a small loss in the bear market is a win. "I said:" now the situation in Zhangjia is like a bear market "

    Ziyuan smacks some flavor." how do you say that? "

    "A small loss is a win," I couldn''t resist the sleepiness and said vaguely: "playing games with experts, knowing my disadvantages, and believing that what I can win is not arrogance, just like knowing that I can''t swim and jump into the water to save people, I''m in a good spirit, but the result is not satisfactory or even tragic. Real gamblers, when betting You may not have the confidence to win, but you must have the consciousness to lose. So as long as you keep the cost of turning over the capital, you will never lose, because the chance to win is usually waiting. "

    A few girls listened to me vaguely, but when I asked again, I couldn''t hear clearly, my head was blank, completely formatted by alcohol

    how to get out of the car after arriving at the hospital, how to be sent to the emergency room, how the doctor sewed the needle, just like looking at the flowers in the fog, faintly blinking in front of me, unreal and almost failed to leave it in my mind Any impression, can remember clearly, only a few women''s heavy panting in the ear for a night without interruption, and then, the tassel twisted my face and asked me where I was going to sleep tonight, the pain made me slightly awake, so I remember that she quarreled with Murphy again after that, at that time, we seemed to have left the hospital, the two girls sneered at each other, and at last they were all in a hurry Murphy also stepped on the foot brake. The two girls got out of the car to fight.

    Wandering between dream and reality, I feel like I''m in a fairy tale. I''m a little sheep tied to a stake. I have no strength to break free. In front of me is a pot with a lot of firewood. The hot water is boiling in the pot. The smell of spices is like Murphy. It''s also like tassel. On the other side of the pot, I''m wearing a big gray wolf puppet The fizzy and Murphy are standing in a confrontation. Their eyes are irreconcilable. Their mouths are murmuring. They are murmuring. I feel like a food crisis for a little wolf. So I said, "let little purple take me to the hotel to open a room"

    and I woke up the next day. I found that I was really lying in the hotel Beijing, almost jump again]

 Chapter 774

    There are gorgeous crystal chandeliers on my head, and my legs are comfortably extended, but I can''t touch the edge of the soft big bed. The quilt on my body is soft and soft, like a feather. The air temperature is suitable, and I almost thought it was an early autumn morning? The presidential suite?! It''s gorgeous! European style court style, with modern fashion elements, the combination of retro and avant-garde contradiction, creates a kind of visual enjoyment, here is just a bedroom, the area is much larger than my nest stuffed with two girls and a woman.

    Walnut floor and pure hand-made carpet, various crystal glass works of art and porcelain, exquisite French woven works of art and luxurious silk cushion decoration and furnishings taste is elegant, luxury and luxury, the magnificent decoration of this exaggerated bedroom, sitting on this king''s bed, my friends are a little confused, very people put on their sweat, thinking, sleeping here all night How much is it?

    In fact, there is no sweat on my forehead, it''s just a psychological effect, but when I want to lift my arm, I can''t lift my right hand. My brother''s face changes a lot. Looking at the bulging quilt, sweat beads really come out from under the skin. I lift the quilt with my trembling left hand, and sure enough, there is still a person curled up in the quilt, holding the sleeve of my shirt with two hands, sleeping soundly, but This and I sleep in a bed of people is not purple garden, and Yao Waner!

    It''s a mess after drinking?! My friend almost cried out. Fortunately, my clothes were still on me, and Wan''er didn''t even take off her coat. Only her shoes were not on her feet, but she always thought something was wrong. I suddenly woke up. Why am I still wearing a shirt? No, it should be said that the shirt I am wearing cannot be my own!

    as like as two peas in color, but I should have been covered with blood, but it is clean and I can not see what wrinkles I wear on my body for a night.

    "Wake up so early."

    The purple garden suddenly appeared at the door of the bedroom startled my eldest brother. He was guilty of being a thief. Instinctively, he wanted to pull the quilt to cover Wan''er, but he saw that the purple garden with a little tiredness just gave me a pale look and said: "don''t be surprised, I bought that shirt for you yesterday. I changed it for you in the hospital. Your shirt was thrown away. Which hotel dares to be your life in it What do you mean? "

    Also for

    "is it still painful?"

    I felt my forehead. I had bandages on my head. My fingertips touched the wound. There was a kind of tight pain. I opened my eyes and said, "no pain"

    "I didn''t ask about your head. I asked if your face hurt?"

    Ziyuan''s face is taut and his voice is cold. It''s a little pointless. Although I was drunk last night, I can''t remember many things, but I didn''t forget that there are important things today. That''s why I have a special pain, because when I was beaten, I only cared for my face, which is barely pretty. But like Ziyuan, it''s my subconscious one Knead the face the egg ache!

    In my opinion, the gaffe is a subconscious reaction of a handsome man. It''s not humiliating, so I lost my voice, "what''s wrong with my face?!"

    "Nothing. It''s a little swollen." Ziyuan never taunts people, but she is obviously taunting me now.

    "Why is it swollen?" If it wasn''t for Wan''er sleeping beside her and being naive and lovely, I would have called out.

    "Ask yourself," said Ziyuan, blushing bitterly, "who made you drunk like that? I asked you to open a room in the hotel in the presence of Cheng Liusu and Murphy!"

    This matter brothers have a little impression, a little ponder on the reaction, "is they two vinegar jar pinched?"

    Ziyuan didn''t answer directly. He came up and said, "if I were them, I would be more ruthless."

    Ziyuan came to help Wan''er cover the quilt, but when she lifted the quilt, she curled up like a drunken shrimp. Two beautiful legs in r-color stockings entwined one of my legs. Her face was frosty, but it turned cold instantly, and she said with a smile, "I was going to open a room in a Hotel and leave you behind. But this kid said last night''s business was all about last night Because of her, you will be expelled from the company. I blame myself very much. I dragged you to the most expensive hotel in Beitian and opened the most expensive room in the hotel. It seems that the membership system is here. She specially asked her aunt Yao Ling to call the hotel manager, and they gave the key to the room. However, the rich can''t live in. The child is probably in disorder. I don''t know how to compensate you I''ve been waiting by the bed all night. I''m afraid you''re awake and there''s no one to call you. I can''t stand it when it''s almost dawn. It''s no wonder that I''m lying by the bed and sleeping. I can''t persuade this child to stop sleeping. I dare to fall asleep and thunder her. She didn''t even respond for a long time after I called her. The room is so big. I can''t carry her to the living room. Besides, she''s holding you If I don''t let go of the sleeve, I''ll move her to the bed. Anyway, the bed is big enough and the quilt is big enough. "

    it seems that astern is quite casual, but unless a fool can''t see it, she holds the two knuckles of the quilt taut and blue, and stares at Wan''er''s skirt that slips to the half of her thigh and the two beautiful legs that are wrapped with me. She doesn''t blink. She seems to have forgotten herself I want to cover Wan''er with a quilt. It''s more like catching J in bed but unwilling to face the reality."Are you sure you didn''t pinch me in the face?" the friend asked

    "What?" Ziyuan''s eyes flickered in confusion. I said, if it was pinched by Tassels and Murphy last night, it''s impossible to have such a clear feeling of pain in the morning. She said that Wan''er can''t sleep after dawn. Nine out of ten, because she can''t wake up and hold, she has to move Wan''er to my bed, and she can''t bear to have a bad hand with this kind girl, so she resents It''s on my face.

    To put it bluntly, I''m jealous. I''m very happy, but I dare not break her down. The purple garden is not a fringe Murphy. It makes her feel shy and anxious. She will definitely continue the cold war with me until I pretend that I can''t remember anything with her "What are you doing?" she said The purple garden almost flies.

    When I smile, I don''t need to answer. I see Wan''er shaking her head, releasing her sleeve and scratching her cheek. I take the opportunity to pull out her arm.

    Purple garden two eyes a turn, "you are very expert, who summed it up from?"? Cheng Liusu, Murphy, or winter night? Or fate? Aunt Yuxuan? "

    "Fuck you!" The more she said it, the more outrageous it was. Even if my stepmother and I had a good relationship, we couldn''t make such a joke! My friend secretly scolded himself for being shameless. If this kind of thing was born between me and Chu Yuan, I would not feel the absurd fact

    I tried to take out my feet too, but my legs were pressed by Wan''er''s thighs. I felt very ambiguous and had a big action. It seemed that it was cheap to touch her. But if I separated her legs with my hands, I would be a hooligan? As I tried to find a way, I smiled at the purple garden and said, "have you forgotten? At that time, you came to my house every morning to come to school with me. If I was still sleeping in the quilt, you tortured me in this way. "

    How can asters forget such things? But today I only breathed a breath to Wan''er, and she was just fun. It''s not that I tickle and she will let me go. She always blows my face red and ears red and can''t even pretend to sleep. In fact, I thought she must have known I woke up long ago. Patience is to enjoy more of her ''torture'', so she is shy and shy There will be so much courage to blow in my ear all the time

    the purple garden sees my embarrassment, puts down the quilt, can''t wait to help me move Wan''er from lying on the side to lying on the right side, and saves me from the temptation of beautiful silk stockings and legs. This child is absolutely a wonderful flower. The thigh touched by the purple garden for a long time is just chirping, and the sleep is still sweet. I look at the purple garden Smile, cover her up.

 Chapter 775

    Climbing down from the big, exaggerated bed, I said, "this gorgeous room is not really enjoyable, it''s scary. How much is it for one night?"

    "Six thousand," said the garden

    "Six thousand a night?" What''s the matter with my friends? "How much is it for you to try all the work one night?"

    "Oh?" The purple garden skin laughs, the flesh does not smile, blushes, but certainly is not shy, "then you see, pack a place * female one night, try all the work once, how much is it?"

    "I don''t know. I haven''t wrapped it up yet." my friend just sighed with emotion. He didn''t want to touch the vinegar jar in the purple garden. He complained that Viagra''s big dye vat always said these things in my ear before, coloring my white cloth like youth. I quickly changed the topic and said, "well, six thousand yuan, where is the bathroom within the range of bearing?"

    Ziyuan reached behind me, but took a look at Wan''er on the bed. She said, "I''ll take you to the bathroom in the living room."

    The bathroom is cleaner than my kitchen. I don''t know how to think about this indelible gap after seeing this bathroom. For us, it''s the distance between reality and dream ?

    Seeing my two hands of water did not wash off the smile on my face, the purple garden on the washstand smiled and said: "your so-called bearing range refers to your bearing range? More than six thousand pieces, the meat hurts? "

    It''s true that I''m not mean, but I''ve spent more than 6000 yuan just to get a simple sleep. I''m sure that few people won''t be upset

    "What do you mean?" I asked, with my head askew

    "Are you really stupid?" Ziyuan stared and said, "Wan''er has been blaming herself, and she has many ideas. If you have to return the money to her, what will she think? She will think that if you don''t accept her apology and compensation, you won''t forgive her. "

    I interrupted:" old fox Zhang and wolf Sima set up a set carefully for us to drill. Who was the brother of wolf Sima? Which woman is not flirting? It''s bad luck to catch up with her silly girl. Is she the culprit? She''s the biggest victim, okay? Blame yourself. She''s stupid. Are you stupid, too? "

    "You -" a stamp of purple garden gas, said: "yes, she is silly, I am silly, because women like to be silly! Who doesn''t understand that point of truth you said? Not everyone can be so heartless! You''re Wan''er, don''t you blame yourself? Last night''s events were dominated by tension and Sima Yang. As a result, there were no more than two things. Either you were fired, offended the third lady, or the old ink and the little ink guard made public anger. Even if you get the cooperation with the third lady, the prestige in the company will be greatly reduced. It''s inevitable that you will lose your voice, especially you! Murphy and Cheng Liusu almost choked last night. Fools can see that jealousy is just an excuse. It''s true to find fault and vent. You must have a plan in your mind. But no one is the Ascaris in your stomach. If you don''t say it, only heaven knows what you think! I don''t know, neither do Cheng Liusu and Murphy. They are both in disorder. Can Wan''er be in disorder? She is silly, but this kind of silly, lovely! "

    My friend was scolded by Ziyuan, but he was speechless. Indeed, Wan''er is silly and lovely. If I really paid her back, she would think that I was angry with her

    Ziyuan sighed, and said: "besides, I don''t think the cost of the night here is within your tolerance"

    "what do you mean? Is there anything else besides the room rate? "

    "No, it''s just" Ziyuan said: "six thousand, not RMB, but US dollars."

    My cheeks are sour. I think it''s because my chin is out of joint. I hit it on my feet. I can hardly pronounce clearly, "what is it? Dollars?! "

    Ziyuan shrugs and laughs, but looks at the bedroom with a little surprise and fear? Women like to be stupid. When they are stupid, their ideas will be naive. Why do children have to drag you to the most expensive hotel to open the most expensive room? Because she is careful, she observes and knows how much you earn and how much you spend every month. She is afraid that you won''t accept her apology, so it''s lovely to go beyond that range on purpose. So I tell you that if you have to pay back her money, you have to have the awareness of whether to die or not. You don''t want to think about it. If you don''t know the child''s careful thinking, Cheng Liusu Can you rest assured that you and Murphy can stay here and go home to sleep? Now that they are back, it proves that they love the child. "

    We all like to call Wan''er "child", probably influenced by Qin LAN. In fact, Wan''er is only older than me, Liusu and song. "Child" is because of her innocence, shyness and shyness, but also because of her delicate and pitiful temperament. It''s easy for people to have a kind of protection. If I really cry her, don''t say that Murphy''s fringe can''t let me go, I''m afraid there won''t be any in the comprehensive group People are willing to forgive me lightly. I am not stingy, but I am used to pursuing cost-effective. When Shutong''s family came to Beitian, because min Rou blindly participated in and made his own decisions, I didn''t want to owe her and miss three. I was passive and didn''t have any planned bloodletting. Now I am living in a tight situation, as insiders can see.But at this time, it''s still a number I can''t afford to put out tens of thousands of yuan. I didn''t come to Fengchang after I graduated from college to break away from the old people. In high school, I started to go to KFC McDonald''s to earn tuition fees. In college, the courses were relatively loose, and the holidays were relatively idle. I had enough time and energy to go to some small and medium-sized companies with low threshold to do part-time jobs and pay Water and now can''t be compared, but it''s certainly much more than washing dishes. What''s more, I was forced to be smooth when I was a child. I''m not as decent as the old man. My bottom line of principle is very low. Although I don''t sneak around, I don''t resist opportunism. Small and medium-sized companies have fierce competition for survival, so most of them are bright on the surface. In fact, they are not very prosperous in the interior, plus they are not enough There are many things that can''t be seen inside. It''s a common practice for the convenience Department to ask for kickbacks to get outside water. College students like me are not seriously affected by the social atmosphere and look silly. In addition, they are good at learning and selling skills. They are diligent in their hands and feet, so they can easily become a junior attendant of their superiors. When they see something that can''t be seen, they can naturally get a piece of soup to seal their mouths, In the past few years, I have saved a lot of money on this kind of informal grey income, but I have never had too much concept of money. At that time, I tried my best to calculate more because of fun, fun and curiosity. In fact, I always thought that as long as I knew how to distribute and use properly, money was enough, so I would not worry about tens of thousands of dollars, as Wan''er thought In the beginning, I would not have shed blood because of Shutong. I was afraid that I would not accept Wan''er''s idea and hurt the child. So I was scared

    "Don''t you come," the purple garden saw through me, "and give her the money in a roundabout way, and you won''t hurt her?"

    I''m not sure. How much does a little girl get a month''s salary? It''s too unfair to spend on such boring things. Besides, old fox Zhang and wolf Sima are coming to me at all? Not working today? "

    "Don''t change the subject!"

    "What time is it now?"

    "I''ll be really angry if you change the subject!"

    "You''ve been angry with me for days"

    "I don''t have any!"

    "Why not? I didn''t talk to you until yesterday, but now I can''t move my eyes? I don''t know why "

    it''s because I saw the kiss mark on my neck and was jealous. But it''s impossible for Ziyuan to admit it. First, it''s the fate of character. For fear of admitting it, it''s a breach of promise. She once said that she doesn''t care about my intimacy with her woman. Ziyuan is very persistent and attached importance to Chengnuo I don''t like to talk to you. You didn''t talk to me. It''s natural that we didn''t talk much. Besides, I turned your white eyes only last night, because you took kindness as your heart and gave me face first! "

    I was a little confused. "When did I show you the face?"

    PS: Immortal board, after all, it''s still cold, stuffy and nauseous, and its head is drowsy all day, which makes it awkward to die]

 Chapter 776

    "When did I show you the face?"

    "Don''t just show me the face, you''re still cruel to me!" When it comes to this, all the aggrieved strength of the purple garden came up, and said with gnashing teeth: "you''ve been beaten. I''ll stop you and keep you from mixing. Didn''t you show me the face? Didn''t you kill me? You gave me a push! "

    This girl is too careful, but this kind of pettiness is my familiar Ziyuan. She was born in the 18th National Congress of the Communist Party of China. When she was a child, she didn''t have the beauty of the Oriental people as she is now. The mixed race features are obvious, standing out from the crowd, and it''s inevitable that the chickens don''t look well. So she is often bullied by people without reason. She is used to holding her breath and protecting her Nurse, then unconsciously added a very bad coquettish disease - she can bear all the Qi, but can''t bear my Qi. She has a gentle personality like a little sheep. She can fight with me for a long time because of a little thing. It''s totally her true story that Chu Yuan''s ability to pay me is due to a crisis Feeling, some inferiority, some timidity, some cowardice, she is afraid that she is no longer the most special existence in my heart.

    I explained: "I didn''t watch Viagra being beaten, and I was worried."

    "you see him being beaten, I don''t think you are in a hurry? Why don''t other people just go forward and try to be brave? If you listen to me, do you have a needle in your head? If you don''t rush to fight Sima Yang''s brother like that, can the plot of tension succeed? As for you, did they eat you to death? "

    It''s true, but what Xiaozi said was result theory. Who knew it was a game at that time?

    "Who did he eat to death?" I asked with a smile, a little sweet in my heart, and sighed that I had finally transferred the topic from Yao Waner to another place.

    "You!" Ziyuan''s tone is not sure. Because she knows me too well, she knows that my calmness is not pretended, "do you really think of a way to deal with it?"

    I nodded. "That''s why I asked you, are you still going to work today?"

    "Of course I have to go," said Ziyuan hem haw. "I don''t want you to be expelled from Fengchang, no matter in the position of the third lady or myself. Otherwise, all I have done so far will be in vain. Instead of helping you, I will hurt you for nothing. I will blame myself for my whole life!"

    "That''s why I didn''t sleep all night? Can''t sleep? " The haggardness of the stinky girl is painful.

    Purple garden shamefully white my one eye, but did not deny.

    "I''ll go to Feifei''s office and take a word for her later," I wiped my face, put my hand on the bangs in front of my forehead, looked at the confident self in the mirror, and said: "if Sima Yang''s younger brother really goes to the company today to find Lao Mo to talk, let Lao Mo ignore him, hide, and let him make trouble first, until nobody knows, But there is a point to be made - the comprehensive team must have the same caliber. Whether it''s accountability from the senior level or gossip from other departments, you will push the responsibility on me. In short, it''s "giving up the pawn to protect the car", especially Murphy, who must take the overall situation into consideration. "

    Ziyuan suspects that she has heard me wrong, or she thinks there must be something behind me. Seeing that I don''t speak any more, she just arranges her clothes in the mirror. She is gentle and elegant, like a little girl in the street, and roughly grabs me by the collar. "This is what you call the way to deal with it?! I don''t know how to deal with it. I don''t think you''ve got a good way to deal with it

    "Calm down, calm down, silly girl. What''s a black pot? Zhang can kick me out of Fengchang, and I''m a black pot. If I can''t kick out, I''ll take the responsibility that I should take. But you''ve made the right choice between personal feelings and company interests, and you haven''t lost the truth that public and private are inseparable. "I appeased the furious Ziyuan," don''t worry, although I''m not proud, I''m not counted by others It''s silly to plan and it''s hard to force him to have a good temper. This time, Sima Yang did plan on me. I can''t say anything and nobody believes me. Then I just don''t say anything. I''ll play with them and let them know what it''s like to die and be reborn! "

    "To die and to be born?" The purple garden is confused, the strength on the hand is loose, "I can''t understand."

    I hold her soft little hand and smile, "just do what I say, you will see the result."

    The result I can see now is that Mo Yizhi will fire you under the pressure of public opinion

    "Let him fire, and if he doesn''t fire me, how can we fire the villains like us into the decent ones and the decent ones like tension back to their villains?"

    Purple garden a Leng, she is not stupid, already vaguely understood my idea.

    I made a little effort to hold her small hand, which was very flirtatious. "Lao Mo will be under the pressure of public opinion, but the final public opinion is not to let him fire me, but let him never fire me."

    It seems that asters only found that their hands were held by me and their faces were blushing. I had to ask again, "little purple, did I cheat you?"

    Asters think about it, shake their heads.

    "Don''t believe me." I took out my mobile phone and confirmed the time. At 7:30, I checked it in the mirror again. Besides the bandage on my head, I was clean and tidy. I would like to go out and buy a hat to cover it. Then I buy a suitable coat. Wearing a hat and a suit is not good-lookingSeeing me go straight to the door, Ziyuan is shocked to think back, "what are you doing?"

    "By the way, you have to do me another favor," I turned around and joked, "I have something to do today. It''s inconvenient for Xiaoye to follow me. I can only go home in the afternoon or in the evening. But if Xiaoye knows that I''m running around, she''ll certainly bother me with questions. So you can tell Liusu for me. If Xiaoye goes to the company to find me, she can round me up a little bit and say that I was last night I had too much to drink and had a hard night. I was still resting in her house. "

    "Oh, eh? So what are you doing? "

    "Meet one for one and one."

    It''s a bit of a detour. The purple garden didn''t turn around for a moment. "What?"

    Like when I was a child, I didn''t have much explanation for the deep-rooted asters. I said in an almost command tone, "just do what I say."

    The purple garden instinctively nodded, pondered, felt not quite right, then stared, I had slipped out of the door.

    I don''t worry that dongxiaoye will go to the tassel''s house, because I''ve solved dongxiaoye - as long as the tassel says "no", she will definitely not insist on looking for me. The woman who looks fierce and shrewd is extremely delicate and sensitive in her heart. She''s afraid that the tassel will think more

    On the 9:30 train, I arrived at the waiting hall of the railway station at 9:20. I thought Shu Tong, who had urged me all the way, would scold me for being late, but I didn''t expect this girl to rush to the platform to catch the train. As soon as she came up, she scolded me for dressing badly? Let''s go to Beijing to find my friend, not to climb the great wall and visit the summer palace. What''s your name? Leather shoes, trousers, shirts and ties. Which sports jacket and hat do you wear? Elder brother, I don''t mind your pursuit of fashion, but do you have some taste at all? I won''t talk about style matching. Look at your color matching. Pants are yellow, coat is green and hat is red. You think you are the traffic light?! By the way, do you think you have a big head? Why buy such a large hat? You don''t feel uncomfortable with the rickety one? "

    This woman sprayed the spittle on my face. I don''t know where I was so angry in the early morning. I didn''t know how to speak with a little voice. Many people around me were watching and laughing. My brother''s face was boiling hot, but I also knew that although my dress was bright and eye-catching, it was dirt falling. It was shameful to say that. My brother didn''t buy clothes from childhood! Because there is never a lack of tasteful women or girls around me, stepmothers, asters, tassels, almost all of my clothes are bought by them or by their advice or supervision or on their own initiative. Usually, what clothes to wear and how to match and choose when going out is also decided by Chu Yuan. They are so excessively eroding my autonomy, and my originally underdeveloped fashion cells can not enter one Step degradation?

    But we can''t admit our impotence because of the pride of the man. Half of it is fact and half of it is sophistry: "elder sister, I drank too much last night and didn''t go home. I bought my coat and hat in the morning, OK? You call me hard, how can I choose and match? I bought two of them and almost came late! "

    PS: the headache lasts for more than three days. The last time I had this symptom, it still goes back to the first grade of junior high school. It''s just a headache, but my eyes don''t hurt. Thank you.

 Chapter 777

    For my explanation, Shutong rolled his eyes. "Did you drink last night without a coat? Besides, why haven''t I seen you wear a hat before? "

    "This" guy is vague.

    "Drinking too much wine and fighting with others, the head is open, so I didn''t dare to go home? Wearing a hat is because of bandages on the head. Buying a large hat is because the wound will hurt if it is too tight, right? " Shutong snorted coldly: "Su Su told me what happened to you last night when she came home. It''s really endurable. How can you always play the game of hero saving the beauty? I''ll tell you, today''s girls don''t eat this set for a long time. You''re called out of date. Even if you are a good person, you''ll still be named between stupid and stupid! "

    This woman''s mouth is really poisonous. She comes out with me. It''s wrong whether she has a purpose or not. It''s only right to hang up high and go to the theatre? Although I can''t sublimate to save the society from resisting the moral status quo, I also know that if people''s hearts are popularized in that way, the society will sink to the bottom.

    "What do you want me to do when all the tassels tell you? Just to make fun of me? "

    "Or do you think?" The fool is angry. He blinks his eyes. He looks cute and says hateful words. "Although your reason for being late can be forgiven, but your dress really makes me angry. Look at the eyes of those people around you now. You are not afraid that others laugh too silly. I am still afraid! I''m a woman at best or not. Women have some vanity, OK? Seeing you, I don''t understand why I picked out the clothes for the whole night and got up before dawn today! "

    Shutong I just noticed that today she is really different, even more beautiful than that night''s blind date dress. She always wears flat shoes with T-shirt and light se casual u or cowboy U. today, she no longer takes the pure route, but takes the fashionable route.

    The se Lu shoulder T-shirt with upper white and lower blue color, the shoulder belt on one side falling off askew naturally, Lu goes out of the lake blue se bottoming vest with the same inner and outer parts, the blue bottom of the top and the tight nine U of the same Se series with the white color make the visual appearance of a simple but incomparable symmetrical beauty, while the tight nine u and the round head high heels of the lake blue Se on the feet are ingeniously highlighted The height of the woman''s body, for her many points, at least I have never found that the girl''s body is so beautiful, there are two such slender and beautiful

    dress style and her usual far, so it can be concluded that she bought this dress recently, brothers with exaggerated expression of their surprise, to cover up the embarrassment caused by just looking into each other "You didn''t dress up for me?"

    "Bah, you don''t look in the mirror. Are you more handsome than Liu Xiaosheng?" Shutong is not used to wearing clothes like this. The embarrassment is just aimed at my over appreciated eyes, but his teasing to me is very disdainful. "The people we are looking for today are my high school classmates. We haven''t seen each other for several years, of course, we have to dress a little prettier."

    Maybe I''m sensitive. I think when Shu Tong mentions her high school classmate, her eyes twinkle, as if she''s guilty

    Shutong''s body was obviously quivering, pretending to be cool: "is it related to you?"

    "Yes, of course," I said, "they give us free consultation. What kind of gift should I buy for them? Knowing that it''s male or female, when choosing gifts, you can be more targeted "

    " you don''t need to buy anything, "Shu Tong avoided my eyes and said," we are old classmates, so we don''t need to be so conventional. "

    "What is a cliche? This is human feelings "

    Shutong stares and interrupts me," I said no, you don''t have to be a mother, OK? "

    I was stunned and asked with a smile, "your classmate is a man?"

    Shutong didn''t answer at once, his expression was a little strange, "so what?"

    "No, no, ha ha,,." It''s not surprising that this girl asked me whether to go to her classmate for advice and bought new clothes. She said that she started to choose clothes last night to match them, which proved that she didn''t buy one or two sets of clothes. Today, she started dressing up early in the morning. It''s all because of her old classmate, Cold face way: "Chu Nan, I warn you, you don''t want to crook!"

    "What do I think?" I joked

    Shutong was in a bad mood. "I don''t know what''s going on in your stupid head like a pig!"

    "I didn''t think of anything," I said with a smile. "I was thinking in my pig like head whether an old classmate who was naturally stupid in the mouth of a girl was the object she longed for when she was a student, whether she had been lovelorn to this day, or whether she had been jilted, so that she was full of expectation for this day, but she didn''t want to mention the same old man too much"

    Shutong seems to be When I was about to apologize, Shutong said in a cold voice, "you are really a pig."

    Well, I really got it? I''m really a pig. I''ve uncovered others'' scars

    From Beitian to Beijing, EMUs also need nearly three I hours'' drive. Most of the northern cities have entered the peak tourist season since May. In addition to the summer holidays of various colleges and universities, the passenger flow of cars and trains has increased significantly. However, the passenger flow of the line from Beitian to Beijing has always been saturated, so it is necessary to book tickets in advance. Like Shutong, you can buy soft tickets one day in advance It''s not easy to get a seat. There are no tickets everywhere in the corridor, and then the passengers standing at the ticket make-up station, if they have free seats, they will fight like a hungry wolf for food with a big bag of i-bag.Shutong''s mood was not right, and his attitude was very bad. He drove away two college students who occupied our seats. They were a pair of students who were whistling in the front of us. Fortunately, these two goods were typical of bullying and bullying. They were amazing or jealous. Anyway, their bad thoughts about Shutong were strangled in the cradle by the ferocious me in the back. They were bright and bright The traffic lights of our company are not inferior to their hair, earrings, nose rings, and paw rings. They are not as dangerous as the bandages around my forehead. Bad children and bad men are not in the same class at all. I haven''t seen for a long time which male or female non mainstream couples are. In my opinion, if you don''t talk about it, you can kill women An''s eyes glared, and the obedient Ji returned the seat that belonged to us.

    I always offend women inexplicably recently, so I think it must be my fault that Shutong''s mood suddenly turns bad. Maybe it''s because I stabbed her in the pain? So my friends try to make up for their mistakes, but if the topic suddenly turns to the place that has nothing to do with her old classmate, I''m afraid that Shu Tong will notice that I''ve been avoiding her for a long time. I still know a little about Shu Tong''s personality. This girl has a strong self-esteem, otherwise I won''t lie about myself at home for the sake of the so-called face There is a handsome and rich boyfriend, so I dare not to be curious, but I have to pretend to be curious to ask some questions about her old classmates.

    Of course, I have to admit that there are two different things about not being curious and not being curious

    there are entertainment magazines on the table in front of me, which the non mainstream couple forgot to take away just now. Because the cover is Wu Lefeng''s face full of melancholy temperament, which is so mature and handsome that thousands of women hate thousands of men. So I used it subconsciously to look at it. The traditional hanging sheep head selling dog Ru There are only four pages in the dozens of pages of Wu Lefeng''s report, including photo portraits. There are only a few innocuous interviews that can''t find the theme. Most of them are crammed so-called experts'' positive and negative comments and Ji debates about the box office blockbuster "three hearts and two minds love you" which keeps growing. They are boring and nutritious. I was looking for the magazine''s In the photo, I instinctively failed to evaluate the beautiful fiber foot of those female stars or models who were wearing violent Lu, pretending to ask the full score reference sitting in the inner side window, saying: "think carefully, it seems that you never mentioned your old classmate''s affairs to me, only said that he was a psychological consultant"

    PS: very no state, although no headache, but always There is an unspeakable feeling of discomfort. I can''t eat or drink anything. I''m very upset. Is uncle''s menopause coming? Is it too early]

 Chapter 778

    "Think about it carefully. It seems that you never mentioned to me about your old classmate. You only said that he was a psychological consultant."

    Shu Tong looked out of the window and didn''t speak. Her angry face was on the window.

    The atmosphere is stiff, and the infected facial muscle Ru is also stiff, so there is no way to talk, "that"

    "I didn''t say, because you didn''t ask." Shutong finally spoke, as if to interrupt me, disgusted me, seriously.

    However, since the NV people can still play, it proves that they are not really angry, or they have already dissipated their anger. I scratched my head and said with a smile, "can I ask now? Although Beitian is no better than the capital, it''s no worse. There are several psychology experts who are well-known authorities in China. Why do we have to go to Beijing to find your classmate? It''s not too expensive just to make an appointment for consultation. Besides, it''s not a matter of saving money. "I can''t say in the second half. If you really need treatment, it''s more convenient to find a psychiatrist in Beitian than a trip to Beijing

    Shutong said the same thing, but he didn''t nod his head. He looked down a little bit and continued to read the magazine. "It''s not that he can''t believe it"

    in fact, it''s just that he can''t believe it. A man of my age is afraid that he hasn''t been working for a few days? How much experience can I have?

    "You have so many questions. Why don''t you ask them sooner or later? You have to get on the train to ask them again?" Shutong''s sharp eyes make my face ache. I know that although this girl is a bit natural, she is not stupid, she is still in a panic because she has seen through her mind. "When I say I want to help, you let me help, because you know that I owe you the last time, and want to give it back to you, so I think it''s not reliable, or even superfluous, but what is it I didn''t even say that, did I? Because you''re afraid that once you question my classmate''s age or ability, I''ll give up going to Beijing this time, and then I''ll think of other ways to repay your human feelings. It''s too much trouble for such a stupid Nv person to pester you. So I''ll just sacrifice one day to accompany me to commit foolishness, so that I can be dismissed, and you''ll be quiet, right? In fact, you don''t have any expectation for the result of going to Beijing today. It''s just to make my heart with a sense of debt find some balance, and then I can look up a little in front of you to talk, right? "

    The three "yes''s" have been poked into my heart''s nest, and my friends dare not to look into her eyes. Naturally, they turn the page, cover up their surprise, pretend to be grandchildren, and say: "no, you think too much, the authorities I, the fate of things makes me feel bad, there is no idea, so I listen to your arrangement for everything. Besides, I always feel that psychology is playing There is no direct relationship between Yier and age, experience, etc. professional knowledge is the foundation, and perception and understanding are the embodiment of strength. In the end, people who have made achievements in the industry are usually those who dare to think and explore. Since you praise your classmate so much, it proves that he must have something outstanding, saying no It must be the same as this "

    magazine. There is a large side a report on the middle page. It''s puzzling that the protagonist is not a star in the entertainment circle, but a young, handsome looking doctor who has a hand in the idol school star.

    In this era of pompous, the content of news magazines and newspapers is mostly based on gossip and hype as gimmicks, which is not true and practical? There''s no bottom line to boast about. A young man in his twenties and twenties actually holds two doctorates. Although there are still some geniuses, and even some people have obtained two doctorates when they are younger, these two titles are a bit exaggerated. One is a doctor of psychology from Harvard University in the United States, and the other is a middle school of a famous Chinese Medicine College in China Doctor of medicine!

    The title of the report is "the legend of your son in the medical world, who wants to travel alone". It''s shocking. But what did you learn? Medicine? It''s really enough, but it''s not only the Chinese and Western disciplines, but also the industry. Which entertainment magazine does a doctor publish?!

    "What''s the ox man''s name, Xin Quji? The name is really fierce. Why not call it Xin Qiji? "Go to" disease "and" abandon "disease, which means almost the same, can also touch the color of the ancient celebrities" probably swept the content. Most of this guy is a charlatan who depends on fraud and hype, so he was published in the entertainment magazine, because his life experience is like I, his current work is mainly psychological consultation and physical therapy and health preservation of traditional Chinese medicine, and the pressure of contemporary social life is doubled and healthy The serious loss of Kangliu is doomed to the development potential of his industry, especially the rich people, who are not stingy about their mental and physical health and even have the obsessive paranoid pursuit. Under the effect of advertisement, there are some celebrities in the patient group of xinquji I friends, and there are more than 20 names of Hong Kong and Taiwan in the mainland who are active in the front line and the front line, because of his Zhang Piao There are seven or eight NV stars with bright faces and A-side gossip, Shu Tong said lightly: "the word" abandon "means to abandon, while the word" go "means to get rid of diseases. It''s not written in his introduction. The name was given to him by his grandfather. There''s another reason. When he was weak, he was named" go to disease "and prayed The message of prayer and blessing is in it. "

    "It''s true" between the title photo and the text, there are several lines of I words to introduce what Shutong said. Suddenly, Shutong didn''t glance at the magazine at all. Besides, it''s impossible to see the line of Chu with the eyes of normal people, even I have a little trouble lying on my face!"You won''t be a fan of him?"

    Shutong gave me a white look, turned his head and continued to look out of the window at the bustling platform. "He is the psychiatrist we are going to see."

    Like a fool, I can''t speak with my mouth wide open

    Xin Quji, a 25-year-old who claims to be the son of a traditional Chinese medicine family, is different from his A-side news on the Internet. He seems to be a quite low-key person. Almost all reports are unilateral yells and speculations of the media. He seems to have never received even a formal exclusive interview or made any clarification and response to the scandal.

    This unknown double doctor genius doctor I is because a Hong Kong star named Zhang NV, who is deeply involved in legal issues, was followed by paparazzi and broke out his love affair with his brother and sister. Then the mainland media dug out the secret of his career in psychological counseling and traditional Chinese medicine therapy for many stars. This is what happened in the last month or so, so about him The life experience of the son of the medical aristocratic family and the gold content of the two doctorates have not been confirmed. He is still in the process of discussion, questioning and debate. He himself is very calm. He just refuses to interview and respond blindly. He stops by silence and changes constantly. Probably because of his young, promising and long-term handsome, he is not warm, not angry and calm Entertainment media has gained more space for rumor. NV star, who has not denied or responded to the question of "whether he has been treated by him", has been doubted to have an affair with him Those gossip reports that can be used for chatting after dinner can only be seen from those related to Wu Lefeng. Although this mentality may be self deception, I just don''t want to continue to understand the seven or eight bad things in that industry, which may be Yiting with the same feeling or my own rambling. I hope that what Wu Lefeng and murui are engaged in is the same A clear as water industry, so not to see is to see, not to see as No.

    In fact, the report value of Xin Quji is very subtle. After all, his identity is a doctor or an entertainment star. Even if there is any doubt about him, it''s not within the scope of entertainment report. So unless it''s a boring magazine with gossip as its theme, other types of entertainment pages rarely see this person''s report, so only for I am interested in financial news and sports news, and I choose to entertain news. I don''t know that there is such a person who exists and rises, even if he has become the hottest conversation in major forums on the Internet.

    This life experience is like I. The character whose medical skills are almost deified by Zhang Xing NV and many people in the entertainment circle is Shu Tong''s high school classmate. Moreover, she is likely to be her first love! It''s so dramatic. It''s more fairy tale than fairy tale!

    PS: come back at night, not closed eyes, sleepy]

 Chapter 779

    "Is he really your high school classmate?" After checking all the news about xinquji on the Internet, my curiosity increased instead of decreasing, because this guy''s low-key and outrageous words, the information about him can be determined, except for the patients'' affirmation of his medical skills, there is nothing else.

    "Yes." Shutong, who loves poverty in his daily chatter, has been sparing no words since he got on the train. He has been looking out of the window, and he doesn''t know what scenery is worth appreciating along the way.

    "Is it not a lie?"

    I didn''t expect that I sighed casually, but Shutong reacted with Ji fiercely and turned to stare at me and said, "what am I cheating you for?"

    "I mean, it''s amazing that you suddenly have such a wonderful classmate. It''s not like reality."

    "what is reality?"

    "Is reality something that exists?" I''m not sure. Although I have confidence in my mouth, I still dare not sell it in front of Shu Tong, a Chinese teacher.

    "That''s right," Shu said. "So when you''ve made sure that it exists, you can say that it''s unrealistic."

    I''m just gossiping. Do you need to talk about philosophy with me? Today''s Shutong is a bit strange. Our conversation seems to be never on an ideological level. If she doesn''t come to accommodate me, I don''t have such a high j God floor. I can''t climb to her height. So I''m talking about the same problem clearly, but there is a kind of absurd feeling that the donkey can''t get on the horse''s mouth. After two or three words, the conversation can''t go on.

    I asked, "are you in a bad mood today?"

    "Originally."

    "Because I''m in the way of eyes, or because I''m talkative, so it''s not good?"

    Shutong blinks, as if my self-consciousness is far from satisfying her, "you are really in the way, because you are too silly to wear, but I only think it''s funny, you are indeed talkative, and the truth is more than the lie, but I''m used to it."

    I wonder, "then why are you in such a bad mood?"

    "I''m in a bad mood because I''m also thinking about why I''m in a bad mood. The more I can''t think of the reason, the worse my mood will be!"

    Well, it''s unreasonable for this woman to go to Beijing by way of Jinghua City. It''s an I city with three weak lines, sandwiched between Beitian and Beijing. Such an awkward position doomed its actual development potential to be out of proportion with its current and even future fame for a long time. In terms of urban development planning, it''s the largest The advantage lies in the interaction between left and right. Although it has benefited, it is obvious that Beijing and Beitian, which have gained more benefits, have increased the Ji flow and cooperation in all aspects under its auxiliary lubrication. To the city of Jinghua, which has no special features, it can only survive in the shadow of two international big cities.

    Although it is rarely known in China, Beijing is very famous in Beitian and Beijing. First, the consumption level, housing price and land price, and labor force are far lower than those in the two major cities, and the market is very attractive. Second, the government Fu''s quick success and instant benefit for economic development, preferential policies for attracting investment, and a large number of enterprises inflow. Due to the complexity of competition and foreign population The increasing and soaring crime rate

    I often pass by here, but I have never really stayed in this city for even one day, especially because the animal in the sand boat is the people here.

    Maybe it''s because of the lingering fear of the scum. I was on pins and needles for a few minutes when I stopped in Beijing. If Dong I knew that I had been to Beijing today, what would be her expression? I guess a tiger who has been hungry for three days will look like a sheep before she arrives at Beijing. Actually, before arriving at Beijing, she passed by a city, where the motor train stops all the time, called I river. It is a county-level city managed by Beijing Hua. It governs seven towns and one District. But today, people are still used to call it "I river county". The reputation of this county-level city is far greater than that of Beijing Huashi, this is due to its economic and Technological Development Zone, which borders on Beitian city. The roads are all in all directions and Ji is convenient. Many enterprises in Beitian city have factories there, including the production base of Fengchang group. Once the cooperation with sanyie is achieved, it will become the production base of new products The neighboring city refers to the "I River" sandwiched between Beijing and Beitian, not the city 100 kilometers away.

    Perhaps I was aware of my insecurity, Shutong said curiously, "what are you doing? You''re going to be a thief when you''re looking around? "

    "Do you think my dress is suitable for being a thief?"

    "It''s not suitable. It''s too conspicuous."

    My friend had a cold war. "I''d better take off my coat, that''s better."

    Shutong was shocked. "Are you really going to be a thief? No, I have money! "

    "Ah?" I was stunned to respond, chuckled: "what and what, I don''t want to be too conspicuous, always feel a lot of people are looking at me."

    When the train arrives at the station, there are a lot of people getting off and on. The beautiful Shutong is so eye-catching. There''s a traffic light like me next to her. It''s more topical. My friend didn''t think it before, but now he finds that there''s no winter I night around. It''s really insecureWhen I got up and took off my coat, my arm almost hit the head of an old man who had just got on the bus. The old man, supported by his wife, was quick to respond. When he reached for a block, his palm gently pushed at my elbow! What are you, what are you, what are you doing? "

    Looking at my near, breathing face, Shutong panicked and put his hands in my mouth, but forgot to push me away.

    I was more surprised than Shutong. Although I realized that the old man was passing by in time, and I quickly closed my arm and clamped my armpit, I was sure that I was standing steadily, and there was no muscle Ru on my body that felt the effect of external force, but my body suddenly rotated for half a week. With no dizziness, I fell to Shutong inexplicably. If I didn''t react fast enough, I supported the desktop with one hand and held it with one hand Back to back, we are bound to have close physical contact.

    Regardless of embarrassment, I stood up in amazement and looked back at the old man, who had physical contact with me.

    The old man, who is black, thin and stout, is also looking at me. He wears a Tang suit and a white suit with a black u. it''s easy to remind people of Zhou Xingxing''s modeling in the movie Kung Fu. It''s just that the old man''s hair is short. Although it''s white AA''s, it doesn''t affect his fairytale temperament. It''s the opposite of my traffic light.

    In the eyes of the old man, Lu is also puzzled, which makes his friends blush. It''s hard not to be true that what sequelae was left by the smashed a''s head yesterday. Suddenly, he rushed to Mr. I Shu, which has nothing to do with the old man?

    The aunt holding the other arm of the old man, like the old man, is well maintained, even a little evil. From the wrinkles on the corner of her eyes and the back of her hand, it can be seen that even if she is not sixty years old, she may not be much worse. But at first glance, she is only in her forties. The most difficult thing is that it is not her deliberate cover up that makes people feel this illusion. She does not have makeup, The clothes, regardless of the style, are very simple

    that kind face of the evil aunt looked at me, and looked at his old man, I said, "what''s the matter?"

    Aunt''s voice is very gentle, and also deceptive, but very natural, without any affectation. From the tone and attitude of her speech, it''s not hard to see that she is a kind of weak and independent type. It seems that no matter what the old man''s answer is, it doesn''t matter, because she won''t make an idea for him.

    The old man has a big black face that others owe him money. He seems to be in a bad mood and says coldly, "nothing."

    Auntie was not satisfied with his bad attitude. She smiled and said, "then find a place to sit. Our seat is right here."

    "Well." The old man''s words were few and precious, but he frowned and looked at me again, as if there was something else I couldn''t catch.

    Can''t it be because I almost fell on Shu Tong for some reason just now, and I feel unable to understand? I smiled at the old man and said, "I''m sorry, sir, I almost met you."

    the old man was stunned and said lightly, "it''s OK." After that, I sat in the back seat with my wife. Although she didn''t know why, she nodded friendly to me.

    These two old people, one is like water and the other is like ice. Although they are extreme, they can snuggle together, but they really match.

    PS: I''m sorry to have stayed on a for a few days, but I didn''t give it to you if I felt guilty.

    Now the body has recovered, thank you for your concern and consideration, I will also pay attention to the body in the future, will not easily fall down, ha ha.

 Chapter 780

    When I just sat down, Shu Tong grabbed the collar of her neck. The girl''s face was still red. She said, "Chu, you didn''t mean to take advantage of me?! Don''t pretend to be like nobody! Even if I come out with you in secret, you can''t do what you do to me! "

    "Let go. This shirt is new. The button is still loose. Don''t take it off!" My friend opened Shu Tong''s hand and looked back subconsciously. Sure enough, the old couple were looking at us with great interest. My friend''s face turned red and he didn''t have a good way to Shu Tong: "how do I think you are reminding me that you can do what you do today?"

    Shutong stares at him. "What do you say?!"

    "Don''t you think you are strange today?"

    "What''s strange?"

    "What''s not strange?" I said: "you see, you wear too fashionable, strange? You put on make-up, strange? You look so beautiful, strange? You said we didn''t have a date. I don''t look good on you. You are so angry. Strange? We''re going to see a doctor, but you don''t like me asking you anything about a doctor. Strange? The strangest thing is that I almost kissed you just now, but you didn''t push me away. Now I''m reminded that we came out with tassels on our backs. Can I understand that you want to tell me that no matter what happened today, you won''t talk to tassels when you go back? You said you encouraged me to commit a crime? Isn''t that strange? "

    I can clearly see that Shu Tong''s face se is more iron green and her trembling is more obvious, but I can''t help but ask: "Mr. ia Shu, tell me the truth, you are in a bad mood, is it because that Xin went to the doctor of disease? If you''re not ready, let''s not go. Don''t force yourself to "

    " pa -- "

    loud slap in the ear. I''m stunned. The two NV college students in opposite Si are stunned. The sitting and standing passengers around are stunned. I can see that the old two are stunned. Their faces don''t hurt, but they are hot. I know that''s not because Shu Tong works hard, but actually Her gesture didn''t make any strength at all, but it was because of the slap in the face of the public, which made her friend''s dignity as a man burn under the skin. Shutong''s eyes flowed a little flustered Lu and remorse. She probably didn''t expect to do it by herself, but she obviously couldn''t help apologizing and said: "are you finished?"

    To be honest, I really want to go back in a slap. Although the previous words are not without joking, the concern just now is definitely from the bottom of my heart, but my concern from the bottom of my heart is the slap in the face of the public! Which man can stand it? In particular, the two non mainstream people I met when I got on the bus are now sitting opposite the old couple, twisting their bodies to look at me, gloating and covering their mouths to snigger

    "it''s over, it''s over, ha ha." I am so mean to laugh, so mean to all the people around me that I look down on me. I know what they think of me. I am a spineless ia white face dressed in old-fashioned clothes. I can let this fashionable and beautiful NV humiliate me

    people rely on clothes, horses, saddles, commercialized society. People are used to seeing things as philistine and intuitive as a commodity Li, the face loving Shu Tong knows the most, so she knows the eyes of people around her, so she doesn''t understand why I forbear.

    "Why don''t you fight back?"

    "Why should I fight back?" I have no heart or lungs to smile to Shu Tong and say: "it''s me that is too thirty-eight. Your business should have been decided by yourself. I don''t complain about how many mouths I have for an outsider."

    The noisy carriage became very quiet because of the slap in the ear. We became the focus of the public, but Shu Tong, who always wanted to face, didn''t take it easy this time. Instead, he stared at me coldly and asked loudly, "NV people''s face is face, men''s face is not face, is it? You don''t fight back, you don''t want to, you''re afraid I''ll lose face, right? You see how ugly your smile is. Since you are so proud, why can you aggrieve yourself for my irrelevant NV? Don''t you forget, only I owe you, you never owe me anything? "

    I''m not sure if Shu Tong is clarifying for me, or if he really doesn''t understand me, he is roaring at me, because the scorn and ridicule in the eyes of those around him are gone, and the surprise and envy and a little admiration are replaced, because Shu Tong''s tears are like broken beads, and each crystal contains something I can''t understand

    it is better for one person to lose face than two people Shame together - actually, I can''t bear it. The idea is very simple. The face of NV people is not as thick as that of men, especially Shu Tong, who is more traditional than me. Her insistence on face is terrible. No matter what her purpose is to pull me to Beijing, no matter how unreasonable she is, she can''t change the fact that she is a cousin of fringe, and can''t replace her I kept the secret of Chu Yuan, but I couldn''t change the fact that she was an NV, so I can bear it.

    Tassel said, purple garden said, Murphy also said, this is called gentle, and I will bite the back teeth of the patience, called a man''s bearing.

    "I don''t beat NV people"

    "you fart!" Even if I saw these three words jump out of Shutong''s mouth, I still can''t believe that Mr. SV''s stupid NV even spewed dirty words in public!

    "You don''t fight only NV people''s faces! For this you may not have your own face! " Shutong drank it and cried on the table.Frankly speaking, I don''t understand why she cries and what is good for crying, but looking at her crying, I''m not surprised or even comforted. It seems that she should release or vent something for a long time, but just endure it all the time

    I never really see through this natural stupor. She seems very simple and complicated

    I''m embarrassed and don''t know how to comfort her, Zhou Surrounded by those encouraging eyes, I feel very uncomfortable. Like a minesweeper, I go to pat Shutong on the back. She shakes her body and continues to cry, but it seems that she is not very exclusive to my comfort. I don''t know why I want to look back at the old couple who seem to be indifferent and practical, but who are not always in love with me. But the old man who doesn''t smile even purrs his mouth and squints at me at the moment With a little chin head, I would like to ask you to refuel. I dare to say that everyone here misunderstood the relationship between Shutong and me!

    But Shu Tong cried harder and harder. I had to pat her on the back again. This time, she didn''t contradict her. She cried a little bit. My friend breathed a long time, lying in her ear, IA asked: "gunaai, let''s stop crying, OK? I don''t know why you cry "

    " shut up! Well -- "

    Ya is still excited. It''s ok if she doesn''t feel comforted. The volume of comforting comes up instead. I''m witty and speechless. I just pat her on the back and help her choke. Unexpectedly, she''s much quieter.

    I can''t understand it, but the two NV college students sitting opposite seem to know Shutong''s strange state of J God very well. Their ambiguous faces show a little bit of IAA infatuation, which makes their friends'' faces even hotter, Shutong has stopped crying, but she still lies on the table and refuses to raise her head. Seeing her choking gradually subsides, I quickly take back the claws on her back. She is the cousin of Liusu and the teacher of Chuyuan. I can''t tell what kind of identity I am afraid of. Even though I pretended to be her boyfriend and R Ma called her "Tongtong" for a week, I''m still not used to being too close to her Close physical contact, even if this level of contact is normal among friends.

    Just like at the moment, I feel that she is crying and making noise because of me. When I arrive in Beijing, I still need an IA. I don''t know how to spend the time sitting next to her. So, when I see a young husband Fu, who is dressed up as a farmer, carrying a bag of IA and holding a baby, coming from another carriage, trying to find a seat At that time, I was very generous to give my seat to the NV people and children.

    There is another reason why I gave up my seat, because the crying of the baby also attracted the attention of the dark faced old man who kept his eyes closed. The old man always seemed to have a kind of cynical and tragic feelings. Most of the seats around me were students coming home from summer vacation, but no one had ever learned the "five talks, four beauties and three loves", or looked down and played with his mobile phone, or looked at it Deep outside the window, or with a headset to look at "public morality", or honey flirt show love, tacit understanding that some strange no one to pay attention to the family of three, only sitting opposite the old two non mainstream couples, eyes squint, squeezed two words from the teeth, "really noisy!"

    The old man like ice wrote all his dissatisfaction with the young man on a black face. Just about to get up to give up his seat, he was caught by the evil aunt like water. Although the voice was very light, I heard her saying, "when you arrived in Beijing, there was still more than one IA, you were not in good shape and could not stand for so long"

    the old man who was very stubborn, staring at the evil Aunt at a glance, stubborn stand up so I took the first step, to the family of three said: "big sister, sit here, too crowded, the child crying, one may be you so holding uncomfortable."

 Chapter 781

    Please come to

    "big sister, sit here. There are too many people and the baby is crying. It''s probably uncomfortable to be held by you so much."

    A head of sweat two mouthfeel Ji ceaselessly, it seems that I am two years older than the guy a strong bow to me, "thank you elder brother, thank you elder brother, elder brother is really a good man ah."

    I smiled and turned around to put my coat on Shu Tong who didn''t know if he was asleep, so I leaned over to give up the seat to the NV who was holding the baby. I didn''t know whether the NV people were loving their children or whether the rural NV people were not as hypocritical as the urban NV children. As soon as she sat down, she untied her skirt, pulled out her underwear, and gave her half white tender + Ru to feed the child. Although her angle was very elegant, even though Sitting on the opposite side, I can''t see her Zuguang, but looking down from my friends, there''s no cover at all. The little cherry red that came out of the baby''s mouth suddenly made me dizzy. The fool knew that his daughter-in-law fuzuguang was still giggling at me, how could the shy brothers feel? I hurriedly stepped back a few steps, but just stood beside the old couple. The old man had sat down and looked at me with profound eyes. The evil aunt nodded to me. I responded with a friendly smile. Seeing that they didn''t mean to talk, I also turned around and looked out the window on the other side. To be honest, the black faced old man''s eyes made me a little uncomfortable, even though I knew he was It''s a kind of appreciation, but there''s still an anatomical discomfort.

    What kind of occupation is the old man engaged in? Why are his eyes so sharp and his aura so oppressive?

    It''s ok if I don''t look back. I almost screamed when I looked back. Shu Tong in my coat stood behind me and stared at me with those red crying eyes.

    "What are you doing? Who do you want to scare to death? "

    "It''s peace to scare you to death."

    "Don''t say that I am like the public enemy of the people"

    "then your qualification is not enough," Shu Tong looked back at the feeding NV people, and nodded, "it is the public enemy of the NV people at most."

    "Hello, the surname is Shu. I tell you that you can eat one meal, but you can''t eat one word," the friend said in a low voice, "you are a teacher, can you not be so dirty?"

    "Why am I dirty?" Shutong said coldly: "I didn''t say that you gave up your seat because Fu, the young daughter-in-law of that year, was pretty. I know that you saw Zuguang, and now your eyes are full of emotion. Another ignorant NV, No. what''s your Bi''s real acting captured by Shaofu''s heart"

    grass, isn''t this girl sleeping on the table? Can''t eyes grow on the back of the head?

    My old face is burning. "Don''t you say it now?! And who''s acting? You don''t teach the students how to be a teacher. My teacher has taught you how to be a good person and a good thing. Can you think that way? Am I bad or are you bad? It''s no wonder that Yuanyuan always plays UN with me. It''s not strict. It''s your laziness that doesn''t teach me well! "

    Shutong''s face is red and his ears are red: "who are you calling lazy women? If I don''t teach her well, how can she not play UN eggs with others, only with you? You know better than me. Is she playing UN? You want to show yourself, you want to pay attention to her? What''s the difference between this Xi quality and the daughter-in-law Fu who holds the baby looking at you affectionately? "

    "It''s a big difference!" "I stressed:" people that is feeling Ji, not emotional

    "Oh?" Shutong plays with the taste: "so, don''t you deny that fate is the Xi quality with feelings?"

    Brother was asked a flustered, but speechless, even if this is a well-informed thing, I still hope to make a tacit understanding with Shutong. After all, in the face of brother and sister love, that kind of embarrassment can be intimidating, but Shutong seems to be the only one who naturally stays in this area, Xi obviously - recently, whether it''s a phone call or a text message, she''s too outspoken, not implicit, not tactful, often I think it''s because I can''t open my mouth when I''m face-to-face. I didn''t expect this girl to save face for me when I''m face-to-face My friend didn''t come to the end of his tether and once again avoided the topic.

    "If you don''t pay attention, you don''t care!" The girl turned her face and turned her back, but she just stood behind me and didn''t move.

    I looked back and saw that she also let out the seat, but the simple and honest rural youth didn''t go to sit, but gave up to a middle-aged Funv who looks pale and carsick. He also took out two pears from the canvas bag he was carrying and gave them to her enthusiastically. When he saw me, he took out a few pears, laughing: "brother, sister-in-law, you are so kind-hearted Oh, I have nothing to thank you for. Here, have a pear. It''s sour and sweet. Quench your thirst. "

    Shutong''s face was as red as blood when he called "sister-in-law". He hurriedly pushed back and said, "you''re welcome."

    He did not dare to look at Shu Tong. He looked down at his hands, which had not been manicured

    "No, no, you are too polite"

    "you can take it if it is given to you. Don''t be embarrassed." I glared at Shu Tong. Fortunately, she was also a child from the countryside. Unexpectedly, she didn''t see that he had a sense of inferiority in front of her, who was full of urban flavor, fashionable and noble temperament. Her politeness was understood as disrespect and hurt people''s self-esteem.Shudunzi still didn''t respond. I had taken the pear from his partner and took out a bite. It was really sweet and sour. "Delicious!"

    Guy Han smiled and had a sense of Ji in his eyes.

    Shutong suddenly realized that he had snatched one from my hand, bit it, and said, "delicious, thank you."

    He blushed, scratched his head, nodded and went back to take care of his daughter-in-law Fu''s children.

    "It''s still one time to get to Beijing. You''ve given up your seat now. When you''re tired, no one will give you another seat." I don''t know which fool Shu Tong takes, whether teasing is fake or testing is true.

    "Don''t you bother to talk to me?" Ya almost choked on me.

    "OK, don''t regret standing tired."

    "Regret is also your regret!"

    "What?"

    "Leave me alone!" Dead fool eat pear, not bird me.

    I can''t stand her changeable mood, and I won''t provoke her any more. I handed the remaining two pears to the old couple who had been watching me, and smiled: "Grandpa, eat a pear, ha ha, it''s sweet and sour, it''s refreshing, it''s thirst quenching."

    The old man with black face smiled at his wife. He was so surprised that he could laugh. The old man was not polite. He took two pears and handed them to his wife. He took one of them, wiped it on the I and took a big bite. Then he nodded to me and smiled: "well, it''s sweet and sour, and I''m very comfortable. I''m young, and I''m very good at being a man. It''s rare. ˇ±

    maybe the black faced old man doesn''t often boast about others. The expression of the evil aunt is very rich. I can''t believe to look at me and the old companion.

    The master taught me to be modest, but not too fake, so I said, "I''m flattered."

    "It doesn''t matter whether I praise or not, I just evaluate what I see objectively," the old man with black face said with a smirk, "I can''t help it when I get on the bus. I almost pushed you."

    "Well?" I was stunned, and then I remembered that I almost fell on Shu Tong at that time, inexplicably, "you really pushed me?"

    "Yes," said the old man with black face, admiring me. "I didn''t expect you to react so fast. As soon as I shook my shoulder, you immediately noticed. I closed my arm and clamped my armpit in time. On the contrary, I was slow in response and pushed on your elbow."

    Said, at that time the old man did look at me with a very unexpected eye, "but why didn''t I feel that you tried hard?"

    "That''s your own strength, I just changed its direction," the master said proudly. "I started practicing tai chi at the age of 20, and I''ve practiced it for 40 years."

    "Taijiquan?" My friend always thought that Taijiquan played by the old man was similar to the radio body C in the school. I didn''t expect that it could be used in the actual combat.

    "Don''t blow it," said the evil aunt, who seemed to resent his ostentation. "Can you call that Taiji? Isn''t it in the park to follow the cat and draw the tiger? "

    In the sixth and ninth stages of the disease

 Chapter 782

    "What is posture? I''ve worked hard on it, man. Don''t listen to her nonsense. I''ll tell you that Taijiquan is broad and deep. It can not only strengthen your body, but also be used in practice. Just like the one I pushed you just now, when you stroke your elbow smoothly, it''s useless. Don''t you almost fall down? Taijiquan is the least important of those postures. Sun Tzu said: the war is unchangeable, the water is impermanent, and those who can win because of the change of the enemy are called the forest. The Ji marrow of Taijiquan lies in this. I defend our territory, not humble, not overactive, not moving, not moving, using static brake, using softness to overcome hardness, is a wonderful skill that can win with no moves, guide the visible with no moves, respond to the changes with no changes, and treat the human body with human strength. ˇ±

    "don''t pay attention to him, man. He is Taiji MI, which is similar to the Xi quality of your young people''s crazy Mi online games. Talking about these things is endless. In fact, there is no real Kung Fu, let alone any practical effect. He is a bad old man who can''t walk steadily. Ha ha," the evil aunt is joking on the surface, but anyone can see her eyebrows Yujian frowned at the old man who was infatuated with MI Taijiquan and said: "we went to Beijing this time to accompany him to Jishuitan Hospital for reexamination. Last time, he also fooled his neighbor''s children to practice Taiji with him. When he put his posture in the corridor, he fell down the stairs and almost disappeared. Now it''s raining all over the world Yes, there is still a dull pain in the wound. "

    "I''ve said it more than 100 times. It''s when I push the hand with the doll. He suddenly uses a trick to steal peaches from monkeys. If I''m a middle-aged man, do I still have the face to go in and out of the district? It''s hard to escape, but you have broken a bone. You have to be surprised. Bi asked me to check and check again. "The old man has a black face, and I can''t see whether it''s red or not. But Shu Tong, who overhears our conversation, couldn''t resist a laugh, making the old man very unhappy." so I said, now the children are also Well, young people are too impetuous, no matter what they do, they don''t have a common heart. "

    The evil aunt, who has always been as gentle as water, hears the words and sighs softly, "impetuous, do you have the right to say these two words in your ordinary heart?"

    As soon as the old man''s face changed, I thought he would be angry. Unexpectedly, he just sighed and ignored the words of the evil aunt, who was obviously stabbing Ji people. He continued to say to me: "guys, I have time to practice Taijiquan, build up my body and cultivate my mind." the evil aunt didn''t know what to do, and she said: "you have practiced for 40 years, in the morning, in the evening, but you haven''t seen it The old man could not help but retort: "I have changed! When I was young, I practiced for health, when I was old, and for heart cultivation. Over the years, I regretted it, put it down, accepted it, and was open-minded. What do you want me to do? I''ve smoothed the edges and corners I''ve raised for most of my life, but what have you done over the years except for the endless nagging in my ear? "

    I didn''t expect that the old couple would quarrel even if they didn''t say three words. Suddenly, they felt at a loss. I didn''t know how to resolve their tension.

    Maybe it''s because our old Chu family''s men are more humble and let NV people, family conflicts and my family have no chance. Even if there''s any dispute between the old man and his stepmother, it''s often the old man who takes the initiative to make concessions. The first one is calm. It''s just the opposite of the old man''s family. The evil aunt knows that the old man''s wife is angry, and she suddenly stops fighting and has no voice. It''s not like my baby''s back Mom like, reasonable can be strong in the end.

    A man should be magnanimous, but also face it. If NV side argues, he doesn''t mind to admit his mistake first, and show his open-minded and good man''s demeanor of not fighting with NV. But if NV side admits his unreasonable quarrel first, few men can not advance without an inch. He emphasizes that his sacred dignity is inviolable, and then he can be magnanimous after hitting NV side to the bottom of the valley There is no vain man in the world. He will enjoy the poor look of NV people in front of him.

    I can''t help but feel that the cowardly Xi ge of the evil aunt is a natural gas bag. Fortunately, the old man with black face just smiled and shook his head, but he didn''t continue to be strong. Instead, he sighed with emotion: "it''s important for both of them to live a life of mutual support and mutual understanding, but it''s still important to quarrel. It''s still necessary to fight. It''s also important to stick to it You have to insist, but you have been like this all your life. When I am angry, you will stop talking. I hope you can quarrel with me once more and say all the words in your heart. Tell me, it''s not enough for me to polish the water chestnut. I''ve made too many mistakes and made too deep mistakes. I should give up the last bit of dignity, and really bow down and say "sorry" to the child. "

    "I know you can''t do it, and I don''t want you to do it. I know you, and the child knows you, so I''ve forgiven you for a long time, and I don''t hate you, because we all know that you''ve been stubborn and arrogant all your life. If you really bend down, you''re denied this generation of children." the evil aunt secretly wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and said: "if children hate you, they won''t always be B I took you to the hospital for examination. The children didn''t say it directly, but they all thought about you. "

    The old man didn''t say a word, but there was water in his muddy eyes. For a long time, he said softly, "the children are like you.""No," my aunt''s sad eyes flowed a little comfort, a little pride, "all like you."

    The old man was stunned and laughed, "stubborn? Stubborn? "

    Auntie took the old man''s hand and chuckled, "who knows."

    Made up? I didn''t dare to talk for a long time. Although I didn''t understand, I also knew that the focus of people''s disputes was family conflicts, not something that outsiders should ask about. When I saw the old man holding hands, Mimi was confused and worried. I also giggled and laughed. The old man remembered that I was still hanging on the side. He felt embarrassed. He gently broke away his wife''s hand and recovered his excitement. He said:ˇ° Man, I think you have good conditions in all aspects, but you are a little too thin. How about practicing Taijiquan? "

    "Ah? Me? "

    "Yes," the old man pointed to my head and said with a smile, "it''s because of fighting with people that I wear my hat in the hot weather, and my head is injured?"

    I subconsciously pulled the brim of my hat and thought it was not covered well, so I heard the old man continue: "try to cover it up. I guess I''m right. No wonder there''s some blue and purple swelling on my face. I really fought with people. Ha ha ha, when I got on the bus, I thought you were not a decent child, so I was surprised that you were so polite and modest to me, but now I can I''m sure you''re not that kind of person. If you fight with someone, you must be bullied to the head. What''s the reason? "

    The old man''s ability of d-observation and reasoning is not so strong. Is it the retired old criminal police? But he said something wrong. My friend''s face was blue and purple, not beaten by outsiders, but pinched by three vinegar jars of fringe, Murphy and Ziyuan. "If a man doesn''t commit me, I will not commit. If a man does, ha ha, do you have to be more polite? Look at the outcome of your present battle, I think it is not that generous? That''s right. What is the male Ben se? Live with dignity, pride and momentum! If someone calls, you should call back! "

    "Hey, isn''t that right for you?" the evil aunt interrupted? Isn''t it teaching young people to make mistakes? "

    "If you are wrong, it is not tolerance. It is the tolerance and encouragement to those who are really wrong! If you think about it, he bullied you today. If you let him go, he will think that you are afraid of him. Tomorrow, he may not only bully you. Of course, he is not right, but he is right to connive at him and give you the courage to bully more people? " When the old man said this, I went to the bottom of my heart. Although my father''s degree of antiquity is better than Shutong''s, he often taught me that, so he turned a blind eye to me from fighting and rioting, or I would have been tortured to death by him.

    However, the old man''s awe inspiring wind suddenly turned to ridicule, "besides, you can teach your NV friends when you learn. Now social security is so 1. You can learn to defend yourself, don''t you worry? I''ll tell you that I have two NVS who are learning Taijiquan by Bi very often, so most of them haven''t been bullied. It''s good that they don''t pursue naughty boys to bully "

 Chapter 783

    Shu Tong, whose back is facing us and is teasing young Fu to hold ia baby, pretends not to care but has been eavesdropping on our conversation, seems to be dissatisfied with the old man who mistakenly thinks she is my NV friend. Ia mutters, "what should NV baby do so badly? The winter tiger is fierce. What''s the result? Today, I can''t get married. Which masochist dare to ask for it? "

    Er, this woman is really mean and sarcastic. She secretly says that sister Hu is the old NV, but she doesn''t know that sister Hu''s ferocity is fierce. Most of them are disguised to refuse the pursuer like a bee and a butterfly. They just don''t fall in love for the sake of not falling in love. Otherwise, even if they don''t cover up their own inside, they can''t leave the appearance of Se as long as they want to marry!

    And do I look like a masochist?

    The old man didn''t hear Shu tongdeshe, as if he was responsible for promoting Chinese culture. He tried to sell Taijiquan to me. He was really crazy. No wonder he was dressed like this. When talking about Taijiquan, he felt that he could talk a lot. But unlike the evil aunt, the old man''s understanding of taijiis not just superficial, but real After careful study, some of his insights would not be so easy to understand without tens of thousands of times of practice. Even I, an absolute foreign man, can understand them at a glance.

    Even if I don''t have a cold for Taiji, I''ve been fooled by him. At least, the move of pushing my elbow like a snow treadmill just now, "come, smooth it; go, smooth it." makes me think it''s very strange. If I can do this move, can I be opened by Sima Yang''s brother yesterday? At that time, as long as he turned back to his elbow gently, he flew out by himself. How could there be a chance for me to sew the needle?

    Seeing that I''m quite interested in that move, the old man is even more energetic. He even stands up to guide the mystery of that move, waist strength, footwork and direction of gravity. If it''s not explained by him, I really don''t know that there are so many orifices hidden in that casual push, e

    a simple push can have dozens of changes. The old man just teaches me This move took 40 minutes, and it was still cramming. It explained the beauty, but it still needed me to digest it in the later practice. I thought I was a stupid student, but the old man was surprised. He exclaimed that I had a talent, and I was able to pass it at one point. Once he taught it, I suspected that he would not hesitate to praise him. In fact, he wanted to float me around Then she practiced Tai Chi confidently and cheerfully. It''s estimated that Shu Tong also saw that the old man was "hiding the curse". So before the old man''s push of the elbow was finished, she began to pound Lu for us Shutong, I''m not only tired. She let her seat out. At last, she really made me regret it. She scolded me that she shouldn''t be soft hearted and indulge her mother-in-law. She was too weak to bear her son to accompany her. She couldn''t wear high-heeled shoes. When she stood less than half of IA, she had the cheek to lean on me. Forty minutes, shameless He said that he was carsick and couldn''t stand. His two arms held my neck, which made the old man''s teaching have to stop.

    In order to make her feet easier, Shudun put most of the weight of her body on me. Like a koala, she pasted such an oven on her body in a hot day. I''m afraid that no one will have the heart to feel the softness of her body any more. She thinks that it''s xiangy''s luck. She will only feel that it''s unprovoked punishment and suffering, hot and tired and tormented At the end of the day, I couldn''t talk with the old man Jia. He said I was listening.

    After I got off the bus, I found out that Shudun really had carsickness. Before I could find the bathroom, I began to spit out lotus A on the platform. I was so tired that my evil aunt took care of her and went to the bathroom to wash her face. I went out of Beijing station with Shutong on my back and no one was there. This girl''s pain hasn''t slowed down yet. I don''t want to take a taxi now. I have to walk a few steps and more I took a few breath of fresh air, but I was dizzy. The high-heeled shoes I wore were like walking on stilts. It seemed like I had just drunk a Jin and a half of Erguotou. So I had to squat down in front of her. The girl pretended to be reluctant, but I was afraid that I would repent. She lay on my back and didn''t forget to take off the newly bought high-heeled shoes that were a little cramped.

    Even in this open international metropolis, we still make passers-by wait and see.

    To be honest, the air in the capital is not necessarily fresher than that in Beitian. In this era of green Se deficiency, the real fresh air probably only exists in the undeveloped mountains and forests. So after walking for a long time, Shu Tong changed his mind and asked for a taxi. After getting on the bus, he threw me a bag of paper towels, which made me feel that this girl could not bear to continue to destroy her head I''m sweating.

    It''s a five-star hotel near Zhongguancun that Shutong reported to the driver. I''m curious why she didn''t go to the hospital or clinic or her old classmate''s house to ask. But Shutong''s ugly face, which is worse than balsam pear, makes me really hard to talk. This girl''s heart is not good. Now she''s not even in good health, and her impatient and fierce eyes It''s obviously warning me not to ask a lot, or I''ll see itI guess this five-star hotel has signs, but the hospital or clinic or her old classmate''s home is near the hotel, so Shutong just reported the name of the hotel

    but when Shutong led me into the hotel, I knew that I was wrong, and then, I was completely ignorant - never heard of it, and there were people who came to the hotel to see a doctor!

    I''ve heard for a long time that doctors are one of the most lucrative industries of grey Se in China, but when I enter this luxurious suite that is no less than the one I slept in last night, I still can''t help but feel that a 25-year-old guy who has not worked for a long time can afford such a room with high income and Bi. How profitable is the industry of doctors ŁżŁˇ

    At the same time, my only extravagant hope for unexpected surprise flew out of the sky at the moment when room en was opened, because it was a young Nv person who opened the room, and a very familiar young Nv person. I recalled for a long time, until she invited me into the reception room of Guxiang Guse, took a cup of cup of tea with cover from her hands, listened to her voice and smile with a very sweet voice When he said "please use tea", he suddenly remembered that this long hair shawl, though wearing a professional suit, has some classical charm. Isn''t it the NV protagonist of a super dog serum palace play that Chu Yuan and Dongfang like to play in the eight o''clock dog blood theater! I don''t remember her name, or I don''t care about her at all. I only know that she plays a Ge Ge in the play, and the successful place, NV angle se, has almost replaced her name.

    I don''t know if it''s her or her character, Greg, who is the most adored and admired idol of my two-year-old ia girls recently? I looked out of the window to see the sun that can dry people. At half past twelve, people have finished their lunch. Is it still early? Is it because of hypoglycemia that he didn''t get up? You look in the mirror to see your face, and then ask yourself if you believe it?!

    Seeing Shu Tong''s expression of surprise when he took over the tea from Ge Ge''s hand, I have a kind of uncontrollable anger and want to pull this silly girl to lift her ass and walk away. What''s your vision? How can you look at such a product? I know you''re coming today. It''s even if you''re arranged to meet in the hotel room so rudely. You''re still fooling around with an NV star. It''s only at noon. Isn''t it intended to embarrass you?!

    When I was browsing the information about Xin Quji on the Internet, I was also very appreciative of his low-key and silence in dealing with the scandal. I thought to myself, no wonder Shu Tong can''t even see Liu Xiaosheng''s condition. First of all, he combed his looks. Before his face was hurt, Liu Xiaosheng had lost half of it, and then he was even more extreme. Liu Gongzi was so arrogant and overbearing, but at this time At the moment, I find that the arrogance of Mr. Liu is not as good as the one in case of Xinshuai pot!

    Shutong is really not a man! Meet a man a match a + egg! If Hsin Shuai pot is qualified, a doctor, where can I get the money to open such a Niu Bi room and sleep such a red NV star? Don''t tell me they are the couple. Do they need to open a room in the hotel?!

    A doctor of no character, will medical ethics be good?

    So, I didn''t hold too much hope, even the last little fantasy was disillusioned, only the anger was burning.

    Even if Shu Tong is not a princess, I don''t want to see her dignity trampled by the so-called prince. Even if compared with the prince, I am at most a white horse existing for foil, I have the right to scream: not everyone has the right to ride on Laozi''s head and sing the leading role!

 Chapter 784

    "Are you an actor?" I don ''t know how to watch TV series, or I won'' t ask you so vaguely.

    Ge Ge''s generous is a little strange, smiling and nodding. He doesn''t hide himself like a star who has been recognized by others. He says in a very sweet but natural voice: "yes, he has played a play."

    "Are you a Hong Kong star?" Shutong said in surprise

    This time, it''s gege''s turn to be surprised and a little embarrassed. "That, I''m Taiwanese"

    I almost spray tea on the fool''s face, and I can''t recognize such an obvious accent? You should have a limit on antiques?!

    Shutong is blushed and I am angry. Does this girl have any dignity? Don''t be angry just, but also to the eyes of the enemy starlight?! But what annoyed me even more was that the fool took his brother''s hand and said, "can you sign for me?"

    Ya should not think that this NV is not the Hong Kong NV entertainer who is involved in the lawsuit in the scandal, and has no emotional connection with the doctor named Xin? It''s really nothing to do with doctors and stars, staying overnight in the hotel? You don''t have a limit to antiques, you don''t have brain damage and no bottom line?! Ask the current NV friend or lover of an old classmate who has been secretly in love to sign? I can''t stand it. I got up and dragged the women over to nagge and said, "since it''s not convenient today, let''s visit again next time. Please tell Dr. Xin that we have to go back to Beitian today, but there are still some urgent matters to deal with in the afternoon. The time is too tight and there''s nothing left. I''ll leave."

    Ge Ge was stunned and Shutong was in a hurry. "What''s your nerve? What''s the rush this afternoon? How can I not know? "

    I can''t help but slapping you, a stupid, unproductive NV man, "you don''t know what I just remembered."

    When the fool should stay, he should be like a penguin without brains. You don''t know whether you should laugh or be angry because of his silly appearance. Instead, what does the lattice seem to realize, smiling: "haven''t you eaten yet? I''ll call for something. What would you like to eat? "

    Grass, this girl is under twenty years old, but it''s not a fuel-efficient lamp. Unexpectedly, she ignored my attitude as if nothing had happened, and continued to be warm and polite!

    "Sit down!" Shutong fiercely pressed me on the sofa, turned his head and smiled at gege. "Thank you, no, we have already eaten it."

    "Is that right?" he asked

    "Obviously not."

    It''s not me or Shu Tong who answers her. Ge Ge Ge looks back and looks at her mouth. He says in a soft voice, "you are so slow. It''s rude to the guests."

    There is a young man with a good outfit of + bi, but there is no way to deny his elegant demeanor. So he is dressed in + bi, because the sun is shining in the hot summer, but he has a black e robe and wrapped himself tightly. If he takes a pair of sunglasses with him, it''s just a copy of the hero in matrix. The air conditioner in the room is very open, and he just bathed has no hair Dry, still wet, but it makes people shake a paper fan wordlessly. I don''t know whether he is afraid of cold or heat. The image of Wulitou is no less than the appearance of Feng a, the four talented man arch bridge in Zhou Xingxing''s version of Tang Bohu''s point of autumn fragrance. It only gives us a wink The figure in the early eighties of that meter is more striking, and a paper fan is good to neutralize the vigor between his eyebrows, and more mature and mature. His face is more beautiful than that in the photo. A Beijing accent is very pleasant to hear. Obviously, it''s a man, but it just makes me feel that "it''s hard to abandon the beauty of nature"

    Liu Xiaosheng, Zhang Mingjie, even if it''s big Wu Lefeng, the star, is as handsome as a dagger in front of Guan Gong. As for me, I have no desire to compete. Otherwise, I''ll just jump out of the window and buy him a ticket back to Mars if I can''t fall dead. This guy is so handsome that he''s not like a man on earth. No wonder that meinv gege just starts to fall in love with UA when he hears his voice!

    I thought Shu Tong''s reaction would be similar to nagge''s, but I didn''t expect that she would be more calm than me. "Xin Yi Xin goes to the disease, long time no see."

    Xin Quji expertly put away the paper fan and ran straight to Shu Tong. He stood in front of her and looked her up and down for a long time with those eyes that were more beautiful than NV people. Suddenly, he opened his arms and said with an exaggerated smile: "old classmates, I haven''t seen you for a long time, they are so beautiful that I almost didn''t recognize you."

    I also believe that Shu Tong is that ugly type like a duck. When I was in IA, I was willing to It''s not as beautiful as it is now, just as it''s different from not dressing up at ordinary times. But I always think that Shutong is not a beauty NV in absolute sense. Her facial features are beautiful, but she''s far less beautiful than Chuyuan, my sister who belongs to Mars level like Xin Quji. Her face is lovely, and there''s not a bit more than her face Dongfang ia''s mother in love has no advantage in her height. She stands at a height of about one meter and sixty-five and has a fringe of one meter and seventy-nine and ninety-nine. Needless to say, Murphy tiger sister Ziyuan is also in her height of one meter and seven, that is, Wan''er and IA Song Jia are taller than her. They often appear in the NV children around me. It seems that they are only There is one shorter than her, that is Xiao Yike, the IA demon Jing. However, the IA giant +ru with a baby face, regardless of her stature, temperament, or even internal maturity, wins her more than one and a half pointsMaybe there are too many NV people around me and too many e''s, which dazzles my eyes. I unconsciously regard Shutong as a tragic Nv person, but I never realize that she is ordinary. Only for those NV people, in fact, she also has her admirable charm, even the unique charm of any Nv person around me.

    When that kind of charm is found, it''s a kind of surprise. Just like Xin Quji at the moment, it''s a super charm that men can''t help but want to embrace!

    Shu Tong''s face is not as beautiful and lovely as Chu Yuan''s, but it is not as dangerous and dark as they are. She is more sunny and energetic.

    Shutong has no tassel straightness, no Murphy''s wisdom, no tiger sister''s confidence, no purple garden gentleness, no Wan''er''s simple and honest, no one can be mature. However, she is more honest and honest, more confident than Murphy, more gentle than tiger sister, more wise than Wan''er, more straightforward than purple garden, more mature than tassel!

    It''s natural not to be surprised because Ge doesn''t have water chestnut, which is very average in all aspects. In a word, this girl has no other shortcomings except for a little bit of face. In a word, she is the most realistic and near perfect one among the NV children or NV people I know, but she has no self-knowledge and can''t express herself It''s just like her figure. Although she''s not as tall or full-bodied or exquisite as the tassels, she''s so well proportioned, moving and flawless. However, she never realizes that she can''t decorate herself with beautiful clothes, and she''s always stupid and stupid in front of the tassels, Murphy, tiger sister, and the East, When I realized this, I went to see that it was not like a handsome man, but more like an urgent monkey, Yu put Shu Tong''s arms around Xin Quji, "grass! Hooligans! " My feeling is actually based on the premise that I think his action is very normal! I was standing beside Shu Tong, but I didn''t stop the handsome monkey, because I thought hard, but I didn''t think of any reason to stop him from "molesting" Shu Tong. After all, Shu Tong knows him better than I do. He is Shu Tong''s friend. No matter what other people''s products, the right to choose is in Shu Tong''s.

    When I was annoyed that Shutong was willing to be eaten by this kind of E-love monkey that even Yu could not hide, I thought that Shutong, who is very UA crazy, once again surprised me. She quickly backed away and dragged me to her. It was too late for him or me to make a second reaction. The two old men hugged each other firmly Because of the same height, our faces collided with each other and our mouths were also in the same place! Strong as I was, I almost couldn''t help the impulse of tears. I glared at Shu Tong, who framed me. But I saw this girl and the star Ge Ge Ge Ge, who were like rotten NV after drinking. I was excited and moved, just like the expression reflected on the screen when I saw the art film of people

    sorry, I came back late again, er, fortunately, I drove out a chapter, and I don''t know why I can save some manuscripts to save them I have to admit that when there is a time code to save the manuscript, it is used to sleep or lazy corner reflection. aŁˇ ~Łˇ

 Chapter 785

    Although I didn''t expect this trip, the nature of being considerate will not change. Out of politeness, I have to bear not to wipe my mouth. Dr. Xin has much better adaptability than me. I don''t know if he has ever had the experience of artificial respiration for men. He was just surprised at the beginning, and then he quickly returned to normal, laughing and joking: "Mr. Chu, this should not be your first kiss?"

    I had the impulse to break him and Shudun again, but forced to pretend to be calm and said with a fake smile: "I hope this is not doctor Xin''s first kiss."

    "Ha ha, interesting, interesting," Xin Quji seemed to respond to me, but his eyes were on Shutong, and then he said to the female star, "Ge Ge Ge, let the hotel send some food. The old students don''t need to see each other too much, so they can eat well in the room, so as not to delay the time. Ha ha, Mr. Chu has something urgent to deal with in the afternoon, right?"

    The last one is to ask me, this guy, has been standing at the door eavesdropping on our conversation for a long time? I think it''s quite unexpected that Xin Quji also uses the role name in the TV series to call the female star who is less than 20 years old.

    "Okay," said Greg, "what do you want to eat?"

    Handsome Hsin cast an electric eye, which has the power of tens of thousands of volts. "You make up your mind, I believe you."

    Ge Ge was immediately paralyzed by the electricity, his eyes were blurred, and Hua Chi was 100%. He nodded obediently and walked out like a cloud.

    I can''t help but think absurdly that * * for this perfect looking man, it''s probably never an unreachable dream Xin Quji''s expression changes a lot. This image is totally different from those photos published in magazines or online news. People''s temperament is really terrible, and has strong deception. From the moment when they appear to be dressed and forced to be mysterious, to the lecherous and vulgar intention to embrace Shu Tong, to the meat and meat when they command Ge to prepare meals, and finally to the moment when they are serious and calm, they just go from the door When he came to us, he seemed to have changed four people, making it impossible for people to figure out his real character. It can be seen that he is very good at camouflage himself, and the city is not directly proportional to his age.

    This kind of person is usually a type with a strong sense of self-protection, and the formation of this instinct can indirectly prove that his growth environment will not be as superior and calm as described in the lace tabloids, with smooth sailing From put up before the small and despise.

    I''m trying to figure out why Xin Quji wants to figure him out, but I can''t even make myself clear. In my loss of mind, I didn''t listen to him. After Shu Tong sat down, he saw that I was still standing and held me tight. It seems that it''s impolite for me to stare at him so dead.

    I sat down and couldn''t help asking, "Why are you so sure we haven''t had lunch?"

    Xin Quji shook off the paper fan, sat down opposite us, lifted the hem of his robe, naturally raised his legs, and looked at Shu Tong with a smile, as if he didn''t appreciate her beautiful face, saying: "I''m a traditional Chinese medicine, looking, listening and questioning are the basis of the foundation, just looking at your face and eyes, smelling your breath and voice, I know that you are not feeling well at the moment The temperature in this room is much lower than that outside, while the male belongs to Yang and the female belongs to Yin. Generally speaking, the female is more sensitive to the change of low temperature than the male, but you have no conflict with this temperature difference, which proves that your body is not deficient, not a fever and cold. Nine out of ten are carsickness. You have weak speech, lack of middle Qi and a little hoarseness in your voice. You should It''s just that you''ve vomited and the carsick have a bad appetite, so it''s not difficult to conclude that you haven''t had lunch yet, is it? "

    This kid seems to see that I mean to test his depth, so he is suspected of showing off. I''m as surprised as Shu Tong, but I didn''t write it on my face, "really just look at her face and eyes, listen to her voice and breath, you can be so sure that she is carsick? She may also be suffering from heatstroke "

    " ha ha, looking, listening and questioning are the four diagnoses of traditional Chinese medicine, looking, looking, looking, listening, listening and speaking. They are all appearances. If you want to make sure that you have a disease, it really seems to be very important. It''s against the doctor''s meticulous and meticulous way. But the real treatment should not be limited to some rigid knowledge. Some things may not only be found from the patients, looking and hearing In diagnosis, I can only confirm that she has chest tightness, nausea, dizziness and flustered but no cold, and that she is carsick, which is the result from you. "Xin Quji shakes her fan, still does not hide her show off, smiles and says to me:" first of all, the symptoms of heatstroke are high fever, sweating or dryness, restlessness and thirst, but when you drink in spite of tea fever, she puts her A cup of tea is pushed to your hand. Although she wears light make-up, her skin is moist and dry, and if there is sweat, it is easy to see. But she still wears your coat, but there is not a drop of sweat to spend her make-up, which proves that she has not sweated, nor is she hot because she wears more clothes. Does it look like heat stroke? Secondly, you don''t wear a coat, but your sweat is still soaked in the collar of your shirt. You are hot, but even if you and I meet for the first time, you still haven''t taken off your hat. Ha ha, a man who cares for women everywhere is not a rude person, so it can only prove that if you don''t take off your hat, it''s hard to hide. It''s impossible for you to shed your hair if you are young? It seems that you just wanted to leave without waiting for a moment or saying a word. Nine times out of ten, you had a dispute with someone before today, and you were hurt when someone opened your head. If she was not well at the beginning, she would never let you take care of her all the way. Therefore, you can''t come here from Beitian today. Therefore, her fault must be on the way, Since it''s not heatstroke, it''s not carsickness. What is it? "Shutong''s face sighed, I seem to understand why the goods are so out of tune at last, but Shudun is still thinking about it, sighing: "you are not a policeman, wasted." What is this? This is the police solving the case!

    It''s not modest at all. "I think being a doctor can give full play to my talent."

    But my question also came, "are you an expert in traditional Chinese medicine or psychology?"

    "Do you think I look like a psychologist?" This guy''s words, not only say ignorant me, even Shu Tong also stupefied.

    When Shu saw me looking at her, he said hurriedly, "Xin Xin is going to get sick. I don''t want you to be so joking! Didn''t you get a Ph.D. in psychology from Harvard University, have a lot of clinical experience, and are mainly engaged in psychological counseling in China? "

    "No, no," Xin Quji clarified, shaking his head and shaking his head, "my family''s generation of traditional Chinese medicine, I went abroad to study psychology, in fact, for a very personal reason, the doctor''s degree is only an accessory to me, what I want is their knowledge, not to become a psychologist, in fact, there is psychology in traditional Chinese medicine, so you can also understand it as me To learn western medicine psychology is to enrich myself, not to get a title to come back and win the future. I am a traditional Chinese medicine, interested in psychology for purely personal reasons. People say that I am a psychology expert, mainly because of the decline of traditional Chinese medicine, and I happened to be dug out by someone with a doctor''s degree in psychology. The words "expert" are more pure in meaning Hype, doctor''s degree is not equal to authority, but I don''t deny that most of the people who come to see me are psychopaths more than physiologic ones, so it''s true that you say I have a lot of clinical experience. "

    Ya said that he was very modest, and stressed twice in a row that he went to study psychology abroad for personal reasons, not for the future or money. But the more he said that, the more people felt discouraged. Did the doctor of psychology of Harvard University and the supermarket buy toilet paper to catch up with the special offer, buy ten rolls and send two rolls, and the two extra rolls are of the same nature? Why can he be so understated, as if a Ph.D. is just at your fingertips? Obviously, he is very proud and intends to show himself. Only when talking about this doctorate title, can he show his real helplessness and boredom

    which took me a long time to go to college and graduate from a bumpy University. How can I be worthy of

    "what I need is a psychological consultant, not a traditional Chinese medicine"

    "traditional Chinese medicine also knows psychology, for example," Xin Quji put away Paper fan, pointing at me, said with a confident smile: "you know I''ve been deliberately showing off, but still can''t help but look at me with a new look and recognize my ability. Now you don''t question me, but just because you believe me, you start to feel contradictory, because you are not fully prepared to open your heart to an outsider - am I right?"

    My brother''s scalp is numb and his heart is beating fast. This boy, he has completely seen me!

 Chapter 786

    "You don''t need to think that I''m scared or uncomfortable because your thoughts are seen through, because the more you know about me, the more uncomfortable you are in my heart," said Xinqu, shaking her head and sighing, "you have been observing me and thinking about me since the moment I entered this room, so the more I know about you, the result is that you know me Degree, for a psychologist, you are the most difficult patient, because when I analyze you, you are also analyzing me, which will make the treatment more difficult. "

    "I think there''s something wrong with you," I said. "I''m not a patient."

    Xin went to a quick smile and suddenly asked Shu Tong, "you''ve done all the things I taught you to do on the phone several times before, haven''t you?"

    Shu Tong nodded, "I''ve been doing what you taught me"

    "what''s the result? Is it the same as I said? "

    Shu Tong as like as two peas at me, I don''t know what they are talking about. I have a quick eye to Shu Tong''s eyes and move away. I feel very guilty. I whispered to Xin, "just like that."

    "That''s it." Hsin turned around quickly, but ignored what I just said, and said: "you believe that I am a doctor who can help you with psychological problems, and I am sure that you are a very smart person, so follow the general psychotherapy routine and turn around, we may not be able to stop, but we may as well be frank and direct, so , let''s exchange three questions with each other. You ask me a question, and I will answer it truthfully. Then I will ask you a question, and you also have to answer it honestly. How about that? "

    Fair exchange? Is this fair exchange? You are still around the corner to me!

    Is Shu Tong not clear? Xin, surnamed Xin, never mentioned the words "your sister" or "Chu Yuan" from the beginning to the end, but he always recognized that I was a psychopath who came to seek medical treatment! Honest exchange with each other is just "moistening things silently" to bring me to his rhythm.

    "You only ask three questions?"

    "Just three. Similarly, I will answer you three questions."

    "Very well." I really look up to him, because he put forward this proposal, it is to see through my stomach to ask him why there is a problem.

    Xin Quji''s answer to me was not unexpected. Just about to speak, young star gege knocked on the door and said to us, "the food has been delivered."

    Xin went to laugh quickly and said, "it''s just the right time to talk while eating."

    ,,,

    lunch is not big, but very delicate. The main food is steak, spaghetti and bread slices, with corn soup, wheat scented black tea, vegetable salad, and a large glass of sundae ice cream.

    Shudun''s car sickness is not over yet. His appetite is not very good. But he is fond of ice cream. Is it humiliating to offer to replace my ice cream with his steak? No shame! Because Xin Quji, who is sitting opposite the dining table, is a villain even more than Shudun. He can''t use his knife and fork. He goes straight to the chopsticks and pulls the steak and pasta that GE helped him cut into small pieces into a plate. He picks it up and then pulls it into his mouth. The cow chews the peony and swallows the jujube. I haven''t seen the second one except for the fringe! This devouring image is quite different from his robe and paper fan holding the scholar shelf!

    It''s not surprising that Ge Ge Ge poured tea for him, as if he knew that he would choke when he put down his plate early in the morning. It can be seen that he usually eats like this

    I haven''t eaten half of the steak here, so he burps and wipes his mouth with a napkin, saying: "let''s start talking while eating. When you are a nag, ha ha, you ask me first?"

    As a traditional Chinese medicine, he does not know that chewing slowly is a healthy way of eating?

    As a doctor studying abroad, has he really eaten Western food?

    He knows the truth that he doesn''t eat or sleep, so he starts to talk when he''s full. He''s sweating on his forehead. He knew that this guy was not a polite man. I just didn''t deliver small pieces of food to his mouth with shelves. Now who has the mood to eat? But now it''s not good to give others the rest, and it''s not good to devour. Otherwise, people say that I just pretended to be a grandson, and I have to continue to chew the seasoned beef like suffering, saying: "you ask first."

    "Are you a guest or do you want to ask first?" This product tasted black tea leisurely and looked like a gentleman.

    I''m not polite either. I glanced at the luxurious room and said, "are you more than a traditional Chinese medicine?"

    "Well," Xin Quji said honestly, as he promised before, "if Xiaobai is a profession, I''m still a real Xiaobai. Ha ha, the clothes, food, housing, travel and entertainment in Beijing are all for me. Of course, this room, including the lunch we had."

    Er, I don''t know what to say. This guy''s face is not so thick. When he is a little white face, he should be so upright!

    I secretly aimed at Shutong, and saw that she was unbelievable, which made me have the impulse to lift my ass and walk away again. Then I heard that year''s Jige, who was similar to Xiao demon, said with a smile: "I gave it to him because I owe him. I used to be his patient. He cured my illness, but I didn''t pay him."I heard this inexplicably, and Shutong could not help asking curiously, "why didn''t he pay?"

    Ge Ge looked at Xin Quji, who was beside him, and said in a soft voice: "because once I paid the doctor''s fee, the relationship between the doctor and the patient would end, but at that time, that was the only excuse for me to get close to him. When I recovered, I pretended to be ill, but it didn''t work in front of him. He exposed me mercilessly and thought that I insulted his medical skills, so I could only play tricks on him Diagnosis fee - he is not a little white face, but I''m worried about pestering him. Until now, he finally accepted me and made me his woman. Ha ha, everything I have belongs to him, not only the lunch in this room, but also everything I have and everything I will have in the future. "

    Xin went to Ji shamelessly and said, "what about your father''s property?"

    "As long as it belongs to me, it belongs to you," said gege

    Hua Chi, this surname Xin is too evil. Xiaoge is brainwashed seriously by him, and the poison is too deep! I can''t help asking again, is this guy really a doctor? He is more like a professional woman killer and a love cheat!

    But I can also see that Xin Quji is only joking. This guy who is comfortable eating soft food has no desire for money. I have no basis, just feeling.

    "Now I''m going to ask you, well, what kind of question should I ask you?" Xin went to the hospital and pretended to think about it. He said with a smile, "just ask me - you came all the way to Beijing to ask me if your sister has any psychological problems. You''re not the patient, but I took you as a patient, and put forward three suggestions to exchange with you, I want to know why you promised me without hesitation. "

    I dare you to know that I am not the one with psychological problems! What are you doing to exchange three questions with me?!

    I didn''t ask, because according to his rules, now I should answer, but I can''t help but glance at Shu Tong. It''s not hard to see from Shu Dun''s expression that she just realized the problem, so she looked at me in a daze. A small piece of ice cream stuck on the corner of her mouth turned into a thin line, and then slid down the corner of her mouth to her chin. She didn''t notice it , obviously, even if she didn''t think of the answer, at least she felt the direction of the answer!

    "That''s a tricky question for you?" My sweat beads all came out. My eyes were not so fierce as usual. "Does your question have anything to do with our theme?"

    "If you want to talk about the theme, your question just now has nothing to do with the theme?" Xin went to laugh and said, "didn''t I just say that? Among smart people, it''s unnecessary to detour. I know what you are curious about, and you know that my question is just about your question just now. As for whether it''s related to the subject, it''s my thing. You only need to know that after three questions, I will give you a reasonable diagnosis result, which is enough. "

    Shutong and Xiaoge are in a fog, but I''m sweating and my palms are cold. I really don''t know the purpose of his asking this question. It''s not because I gossip about him, so what he will tell me is that I''m so bored? But first of all, let''s be honest. So I hesitated and struggled. Is this guy really ruthless and doesn''t care about women''s feelings at all? Shutong in his heart, it is so no place, not even worth his consideration!

    Xin Quji is very clear that I was caught by him with three questions because I wanted to gossip about him - in order to make sure that he is worth Shu Tong''s fool, fool, love idiot to like!

    But how can I say that!

 Chapter 787

    "I can answer honestly, but don''t you think it''s too ungracious as a man?"

    Xin Quji appreciated my expression at the moment, put down the teacup, and touched his white paper fan. He banged on his palm and said: "ha ha, I am a smart man, your attitude is the best answer, and I am happy to keep silent, so I can increase your trust in me in such a thoughtful way, so I can be your answer to this question, but the rule is It''s the rule. You have to answer me a question truthfully. In this way, if you think this question is too tricky, I''ll change it to a simpler one, OK? "

    I am very clear in my heart that this kid is not following the rules or showing his tolerance. On the contrary, he is breaking the rules. He has known my answer, but he uses me to have scruples and is unwilling to say it. He is grandiose and makes a lot of money!

    He''s right. As I became more and more disgusted with his personality, I had more confidence in his achievements in psychology. Because he had a complete grasp of my psychological trend, and he was still aware that I had grasped his psychological trend!

    I know what he''s thinking, he knows, but he can still lead my nose!

    "You ask." I have some fears, I can hardly hear my voice, just like monkey king knows that he is in the palm of Buddha Tathagata, but he can''t turn it all out. I feel a little bit like a monkey, too

    Xin Quji really does what he says and does, asking a simple question that makes both women tongue tied. "What''s the relationship between you and my old classmates? Friends and girlfriends? "

    He is a man, I am also a man, and Shu Tong is a woman, or a woman from an ugly duckling to a Phoenix. So I am not surprised to ask this question about Xin Quji. What surprised me is that he actually used such a question of full personal nature but unrelated to the theme and pain here! You know, he said he only asked three questions!

    I haven''t answered yet. Shutong has already blushed: "no! Didn''t I tell you? He and I are friends. I''m his sister''s teacher and his girlfriend''s cousin! "

    Do you need to be so excited? This guy has a girlfriend. Do you need to care if he misunderstands our relationship? I don''t see you on the train, blushing and thick necked, explaining to the black faced old man. It seems that Xin Quji didn''t hear Shutong''s shouting, just looked at me with a smile, and I said calmly, "that''s it. She''s my sister''s teacher, my girlfriend''s cousin. Of course, without these two layers of body, we''ll be very good friends."

    "Haha, I can see that you really think of her as a good friend worthy of treasure," said Xin Quji, nodding his head with satisfaction, "the second question is, why do I come to Beijing with you to find me, or why is it Shu Tong, not your girlfriend, or yourself, or other people who are looking for a psychologist with you?"

    It''s another question that has nothing to do with the theme. I can''t think of this guy at all. "Because she found out that my sister''s novel exposed my sister''s secret. As a brother, this kind of thing, even if it''s a girlfriend, is difficult to share it together? Let alone others. "

    "And the family? Can''t share? I think they should have the right to know. "

    "I am not quick way:" I am to do consultation, I am not sure if my sister''s psychological problems

    "OK, but" Xin went to laugh and said: "there''s no other reason why I came to Beijing with Shu Tong to seek psychological counseling from such a young Chinese doctor who has more than one qualification and has more gossip than one qualification?"

    My friend looked at Shu Tong with a little embarrassment, "yes"

    I didn''t have any expectation for the trip to Beijing, but I still accepted Shu Tong''s help, because I knew Shu Tong''s urgent desire to return my human feelings. Because of this, I also had a slap on her face on the train, and she cried a lot. After that, we both pretended to be amnesiac. At the moment, Xin and I asked about it Can Shudun not be embarrassed?

    Xin went to laugh and said, "let''s listen."

    I don''t want to say it, but I have to say it first, and Shu Tong turns his face and acquiesces in his attitude, so I have to come together.

    Xiaoge''s eyes changed a little. He said to Xin quickly, "he''s like you. He''s a very gentle man."

    "Unlike me, I''m a person who likes to be high-profile and gentle. He''s low-key," Xin Quji shook his head and wryly smiled. "Like another person."

    Women''s gossip cells are born, Shu Tong and Ge Ge Ge at the same time curiously asked: "who?"

    "A stinky kid," Xin Quji still smiles, but the deep and elusive vision becomes more complicated, a little helpless, a little angry, a little ironic, but more, it''s the warmth of nostalgia. "So I went to America to study psychology, and I focused on emotional psychology. That''s a very personal reason. Most of it comes from that little boy Son, that''s why I am willing to stay in Beijing after resigning and wait for your visit. "

    This guy quit? I was also infected by two women, subconsciously said: "why?"In fact, I want to ask why he quit his job, but his natural answer became another question, "because he and his sister, like you and your sister, have the same problem."

    "It was an unexpected answer that left me speechless.

    Xin went to a long sigh and said, "it''s your turn to ask the second question."

    Ya, that just aroused my curiosity and made me hesitate. Is it to continue the question I want to ask or to gossip about him? It''s a real contradiction

    "I want to ask my sister''s question, but you haven''t mentioned her in the two questions before. I want to know why? Just ask me something that doesn''t matter. Can you really give me a satisfactory answer? "

    "Not a satisfactory answer, but a reasonable diagnosis." Xin goes to rectify his illness.

    "You''ve asked two unimportant questions, and one more. Can you really get a reasonable diagnosis?"

    "Yes."

    "Yes" is not an answer. What I want to know is why "yes!"

    In the face of my aggressiveness, Xin Quji, no matter in his face or in his eyes, held out three fingers calmly and said with a smile: "first, every question I asked has my reason and purpose, and I have made a reasonable analysis according to your answer. Second, I''m not not asking about your sister, but I haven''t asked yet. You are in a hurry Finally, three, as I have said before, you are also very sensitive to find out that you are a very careful, careful and analytical person. You will observe every expression of me and ponder the purpose of every sentence I said, but only the sentence I said, you either deliberately or subconsciously chose to avoid, neither asking questions from me nor thinking deeply, This just proves the correctness of my saying that it is not your sister who has psychological problems, but you, you, who are my patients. "

    I''m the patient? I was stunned and wanted to laugh, but the corners of my mouth were stiff and angry. I couldn''t tell why I was so flustered. I looked at Xin Quji and Shutong. I couldn''t set the channel: "I am a patient?"

    Xin Quji laughs and doesn''t speak, while Shu Tong flashes my eyes and lowers his head, only to bury her face in the holy ice cream. She is not surprised at Xin Quji''s judgment. What does it prove?

    "Why am I a patient?"

    Xin Quji''s relaxed and self satisfied appearance really annoys people, "is this your third question?"

    How can I care about what I wanted to ask now? I even forgot the original intention that I promised to exchange three questions with him, put down the knife and fork, and I gnawed my teeth and said, "yes!"

    Xin Quji didn''t rush to answer me. He no longer covered up his meticulous observation of me. "You are very nervous. This is a kind of self-conscious performance. From your use of knives and forks, your eating manners, and your response to my devouring, it can be proved that you are a person who pays great attention to etiquette and is not unfamiliar with Western food. Shu Tong pushes his steak to you, at least to explain There are three problems. One is that this is not a taboo for you. The other is that she doesn''t think you can eat enough steak. The third is that you don''t feel as sick as her, but you obviously have poor appetite. You come to see a doctor and I treat you for dinner. Generally speaking, even if the food doesn''t meet your appetite, you will try to eat it up to repay my enthusiasm. But now, you are even yourself I haven''t finished this steak, and I haven''t moved anything else on the table. It seems that there is a big contrast between this and the tea you took when you first came here. Can''t I understand that you feel nervous after you believe in my professional ability? "

    I''m still calm, but I''m sweating, because I can''t explain why, after sitting at the dinner table, I haven''t eaten rice since last night. Facing a table of delicious food, my appetite will be so bad that I can''t even drink water, and I can''t chew meat like wax

    PS: Er, I''ve come back late these days, sorry for everyone]

 Chapter 708

    "Of course, it''s not surprising that this kind of consciousness, which is manifested by nervousness, may be subconscious and you don''t realize it yourself."

    "You say I am a patient, then tell me where I am ill?" I admit that every word Xin Quji said made me irrefutable, but I still don''t believe that I have any psychological problems.

    "This requires you to answer my third question. I said that I will give you a reasonable diagnosis after three questions."

    I took off the hat that I didn''t take off even when I sat at the dinner table. The air conditioner in the room seemed to lose its proper effect. I felt that the bandage wrapped around my head had been soaked with sweat. The sutured wound was like sprinkling salt. It was painful and paralyzed. The muscles of my face were wrinkling and stiff with it, "you ask."

    "Your sister is called Yuanyuan, isn''t she? If you as like as two peas, you can hear it, if you listen to it, if it is, suppose, that is, "Xin," asked: "in reality, when you return to your single age, you meet a girl like this. Her name, appearance, character, even voice, are all the same as your sister''s. The only difference between your sister and your sister is that she has no siblings with you. When such a girl, like your sister, likes you and pursues you, I want to know that you will choose the girl you are now, that is, the cousin of Shu Tong, Miss Cheng, who has known you for five years, to be your girlfriend? "

    I was stunned, but he assumed a girl, compared with Chu Yuan for a long time, and finally let me make a choice between her and the fringe!

    "No matter what your answer is, you have no chance to change it," Xin reminded me. "I will only take your first answer as the criterion. Remember that the premise I stressed is" if "and" hypothesis ". If there is such a girl, you have to imagine the situation I assumed as reality."

    Not only me, this time, even Shutong and Xiaoge are not in the mood to continue eating. One is nervous, the other is curious, staring at me intensely, waiting for my answer.

    Xin went to have a good time at noon, but only this emphasis, unusually serious and serious, made me hesitate. I think his emphasis must have a purpose, so I couldn''t help but pay attention to his seemingly boring question. Then I found that I didn''t have the imagination he expected at all

    "one is the girl in the hypothesis, the other is in the reality For living people, I think there is no comparability "

    the reaction between Shutong and Xiaoge is the opposite. Xiaoge''s response to me is a face of disappointment, while Shutong is more identified.

    I was relieved secretly, but I heard Xin go to the disease and said: "the reason why you can''t make a comparison is precisely because you have made a comparison, right?"

    In my heart, "what do you mean?"

    "indeed, as like as two peas in the real world, there is no such thing as two people who are exactly the same. You do not compare the hypothesis of" she "with your girlfriend, but compare it with her sister, right?

    Little gege''s face of the enlightenment, Shutong''s face of surprise, and I, a face of blood red.

    This kid is terrible! It turns out that the purpose of his question is not to see whether I will choose "her" or "fringe", but whether I can accept his "hypothesis"!

    Xin goes to quickly eliminate the expression and says: "in psychology, the so-called emotion is the attitude experience generated by whether the objective things meet the needs. What is the attitude experience? To put it bluntly, it''s just our own feeling. We Chinese people have some old sayings, such as "carrots, vegetables, love for each other", and "beauty is in the eyes of the beholder". In fact, that''s the truth. If you like her, she is unique, but human is a kind of perceptual creature. For every different person or thing, there will be different emotions. For example, if you like traveling, you can climb The attraction of the great wall and the Forbidden City to you may be the same. You like shopping, so the temptation to buy clothes and cosmetics is similar. But what if you add a precondition? For example, time is limited. You can only go to the great wall and the Forbidden City. You don''t have enough money in your pocket. You have to choose between clothes and cosmetics. In this way, there will be a comparison and a choice. This truth is put in the feelings. It''s the same. Even if it''s the same friendship, kinship or love, there will be some subtle differences. For two different women, you may have some differences with someone Love deeper and love someone shallower. Even if love is as deep, the reason for falling in love may not be the same as the way to love. The reason you like her is her pride and confidence and her gentleness and consideration for you. The reason you like her is her tenderness and pity, which arouses your desire for protection and makes you want to give her gentleness and consideration. As long as it is two different people, it must be in a certain place The one and only one is the one and only as like as two peas. Each of them is unique, because each person is unique. There is another explanation for the different love of radish and vegetables. Each of them has their own reasons for falling in love with each other. What if there is really no way to make comparison, it can be two identical "unique", the reasons and the degree of love. Two It''s the same, how can we make a choice? So you can''t compare the hypothetical "she" with your girlfriend''s, because "she" doesn''t exist, doesn''t hold water, and "she" doesn''t exist, doesn''t hold water, just because you compare "she" with your sister, am I right? "What Xin Quji said seems profound, but it''s simple and easy to understand. But because the speed of speech is too fast, Shutong and Xiaoge''s brains obviously can''t keep up with each other. They work hard to think and chew, and their reactions are still slow. However, I wish I didn''t understand what he said.

    "The premise I just said is the key to making a choice. If there is no restriction of" must make a choice ", then there is no need to compare people or things you like. Even if there are so-called" preconditions ", people will try their best to deceive themselves to choose to forget, or simply to break the rules It''s the nature of human beings that the existence of "she" is superior to the secular ethics, which is the inevitable mistake of human beings. Most of them are the necessity of some kind of emotion or emotional development. "Xin Quji''s accurate analysis said:" you deny the establishment of "she" because of the emotional disapproval? In the three laws of the multiverse, there is a saying that "everything is three". That is to say, there are always three possibilities, three situations, or three forms of things. I like this saying, so I also like the number of "three". The plot of predestined love brother is very obvious, and the evidence is solid, so I don''t need to do any further verification. What about you? Will you accept or reject her feelings? As a psychiatrist, after knowing your situation, this is the first thing I need to make clear. In fact, even if I am not a doctor, I am just an onlooker and insider, the first thing I will think about is the result. The most curious thing is how you will respond to your sister''s love complex. Do you have the same attitude towards your sister towards you Feelings? I''m afraid you still don''t know. When Shu Tong asked me for advice, the most worried question was not about fate, which doesn''t need any proof, but how to face such a relationship as fate. In other words, she was worried about what kind of outcome the fate of the brotherly complex would eventually evolve into - whether the Brotherhood was established or not. It''s not hard to judge whether the result is true or not. It depends on the attitude of both sides. Your sister''s attitude is very clear. The key is your attitude, that is, do you also have a sister in love complex? The answer is no more than three possibilities: "yes", "no", "maybe"

    I''m very glad that I can''t see my expression, otherwise I really don''t know how to face myself, and my voice trembles a little, saying: "since you have identified me as a patient, you can prove that you think I have it, right?"

    "That''s right." Xin Quji did not politely give his conclusion at all.

    PS: for life, I have to endure some disgusting things, intriguing talks and laughs, vainglorious faces, flirtatious banter, and Howling songs hiding in my home, which can''t be stopped peacefully. It''s driving me crazy. I jumped more yesterday, later today, I can''t live in the big house, review.

 Chapter 789

    "That''s right," said Xin Quji, who did not politely give his conclusion, and dissected me further: "when you think about my third question, your entry point is not to use the hypothetical" she "to compare with your girlfriend, but to compare" she "with your sister first, and negate the hypothesis subjectively, so as to get three possibilities: one, predestination You are the one and only as like as two peas. You can''t imagine another one. Two, you don''t want a girl who is exactly the same as the other side of the world. Three, you completely replace the fate of the girl into that girl. Then you can''t make a choice between the fate and Miss Cheng, or you are afraid of making such a choice, so you have negated the assumption. The one and only the sweat runs down like raindrops, mouth parched and tongue scorched,

    as like as two peas in the air. I feel that my sister is unique in the world. So I can''t imagine a girl who is exactly the same as her. You let me compare with a girl like that girl, and I will inevitably compare it with my sister. But it''s ridiculous, isn''t it? Sister and girlfriend, one is family relationship, the other is love, I certainly can''t imagine "

    " but your answer just now is: one is the girl in the hypothesis, the other is the living person in the reality, so there is no comparability, there is no comparability, it is the answer that can be obtained only after trying to make a comparison, "Xin Quji interrupted me and asked sharply:" for example If your feelings for your sister are pure brother sister feelings, even if the "she" in the hypothesis is not your sister, it will be regarded as your sister because of too many similarities and even overlaps with your sister. Therefore, if you don''t have feelings other than family feelings for your sister, you don''t need to think at all, so you will answer me: it''s ridiculous! How can sisters and girlfriends compare? "

    I feel that my back is already wet. I am afraid to look at the expression of Shu Tong again, and every word of Xin Yu goes to the heart. He shovels into my heart like a shovel, and shovels a big shovel and dug it out to dry in front of Shu Tong and Xiao Ge, and also in front of me. So I have to face

    . "As long as you make a comparison, it is enough to prove that you have feelings for your sister other than family."

    "So your diagnosis is that I''m a brother-in-law?" Saying this sentence, almost exhausted my whole body''s strength, but in the void, I felt some kind of repression in my heart was released and relaxed.

    "No, to be exact, your fault lies in that you dare not admit that you are a brother-in-law controller." Xin qunji was very professional, and didn''t show any expression fluctuation to me because I was a brother-in-law controller. He said: "psychology seems to be a profession that needs enough experience precipitation or unique academic understanding to form the so-called authority, but Shu Tong ignores authority, qualification, experience and is firm Do you think it''s not surprising to bring you to Beijing to ask her old classmates for psychological consultation? I''m sure you know that in general psychological consultation institutions, expert psychological consultants, the hourly fee is 800-1200 yuan, director level 500 yuan, general point consultation, that is, I''m neither an expert nor a director. The lowest price is 50 yuan per hour, and the highest price is no more than 300 yuan. But just like me, this kind of life style just because of the work attitude is not rigorous If there''s a problem, the unqualified doctor who is forced to be fired by paparazzi reporters because he doesn''t work all day long, I''m afraid no one is willing to come to see a doctor at a discount? I asked Shu Tong before. I know that you have an enviable job, and your monthly salary is tens of thousands of yuan. What''s valuable is that you don''t have any bad habits and have few extra expenses, but you''re not a miser like the Iron Rooster and peacock. Just to help Shu Tong, you''ve spent tens of thousands of yuan, so it can be seen that you are generous, and you won''t save a dime The money spent on the blade is not stingy. Therefore, the consulting fee of thousands of yuan per hour is not expensive at all. Instead, you come to Beijing to find an amateur psychologist like me. Even if you consult for free and manage to eat and drink charter tickets, you still think it''s not worthwhile. Because I''m not a blade, I may not be able to solve your problem. You sacrifice your time to find me, In order to accommodate Shu Tong, you must be curious. Shu Tong, who has received your help, knows that you are not stingy with money. Why save money for you and have to drag you to Beijing? Does she believe in her ability as an old classmate? What is the sanctity of her old classmate? If it is not holy, why should Shu Tong regard him as holy? Ha ha, this morning you saw that she deliberately dressed herself, this doubt is deeper? A woman is pleased with herself. Does she have any idea about her old classmate? After that, you saw a lace entertainment magazine that published my gossip on the train. The picture in it was very handsome and I was quite satisfied with it. Ha ha, men are handsome and women are fond of it. After knowing that I am her old classmate, your speculation on her mind is more positive? From a friend''s point of view, you will naturally worry about Shu Tong''s too much involvement or communication with me, who is in a confused relationship between men and women, for fear that she will be cajoled by my sweet words. The evidence is that when you come to a place like the hotel, you see the gatekeeper not me but Ge Ge, and infer that after Ge Ge''s close relationship with me, there is obvious emotional conflict, while I''m against Shu Tong''s You are disgusted and wary of me because of your frivolous attitude. So you promised me to exchange three questions. You wanted to know me through your three questions and confirm whether I am worthy of being liked or remembered by Shu Tong, right? "Shutong''s dress is inspired by Xin Quji?! The magazine that I saw on the train carrying the news about Xin Quji is not an accident, nor is it the non mainstream couple who occupied our seat at that time who left on the table, but where Shu Tong deliberately placed it? Xin Quji''s deliberate neglect and Ge Ge''s love are just performances?!

    It''s no wonder that Shutong was so weird all morning, didn''t clarify any questions, just said some profound words that I couldn''t understand; it''s no wonder that she didn''t envy the relationship between Ge Ge and Xin Quji, and she also asked for her signature shamelessly

    dare to be, "women for the sake of pleasing themselves" is a false image that Xin Quji deliberately arranged to mislead me, so Shutong suddenly turned in mood in the morning Evil, not because I expose her scar, but because I misunderstood her and Xin Quji''s relationship?!

    I couldn''t tell whether I was flustered, surprised or angry. Looking at Shu Tong, who was trying to avoid my eyes, I looked at Xin to get sick and said, "what are you doing this for? What can I prove by inducing me to promise to exchange three questions with you? "

    "As you want to gossip about who I am, I''m also using my own method to analyze what kind of person you are," said Xin Quji, swinging the paper fan. "The first question is," why do you exchange three questions with me? "In fact, it''s a summary of my previous mattresses. Through your protection of Shu Tong and your aversion to me, you are a You are very sensitive to feelings and straightforward, but you are not impetuous. You are rational, good at thinking, pay attention to means, and agree to exchange three questions with me. You are analyzing me for the sake of Shutong, but you don''t want to be noticed by her, but you want her to make a judgment according to my answer. So you ask me politely whether I am just a traditional Chinese medicine, in fact, you are digging me in disguise Do you want to live in a five-star presidential suite? Do you want to take care of or be taken care of by a female star? For this reason, you have to answer my three questions honestly and uneasily. You are straightforward but tactful, which proves that you are a witty and decisive person. My second question is to find out whether you are an honest person or not, and whether you will answer my questions honestly. This can let me observe you Where is the bottom line of your principle? Your hesitation and embarrassment at that time proved that you are honest enough. Your bottom line of principle is "don''t lie if you can." you admit that you don''t want to share your sister''s secret with your girlfriend or even your family. In fact, this answer is enough. But I''m going to ask if there are any other reasons. You are still very reluctant to tell the truth Wei, it''s mainly because you know Shu Tong wants to repay your human feelings, so even if you don''t have any expectations for me, you still accept her help "

    I quickly interrupted:" I may be deliberately showing my consideration and pleasing Shu Tong. This kind of thing that euphemistically shows its advantages in front of women is something that a man will do "

    " if you are really that kind of man, you It won''t wait for me to admit it, will it? Before you came, even a few minutes ago, you didn''t know that I would ask this question. If I didn''t ask, how would you behave? " Xin went to glance at Shu Tong, who has a complicated expression beside me, and said with a smile: "you are afraid that your consideration will make Shu Tong feel ashamed of his" self intelligence ", so that''s why you said so. This proves once again that you are sensitive in emotion and can make a timely and correct response. Your mind is very good, not generally good."

    I''m speechless. My mind is not a good person, not me, but him. It seems that he can see my every move thoroughly. Except for Oriental pity, he is the second guy who makes me feel Red + naked + naked but nowhere to hide!

    PS: sad, it''s later]

 Chapter 790

    "But when you answer my third question, you lose your wit and calmness. You seem to be in a panic. Under my analysis and questioning, you break the bottom line of the principle that you can never lie without lying." Xin Quji said quietly but literally: "what kind of feelings do you have for predestination? You are the most clear about yourself. You are related to her brother and sister Love, there are feelings other than family love, but you dare not admit the existence of this kind of feelings, so you bear a heavy psychological burden, guilty and scared - this is my diagnosis. When you feel that you have secrets that cannot be told to others, and feel nervous or stressed for this, you have become a patient. "

    Xin went to Jidun and asked, "remember before eating, I asked Shu Tong," you''ve done all the things I taught you to do on the phone, haven''t you? "

    I don''t know if there''s sweat on my face, but subconsciously wiped my cheek with the back of my hand. "Remember, she said she always did what you taught her"

    "I asked again," what''s the result? Is it the same as I said? ''" As like as two peas,

    , "she said," exactly the same, "I said," what did you do to her? "

    "What I asked her to do was very simple. Assuming that the person with psychological problems is right, I asked her to call you or send a text message every day to ask about your brother and sister''s situation, to see if your response and reply would be the same as I expected." Xin went to stare at my eyes with keen eyes, and then accurately caught the timidity I tried to avoid after I realized, "Yes, that''s the reaction - she has been gossiping about your brother sister relationship every day for a week, asking you questions like" is there a love brother complex in fate or not? "And" what do you plan to do if there''s one? "But you either avoid it in silence or change the topic, never answer it in a positive way. It''s just a lack of heart or nervousness A manifestation of

    It turns out that Shu Tong''s gossiping about me every day is not entirely due to her own curiosity, but also because of Xin Quji''s explanation. I tried to keep the surface calm and said: "I came to consult my sister''s problem, but you said I was mentally ill, which seems to be a serious problem?"

    "For you, yes, for me, no," Xinqu said with a smile, shaking the paper fan in a calm manner. "I have said that from the beginning, I thought you were my patient. Although there are not many signs yet, if you let it go, the possibility of you suffering from depression in the future, I think it will be 100 percent - refuse your sister and deny that you are a patient Sister accusation, which is the same as violating her real feelings, bears a lot of psychological pressure. For the guilty psychology caused by hurting her, it will torture you all the time. After rejecting her, there are at least two kinds of changes that you are unlikely to accept. First, the way of getting along with her all the time will inevitably change, for example, she will no longer stick to you and show her dependence on you Lai, can you accept that the habitual way of getting along will disappear completely? And this kind of change is bound to be chain and extended. If she avoids you, she will avoid people around you, especially your girlfriend, your future family, and her attitude towards you will definitely cause your family''s sensitivity. All these changes will have a direct impact on your life, because you are not an ordinary couple of men and women, but rather As a family member who has lived together for ten years, it is impossible for you to have such happy things as "come and go when you are together", "be a stranger when you are not a lover", "love is not in friendship", because the shackles of "family" and "family" will always be tied to you, unable to break free for a lifetime. Do you have the consciousness to bear it for a lifetime? The second kind of change is the psychological change of fate. The emotional setback is hard to accept for anyone in a short period of time, but she has to face the person who likes her for ten years every day, but refuses to accept her feelings. A 16-year-old girl who is not mature enough in age and psychology, just entering adolescence and full of expectation and hope for love and future, Suppressed in the heart of the feelings of ten years in the moment of catharsis is so easily denied that you are her, can you bear it? Can''t say it''s the end of the world for her? She either abandons herself, no longer believes in love, or tries to smile, pretends to be her brother and sister every day like you, but suffers in her heart, or develops into the best result. She accepts the reality of emotional frustration and grows up as a result. But her forgetting of this feeling means that you must hide the real feelings in your heart all your life and watch her love I can''t control your final choice. I''m just a bystander. I don''t care whether you accept her feelings or persuade her to give up the feelings with white lies. But I don''t want you to cheat yourself and torture yourself into a patient. "

    "I torture myself?"

    "Yes, isn''t it a kind of torture to bear all the psychological pressure alone, to suppress the negative emotions such as tension, anxiety, depression, distress, fidgety, sadness, etc., and to block the channels of their catharsis?" Xin depression disease: "depression is the second major diseases that cause heavy burden to mankind in all diseases in the world. The incidence rate is high. On average, every seven adults will have a depression patient."

    , "you said, I may have a one hundred percent chance of suffering from depression later. I am not yet."Xin Quji is shocked. Xuan''er says with a smile: "yes, you are not now - as long as you are willing to face your real feelings frankly, and then" when he says this, he turns to look at Shu Tong, who is silent for a long time, and laughs and says: "it doesn''t need too much, one is enough. Find a friend who is willing to listen and share feelings with you, and give you comfort. Ha ha, not at present Is there one? "

    He means Shu Tong?

    "It doesn''t matter what I''m going to do in the future." I''ve given up arguing, or sophistry. All I care about is one thing. "What about my sister? Can you cure her mental illness? "

    "Can''t -" Xin Quji simply let me be stunned, but also let Shu Tong and Xiao Ge Ge be stunned. Then he frowned and asked, "she''s different from you. She''s not sick. How can I treat her?"

    That stinky girl is not sick?

    My eyebrows are standing up. How can she like me without illness? How can she write something that is more like a diary without illness, which is from flesh and blood to harmony, from fiction to reality? How can she stand on the street of rainy night without illness and say "I love you" to her brother seriously with tears, and then tell her brother "love is deep love, like is light love"? Where did she come from without illness?

    She''s not sick. Where did my illness come from?

    I''m sister control! But isn''t she brother control?! Why doesn''t brother accuse her of hating fringe, resisting Murphy and rejecting purple garden?!

    I''ve been forcing myself to keep calm, largely because Chu Yuan lost control in emotional catharsis. But how come in the end, I became a patient instead of losing control. The girl who said "be your sister in the future" would be jealous and mad for the sake of affixing a picture of Murphy on her mobile phone cover didn''t have any psychological problems?

    Shu Tong and I looked at Xin Quji with the same expression. This guy, as expected, was a aquatic psychologist. He couldn''t help questioning xiaogege, who had blind trust in him: "xiaoyuanyuan is different from brother Chu?"

    "It''s not the same," Xin went to quickly wipe out the ice cream on the corner of Greg''s mouth, and then put his finger in his mouth, explaining lovingly: "didn''t I just say that? His disease is that he dare not admit that he is a brother-in-law, not that he is a brother-in-law, but what about xiaoyuanyuan? She is really a very serious elder brother, but does she deny it? "

    "That''s the problem!"

    "That''s the problem!"

    "That''s the problem!"

    The three of us looked at each other, not expecting to speak in unison, but also enough to see our surprise and dissatisfaction with Xin Quji''s amateur diagnosis results!

    A girl who loudly tells others that she is a girl with a serious brotherly complex and has no psychological problems. Anyone who hears this will find it inconceivable?!

    "Xiaogege cried and laughed," what xiaoyuanyuan likes is her brother

    "So what?" Xin goes to Ji to take the ice cream that Ge Ge ate half, light ask: "do they have consanguinity?"

 Chapter 791

    "So what?" Xin goes to Ji to take the ice cream that Ge Ge ate half, light say: "they have consanguinity?"

    Shu Tong said: "even if there is no consanguinity, they are brothers and sisters, legally"

    "law and emotion are two different things, law is dead, people are alive, law has no feelings, talking about feelings is not law, people have feelings, no feelings is not people," Xin Quji said: "I am a psychological consultant, not a lawyer, nor a defender, no consanguinity It''s not common in this society, but it''s not rare. As I said before, I''m willing to accept today''s consultation for a very personal reason. It''s because a pair of brothers and sisters I know also have such feelings between your brothers and sisters. Do you know why I want to go to America to study psychology? "

    Not only Shu Tong and I didn''t know it, but Xiaoge also shook his head in a daze. Xin went to dig a big scoop of ice cream. Because of the tension of his fingertips, the scoop of ice cream was shaking obviously. He bit his back teeth and said hatefully, "it''s because I want to break them up, but there is no good reason to support me except the so-called secular eyes in law!"

    Brother, pull down the black line of the forehead - this guy seems to have said something quite extraordinary!

    "The law defines this kind of brother sister relationship as a planned consanguinity. There is no" allow "or" don''t allow "provision in law on whether the brother sister or brother-in-law who plans to make consanguinity can get married." Xin Quji said angrily while eating ice cream with a big mouthful: "so far, whether the planned consanguinity can get married is still a comparison There are controversial topics. Some people think that only direct blood relatives and collateral blood relatives within three generations are not allowed to get married in law, while brothers and sisters without blood relationship are not included, so they can get married. Some people think that the definition of legal blood relatives is "there was no blood relationship, or there was no direct blood relationship, but in law To determine the relatives whose status is the same as that of consanguinity ", that is to say, the legal status of consanguinity is the same as that of lineal consanguinity, so it''s illegal to get married. But there are still some people like my friends. When I insist on the second point of view and persuade them to break up on the ground that consanguinity is also consanguinity, the two guys are based on this kind of response to each other The law has run me to the United States - is the law still in charge of the dissolution of the so-called artificial kinship defined by law? Hum, don''t mention me. Even the most authoritative psychology expert or law expert can''t say that xiaoyuanyuan is a psychosis. With this sentence, she can choke all the experts to death. "

    "Release?" "I see. What you mean is that if they are stepchildren, then if their parents divorce, there will be no relationship between them. If they adopt children, as long as one of them cancels the adoptive relationship with their parents, the relationship between them will also not be established, right?"

    Xin Quji nods reluctantly, "yes, as long as they don''t care about the eyes of the people around them, there is no restriction or obstruction."

    My friend almost yelled at me. Rao, I couldn''t help smashing my hat fist on the table. "You mean divorce my parents?!"

    "You mean, are you really going to get married?" Xin went to ask, asked me a big red face, little gege was excited, Shutong straight molar.

    "I mean, your suggestion is more like encouraging me or my sister."

    "there is no encouragement or disincentives, I''m just emphasizing the rationality and irrationality. First of all, I want to tell you that the" precondition "that your brother and sister can''t fall in love and get married is actually nonexistent or can be offset, so you don''t need to be for the so-called morality and ethics Ah, what''s the psychological pressure on taboos? As for whether you accept your sister''s feelings honestly or continue to protect your girlfriend''s promise, it''s not something I have to worry about. I can''t help it. Secondly, "Xin Quji looked at me inexplicably and asked," even if you plan to accept your sister''s feelings, you don''t need to divorce your parents in the future? Is that necessary? "

    This goods a counter question, it is to give me to ask ignorant, confused look at small lattice, "just now is not you say, stepchild relationship"

    "wait a moment," before I finish, Xin Quji interrupted: "stepchild?"

    When I was stunned, I saw Xin Quji and Shu Tong looking at each other in a daze, and then asked me in unison, "isn''t your sister an adopted daughter?"

    "What?!" This time, I was at a loss. Instead, I

    Shutong grabbed my neck excitedly, shook it vigorously, and asked Xin Jidao with crying voice, "he won''t be tortured by you, stupid?!"

    "You are stupid!" I opened Shu Tong''s hand and said, "who told you that Yuan Yuan is a adopted daughter?"

    "Don''t Su Su often say that you and your consanguinity are brothers and sisters without consanguinity? You haven''t denied it, have you? "

    "But I didn''t say that she was an adopted daughter. She was my stepmother''s"

    "I asked the head teacher of Yuanyuan for a copy of her household registration page, which clearly said that the relationship with the head of household is an adopted daughter."

    Account page? It suddenly occurred to me that when I just met Dong Xiaoye, when she came to my house to check her household registration, I noticed for the first time that the relationship between Chu Yuan and the head of the household was indeed not "stepdaughter", but "adopted daughter", and the marriage relationship between stepmother and the son was not the same. The father was "remarried", while the stepmother was "married"I don''t know about the past of stepmother and Chu Yuan. I only know that stepmother has suffered a lot for that little girl before she married the old man. She never mentioned her own father, probably because she didn''t see her father and had no emotional basis. In addition, the old man''s overindulgence, Chu yuan, who has a strange personality, never will I was curious about her biological father. Over time, we formed a tacit understanding. We all forgot the story of the past, and we cherish the present family. I gradually lost interest in all kinds of things before my stepmother married the old man.

    Stepmother said that except for me and the old man, she had no other relatives with Chu Yuan.

    My stepmother is very beautiful, and Chu Yuan is also very beautiful. I always firmly believe that only a beautiful mother can give birth to such an evil daughter who is more blue than blue? Isn''t Chu Yuan born of stepmother?

    I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it if I''m killed!

    "Stepdaughter or adopted daughter, this is pure family affairs. We are outsiders, so it''s inconvenient to ask more questions," Xin said. "As a psychiatrist, I can only help you so much. I can analyze your feelings, analyze your psychology, help you understand yourself, help you open your heart, face yourself frankly, as for how to face this feeling As for what you want to fight for or sacrifice for this relationship, it is your own choice. I want you to know that no matter what choice you make, it is reasonable. Don''t put too many shackles on yourself. Those are unnecessary and unreasonable. Worry or sadness, when you can''t bear it alone, you can join trusted friends Sharing, your pouring out and their comfort will release and relieve your psychological pressure, which is beneficial to your body and mind. "

    I forced out two words with a strong smile, "thank you"

    Dr. Xin is really amateur, but he couldn''t help it. The gossip said: "as for whether the fate was born by your stepmother or adopted by the old couple, you can ask your parents. As a family, I think you still have the right to know"

    "can I ask you another question?" I didn''t pay attention to Xin Quji''s gossip. Instead, I gossip about him.

    "Ask me why I''m so enthusiastic. I''d like to stay in Beijing for a few more days to receive your psychological consultation?"

    I nodded my head and was used to his guessing my mind. "To be exact, I am puzzled by your analysis results. Your friends are also in this situation. Depending on your attitude, they are very disgusted with their relationship. You also say that to study psychology in the United States, to enrich their knowledge is to break them up, but why do you meet with their situation Like us, you don''t try to let us give up, but tell me that the generation and development of this kind of feelings have certain rationality? "

 Chapter 792

    "No, no, no, I think it''s your mistake. I did say that I went to study abroad because of them, but I didn''t say that I went to study psychology to break them up. They didn''t have psychological problems, and the law didn''t care. I gave up early," said Xin, shaking his head and sighing, "I don''t think the starting point of your problem is in the key position, why do you Why do I have to break them up without asking me? "

    How about that? You must have taken a fancy to that woman! I don''t mind asking you such a question in front of Xiaoge, but I''m afraid you do!

    Xin Quji saw something from my expression. This smart and ghostly guy was extremely slow this time. He was stunned for a long time and laughed and said, "no, you must want to be crooked. I really like that woman, but I am more self-conscious. I don''t deserve her. Similarly, she doesn''t like me. Besides, she likes me I''m so far behind that stinky boy. My goal is too vague and my opponent is too strong. It happens that I''m not a man who likes to make unnecessary efforts. I have no such foolish perseverance as hanging on a tree and giving up the whole forest. "

    Xin Quji, a genius with double doctorate titles and real materials, a handsome man who is more handsome than a woman, a woman he can''t even see, a man who even dare not to compete, are the two brothers and sisters earth people? My friend couldn''t help but wipe another sweat and look at him holding Ge Ge in his arms. I thought to myself, the background of this boy may be more incredible than that made up in the lace news. Shutong and little Ge are also unbelievable like me. They are so surprised that they can''t speak. Xin went to study psychology, because they were more like telling Ge himself In this world, the most important person for me - my family members, when they were teenagers, suffered from a very serious psychological problem. For this reason, the men and women who tortured themselves became silent, eccentric and weird. Our family were all medical students, and there were also so-called authoritative experts who were accomplished in the field of TCM psychology, but they still stopped There is no way to deal with it. This kind of disease is extremely rare, and no similar cases can be found in China. So I went to the United States to learn about psychology that I had never been exposed to, and I hope to find some similar cases abroad for reference. "

    These words also made us say five mysteries and three ways, dizzy, Shutong scratched his head and said with a smile: "are we not clear, or are you not clear? Since you go to America to study psychology for your relatives, what''s the relationship between you and your brothers and sisters? "

    Xin Quji''s face darkened, and then he was helpless to laugh and cry. He sighed: "of course, it''s related. That''s why the child is ill because he likes one of the two brothers and sisters, but he knows that his feelings can''t have a result. That''s why I had to break up the two brothers and sisters before I became a villain."

    So the three of us didn''t keep gossiping. Xin Quji''s expression at the moment has told us the answer - even after learning, he still can''t solve his family''s psychological problems

    "like it but don''t say it frankly, clearly know that there''s no result, and don''t leave from the likes. Be a guardian and look at him We love each other. We feel that it''s the greatest happiness to stay with the person we like forever, and we want to go mad and suppress for a long time. Who can we do without holding back a problem? " Xin Quji said that his relatives, but I know that he is also saying to me, "like is like, people are not afraid to lie, just afraid to lie to themselves, Chunan, you say, is this right?"

    People are not afraid to lie. They are afraid to be familiar with their own lies. Don''t I think so all the time? It''s shameful to deceive others, and it''s terrible to deceive myself. I''ve said similar things to mo before. It''s ironic that I thought I knew the truth for a long time, but I was unconsciously forgotten by myself, or rejected by me. "Yes," I nodded. This time, from the bottom of my heart, I said, "thank you, doctor Xin."

    "You''re welcome. It''s a kind of predestination to meet and know each other. Your experience is similar to that of my friends. It''s also a kind of predestination." Xin Quji gently pushes Ge away from his arms, waves his hands to me, laughs, but says very seriously: "I heard Shu Tong about Xiao Yuanyuan''s unfinished novel. Maybe I said that, Shu Tong doesn''t like listening, but I still want to tell you Tell you my true feelings - just as a reader and onlooker, I saw such a novel full of pure feelings like water, and met such a pure and infatuated girl. When the story is half written, it suddenly stops. It''s too regrettable and regrettable. I hope to see the end, and more importantly, it''s a perfect end. "

    Shutong didn''t speak, and I didn''t dare to see her reaction. Maybe, life is really a novel, but Chu Yuan''s novel is not the whole of my life. There are too many contradictions in my life - the perfection of Chu Yuan means the imperfection of me and the fringe, and the perfection of the fringe means the imperfection of Chu Yuan. For me, the perfection of Chu Yuan means the imperfection of the fringe, even more from the beginning Made an end that wouldn''t exist.

    It is such a simple truth that Xin Quji will not fail to understand. As he said, he just as a bystander, said his expectations. Just like a reader, he made a choice between two novels. He chose the one he preferred and expected more"Go back and have a good talk with her. Whether it''s cheating her, asking her to give up, or helping her to continue to write that wonderful novel, first of all, you have to make a choice, make a resolution, and then, unswervingly implement it."

    If it''s the result of Xin Quji''s diagnosis that "I dare not admit that I''m a brother-in-law accuser", then this is the prescription given to me - a decision I''ve known for a long time, but only a resolute one. Now, there''s a reason to be resolute.

    I nodded, but I felt my head was too heavy to speak clearly. At this moment, a cell phone ring suddenly rang. Xiaoge seemed to think of something suddenly. His face changed greatly. He felt his cell phone flustered and looked at it. He jumped up from his chair at once. "Agent''s phone, God, it''s this time! Brother Xin, I have to go. There''s a notice at half past two. I have to show up. "

    "Well, go," Xin said with a narrow smile. "Go early and go back early. Tomorrow I''ll go back to Taiwan with you and play for ten and a half days."

    Ge Ge also ignored me and Shutong, holding Xin Quji''s face, and gave him a fierce kiss on the forehead. "Well, half a month, I won''t let you back a day earlier."

    "I''m kidding. I don''t have time to play with you for ten and a half days. I''ll have to come back for dinner with your parents. I''ll stay for two days at most." Xin went to take a quick look at Shu Tong and me. He smiled at Xiao Ge and said, "if you don''t find a job, you''ll be a professional white face. Will you make money and support me all my life?"

    Ge Ge''s serious is simply cute to explode, toot a small mouth whine way: "that''s not good?"

    "What a fart. I''m not used to being a captive rabbit. You are."

    "Well, when you get a job, I''ll quit the entertainment business and stick by your side every day."

    "

    at the same time that the two guys show their love, I have been secretly observing Shu Tong. From the girl''s face, except for the thick color of gossip, I can''t see any other fluctuations

    " in that case, we''re going to leave, "I also stood up and said:" Xin Yisheng, with your ability, I don''t think I need to find a job anymore, I can open my own heart The clinic. "

    "Ha ha, even if the clinic is over, I don''t like to have restrictions. Now I''m floating outside to walk more, have a look more, and go back to inherit my family business in the future while I''m young and more free." Xin Quji thought of his child suffering from serious mental illness, who could not say whether he was a younger brother or a younger sister. He said bitterly: "in terms of talent, that child is dozens of times stronger than me, I''m not as frivolous and impetuous as I am. I used to be the most suitable successor, but I''m so single-minded that my mind is tied to the person I like. I don''t care about the depth of my family. It''s hard for the old people and me. "

    yes, the news says that Xin Quji is from a family of traditional Chinese medicine, and my family runs a hospital Why do you have to open your own clinic? Today, he simply fired the hospital. To a large extent, it is also due to the future of security? It seems that being a little white face is just his current interest.

 Chapter 793

    "It''s just the right time, Ge Ge Ge. You can take Chunan down first. The traffic in this area is not so good. It''s not easy to call for a car. You can help him to stop the car." Xin went to the door after getting up quickly, but intentionally stopped Shutong behind him, saying, "Shutong is carsick. She didn''t eat anything just now. She went back to two trains for a long time. It''s too painful. I can give her acupuncture needles to prevent carsickness. Besides The old students haven''t seen it for a long time. They also have two gossips to say

    I''m not stupid, and Shu Tong is not stupid. Knowing that Xin Quji will not leave her to say two "gossips", there are some contents about our brother sister relationship, but it''s not easy for me to say. I want to explain to Shu Tong. Although I''m curious, I''m not unintelligent. I nodded and went out with Ge Ge.

    Ge Ge asked me to wait in the living room. He went back to the bedroom once, but he didn''t change his clothes. He was still in the ol professional suit. He just had a pair of tea se sunglasses on his nose and a large bag or two on his hand. Then he led me downstairs all the way. The taxi waiting at the door of the hotel was lined up into a long dragon. Xin Quji''s lame lie made Ge blush. See you I''m not surprised or suspicious. It seems that she was unprepared. She said to me: "I''m sorry"

    "it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to apologize."

    "No, I want you to rest assured that brother Xin is not the kind of man who will come to girls"

    "ha?" I stared at the pinched Ge Ge in a daze, and it took me a long time to react. I chuckled, "you think more than I do. Elder sister Ge Ge, you may have misunderstood me. Shu Tong and I are really friends. Besides, even if we are boyfriend and girlfriend, since she didn''t leave me waiting for her, I will believe her. Should you also believe your brother Xin?"

    "Of course I believe him!" Ge Ge said firmly that the angry emphasis was very cute. After she realized that she had lost her temper, she smiled awkwardly and said with a very distinctive but artificial voice like that of other Taiwanese stars: "brother Xin said that acquaintance is a kind of fate, which means that a big family is a friend, so you don''t need to call me Ge Jie or anything, just name it, Either Greg or sugger can do it. I''ll call you Chunan. "

    It''s no wonder that Xin Quji always called her "Ge Ge" not because the role she played in her first TV play se was a Ge, but because her real name is sugge. Of course, I dare not show this kind of insight on my face. How can I say that people are also well-known stars now? I don''t even know her name, which may hurt my self-esteem. "This is my honor Fortunately. "

    "Here, Chunan, this is a gift for sister Shutong and your girlfriend." sugger first handed me some blue se bags, and then I took them in amazement, and handed over another big red se bag in my hand. He said with a smile: "this is for your sister''s fate. Although I haven''t seen her, I think she must be very lovely and beautiful. I hope there will be one The chance to meet her. "

    I finally came back to my senses. I didn''t take the red SE''s bag and sent the blue SE''s bag back, "I came to seek medical treatment and you gave me a gift. I''m so sorry"

    "who gave you a gift?" Sugger pretended to be at a loss, and then smiled: "the gift is for your girlfriend and sister Shutong, and it''s a little of my heart. Brother Xin''s friend is my friend, so don''t refuse any more. It''s not a valuable thing, just something with my signature."

    "No matter what gift it is, I can''t accept it," I said. "I''m not a friend of Dr. Xin. We just met for the first time today. It''s just the relationship between the doctor and the patient."

    "didn''t he say that? He believes in fate, "said Greg." if he doesn''t plan to be friends with you, he won''t let me appear in front of you today. You know, I''m a public figure. If my age and Si life are exposed, it will be very troublesome. Since he believes in you, he intends to be friends with you. "

    It''s also a question I''ve been puzzled about, "why? Because Shu Tong

    "No, brother Xin never becomes friends with someone''s friends because of someone." sugger seems to be extremely proud of Xin Quji''s Xing, but her words in my ears only feel sad for her. In the end, she is an immature girl. Even if she is engaged in the most complex and soul career, she still emerges mud like a lotus without being stained. This It can also be seen that she is not an ordinary star. She must have enough family background to protect her from being polluted by the messy industry rules. Therefore, her words sound particularly naive, "for example, he never disdains to be friends with my friends. Even if everyone sits together to eat and sing, he will not care for those people. You see, he doesn''t seem to have What kind of airs, in fact, he is very, very proud. "

    When a man refuses to accommodate the woman he likes, he can only prove that his arrogance is stubborn. He is a master who is used to the earth around him. I really can''t figure out what GE is showing off. What''s more, such a man with eyes higher than the top can''t even see his friends. How can he see me?

    "We don''t seem to know each other?"

    "You don''t know us, but we know you very well," said Greg, taking off his sunglasses and seriously, "we are willing to be friends with you, so I''m waiting for you to accept my gift, waiting for you to tell me whether I would like to be friends with us, brother Xin, who said Oh, your illness, you need to tell your friends, he is willing to be your listener, although he has a purpose ˇŁˇ±"Purpose? What is the purpose? "

    "Curious -" gege hurriedly covered his mouth, as if he realized that he had said what he shouldn''t have said and said what Xin Quji didn''t allow her to say, but she covered it a little later, and the words "curious" are the most clear answer.

    As Xin Quji himself said, he is full of curiosity and expectation about how Chu Yuan''s "saying" will unfold and end in the future. He just wants to have a closer look at us. "I don''t really know you, and I can see that you are not just a traditional Chinese medicine or an actor, I''m afraid you all have it Some complex background, but the same, although I am a grassroots, simple, but do not think that without any contact, you can understand me, "I said:" this, even Shutong, dare not say so? "

    "Maybe she didn''t dare before, but now she dare," giggle asked me with a smile. "Who do you think knows you best in the world

    "When I speak to my mouth, my body vibrates violently

    electricity] brain] interview o" ha ha, do you understand? " Ge Ge patted my shoulder thoughtfully and said with a smile, "no one knows you better than your sister Yuanyuan. She wrote in her observation of you every day. Then you said, if you have seen us, do you want to know you better than yourself?"

    "After all, there will be subjective beautification"

    "brother Xin said that even if there are beautification elements, they will not deviate too much from the facts." Ge Ge Ge''s index finger points to his chin, stares at my eyes, and breaks some of the se color when Xin observes me. "Isn''t it because of the truth that you and sister Shu Tong are looking for a psychologist?"

    In a word, I was speechless and listened to Greg continue: "brother Xin said that Yuanyuan was not ill, and the basis is that. Since it''s so real, it''s still not a diary, which means that it''s not written for her alone. She didn''t plan to hide her feelings at all. Sister Shu Tong said that the final exam is coming, but it was not before It''s a good student''s fate, but now he goes to school with his notes every day, using self-study class and spare time to write. Brother Xin thinks that it''s fate''s intention to imply Shu Tong. She wrote that it''s not a hobby of narcissism, but a matter of the same importance as learning. It''s treated with a professional attitude, and it''s also a disguised sister of Shu Tong Steal her words and tell you the response -- she will not feel guilty because sister Shutong has revealed her secret at all, but will face it with such a calm and even high-profile attitude now, which is enough to prove that she is not afraid of others to see through her secret from the beginning, and that, most likely, she intends to watch one day in the future, just before completing it, before she Before the day when I think I can express my love to you, the appearance of your girlfriend and sister Shutong happened to hit her original plan. She was unprepared and lost. Everything was too passive and too sudden. After all, she was only a 16-year-old child, and it was difficult to adjust her mind for a while, which stopped suddenly, And hate your girlfriend Chi + +, but she didn''t give up, maybe she didn''t realize it, but her current behavior can prove that she never really wanted to give up, or never wanted to give up. "

 Chapter 794

    It''s true, but it''s still a novel, not a diary.

    she takes the same attitude as she attaches importance to learning and regards writing as a profession. She plans to publish the novel one day in the future. That''s the moment when she decides to tell the truth

    the change before the time of telling the truth, which makes her unprepared and confused. Only because everything happens passively and suddenly

    she just She didn''t realize it. In fact, she never wanted to give up

    suger''s words, which made my heart become a balloon. She blew it up and inflated it one breath at a time. It seemed that it couldn''t beat under the compression of the front chest and back. It was a sense of suffocation, but it was transparent. It constantly enlarged and magnified the hidden things in the expanded heart, several times, even dozens of times Chu Yuan''s biggest hobby is to create novels. Of course, I know how much she wants others to appreciate her stories. Not long ago, she began to create her new novels under Xiao Yi''s guidance. Isn''t it just that she plans to publish them one day, so that they will be popular with readers? And her novel, which is based on the love between brother and sister, is not the one discovered by Shu Tong?

    Yeah, maybe, Chu Yuan never thought of hiding her feelings. Just like, she didn''t want to give up her poetic feeling, which made my fragile heart tremble.

    "Feeling is like a race. There are two results in a successful feeling. One is to conquer the person you like, the other is to be conquered by the person you like; the other is to hurt the person you like, or the opponent on the other track. In the emotional race, she will not hurt herself, because only those who are aware of the results will stand on the starting line, so giving up is not what she is pursuing. However, the game has not yet started, who can know whether it is a success or a failure? Have not tried to run, pursue, what reason to give up easily? Xiaoyuanyuan, the silence now is probably just brewing or thinking about that starting moment. Maybe, she is already running and catching up with those opponents silently. She knows her own disadvantages, but she knows her own advantages better. That is, she is closer to her favorite people than anyone else. The disadvantage is that the intimate distance is too strong, and it may be difficult to get closer, But the advantage is that such a distance will never be further, because the person she likes will not let her fall alone. The distance between them is always that he holds her hand and does not let go of the successful feelings. There are two results, one is to conquer the likes, the other is to be conquered by the likes. From the beginning, she knows that she will not fail, because she is too much Understand the man she likes, he won''t hurt her, let alone let her be hurt by others. In a game that won''t lose, why should she give up? She has no rivals. If there is one, it''s just her own. She either conquers or is conquered. She already knows the result. It''s because of xiaoyuanyuan''s confidence in you that brother Xin wants to be friends with you. He said that a little bit of xiaoyuanyuan is simple, infatuated and lovely in terms of feelings. If he misjudges the result, there is only one possibility , that is, Xiaoyuan believes you wrong, so he hopes that at that time, he can have an identity other than a doctor, to beat you up for Xiaoyuan, and will not be accused of intentional injury by you. "

    It turns out that Xin Quji has not only analyzed me, but also Chu Yuan. I don''t know whether his analysis is accurate or not, because my head and heart are all in a mess. But I admit that his analysis makes me unable to argue. Compared with him, I know more about that strange smelly girl, so I have to work hard to shake that stiff tongue with my body , asked, "why?"

    "Because, after sister Shutong''s dictation, brother Xin has become an iron fan and super fan of xiaoyuanyuan," said gege playfully, pushing up the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose, blinking his big and charming eyes, but he said seriously: "of course, me too, so if she gives up the unfinished novel because of someone, and never writes again, I We also need a doctor Xin''s identity other than his wife''s, to catch someone''s face, and he will not be accused of intentional injury. "

    In the scorching sun, I sweat like rain, but it''s because of the cold emanating from Ge Ge''s long fingernails that makes my heart miserable - worthy of being a visiting psychologist, is that why you are willing to be friends with such a small person as me? I suddenly felt that the two bags given to me by Ge Ge Ge in my hand had become extremely heavy. For a moment, I thought I had some special charm that attracted them. Now, I am ashamed of that moment''s narcissism and am looking for a crack on the hard ground where I can put my face in. I decided to go home and read Chu Yuan''s novel again Second, we should look at it carefully, objectively, bravely, word by word. Is that novel really so good-looking? Only half of her writing is enough to make all the people who have read her novels become her crazy fans. Shu Tong is, Xin Quji is, sugge is, I''m afraid, the Oriental little lady and Xiao goblin are also

    About five minutes later, Shutong appeared downstairs. It was a bit amazing. I thought acupuncture would take longer than reminiscing about the past.

    After exchanging a few words with Shu Tong, Ge Ge hurried to catch up with her announcement. In five minutes, her phone rang four times.There was no special car to pick her up. She took a taxi and left by herself. It can be seen that her relationship with Xin Quji was handled very carefully, even the broker or personal assistant who had the closest relationship with the artist was on guard.

    I''m curious about what Xin Quji said to Shu Tong in such a short period of time. She had carsickness, and her face was always pale. But when she went downstairs, her face was very ruddy. I asked her why. She only said that it was the effect of acupuncture. Xin Quji pricked several needles behind her ears, and then she stopped talking. I was skeptical, because this girl had been avoiding my eyes Light.

    The 4:15 train originally had some time to buy some presents to take back, but because Shu Tong''s strange mood changed again, I had to strangle this proposal in my stomach and wait with her at the railway station. The girl bought a box of ice cream, and after a while, she bought a box of

    "if you don''t want to talk, you can''t talk. If you don''t want to talk, you can ignore me, There''s no need to think that silence will become an embarrassment. "When she frowned at the ice cream she bought for the fifth time, I finally couldn''t help making a noise." it''s one and a half hours before I get on the train. If I can''t eat it, I won''t eat it. I''m not blind or stupid. I''ve seen that you don''t want to talk to me, but you''re not so clever. You''ll eat your stomach. "

    Mr. Xiao Shu managed to recover the usual color of his face and then dyed it the same blood red as before. After staring at me for a long time, he quibbled: "I''m smart. I''m afraid I''ll get carsick when I go back and feel sick when I don''t have anything in my stomach, so I''ll try my best to eat ice cream. Even if I still vomit, it''s more comfortable than retching. You can say what you want, and ask what you want. I didn''t stop You, I don''t take the initiative to speak for fear of your embarrassment. I lied to you about a lot of things, but that''s all for the sake of you and your sister. What''s the matter with you and me? But I have to make it clear that you are the result of the patient, and I also know it after seeing Xin Quji with you. Silence is also because I am almost the same as you, and it is also difficult to digest the unexpected result "

    " I have to make it clear at one point, "my friend said awkwardly:" he said that I may become a patient in the future, but he didn''t say that I am a patient now ˇ±

    "what''s the difference?" Shutong asked, "why doesn''t he say it''s Chu Yuan that may become a patient in the future? It''s because she has no problem in her mind that you have a problem in your mind! "

    You''re so direct. I was just glad to say that I''m afraid I''m embarrassed if I don''t take the initiative?

    In fact, up to now, I''m not willing to admit what''s wrong with my psychology and what''s in people''s mind. In the end, only myself is the most clear. I dare not think about it, which doesn''t mean that I never thought about it or admitted it to myself. I''m far more certain than Xin Quji. I have some feelings other than brother and sister for Chu Yuan. More precisely, it''s the feelings mixed with brother and sister From the complexity together to the inexplicable feelings, which began from the first time I saw Chu Yuan, gradually matured, transformed, profound, from strangeness to disgust, from hatred to pity, from love and doting that can''t be distinguished from true and false, to pure love and doting now

    if I face "pure love and doting" frankly, it can prove my psychology If I''m not sick, I don''t mind being more calm from now on, just because I hate the four words "psychologically sick". Moreover, if I don''t admit that "love and doting" is a harm to Chu Yuan, then I won''t do that even if I die.

    I''ve known how to do it right for a long time, I''m just not sure, and I''m waiting for someone to tell me, say, do it, it''s not wrong to do it.

    PS: originally, I wanted to take more time for three days to ask for leave, so that I could get a little bit more today. As a result, today''s risk is even worse. Yesterday I didn''t even take the time to say "Happy Mid Autumn Festival"

    I was called away by my uncle after I came back today. I crawled back at nearly 10 o''clock. I was late to update, and I asked you to apologize.

    Then, ha ha, recently many people left a message about right and wrong, asked some questions about Xin Quji''s role, doubted whether he had some relationship with the third lady. Here, right and wrong talk about the role.

    Originally, the role of a psychiatrist was not necessarily played by Xin Quji, who was obviously a person with a story. He had nothing to do with the third miss. Even the most important family member mentioned in his story, and the brother-in-law who had similar questions and experiences with South South fate, had nothing to do with the book sister Instead of "an example" from "a psychiatrist" or "a psychologist", the reason why we write "Xin Qu Ji" is that it''s because the egg hurts well and the egg itches.

    The role of Xiao Shu, as mentioned in "Yuan Meng" before, was not originally in the design of "sister". At the beginning, the performance of "sister" was poor, and it was scolded extremely badly (although it is now scolded even worse). There was a serious problem in the attitude of right Africa. In a trance, she wrote such a role. Now that she wrote it, she was not redundant, It has to have her role, her story, her feelings, and her explanation. Therefore, the secret of fate that should have been discovered by the tassel in Nannan''s home is set to be discovered by Xiaoshu at school.I don''t know how many people have guessed that south south is the result of the disease, but Dr. Xin didn''t say that fate is sick, and he didn''t discriminate against stinky girls. He also expressed his support attitude. There must be readers who would like to know his story, and then want to know his story. So he kept a window for right and wrong, asking him and his story, but he was not very sad In sister, it''s just a guest star. Yes, Xin Quji is a role in the new book that he has been preparing. The play is not important, but his family member and brother-in-law are both the main characters in the new book. Because his sister needs a doctor who doesn''t do his job. When he writes about the bridge, he''s too busy to have much time to think about it , so I moved him directly to the guest show

    so, I''m sorry, everyone, about Dr. Xin''s story, if there''s something behind sister, it''s the spoiler of the new book, so many messages have not been answered, so I sincerely say sorry.

    But sugger will come out later, but that''s after South South left the north sky. Ha ha, we can still have some expectations for her. Of course, a gentleman doesn''t take people''s love, she is Xin Quji, and there won''t be any sparks with Chu Nan, but a sincere friendship is indispensable. As for how the friendship comes, it determines the end of the book The story.

    There is no update for three days in a row. The proper penetration is a little compensation for everyone and an indirect advertisement for the new book. As for the new book, I''m sorry, the update of sister is still a problem, so I really don''t have time to get the new book. Please continue to spray my

    life and ask for forgiveness.

    Finally, fill a Happy Mid Autumn Festival, wish you health and happiness, happy and worry free.

 Chapter 795

    "I won''t have any psychological problems, now or later."

    Shutong questioned and sneered: "so sure?"

    I light smile, "if I am ill, fate may also be ill."

    Shutong was stunned. After a while, he stared at the ice cream in the palm of his hand and asked in a low voice, "what do you mean? In order not to get sick, are you going to make Susu sick? "

    Shu Tong''s reaction was not fierce. She really became a loyal fan of Chu Yuan. She wavered and hesitated between the stinky girl and her cousin, which seemed more contradictory than me

    When I say this, I think of more, not Chu Yuan, but winter night, is the purple garden.

    Shutong said: "are you crazy?! I admit that Xin Quji''s words are reasonable, but some things are not accepted by most people even if they are in accordance with the law and reason! It''s a sensitive and taboo topic to kill people under the root of tongue, brother and sister''s love. People who want to bear the public opinion and secular eyes may not know your fate, your parents, women who are close to you like fringe and Murphy, women who are ambiguous about you like dongxiaoye and xueziyuan, and relatives and friends around you! They not only support you, but also bear the attack of public opinion together with you, or oppose you, and give you those condemnations that are doomed to be unbearable. Chu Nan, you must think clearly, you will not get more, but you will lose a lot! "

    "And you?" Instead of answering Shu Tong, I asked, "as a friend, will you condemn me or resent me for being attacked by public opinion?"

    Shutong didn''t expect me to ask. He was silent.

    "From my personal point of view, I will not condemn you. People''s experience and time spent together determine the occurrence and development of feelings. I can''t think of a reason to attack you, and I don''t think most people have such a reason." the implication is that she will refute those who condemn me, because we are friends, but there is another meaning. That is standing on As a cousin, she has enough reasons to condemn me. At least, the accusation of "flower heart" is indelible

    "Don''t thank me," Shutong said with a wry smile. "It makes me feel sorry for Susu."

    "In fact, you have a reason to condemn me. People don''t have to force themselves to look at a thing too objectively."

    "I owe you something, but I have to pay it back." Shutong turned around, looked at me, smiled, and saw a layer of water light in his eyes. The complex expression, which was suffering from his inner contradictions and struggles, was still pitiful to me. "Maybe, it''s just that I''m too subjective to do what you call objective, Chunan. Don''t think I''m a reasonable woman. I''m just a comparison The Shu Tong you know is more selfish. She is stupid, but not stupid. Some things are met, but she can''t react. So I don''t have to think about them as if I haven''t seen them. I''m stupid, but I don''t stay. Some things are clear, but I don''t know how to deal with them. In the end, I just let them alone Others have taken the hurt, just like now, I don''t know whether to help fate or to help fringe. Just like before, I thought a white lie, not only dragged you into my family affairs, but also let you be entangled by the woman named min, and let you owe her the most difficult debt of human relations. Here you are pushed into the mire, and I''m disturbing you at home. The lies bring you Not only more lies, but also more injuries to more people. But even if I understand this truth, because I always think about myself subjectively, want to free myself, or ignore others, I don''t know. But maybe my position is not because of predestination or fringe, just because I owe you, want to pay you back, so I think naively, don''t condemn and abuse you Brother and sister, if you feel a little less pressure in your heart, you will pay the debt "

    if so, how can you say it? I smiled, hesitated for a moment, and bravely scraped the tears out of her eyes with my fingers. "You are not stupid, not stupid, you are stupid, maybe you really add a lot of unnecessary troubles to others and yourself, but you also make a lot of people happy or moved. What a person has done, the good and bad of the process is just the embodiment of ability , and the reason, that is, the good or bad motive, is the key to the conclusion of a person''s good or bad. At least, I never think you are a bad woman, because a silly and stupid woman is usually a kind of big fool who can''t learn how to be bad, and although the fool always hurts the head, it doesn''t make people hate it. I think that the fool is more or less lovely. "

    If Shu Tong can''t understand whether I''m scolding her or comforting her, she''s really stupid. But her reaction is beyond my expectation. The girl''s face is red and even blushed. After staying for 30 seconds, she suddenly opens the salty pig''s paw that I wiped off her tears and forgot to collect. Then she will Another box of ice cream, which had not eaten two mouthfuls in his hand, was pressed on his handsome and gentle smile and shouted, "don''t show me how nice you are! I know you''re pretending! You are not generous at all. You can put on a smile even when you are angry, just because you are used to such hypocrisy and gentleness! Get used to making people happy! You can''t fool me! "It''s true that this girl has read Chu Yuan''s novels, hypocritical smiling face, vile gentleness, and seemingly broad mind, but after countless repetitions of lies, she will be used to develop a kind of instinctive character expression, but in the final analysis, this acquired ''instinct'' is always a disgraceful habit.

    There is no secret in front of this woman after thinking about it. My friend''s heart is not generally depressed. Although I was forced by the environment to cultivate a bad character, to be honest, I''m quite satisfied with such a character. Shu Tong said that she doesn''t know whether she is really subjective or objective, but I''m very clear about the hypocritical smile and vileness Is the most real me.

    Because there is nothing more real than the reality. In real life, there needs to be a product that can fake a smile and be cheap and gentle to balance my family. So, my product is in line with the demand. If there is any accident, it is that someone falls in love with my product that likes fake smiles and being cheap and gentle. Chu Yuan is, fringe is, Mo is Fei is, Dong Xiaoye and Ziyuan are, so is Xiao goblin. Maybe, even the Oriental little lady who can see me through at a glance is also

    similarly, there is no real thing more realistic. Just because they know that it''s a fake smile and cheap gentleness, they will enjoy it? If I knew that such a character would bring such a happy trouble in the early morning, I would rather face Chu Yuan and his stepmother honestly when I first met them, to avoid the formation of such a character now, but time will not flow back. Memories have long been engraved on the path of life, will not go back, will only continue to move forward, and it is too late now, because I can''t imagine not having this What kind of person will I be and how will I get to this day? Because now I am the most real me. Even if I am hypocritical, I am cheap

    "you see through me? Ha ha, that''s not interesting, "I shrugged and smiled." it''s true that I can''t let go of the fact that you lied to your family and asked the fringe to come out to me and drag me into your trouble, but it''s not because I spent a lot of money for you, or because you made me owe minrou something, but just because I was dissatisfied with you Well, I have to choose my boyfriend and your cousin''s boyfriend to be your boyfriend. I''m not very happy because of this awkward force. I''ve been used as a joke by the guys around me all day. As for money and human relations, I don''t mind where the money is spent as long as it can make tassel happy. What''s more, the last person who feels happy is not tassel. It seems that only unhappy people Have you one, you drag me into the water, you are not happy, I have another reason to be happy, right? What''s more, don''t you watch the news? Minrou''s goods have now disclosed her identity and background. Her yuezhigu new energy is the representative company of the three young ladies and Fengchang to discuss cooperation projects. She will come to me no matter whether you are involved or not "

    " why? " Shutong probably realized that he was too excited just now. He interrupted me and responded to my words, but he was implicitly solving the embarrassment when exposing me. He was not interested in Miss San or min rou.

 Chapter 796

    "If she is good to you, and she lifts you to a very high position and makes everyone look up to you, would you appreciate her?" I said lightly: "the third lady asked me to talk about cooperation projects with her valley of the moon. Of course, there are plans, because the" upstarts "are usually short-sighted and easy to float. She made me famous overnight and become the object of everyone''s admiration. Under the inflation of vanity, I will naturally think of her well, and I will naturally respond to her It''s like two countries want to form an alliance, so one of them buys someone from the other who can speak in front of the monarch and gain the trust of the monarch. "

    Shutong wonders, "why is that person you?"

    "The cost is low," I sneered at myself. "I said that I am a small person. If she gave me some fame and fortune, I would easily inflate my vanity. She said that she didn''t need to pay any other price. Just in time, my relationship with Murphy is very ambiguous. Old Murphy loves Murphy, love house and wuhi. You don''t understand some things I said. In short, I''ve long been Owes that three young ladies a big affection, has minrou this small affection, actually significance is not big

    Shutong is silent. She seems to be slowly chewing my words.

    Rubbing the ice cream on my face is probably because it can block my expression. I can''t help whispering, "sometimes, lies are not necessarily wrong, sometimes, being cheated is not necessarily a kind of happiness. Although liars are bound to bear guilt, but there is guilt, isn''t it just that good in heart? Shutong, it''s not right to lie, but there are some lies, but we have to say, maybe it''s just wrong, but in my opinion, you didn''t do anything wrong. "

    The merciless disease has gone back to the sky, and grandma Shu''s life is quietly moving towards the last stop of life. Even if it is just a lie, the old man who believes in it can put down his last concern and go to another world with a reassuring smile, right?

    Shutong didn''t know that grandma was in the late stage of cancer. Naturally, he couldn''t understand what I was talking about. Instead, he frowned and asked, "who are you going to cheat?"? Fate or Susu? "

    Grass, this girl thinks I''m comforting myself!

    "Being frank is a man''s responsibility. I didn''t intend to cheat the fringe."

    Shu Tong''s face changed slightly. "Do you want to continue to cheat fate?"

    "What is deception? Doctor Xin''s words are just speculation. How do you know if the stinky girl is really so persistent and refuses to give up? If she has given up, do you want to go back and say to her, "Hey, brother controls sister, in fact, brother I am sister controls"

    Shudun''s mouth was open for a long time, but he didn''t utter a word. After a long time, he came back and realized, "yes!"

    I sighed and said, "do you understand doctor Xin''s words? He said that if I don''t want to be sick, I just don''t force myself to cheat myself. As for cheating others, it only depends on how I choose. "

    "Your business really depends on your own choice. Although I''m stupid, I also know your dilemma. I understand the complexity of feelings. So whatever I say now, it''s meaningless to the result, and it''s just a problem for you. What you need is trust, not doubt. I''ve thought about it, and I won''t talk about it in the future Before the result happens, I will be your listener, but - just because I won''t say it again in the future, I have to say something now. "Shu Tong suddenly reaches out and grabs my neck, seriously and forcefully says," no matter what the result is, I don''t want to see Su Su''s tears. I want to see Chu Yuan grow up happily every day as before, no matter what the result is Then we will no longer be friends! "

    Is there the best of both worlds? Shutong''s words can be said to be the most difficult requirement I met after I came to this world. When she saw my nod, she breathed a long sigh, but she didn''t find my eyes full of self mockery and the bitterness of my mouth.

    At the end of this topic, we fell into the previous silence again. This embarrassment once again aroused Shu Tong''s desire to buy ice cream. I just cleaned up the residue on the ground. I don''t want to be insulted again by this woman with changeable emotions. I can''t afford to lose that person. So I broke the silence and said to Shu Tong, who stabbed under his buttocks: "ask you a question, OK? ˇ±

    "ask."

    "You and Xin Quji are really classmates?"

    At first, Shu Tong, whose buttocks were not honest, but whose expression was very calm, heard the words, and her body shook with exaggeration. Obviously, she was not prepared enough to relax her spirit, and she was stabbed to the nerve by a sentence from me. This reaction was

    sure enough, yunyun, an old classmate, was also the lie that Xin Quji colluded with Shu Tong to let me relax her vigilance

    "why do you ask?" Shutong soon regained her composure and seemed to realize that it was an unavoidable problem. The confusion in her eyes disappeared. Instead, it was a kind of look that could not be said clearly whether it was curiosity or fun. In a word, it was quite different from her usual feeling of stupidity.

    "How can I say it?" I have such doubts, but it''s not entirely because Xin Quji and Shu Tong started layout design early in the morning, which makes me feel that everything is not true. I think every sentence of them may be a lie, untrustworthy, and more because of the uncomfortable feeling that people don''t coordinate with each other, "birds of a feather flock together, so do people and groups It may not be appropriate to say that, in fact, it is a very straightforward feeling that you and him seem not to be one of the world''s people. "Shutong''s face flashed a strange color, and her friends thought that this made her unhappy again. They quickly added: "don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean to belittle you. It''s not a person of the world, not talking, temperament, family background, etc., but feeling that there is nothing in common between them. So old classmates haven''t seen it for many years, but I can''t see you two meet After that, there was any fluctuation in each other''s emotions, as if you were you, and he was him. "

    " I understand what you mean, "Shu Tong said," I''m not angry, so you don''t have to be nervous. I''m just a little surprised that you and I said that, as if they were not a world person "

    " hmm? "

    Shutong smiled, but I thought that smile was farfetched and sad. Although it seemed that she was trying to express her surprise, "just after you and Ge went downstairs, Xin Quji said the same thing to me. He said, you and I are not one of the world"

    I''m not sure I understood, "you and him, or me and you?"

    "Me and you."

    "What do you say?" I''m a little angry. Is Xin going to the doctor to stir up discord? He also said before that Shutong is the object that I can pour out, the friend that I can trust, but he turned his back and said that we are not one world people, what do you mean?! At this time, I have forgotten that I just said the same thing as Xin Quji, "is that what he left you saying to you?"

    "He said I like you, do you believe it?"

    "I put my little finger in my ear, picked it, smiled and asked," what did you say just now? "

    Shutong looked me in the eyes and repeated word by word: "he said I like you, do you believe?"

    "How could it be?" I chuckled

    Not to mention that Shu Tong is the cousin of the fringe, but to say that they know each other''s roots, she can''t have any good feelings for me! Which woman would like a perverted man who has a girlfriend and is ambiguous with her boss, flirts with her childhood sweetheart, and has a relationship with a beautiful policewoman and lives with her constantly. What''s more, she is loved by her sister and loves her sister at the same time?! In addition to little contact with the spirit of Xiao, she does not know enough, as a cousin of tassel Chu Yuan and Oriental teacher, Shu Tong knows all the people and things around me, like me? Unless she''s sick like me!

    But what''s more ridiculous is that Rao has a very deep understanding of his inferiority, but I still deny it. Am I really narcissistic to think that there is only one man left on the earth? No, it''s just because I was fooled by Xin Quji for a midday. I was disgusted with him, but I did have blind trust like brainwashing!

    Xin Quji will not analyze a person''s psychology without foundation, and will not give a diagnosis result without foundation!

    No wonder Shu Tong came down from the upstairs so quickly, and then he was red all the time and refused to make a sound. I dare to say that because Xin Quji said such words

    "I don''t believe that either." Shutong said lightly, then turned his face to one side, but I can see clearly that her ears are red.

    Shutong didn''t tell me the basis of Xin Quji''s conclusion, and I dare not ask, because Shutong dare not say

 Chapter 797

    I didn''t have a psychological consultation with any expectation, but I got an unexpected result. I thought I could at least pretend to face Shu Tong as if nothing happened, but she didn''t dare to see my eyes at last.

    Shu Tong and Xin Quji are not old classmates. Although she didn''t say it, she didn''t need me to prove anything. Although she didn''t admit it, she didn''t deny it.

    It''s the words Xin Quji said to Shu Tong alone that haunts her. And it''s the same words that she deliberately avoided, which makes her very uncomfortable when facing me. She can''t help but want to say it, but she''s afraid of my thorough inquiry. Maybe she''s also confused and wants to know the answer, but she''s afraid of the answer.

    I am very absurd to think, this girl can be by Chu Yuan that stinky girl''s novel poison is too deep, can''t help but put oneself into the novel?

    We are walking on the train, because Shu Tong is carsick, but the bullet train can''t open the window. Even if there is air conditioning, people who are carsick will still feel bored. I don''t know if I am aware of my intention to take care of her. When I get on the train, there are many people and time is tight. When I pull her hand, she doesn''t struggle or resist, but similarly, it doesn''t solve the problem between the two people That kind of embarrassment, which makes my friends very frustrated.

    I''m still worried about how to deal with the rigid and delicate atmosphere on the way back, but I don''t want to. That God who can''t tell whether he is hateful or lovely creates a fate that can''t tell whether it''s coincidence or fate. After finding our own seat, we are surprised to find that there are two acquaintances sitting opposite!

    I was stunned. The old man in white and black pants, the evil aunt in water, was also stunned.

    "Young man, we are so lucky." It was the dark faced old man who didn''t like talking who said hello first.

    "Sir, didn''t you go to Jishuitan to see a doctor? How can it be so fast? "I asked Shu Tong to sit in the window seat. This girl was not polite. She may be in a bad mood. She didn''t say hello to the black faced old man. She just called the evil aunt. She was grateful for her taking care of her vomiting self.

    black faced old man also can''t see Shu Tong, and he said to me, "I made a reservation in advance, and came here just to make a film. There was nothing wrong with the old bones, and I prescribed some medicine. There was nothing serious about it. It was all your aunt''s nervousness. You had to drag me around. I thought I was very idle. What I said was what I would do in JINGWAH hospital."

    generally comes. Speaking, there are two kinds of people who don''t like to talk, one is natural, and the other is arrogant and picky. He doesn''t adapt to the way of communication or the environment of communication and has conflicts. This black faced old man obviously belongs to the latter kind. He doesn''t like to talk, but he doesn''t like to talk in a specific environment, doesn''t like to talk with people who don''t have a common topic, doesn''t like to talk with that Some people who don''t cooperate with his way of communication talk

    as for the personal feeling of the way the old man likes to communicate, it''s a little bit overbearing, that is, he dominates the topic, he says you listen, he asks you to answer, he is wordy and you can''t be bothered, even if you can''t accept his point of view, you can''t be too obvious, you should be gentle

    to put it bluntly, the old man is quite self-centered, which is the kind of He likes to impose his own views on others, and measure and restrict the types of others with his own values. The people he identifies with can communicate with each other. The people he does not identify with are the same as the air. Children can''t be taught. It''s nonsense to say so.

    There is no doubt that there is an insurmountable gap between the old generation''s lofty ideas and the modern young people, so Shu Tong is not interested in the old man, and the old man is not interested in her?

    As an educator, Shu Tong is very aware of the shortcomings of the old man''s character. As for the old man, he is also contemptuous of the fashion and pettiness of the young girl in Shu Tong. Neither of them has said or written their opinions on the other, but both of them are more straightforward in form. From this point of view, Shu Dun and the old man with black face, small antiques and old antiques are It''s very similar, but both of them didn''t realize it. The evil aunt found it, so she chatted with Shu Tong and sniggered there.

    "When I came to Beijing to check, my heart was steady," she said with a white look. Even if the charm was not there, the look was still full of charm. "I''m afraid you won''t go to Beijing based on you. You''ll find a hospital in Xiaohe to fool yourself."

    "What''s the matter with Xiaohe? How well has it developed in recent years? The new Red Cross Hospital near our home is no worse than those big hospitals in JINGWAH "

    Xiaohe? When I heard the name, my heart jumped, "Sir, are you from Xiaohe city?"

    Black face old man is very proud to say: "native, this life is to watch the river develop little by little, a backwater, not decades, it has become today''s small-scale City, ha ha, our country''s development speed is faster and faster, especially in the past two years, Beijing, Beijing, Beitian, there are many well-known brand enterprises at home and abroad All of them have come to our small river to invest and run factories, which not only drives the demand of economy and labor force, but also greatly improves the employment rate. Not to mention that the new students are not worried about finding jobs, even the farmers are also working while farming, and their incomes have doubled. Unfortunately, the rising of house prices is a little unbearable. I bought a set of 100 square meters in Beijing five years ago However, seeing that the future development of Xiaohe may surpass that of Jinghua, she sold the house of Jinghua the year before last, and resolutely went back to Xiaohe to buy two suites, intending to make dowry for her two daughters. Your aunt didn''t miss me, saying that Xiaohe is not as good as Jinghua, but the result? Two years ago, the house with an area of 2781 square meters was fired to more than 8000 square meters. And the Atlantis community where my two houses are located is in the center of the city. There is still a lot of room for appreciation. On the contrary, the house price in Jinghua has risen a little under the pressure of the government. When I bought it, it was more than 5000 square meters. When I sold it, it was more than 8000 square meters. Now it''s just over 9000 square meters You say, am I losing or taking advantage? It''s said that modern people are all house slaves. They only live one apartment in their whole life. I''m so lucky that I bought a small house in Beijing with my life''s savings and changed two big houses in Xiaohe after I sold them. In the future, the two girls will be relaxed. Ha ha, it''s better to marry a good man with a car, a house and a career. If I can''t marry them, I don''t have to worry about them being social slaves. "The elderly do have proud capital. We need to know that food, clothing, housing and transportation are the basic guarantee of life. The house is one of the most difficult problems for human beings, especially the Chinese people, in this society, but it is also the most important part of the basic guarantee of life. When the housing problem of children is solved, as a father, he has completed 90% of the tasks of life Shouldn''t you be proud?

    Speaking of the house price in Xiaohe City, I still know something about it. Several years ago, there was an upsurge of house purchase. The main sales group was in Beitian city. At that time, I was still in college. Several classmates in the same class bought houses in Xiaohe city. At that time, the house price was really low, which was a little incredible. The house price in some high-end residential areas was only three thousand yuan and one square meter, and the car was delivered At that time, many people were looking for the appreciation prospect of the basement. As a remote small city still used to be called "Xiaohe county", its geographical location was not good, because at that time, the economic and Technological Development Zone, which is located in Xiaohe city and borders on Beitian, did not show the strong development momentum as it is now, that is, convenience When I bought a house in Xiaohe, I didn''t expect that in just a few years, the house price has been rocketed for several times. With the gradual warming up of the speculation, more and more buyers and real estate developers have invested in this upsurge, and the growth rate of the house price is rising at a more and more irregular speed. To put it bluntly, the house price of Xiaohe has been fried by Beitian people God.

    "You bought a house in Atlantis"

    I was particularly impressed by the black faced old man '' The big house, in case she doesn''t plan to go back as soon as she comes out, she really plans to buy a house in Beitian. Of course, she doesn''t agree. After all, it''s such a precious girl that she can''t rest assured. So the stinky girl blows in my ear every day, analyzes the development prospect of Xiaohe City, and seduces me to suggest that my father buy a house in Xiaohe, leaving it for me to marry and become a family in the future. At that time, I I don''t think so, but now think about it, that girl''s suggestion is actually quite "hiding the curse". At that time, what she strongly recommended to me was the Atlantis community.

    Maybe it''s because of the poor sleep quality recently. After coming back at night, I took a nap, got up, washed my face, looked in the mirror, and scared myself. My eyes were black like a panda. I complained. It seems that the living environment decides evolution. Unfortunately, it seems that this species can''t evolve into a national treasure. At most, it''s walking on the street and being led by a mother The little girl in the hand exclaimed: ah, a big white pig with black eyes ran to the street]

 Chapter 798

    As a result, the old man didn''t go to Xiaohe city to buy a house. Personally, he didn''t have a cold for Xiaohe city or his parents to buy a house for me, but the old man''s straightforward attitude still confused me at that time, and that was the only time in my memory that my stepmother didn''t stand by me to speak for me, even though I stressed again and again I bought it to sell it in the future, but my stepmother, who has investment vision, still disagrees. She insists on buying a house for me in Beitian, which is full of land and money, and despises me together with the old man. She thinks that I am optimistic about the appreciation of the house price in Xiaohe City, which is an unfounded dream for children to get rich. The most depressing thing is that their words have been remembered by Chuyuan. That stinky girl has not given me a good face for more than half a year I don''t want to tell you that once I make a suggestion, even if it''s just a joke, she will choke me with "crazy talking about dreams" or "going to be your big dream". At that time, I only thought she was making trouble for nothing. Now, it seems that the girl thinks that I want to buy a house in a small river to hide far away from her Crisp refused to question my investment vision and Chu Yuan''s sarcasm, which directly became the reason why I used my spare time to work crazily after playing football in my university and injuring my leg. I used all means to adapt to all kinds of survival rules of the society and accumulate capital to buy a house in Xiaohe city. God knows what it is about me who has no ambition since I was a child It''s like trying to prove yourself with a bad breath, or simply trying to meet the expectations of the fringe. In a word, I felt that at that time there was endless motivation, and I didn''t feel tired from morning to night.

    I graduated from university in my busy life, and I didn''t get outstanding achievements after that. I not only stepped into Fengchang, a big company like Fengchang, but also passed the internship smoothly, leading the salary envied by my peers and even most of the working class. My cheerful friends thought that they had saved at least 30% of the down payment for buying a house in Atlantis, and I have the ability to mortgage for housing, but I found that the house price there has already tripled

    in fact, at that time, I forgot that the purpose of buying a house was to sell a house, to prove that the house price in Xiaohe city would definitely appreciate, like my parents and Chu Yuan, but really took that as a goal in a certain stage of life, so I didn''t realize it later. I was disappointed, but I was more thankful I didn''t dare to think deeply about why I firmly remember the whim desire that the fringe had long forgotten, because on the day of the interview with Fengchang, I fell in love with Murphy at first sight

    "you know Atlantis?" The old man with black face is very excited. Anyone can see his desire to show off and praise. Who is not vain? Like Murphy who lives in thousands of square meters of villas, Miss Qianjin or Xiao Sanye, the upstarts who have several floors of industry in the most expensive office building in northern sky, the two houses of Atlantis are nothing, but for ordinary people like us, just one of them is enough for us to struggle for half our life or even for life. I will bear it if I change Can''t help showing off, house woman and car, house is first!

    "Of course," I said with a smile, satisfied with the old man''s vanity, "that is one of the most famous high-end residential areas in Xiaohe city. When it was first built, its location slightly deviated from the city center, so the price of the new building at that time was not the highest. However, with the development of Xiaohe Economic Development Zone, the urban planning in recent years gradually expanded to the southeast, and the city center also expanded with last year''s Two newly built bustling commercial streets have moved to atlantist. Several old streets nearby are under reconstruction, including Wanda Plaza invested and built by Wanda Group. This is definitely a representative building of the city in the future. The Atlantis community is next to the Wanda Plaza just started to be built. This is also the last year''s soaring house prices Then the reason is that if the government doesn''t come up with any policies, the price of Atlantis is likely to double or even more when Wanda Plaza is put into use. It''s said that in addition to the professional team of real estate speculation, some senior executives or foreigners from the economic development zone are going to buy houses now. The price of real estate in Wanba has already been whether there is a price or not, but it''s actually going to be bought. I''m afraid that the price will be over ten thousand long ago Yes. "

    "Yes, there are still some stars in the entertainment circle among the people who fry houses. Last month, there was a guy who was not famous but had a lot of airs who took people to see the houses. When he saw that my two houses were empty, he asked me if I could sell them and offered me a price. The difference between each square meter was not much. In case, I said that the two houses were for our daughter''s marriage. He opened his mouth and said Give an extra 150000 yuan. What else can I say if I sell the house here, I can not only go to other places to buy two houses of the same size, but also have a lot of surplus. I hang up the phone directly. Is it amazing that I have money? I want my daughter to live in a high-end community like him! "

    The old man is a bit self-centered, so he doesn''t realize that this kind of ostentation is actually suspected of showing off his wealth. For a young man who just started to struggle for life with nothing, his sense of superiority may be a blow to his enthusiasm. Shu Tong is a teacher. What he teaches is a vague concept of society and survival High school students who have expectations or fears know that their own wrong words and deeds may have a bad impact on them. Therefore, in strict self-discipline, they will inevitably become a little sensitive. Although her problems in self-discipline may be only a lot more than that of black faced old people, but for the old people who take me as the object of flattering and showing off, Mr. Xiao Shu is quite dissatisfied, a little bit Hang up the picture, how can the evil aunt who blushed at the poor display of the old man who didn''t care about his object not to see it? It seems that she had some opinions about him just now, saying that she didn''t invest her eyes, and she said with teasing: "there are two daughters worth blowing, and there are two houses worth blowing, but those two houses have been empty up to now, so do you? Why don''t both daughters live in the house you bought? "The old man''s proud expression suddenly solidified, and then became gloomy. The words of the evil aunt undoubtedly stabbed his pain.

    On the way to Beijing before, I heard from the words that the old couple and their daughter were not in harmony. There seemed to be a lot of deep estrangement between them. The black faced old man was very upset about such a father daughter relationship, but he was helpless because of his character. It''s hard for a family to read.

    Listen to aunt''s meaning, the two daughters don''t seem to give any face to their parents. Even if they buy a house for them, they won''t come back to live. Then they think that the old two go to Beijing to see a doctor and no one is with them. The two daughters are probably bastards. Even if they are not, what can''t be reconciled, dad and mom or the great benefactor who gave birth to you?

    Maybe most people will find it difficult for the old man, who is ostensibly vain, to get along with such a person, and also resent getting along with such a person, but for me, there is not too much conflict. After all, our immunity is high. If we want to pretend to be tall, he is destined to pretend? That girl is not only tall, she will act cute and cute in front of her elders, but also exude the cold, arrogant and non cannibal ice beauty temperament, which makes boys of the same age flinch, and makes girls of the same age envy, envy and hate, but actually? She''s a slovenly girl who flies her shoes when she comes home, and she''s lazy on the sofa and obsessed with dog blood drama! It''s a super rotten girl who sneaks into the room and secretly studies 10 + 8 + forbidden materials with the spirit of sacrifice for writing! Vanity inside? Stinky girl is one of the best! Obviously, I''ve found the love that can''t be seen. I can still hold the shelf in front of people and shout to me. Can anyone be more vain than her? She is not only vain, but also hypocritical. She refuses to take a bath with dongxiaoye or xiaoyaojing because of her low self-esteem. But once others tease her, she will immediately shamelessly move the fringe out for comparison, and even dig out the most mean words in her brain to play with the slander and teasing of life. But when I told her that the Oriental character is a headache, she But I will tell me with my hands on my waist that it''s extremely shameful to gossip behind my back. When I preach, the blatant and holy expression is similar to that of Virgin Mary. Compared with Chu Yuan, the black faced old man''s character is not so bad, it''s just too cute.

    Heart to heart ah, I even Chu Yuan such a sister can stand, they can''t stand to give birth to their own father? What a thing!

    PS: after going online, I talked with a friend for two more sentences. If the update is late, I''d like to apologize to you]

 Chapter 799

    I couldn''t get in touch with other people''s family affairs, so I interrupted and took the topic away. "Sir, I don''t know how to cooperate with the footwall." br >

    "teaching one learning one by one" is the most natural way to get along with "speaking one listening". It won''t show off or flatter me, What''s more, Taiji is the biggest interest of the old people, and it won''t lose its chatting because of no speculation. I can see that I intend to solve his embarrassment. One of the old people''s faces looks darker and lustrous because of redness

    it seems that the atmosphere is better when I go back. When the old people teach me Taiji moves to teach Taiji lessons, the benevolent evil aunt and Shu Tong also talk about different things Happy, I didn''t pay attention to what they were talking about, but I can see that Shu Tong, who has found a common topic, like the old man with black face at the moment, has gradually forgotten his previous worries and unhappiness. His face is also turning sunny and more excited.

    Although the old antiques and the small antiques are not speculative, they have many similarities. At least, they are of the type that is stubborn and fussy, but simple and unexpected

    when the train enters the Jinghua station, the evil aunt and the Shudun are even a little reluctant to part with each other. Shutong always drags me to take the two old people to the platform, and the other hand gets stuck The evil aunt holds it. She seems to like Shu Tong very much. She has been saying that Shu Tong and her eldest daughter are very similar. They have the same personality and are also beautiful. They dress up the same way. Although the black faced old man keeps talking with me, I can see that when it comes to the topic of his daughter, he has been eavesdropping on his aunt and Shu Tong, and his communication with me has become absent-minded. Mo I don''t know what he''s saying in his mouth. Several times he''s come back to his senses, and he doesn''t know what he''s saying. Every time my aunt praises Shu Tong and compares Shu Tong with her eldest daughter, the black faced old man''s eyes can''t help floating on Shu Tong''s face, showing a very complicated look. I can''t help but mutter, Murphy, the old man has been deliberately ignoring Shu Tong, indifferent to him To treat, not because he can''t stand Shu Tong''s fashion and pettiness, but because she and his eldest daughter have many similarities?

    It''s hard not to be. Their eldest daughter is also a rare species - natural fool?! I sympathize with the old couple more. It''s hard for the girls with such attributes to talk to them.

    "girl, look at the auntie, I''ve talked with you all the way, and I forgot to ask you what your surname is. I don''t even have a name"

    the evil auntie. Her face is burning hot, so I have a good talk all the way. My eldest brother and eldest brother call each other all the time. I don''t know that I really think we are two It''s a relative. Maybe it''s because he''s so intimate. Instead, he forgot to ask me some basic personal information. He only asked me what I do. He replied that when I was working as a civil servant in the company, he recommended Taiji to me like a bag burning. He said that the Office had been sitting for a long time, and it was easy to deform the spine and protrude the lumbar disc.

    "my name is Shutong. I''m a teacher in the seventh high school in Beitian city. What''s your name, Auntie When do you go to Beitian, please contact me. "

    "Aunt surprised:" you are also a high school teacher

    Shutong and I were stunned

    "Both of us are high school teachers. Now we are teaching in No.1 Middle School in Beijing. No wonder my aunt and you have a special affinity. Ha ha," said the evil aunt. She felt a stack of note paper from the bag, scratched a few strokes, then tore it off and handed it to Shu Tong. "This is my phone number. When I come to Beijing or Xiaohe, I will come to find my aunt, who is in charge of it Eat and control. "

    Jinghua No.1 middle school is also a key high school in this city, but its fame and strength are obviously not as good as that of Beitian No.7 Middle School, which has just updated all the hardware facilities. The enrollment rate and quality of Beitian No.7 Middle School are among the best in the province, so it''s no wonder that the evil aunt treats Shu Tong differently. She can teach in the key middle school in the province at a young age, even if she has luck or family background There is no doubt about the teaching ability.

    Shutong takes out her mobile phone, inputs the number on the note and dials it out. Hearing the phone ring in her bag, she laughs and says, "thank you, aunt Bai. My number has also been sent to your mobile phone. Come to Beitian to play when you have time."

    The black faced old man looks at Shu Tong with unbelievable eyes. It seems that he hasn''t accepted the fact that such a young, beautiful and fashionable girl is a teacher and a key middle school teacher. He mumbles, "go to Beitian"

    it seems that every time he mentions the word "Beitian", the eyes of the two old people will change a little It''s strange. When I was asked that I was from northern heaven, the old man just smiled and then jumped to other topics, which seemed very abrupt. It seemed that I was avoiding something. At the moment, when I heard Shu Tong''s invitation again, even the corner of the mouth of the evil aunt showed a bitter smile, which seemed not excited, even the formal politeness did not show. "Northern heaven, it''s very exciting I haven''t been to this summer vacation for a long time. If I have time, I really need to go around "

    I always think that aunt''s words are for her wife.

    "Good," Shutong patted his chest, which was still full, and said forthrightly, "we are always welcome!"

    We? Anytime? This girl seems to forget that she is not from Beitian at all. She has a week to go to school for summer vacation. At that time, the old couple really go to Beitian to play. Are you not going home, or are you going to let me do our duty alone?Fortunately, my aunt just said that there was no response to seeing the old man with black face, and she didn''t really mention her interest. She smiled and turned her eyes to me and asked Shu Tong, "what about your boyfriend? What do you call it? "

    Shu Tong blushes and clarifies: "Bai auntie, you misunderstood him. He is not my boyfriend, we are friends, ordinary friends"

    Auntie doesn''t believe it. She flirts with the question: "ordinary friends?"

    Don''t talk about the old couple. I don''t believe that, even if Shu Tong is telling the truth.

    My father is a teacher, so I have some knowledge of the industry. The teacher''s interpersonal circle is very small, and the most people I have contact with are not only colleagues but also students, who can be called friends. Generally, the relationship is not shallow. During the day, I prepare for classes at night, and most of the time I spend on work. This is also the reason that many teachers are still worried about not having any objects when they reach the marriageable age The reason for this is that the "friends" who are willing to share their rare personal time with them are more or less based on their feelings.

    I a white-collar and you a teacher, eight pole can not fight the occupation, but pair out to hang around, said the relationship is ordinary, who believe? What''s more, because you are carsick and stick to me in front of others, you are all teachers. Do you think they understand this?

    Shutong''s heart was empty. He took a peek at me and whispered to his aunt, "a little closer than ordinary friends"

    this is even more misleading! I know Shu Tong''s so-called "close a little", which means that as a friend, she is willing to help me and Chu Yuan keep secrets. But the old couple don''t know. They suddenly show a face of ambiguity

    although Shu Tong is a little dull, a little silly, a little stupid, but his IQ is not low. Seeing the old couple''s expression, he immediately realizes that his words have problems, which needs to be explained again. He opens his mouth, but I didn''t jump out of a word for a long time. I was so worried that I interrupted her.

    Yes, I interrupted her.

    The clarification at this time and the outright denial when I went to Beijing are not a feeling anymore. Xin Quji''s diagnosis of Shu Tong not only changed our relationship, no, it was very subtle, but also made Shu Tong very confused. I took over the topic and comforted myself at the same time, because I interrupted her, so she didn''t have time to emphasize that I was her watch My sister''s boyfriend, who is my sister''s teacher, is right, because I planned on her, not because she was too flustered and forgot these two relationships, so I have the suspicion of blacker and blacker now

    "Auntie, my name is Chunan, I''m glad to meet you," I smiled at Auntie Tiantian and held out my hand to the old man with black face, "and thank you for teaching me Taiji."

    "Tai Chi is broad and profound. Can I teach you in a few words?" the black faced old man said to me unintentionally, joking with Shu Tong: "remember, health is the most precious wealth of life. Don''t indulge in drinking and drinking or work too hard when you are young. In the big sense, the good health in the future will come from the little exercise every day before, and in the small In other words, when someone is bullied, he has a good skill to protect himself, doesn''t he? Ha ha. "

 Chapter 800

    My friend pushed the brim of his hat awkwardly, touched his forehead, and smiled bitterly.

    This gentleman, he said that he was funny and reasonable, but he was stereotyped. He could easily make a couple of young people''s humorous jokes. He thought that the injury on my head was the result of drinking too much wine and competing with others. Maybe it was because of being a teacher. Like our father, we should not only know how to get along with young people, but also have teachers and educators On the face of it, the old man''s guess is almost the same. It''s estimated that yesterday''s fight over wine could not be explained by me, and no one would believe that we really fight for justice, just by our reputation? Although I haven''t been to the company yet, I can also guess that even if Sima Yang''s younger brother didn''t go to trouble, it must have been spread by now, and it''s not the version of my hero saving the United States. In the public opinion wind that some guys with ulterior motives deliberately dominate, 99% of my righteous bravery will be spread to be a wolf''s ambition. I will use the bitter meat scheme to catch Yao Waner The pure and lovely mermaid is attracted by me. Don''t say that the people of Lao Zhang''s family hide behind me to smear me in order to attack Mo and make me "cronyistic". Even without these bad things of intrigue, my relationship with Liu Su Murphy is enough for others to chew their tongues. Besides, I am accompanied by a "distant cousin" in winter and a cousin in the office I take care of me everywhere, and I also take care of the things about the feelings of the mixed race beauty of childhood and childhood. Once people have doubts about your character, you are no longer qualified to expect anyone to see and evaluate with fair eyes and perspectives. I am even used to being speculated and understood in the most malicious and vicious way.

    Brothers don''t want to practice Taiji. It''s not laziness or contempt for this broad and profound boxing, but pure fear of being scolded - hooligans can master martial arts. Who else can resist it?

    I''m a rascal. I''m shameful. If I''m trained to be invincible in the world, no one will dare to talk to me. Of course, I won''t say that in my mouth. The train stops at Jinghua station for a short time. In a minute or two, I have no time to explain and I don''t need to explain. So I said to the old man, "I will remember my words and study Taijiquan with my heart."

    It''s a matter of two sentences to make people happy. It doesn''t need any cost. Why don''t I do it? The old man and I are just passers-by in our journey. Is it possible to see each other by fate in the future? Can he know if we can practice Taiji after we go back? Don''t think that my friend is just a bad guy. Actually, I will pretend to be a good guy. At least, now you ask Shu Tong whether I am a bad guy or a good guy. She will definitely not choose the former.

    "Well," the old man was very happy when he saw that he had another middle-aged fellow. He said, "if you don''t understand something, when you come to Beijing, come to No.1 middle school to find me. Haha, communication will make people progress, and we will learn from each other."

    Shutong and his aunt changed their numbers, which is a reflection of women''s easy affection and rich feelings. Compared with them, men''s vigilance will be stronger. Because of the problem of Chu Yuan, I recently read something about psychology on the Internet. There is such a theory that women are more emotional and easy to be emotional than men, but also easy to have big ups and downs Men are more rational and less emotional than women, but once they are involved, their feelings are more stable and lasting than women. The author gives an example that is not appropriate in my opinion, but not unreasonable. Most women''s wardrobes usually have many clothes of different styles, colors and brands, most of which are quite desirable and liked when they buy, but they do not Several pieces are often worn, because her aesthetic concept changes with the surrounding environment, and the style, color and brand she didn''t like before. If it''s the current fashion, then she will become very like it. Most men are not. They are paranoid about the style, color or brand they like and won''t betray easily.

    In the author''s opinion, this is also a kind of evidence of why in the emotional life, women are single-minded but fickle, while men are playful but affectionate.

    Shutong and the evil aunt can talk about each other, but they have no emotional basis. In the reality that they have no chance to contact in the future, their love for each other will be quickly forgotten.

    The reason why I didn''t exchange numbers with the old man is because of such a tacit understanding. We all know that the passion of each other is mostly due to the temporarily rising boredom during the journey. It''s similar to the nature of other passengers playing mobile phones, listening to songs and reading magazines. So we all know that what the other side is saying at this time is just polite, because no one knows except Taiji and our daughter Is there any other topic? Even, everyone has a mirror in mind. I know that my interest in Taiji is more to accommodate the elderly. In fact, my interest is far less than that shown.

    Our relationship is still strange, because we don''t know each other, which is understood by the evil aunt and Shu Tong. But most women who like romance don''t want to admit the non romantic reality, so they always have a good expectation, no matter what the reality is.

    Without the self-consciousness of "half a dozen and half a dozen each other", I can''t bear to see that I''m serious and devout. I feel that I''m deceiving Shu Tong, an old man, to get on the train and drag me in by the way. "Hurry up, I''ll lock you out later, and you''ll run back to Beitian?"

    It seems that the old man with black face saw through Shu Tong''s mind, and finally showed a little appreciation for her straightforwardness. He smiled at me and said, "young man, thanks to your patience, I have been chatting with such a disgusting, self righteous and boring old man. Ha ha, there are so few young people like you who are caring, polite and willing to take care of others. If you Without such a beautiful girlfriend, I really want to introduce my daughter to you for this reason. "At first, the old man said nothing, but after a little thought, he would smack it. What if he mistakenly thought that Shu Tong, my girlfriend, was not beautiful enough? In a word, he raised his daughter''s beauty to the same level as Shu Tong, and then counted into his modesty. Obviously, that means that Shu Tong is almost far away from his daughter. If I know his daughter first, I will never see Shu Tong

    he is really praising me and Shu Tong, but more of them are praising his daughter by Shu Tong, I don''t know if he has any Meaning or not, poor Chinese teacher Xiao Shu didn''t hear it, but burned a big red face.

    I joked, "you''re not going to let your daughter teach me Taijiquan?" I didn''t disobey my intention to deny that I was accommodating him, or I would really get a false evaluation. People eat more salt than I eat. Now that I see it, it proves that my denial turns into complacency or show off and treats people as fools.

    "More than Taijiquan, she is proficient in capture and Sanda. Last year, it seems that she began to practice Yongchun again. That girl is not only smart in brain, but also quick in learning anything. She has a talent for sports. She has a bad temper, so she can''t find the right boyfriend, worry about it, and don''t know what kind of man she can look at." talking about the baby girl, the old man In addition to gentleness and warmth, there is a little loneliness and helplessness on my face. My eyes are even hotter. "I think you are a boy with such a personality. She will like it, calm, modest and introverted. She knows how to be polite, and coaxes people. She is also handsome. Haha, but she has already been in love. Otherwise, I really want to match you. If my daughter finds you like this A young man, let''s rest assured. "

    I''m a masochist, right? My friend was a little depressed. He thought of my winter tiger and thought that the old man''s eyes were really fierce. He said before that his two daughters were wild enough to catch up with bad students when they went to school. It''s not hard to understand that they can beat a tyrant and turn a violent girl into a leftover girl.

    I wonder, are both leftover girls? It''s not sadness, it''s tragedy I swear, I''m just curious, but Shutong feels my back and pinches me severely, thinking that I''m sorry for the tassel again.

    The old man and his aunt were stunned at the same time. They flashed the same look, complexity and sadness in their eyes. I was still wondering why their mood suddenly became depressed. Then I saw the old man regroup and said with a smile: "my little daughter is probably one or two years older than you, of course not the elder daughter. Ha ha, I''m joking, little Chu, the man should be single-minded, your girlfriend is very good, No You can have fun. "

    PS: I found out when I typed the title of the chapter. I unconsciously thanked the friends who supported and liked sister, and those who had supported and liked sister. There are many shortcomings, whether it''s updating or quality, whether it''s writing or story, thank you for your tolerance and accommodation, thank you for your support and understanding, and thank you for your suggestions With encouragement, this is the reason for persistence and the source of effort.

    With you, there is me, with you, there is negative right and wrong.

 Chapter 801

    "Little Chu, a man should be single-minded. Your girlfriend is very good. You can''t be a playboy."

    brother, old face is red, I am not very clear about clarifying that I am not interested in his daughter, but I am curious about the type of violence that women can marry. Or I want to know if there is any woman who can tolerate ungentle and high value women like me, but also happiness within the masochistic male

    . I almost couldn''t help but want to go out to see the sky. Would a lightning strike me? After thinking about it, I thought it was impolite. It seemed to deny that the old lady was unattractive. I added a cheap sentence, "besides, I haven''t seen your daughter, have I?"

    "It''s easy for you to see her. She works in Beitian." The old man replied casually, but it was more like what he was feeling.

    Just now, the evil aunt said that she should go to Beitian to turn around when she has time. Is it related to their daughter? It seems that their family relationship is even more complicated than they think. There are so many worries about seeing their daughter.

    "yes, ha ha, I''m a native of northern heaven. Although I have no ability, I''m rooted there. If your daughter is in any difficulty there, I can ask her to come to me. The big help may not help, but the small help should be able to make the last effort. ˇ±Nowadays, beggars are more nourishing than mixed meals. It''s not easy for a girl to wander alone. It''s no wonder that the old couple are always upset when they mention her and Beitian.

    "Haha, that girl is strong and competitive. Even if she really meets any difficulties, she will carry them by herself." the old man showed his proud and proud expression, pointed to my head and smiled, "it''s you. If you are bullied again, you can go to her to help you."

    The old man recognized that I was born to be bullied. I don''t know what he would think of me if he saw Sima Yang''s younger brother''s appearance after he was ravaged by me. His friend said with a smile: "find a girl to help fight? Then I would rather lose and be trampled on than win and be laughed at. "

    "No, I don''t advocate violence to solve the problem. I mean, my daughter can help you not to be bullied. You''re not a bad boy, so it''s definitely not a good thing to bully you," the old man said seriously. "My little daughter is a policeman, and she''s a criminal police. She works in the criminal police team of Beitian City Bureau."

    As soon as I say this, don''t say it''s me, even the Shutong beside me can''t help being stunned?

    I dare say, like me, the more I look at the old couple, the more difficult it is to hide the surprise on his face. Shu Tong, who is the same person as I think of!

    I don''t know how many policewomen there are in the Municipal Bureau, but the policewomen in the criminal police team of the Municipal Bureau are not many in terms of civilian work. I don''t know how many good policewomen there are, but I''m sure that there are not many policewomen in this profession who are no worse than those in Shutong! I''m afraid that the word "a few" is not accurate enough. It''s not a novel full of beautiful women. In reality, it''s enough to call it a miracle if there are one or two real sense alarm flowers!

    However, Shu Tong and I both know that the criminal police team of Beitian City Bureau does have a miraculous existence of perfect combination of beauty and violence! But I only know that there is such a beautiful face, beautiful facial features, stubborn temper of the poker face master, and the dark skin to see a person without any special feeling, but the old two have their own distinct characteristics combined

    their tongues are a bit numb and their voices are a bit shaking, "master, I haven''t asked for advice, What''s your surname? "

    "My surname is Dong, and my name is Dong --" before the words were finished, the door was closed, and the window was closed. The master waved goodbye to the two of us who were stupefied. The aunt of the demon was still anxious to show the gesture of calling Shu Tong. The old two were so kind and reluctant to give up.

    But I couldn''t laugh. I waved like a robot, as if the blood was not flowing in my body, but the cement. My brain could not help sorting out the bits and pieces of information, and gradually linked them logically: the old couple had two daughters, and the little winter night was a sister; the relationship between the old couple and their daughter was not very good, and the little winter night was because their sister left When she left home, she was very angry with her parents. Black face went to Beijing Jishuitan to see orthopedics. It seems that she mentioned before winter Xiaoye that her father, who was stubborn and wanted to face death, hurt her arm accidentally last year. Her sister timely remitted a large amount of money to her family, which became the reason why she was more sure that her sister was "lurking" in Beitian ˇŻFor example, when they had an older daughter who had been away from home for 15 years, hiding in Beitian and refused to go home, I felt that the cement slag was falling from their faces when they twisted their necks. "What''s his last name? I don''t seem to hear clearly "

    If I were Shu Tong, I would take care of the mood of the other party and say" I didn''t hear clearly "to comfort the other party''s trembling little heart. But after all, this girl is Shu Tong, a sharp and mean natural stupor. Although she recovered from the petrified state, she was surprised like me, but seeing my expression, she could not help sneering Said: "Congratulations, don''t need him to introduce you. You''ve got his little daughter. By the way, congratulations. Fortunately, he didn''t know that his little daughter had been soaked by you just now. Otherwise, with his old man''s knowledge of Taijiquan, you Playboy will be killed by him just now. After you are killed, you need to practice Taiji well. You need to protect yourself."The big poison tongue of Cao Dong and the small poison tongue of Chu Yuan are not all from your teacher?!

    "There are many people with the surname Dong. How do you know that his daughter must be dong Xiaoye?" I''m definitely comforting myself.

    "First of all, Dong is not a big surname. It''s not as common as you expect. At least I''m so old, and none of my relatives, friends, classmates, teachers and teachers has Dong''s name. Second," Shu Tong said a little gloating, "the beautiful Kung Fu of the chief of the criminal police team of the city bureau is good, and it happens that the woman whose name is Dong is about your age. You believe that there are other people besides the winter tiger Do you? "

    I can''t speak with my mouth open. Indeed, the circle is so small. One winter night is a miracle. If there are two, sister tiger doesn''t exist miraculously.

    Miss Xiao Shu turns around and walks towards the carriage. She says to her mobile phone loudly: "aunt Bai''s phone is really going to be saved. Winter tiger knows I saw through her heart Think, I''m not happy with her. I think she''s going to beat me several times. Now, if she bullies me, I can find someone to make a decision. Oh, by the way, if she bullies my cousin and grabs a man from my cousin, can I also sue her? Ah, cousin, look at cousin''s luck. What a beautiful day it is. What a perfect encounter it is? Chunan, what are you doing there? Want to go home and hold tiger, so anxious to get off? Don''t worry. I have more than an hour to go to Beitian. Come here, knead my shoulders, pinch my head and pinch my feet. I''m tired of wearing these high heels. "

    My friends gnash their teeth. Don''t say that this damned fool can''t help but want to beat you several times in the winter night. He just wants to hit you with this unforgiving little mouth. Even people like me who have no temper have the impulse to trample you

    Of course, Shutong''s mouth is just showing off his authority. It''s impossible for me to knead her shoulders, pinch her head, and pinch her feet. I''m willing, but she also needs to have a good idea. She taunts me with high spirit. On the one hand, it''s intended to make use of a pretext to play down the psychological impact of Xin Quji''s words and the abnormal behavior brought by psychological impact. On the other hand, it''s also true, She determined that there was no pure friendship between me and dongxiaoye, so she beat me for the tassel, even though she didn''t know if she would go to beat sister tiger after she went back.

    But I guess that sister Hu''s surprise is certain, but she will not take Shutong''s beating seriously in nine out of ten. After all, her relationship with her parents is not good. Although the old couple are very proud of their daughter as a policeman in front of us, sister Hu said that she is a police school registered in the opposition of her parents. This girl has long been used to singing against her parents, and you don''t scare her It''s just that if you threaten her with your parents, it will have the opposite effect

 Chapter 802

    Sugger gave me two bags, one big and one small, which were wrapped with exquisite wrapping paper. Two gift boxes with the same volume and color were given to Shutong and Liusu. Sugger didn''t say, and there was no writing on the outside of the gift box. She didn''t know which one of Shutong''s was Liusu, so Shutong opened them all. She was afraid that Liusu knew me Today, we went to Beijing together, afraid that the gift might reveal this information, so it is necessary to test it in advance.

    the two gift boxes are the same, each with a signature signature album, and a small bottle of Chanel perfume that looks very exquisite. I vaguely remember that I saw it in the Oriental favorite fashion magazine a few days ago. It seems that Chanel''s new product this year is expensive and luxurious.

    is a kind of offbeat woman, and the famous perfume that is not resistant to most women is not cold at all, but it is very excited to hold the album with the signature of sugge. Strictly speaking, although sugg, who has only filmed a play, has a certain reputation, but it is far from a real first-line star. At eight o''clock, the Qinggong dog blood drama is on fire, but the fire of the drama is not entirely the fire in the sense of praise. It''s just a follow-up work without originality. The story content is poor. In my opinion, it''s just a group of tearful people doing all kinds of shocking things from the beginning to the end. It''s tiring to watch, but there is a part of a very fixed audience blindly pursuing -- some people like it Love to see handsome men and beautiful women, such as sister tiger, never care about the acting skills of actors. When men and women hold hands and kiss in bed, in the water, in the grassland, in the woods or in the caves to do something ugly, it''s OK to look good. Some people like to listen to that kind of meat and hemp lines that can make people get goose bumps off the ground. For example, in the East, they love the sweet words of the past and the future and the vows and promises that you don''t deserve to die of thunder If you don''t believe it, it''s OK to listen to it. There are people who like to cry and die and love and tear their hearts and lungs. For example, Chu Yuan, it doesn''t matter if the reality is not realistic. Anyway, if you cry, she will cry with you. In the end, this so-called hot play just earns the audience rate, but it doesn''t necessarily win the public praise. I am forced to suffer every day by three girls, But in addition to leaving a little impression on Ge Ge Ge, it''s also largely because of her No.1 status as a woman. I didn''t even remember the appearance of other roles. No matter the supporting role of the main character, it''s all pretty men and pretty women. Up to now, I can''t even tell which is the prince and which is the elder brother and which is the eunuch. In addition to the slightly outstanding performance, the other roles are still immature Ge and the maid of the palace I often mix up with such a so-called hot play. Even if sugge is hot, where can he go?

    The best impression Ge Ge left to me is her low profile. Don''t say that she has become a popular little star. Just say, how many girls with a little bit of beauty have a sense of superiority and don''t have a bit of airs these days? But only nineteen years old, Ge Ge is quite low-key and gentle, modest and courteous. It is very rare to prove that GE sent her album not to show off, but guess that Shu Tong asked her to sign, so she was specially prepared, and that bottle of perfume was what she called a gift. Not to mention, the price of this album is probably not as good as 1/10 or even twenty points of that perfume. one of.

    Shutong''s love and vanity also made me speechless. She was the same as me before. She didn''t even know the name of Ge Ge. Even if she was from Hong Kong or Taiwan, she got super fake fans wrong. How could she really like Ge Ge''s album? What she likes is the line written outside - "give my blessing to my new friend Shutong, sugger". Behind it, she also drew a peach heart and a smiling face

    this girl, intending to show off that she has made friends with a star

    on the album she sent to Liusu, she also wrote a sentence, but the words are far less intimate than those written to Shutong, very formulaic, ''I wish you a good mood every day, suger''

    maybe I''m too sensitive. I always feel that suger is encouraging or comforting the fringe

    even if the little girl wrote something to Chu Yuan, I want to open the big bag she gave to Chu Yuan. If Chu Yuan knows that I''m going to see a psychiatrist for consultation, she won''t make me die! Although this bag is much bigger than that of Shutong and Liusu, but it''s about the same weight. It should be a dress or a bag. Since sugger has never seen Chuyuan, I guess it''s more likely to be a bag, but Shutong didn''t let me open it. She thinks it''s a gift from suger to Chuyuan, or let Chuyuan open it by herself.

    Before I spoke, Shu Tong saw through my worry and said: "don''t worry, Xin Quji has said it. He''s just a doctor. He''s not interested in how you choose to deal with fate, and he has no right to interfere. So even if Ge Ge really wrote something about fate, it''s not the words you worry about."

    Shutong''s analysis is reasonable, but I can''t agree with it -- Xin Quji said that he was not interested in how I chose, but he also said that he was interested in how Chu Yuan''s unfinished novels would develop in the future. It seems that it''s not contradictory to understand it literally, but everyone knows that the nature of the novel is similar to that of the diary. The difference between the diary and the novel is that the diary It is a record of reality and the most authentic emotional record!

    Sugger himself said that Xin Quji wanted to be a friend with me because he was afraid that when his favorite author was hurt by someone, he would not have a justifiable reason to beat people up for fear of being accused of intentional harmFrom today''s itinerary, we can see that although the preparation time left to her before is not enough, even in a hurry, she still arranges this day in order. When we go back to Beitian, it''s just about the same time as the usual time off work. During the process of one-time and psychological consultation, she calculates and consults the limited time in the most reasonable way Distribution, so that we are clearly very nervous one day is not compact panic, in the restless feeling of a kind of ease and lightness, let the heavy mood relax a lot.

    It''s a man''s duty to send a lady home, but I''m afraid that I might bump into a fringe. I can only be a gentleman this time. People like Murphy in the purple garden of tassel only know where I didn''t get drunk to sleep today, but they don''t know where I went or what I did, let alone that I was with Shutong. Therefore, not only can Shutong and I not appear at the same time, but also pretend that they don''t know each other''s situation.

    I just turned on my mobile phone in the taxi home. As expected, I was blindfolded in the drum. I really thought I was drunk last night and slept in the tassel''s house all day. I didn''t get in touch with my little winter night. But my mobile phone was almost burst by SMS - not only Murphy and tassel, but also Yao Waner, Viagra, Qin LAN, Liu Jie, Song Jia, etc. in the company Almost everyone I know sent me more than one message!

    Sima Yang''s brother really went to the company to make trouble!

    I can''t help but feel that the emperor is not in a hurry when I read the excited messages, and I don''t want to say that the tassel and Murphy are asking me what I''m going to do. Even Longshan is sending messages to urge me to call back, saying that Lao Mo is in a hurry to contact me.

    It''s no wonder that I just need the Ziyuan to say to them, "let the soldiers protect the car." if simayang''s younger brother comes to the company for accountability, let Lao Mo hide, and let others, including Murphy, take the whole situation into consideration and dilute the influence, and try to put the responsibility on me alone. The specific reason is not explained, but simayang''s brother comes to the company with the monitoring video of wine, It''s beautiful to play "there is a picture and a truth". What makes everyone angry is that the picture is fuzzy and there is no voice. It just conceals many important details, such as the conversation between Sima Yang''s younger brother and three dandies, such as their dirty expressions and dirty words when they flirt with Qin LAN. For example, when the rogue dandy starts to fight Qin LAN, Sima Yang''s younger brother To prevent Yao Waner from rescuing Qin LAN, it was also "taken for granted" that he intended to protect Wan''er, so in the silent and fuzzy picture, the only thing that was confirmed was that I beat Sima Yang '' Some people, including old Mo Longshan, have only one reason for panic. Sima Yang''s younger brother threatened that if Feng Chang didn''t give him a story, he would report it to me with "a picture and a truth"!

 Chapter 803

    Well, I admit, I didn''t expect that there was a monitoring of the liquor station, let alone that the angle of the thing was quite "coincidental" and it was recorded selectively. Now it''s normal to think about it. Since they want to put on the big hat of intentional injury to me, they accused us of defending and having a fight, so they produced excellent evidence to make one side speechless or very controversial It''s necessary that "there is a plan, there is a truth" is the most persuasive. I didn''t think of that, but they certainly didn''t think of that - it''s enough for me to bear the iron evidence of the crime of beating people, not only didn''t hit me, but also made me feel very happy.

    Since we can present this evidence of "iron fight", it can be more clear that last night''s event was not a coincidence, but they had designed my trap with their hearts. For me, this is not evidence of iron fight? Since it''s design, it must have a purpose. They told me which direction to think and speculate. They eliminated many redundant scruples derived from uncertainty, and naturally there was no sense and necessity of MI mang.

    The reason why I don''t take this hard evidence seriously is very simple, that is, whether there is such evidence or not, I''m not going to deny the fact that I hit people. People are planning, and they find so many witnesses. Even without this evidence, I''m dumb to eat Coptis. Anyway, I can''t explain clearly, and I''ll inevitably end up being charged. It''s better to admit it generously and get a good impression of being bold and honest.

    I didn''t want to argue at all. Why should I care what kind of evidence they put forward?

    It''s just a fight. How much shit? Mo is also so flustered. Luan can only prove that he is tense at the moment, windy in the future and Murphy''s in the future. He pays too much attention to these things. On the one hand, he racked his brains to try to get the best interests from the cooperation with sister Sanxiao, and on the other hand, he has to figure out the tree of tension. The pressure on both sides makes him inevitably worry about gain and loss. His physical condition is getting worse every day Li is the most clear. If Zhang Jia can''t be overthrown or completely suppressed this time, it will be more difficult to find opportunities in the future. Although Murphy may not be able to defeat Zhang Jia, from the perspective of Murphy, of course, he is more willing to see no rivals in Murphy''s future.

    Family ties tie Mo Yizhi. He is not afraid to lose when he breaks through Lang''s thorns in the market. Otherwise, he will not spell out today''s achievements. However, he is afraid of Murphy''s loss. The responsibility of his elders and his strong desire for Murphy''s protection make him think that if sister Sanxiao refuses to cooperate with Fengchang, what can Zhang Li get even if he really raises ink? As a veteran of Fengchang, as a successful businessman, he should be very clear that the reason why Fengchang group announced today is that it has been involved in a wide range of industries, but it has always lacked its own core industries and pillar industries. With the growing market competition, Fengchang, lacking of brand effect development, has encountered a bottleneck crisis. If it does not transform as soon as possible to seek a breakthrough, build Even if Fengchang will not be eliminated by the market, it will be difficult to meet such development opportunities in the future.

    Business opportunities can be met but can''t be found. To seize business opportunities is only for people. What you miss will be seized by others. Therefore, the same opportunities can''t appear twice in front of you - unless the tension doesn''t care about the future development of Fengchang at all, it''s only a place that you always think about: replace ink!

    The two possible results are opposite to the tension and two extremes, but for Fengchang, there is one thing in common - no matter which of the two results is developed, Fengchang has a great chance to lose the chance to cooperate with sister Sanxiao!

    After analysis, the answer is much simpler. If you really lose the opportunity to cooperate with sister Sanxiao, what''s the benefit for tension?

    Yes! The good thing is - even if it''s not profitable, it''s absolutely harmless!

 Chapter 804

    Even if Lao Mo fired me, he could only be in charge for a lifetime. As long as Fengchang lost the chance to cooperate with sister Sanxiao, he would have left the cost of turning over the capital. Because, Mo also wanted to use this cooperation to support the production of Murphy''s superior plan, and missed the best time to bring Fengchang Jia to Murphy''s hands. With the healthy appearance of ink, he would be in charge What''s more, can we hold on to the next opportunity? Moreover, to fire me, although Lao Mo has lost a great image of being a great man without Si, it is no different from denying Murphy''s vision of using people. Even if her ability in work is as good as her ability in se, who can rest assured that the company will reach such a young NV who is easy to use emotionally and lose himself emotionally? With the old ink fight, tension may not win, but with Xiao ink fight, no matter in the company''s qualifications, prestige, or pure psychological level, he has an absolute advantage, and the most deadly is that unlike the indifferent and aloof appearance, Murphy''s only and biggest defect is her sensitive, fragile and reckless emotion!

    That''s why I took the place of Ziyuan. If Sima Yang''s younger brother is to be held accountable, he must let Murphy put the responsibility on me with a business attitude.

    The cooperation with yuezhigu failed, and it is also beneficial for tension. He set up the project to embezzle public funds in the name of investment. Last year, the company checked the accounts. He was cautious and intuitive. He was afraid of the false project. So he borrowed 100 million yuan from the underground bank to fill the hole. He called the project aborted, so as not to be unable to resist the investigation. In fact, the last internal investigation proved that The report is no better than any quarterly or annual summary. It''s extremely strict. Lao Zhang''s risk was caught by Mo Yizhi. He was lucky but failed to relax. He was going to deal with this problem, and then he made another fake project to return the money to the underground bank. But he didn''t expect that the company''s detailed summary and overall planning were for preparation and month When Lao Mo left the proposal on the board table, he passed it successfully. Because there is no better understanding of Fengchang''s bottleneck crisis than the people sitting on that table, the company immediately determined the preparation instructions such as collecting funds, suspending all new investment projects, etc. Lao Zhang borrowed the money from the underground bank in the company Li Tao is dead, and it''s more than half a year. The high interest and the plummeting stock futures make him unbearable. What''s more, once he can''t pay back the money, no one can guarantee what those vampires will do. They will lose their fame and fame, devote their lives to Dang''s products, and even involve their families Before the case, I kept a secret from Lao Zhang. First, I was sensitive to the project, and I didn''t want to leak the information too early, so as to increase my competitors. Second, I was also the main reason. He emphasized that the first reason was that I didn''t want to give Lao Zhang too many opportunities to prepare. I was caught off guard by Lao Zhang, just to prevent him from infiltrating into the "Xiao group of the 13th city plan", so I could To maximize Murphy to play, to show.

    Lao Mo did not expect that this unintentional act of self-interest actually caused Lao Zhang so much pain. The tail he was caught in hasn''t been hidden yet. How can he hide the tail at any time? There is no doubt that it is to pay off debts, either by borrowing money or by yourself. If there is a good policy, obviously, it is still the best one.

    There is only one possibility for Lao Zhang to pay his own debts - to use his rights to continue to misappropriate public funds, and this premise is that the joint rental plan of Fengchang and yuezhigu has failed. At that time, Fengchang, who has been conservative for more than half a year, will be eager for new investment. For Lao Zhang, it''s not easy to set up another empty project to move money out and free himself from high interest and daily fear?

    In fact, with the ability of tension, he can borrow a lot of money from many places and ways to block Dong''s underground bank, but he still insists on turning to Liu Xiaosheng, who has a close relationship with him in Zhangjia. Why? Because only those who have been able to trust can have a firm mouth. Even so, Liu Xiaosheng will inevitably take it as a handle in the future. He can no longer expect to win any benefits in his cooperation with him, because everyone knows that once such things are exposed, his tension will not only end in the future of Fengchang, but also his life will end together. So, even Liu Xiao, who has been able to trust Sheng, his old Zhang family can''t get rid of the fate of relying on others and other interest groups? So this is the next step. So, when Liu Xiaosheng promised to lend him money, he had to put on a silly and Bi ha ha ha smile no matter how he dragged him. He gave up all his dignity, like a hungry loyal dog trying to please the master for food, waiting willingly. So, Zhang Mingjie, who used to be jealous when he heard that a man and Murphy were living together, was straightforward Quit, and give his best wishes to his "good friend" Mr. Liu. Perhaps, from the beginning, the purpose of tension is not to strive for much benefit for himself in the cooperation plan. Perhaps, in order to get rid of the current predicament, he did not want to get the cooperation plan from the beginning. This is a blind spot, a blind spot that Mo cannot see ˇŁ

    Many times, even if the opponent and the opponent hate each other deeply, they will have a feeling of cherishing the hero and valuing the hero because of their close strength. They are used to placing each other at the same height as themselves. They treat each other and analyze each other from the perspective of looking up or looking down on each other. Because they are very clear about each other, to despise each other is arrogant, and an inadvertent one is arrogant Lose everything.To a great extent, Mo''s eyes are covered by this kind of psychology. In fact, the tension is not at the same height with him at all. Maybe he was before, but now he must not be. His energy and ambition, his dignity and pride are probably also with the chips on the gambling table. He has not defeated Mo''s confidence. He is willing to go back and ask for the second place, and keep himself first As for his position, in the future, he will bully Murphy and a Xiaonv child. He also has no ambition to develop Fengchang. As long as he can sit in the highest position in Fengchang Empire, as long as he can ride on the so-called position, it will prove that he is a winner and Murphy is a loser. Then, whether he is a winner in life or in the market is not important. He is a psychological winner Enough

    to follow or catch up with Mo Yizhi, tension has been looking up to Mo Yizhi, and Mo Yizhi has not been overtaken by him, precisely because he never looked down on tension - this is the reason why Lao Zhang could not win over Lao mo before, and also the origin of all his plans.

    Only this time, old Mo overestimated him, because he was willing to degenerate.

    He thought that no one knew his degeneration except himself, but he met a self who had no ambition and was even worse than him - a man who had no ambition, no Ji emotion and seldom thought about problems from a positive perspective, a man who was better at solving complex problems with the simplest method of "escape", a man who was probably the only one on the earth He also hates the appearance of sister Sanxiao. He would like to see the mysterious and boring NV people who disturb other people''s lives and disappear from the earth as soon as possible My first thought when I was bothered by Luan''s whole life was, "how nice it would be without this cooperation plan" - people will instinctively seek understanding, so in my subconscious mind, I will go to find people who share the same interests with me. Excessive expectation makes me see that everyone is as indifferent to sister Sanxiao and the owner of the cooperation plan as I am, so I try my best to think about it for others The reason why I don''t want to see the woman is that there''s no hard evidence to prove that it''s not that I''m special. It''s that the woman is really annoying. Although it''s totally subjective, it happens that the tension appears, and it''s hard for me. I can''t think about him. It''s just him. Let me find the reason why we are the same people and the basis

    I''m not right The desire for power and the lack of Yu hope for wealth make me always look at everything around me with a very lazy but ordinary heart. I won''t be blown away by the favor of sister Sanxiao, nor feel fear or regret for the possible loss of a smooth job. Therefore, no matter how others arrange it, I exclude me from calculating it. I don''t take it seriously. I love it As far as we can tell, this place can''t stay any longer. My friend raised his ass and moved to a nest, which is the biggest negligence of tension. Because I am just a Xiao character, and he who has been pursuing power and wealth all his life, even if he degenerates, he doesn''t think that people can degenerate to the degree that I have no motivation and no hope. Therefore, he has been looking down on me and didn''t serve me as a dish at all , let alone understand me. He doesn''t know what I''m doing to stay in Fengchang at all. Naturally, he doesn''t know how I look at and understand his behavior, how I think when he creates difficulties for me. He doesn''t know me, and I don''t know him. That''s my strengths and weaknesses.

    Lao Mo knows me, so he is more willing to believe me than himself.

    Lao Mo knows that tension doesn''t underestimate him, because tension knows him, but tension never overestimates me, because he doesn''t know me

    Lao Mo also knows that he can''t underestimate tension, because he knows tension, but I never overestimate tension, because I don''t know what is the flaw in his plan that tension thinks is perfect Well, I am the only one.

    Sima Yang''s brother is so noisy, the result is not necessarily one of the two results that tension predicted, because there is also the possibility of the third result, as I said with Ziyuan before - my villain will become righteous, today all those who are shouting to fire me will plead with Lao Mo if he really wants to fire me Don''t fire me, including the father and son of Zhangjia.

    In two days and nights, I did not close my eyes, I sent them for renewal, and I went to the dead sleep]

 Chapter 805

    The text message hasn''t been read. A phone call came in. I was a little surprised when I saw it coming. Then I got through in a hurry.

    "Hello"

    "if you don''t turn on your cell phone all day, will you be fired by the company?" At the other end of the phone, a gentle and magnetic voice came up and asked questions. Obviously, this is not the first time he dialed my number today.

    My friend smiled and said, "I won''t be fired, but if you don''t come back, I''m in danger."

    "Oh? What''s the danger? "

    "I can''t speak Japanese, I can''t read Japanese characters, and I don''t know the way of Japan, but the company has to let me go to Japan to find you. I guess I have Mi road."

    The person over there is Wu Lefeng. This guy listened to Kong Jiancheng''s mention of our Fengchang new product and wanted to find him as a spokesperson, so he happily agreed. He took his two daughter-in-law Fu on holiday in Japan and said that he would return home to talk about it in detail three days later, but he didn''t come back because of murui''s cold. Longshan urged Tang Xin to urge me several times to say that if I am afraid of long-term changes, I should strike while the iron is hot, and hurry to Japan to find him for a draft The contract is also reassuring. I think it''s a distrust of Wu Lefeng, but Tang Xin thinks that I''m a public Sihun. The rule in the market is that Xiao is cautious and aggressive, and should not mix with the feelings of Si people. Her point of view is also supported by Long Shan. Both seem to forget that in order to try to sign Wu Lefeng, Tang Xin acquiesces that long Shan uses the feelings of Si people she and Kong Jiancheng

    NV people are unreasonable, brother If you can''t argue with her, you can ask me to go. You have to go with a translator. Tang Xin asks why. To be honest, I can''t speak a word of Japanese, and I can''t understand anything except "yayayahudi", "yiku" and "yidozen". Don''t talk to Lao Wu when you arrive in Japan. If you don''t lose yourself, you''ll be lucky not to think about it. Tang Mei Nv, angry and angry, takes my words The wordless reaction went to Longshan. Longshan specially changed a pair of 15 cm high-heeled shoes that she didn''t wear at ordinary times. She called me to her office and chased me to kick and trample, saying that she was educating me for Murphy? Didn''t I explain it to the top of your company? "

    "Yes, so she''s totally aiming at me now. Let me go to you as a cover. It''s true to throw me into Japan and die of my own life"

    Longshan''s temper is not as elegant and peaceful as she seems. This NV man has a share in his stomach. It''s not that she''s ruthless, but that she''s aggressive, or paranoid. Otherwise, she won''t use an X today As the third IAO, she was able to get along well with the main house on the same level. She must have fought with herself and others. Now she is fighting with me. In fact, I have asked her to talk to Wu Lefeng by phone. Lao Wu is one of the few people who stands in the entertainment circle with integrity. Long Shan knows that since he promised, he has been determined, but she still has I was asked to apply for my passport. Before Wu Lefeng went back to China, I found a reason to leave me in Japan. Recently, the contradiction between tension and Mo Yi was triggered by Lao Mo''s delay in holding a high-level meeting. Gradually, it became clear that the relationship between the two parties was very tense, and even they began to lobby the neutrals in a blatant way to win more supporters for themselves It''s because of me. Lao Zhang thought that Lao Mo didn''t hold a meeting in order to get more time for me to recharge, so as to deal with their difficulties in the meeting. But in fact, I came up with the idea of maximizing the contradiction. But as for how to end the meeting and how to deal with the high-level meeting that had to be held sooner or later, Lao Mo and Longshan didn''t know it. Longshan only saw that I, the founder, worked as a cleaner every day. I went to work on time and went to work at the end of the day. I didn''t care about the company''s atmosphere. It was like I couldn''t see it. I didn''t work hard to study the cooperation plan at all. I didn''t make any preparation for the difficulties of tension.

    Longshan wanted to throw me to Japan. First, I was too lazy I''m afraid that my simple image of a cleaner will affect our morale. On the other hand, I''ll find an excuse to send me out, and Lao Zhang will organize the meeting again. Who can he do for?

    Longshan just wants to ease the tension of the company, but forgets that our original intention is to maximize the conflict. What is the purpose of easing it? If it wasn''t for something, Murphy gave me these two days off, I wouldn''t ask Murphy and Longshan. It''s not the same worry.

    Lao Wu laughed and said, "not so much."

    I farted: "why not? I know nothing about Japanese and English. Unlike you and brother Kong, foreign languages speak very well, and they can speak two or three men. "

    "I mean, I won''t let you go to Japan to find me. I''ve come back," Wu laughs. "Besides, how big is Japan? Can I lose you? It''s Lao Kong who is good at foreign languages. I''m not good at it. Like you, I can''t understand a word of Japanese. English is not as good as you, haha. "

    "Sister murui is well?"

    "Well, Yiting has sent her back to Shanghai."

    I was stunned. "You didn''t come together?" Wu Lefeng used the word "send" instead of two NV people returning to Shanghai together, which proves that murui''s illness has not been cured.

    "I''m in Beitian now. Ha ha, are you free in the evening? Come and sit here. "A feeling of Indescribability welled up in my heart. It was thin and warm. It flowed all over my body for a moment, but it moved me a layer of Ji pimples. Wu Lefeng said it was understatement, but I knew that he was a special man who came to Beitian to find me, so he didn''t personally send the sick murui home.

    He is a person who keeps his promise. Even if he is delayed for several days due to unavoidable reasons, he still feels guilty for me. In my eyes, no matter what kind of ordinary eyes he looks at, he is still a high star, but in his eyes, I have never been a common Xiao character, but a friend.

    "When sister Murray needs to take care of her, I think you should stay with her. Our company asks you to cooperate, and you don''t have the need to take care of and accommodate us." what is the public Si? I put aside all the teachings and creeds that moyizhi instilled in me. Wu Lefeng only regards the endorsement as a Si thing to help friends, but the fact is, in this matter, we have to accept The person who benefits is not me. I have no reason to fight for the benefit of the company, but I have reason to fight for the benefit of my friends, even if it is unethical to do so? I have been diagnosed as a female control. In fact, the more you delay, the more concessions our company will make in terms of conditions

    "Do you mean to disclose Lu''s secrets?" Wu Lefeng said: "all the star endorsements are lion mouthed. You don''t want to suppress my price, but also tell me this?"

    "The public is the public, the Si is the Si, sitting on the negotiation table, I will never say that again." if Lao Mo knew how I understood "the public and the Si", he would be breathed three liters of blood. "This endorsement has uncertainty. Even if everything goes well, it will take a long time for the new product to be developed and put on the market. Now we are eager to sign you. Fengchang must have wind The reason for Chang, therefore, can be a weight for you to strive for your own interests. "

    Wu Lefeng said with a smile, "is this a gift? Don''t tell me that you never thought about it like this. I know you''ve already seen through it. The reason why I choose Fengchang is that I just don''t want to joke about my reputation. Fengchang is not comparable to my high school classmate''s company in terms of popularity or brand reputation. You talk to me about cooperation, and I simply promise, more because you give me a reason to decline him Just - you must have investigated my classmate''s company, right? "

    "If it''s just ''just don''t want to make fun of reputation'', you don''t have a reason to sign Fengchang. At least you know the products of your classmates'' company. But the products of Fengchang haven''t been developed and put on the market yet, which is obviously more risky." I smiled and said: "just for the sake of reputation and interests, you won''t tell me these things. Now you won''t be in Beitian, but in Beitian Japan is guarding the sick sister murui - you can get together without any scruples for a few days in a year. If she is ill, you have no reason to leave her. Even if you don''t understand the truth I said, your assistant and your agent will tell you, but you still come back. If you say frankly that it''s a gift for a friend, then I agree. ˇ±"Your so-called candor is Bai Huahua''s silver," Wu laughs

    Recently, my eyes began to get sick again, and I often have nosebleed. Every time I have a large amount of nosebleed, I almost gave up the cotton ball. I went to buy a bag of Shubao to plug my nostril or set it on fire. The doctor said it''s lung fire, which may have something to do with the season change. Please note that the weather is cold and keep warm and cold.

 Chapter 806

    "Your so-called confession is a waste of money."

    "So, I can be frank with you. Don''t be too frank with me," smiled the friend. "If you are honest and open your mouth, my position will be embarrassed. So, you have to be merciful and don''t bite too hard. Let''s have a win-win result. The part more than you expected now should be bought as a supplement for sister Murray, Ha ha, let me be a good person without spending money. "

    "Haha, then you can buy too many and too expensive supplements," Wu laughs, "chuzi, you are a very interesting person indeed."

    "That''s all for each other."

    "Well, that''s it. I''ll make a meal that night. Thank you a little. Do you appreciate it?"

    "I said for a long time, which means that you should go home to accompany sister murui."

    "I have a week left on my holiday, and this time I have contacted my agent, so the time is very urgent," Wu Lefeng said seriously and affectedly: "tomorrow I will talk with your company about cooperation. It''s the public. I''ll meet you for dinner. It''s the private. I''m in Beitian this time. There are only two things about the public and the private. Then I have to fly back to Shanghai to accompany my wife. It''s the public before the private You has the final say, but you have the final say. If you say that you are not available today, I will book the ticket for the day after tomorrow. If you are free today, I will book the ticket for tomorrow night.

    "What time is it tonight?"

    "Seven."

    Look at the watch. It''s half past six. I don''t even have time to go home and change my clothes

    "Wait for you."

    Just hung up Wu Lefeng''s phone and asked the driver to change his way to Kong Jiancheng''s "imissu you". The mobile phone rang again, which was also called by an unexpected person - Guo Xiang.

    Because Liu Xiaosheng''s attitude has changed on the issue of him and Xingyu, he is in the sweet infatuation period of honeymoon recently. How do you think of calling me? Maybe it''s because Chu Yuan once had a comment on him. When he saw the obvious name, he couldn''t help but fight a cold war.

    Chu Yuan said that Guo Xiang is a god of plague. It''s quite reasonable to think that he often brings me bad luck. He had to take me to the Qianlong manor. I was almost blown up. Liu Xiaosheng''s wolf in the ecological garden of the valley of the moon was originally prepared for him, but it almost ate me up. Besides, my relationship with Murphy also evolved from investing in his company I like Guo Xiang very much. He is single-minded, infatuated, capable and unassuming. He is willing to think for his friends and sacrifice for love. It can be said that he is the most perfect man I have ever met, but Chu Yuan''s words left something in my heart, which made me a little afraid of the magical negative energy of Lao Guo No cell phone? It''s not easy to contact you. I called my teacher and said that you are busy with your work and haven''t been home for a long time. But I asked my little sister, and said that you are not busy at all. Last night, I went to drink all night. Finally, I asked Mr. Mo, who said that you had a holiday and didn''t go to the company, and she couldn''t contact you. Are you ok? How can a person say something like "Guo Xiang''s incessant comments make me a little worried. After a day''s disappearance, even he has such a big reaction. What do they have to do in such a hurry? Just ask sister Chu Yuanhu not to be suspicious. As for the East, I have a big head. How easy is it to fool her?

    "The fact is, I was busy for a long time and finally got two days'' rest, so I went to drink more wine with my colleagues last night, fell asleep at my girlfriend''s house today, and just got up." before I finished telling the seemingly perfect lie, Guo Xiang interrupted me.

    "Xiao Nan, you don''t tell me the truth."

    The brothers were stunned and said calmly, "how do you say that?"

    Guo Xiang over there sighed and said, "how are you doing in the company recently?"

    "It''s good"

    "isn''t that a lie?" Guo Xiang said in a very serious voice: "you''ve been working as a cleaner in the last week, dragging the corridor to clean the toilet, which is called" good "? "Very good." yesterday, you would go out for a drink. You would drink too much. You would make trouble and hit people? "Very good" you will not have to go to work today, hiding at your girlfriend''s house squinting? "Good." why didn''t you dare go home to sleep last night? "

    "No, wait first -" Guo Xiang asked me a series of excited questions, which made my brain a little bit out of step. "How do you know I work as a cleaner?"

    Guo Xiang didn''t answer the question, "you admit it?"

    "I''m not going to deny it. You answer me first. How do you know these things?"

    "I know more than that. I also know that the man who was beaten by you yesterday has been in your company for a day and threatened to tell you!" Guo Xiang''s tone changed, calmed down a lot, and said: "Xiaonan, I know that you and Mr. Liu seem to have reached an agreement in private, so I have to stay in Fengchang. I also know that you do this. There must be a reason for me and Xingyu. After Mr. Liu''s injury, the relationship between me and Xingyu and the attitude towards me have turned 180 degrees. We are not stupid. We understand that you must do it After all, I don''t know what kind of person he is, but who knows him better than Xingyu? You''ve done too much for us. I know what your character is. You don''t like those intrigues and intrigues. So, get out of here and don''t worry about Miss San. Don''t involve in the complicated interest struggle between Fengchang and Mr. Liu. I realized what kind of difficulties I had on the day of my relationship with Xingyu We can all face it together, because it''s our own choice, and we don''t have a reason for you to bear it and make sacrifices. "It took me a long time to realize that Guo Xiang, a kind and pure enviable guy, obviously misunderstood something. Liu Xiaosheng''s attitude towards his affair with Xingyu changed rapidly, because he and I had reached a kind of agreement in private, that is, he used a hundred million yuan as bait to help me hold Zhang''s house, buy me time, and use Xiao''s energy to investigate the illegal lending of Zhangjia people, If I help the Mohist family to overthrow Zhangjia successfully, Liu Xiaosheng''s great courtesy can improve the relationship between Liu family and Mohist family. Liu family and Fengchang turn enemies into friends, which is the greatest benefit for Liu Xiaosheng. Moreover, after the giant building of Longshi group, the leading real estate industry leader, collapsed, he is also very optimistic about the rise of the Hengxiang real estate owned by Guo After all, if miss three can hold up a long surname, she can hold up another Hengxiang. The relationship between Hengxiang and Fengchang, Guo Xiang''s friendship with me and Murphy, is the source of Liu Xiaosheng''s confidence. It''s better to be friends with us than enemies with us.

    In the final analysis, Liu Xiaosheng and I are just making use of each other''s income. Instead of helping Guo enjoy and Xingyu by the way, Liu Xiaosheng and I both make use of each other''s value more appropriately. Therefore, old Guo is so guilty and angry for me, which makes me feel ashamed to be so great

    "I''m not as great as you think"

    But old Guo, when I was modest, said, "come on, or what are you doing in Fengchang? Can you bear being run and bullied like this? With your temperament, there is always a reason? Listen to me, Xiao Nan, quit your job. You are not suitable for dealing with those people. The one who makes trouble in your company today, I will deal with it. Doesn''t he just want money? I''ll leave Fengchang. If you want to come to me, come to me. If you don''t want to come to me, I''ll help you arrange other companies. It''s OK to take your girlfriend with you. Otherwise, we''ll start a business together. I''ll invest in it. You''ll manage it. In short, Fengchang is a place where you can''t stay. There are too many things. We don''t need to compromise and let others show us. "

    My friend laughs bitterly. Guo Xiang is an outsider. How do you know that there are many complexities in it? "I''ve got a good idea, but the troublemaker can''t be dismissed by paying"

    "don''t be afraid of what you owe me, OK? The problems that money can solve are not problems. The human feelings that money can repay are not human feelings. The ones that I owe you are human feelings. They are not measurable by money at all. So don''t let me see you outside, OK? " Guo Xiang was dissatisfied and said: "that kid said that he had a video of you beating people and offered two million private prices. Do you think I don''t know? Two million? Money, too? "

    "What?!" I was shocked, not by the number of two million. Although this number is really frightening to me, what surprised me was why such a number would jump out of Guo Xiang''s mouth! There was a roar in my brain, as if there was a flash of lightning passing through, transparent and bright, but it brought me pain and fear, and my heart almost stopped beating, "who are you listening to these things?! Can''t it be Liu Xiaosheng?! "

    "How do you know?" Guo Xiang was surprised

    PS: I had a dream last night. I woke up in the middle of the night. I cried a lot. I sat up at dawn. I was a bit confused. Why did I cry? Well, an age is ridiculous

 Chapter 807

    "Who are you listening to?! Can''t it be Liu Xiaosheng?! "

    "How do you know?"

    Sure enough! The cold sweat has soaked my whole body. I''m careless!

    Only to speculate and deal with the tension, but forget Zhang Mingjie who has always been good at hiding himself! As the biggest "traitor" of Zhang faction who supports me, Zhang Mingjie''s situation is also the most embarrassing, even surpassing me, so he seldom appears in the company recently. I think he tries to avoid causing unnecessary contradictions or conflicts, but this guess is obviously too subjective - I always emphasize with Mo that don''t look down on Zhang Mingjie, and as a result, he turns out to be himself This is the most terrible place for Zhang Mingjie to relax his vigilance but not realize it. You are clearly mentioning and releasing him, but you are unconsciously led by him. You think that you have not relaxed your vigilance, but actually ignored him

    when you feel remorseful and annoyed, my mood is calm instead, "what did Zhang Mingjie say?"

    "I didn''t say anything. Liu Gongzi stayed in Beitian all the time because of the case of shazhizhou, and he often met Zhang Mingjie. Liu Laozi felt well these two days. Liu Gongzi accompanied him to play golf in the morning, and Zhang Mingjie also went with him. During that time, he received a phone call, saying that someone went to your company to make trouble, and only after careful questioning did he know it was related to you."

    Zhang Mingjie and Liu Xiaosheng is in frequent contact. The case of shazhizhou is just a cover. What he really cares about is when Liu Xiaosheng''s billion yuan can fall down and lend it to him. I have been in contact with Liu Xiaosheng. He also asked me about my recent work as a cleaner, so I am sure that Guo Xiang listened to him. The mistake I made is that I didn''t explain to Liu Xiaosheng in detail the origin of this After all, Murphy''s "making an example of others" and rectifying the image of the comprehensive team are internal management issues of Fengchang, and also indirectly related to the cooperation plan with three young ladies. I have to cover my mouth to an outsider like Liu Xiaosheng. Moreover, his character of Mr. Liu is not worth my heart and lungs. If I can''t play Zhangjia, he will lend Laozhang that one hundred million yuan without hesitation We both know this clearly and tacitly. I can''t let him get any information about Murphy from me for the guy who may become Murphy''s enemy in the future. And it is this that makes a misunderstanding at this moment. Liu Xiaosheng mistakenly thinks that I was punished as a cleaner. What does it have to do with the recent infighting between the two groups? The Mohist school can''t protect me. Let''s I endured humiliation to clean the women''s toilet, which was obviously suppressed by Zhangjia, and fell behind. In order to test the sincerity and bottom line of Liu Xiaosheng''s cooperation, I deliberately failed to explain and mislead him, so as to wait and see his attitude

    cooperation really needs sincerity and trust. My mutual defense and suspicion with Liu Xiaosheng almost made Zhang Mingjie get through the hole!

    "Do you think I''m embarrassed in Fengchang?"

    "You''re going to jail. Isn''t it embarrassing? Xiao Nan, do you think about it for your parents too? How sad is it to let the teacher and your mother know that you hurt people in a fight and have a lawsuit? Especially the teacher, if he is not angry with you, he will surely kill you alive. "Guo Xiang was excited again. After two deep breaths, he calmed down and said:" Mr. Liu tried to contact you today, but he called me when he couldn''t. he meant that he would pay the two million yuan, and I would settle the matter for you, but I don''t want you to owe him the money I''ll go out, and then you''ll leave Fengchang and hide from those who are far away. The troublemaker knows what''s interesting. Even if he doesn''t know what''s interesting, if he doesn''t know what''s interesting, Miss Xiao will never be more reasonable than him. Ha ha. "

    In the last sentence, I was just joking about my relationship with the goblin

    "It''s the star rain," Guo Xiang said with a smile, "she said, if you want to make a mistake at that kid''s mouth, you''ll know that you''re right to call him. If the villain has to be treated by the villain, you''ll call Miss Xiao. It''s said that Miss Xiao has recently turned to sex. She''s afraid that she''ll affect yuan''s little sister to review and prepare for the exam. After the exam, she''ll lock herself up at home every day, and never go back to those who didn''t before A serious friend''s play is to show you how to behave. It''s hard to hold back. It''s said that someone is picking on you. Is she excited? There''s no chance to show it. "

    I still know how ruthless the goblin who likes to play cute in front of me is. When I think of her instructing people to pour feces on Murphy, I am still scared. "Don''t let her do anything wrong, I''ll tell her myself."

    Don''t say Guo Xiang, even if it''s me, the goblin may not be able to listen. Although we have made up now, Murphy still doesn''t think she did it wrong. She has pride and ruthlessness in her heart. It''s a kind of inborn tyranny. It''s very similar to her father. When the hidden aura is released, even I can''t help but fear it.

    Just because I know her terrible, I think she is more lovely.

    "It was Zhang Mingjie who told young master Liu himself that the troublemaker would have two million yuan to go private with me?"

    "Yes, he called in front of Mr. Liu."

    "Who did you ask?"

    "His father," Guo Xiang asked, "isn''t that the man you beat is his father''s right-hand brother? He also told Mr. Liu that his father has been pleading for you on the surface. He wants to focus on the overall situation and calm down people. In fact, he quite takes this matter as an article to attack chairman Mo, so it won''t let you easily pass this stage. "Zhang Mingjie''s heart is very deep!

    I tensed and said, "you haven''t touched that troublemaker?"

    "No, I''d like to ask you what you mean first, is it to bear one breath, let me come out and solve it peacefully, or let Miss Xiao use force to solve it."

    "You don''t have to. A girl should look like a girl. She''s going to cut herself if she can''t move." I asked, "when you called Mr. Mo, you didn''t mention that."

    "Can you mention it?" Guo Xiang appreciates Murphy very much, but maybe it''s because I''ve been wronged in Fengchang recently. There''s a little dissatisfaction with Murphy in his tone. Maybe it''s also a direct reason for him to express his love to me with the goblin. The goblin is the best friend of Xingyu. Lao Guo must be on the side of the goblin, and the most annoying woman of the goblin is Murphy. "I mentioned that she must be busy Of smashed the money in the past, when you owe her, it is more inseparable from the wind smooth? "

    "That''s great." the man breathed a long time, and the heart hanging in his throat finally fell back to its original position. He smiled, "Brother Guo, you don''t know about it. Let Mr. Liu not interfere. I can deal with it myself."

    Sima Yang''s brother is very firm in the company, either dismissing me or suing me. There is no room for reconciliation, but Zhang Mingjie tells Liu Xiaosheng that the guy wants two million yuan, which is a kind of test at all. He worries that Liu Gongzi will change his position because of Guo Xiang''s relationship with Xingyu. Standing on our side means that tension will misappropriate public funds and The matter of borrowing money from the underground bank has been exposed, but Liu Xiaosheng''s promise to borrow money has been delayed, which is undoubtedly the key to Zhangjia''s falling into a land of eternal disaster.

    There is only one reason for Liu Xiaosheng to change his position - interest. He focuses on the development prospect after Fengchang and Yuezhi Valley cooperate, and I play a key role in it. If Fengchang loses the cooperation with Yuezhi valley due to my drunkenness and fights, it''s too absurd and regrettable. It''s a pity that two million people have peace of mind. It''s very convenient for Liu Gongzi Appropriate.

    From the point of view of Zhangjia people, whether Lao Mo or Xiao Mo, including me, at this juncture, if money can be used to settle Sima Yang''s brother, without any reason for hesitation, he can get rid of the prison disaster that he may face, without any impact on the company''s reputation, thus involving the cooperation with Yuezhi valley. Therefore, this is undoubtedly good news, But - two million people can calm down this matter, but only Liu Xiaosheng knows!

    So, don''t say that someone wants to give Sima Yang''s brother two million yuan. I''m afraid that even if I show a little money to the "culprit", I can balance his confidence. Zhang Mingjie, who is suspicious, will guess that it''s Liu Xiaosheng and I who are angry. That''s why I can spend money to eliminate the disaster!

    Fortunately, Lao Guo had his own little Jiu Jiu in his heart and didn''t tell Murphy simayang''s brother that he wanted two million yuan. Otherwise, with Murphy''s nature, he would really have to show up. That woman, when it comes to my problems, will have a bungee jumping degree of IQ

    "you intend to stay in Fengchang?" Lao Guo''s voice was a little unhappy.

    PS: after the train is tailed, the subway is also tailed. The signal failure turns to manual scheduling, which leads to the accident. Seeing the news that no one is killed at present is the only comfort. The so-called relevant departments don''t know what to eat. They always pay attention to it after the accident. If the scar is good, they forget the pain. According to friends in Shanghai, Metro Line 10 is not the No When something happens, does someone have to bleed to remember it? Broken thoughts, broken thoughts

    pray for the injured.

 Chapter 808

    "Are you going to stay in Fengchang?"

    "Whether you believe it or not, I''d like to see it now," I said with a smile. "Don''t worry, if I really feel wronged, I''ll ask you to give me something to eat."

    Guo Xiang was silent for a while, then he said with a smile: "of course, I believe that since you enjoy it, there must be something you want to do. Liu family and his son, chairman Mo, Miss Mo and Xiao family are all in favor of you. There must be a reason why I can''t believe myself or them? ˇ±

    Murphy and the goblin are not attracted to me because of my ability. As for other people, they are not attracted to my ability? It''s my use value

    "in a word, thank you for your concern. I''m really OK. Ha ha, you''ll see the result soon."

    "Well, then I wish you good luck. By the way," Guo said, thinking of something when he was about to hang up

    "What is it?"

    "Do you remember Li Xinghui?" Guo Xiang mentioned a name that surprised me.

    "Li Xinghui of blue city real estate?"

    "Yes, and Zhang Lingfang, his lovely lover in Beitian social circle. They have been asking me if I have time to invite you to have dinner again."

    Zhang Lingfang''s flirtatious and dissolute girl flashed in her mind. Her friend couldn''t help but hit smart, but her belly was burning hot. When she thought of eating together that night, she first took off her shoes to tease me under the table, and then chased me to the men''s room to seduce me, which made me scared. Good guy, that was all discovered by Chu Yuan and winter night What''s for dinner? Didn''t I turn them down last time? "

    Li Xinghui asked me last time for two purposes. One is to hope that I don''t publicize the shameful truth of these dignitaries in the kidnapping and extortion case of Qianlong manor. The other is to hope that I can join his or Guo Xiang''s company in order to have a relationship with miss three. For this reason, I promised to give us many benefits in private. The first thing I promised was over For such a long time, what should he worry about? I have declined the latter matter. Now yuezhigu new energy company appears in a high-profile manner, and its contact with Fengchang is no longer hidden. Isn''t he still willing to dig me and jump?

    "I''m also strange, but he said that it''s just a friendship between friends. Ha ha," in Guo Xiang''s laughter, he despised Li Xinghui. It''s easy for him to be polite and polite to leave and evaluate a person in straightforward words. "Jinlin is not a thing in the pool. He probably saw that you would become a climate sooner or later, so he first drew a line and planned for the future. He''s a smart business People prefer to bully the Baron, not the poor youth. He knows more about this than we do. That''s why he shows special respect and politeness to young people like us. At least, on the surface, if you don''t cooperate with him, he will not offend you on the surface even if he hates you in his heart. He will also be happy to be close to you. He will make friends with you, many friends and many ways. Businessmen are the same, forever Far from blocking the road. "

    To be honest, I really don''t like a man who can send his own woman out for the sake of interests, and I can''t even think of him as a friend. But the merchant''s wisdom or the city government may be here. "He is smart, knowing that we refused him last time, so we''d like to invite us to have a meal to make friends. We''re sorry to say no?"

    Guo Xiang said with a helpless smile: "that''s why people have made a statement in advance. It''s not that they don''t give up, it''s not that they talk about business, it''s just that they are in touch with friends. I don''t know when I will become his friend. Alas, it''s typical to rely on the old to sell the old and bully me to respect the old. It''s not good to expose his stereotype."

    Guo Xiang''s words amused me. He had a lot of heart and a deep sense of shame. This is the three essential conditions for a successful businessman. Li Xinghui has both. So he is a successful businessman. I guess he wanted to invite me to dinner just because he wanted Zhang Lingfang to seduce me last time. I refused him. I was worried about whether he would succeed or not. Instead, he made me feel disgusted. He may not be able to succeed I want to be a friend with me, but at least I don''t want to be disgusted by a person who can only cover the sky with one hand, so I want to solve the previous embarrassment. Anyway, a successful businessman, who is a senior in both career and life, has to use such dirty means to attract a junior who can''t lift the desktop but has saved his life to refuse, which is too down and too cheap, He really needs to save his image. Of course, it''s not that I think it''s necessary, but that''s what he thinks.

    "When?"

    "what time has the final say?" Guo laughed. "You must be free tonight, if you say you are free tonight."

    Guo Xiang doesn''t swear, but it''s bad enough to scold people.

    "I can''t tonight. I''ve already made an appointment. Another day"

    "you can decide which day you want. If you really don''t have the heart to deal with him, just don''t take care of him. I blocked him for you. The character of that man is really not worth making a deep friendship. It''s not worth making a friendship at all." In the past, I didn''t dare to offend Li Xinghui because Heng Xiang was weak and didn''t dare to make enemies in the circle. But last time Liu Xiaosheng left the hospital, he invited Guo Xiang to the party and arranged him to be responsible for the reception. It can be seen from all the people who were not stupid that Liu''s family didn''t take him as an outsider. The reason why Liu Xiaosheng held the party was to let everyone know that he and I were not only fighting each other, His Liu family was not hated by the third young lady. That night, minrou and I appeared together, which is the happiest proof. When the Liu family came to minrou, Guo Xiang also went up with the water and the boat, so he said again, it was enough. Now, the signboard of the blue city group can''t really scare him. Without the necessity of lying down with others, he would not like to communicate with people he didn''t like.From this point of view, Lao Guo is still very hypocritical, very high.

    "No," I said, "people are predecessors, and now they are competitors in the same industry with you. They have a lot of energy in Beitian. At least in real estate, Liujia and Fengchang are far inferior to his blue city group, and Longshi collapsed. He is the leader now. He is a friend with him, but better than an enemy People, he remembers and hates. "

    "You''re right," sighed Guo. "Then listen to you."

    Hung up Guo Xiang''s phone, and I continued to look through the text messages. Sure enough, there was not only a message from Liu Xiaosheng, but also three messages from Zhang Mingjie, with different contents. They were all concerned about the things that I caused simayang brothers, asking where I was, how I turned off my mobile phone, etc., but they didn''t mention the things that breaking the money can avoid disaster Ji, I let the father and son of Zhangjia blossom happily. I thought that I really took Sima as my last name and hid.

    Smile, smile hard now, when you cry!

    Explanation is a very troublesome thing, but it is also an inevitable thing. On the night of having dinner with Wu Lefeng, my mobile phone hardly stopped. I kept explaining with people who called me, or perfunctorily, or appeasing, or sweet words can be relieved with tassel, Murphy, Ziyuan, etc., which is not clear, my friend Is the fragile or strong heart, not only do not feel down-to-earth, but more and more nervous - don''t say the phone, throughout, I haven''t even received any text messages from Chu Yuan!

    It''s not so strange that the stinky girl, who even haggles and even gets angry when I don''t come home from work on time, knows that I am drunk and sleep in the house of the woman she hates most and hates most for a day and a night, and even can ignore and ask no questions?!

    Maybe I saw that I was absent-minded and interested. Maybe I mistakenly thought that I was busy with work one by one. Wu Lefeng not only didn''t persuade me to drink, but also rejected Kong Jiancheng''s proposal of singing, dancing and steaming sauna after dinner. This little consideration moved me even more than he promised to speak for Feng Chang. It can be seen that my friends are really dying of illness - in the past, she was often upset by Chu Yuan''s affairs, but she never thought about why she was upset. Even though she knew that she was unreasonable and didn''t take it seriously, she still didn''t ignore her. What''s the reason? Until now, I found that it''s not because of indulgence, pampering, pampering, connivance, but simply because I care about

    even though I didn''t like weird temper, bad personality, slovenness and slovenness before, I can''t see that I can make any effort, but I can easily surpass the one in other aspects besides sports, which seems to be really cared for by the nonexistent God uncle, only occasionally can I feel it I have to be cute. Most of the time, I am envious, crazy, envious, and I hate her with itchy teeth. But I am still inexplicably afraid that she thinks that I don''t care about her, so I am obedient, and I am used to it. I ignore the vileness of this habit. In fact, it''s because I really care about her, not because I''m ''smart'' and see through that she''s testing me, but not because I''m ''smart'' The evidence of her treacherous resistance is that she didn''t test whether I cared about her this time, but I didn''t feel down to earth when she threatened or interrogated me!

    I''m a real bitch. I''m a grown man. I just disappeared for a day and a night without any explanation. I didn''t receive her phone call or her text message during this period. I think it''s so abnormal. Am I really a brother-in-law? Thinking of this, my friend couldn''t help but play a smart

    PS: the current situation of a dog''s eyes is still awkward, cold compress for two days, today began hot compress, as a negative teaching material to warn everyone: first, we must take good care of our eyes, second, high quality sleep is very important, we should pay attention to the combination of work and rest, work or study, don''t let ourselves too hard, If you give yourself too much pressure, you should pay more attention to the people with neurasthenia like right and wrong. Third, drink more water and lose fire.

 Chapter 809

    He refused to see Wu Lefeng and Kong Jiancheng off. He took a taxi home in a hurry. He trotted into the community and climbed to the fourth floor. He adjusted his breath at the door. He swept away the panic before. His friend calmly opened the door and shouted naturally as usual: "I''m back."

    One big two little three girls are in the living room, and they are all packed on a sofa in cool clothes.

    Dongfang is sitting at the back, watching TV and flipping through the newly bought fashion magazines. Chu Yuan is domineering. She cushions two sofas on Dongfang''s legs. She rests comfortably on the pillow. The whole person lies on the sofa with one hand around her favorite Plush Kitty and the other hand near her ear. Who are you talking to on the phone with? Two white little feet are in the front On the sexy round thigh of winter night, tiger sister in white low waisted hot pants straightened two long and healthy legs, and put them on the tea table. The exquisite and beautiful jade feet swayed rhythmically with the TV music. What''s more, she didn''t wear cosmetics on her face, but ten toenails were painted with gorgeous red, which seemed to be so tantalizing that tiger sister''s eyes were not electric Look at the screen, but holding Chu Yuan''s little feet, carefully helping her trim her toenails.

    These three girls, without exception, work together for two times. I don''t know how sugger would feel when she saw such a scene as the heroine of the Huangjin palace wear Yueju Opera. They are not inattentive, they are terrible. Everyone has the talent to work together for two times, so I can work hard to earn money and support my family Why are you so happy to see me smile and say hello to them when I haven''t been home or contacted for a day or a night. They just turn their heads and look at me.

    Chu Yuan''s "hum", the East didn''t make a sound, just looked at me more than Chu Yuan, and Dong Xiaoye was the only one who spoke, but only said one sentence, "have you eaten yet? There''s leftovers in the kitchen. If you don''t eat, you can heat yourself up. "

    After that, three people read magazines, manicured nails, and talked on the phone, as if I suddenly changed into air!

    This reaction is too cold?! Although it''s not much worse than usual, I disappeared one day and one night! And the version they heard should be that I spent the night at the tassel''s house!

    Before that, Dong Xiaoye must have been angry and furious at me to get rid of her. The East must have been gossip and inquisitive. Chu Yuan must have been vexatious and unreasonable. But now they are a little too quiet? How can I look like nothing more?

    Brother''s cold sweat immediately soaked the whole body, things will be abnormal for the demon ah!

    "Then I came back"

    all three looked at me, then looked at each other, as if they didn''t know who I was talking to, but no one said anything, as if they thought I was just greeting one of them.

    It''s weird. The atmosphere is very delicate

    "Have you eaten? If you don''t eat, there''s leftovers in the kitchen. Heat yourself up. " Dong Xiaoye seems to have nothing else to say with me. She repeated the previous words in a normal tone, but she behaved strangely. Her head was a little too low, and the tip of her nose almost touched Chu Yuan''s toes.

    "Yuanyuan, I''m back."

    "Well." Chu Yuan is still that indifferent reaction. This time, she didn''t even look at me. Like Dong Xiaoye, she focused on a certain point and stared at the TV. She seemed to be very engaged. But she seemed to forget that her mobile phone was still on the phone. Standing at the door, I heard the howl of Xiao demon in her mobile phone about the discontent that she ignored, but the stinky girl couldn''t hear it, I''m back. "

    The East first looked at sister Hu, then at Chuyuan. Her expression was a bit profound. She gave me a sympathetic, teasing and warning look. Before she opened her mouth, she felt Chuyuan and sister Hu''s eyes drifting towards her. Her face turned red, as before, she kept silent and continued to focus on miscellaneous thoughts, but her hands were obviously higher than before, because the magazine covered her face

    What do you mean? My friend saw that a little way had come. They were crowded on a sofa. They looked beautiful and moving. They were three close and sticky people who were close to each other. Their indifference to me was not because they were angry with me, but because they formed a tacit understanding to me. It was more like something happened between the three of them. They were very nervous and sensitive When I went home one day and one night after I disappeared, they either wanted to see how the other two would react, or felt that the other two wanted to observe their own reactions, so they were wary of each other. Seeing how close and sweet they were sitting on a sofa at the moment, I knew that this kind of psychological attack and defense war was just the moment I entered the door , it broke out quietly!

    The onlookers can see clearly. From my point of view, they can clearly feel that these three girls are guilty of their own crimes, so they are forced to have a stomach of curiosity, but no one asked me what happened in the day and night when I disappeared. Even my gorgeous traffic lights pretended to ignore them.

    Recently, sister Hu has felt that Chu Yuan and Dongfang have doubts about our relationship, so she should be more careful for fear of being exposed, so she dare not lose her temper with me at this moment. She must be worried that Chu Yuan and Dongfang think she is too nervous about me.Chu Yuan is afraid to know that she likes my East and thinks that she can still eat tassel vinegar

    but she''s always smart like a ghost. She''s a little fox spirit, Dongfang xiaoniang, who is older than the old fox. This time, she looks away and mistakenly regards the tension between sister Hu and Chu Yuan as her observation and exploration. So when I hint that the indifference on the surface of Chu Yuan and sister Hu is actually a kind of illusion, I thought I was found by the two of them, so I quickly blocked my face with a magazine. I was worried about how to deal with the bombardment of the three girls, but I didn''t expect that they no longer had the tacit understanding and unity before because of their own reasons. Is that lucky or unfortunate? For me, at least, it''s lucky!

    If they don''t ask, I don''t have to lie - you know, I promised not to lie to Chu Yuan, I promised not to lie to Dong Xiaoye. Besides, I could not cheat my own Oriental little girl better than I knew. When I changed my slippers and came, Chu Yuan, who was absent-minded, just hung up the phone of the goblin. I put the big bag that sugge gave me to her Body, said: "I have eaten, first to take a bath, fate, this is for you."

    Chu Yuan sat up in surprise, tearing the wrapping paper, and asked excitedly and happily, "what is it?"

    "I don''t know what''s in the gift. Open it yourself."

    Chu Yuan paused and stared at me. The excitement and happiness in his eyes disappeared in a moment. "Don''t you know?"

    Not only Chu Yuan, the eyes of Dong Xiaoye and Dongfang xiaoniang are a little different, but I didn''t react for a moment, and said stupidly, "the gift is given to you by others, I didn''t ask what it is."

    The atmosphere has completely changed, but I don''t know what''s the reason. Chu Yuan''s more indifferent expression makes my heart inexplicably nervous, but I don''t seem to say anything wrong?

    Chu Yuan frowned and stared at the half opened gift bag in his hand. His beautiful face was green and white for a while. Finally, it broke out. He raised his hand and threw the bag back to me. He reclined on the eastern leg and watched TV. He said coldly, "I don''t want it."

    This is the heart of Dr. sugger and Dr. sin. What''s your attitude?! What''s more, Dong Xiaoye and Dongfang xiaoniang don''t think Chu Yuan is too much. Dongfang turns my white eyes contemptuously, while Dong Xiaoye shakes his head in disappointment and sighs. What do you mean?!

    "Why not? Don''t you think it''s rude of you to treat people like this? " I put on the elder brother''s airs and educated her under pressure.

    "To whom is it impolite? Is Cheng Liusu? " Chu Yuan stares at the TV without blinking. I don''t think she dare to look at me, but she can''t suppress her emotions. She says in a strange tone: "when I was a child? So easy to fool? Hide you all day and night, and buy me a present and send me away? " It may be that she realized that her words were a little sour, and she added quickly, "sister Xiaoye was called back to the Bureau for a meeting today. Before the sand boat was caught, you left sister Xiaoye to have fun with Cheng Liusu. Don''t you know that sister Xiaoye is worried about you?"

    Winter night worried about me, and you lose your temper do not receive gifts, what is the inevitable connection? Listen to this meaning, she seems to be angry for the winter night

    In order to cover it up, Chu Yuan dragged the East into the water and said, "of course, it''s not only Xiaoye sister, but also Dongfang and I are worried that Cheng Liusu is too ignorant, so I won''t accept her gift!"

    When we talk about it, we really think the reason for our temper is reasonable. We are both angry and funny.

    What''s more, Chu Yuan is still hostile to the fringe as always. Although he politely said that he would accept her later and would not reject or contradict her any more, now it seems that it''s all said by the mouth. The only difference between the stinky girl and the past is that she used to dislike the fringe unreasonably, without any reason. Now, as long as you find a reason, you can still claim it rightfully Don''t you think I''m a fool to hate her?!

    What I laugh at is that when she is so angry, I think she is so lovely and good. I admit that I laugh at myself. It''s my own incurable smile. It''s bitter and helpless smile, but there''s a little abnormal sweetness

 Chapter 810

    Chu Yuan doesn''t like tassels. With tiger sister''s Dong insight, he has been together for so long, how can he not see it? Maybe even Chu Yuan didn''t like tassels. She also noticed that it''s just inconvenient to break them. Afraid that I might quarrel with Chu Yuan, she interrupted and asked, "where did you eat your meal? Who did you eat with? Not a fringe? She didn''t go home after work. She went to Murphy''s house with Huayuan Wan''er to discuss how to deal with the man who went to the company to make trouble today. "

    Speaking of this, sister Hu glanced at my forehead, and I was wearing a hat to cover the bandage, but her eyes were very accurate to the position where I was injured. Sure enough, Sima Yang''s younger brother had a fight in the company last night, and the fight could not be concealed from her, but the tassel they called to discuss countermeasures at Murphy''s house was just an excuse. The tassel did not dare to go home, afraid of it When I went back at night, I found that I was not at her home but I didn''t go back to my own home. So I hid in Murphy''s place. The purple garden and Wan''er were pulled together by her to cover up.

    "Not with Shu Tong?" Sister Hu and Shudun can''t come. Although this is just a joke, there is still a whiff of resentment in her tone, which scares me. Although we didn''t eat dinner with Shutong, we have been together today

    "we ate together with Wu Lefeng. He has come to Beitian. We talked about some business," I opened the topic, and then put the bag to Chuyuan, saying: "Li Things are not sent by tassels. Besides, if they are sent by tassels, how can you not know that your sister Xiao night is with her in the daytime? "

    When I mentioned Wu Lefeng, I also deliberately misled them to think that I was with him today, so I deliberately accentuated the two words "business". Sure enough, Chu Yuan''s flat mouth immediately raised an angle that made me a little sour, but when she opened her mouth, I could not see a trace of sour feeling caused by her joy. "It''s Uncle Wu." For me? "

    Uncle, I''ve become a pure relationship between fans and idols. I think I''m bored. I actually care about this kind of Xiao thing that doesn''t call a thing. I don''t like that the NV children around me show a similar expression to Hua Chi to men other than myself.

    Yes, NV is not my sister, let alone Xiao. Seeing that I shake my head, Chu Yuan asks, "that''s sister murui?"

    Elder sister, looking at Chu Yuan''s gorgeous red face, which rose with excitement, my heart was warm and a little scared. Was it flattered or was my dirty mind diagnosed as the cause of elder sister control? I can''t make myself clear.

    Chu Yuan''s appellation of HUNLUAN still depressed Wu Lefeng and Kong Jiancheng, especially Wu Lefeng. He even began to doubt his charm as the hottest star at present. When Kong Jiancheng, who was trying to promote cooperation with Fengchang, flattered him by saying that he was not as popular as the young people reported by the media And love, the reason is actually Chu Yuan and the East this age of NV children do not buy his account, otherwise why know his relationship with Mu Rui, also called his uncle but called Mu Rui sister? He thinks that this is a kind of disdain and counterattack from NV children''s enthusiasm for his initiative. Lao Wu''s heart and eyes are more common than I think. In other words, under the halo, he is actually as common as me, so he has always been bitter about this matter. In fact, I know that Chu Yuan didn''t mean to target Wu Lefeng, but intended to be different from all inevitable contacts Xing keep a certain distance. As for sister murui, she is not an aunt. Maybe, maybe, she is deliberately reminding me of her deliberately kept distance. It''s as if she used Nai sugar to buy Kangkang, who always called me "father", and she didn''t let her call her sister, but "mother", just like she never wanted to, and never actively called fringe Like "elder sister" - it''s only Chu Yuan who knows if she''s sensitive or naive, but I''m sure that she attaches great importance to address, which is hard for ordinary people to understand? Who sent it? "

    "It''s also an actor," I pointed to the TV, "that''s her"

    the fastest reaction in the East, "no? Sugger?! "

    Chu Yuan and tiger elder sister have an unbelievable expression. The East has robbed Chu Yuan of his gift. "Let me see what it is!"

    "Hello, it was given to me!" Chu Yuan returns to his senses, raises his hand and grabs it. The East turns over and escapes from the sofa. Chu Yuan, who is slow in motor nerve, leans on the air and nearly falls off the sofa in a panic.

    Tiger elder sister airway: "first don''t make trouble, the nail hasn''t been repaired, how to cut it to Rou later? Dongfang, don''t run away and show me what it is. It''s really sent by sugger. " The last sentence, however, was asked of me.

    I haven''t answered yet. The East has called out: "my God, Lv''s bag! It''s true! "

    "Nonsense," spat Dong Xiao, who has always been indifferent to the fashion or luxury of NV people, "no matter who sent it, I''m always sorry to send you a fake? Of course it is. "

    Chu Yuan''s dress is tasteful, but she got the real story of Ziyuan. She pays attention to collocation rather than pursuit of luxury and fashion. Therefore, in my opinion, she is not very excited about the style of Ding like broken Hua bag. She also despises the East who opened her gift first. "You are still the big Xiao sister of the rich family. Isn''t it a bag worth some money ? See what moves you. ""I''m not talking about bags. Of course, bags are real. I mean, the person who sent you bags is really sugger! This bag costs tens of thousands of yuan. What''s worth moving? "As like as two peas and as like as two peas," the East took out a bag that was so cheap, "the East took out a picture of the same kind of album that she gave to fringes and Shu Tong, and then threw it to the Chu rim who sat up, and turned the fashion magazine she had just read to the middle of the coffee table." look, is this bag the same as the new summer bag she gave LV? This one is limited edition, so it''s mostly fake on the market now. It''s hard to buy the real one in China. "

    I don''t know how expensive firewood and rice are. It costs tens of thousands of yuan to break such a bag. You don''t think it''s expensive, but you don''t think it''s worthy of your eyes? No wonder when the whole country calls for boycott of French goods, some French businessmen will say that the Chinese are upstarts, have no taste or culture, and the Chinese who call for boycott of French goods can''t afford it. Even if they call for boycott, they will still buy it, which is not pleasant to hear, but it is also poked in our heart, isn''t it? China has become a big consumer of luxury jewelry, which is regarded as the most delicious cake by many foreign luxury brands. Why? It''s not because everyone blindly pursues luxury goods, which means to show men''s face and taste. In fact, it''s not a reflection of inferiority and superficiality?

    If the East is just like Chuyuan and sister Hu, she just doesn''t care about chasing them, but she doesn''t think this bag is good enough, cheap, and also thinks of money as dirt. Obviously, she and sister Hu are not in the same realm, which makes me despise her, not to mention that you are the poorest person in the house, even if you still live in the villa Housekeeper, nanny, eating expensive seafood, and the credit card your mother gave you, which you don''t know how much money there is in it, you are still the poorest person - this is the God of Jing!

    Of course, it''s not the East''s fault. It''s her mother''s education. So, I want to talk to her mother better. The essence of the East is not bad. The wrong way of teaching will destroy her

    "it''s really the same. However, Xiao Dong, I know your family conditions are very good, but I think money should be used in a more meaningful place, not It''s time for blind Lang fee, "tiger sister''s eyes quickly moved away from the magazine, frowned slightly and said to the East," fashion is a kind of thing with a short shelf life. If you want to buy tens of thousands of bags, it may be out of date in a year. When you want to buy new bags for the so-called Chao stream, tens of thousands of yuan of bag Hua today will be wasted. That''s all Will you feel happy in the way of Hua money? At most, a new period of happiness? But if you use these tens of thousands of yuan to do something more meaningful, for example, to help those poor Xiao students, you buy a desk textbook, buy basketball and football, watch them learn and grow with your help, when you are old, you will recall that you are happy, because many people will never forget that there was a time when they grew up, worked, married and had children A beautiful and kind-hearted NV child, when they were young and poor, extended a helping hand to them with love, which changed their life. Maybe they will educate their children NV by this way, so that they can also become a kind-hearted person like you. The sublimation of Jing God is the real happiness, and nothing can give to your soul Satisfaction, what do you think? "

    Tiger elder sister''s words are sincere and reasonable. Chu Yuan and I nodded their heads and even had hot eyes. They all wanted to shed tears. My friends were ashamed. They always thought that tiger elder sister was a violent and unreasonable pungent NV, but they never found that she had such a pure and noble love Cao. In the future, she would definitely become a good mother Not moved, Zheng Zheng looked at a deep face of winter Xiao night, until sister Hu was a little embarrassed by her, she jumped out at the risk of saying, "Xiao night sister, do you also fool brother nan to give you and sister Zhu''s son Xiao to learn how to donate money?"

    Seeing a pretty face blushing in winter Xiao''s night, Chu Yuan and I were moved as if we were breathing when we were trampled on our necks. In a painful moan, we were torn apart. By the way, sister tiger is really honest. Even if you have a little cover up, don''t trample on our brother and sister''s worship and admiration for you. Isn''t that killing our innocence ŁżŁˇ

    When you take a vacation, you can''t get leisure. You can be optimistic in the face of all these helplessness, and find a little pure land of self pleasure in the pain.

 Chapter 811

    "But what you said is also reasonable. Unfortunately, I don''t have the ability to help others, and I have to rely on others'' help to survive. Now I only have 500 yuan of pocket money given by my brother Nan, and it''s still one month''s pocket money." the East shrugs and looks helpless, but doesn''t think about it. Chu Yuan only takes 500 yuan of pocket money from me every month. Besides, non relatives are not relatives So, do I have any obligation or responsibility to give you pocket money? It''s reasonable to give it to you, and it''s not unreasonable not to give it to you, OK?

    "I think it''s enough for my brother to give you 200 yuan a month. After all, you live in our house for nothing and are often lazy and do not work." Chu Yuan''s sarcasm warmed my heart. I thought she was defending me. Unexpectedly, when her tone changed, she let me fall into the ice hole, cool from head to toe. "The 300 yuan saved is right for me, I am not But I do all the work you don''t do when you are lazy. How much does it cost to hire a nanny every month? What''s more, I have to work harder than a nanny. It''s 800 yuan. I can''t help but despise myself for being cheap. I ask for a raise! "

    "You''re more than eight hundred a month?" For fear that I would really deduct her pocket money, Dongfang was busy fighting back at Chu Yuan and said, "do you think I don''t know when you buy something and report it to Hua for corruption? Brother Nan, I''ll tell you that at least half of the daily expenses of her family have gone into her Xiao Treasury! "

    "Chu Yuan reported that Hua account took advantage of me. I''ve known for a long time that it''s just because of her thin skin that I haven''t broken her down Dong Xiao was shocked at night and said: "fate, this is your fault. I think you should use the embezzled money in a more meaningful place, for example, donate it to the poor children''s Xiao school"

    "" this girl and Zhu Danchen were afraid of poverty before, and they were eager to have all the money flowing into her and Zhu Danchen''s Xiao school. They didn''t think that corruption itself was a serious mistake, or that they were greedy for me Is the money to kill the rich and help the poor?

    "Sister night, are you too greedy? The money that my brother cheated is cheap for you. Besides, didn''t he help you and sister Zhu get millions of donations from the company? How can you still stare at the hard-earned hard-earned money of my weak Xiaonv child? "

    "How can embezzlement of my money become her hard-earned money?

    "I''m afraid of you Luanhua!"

    "I only have Xiao''s night sister''s Luanhua money. I''ve embezzled my daily expenses, but the embezzled money is far less than buying you a beer Hua!"

    "How much does it cost to buy beer? Do you and the East spend more on snacks? "

    "Don''t wrong me, snacks are all predestined!"

    "But you buy clothes and cosmetics, which are much more expensive than my snacks?"

    "I buy clothes and cosmetics to make myself more beautiful. When a man sees a beautiful NV, he will feel better when he is hurt. I''m to comfort your greedy brother Nan! Otherwise, you think I''d like to spend so much time every day in the magazine, and go to Jing to buy those fake goods that are similar to fashion? I used to buy a pair of socks more expensive than a coat now! Sister Ben Xiao has developed such a good habit of frugality, becoming so Si free and caring about people. Don''t you praise me or scold me? Besides, I don''t use cosmetics alone, don''t you? Don''t think I don''t know. Since I said that after washing your face, taking some skin firming water can not only moisturize your skin, but also stop your face and prevent wrinkles. You two have been secretly using my bottle! How else can I use it so fast alone? I don''t have any money myself. When I run out of things, I will buy them from brother Hua Nan. But what about you two? Aimi was embarrassed to say that she used it against me, and then scolded me for Lang Fei. I was wronged. I asked Jing God for the loss! I ask for an allowance of 800 yuan a month! "

    "Why do you quarrel with each other and ask me to pay the price? Brothers really want to break down, but Chu Yuan and tiger sister, who have been exposed by the East, have already broken down.

    Chu Yuan''s face is red and refutes: "Oriental pity people, even if I used your firming water, how much is that bottle? Is the clothes you bought expensive? Last time you went to buy clothes, but all of a sudden, my brother''s salary for half a month was Hua. I never wore those clothes? "

    "Yes," said Sister tiger, "what''s more, you, a girl from your family, say that you buy clothes to make men look good. This is a bit too much?"

    "I don''t think I''ve had Xiao Yejie before?" Dongfang sneers and laughs at the tiger sister. Seeing Chu Yuan''s defection and disdain for her, she suddenly realizes that she is red and red. Then she listens to the strange tone of Dongfang''s voice and says: "I bought a coat, but Xiao Ye''s elder sister wore a brand-name underwear with a strong sense of Xing, black SE''s, lace''s, hollow out Xiong''s full-bodied, round Tun''s, and put on another flirtation People''s posture, squeeze Ru, just think about it, even I''m going to have nosebleed ~ "

    sister tiger put on her black se underwear to pose Xing that night, Dongfang went back to her room to sleep early that night, only I and Chu Yuan saw it, I couldn''t talk about this topic with Dongfang, so Dongfang knew so clearly, only Chu Yuan told her - such simple logical reasoning, as punishment The police''s winter Xiao night didn''t even need time to think, and then he stared at Chu Yuan shamefully and angrily, and Chu Yuan was also very smart to chou her two feet back from her body, so as not to be destroyed by her. The stinky girl stared at the two groups of plump tiger sister tightly wrapped in the hanging Xiao vest, and didn''t know whether she was envious or jealous, or thought of the scene of Xiang Yan. In a word, her expression was very strange, and her tone was very strange It''s intriguing, but I said to myself deliberately to Dong Xiao at night, saying: "Xiao night elder sister''s body is really excited even when NV children see it, so why do you know my brother is good at Se and still dressed so that you can show it to him? That set of underwear is cheaper. How much do you get in a month? All used to buy beautiful underwear and Xing feeling vest short Ku? No wonder someone dotes on you so much. They don''t drink, but they never let the fridge be short of beer. "It''s already in chiluoluo''s doubt about the relationship between sister tiger and me - the weather is getting hotter and hotter, but the winter Xiao''s night at home is less and less. It''s really because of me, but Chu Yuan and the east also don''t wear much. I don''t know if Chu Yuan said that, Luan guessed, or really detected something.

    Tiger sister was a little bit in the mind, ashamed, "I was a little drunk that night, I forgot to wear pajamas after taking a bath, not as you think."

    Chu Yuan is probably always concerned about that night''s events, and without waiting for tiger sister''s voice to fall, she can''t wait to ask: "why did you choose such a suit of underwear?"

    "Coincidentally, I took it with me"

    "cheating!" Chu Yuan said: "I''ve seen your underwear of Xiao Ye sister when I wash clothes. The style and the appearance are similar to mine. I never see you wear underwear with such a feeling. It must be a new one. Why do you want to buy underwear with such a feeling?"

    "It''s normal for NV children to buy one or two pieces of underwear with a feeling of Xing?"

    "If it''s not normal, I don''t have it," said Dongfang, who was always afraid that the world would not be Luan. "I don''t have a boyfriend and I don''t have a man to please. You will laugh at me if I wear underwear that feels like Xing. So even if I buy it in the future, I''m sure it''s not for you to see. In the same way, you usually wear it all of a sudden without wearing it. It''s certainly not for me and fate It was said by sister Bobo. Her words always make sense! "

    My aunt nainainai ah, sister Hu once wore Xing''s underwear. These two girls even asked Xiao Yaojing! It can be seen that they are really suspicious of the relationship between Tiger sister and me, and the reply of demon Jing also says that she thinks there is a problem between Tiger sister and me!

    As the East said, demon Jing in this aspect of smell, not only sensitive, but also accurate!

    Tiger sister''s career is always Bi asking others. When was Bi asked? Originally, she felt a little guilty about the motivation of buying Xing''s underwear. She was asked by the powerful Bi of Chu Yuan. She was already flustered. Then she heard that the east also told Xiao Yaojing, a NV child who was not separated from her "good and evil", about that day''s events. Calm, dignity and so on, all collapsed, just like representing justice himself in front of the evil demon Jing, completely losing his image As usual, her eyes couldn''t focus on a certain point because she didn''t dare to look at Chu Yuan or the East, and all of them became whirlpool like. She said: "no, isn''t Yuan Yuan also a underwear with a strong feeling? How many times more violent than my one "

    I felt a tremor in my heart, and Chu Yuan''s reaction was more exaggerated. I trembled all over and denied," where do I, I, and I have? " After that, I was angry and glared at me. I shook my head quickly, indicating that I never said she had a funny underwear with a feeling of "Xing". Chu Yuan was relieved and thought that sister Hu lied to her. Tandang said, "if you don''t believe me, you can turn over my underwear!"

    Tiger elder sister turned her head and did not dare to look at Chu Yuan. It seemed that she could not bear to see the embarrassed expression of Chu Yuan after being exposed. It also seemed that she had to sacrifice Chu Yuan''s secret for self-protection. Xiao said: "you didn''t put your underwear together and hid in another place"

    "ah!" The East exclaimed: "the translucent and interesting nightdress hidden in the Chou drawer put by Nan brother, it turned out to be woo!" Aware of the improper Dongfang Lianren, she quickly covers her mouth, but she has finished saying what she shouldn''t have said

 Chapter 812

    Everyone wanted to hide her face in the embarrassed atmosphere. Sister Hu twisted her body and stared at the TV, ignoring the advertisement. The two jade feet on the tea table were rubbing uneasily because of nervousness and shyness. Chu Yuan bowed his head and played with the pendant on the zipper of the bag. Her favorite Kitty Cat fell on the ground and ignored her. Her face was covered by loose long hair But her slender fingers were shaking obviously. The East and I looked at each other, covered their mouths and turned around, pretending that they could not see the signature on the album. They recognized the unsmooth font in the light, and tied it into a pigtail. The hair tied up could not cover her red as blood stained ears at all

    as the only man, I think I should break it This kind of awkward silence can not change the cruel fact that I am the most embarrassed person in the room - Chu Yuan actually hid that sexy underwear in the drawer where I put my underwear! I didn''t find that I used to put my underwear! In a sense, the smart girl chose the safest place in the family. The reason why dongxiaoye decided that the underwear was from Chuyuan rather than the East was because of the privacy and sensitivity of that place. Besides me, only Chuyuan, who is closest to me, could touch it. But why does she know that there is a sexy lingerie in it ? Why does the East know that it''s a translucent sleepwear?!

    "Do you often turn over my underwear drawer without permission?" It took a lot of courage to ask the question aloud. The mood was complicated, a little shy, a little annoyed, a little scared, a little impulse to fold three girls together and spank them together - where is my privacy?!

    "Eh? Little Dongfang, you haven''t said yet, why is this bag true, so it''s really a gift from suger to Yuanyuan? " Tiger elder sister put clear is to interrupt!

    "Yes, hard to buy doesn''t mean others can''t buy it. Why is it sent by sugger?" Chu Yuan did not quarrel with Dong Xiaoye, but returned to the united front and ignored me together. "Because there is a signed album of suger in the bag, don''t you think it''s written on it? "To my lovely sister, xiaoyuanyuan, Su gege''s respect ~", gege practiced calligraphy since he was a child. Not only is the font beautiful, but also the signature is hard to imitate. "

    "Really, it''s a beautiful word. I''ve practiced calligraphy, but I''m not as good-looking as she is."

    "Sister Xiaoye has practiced calligraphy?"

    "Yes, I was forced to learn by my parents. I don''t like it, so I can''t write well."

    "No, I think sister Xiaoye''s writing is very good. It''s much better than my and Yuanyuan''s words. It''s not like you wrote the elegant ones."

    "Yes, yes, it''s very delicate. I don''t know which Lady wrote it."

    "Stinky girl, what do you mean? Don''t you laugh that I''m not like a woman?"

    "Hee hee, we didn''t say that."

    "When these three girls don''t exist, they laugh and talk about themselves. They seem to forget the red face and thick neck they were quarreling with." hello "

    " Hey, brother Nan, you still have a bag in your hand. What''s in it? " The heart reading East didn''t give me a chance to talk at all, and rushed to grab another bag in my hand. "Is it a gift from sugger to me and Xiaoye sister?"

    "No -" I quickly hid the bag behind me so as not to be robbed by the East. "She gave it to others"

    the East was pushed by me, but still refused to give up. It was hard to show the obstinacy and curiosity in line with the age. At the same time, I asked: "let''s see, don''t, why so stingy? Who is the one who gave it to others? "

    "Do you still need to ask?" Chu Yuan on the sofa hummed, "it must be Cheng Liusu."

    as like as two peas, and I dare not show them, not only because they have the gift from the gill to the fringes, but also to the same part of the two children''s gifts, so they are very suspicious of the fringes and wonder how she can contact the Ming stars of the entertainment circle, so they left me their gifts, and I knew Wu Lefeng, so even more. If I know a suger, she won''t be suspicious. She asked me to give her the gift that was given to her by suger, and then she was "handed over" by the suger. She asked for a signed gift for her girlfriend, and "by the way" for her cousin who lives with her girlfriend. It sounds reasonable.

    But if this kind of reasonable is known by Chu Yuan, who doesn''t like tassels, and Hu Jie, who doesn''t like Shu Tong, it will definitely be very unbalanced in her mind? Is it really for fringe? What''s in it? Show it to us. "

    How can you not see that these three girls are not interested in the things in the bag, just to change the topic? "I''m going to take a bath," he said

    Seeing that I took the initiative to take a step back, Chu Yuan and sister Hu were obviously relieved. Only Dongfang xiaoniang didn''t think the strength was enough. He said, "why do you know sugge, brother Nan? Why does she write "to my lovely sister xiaoyuanyuan" instead of "to my lovely sister Yuanyuan"? Although the sentences are almost the same, if you think about them a little bit, you will find that the meaning in them is quite different. Why do you have to respect sugger? You''re welcome? "No one thinks it strange that the East doesn''t mention it. It''s true to hear her say it. My sister, xiaoyuanyuan, and Yuanyuan, feel that they are two different distances. As a hot movie star, the word "respectful" is even too polite and exaggerated, and even has the suspicion of flattery What kind of peach blossom luck did you have? What kind of relationship did you have with sugger? I feel that her words are totally trying to please the fate, trying to be close to the fate. "

    the insight of xiaonianpi in the details is not generally better than that of dongxiaoye. Suger and I do have a" shameless "relationship, and suger is indeed close to the fate of Chu, but that''s all because of the novel of Chu Yuan! She likes Chu Yuan''s novels. She is a fan of Chu Yuan. Although she is a popular star, in the end, she is only a 19-year-old girl. She has something she yearns for and pursues, and lacks the corresponding self-control. In a sense, she is also affected by Xin Quji. The man who goes his own way is the master who wants to do what he wants I just pretend to be indifferent to my feelings. I don''t care about making trouble in the East. I just slip into the bathroom when I leave the reality. I don''t want to worry about why they turn over the drawers of my underwear. Chu Yuan and sister tiger are willing to help me.

    "Oriental, are you too sensitive? My brother and Wu Lefeng eat together. They are friends. Sugge and Wu Lefeng are people in the same circle, and they are new people. To please me is to please my brother. To please my brother is to please Wu Lefeng, which is more implicit and powerful than to directly please Wu Lefeng, isn''t it? How much good will it be for her future career to tie up with such a well-known senior in the circle? This truth even I know, let alone her, don''t look at her in the TV so simple lovely, in reality there is no such a girl ah? Besides me "

    " you are not a fuel-efficient lamp. You are more simple than her. How can you see through her heart? However, little Dongfang, you really think too much. I haven''t seen you and your brother Nan quarrel for a long time. I thought you had a turn. "

    " do you two have conscience? You really don''t know why I want to make trouble? It''s not because "

    the East is embarrassed to say what it is, but Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye know it well, so the living room is quiet. Before closing, I take a peek at it. The three girls pretend that nothing has happened. Chu Yuan continues to ask sister Hu to help her repair her toenails, and the east also sits back on the sofa and continues to read her magazine

    I can''t help but wonder, are they Don''t you wonder why the other two people turn over my underwear drawer? Otherwise, how can I not see it? Girls'' mind is really profound, but their behavior is more profound. Chu Yuan is to hide the sexy underwear that they dare not wear in a place that tiger sister and the East can''t find, so it''s understandable. But why do tiger sister and the east turn over my drawer for no reason? Are girls as interested in men''s underwear as men are in girls'' underwear? It''s too disillusioned, though a little exciting.

 Chapter 813

    I don''t know if they want to hide from me. After I took a bath, Chu Yuan and Dongfang have returned to their rooms. Only winter night is left. They are still sitting on the sofa watching TV. Their eyes are on me. Her face is red. Before I can tease her, they quickly say, "the boat of sand is showing up in the east city again"

    I am shocked, open the refrigerator, hesitate for a moment, or choose between coke and beer After choosing the beer and throwing it to dongxiaoye, he said with a smile, "you said" I''m here again ", which means you didn''t catch it, right?"

    Winter night catch beer, some surprised, do not answer the question, "why drink beer? Don''t you like it? "

    "No, I don''t like it or hate it. I''m not used to it, but sometimes I want to get used to it, because you like it." I sat down beside sister tiger, then fell to her side, rested on her round and strong thigh, looked up at the two groups in front of her chest, and said with a smile: "it''s as if you are not used to it for someone you like The clothes you wear, the things you are not used to doing, and the voice you are not used to making "

    " hate! Do you want to die? " The tiger sister was ashamed. She raised her hand to beat me. I dodged and stuck my face on her bare stomach. The fragrance of bath milk still remained on her smooth skin. It poured into her nose and made me feel fresh. I couldn''t help but stick out my tongue and lick her lovely belly button like a whirlpool. The tiger sister trembled and let out a bone and groan. Her fist fell on my back , already weak and weak, he said quietly: "don''t make any noise, get up quickly, Yuan Yuan Yuan and the east haven''t slept yet. When I come out and see us like this, I can''t really jump into the Yellow River and wash it. Haven''t you seen it? They both began to doubt me. "

    , I really don''t dare to act nonsense. Although the tiger sister is very touching, no matter the voice or the body''s reaction makes me excited, but the damage of Chu Yuan and East can not be underestimated. I sit up and kiss her red face lightly. Then like her, I lift her feet on the coffee table and hook her up with the red nail polish. The small jade foot of the tiger, grinding her soft sole and appreciating the gorgeous color on her toes, smiled and said: "just because I can see it, I''m going to drink beer with you now"

    sister tiger''s body leans towards me, not only her feet, but also her thighs. She tapped my forehead with a cool beer can and smiled "Why?" he said? Feel aggrieved me? Like an ugly mistress? "

    I stared at the flower like smile of sister tiger, sighed secretly, how many sad grievances were hidden under the seemingly heartless smile. I was afraid that only sister tiger himself knew, "I''m sorry, I"

    sister tiger covered my mouth, and her expression became very serious. She slowly let go of her hand, pulled off the pull ring on the beer can, drank a little, and said: "don''t tell me I''m sorry, this will make me feel more guilty. It''s selfish. I lost to my selfishness. I made a choice to apologize to my friends. I got the corresponding revenge. Instead, it will make my heart a little better. You think others hurt me, but when you think of you snuggling up to you, I''m not hurting others? The road is my own choice, and I have pulled you to this road. You love me and care about me. I am happy enough. So, don''t feel sorry for me. From the beginning, I forced you. I didn''t want to get any commitment from you, and I didn''t need that kind of thing. I got enough. I was selfish, so I should be content. "

    I gently wiped the beer foam from the corner of her mouth with my fingers, stroked her soft lips, and sighed, "why don''t you sit here? You can get more"

    "love and life are like beer. No matter what you want to get, you need to be prepared for what you lose first. If you want to taste the sweetness of beer, you need to get used to its bitterness. There are only two The combination of different tastes makes beer worth our obsession and aftertaste. At least that''s what I understand. "Sister tiger handed her beer can to my lips and gave me a drink. The bitter taste made my brow slightly frown, but the smell of the lips that lingered at the mouth of the can also made my heart flutter. Sister tiger kissed my fingertips and narrowed the single eyelids, but it was abnormal Good looking eyes, murmured: "maybe not sitting here, I can get a lot, but what I can get is not what I want to pursue, but not sitting here, the only thing I have lost is what I have been pursuing in my life so far. Where can I find it when I lose it?"

    "What will you lose?"

    Tiger sister put my finger in her mouth and bit me. She smiled happily: "a fool man who wants to get used to things he is not used to occasionally for me, a fool man who can face life and death calmly under the gun, even if he carries heavy guilt for me Unable to restrain the emotions of my fool, a fool who made me fall in love with me, I don''t know what love is, but I know there is no other man in the world who can make me paint my nails on his toes. There is only one man in the world who can make me want to have more, even a little bit, and to attract himself. Do I look down on the feminine part of his eyes? "

    "No," I shook my head, "do you believe in gods in the world?"I asked sister tiger, "aren''t you an atheist?"

    "I didn''t believe it before, but now I do."

    "Why?"

    Instead of opening my own beer, I grabbed sister tiger''s can, filled it with a big mouthful, then kissed her lips, half crossed into her mouth, half swallowed her stomach, and shared the bitterness and sweetness with her equally, and then savored the aftertaste of her mouth, until she was short of breath and my eyes were faint, I let go of her soft lilac Tongue, looking at the silver thread of * * between the corners of our mouths, I laughed at myself and said: "it made fun of you, but it completed me. Otherwise, what''s the reason to let you fool into my arms and let me do what I want?"

    "Yes!" Tiger elder sister said very definitely.

    "What?"

    "I like it!" As soon as sister Hu turned over and sat face to face on my thigh, she was very ambiguous, but she said seriously: "so if you believe in God, then I am your God. If you believe in God, don''t doubt me, don''t always underestimate yourself. Chunan, you are neither ordinary nor ordinary. In my eyes, what you think of as shortcomings is just your greatest advantage, which is your most attractive People''s place, tassel, Murphy, Xue Ziyuan, won''t be infatuated with a worthless man for no reason. Of course, I am - maybe you are not the dragon tiger of people, but you must be the one who has no fear and can be indifferent in front of the dragon tiger. That''s the most special place for you, and the place where the dragon tiger of people can''t be underestimated. "

    "A lazy attitude to live as you please and never get up actively?" I''m optimistic, but I''m an optimistic pessimist. I like to think negatively. Without expectation, I won''t have a huge gap between gain and loss. So I''m more used to this evaluation of myself. Maybe it''s really self defeating, but it''s not a kind of self-knowledge. "I''m not as special as you think, you just don''t understand, or are not willing to admit my filthy, if you It''s a mistake with me, so I just don''t have the willpower and determination to correct this mistake. It''s not afraid to hurt you, but in fear to hurt you "

    " it''s your own understanding, but I like it, because people who know themselves will never be arrogant, as for saying that they can''t get up and be active at any time. "Dong Xiaoye played a finger on my forehead and said:" just still with you When it comes to the sand boat, is your current environment really reassuring or satisfying? You are calm because your calmness and composure are different, but have you never thought about how to fight back and change this situation? What kind of calculation do you have in mind, only you are the most clear, lazy and not active? Then you tell me, what are you still staying in Fengchang, circling between Mo, Zhang, Liu and miss San? You can cheat that silly girl of tassel. She is the only one who knows that she''s cheated and is afraid that you''ll see it and try to play the role of silly girl. "

    I don''t know if I''m a liar? Stay in Fengchang for Murphy. If the tassel can''t see it, she won''t try to live in peace with Murphy. She''s not stupid, but she''s the woman who will most pretend to be stupid. If I make a choice, it will become a pain for my whole life. She is willing to give up that right and then she will suffer.

 Chapter 814

    "Let''s talk about the boat of sand." tiger sister Lu and Xing''s body is riding on me. Although it''s a kind of encouragement, it''s more like a kind of youhoo. At the same time, I feel guilty and can''t be teased, which makes me despise myself more. I still use the boat of sand to cool down and dispel the more and more intense ambiguous atmosphere. Unexpectedly, my voice just falls down, so listen to men''s "click" and men''s handle As she sank down, tiger sister, who was quick to respond, suddenly turned over from me. When Chu Yuan stepped out of the room, she had flashed to the other end of the sofa, turned her back to Chu Yuan, curled up Tui, like no one else, and sat in a very natural and comfortable position. While watching TV, she continued the topic just now. Only I could see her red face and the tension and panic in her eyes. Luan

    Almost ah, thanks to the quick response of sister tiger''s ear tip, she has made the professional instinct to respond without looking back for confirmation. Otherwise, she must be caught by the Chu Yuan who was deliberately and gently opening men but quickly flashing out! But even so, seeing that we both sat on the same sofa, Chu Yuan frowned slightly.

    After all, the area of the sofa is limited. Chu Yuan''s Xiao is lying on the sofa horizontally. She can''t help but rely on the east to build a tiger sister. What''s more, such a full-fledged adult NV like tiger sister? In addition, when I just sat down, I was close to the middle position, so now, even if sister Hu curled up, her two Yu feet could not avoid stepping on the side of my big Tui. At this time, Chu Yuan had come out. If I moved my butt again, I would inevitably feel guilty of being a thief. Sister Hu also realized that her Tui was already curled up to the limit, and the two Ru + balls were squeezed by her knees Pressure changed shape, two feet really can''t be recycled, change posture, and fear Chu Yuan think more, that Xiao face, red are almost dripping bleeding.

    "As you said, although the sand boat appeared in the east city again, we still didn''t catch him, or even his shadow."

    "Then how can your police be sure that he appeared in Dongcheng?"

    Chu Yuan''s deliberately stubble seeking eyes have focused on the feet of Dong Xiao stepping on my Tui at night. Although tiger sister and I were flustered, they pretended to be very serious and talked about serious business. They made a picture because they were too involved, so they didn''t notice that their bodies were in contact with each other In a kind of mood, the Se on his face also became very heavy. "As last time, someone reported anonymously that he had appeared in a supermarket in a busy area. When the police arrived, the person had disappeared. We retrieved the surveillance video of the supermarket. Although he dressed a little in a hat, he bought two coats. When he tried on, he took off his hat. It was really him. He should be hiding in the East City. "

    "Because he appeared twice in East city?"

    "No, it''s because of the things he bought in the supermarket," said Sister Hu with a solemn expression. "Except for two coats, he bought all kinds of snacks like instant noodles, fire Tui, bread, pure water, and chips, just like the last time. Based on the normal meal of an adult man, what he bought last time could support his appearance, if not hide it In Dongcheng, is it necessary for him to go to Dongcheng to buy these things? The police immediately checked the residential area around the supermarket, but up to now, nothing has been found that "

    sister tiger''s words are reasonable, but I always think there is a problem. Chu Yuan slowed down to listen to us deliberately, maybe to see that we are really discussing serious matters again, so she didn''t speak, went directly to the bathroom, and sister tiger poured a large mouthful of beer , this is a long breath, tight body relaxed down.

    Chu Yuan''s eyes make sister Hu nervous and alert. Seeing her relaxed appearance at the moment, I thought, "shazhizhou is going shopping alone? How much is it for one person? "

    "Of course, when two of his companions died and were injured, the injured man was still in a coma in the hospital."

    "yes, but the injured man may have woke up and may have offered him. Why dare he throw his head outside?"

    Tiger elder sister a Leng, "because he is left alone, he does not come out to buy food, do you starve yourself alive?"

    "Then why didn''t he leave Beitian and go somewhere else?"

    "Because he hasn''t asked about Xu Heng''s whereabouts from your mouth, I can only say that you are in a very dangerous situation. You can''t always get rid of my unauthorized activities"

    I don''t care about sister tiger, which is a bit of an intention to calculate accounts, and then asked: "why does he have to ask about Xu Heng''s whereabouts from my mouth? He is not a Beitian man. You have also investigated. He or his father, who has been brought to justice, has nothing to do with long Xiaotian su. It is not likely that Xu Heng was involved in the case of long Xiaotian. Even if there is any real involvement, his father doesn''t seem to care about reciting one or two more criminal names. Why does he have to ask for Xu Heng''s trouble? "

    "So we said at the beginning that shazhizhou must have been hired by someone involved in the case of longxiaotian!" At last, sister tiger realized and said: "you mean"

    I nodded, and said lightly: "he is hired, so he must have a partner, which is inevitable. Since there is a partner, on the premise that shazhizhou may have been violent Lu, why don''t you give up looking for Xu Heng and let him leave Beitian?""Do you still need to ask?" Tiger sister said: "Xu Heng is still wandering in Beitian. Once he is caught by the police, he will not close the case in a hurry because of the influence he has created and the pressure from all aspects. What''s more, he has mastered the criminal evidence of long Xiaotian. What he has revealed is enough to make many people feel uneasy. Under the cocoon peeling of Chou silk, all the shameful activities of long Xiaotian will be done In the open world, those people who colluded with him for Jian will be ruined even if they don''t die. "

    " it''s because the person who hired him doesn''t want to die or lose what he has today that he is willing to take risks. Since it''s an adventure, how can he be so careless? " I said: "let shazhizhou run out to buy things by himself. In case shazhizhou is caught, can he get rid of the relationship with shazhizhou? So he believed that the sand boat would not offer him? "

    Winter Xiao night''s mind is not like her big Xing grid, delicate and quick, and immediately understood my meaning, "why doesn''t he cover the sand boat?"? It''s safer to give him food and drink. "

    " how do you know that he didn''t give food and drink? " I stared at the beer can in sister tiger''s hand and asked, "is shazhizhou drinking?" "Drink, he used to have his own wine, and he often stayed in the place where the lights are red and the wine is green, but I don''t know if it''s not addictive."

    "Chou smoke?"

    "Chou, he''s a heavy smoker."

    "When you check the surveillance video of the supermarket, do you see that he bought cigarettes?"

    Tiger elder sister''s whole body quivered, and suddenly spring up. The sofa was too soft. She almost fell down unsteadily. Fortunately, I held shuangtui in time, and she survived. She said: "no! These two times, I don''t see him buying cigarettes! "

    Chou smoking is different from drinking. People who can drink may not be able to do without alcohol, but most of them can''t do without cigarettes. The last time shazhizhou bought food and drink, it just lasted until this time. So, this time, he still bought food and drink. What about cigarettes? Why does he never buy cigarettes?

    Yes, he can buy cigarettes from other places. Then, can''t he buy noodles, bread, fire Tui sausage pure water, potato chips and other Xiao snacks, as well as coats from other places? Why does he have to go to the supermarket with more people and more monitoring? Since the food and drink are all bought in the supermarket, and bought enough time to no longer come out Lu noodles, why not buy cigarettes in the supermarket?

    Especially for clothes, he deliberately disguised himself for fear of being recognized. Since he has the heart of precaution, how can he make such a low-level mistake? Because he tried on clothes in the supermarket, he was clearly photographed by the surveillance video?

    Unreasonable!

    "Chu Nan, do you suspect that he intentionally appeared in the east city?" When sister tiger asked me, she was already inclined to this possibility.

    "This requires your police to investigate and confirm by themselves. I just think there is something unreasonable about the appearance of the sand boat, for example, too Qiao"

    "Qiao? What''s the coincidence? "

    "The last time he went out to buy something, someone reported anonymously. You found the surveillance, but he didn''t get the figure. This time he went out to buy something again, still someone reported anonymously, still found the surveillance, but he didn''t get the figure. Didn''t you say that just now? The food he bought last time almost supports his coming out this time, that is to say, he met Lu twice before and after Dongcheng, just twice Isn''t it a coincidence to be reported? " My own inference made me feel uneasy. I said, "I think you should investigate from the informer"

    "you think it''s shazhizhou who directed and acted by himself and intentionally raped Lu in Dongcheng?!" Sister tiger''s reaction was really quick.

    I didn''t deny it. I wryly smiled, "if that is the case, I would be in danger. He intentionally took the police''s attention to Dongcheng, proving that he was not in Dongcheng at all, but hiding in a place where I could be observed at any time."

    in winter, Xiao was frightened and crouched down. Xiao asked in a voice, "why?"

    "Your police have released a message that they have mastered Xu Heng''s whereabouts. Only when he is caught will the person who ordered the shazhizhou be unable to sit down and try to kidnap me. Even if I don''t know Xu Heng''s whereabouts, I can also get what the police have by threatening you. Of course, the previous statement is that the police really have mastered something. On the contrary, if you don''t have Xu Heng''s whereabouts at all If Xu Heng is stupid enough, they will guess that this is a trap set by your police. The purpose is to use Xu Heng as bait to lead out people like them who have been involved in the dragon family. Xu Heng has not been caught. The police set up a set of things, but it won''t make those people feel at ease, because it''s true that Xu Heng has been around the east city. What''s the reason for the police Can''t get him? At that time, they drew their attention back to me. They suspected that Xu Heng and I might be partners, but Xu Heng hid in Beitian after the crime and didn''t run away. People can''t help but wonder whether he still has a partner in Beitian. At present, the people who are most like him are not Xiao Sanye, whom your police suspect most, but me. The reason is that I and Xu Heng are partners Your relationship is that you are a policeman and belong to the criminal police team of the city Bureau. This case is that the criminal police team of the city bureau is in charge. I can use you to learn everything the police have, and then share the intelligence with Xu Heng to let him move around the police, but it''s difficult to catch him, so as to continuously expand the public opinion effect caused by the Qianlong manor case, create transparency, and force the above to pay more attention to it It is undeniable that the strength and the possibility of reducing the social impact of closing the case perfunctorily can be stifled. It is also using me as bait. On the tactics and practical effects, your police are not a little bit more than Xu Hengxun. "In Xu Heng''s plan, the person used to bait you was Xiao Sanye, so he cheated Xiao Sanye to report the guilt of long Xiaotian. After the crime, he deliberately raped Lu in the east city, which made him suffer, so he had to let the police toss and turn. I''m afraid Xu Heng didn''t even think of it. He devoted himself to Chao and playing on the spot, and made use of me in longxiaotian''s villa If it''s even more obvious than the third master''s side, the eyes of those who are looking forward to are all turned to me. Those who have ghosts in their hearts think that I am his partner

    "You think, Xu Heng has appeared in Dongcheng. If they believe that I know Xu Heng''s whereabouts, they deliberately go to Dongcheng to storm Lu and attract your police to the past. What''s the purpose?"

    "Why?" he asked

    "In order to tell me that Dongcheng is very dangerous now, not only there are many policemen, but also he is there. Xu Heng is dead when he meets anyone - if I really am Xu Heng''s accomplice, can I watch it? Of course I have to inform him. "

    Tiger sister finally realized, "they think you will contact with Xu Heng!"

    I nodded. "So, they must hide in a place where I can be observed at any time."

    This made sister Hu Mao''s bones stand on end and fight a cold war. "I finally know what it means not to be afraid of thieves. I''m afraid that thieves will think about it. This feeling is too cautious."

    I smiled and said, "if it is true, there is nothing wrong with it. He is a person no matter how terrible his sand boat is? Like you said, I''m not afraid of dragons and tigers. I''m afraid of him? With preparation and precaution in mind, if he doesn''t come, he will be caught by himself! " Most of this is about bravado. Sha, his surname, dare to take a gun and police to he. Can I not be afraid of this kind of Desperado?

    Tiger sister cold face way: "you don''t so big, I just said, I like you know, but don''t like you arrogant!"

    "I didn''t say how powerful I was," said the friend with a smile. "Isn''t there you around me?"

    "It''s better to know that I''m more powerful than you," said Sister tiger with a white eye. "Then don''t think about getting rid of me. The more dangerous it is, the more you need me, the more I''m your one."

    "what''s mine?"

    "Didn''t you just say that?" sister tiger blushed, but still said in Xiao''s voice: "God, guard NV God, you hurt me, and I will protect you all my life, OK?"

    Glanced at the bathroom and kissed.

    At this moment, I didn''t seriously face the oath that seems to be an oath. I just used it as a love word when men were in love with each other. So long later, I still feel guilty for the word "good" that I said today, "I''m afraid the thief will miss"

    "no," sister tiger said: "today Lin team told me that the doctor said that the situation of the man he was lying in the hospital was stable and he would wake up soon."

    I sighed: "he didn''t know anything. When he woke up, he had a fart to use. At most, I''ll tell you that his eldest brother shazhizhou ordered him to tie me."

    Sister tiger doesn''t like to listen, "how do you know that he doesn''t know anything? After the downfall of shazhizhou''s father, people related to his family fled to catch him, jumped to another job, and turned back to water. The company was just under investigation, but it had not been sealed up. As a result, it closed down. The site asked for closure and rectification. When it reopened, it changed its owner. When it fell down, the monkeys were scattered. The villain had bad news. He was betrayed by many people. Now he should be poorer than me, At this time, those who are willing to follow him must be his loyal confidants "

    " I don''t know if they are his loyal confidants, but if I am him, I will certainly not believe anyone around me if I betray my family and learn from others. "I interrupted the winter Xiao night, saying:" and everything has to be based on the truth, which is far less reliable than the truth. You think, if the one lying in the hospital knows Sha Who ordered the boat? Will the boat of sand appear under your eyes? He, and his instigators, may have run away long ago? How simple it is. "

    My words make sister tiger''s face se suddenly change, but she is speechless

    "Cool" people are in the dark and we are in the bright. If the police can''t catch the sand boat, they can only wait for the sand boat to appear. That is to say, as your bait, I can be attacked by him at any time

    sister tiger understands my words and hears a feeling of incompetence of the police in my words, so it''s rare that she doesn''t fight back against me. "Is there really no way?" It''s helpless and powerless. After all, whether it''s the case of Xu Heng, the case of long Xiaotian or the case of Sha Zhizhou, the police are in a helpless state at present. If I was a police officer, I would feel ashamed.

    "As I said, try anonymous phone calls."

    "Well," Dong Xiao nodded at night, but didn''t expect anything like me. "I''ll ask for more protection and your parents'' police force, and you''re not allowed to leave me alone. Tomorrow is OK, you''ll stay at home honestly.""I have something tomorrow."

    "What''s up? Going to the company? " Tiger asked herself, patted her brain, and said, "by the way, there are still a lot of bad things waiting for you to deal with in the company. Sima Hai, who is going to make Su Su and Murphy crazy"

    my friend said with a embarrassed smile, "I have to continue to wronged them for a day, and I will not go back to the company tomorrow"

    winter Xiao was stunned at night, "what are you going to do?"

    I looked at the winter Xiao night and said with a smile, "you said, your sister in the morning always wanted to invite me to dinner? I haven''t seen Ku''er and nainainai in a long time

    It''s rare that there''s nothing to do in the afternoon. It''s a little bit too early. I wanted to leave a chapter for saving. After thinking about it, I''ll forget it. It''s about one thing. It''s strange to open it and send it as a chapter. Anyway, sister doesn''t care what I click. I''m a bigger chapter. We''ll be two more. Ha ha.

    Tomorrow is a long-awaited drama of predestination]

 Chapter 815

    I don''t know what Chu Yuan went to do in the bathroom. Until sister Hu went back to her room to sleep, the girl didn''t come out of it. I made a folded Chuang, put up a pillow, and watched a football match that made people faint and Yu sleep. I just wanted to take off her clothes and go to bed when she came back. I don''t know if she was too tired after a day of tossing, or if the beer played a role, but she didn''t come out, I fell asleep first.

    "Brother, brother --"

    "huh?!" The sound of Xiao in my ear made me think I was dreaming. I didn''t open my eyes until my face was pinched severely. I got up unconsciously and listened to the sound of "bang". Chu Yuan "ouch" leaned back and I also covered my forehead with pain.

    Brother forehead injury, just top in the Chu edge of the brain G next to the tea table, the pain of tears are overflowing.

    "You want to scare me? Let me see. It''s ok? " I am cheap, because Chu Yuan no matter how painful, it can''t hurt more than me, but I can see her tears, but I forget the pain.

    "It''s OK. It hurts a lot!" The stinky girl said it was OK first, and then said it was painful. She looked at me pitifully, but she didn''t get angry as before. She instinctively launched a counterattack. Obviously, she pretended it. It wasn''t as exaggerated as she said. When she changed her mouth, there was a trace of cunning in her eyes, which showed that she had an intention.

    I didn''t dare to talk to her when I was aware of it. I didn''t know the funny way: "the pain is right, and I also hurt."

    Chu Yuan is a little stunned. The se of hate and anger in his eyes is gone. He covers his brain and says with a smile, "just blow it. I''ll help you." Say, get up and hold my head.

    Although I took off the bandage and covered the wound on my forehead with my hair, if I looked closer, I could easily find the scar. I unconsciously pushed the shoulders of Chu Yuan, who was leaning over, and moved back, "no!"

    Seeing Chu Yuan''s frozen expression on my face, I suddenly realized that my reaction was too exaggerated. "I said it for fun, it didn''t hurt so much"

    "why did you react so much? I''m toxic, aren''t I? " Chu Yuan ignored my poor explanation and looked at me coldly. She was very sensitive to my evasion.

    "No"

    "what''s the matter with me blowing your brains? What are you doing hiding from me? "

    I can''t even say a whole sentence. I just feel that the skin in contact is hot and seems to melt, but I don''t know whose body has never been in this situation before. Why only touch her skin, I have something in my heart Tumbling, nervous? Or Ji?

    Did the diagnosis of Xin Quji have such a huge impact on me? I know very well that I hide from Chu Yuan just because I''m afraid that she will find the wound on my forehead. But my face is burning at the moment because my hand is on my shoulder and touches her skin? You''re avoiding me, aren''t you? Or what do you blush for? " Chu Yuan''s words are like adding a firewood under my burning face, which will only make my face burn more vigorously. Then she saw that she had a pretty cold face and said quietly, "you just think I''m disgusted!"

    "What?" I think I''m disgusted, so Chu Yuan''s words made me stunned.

    "Or why are you hiding from me?"

    Looking at Chu Yuan in front of me, I wonder, who can associate her with "disgust"? It''s beautiful, lovely and impeccable. Its voice is pure and pure like the sound of nature. Apart from the scale of Xiong department''s development, you can''t even find any flaws in her. When Luan is angry and unreasonable, she is like the most perfect existence in the world. Where is she disgusted?

    "Even if you didn''t brush your teeth at night, or just went to the bathroom and didn''t wash your hands, I wouldn''t think you were disgusted"

    "hmm?" Chu Yuan was stunned and blushed: "I brush my teeth! There''s no taste in your mouth! I washed my hands just now, and I patted the toner. I don''t believe you smell it! "

    The scruffy NV children seem to attach great importance to personal hygiene. Chu Yuan is eager to prove that he is clean, but he completely forgets the image. He tramples my nose with his hand and blows hard on my face, so that I can''t tell the faint fragrance in her nose from the taste in her mouth or in her hands

    "you are disgusting enough ˇ±I just shook my body back, and the girl responded that I did not dare to push her away, and I was afraid that she would rush into my arms, so I jumped out in such a hurry.

    "You - you -" Chu Yuan''s eyes were red and trembled, but she could not tell whether it was anger or fear. Her face was red and she would run away after pulling out Tui.

    "Come back!" I grabbed her hand, pulled her back, and fell on the coffee table.

    "Why? What are you doing to me for being so disgusting? " Chu Yuan tried hard not to let her tears fall. He was obstinately trying to break my grip on her hand and said angrily, "I knew that you could not treat me as you used to. I was self abasement. I didn''t want to believe it, so I forced myself not to think about it that way. I was a twisted pervert who not only liked his brother, but also couldn''t admit it. I didn''t care about you in cold clothes one night I often get angry because I''m jealous. I''ve been exposed and admitted. I still have the audacity to pretend to be innocent and continue to stay in this family. I think I''m disgusted because you are disgusted. If you don''t want to ignore me, I won''t blame you. Why do you force yourself to coax me?! You let me go! "Sure enough, that night''s confession was not the end of everything, but a new beginning. Chu Yuan and I couldn''t get along as they used to, which is inevitable. So from that day to this moment, we haven''t been true. We are all struggling to deduce the former self, dare not, and don''t know how to face ourselves honestly and each other, To accept the reality, to meet the change, Xin Quji is right. In the long run, I will suffer from mental illness. When the false way of getting along becomes a habit, I will lose my true self, too. Chu Yuan has been repressed, so she is sensitive, and she is afraid. So, she broke out at this moment. I sighed for a long time, and moved in Ji mood first ''s girl''s brain men play a pop chestnut, let her quiet down, and then just lift up the forehead hair, said: "look."

    "What are you looking at? You''ve said that I''m sick. Now let me play for you. Can you take back what you said? I just "

    " don''t let you blow. I don''t think you''re sick. I''m afraid you''re sick. I can see clearly. I sew a lot of stitches. It''s not good at all. "

    "You just think I''m sick. You said it yourself, huh? A lot of stitches? Where? Ah, what''s wrong with your head?! Another fight?! " Chu Yuan Teng stood up at once, and his attention immediately focused on the wound on my forehead.

    "Last night, I had a quarrel with people in wine and was smashed with an ashtray. Didn''t I wear a hat when I entered men? It''s to cover the bandage. The thread hasn''t been removed yet. I''m afraid it will scare you "

    " and it''s because of Cheng Liusu?! " Chu Yuan wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, in order to convey his dissatisfaction and anger to me more clearly.

    "Why don''t you want to let the fringe carry the black pot first?"

    "Because there are so many things for her! Are there few cases where you fight and are beaten for her?! That NV man is more perverted than me. You are fighting and bleeding for her. She must be very happy? " Stinky girl has determined that I was injured for the fringe!

    "Nothing to do with her"

    "you are so mean!"

    "What do you say?!" I stared, and Chu Yuan shivered with fear. My friends scolded me for being cheap, but others scolded me for being cheap. I certainly don''t like to hear it, especially being scolded by Chu Yuan. It''s too small!

    Isn''t that right? " I''m really angry and fake angry. Chu Yuan is still clear. She''s timid, but still stubborn. She replies: "is it just that I left you for a night, and let you eat some tofu by the way, sweet words to coax you, be considerate and gentle to you, and you''ll be dizzy by her, and your head will be smashed open. Hua''er, you still think you''re taking advantage of it. What''s cheap? You are vile, she is vile! "

    "You look for a fight!"

    "You fight!"

    I was angry and wanted to fight. The stinky girl closed her eyes, not only didn''t hide, but also asked me to fight. Where can I fight? Listen to the stinky girl with a cry cavity way: "anyway in your heart, she has always been better than me, you are reluctant to think of her bad, but willing to hit me!"! Fight, fight, you beat me! "

    She is angry and speechless. She is making trouble for nothing.

 Chapter 816

    "Yao Waner and Qin LAN, you know?"

    Chu Yuan secretly opened his eyes, saw my raised hand put down, breathed heavily, estimated that I would not hit her at the beginning, heard me mention two women''s names, she could not help but frown, "Qin LAN is often with your very good friend Yang''s friend eyebrow light floating woman?"

    My brow also twisted together, "when you evaluate others behind your back, can you not be so mean in your mouth?"

    Chu Yuan "hum" a, do not deny.

    "Wan''er, do you have an impression?"

    "I don''t have any impression of the woman who often flirts with you!"

    How do you know she often "flirts" with me? I really don''t want to clarify or explain with this girl. What she deliberately misunderstood, even if she knew it wasn''t true, would be hard understood as the truth. "They were bullied by others, I just saw them, so in a word, I had nothing to do with the fighting with others."

    After thinking about it, I added: "I didn''t spend the night at the tassel''s house last night. I was afraid of coming back and frightening you. So I went to the hotel for a night. I was afraid that you saw the wound just now, so I had to push you away. Do you understand? You think too much of it. "

    "Really? You didn''t sleep at Cheng Liusu''s last night? " Looking at her surprise expression, we can see that she arranges tassels. It''s really because I''m not happy that I spend the night at her house. "Of course, she doesn''t live by herself now. What about you, Mr. Xiao Shu? I''m a big man. I''m drunk and I''m going to spend the night. Is that right?"

    "You mean that if Miss Xiao Shu doesn''t live with Cheng Liusu, it''s convenient for you to spend the night?"

    "Are you trying to find fault or are you trying to be more serious?"

    "I mean, even if you''re beaten, there''s no need to be afraid to go home?"

    "I dare not go home mainly because I drink too much. As soon as your little sister drinks, I scold her. I always criticize and educate her in front of you to set up a positive textbook. As a result, I drink and fight myself. Think about it, I am caught by her. Do I have any position in this family in the future? Isn''t she open to drink every day? Didn''t you just complain that she spent a lot of money on drinking and indulged your bad habits? Is my salary enough for you to spoil? "

    "Well, well," Chu Yuan nodded repeatedly, but skilfully avoided the part of his embezzlement of living expenses. "It''s not appropriate. Xiaoye''s elder sister has to be reasonable and unforgiving, so she will definitely kill you."

    I also don''t expose Chu Yuan and say, "so you''re not allowed to speak ill of your tassel sister in the future. I''ve said it many times. She''s not as bad as you think. She has many advantages, but you don''t want to know her, so you don''t find it."

    "brother, who do you think is beautiful, Cheng Liusu and Xiaoye sister?" Chu Yuan gently helped me blow the wound on my forehead. Although he was suspected of being cute, he was obviously transferring the topic, unwilling to admit that he wronged the fringe.

    "All beautiful." I''m not stupid. If the tassel is beautiful, she will tell dongxiaoye that although sister Hu is not angry, she must feel uncomfortable that she is not as beautiful as the tassel in her heart. If I say sister Hu is beautiful, she will think that I have something to do with sister Hu. The girl knew that I was talking with sister Hu in the living room and intended to have a surprise attack. Isn''t that because she suspected me and sister Hu ?

    "I think Xiaoye''s sister is more beautiful than Cheng Liusu," Chu Yuan sat on the tea table. Before I let go of her hand, she held my hand, and it was a five finger clasp grip. I was shocked. Her face was red, but she pretended to be natural, and continued: "in fact, Cheng Liusu''s face is not pretty, her body is like a bamboo pole, and her chest is still so Concave, in addition to long than little night elder sister white a little bit, where to compare to little night elder sister? Xiaoye''s sister''s body is very good. Yes, brother? "

    Stinky girl''s eyes are so high, her mouth is so poisonous, the face of tassel is also called average. How many handsome men and talented people are chasing her and blocking me in the university? Are they blind? She is not a beauty. What kind of beauty does she have to grow up to be? Are they as evil as you? Tassel is tall, but not thin. It''s a kind of fresh bony beauty. Even if her chest is small, it won''t damage her like a bamboo pole? What''s more, no matter how small your chest is, it''s not so miserable that you need to use the word "concave" to describe it? How much better are you than her? Half a dozen? You are sixteen years old. Looking at the east at your age, you don''t know that you are in the same boat as the fringe. Are you destined to worry about this for a lifetime? Do you really think that your body also has the potential like asters, but the late development, in a few years, you can grow to the extent that people look impressive? Don''t you forget that other people''s asters are mixed race, with half of the European and American blood flowing in their bodies?

    Chu Yuan belittles tassels, I can understand, because she never likes tassels, but her boasting of winter night makes my heart empty. For no reason, Chu Yuan won''t easily praise any girl around me, "yes."

    Chu Yuan opened his mouth and said, "why is the answer so vague? Little night elder sister ''s figure is not good, don'' t you still know? "

    "How can I know if she is in good shape?" Brothers have come down in cold sweat. There''s a big problem with smelly girl''s words!"It''s getting hotter and hotter recently." Chu Yuan looked into my eyes with a smile and said, "little sister is wearing less and less at home. Your eyes are always floating around her. If it''s not because she''s in good shape, is there any other reason?"

    My liver is trembling. Chu Yuan''s problem is too thief! Yes, I am. She will ask me what other reasons are

    "do I often see her?"

    "Well," Chu Yuan nodded positively, but there was a chilling chill in his smile. "I and Dongfang often pay attention to you two. The nice vests and shorts that Xiaoye''s sister wore at home recently are all new bought by her. The team clothes and sportswear that she had brought as pajamas before are no longer worn by her. They are also Yes, when the little sister moved in just now, she never dressed up without makeup. But this time, she suddenly became beautiful and loved the beauty more than in the morning. Occasionally, she asked some Eastern women''s fashion problems. I said today, I bought a few finger nail oils from the East today, and wanted to dye my toenails, and lobbied me and my little sister to paint, saying that the color was sexy, brother you are sure. I will like it. Before I changed it, Xiaoye must have disdained this kind of thing. But today she didn''t even hesitate, so she readily agreed. She didn''t find that Dongfang wanted to use us as an experiment to choose the best color for her own use. "

    Chu Yuan is wordy. He just wants to say that winter night suddenly loves beauty. There must be a reason. It''s actually observing my reaction. This girl is testing me!

    "What do you want to say?" I asked with a stiff face.

    "Brother, who do you think is beautiful, me and Xiaoye sister?"

    "What?"

    Chu Yuan clenched my hand and repeated, "who do you think is beautiful, sister Xiaoye and I?"

    What''s going on in the girl''s head? I was asked by her, "all beautiful"

    "no way!" Chu Yuan said flatly, "there must be a more beautiful one!"

    Not to mention the fact, I dare not say that Chu Yuan is not as good-looking as tiger sister even if I am killed. Otherwise, I would not admit that I have an improper relationship with tiger sister?

    "You are more beautiful"

    "yes, I think so," said the stinky girl shamelessly: "I am younger and whiter than her. She has single eyelid, double eyelid, short hair and long hair. Except for her poor figure, but her chest is a little smaller than her. Xiaoye''s sister is too strong and not soft at all, so all in all Look, it''s obvious that I''m more girlish. The most important thing is that she''s too fierce. She''s more powerful than a man. Even you can''t beat her. "

    Every time the girl gives an example that the winter night is not as good as her, she raises a finger. When her fist becomes a slap, she can stop, but it''s not like she didn''t say it. It''s more like she didn''t want to release the hand holding me. I don''t understand the girl''s mind, and perfunctorily says, "yes, she''s not as good-looking as you. Why don''t you have the taste of a girl? She is more beautiful than the fringe, you are more beautiful than her, so you indirectly prove that the fringe is far less than you? "

    "No -" Chu Yuan blushed, denied, glanced sideways and muttered, "she''s not as good as I am. Do you still need proof?"

    "what do you say?"

    "Nothing"

 Chapter 817

    "What do you say?"

    "Nothing to say," Chu Yuan coughs, taking back the slap evidence that winter Xiao night is not as good as her, and pressing it on the back of my hand, with a look of heartfelt concern, saying: "brother, I''m for you and for Cheng Liusu. If you really can''t control your eyes, then I can wear the same as Xiao night sister. You don''t have to watch her secretly, you can Look at me. "

    My friend''s heart pounded, and he bumped g into the top of his head. "What are you talking about?!"

    "I have no nonsense!" Chu Yuan blushed like blood, as if she knew what I was thinking. She scolded, "it''s you who think it''s crooked!"

    "I think so?"

    "Of course, or what do you think? My psychopathic sister is in youhoo, are you?! " Chu Yuan''s eyes seem to want to express his inner anger, but unfortunately, except for the tension and shyness, I didn''t feel the existence of other things. This girl is absolutely duplicative! Even if I haven''t heard her reason, I know it must be a far fetched lie!

    Because I know her so well! Chu Yuan is an NV child who can''t lie!

    "I didn''t say you were psychopathic," said Xin Quji. I''m the patient. Chu Yuan has no problem with her psychology. No matter whether she likes me or not, "you and Xiao Ye sister are not boyfriend like you and Cheng Liusu, and they are good friends. I can understand that men are good se, but you always look at Xiao Ye sister, Wan Yuan One day, she found out that you are not embarrassed. I am still embarrassed! Xiao night elder sister lives in our house to protect you, or I ask her personally! Besides, if she is upset with you, what will Cheng Liusu think of you? Will she be friends with Xiao Ye? I am totally standing in the position of your sister to help you think about problems and worry about you! " What the stinky girl said is reasonable and reasonable, but what''s the truth? I have a clear idea with her - she really stands on her sister''s position to help my brother think about it? Is she really worried about the relationship between me and the tassel, as well as the winter Xiao night? My sister can''t be so kind!

    Since Chu Yuan has noticed that I often "watch" winter Xiao night, he should find that winter Xiao night often "looks" at me, which is different from the Oriental Xiao''s mother secretly "looks" at me. Winter Xiao night and I are absolutely "blinking", but Chu Yuan does not mention the suspicion of winter Xiao night, but "confirms" that winter Xiao night and I do not have that kind of ambiguous relationship, why? intended! She knew that I didn''t dare to admit that I was not afraid of watching the winter Xiao night, and even suddenly became fond of beauty. It was beauty that showed me!

    But I don''t understand. She has scared me and can urge me to warn me to be more reserved. If she is really worried about the relationship between me and the tassel and the winter Xiao night, then her goal has been achieved here. In this case, why add more after "don''t look at her secretly by Momo" A sentence "you can look at me in a big way"

    "everyone has a heart of beauty. Your sister is good-looking. I look at her twice more, which is also a normal reaction? Is it as bad as you say? Since you don''t think it''s appropriate, I''ll pay attention to it later. I don''t need to see you? It seems that I will die if I don''t look at NV people "

    " if you really manage yourself, will you provoke sister Murphy? Sister purple will never forget you. Is the look in your eyes so emotional? " The stinky girl is obviously unreasonable, but she is hitting my life brother Mo ruo Mei. I know her as much as she knows me!

    "Do you think I''m hopeless?"

    Chu Yuan shrugs his shoulders scornfully and says, "a man who is about 24 years old and still has a + movie in his computer says he is not se, do you believe it?"

    "I''ve already deleted all of them," said the friend with shame What''s more, when you find that I have a movie in my computer, you are not so devoted to watching it. Even I didn''t find it when I entered the room!

    "I''m talking about the computer you used in the company," said Chu Yuan, rolling his eyes. "He refuses to change his mind after repeated admonitions. He dares not look at it at home, but runs to the company. There are many people with mixed eyes. It seems that it''s more dangerous than home? You love to pretend to be honest and pure, from Xiao to the image of a good boy and a good man, but you take risks because you can''t resist the little expectation of Xiao. Can''t you prove that you are hopeless? "

    "You wait!" I sweat like rain, but hold a little luck, quibble: "bluff me? Who told you that I have that kind of film in my company''s computer? "

    Chu Yuan snorted, "D disk, backup of wind system"

    there was a roar in his mind, and he almost fainted. The films I downloaded from the company were hidden in the folder named "backup of wind system" on D disk. At the beginning, Murphy wanted to "kill Ji to make an example of monkey". In the name of my being late, he was furious and scolded me in public when I was at work When Xiao said "Yellow + film", I found that the contents of that folder had been deleted. I only left a text file named "don''t open it, delete it". I couldn''t help but open it. There was only one sentence that had been repeated many times: "Chunan is se devil, Chunan is abnormal!" At that time, I went to Murphy''s office and checked my computer with Tassels and asters, so I always thought that they deleted the videos with obvious meaning and Yin suspicion that I downloaded, and then left a document that you and I clicked in, taunting me that I was "looking for scolding myself", or Murphy deleted the videos and kept them on file after he found them, because he was shy, so he didn''t settle accounts with me afterwards I''m not stupid to ask who did it. I dare not even think about it. After all, those films are called "one meter eight super beautiful NV model get off the horse" respectively, "no Ku doctrine childhood sweetheart", "subdue youhoo and ravage NV police" and "office JG"In fact, I was puzzled at that time. Why does Murphy know that I use the company''s computer to download Yellow + movies, and what folder do I hide in? Just because those films were found out, it was too embarrassing, so I consciously avoided this matter and never dared to think about it. Now it seems that

    "you checked my computer when you went to the company with me?" I want to be fierce, but Chu Yuan''s disdainful expression makes me have no such confidence.

    "I didn''t try to find it, but the way you hide it is really bad," she taunted

    I want to die. I can''t help myself. I am

    "you deleted the film? Did you keep the document that scolded me? "

    "Don''t you still owe that kind of film a scolding?" Chu Yuan''s Xiao''s face immediately glowed red, and his shy tongue couldn''t be straightened? Do you have any Nvxing friends of bamboos and bamboos, except for sister Xiao Zijie? The NV policeman who subdues you Hu, you seem to know only Xiao Ye''s sister, an NV policeman? Crazy NV boss, when Cheng Liusu and sister Murphy were fighting, I heard her scold this word, Ju + G! "You can''t be saved" is not enough to describe the degree of your se! "

    "Not your g!"

    "Do you have a sister besides me?"

    "No, I don''t want to climb. No, my sister doesn''t mean you either!" Yu Wang, who committed suicide, said: "the name of the film doesn''t mean I have that kind of idea"

    Chu Yuan was also embarrassed to continue to put his hat on me, saying: "do you have that kind of idea? Anyway, the film was deleted by me. I also told sister Murphy that you should thank me for chatting online during office hours and watching Xiao''s movies that are not serious under the game, I didn''t tell her what movies you downloaded, or I will ignore you after seeing her. I have to fire you. I have kept your job. So even if I embezzle your salary, you should pretend not to know with a grateful heart! "

    It''s true that you can''t wonder whether Murphy or the tassel purple garden didn''t settle accounts with me afterwards. I dare say it''s because the film has been deleted by Chu Yuan. They didn''t find my evidence at all!

    I was relieved, but I immediately wondered why I wanted to relax. Although the three girls didn''t know that I had such a dirty side, didn''t I completely storm Lu in front of Chu Yuan? And this wench also uses it as a threat to legitimize the shameless corruption of my money. Why should I not panic or be angry? Is it possible for me to share the most shameful aspect with Chu Yuan? Why? As a brother, I should be more nervous whether it''s to protect my image or to influence her? What''s the matter with this sense of dependence and trust In fact, I''m still a little unconvinced. Haven''t you seen my collection? What''s more, don''t you forget the fact that I found out on the first day you moved here that you also collected similar things and knocked on my housekeeper magazine in the middle of the night to buy me? But I know, this girl will say, she is not because of like, but to create this stinky girl will not lie, but very will find an excuse!

    "Can''t jump over, because the topic we''re talking about now has a direct relationship with your good se and irretrievable Yao!"

    I want to beat you too regardless of other people''s feelings? I said: "I see you Xiao night elder sister is a good se, see you is not a good se?"? I can''t understand what you said. Do you want me to change it or do you want me to be really hopeless? Isn''t it better to see you than to see her? "

    "I''m different from Xiao Ye''s sister. I''m your sister. Isn''t it normal that she cares about her brother?" Chu Yuan''s eyes are full of gloom. Her words are normal, but it''s impossible to make people feel normal when she says them out of her mouth. "I promised you last time that I would be your sister, and I don''t need to act as cool as before. Of course, I want to make up for those mistakes that were not good for you, to be a qualified sister that won''t make you hate."

    "so So you won''t let me see you My brain men see perspiration, way: "borrow a word that you just said - do you think I am abnormal?"

    "Yes"

    "what do you say?"

    "I didn''t say anything," said Chu Yuan, who didn''t dare to look into my eyes. "Every night when we pull you to watch TV together, you are absent-minded. Every time we ask you what''s played on TV, you can''t say clearly. It''s because when we watch TV, you''ve been watching Xiao''s night sister. Every time you change your posture, you''ll enjoy Demi for the rest of the day, that Tao Drunk, I''m not afraid to deprive you of the only fun in the evening. Do you feel bored? Anyway, you just have a look. Since you think she will make Cheng Liusu unhappy, how can you look at me? You also admit that I am better looking than her, and I will not lose my temper because I am looked at by you, and I will not beat you. Besides, I can''t beat you. In terms of the risk factor, I am safer. "

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 818

    "I"

    as soon as I opened my mouth, I was interrupted by Chu Yuan, "don''t you just look at Xiaoye sister, what else can you think of?"

    "What do I have in mind?!" In fact, Chu Yuan and I knew each other. When watching the winter night, I did have other ideas in my mind. For example, I wanted to kiss her face, touch her legs, and bury my face in her proud and upright twin peaks. But this changed any man, and he dared not admit it in public? Especially to own younger sister to admit those dirty thoughts, more impossible!

    Chu Yuan is clearly blocking my mouth, not letting me find an excuse to "appreciate" sister tiger!

    "Yes, you said that everyone has a heart for beauty. You just appreciate the beauty of Xiaoye sister. It''s the same in nature as the beautiful scenery. I''m more beautiful than her. So do you appreciate me." Chu Yuan holds up his small chest, narcissism to some stinking farts, and deliberately shows how much careful thinking is hidden behind the pure simplicity. We know each other very well, but I can''t help it, and I''m embarrassed to point it out. She insists on understanding me so pure and noble. Do I have to admit that I''m just vulgar and obscene?

    After a long silence, I finally couldn''t help but ask, "I see your little night sister. Are you afraid that your tassel sister is not happy, or are you not happy?"

    "I"

    "don''t lie." this time, I interrupted Chu Yuan. "You have admitted the things you dare not admit. Is there any need to lie? I want to hear the truth. "

    Chu Yuan didn''t understand what I was thinking. When I mentioned the taboo confession that night again, although she was flustered, she had a trace of joy. I understood the meaning of the joy -- the judgment of Xin Quji. Chu Yuan didn''t give up from the beginning to the end, so she saw me mentioning that night again, instead of avoiding or forcing herself to forget. She felt a kind of joy, or, from At the beginning, she kept reminding me that she never gave up, so she was angry with Murphy''s photo posted on my mobile phone, so she didn''t like my "peeking" every night in winter

    "of course, I was a little unhappy, really, just a little bit, well, just a little bit." Chu Yuan drew a small distance with his thumb and index finger, and deliberately lowered it I''m afraid that a little exaggeration will frighten me, and then I start to make up the reasons, "I don''t care if Cheng Liusu is happy or not, but you can see that she is unhappy in the East"

    "how can you raise the East again when you say your question?" I have a tight face. The reason why the stinky girl intended to match me with Dongfang was that Dongfang knew the secret of her controlling brother. If I really interacted with Dongfang, Dongfang would not repel her. It''s estimated that the girl was slow to respond to Xiao Yike''s intimacy with me. She pretended to open one eye and close one eye on purpose. It was also out of this mind. I also knew the secret of Chu Yuan. She never did It seems that the goblin doesn''t resist or repel, or even support or connive. But it''s not clear whether it''s because of curiosity, fun, or the unconditional love and indulgence of Chu Yuan like the East. I''m going to find out these goblins recently Things

    get back to the truth and match me with Dongfang. That''s what happened before Chu Yuan confessed her feelings to me. In fact, in a period of time before she confessed, when she suspected that Dongfang had really moved her feelings towards me, she had already begun to avoid this matter. For this reason, they had a little estrangement. But now, she brings up the old thing again. What''s the meaning? Firmly resist tassel as her sister-in-law?

    "Don''t tell me that you didn''t see it. Dongfang just admitted that he bought clothes and make-up recently to make you think it''s eye-catching. You haven''t heard of that."

    "You pull down quickly. The East has always loved stinky beauty. You know better than me?" You understand the normal behavior of the East as that she loves beauty for me. Can you doubt that the winter night that never loves beauty suddenly stinks because of me?

    Seeing that there is something wrong with dongxiaoye and me, you still deliberately don''t say it, just to stop me from admitting that I have a relationship with her, it''s reasonable to see her and be close to her, so as to avoid it? Don''t let me look at her, look at you, this kind of mind is what you call "the face of a woman for herself"

    Chu Yuan jumps up again, "what do you mean? You think I don''t let you see Xiaoye sister because I''m jealous. I want you to see me, right? After all, you still think I''m a little pervert, right

    How can I admit that the girl has played a tough move - she wants to take the first step and throw out what I want in my heart without any politeness? If I nod her head, she is a girl, how can I be? Dead girl, I used my soft weakness

    "then you think I''m jealous," said the stinky girl, seeing that I didn''t say a word, bluffing, "who let me promise to be a good sister? I was not good to you before, and now you doubt that I''m so good to you is understandable. I just want to tell you how much you tolerate me, how much I can tolerate you No matter how many shortcomings you have, how much you can spoil me, how much I can spoil you, no matter how much you just dress up and show you, I won''t lose a piece of meat, you avoid making mistakes, the East won''t be unhappy, and Xiaoye sister doesn''t have the chance to see through your dirty and lustful face. I''ve got a lot of money at one stroke, and my sacrifice is worth it ~ "Maybe I''m too narcissistic to say that, but I can''t help but say: you stinky girl has only one purpose in the end? That is, if I don''t watch winter night, you won''t be jealous and uncomfortable. If I look at you, you won''t feel inferior to winter night!

    What for me for the tassel for the East for sister tiger, are excuses! My sister can''t be so great!

    She just looked at me and tiger sister. She thought I was attracted by Tiger sister. She was upset! Otherwise, it''s necessary for me to visit her and compare with winter night?

    I surrendered. I was far from Chu Yuan''s opponent in playing small mind. In front of her, I was as thick as a toilet paper with water on the wall. I was so fragile that I would break it even if I didn''t tear it. In fact, Xin Quji''s words proved how accurate again. If Chu Yuan liked me and didn''t disobey the moral common sense, then she could not suffer from mental illness with her thick skin She is not like me. When the closed door in her heart is opened, she has no idea how to hide it

    "Hello, I''m dressed for you, OK? If you don''t look at me or go to see my sister Xiaoye, does it make sense for me to dress up? "

    "I won''t look at your little sister, will you?" Sister Hu and I were careless. We thought that Chu Yuan and Dongfang didn''t make a sound, but there was no doubt about it. So she was more and more bold to ask me for a new one, less and less, more and more sexy in front of me, and my eyes were more and more unbridled. After all, two thieves could not keep their eyes on me every night.

    "Then look at me?"

    "Don''t see" see Chu Yuan facial expression a change, I hurried to change, "see, who is beautiful I see who, OK?"

    Chu Yuan pondered for a moment, as if he was comparing himself with tiger sister and the East, then he said with a confident smile, "yes!"

    It''s so stinky. We are used to her confidence! Why do you think you can attract my eyes more than sister tiger and Dongfang? You are looking down on us!

    "Well, get out of here. Go back to sleep. I''m sleepy. I have something else to do tomorrow." I tried to pull my hand back, but Chu Yuan held it tightly.

    "Are you tired of me?" Stinky girl is very grumpy.

    "No" the hand that the dead girl and I held tightly was naturally placed on her thigh at the beginning, but with the input of conversation, she, who had been leaning forward slightly, began to adjust her posture slowly, gradually sat straight, and then her hand slid upward. At that time, she was in a sensitive mood, so I dare not break away. I was afraid that she would make a pretext of it, so I only bent down with her sitting straight, but Now my hand has been put in a very awkward position by her. I dare not move for a long time. I can''t use words to describe it. The thin and soft layer of cotton hot pants doesn''t seem to stop me from feeling the girl''s body temperature perfectly. My body and heart are tight and stronger Forcing herself not to care, trying to pretend to be natural, the more sensitive she is, the less natural she can be "Before I let you sleep, I want you to see something"

    I was stunned, "what do you see?" Stinky girl has empty hands, vest and shorts. She wears cool clothes. She doesn''t even have a pocket. She doesn''t look like she has something on her body.

    "I also painted nail polish," Chu Yuan''s voice was so small that I almost missed what she said.

    "No." I took this opportunity to pull my hand back from Chu Yuan ''.

    "I don''t mean fingers!" Chu Yuan blushed, suddenly raised his legs, stepped his feet directly into my arms, but still held my hand and said, "like Xiaoye sister, I also dyed my fingernails."

    The beer I drank was almost kicked out by her, and she looked down. Sure enough, on those little feet, ten fingernails were painted silver blue and decorated with golden powder. They were not dazzling, but dazzling, not glamorous, but sexy. But I could not help frowning. "That''s what you did when you were in the bathroom for a long time Yes? "

    It is estimated that my cold reaction was not within Chu Yuan''s expectation, and she was a little shocked, "yes, what''s the matter? Isn''t it nice? "

 Chapter 819

    "Not pretty?"

    "Not good." Although the answer is very clear and affirmative, my eyes are still staring at her on the two feet of my abdomen. Maybe it is because of tension. Her toes are curled up like fresh nutmeg. The milky white skin on her feet is transparent like crystal. The tender green veins are clear and clear. These skillful feet are so delicate, like a fragile and exquisite handicraft, which is absolutely beautiful Picky, just looking at it, it seems that you can understand why the girl''s sports ability is so poor - these two feet should not be used to walk at all? Or my feet don''t look good? " Chu Yuan cares a little too much, but her nervous voice is shaking. She is full of confidence. I vetoed her. She wants to shrink her feet back, but she is not very willing. So she wants to listen to my reasons.

    I was holding one hand by Chu Yuan, and with the other hand, I pushed her foot away, saying, "it''s not good-looking."

    Chu Yuan became angry and stepped on my feet again. "What''s not beautiful?! You make it clear whether it''s not good-looking or not as good-looking as Xiaoye sister! "

    "Why do you talk about little sister night?" Brother''s face is hot, airway: "what good-looking stinky feet are there? I''m not in love + foot + addiction! "

    "Then why do you keep staring at sister Xiaoye''s feet after you come back? When I came out just now, you were so close to her on purpose that your legs touched her feet! " Sure enough, this stinky girl found that little detail! But she said that I have been staring at sister tiger''s feet, which is absolutely wrong for me. In fact, I just looked at her more when I noticed it. She should be sensitive to her own psychology. She was too concerned about the fact that winter night was simply smeared with toenails by the East, which also proved from another side that Chu Yuan believed that winter night loves beauty to meet my preferences!

    "you have to say that the color of nail polish is not good, I recognize it, but you have to say that my feet are not as good as her, I do not!" Her feet are good-looking, but I''m not only whiter than her, but also smaller than her. How can I not be as good-looking as her?! When she helped me manicure my nails, she praised me and said she envied me! And my feet don''t stink at all! That''s what you are! "

    After comparing your face with your body, you even have to compare your feet with your body, so you compete with sister tiger and say that you are not jealous. Do you believe it?!

    I sighed feebly and said: "the color is good-looking, and the feet are also good-looking. But if you put this color on your feet, they are not good-looking."

    Chu Yuan Leng Leng, reaction for a moment before puzzling asked: "why?!"

    "Because you are different from your little sister," I said. "She is a woman, you are a girl."

    Chu Yuan said angrily, "I''m not a child!"

    "I didn''t say that you are a child, but you are really not suitable for fingernail dyeing," I once again poked Chu Yuan''s feet, and then touched her head before she became angry, saying: "at least I don''t think you are suitable for fingernail dyeing, or to deliberately make up and dress up, from the perspective of good-looking and not good-looking, good-looking, as long as you don''t intentionally make up for ugly, it doesn''t matter how you draw eyebrows, hair and eyes Shadow, lip gloss or nail dye are all good-looking, but I don''t like the good-looking that you measure out, because for me, you are the most special, indeed, you are not a child, even if you are still, you will grow up and become a big beauty like your little sister, but in my eyes, in my heart, I hope you will always be as pure, simple and natural as you are now, I say it''s not good-looking because I don''t like to see you become a girl who cares about your appearance very much. Besides, although fingernail dyeing will become beautiful, it''s also beautiful if you don''t dye it. Why bother? What is really good-looking doesn''t need embellishment. It''s also good-looking. "

    to be honest, it''s embarrassing to praise my sister so much. It takes determination and courage to speak out what you say. Maybe it''s not a proud praise in Chuyuan, but it''s a great confession for me, because it''s hard for me to be hypocritical I was honest once, but Chu Yuan didn''t appreciate it at all. After smacking my words carefully, he suddenly showed a happy expression that made me collapse, saying, "I understand what you mean! You mean that Xiaoye elder sister went to dress up because she knew she was not beautiful enough, and I am already very beautiful, just like the upper limit of the level of the game characters is level 70, Xiaoye elder sister is level 65, and I am full of level, and there is no room to rise at all, is it? "

    The child is hopelessly narcissistic I don''t want to educate her about "modesty". Otherwise, she must say that the essence of modesty is to deny herself and the facts. Besides, she does have narcissistic capital. In order to cover up such capital, she only wears school uniform in school. Even so, she still has countless fans and pursuers that she despises and ignores, which enriches her confidence to a certain extent ˇŁ

    Dong Xiaoye said that if people have self-knowledge, they will not be arrogant. In fact, this is not accurate. The so-called self-knowledge is just to find out whether they have enough self-confidence capital. If not, naturally they will not be arrogant. If they have, they will not be arrogant, or even narcissistic.

    I know that I don''t have that kind of capital, just as Chu Yuan knows that he has that kind of capital - a person '' You can''t blame her for narcissismChu Yuan is such an alternative.

    "I''ll wash it right away!"

    "Forget it," I said, "it''s better not to dye in the future. Anyway, the East wants to see the color and effect, so you should dye it for her."

    Chu Yuan stared at my face for a while, then he said with a smile, "OK, too."

    "I was her heart hair empty, pretending to be impatient:" well, hurry to sleep

    "Well," Chu Yuan finally let go of my clasped hand. I haven''t yet breathed a sigh of relief. I don''t want her to lean over and kiss me on the forehead. "Good night."

    It''s not her first "sneak attack" on me, but it''s her first sneak attack and she didn''t escape. The beautiful face with pink color because of shyness is close to me. Her long eyelashes tremble slightly. Her closed beautiful eyes narrow a gap and peek at my reaction.

    "Not good night? Why don''t you go? " My face is so close that I can''t wipe the saliva on my forehead.

    Chu Yuan''s face was quiet and disappeared immediately. He stared and raised his eyebrows, and said angrily, "do you have a little mood? How can I have a brother like you? My beautiful and gentle sister offered to kiss you goodnight and puckered her ass and waited for you to kiss her goodnight, but you didn''t say anything? Do you understand courtesy? Besides, you''re big and I''m small. You should have coaxed me to sleep. Why do you think I''m coaxing you?! "

    I''ve been talking for a long time. I don''t know if I want to kiss her or not. But the intimacy between my relatives seems to be within the scope. Chu Yuan''s request is not too much. Besides, she kissed me first. I tried to find a reason for myself to let go, but the moment when my mouth touched her forehead, I still failed to calm my heart, which was beating too fast Come, it makes me almost suffocate.

    Chu Yuan bounced back to the room, but I was totally sleepless because of the residual current on my lips. When I decided to kiss and kiss, what was on my mind? I have forgotten, even many years and many years later, I did not think of the psychological activities at that moment, but at that time, I knew that the relationship between me and Chu Yuan was that on the day when I secretly ran to Beitian with everyone on my back and Xiao Shu, I saw Xin Quji, on the night when she was crazy about eating sour vinegar on the winter night, I gave her a ghost and a kiss on her forehead At that moment, there was a huge change - because Chu Yuan''s habit of kissing before going to bed began from that moment. Since then, even if she forgot to brush her teeth, to pat her toner, to wash her hands after going to the toilet, she never forgot to ask me to kiss her forehead before going to bed

 Chapter 820

    "Brother --"

    Chu Yuan opened the door and poked his head out. He whispered softly, as if she had just awakened me from a dream, and I was frightened once more. Then she waved the little hand that had held me tightly for a whole night and smiled shyly and proudly: "when you are nervous, the palm of the hand will sweat. Hehe ~"

    then the hateful little face quickly shrank back and closed the door, When I''m nervous, will my palms sweat? I stare at the palm of my hand. Sure enough, it''s wet and sweaty. When am I nervous?

    From the beginning to the end - when I was held by Chu Yuan, my palms were sweating all the time!

    Generally speaking, I would like to have a hand with my sister, as for that?

    I want to laugh, but I can''t laugh, I want to cry, and I don''t feel sad. At last, I can only scold myself. I can''t even decide whether I want to cry or laugh. No wonder that girl is so happy

    she knows that after that night''s confession, in my heart, she is not only a sister, but also a girl who just holds my hand, just eats vinegar from a little winter night, just Xiu Yixiu With her fingernails dyed with color for me, she knows that only when facing Chu Yuan can I find that I am stupid like a pig

    Although I told Chu Yuan that I had something to do today, she didn''t call me to get up. When I woke up naturally, it was already three poles in the day. In winter, I sent two girls to school and they all came back. When I saw them, the first thing I said to Chu yuan was that she and Zhu Danchen had said hello and made an appointment to visit the old man and bitter children later.

    It''s "later". Actually, it''s not a short time.

    sister tiger has become infamous. I got up late in bed. I was in a hurry, so I pulled out a suit of clothes casually. The dark green leisure pants with multiple pockets and the jujube red Hoodie. As soon as they appeared, they were stared at by the girl with similar professional eyes for 15 seconds. Recently, she often asked for advice from the East and was passed on by the East She, who taught fashion and dress matching knowledge, shook her head and spewed out a sentence of "red with green, dog racing fart". At that time, her friend also said, "red with purple, a bubble of shit". Because she wore a red pants, but she was wearing a white T-shirt, but there was only a purple painted pattern in the middle, but the girl reacted violently and turned around in embarrassment I rushed back to the room, and it took me 40 minutes to change the white clothes and white pants. I was scared that I couldn''t say that the style was very beautiful and the price might be more expensive. In fact, the casual clothes were not as suitable as the one just now. Although the tight and plastic style set off her perfect figure, the too white color also made her white skin deeper, Although she seems to be spiritually healthy, sallow, handsome and energetic, she has less implicit taste that girls should have. I like tiger elder sister''s appearance more like that of girls.

    It took an hour to change clothes and have a quarrel. On the way, I went to buy some meeting gifts. When I arrived at Zhu Danchen''s house, it was a quarter past twelve. It was such an awkward time. It seemed that my friend was specially for dinner. I didn''t want to go to Zhu Danchen''s door for the first time. Of course, I should pay attention to the seal I left to others Elephant.

    It''s not the impression left to Zhu Danchen, but the family of Zhu Danchen, who makes her family think that I have no face, no skin, no big or small, which is not suitable.

    It''s similar to the dazhongma community I live in. It''s also an old-fashioned community that is rare in prosperous areas. There''s no underground parking lot. There are few narrow parking spaces in the community and it''s inconvenient to park. Zhu Danchen''s family lives in the first unit of the first building in the community. So in winter, she directly parked her car outside a KFC restaurant at the entrance of the community. There''s a parking space here.

    There used to be a MA in vest who rushed to collect fees, but it was winter night who got off the bus. Oubasan was full of energy when she quickly walked to the front of her. Before winter night saw her, she turned around and flashed

    it''s estimated that sister Hu stopped here not once or twice. She didn''t drive a police car this day, but Lin Zhi''s Mazda. She didn''t wear a police uniform, but look at that big one When mother sees sister tiger, she will automatically dodge others for fear that she can''t dodge. She obviously knows her identity. Moreover, she is likely to suffer losses in her body?

    This idea just flashed in my mind. First of all, sister Hu is a poor schemer, but she threw all the money she saved to Zhu Danchen''s children''s primary school to help the poor students. It can be seen that she is not mean. Secondly, the oil phase on the mother''s face is fierce when she rushes over. When she sees the situation is not right, she puts oil on her feet. She is a typical bully Live! " Tiger elder sister saw that big Ma, cried, scared big Ma whole body quiver.

    "Hey, comrade police, it''s you. Ha ha, I haven''t seen you in a day. I''m looking for your friend who is the headmaster again."

    "It''s not a friend, it''s my sister," said Sister Hu, with a gloomy face and a shrunken neck and shoulders, as if she had seen an anti Japanese hero''s traitor, a mother with eyes and tongue slipping. "You''re welcome, what? Don''t you just turn around and run when you see it''s me? "

    "No way, no way." my mother was duplicative and sweaty.

    "Come on, who doesn''t know the name of your" mother with eyes, ears and mouth "? With a little taste of money, can it leak under your old eyes, ears and nose? What''s wrong? My money stinks. Dare not accept it? "Eyes, ears, mouth? It''s a special nickname. I looked through the window, but I didn''t find anything special about the eyes, ears, mouth and nose of the round old lady. It''s just that there''s an offensive cunning color in those small eyes.

    "Look, what are you saying? As the old saying goes, how long have I known you since I was born? Two years ago, a year and a half ago? I didn''t see you just now. I saw you. I specified to come here to say hello, but I can''t charge you. We are old friends "

    " no Winter night hurriedly interrupted, "you are a friend and I can''t really climb up. You should not be a friend or a policeman. This is not your place. You should collect money. You should give money to me. How much is the parking fee going up today, you say."

    I''m a little curious. Although I know it''s a disguised cover up because of changing clothes all the way, I''m afraid I can see that she''s full of joy at Zhu Danchen''s family when I came with her today. But when she saw this mother with eyes, ears and mouth, her mood obviously turned bad, and she was full of emotion both inside and outside.

    It''s not right to judge people by their looks. Respecting the old and loving the young are the moral basis. So even though I have no good opinion of this kind of mother, I still object to using this attitude to talk with someone old enough to be her mother, so I push the door to get out of the car.

    "Two pieces" aunt said, it seems that there is still a person in the car, see me out, she a little stupefied, even if enough to make people tired of home gossip expression.

    "Two? Didn''t you just say it went up to $10 last time? How can I still charge two yuan? " At the same time, Dong Xiaoye teased his aunt, searched for his wallet and his face changed? Where''s my wallet? "

    "Forgot to bring it? It''s OK. Then it''s OK. "Seeing that sister tiger''s face is not good, aunt quickly changed her tongue." next time you come here to park, you can give it together. "

    "It''s still on credit? You think I''m a gangster? " Tiger sister glared at my aunt and said to me: "Chu Nan, give her two yuan."

    This girl said "give" rather than "lend me two yuan to her", which fully shows that she does not take me as an outsider or share each other with me. I think so. Obviously, the mother with eyes, ears and mouth thinks so too. So when she took the two yuan money I handed over, she asked in a very thirty eight dash to winter Xiaoye, "boyfriend?"

    The little winter night blushed, not sure if it was shame or anger

    "No matter ho ho, I''m a little surprised," said the aunt, who enjoyed the state of sister tiger. She was a little bit emboldened and joked: "I used to see you alone. Such a big man has no one of the opposite sex around him. I thought that ho ho, I heard that you talked about the object a while ago, but I don''t believe it. Now I believe it, I believe it. Ho ho ho, this young man has grown up How old is it? "

    This aunt''s mouth is not very pleasant. No wonder sister tiger bothers her. She didn''t say a word just now. It''s common for sister tiger to come and go alone without a boyfriend. She thinks that what''s wrong with sister tiger, but she knows everything if she doesn''t say it. After that, she says that she knows that sister tiger talks about the right elephant. It''s probably because she''s just asking me how old she is As you can see, this aunt is very nosy, inquisitive and talkative. She takes these things as a beauty? What are you asking for! " After tiger sister said that, she realized from her mother''s sudden and astonished response that she had admitted the fact that she was talking to me. "No"

    "it''s not that I want to inquire, it''s someone asking me." Aunt didn''t know that sister tiger wanted to explain. She mistakenly thought that she was angry. She was afraid of sister tiger''s prestige and hurriedly interrupted sister tiger, but her words were amazing.

    "You''re being asked?" Tiger sister frowned. "Who?"

    "A girl," said the aunt, "in her twenties, she is tall and straight, with short hair and college appearance. She comes to this KFC to read and study every day these days."

    "Come to KFC to read and study?" Through the window, I took a look inside. It was time for dinner. There were almost no empty seats. People came and went. I could hear the noisy voices and music in the window with the door closed. Did the college students come here to study? Either her brain is sick, or her eyes, ears and mouth think that my brain and winter night are sick! Who believes that?!

    "Really!" My aunt would look at people''s faces and know that I don''t believe it. She said in a hurry, "she''s here this morning. She just left and sent food to her family. Her family seems to live nearby. It''s estimated that she will come back every day."

    I think it''s bullshit, but sister tiger is sensitive. "Are you flirting again?"

    Am I really so unreliable in this respect?

    "Who did I mess with? college student? I know one and Xingyu, but none of them live near here. "

    "Who do you know who lives near here?" Tiger sister rubbed against me, smiling sweetly, hiding a murderous chance. "It''s not for college students, but for twenties, short hair, beautiful, female."

    The goblin agrees with all the conditions, but will she be full and run to this place far away from home to read? Especially now? Unless she and the third master are crazy.

    "Blind," I said, "aunt, can you stop talking This aunt doesn''t hate winter night, so she made up such a person to provoke us?"How can it be nonsense? A girl really asked me about your age and appearance. "

    "What do you think she looks like first?"

    "Bai Jing, melon seed face, small eyes, long and thin, very good-looking, students dressed, people are quiet, not very talkative, all day long is to hold this book and watch it quietly, this time I talk to you, mostly because there are too many young men to talk to her, I can help her block." what my mother said was quite a matter of fact, which made sister tiger believe again.

    "How tall is she?" I asked

    "It''s not short. It''s not half lower than you. It''s about one meter and seven. It''s a little skinny like the winter police officer."

    PS: guess who she is]

 Chapter 822

    "Are you afraid that the fringe knows our relationship? I''m afraid someone will tell her when they find out? "

    "Are you not afraid?"

    I sighed in secret. Although winter night is prepared to keep our relationship from seeing light for a lifetime, it is always the brain fever, irrationality and unreality of a woman when she invests in her feelings. What''s more, with the stubborn and stubborn character of this woman, she will say yes. However, is that still happiness? Like the purple garden, willing to retreat in a dark corner, not only nameless, but also like a thief who steals other people''s happiness. I''m afraid and remorseful. Am I willing to give up? Looking at the woman I like to sacrifice for myself, to be wronged for myself, even if I stay with her, can I be happy? Am I the thief?

    For the small satisfaction of the heart, let oneself be covered with bruises, but lie in the arms of the man who likes, the happy woman who laughs from the outside, am I moved? I can only blame myself - the responsibility of a man should be to protect, protect, not steal her heart, let her lose herself from now on.

    Even if I can''t give her everything she wants, I shouldn''t let her lose her right to pursue happiness.

    People should choose from each other. I have no right to conceal and cheat. When I give them false happiness, what I get is actually a sense of incurable guilt. Therefore, confession is the only salvation. My salvation is also their salvation.

    Just wait for that moment to come - when I finish what I''m about to do, I''ll let it all end.

    I don''t want to cheat or hide anyone or anything anymore. I am eager to return to the kind of life I want. It''s simple, plain and light, far away from right and wrong and lies. At least in my own life circle, there is a tranquility that I can control by myself

    "I''m not afraid."

    "You"

    don''t wait for winter night to talk, I cut off: "don''t worry, it won''t be my classmate and tassel. I have a bad reputation in school, because the purple garden has gone to America without saying a word, and I have to swallow my breath at home. My resentment has brought me to the school. I don''t look for others every day, but I''m being looked for by others. Later, I realized that tassel was somewhat restrained, but it''s bad Famous outside, along with my classmates around me, for fear of being misunderstood and getting close to me, following me to pour blood mold, also blame the tassel, chasing her many people, she always took me as a shield, hurt me to mend my ways or be blamed for three days, how many people dare to be too close to us? We don''t know any of the junior and senior students. Those who can talk with each other basically take part in work. There are a few left to study in Beitian. No one agrees with the conditions that my aunt said. Do you think the world is really crazy and there are so many beauties in the street? There can be one or two beautiful women around me. They all asked God to worship Buddha and do good deeds. Where can I meet so many beautiful friends? "

    Winter night is full of food: "you don''t believe in Buddhism or God, and I haven''t seen you do good deeds, but are there few beautiful friends around you? Do you know few beauties? Are there few beauties who are interested in you? "

    "I don''t believe in Buddhism in my life. May I believe in it in my last life? It was built in my last life. Besides, why didn''t you see me doing good deeds with good morals? The money I got from Zhang Mingjie is enough for you to save for decades. Where is it? Not for you and your morning sister? You change people and see if he''s willing. "

    "You all admit that the money is from you. It''s just money!"

    "Come on, I have a private agreement. It''s reasonable and legal. Why is it unjust? Illegal. I''ll give it to you. Dare you? You don''t have to be nice to be cheap. "

    Tiger elder sister makes angry state, "are you kind? I''ve never met a person who is more unkind than you! All day long, I''ll pretend to be such a heartless man. If you don''t let me take the money in vain, I won''t post myself to you! Isn''t Murphy the one who makes you bubble like this, and beggars for money to hang on your tree? Who in the world has to be cheap to sell

    "OK, OK, I have to sell my baby cheaply. I have to sell my baby cheaply, OK?" I choked so much on the little winter night. Seeing that she didn''t bother with the previous questions, I was relieved. I used this to change the topic and said, "by the way, why do you call that aunt" eyes, ears and mouth "? This nickname doesn''t sound good. "

    "Originally, you have to sell your money cheaply and give it to my mother. If you don''t spend any of your own money, you''ll get my mother''s hands. You can try to change to a millionaire billionaire, and then you can be handsome and rich. Do you think my mother uses eyelids to clip him? If you don''t attack others, you will attack your heart. Knowing that you are a pit of mud, I will jump down and wait for you to sink to death. Do you mean to scold me for being unkind? " Tiger sister flat mouth, a face of grievances.

    My friend wiped his sweat and coaxed him: "I''m wrong. I''m not kind. You always look at me as a poor, bad, color and flower boy. It''s a blessing I''ve cultivated for eight years. Don''t get angry, OK?"

    Tiger sister gnashed her teeth. "You say I''m always in a hurry with you!"

    "No, who says I''m in a hurry with him when you''re old?" the friend said angrily. "It''s only twenty-six. It looks like fate in the East. It''s like sixteen. How old is it? I don''t know how to see both of you. You must be smaller than me. It''s a good match! "

    "Stinky!" In winter''s small night, I had no cheek to tease her. She was ashamed at once. She flipped my white eyes and stopped worrying about me. She picked up the problem between me and said, "the gossip mother who charged for parking fees, her name is Yan erzui, her name is the homophony of her name, and it''s a kind of satire on her behavior. I didn''t give her the nickname. It''s a piece of satire She is not ashamed and proud of being called that. "I don''t understand, "Yan Er Zui, eyes, ears and mouth, homophony, I understand, but it seems that irony can''t be talked about?"

    "So the nickname is very euphemism," said Dong Xiaoye, looking back. Aunt Yan and a driver just got off the bus were shouting something. It was a little far away. She spoke fast and could not really hear it. "See? It''s also because of a little parking fee and people quarreling. That guy is a famous financial fan. If he is not authentic, he is not authentic. Fortunately, he is inquisitive. Good gossip, eyes, ears and mouth. That''s the irony. No matter what she sees or hears, he can smell money. A mouth is even more copper smelling. It''s also acrid and mean. If he doesn''t have morality, he can say anything and what''s the rumor They dare to make it. It seems that there are only eyes, ears and mouths left in them. That''s why we call her that. "

    I''m not really curious about that aunt. I was just trying to change the subject. Now that winter night has opened a chatterbox, I ask, "how can I talk?"

    "Small things are like charging for parking there. She has never collected them according to the standard. She knows more famous brands than our little East. She can read cars and car numbers, clothes bags, leather shoes, belts, shirts and ties, watches and mobile phones. At a glance, she knows what brand it is. She also knows how to observe colors. When she meets a rich looking or rich looking owner, she should charge two yuan and ten yuan Block, once in a while, she looks away, and is taken into account by others. She also has a lot of ideas. When she meets someone who is good at talking, she will die and increase the price. She pretends that she is difficult to pretend to be pitiful. Otherwise, it''s time recording and charging. If she meets someone who is difficult to deal with, she will be more difficult than you. Cry in the street and show you. Who is like her and is not afraid to be seen as a monkey for a few blocks? When I drove the police car, I never knew how to charge for parking in this place, because I didn''t see her at all. Last year, there was a holiday, a meeting of colleagues, the first sisters drove her father''s Audi, and they drank too much. They asked me to take her home. Passing by here, I found sister Chen to pick up something, met the owner, and regarded me as a honey who was supported by a large sum of money. I asked for ten I think the money in my mother''s pocket is money for nothing. I don''t know what heartache is. As soon as I''m honest with her, she starts to dodge words and haggle with me. From ten to eight and then to six, I can understand. Charging in disorder. I''ll ask her which unit wants her leader. She''s very kind. I''m sure I''m not the honey that is supported by big money However, I played around with me, made some unnecessary black background to scare me, and talked with me. I showed her my certificate, and she immediately counseled me. I rolled and cried in the street. I thought I would let her go. I really didn''t care about her. I threw her in the police station for a day and a night. As a result, when she saw me again, she became just like a slave Old age, no self-respect at all. "

    "You shut her up all day and all night, and you said, ''don''t care about her''?"

    "I want to know that she is so immoral. How can she be angry all day and all night? You look back, her stink hasn''t changed at all, and she still charges at random, and her reputation is poor, not only because she charges at random, "Dong Xiaoye said:" people around here are afraid of her ''eyes, ears and mouth''. Why? Because she can spread rumors, sell gossip and charge for sealing! That guy has a good memory and is inquisitive. He arranges people into a set of fake ones. They can make fake ones look like the real ones. You dare to settle accounts with her. She not only plays tricks, but also makes you guilty of being guilty and retaliating. If you want her to help you clear up or shut up, don''t talk nonsense. You have to give her benefits. She''s also a ghost. She''s greedy for small things. She knows how to collect money and commit crimes So, you don''t have a clue about her. Why does she ask about your female college student''s affinity with her? It''s because they don''t know her, so they are willing to sit down with her and talk with her for two sentences. They really know her. Who won''t hide from her? "

    Friends wry smile, "know her mouth broken, all hide her, how can she still hit hear so many gossip?"

    "How can we say that people are hypocritical?" Dong Xiaoye shook his head and sighed: "which masters are good at seeing her as a woman? Besides, she''s muddy, crying and making noise when she can''t move. What about the nearby aunts and aunts, and the little wives at home? Annoy her and annoy her, but just like her, she''s gossipy. She knows a lot, so she''s always asking for information. This goes on and on, but there''s no story and there''s a story. Did you see that just now? There are two boxes of eggs at the bottom of her small table. I don''t know who will pay for her sealing. I''m not wrong. The story of living in chenjie''s house has been spread in this movie for a long time, but I don''t know how many other things are made up by her on the basis of the facts. If she dares to arrange chenjie and Fanfan, my mother has to shut her down for a few days! "

    Winter night is just worried about the evil and immorality of aunt Zhu Danchen and bitter son. She complains casually, but my heart leaps. It seems that there is some uneasiness in my heart. When I have reached Zhu Danchen''s door, I don''t think about it deeply. I don''t know that when I step into this door and come out again, this uneasiness will come true At that time

    PS: late return, just code out, sorry]

 Chapter 821

    Ku''er hasn''t seen me for several times, but somehow she is very close to me. Sister Hu has the key of Zhu Danchen''s house. If she doesn''t knock or ring the bell, she will push the door and enter. There''s not much movement. But we know that Ku''er, who will come today, rushed out of the room like a little leopard and plunged his head into my arms. He almost held me back. His elder brother''s long brother kept calling, as if he didn''t see winter It''s like a small night, which makes sister tiger eat.

    Zhu Danchen helped the old man out, and saw kuerlu like a koala hanging on me, with a flat face, and scolded: "it''s complicated, don''t you see my brother carrying something? How do I teach you? Ask the guest first, then ask them to come in and sit down, then make tea. After that, you can go back to the room or continue watching TV. "

    Ku''er seems to be afraid of Zhu Danchen. He quickly let go of me. He stood straight and listened to Zhu Danchen''s lecture with his head down. Then he dared to raise his face and ask in a low voice, "I don''t want to watch TV or go back to my room. I want to play with my brother, OK?"

    "Yes," said Zhu Danchen, "but what should I do first, you know?"

    Bitter son''s face immediately overflows a smile, vigorously nods, then returns to take the thing in my hand, uses the simple, like the endorsement some stiff tone to say: "elder brother good, elder sister good, please come in to sit, I go to make the tea for you."

    "Darling ~" the resistance of winter night to children is negative. A word of "elder sister" makes her happy.

    Seeing Ku''er put some heavy fruit baskets, snacks and nutrition bought for the elderly on the table in the living room, and then ran to make tea and pour water, Zhu Danchen asked me half jokingly and half seriously, "am I too strict?"

    I helped Zhu Danchen to sit on the sofa, looked back at kuer and put the tea into the cup skillfully, poured the water, and looked at Zhu Danchen, who pretended to be relaxed, but couldn''t hide the tension, smiled at her and the old man and said, "be strict, be strict, then you can discipline the good children who are obedient and sensible."

    In the presence of the old man, I don''t take myself as an outsider, but the old man doesn''t take it seriously. He agrees with me and laughs: "yes, yes, what little Chu said must be right. Miss Zhu, you can listen to little Chu. You can manage her as much as you want. If she does something wrong or doesn''t listen, you can tell me that I''ll hit her."

    In fact, I don''t mean to be filial under the stick. But from her attitude of supporting me, it can be seen that she believes me too much, even to the extent of blindness. It''s no wonder that compared with her previous life in Longjia manor, the current environment is so comfortable and comfortable. Bitter children are becoming more and more cheerful, not only saying more, but also understanding things Love is also much, the old man in the eyes, happy in the heart, how can care about Zhu Danchen''s so-called severe to bitter son?

    The old man has some servility. Xu Heng''s ruthless master can''t rest assured that they are young and old. Maybe that''s the reason. The old man is too simple, too independent, too easy to believe people. The dragon family is broken. Leaving the manor, the young and old are afraid that they can''t even eat enough. So that guy asked me to take care of them? Anyway, that grandson''s heart is wide enough. Do you really believe me? Since you believe in me, you should give me his + mother''s + calculation and let a group of people think about me. In case I hang up, who will take care of the old and the young?

    "Grandma, Nanzi means to make my strict requirements complicated. It''s different from beating and scolding. A child can''t fight. She should be taught to understand the truth," Zhu Danchen said to me again. "Fanfan is very sensible and obedient. She''s very clever. She''s a little coquettish after seeing you today."

    I haven''t answered yet. Ku''er has brought me a cup of tea and handed it to Dong Xiaoye. "Elder sister has tea."

    Winter night Leng Leng Leng, then surprised and happy to take over the cup, should say: "thank you, complex really sensible."

    Only those who have seen Ku''er in Qianlong manor can realize how surprised her active polite words have been to me and dongxiaoye, although it seems to be such a common thing.

    Ku''er is no longer as ignorant as before. She is like a leopard that keeps vigilance all the time. If Zhu Danchen''s request can only prove that the child has executive power, what she proves now is her understanding ability. She doesn''t do it according to Zhu Danchen''s request as she recites the rules, but she understands the necessity of this requirement, So, without Zhu Danchen''s warning, she sent the tea cup to dongxiaoye herself - she was closer to me, but she handed the first cup of water to her sister instead of her brother. It can be seen that she had the concept of "women first" in her mind.

    Zhu Danchen only looked at the expressions of me and dongxiaoye, and then guessed our thoughts. He said happily: "at the beginning, I was also surprised. This child often shows a higher understanding ability with his peers, even than his peers. When the guests enter the door, you teach her to say hello. When the guests leave, she will run out and say goodbye to others. You teach her to pour down the guests Water, she will take the initiative to pour another glass when she sees that the water is finished, and she will understand a lot of things from your point of view. "

    Sure enough, she left the dragon''s house, changed a good environment for her, and gradually opened her heart. The psychological trauma that she suffered from the shock of her parents'' tragic death in the accident would heal slowly, so as to recover her health. From the beginning, all she needed was some care and care. Unfortunately, in the dragon''s house, such things were too luxurious, even loved by grandma The dragon family can''t fight and scold."She''s more amazing than that. Her observation, concentration and memory are far superior to ordinary people," said Zhu Danchen. "I''m going to watch the school construction. Our family is tied up in the stacks of books. So it''s so complicated in the daytime that she sits here alone watching TV. She never changes channels. Which channel does she watch when I go out in the morning, when I come back Later, she must be watching that one. For several consecutive days, I thought she was as used to be in a daze for a long time as you just sent her to me. But my family''s Secret told me that it didn''t matter. At the beginning, I didn''t understand. Our guy pulled me to observe it with him. I found that the complexity was not in a daze, but in devotion While watching TV, she ponders what she sees. No matter how boring the program is, she can discover what she is interested in. Once, I watched a lecture platform program, Analects. Yanyuan, a large number of classical Chinese, and I couldn''t help dozing off. She still watched with interest. I asked her if she could understand it. Guess what? The little girl opened her mouth and asked me, "it''s just the quality of a gentleman. Why is it written?" , I was stupid at that time. She didn''t know the meaning of this sentence. Because she couldn''t understand it or understand it, she recited it for fun and even recited most of it! "

    "No?!" It''s no wonder that little winter night is making a big fuss, watching TV and reciting sentences that you can''t understand at all. What kind of concentration and memory do you need? That said, I haven''t seen such a little monster. When my sister, the problem sister of the monster, first came to my house, she once learned the tongue word by word after the song "the river is red" when the old man was drunk. At that time, she woke up the old man''s wine. Isn''t the bitter one a strange thing like Chu Yuan that can never forget?

    Zhu Danchen''s expression was a little complicated, and sighed, "this child may be a genius, but I also consulted the doctor, saying that her memory is good, her endorsement is fast, and she may also be a kind of psychological disorder."

    winter night did not understand, and frowned: "what kind of psychological disorder is good memory and endorsement?"

    "Autism" I unconsciously spit out three words.

    Zhu Danchen looked at me in amazement, then nodded: "yes, autism, because the thinking space of autistic people is relatively narrow, so they can have the ability of concentration and memory beyond ordinary people. She was originally mentally stimulated, and later was often locked up in the dragon family, limited in a limited space, and the attitude of those cold-blooded scum, also makes the complex to the outside world more The lack of desire and trust in the dragon family has resulted in the autistic personality "

    when it comes to the dragon family, the old man''s eyes turn red. The cold eyes and abuse suffered by kuer in the dragon family are all her heart injuries and pains. Even though Dong Xiaoye doesn''t understand Zhu Danchen''s explanation, she is not easy to ask again. In order to change the topic, Zhu Danchen asked me," I''m here to talk to you I haven''t mentioned these things before. How do you know that it''s a manifestation of autism that you have great concentration and memory? "

    Winter night is also very curious, "I find you seem to know everything, are you a genius?"

    "I''m not, but Yuan Yuan is," I said: "before my stepmother married my father, she had a hard life. She was busy working and didn''t have time to take care of yuan yuan. She had to keep the girl at home and let her play by herself. Besides, the children of single parent family would inevitably suffer some white eyes and occasionally hear some bad words. Children are more sensitive to these things, Naturally, they will be repelled by contact with the outside world. As a result, they will develop the problem of self isolation and compress the people and things they are willing to contact into a very small space. Therefore, their focus on one of these things will come up, which is easy to be put into, and generate a kind of almost paranoid persistence as the driving force. Without distraction, their learning ability will be particularly strong in my family Isn''t that girl still this virtue? "

    The stinky girl is so obsessed with me that she refuses to give up until now. Her autism is the source of this kind of paranoid and persistent cultivation. Just because she accepted me as a part of her small space, she tried her best to protect me. She was afraid that I would be robbed by others. For a long time, her feelings fell in and she couldn''t help herself In the same way, predestination is an introverted nature, with a lot of concentration, understanding and memory. It should be a talent. She is a talent, because she is not introverted. If she is autistic, how can she be so close to me? Besides, when she was at school, didn''t she often play football and games with children? This proves that she has desire and no conflict in contact and communication, and her adaptability is quite strong. "

    When I said that, all three of them were relieved.

    Like the old man, sister Hu and Zhu Danchen seem to have a blind faith in me

 Chapter 824

    "Brother has tea." Ku''er brought me another cup of tea, but it didn''t come to me as he handed it to Dong Xiaoye. Instead, he put it on the tea table. Then he couldn''t wait to turn around and sit on my thigh, raise his face, and rub my chin with his soft face.

    Seeing that she was so sticky to me, Zhu Danchen also tasted like a winter night, sighing: "this child is not afraid to communicate with others, but never so intimate with others. When my husband first saw her, he touched her head and let her bite her. He said that when watching TV, girls can only let their favorite boys touch them, not with them Other boys are too close to each other. After that, she really doesn''t play football with the boys, so that the group of kids who don''t know why chase me every day and ask Fanfan why they don''t play with them. I don''t know how to explain. It can''t be said that Fanfan doesn''t like them. "

    Although the child''s understanding ability is very strong, it is naive in some aspects. After all, in the autistic years, her heart age has hardly grown up? Is brother-in-law not angry? "

    "Angry?" Zhu Danchen and Dong Xiaoye look at each other, laugh in unison. Zhu Danchen shakes his head and says: "you don''t know that my husband has the same temperament as my child. He''s foolishness all day long. Moreover, he also says every day that the society is too impetuous, materialistic, and people''s hearts are no longer pure. He forgets what he really wants to pursue and guard. He is firm in his feelings It''s the most beautiful thing in the world. It''s not easy to meet people in the same way. How can he get angry before he''s happy? It''s almost time to brainwash Fanfan every day, teach him that set of loyal thoughts, and don''t see how big Fanfan is. "

    This brother-in-law is really interesting, but how do I think Zhu Danchen agrees with his man''s theory and warns me in disguise

    "It''s not only very good, but now their relationship is better than that with me. I go out for a morning run every morning. By the way, when it comes to running, I have to discuss with you something. Besides the complicated recovery situation, I''m looking for you. The most important thing is this."

    "What do you have to discuss with me? Complicated things? Then you can just ask grandma if it''s ok? "

    "It''s really complicated, but what Grandma means is to let you make up your mind."

    I took a look at grandma and saw her smiling and looking at me. I understood that Grandma had no idea. I sighed. The simple old man was always used to hand over his own destiny to others. When he met the cold hearted people like the dragon family, it was her own bitterness. But if he met someone with some conscience, the trust she placed on others so easily made people feel pressured and stressed People worry, so lack of calculation and prevention, in this selfish and tedious society, how to survive?

    In Longjia manor, she also trusts and relies on Xu Heng so much. Just because Xu Heng knows her, she is more worried about her and kuer, which proves how much psychological pressure the old man''s indecisive character will bring to her sympathizers Because of my personality, when I was asked by my aunt, I casually said that kuer was the child I adopted. In her opinion, I was the guardian of kuer, even the guardian of the old man

    "I''ll fry first, let''s talk while we eat later," Zhu Danchen stood up and said, "the meat is stewed in the pot, and the fish is almost steamed. I''ve packed all the dishes, and when you come, I''ll fry them. Ha ha, it''ll be ready soon. You''ll chat with grandma first, and we''ll have a lot of fun."

    Winter night volunteered, "I''ll help you."

    Zhu Danchen obviously knew the two moves in the kitchen of winter night and smiled, "OK, but you can''t make trouble for me."

    Tiger sister was burned a big red face, "I have so waste?"

    "You''re not a waste, but I''m afraid you''ll turn my food into waste."

    Two people frolic entered the kitchen, the sentiment is good, is no less than the close sister.

    The look of the old man is better than before, and people are not as pessimistic as they used to be. However, it''s hard for me to adapt to the politeness of treating me as a benefactor. Although I have repeatedly stressed that I''m just a younger generation, a friend of the gardener who often takes care of them in the Longjia manor, the old man is still the biggest man in the world. I know that this is the old man''s dependence on me It''s not easy to say anything more about a kind of desire for hope, a kind of sustenance for hope. Some things need time to change slowly.

    While talking with the old man about family routine, I wrote down the PI that I had memorized in college and Tasmania on the paper that kuer brought.

    When I first met Liu Su in college, I was still immersed in the haze of Ziyuan''s leaving. I was reluctant to contact people. At that time, they were not familiar with each other. In order to get close to me, Liu Su often found some strange excuses. The most common one she used was "bet". The bet was food expenses, so that no matter who loses or wins, they can sit together for dinner. As for What to gamble? It''s strange. It''s not like I got familiar with guessing Gangchu later. At the beginning, in order to arouse my interest, it''s hard for me to refuse her. It''s basically difficult to gamble. It''s also a big gamble. For example, I want to ask her to sing for drinks every weekend that month if I lose. If I win, she gives me a hug and hugs me for ten minutes It was from that bet that we started to think of each other as brothers.At that time, it took me a week to recite the PI to 300 decimal places. I thought it was amazing, but I was completely defeated. The girl from tassel had almost the same academic performance as me. She had such a big personality. She didn''t look like a careful master. But she used the same time as me, but she recited more than 3000 easily. Then Or because I asked for a stop, she said she could carry 5000 people. That month, I asked her to sing all night for four times. She was drunk for four times. I didn''t win, but she also hugged me for four nights. My friend was a gentleman. She didn''t touch her for the first time. She was relieved. After that, she would pull me out every weekend to play. Every time she drank, she would get drunk and stick to me. Later, it wasn''t a weekend Without drinking, she also began to stick to me. Chu Yuan bothered her. It was from then on that time that she was employed by Feng Chang because of the tassel. What she relied on was this amazing memory.

    At the beginning of the interview, Murphy showed ten groups of cards to the fringe. Each group of cards has ten different colors and is numbered in sequence. Each card has a phone number. After seeing the fringe, Murphy recited one of the ten groups of cards at will. He asked the number of the fringe to appear in the number of the group. He could not remember the color of the card. The fringe not only gave it immediately After the answer is given, the whole group of numbers are recited in the order of numbers. Even the color of each card is clearly remembered, and all the interviewers including Murphy are shocked. Otherwise, like me, the girl''s performance at school is not so good as mine, and she has accumulated some work experience in college. The girl is not like Murphy''s past old man Dad, how could Murphy have admitted her to the comprehensive group without any outstanding points? If she was stupid, Murphy would not bear to be her teacher now. She would charge up her lessons, study the complicated documents related to the cooperation plan, and try to pull her into the planning group of the thirteen cities. Murphy would train her on the premise that she had that strength.

    In a word, Chu Yuan once said that he used a week to memorize the fringe''s super strong memory. The PI can be memorized to 8000, but the result is not clear. I don''t know if she didn''t memorize it or if she didn''t even bother to recite it at all. I have to forget about that, just like I forgot about the PI now

    ink For a long time, I only wrote sixty or so people, and then I was not sure about it, so as not to mislead Ku''er, so I handed her the note and told her that if she could recite it before eating, I would let her sit on my leg when eating. My friend just wanted to test whether her memory was really as exaggerated as Zhu Danchen said, and the result was

    although Ku''er was only ten I''m one or two years old, but my physical development seems to be better than that of my peers. Now I won''t lose my stature to Xiao Yike, the goblin. Sitting on my leg, I''m not like a child at all. Following this trend, I''m afraid I''ll grow taller than the tassel in the future.

    More than 60 numbers, the child only read them once, but he recited them all word by word. I''m scared. My mouth hasn''t closed yet. Genius, this child is a genius. No wonder Zhu Danchen asked me to have dinner every day in winter and night. I dare to share the big surprise with you.

    "Sister Chen, what did you say just now?" I picked out the bones on the fish and picked them up. Ku''er was very impolite. Then he offered me a piece of stewed pork that she liked best. It was the eighth piece by my mouth. After Zhu Danchen brought up the bowl of stewed pork, the little girl protected the bowl with two arms. She was responsible for distribution. She sandwiched two pieces for her grandmother and gave them to Zhu Danchen and Dong The little night took one piece each, and I didn''t give up to eat. It seems that I was going to feed it all. Although my friends love meat, they are tired of such a way of eating, but they still pretend to eat delicious food, touch the bitter head, and express their gratitude. When I met the little girl in the Qianlong manor, it was because she stole the meat and was chased by the housekeeper of the dragon family. Now I can see that she was killed in the arm In kuer''s opinion, meat is the most delicious thing in the world, and she gave me the most delicious thing. How can I refuse this hospitality?

    In the eyes of this child, I really seem to be a very special existence, a benefactor and a family member.

    Zhu Danchen looked at the simple and smiling bitter child and said: "there are many surprising potentials in this child. What I just said to you may involve some psychological problems or factors similar to this, so I''m not sure, but she has a talent that is absolutely certain. I don''t think it should be wasted, so I thought, should we Send her to a professional sports school. "

    I was shocked. "Sports school?"

 Chapter 825

    "Sports school?"

    "Well, fanfanchang plays football with her sixth grade classmates. Even the fastest boy in her class can''t catch up with her. Out of curiosity, some of our teachers measured her 100m, and the result was surprising." Zhu Danchen put down his chopsticks and asked with exaggerated expression, "what''s your 100m score in winter and winter?"

    Winter night: "more than 12 seconds."

    "And Nanzi?"

    "Eleven seconds."

    Tiger sister does not believe, "blow, you can run 11 seconds?"

    "I can''t run for 11 seconds. I fed the wolf in the valley of the moon ecological park last time."

    Guys have strong explosive power, but their endurance and endurance are poor, their reaction nerves are good, their physical coordination is good, but their physical fitness is too general, to put it bluntly, they have no advantages in hardware facilities, and their potential to explore is limited, so they are not suitable for track and field training, so they were dragged to play football when they were in college. The team let me play attacking midfield because I ran fast Once started, it''s hard to catch up with others. Later, I was injured and retired from the team. Because of this, I ran too fast. I saw that the other side had no time to dodge when he put his shovel on the front. A little carelessness, I was kicked off by a malicious but not too big action.

    "Numerous run 11 seconds 5," Zhu Danchen said: "the national record of 100 meters for young women!"

    "True or false?" Dongxiaoye has no idea of what to record, just doesn''t believe that xiaokuer can run faster than her.

    I don''t believe it, either. "Stopwatch timing?"

    "Electric chronograph," Zhu Danchen said, "she broke the National Games record when she didn''t use the starting device. I took her to Beitian university to do the test. The coach of the track and field team of Beitian University was my father''s classmate. He was stupid at that time. He didn''t believe that the child could run so fast. You know, kuer didn''t receive any professional training or guidance. Even running shoes were the first Second wear. "

    Beitian university? Isn''t Xiao goblin and Liu Xingyu from Beitian university? Listen to Zhu Danchen''s saying, I''m more sure that it''s the goblin or Xingyu''s classmate who inquires about my female college student. She may have heard about kuer. She saw kuer in Beitian University

    and rushed over excitedly in the winter night. She hugged kuer, kissed and smiled, but didn''t swallow anything in her mouth. I don''t think she could hear what she said , bitter son was rubbed a face of greasy, scared straight face to my arms hide.

    I''m surprised, but I don''t like the blind joy of Dong Xiaoye. I think more about it. Maybe it''s because kuer''s strong memory has made my mood reach the peak, so I don''t think it''s strange to see her talent, so I''m relatively calm. I asked Zhu Danchen, "what does sister Chen mean is to send her to learn track and field and practice sports?"

    "Of course!" Hard to swallow the things in her mouth, sister tiger said: "this is talent! Maybe it''s the next Liu Xiang in the Chinese track and field

    Zhu Danchen frowned at me, knew what I was thinking, looked at my grandmother, and said to me: "Fanfan''s mental state is recovering very well. The doctor also said that with her learning ability, it will not be long before she can recover to the level of a normal person, so I can''t make up my mind and come to you for consultation, because once I send her to practice Yu means that she needs to change a new environment. No one can be sure whether she can adapt to the new environment. If not, it will affect her recovery. "

    winter night. That''s why I frown and quickly slip back to my seat. I dare not make any more noise.

    I pondered for a moment and said: "not only the environment, even if another environment will not affect her recovery, can we take her for granted to practice sports?"? It''s very hard to practice sports. Day after day, it''s boring, boring and complicated. Is it a girl? Does she like that life? We can''t impose our expectations on her. I think it''s better to respect her will. "

    Zhu Danchen said, "I asked her. She said she listened to you and grandma."

    After all, Ku''er is a child. She doesn''t have an idea. The words "future" or "future" are still vague and have no concept. I asked the old man, "grandma, what do you think?"

    "Me?" Grandma''s grateful eyes swept over our faces one by one, and old Huai said happily: "I''m satisfied to see bitter son getting better every day. I don''t ask this child to make any great achievements in the future. As long as he is healthy and healthy, I can close my eyes firmly. You are all kind-hearted people. Without you, we would have starved to death on the side of the road. You really care We, young and old, so I listen to you. "

    has the final say, "the old man said," listen to us. Winter and night and Zhu Danchen are looking at me in circles. They are all around. Do you still love to run? "

    ," do you like running? "

    Kuer picked up the juice and was about to drink it. He put it down and thought seriously, "like it ~"

    "do you still like it if you want to run every day and when you don''t want to run?"

    This time, I didn''t think much about it. Kuer opened his mouth and said, "don''t like ~"

    I smiled and said to all the people: "have you seen it? The answer is so simple that we can''t ignore our own preferences. ""Children don''t like reading, do you let them? There''s no such thing as you ask, "said Dong Xiaoye, choking on me, and then a big gray wolf tempted the little pig to open the door and asked," Fanfan, what if he likes you to run? Do you like running

    Bitter son did not think, simply said: "like!"

    Tiger sister proudly raised her chin at me. "See? The answer is more straightforward. "

    "Coax and cajole, are you really a policeman?"

    "What do you mean? Don''t I want to waste my talents? In the future, if we can win glory for our country, that is the great hero of our country! Do you know how much Liu Xiang can earn a year? "

    "Do you want her to be a national hero, or do you want her to make a lot of money when she becomes a national hero?"

    "All hope! It''s called killing two birds with one stone, earning both fame and wealth! Don''t you want to see Fanfan come out in the future? "

    I haven''t thought about it that much. After all, I am a person who lacks ambition. I don''t have much desire to get ahead. When asked by dongxiaoye, I don''t know who is trying to impose my will on bitter. But I still said: "I don''t want to see her get ahead, although I don''t have that Ever thought about it, but if she can make it, I''ll be happy, but the way to make it is not necessarily the only way to be an athlete? Do you know how much hard an athlete has to work to achieve? When you are a hero, what you see is the brilliance after your success, but what we can see is that only this child sweats day by day, if she likes it, I absolutely support it, but if she forces herself to like it because I like it, then I''ll tell you frankly, I don''t like it - you always talk about Liu Xiang, there are more people practicing a project with Liu Xiang, all of them Is it as successful as him? What about those who didn''t succeed? I don''t want to soak my youth in sweat. If I don''t get a result, I will not pay for all my hard work for so many years. "

    If you want to use your fists and feet to bring down winter night, one of me is a little difficult, but if you want to use reason to bring me down, you can''t do ten winter nights together. She said weakly, "if you can''t get results, you can''t get results. At least you can get healthy, right?"

    "Health doesn''t have to practice sports? Like now, running every morning and playing every other five games are also very healthy. Besides, you tell me which athlete is healthy? Who has no injuries? Why didn''t Liu Xiang run in Beijing Olympic Games? How much can Yao earn a year? Why retire? I''m not saying that it''s not good to be an athlete, but at least I don''t want to, if Fanfan likes it, if he is willing to enjoy it, I won''t object to it, but if you let me gamble her youth on her tomorrow, I can''t do it, I have no right to plan her life. "

    Winter night has no words at all, "then what do you say?"

    Zhu Danchen and the old man also looked at me, a little forced me to make an idea, I said: "still that sentence, let Fanfan decide."

    Sister tiger almost snapped at me. "Don''t you see that, too? Fanfan is still a child, how can he make up his mind? "

    I calmly said: "then wait until she can make her own decision."

    Zhu Danchen hesitated for a moment and said: "Nanzi, you need to think clearly that it''s not enough to be gifted in sports. You need to have years of exercise as a foundation. Even if you have any talent, it''s hard to practice."

    the old man still has no idea as always. All the opinions are consistent with Zhu Danchen. If you are bitter, it''s not important to focus on things She is very powerful. She just feeds me at the moment, as if she doesn''t pay attention to what we are talking about.

    I took another bite of bitterness and fed it to my lips, then stroked her head and said lovingly: "it doesn''t matter if she likes it and can''t practice it. When I took her and grandma out of the Qianlong manor, I promised someone to take care of them. If I was just fulfilling a promise at the beginning, now, does that promise no longer matter Yes, I have an obligation to repay this child''s trust in me. Besides, what is "care"? Plan her life? No, it should teach her how to plan her own life. "

    When the old man heard the words, his eyes were red. Zhu Danchen took out two paper towels and handed them to the old man. His eyes were staring at me all the time. He smiled and didn''t say a word. But obviously, she agreed with me.

    "A good man" whispered in the winter night, then put a chopstick of fat and tender fish into my bowl.

    I scratched my head and said modestly, "I''m used to it"

 Chapter 826

    As we were talking, suddenly the doorbell rang, and Zhu Danchen was stunned. Then he saw the little winter night frown and asked, "your silly goods are back?"

    Tiger sister''s cruel mouth, in front of Zhu Danchen, she didn''t leave face for her husband, but Zhu Danchen said: "no, he went to Shanghai, said that there was a big director who might have been kicked by an ass, and even looked at him. She wanted to invite him to write a script. She answered the phone last afternoon and left excitedly. She flew back at noon today? Is he in a hurry to eat breakfast with others? "

    "Who''s the idea to knock on the door? In debt? " In a word, sister Hu makes Zhu Danchen''s face red.

    "Go away, I''m a creditor now, sitting next to you!"

    "Me?" In a daze, my friend immediately realized that Zhu Danchen had borrowed a lot of money for his semi charitable private children''s primary school. Until I gave her the bamboos from Zhang Mingjie, she paid off those debts. Therefore, she said that now I am her only creditor.

    From the conversation between sister Hu and Zhu Danchen, it''s not hard to guess that the event of being blocked by creditors used to happen frequently

    "I''ll go," said Dong Xiaoye, rising up, "if you borrow too much money, you may forget to repay one or two of it. In case you are a creditor, don''t you want me to kill you?"

    Listen to this meaning, I was blocked by the creditor before. Zhu Danchen is asking Dong Xiaoye to be a soldier. No wonder that Dong Xiaoye is the honorary principal of the primary school. This girl and her son are not the friends who depend on their debts?!

    "It''s impossible. I must have paid it back with Nanzi''s money, but elder sister, I''m not a liar! Nanzi, don''t worry. I will repay your money in the future. " Zhu Danchen saw that my expression was different, and knew what I was thinking. He hurriedly stressed that he was not as excessive as Dong Xiaoye said.

    "What else?" Before my friend was generous, sister tiger made up her mind first. "He gave you all that money for nothing. He''s a white wolf with an empty hand. Understand? You see, he seems selfless. In fact, she gets more money cheaply than you do. If you don''t give him more money, you will lose everything and pay him back? "

    I can only understand tiger sister''s words. It means that I pretended to be a bad person and didn''t want to repay her. I simply donated the money blackmailed Zhang Mingjie to Zhu Danchen, which moved her to a certain extent, and made her jump into the pit of fire. I built Zhang Mingjie''s money, but she built me her own money A greedy snake, now also supported by an elephant, how much money Fengchang Group donated to our primary school do you know? Ten million yuan, and helped us dredge all the relevant departments. What did our school have before? In addition to the rows of small bungalows, it is a vacant lot, the land, a rain, in addition to the red brick paved path can walk, the school is a puddle, a pond! And now? I''ll show you the drawings later. Before long, there will be new school buildings, teaching buildings, playground, basketball court, and concrete pavement. They are more beautiful than many regular primary schools. There are many classrooms. We can recruit more children of appropriate age but without conditions to go to school. This is my father''s dream in his life. I thought I could not help him achieve it in my life, or even keep it I can''t help the effort he left behind. As a result, you brought Nanzi here. It''s like a big pie falling from the sky. I think I''m dreaming until now. The workers and machines busy on the construction site are the scenes in my dream. Where does Fengchang group donate? Why donate them to us? What''s more, they also said that this money is only used to improve the school''s hardware facilities. Charity lies in long-term persistence. In the future, they will donate a sum of money every year to maintain the school, buy books and improve students'' food. Do I still want Nanzi? What would you like? I''ll lose my nerve for him if I sell you to him. I''m not stupid. Can''t I see it? He didn''t want Feng Chang to give him any benefits, so he donated the money to us in disguise. Feng Chang, the beautiful general manager of Mo, just wanted to tell me directly. "

    Murphy, as expected, saw through the tricks of Mo Yizhi early in the morning. She knew that he donated money to Zhu Danchen''s school to keep me in Fengchang to help him win the contract of the third young lady. So she deliberately revealed a little bit to Zhu Danchen, in order to exaggerate my image and even deify me. She was ashamed and angry in the winter night. "Zhu Danchen, what''s that? Are you or my sister? Mother, I am priceless. Are you willing to sell it? "

    "It''s priceless. How old are you this year? In another two years, don''t say sell, I don''t need someone to send it, "Zhu Danchen looked at us thoughtfully, and said vaguely," besides, do I give up to be useful? What''s the big girl? Don''t stay "

    although Dong Xiaoye never admitted to Zhu Danchen the fact that she likes me, Zhu Danchen still determined that we are Lang Youqing''s concubines. She didn''t take me as an outsider, not because I donated money to her school, but because I spared no effort to help. It''s because of Dong Xiaoye

    we had a good chat here, and the door beam was also happy, which was transferred by Zhu Danchen The grumpy tiger sister angrily opened the door and said, "eh". It was the knocker who surprised her. Then she heard her bad breath: "how are you? What''s wrong? Who to look for? "

    Sister Hu has a bad attitude, which makes Zhu Danchen frown. But before she can speak, she hears a tighter voice outside the door, which makes people frown harder. She says with a low smile: "officer Dong, I''m looking for you. I''m looking for you."It''s the eye ear mouth aunt who collects parking fees outside KFC restaurant at the entrance of the community!

    "Look for me?" "What''s the matter? I remember I gave you money. I don''t owe you the parking fee. "

    "Yes, yes, your boyfriend gave it to me. I remember it clearly," she said with a flattering smile

    Even if she didn''t pay for the parking fee, she didn''t have the courage to chase after winter''s Eve? Then she went to Zhu Danchen''s house to look for Dong Xiaoye, and for what? I picked up kuer, got up, and then put kuer on the chair. I wanted to see what happened. I didn''t want the little girl to pull my corner and chase me out.

    The mother nodded to me, and then said to winter''s little night in embarrassment: "well, there''s a man who comes to KFC to eat. He''s parked behind your car. Now he''s going to leave after eating, but there''s a car in front that blocks his car. He can''t drive out. Can you move your car and let him back? ˇ±

    "I wonder how it is possible for a car that I park according to its position to get out of the way?"

    "You don''t have a block. The car owner in front is so wicked that he blocks people by crossing the aisle."

    "what do you eat? Why don''t you let him park by car? " Winter night cold face, said: "there won''t be no parking space, but you can figure out the parking fee, so"

    "no, it can''t be ah" eyes, ears and mouth aunt in winter night''s glare very guilty, weak confessed: "at this time it''s rice, the parking space is nervous, the young man insisted to stop, I can''t let it, but he said to go in to buy a hamburger and come out, I see small The guy''s face is simple and honest. He stops the car when he feels soft. I didn''t expect that the child is so unrivalled. He''s gone as soon as he gets off the bus. He hasn''t come back for a long time. Fortunately, the car behind is yours. I have the cheek to ask you to come here. Would you do me a favor and move it to let others reverse it? "

    If I remember correctly, when we left the parking lot, we had a dispute with aunt yanerzui. It was the car that stopped behind us. Now, aunt yanerzui has quarreled with others because of the small price of one or two yuan. Now they are going to leave and the car is blocked. There''s no reason not to be angry with her. No wonder she came to ask for help from winter Xiaoye No matter how fierce Ba is, she has no temper Winter night knows more about the hopelessness of this aunt than I do. She satirizes: "that kid is not authentic, but if you don''t get more parking fees, you can''t let him stop? How much do you charge him for parking? "

    "Confiscate" to see sister tiger make a gesture to close the door, the aunt said with a smile: "no more, just two"

    sister tiger closed the door, the aunt was busy against the door plank, the urgent way: "really, two more, a total of four yuan for him!"

    I am completely speechless to this aunt. It seems that if a person can''t get respect from others, he should find the reason in himself.

    "Just to charge two yuan more, would you let people park at random to block other guests from coming out? It''s time to make your own decisions and let you be greedy for that small price. "

    "Don''t, officer Dong. It''s convenient for me to meet people. I''m doing my own thing, but I''m in a hurry now. I can''t leave. How worried? You have a good heart, you can''t help, can''t you? "

    Winter small night is impossible not to help, at least she is also a police officer, a bellyful of complaints, is simply tired of eyes, ears and mouth, half of the meal to wipe her ass, for whom the heart is disgusting, "convenient with people? Who is convenient? I park according to the location and pay you the parking fee. Now you''re pulling me to move places for others. It''s convenient for others. It''s convenient for you. How about me?! Do I give you parking fees to make you trouble me? "

    "Or shall I refund the parking fee to you?"

    "If I didn''t see you older than me, I would have to smoke you!" Dong Xiaoye was furious with his aunt. "Is that the two yuan parking fee I''m angry with?"

    She was afraid of saying too many wrong things, so she just shut up and didn''t dare to make any more noise. But the blind could see that she really didn''t know what was angry with dongxiaoye. Although she looked awed, her eyes were clearly saying: are you as for two yuan?

    it''s really, ''are you as for two yuan?'', if she can''t understand this truth, I don''t expect to be seen in her life To, not to get the respect a person deserves

 Chapter 827

    I can understand sister tiger''s anger that there is no place to vent, and said: "give me the key, I will go."

    Tiger sister took two deep breaths and tried to let her own chest be flattened by the surging waves of Qi. She looked towards the bitter child who was pulling my corner, and tried to squeeze out a smile and said, "the complexity still clings to you. You go back to eat, and I will come back right away."

    I took a look at the corner of my dress, as if I was afraid of the bitter child I left, but smiled, and said to sister Tiger: "then go back quickly."

    "Isn''t this the child you and your boyfriend adopted? Alas, I almost didn''t recognize it when I changed my clothes and tied a little braid, "the mother with eyes, ears and mouth aimed at the bitter child. She was busy slapping her hair and coaxing us to be happy. She said," I don''t dress very well at ordinary times and dress like a little boy. Now I put on my skirt. Oh, beautiful, little beauty. "

    " are you poor or not poor? " Winter small night annoys her and bitter son to set nearly, pushed her to walk out of the door, for fear that she rushes in to frighten bitter son.

    Ku''er is very active. She often plays with children at school. So I never saw her wear a skirt. Today, I saw her very beautiful and amazing. But I think it''s normal because I can''t play crazy at home. But when I listen to my mother''s words, I find that the little girl''s dress is a little too beautiful and even looks a little bit over the top A little restrained.

    Pink bowknot headdress, white princess skirt embroidered with rose pattern, lace design of hem highlights the overall gorgeous and noble. Black long tube silk stockings are not as sexy as adults, but children''s pure and lovely, white heel less short boots, according to the tone of the skirt, in addition to the gorgeous and noble, add some pure and pure white small Princess temperament

    "not to mention, this suit is really tasteful and shows temperament." Ku''er was so lively in front of me that she didn''t show the temperament that matched this dress, even a little bit of discord. But just now when I saw the mother with eyes, ears and mouth, she was a little bit quiet and shy, and Chu yuanh was a little shy Waiting very much like, sent the winter small night to leave the door, I turn round to ask Zhu Danchen: "very expensive?"

    Zhu Danchen said with a smile, "you bought the clothes. How can I know?"

    "I bought it?" I was stunned and immediately realized, "this is the dress that you said last time I asked a female colleague to send to your home?"

    "Not only this body, but also several sets," Zhu Danchen said. "There are many grandma''s and cosmetics bought for me. They are all famous brands. How much money do you get?"

    "There must be a lot of money," grandma said heartily. "Those clothes are not cheap once they touch the fabric. What''s the use of such nice clothes for an old woman who is going to be buried in the earth? Xiao Chu, money is not spent like this. I know you can earn money, but you should also learn to live frugally. You are good enough for me and kur''er. Don''t spend all the hard earned money on us, young and old. "

    naturally, it''s hard for me to laugh. First of all, I''m not so rich. Zhu Danchen and grandma misunderstand my earning ability. I''m just a common one Small white-collar workers are paid 8000 yuan a month and tens of thousands of yuan to buy clothes is a very unrealistic thing for me. Then, those things are not what I bought at all

    "Yes, you are busy with your work. Please send it to me."

    I didn''t ask anyone to buy or give something away. I also asked Mo Yizhi and long Shan. They didn''t know it. They came to Zhu Danchen today. Apart from watching bitter children, I also want to ask about it. Otherwise, I always feel that something can''t be put down in my heart. "Did the woman say her name?"

    Zhu Danchen listened to my question, and faintly realized that I was not quite right. "I didn''t say it, but I said you asked her to come. What''s the matter, she''s not your colleague?"

    "She said she was my colleague?"

    "She didn''t say it directly, but she said that you are busy with your work, so she was asked to deliver things. Isn''t she your colleague?"

    I didn''t answer, and I don''t know how to answer. Since it wasn''t arranged by moyizhi and Longshan, who else would flatter me like this? I''ve thought about this question many times. There is only one answer I can think of - min Rou!

    It can also be said that it''s miss three! Why do they want to please me? I don''t know, but they are doing it all the time, aren''t they? I''m here today to confirm that.

    "What does that woman look like? How old is it? "

    "He is very young. He seems to be in his twenties. He is very beautiful, thin, white, not short. He has short hair, a melon face, and small eyes, but he is thin and long. He wears a pair of glasses and temperament. He is very similar to general manager mo. he seems to be an old man. Every action has its own moments I want to imitate the general feeling of Mo, so I think she is your colleague. "

    Zhu Danchen speaks fast, but my cold sweat comes out faster. When her voice falls down, I''m already wet. The woman she describes is not a girl, where is like anyone I know? It''s exactly the same as the female college student who inquired about me - age, height, hair style, face shape, especially the beautiful long and thin eyes that are enough to become a landmark feature!Suddenly think of that female college students and books fall in the eyes, ears, mouth, aunt where the glasses, I tentatively asked: "she is wearing a red frame glasses?"

    "Yes," Zhu Danchen said with a sigh of relief and a smile, "look, it''s the person you know."

    Who do I know?!

    My brain works hard. Is it miss San or min Rou who sent others to do so? It''s unlikely, otherwise at the beginning, miss three would not let minrou, who is of high status, put down her body and become a driver and Secretary for me. She let minrou approach me just to surprise me at her attention to me after minrou''s identity was disclosed. Although this is only my guess, I can almost be sure that this is her purpose. Then, she has no reason to The work that pleases me will be done by others, unless that person''s identity is more honorable than min Rou - is it realistic?! In Beitian, apart from her third daughter, which other woman is more honorable than min Rou? Can''t the third miss of her visit in person? She can''t be in her twenties?!

    I''m confused. The food that bitter son fed to my mouth is tasteless. I don''t believe that the so-called hunch is groundless. But I''ve always been a person who is used to doing things by feeling. My feeling is very bad now, as if the inexplicable uneasiness before entering the door has been magnified infinitely.

    If it is the same person who inquired about my female college student and sent something to Zhu Danchen as my colleague, could she be a classmate of Yike or Xingyu? If she is just curious about Ku''er, why buy clothes for her and her grandmother and cosmetics for Zhu Danchen in my name? And it''s all famous brands. When will the world be rich enough for anyone to pull out a big stack of banknotes?

    Or, is it one can, star rain to find someone to do? It''s impossible. They don''t have the need to try to curry favor with me.

    Zhu Danchen saw me for a long time and didn''t know what I was thinking. He carefully asked, "Nanzi, what''s the relationship between that girl and you? Do you know each other? "

    If Zhu Danchen is curious about herself, she is more curious about winter''s night. It''s estimated that she has had several contacts with Murphy. She has smelled Murphy''s ambiguous taste towards me. She knows that I''m more complicated in the relationship between men and women, so she feels worried about winter''s night? Well, I don''t know how to answer this question. To be honest, she must be uneasy. She said that she knew me. If I asked her the name of the woman and what she had to do with me, I didn''t explain. She couldn''t help thinking that

    at this juncture, my cell phone rang.

    "Eh?" See to show, I am stupefied.

    "What''s the matter?" Zhu asked

    "Xiaoye''s phone"

    ZHU Danchen said with a smile: "Stinky girl, move a car and come back soon after moving. What else can I call?"

    Grandma said, "is something wrong?"

    "It''s OK" it''s OK. Sister erhu won''t call me. I can''t make any trouble with her. I will not block Zhu Danchen and her grandmother. When I connect the phone, I will turn off hands-free. "Hello"

    "if you''re a smart person, please don''t make a noise first. Find a quiet place. Let''s talk about it." the person on the phone deliberately lowers the voice line It seems that she is afraid to frighten me. Her voice is low and slow, but I can hear that it''s not a little winter night. It''s not a prank phone call. Her tone is slightly murderous.

    My heart seems to have been emptied. I can''t tell what kind of feeling it is, but I can control my expression and tone, hold the bitter child down from my leg, get up naturally, walk to the window, smile and ask: "what''s the matter? You said

    Zhu Danchen and his grandmother only call me on a small winter night. They look at each other and smile. Only kuer is still pulling my corner, like a little tail. Where I go, where she follows me.

    "So calm? You are not a normal person. " That deliberately lowered to hoarse dull voice, not too much surprise, it seems that my calm was originally expected by her, how can I hear this voice a little familiar?

    But I can''t remember where I heard this voice. Her indifferent voice made me worry about the safety of winter night. Since sister tiger''s phone is in her hand, it proves that sister tiger must be in trouble!

    PS: come back in the evening, turn on the computer, and watch the news habitually first. Xiaoyueyue has left

    there are no cars in heaven, no merciless drivers, no indifferent passers-by, no dirty and devoid human nature. She will be as happy as an angel.

    What about us who still exist in this world? reflect.

 Chapter 828

    "What can I do for you? Half of the meal. You''re not generous." I''ve got something to say, but I''ve got something to laugh at.

    "I can''t compare you with me if you don''t mean to be kind." a slight cough came from the woman''s side. The woman who easily provoked my anger quickly restrained her temper and lowered her voice again, saying: "your police girlfriend is in my hands now. Come out, let''s talk."

    There is more than one other person, at least beside her, there is also a man - I was disillusioned with the fluke in my heart. A woman can subdue sister tiger, I don''t believe it, but I can''t believe it. After all, two people work together, far more than one person can do. If one wants to tie sister tiger, they can''t help but come hard. Even if they come hard, sister tiger is also very hard It''s hard to take advantage of, let alone the other side has a man.

    "Ignorant of me? Let me hear her first. " I looked back at Zhu Danchen and grandma with a smile. Fortunately, they didn''t notice anything wrong.

    "She''s dishonest. Now she''s asleep. If she can''t see you before I hang up, she will never wake up. Don''t talk to me about the terms. You don''t have capital, and don''t try to test me. I know you''re very cunning. The only way to deal with you and don''t want to suffer losses is not to let you talk."

    Red + naked + naked threat! She is right. If dongxiaoye is in her hands, I really don''t have the capital to negotiate terms with her, because she doesn''t have to make any concessions to me.

    "Where are you? Parking lot? " She won''t let me test, but I''m still testing. I want to know whether the mother with eyes, ears and mouth is used by them or is their accomplice.

    The female voice was silent for a while, and then said: "you go to the parking lot first, and then I will tell you where I am, and don''t hang up, please keep talking."

    This should be the idea of the woman''s accomplice. It seems that the woman who called me was not the mastermind. The man next to her was much smarter than her. He was very careful in his words and deeds. He was called out by his mother. He knew that I was suspicious of his mother. He was alert, but he still let me go to the parking lot to tell me that she was not their accomplice At the same time, he is telling me that he knows what I''m thinking in my heart, so there''s no need to be clever with them. If he doesn''t let me hang up, he''ll monitor me to the maximum extent. He''s afraid that I''ll call the police and keep on talking. He can also restrain my concentration to a certain extent, so that my spirit will remain in a state of high vigilance and exhausted response, and won''t give me time and space to move ghost mind Room.

    They are afraid of me because they know me - who are they?!

    I didn''t have a choice. I picked up kuer and sent her to Zhu Dan''s morning arms before the girl showed a happy expression. "Sister Chen, grandma, I just got a call from Xiaoye and said that there was something urgent in the Bureau. I asked her to go back quickly. Just in the afternoon, I was going to the company, so I withdrew with her. I''ll come back to disturb you some other day. Grandma, please pay more attention to your health, sister Chen, please You take care of it. You take care of it. "

    "Grandma smell speech, way:" so urgent? I''ll go back after dinner. "

    I said with a smile:" I''d like to, but I''m a policeman. I''m disciplined. I''ll eat it next time. "

    "Brother don''t go, brother don''t go --" bitter son heard that I was going to go, hurriedly straight kick.

    "Fanfanfangui, my brother will come to see you in a few days and take you out to play, OK?" It''s no wonder bitter children are not happy to leave within an hour.

    "Fan fan fan, listen to my brother, if you are not obedient, my brother will get angry. Once he gets angry, he won''t come next time." Zhu Danchen''s words make Ku''er quiet down. The little girl quickly covers her mouth and sits on Zhu Danchen''s leg. She looks at me pitifully. Her eyes are full of fear, for fear that I think she is not obedient. Zhu Danchen can understand winter night The particularity of her job doesn''t mean that she doesn''t complain, "I said that girls are not suitable for criminal police. Look, even a meal can''t be stopped. Nanzi, I''ll take you downstairs"

    "no I hurriedly said: "the little night is waiting outside. Isn''t it right to go out? You eat your food. We are not strangers. What are you polite to me, sister Chen? "

    I''m afraid Zhu Danchen knows that Dong Xiaoye has been kidnapped. He doesn''t want Zhu Danchen to get it wrong. He nods and smiles. "Yes, it''s not an outsider. Dong Dong is like my own sister. Haha, you two, haha, so you two are"

    when are you? I don''t have the heart to explain this to Zhu Danchen. "Sister Chen, I am my sister Chen Goodbye, grandma. Take care of yourself. I''ll be obedient to you. Goodbye -- "

    I grabbed my coat from the sofa and rushed out of the door.

    As I guess, the woman on the phone has been talking about trivial things to distract my attention. She hears my conversation with Zhu Danchen and sneers: "how can I do it? Isn''t it just that she has a bit of a dirty relationship with this policewoman? Her sister didn''t say she didn''t disagree. What are you afraid of when you admit it? "

    I said lightly: "did you kidnap her to blackmail me or gossip me? Do I admit it''s none of your business? I''m not clean any more. Are you not clean? "

    "You''d better keep your mouth clean!" "Don''t forget that the policewoman named Dong is still in my hand!" said the voice"Hum," I sneered, "you''re stupid and forced, but I''m not. She didn''t drive a police car or wear a police uniform. You still know that she''s a police officer. You must have checked her. You dare to tie her up. And you''ll call me as soon as you tie her up. What''s your purpose? The purpose is for me, certainly not for money, because I don''t have money, so I need it? I don''t know what you want me to ask, but if you want me to do something and let me listen to you, you dare not touch my woman! "

    "You are stupid and forced!" The woman said angrily, "I''ll touch one to show you!"

    "Touch! Dare not touch is stupid + forced My heart is empty, but my mouth is horizontal. "Remember how you touch her, and I will touch you later! Silly + forced, tell you that it''s not silly + forced. It''s up to you. If there''s a hair missing in winter night, don''t expect me to cooperate with you

    Leaving Zhu Danchen''s house, I have nothing to worry about. Do you need to be polite to them? They don''t want to make money, which is my only and biggest advantage. I can use a strong attitude to frighten them and make sure that they won''t do anything to the winter night at least before they see me. As for what they will do to me after angering them, I have no time to think about it.

    The woman was mad at me and roared: "Chu, you can call me stupid and force me to try again! I "

    " stupid + forced! " Before she had finished speaking, I said, "is it enough to scold? I can''t scold you many times. Silly + forcing, silly + forcing, silly + forcing, silly + forcing, silly + forcing, silly + forcing, silly + forcing, silly + forcing, silly + forcing you to be a big fool + forcing! "

    "Chu, you are stupid and forced! You are a big fool + force, super super fool + force! " The woman was scolded and worried by me completely, forgot to change her voice line completely, just wanted to vent and fight back to me.

    "Calm down, he''s testing you. He''s trying to provoke you." the man beside the woman must have no way to stop her, so he can''t force himself to speak.

    But it''s too late. When the woman realizes that she forgot to change her voice line due to her rage and exposed the fact that there are other companions around her, it''s too late to regret. I kept my surprise in mind and said coldly in a flat tone: "no wonder I always feel that the voice is a little familiar. It''s you, the tomboy --"

    the phone is silent. God knows it''s tight Zhang flurried or chagrined. For a long time, he said in a slightly trembling voice: "Chu, you look like a sheep, but you are a wolf belonging to a fox!"

    I don''t care about her, and I said in a deep voice, "let the person next to you answer the phone and tell him that he doesn''t have to change his voice and play tricks on me. Since I know who you are, how can he hide his voice? I know who he is!"

    There was silence again on the phone, but this time only two seconds later, there was a voice that I didn''t know, but I can''t forget for life. It was still so kind, calm, gentle, slow, resolute and cunning. "Chu Xiansheng, too smart, is actually a very dangerous thing, especially in the face of me When you are human, do you think so? Ha ha, since you guessed it was me, for my safety, you only have 30 seconds left. If you don''t appear in my sight after 30 seconds, I won''t appear in your sight in my life. Of course, Miss Dong won''t appear in your sight again. "

    Grass + He + milk + milk + as expected, I''m not a good material, nor a bad material. I''m really a master of playing Yin and playing ruthlessly. I only have the passive part. How can I play the mouth? But she didn''t care about the passers-by''s eyes. She ran out of the community, came to the parking lot, and shouted to the phone, "here it is! Don''t play tricks on me. I''m not afraid of you. I can''t call the police! What do you want to do with me? Please come here. I''ll go on! It''s nothing to do with winter night. Don''t bring her in! "

    PS: it''s too late to come back today, so I almost send a wig to you. So, although it''s later, please forgive me]

 Chapter 829

    I know I should be calm, but I know better that the other side doesn''t want to see me calm. The more I swear, the more obscene, the more angry and crazy I am, the more comfortable and steadfast the other side''s heart will be, and the satisfaction of the controller will be obtained.

    "Where is it?" laughed the man on the phone. "I have to bring Miss Dong in because I know that you are not afraid of me, and on the contrary, I am afraid of you. I just want to sit down and talk with you, but I am afraid that I will be controlled by you again. So I don''t have to be more careful. It''s the so-called" take a fall and grow a wisdom ". You say so?"

    It''s your uncle! I should have shot you! I scolded in my heart, but I could only say: "well, I''ll talk to you, where are you? How can''t I see you? "

    I saw my mother with eyes, ears and mouth. She was sitting under the umbrella drinking tea. She also saw me. She put down the water glass and trotted towards me.

    "Brother Chu, you can count on it. Officer Dong has been waiting for you for half a day."

    I was stunned. At this moment, I was standing in front of the car on winter Eve, but there was no one in the car. "How about her?"

    I ask not only the mother, but also the person on the phone.

    The aunt reached for a white Passat car parked in the motorway not far away, and smiled: "right there, ha ha, as soon as we came out, the guy who was in the way of the car also came back. I''m afraid he came to find the girl who loves reading books and has been waiting for the girl to come back. I didn''t expect that he and the winter police officer are also acquaintances. It''s the big water that rushed to the Longwang temple, The whole family doesn''t know the whole family. No, officer Dong got on their car. "

    Who is your family member? Who''s with that couple again? You know what they do, you dare to be a family with them?!

    The motorway is not allowed to park. Ya parked the car there, and made it clear that he was afraid of fraud on my side. It was convenient to escape when he saw something wrong. He deliberately blocked the guest''s car before, just to lead me out or the winter night!

    The door of the car was pushed open before aunt''s arm was put down. From the back, a short haired girl in a white sleeveless shirt, narrow leg jeans and glasses came down. Although she was at least 30 meters away, I could clearly feel the anger and resentment behind the lenses. That''s what aunt said. She often ate and read in KFC restaurant here, asking about it I''ve been observing Ku''er''s "female college students" frequently. They should also be the "female colleagues" who bought clothes and cosmetics in my name and sent them to Zhu Danchen''s home. They are also the female kidnappers who just talked to me on the phone!

    Yes, she is a woman, a young woman, and I know her. I have had one side of "resentment". The reason why I failed to connect the features that aunt and Zhu Danchen said with her is simply because I didn''t consider her a woman at all!

    On the phone, the man said with a smile, "do you see God bless you? Miss Dong is in the car next to her. "

    Yes, her name is Tianyou, the fake boy who tried to kidnap me but failed to escape because of the appearance of Sang Yingjie and the police!

    She tied me up because someone wanted to see me, and the one who wanted to see me was the guy who was on the phone with me at the moment - my guess was right, the blessed Messenger, and it was him.

    He really didn''t leave Beitian. Dongxiaoye was in the car, and so was he!

    He is Xu Heng, who made a sensation in Beitian and even in the whole country. He also pulled out a series of bribes, corruption, cover up and so on. Xu Heng, who disturbed the black and white of Beitian, made an earth shaking scene!

    As the saying goes, the enemy is extremely jealous when they meet, but this kind of thing doesn''t happen between Xu Heng and me. Even though we shot each other once, even if he calculated me, I was misunderstood as his accomplice, so that I was remembered by countless people, and became the most popular candidate for meat vote at present. Even though he kidnapped Dong Xiaoye - when he saw that Dong Xiaoye fell down in the back seat of the car When I went to Han Han''s deep sleep, I had already forgotten my anger at the moment.

    "She''s OK. When she saw me, she was very calm. I think she couldn''t even talk about" being scared ". So I let her fall asleep. Ha ha, a lesson from the past. When you were facing me, you were surprisingly calm. I didn''t pay enough attention to it. As a result, my life almost fell into your hands."

    Xu Heng, who is sitting in the driver''s seat, doesn''t have make-up, so he wears casual casual clothes. It''s unbelievable that the busy policemen can''t catch him all the time. Even if I am sitting behind him, he doesn''t look back deliberately, because the fake kid on the other side of the back row, Tianyou, will give her a free and easy smile The woodpecker knife is on sister tiger''s throat. Xu Heng doesn''t worry that I dare to be blind.

    "Now that you have put her to sleep, do you need to be so defensive against her?" Xu Heng and I didn''t get angry when we met, but Tianyou stared at me. It''s probably because we couldn''t bind me last time, and we broke two helpers. Actually, I was the one who got the fire in our hearts. The fake boy was not old and thin, but he was stronger than sister tiger. I fought countless times from small to big, and never suffered a big loss, but the little girls beat me without a fight back Li, thanks to Sang Yingjie and the police, otherwise I can''t even escape. All men, women, old and young are included. I haven''t seen a better fight than her!Nassven, a young man with a simple and honest face, drove himself into the traffic and said with a smile: "that knife is not against her, it''s against you, but I think it''s meaningless to put it on your neck, so I wronged Miss Dong. Besides, there seems to be a misunderstanding between you and Tianyou. She has a bad temper and is impulsive. I''m afraid that she hurt you by mistake, I''m afraid you hurt her by mistake. "

    The white and clean tomboy''s lips moved. She could see that she was a little awed by Xu Heng, so she forced herself not to make any sound.

    "Accidental injury?" I smiled. "Doesn''t seem to exist between us? She hurt me, that''s called murder, and I hurt her, that''s called chivalry. "

    "You fart!" God can''t help but to be rude.

    I turned my eyes. "Did you smell it?"

    Tianyou said angrily, "smell it! It stinks! "

    "But I didn''t fart or smell it. I heard that people who fart stink can''t smell it. Would you fart yourself and think that someone else smells it and is afraid that others will laugh at you, so blame me?"

    I can''t nip her in a fight, but she''s not my opponent in a fight. Besides, she''s more shameless than cheeky. When a girl comes out of her mother''s womb, she''s doomed to be a vulnerable group. Tianyou is shy and angry. Just about to raise her hand and stab me, Xu Heng stops saying, "girl, stop!"

    Tianyou shuddered and said, "brother, do you listen to what he said?! Life and death in our hands he is so arrogant, do not give him some pain, he really think we are vegetarian! If I don''t kill him, I''ll give him some blood and let him be honest. "

    Xu Heng is still holding the steering wheel steadily and driving at a constant speed in the traffic. He says with a gentle smile, "if your knife is removed from Miss Dong''s neck, we will both fall into his hands today."

    When my heart sank and Tianyou was stunned, I heard Xu Heng ask me with a smile: "Mr. Chu, you are still so cunning. I tried to test Tianyou on purpose on the phone before, knowing that she has a straight temper and can''t help provoking, so now I deliberately want to annoy her and force her to stab you, right? You know she won''t stab you, so you must have a chance to fight back. It''s so narrow in the car. No matter how good Tianyou is, it can''t be used. On the contrary, it''s you who can easily create a traffic accident. With the traffic conditions on this road now, Tianyou and I want to leave all over, which is really very difficult. "

    Tianyou shook the smile on his neck and sneered, "it''s impossible! Unless he doesn''t care about this woman! "

    "He just cares about Miss Dong''s life and death, so you need to calm down more. At the current speed, even if there is an accident, it will not be fatal, and it can threaten Miss Dong. Only the knife in your hand, for Mr. Chu, is the only way to ensure that your knife will not threaten Miss Dong. It is the way to let you put that thing into his flesh In "Xu Heng seems to sigh, like admiration said:" Mr. Chu, for a long time, you still so interesting. "

    Brother heart beat drum directly, Xu Heng is too calm, my idea can''t conceal him at all! I cover up the inner panic, calm way: "haven''t seen for a long time, you are more careful than before."

    "As I said, I''ll learn from a fall," he said, glancing at Tianyou in the rearview mirror, sighing inexplicably and laughing bitterly. "Last time, Mr. Chu was merciful, so I could walk away. So this time, if I don''t take more care and plant again, I can''t afford it."

    Tianyou scorned: "last time it was this kid''s luck. Brother, why are you so polite to him? Isn''t he a little clever? I''m poor. I''m bluffing. I don''t have any real skills. I''m far behind you. " Even though she said that, she held the knife tightly, clinging to the neck of dongxiaoye. Besides vigilance, she also had more fear in her eyes. After all, she was young and had no city, so she could not hide it.

    She''s afraid of me.

    PS: it''s late to come back again, and I''ve cut off the electricity several times in a row, complaining]

 Chapter 830

    "I wouldn''t have been merciful if I had known you were so unkind to me." I ignored God''s blessing and said to Xu Heng lightly.

    "Mr. Chu is a man of nature. You know I didn''t lie that day, so I guess you won''t really regret letting me go. You still take care of the old and the poor. That should be the best proof?"

    God bless see I ignore her teasing, more than I choked her two also fire, voice of strange belittle me: "brother, he was afraid of you, you don''t add gold to his face."

    "Don''t you wear such a nice hat on your head, just your thin neck hanging on the edge of the knife? Xu Heng, you are you, they are them, you are criminals, they are not. I take care of them, old and young, and have nothing to do with half a cent of your money. You don''t have to try to prove what human nature is left in you, even if it is? You don''t have to lose your head with a nice hat? The road is your own choice, and you still deceive yourself to this day. Don''t you think you are ridiculous? "

    In fact, Tianyou didn''t understand what I said. He was at a loss, but when he saw the bitterness of Xu Heng''s smile, he also knew that I didn''t want to hear it. It was a big blow to Xu Heng. In fact, I didn''t expect that the words would stab him in the heart. It can be seen that he really wanted to be a good man, but he couldn''t help it.

    He chose a dead path because he could not find a way to live in the dark reality.

    I sympathize with him, but I don''t support him.

    God bless support, so she angrily said: "surname Chu, you have knowledge? Do you think I can''t hear swearing without swearing? "

    "If I want to scold you, I''m afraid you will hear it?" I looked at her with her disdainful eyes and said, "if you want to hear me, you will be complete, stupid + forced."

    I don''t know the relationship between God''s protection and Xu Heng, but she supports Xu Heng and commits crimes with him, that is, she is stupid and forced. Xu Heng is the one who is lost in the dark and can''t extricate himself. Why don''t you become a little light to guide him in the right direction? There''s another reason for his fall. What about you?

    There is no other word more suitable to describe God''s blessing than "stupid + forced". So these two words are like matches thrown into a gasoline barrel. They detonate her on time, just like people with low self-esteem are laughing at their biggest deformity in public, which makes her unable to control her anger. "I stab you to death!"

    In other words, she suddenly realized that my goal was to pull her knife away from her neck at winter night, and her body was shaking, but her hands didn''t dare to move. She narrowed the long and narrow eyes, and then the combination of cold and cunning twinkled. Then she was confident and secretly pleased, and changed her way: "if you scold me again, I will stab her!"

    I am not impatient not angry, cold way: "still remember what I told you on the phone? How do you touch her? I''ll touch you. Now I''ve changed my mind. What you did to her, I''ll give you back ten times and a hundred times. If you poke her, I can''t find any good place for you! "

    "Don''t scare me! I''m scared! You''re the only one who''s afraid of you? "

    It''s true that Tianyou''s contempt is based on the reality of great disparity of strength. She has enough confidence, but I have enough assurance to ignore her and say to Xu Heng, "last time you let this stupid girl and forced her to bind me, but they didn''t tie me up. This time, you changed a detour like this. First, you let this stupid girl and forced her to go to Zhu principal''s house to see hardship in my name, and bought that What are so many expensive and amazing brands just to arouse my suspicion? Your purpose is to let me guess that the contact with principal Zhu is this girl, and because of kuer and grandma, I will naturally guess that it is you, Xu Heng, who instructs her and wants to see me. You bought a priceless gift for principal Zhu to show me that you are invincible to me, because kuer and grandma are grateful to us, In order to weaken my vigilance against you and pretend to be my name, it''s to tell me that you are afraid of being exposed, and then you let this stupid + forced girl squat at the gate of the community to guard every day, that is, to let her see me and invite me, but also believe me. I''m afraid that I''ll guess that the person who sent the things is you, and then unite the police to set up a set for you in this place, right? "

    I opened my mouth and shut up to "silly + forced girl". Don''t say that Tianyou doesn''t like to listen, and Xu Heng doesn''t like to listen, but he still frowned and smiled and nodded, "if I am hostile to Mr. Chu, I can tie you up as I did last time. There''s no need to go around like this. In fact, I didn''t want to tie you up last time, just let Tianyou invite you. As for the invitation, I didn''t hold it too much I hope that I mainly want to test your attitude towards me to see if you can trust me, but this girl has done a little too much, and she has come straight to the hard "

    " in other words, if the result of that test is that I can''t trust you, you intend to give me the hard one this time, right

    Xu Heng didn''t admit or deny, "it turns out that Mr. Chu has no lack of trust in me. If the police knew that Tianyou had something to do with me, it would not be the current reaction. Obviously, you didn''t say anything to the police."

    God bless interjects a way: "perhaps he did not guess is elder brother you want to see him at all!"

    I continued to ignore God''s blessing and said to Xu Heng, "you care so much about my attitude towards you. You can ask me not to bind you. In order not to hurt the harmony and make such a big detour, I would not hesitate to squat outside principal Zhu''s house every day. Even if there are hostages in my hand, I''m still so polite to me. I really need to ask for something, right?""Don''t worry, Mr. Chu. It''s not a crime or a violation of morality. On the contrary, it can not only get you out of your present situation, but also bring you great benefits." Xu Heng didn''t deny it, and his words surprised me a little, but I didn''t answer his questions - since you really asked me, no matter how you forced me to comply at last, I should put my attitude higher now.

    It''s the same as negotiating business. If I compromise easily or cooperate with his pace, it will only make him push forward and make me lose the bargaining space.

    In any case, first of all, I want to ensure the safety of winter night! So this attitude I have to put, this price I have to fight!

    "I don''t know what you want me to do, but you want me to cooperate. It''s not hard. This silly girl is right. I can''t beat her, but if she doesn''t let me fight, all the conditions are free!"

    Tianyou''s face is blue. Maybe I didn''t expect that there are still my worthless masters in the world, but I''m not ashamed of women''s disgrace, and I don''t want to put forward such cooperation conditions shamelessly

    "Yes," I confessed, "unless you are in love with this stupid + forced girl, you are reluctant to let me beat her and give up what you want me to do."

    "I''m not Mr. Chu. I can make sacrifices for women. I''m not that great."

    I don''t want to see God, but Xu Heng''s answer makes me feel sorry for the woman I don''t want to see. Her tears are almost falling down. Xu Heng, the animal, is really inhuman!

    "As long as you agree to my brother''s terms, why don''t you give me this life?" Although tears were in her eyes, she was firm and resolute. She was wronged, but she had no regrets.

    What is the relationship between this tomboy and Xu Heng? In order that he could not even take his own life for granted, Xu Heng didn''t think much of the girl. In fact, he was very nervous about her. He didn''t wait for me to respond, so he quickly smiled and said, "but God bless didn''t hurt Miss Dong. I imagine that Mr. Chu, a man who is so pitiful and pitiful, would not attack a woman for no reason, right?"

    "It depends on her honesty and dishonesty. She always threatens me with a woman who hurts me. Even if I have a good temper, I will lose control. I''m pitiful, but it''s only for my mother-in-law, not for those women who have nothing to do with me, not for those tomboys who are more masculine than men!"

    "You -" Tianyou believed my words, so his eyes were wide and round, and he didn''t dare to answer back.

    Xu Heng also sighed with relief and laughed at himself: "I think I am very good at planning, and I can master everything in my own exercise, but Mr. Chu is the only exception. In front of you, I have no sense of superiority, only tension."

    "That''s all for each other." The arrogant attitude is just a cover up. The superficial modesty is more insincere. In fact, I am more nervous than Xu Heng. I have an advantage on the lips. But the reality is that the knife of God is on the neck of the winter night. I have to sit in the car and let the fate of the world dictate people''s way of life If you want to live in the Jianghu with such a way of living, you have to put your head on your belt and live in a wrong way. In this era, brain, knowledge or skill are the ways of living. "Xu Heng seems to say to himself, but I can hear that he said it to God''s blessing of" hard fist "," good Kung Fu ", and then he said it to me Yes, "Mr. Chu, who is the wiser of us?"

    I glanced at the knife in Tianyou''s hand. "If I were smarter than you, now it''s not you holding our lives."

    "But you are smarter than me," Xu Heng sighed. "No matter how long the Qianlong manor is, or now, I''ve worked out my plan carefully, deliberated countless times, and spent a lot of time and energy to make what I thought was a perfect plan, but you always become my unplanned existence. Why? You are right. Now you and Miss Dong''s lives are in my hands. But last time I was in Qianlong manor, it was not so? But why don''t I feel the satisfaction of the winner every time? Because you are smarter than me, you don''t have to worry about calculation, spend no time and energy to deliberate, you can see through what I think is a perfect plan, and then find out the countermeasures that make me uncomfortable. If I have your mind, maybe I don''t need to use such a method to revenge on long Xiaotian. "

    Xu Heng thinks highly of me. I''m not smart. Even if I''m smarter than him, there are many things that can''t be done under the background of society. Even if you have the most intelligent mind, there are three layers of stone gates that are hard to break, which prevent you from approaching dragon Xiaotian. Tear off the fake face behind his mask - money, rights, desires. These three layers of stone gates are the society The real darkness is not created by someone, so it is not something that someone can break. With the protection of these three layers of stone gates, the sword of law is difficult to pierce, which is the rule of society.

    "I''m not smarter than you, I''m just more magnanimous."

    "Evil is invincible, because of a" magnanimous ", so those who have status and status kneel down, you stand, so although you are ordinary, no one can look down on you. My wish was to become a person like you, ordinary, but dignified, and live with a clear conscience."When your bullet penetrates the head of dragon Xiaotian, you have already embarked on a road of no return. When you have degenerated into a devil, how can you change the fait accompli even if you devote yourself to the good? I believe that long Xiaotian is a good man, and I believe that you are kind. I sympathize with you, but I am not the law, not the rule of society!

    I regret and regret that for this man who can''t find the rules of justice and has to be transformed into a devil, so I didn''t continue to discuss this profound topic with him and asked, "where are you going to take me?"

    "The place where I settled down," said Xu Heng, who also liked to pretend to be profound. Knowing what I thought in my heart, he said with a smile, "don''t worry, Mr. Chu. When I get to the place, I will naturally release Miss Dong to prove my sincerity."

    "What sincerity?"

    "Cooperation? business? It seems that it''s not appropriate, "Xu Heng thought seriously, and said:" it should be regarded as a plea. I want to ask Mr. Chu to help me. Of course, this help will not be in vain. As I said before, as long as Mr. Chu is willing to help me, you can not only get out of the present situation, but also bring you unexpected benefits. "

    I sneer: "afraid of being caught, finally want to run?"

    Xu Heng shook his head: "no, I''m tired of running. I want to be caught."

    I was stunned, and so was the God over there.

    What did he say?

 Chapter 831

    Xu Heng said that he was tired of running. It didn''t seem to be a joke. When I came to the place where he settled down, I felt that my head couldn''t work normally. Surprised? Angry? absurd? Funny? it is beyond logic and above reason? These words are not enough to describe my complex feelings at the moment.

    Two wanted people walked into a three-star hotel and nodded to each other with the front desk or the attendant who passed by by by by chance! If there is any disguise to be said, it''s just that Providence holds my arm and holds her knife under my armpit - what she disguises is the knife, it''s the act of holding me, not her identity!

    Take the elevator to the sixth floor, with the number of 6001. Facing the sun, it''s a suite on the east side of the whole building. It''s divided into two bedrooms, the middle of which is the living room. After entering the door, I ignored Tianyou''s knife, shook her off, and rushed straight to the window, looking across the road. Sure enough!

    Although we entered the parking lot of the courtyard directly from the west gate of the hotel before entering the intersection, we entered the hotel building from the back, but the building faces south and faces the street that just turned left at the intersection facing the sun. Although I haven''t been to this place for several times, I still remember clearly that the place where we go to work on a winter night is just the road after turning left at the intersection South, as expected - from my present position, 45 degrees to the southeast, it''s Beitian police station! Distance up to 100 meters!

    Xu Heng lives in front of the police, but the police are looking for him all over the world!

    I''m glad that Dong Xiaoye hasn''t woken up and is left in the car to sleep. Otherwise, if I see the scene, I guess she will be mad with rage, arrogant with rage, incompetent with rage. Arrogant with rage, Xu Heng will make the police incompetent

    "how long have you lived here?"

    As soon as I came in, Xu Heng went straight to the window and looked down. He knew what I was thinking. He first asked Tianyou to make tea, and then he said to me with a smile: "one year after I went back to Beitian, I opened a room here. After I entered Qianlong Manor, Tianyou also lived here all the time. The room was opened in the identity of Tianyou. Tianyou is a nickname similar to Xiaoming. ID card The name on is not "God bless". But if the police really value her, they can''t find her. But even after she failed to kidnap you, the police didn''t find her here. So I''m sure that you didn''t tell me the relationship between her and me. You still have some faith in me. At least you believe that I won''t hurt you "

    fortunately, the brotherhood is deep enough, otherwise you will be killed early Gas spits blood - that group of stinky police must have been focusing on Xu Heng. They didn''t even pay attention to the case of the tomboy! Otherwise, they have more than enough heart and less power. The pressure exerted on them is too great to allow them to care about other things. "You are really good at planning under the lighthouse. You started to prepare for today a year ago, but your courage is still amazing. You are so bold to act under the eyes of the police." I sat comfortably on the sofa and looked at Xu Heng''s undisguised dress. If I came, I would be OK.

    "Reverse thinking, this way of thinking, I believe Mr. Chu is more familiar than me. In fact, you can understand my behavior. I have committed such a big case, and everyone thinks I will escape, but I am still in the north. The degree of audacity is outrageous. It''s just a provocation to the police. But this arrogant behavior will only make the police think that I''m hiding my whereabouts I''m confident that since I''m deliberately provocative, if I''ve appeared in Dongcheng, I must hide in Dongcheng. Even if someone doesn''t think so, they will think that I''m very deep and hard to be dug out by the police. It''s a double reverse thinking, but to put it bluntly, it''s "hiding" and "not hiding". When all people are looking for me with their heads down all over the world, I stand, On the contrary, it''s the safest, because no one looks up. "Xu Heng said without hesitation:" moreover, if you behave in a suspicious way, dress in a conspicuous way, and pretend in a smart way, you are not a suspicious person, and you are treated as a suspicious person. Instead, it''s better to be generous and honest. I don''t have the word "thief" written on my face. Who would have thought that I really am a thief? This hotel has something to do with the city Bureau. It seems that it also provides some rooms for the police to make temporary dormitories. When I go in and out, I meet the people in police uniform, but I am not recognized once. The photos on the wanted notice were taken n years ago, which are quite different from those now. Even if the police made the jigsaw, there are still some differences in appearance. After all, there are only a few people who have met me, the one surnamed long How can a family remember what a gardener looks like? Those colleagues who work together have many complaints about the dragon family. In addition, I have been very careful. They are honest in the manor and have not offended anyone. Therefore, most of their demands on the police are perfunctory. They can''t offend a living murderer like me for a dead dragon Xiaotian. Otherwise, who knows if I will retaliate against them. "

    This grandson has calculated everything. There is a difference between a picture and a real person, let alone a puzzle? I''ve seen the police puzzle, but it''s not very similar. At that time, the police also asked me about Xu Heng''s appearance. How can I remember it? I can recognize people, but let me describe his appearance, but it''s too vague. It''s too general. I was not familiar with Xu Heng. When he didn''t wear a mask that night, the light was insufficient. When the light was enough, he wore a mask again. I didn''t want to perfunctory. I was not really impressed. Xu Heng, the chief cargo, was so popular that he could not be remembered at a glance"You took me to your hiding place to tell me that if you don''t accept your request, there is only one way to die?" It''s so close to the police station, the police don''t even need to drive the police car, and they can come to arrest people when they are running. It seems that Xu Heng doesn''t intend to let me out of the door easily.

    I don''t know what Xu Heng''s condition is, but I''ve made up my mind. If I can''t accept it, I''ll try my best to delay him until the enchanted tiger sister wakes up It''s up to you to go to the opposite police station. I''ll leave it up to you. "

    I can''t understand Xu Heng''s mind, "are you really not afraid of my calling the police?"

    "Not afraid," said Xu Heng confidently, "when I left Miss Dong and the car key together in the car, you began to believe that I didn''t mean to hurt you, so as long as I didn''t ask too much, you would not refuse."

    God bless brought me two cups of tea. One cup was gently placed beside Xu Heng''s hand, and almost splashed on my face at the same time. I stared at Xu Heng. The tomboy thought that Xu Heng still asked for help from me, or that I would really add a precondition to the compromise and trample her. She reluctantly sent the cup to me. Then I said to Xu Heng, "I look so happy Who would love to help? "

    Xu Heng flattered: "no, you are."

    "I''ve got three words on my face:" bad guy " "Even if I am a bad person, how do you know that I will not refuse you?" I said

    "Because I didn''t threaten you, I was begging you," Xu Heng said. "Although we didn''t touch much, but you are a person who eats soft but doesn''t eat hard. I still know that. I can still sit here now and have such a dialogue with you, which is the best proof."

    "There is no basis for your confidence."

    "It''s as if I''m betting on luck, on whether my confidence is right or wrong."

    Xu Heng and I looked at each other, but for the indifference I deliberately showed, he just smiled indifferently, as if he could not let him have any doubt about me or himself

    "After revenge on long Xiaotian, I have nothing to lose. You are an unexpected appearance. So, now I beg you for this matter, which was not originally in my plan. You promised. It''s the luck I found. You didn''t agree. You didn''t brush your shoulders with me. How can I lose without saying it?"

    Is he really not afraid that I refuse and report him to the police? Or do I deliberately show such trust and try to arouse my "hostage complex" and suffer from the so-called "Stockholm syndrome"?

    I took my cup and sipped it. I had no bottom in my heart. I was confused, but I was as calm as ever. "What''s your request? Let''s hear it first."

    Xu Heng looks up at Tianyou standing in front of us, and Tianyou looks at Xu Heng curiously and incomprehensibly. It seems that she is the same as me and doesn''t know what Xu Heng wants me to do.

    "I''m going to surrender"

    "what I almost burned my tongue, and half of the hot water I put in my mouth spits back into the cup.

    Xu Heng said calmly, "I''m going to surrender myself."

    PS: later]

 Chapter 832

    six thousand words chapter

    "I''m going to surrender"

    "what?"

    Xu Heng said calmly, "I''m going to surrender myself."

    I think he is making fun of me again, but he laughs naturally. Although the expression of God you is not natural, but his mouth is blue. From their faces, I can''t find even a hint of joke. God you obviously knew that Xu Heng had made such a decision for a long time. That''s incomprehensible helplessness. She can''t pretend it.

    But I still don''t believe it. I put the teacup back on the table and sneered, "is it my ear or your brain? Do you think that you can save your life by turning yourself in and being lenient? "

    Not to mention that Xu Heng is an intentional murderer with extremely bad quality and cruel means, but only on the social influence created by the case of Qianlong manor, he has to die! Because he defied the dignity of the law!

    Xu Heng said thoughtfully, "Mr. Chu can''t bear to see me die?"

    The old man''s face became hot. "There are national laws. You deserve to die."

    "You deserve it when you die!" God is patient. After listening to my words, it finally broke out. His red eyes roared at me and said, "what''s my brother''s sin? The guilty one is long Xiaotian! State laws? Shit! Is there any way in the world? Law is used to protect the rich and the powerful! Even if they are guilty! Long Xiaotian has done a lot of bad things, which has ruined my brother''s family. Why doesn''t the law punish him? My brother just killed a despicable animal. Why should he deserve it?! You tell me, you tell me! "

    The skinny NV child grabbed my collar and shook it hard. I couldn''t resist.

    The greedy Yuwang can corrode everything. The law is the rule of the society. But in the final analysis, the rule is supervised and implemented by some people. If it''s a person, there will be one or another Yuwang. If it''s a Yuwang, there will be the possibility of being used or bribed. But there will always be some people who are trying to study the method of turning that possibility into reality, using money, using beauty NV, using violence, Use emotion

    "stop, God bless." Xu Heng drinks the God''s blessing quietly. The fake boy is obedient. Even if thousands of people don''t agree with me, they hate to cut me to pieces, but they still let me go. They wipe the tears out of the corner of their eyes with the back of their hands.

    Xu Heng nodded happily and said, "dragon Xiaotian is guilty. Why? Because he violates the law, the society has the law, also needs the law, that is the rule, without the law, without the rule, there will be more people like long Xiaotian in the world, even may become people like him. Rules are dead, people are alive, rules are theory, but people live in reality, so some people start to override rules - the rich people have the right to create another kind of rules that only exist for them, I call that a law, as long as there are rules, there will be a law of its existence. I killed long Xiaotian because he was the beneficiary of this law. The rules didn''t punish him. I killed him and I also violated the rules. If I didn''t accept the sanctions, what''s the difference between me and him? If it''s just to kill him, I don''t need to do so many things. I''ve done so many things to make the law have to face up to the laws created by the rich and above its dignity! Let the law punish those who have colluded with long Xiaotian! Let the law play its due role, not become the umbrella of the rich and the powerful! Mr. Chu, do you remember what I said at Qianlong manor? I would rather degenerate, but also firmly believe that good people have good returns, all I do, just to change what I see, I dissatisfied with the law! I am not above the law, because I am not long Xiaotian! I agree with the existence of law and the existence of social rules! For this reason, I can''t agree with the existence of long Xiaotian! "

    Is this Xu Heng''s consciousness? My blood is restless and warming up. Even if I know that he didn''t try his best to find a noble excuse and a good reason for killing dragon Xiaotian, even if I know that his original intention is not so noble and great, just driven by hatred

    but there are laws in the rules that can make some people above the rules, which is really true in this society The tragedy of being - rules are the only justice. When the only justice ignores some laws that can not be recognized by the society, the laws become the "justice" of legal recognition, to challenge the "justice" laws. As a result, either they fall together, or Yu and Shi burn together.

    As a result, it will always be his + mother + tragedy!

    The hero in a tragedy is always easy to get people''s sympathy, even if he is an unforgettable criminal.

    "That''s why you stayed in Beitian after the crime?"

    "I stayed in Beitian not only for this purpose, but also to expand the influence of the murder of long Xiaotian. Right is a wonderful thing. If you don''t challenge it, it won''t really try to give you justice. Is that so-called dignity? Ha ha, the report materials that I Jia gave to the police involve many big people and events. Any person or event that is pulled out will cause quite a stir. In some aspects, it will cause public opinion and doubt. For the sake of the overall situation, the above people will inevitably have scruples and hesitates whether to check or not. However, the evidence is very limited. It''s not easy to find out One thing, I cheated Xiao Zhanhe out of the tip off material. He had a lawsuit with long Xiaotian in the early years. This material was handed over at that time. What was the result? Not only did no one complain, but they were also oppressed by those guys. Why? It''s because there''s someone on it who refuses to check, but the external reason is four words: the evidence is not enough, so I want to play a psychological war with those grandchildren, force them to take the initiative to Lu and find a breakthrough for the police, "Xu Heng said confidently:" the thief''s heart is empty. I''m making such a scene in Qianlong manor, and what''s the social impact? It''s impossible for people in Beitian or even above to stop putting pressure on the investigation and give the society a Ji a generation. Therefore, this investigation strength can''t be compared with Xiao Zhanhe''s telling long Xiaotian. How many pairs of eyes are under supervision. Who dare not let the investigation? Who dares not try to find out? The guys with ghosts in their hearts are afraid. They are afraid to find them one day. They are not sure if there is any more powerful evidence in my hand. They are more worried about whether my crazy murderer will make them the next dragon Xiaotian. I''m afraid they can''t sleep well? So as long as I stay in Beitian, they will be afraid day and night, so there is only one way to make them feel at ease. Before the police catch me, they will kill me and kill me. If I die, the police will not get more clues. The people above have a generation of Jia for the society and the public, and they don''t have to be afraid of me One day Mo went to their house. How nice. So, in order to find me, they are bound to do something. In this way, they can''t help but ask Lu to show his feet. They don''t have ghosts in their hearts. What do you want to do with me? ""What do you mean they will do? For example, I kidnapped you at Qianlong manor and let you go. I was suspected to be your companion? " Thinking of the existence of the hidden danger of the sand boat, I just lost all my feelings and was full of resentment.

    "This is really an accident!" Xu Heng could not help crying and laughing. "That night, I chose Mr. Chu as a hostage because I was so afraid that you would be killed by the savages and their herd of animals when I left the house. I was also surprised when I heard that there was a rumor that you and I were accomplices. This was not what I wanted. I did create the illusion that I had accomplices in Beitian, but that man was Xiao Zhanhe. Of course, I didn''t know Mr. Chu before And Xiao Zhanhe even have a deep origin, no, should say, when I use Xiao Zhanhe, I don''t know Mr. Chu you at all! I cheated him from his hands to report the materials he used to fight a lawsuit with long Xiaotian. It''s to make people think that he is my helper or emissary, so as to find him in trouble. As a leader, he must do more dirty things than I do. I''m not worried about him, am I? As far as I know, Xiao Zhanhe is domineering and needs face to die. Whether he is a policeman or someone who colludes with long Xiaotian, he is regarded as his enemy. If he has nothing to do, he likes to provoke or even provoke them. Once someone else provokes him, he will be able to give up his temper? Do you have to make some noise? Even if it doesn''t make some people Lu show their feet, it can also expand the public opinion influence of Qianlong manor. At least others will suspect that he is really my fellow party? However, I didn''t expect that Xiao Zhanhe was a rough man, aware of my intention, and could bear the suspicion of the police. Even I didn''t tell what I had cheated him, so that those who suspected that he had something to do with me could not help hesitating. They thought he was Iong and had a clear conscience. It''s not easy to fight in the old Jianghu. What''s more, I didn''t expect that What''s more, people don''t doubt him, but they are more sure that you are my helper. "

    My friend, I''m so tearful. Xiao Sanye didn''t tell the police that Xu Heng''s report materials were cheated from him. In fact, it''s the opposite of Xu Heng''s guess. He deliberately wants people to deepen their doubts about him. The purpose is to attract those who have illegal activities with long Xiaotian to attack him. He is willing to be Xu Heng''s bait to revenge those who have cheated him. The second reason is that For the protection of the relationship between demon Jing and me, when people suspect that he is Xu Heng''s accomplice, they will naturally not doubt me. The third master is really thick outside but thin inside, but obviously it''s still limited. He didn''t expect that this forbearance and candour not only did not make people doubt him, but also deepened their doubts about me. It''s estimated that the relationship between demon Jing and me was also understood by some people as that I deliberately suspected him Move to the third master. Who''s the trouble? Yin bad Yang wrong, the most innocent I have become the most suspicious people!

    "It''s the first time for me to meet you, but I was misunderstood as an old acquaintance, which is probably the so-called fate," Xu said shamelessly

    Fate? Dog poop!

    I''m not stupid enough to believe that every word of Xu Heng is true. I can''t ask powerlessly, "what do you want me to ask for, you don''t want me to take you to the police station to surrender?"

    "Exactly." Xu Heng nodded seriously.

    "What?!"

    Xu Heng ignored my surprise and said to himself, "to be exact, it''s not surrender, but you and Miss Dong who arrested me."

    "Are you sure you''re not sick?" That is, I have a brain disease. How can I not understand what he said?

    "I''m very conscious," Xu Heng said with a smile, "as Mr. Chu said, with the quality of the case I committed, even if surrender is a death, what''s the difference between being arrested and surrender? I have no relatives or reasons, so I don''t need to make a way to know who I am going to comfort? I am the only child of the old Xu family. When I die, I will be dead. I don''t need to care about the reputation left to future generations. I have no offspring. Besides, from the moment when I started to commit a crime, or from the moment when I decided to commit a crime, I have no reputation. So I left Beitian for seven years, and I have experienced the life in shape once and enjoyed everything But I did not find a Nv person. "

    I looked at Tianyou. I didn''t mean to gossip. Isn''t she your NV? Instead, he asked, "why do I have to arrest you? There''s no absoluteness in the world. I say it''s up to me, but I''m not a judge after all. If you can prove that long Xiaotian is indeed heinous, then your motive for crime, your report to him and your companions, plus your attitude of voluntarily confessing and helping the police to solve the case, are not without life guarantee. "

    since I met this tomboy, she has praised my words for the first time With the same voice, Lian said: "yes, brother, there is a way that Chu said"

    "I want you to arrest me, to prove that you have nothing to do with me, to get rid of your current situation, I didn''t want to live, and I''m not afraid to die." Xu Heng didn''t let Tianyou speak at all, but he didn''t hear her interrupt, and continued to say to me: "I haven''t been punished so long after the crime of Qianlong manor, and I''m going to do it above The added pressure must have been big enough. A few days ago, two bureau level cadres were double opened. I don''t know how many small fish and shrimps were buried with them. But those who appeared at longxiaotian''s birthday party that night counted up to seven or eight, and one jumped from a building to commit suicide. One died in a car accident. All of them were smart people. Once they died, they carried a black pot for some people to resist the crime, He also left his parents, wives and children the property to eat and drink without worrying. However, this kind of case, just like pulling a melon seedling, can pull out a bunch of small melons and eggs as long as one is moved. Not all of them are officials who are related to long Xiaotian. One or two of them are dead. The line of the case that should be solved will not be broken. The rest of them will be caught sooner or later. I It doesn''t make much sense to hide any more. If I am caught now, I can stab Ji and put some more pressure on it. I''ll cheer up and get rid of those guys who may have missed the net. It''s just the so-called strike while the iron is hot. Ha ha, I offended Officer Dong today for inviting you to arrest me, a criminal who is extremely heinous. It''s also good for her Compensation. ""Compensation for her?" I don''t believe it. Xu Heng doesn''t need to care about what Dong Xiaoye thinks of him, or what he thinks of him.

    "The word compensation is really inappropriate," said Xu hengxiao, a little smelly and cheap, with a clear and purposely low attitude, pointing to Tianyou and saying, "Mr. Chu, aren''t you and Tianyou misunderstood? Now the police are also looking for Tianyou. I hope Miss Dong can help me explain to the above, and see if I can "

    Xu Heng doesn''t need to say anything later. I know what he means. He wants the police to withdraw the case of Tianyou!

    "Is that a misunderstanding? Big brother, that''s kidnapping! Do you know what kidnapping is? It''s a criminal offence! "

    "I know, because I know, so I beg you, don''t I?" Xu hengzhen didn''t threaten me. He didn''t treat me as a fish and begged: "look at her, Mr. Chu. Once you go to jail, she has no future. She is not sensible. But she really hasn''t done anything bad. You will give her a chance."

    "Brother, you begged him for me?!" As if God had just responded, he was angry and anxious, and said, "don''t ask him! If you want to kill or cut, I''m not afraid! Elder brother, you said that the old men stand tall and dare to act boldly. The surname is Chu. You don''t need to tell me. I''ll go to jail with you, elder brother! "

    "You''re a fart!" Xu Heng stared, and the momentum of the murderer poured out like a flood over the levee? Are you a man? Do you have a handle in your crotch? Shut up if you don''t have a long time! I raised you so big that you didn''t starve to death, not to make you a criminal like me one day! "

    Xu Heng''s scolding is really ugly. My face is red, but Tianyou is used to it. She doesn''t feel embarrassed at all. It''s not the first time she has been scolded. She is just like a child who has made a mistake and dare not talk I''m curious. Didn''t Xu Heng leave Beitian seven years ago?

    Xu Heng sighed, but still stared at Tianyou and said: "six years ago, when I got to a certain place, I was robbed of my cell phone when I got off the train, and I ran into a dead end. I found that I had been cheated by a group of teenagers to seventeen-eighteen-year-old cubs, who wanted to rob me. This dead girl was one of them. When I took out my knife and hurt one of them, the group of cubs coaxed me Scattered, only this idiot, let a person sell to still help a number of money, oneself stay to block me he + mother live so big have never seen more stupid than you! Who do you believe in? Who do you believe in? "Br >

    " no! " God denied: "you always scold me, but I believe you!"

    "I am a murderer!" said Xu Heng angrily

    "So I can commit a crime with you!" God bless firm way: "I have no relatives, you are like my brother, I this life is you give, you let me die for you!"

    "So I said, you have been sold, and you are still counting money for others! You can''t tell right from wrong! When can I grow up? "

    "I grew up long ago, but you don''t admit it!"

    The expression and words of God''s blessing remind me of Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan often says that I won''t admit that she is no longer a child or just like they said. When I was a bystander, I suddenly found that their words are not childish or brave, but we, brothers, are not willing to give up our protection, Son NV is always the object of the heart.

    Xu Heng Sun said to me: "those children are wild children who are neglected, some run out of orphanages, some are trafficked children who can''t find their home after escaping, some can''t stand the beating and scolding at home, and some run out of home. They gather in local communities and live by fraud, begging and robbery. When she was a child, her family was pretty good But her mother is an egg, and her father is a soft one. No one teaches her well. Her mother knows how to play mahjong all day long. She contacts with those people who are not good at playing mahjong. After all, she goes out of her way to hook up with a rogue and local ruffian. As a result, she is involved in the street war when she eats a big stall. She is cut dozens of dollars by others for no reason. She dies. Her father is in agony for an NV who wears a green hat At the beginning, she took drugs to escape from reality and lost her job. As a result, she still had a solid family background. He could not bear it, and she had a long history. So when she was six or seven years old, she was adopted by her father''s only family member, her uncle, who was a rich man, usually had a cold brotherhood. What she wanted was her father''s house and money. After she was adopted, she would not even let her go In order to save her tuition and send her children to a better school, she couldn''t stand the beating and scolding of the couple when she was in her teens. She stole thousands of yuan from them, ran out of her home, ran around several cities, and finally came with the group of kids. "God bless" is the name I gave her, which means God bless her, so many In, she was not killed by starvation or other people. Her name is Xu Xiaoyou, which I gave her. She said she didn''t remember her last name. "

    Tianyou evaded our eyes, so she didn''t forget her name, just didn''t want to use it anymore - if I had such irresponsible parents, maybe I would change my name just like her, too

    when Xu Heng told about Tianyou''s life experience, his words were very straightforward, and even deliberately sarcastic and ridiculed, but I''m not a fool, knowing that he''s here with me Like an outsider, but also a life and death in his hands in front of the hostages, but also so regardless of the feelings of God''s protection, will not be unprovoked, the more he is sarcastic, afraid that the more can prove the position of God''s protection in his heart, Yayi is playing psychological war with me again!Sure enough, after I thought that I was dissatisfied with his sharp and mean attitude of exposing people''s scars, so I might sympathize with God''s blessing for this reason, Xu Heng, the king + eight + lambs + Zi, thrusted out a wall thick face and said to me: "Mr. Chu, this girl has not continued to go to school since she was six years old. Look at her, she looks like a man of culture, with a philosophy book under her creaky nest, In fact, I don''t know many big characters. In order to get back at long Xiaotian, I''ve been doing all sorts of shameful things. What I''ve been in contact with are all the villains and green snakes. So I dare not and can''t take her with me. It''s inevitable that I''m neglecting the discipline. You say that in this society, it''s hard to use my fists and fists. How can I fart? Can''t you still do those Jiming dog robbers'' burning, killing and looting? You can''t live without culture, knowledge and skill, so I want to ask Mr. Chu "

    " stop it! " I hurriedly stopped and interrupted Xu Heng.

    Six thousand words is the number of words in two chapters at ordinary times. Right and wrong don''t divide into chapters. It''s to fill up the chapter that had no change yesterday. It''s really sleepy. Good night, everyone! ~Łˇ

 Chapter 833

    "Stop it!" I hurriedly stopped, "Xu Heng, I said that you treated me as a bad man. I wronged you, and you treated me as a mallet?" The brothers stood up and pointed to the tomboy and said, "I''m going around. I''m afraid you don''t just want me to help her with the kidnapping! Why should I raise such a big woman for you?! What kind of charity do you think I run? "

    "I don''t need you to support me!" Tianyou is also in a hurry. "What do you mean, brother?! You said you should take the mistake to turn yourself in and commit suicide. I said you couldn''t stop you, but why did you give me to this bastard? "

    "Who are you calling an asshole?!"

    "Who are the bastards I scold!"

    "Who is * * who scolds me!"

    "You -" the tomboy scolded me, but he was trembling with anger. Now he was convulsing with anger. "Brother, I have hands and feet. You don''t need to ask for his life! I''m not that crappy! I don''t live well for so many years! I didn''t think about being rich and rich. I would wash dishes and sweep the floor. Even if I couldn''t read, I wouldn''t starve to death. "

    Xu Heng looked at the expressionless me and the angry Tianyou. He sighed and said: "Mr. Chu, Xiaoyou, just listen to me, OK? Xiaoyou, I know you can live on your own. In fact, in recent years, my brother has been away from you. Although you are not willing to study, you have always worked hard. I am very happy, but I have no relatives, and you have no relatives. Who should I entrust you to? You and I don''t even have a decent friend around. If something happens, don''t say help. Even someone who can say a word can''t find it. How can you let brother die at ease?

    "then don''t die." God bless kneels in front of Xu Heng, holds his hand and pleads: "let''s leave here and go to a far away place, so that no one can recognize it. I work to support you You, for you to marry and have children, you also said? There are three ways of being unfilial. It''s great to have no one behind you. You can''t let the old Xu''s family cut off their incense here. "

    Xu Heng shook his head, just like I often stroked Chu Yuan, he also stroked the head of Tianyou with similar movements, laughing and saying: "You raise me? Let me hide in the hole like a mouse all my life, and fear that I will be caught and shot every day? Yes, there are three ways of being unfilial, and nothing can be left behind. But in order to be responsible for my parents and my ancestors, can I not be responsible for my sons and daughters? Let their faces say "son of the criminal" or "daughter of the criminal" all their lives? Xiaoyou, Xiaoyou, don''t be silly. Why did you run away from home? Because of your parents'' depravity, it has become a trick for others to laugh at you and despise you. Why do your uncle and his family often beat you? Because other people laugh at them, they vent their resentment against your parents on you, don''t they? "

    Tianyou is silent, and I am silent. Xu Heng has enjoyed all the things he thinks he should enjoy in his life in the seven years since he left Beitian, but he has not set up a family or even found a woman he likes. That''s why

    "don''t persuade me not to commit again, Xiaoyou, how many times have you heard my story? You know better than anyone why I do this, don''t you? " Xu Heng turned to look at me with a smile on his face. There was bitterness and sweetness of memories and pride. "Mr. Chu, remember the story I told you at Qianlong manor? My sister, who committed suicide, cut her wrists in the bathroom and dyed the water in the bath with blood. She lay in it until she chose to leave the world. She wanted to wash her body with blood and the dirt left in her heart. Why did she commit suicide? Because no one gave her justice, because those animals who hurt her, those scum scum, refused to admit their crimes! I''ve also committed a crime, but if I don''t admit it, then I''m not a beast, a scum? Turned into something as dirty as them? Life is only a hundred years. Sooner or later, I will die. After I die, I want to see her. But if I become a person she hates, will she still see me? My father, my mother, do they still want to recognize me? I turned myself in, not to die, but to finish what I should have done. Now, it''s time to wash my soul with my own blood "

    the tears of God''s protection are like the beads of broken thread, which can''t stop falling down. Even my eyes are a little hot.

    "Mr. Chu, I don''t want to ask you to take care of God like me. I just want to ask you to be a friend with her. When she''s unhappy, lonely, and in need of help when she''s in trouble, she can find someone in her cell phone that she can trust besides me."

    Relatively speaking, this kind of request is not as oppressive as before, but I still mutter to myself, looking at the God protection of College Students'' dress, thinking, how many big characters does this guy really know? Is there such a strange existence in this era? If it is true, which is more when she is unhappy, lonely, or in need of help when she is in trouble, or when she is happy, not lonely, or does not need help? Obviously, the former''s habit of "abusing good people" seems to be a part of my instinct. Seeing that my expression is no longer so determined, Xu Heng takes advantage of the hot Railway: "when I left Qianlong manor, Mr. Chu and I said that if I had a chance in the future, I would definitely repay you. This girl is better than me and should not lose to Miss Dong, There are many people and things in the society, and Miss Dong can''t compare them. Even if I go in, I''m afraid your situation will not be safe for a while, or even more dangerous than it is now. Xiao you can protect you in the dark. Although my request is difficult for some powerful people, compared with it, it''s not a reward at all, but when you and Xiao you know each other well Some time later, it will be found that although this stupid girl is simple and simple, she is self-improvement, hard-working and hardworking. She won''t make you worry too much, and will certainly help you. At least she can protect your safety before my case is understood. ""I need her protection?"

    "How can I protect him?"

    "You see, you two have similar reactions. Isn''t that fate?" Xu Heng thought that he was too bullshit to look at me and Tianyou when he spoke, but the reason why he tried to persuade me later surprised me, "Mr. Chu has encountered many things recently? It''s not like hanging a lottery once or twice. It''s mostly because Miss Dong is not around, or if Miss Dong is not around you, you will always encounter some things. After all, Miss Dong is a policeman, and some things are taboo to her, but Xiaoyou is different. "

    there are indeed many people staring at her, at least the disaster of the sand boat makes me every day Worried, I went to Beijing on my back. It''s really not a good feeling that I didn''t feel safe and secure. If I have a perverted bodyguard with the same skills as dongxiaoye, I''m a bit moved, but I''m more dissatisfied, "you follow me?"

    "No, I''d like to follow you, but in Beitian, it''s not easy to get close to you. There are many police stations in your home, your parents'' home, your mother''s restaurant, your father''s school, your sister''s school, your company, and several places you often go to. You are a regular person with no special hobbies and a fixed route of action every day The more it is like this, the more people who stare at you will cherish Miss Dong''s absence, and you jump out of this stable rule, "Xu Heng said with a smile:" I just asked Tianyou to go to your company several times. Of course, I didn''t go in, just the cafes and fast-food restaurants downstairs that your employees often go to during lunch time. Mr. Chu seems to be a very good person in the company Famous people don''t need to ask for information at all. Basically, they are talking about your topic. "

    Xu Heng didn''t say what topic it is, but Tianyou whispered," playboy, dirty bastard. "

    I know my public praise is bad, but I don''t know how bad it is, and I don''t have the courage to prove it. Now I know that my public praise has been so bad that others don''t need to approach me, and I hate me! Even illiterate people can naturally spit out such profound words as "filthy"

    "in this case, you should know that I am far from the kind of good person you expect, and still trust me so much?"

    "What is more believable is to listen to people''s behind the scenes comments and the facts you see with your eyes?" Xu Heng said with a smile, "isn''t Mr. Chu always taking care of kuer and Madame? This is not something that everyone is willing to do and can do. "

    "Where did he take care of them?" Tianyou interjected: "brother, he and the policewoman threw the couple you said to the woman whose surname is Zhu, and then they didn''t ask. Didn''t you see that he didn''t come to see them for so long? That''s care, too! "

    This made my friends blush. I rarely go to see Ku''er and grandma. Although this is due to my trust in Zhu Danchen and some other reasons, I can''t deny that I don''t care enough.

    Xu Heng was very clear about my difficulties, and said to Tianyou, "I''m in Mr. Chu''s position, and I''ll try my best to make less contact with aunt and kuer. Don''t you think about it, how many people are thinking about him now? Madame and Ku''er are also people from the Qianlong manor. Mr. Chu has too much contact with them, which may bring them a lot of unnecessary troubles. Moreover, although Madame is an elder and Ku''er is still young, after all, men and women are different. Mr. Chu doesn''t have a family, or even a fixed girlfriend. It''s not convenient to say that he lives with them, old and young Is it convenient for you, Madame and Ku''er? Besides, the old men are not always as considerate as the women. Have you personally confirmed how well president Zhu takes care of them? Since you entrust people to others, you can''t trust them if you run to them for three days or two? Xiao you, you don''t know much about the world. "

    After all, Zhu Danchen and I don''t know each other very well. Our trust in her comes from dongxiaoye. In this case, we should be cautious about her and sister tiger''s feelings, so as to avoid Zhu Danchen''s misunderstanding and affect her and dongxiaoye''s feelings. But then, I don''t often go to see kuer and grandma. The main reason is that we don''t have time ˇŞˇŞMy friend is a 9-to-5 class. Let alone go to see kuer and grandma. I haven''t even come home to see my parents for a long time.

    But I don''t have a fixed girlfriend, which is too hurtful. It seems that he also thinks that I spent a lot of time. "You let the tomboy sit at the door of principal Zhu''s house, not only to ask me to talk about it, but also to observe the current situation of kuer and grandma, to confirm your request for me at the moment, right?" I''m not stupid. Xu hengrao asked me to emphasize that there is no hostility to me. He must have his own purpose.

    "I also want to know whether they are OK or not" Xu Heng did not deny, that is to say, admitted.

    I looked at him and then at the tomboy and asked, "what are you going to do if I don''t agree to your request?"

    When I asked this question, I clenched my fists tightly. I was not ready to tear my face with them, but I was afraid that the sweat in my hand would flow out. I was a pawn for the people, I was a fish for the people, and I couldn''t even beat a tomboy, let alone a Xu Heng?

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 834

    Xu Heng and I looked at each other. In the calm expression, there was a bit of expectation and a bit of tension, but more of it was a kind of natural and resigned calm. "I said that I didn''t expect to have Mr. Chu in my plan at first. When I made my consciousness, I naturally prepared for today. I have saved some savings these years, which is enough for this girl Before marriage, I begged Mr. Chu to be able to live comfortably. The main purpose of my invitation is to fulfill my promise to you when you let me go - to repay you and catch me. You are a hero. Ha ha, please make friends with Xiaoyou. It''s by the way. "

    By the way? Not necessarily

    "Why are you so good to her, not from your relatives?"

    God bless no good airway: "can you manage it?"

    Xu Heng knocked a note on her head and smiled at me. "It''s not a family affair. Mr. Chu is also very good to aunt and bitter son. What''s the reason?"

    I was stunned.

    "Some things don''t need a reason, and we can''t find a reason. At the beginning, we might not have been able to see them for a while, but when we found them, we were used to them and took them for granted." Xu Heng said with emotion: "I said that you are a different person, you are ordinary, because no one found your difference, I have hair Now, it''s because I think we are similar in many aspects. I''m not familiar with you, but there seems to be a kind of resonance between me and you. I don''t know, but I can understand. So I come to ask you. "

    I''m like you? Do they all have the character of a bad person? I smile bitterly. Xu Heng''s confidence in me is only that I let him go at Qianlong manor and gave up the chance to be a hero. In the world of material desire, those who don''t have the same fame and interests can easily get the trust of others - maybe Xu Heng didn''t realize it, or maybe he just didn''t break it.

    I looked at Tianyou, a illiterate college student, and said, "what did you do in Qianlong manor, she didn''t participate?"

    "Absolutely not. If I had participated, I would have been confessed by my colleagues." Xu Heng, like a parent who tried to defend the wrong child, said: "I let her open this room here a year ago. I didn''t commit a crime at that time, and she was not a shelter? When I turn myself in, I can''t talk about it any more. Except for asking her to invite you last time, she screwed up and was taken as a kidnapping. "

    here, Xu Heng glared at Tianyou angrily, and Tianyou turned his face aside. He had a very open and unrepentant attitude.

    "I can think of tying me as a misunderstanding, but she doesn''t often do it?"

    "That''s what you do so often!" Tianyou is like a wild dog with its tail trodden. It bares its teeth and cracks its mouth at me, saying, "I''m not afraid to tell you, my brother told me not to hurt you. I''ve dug two holes in you!"

    I don''t understand. I can''t stand her attitude. I don''t have a good way: "I have a feud with you, do I? Your mother asked me to cut it to death? Why do you hate me so much? I have a feud with you? "

    "Yes!" "You shot my brother!" cried God

    "He also shot me!" My friend was quick to talk back, but I just remembered something like this. I thought to myself, no wonder this tomboy didn''t see me from the beginning.

    "You did it first!"

    "I did it first?" It seems that my first friend said, "if he doesn''t point a gun at me, why should I shoot him?"? If I point a gun at you, don''t you hurry with me? "

    God did not even think, "you dare! I will not kill you! "

    I shrugged. "It''s not over."

    Tianyou was stunned. I brought him into the ditch. He was so angry that he could not find words to fight back.

    Xu Heng said with a wry smile, "Mr. Chu will not still remember his revenge?"

    "If I shoot you and you shoot me, I''ll be even," I said, glancing at Tianyou obliquely, "if she has a better attitude towards me in the future, I think it''s OK to be a friend."

    my friends are also well thought out. We are holding our lives in others'' hands. Xu Heng made this request to me on the condition of turning himself in, and put forward a big idea first Come on, if I refuse, it''s like forcing him not to turn himself in. What he''s talking about now is pleasant. It''s begging me. If I don''t, God knows what he''ll do. This grandson is a dangerous person with a perverse disposition. I don''t have that curiosity to test my guess. If the cost is my own life safety, it''s not worth it to me whether I win or lose What''s more, there''s still a little winter night lying in a coma when I get off the bus. Besides, although the tomboy''s attitude towards me is a little bit poor, if I haven''t done any bad things, I can''t say that it''s injurious to me. Don''t I know more people and make more friends?

    God did not put me in the eye, a spit toward me spray, "I bah!"

    "Pa!"

    I turned my head and flashed the saliva of God, and Xu Heng slapped the fake boy in the face. The fake boy was beaten like a fool and looked at Xu Heng, brother, who was suddenly furious"He will be your brother in the future!" Dog day''s words, listen to in my ear, than hit in the fake boy''s face also he + mother pain.

    What about you? Isn''t it a friend? Why brother and sister again?!

    I don''t know whether Xu Heng is angry about Tianyou''s attitude towards me or happy about my attitude towards Tianyou. In a word, for the rest of the time before I left the hotel, he was preaching to Tianyou. Instead, he put my hostage aside and drank tea leisurely. Tianyou didn''t dare to return his words. No matter how hard Xu Heng scolded, she just cried hard and said she would not let Xu Heng go First, brother and sister call the most tragic parting of life and death a thorough and wonderful performance.

    I''m not moved, because I think I know why Xu Heng has to turn himself in. During the time of watching the opera, I also thought about it. I want to be friends with Tianyou. It''s true that he and his mother are by the way

    ,,

    "it''s not small under your dosage." when I went downstairs, I saw that Dong Xiaoye was still in a coma in the car, and my eldest brother glared at Xu Heng, as Sun Tzu said It''s good to hear. It seems that I have done enough Kung Fu. In fact, it''s still against me. If I stay in the car on a winter night, I don''t think it''s safe.

    Xu Heng doesn''t deny it, but laughs: "I''m afraid the dosage is small. Before we finish talking, Miss Dong brought the police first. It doesn''t matter to me, but Xiaoyou"

    Tianyou didn''t go downstairs with him. At last, Xu Heng scolded him for being in a hurry and hid in the room to gamble, because she couldn''t change Xu Heng''s determination to turn himself in.

    I turn to lean against the window, face to face with this rough man who will stir the still water of Beitian pool, and lightly say: "the tomboy is not here, can you tell me the truth?"

    Xu Heng''s smile on his face was slightly smothering, then he covered it up and said, "Mr. Chu doesn''t believe that I will really turn myself in?"

    "I believe," I said, "but I don''t believe that the reason for your surrender is that you are afraid of not having the face to see your family after you die. You really need to be afraid of this. You shouldn''t have retaliated against long Xiaotian in the first place. You know better than anyone else that your family doesn''t want you to do such a thing at all, let alone at the cost of cutting off their children and grandchildren? I don''t know if this is the reason you lied to the tomboy or to yourself, but I know it''s not true. I want to hear the truth. "

    "That''s the truth." Xu Heng''s truth is a little groundless.

    I said coldly: "Xu Heng, you''re not stupid, but I''m not stupid. I just want to tell you that I promised to be a friend with that tomboy later, not because I was cheated by you. There will always be a day when lies will be revealed. Even if I''m a fool, I may suddenly wake up one day in the future and find that I''m cheated by you. If I''m angry at that time, I''ll move to tomboy, Don''t you worry? "

    Xu Heng was silent, but sweat was on his forehead.

    I know, he still holds a fluke mentality, think I''m cheating him.

    "The hotel room was opened with the ID card of the tomboy. You said that Tianyou was Xiaoming, and her big name was Xu Xiaoyou, but you gave it to her. How did you deal with her ID card? She escaped from her family and disappeared for so many years. It''s estimated that her family would have considered her dead. How did the identity of "Xu Xiaoyou" come from? She should have no account, or even no proof. "

    Xu Heng couldn''t smile, sighed for a long time, and said:" yes, I entrusted her with the account. Although the identity is legal, once the police went to check her account, they could still find out that there is something wrong with her account, and then they could find out that I entrusted her with the account "

    " fake boy " The police haven''t paid enough attention to the case of kidnapping me. But once they investigate Tianyou, they will first find out the suspicious part of her account. As long as they get to know the situation with the handler, they will find out her relationship with you. The reason why you hide so much is that the tomboy doesn''t need to hide, because she used her identity to cover you. You asked her to invite me, but she came to bind me It''s something you didn''t expect when you moved the police. That''s why you''re so angry, isn''t it? She is really not a shield, because her help to you can be regarded as your fellow party. Let the police find out this. She is doomed to have no way to clean up like you in her life. So, please make a friend with her, just a good excuse. Your real purpose is actually to help her erase the kidnapping case, so that the police can not find out the relationship between you two , right? As for you to turn yourself in, is it because of her? You don''t want her to be a thief with you all her life? " I thought for a moment, and then said, "can I say that if you have never met Tianyou, if she has never been involved in your revenge for longxiaotian, you will not turn yourself in at all?"

 Chapter 835

    Xu Heng kept silent for a long time and looked at me like this. After a while, he smiled bitterly and said: "I never thought about my tomorrow, nor what is the future. A man with a full brain filled with hatred may not want to think about so much, to challenge the rules, to destroy the laws that I can''t stand. They all sound good, can hypnotize himself, and firm the belief of revenge excuse? I''m not very clear myself, but everyone who has done something bad and done something wrong is willing to find a reason for himself, isn''t it? I didn''t really think about what happened after I retaliated against long Xiaotian until I came back to Beitian, because there was only one thing in my heart in recent years. I live and die for it. I really don''t care. So how to live or how to die, I don''t care. I just drift with the flow. I''ve been wandering outside these years, and I''m not so alive? It seems to be a natural thing to kill long Xiaotian and then run away. I don''t need to think about it at all, but who would have expected that one day in a certain year before everything came, in a certain city, I met such a little girl who was betrayed and abandoned by her companion, just like I was betrayed and abandoned by the society, by the so-called justice. It''s a bit of sympathy with each other Mo yiruan took her away. Loneliness is a terrible thing. At first, I just sympathized with her and pitied her. Later, I slowly took her as my sister''s double. Later, I unconsciously took her as my sister. So I was aloof, indifferent and merciless. I told her everything, including that I wanted to revenge on long Xiaotian who was me I didn''t plan to let her participate in this matter. I tried my best to stop it, but she still joined in. She went to Beitian earlier than me and waited for me for more than a month. When I knew that she was also in Beitian, it was a time when I had to start. At that time, I just cheated Xiao Zhanhe into the materials for reporting dragon Xiaotian, and I had to deal with green snake The barbarians and their animals, on the one hand, have to appease the girl who is dead or alive. They are afraid that she will run to get revenge on long Xiaotian, and they are also afraid that my friends, especially the green snake, will know that Xiao Nuo is really a snake. He is suspicious and ruthless, but he has a very smart head. As long as he suspects that I have left a hand for him, it doesn''t need to be very practical Evidence, he will kill me, so I let Xiao Nuo come to this hotel, open that room, and live here quietly. I told her that her identity and this room are the best cover for me, Mr. Chu. You are right. She tied you up, which I didn''t expect. I am too self-centered. I am used to living alone, and I can''t help but live with things Subjectively, I didn''t pay attention to the gun you shot me, so I ignored Xiaoyou''s feelings. In fact, if someone shot her, I couldn''t stand it. The reason why I was angry was that she exposed herself. Once the police went to check her account, they found that I helped her move around, and then contacted me before and after the crime She has been staying in Beitian for a long time, and her life is over "

    " then why don''t you take her with you? " I said, "Why are you looking for me? If you don''t let her come to me, she won''t be exposed, and the police won''t be able to check her for no reason. Can you beg me again? Before that, you thought about turning yourself in, didn''t you? "

    Xu Heng doesn''t answer the question, "Mr. Chu knows why the girl has to help me get revenge?"

    In a daze, I felt that there was a correct answer in my heart, but I shook my head.

    "She is afraid, afraid that I will go to the end of the world after I get revenge on long Xiaotian, then she will become a lonely person again. For her, I am the only family member in the world, and I will become a criminal together, just so that I can''t find an excuse to put her aside." Xu Hengxiang is envious, and it seems to be self mocking: "Mr. Chu has family and friends, maybe, can''t It''s really terrible to understand loneliness. It takes great courage to live alone. Compared with death, it''s nothing. "

    Yes, I''ve never been lonely, but I''m not totally unable to understand their thoughts

    " people are very strange animals. Many times, they can''t understand themselves. We don''t know how to think about our own not Come, but always worry about the future of others, "Xu Heng said with emotion:" she is not afraid of crime, because I am not afraid to lose my head, because she, I can''t take her to the end of the world, and I can''t live those days that can''t see the sun, and I have to worry all the time, I can''t let her be a criminal like me, and I have to tell her that the things I have done, in fact It''s all wrong, it''s a price to pay, so I have to turn myself in, because she is my sister, the only family member I have now. She should live well and live openly. I think about it many times. Why I took her out of that city at the beginning, the answer is the same, because I want to give her a future, not destroy her future "

    I only know that Xu Heng surrendered himself because of God''s blessing, but I don''t know what gave him such courage. Now I know that it''s the responsibility to be a family member and a brother. Xu Heng drove me and Dong Xiaoye back home. In order not to be met by the police, the car stopped a little distance from the community. On the way, we didn''t talk again, straight When I got out of the car, I took the little winter night out of the car and carried it on my back. Then I said to Xu Heng, who had not been in the car all the time, "there is no point in showing off. You don''t need to please me, and I don''t lack your human feelings. You turn yourself in and take your credit. If I want to, I''ve already got it. As for her," I looked at the tiger sister who was in a coma and said, "she won''t care. "Xu Heng asked with a smile, "Mr. Chu doesn''t really think that if I turn myself in, I can have a trace of life?"? Ha ha, I don''t want this credit for nothing. "

    I looked at him indifferently and said, "surrender and want to die are two concepts. Which one do you belong to?"

    Xu Heng''s expression is smothering, and his smile is not so natural. "Is there any difference?"

    "There is no difference for me. I can not catch you, but I can''t stop you from turning yourself in. You come out on your own. You are the creator of life and death. I am curious." I said: "you seem sincere and I take out my heart and lungs. What you say is not necessarily a lie, but not all the truth?"

    Xu Heng just smiled and didn''t answer, but his eyes were obviously dodging something.

    I sighed and said: "in fact, I''ve been doing one thing recently. I''ve been devoting myself to it. I''ve put all my energy into it, and it''s getting closer to success. But I don''t have a sense of achievement. Instead, I''m getting more and more scared and confused. With the clear results, my expectations have been growing day by day. Suddenly, they have plummeted. I began to think about this goal After that, what should I do next? Just like you are now, when you finish your goal, you have to say goodbye to your past life. But I''m used to my previous life. Facing the inevitable changes in the future, I have no confidence and motivation. Every time I think of it, I have an urge to die, because I can''t seem to find the purpose of living, and it''s too difficult to start from scratch "

    Xu Heng stopped laughing, as if he had been hit by the most vulnerable concealment in his heart. There were some flusters in his eyes, some twitches in the corners of his mouth, and he seemed to want to talk, but he didn''t know what to say.

    I smiled with emotion, turned around and walked towards home with my back on winter night, raised my hand and said: "the tomboy is very pitiful. My parents don''t want her, my relatives don''t want her, and I''ve been cheated by others. I finally met a person who thought he wouldn''t cheat her, but the one who would cheat her the most"

    "Mr. Chu!" Xu Heng yelled at me, but when I looked back, he didn''t know what to say. After a while, he said, "you promised to be friends with Xiao you, didn''t you?"

    "Yes." I said simply.

    "Can you not tell her what you just said?" Xu Heng''s words are no different from his acquiescence in my guess.

    Sure enough, his motive of turning himself in is not only for God''s protection, but also for himself. He turns himself in because he has lost the faith or motivation to live and wants to die.

    "As I said, although surrender or want to die are two concepts, there is no difference for me. Even if you don''t want to die, you should also take responsibility for what you have done. I admire the courage of you to take responsibility. Although you have piled up so many nice and great excuses in front of the tomboy, you just hope that the tomboy will be honest in the future As a human being, you left her with an image of knowing the wrong, being able to change, being brave to bear, being magnanimous and tall. I have no reason to destroy these positive and imitative things, even if it is not completely true. "

    "Thank you" Xu hengxiao''s joy, but also smile bitterly.

    "You''re welcome." I smile bitterly, also smile happily.

    Xu Heng may be a smart, insidious and cruel person, but as I felt at the beginning, he is not an unforgettable person, and "sinner" is the definition of him in this society. His crime is forced out by the society. Unfortunately, the law cannot convict the society, so he can only be convicted.

    Xu Heng is the victim of this sad society. No one can say that he is innocent, but only hope that his crime can make more people realize that some things have been above the law and rules, that is unreasonable existence, that is an undeserved phenomenon, that is the tragedy of the society

    what I can do is just for the person who is willing to be the victim, a little bit psychologically So I agreed to his request.

    Xu Heng is right. I was tortured by Stockholm syndrome, and I didn''t think he deserved to die. So, like him, I found an excuse to cover up my cowardice - I don''t want to be a hero, I don''t want to be an accomplice of this distressing society, so I don''t want to catch him

    in the current era, in the current society we live in, I''m alone It''s not shameful, but it''s just a matter of mind

 Chapter 836

    I don''t know what kind of thing Xu Heng sprayed on her face towards winter night, which made her sleep like a dead pig. I wiped her face with a wet towel three times, and she didn''t wake up, so I almost sent her to the hospital.

    In the whole afternoon, the phone calls of tassel, Murphy and Ziyuan didn''t break, saying that Sima Hai, Sima Yang''s younger brother, had gone to the company again. But this time, he didn''t find a senior leader. Instead, he directly ran to the investment department to ask Murphy for advice. Viagra almost started working with ya. Fortunately, he was stopped by the colleagues of the comprehensive team, but there was still some noise. Now all the people in the company People are looking at the investment department and the bustle of the comprehensive group. Qin LAN and Wan''er are going to argue with him. Now they are stopped by three of them. All three girls ask me what to do.

    I said the same thing, but he made trouble. Didn''t he ask Murphy for an explanation? Just as I said before, one push for six five years, all the responsibilities should be assigned to me. Don''t talk with him about the terms of compromise. If he asks the company to fire me with a tough attitude, you have to insist on firing me with a tougher attitude than him. Anyway, if I''m not in the company now, even if I really want to fire, I have to wait for me to return to the company and give me an opportunity to explain, right? This is the demeanor and gas that a large company should have. No one can say anything. Then it will be a mess. Now everyone is paying attention to the investment department and the comprehensive team. Waiting to see Murphy''s jokes is not necessarily a bad thing. If we can not let others see the jokes, what they see is Murphy''s public-private distinction and selflessness.

    Isn''t everyone convinced that Murphy and I have an affair? So, for the sake of the company''s reputation, who would question her work attitude and the company''s position in her mind if she didn''t even protect her favorite man?

    I just want Zhang and his wife to lift a stone and smash their feet. It''s not so easy to see Murphy''s jokes. Do you want to see my jokes? It''s not hard, but don''t forget the old saying that the real winner is the one who can laugh to the end.

    The three girls couldn''t understand my intention, but felt that I was full of self-confidence. They managed to cope with it. At the same time, they didn''t forget to let me give them a statement afterwards.

    At night.

    I was lying on the sofa watching TV. Chu Yuan was busy in the kitchen for the last course of dinner. The East was taking Chu Yuan''s meal out of the kitchen. She heard a loud noise in sister tiger''s room. After a while, she rushed out of the room with a gun like a fire on her butt, shouting: "Xu Heng! Xu Heng! What about chuzi, chuzi?! "

    This girl just woke up, her eyes and brain are not clear, plus her room is too dark, the living room is too bright, the gap between the light and the dark has a great impact on her vision. Seeing someone in front of her, still staying in the state of high vigilance before the coma, she subconsciously pointed the muzzle of the gun at the target''s head, almost scared by the oriental girl she pointed at The plate fell to the ground. I didn''t know why I looked at sister tiger and me again. My finger pointed towards me and said carefully, "sister Xiaoye, did you wake up or have a nightmare? I''m not Xu Heng. Besides, your little chuzi and my brother Nan are over there. Your gun should point to "

    sister tiger is confused. She has a dull vision. She actually listened to the words of the East and turned around busily. She pointed the gun at me who was digging her feet on the sofa. Fortunately, the little niangpi didn''t say let her shoot. Otherwise, my head might blossom I almost shouted, "danger, danger!"! My sister, you can see clearly. It''s me! Dongfang Lianren, I have a feud with you?! What do you want her to point at me?! "

    The East is also urgent way: "am I not afraid?! There are only two of us in the room. Don''t let her point to you. Do you mean me? Are you a man? How come there is no spirit of saving beauty from heroes?! "

    "Who told you that men are heroes? I would like to be a bear! Even if I am a hero, you are not a beauty. Why should I save you? "

    "I''ll drag you! What''s wrong with Miss Ben? This figure, this face, people love, flowers see flowers, bear see I want to be a hero! What''s wrong with your eyes? " There are several lovely poses in the East. Narcissism is so ugly.

    "My eyes don''t work, so I see a fly on your face!"

    "Flies?" East a Zheng, angry way: "this is to love cry mole good?! It''s Miss Ben''s proud cute spot! You call it a fly? Sister Xiaoye, shoot! Shoot him in the eye, no, frog eye, toad eye! "

    "No!" Man, hold your head.

    At this time, Chu Yuan, who heard my quarrel with Dongfang, came out of the kitchen to see the situation. She was scared when she saw sister Hu holding a gun to me. Maybe it was because Chu Yuan, who was still holding a spatula in her hand, didn''t notice that her posture was aimed at me, so she was busy and showed a timid gesture of Ultraman shooting the necessary light. Yes "Sister Xiaoye, what are you doing? You can''t fight with a gun?! What happened to my brother? What did you do to you when you were drunk? "

    As she said this, she took the topic askew and turned a corner along with her posture. It seems that she was going to shoot the death light at me, such as the gun of winter night, the plate of Oriental pity, and the shovel of Chu Yuan. Who am I going to provoke?"Calm down, calm down, calm down!"

    "I can''t calm down!" Fearing not to be disordered, Dongfang Lian said: "brother Nan, you are honest. Did you really take advantage of sister Xiaoye''s drunkenness and do something dirty to her? Why else would she point a gun at you? "

    You asked her to point a gun at me!

    "Brother, you don''t really do that kind of thing?" Chu Yuan is very calm and calm, which makes people afraid. In the eyes of Sakai, it''s murderous. I can''t say what I have to say. After I pick up two girls and come back from school, they are still sleeping. They naturally ask me what''s the matter. I can''t say that Dong Xiaoye is infatuated by Xu Heng. They lie that she drinks too much wine at noon, but the thief''s heart can see the bed in the East There are water basins and towels on the table above my head. I didn''t falsely accuse sister tiger of taking advantage of her when she was drunk and sleeping. She didn''t vomit, so I didn''t need to wipe anything for her. However, I was worried that sister tiger was sleepy and didn''t wake up. So I wiped her face several times. How could I take advantage of her and eat her tofu?!

    Just now, I was facing the wheat awn with the Oriental needle. She asked sister tiger to point a gun at me. I taunted her tears like flies. They were all the continuation of the quarrel at that time Winter night finally came to realize, "Xu Heng?"

    "What''s Xu Heng? You''re sleepy? Put the gun down quickly. Do you really want to kill me? " At the same time, I scolded her and winked at her. Fortunately, I was pointed at by the gun. I was scared, but I didn''t think any expression was suspicious.

    Tiger elder sister Leng for a long time, the gradually running brain slowly returned to the normal thinking mode, looked at the two girls in the room, and looked at the gun in her hand, and "EE Ya" made a strange cry, and hurriedly put the gun away.

    I rushed to her defense before saying: "tell you to drink less, you won''t listen, look at you now, sleep for a long time without waking up!"

    I also don''t know if I''ve offered her a serial port in response to dongxiaoye''s response. "What time is it now?" she said in a hurry

    Chu Yuan glanced at the wall clock, "a quarter past seven"

    sister tiger suddenly seemed to be a balloon with air leakage, fluttering around me like a wilted piece lying on her back. She murmured: "it''s late, it''s already evening, I''ve been unconscious for such a long time"

    dare this girl is going to catch Xu Heng? It''s not right. "Sister tiger just noticed the surrounding environment and sat up straight." how did I come back?! I was not interrupted by "

    before she finished, I said:" of course, I carried you back. You drank too much! "

    "I didn''t drink. I drank too much, but how do you know where I am and how did you carry me back?" At last, sister tiger knew what I was afraid of. She responded in time and didn''t mention the name of Xu Heng in front of Chu Yuan and the East.

    I also changed my way: "someone called me and told me to pick you up."

    Tiger sister has been wandering around me in a panic since just now. Seeing that I have nothing to do, she is relieved and hard to solve for free. "Someone will call you?"

    "Well, you called me on your cell phone. You have my number in your cell phone."

    Tiger elder sister did not make a sound, but looked at the mouth type, obviously urged scolded Xu Heng, then asked me: "the person who calls you?"

 Chapter 837

    "And the man who called you?"

    "Gone."

    "Gone?" Tiger elder sister a Zheng, "you saw him?"

    I dare not lie, nodded, "see."

    Tiger sister''s mouth twitches, trying to pretend to be natural, but the stiff muscles on her face are uncontrollable, and her voice also trembles a little, "he you"

    "he has something to do, go first, say to contact again another day." I downplay, comfort her at the same time, also told him, Xu Heng has not done anything to me, and he will appear again.

    Tiger elder sister understands that I mean to talk about it later. It''s inconvenient to talk about it in detail in the presence of Chu Yuan and the East. Although there are pimples in her heart, she nods her head, but she can''t let go of it all the time. "I''m really useless. My job is to protect you, but instead it''s a burden to you. My little Chu son, you''re ok?"

    Tiger elder sister is very self reproaching, guilty, upset, biting her lips blue, holding her thighs with ten fingers, as if she was going to nip them into the meat. If she didn''t bear it, her tears would have fallen down - an expression that Xu Heng would never see, I''m afraid she would never think of. When he pointed his gun at the head of dongxiaoye and asked her to call me, it was the same woman, But there is no fear, just calmly tell him: you can shoot me, but you can''t expect to touch one of his hair? You should make sure you''re ok? " The Oriental little lady still keeps the posture of throwing me with a plate. She looks at us nervously, as if her little sister is a lamb about to fall into the tiger''s mouth, wondering about the little white rabbit deceived by the big gray wolf.

    "What can I do for you?"

    Chu Yuan approaches a few steps, compares the spatula on my head, asks Dong Xiaoye: "my elder brother didn''t take advantage of your drunkenness, get you cheap?" It seems that when dongxiaoye nods her head, her shovel will smash down.

    "Well?" Winter night smell speech, subconsciously bow to check their clothes.

    "Am I that kind of person?!" I got up and scooped a piece of chestnuts according to Chu Yuan''s head. I asked her and Dongfang Zhi, "that''s how you two usually see me, isn''t it?"

    Chu Yuan''s painful tears revolved around his eyes and covered his head. Seeing my angry face, he forced himself not to nod. He habitually shirked his responsibility and said, "it''s said by the East!"

    "Me?" East Leng Leng Leng, immediately unknowingly way: "is what I said? You say you''re not that kind of person, aren''t you? Anyway, no one saw it. What did you do to Xiaoye sister? It''s only in your mind, isn''t it? I don''t believe it, so beautiful a woman sleeps under your eyelids, can you not move

    In a word, Dong Xiaoye and I have been doubted by the East recently, which is also quite exploratory. Although it is said to me, her eyes are fixed on Dong Xiaoye to observe her reaction.

    Tiger sister just woke up, and her brain didn''t run as fast as usual. She was more ashamed than angry when she heard from the East. Of course, she wouldn''t believe that I would take advantage of her sleeping. First of all, I want to take advantage of her. There''s no need to ''sneak'' at all. Second, if I really take advantage of her, she won''t be angry. The East just wants to see her reaction!

    In the ordinary winter night, I have long been aware of the East''s thoughts. Even if I don''t doubt or not angry, I will deliberately look suspicious and angry. But now her reaction is

    I see that the suspicion in the eyes of the East''s little girl is gradually becoming certain, my friend''s Qi cultivation skills are all gone, and I don''t care about the gentle and elegant gentleman image, and I walk towards the East with a ferocious face, Ten fingers into claws, like the devil who blocked the little girl into the dead end of the alley at midnight, sent out a strange smile of Jie Jie, "since I said you don''t believe it, I just want to show you, let you know, brother, I''m the kind of person who dare not do it!"

    Dongfang didn''t believe that I dare to eat her tofu. She looked at me contemptuously. After putting the plate on the table, she deliberately held up her small chest to make sure that she didn''t resist. See if you have the courage to touch me. I caught my hands without any scruples. At last, the young woman''s reserve made her unable to keep calm. She jumped back with a strange cry of "ah" Two steps, a small face red.

    Chu Yuan thought that I really dared to flirt with the East. He took a greasy shovel and hit it hard on the back of my head. I fell forward in pain. The claws I had no time to take back were not right. They were on the chest of the East, She forgot to scream. When Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye came back to their senses and beat me with fists, kicks and kicks, she stood there, red faced, head bowed, looking at the chest I had grabbed

    Not only didn''t I have dinner, but I didn''t even have breakfast the next day. It seemed that it was to cover up the fact that she was the culprit. Chu Yuan attributed all the mistakes to me, which seemed to be even angrier than the East who suffered losses. She tried her best to show her care for the East with her anger and bad attitude towards me, which made everyone forget. In fact, it was because she beat me With my head, I accidentally touched the chest of the East. No wonder Chu Yuan was nervous. Because the East is so abnormal, this girl who only takes advantage of the advantages and doesn''t suffer losses has never suffered losses but didn''t fight back? But she didn''t have it this time. She lowered her head and took two bites of dinner. She put down the dishes and chopsticks. The mosquito hummed, "I''m going to sleep." then she slipped back to the room. She didn''t even say a word to me. She even sat on the table for breakfast all night and up to now. She didn''t look at me.Sulking? Unlike ah, listening to her talk with sister Chu Yuan Hu, she was calm and natural, and didn''t deliberately avoid me in her behavior. When she served porridge, she handed me the first bowl as usual. At best, Chu Yuan took my porridge away. After changing a bowl of boiled water for me, she didn''t plead for me. I was a bit confused. Did she accept or not accept my apology? The attitude is very vague

    in sharp contrast to the silence in the East is Chu Yuan. People who talk more usually don''t talk, but people who talk less usually don''t shut their mouths. From last night to now, she has been scolding me, saying that I am her disgrace cloud. On the surface, she is very pleased that the East didn''t turn its face with me, but I always think that in fact, she prefers the east to stop being silent, so that''s why A strong fan of fire, always refused to put down last night that thing, so that even the winter night all feel abnormal.

    It''s true that the East is not angry, just like the tiger sister''s reaction last night after she knew that I had eaten tofu or that I might have eaten tofu. That''s the reaction that the East wanted to test. As a result, it happened to her. So in the eyes of Chu Yuan, the East became as suspicious as the winter night. So she asked me to squat in the corner of the wall for dinner and only gave me breakfast I had only one steamed bun for breakfast, but I drank half a bowl of vinegar. When I got off at the school gate to say goodbye to me, I could still smell the sour smell. I was just about to get on the train, and I didn''t dare to see the East where I didn''t speak to, so I stopped suddenly.

    "Well?" I''m flattered and humble. This girl''s mouth is poisonous and precocious. She often turns me around. She quarrels and quarrels at ordinary times. She never admits losing. She suffers from her mouth. She can get back in action immediately. She is used to tit for tat. We are not young and old. Suddenly, when we fight a cold war, I''m really not used to it. This gives us a sense of guilt that adults bully children My heart is empty, so as soon as she called me, I quickly smelled cheap gas, and thought how to let her get that bad gas out, so as to relieve my suffering from conscience torture.

    You are an old man, touched a minor girl''s chest, how many reasons can''t explain for yourself, or is it still a man? Still human?

    Guys have to be brave to take on mistakes.

    Dongfang xiaoniang looked at Chuyuan in some embarrassment, and then looked at sister tiger. They knew that Dongfang was finally going to settle accounts with me. Sister tiger got into the car, and Chuyuan walked a few steps towards the school gate, just a few steps. Then she turned sideways, pretended to count the vehicles passing by, and looked at us from time to time with sharp ears.

    "I didn''t mean to make a big joke last night. I''m sorry. I''ll kill you and cut you. Please don''t be angry, OK?"

    "I''m not going to kill you. I''m not angry. I''m very angry, but I know you didn''t mean it."

    I''m confused. "You know I didn''t mean it?"

    "Yes," the East looked up, and without waiting for me to move her trust in me, she said, "even if you have that thief heart, you don''t have that thief courage. Even if you have that thief courage, you don''t dare to really bully me in front of Yuanyuan and Xiaoye sister, unless you don''t want to die."

    It''s strange that I should be pleased with her understanding of me, but I don''t feel happy at all.

    PS: if there''s something in the evening, I''ve finally kicked out a chapter in advance, so I don''t need to give a wig]

 Chapter 838

    "So you forgive me?"

    "I don''t blame you at all. What can''t be forgiven?" The East gnawed his teeth and said, "it''s also a strange fate. If she doesn''t hit you, you can''t touch me."

    It''s hard for this girl to have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. "She is also kind-hearted. She was afraid that I bullied you and just gave me a shovel, or that I shouldn''t really fight with you."

    "no, I''ve seriously reflected on it. I''m all blaming me for suspecting you and Xiaoye sister. I always say things that are too much for anyone else." Dongfang''s face is redder, but her expression is natural and generous "I shouldn''t have arranged you without evidence, but I also paid the price. Even if we get even with this matter, no one can mention it again, OK?"? Don''t be embarrassed to talk to me. I won''t have a cold war with you. Otherwise, Yuanyuan and Xiaoye sister are always chattering in their ears. From yesterday to now, there''s nothing else in their mouths. I know they are kind-hearted, but I didn''t care that much, but they always mention that I''m embarrassed to talk to you. I can''t even look at you. It''s so embarrassing People are embarrassed "

    it''s not me that worries the East, but the two girls have the face to attack me. They don''t realize that the East will be embarrassed at all, because they keep biting yesterday''s things and reminding the East constantly that her chest has been touched by me. No matter how hard she tries to be natural, she can''t do it. After all, she is a girl "Of course, I promise not to mention it later!" Anyway, what am I doing with this? I''m afraid others don''t know that I''m a pervert? The proposal of the East is obviously unfair to herself, so I don''t quite believe it: "you just want to tell me this?" The implication is that you, who only take advantage of the advantages and don''t suffer losses, have no conditions for me to give some blood?

    After thinking about it, Dongfang''s little red face seemed to be thicker. He bit his lips, brewed some courage, and then touched the hemorrhoids under his eyes with his fingers. He was nervous and asked an unexpected question, "is this nevus really like a fly?"

    The precocity of Dongfang lies in her absolute self-confidence. I have never seen any time when she is not confident. So when she looks at me like a child with low self-esteem and looks forward to my answer with frightened eyes, I find that she is the same as Chu Yuan. Although she has some aspect beyond her age, in the final analysis, she is always a 16-year-old child with her answer Some of them are innocent, just like Chu Yuan always feels inferior for her own development, and the East will also care about what girls of the same age will care about.

    "No, like you said, it''s your cute spot."

    "Really?" There was a surprise expression in the East.

    I nodded and affirmed, "really."

    This girl''s naive and lovely side surprised me, and also let me breathe a long sigh of relief. It''s still more suitable for her, because this girl is usually too deep in the city, which makes people feel a bit terrible.

    I am glad to see my smile. The East seems to see through the meaning of that, and her eyes are more shy, but she pretends to be calm. She says: "for the reason that you can correct your mistake and admit the advantages of Miss Ben frankly, Miss Ben will forgive your sarcasm before me. Later, notice that it''s OK to quarrel, but don''t take the girl''s appearance, figure or the one on my face I think the East is deliberately exaggerating. I smile, "don''t you have confidence in your beauty all the time, and you will also care about my untidy words?"

    "I" the East wants to speak again and again, unexpectedly unexpectedly the language stops.

    When I was shocked, I went to look into her eyes subconsciously, and then I couldn''t believe: "you can''t really sleep well all night because of my words? Ah -- "

    before she finished speaking, she kicked her calf severely by the East. The girl turned around and ran. Chu Yuan, who had been eavesdropping for a long time and had not heard anything, escaped into the school gate and never turned back. I could only hear Chu Yuan keep asking her," East, why do you kick my brother? What did you tell him? Did he take advantage of you again? You wait, I''ll settle with her! "

    Of course, Dongfang won''t tell Chu Yuan why she kicked me, because she was absolutely embarrassed to admit that she had doubts about her charm because of a word I said, so that she couldn''t sleep, because that''s something that doesn''t need to be doubted at all. Countless pursuers around her have long proved that my words don''t need to be paid attention to at all.

    But she''s still on her mind

    Before returning to the company, I went to the hospital to check the wound on my forehead, and told everything about last night''s coma. After all, God bless tied my case, and asked Dong Xiaoye for help, trying to make it small.

    "Fart! It''s all Farting! "

    From the hospital, just got into the car, sister tiger can''t bear to break out, even regardless of the image of the lady burst out, "surrender is a dead end, is he stupid? If he is not stupid, you are stupid. You believe all this bullshit! I ask you, what if we wipe out his sister''s case and they disappear together? ""Then is it necessary for him to ask me to wipe out the case of God''s blessing?" "I said:" his own case is indelible, so God bless and he run together, finally or inevitably be implicated by him

    There is no separation between the good and the evil. Dongxiaoye is a policeman. She has a natural resistance to Xuheng. Only subjective doubt can lead to little trust. In addition, she was in Xuheng''s plan yesterday and was in a coma for most of the day. She was furious and couldn''t objectively analyze and think. She couldn''t answer my question ˇŁ

    "Even if he really wants to turn himself in, why should he ask the police for conditions?"

    "He didn''t mention it to the police. He did."

    Tiger elder sister airway: "it''s the same with everyone! It''s a fact that his sister kidnapped you. Kidnapping is a criminal offence. How can we just wipe it off? When the law of the country is a joke? "

    "If he really thought the law was a joke, he would not turn himself in," I sighed. "Is it a criminal offence? Do you have to see if it is kidnapping? Is that kidnapping? Do you police have to listen to me? I said yes, I said no, I said no

    "Oh?" "What are you going to say to our police?" winter asked with a sneer

    "What else can I say? It''s just a misunderstanding. I said that Tianyou and I actually knew each other before and had some unhappiness, so we had a fight that day. It''s not kidnapping at all. "

    " but you said in front of countless people that day, you don''t know her at all! "

    "That''s why I beg you, isn''t it? You can consult with Lin Zhi. Don''t be so serious. Anyway, you haven''t paid attention to the case, so you just muddle through. As for what I said, I have a way to get round it. "

    "The problem is that the two gangsters that God has asked for help have been caught in. You can change your story for easy use. Lin and I can make perfunctory use of it with one eye open. What about them? They are now determined that God has ordered them to kidnap you! "

    "If you want to say that, I have to give you back what you said to me just now - if it''s not you who are stupid, it''s them who are stupid." I''m not afraid of sister tiger''s round eyes, as she just asked me, "what''s the crime of kidnapping? criminal offense! Those two pieces of material are the mastermind, because the responsibility is too great and they are afraid. If Tianyou doesn''t count as kidnapping, naturally they don''t count as kidnapping. Most of them are fighting and fighting. I remember that only when the fighting causes slight injury to people can they count as intentional injury, should they bear criminal responsibility? Then I said that they didn''t hurt me. I''d like to apologize with a gift. It''s a good thing for pie in the sky. Don''t they have to go to jail to eat the nest? I don''t think the two of them are so bony. Even if they are, they don''t have to give up their freedom for a woman who swindles them around? "

    Dong Xiaoye is angry. "You are smart, but this case is in the charge of Dongcheng Branch. Don''t talk about Wang Meng''s having a bad time with us. He doesn''t rub sand in his eyes at ordinary times. Lin''s words are not easy to use. If you change Zheng Zhuoxiang''s and Zhao Shiguang''s words now, he will inevitably be suspicious."

    "no change," I said: "when Zheng and Zhao were caught by you, what did they say Yes? They say that they sympathize with Tianyou, so they help her to revenge me. They say that I forced and raped Tianyou''s sister or sister. They didn''t admit that they were kidnapped at first. They were all scared by you. Later, I told Wang Meng that I did know Tianyou''s sister. I''ve worked with her before and blown it. She felt that I hurt her sister, so she came to revenge me. As for those two pieces of information It''s nonsense to report that Tianyou has a gun or something. It''s also a fake gun. Anyway, they have no evidence to prove it''s a real guy. "

    "If Wang Meng asked why you said you didn''t know Tianyou, how would you answer?"

    "I said that I really don''t know Tianyou. I know her sister."

    PS: going out for shopping this afternoon, the meat of flowers is painful, the price of these years]

 Chapter 839

    "You''ve been dating someone else''s sister for a long time, and you don''t even know that you have a sister-in-law like her? Who believes that? "

    "I would say that my ex girlfriend is an only child and has no sisters, but their relationship is better than that of their relatives and sisters. Isn''t it over? That''s to say that my ex girlfriend just heard that Tianyou caused me something and came to me to talk about it. I just knew the relationship between Tianyou and her, so she rushed to your police to clarify the misunderstanding. How logical is the plot? It''s more real than it is? "

    Dong Xiaoye looked at me scornfully and asked, "logic is about the past, but it will fall down when pushed in front of reality. I asked you, what would you do if Wang Meng asked your ex girlfriend to explain it in person?"? Can you really make an ex girlfriend out of nothing? "

    "Isn''t it easy? I thought about it yesterday, "the friend said with a smile," how did Miss Xiao Shu make a boyfriend out of nothing, and how could I make an ex girlfriend out of nothing? "

    Winter night a Zheng, immediately wake up, "you want to let shudunzi pretend to be your ex girlfriend?!"

    "She owes me, but she has to pay it back? So she won''t refuse, and Wang Meng and I have to say - I''ve dumped Shu Tong, and her cousin is OK, can Xu Xiaoyou, who is as close as her sister, not be angry? I said that Shu Tong and I had been dating each other, and I can''t help deliberating. When her parents and grandma came to Beitian, I was busy, and min Rou was in front of her and asked her for her blessing. I was so high-profile, for fear that anyone in Beitian didn''t know that she helped me chase women and please other people''s families. And my relationship with Liusu is well known in the company. What can Wang Meng find out? Step on two boats, but also step on the cousins, not to mention her dear little sister, my ex girlfriend. If these are true, I can''t help but want to beat myself. Ha ha, Zhang Mingjie secretly ruined me by playing with his life and created a negative image of my extravagant love. As a result, he helped me. Do you think Wang Yixin believes that I step on two boats? He doesn''t believe it, because he must think that I stepped on more than two boats, or how did we get together with him? Wang Jie likes you and chases you, but what about you? After being soaked by me, Wang Meng doesn''t want to see me. He can''t live with me. Isn''t that why? So, let''s talk to him about other reasons. Even if it''s true, he''ll doubt it. But if it''s false, he''ll come true. "

    Tiger sister was completely speechless. She was just staring at my face. She almost chased the car in front of me and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. She was not sure whether she was frightened by the car or was still frightened by my impeccable lie. "Little Chu, you are so powerful. You can make up so many irrelevant things in a reasonable way without making a draft when you are talking nonsense It''s a well-documented story. You can take advantage of other people''s slanders and attacks on you. Indeed, let alone the Wang team or other people. Even if I knew you were lying, I could hardly help but take it as true. It seems that I can understand why the mysterious third lady valued you so much. Why did Mo want to reuse you? Why did Zhang Ming People like jieliu Xiaosheng dare not look down on you. You are really a little scary, maybe not a little bit. "

    I wry smile way: "are you praising me, still scolding me?"

    Winter night did not answer, but suddenly asked: "do you often deceive me? Do you often keep me in the dark without knowing it? "

    This is what a liar is like. Not only can he not get the trust of others, but also he can easily lose the trust of others. I quickly said, "if I really like cheating, I can''t let anyone know that I have such a bad habit, and I will come to you to discuss how to cheat?"? Do you really think my eyes are an idea? Since Xu Heng made this request to me, I''ve been thinking about it all day and night. Why? "

    "Yes, why?" "Why do you do your best to help Xu Heng wipe out his sister''s case?"

    This girl is a bit off topic. Although she is still talking about matters related to the case, her emphasis is clearly not on Xu Heng, but God bless. "I''m to let Xu Heng turn himself in! Otherwise, his tomboy sister Hai beat me up and shut up. I''m cheap? Help her with the case and make friends with her. I''ll see her later. "

    Tiger elder sister a face of surprise, affectation can be called exaggeration, "you so hard, waste so many brain cells, is not because you wait to see her?"

    "Are you satirizing me? Dongxiaoye, do you suspect that I have something to do with Xu Heng, or do you suspect that I have something to do with Tianyou? "

    Seeing that my expression is serious, listening to my voice is cold, sister Hu realizes that she is a little over the top, and hides: "don''t make me wrong, I didn''t satirize you, and I didn''t doubt what you and his sister have. I am really curious, worried and angry. According to what you said, she is so hostile to you. Once Xu Heng enters, you are not afraid that she will annoy you and revenge you again? You also promised Xu Heng to make friends with her and take care of her. I don''t mind if you raise a wolf, but if you want to raise a wolf that wants to eat you all the time, I can''t help it. "

    "Your metaphor is not appropriate," I said: "God bless is not a wolf. Xu Heng wants to surrender himself. It''s his decision. It''s nothing to do with me. What does she annoy me? Last time, Xu Heng asked her to invite me. She tied me up because she was angry that I shot Xu Heng. She wanted to teach me a lesson. By the way, she gave me a xiamawei. I was afraid that I would see Xu Heng again, and that something would happen. In fact, it would never happen to anyone? If you change fate or little Oriental is beaten, do you feel anxious? You can''t think it''s wrong for providence to treat Xu Heng well because he is a criminal. In her eyes, Xu Heng is always a brother and a relative. If one day I make a mistake, are you bound to be with me? Impossible? ""Even if she has feelings to tie you up, how can she cover up the matter of Xu Heng?"

    "You don''t say I don''t say, who knows her relationship with Xu Heng? Xu Heng is guilty because of the case of Qianlong manor. He didn''t commit any crime before then, so God''s protection is not enough? "

    "And then? Xu Heng hides. She always knows? Why didn''t she report it?! "

    "You have to change your mind," I said. "Without her, Xu Heng would not turn himself in. Is that different from reporting? With your police''s way of looking for him, can he grasp Xu Heng? "

    "You" was very dissatisfied with my attitude of questioning the efficiency of the police in handling cases, but the facts were in front of me. Although they invested almost all the police forces of Beitian, they were still turned around by Xu Heng, "you don''t believe the police, you don''t believe me, do you?"

    Looking at the angry tiger sister, I shook my head and said, "believe me, I won''t tell you that."

    "You tell me this because you need my help. Otherwise, why do you tell me everything but where is Xu Heng hiding?"

    This question finally asked me to live, saw my language jam, the expression of winter small night is more melancholy, "compared with me, you believe in Xu Heng more, don''t you?"

    "I believe in her, but I don''t don''t believe you. I know you too well. Now the police are under a lot of pressure and almost become the biggest joke in the public opinion. So if I tell you where Xu Heng is hiding, you won''t hear me out. You can''t let me out. You will report to Lin Zhi and let the police arrest Xu Heng in the most dignified way. You say me Believe it or not, I ask you, which side will you choose between my request and saving the image of the police, resolving the crisis of public trust in you and promoting social justice? Can''t choose me? "

    "I" winter night can not deny, urgent way: "different! You are you, he is him, he is a thief, I am a policeman! Are thieves more trustworthy than police? "

    "Don''t tell me who is the soldier, who is the thief, who is the justice and who is the evil. I should believe who shouldn''t believe who is the night. I believe you, but not that I must believe that what you believe must be right. You believe in the law, so you don''t believe those who don''t respect the law. That''s right. But you tell me, who doesn''t respect the law? Is it Xu Heng who has violated the law in a bold way, or those big businessmen and officials who have violated the law more times but have covered it up perfectly? Xu Heng is willing to turn himself in, at least to prove that he still respects the law and doesn''t deny everything in this society, but what about those people? In order not to lose the luxury and reputation they have today, what are they doing? Hire someone like shazhizhou to deal with me! There is only one life in Xu Heng''s hand. How many are there in long Xiaotian''s hand? But until Xu Heng killed long Xiaotian, your police didn''t sanction him, did they? There is only one Xu Heng, but there are a lot of people like long Xiaotian. You can''t let one Xu Heng go, but you always allow those people to go unpunished. Who do you think I should believe? Yes, I have grievances and personal emotions, but I am a flat headed common people. My position is different from yours. I''m not a policeman. I don''t need to think about whether your policemen need to be decent. I just think that the decent people we should get should not be policemen, but Xu Heng! I just want everyone to see that Xu Heng turned himself in, because he also admitted the existence of law! I just want everyone to know why Xu Heng broke the law! Don''t you think it''s more meaningful than catching him for the sake of the so-called decency of the police? "

    Winter night is silent.

    PS: for the pathetic line maintenance, the power will be cut off and the network will be cut off when the line is in motion. I don''t know if it will last for several days, and I am patient]

 Chapter 840

    Tiger sister finally gave in to me and promised not to ask about Xu Heng''s whereabouts any more. After she sent me downstairs, she rushed back to the bureau to communicate with Lin Zhi, and promised me earnestly that she would try to use my words to persuade Lin Zhi to agree to Xu Heng''s request of surrender and wipe out the case of Tianyou without asking if she would help or protect Xu Heng.

    Lin Zhi is different from Dong Xiaoye. He is a sophisticated old fox. He will not waste his energy even if he doubts something without proof. Because the waste of resources can only prove his incompetence in the current position. In terms of the division of interests and the choice of interests, Lin Zhi is far more open than Dong Xiaoye.

    Winter Xiaoye has a simple character, with clear distinction between good and evil. The principle is not good, but evil. Lin Zhi is not. The principle is principle, and the rule is rule. He has a very clear distinction. Even if it is the same "evil", he will have a comparison. God bless is a small evil, and Xu Heng is a big evil. Now in his eyes, only Xu Heng is a big fish. In comparison, he is willing to give up shrimp like God bless, He would not do such a stupid thing as putting a big fish away for a shrimp.

    The reason why the good and evil of winter night are distinct is that he doesn''t care about the rules of society. Lin Zhi knows how to choose between them, because he understands that when the rules collide with the principles, only when the principles give way to the rules can he get more and live better.

    Therefore, in the matter of God''s blessing, winter night is far more difficult to deal with than Lin Zhi.

    There''s another reason why Lin Zhi won''t refuse. He has to pay back.

    Not to mention the bombs buried in the Qianlong manor, it was because I robbed Xu Heng''s detonator that they didn''t explode, which didn''t cause a worse impact, leaving a piece of cover for the police''s incompetence. Just to say that this grandson''s kindness will be avenged, in order to solve the case, he used me as bait, until I was in danger, I was fully sure to destroy his future. I saw it in the face of winter night Zishang doesn''t care about him. He owes us two favors at once. He has a thick skin. I can depend on him. But as an old man, he is still a leader and an elder. No matter how thick his skin is, I''m afraid he''ll be embarrassed. So I asked dongxiaoye to talk with him about Tianyou. He didn''t participate in it. Lin Zhi is a cunning old man. He must be Know what I mean - I left it to Dong Xiaoye, you refused her, how can you tell me when she comes back? If she can''t explain to me, she will be angry with you. It''s a shameful separation plan, but it''s also the best way to grasp it. With such despicable intentions, I don''t think I will confess to sister tiger in my life. She''s right. Sometimes I feel terrible, but it''s really because the people I deal with are very terrible, and some things involve too much In order to achieve the goal and get the best result, there will inevitably be involuntarily time in the process.

    Tiger sister''s compromise means that Tianyou has already succeeded in half, and the other half, together with Lin Zhi, is to deal with Wang erlengzi, Wang Meng, who is in charge of the case of Tianyou, who is more good and evil than dongxiaoye. As long as he believes my story, the day of Xu Heng''s surrender will be

    when dongxiaoye sends me downstairs to the company , which is two hours later than the required working time of the company. Because they told the tassels yesterday that I would go to the hospital to change my medicine, they seemed to have no expectation about whether I would come to work today. They were so late for so long, and no one called to urge them. They were not in a hurry, and I was not in a hurry. I didn''t go upstairs. I left in front of the winter night, and then I jumped up When I arrived at KFC restaurant in the opposite mall of the company, I always didn''t have a cold for this kind of food. I ignored people''s surprised eyes. For the first time, I bought six grilled wings, five hamburgers, four chicken legs, three fish ribs, two chicken rolls and a glass of Jiuzhen juice. They fell together like a hill. There was only a bowl of boiled water in my stomach. I was hungry.

    Speaking of it, Murphy gave me these two days off. I didn''t eat much. I had a run in Beijing the day before yesterday. After I came back, I got together with Wu Lefeng and Kong Jiancheng, but I just had to talk and answer the phone. I didn''t eat anything at all. Yesterday, I was just at Zhu Danchen''s house. I ate some pieces of meat from bitter son''s clip. I took care of sister Hu when I came home Fu Liusu, Murphy and Ziyuan bombed their phones, hung up the phone and ran to pick up Chu Yuan and Dongfang from school. When they came home, they were about to eat. As a result, Dongfang''s friends were deprived of the right to eat because they ate Dongfang''s tofu. Their sense of being a thief covered up the emptiness in their stomachs. Until they were at the school gate in the morning, they knew that Dongfang was not "mistaken" for me Hurt ''angry, our heart hanging in the eyes of our voice is back to its original position. This relaxation, the hunger that hasn''t disappeared for several days, suddenly burst out like superposition. Hungry I am dizzy and dizzy, my legs and stomach are shaking.

    At this time and place, KFC restaurant is undoubtedly the most convenient and fast place for me to eat. When I''m hungry, I don''t care about nutrition, calories and likes or dislikes.

    Of course, I''m not in a hurry to return to the company, nor just to solve the problem of hunger. I went to find Lin Zhi at dongxiaoye. Although the compromise on Lin Zhi was successful, it''s not 100% sure. It''s not 100%. There are possible variables. In the process of waiting, I''m still very nervous. Sima Hai''s running to the company these two days, I''m restless If I go back at the moment, how can I face the concerns and sympathies of my colleagues, the denunciation and questions of the leaders, the taunts of my superiors, and the finger pointing of strangers?Compared with Xu Heng''s surrender, simahai''s affair is like a farce. I don''t even have the patience to accompany him. My friend, there is only one important thing at present - to meet Xu Heng''s request.

    If Sima Hai doesn''t come to the company today, it''s enough. If he dares to come, I''ll solve him today, and then I''ll make a perfect ending for Xu Heng''s case.

    After Xu Heng turned himself in, no one will think about me again, and for this reason, my family and friends will be involved. But I am sure that this is not my motivation. My motivation is a sense of inexplicable responsibility, or maybe it is a kind of resonance between me and Xu Heng

    we all pretend to disdain this society, but we all pay for it, because we are willing to believe, In this society, we can distinguish right from wrong. Although, we don''t believe it now, though, believe it, it''s just our wish

    on the contrary, if Sima Hai doesn''t come to the company today, I don''t need to go to the company to be the focus, care or sympathize, question or ridicule. Now we are not in the mood or have time to deal with it, so I''ll attach it when we''re satisfied I''ll find a quiet and comfortable tea room, make a pot of tea, wait for the news of winter night, and sort out all the things I''ve done before, now and have to do in the future, whether public or private, so as to avoid any mistakes.

    I never think I''m a smart person. If I don''t want to lose, I have to be serious and cautious. I have to know how to think and summarize, reflect on myself and deny myself, so as to force myself to do better than I do now. I don''t like this life style full of competition and tension, but I have no choice, because no matter public or private, no matter which one I''m participating in I can''t afford to lose anything, whether it''s active or passive participation -- how to get the third miss''s cooperation plan, how to deal with the sharp shot and dark arrow of the Zhangjia father and son, how to resolve the doubts and dissatisfaction of the company''s senior management on my ability and personality, how to fly to the sky under the adverse situation, how to get the absolute voice in the 13th city planning group, how to respond to and deal with the fringe Murphy and dongxiaoye''s feelings, how to be responsible for the purple garden, how to make her willing to accept that I am responsible for her, and Xiao Yike''s goblin, I also have to give her a positive answer, not always so ambiguous, in addition to these, there is a question that I most want to escape but have to face and can''t hide all my life and can''t continue to play dumb and perfunctory past

    How should I deal with the relationship between Chu Yuan and me? My brother-in-law plot and her love brother complex, my psychological problems and her personality problems must be taken seriously.

    In addition, there is another thing that says big or small. Her mother promised to make time to meet with me and talk about studying abroad in the East, which determines the future of the East in a certain sense. For this reason, the east also forced me to agree to her. The problem is, I don''t know anything about her mother in the East.

    There are so many things about me that the East doesn''t mention it deliberately. Her mother seems to be really not interested in her things, so I often forget about it. It''s not a thing in the long run. It seems that after I go back, I have to talk with her well. At least, before I meet her, I have to know her mother a little.

    After swallowing the first hamburger, I dialed a phone, then grabbed a chicken roll and tore it with a big mouth. Before I finished eating it, Yao Waner, who was panting, appeared in front of me. His frightened friends almost choked to death - I was puzzled before. How can he run so fast? From here to Fengchang investment department, if it is straightened, it must be 800 meters? It''s only a long time since she came here. Besides, she still wore pencil skirt and high-heeled shoes. Unfortunately, Wan''er is even more talented than Ku''er in sports, maybe

    PS: a cloudy day]

 Chapter 841

    "South south brother you come to me" the little girl was tired and out of breath. Her hairstyle, which was always carefully taken care of, was also out of shape. Her face was red, her forehead and nose were sweating. She stood in front of me trembling and trembling. She was surprised and happy, and looked at me with shame and fear. She couldn''t even say a whole sentence. She didn''t know whether she was tired or she didn''t know what to say.

    "Sit down and have a rest, take a breath and have a drink," I quickly wiped my greasy claws, handed her my cup of Jiuzhen juice, and said: "I haven''t touched it yet, you drink it first, I''ll order another one later. What''s your hurry? I want you to see if you can sneak out, as if I didn''t tell you to run over? Or are you being chased behind? No, look at it. People are looking at you. All the beauties are gone. "

    "No, I" Wan''er thought that I was scolding her. She looked very flustered. She had to stand up before she could sit still. I stopped her. She flustered and explained: "I slipped out, but I started running after I came down from upstairs. I was afraid that they would feel something wrong for a long time."

    "no, hehe" I smiled, but I didn''t understand Shi, afraid of hurting Wan''er''s self-esteem, is shy and introverted. Although he has a high popularity in the investment department, he has a low sense of existence. He is not lively and likes not to contact with people. He always puts work first. He is the only one in the comprehensive group who has no small difference in working time. It''s not clear whether he wants to accommodate himself or not, or whether he wants to pollute the last one in the comprehensive group It''s a muddy flower that doesn''t dye, so no one will provoke her during working hours. Gradually, her sense of existence disappears, including Qin LAN, who has the best relationship with her. In other words, Qin LAN is close to Wan''er because she seems to be afraid that Wan''er will feel ostracized and neglected

    disappear for 30 or 50 minutes, no one will find out anything, even if they find out, they won''t be right She asked deeply that this was the privilege of the princess who was the most loved and cared for by the comprehensive group.

    Wan''er didn''t seem to hear what I said. She lost her mind and stared at the mountain food in front of me. Her face was thick, and she couldn''t help burning. We didn''t expect her to come here so soon. The embarrassed side of the hungry ghost''s reincarnation didn''t cover up. It''s embarrassing. One, two, three girls in my family, but I can''t even eat enough. I''m ashamed of myself Conscious asked a very idiotic words, "did you eat?"

    What kind of meal is it when it comes to ten?

    "I''ve eaten it, not yet." Wan''er did not know how to answer my stupid question. "My brother Nan, do you still have a headache?"

    In a hurry, the little girl changed the topic. At the same time, she suddenly thought of something. Her expression was smothering, and the panic in her eyes was replaced by shame. She looked up and looked at my forehead. But when she was right with my eyes, she quickly lowered her head again, like a child who had made a mistake suddenly realized that her introspective attitude was not deep enough. She shivered with horror ˇŁ

    I was stunned before I came back. The girl was timid when she answered my phone just now. When I asked her to come out, she ran to me at the fastest speed regardless of her image. After meeting me, she was afraid and empty again. She held the cup I handed her and took the straw for three times. She was obviously thirsty, but she could not breathe the drink into her mouth It seems that she''s afraid of doing something wrong. She''s very upset. That''s why she dare to do it. She thinks that I''ve helped her, not only hurt her, but also got into Sima Hai''s dog skin plaster, so she feels guilty and scared. She thinks that I must be angry with her!

    "It''s as good as a mosquito bite."

    "It''s impossible. How can it be good if you sew so many stitches and shed so much blood?" Wan''er is a typical pessimist. It''s easy to be passive. Knowing that I''m comforting her, she thinks that my disapproval is forced out by herself. "Nange, I''m sorry, I''m responsible for it"

    "what''s your fault?" I asked with a smile.

    "It''s because of me that you get hurt and offend simayang''s younger brother." Wan''er scolded herself: "I''m not very smart, but I also know that vice-chairman Zhang pretends to be a good man and wants to calm down. But simayang''s younger brother comes to the company and quarrels and makes troubles. That''s his idea. Otherwise, simayang''s younger brother can''t dare to come to him. It''s hard to ignore his older brother Are you on your way? In fact, everyone knows Zhang''s mind, so no one dares to plead for Nange, and even the company will dare not return. In fact, if we can prove that they lied, it''s all my fault. They used it to make you fall into their trap "

    " there are three mistakes in your words, "I said with a smile:" first, I didn''t offend Sima Yang''s younger brother, he offended me. Secondly, my head was injured by Sima Yang''s younger brother, which had nothing to do with you. "

    Wan''er, who was very guilty, excitedly interrupted:" but if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t fight with him. "

    " did you provoke him? "

    "Of course not!" Wan''er denied, and then said with disgust on her face, "that kind of person, I feel disgusted when I see him, how can I provoke him? I''ll never pay attention to that kind of person. "

    "It''s up to him to provoke you, so he''s the one who picks up the matter. You''re bullied, Qin LAN is beaten. If I don''t care, I have to despise myself, so you don''t have to blame yourself. It''s the pride of the old man. It''s impossible to always take advantage of a fight. Besides, I don''t think he takes advantage of me," Wan''er wants to talk, Stopped by my waving, I continued, "I know what you want to say, and this is your third mistake - who told you that I dare not go back to the company? What am I afraid of? Afraid of him? Or afraid to be fired by the company? "Wan''er''s puzzled expression was very lovely. She looked around puzzledly. "But brother Nan, you can''t come here to eat?"

    This question is very embarrassing to the friend who asked, "well, I really want to eat, but I asked you to come out. It has something to do with your third mistake - the guy named Sima Hai, did he go to the company today?"

    "No, but he said yesterday, he will definitely come today." Wan''er has a warm temper. Even if she can''t stand someone or something, she won''t show too much. But now she is a face of resentment that makes me strange. "He says that if he doesn''t see you, he will come to the company every day. This kind of person is shameless. If he can go out and be killed by a car"

    Brothers fought a cold war. This innocent child is not venting his unhappiness, but really looking forward to that kind of thing. It''s a curse!

    The resentment of women is terrible. Snow White has become a little girl with black bellies. I snorted coldly, shoved the last chicken roll into my mouth, grabbed a hamburger and chewed it. "Well, I''ll clean him up today when he comes. I don''t have time to play with them. OK, Wan''er, you go back first."

    "Well?" Wan''er is a little confused. "Shall I go back?"

    "Well, I''ll be waiting nearby. When the kid goes to the company, you can call me whenever you want to see how I can help him."

    Wan''er is shocked and looks pale. "Brother Nan, what are you going to do? Not to hit? "

    "Yes, I''m going to hit him."

    "No way!" Wan''er said in a hurry: "brother Nan, it''s against the law to hit people. Even if we have a reason, it''s unreasonable to hit him!"

    "We had a reason, but it turned out to be unreasonable? I call it "the other way, the other way, the other way." anyway, he was going to sue me. "I smiled," this time, I will not only fight him, but also let the whole company watch me fight him, and let the whole company become witnesses. Can''t he say that white is black? Then I''ll show you how to say black to him as white in front of everyone. "

    Wan''er is a good girl. She can''t understand my rogue words, but she is still worried by my self-confidence, but her tone is no longer so sure. "But Nange, if you make a big deal, the company''s senior management won''t turn a blind eye"

    "that''s the result I want." two hamburgers and one chicken rolled down. I think my stomach is a little swollen, probably Recently, I''ve been eating perfunctorily. Before I was hungry, I was dizzy. But I didn''t eat enough until I was full. I didn''t eat as much as usual. For my body, it''s not a good signal. I grabbed the third hamburger, hesitated for a moment, and put it down. I replaced a smaller chicken wing, frowned and forced myself to nibble, while treating Wan''er Continue to say: "why did the top management of the company fire me? Because they didn''t see the original cause of things, they all listened to some people''s nonsense, cooperated with some so-called evidences, and then they convicted me. Their main basis was that I couldn''t overthrow those lies that falsely accused me. Then I will replay the original cause of things under their eyes, let them and all people look at it with their own eyes, which is the right time It''s hard to say what''s wrong with him. It''s surprising that he played such a dirty trick with me, but he made a fatal mistake. It''s too simple to be imitated. "

    The "he" in my mouth is tension.

 Chapter 842

    "Brother Nan, what''s the simple way? I can''t understand what you''re talking about "

    " that''s why I asked you to come here. Stick your ears here. "

    Wan''er plucked her hair at the sideburns, leaned forward unprepared, and leaned in front of me. Instead, I instinctively dodged back. My friend smiled bitterly. This little girl is so naive and simple.

    After hearing my simple plan, or request, to Wan''er, the little girl unexpectedly didn''t show any embarrassed expression. She just felt funny and worried and asked, "is it really that simple? Can this work? "

    "Sure," I said to myself, "Sima Hai has been struggling in the company these two days. Isn''t vice chairman Zhang helping me talk all the time and pretending to be a good old man? You also say that everyone thinks that he is playing in vain. I want to repay his kindness and give him a chance to prove himself. "

    Wan''er chuckles, "yes, ha ha, brother Nan, you are too cunning. You are forcing him to be a good old man."

    "I didn''t force him. He is willing to be an old man. I just let him pretend to the end. I can''t help but pretend. Ha ha."

    "But can I?" Wan''er is not very confident. "Nange, I''m not good at acting, or I''ll give it to LAN LAN or Liu Suo, assistant Xue or Song Jia. I''m too stupid. In case of a bad performance, I''m going to hurt you again"

    "why did I call you out alone? It''s because they can''t be found, otherwise, they will be ruined without acting. "I shook my head and smiled," they are really better than you, so I come to ask you to help me, and it''s up to you - only you and sister Liu are the most sincere in our comprehensive group, and you are introverted, shy, gentle, clever and timid. At other times, I dare not say that today''s occasion, I But dare to shoot chest and chest to promise, even if you are acting, no one will think that you are acting, or even think about it. Even Qin LAN, fringe, Feifei and Viagra Liu Jiangao''s deputy team, they can never guess that we dare to play such a game in front of the public. "

    Wan''er doesn''t know how naive and pure her image is in other people''s eyes, so she doesn''t understand why I trust her so much. She''s a little shy, but she finally has a little self-confidence. "Brother Nan, you let me sneak out, don''t be noticed, don''t you want to, even sister Mo and everyone have been cheated together?"

    "What is deception? For the time being, they don''t know. Their response is real. If they knew in advance that it was a plan, some people would exaggerate and others would be afraid of stage fright. "I smiled," I said, our purpose is to make things bigger. The bigger the better, how can we make it bigger? Make the situation impossible to grasp and predict! So, you light the fire, I fan the wind, just let out the evil spirit of our chest, and let all the grievances out on Sima Hai. The rest, regardless, let the situation develop. "

    "Out of breath" Wan''er murmured to herself. She put her hands on her chest. After a while, she looked up and smiled and said to me, "yes, I''ve been blocked up in my heart these two days. I''m very sad and wronged. I''ve never felt this way since I was a child. I thought it was angry before."

    What kind of temper is the child? I don''t know what anger is when I grow up so big. It''s a little princess who grew up in a greenhouse.

    I grabbed another chicken wing and asked with a smile, "what was it like before?"

    When I asked, Wan''er immediately opened her mouth and said, "sister Mo likes you, but you like Su Su Su. That''s all. It''s too late for sister Mo to know you. But you often kiss me with officer Dong and assistant Xue. Every time I see you like that, I feel blocked and uncomfortable. I always want to scold you or just put it on your face Tickle two "

    when she saw my embarrassed face, Wan''er seemed to realize what she had said, and waved her hand and said:" but now this feeling is totally different from that at that time, so I am angry now. I was probably worried for sister mo before, and I was not angry with Nange "

    the child''s eyes are flickering, showing that it is a lie, saying before simayang''s event, She hasn''t given me a good face for a long time. It''s clear that she was angry. Especially when I was physically punished to clean the women''s toilet, she rushed in. After I saw something I shouldn''t have seen, I didn''t say a word to me

    "well, in a word, it''s just like this. I can''t guarantee that vice director Zhang would pay any heavy price for it, but I will lift the stone He must have a taste of what it''s like to smash his own feet. As for Sima Hai, "although I can''t see him, I have a sinister and vicious smile." how many fists he punched me, how many feet he kicked Viagra, how many sentences he scolded Qin LAN, how many vices he gave you, today I''ll give him back twice as much. It''s just that he won''t pick people to bully him, but picked you - - the only good girl in our comprehensive group who can''t act, ha ha. "

    This time, it was Wan''er who fought the cold war, but she was not afraid. In her eyes, she was excited.

    "Nange, can I ask you one more question at last?" Wan''er said timidly.

    "Ask."

    "You''re not really mad at me?""No," I thought, touched the wound on my forehead, and added with a smile: "to be honest, I cried out for a long time to vent my anger. In fact, what I was angry about was that they bullied the girls and beat Qin LAN and Viagra. I didn''t care. It''s a bit inappropriate to say that. Vice chairman Zhang was careful, but this time he took the initiative to make troubles. I felt very happy , which proves that he has begun to be complacent - others don''t know, but you certainly know that the senior management of the company is in the absolute downwind because of the fierce debate on whether I can be qualified for the 13th city plan. "

    there are many companies that have special relations with some senior management like Wan''er, and can learn some relatively confidential information beyond their terms of reference in private Wan''er can''t be unaware of the real reason why Lao Mo and Lao Zhang contradicted each other publicly, but what surprised me was that she didn''t have much interest in it. She let out a sigh of relief and said with a silly smile, "you''re not angry with me. Hey, hey, I thought you would be angry with me. I was so cold to you before. I''ll show you the face when you and I say a word, but the result is You don''t know how much trouble I''ve caused you. I''m sorry to die these two days. Haha, if you''re not angry, it''s OK. Sure enough, brother Nan is a good man, a great good man. "

    As she spoke, the little girl grabbed a hamburger from front of me. She took a bite regardless of her image. The white sauce stained her mouth. Her cheeks were bulging. She giggled at me. She said, "you"

    "I''ll be relieved if you''re not angry. As soon as you''re relieved, I feel hungry." the little girl took a drink and tried to chew it up I swallowed, choked, stroked my chest, looked at me pitifully, and then focused my eyes on the food in front of me, greedy, like a dog begging, "I haven''t eaten for two days"

    the image of Wan''er''s lady was completely disillusioned in my heart. The hungry girl could eat like tiger sister''s big fast flower Yi, three hamburgers and a chicken roll are just like magic. They are stuffed into her small stomach, chicken legs and fish chops. At last, there are only a few chicken wings left on the table that I haven''t eaten. She didn''t eat them. It''s not because she''s full, but because she''s embarrassed to take the last thing away from me, which seems to be full, but in fact, it''s full, That bone is more than meat. I don ''t know what the chicken wings are full of. I can'' t satisfy her desire at the moment. I am very interested in buying four hamburgers. By the way, I asked for two drinks. Wan''er ate two and drank one. The rest two hamburgers and one drink were taken away. She said that if someone asked where she had just gone, she said she was hungry and went out to buy something to eat How do I see it? I think she is not full, but I realize that she has eaten too much in front of me. Otherwise, why does she suddenly run away from me with a red face and a red ear?

    PS: I''m sorry. I stayed at my friend''s house last night. I just came back this afternoon. I can''t update it. Sorry, everyone. I''ll code a chapter quickly, or I''ll have no face to sleep]

 Chapter 843

    I didn''t know how to drink tea. I found a quiet teahouse, picked a pot of relatively cheap Tieguanyin from the price list, sipped and drank slowly. I felt that my mouth was no longer greasy, and my stomach was full and swollen gradually. I took out the paper and pen from my bag, scrawled and pulled like a graffiti, and began to sit and listen to the fate like waiting.

    So graffiti, because the handwriting is scrawled and this pile of words and that pile of words look very messy, but in fact, what I have written is in disorder and order. I divide all the things I have encountered recently into public and private, and list them on two pieces of paper respectively, and sort out the front and back order according to the size and weight, materialize the things in my mind, which is convenient for me to sort out After more targeted thinking, deliberation, to determine and formulate what I should do next, how to do it, so it seems very messy, because many of these things are inextricably linked, linked with straight lines or curves, and marked, even I feel cumbersome and confused.

    I drew a whole two pieces of paper, summarized, inferred, speculated, calculated, but the final result made me very painful - whether public or private, I can only wait now.

    The future needs planning, but planning is not equal to the future. It''s probably the same reason. Between the Mohist School and Zhangjia, they dug a big trap for each other, either the one where the ink fell into Zhang''s trap or the one where Zhang fell into the ink. Like hunters and wolves living in the same mountain, they all know that each other is their biggest threat. This special food chain pass It is doomed that they have no future to coexist with each other. Therefore, before the victory is announced, they can only hide in the dark and wait like a hunter, waiting for the prey to fall into their trap - because they all feel that the other is the wolf that threatens them.

    Real hunters don''t rush out and fight with the prey that hasn''t fallen into the trap, because the risk is too great, what else can they dig a trap for? Therefore, neither Lao Mo nor Lao Zhang will take the initiative to make actions. They will only carefully prepare their own traps and wait for the other party to make mistakes first and fall in. What they are most afraid of is to disturb the other party and let the other party realize their intention.

    Patience is the key to win or lose. The first one who can''t stand it will be the one who fell into the trap. So, I can only wait. Fortunately, Lao Zhang is ready to move and make some small moves after probing Lao Mo several times.

    As for miss three, I''m not equal. I want to take the initiative to see where she is holy. But ya is like the sun hiding behind the cloud, blocked by the cloud. Even if I know that she is there, I can''t see or touch her, unless the cloud is scattered, or she comes out

    what I, or even Mo, can''t do, so I have to wait, There is no other way.

    Wait, wait, wait, and so on. Even if I want to confess to the tassel, Murphy, dongxiaoye, Ziyuan, I have to wait. Only when the third master doesn''t have to wait, the third lady doesn''t have to wait, and Zhang Mingjie doesn''t have to wait, can I really do what I want to do. As for now, I''m not me. I''m just a chess piece A piece responsible for the whole game.

    Wait, it''s the only thing I can do now, and what I should do, including now, I tore off two pieces of paper, I was drinking tea in depression, waiting for the phone on the table to ring, waiting for nothing

    I even made a bet with myself in boredom, was it the winter night that had the result first, or Yao Waner that had the situation first?

    It''s meaningless to win or lose. Anyway, it''s me who wins, and it''s me who loses. So when Yao Waner''s name is displayed on the mobile phone, I don''t have any joy in winning, and I don''t have any depression in losing. Some of them are just a mouthful of evil gas about to vent - Sima Hai is coming to the company again!

    I don''t know if there''s a sense of impatience about the violent tumbling in the chest. Anyway, Sima Hai is going to be in a bad mood. If the news comes first and everything is as I expected, my friend is in a good mood, so don''t worry about it. Maybe I''ll be kind to you Group, investment department, comprehensive group office area.

    Sima Haili, who has no teeth in his mouth, sat on the chair that belonged to me. He looked up at me with scornful eyes as if he were a debtor on the door. He stood three steps away. He looked unlucky on the face. The fringe stood on my right. The purple garden stood on my left. The two girls moved forward half a step deliberately. They felt like they wanted to block me Behind me, to prevent Sima Hai from suddenly coming to fight with me.

    Angry Viagra can''t stand Sima Haiyang''s triumphant reversal of black and white. He really thinks it''s the virtue of the fact. Qin LAN and Liu sister drag him to the end of the crowd. They argue to be realistic and reasonable with Sima Hai, but everyone can see it. What he says is just angry words. Let him come. He must be pinched with Sima Hai, because everyone can see it Come on, Sima Hagen is not going to be realistic, or he won''t be sitting here.

    Of course, it can be seen that all these are the comprehensive team and a few people who have contacted me, have some understanding of me, and are willing to trust my colleagues in the investment department. But now, only a few people gathered in this office area are the staff of the investment department, the vast majority of them are people from other departments - they come to see the bustle.Murphy is the manager of the investment department. She can order all the people in the investment department to go back to work, but she can''t blow away the good people in other departments. After all, Sima Hai came to me to settle accounts, to ask for opinions from the company, to open his mouth and shut up and question whether the company is good or evil, and to protect the calf. If Murphy coaxes away all the people who are watching the bustle, isn''t that what Sima Hai said? After seeing through this, Sima Hai kept yelling for everyone to witness and see what the company would do to me.

    Without fear, Sima Hai not only has the tension to support him secretly, but also a group of high-level people who are kept in the dark to help him talk. He also holds the so-called evidence of my beating. No wonder he can be so arrogant even if he reverses black and white.

    Murphy is standing beside me. Others can''t see the slightest content from her expressionless face. But I know that, puzzled, puzzled and annoyed, her feelings are several times or even dozens of times more complicated than those of tassel and purple garden. As one of the top management of the company, she knows how bad the current situation is for me, and more clearly, once I am determined to be responsible, what awaits me will be What is the result.

    We are all waiting for the senior management to come. This is what Sima Hai asked, because Murphy doesn''t want to be the master, let alone the master.

    My colleagues who know where I come from are all compassionate and compassionate, but they seem to think that I must have been killed by Sima Hai. So apart from Wan''er Song Jia and Gao Ge, including the old black sun who has inherited my human feelings before, they are not willing to hide far away. Everyone knows that if Sima Hai really talks about white as black, then black as black Now who has spoken for me will be regarded as a liar by the high-level who will come later, as the same kind who breathes out of my nostrils, and then be implicated.

    It''s a cold and warm human relationship. Each of them will fly in the face of a disaster. What''s more, this difficulty is coming to me alone. Can others bring themselves in? I will comfort myself, but when I see their eyes of sympathy or pity, my heart is still uncomfortable. If I can''t look down, you can''t help me?! What harm do you do to me? It''s clearly torture yourself!

    Purple garden to these people''s silence is very angry, the powder face gas white, from time to time will stare at me, as if to blame my friends inadvertently.

    From the beginning to the end, only one person''s eyes are different from everyone''s - Yao Waner.

    This gentle but low-level beauty, hiding behind Murphy, has been looking at my head curiously. I know she can''t think: why was my head still good when I met outside, but now it''s wrapped with a bandage?

    The little girl is naive and pure. She doesn''t understand naturally. No one helps me. No one helps me. But sympathy is still very important. Sima Hai has lost a mouth of teeth. If I stand here like an innocent person and take a comparison between them, I''m afraid my original trust will be vague.

    Now it''s good to see that my injury is not necessarily lighter than that of Sima Hai. Many people are beginning to murmur. Who should I believe in low-key me and high-key Sima Hai?

    I didn''t expect everyone to believe me. As long as a few of them no longer firmly believe in Sima Hai, they won''t waste my hot day and wrap up the wound that the doctor told me not to continue to cover tightly for a long time.

    PS: I don''t know what happened when I was unlucky. I don''t know when and where I was cut by something for a long time. What''s strange is that I didn''t even notice it. I woke up in the afternoon and found that the quilt on my hand was all red, but the wound was not deep. Although it was a little awkward to wrap it up, I couldn''t get in the way of typing Compared with my quilt, bed sheet and bed sheet

 Chapter 844

    Maybe it''s because of the fact that Murphy is standing beside me. It''s hard for the tassel, which is always as big as a boy, to show the considerate side of a little girl. Holding my paw tightly, I can feel that her palm is very cold.

    It can be seen that on the surface, everyone despised, despised, resented and annoyed Sima Hai, but they were all extremely nervous and pessimistic.

    It seems that I hid for two days and let Mo Yizhi perfunctory for two days. After Sima Hai made a scene for two days and Murphy showed his weakness for two days, the desired effect has come out as expected.

    I''m not just waiting for the play to start. I''m watching, observing, watching everyone in the comprehensive group, observing their reactions - why did we enter the same wine with Zhang that night, so that their trap was not like a trap, but more like a coincidence, so as to blind the high-level neutralists who were together with Zhang? The answer is very simple. It''s up to us to go there. So, some of us have been bought by Zhangjia, or they have been bought by Zhangjia for a long time.

    Unlike Murphy, I have known who was bought by Zhangjia for a long time, but I also have doubts in my heart. I want to confirm this through everyone''s reaction at this moment.

    But the eyes of tassel make me unable to concentrate on this matter. It''s inconvenient to talk in front of people, but her angry eyes are exactly the same as those of Ziyuan. From time to time, she will stare at me. It''s obvious that I shouldn''t have come to the company today. I happened to meet Sima Hai, a shameless bitch. Unexpectedly, I waited outside the company for a long time, waiting for this "coincidence".

    If I had come to the company ahead of time, I knew that Sima Hai would come to the company today to make trouble and bump into my Zhang Mingjie. How could I stay in the company to watch? How can I call him "for help" in a panic when this "coincidence" happens, and let him come and play the role of peacemaker together with his Laozi tension?

    Ya, if you knew that Sima Hai and I would crash, you would have found a reason to escape! Because of this, he had to avoid it, or would he help me or not?

    He must help me. If he doesn''t help me to talk on this occasion and watch me die, it''s like falling into a trap. Doesn''t it mean that he admitted that their father and son had a quarrel at the beginning, it''s just a play. He supports me to flatter me, but he wants to enter the 13th city planning group through me by any means? So even if I''m finished, he will fall into a helpless image of being merciless, driven by the wind, and mercenary. But if he helps me to talk, his Lao Tzu''s tension is to prove that the wine conflict is not his own deliberate arrangement, so in this case, he constantly emphasizes his attitude of trying to calm people. On the surface, he tries his best to appease Sima Hai, using the word "servile" Not too much, but also to highlight their selfless image, so as to further encroach on people''s expectations in the attitude of perfunctory vague ink.

    So, when Zhang Mingjie and Zhang Zhangzi both advocate to calm down and help me out, isn''t this an opportunity to make their father and son "as good as they were before"? At that time, the Mo faction must have taken advantage of the donkey to go downhill. The voice of forgiving me was loud. The neutral faction had to reconsider carefully. Because, if they were determined to expel me, wouldn''t they offend the Zhang and his son in person and act as obstacles to their father and son''s harmony? So Zhang Mingjie or Zhang Mingjie will always stay in the company and sing the role of a good man. But once I return to the company, one of them will inevitably go out and "happen to be" not in the company, so I will stay outside. What I want to hit is not only Sima Hai, but also the time when Zhang Mingjie and Zhang Mingjie are in the company at the same time - at the moment when I came to the company and met with Sima Hai, Zhang was drinking tea with Mo Yizhi to discuss his life. Zhang Mingjie was in Tang Xin''s office, discussing with long Shan about Wu Lefeng''s endorsement of new products

    this is also a ''coincidence'', just like the ''coincidence'' we met in wine, which was arranged intentionally.

    Yes, what Sima Hai is waiting for is a senior executive who can decide to fire me from the company. What I''m waiting for is "don''t want" to fire my Zhang Mingjie and Zhang Zhangzi!

    Don''t you guys play opposite? Don''t you quarrel in front of people? I''d like to see how you two can sing in today''s play --

    how to give back what you have done to me? I''ll give you as much back as I can - including Wan''er''s grievance, Qin Lan''s slap, and Viagra''s bottle ashtray!

    Because the two giants, Mo Yizhi and Zhang Li, came to deal with the affairs between me and Sima Hai in person, so all of them came to the investment department. The comprehensive team suddenly became a temporary meeting place for the senior management. Seeing Lao Mo sweeping the heads of many people, they didn''t speak. Other senior managers also kept silent about the confusion on the spot Forced by the fact that the leaders acquiesced to their existence, the good people who deliberately left the gas field were happy to stay and watch the scene.

    When tension and Zhang Mingjie appear here at the same time, the two brothers exchanged a look at each other. That flash of surprise made me feel refreshed. They must have felt that they were entangled and couldn''t escape. At least the other side could avoid this situation? It''s a pity to disappoint them.

    Without waiting for Mo to open his mouth, I swept my face and stepped on the shit like haze, and said to Zhang Mingjie: "Zhang Shao, you will come."Ignoring many senior managers, but greeting Zhang Mingjie first, which makes many people can''t help frowning, including Mo Yizhi. He doesn''t think I don''t respect him enough, because I didn''t respect him originally. He knows that he still has. He feels that it''s very bad for me to ignore people who can control my fate.

    But I don''t think so. All the good plays are behind me. After greeting, I come up to hope that today, next year, people who are still single today will have a companion around them.

 Chapter 845

    Believe me, or believe Sima Hai? Zhang Mingjie was frightened by my question just now. Seeing that I didn''t force him to answer, he was relieved. Like his father, he was a little confused about what I was thinking.

    "I admit that I did drink too much wine that night, and I did beat people. No matter what the cause was, and no matter who moved the hand first, I should first review my behavior. The way to solve the problem by violence is a serious mistake. Therefore, I am willing to apologize to Mr. Sima Hai for this, and I am willing to bear any punishment given by the company ˇŁˇ±

    Hearing my words, don''t say that the colleagues in the comprehensive group, such as fringe, Murphy, purple garden and Viagra, Qin LAN, Liu Jie, Gao Ge, are even stunned by the tension. Sima Yang, who is beside him, looks at me thoughtfully, with a kind of gloomy expression, but it''s also my behavior that can''t be understood.

    When everyone thought that I would pull Zhang Mingjie to support me, I gave up my excuses and apologized to Sima Haidao. In this way, the high-level officials who came here with the attitude of starting teachers and asking questions could not help being vague. I pleaded guilty. What else do they ask? My own self-criticism is deep enough. What else do they want to criticize and educate me? This is to overcome the hardness with softness, and let their momentum hit on the cotton. With one breath, and then decline, three exhausts, the originally tense atmosphere suddenly became delicate.

    "You admit it?" Tension is a little uncertain, or, it is incomprehensible. After all, he is the most clear about how much I wronged and how much I wronged.

    Are young people impulsive? The understanding of tension is too opinionated. If I''m really a person whose limbs are faster than his head, how can Lao Mo coax and cheat me? When tension looks down on me, it''s not intended to aim at it, but the sense of superiority given to him by age and experience. He has this qualification, but it doesn''t mean that his understanding must be correct.

    Now he began to doubt himself.

    "Admitting," I said: "no matter what, hitting people is wrong. Although I don''t want to admit that it''s a mistake in my personal feelings, and I can''t guarantee that I will encounter the same thing next time. I can persuade myself not to be impulsive and control myself to choose another way to deal with and solve the problem, but I know that it''s only a decision of character People know that I can''t get the recognition and understanding of most people, and I also understand the adverse impact of my behavior on the company. Therefore, I''m willing to apologize to Mr. simahai and accept any punishment from the company, even dismissal. "

    It''s very flattering. I didn''t make any excuses for beating myself, but when others heard it, they would think that there were many stories in it. The tension smile was no longer so natural. I narrowed my small eyes and saw a trace of fear.

    Sima Hai also noticed the change of the surrounding atmosphere after my words. At the same time, I also heard that although I admitted my mistake, I only admitted that it was wrong to solve the problem by violence. I didn''t regret beating him up at all, but this kind of "unrepentant" unrestrained and open-minded and willing to apologize and be punished for taking into account the company''s face took the overall situation into consideration Let a lot of people begin to sympathize with me, and then have doubts and antipathy to him.

    It''s to blame that he made so much trouble two days ago. At the end of the day, he is an outsider, and I am Fengchang''s employee.

    Sima Hai was a little flustered. He jumped up and shouted at me, "Chu, you think you can save your job if you make a mistake and apologize?! You try, see you say sorry to me, my mouth can grow teeth! I''ll forgive you if I grow up! "

    "If I say sorry and you can grow teeth, then I don''t have to worry about unemployment and reemployment. I can go to a dentist''s office and say sorry to the guests every day"

    "poof -" the fringe laughs too low and makes a sound. In fact, many people around me can''t help but cover their mouths and snicker when they see me saying such a sentence seriously, even Murphy''s mouth Jiao all had some convulsions and endured a lot of hard work. Only Ziyuan, worried about my future, gave me a hard look. Ziyuan had the position of Ziyuan. She was far more rational than the heartless fringe and the sentimental Murphy. As the third lady, she might be more clear than the capital of Mo, and how much involvement would be after I was dismissed from the company.

    Sima Haiqi''s face is red and his ears are red

    "No." I said.

    Sima Hai said angrily, "what do you mean then?"

    I said, "I''d like to apologize to you. I''m sorry."

    Sima Hai almost blurted out, "I don''t accept your apology!"

    It''s expected that, because I said "I''m sorry", but he didn''t have teeth in his mouth. From the beginning, Sima Hai''s purpose was to force the senior management to fire me, and the trump card was to use the evidence in his hand and the incomplete teeth to tell me, so he didn''t plan to work with me at all. Maybe he has practiced it countless times, but at the moment, he really said this line At that time, the effect may be far from his expectation, including the neutral high-level who was in the wine exchange with tension that night, and also had an aversion to his indomitable attitude. They may not believe me or need not believe me. As long as they think that simahai is a disgusting person, it''s enough. I said "I''m sorry" to him.

    When he moves in and I move in and I move in and I move in, it is even more obvious that he is aggressive and aggressive. He is usually not a good person. So he naturally plays the role of villain, but he doesn''t realize it.I deliberately touched my injured head, so that everyone could see how much exaggerated bandage was wrapped on my head, which was also a code, but this code was not for Yao Waner to see. After receiving the previous code, Wan''er was no longer behind me and Murphy. Now this code is also for mo.

    I looked at Zhang Mingjie at a loss, and then gave him a look for help intentionally or unintentionally. Then I said to Sima Haidao, "I''m willing to bear the medical expenses of Mr. Sima and make compensation that you and I think is reasonable."

    After a pause, I said the word "compensation". Others only thought that I was unwilling to accept it, but the father and son of Zhang changed their faces. In order to test my relationship with Liu Xiaosheng, Zhang Mingjie deliberately disclosed a message to him, saying that Sima Hai''s endless struggle was not to ruin my job, but to make two million ''compensation''

    so, when I Looking at him with a look of help, and saying the words "compensation" with a weird pause, listening to him and his Laozi''s ears is like a thunder under the clear sky. Their first reaction must be to think that I know the information that breaking money can save disaster.

    Now they must be thinking in their mind, did Liu Xiaosheng tell me? Liu Xiaosheng to tell me? Isn''t he an ally of his own? In public and private, shouldn''t he be happy to see me fired? He reconciled with me? Because of what? Because of the relationship between Guoxiang and Xingyu? No, because Liu Xiaosheng is a mercenary and can''t do things that are not good for him. So, did he reach an agreement with me and Mohist School in private? What is the agreement? Is it for yourself?

    Liu Xiaosheng is self-confident and self-confident. He is used to being domineering. He never conceals his desire and pursuit of interests. So, working with him, the Zhangjia father and son were alert and suspicious. Their biggest weakness now lies in Liu Xiaosheng''s hand, which is a billion yuan of life-saving money.

    Liu Xiaosheng is small if he doesn''t lend them one hundred million yuan. It''s also small if he divulges the fact that he lost one hundred million yuan of the company to the Mo family, because they borrowed one hundred million yuan from the underground bank to block the company''s hole. There is no problem in the company''s book, but if Liu Gongzi doesn''t intend to lend them one hundred million yuan, he also tells the Mo family about the fact that he lost one hundred million yuan of the company Son will be big - not to borrow or drag them, which proves that he joined hands with Mohist school, and the biggest enemy of Mohist school at present is their Zhangjia!

    This is the most feared thing of Zhangjia people. If Liu Xiaosheng and the Mohist school work together to figure out what it is, it is nothing more than a close relationship with the third lady. Therefore, the most powerful proof of Liu Mo''s cooperation is that Liu Xiaosheng will help me get through the difficulties in front of me, that is, indirectly flatter the third lady, and avoid the opportunity of Fengchang losing this cooperation caused by my dismissal from the company. Therefore, He will certainly tell me what Zhang Mingjie leaked to him!

    The father and son of Zhangjia thought that I got this information from Liu Xiaosheng, so they got flustered. The Mo who got the secret code came out at the right time and said: "after a long time, what''s the original cause of the matter? Chu Nan, you haven''t explained yet. How to make compensation should be put aside first. That''s something you need to solve in private. Now we have to talk about it Yes, it''s about how the company should deal with your problems, so let''s talk about what happened that night. "

    PS: cherish your life, stay away from the national foot, hurt your soul and body, bruise all over your body. I didn''t expect that I was right. I found myself a depressing thing on a depressing day. Crow mouth, slapping yourself!

 Chapter 846

    As for my question, Lao Mo perfunctorized for two days and showed his intention to cover up, which was quite different from his always Iron-blooded and selfless style. What aroused was not only doubt, but also suspicion and discussion about whether there was really an ambiguous relationship between me and Murphy. So at this moment, Lao Mo finally stood up to deal with this matter in person, no matter what mentality he had Who cares about the people who come to the comprehensive group of the investment department to watch? Everyone wanted to know what kind of skill he would use. He was as rigid as ever. He signaled iron fist policy to me, or pretended to play Tai Chi to keep me safe. So everyone''s attention naturally focused on me and Lao Mo, so that no one found out. Yao Waner, who disappeared from behind me, suddenly appeared beside Sima Hai, somehow He said something in his ear. For some reason, Sima Hai followed her. Of course, Yao Waner knew what he said, but she didn''t know why I taught her that sentence, so that arrogant Sima Hai could follow her stealthily.

    When Sima Hai was gone, explaining, or stating that night''s events became my own monologue. My friend gave a fake cough and continued to attract the attention of the Zhangjia father and son. He said: "this is the way it is"

    I told the events that happened that night truthfully, including seeing Sima Hai and the three gangsters walk in together I sat on the stage drinking and chatting, rather than as he said, meeting three second generation ancestors accidentally in the wine, but I didn''t deliberately emphasize this point, just passing by, which made people feel that I didn''t want to shirk responsibility. What I deliberately emphasized was the reason why I rushed to beat people - several men slandered and tried to treat our two lesbians I firmly believe that Sima Hai did not mean to protect Yao Waner at that time, but did not let Wan''er help block the frame, let Wan''er protect Qin LAN, and intended to see Qin LAN being bullied!

    The evidence in Sima Hai''s hand is the surveillance video of the wine station that night. The most favorable and unfavorable part of the surveillance is that it didn''t capture when Sima Hai and the three people were sitting there, and there was only a vague picture, no voice. When the three second generation ancestors had a dispute with Qin LAN, you can only see that he had been out of the business. OK As if it''s really to protect Wan''er and have nothing to do with the three people, if you listen to his story while watching the video, then when I suddenly appear in the video and take the lead in violence against him, you will feel that my behavior is reckless and good or bad.

    But who are the good people? Is Sima Hai a good man? Is he like a good man?

    If I come out to explain at the first time, people won''t have time to prove this problem. So, I''m not in a hurry at all. I enjoy my two-day holiday in a down-to-earth way, and it''s not until today that I appear in front of the public. Many things can happen in these two days. For example, the greater the pressure of public opinion on Mo Yi, the more tension it has to play a good old man The more happy Yi is, the more satisfied he is, the more he hopes that Sima Hai will put more pressure on Mo Yi. Murphy fired me from Sima Haituo Association, but he only agreed verbally and didn''t implement it in action. Why? Because Murphy doesn''t want to fire me, but under the circumstances she already knows that she has to fire me to calm down the influence. If she bites and doesn''t quarrel with me, it will only make the Mohist family less and less authoritative.

    It''s impossible to live up to today''s tension. No matter how much advantage the situation has and what goal it fails to achieve, everything is empty talk. Therefore, his desire for the last ten steps is stronger than anyone else. He is afraid of change, so he is eager to rush. And the last ten steps are forcing him to compromise with the reality ˇŻMurphy dismissed me and forced Murphy to make the same "wise" choice as Murphy under the public opinion. Then, he totally ignored the problem that how Sima Hai looked like a good man in the process of exerting pressure, and he was more like a villain who could not forgive others. This point, with bandages on his head, his visual sense was not necessarily worse than his injury After I appeared in front of people, I got a better contrast.

    My low-key stimulates him to be more arrogant. Since you are a good man, why are you so hard to talk?

    On the premise that I didn''t show up and didn''t explain, people would think that I was guilty and had no choice but to believe in him. However, when I showed up and made a different explanation, people would have a second choice - don''t believe him, believe me.

    This is the question of one character. If someone looks like him, people will believe what he said. As for Sima Hai''s so-called evidence

    that surveillance video does not prove that he walked into the wine together with the three people, but it also does not prove that they did not walk into the wine together, does it? Besides, as long as I can find a reasonable explanation for beating him, it doesn''t matter whether he and the three people know each other or not!

    "I have no evidence to prove that Mr. Sima and the three scumbags know each other on purpose. They want to see Qin LAN being bullied. Maybe as he said, he really wants to protect Yao Waner, but I can be sure that it''s not Yao Waner''s will. Wan''er tried several times to break away from Mr. Sima and help Qin LAN, but Mr. Sima tried his best to stop them If you are Yao Waner, you will think that this person is a good person when you watch your best friend being beaten up and stopped by others if you want to help? He''s just cruel! "Hearing this, Zhang finally realized that my previous apologies were all on show. In fact, I didn''t intend to take any responsibility at all, but wanted to return all the mistakes to Sima Hai after winning the favor of all! All I have done before is to pave the way for the "story" I''m telling now!

    Until now, zhangjiaye and Zhang Ye, including Sima Yang, the brother of Sima Hai, who had a deep face behind him, were shocked to find that Sima Hai was no longer in the crowd. The non refutation and silence of another party, in a certain sense, made my speech the truth of the fact!

    They panic, but it''s too late, I won''t leave them any chance to make up for it, saying loudly: "maybe I really wronged Mr. simahai, maybe he has nothing to do with those three scum scum, but I want to ask you, this can be the reason why he doesn''t need to be beaten?! I''d like to ask you, who was the real person in need of protection at that time? Yao Waner? incorrect? Qin LAN is being beaten by three men! Since Mr. Sima knows how to cherish the fragrance and cherish the jade, and wants to do justice, why doesn''t he protect Qin LAN? He also stopped Yao Waner. Isn''t this connivance to the murderer? This is the act of an accomplice! "

    I was so excited. I pointed to Qin LAN who had been holding Viagra behind the crowd, but now she was as stunned as Viagra, almost growling: "let''s see who Qin LAN is! That is Qin LAN, a soft and weak girl! Look at the corner of her mouth. The split wound is still there! Look at the corner of her eye. It''s not swollen yet! Look at her face. It''s blue and purple! If you look at Yang Wei beside her, you''ll see her! He was besieged and beaten by the three men to save Qin LAN. A strong man was still beaten like this. What''s more, he was a girl with no power to bind a chicken? Imagine if they were allowed to beat Qin LAN, what would Qin LAN look like?! Regardless of whether Mr. Sima and the three scumbags are friends, even if they really don''t know each other, I will beat him! Because he is so hypocritical! Too much in the way! He is worse than those three scum! If he wants to save the beauty, he ignores Yao Waner''s own will and prevents her from helping her colleagues and friends. As a result, he causes a weak girl to be beaten by three savage and strong old men. However, he stands by and looks on coldly! Excuse me? I''d like to ask everyone standing here. If it wasn''t me who saw this scene at that time, but everyone present, don''t you think Mr. Sima doesn''t want to beat him or not?! You can not believe my words, Yao Waner''s words, Qin Lan''s words, or any one of my colleagues in the comprehensive team. Because Mr. Sima Hai has a surveillance video that can prove that I did call him first, but it is the surveillance video that should also prove that he was the first person to talk to Yao Waner? The cause of the conflict is that he only plays his hero to save the beauty when he gets into trouble. He doesn''t care about the life and death of another girl. Is it difficult for such a man to beat his mother?! He just needs to be beaten! Even if I lose this job, find the next job, encounter such things, I will do so! Even next time, the price I have to pay is not to find a new job, but to go to prison and eat the nest! For the company, I can bow to him and admit my mistake, but as a man with a handle in his crotch, no one can expect me to know my mistake and change it! "

    It''s a kind of ambivalent atmosphere, but I can be sure that my passionate alternative defense has successfully infected most and even all the people present. Because, what hasn''t been infected, you can''t call him "not a person" too much

    PS: I''m sorry that some private affairs didn''t update yesterday]

 Chapter 847

    Men are eager to protect women, and women are eager to be protected by men. Therefore, men who do not protect women, and men who know that they must protect women even if they make mistakes, who is more likely to get a strong public opinion wind direction at a glance.

    Qin LAN is silly, Viagra is also silly. Everyone''s exaggerated or compassionate or resentful eyes make sister Liu, who is affected by them, feel silly together. In these two days, have they ever felt a little bit trusted? Now it''s too sudden, too luxurious.

    Tassels are stupid, Murphy is stupid, and the evidence is solid. Under the circumstances of the right time, the right place and the right environment, I just found a reason that I didn''t think of when I rushed to beat Sima Hai. As a result, the situation was completely reversed, and everyone couldn''t make any more accusations on my behavior. They were shaking, happy or angry - it turns out that things can be solved so simply, but I always show weakness, show weakness, and show weakness again.

    Only asters realized that this is what I call "singing white as black" and "singing black as white"

    the colleagues in the comprehensive group are not stupid. They started to keep a certain distance from me deliberately. Now they purposely drew close to Murphy as the center, forming a general atmosphere of life and death as a group - except for one person, the expression was embarrassed at the end, like It was Tian GuoChong, nicknamed "Lao Hei", who was dodging the eyes of his father and son.

    At this moment, even those who don''t want to see me and despise me for my emotional confusion and complexity can''t say "you are wrong if you are wrong". So, what we heard broke the repressed silence atmosphere is Mr. simahai''s furious howl: "you fart!"

    I haven''t let it go, because if "planting booty and setting up" is "farting", I just stated a fact before. Now it''s just the time of "farting". When Sima Hai''s roar rang at the end of the crowd, I laughed - I farted? That''s what I learned from you!

    It''s not my purpose to win the trust of all people. My friends are not so kind. You have made me whole and involved my friends. Do you want to pay any price? It''s not that cheap! You have to return whoever you beat or scolded, including the "sorry" I just said to you, and you have to return it to me!

    "Ah --" a coquettish cry followed Sima Hai''s roar. Don''t say that people''s attention has been focused on me, and then I purposely led them to Qin LAN and Viagra, who were just opposite to Sima Hai''s voice. Even Sima Hai didn''t know what happened to the tragic scream behind him. When people heard the voice, they turned their eyes Looking at the past, I saw Sima Hai standing with his back to us in front of the office area of the comprehensive group, and Yao Waner sitting on the ground with his face covered.

    Therefore, Sima Hai''s puzzled expression was only seen by Wan''er alone

    Sima turned around, I was in the middle of the air. My fist made him not even have the chance to open his mouth. The remaining teeth were directly thrown into his stomach. I rode on him and looked after his hateful face with Tianma meteor fist! Behind the brothers, there are thousands of troops roaring. The first one is Xie Ding''s old man, Gao Dahai! He didn''t dare to help when he was in the wine last time. Looking at me and Viagra being beaten, he was always worried about it. Today, he finally made up his mind. The fierce tiger went down the mountain. Even I was frightened. Before my friends could Dodge, he was submerged in the crowd. Finally, he climbed out of the thigh forest, wiped his forehead sweat, watched dozens of people beat Sima Hai around, and the high-level people shouted small I glanced at Wan''er, who was equally shocked. The little girl couldn''t help but chuckle. Fortunately, no one noticed, she quickly covered her face and continued to do sobbing

    as we said before, we were only in charge of choosing things, regardless of the aftermath, and allowed the chaos to develop. It was not until 15 minutes later that the scene was deliberately late, and then again With the help of the security department, the people who were deliberately blocked at the door were deliberately delayed for five or six minutes and controlled. The high-level officials led by Mo Yizhi separated the indignant people from Sima Hai. It seemed that until then, people''s ears finally recovered function and heard the voices of the high-level officials.

    Sima Yang helped up his brother, who was totally different from his face, and his calm face could not help twitching. Fortunately, after sitting in the office for a long time, we all have some flower fists and embroidered legs. The scene is spectacular, but the killing power of the fists and feet is limited, and there are not many people who really dare to fight. Nevertheless, it''s enough for Sima to hurt for ten days and a half months. He''s all flesh and skin It''s a little sad, but it''s no big problem. This can be confirmed by his round eyes. I know that he has been trapped by Yao Waner and me, but he doesn''t know. At this moment, the expression of choosing people and eating will only be understood as unreasonable and irremediable insolence. Even if there is ink, it''s also tension There are still people who can''t stand his eyes'' provocation ''who want to rush past and make another decision. For example, the high sea, which just took a lot of advantages, is a little complacent now.

    In fact, Sima Hai is looking for me, but his teeth are gone, his mouth is swollen, what he said, even his brother Sima Yang can''t understand, let alone other people, he still called so happy, for fear that the world will not be chaotic, those who finally calmed down the scene of Fengchang high-rise are beginning to have some hang up, among them are the grumpy ones, and directly shouted at him: "you Is it over?! When Fengchang is your backyard, can you enjoy it? "Sima Hai was shocked by the scolding. He wanted to fight back and was stopped by Sima Yang in time. Sima Yang was not as reckless and brainless as his younger brother. He could hear that it was not Sima Hai who was scolded by the senior leaders of Mohist school, but himself and vice-chairman tension!

    Sima Yang understood that after losing a word of "Li", he could not be tossed by Sima Hai. Otherwise, he would only further arouse the public anger and let the public opinion completely turn to me.

    The Mohist school has got enough strength to support me. Of course, this group of people who have become refined old oil are not protecting me because they are waiting for me, but they know that this is a good opportunity to help Mohist fight back the tension, and this is a good opportunity to please Mohist.

    People are so sophisticated.

    All the people outside the comprehensive group were dispersed, and only the people concerned that night remained here, except for the high-level ones.

    The executives are silent and Sima Hai is excited. They just made a statement. At the moment, Wan''er, who is protected by Qin LAN, Song Jia and Liu Jie in the Ziyuan of tassel, hugs Murphy''s waist and buries her face in her arms with admiration. She looks like she is afraid of Sima Hai''s evil spirits. She is good at shaking. All the girls, even all the people, look at Sima angrily, but Only I know that Wan''er is not afraid or aggrieved, but nervous. Just now, maybe for the first time in her life, she played such a bold play in front of so many people and said such a untrustworthy lie.

    But everyone believed it.

    It''s because Wan''er doesn''t dare to, so no one doubts that she can act and cheat. Murphy Qin LAN, the fringed girl, and Yao Ling, Wan''er''s aunt, have been cheated, let alone others? Even if the collusion is good, it is impossible that everyone''s reaction is so real and artificial?

    Even tension can''t help doubting Sima Hai. When he asked Wan''er for proof, he still smiled like a Maitreya Buddha, but anyone could see that the smile was a little stiff and carved, "Wan''er, he really slapped you?"

    Wan''er hasn''t answered yet. The tassel is in a hurry. "Zhang, what do you mean by that? Really? Is it still fake?! Look at her face. It''s still red! Yes, our comprehensive team is not equipped with monitoring, but you can''t say that so many people''s eyes are also used for breathing today

    When Zhang changes his face, it''s not just because of the tassel that satirizes him. Now, there are more senior staff sitting here than in the comprehensive group. How can you speak for a little girl?

    However, due to the relationship between the tassel and me and my position as a client, the tension is not good enough to scold her. He continued to play his good temper and said to Wan''er, "I want to ask why he hit you?"

    Wan''er didn''t answer. I told her in advance. She didn''t have to say anything except that lie. She can''t act, so as to avoid mistakes. As long as she''s silent, others will only think that she''s frightened by Sima Hai, and no one will guess that what she''s afraid of is the lie being exposed, because any reaction of her is reasonable, understandable, and what she has to do It''s just to let others see her red face. Of course, it''s not being beaten by Sima Hai, but a trick I taught her. When she bowed her head and wiped her tears, she would turn red as long as she gently kneaded or rubbed her face with her hands. After Chu Yuan made a mistake, she would use this move to fight the sympathy of me and the old man, so that her stepmother would no longer fight Her face, but to spank, see if she is good meaning to rub their own buttocks red light out to show us Chu Yuan which good meaning? So she is more and more afraid of stepmother, so, I know, Chu Yuan is afraid of being spanked

 Chapter 848

    In fact, the relationship between tassel and Murphy is no less than that between Mohist School and Zhangjia. The same thing is that fire and water are not allowed. But what people don''t understand is that her antipathy and disgust to Zhangjia people is precisely because of the hostile relationship between Zhangjia and Mohist school. So many times, I don''t understand. Is she a friend or an enemy with Murphy? It''s as if the two of them are stuck together all day long. They are closer than me. The tassel even stays in Murphy''s house. They eat, wear and sleep in the same bed, but they don''t have one minute of quarreling and quarreling

    there are no idiots here, so the family can see that the tassel conflicts with the tension, not only to protect Wan''er, but also to represent mo It''s a kind of attack from home, which also makes the essence of things change subtly. "Vice director Zhang, it''s not that we have problems with our eyes, it''s that you have problems with your ears."

    "What" the tension city is deeper than the fringe, so it can''t hide the happiness and anger in her heart, but Rao is so tired, and almost lost his temper. "Xiaocheng, you are so excited, I want to know the reason of the matter, not to protect who"

    "the reason? Is Wan''er not clear enough? " Liu Su pointed to Sima Hai and said, "in order to get rid of himself, he put all the blame on his friends and friends. Instead, he wronged Nan for calling the wrong person. I don''t know if someone instigated him to go to the company and make him make endless troubles. It''s clearly a personal grudge, but he had to ask the company to come up with a statement and force the company to dismiss Nan Chu Nan, Wan''er thinks that the cause of everything is herself. She knows Chu Nan''s temper and apologizes. But she would rather lose the job than admit it. She is afraid that Sima Hai won''t let her go. So she just took Chu Nan on her back and called him out and wanted to be private with him. What''s the result? Sima Hai is dissatisfied with Wan''er''s condition, scolds her for "farting", and then slaps her to the ground "

    " you fart! I didn''t hit her! " Sima Hai''s voice was not small, but his words were not clear and he didn''t have a great momentum.

    I said: "I don''t know what happened, but I saw him play Wan''er. I was just in a high mood at that time, so I''m very sorry for the confusion. I didn''t expect that everyone would be as excited as me. Maybe I shouldn''t have said before that I''m sorry for the handle in the crotch of a girl who can''t save her life."

    "you, her She "said Sima Haiqi.

    When the lady heard me mention the handle in the crotch again, she was red in the face and red in the ear. Long Shan glared at me and scolded: "Xiaonan, pay attention to the occasion, pay attention to the words. That kind of dirty words are always on the lips."

    Long Shan didn''t even call me by name and surname, but called "Xiao Nan". Everyone was shocked. This can prove that she believed me, and she was clear about her position. Although it only represents her personal attitude, everyone knows that long Shan is in the wind, but not just a secretary. In recent years, Mo Also gradually retired, the company''s big and small affairs, all without her hands, this is how to trust what kind of rights? In a sense, her weight in Fengchang is second only to the existence of Mohist, even above the tension.

    "What kind of meat is that? It''s not elegant, but it''s a word of truth. "Yao Lingwu, Wan''er''s aunt, looks at the tension like a tassel, and says:" because of my relationship with Wan''er, how do you deal with this matter? I should have avoided it, but now I suddenly feel that it''s necessary for me to show my attitude. As Wan''er''s elder, I thank chu''nan for protecting her It''s not only the protection of behavior, but also the protection of spirit. Even if it''s not Wan''er, when she changes any girl or any person, when she needs help most, what she sees is a group of colleagues and friends who are hesitant to look forward and look back. I don''t dare to imagine how huge it will be to their psychology and how they will behave in the future Influence, and as the company''s top management, I''m glad we have a dare to say that we dare to do, dare to do the staff! Yes, he''s young, he''s impulsive, but is he wrong? Rare. Shouldn''t he be impulsive? Can you not be impulsive? He admitted that he was wrong in beating people, which proved that he was not a young man with right and wrong, but as he said, if "knowing the wrong can be changed" in this kind of thing, then he would not be called a man! If Fengchang can''t accommodate such a man as him, I''m sorry, please forgive me that I can''t get along with such a cowardly man as you every day, because it''s too insecure and impersonal! I don''t know if I will encounter something similar to Wan''er one day, but I really don''t have the courage to watch you stand by me. A man who can''t even protect a woman can protect the company? Even if I can protect the company, I can''t stand this kind of place that doesn''t even smell human! If Chu Nan is dismissed, my resignation letter will be accepted! "

    The resignation of senior management is not a joke. Besides, Yao Ling still holds shares in the company. If she leaves smoothly, the public opinion effect will bring more harm to the company than the loss of her resignation to the company!

    This woman, who looks and dresses like Wan''er in six or seven aspects, looks like a mature version of Yao Wan''er, but has the opposite strength with Wan''er. Her eyes are confident, straightforward and resolute, and there is a trace of acerbity, which makes people think that she is not an impulsive or joking person. Therefore, people don''t like her words It''s not important.Cooperation with Ms. San is imminent. Once the good news is made public, the company''s stock will be bullish. As the company''s elite talents, if she chooses to resign at this time, it is likely to be understood as cash out and job hopping. At that time, a little hype by those with ulterior motives will turn into a credit crisis of Fengchang, which will affect the cooperation between the two sides From then on, this is what Wan''er and I didn''t expect, let alone Zhang Xiaozhang simayang? Even Lao Mo''s face, which pretended to be indifferent, flowed a trace of surprise - which is Yao Ling''s out of the way? This is a threat at all! This threat is simply the most unexpected surprise, the most surprising surprise!

    Of course, the surprise is aimed at the fringe Murphy purple garden. I just think it''s a bit unexpected. In fact, whether Yao Ling shows this state or not, when things develop so far, the company can''t fire me.

    Tension''s expression became more and more unnatural. "Little Yao, you are not calm"

    "vice president Zhang, can you calm down when your son is bullied?" Yao Ling despised: "it''s said that Chu Nan and Zhang Xiaoshao had a bad time last time. When you entered the police station, you smashed the crystal peony vase that you managed to get from a French customer. It seems that the vase is limited edition. The total number on the earth is no more than 100. How expensive is it? Did you calm down then? Yes, what I don''t have is your breathing skill. When I leave the door, I can be just like nobody else. I don''t know if you don''t care about the vase or your son, but I''m too weak. Seeing Wan''er being bullied like this, I can''t do nothing like nothing. "

    "You -" Lao Zhang''s Qi Nourishing skill is so good. He is so teasing by Yao Ling that he can''t hang on his face. It''s Zhang Mingjie. As if he didn''t hear Yao Ling''s words, he sat in an inconspicuous corner and frowned to figure out what he was thinking. I know that he was calculating the situation

    Yao Ling didn''t look at the tension, and he looked at the ink like a threat.

    In my opinion, Yao Ling''s words are so unique. In fact, he knows that Mo won''t fire me, so he intentionally guides the wind in my favor. According to the Song Jia gossip, Yao Ling and Wan''er have excellent feelings. Because Yao Ling and Wan''er''s father are quite different in age and grow up with their elder brother, so although they are aunts and nephews, their relationship is more like sisters.

    Love my house, love my Wu. Yao Ling helped me because of Wan''er. It seems that Sima Hai chose Wan''er as the target. It''s really unwise.

    "Vice director Zhang, I don''t understand your attitude," Murphy suddenly interjected, "you always advocate peace of mind. In the two days when Chu Nan was recovering from his wounds, you talked to him everywhere, but now he is back and explained clearly. How can I feel that you don''t want to rest? It seems that you prefer him to be the one who is wrong, and he is the one who bears the responsibility. "

    Lao Zhang''s eyebrows jumped, as if he realized that he had lost his temper under the intentional targeting of tassel and Yao Ling. It''s no wonder that things have developed to this point, which he didn''t expect. He could kick me out of the company at a glance, but like the powerless forward of Chinese football, he put the air cannon and anti-aircraft gun, which he didn''t like.

 Chapter 849

    Mo Zhang''s disagreement is no longer the company''s secret. It has been brought to the table. People here understand that Sima Hai is so noisy. In fact, he is willing to indulge in the tension. He is afraid that others don''t know about the tension. So he used Sima Yang''s brother, his assistant, to play such a role, in order to let everyone know that he is the master behind the scenes and let everyone see it He dares to run Mo Yizhi, and can weaken the soft running of Mo Yizhi, thus forcing everyone to stand in line.

    It wasn''t Sima Hai who was going to ruin my job, but Zhang Li, who had no evidence at all, dare not say this clearly. But now Murphy chose it. The evidence is Zhang Li''s attitude at the moment.

    Can tension admit it? No, so he has to deny, and his heart is the most clear. This denial is to protect me in public.

    Lao Zhang''s sweat came down, "why don''t I want to calm down? But I don''t ask clearly. How can I help Chu speak? "

    "Speak for him? To whom? That bastard over there? what did you say? Say you shouldn''t hit him? '' The fringe glanced at Sima Hai and said angrily, "Zhang, do you think he should be beaten?"

    "This" no one thought that Lao Zhang, who is very deep in the city, could make aunt Cheng, who has no city, choke several times.

    The tassel is straightforward and always has an open-minded attitude towards life. Therefore, she does not care about the status of high tension and high weight, nor the complicated interests between the high-level people. So at this moment, she is the most daring person here, and has become Zhang Li''s only nemesis.

    For others, if you want to ask the same question, you either don''t dare to ask, or you just don''t want to ask.

    Tension stopped laughing and said, "the problem is that it''s not right to hit people after all. If there''s going to be a lawsuit, this kind of negative impact will bring to the company"

    "the impact is certain, but I believe it won''t be negative." Tang Xin, the company''s news spokesman, suddenly interrupted the tension and made everyone feel a little surprised. Then he saw this star like temperament The beautiful woman came out and said, "today''s events, causes and experiences are witnessed by everyone. It is clear at a glance that even if the personal behavior of Chu Nan must be tied up with the company, then his losing the lawsuit may not be equal to losing the company''s image. As Ms. Yao said, our company, our group, need this kind of human feelings and justice The way of lawsuit is people-oriented, and the relationship between people reflects the humanistic spirit and inside information of an enterprise. Therefore, no matter whether a lawsuit is lost or won, I think it should be set up as a positive model of the company, even touted as a positive model of the society, made mistakes in order to protect, and looked on coldly in order not to make mistakes. This is also the most controversial topic at present , I don''t agree with the way of settling matters and calming people. The development of the company is just around the corner. I think this is a good opportunity to use public opinion to publicize our Fengchang humanistic spirit. I just thought of a plan, hoping to represent the company as a spokesman of the company to support Chunan''s attitude to participate in this lawsuit and take full responsibility for any risk. "

    As expected, there is no fuel-efficient lamp here. Wan''er and I said that regardless of the aftermath of the trouble, now it seems like a big story - not that I''m not good, but that I can''t be good. It involves the secret fight between the two factions of Mo and Zhang. The original simple things have been infinitely complicated. Tang Xin''s attitude against "peace is better than rest". It''s just a matter of ignoring others and deliberately trying to get things done Make a scene!

    Yao Ling teased Tang Xin and said, "Miss Tang, you''re better than me. Take full responsibility for any risks caused by public opinion? You are not only involved in the work, but also your reputation in the industry. Do you really have such a good grasp of this plan? "

    These two girls are really interesting. Sima Hai is sitting right in front of her eyes, but they are outspoken about making this a "plan"

    "it''s a coincidence that I was doing another plan, but I always felt that the impact is not enough. Today, this matter just becomes a good opportunity." Tang Xin, a woman, is not simple. Until now, I understand that she is not Want to pick things, but in her way to help me keep my job, then listen to her smile: "the company is looking for endorsements for new products, who is the first candidate?"

    Yao Lingdao: "Oh, Wu Lefeng, but he seems to have promised to speak for similar products of other companies. We want to sign him, which is not realistic. In recent years, his popularity continues to be hot, but his speaking contract is very few. It can be seen that he is not very enthusiastic about this aspect of things, not the kind of artist who is willing to speak for money."

    "But that''s why we listed him as the first candidate. He didn''t care about endorsements, so signing him was more topical. Moreover, just yesterday" Tang Xin deliberately paused, raised the mood of the people, and then announced with a smile: "Wu Lefeng pushed out the endorsements he promised before, and formally reached cooperation intention with our company, and took the initiative We have made great concessions, not only agreeing to sign a long-term agreement with us, but also paying only 70% of our budget for endorsement. "

    "No?!" Don''t say Yao Ling, other senior executives are also refreshed. We need to know that Wu Lefeng is at the peak of his career. The successful transformation from idol school to strength school and the successful leap from small screen to large screen are destined to keep his popularity hot for many years. It''s hard to get a contract for him. Who would dare to expect him to reduce the cost of endorsement and extend the duration of endorsement? This is second, and most importantly, the third lady is his loyal fan and appreciates his uniqueness. If Fengchang can sign in to him, it will surprise the third lady and become an invisible weight in the negotiation table.What Tang Xin wanted was the reaction of all the people. Seeing that the first reaction of the tassel was already in front of me, Tang Xincai said with even more astonishing smile: "yes, Wu Lefeng is willing to sign a contract with us and take the initiative to reduce the cost of endorsement, all because of his personal friendship with Chu Nan, so I think that if you fight with Mr. Sima in Chu Nan, Wu Lefeng is the supporter The appearance of posture, while promoting the public opinion of social topics, announced the signing of endorsement with us in a high-profile manner, the effect is absolutely explosive, and the result must be a win-win situation. "

    This girl is too damaged - she is looking at the tension and Sima Hai with an expression of request, so she almost asks Sima Hai directly. How much money do you want to play this play with us and help Feng Chang complete the plan?

    This is a big deal. Where did Sima Hai do it? His face is blue. If he takes such a lawsuit, he will be hard and will be criticized. The star effect in these years cannot be underestimated.

    If someone peeps at Zhang Mingjie like me at the moment, it can be found that Zhang Shao''s face is younger than Sima Hai''s. He didn''t expect that Wu Lefeng would really like to send me such a gift. In fact, I didn''t expect that either.

    I''m afraid that tension has never been so embarrassed in his life. In the face of Tang Xin''s request, he didn''t laugh, nor was he angry. He knew that Tang Xin was satirizing his master servant relationship with Sima Hai.

    Now, I can''t help Zhang if he doesn''t want to "calm down", or he will have a lawsuit. He has designed it for half a day. Didn''t he make a wedding dress for us?

    "Little Tang, you''re off topic." Mo Yizhi stood up to relieve the embarrassment for the tension, which surprised everyone, so he said: "what we have to deal with now is not what happened just now, but what happened in the past when Chu Nan was beating people with wine. Whether to fight a lawsuit or not is decided by Sima Zhuli''s younger brother. Chu Nan is Fengchang''s employee. We should do something now People''s requirements, no, even if there is no requirement of the parties, he has brought so many troubles to the company and disrupted the normal working order of the company, we should also make a decision on behalf of the company to deal with Chunan - whether to dismiss or keep it? Now, let''s make a statement. "

    It''s easy to make a statement, but it''s a little difficult to dismiss me. Tang Xinggang just said that Wu Lefeng is willing to sign a contract with Fengchang because he has personal relations with me. But if Fengchang dismisses me, will Lao Wu still sign the contract?

    Tang Xin''s so-called planning is a sarcasm and ridicule aimed at tension, but she has only one purpose to talk about her own planning in this place - to protect me.

 Chapter 850

    Yao Ling was the first to raise his hand and said, "I''m against dismissing Chu Nan. It''s reasonable to be private. It''s public. It''s too much loss."

    Murphy also said, "I''m against it, too! Previously wronged, we didn''t explain clearly. As the general manager of the investment department, I had to compromise for the benefit of the company and for the sake of considering the influence. But now it''s also for the benefit of the company. Let alone that Chu Nan didn''t call the wrong person. Even if he made the wrong number, he can''t be dismissed. At most, he will be given internal punishment. Besides, he just made a deep review. "

    "Has he reviewed it? I only heard him say that it''s wrong to hit people, but I don''t know what''s wrong! Is that depth? " Lao Mo didn''t give me any face and showed his selflessness. He cut off the rest of the comprehensive group with a black face and said, "you two don''t have the right to speak. The parties and all the people in the investment department have no right to speak. Don''t tell me about the company''s interests. It''s a matter of fact. It''s only a matter of code. Now it''s just a matter of right or wrong. It''s time to go or stay!"

    In this way, most of the people who can help me to speak are sealed, and they can''t understand what Lao Mo thinks.

    "What? No one''s talking? " Lao Mo is excited. "Aren''t there many people urging me to deal with this matter these two days? I think it''s all here. Why don''t you make a noise? I don''t deal with it. You knock on the door of my office endlessly. I have to deal with it. Don''t you talk again? I''ve been running for half a day. I want to be the villain

    A group of senior executives were red faced and red faced by Laomo, because those who urged Laomo were all those who advocated to dismiss me? patch up a quarrel and reconcile the parties concerned! But what about you? Young people have a drink outside and have a quarrel. Is it a big deal? Can we break the rules? But no one is willing to give vice chairman Zhang the face. If you come here to run me, you have to say how bad the public opinion influence this incident has brought to the company. But how does the public opinion come from? How did the impact come about? You didn''t make a fuss! " After two days of anger, Mo Yizhi finally burst out and shouted, "if you were as willing to calm down as vice chairman Zhang, would you like to talk to Sima Hai in peace and quiet? As for the embarrassment of vice chairman Zhang and Sima Yang? As for what happened just now?! When it comes to young people''s impulse, is Chunan young? You''ve been young, too! Even if no longer young, you do not love face, there is no man''s vanity?! In my opinion, the reason why Chu Nan beat people is just like why Sima Hai wanted to say. They are all young people who want to be strong and competitive. They are understandable. They don''t understand because they haven''t experienced it. You have experienced it, but do you understand it?! Sima Hai wants to say, why is the base Qi so sufficient? Because someone is supporting him and helping him talk! Who are these people?! Who is singing against vice chairman Zhang? What do you say? Who is making the public opinion that has a bad influence on the company, who is promoting the company, making the simple things become so complicated, and turning it into a laughingstock of the company?! It''s you who make a mountain out of a molehill! Now you think about it?! So they''re all dumb? "

    Lao Mo''s words clarify the reason for his silence for two days, not because he wanted to protect me, but because he didn''t pay attention to the little things, and he denounced the neutral school and Zhang school''s coax and pacify the Mo School who felt uneasy for this, so that they could see that he didn''t care about these rebellious people, but he didn''t care about them, This time, he rebuilt his image of greatness. Although it sounds as if he put aside the tension of peace and quiet, in fact, everyone knows that what he scolds is that he only says not to do things, and his chairman doesn''t mix in. He can''t even do such a small thing well. He indulges things to develop into such a joke today, which makes everyone suffer A good scolding.

    Things seem to turn around. It''s not that Lao Zhang ran on Lao Mo, but Lao Mo''s patience to see Lao Zhang directing a farce. Who is better than who is better, he immediately sees the superior.

    Lao Zhang''s face was white and red, and he had to smile. In his eyes, I felt sorry for him.

    "Talk, don''t make me think you are all the skinheads! It''s like you''re going to fall on either side! " This is more explicit. Although it''s acting, Lao Mo''s resentment in his stomach is real. A neutral senior official who was drinking wine with Zhang Zi that night said: "after Sima Hai''s explanation, you will help Sima Hai speak. After Chu Nan''s explanation, you will not help Sima Hai speak. What''s the matter? Want to help Chunan talk? "

    The senior manager looked embarrassed and said with a smile: "at that time, we didn''t know enough about the situation. We didn''t know that Xiao Chu hit people because"

    Lao Mo didn''t wait for him to finish saying, "is that the reason? You don''t know enough about the situation, so you have to deal with your employees? Don''t you think it''s funny to say that? "

    "I''m sorry, chairman, I''m too impetuous." the senior manager was silent, but he couldn''t help but stare at the tension. He was very resentful.

    "That''s all," said Mo Yizhi, whose stick was followed by the dates. "I can understand that you are also for the company''s sake. At this juncture, you don''t want to be misunderstood as our Fengchang baby protector, unreasonable."

    "Chairman, I" that high-level moved words didn''t say, unexpectedly can''t help sobbing."I can understand your ideas. The company is now in a critical stage of development. You are nervous and cautious. But the more this time, the less we can be impetuous and see the big from the small. We are not good at small things. What else can we talk about?" Mo''s so-called development, major events, and most of the staff of the comprehensive team can''t understand them, but the senior executives understand that Lao Mo is looking for a step down for their coax gear.

    Murphy and the fringe are still nervous, but the purple garden has expected the result, stabbed me secretly, and then threw me a look that I can''t say clearly is anger is joy. She knew that the words and attitudes of Lao Mo must have used my script, and we have successfully turned the world around, but then Lao Mo''s words surprised her, and her face lost color.

    "Xiao Zhang, Chu Nan called you here specially, because you and him are friends, and Sima Hai, presumably, are also friends, so you should make a statement first." Lao Mo orders Zhang Mingjie. This intention is far more than just making him express himself.

    Zhang Mingjie is a smart man. I''m afraid when I received my phone call from tangxin''s office, I realized that I had set up such a bureau for him. He and his father, in front of all the senior officials and Sima Hai, helped me to say good things, which turned disgusting to disgusting. But since he fell into a trap, he would definitely have a strong plan to make the best for himself He didn''t even make a choice, so he said: "it''s just a misunderstanding. Of course, I hope Chu Shao and Sima''s second brother will take a step back each other. Even if it''s done in the past, it''s not a complicated thing, and there''s no need to deal with it? It''s not good for both sides to fight a lawsuit. Otherwise, Sima Er Di, I''ll pay you for your medical expenses. I''ll give you how much compensation you need. You can''t be bored with us. "

    Zhang Mingjie''s team is completely standing. Even I almost think he is really bored with Sima Hai.

    "No need," said Sima Hai, speaking of Sima Yang. "Sima Hai, how much do you want? I''ll give it to you. Don''t come back to the company to make me look disgraceful!"

    Zhang Mingjie''s reaction was expected by me, but Sima Yang''s reaction was unexpected by me. My friend''s heart was awe struck. The man who was not amazing had the same wisdom and decisiveness as Zhang Mingjie''s

    "My attitude?" How unnatural is Lao Zhang''s smile, afraid that he is the only one who can''t see it. "Isn''t my attitude clear in the morning? It''s best to be able to calm people down. "

    " calm people down? " Old Mo surprised everyone and said to me with a sneer, "the only way to settle down is to let this kid go!"

    "Shi -" Ziyuan lost her voice and said only one word. Then she stifled it. She knew that there was no right to speak in her identity and position on this occasion, but she still stared angrily, thinking that this kind of development could not be something in my script.

    Murphy said in a hurry, "Chairman, Chunan is an employee of my investment department. I don''t agree with your treatment!"

    "I don''t agree!" Tassel airway: "Chairman, you are right and wrong!"

    Mo Yi''s eyes glared, "little girl, what is right and wrong? You''re naive. "

    A senior neutral official said: "but chairman, if you fire Chu Nan, we may lose Wu Lefeng''s contract."

    Mo Yi asked, "is the reason why we fire this employee because he may not bring benefits to the company, and we retain this employee because he can certainly bring benefits to the company?"? Who do you think I''m making this decision for? Do you want others to sit in the company and yell loudly again, and tell everyone that Fengchang''s senior management is a group of snobbery who turn against each other and take the lead? "

    "This"

 Chapter 851

    Everyone was speechless and embarrassed. Lao Mo''s meaning was very clear. He was afraid that Sima Hai would not obey him. He continued to discredit the senior management, so everyone turned their eyes to the tension. Lao Zhang was aiming at me, so the senior management could pretend that they didn''t know about his behind the scenes operation. They didn''t mean to contradict Lao Mo, just according to the written rules It''s more like emphasizing the position of the neutralists. But if the senior management of Sima Haina Fengchang doesn''t deal with my attitude and continues to talk about things, it''s not me who is targeted, but they. At this time, they pretend that they don''t know that Lao Zhang is playing tricks behind them, and they will not be fooling themselves?

    Just now, there was some panic in the purple garden. Lao Mo didn''t just want to give full consideration to the high-level faces of the neutral school, but also cleverly put the tension on everyone''s opposite side.

    In fact, Lao Mo''s real goal, or my real goal, is more than that. I said to Wan''er that we should bring back all the grievances we have suffered these days, no matter who gave us the grievances, and it''s not my goal to stay in Fengchang. My goal to stay in Fengchang is to enter the 13th city planning group and get the third miss To achieve this goal, it is not enough to support Murphy only with the support of Murphy, but also with the support of the high-level neutralists as much as possible.

    And right now, it''s an opportunity.

    "You mean to fire south south to protect your high-level faces, so that others won''t say you''re a two sided wallflower?" The glance that tassel despises sweeps, unexpectedly not a high-level does not dodge her glance, tassel scolds a way: "hypocrisy!"! If you are afraid of Sima Hai''s lies, you are not afraid of South South telling the truth! "

    Mo Yizhi looks around the people''s faces, and then says to the fringe, "the mistake has happened. If the result is beneficial to the company, then the only way to do it is to make mistakes. In this way, other people just want to make trouble, and they want to continue splashing our dirty water, and they won''t leave behind any facts - at least I can be sure that even if they are wronged, Chu won''t publish anything about Fengchang group Negative comments. " After that, I took a deep look at Murphy. It''s self-evident that I won''t speak ill of Fengchang. It''s because Fengchang has Murphy. It means that I was wronged because of my personal relationship with Mohist school.

    Lao Mo''s words are not only aimed at Sima Hai, but also satirize those neutral leaders who once agreed to dismiss me, indirectly supported and indulged Sima Hai, and blame them for the impenetrable fire.

    Lao Zhang still understands that Mo Yizhi is not aimed at me or those neutral leaders, but to completely cut off the possibility of his continuing to do articles on this matter, and deliberately exaggerate the seriousness and complexity of the matter, so as to arouse the dissatisfaction and resentment of the neutral leaders towards him.

    If this matter is handled properly, the senior leaders of the neutral faction will read the benefits of Lao Mo, but if it is not handled properly, they will blame him for the tension and internal strife, which will cause them to shoulder their responsibilities and damage the company''s image. That is to say, whether they fire me or not, the neutral faction will subtly lean to Lao Mo''s side after this matter, which makes Lao Zhang who has been carefully designed for a long time How can love be?

    "If this is the only satisfactory solution, I accept it," I said with a smile

    "Are you stupid?! You didn''t do anything wrong. "The fringe can''t stand this kind of grievance, but the purple garden pulled her.

    "Why?" Even the closest people around me don''t understand what the idea is in my stomach. How can those high-level people who always look down on me and despise me guess it? "That is unfair to you, don''t you feel aggrieved?" frowned the leader of the neutral party

    "What is grievance? If I stay, there are still people who come to the company every day to beat the black and white, pointing at my nose and making noise, even if I can continue to get the salary that Fengchang gives me, will I not feel aggrieved? May feel aggrieved at that time, not only me? My colleagues and friends, including your leaders, who have been falsely and unjustly accused, are not comfortable in their hearts? It''s not only leaders who weigh their interests, but also I, everyone is human. I have no less parts than your head. Why do you have your position, I can''t have my position? It''s not right for a man to beat a woman. It''s right for me to beat Sima Hai. Believe me or dismiss me, it''s the decision of your leaders. It''s right or wrong. I have my understanding. Your leaders have your understanding. I think I''m right. So I moved my hand. You think I''m wrong, so you want to dismiss me. But now you think it''s you who wronged me and shook me, not me, I admit, I didn''t think about the consequences when I hit people, but when I came back to the company today, I did a good job in my consciousness - I was willing to leave openly, but I didn''t want to stay and be accused by people pointing at the nose. By contrast, this is grievance! To be honest, what I care about is my colleagues and my friends. It''s not that you didn''t believe me and didn''t want to listen to my explanation at all. You just heard one side of the story and advocated to fire my leading comrades. I think you are mistaken. Now it''s not you who decide whether to stay or go, but I choose to go or stay. Then, I just decided that for me and my friends In a sense, it''s also the best choice for you to care about the image of the company in the new year. "I looked into the eyes of the senior manager and spit out two unexpected words:" I''ll go. "General, I''m a chess piece, but just because I''m a chess piece, I can decide whether to win or lose a game of chess - if I find my own position, I can be a general!

    Every sentence of mine is reasonable. It''s their reason. They can''t refute me with their own reason. Otherwise, they will refute themselves. Without Sima Hai''s making a point of it, they will feel that they are the snobbery who turns against each other and takes the lead.

    Murphy was most afraid that I would mention the word "resignation". If she had not been vigilant, the purple garden grabbed her hand and gave her a hint. She almost couldn''t bear to do it. Some people said that I just wanted to highlight how smart south south is. No, I was just writing stories, writing stories designed by myself, writing stories designed by south south. I had limited time to code words, limited time to conceive, but I really didn''t In order to reduce this large dialogue, I don''t complain, but write a story in the first person. If I want to describe a role other than the first person, I can''t rely on an expression described by the author subjectively, but only through the speculation of the protagonist and the guidance of the lines. This is also a kind of style, although my mastery of this style can be called layman''s

    every line I seriously think about, There are many shortcomings in the aspect of writing. Please bear more.

    Later, I will see what South South wants to get. I know that this kind of intrigue doesn''t like to be seen. What I like to see is emotional kiss me and get along with my sister''s ambiguity. But I want to say that intrigue actually consumes more brain cells. For the sake of my brain, I don''t need to scold two sentences

    PS2: recommend a friend''s book "Floating life is my" ambiguous agent ", the new book is less flesh, but the theme is the urban ambiguous flow that everyone likes. Shouldn''t the update be more painful than" sister "? Ha ha, it''s not easy to collect a new book. If you don''t read it, you should raise it first. It seems that it''s very troublesome to rush to the list. There are few advertisements, right or wrong. Thank you for your face.

 Chapter 852

    Mo said that Murphy''s tassel Ziyuan and his colleagues in the comprehensive team were all dumbfounded. Mr. Zhang and his colleagues, including Sima Yang, who had been secretive all the time, were also shocked and couldn''t close their mouths. No one expected that, under the bright prospect of the situation, I did my own act of destruction. Not only did I openly bump into the company''s senior management, but also I was full of sarcasm and abuse, not only trusting my Ziyuan Even Wan''er, who blindly trusts me, can''t sit down. How can I stay in the wind after offending the senior management? Isn''t that not to leave a way for yourself?

    On the contrary, how can I let these people beg me to stay if I don''t look like quitting my job? I don''t blame them with a question. How can their resentment of tension deepen? I''m a little guy. If I can''t stand on their head and shit, how can they look up at me? If I don''t choke them, how can they believe that I have the ability to sit at a negotiation table with miss three and make trouble?

    As I said, I want to make tension sick and everything I want him to do is for me!

    "I didn''t want to say, since you forced me to say, I have nothing to say - wine fight, why don''t you listen to my explanation and then you think it''s my fault and advocate firing me? Because you only believe what you see, don''t you? But what do you see in your eyes? Is it all about the facts? How can there be such a coincidence in the world? I went to the same house with you to talk with Sima Hai, who is not the other person, who is the girl of our comprehensive group. Do you really have no doubt? If you don''t even have this IQ, how did you get to this position today?! Don''t you just have a sense of superiority and unfounded confidence when you are sitting in this seat? Just like I can''t remember your face, you don''t have a deep impression on my face? No contact with each other, let alone understanding? Don''t listen to my explanation, because you think I don''t need to explain at all. It''s not just because you see that I''m drunk and hit people, but because you don''t have a good impression on me before that, and you think it''s normal no matter what I do wrong! Am I right? "

    No one is squeaking. The high-level officials of the neutralists are avoiding my anger and questioning. When the facts have proved that they are right and wrong, the right people can hold their heads high. The wrong people can only bow their heads and don''t talk, but they don''t feel that the right one has an inch to advance. Frankly speaking, I don''t like this kind of high-profile, but in order to achieve the goal, I have to be a high-profile person, teasing Smile: "I''m just a little staff member and a little brat. Your experience and qualifications make you think that I should be worthless. So you think that the opportunities I get are pie in the sky, heresy, and soft food by coaxing women to climb relationships. Even most of you deny me, just because my luck threatens your sense of superiority and makes you feel better Those of us who have spared countless sweat and tears and worked hard for countless days and nights to achieve today''s achievements are not comfortable! You ask yourself in your heart: why should I spend so much time to prove myself in front of so many difficulties and obstacles, but he doesn''t need to pay any price for growth, and without any proof, he gets the opportunity to be superior to us? This psychological imbalance makes you contradict me. It''s easy to believe in those rumors that are not good for me. It also makes you disdain to understand me or even face me. So, fighting in wine just becomes an opportunity for you to vent your dissatisfaction with me! Isn''t it? You -- "

    I pointed at my beard and said:" you said I was showing off, because you think you can master all my ideas, right? Where is your sense of superiority? Just because you lived a few years longer than me? Because you''re the boss and I''m the employee? You call it conceit, you know! What''s the difference between this kind of subjective conjecture and the right choice to dismiss me if you didn''t listen to my explanation before?! This is what you really know! I am wronged and wronged, and I can reflect on myself from the standpoint of the company''s staff. As the company''s senior management, you know where your mistake is, but you haven''t examined and corrected it, and you still believe in your subjective conjecture. Why do you think you are better than me? "

    "You" shudder all over, I don''t know if you are ashamed or angry, or angry. "Yes, it''s my subjective conjecture to say you show off, I admit, but what you just said is not subjective conjecture?"

    "The facts have told! I may not be right. Maybe I wronged you, but did any of you come forward to contradict me? No, Isn''t that recognition?! Since you admit it, is that still my subjective conjecture? "

    Zhang Xiaozhang has been spreading my rumors all day, so I''m not sure that others hate me, but I''m sure that Zhang''s father and son''s means of defamation and propaganda are very good. Otherwise, not even female colleagues from other departments dare not talk to me or even ride the same elevator with me?

    Not only the senior level of the neutral faction, but also the Zhang faction. No one dares to stand up against me. One is that Lao Zhang didn''t speak and others sang the role of a good old man. He chose a position that he couldn''t stand against me. Besides, I was aiming at the senior level of the neutral faction. He couldn''t figure out what I was thinking and hoped to look at the situation that was not good for him because of me Suicidal behavior turns the world around, so silence is the best choice. Second, everyone can see that I am like a mad dog, not only barking, but also catching who bites who, who doesn''t want to be like a whisker, choked by a small person of mine, so it''s humiliating.His face turned red, and he replied for a long time: "you say that facts tell us everything. Don''t we deny you, there is no basis for facts?"

    "What are your facts? I cheat on women''s feelings, hook up three to four, eat soft food to climb the relationship? "

    The beard didn''t expect this words to pop out of my mouth unexpectedly. There was some accident. I glanced at the ink with fear. I saw that he was indifferent and didn''t incline to me, so I said to me with a cold snort: "I dare not say that I have a soft meal to climb up the relationship, but there is always a feeling of cheating women? Can''t it come down to character? Shouldn''t this character be denied? " This guy is also slippery enough. He is afraid to accuse me of satirizing Lao Mo and Xiao Mo for having a soft meal and climbing a relationship. So he purposely left out "dare not say", but it turned out to be more direct than Ming''s.

    "Yes! The premise is that I cheated on women. The premise is that I don''t admit that I cheated on women! " I hold the fringe in one hand, Murphy in the other hand, and drag them to their side. Before the stunned people make the next response, I say the bold and arrogant words that make them unable to wake up in their dismay, "Cheng Liusu is my girlfriend, but she knows that almost all the people in the comprehensive group know that before we determine the relationship, Murphy is the one I secretly love, and at that time I only know my good friends and iron buddies for many years. Yes, you can say that there is no pure friendship between men and women. I also agree that "good friends" and "iron buddies" are excuses for hiding their impure desires and finding excuses for prevaricating themselves and others. The purest excuse is nothing more than slow reaction, or shyness or timidity I''m sorry to admit that there is love between men and women for each other. Two people can stick together like brothers, but they can never really become brothers. Because I''m not gay, she''s not gay. It''s natural law and biological instinct to attract the opposite sex. This can''t be explained and doesn''t need any explanation? Whether you believe it or not, I belong to the kind of person who is insensitive to feelings and can''t deal with feelings. Before I realize that my good friend iron friend is an excuse, I met Murphy, a woman that I liked at the first sight. I believe that every man has the most ideal and perfect woman in his heart. That woman has the character he thinks he likes best Appearance and temperament, in fact, are unrealistic fantasies, but I don''t know whether they are lucky or unlucky. The unrealistic fantasies suddenly appear in reality. I try to work hard and give up after setbacks. In this process, I understand that a friend around me keeps telling me, but I still don''t listen to the truth - even if the fantasies appear in reality, to me It''s too far, too far away. Even if it''s no longer a fantasy, it''s just a dream that can never be realized. So I have grasped the happiness around me. "

    here, I have a look at the tassel that seems to be at a loss because of shyness, another look at Murphy that seems to be a little lonely and self reproachful because of my saying" give up ", an apologetic smile, and then Just continue to say to everyone: "people are sentimental animals, it''s impossible because you now have people you like, and you don''t have feelings for people you used to like, including Xue Ziyuan, who is standing behind me now. We grew up together. We went to school together and had a drink and a bag of snacks. She was bullied and I helped her fight. I was punished by the teacher for helping her I fry the text and write the homework. She went abroad and didn''t know how to say goodbye to me. I thought I would never see her again. I shut myself up in the room and cried. Does the sweet and bitter memory mean that I can forget it? I know I should give up, but I don''t know how to forget. There is nothing more frightening for me to miss again than the loss I once had! Everyone will say the big truth, how do you choose when it comes to you? Are you so open-minded? You said I cheated. Who did I cheat? You are disgusted with me for a long time, but you don''t know where I am most disgusting! The most disgusting thing about me is not which one of them I cheated, but that I can''t cheat them or myself! "

    It''s the first time that I admit in front of people that I have been choreographed a crazy emotional story. I don''t know whether their silence is due to shock or curiosity, including the "they" in my mouth, including my friends, my colleagues, including Lao Mo, including the Zhangjia father and son. Everyone is looking at me, but no one speaks.

    For a long time, I have given people the image of a sheep. Even if some people think that what is hidden under the sheepskin is actually a wolf, they always feel at ease with my gentle appearance. Now, I finally get rid of that layer of camouflage.

 Chapter 853

    "There are more masters here now, who have a family than those who have not. You can say to the wife in front of you that you are my favorite person, but dare you say to her that you are, were and will be the only one I love most?! It''s not that there are no such people, but there are only two kinds. One is less pure and infatuated than endangered wild animals, and the other is more so-called romantics than flies, mice, mosquitoes and bedbugs! If any of you say that you dare to say this to your daughter-in-law or girlfriend, please classify yourself first. Are you a cherished wild animal or a killer? Let''s not talk about the future, but only about the past and the present. Who hasn''t had a first love object, a secret love object or a love object? Which emotion we have taken seriously can be formatted in our head like a computer?! I say that people have feelings, not to find excuses for their love. Everyone has their own experience. Xue Ziyuan and I have grown up together. Cheng Liusu and I have been classmates for four years. We learn and play together. Murphy is the most beautiful woman in my dream. We work and struggle together. I stand at the nearest place to them every day. They are Every day around the nearest place to me, I open my eyes to see them, close my eyes to think of them, no one is my imagination, because they are all at my fingertips, in exchange for you, can you ensure that you are single-minded?! How many people scold me for being extravagant because of envy, jealousy and hatred?! Don''t be fucking hypocritical! I''m not a saint. I can''t do it. They don''t only have amazing beautiful appearance. They are not vases. They are all standing here. They are standing in the headquarters building of Fengchang group with such a high threshold. Their outstanding ability is what you have to pass. Don''t I emphasize? I say their attraction is fatal. Don''t you think I exaggerate? Otherwise, those men who line up every day to send flowers to them and invite them to have dinner, but are rejected again and again, are all stupid and forced? You can call me vulgar, you can''t help temptation, and you can''t help wavering in your feelings. But before you call me names, you have to worry about it. Why do you want to call me names? Is it because you are as vulgar as me? Otherwise, I won''t believe it. You are carrying your daughter-in-law to make a little star, spending a lot of money to raise a little lover, buying a house, buying a car and delivering a second wife. How can you have the courage to despise me for my character? Who has the most say in saying that I deceive women? Is that you? It''s them! I''m no longer a thing. I didn''t lie to them. You feel your heart and ask if you cheated your women! "

    No one said anything. Everyone seemed to be stupid. I had not recovered from my astonishment. I held the hands of tassel and Murphy tightly and said loudly, "I don''t pay attention to the gossip, not because I''m guilty, but because I don''t need to confess to you or clarify anything. But if anyone of you asked me or now asked me for evidence, I will tell you truthfully: Yes, I just can''t help temptation, I am flower! Whether they like me or not, I just like them, and I can''t let them go! "

    I''ve been waiting for the moment when I can be frank, that moment, when I respond positively to the rumors created by the Zhangjia father and son - I want to tell all people that it''s my fault, not their stupidity! I want to tell all people that love is a story with reasons for each other, not a joke that others should point out!

    It''s more important for me to protect their dignity than anything else. Then, no matter what choices they make, I will prove to all people that they like me or ever like me because I have the ability to be an outstanding person. So, I want to enter the 13th city planning group. I want to help Fengchang get the contract from the third lady. I want to I want all the people who have witnessed my confession today to look at me with great admiration!

    This is not for me, but for them I like and like.

    After confessing, he went back to my script again, restrained the excitement, and said in a calm voice to the senior managers who had no longer dared to look at me contemptuously: "in order to take care of your image, the chairman of the board let me leave, and affirmed that I would be willing to do nothing against the company, because he knew that I like Murphy , just like I like tassels. At the beginning, I wanted to draw a clear line with Murphy and leave Fengchang. I had already handed in my resignation letter. Later, the reason why I stayed was not because of the prosperity, but because the third young lady I didn''t know valued me for no reason. As you all know, I didn''t have to stay here for the sake of the prosperity I left her contract in Fengchang, because I stayed here, so I met Ziyuan again. I''m sorry, this sentence is a bit off topic. I want to say that I''m not trying to show off what I''m going to resign now, nor trying to force the leaders to keep me. My original intention is consistent, just to keep the contract of the third lady in Fengchang, so I don''t want to I can be the topic maker of the company''s negative public opinion, and I can''t be an excuse for others to attack Fengchang''s senior management. My reason is not great. Such a noble excuse as "taking the overall situation into consideration" is really bullshit. I''m just for a woman, just because the company''s surname is mo, so I ask you to approve my resignation. Here I can give you a promise - month I''m sure you don''t trust or think I''m competent for the valley of the contract and the 13th city planning team, so my departure is not a loss for Fengchang. What you are reluctant to do is Wu Lefeng''s endorsement contract? Now that he has promised to speak for Fengchang, I will surely persuade him to sign the contract, so that you have nothing to worry about, don''t you? "Unless Zhang Mingjie is a fool, how could he not know that my move is to retreat? If I really don''t care about anything, and I''m determined to quit, I specially call him over to ask him if he believes me or Sima Hai? He knew that not only did I not want to leave, but also I was holding a greater ambition. He would not be the only one who knew this. But like him, he could not break me down.

    "I don''t have that thick skin. This head, I can''t order it," said Yao Lingdao. "Women are emotional. Nice words can always make them easily moved." to be honest, I didn''t know Chu Nan before. I even disliked him more than you because I was a woman. Women are always alert and suspicious of dangerous men When Wan''er and I talked about the name "Chunan", I told her more than once, don''t go too close to this kind of person, Wan''er is clever, and her character is relatively weak. She has been obedient since childhood, won''t quarrel with her peers, let alone talk back to me, but she quarreled with me several times for this, which also made me more disgusted with Chunan, When I knew that he had made a big mess in the wine fight, my first thought was: great, this kid made a mistake at last. I know that there are many people who think the same as me, but I am more shameful than you, and I should feel more ashamed. Even if I know that Wan''er started to fight for Wan''er, even if I know that Wan''er can''t lie to me, even if I know Chu Chu Nine times out of ten, the South was calculated. I still chose silence. I didn''t ask for a favor or say a good word for him these two days. Today, I came to the comprehensive group to see how Mo Dong dealt with him. Until he just explained the reason for beating people, I supported him, just because I saw that Sima Hai was more unhappy than he was. I thought that although he didn''t behave properly, But at least dare to say, enough magnanimous Chu Nan just asked us, why don''t you believe him? Why deny him? I don''t know why you are, but I think about it. In fact, I just can hear the rumors that he cheated on women every day, but in fact? I don''t know him at all, and I don''t know the stories between him and these girls. I just because Wan''er contradicted me for him, I resented him, and envied miss three for her respect for him. I envied the opportunity he got. I didn''t believe that he could climb to the same or even higher position than me when he was young. So I believed in the gossip, because it was very It''s hard to use words to describe the sense of crisis. Now think about it. What he is going through is not exactly what I used to be, the current Fifi and the general manager Mo have experienced? When we sit in today''s seat, we are also eager for the affirmation of others. We are also angry that those who refuse to face up to our ability will deny our vision. But now, like those people, I want to eliminate him without any basis or reason, kill him, or even give him a chance. "

    Yao Ling''s words make many senior managers bow their heads At this time, no one cares about the position of Yao Lingmo school, only because her words have reached other people''s hearts. Everyone who has climbed to this position today has had the experience of being suspected and denied, and cursed those who have been oppressed by their own qualifications and self righteous people, but now? I have become the same person as them, even more excessive than them.

    "in the final analysis, the emotional matter is his personal problem, which can be the conversation of boring people after a meal, but it should not be the basis for us to evaluate him. It must be regarded as the basis. I think it should not be these malicious gossip, but to see Fifi, Xiao Cheng, assistant Xue, etc No matter what the parties say, at least now we see and hear with our own eyes that Chu Nan didn''t cheat the three girls, so we should reexamine him. "Yao Ling raised his hand and said," I''m against dismissing Chu Nan, not for Wu Lefeng''s endorsement contract. I don''t care how impulsive, childish, simple and funny the reason he stayed or left, but I can In order to affirm his loyalty to Fengchang, the eloquence and aura he just showed is no less than, or even superior to, most of us here, which makes me fully believe that even if he sits on a negotiation table with miss three, he will not lose our Fengchang face! "

    PS: announce a new group number: 153659338. Welcome to read books at the starting point. Friends with the starting point account are welcome to join in the exchange. Thank you especially for your friends who are often active in the book review area. Wild people, dark jockeys, big events in the universe, hh15, and I love the author. Thank you for your support. In fact, we all know whether you dare to read the book review or not I''m afraid that being scolded will affect my mood, so I usually manage and report the book review trend by soldiers. If you want to say something directly about right and wrong, welcome to the group.

    PS2: Thank you for your support and encouragement.

    PS3: Thank you to all those who like this book and support it.

 Chapter 854

    Yao Ling''s statement is not in the script of Lao Mo and I, but unexpectedly promoted the development of our play, making it more effective and faster. Lao Mo''s performance was very realistic. He glanced at Sima Hai and looked at me again, which made it difficult to say: "Chu Nanbi beat a man, which always became a talking point."

    before Lao Mo finished, his character Gao Dahai, the cowardly Deputy Group, suddenly stood up and unexpectedly interrupted Mo Yi, who usually didn''t even dare to look up. "Chairman, I just hit someone. It''s useless for you to dismiss Chu Nan, because Mr. Sima can also come to me and accuse Feng Chang of shielding me, so if you think you can only fire employees to protect the company and the senior management In terms of image, you will fire me as well. "

    As soon as Gao Ge''s words fell, Viagra also said excitedly, "Chairman, I''m the same as Chunan. I admit that I''m impulsive. In my eyes, it''s not a small thing, but in others'' eyes, it shouldn''t be a big thing."? You just said that we do things that young people may do outside of work hours. You don''t think it''s necessary to get on the Internet in the company, but now you''re on the Internet. I know that it''s not your duplicity. I''m a small staff member. The relationship between the senior management is too complex. I don''t know, but I''m not The fool can''t see anything. It''s up to the master to beat the dog. I know you''re not willing to fire Chu Nan. But there''s no way. When he beats the dog, he doesn''t know whose dog it is. Of course, everyone has seen it. After he knows whose dog it is, he still beats it. He''s such a person. This makes you worry, because the master of the dog is right beside you. Good people pretend to be true It seems that on the surface, he makes money peacefully, but behind his back, he makes trouble. In fact, for the sake of the company and the overall situation, he is the one who makes trouble. You are generous and tolerant. You can''t offend the kind of big guy who can keep dogs, so you can only grievance against such a small guy as Chunan. But I don''t have the stomach, and I can''t do it outside. If Nange says no I''ll never talk about it with Sima. I''m not like Nange. I''m not as open-minded as he is. I''m not as generous as Nange. I''m not as broad-minded as he is. I''m narrow-minded. But fortunately, I''m still a bit of brotherly. If my brother can stand this tone for the company, I can stand this tone for him. But if Sima Yao I can''t do this job. I don''t need him to run you. I''ll make a noise to let you smash my job. I''ll do it myself if I don''t find you! "

    Viagra said nothing implicitly. He said that a big man beside Lao Mo had a dog named Sima Hai. At the moment, Lao Mo was only standing beside him. Lao Zhang''s angry mouth was twitching. He couldn''t explain that Sima Hai had nothing to do with him. First, Sima Hai was the brother of Sima Yang, his assistant. He said that others didn''t believe him. Second, Sima Hai If you have a clear conscience, why do you stress this? If we don''t emphasize the good points, we will not attack ourselves.

    "Isn''t it just an apology? I don''t know. But Sima, if you want to listen to me, I''m sorry. No problem. Although I also understand that you are coming to Nange with your mother''s eyes. You don''t care about the attitude of the rest of us at all. "The comprehensive team is doing light and trivial things, but everyone here is Murphy''s talent. Viagra is no exception. Maybe he doesn''t know the tension What''s my purpose? But he can definitely guess that it''s related to the fight between the senior management and the Mo and Zhang families. Although he is speaking to Sima Hai, he is satirizing the vice-chairman tension every sentence. "If the meaning of" calm down "is to let Nan Ge go, I''ll go with him. However, that word has to be changed. Your so-called calm down is not to let him go Everybody stop, just to shut up that mad dog. "

    "Who are you scolding?" Sima Hai can''t stand the irony of Viagra. He wants to get angry and is stopped by Sima Yang. He is also angry at Viagra''s sarcasm, but what makes him angry is that Sima Hai '' Association.

    Qin LAN and Viagra are virtuous. They are never afraid of big things. They all sing along and solemnly say, "it''s because of me, but I''m right. Chunan is more right. If the company dismisses Chunan, I''ll quit."

    Qin Lan''s voice did not fall, so the colleagues in the comprehensive group got up one after another.

    "Chairman, the Sima just beat Yao Waner, and I have a share with him after Chu Nan. If you fire Chu Nan, you can''t say that you don''t fire me together."

    "I kicked him too, the chairman, and fired me."

    "Impulse is the devil. I didn''t resist it just now, but I don''t regret it."

    "This kind of person, no matter where I go in the future, or meet and fight once, is not to change a job? Although it''s not easy to find a suitable job now, it''s easier than to despise yourself for a lifetime? "

    "Well, besides, I don''t believe it. Does any company have a senior manager who can raise dogs to bully our small staff? There is nothing to be regretted for leaving such a company. "

    Listen to everyone''s saying, even the Philistine Xiao Song Jia can''t help burning. "Chairman Dong, I, I and I are against your decision. It''s unfair to Chu Nan. I''m a woman and don''t like violence. But even then, I think that man really needs to be beaten, and I can''t help but want to beat him. What''s more, Chu Nan''s Bloody Boy they don''t have If you fire them, I will resign! I''m not aiming at you or the company. I think we shouldn''t compromise with this kind of villain. It will make him more efficient! "I collude with Wan''er to beat Sima Hai. What I want is the effect of this kind of passion. But when it comes true, I can''t be like Wan''er, who has been nervous for a long time. Because of the smooth progress, I secretly secretly rejoice, burying my face in Murphy''s arms and dare not show it. I''m afraid that other people can''t help but feel excited and happy. I''m a little guilty. I just played it The play deceived everyone

    I hate Lao Mo, Zhang Mingjie, Liu Xiaosheng, the third miss, who regards me as a chess piece, but what''s the difference between what I do now and them?

    Tassel and Murphy are people who are familiar with me. With the suggestion of Ziyuan just now, they have guessed that this is a script that I have collaborated with Wan''er and Lao mo. they have appreciated Sima Haina''s disgusting face, which is worse than eating a dead mouse. They stare at me coincidentally. The two people''s eyes just collide and flash away. I don''t see their watches at that moment Love, but I''m glad that they didn''t let go of their hands I held, but they grasped me harder than before, still tacit and inconceivable.

    Murphy said: "Chairman, if you fire Chunan, I can''t do the work of the investment department. The data backup and information flow of the other five groups are all handled by the comprehensive group. If you call Sima Hai, you will be fired. There is no one left in the comprehensive group. You are just filling in all the company''s elites. These tedious work will be done in a short time It''s not going to work. "

    Murphy''s words are not accurate. There is not one person left in the comprehensive group, but one person left - only Kuroda GuoChong didn''t make a statement, and Murphy looked at him intentionally or unintentionally when he said these words.

    The old black face is green. He lies down on the table. He doesn''t want to express himself, but dare not. He doesn''t know whether he should or not. He is the only one here who looks at Zhang Mingjie from the beginning like me. Maybe, the inner thoughts of both of us are totally opposite. Old black despairs at Zhang Mingjie''s stupidity and flurry. He thinks that he always does He didn''t notice himself. On the premise that the form was not good for Zhangjia, he was so flustered that he didn''t find his awkward position. However, I was deeply moved by Zhang Mingjie''s sensitivity and calmness. He must have guessed that I was suspicious of why the comprehensive group went to the same wine with the tension that night, so he deliberately guided the situation that appeared and tried to find out from the reaction of the colleagues in the comprehensive group Find the person who colludes with tension and takes us to drink. Therefore, he knows that I have been observing him or his father''s tension all the time, so he dare not give Lao Hei a hint, just like tension pretends that Lao Hei cannot be seen.

    If I was old black, I would like to make a statement like everyone else and learn from Viagra to satirize Sima Hai or simply to satirize tension, so that not only can I continue to lurk in the comprehensive group, but also won''t cause others to doubt him. If it goes well, I can further trust Murphy.

    But tension''s passivity makes him afraid to make a claim. He is afraid that his support will make tension drive me out of the goal. Although he is as clear as all people, now, no one can drive him out, but the dog is the dog. He has been used to the fear of the master, and is used to the blind obedience of the master.

    If he is not obedient, if he has his own ideas, he will not become a dog, nor will Zhangjia father and son choose him as a dog.

    Yao Ling''s words have left the leaders of the neutralists and Zhang faction speechless. At this time, everyone is shouting for collective resignation. How can they not panic? Even if you have made the same guarantee as me that you will not make any adverse remarks to the company after leaving the company, but suddenly there is a department missing in the office building, who else can say? Is this worse than a mad dog in the company?

    PS: I''m sorry, I don''t know what happened. When I landed in the author''s section, I always said that my user name or password was wrong. I was so scared that I thought I lost the number. I didn''t board until an hour later. My heart almost collapsed

 Chapter 855

    In the silence, it was long Shan''s turn to play. She said to Mo Yizhi, "Chairman, I don''t think this kind of treatment is appropriate. Chu Nan left, and Sima Hai had no reason to make trouble. We don''t need to worry about the influence any more. But the hearts of the people inside will be cold. Song Jia is not an employee of the comprehensive team. He has the idea of resigning. Is it the best proof? Besides, those who have just started to fight against Sima Hai are not only the employees of the comprehensive team. Are we all going to dismiss them? If Chu Nan really made a mistake, it''s easy to say, but now the problem is that no one here thinks Chu Nan is wrong. "

    "Is it?" Laomo asked, no one said, "what should I do then? If you don''t think it''s right to fire Chunan, someone will come to the company every day and make a lot of noise. If you want to blame someone who is small, and if you want to be angry like before, a group of people will fight, shout and kill. If you don''t, people will die. Then it will happen. It''s personal behavior outside the company. But if something happens inside the company, it''s us Everyone can hear that Lao Mo''s responsibility is satirical and threatening. Everyone can see that Lao Mo neither has no idea nor really wants to fire me to prove that he didn''t protect my private heart. On the contrary, he is telling everyone that he is protecting me, supporting me and supporting me.

    "Vice Chairman Zhang, what do you think I should do?" Lao Zhang runs on Lao Mo for several days. Now Lao Mo begins to revenge.

    "This" tension of the language organization seems to be suddenly paralyzed, only giggling for a while, but don''t know how to take the move, it can be seen that he is really confused.

    It''s Zhang Mingjie who knows what Lao Mo wants to hear and how he should choose. Suddenly he said, "Chairman, I think you made a common sense mistake when you decided to fire Chu Shao Ke and Chu Nan."

    "Oh?" Lao Mo looked at me first, then at Zhang Mingjie. At the moment when he looked at me, his eyes were surprised. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Zhang Mingjie would be the first one to make a sound. So when he looked at me, it was similar to subconscious inquiry - I told him that he didn''t pay enough attention to Zhang Mingjie. His contempt for Zhang Mingjie was just like tension''s disregard for me.

    Sure enough, Zhang Mingjie left everyone at a loss about his position. "At the end of the day, what you are worried about is just one thing - Sima Hai doesn''t hesitate to come to the company and make trouble. Why do you have to fire Chu Nan? We can let Sima Hai not make trouble in the company in the future. "

    Yes, it''s a common sense problem, and Lao Mo deliberately made this common sense mistake, waiting for someone to say "wake up" first. What he wants to see is the expression of the two men''s unwillingness and helplessness at that time, but he didn''t expect that, instead of not being unwilling, Zhang Mingjie became the one who "wake up".

    Tension also Leng Leng, know son Mo ruo father, he immediately understood the meaning of Zhang Mingjie, also smile to Mo: "yes, the chairman of the board of directors think things complex, things can be solved simply."

    In a backward way, the tension irony comes from Mo Yizhi, which means that Mo Yizhi is trying to complicate the problem. In fact, he is aiming at him and wants to use his dirty water.

    Lao Mo''s feeling is the same as that of a cat playing with a mouse. He is bitten by a mouse that should be drooped. It doesn''t hurt, and it doesn''t necessarily scare him. But he must be disgusted. Because the mouse doesn''t recognize his life and form, and tries to fight back against him. This provokes Lao Mo''s interest and sense of superiority. Lao Mo doesn''t speak for a while, but looks at Zhang Mingjie, It''s like reassessing his weight in his heart.

    Zhang Xiaozhang, who is also an actor, said to Sima Haidao, who is full of nameless anger: "Sima Hai, both of you are responsible for the wine. Now that Chu Nan has apologized to you, you are almost ready to accept it. Just give me and your brother a face, and don''t make trouble in the company again."

    "How can I not give vice director Zhang face?" Sima Haidun. I can see that Sima Yang''s hand on his shoulder is not moving. With his strength, Sima haiyufeng is smart. "But even if the wine is caused by me, he shouldn''t hit me? I just don''t have a fence? I''m afraid. Can''t I? I didn''t expect a chat up would cause that kind of thing. Besides, how many men who go to the wine shop don''t chat up? Did he use that hard hand on me? Can''t you just say something? "

    "Do you have something to say?" The tassel bit his teeth and said, "he''s ruthless? Didn''t you hit the ashtray with the bottle? Look at his head, and then look at Yang Wei and Qin LAN. Who''s hurt less than you? "

    "Well, I won''t talk about the previous things," Sima Hai waved, and then angrily said, "but what happened just now? I didn''t carry the bottle just now? But many of you came up to me and beat me. Whether I live or die, now you, deputy Dong Zhang, stand up and say let me give you face. I have to give you face? OK, I have to give you all my brother''s face, but can''t I get it for nothing? I didn''t touch that woman just now. Now I think it''s her. And that''s the collusion of Chu! Play me! "

    It''s a pity that no one believed what Sima Hai said.

    "Collusion okay? It''s a pity that you don''t want to be a screenwriter. Chu Nan just came to the company and ran into you. He didn''t even say a word to Yao Waner. How could they collude? ""That is, besides, how did Yao Waner cheat you? You didn''t hit her. Did she sit on the ground by herself? Are we all blind? "

    "You make it up, you go on."

    The crowd was so restless that some people could not help swearing at the three character Scripture.

    In fact, Wan''er is really sitting on the ground by herself, but just like no one saw Sima Hai beating people, no one saw Wan''er sitting on the ground by herself. Sima Hai''s truth is logically impractical, because no one would believe that Wan''er''s simple injustice can succeed in front of the public, but we are successful, so success is Because the method is simple enough - I attract everyone''s attention. What Wan''er can''t explain is why Wan''er can take Sima Hai away from people''s line of sight. It''s probably the father and son of Zhangjia. Now I don''t understand this problem.

    Sima Hai also knew that after the wine affair was recognized as his responsibility, what he said, everyone would have a preconceived suspicion of him and deny him. He could only swallow this loss like a mute, so he said: "even if I can''t talk with her and really hit her, it''s also my affair with her. I can apologize to her, but so many of you rushed up to me Beat me up. I don''t want to say sorry to you

    No one will say sorry to you, because everyone thinks you really need to be beaten

    "I don''t lack the medical fees, and I''m not weak enough to need any mental loss fees, but compensation is symbolic and more meaningful than the content. I can''t let my friends feel that I came here to beg for opinions, but I was beaten back at last." Sima Hai is also a person. He can speak so gently.

    "After all, do you still want compensation?" Zhang Li said, "say the number. I''ll take the money personally."

    Tension and Sima Hai cooperate tacitly. You and I can''t let anyone else in at all. People start to be vague again. Is Lao Zhang and Sima Hai really the relationship between the master and the dog leg?

    Before opening his mouth, Sima Hai looked at me first, and then, without teeth, with a clear and incredible loud voice, he spit out a number: "two million."

    This is a number that surprises everyone, but the Sima brothers, Zhang Xiaozhang, are sure to be pleased, because I don''t have the expected reaction on my face. I''m indifferent to the number that Lao Zhang has no relationship with me for half a dime. Before Sima haisuo wants to compensate, I saw that Sima Yang''s hand, who has been pressing his hand on his shoulder to remind him, is very good The rhythm was loosened twice. That''s why Sima Hai vomited this number.

    If I had heard about the figure of "two million" from Liu Xiaosheng in the early morning, I would have some reaction.

    There was no response, which proved that I didn''t have this number in my heart at all, so Zhangjia people can relax. Liu Xiaosheng didn''t collude with me.

    Of course, Sima Hai didn''t want to blackmail tension. Even if tension promised to give him the money, it was just a blank check. He didn''t have to pay a dime. The two people''s play was just because of Zhang Mingjie''s reminder, which was used to help tension recover the image that just passed away. Mo is also an old fox. How can he not see through it? So without waiting for everyone to yell or tension to make a sound, he said happily, "I''ll give you two million yuan, Secretary long. I''ll write him a check later."

    It''s a good move for Lao Mo to recognize the wronged leader. Just now, people who have shaken their doubts about him due to the forthright atmosphere of tension have a sense of being deceived. They think that tension and Sima Hai are singing the double reed. The purpose is to let Lao Mo bleed and disgust him.

    The purpose of tension is to emphasize how sincere his attitude is, so of course, Lao Mo can''t be bleeding. He just wanted to open his mouth, but I was the first to say: "Chairman, you are unfair to Vice Chairman Zhang."

 Chapter 856

    "Chairman, you are not fair to Vice Chairman Zhang."

    Mo Yizhi and Zhang Zizheng said: "although no one said clearly, what do you think about it? I think it''s similar to me. Mr. Sima is the brother of assistant Sima, and assistant Sima is the powerful arm of deputy director Zhang. Originally, the wine incident just coincided with a story. Mr. Sima also aimed at me at Fengchang, the chairman of the board, Nine times out of ten, he was instructed by someone. There is no doubt that there is only vice chairman Zhang. Because vice chairman Zhang didn''t say much these two days, but it didn''t work at all. At least that''s what I think. Because the company''s development is at such a critical juncture, Vice Chairman Zhang should be more anxious to press things down, so as not to provoke suspicion and be mistaken for being interested in the company Even if we all know that, but I''ve made it clear, and on such occasions, in the presence of Fengchang, almost all the high-level people, everyone can''t help but be shocked, including those close to me who will stand beside me no matter how the situation develops, and can''t hide their surprise and fear of my words It''s no longer a secret that the conflict between Zhang and Suan Mo is not a secret. As long as they don''t admit it, they will never openly tear their faces. The cooperation with Yuezhi Valley is imminent. The current break-up of the two giants means that the company''s internal power struggle becomes more open and heated, and the first thing to do is to stay inside. The internal spear and shield will directly affect the cooperation plan. Therefore, when the tension is high-level meeting time, it will be hard for Lao mo At that time, the high-level neutral group had already begun to be afraid that they would wipe out Mars and wine. The high-level neutral group was eager to deal with me, not all of them had a preconceived dislike or hostility to me. The most unspeakable reason was that they were never soft hearted or objective and didn''t listen to my explanation. The high-level neutral group wanted to deal with me Seeing unity, I''m afraid I''m still worried that because of me, Zhang Zhang finds an excuse to continue attacking Mo Yi. At the same time, it''s also the reason why Zhang Zhang is afraid that others don''t know that Sima Hai is under his direction. He can''t persuade Sima Hai by shouting "peace of mind is the best" in his mouth. Unless a fool can''t see his duplicity, he doesn''t want to calm down at all, but uses this kind of behavior In order to intimidate the senior members of the neutral faction, Sima Hai is going to make trouble if Lao Mo doesn''t fire me. The purpose of his action is obvious. It''s to squeeze Lao Mo''s handle and attack Lao Mo, so the neutral faction has to run Lao mo.

    The high-level of the neutralists must have a clear mind. Lao Zhang is using them as his gunner, just to maintain the balance between Mo and Zhang, and not to give them the reason to tear each other''s faces, so they can''t crack it. They are really dedicated to the company.

    But now, I''ve broken it, so I''ve surprised all the senior managers.

    The natural tension smile and the sharp light from the small eyes finally dispelled the harmony of the body. With the upper level''s aura, the implicit aggressiveness is like a fierce predator warning the prey. You can''t see his teeth, but you can smell a dangerous smell of blood. However, the sweat reflects his round face with bright oil It''s impossible to hide his anger and panic at the moment. Although he always looked down on me and ignored me, he probably didn''t expect that I was so incompetent and so layman said this amazing language which was so reckless. It was like a frog watching from the sky. He didn''t know the horror of the tiger, the leopard and the wolf. My fearlessness made the tension that hate couldn''t be crazy. The air field was seven points weak. "Little Chu, You can''t talk nonsense. Do you know the consequences of your words? It will make the chairman feel bad for me, and make it difficult for us to trust each other in the future work. It''s not too much to say that you are instigating a rift. "

    "But what I''m saying is the truth. You can ask how many people think the same in their hearts, but they don''t say it? When you don''t say it, it doesn''t mean you don''t say it behind your back, you don''t hear people saying it here, you don''t mean you can''t hear people saying it in other places, some words are in your stomach, which is just like hiding your ears and stealing the bell. The so-called disrespect is actually caused by this? It''s better to say something about it. No one should hide it. Is that right

    Sometimes the difference between a wise man and a fool is only in the first line. I shouldn''t say that. Otherwise, it seems that I''m a two hundred and five with no intention, but I can''t refute the tension when I say it, which makes him look more like a two hundred and five

    when I can''t understand the opponent''s thinking and doubt myself, people''s confidence will collapse, and the tension will be a bit disorderedˇ° I also know that everyone thinks so, and I''m afraid of being misunderstood, so I sincerely advise Sima Xiaoer to calm down. "

    " yes, I know that I must have misunderstood now, "I surprised everyone again, especially the tension." vice director Zhang''s attitude today has proved that my ideas are wrong, you really want to calm down, so that''s why You will lose patience with Mr. Sima completely. As we all know, you have lost patience. You have to give up your elder''s manners and airs, stop worrying about assistant Sima''s face, and spend money to kill Mr. Sima. You are really angry, aren''t you? "

    "I can''t talk about anger, but I''m a little impatient." I put forward the difficult question, but it''s me who helps him out. I can''t figure out what I think. I should be very careful.

    "So, I don''t think it''s proper for you to deal with this matter," I said to Mo Yizhi. "I shouldn''t have said this, but I think it''s up to me to say it. Otherwise, as vice chairman Zhang said just now, the two pillars of the company are displeased because they deal with today''s matter. My fault is too big for the chairman, Sima Xian I went to see the dentist to buy two bottles of potions at most, but the lion opened his mouth. He asked Zhang for two million yuan. Zhang didn''t say anything, and you didn''t even pay for it. Don''t you think you rejected Zhang''s kindness and killed his chance to prove his innocence in front of everyone? Of course, I know you don''t doubt that Zhang and Mr. Sima have collaborated to sing the oboe here. In fact, they want to make you feel sick. On the contrary, you can see that Mr. Sima said to Zhang and his brother for face. But Zhang said that he took out his pocket to finish the matter with him. He also put on his face and didn''t leave it to Zhang Such a big one counted out, hated other people''s bad taste, and was afraid of Zhang''s loss of face, so he was eager to send Mr. Sima away, so he rushed to pay for his money. But did you think about it? In this way, I suspected that Zhang''s deputy and Mr. Sima were collusive before, so I just decided that they just wanted you to pay the two million? Vice Chairman Zhang said just now that he wants to prove his attitude of peace, but you don''t want to give him a chance. Everyone doesn''t say it on their lips, but in their hearts, they will also talk about it in private. I think it''s not a big thing, but the hidden danger left by your righteous use at that time is not small, which may make chairman Zhang a target of the public. You say so? "The last sentence I asked who was very vague, that is to say, I saw both ink and tension.

    Tension smile is not, nor is it not, nor should it be, nor should it be, his cuff is shaking, because the fist in the cuff is shaking again, at this moment, I don''t know how many people are holding back from laughing.

    Lao Mo was very modest and regretted: "I''m old, impetuous and impatient. I''m not considerate. I didn''t think so much at all. Lao Zhang, I''m sorry, I really don''t mean that. I''m really pissed off. Otherwise, look at Sima Hai."

    the city''s deep tension doesn''t matter. "I said I''ll solve it , I must have done what I said. I have a responsibility for this. I have too many thoughts and too many scruples. I don''t want things to make a big impact on the company''s image, and I''m afraid of the embarrassment of Yoko. Considering the past and the future, I have a little too gentle attitude towards Sima Xiaoer. The chairman shouldn''t have bothered about this, so I will deal with it. Two million yuan? Is he worth it? "If I don''t want to face, I will be a grumpy man," said Zhang, staring at Sima Hai with a smile gone. It was a ferocious face, biting his back teeth, and saying in a low voice that made people tremble, "I promise that he will never come back to us to make trouble, otherwise, I will take the blame and resign."

    Zhang''s eyes made Sima Hai fight a cold war. Although he knew that Zhang''s murderous spirit was not aimed at him, it was only at him at the moment that he could release his already uncontrollable emotions. Lao Zhang said it so ruthlessly and absolutely. He was forced to do it. Otherwise, he could not stay in Fengchang in the future. Even so, he was joked by me, He can''t save his image or eliminate the doubts of the ordinary staff like me about the relationship between him and Sima Hai. Even if he really bleeds two million yuan, the people who just hit Sima Hai won''t be moved. They just think that he deserves it. If they want to blackmail Lao Mo and disgust Lao Mo, they will be disgusted by me. He will still become a tea meal for many people Later talks, and only as a villain role exists in a variety of topics, without exception, is only the sad ending.

    PS: I came back a little late today, and I dozed off in the code again, even later. Sorry

    PS2: I changed the password of the starting account yesterday, and reset it. I forgot the new password today. I tried it for a long time, and it was a false alarm. It''s also a bit early because of the memory decline. It''s sad]

 Chapter 857

    A seemingly farcical fight ended in Lao Zhang''s complete defeat. I didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. At last, no one paid attention to Yao Ling''s words before. The company''s senior management had no objection to my staying. They had no objection to my beating Sima Hai and causing trouble for the company. In the end, they only criticized the company''s internal notice and withheld the bonus of that month. In fact, this month, I As early as Murphy punished me to clean the women''s toilet, he had already been deprived of the prize money. The difference between punishment and no punishment is just one sentence. So seven rebellious fimbria no longer compete with the senior management, or call the board

    the job is not lost. But as for whether they agree with me to be the leader of the 13th city planning group, the senior management are very tacitly conservative It''s a matter of expectation. The Mohist School avoids suspicion and can''t mention it. The Zhang school pretends to be stupid and won''t mention it. Finally, it''s the neutral school''s opinion.

    It turns out that dramatic things like novels are very difficult to happen in reality. I don''t have the so-called protagonist aura in novels. Once I show my arrogance, people will be impressed with me and have more confidence. There is no supporting role standing here. They all have their own independent thoughts. The starting point of their thinking can''t be an emotional impulse It''s an analysis of the various interests of the old tree''s tangled root, complex, hybrid and weaved together. So even if I''m surprised that I can refute their eloquence, they can also dominate the form of cunning in the high-level dialogue, and they won''t carelessly entrust such a big task to me. The reason is that I feel sick of the tension today, making the tension unbearable, which can certainly make them feel sick I look at me with great admiration, and at the same time, I will make them more afraid. Because I let tension eat turtle, it is doomed that he will become my biggest resistance in the future. The high-level of the neutral will naturally question whether I have the ability to overcome all the resistance created by tension. You know, Mo has never been too cheap on tension.

    There are two ways to completely dispel the concerns of the neutralists. First, I will let the tension weaken once more. It is no longer a surprise, but the victory of the Ming Dao and the Ming gun in the frontal confrontation. It proves that the tension is nothing but me. Second, the tension disappears from the wind, and my resistance is no longer there.

    No matter how high the mountain is, as long as there''s a way, it''s not a top cliff that can''t be crossed. It''s just whether the climbers are ready to climb the mountain. So I''m not disappointed that the middle-level leaders ignore Yao Ling''s topic, because I''m ready, and I''m ready to fight head-on, defeat the tension again, and let the failed one disappear completely from Fengchang without turning over Opportunity

    ,,

    "is Wan''er really lying?! Sima Hai didn''t really hit you? "

    Not only tassel, but also Ziyuan, who had long guessed that Wan''er and I collaborated in acting, was surprised. She was not familiar with Wan''er for a short time, but she still couldn''t believe that this girl had the courage to cheat people in front of the public. Wan''er only deliberately angered Sima Hai.

    Murphy''s office is full of trustworthy people. I honestly confessed all that I had just bitten Sima Hai and made a sincere apology for the deception. Obviously, everyone was not angry or even cared about it, but was surprised by Wan''er''s performance.

    For everyone''s exaggerated reaction and the eyes focused on themselves, Wan''er nodded timidly. She was very shy, but she couldn''t control her mouth. This timid and complacent expression had an indescribable loveliness. Qin LAN couldn''t help holding her in her arms and cried sadly: "God, I Our little princess has learned to cheat! Chu Nan, you bastard, give me back the pure Wan''er ~ "

    what you shout in your mouth is the opposite of her behavior. Qin Lan''s words are directed at me, but they don''t look at me at all. When Wan''er is unprepared, you are going to kiss Wan''er''s face, but what you kiss is the hand of the liu''er. The liu''er standing behind the sofa doesn''t have a good airway:" don''t disgust me, Wan Isn''t it because of you? "

    "Miss Cheng, can you just say it straight?" Qin LAN, a noisy man, glanced at me and teased Wan''er and Liu Su. "Wan''er lied about the death of the horse, not necessarily because of me. It was taught by Chu Nan, but it might be because of me. Are you jealous?" In the last sentence, Murphy and purple garden were also brought in, and they, who had been swept from their faces by her meaningful eyes, all turned red.

    Because of what I said just now in front of all the people.

    "Would you mind not interrupting?" The tassel outfit couldn''t understand Qin Lan''s teasing, and asked Wan''er curiously, "Wan''er, Sima Hai didn''t hit you, but you sat on the ground yourself?"

    "Well." Wan''er nodded.

    "Impossible? How can you sit down without anyone seeing you? " Viagra left the question to Wan''er, but his eyes were fixed on my face, as if he recognized that the answer would come from my side. "It''s impossible for everyone to be the same as me, because they saw other people rushing towards Sima Hai, so they followed him?" Then he looked at the elder brother standing at the door, who was next to me at that time. He was one of the first people to rush to Sima Hai.

    After finally regaining his dignity and impulse, Gao Ge thought seriously and said, "I didn''t see the Sima do it"

    Viagra was shocked and said, "you jumped up and hit people without seeing anything?"Gao gedao: "I see Chu Nan moving! Besides, don''t you see nothing? "

    Viagra said: "at that time, so many people jumped up. I didn''t see it. Didn''t others see it? When I hit people, I was very upright. How can I know that everyone didn''t see it! "

    "There is only one person who really ''sees'' Wan''er being bullied, that is, the one who stirs up everyone''s emotions." Murphy, sitting at the back of the desk, looked at me coldly, without expression, even coldly, but it made people think that she was laughing. "As soon as you came up, you spoke amazingly. Ask Zhang Mingjie whether you believe in Sima Hai or not, so as to attract everyone''s attention When it comes to the two of you, especially the deputy director Zhang, Sima Hai is instructed by him. So on that occasion, Zhang Mingjie is undoubtedly the best and probably the only choice for him to leave Sima Hai and move to other places. In this way, Wan''er will be given the opportunity to call Sima Hai out of the world without knowing the ghosts or gods in front of the public, right? To let Sima Hai go is to make sure that no one will interrupt you when you say that, and that you can get the best effect for the purpose of inciting everyone''s emotions. At last, you deliberately shout foul words at Sima Hai. That is to make sure that all people''s eyes will be attracted by you. It is also to let Sima Hai outside hear it, and at the same time, it is a signal to Wan''er. That''s right ? In this way, when Sima Hai comes back, all you can see is his angry expression and the scene of Wan''er sitting on the ground with his face covered. Anyone who has seen it will think that Sima Hai has hit Wan''er. Sima Hai has a sharp hand and feet. It''s hard to separate him from you in the wine, but today it''s overturned by you. Because he is the only one who didn''t respond to Wan''er Why do you cover your face and sit on the ground? That''s why you stole the attack, and you jumped at it in a murderous manner, which completely misled everyone and made them win your fierce battle. In fact, most people are not aiming at Sima Hai or heartache Wan''er, but just stabbed the pain in your heart by your previous words. They want to prove that they are not just cowards who just stand by, In the event of wine, most of the people in the comprehensive group are standing by and watching you and Yang Wei being beaten. Vice leader Gao, you are always polite and conservative. Why do you do it today? "

    , "I," a big red face in the sea, was not very happy to reply.

    Murphy hit the nail on the head and said: "there was nothing wrong with the person who didn''t come forward to help because he was afraid of wine last time. It''s normal for a person to be afraid of something he doesn''t know how to do. What''s more, the bloody violence? But it''s inevitable to feel guilty for this. I felt sorry for Chu Nan. I felt that Chu Nan was wronged. Sima Hai often came to the company these two days. His dissatisfaction will naturally be magnified countless times. Chu Nan, you calculated all these things, so I didn''t worry about this from the very beginning. Let assistant Xue tell me that Sima haisa was the one who was responsible for this Ye, you are responsible for it. Sima Hai is still reluctant to give up. Even if the company is full of people who want to see your jokes, Sima Hai will gradually feel disgusted. He is too arrogant and disrespectful. You deliberately don''t go back to the company, just to accumulate the anger and resentment of Sima Hai and to thoroughly explode everyone''s mood just now, right? As long as it can be proved in front of the senior management, everyone will be able to do the same to Sima Hai as you do, and the senior management will not be able to hold you accountable "

    people are silent and look at me with strange eyes.

    Viagra laboriously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "Nange, these are not really all your plans?"

    I can understand the meaning of everyone''s eyes. Except for Tassels and asters, everyone has a fear of me. Even Yao Waner, who directed today''s play with me, can''t help shaking her hands on her legs and looking at me nervously for fear that I might nod like

 Chapter 859

    Before I confessed that I was wavering in my feelings in front of all people, I was actually very worried. Although I imagined the worst result and had the consciousness to accept it, I was really surprised by the peaceful attitude of the tassel Murphy purple garden. No one of them criticized me for this.

    Maybe it''s because they know me so well, even if I don''t say it, they know it in their hearts? But I didn''t feel grateful for it. Instead of mentioning it, they made me more nervous. Now, this feeling has finally come true.

    There was no sound in the office, not because Murphy''s words made everyone speechless, but Murphy actually said such words -- she was the palm of the hand and heart of chairman Mo Yizhi, she was a strong woman with ambition and revenge, she was a competitive, arrogant, lonely and arrogant female boss, she had all the capital, but she was so sheltered and boasted Flattering one of her employees, even belittling her own

    I think that their calm expression on their faces may be just a false image of what they think about the words that I can''t forget or let go of when I''m wavering in my feelings or telling everyone that I can''t forget them Murphy is excited and speechless. Mingming''s tassel and purple garden help her out. They talk and unconsciously oppose each other, and Murphy believes me too much or even blindly at the moment. Maybe they all have something to do with my words.

    Murphy repeatedly blunders, and the frost on his face finally melts in the hot temperature. He is ashamed for a while. If he doesn''t want to be in Liu Elder sister Qin LAN, elder brother Viagra and little Song Jia lost the authority of leadership in front of her. I doubt that she could not help hiding under the table. In the end, it was the purple garden that gave back her love. She knew that Murphy was afraid that she would fight with the fringe secretly, so she "ignited the flames". Under the gossip of Viagra, her mood fluctuated, so she said these words, which attracted everyone to look at her like a narcissist. So she helped her turn the topic off again Open, "there is a point I still don''t want to understand, Wan''er, why Sima Hai will cooperate with you and sneak out quietly? He is the other side of the matter. Even if Xiaonan has attracted everyone''s attention, but if he doesn''t deliberately walk away, someone will notice him? Once his voice catches the attention of others, or someone sees you two leave, ask a little bit, you and Xiaonan will be very difficult to succeed in this strategy. "

    this is also what everyone is curious about and can''t understand. Listen to the question, everyone''s eyes immediately look to Wan''er, but the question of the purple garden, looking at me, seems to recognize the answer here.

    Wan''er broke away from Qin Lan''s embrace and was at a loss on the same face. "I don''t know why Sima Hai cooperated with me so much. Nange told me that he attracted everyone''s attention. I just said as he taught me, Sima Hai would follow me out. Even if someone saw him and I left secretly, it didn''t matter. No one would ask me or follow me ˇ±

    "why?" The tassel also looked at me.

    "There are many people," I explained. "There are a lot of people gathered in the comprehensive group to watch the activity. The chairman didn''t disperse them so as to facilitate Wan''er to cheat Sima Hai out. Also, because the chairman didn''t mean to blow people off, those who wanted to see and didn''t dare to see the activity also came together. So many people gathered together, one or two came and one or two went, which won''t be particularly conspicuous At that time, everyone''s attention was all focused on me, so even if anyone saw it, they would not ask, and they would not go out to see it. "

    "That''s why I asked," said the fringe, "Wan''er and the dead horse are also parties. How can they leave together without curiosity? At least if I see it, I''ll ask for it. "

    I haven''t answered yet, but listen to Ziyuan, who has been pondering for a while, and say: "now we think about this question, we will surely feel that if we see Wan''er and sima''hai leave, we will definitely ask them and chase them out. One is because of our curiosity at the moment, the other is because of our concern for Wan''er, but if we think about the situation at that time, we may not be able to do that. This is the same as Wan''er''s original I was standing by our side, but none of us noticed that when she left was the same reason. Think about it, why didn''t we notice Wan''er? It''s not just because our attention is attracted by Xiao Nan? "

    Everyone frowned and thought bitterly, then heard Murphy say: "it was because Chu Nan asked Zhang Mingjie before for no reason whether to believe him or to believe in Sima Hai."

    "yes," said Ziyuan: "vice director Zhang instructed Sima hai to come to the company and make trouble, and ran on Mo Dong to expel Xiao Nan, which was not without suspicion of provocation. In these two days, Mo Dong''s silence and general Mo''s weakness made deputy director Zhang a little proud He was so forgetful that everyone could see his relationship with Sima Hai. Many people, including us, felt that Xiao Nan was powerless to go back to the sky. Being fired was a matter of certainty. So today, I come to see how Xiao Nan would die. But Xiao Nan suddenly asked Zhang''s son in front of deputy director Zhang. I believe that he was Sima Hai, the most important thing Yes, Xiaonan''s question is very aggressive. It''s not like trying to catch the last straw in a desperate struggle. It''s just a strong counterattack. It makes vice chairman Zhang change his face all of a sudden. Of course, everyone will be surprised. The father and son of Zhangjia must be more surprised than us. So, at that time, the nature of things has changed, and Xiaonan has become a public provocation against Zhang Mingjie and vice chairman Zhang The relationship between father and son is no longer Wan''er or Sima Hai, but Xiao Nan and Zhang Jia''s father and son. How can we pay more attention to Wan''er and Sima Hai? As Xiao Nan said, even if someone saw Wan''er and Sima Hai leave, they would not ask or follow them, because, here, the poor little staff''s good play to the deputy directors of the company will obviously be more wonderful. "Tassel is also a person who is good at thinking. However, she is used to getting ready-made answers from me too many times. She relies on this convenience. After listening to the analysis of asters, she agreed with her jawbone and said: "yes, the atmosphere was really too tense at that time. South south just wanted to explain what happened in the wine that night. We waited for him for two days, both of them I want to know what he will say and whether he will blame tension for designing us. If so, what choice should Zhang Mingjie make? Now think about it. You apologized to Sima Hai before. It''s just a fake. It''s to let him relax his vigilance so that Wan''er can cheat him out? If Sima Hai knows that all you have to say is his bad words, he can''t leave with Wan''er either! You''re too cunning to die south?! "

    It''s not that I''m cunning. Everything I design has preconditions. It''s just that the development of things just meets my preconditions. I sit patiently outside the company and drink tea. When I know that Sima Hai has come to the company, I ask Lao Mo to talk to Lao Zhang about life. In the name of talking about Wu Lefeng''s contract, long Shan and Tang Xin call Zhang Mingjie to go back to the company, Unfortunately, I met Sima hai to prevent Zhang and his son from putting oil on one foot to avoid father and son sharing the stage after they knew that I had come to the company. If one of them was not in the company at that time, everything I designed would be in vain.

    So it''s not cunning. I''m also trying my luck.

    "But I still don''t understand," said Ziyuan, turning to Wan''er, frowning in bewilderment, "what do you want Wan''er to say to Sima Hai so that he can follow Wan''er out quietly? Can''t really tell him that you''re going to lose money? "

    "I really said that!" Wan''er is not used to being stared at. As soon as the voice of Ziyuan falls, she nods. At the same time, she wants to tell everyone that she thinks it is so incredible.

    "Really?" The unbelievable question words multiplied by all the people in the room can say "true" in unison. I think this is an incredible thing. Their questions are uniform. The only difference is that Qin LAN, sister Liu, Xiao Songjia, questions Wan''er, while Liu Lan, sister Liu, looks at me, not to prove, but to get the real answer.

    "Really," I smiled and nodded, "but Wan''er should have said this at that time: please come out and answer the phone, someone wants to make compensation for chu''nan"

    Qin LAN asked Wan''er, "who wants to make compensation for chu''nan?"

    Wan''er shakes her head. "I don''t know. Nange asked me to say what I said."

    "you didn''t ask anything?" Lan Qin looked at me and looked at Wan Er, rather baffling, sighing. "You trust a little bit blind,"

    Wan''s face was red, and he looked down at her nails. The girl was shy, but very fashionable. Until now, I have not seen her beautiful fingernail with pink butterfly pattern. It is nail polish or false fingernails. But I can see that she is about to cut off the pattern on it. She came back earlier today. She wanted to code more words. So far, the result code is only so many. In recent days, it has suddenly cooled down. It''s cold. I''m wearing too coquettish clothes again. I fell into the trap by accident. Today, my body is in a state of continuous fever. My resistance to drugs is not high, so I feel sleepy after taking the medicine I''m always wandering in a half sleepy state. I''m so lazy that I''m not scientific at all. I''m always too lazy to save my manuscript. In fact, if I code out several chapters of my manuscript, I''ll be much more relaxed? In the process of reflection against the wall]

 Chapter 860

    "So simple first sentence, let that Sima obediently follow Wan''er to slip out from under everyone''s eyes? He has been very tough these days. He said in public that he refused to apologize for many times and refused to pay for it. "The tassel is not stupid. He knows where is the key to the problem." who does he think will pay for you? "

    Murphy and purple garden didn''t ask, but apparently it was because the tassel asked them what they wanted to ask.

    "Who knows?" I sold it because I couldn''t answer.

    After asking about the words that provoked the relationship between the father and son of Zhangjia, I expressed my willingness to apologize and make compensation to Sima Hai. It was really a sign of weakness to Sima Hai, but it wasn''t to let him relax his vigilance, so that Wan''er could cheat him away. On the contrary, I said that I would like to make compensation, so that he can be more vigilant and think about the economic conditions where I came from At that time, Sima Hai obediently followed Wan''er to leave because he thought Liu Xiaosheng was the one who wanted to make compensation for me. He was eager to ask for evidence, but he couldn''t answer the call before the crowd. So Wan''er didn''t need to say anything more. He would sneak out to answer the call, but he was still in the middle of it In that case, it is impossible for him to ask Zhang Mingjie or Zhang Jiangyang for instructions first.

    Later, Sima Hai heard my swearing outside, so he was so easily out of control and unable to be provoked. It was because Wan''er got hold of him and always pushed that the phone would call immediately, but the phone never rang. In the process of waiting for the phone call, he would not tell him who the person would call was To sneak out is because he thinks that Liu Xiaosheng is the one who wants to make a secret for me and him, but after being beaten, he must have been cheated by himself. Asking him to answer the phone is just an excuse for Wan''er to cheat her out, so as to fight back and accuse him and beat him. As for whether Liu Xiaosheng is colluding with me or not, the suspicious zhangjias always know that I am colluding with him After Guo Xiang''s relationship with Xingyu, there has always been this kind of doubt, so he always worries and tries to find some evidence to prove his worries. That''s their habitual thinking mode. After I put it together today, they won''t think Liu Xiaosheng is colluding with me, because in their view, it''s an obvious thing - if Liu Xiaosheng is really with me Collude, then he certainly does not want the Zhang family to know, since that is the case, how could he personally call Sima hai to help me calm down this matter?

    In the same way and in the same way, it''s as if everyone could not help wondering how a person as big as deputy director Zhang could not get along with such a small staff as Chu Nan? Even if we can''t get through, we can''t design such a simple and boring trap? Then Mingming thinks that this is actually the case, and only in this way can it be explained, but he still refuses to believe that this is the fact

    people always like to imagine simple things too complex, which is taught by vice director Zhang. Now, I use it on him, he makes everyone not believe me, and I make him no longer doubt Liu Xiaosheng.

    After thinking about it, in nine out of ten, he would blame Sima Hai for his simple mind. He didn''t even see through such an obvious trap. He actually thought Liu Xiaosheng would call him. He just didn''t know if he could realize it. Why did Sima Hai get caught in such a simple trap? It''s only because they are too suspicious to confirm or overthrow the doubt. Even if Zhang Mingjie and his vice director Zhang were replaced, they would answer the phone at that time. Murphy left me alone, saying that there was something to explain. Elder sister Qin LAN and Liu Gao Ge were strange, obviously they couldn''t figure out what else to say in public Yes, but the tassel and the purple garden cooperated unexpectedly. They left the office without asking. They probably knew what Murphy wanted to tell me.

    I have a fear of being alone with Murphy. What does it mean to be alone? I can see from the ambiguous eyes of Yao Waner and Xiao Songjia, but they don''t know. Compared with the passion temptation of the office, what I''m afraid of is Murphy''s taking off the cool mask to show the real self. Those words that can analyze me thoroughly are the same as those of dongfanglian. No, The East knows how to be subtle and gentle. Most of the time, Murphy will stop at the right time and let me think for myself. However, Murphy is always straightforward. He will not only take out all the things that I think are absolutely invisible in my heart, but also discuss with me while appreciating them. It''s not only frightening but also embarrassing. For example, "you can''t forget or let go." originally, Murphy was She came to the conclusion that her purpose was to force me to admit that I can''t put it down. She didn''t talk, but she just buried herself on the table and wrote something. After I drank two cups of tea, she finally raised her head and leaned on the comfortable leather chair. With a long sigh of relief, she took off the pair of black glasses without degrees. She was a little tired He rubbed his eyes and gave me a beautiful, gentle and sweet smile that most people had never seen before, saying: "these two days are too hard, but you didn''t let me down, and gave me a more perfect result than expected"

    "Sima hailuoteng was so happy, but I hid behind, it''s really hard for you." see Murphy with that picture of her scribble After a long time of white paper walking towards me, I quickly moved aside to make room for a spacious place. She was stunned, and then narrowed her eyes to show a bad smile. She sat on my leg, and her arms were also tied around my neck. Whenever there were only two of us in the Office, she would stick to me like to be a child in the most intimate way Who can think that the woman lying in my arms is a cool and dignified strong woman who is stingy with her smile?"I don''t say it''s because Sima Hai is noisy," Murphy said with two thin red lips, but the tone of resentment can''t hide the joy and comfort in her eyes. "I''m suffering because I don''t know if you will really take this opportunity to get rid of me happily, and it''s OK to leave Fengchang. I''m afraid that you can''t let it go." br >

    this time, I was stunned. When I reacted, the four lips were tightly pressed together.

    Murphy blushed with her impeccable face, and said shyly: "this is an apology. I said something wrong just now, which almost led to misunderstanding that you used them. But I was really overjoyed and could not help but imagine that you could do anything. Just because you are still here, I can still look at you and touch you at the nearest distance, just like now With you, talking to you, kissing you, I know you stay, there is no other reason than me. "

    I smile bitterly and have no words. Yes, I stay. There is no other reason except for her. I have to help her get what she should get, because it is a commitment to Lao Mo and myself.

    "You don''t blame me?"

    "What are you to blame?" Murphy blinked her beautiful eyes, and her face was affected.

    "What did I just say"

    "what did I say?" She had a certain sense of knowing what to ask, and seemed to appreciate my self reproach at the moment.

    "Can''t forget, can''t put down"

    "what else

    I''m sure that when she asked her friend that Rao''s cheeky skin was no less than a boar''s skin that can''t be pierced by bullets, she couldn''t help but feel a little hot. "That is"

    "what is it?" Murphy''s expectation in her eyes melted into the sweet happiness that intoxicated her. She just wanted to hear me repeat those four words.

    "Just like it."

    "Who do you like?" The woman is a bit of a pushover.

    "Like you, like flow"

    "stop!" Murphy cut me off and put his hand over my mouth. "I don''t need to say those two names. Repeat the three words I just said."

    "Like you?"

    "Don''t be so uncertain. That''s what you say for sure." The woman closes her eyes and is ready to enjoy the next second.

    I laugh, but it''s strange that I don''t think Murphy is funny. Maybe she''s really naive, maybe she''s really self deceiving and indulged in illusory satisfaction, but I still can''t bear to pour a basin of cold water to wake her up. I''m not lying. I''m just habitually indulged and spoiled, "just like you."

    "Hee ~"

    Murphy couldn''t help laughing, which made the atmosphere suddenly funny. She knew that she was not the only one I liked, but she still couldn''t suppress the joy. She felt very happy, but made me more self reproach.

    "You think I''m sad, don''t you?" Although I have a doting smile on my face, Murphy, who opened her eyes, still saw through what I thought in my heart. Before I could speak, she once again covered my mouth with her hand. "Maybe I''m really a narcissist, but the person I like finally admitted that he also likes me. Shouldn''t it be difficult to understand the excitement and joy?"

 Chapter 862

    I will not die. Viagra proposes to celebrate in the evening. My friends quickly decline the offer. Everyone is still frightened. They laugh and scold Viagra for forgetting the pain before the scar is good.

    It''s Liu Jie who thinks that after two days of holding back, it''s a rare day to finally let go of the haze. It''s not bad to get together and have a good time. It''s lively and lively. If you can go to my misfortune, you invite us to her house, say you''ll cook in person, cook some good dishes for us, and accept Kangkang, who has been shouting and thinking about us recently.

    It''s estimated that sister Liu is worried that the wine will affect the traditional unity atmosphere of our comprehensive group, so she strongly advocates the party? When she said this, the excitement of all the people came back. I couldn''t refuse to say it again, but just as I was about to say yes, my mobile phone suddenly rang.

    It''s not the phone call I''ve been waiting for, but from Chuyuan.

    "Brother, are you off work?!"

    The stinky girl came up with a furious question. My mobile phone has been set to answer hands-free state by winter night, so everyone was stunned. The girl came to the company twice, leaving the impression that she was more shy and shy than Yao Waner, and could not speak loudly. Ge Wai relied on me and was a cute little sister, so when she heard this tone, her expression was all the same It''s a little weird.

    brother, old face is red. The stinking girl is one or two factions, the former looks like a person, and the latter is another virtue. When I talk to me at ordinary times, it''s basically this big and small attitude.

    "no, what time is it?" Just after three o''clock, there are still two hours left from work. At this time, the stinky girl should be in class in the classroom. "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me what''s wrong with you "

    " I didn''t "Chu Yuan replied vaguely.

    "That''s the east?" I''m afraid of these two girls. If I don''t make trouble, it''s no small matter. Last time, LV Siqi got a knife for them. Now I''m still at home cultivating myself? Isn''t it good that I call you? " It seems that the shy and shy little girl has such a strong side, which is very interesting? Only Ziyuan knows the real side of the girl, and knows that this is the real face of Chu Yuan. Smile bitterly for me.

    "Then tell me what''s good." I don''t worry. If you listen to this girl and dare to scold me, you will know that there is no big deal.

    "A good thing, a good thing, a good thing is that I have to take an exam the day after tomorrow. I will have a class after school early today." the more she said, the more she lost her nerve, and finally she lost her voice.

    "And then?" I know that the purpose of her phone call is behind her. She said lightly, "you don''t want to tell me that a class after school early is what you call a good thing?"

    "No, that mother just called me." Chu Yuan''s momentum is gone, and she feels like crying.

    "Well, what''s the matter? Isn''t it normal for mom to call you? "

    "Not normal!" Chu Yuan cried with a cry: "she said she would beat me! She also knows that I will have a class after school early today. She wants to pick me up at school. Brother, hurry up and help me! "

    It''s really a good thing that the dead girl gave me a spatula last night. She beat me so badly that I didn''t say it. She also hurt me by grabbing the chest of the east by mistake. As a result, she instead blamed me for all the mistakes. She pulled the revenge banner that was angry for the East. She didn''t let me eat at night. She only gave me a bowl of boiled water in the morning. I was hungry and dizzy. What''s that? The earthly news, fast! Stepmother taught Chu Yuan that she would never be merciful.

    "No, I haven''t finished work yet, and I have something to do after work. Let your sister come to pick you up." I looked at sister Liu in some embarrassment, but I did have the expectation to push off the evening party. There''s no news on winter night, and my friend really has no happy mood.

    "Sister Xiaoye''s cell phone doesn''t work. She''s turned off!" Chu Yuan said: "besides, what''s more important to you than my life and death?! Mom is really angry. I can hear her tone. The happier she laughs, the harder she will start later. She will surely kill me! "

    Although Chu Yuan said something that sounded funny, the tone that was about to cry was convincing. She didn''t exaggerate, but was afraid from her heart. Sister Liu was a mother. She could understand the fear of children''s mistakes and the anger of being a parent. She said: "it''s OK to have a party any day, Chu Nan, but also It''s to go to school and have a look. It''s not like joking. "

    Ziyuan also said: "yes, Xiaonan, you don''t know aunt Xuanxuan''s temper. Usually she is like a little kid, but seriously, it''s not easy to start." she said here, as if remembering the only scene where she saw her stepmother teach Chu Yuan a lesson, she couldn''t help fighting a cold war. It''s unbelievable to see the tassel.

    "No, isn''t sister Xuan very kind?"

    Ziyuan was afraid of Chu Yuan''s hearing. She pressed her voice like a tassel and said, "that''s because you haven''t seen aunt Xuan lose her temper. She can''t easily get angry, but when she''s really angry, she''ll be horrified. She laughs more kindly than usual, but she''s cruel. I''ve seen her teach Yuanyuan a lesson before. She slaps Yuanyuan''s face like a red apple I''m so scared that I can''t even cry. It makes me cryThe tassel is smart, but still some don''t believe it. "Impossible"

    What Ziyuan said is exaggerated, but it''s just a matter of fact. The stepmother is really strict with Chu Yuan, but it''s only limited to matters within the principle. For example, when Xiaozi was in my family, I knew that she had hypoglycemia, was sleepy and slept heavily, so I deliberately wet the bed sheet with a wet towel, Then she covers the towel between her legs. If her stepmother catches her now, she won''t let her go lightly. She will beat her face into an apple or beg for love with Xiaozi. Otherwise, her stepmother will definitely hit two watermelons. For example, she can tolerate Chu Yuan''s slovenness at home as long as she doesn''t violate the principle She is not dirty or smelly, for example, she will turn a blind eye to Chu Yuan''s taking two more pocket money from me and the old man, as long as she doesn''t spend it indiscriminately

    that is to say, the stepmother is going to beat Chu Yuan today, because this girl has committed something else that violates the principle in the stepmother''s eyes "How do you make mom angry?" he asked

    "Someone next to you?!" Although the tassel and the purple garden were speaking in a subdued voice, sister Liu didn''t. Chu Yuan knew that someone had heard his disgraceful words. He was so ashamed that he didn''t answer my question. He cried angrily, "I blame you. I blame you! I did nothing wrong! You betrayed me! "

    "I betrayed you?" I''m confused. I''ve been so busy these two days that I haven''t contacted my stepmother at all! In a word, you should come to save me quickly! " Wait for me to ask again, Chu Yuan has hung up in anger

    The result is self-evident. In the current domestic violence crisis, no one mentions the evening party again. Sister Liu specially approved me to leave work early and try to arrive at the school before Chu Yuan was beaten. Thinking of Murphy''s words of "cajoling the fringe" and sugger''s gift for me to transfer to Liu Su, I had the cheek to ask her if she would like to go to Chu Yuan''s school with me Ponder, I also asked the purple garden.

    The idea in my heart is very simple. Today''s affairs always need to give them an explanation.

    But Ziyuan refused awkwardly. She was obviously afraid to meet her stepmother. I realized that after she came back from abroad, the girl had been afraid to go to my house to meet the old man and stepmother. She was afraid that they would ask her about her going abroad for five years. She was not willing to tell me, but she could not hide something from the old man and stepmother I can''t wait to be the Savior of a stinky girl. I begged my stepmother. It''s not as effective as her asking for love. She looks heartless, but she has a lot of cleverness.

    It''s not good to force purple garden, I hurried downstairs with tassel, but just out of the company, I met an acquaintance - a beautiful to a little dazzling woman.

    She wore a red deep V-neck low cut dress, which made her thin body bag protrude forward and backward, curve and graceful. She was wearing shoes with high heels and walked like the wind. The sharp pace flowed out of the dress was a kind of connotation emanating from the inside out. Her face was cold and solemn, but it was full of infinite coquettes, deep cleavage and two slender legs How many men''s eyeballs have been wiped out? She has more confidence and coldness than anyone else. How many women are ashamed of herself? I saw her as soon as I went out, but I think she walked with her head on her back. She didn''t see me. Intuition tells me that I have nothing to do with this strange woman with a complex character and unknown background Things, so I didn''t make a kind of behavior that would attract people''s attention. Although I feel good about my face, I still know that the collocation of these five features is not out of the scope of the public, and it''s inconspicuous in the crowd. Therefore, I took advantage of my height and my tassel as a cover. I put my half pulled face on my side and wanted to wipe myself By the way, I can''t see the little brother

    brother had not yet time to be lucky. The body that had just gone wrong was suddenly dragged back and forth, and it ran into a soft embrace directly, with a strong fragrance, but not pungent, very high-end perfume. This woman still saw me!

    "Eh? Isn''t this sister Yuqiu? " My friend''s heart is full of bitterness, but he has to pretend to be surprised and happy.

    PS: it''s later these days. I''m afraid it''s hard to be earlier in the next few days. I''m sorry, some scum is really helpless. If it''s too late, you don''t have to wait for the update. It''s the same in the next day.

    PS2: it''s snowing today, although it''s light snow, but it''s a bit of winter at last. You remember to wear more clothes. The snow is very beautiful. It''s green Snot is not good-looking]

 Chapter 863

    Zheng Yuqiu blinked his big eyes as if he could speak and stared at me angrily. "Come on, you can''t miss me because my sister is so radiant. If I don''t hold you, do you want to pretend that you can''t see me? Why are you so afraid of me? Can I be rude to you? "

    "No," chuckled the friend, "how can sister Yuqiu''s eyes be so bad?"

    Zheng Yuqiu scowled and chuckled, "maybe my vision is so bad?"

    I''m afraid of Zheng Yuqiu because she likes to make others confused like me, so she often says something unreliable and does something unreliable. She doesn''t understand what she''s talking about and what she''s doing, and others don''t understand. Generally speaking, do women admit that they don''t want to be rude to men? I''m vulgar, she''s more vulgar than I am, but what do you think of her? She doesn''t look like a vulgar woman because of her dress and temperament.

    Just now, seeing her beautiful and temperament, she couldn''t help but look at her twice, which attracted Zheng Yuqiu''s attention. Zheng Yuqiu was also surprised by her beauty and enviable tall figure. She also looked at her twice, which found out that I

    now, the tassel is still in shock. She didn''t expect that this beautiful woman and I knew each other, let alone this noble That''s what a rogue woman can say.

    "Why, sister Yuqiu, don''t make fun of me. I didn''t see you just now"

    "that''s even more irritating." Zheng Yuqiu held up her proud twin peaks, and she had put her arm around me. So, my arm was suddenly caught in those two balls of pink meat. It was soft, and I didn''t even dare to struggle anymore, so as to avoid being suspected of deliberately eating tofu. "I am so You don''t see a beautiful, sexy, noble and temperamental woman passing by you. You are not denying the depth of our relationship, but fundamentally denying the value of my existence as a beauty! "

    What''s this all about? Am I familiar with you? Deep feelings? What''s our relationship? At best, I was teased by you!

    As a matter of fact, I used Liusu as a shield. "Isn''t there a beauty around me? It''s not appropriate for me to see other beauties again "

    " didn''t you see me? How do you know I''m a beauty without seeing me? How can you not recognize me when you see me? "

    I pulled the tassel here to remind Zheng Yuqiu to stop playing this kind of joke which is easy to cause misunderstandings, but the woman not only ignored it, but also got more energetic, blinking her big eyes, and hugging my arm tighter. She said with a sad face: "the little sister and little sister used to call others, and they are intimate with each other. Today, there are other women around You pretend you don''t know people, little brother. You''re not afraid of conscience being eaten by dogs? "

    Tassel''s face changed. It''s obvious that she took Zheng Yuqiu''s words seriously. Think about it, too. This beautiful woman just got off a Ferrari sports car. She walked with her head raised and looked at everything in vain. It''s really nothing. Why does she treat me so low, like a resentful woman?

    Attracted by the beautiful, sexy, noble and temperament Zheng Yuqiu, I was surprised to see that she had something to do with me. I didn''t expect that my friend had just made a bold and candid confession against the love affair, and finally recovered a little image. So soon, he became the target of the public again, and he would be doomed to irreparable damage Who is it?

    "My sister, dear sister, can you stop playing?" "My girlfriend is here," I said with a wry smile. "Don''t you want her to misunderstand us?"

    "Is she your girlfriend?" Zheng Yuqiu pretended to be very similar. He quickly let go of my arm, took a small step back, waved his hand repeatedly, and said, "Oh, miss, don''t get me wrong, I have nothing to do with him, really nothing, we are ordinary friends, ordinary and ordinary friends..."

    "Have you had enough?! I''ll turn my face again! " Tiger is not powerful. I really think I''m a plush Kitty. I''m polite to you, not because of your seemingly powerful background, but because your name is uncle moyiyiyiyisheng. I don''t know the relationship between you and moyizhi, and I''m not interested in knowing it. But I have to save face for moyizhi, so you can joke with me and tease me. But who are you teasing now? There is no silver here. Do you play with fringe?

    "Angry? "It''s right to be angry," said Zheng Yuqiu, who was not afraid of my stiff face and smiled. "You say that women who look like me and live like me have some sense of superiority and vanity, which is not too much? But you? I''ve crushed my sister''s self-esteem to pieces! Last time I invited you to dinner, you refused, saying that we were too busy to face. Well, in order to get back face, we put down the woman''s reserve, took the initiative to leave you a number, pondered, you call me, I refused you again, and face will not come back? Look at me. How well do you think, but what''s the result? Don''t say call me, I call you, you don''t answer, you don''t reply by texting. Do you look down upon me like a woman who is looking for a job through the back door? "

    It has nothing to do with your back door job search! I couldn''t help crying and laughing. I didn''t expect that this woman left me a phone call for this purpose. In other words, why can''t I answer your phone and reply to your message? You have to ask yourself! Last time, in the street, you licked my face in front of the winter night and countless passers-by, and then shouted shamelessly what to eat together next time, in order to develop from a pure friend to an impure friendEven if you don''t turn over my cell phone like a thief every day, even if you are a joke, can you blame me for not daring to provoke you? I know if you''ll lick me again?! Men? Do men have no virginity?!

    However, Zheng Yuqiu''s explanation made the tassel feel relieved. He admitted that he was joking just now, because he wanted to revenge me for not contacting her, and even explained the reason.

    "Miss Cheng Liusu? He he, Zheng Yuqiu, fortunately, is as beautiful as the legend. "Zheng Yuqiu changed her face, recovered her dignity and decency in a twinkling of an eye, reached out to the fringe, smiled and said," I''m sorry, I''m more vengeful and joking, don''t mind, your boyfriend and I really have nothing, at least nothing at present... "

    The tassel originally stretched out his hand, heard the sentence behind her, immediately froze, then asked with an uncertain smile: "this sentence is also a joke?"

    "Who knows, the future is full of possibilities, even if there is only a zero point zero one percent chance, it is still there?" "I don''t deny that I''m a little interested in your boyfriend No, it''s not a little, it''s very interesting, but rest assured, I should not be a threat to you. "

    Don''t talk about fringe. I can''t figure out whether this woman is serious or joking. In the end, it''s because I don''t know her, but I don''t know her desire. My intuition tells me that this woman, not simple, has too much to do with a person who is not simple, and will make me lose my original simple life.

    The fringe smiled politely and said nothing, but that kind of confidence made Zheng Yuqiu slightly shocked. Zheng Yuqiu took the fringe''s hand and turned to smile at me and said, "I understand why you want to leave Fengchang a little."

    This also let me a Zheng, "you seem to know my things very well." This can be seen from the fact that she just called out the name of the fringe.

    "Well," Zheng Yuqiu didn''t deny, "I''ll get to know all the people or things I''m interested in. I even know that Miss Cheng and Murphy are lovers, but they get on well with each other."

    She seems to be very arrogant, but it is so natural and so insipid, as if for her, to understand a person or a thing, it really only depends on whether she has this curiosity, but there is no difficulty.

    This self-confident and arrogant attitude makes it impossible to treat her as a small person. I even wonder if it''s not true that she can find a job through the back door. Although the city is not equal to strength or ability, how can she look like a woman who needs to find a job in Ferrari wearing famous brand clothes, famous brand bags and precious jewelry?

    "What are you doing with the wind?"

    "Why are you off work now?"

    At the same time, Zheng Yuqiu and I asked questions. She smiled and said, "ladies first. When I ask first, you answer first."

    "As I said just now, I have something urgent."

    "Business? Private affairs? "

    "Private," I wondered, "what are you doing in such detail?"

    "Am I asking in detail? OK, then I''ll ask you more details. "Zheng Yuqiu''s expression is serious." aren''t you fired? "

    Tassel and I looked at each other in surprise.

 Chapter 864

    "Didn''t you get fired?"

    Tassel and I looked at each other in surprise.

    I said with a smile, "have you heard of such things?"

    "Mo really fired you?!" Zheng Yuqiu''s reaction not only frightened me and the tassel, but also shocked the people who were secretly looking at her. They had no identity and no background. Who dared to call the name of Mo Yi? What''s more, such a young woman, many well-dressed people who are trying to talk to each other, flinch at the moment.

    "No, I mean, how do you know someone''s bothering me?"

    "It doesn''t matter," Zheng Yuqiu confirmed nervously without joking. "You mean you haven''t been fired, right?"

    "No"

    "what about the one who bothers you? It''s over? Impossible? "

    "Isn''t it good to end it? Why are you so disappointed? Do you really want me fired? "

    "I''m not disappointed, I''m surprised, isn''t it that the man is very difficult? I just don''t want you to be fired, so as soon as I heard that you were blocked by him in the company today, I rushed to ask for help from the old man of moyizhi. "Seeing that my expression with Liusu was strange, Zheng Yuqiu''s face was smothering, xuan''er smiled and said," I don''t disrespect the chairman of Moji, I just call the old man "used" behind my back. I can''t hold my mouth, my sister you know She is not young, but her seniority is not small. In fact, Mo wants to call her father an elder. But because of the age difference, my elder sister calls him uncle. Anyway, there is no relationship between the two families. How does the seniority come? How does the relationship work? Who can''t tell clearly? Just scream. Otherwise, when he is so old, let my elder sister call him Brother? My sister is not two or three years older than Murphy. Isn''t that because she''s taking advantage of me? It''s not unreasonable to call an old man''s brother, but it''s not unreasonable. You look at the beauty in front of you and imagine her calling Lao Mo for "brother". It''s really a little chilly. It seems that she takes advantage in disguise.

    "I''m not interested in the relationship between your sister and Mo Dong. What I''m curious about is how do you know I''m in trouble today?" If the purpose of Zheng Yu''s coming to Fengchang in autumn is really to plead for Mo Yi for me, it''s too terrible. It means that she not only knows my every move clearly, but also knows some things around me. Otherwise, how could she know that Mo might fire me? It''s impossible for Mo to tell her, because Mo also didn''t want to fire me at all, so I wouldn''t fire me, so I told her that the person I met with trouble was definitely not ink. It proved that she had her own eye liner or network in the wind, and kept watching me or watching my words through this relationship. Why do you care so much? Where does she come from? If Mo Yizhi wants to expel me, will her plea have effect?

    Her background is really not simple. I''m afraid that her relationship with Mo Yizhi is not so complicated as to call her brother uncle? If I''m interested in someone or something, I''ll find out, "Zheng Yuqiu pretends to be profound, but he''s avoiding my question." I''ll tell you why I''ve come here smoothly. You haven''t told me yet. Since you haven''t been fired, and it''s not time for work yet, what are you going to do? As far as I know, all the work in your department should be done in the office? "

    "I''m going. Why should I tell you? You don''t seem to answer my question positively, "I asked." Why are you so interested in me? And came to plead for me? It''s not because I''ve had a few jokes with you? "

    In front of the fringe, I think it is necessary for me to clarify the fact that I am not familiar with this woman.

    "I''m a woman. What do you think of this reason?" Zheng Yuqiu seems to be teasing me, but she is looking at the fringe, so she is more like asking, "it seems that many women are interested in you, but do they know why they are interested in you? At least I have a reason "

    " what''s the reason? "

    "Don''t tell you," said Zheng Yuqiu with a smile, "if you want to know, please invite me to dinner."

    "In fact, I''m not too curious about that. You''re busy. Let''s go first. Bye."

    "Hello!" When Zheng Yuqiu saw that I was turning around to leave, he raised his foot angrily and stabbed me in the foot with a sharp heel? I''m here for you. You''re all right. I''m busy Farting! "

    How many pairs of eyes were stabbed by the broken spectacles when a girl with Ferrari temperament opened her mouth and spewed out such unsightly words? How many men are the ideal perfect women, because this word makes them disillusioned than watching her hug my arm? Isn''t it like a fool? Don''t tell me you don''t know what it means for a beautiful woman to give you a chance to invite you to dinner in front of your girlfriend! I didn''t write "don''t know what''s interesting" on my face? Don''t I just want a face? I know I''ve come here for nothing, and you shouldn''t let me feel my hot face stick to my cold butt, right? You should at least pretend that you are very moved and embarrassed to let me come here for nothing, say "good, good" and then give me a chance to pretend to be generous and say "joking with you" She asked me to stamp one foot at me, forcing me to step back. At last, she hit the red Ferrari car in front of the company''s door. She kicked again, and I flashed to the side. She gave a whirring cry. Although she stopped her foot with the fastest response, the thin heel still rubbed against the door of the car, which scared her to wipe down the cat and check it. She wiped the sweat. She had more heart Palpitation way: "good thing nothing stinky boy, this is my newly bought car!""You played it yourself. What does it have to do with me?"

    "I''m going to kick you, not it! It''s like my new daughter, isn''t it? " Zheng Yuqiu got up and had to kick again. I could see my hands holding her car''s exterior rearview mirror. She cleverly put her raised feet down again for fear that I would break off her daughter''s ears by dodging. She gnashed her teeth and said to me, "sister, I''m spoiled and spoiled. I''m generally coaxed by many stars. I haven''t broken the chase since I went to kindergarten at the age of four Please, when I was 14 years old, I lost the vanity of being sought after by the opposite sex. But I didn''t expect that when I was 24 years old, I would be crushed by people''s self-esteem. You refused me repeatedly, which made me very shameful! I don''t care. Today you must give me a chance to refuse you! Come again and invite me to dinner in the evening! "

    The woman seemed angry, but her eyes flashed with cunning light. "I said ''yes,'' you''d really say ''I''m kidding you''?"

    "Only a fool can say it! I don''t choose the most expensive restaurant, order the most expensive dishes, or eat them so that you spit blood! "

    My friend is speechless, and the tassel laughs. Zheng Yuqiu stares at her eyes for a while, and can''t help laughing. Although this elegant, dignified and cheerful woman can''t be understood, she is really a very interesting and difficult woman to hate.

    "Tell me, what are you doing? I don''t run with lights on a date, but I can give you a ride if it''s on the way. "

    "Not dating" tassel is a cheeky girl, but when others tease us about our relationship, she will be very tender.

    "Pick up my sister from school."

    "So early after school?" Zheng Yuqiu waved and said simply, "I''m not on my way. Please walk slowly. I''ll have dinner with you some other day. Of course, sister tassel will treat me."

    Tassel nodded in amazement, but I was shocked. "You know which school my sister is in?"

    It turns out that she knows which school Chu Yuan Studies in. Since she knows which school it is, she should know that Chu Yuan is a senior high school student. A senior high school student still needs me to pick her up from school, and pick her up during working hours. There''s obviously a reason for that? Why is Zheng Yuqiu not surprised or curious at all? There''s only one explanation I can think of - she knows why!

    I''m cold hair handstand. How much does this woman know about me? What kind of curiosity can drive her to understand me to this extent?

    Zheng Yuqiu smiled faintly, still pretending to be mysterious. "In this world, there are only things I don''t want to know and people I don''t want to know. There have never been things I want to know but can''t know and people I want to know but how can''t understand. Unfortunately, you are the kind of person I can''t understand, so I know all the things related to you."

    "You are miss three?" I asked in a heavy voice

 Chapter 865

    "Three young ladies?" Zheng Yuqiu was shocked, then shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m not."

    "You are not? So you know who it is? "

    "Yes," Zheng Yuqiu replied without any affectation, "so I said I''m not. Although I do have a little energy, I can''t compare with her, and I can''t compare with her."

    "Who is she?"

    The dark and smooth eyes slyly turned around. Zheng Yuqiu played with the taste: "why should I tell you?"

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" I asked

    "As far as I know, there are many people around you who know who the three young ladies are. Why don''t they tell you?"

    "I don''t need to ask you if I know. Why don''t you tell me? Maybe that''s why they didn''t tell me."

    Xiao Zi, Mo Yizhi, min Rou, Liu Xiaosheng and even Li Xinghui, the boss of the blue city group who is inexplicably inviting me to dinner, all know the identity of the third lady. Xiao Zi and min Rou are breathing with one nostril. Apart from the two of them, there is no inevitable connection between them. But they are all silent, but they are all silent It''s just a name, but nobody would say it. So, who is the third miss and why everyone would not tell me who is the third miss. These two questions are equally attractive to me.

    "I can answer you this question," said Zheng Yuqiu. "You don''t know who miss three is, so no one dares to tell you who she is."

    I frowned. "What''s the reason?"

    "Then I''ll put it another way - the third lady''s business is the third lady''s business, and others dare not mix in. Do you understand that?"

    "I don''t understand," I said, "I just want to know who miss three is"

    "the problem is that you don''t know who miss three is now, and miss three also knows you don''t know who she is now. Since she knows who she is but still doesn''t tell you who she is, it means that she deliberately doesn''t want you to know who she is. If someone knows that she doesn''t want you to know that she is Who still told you who she was, and then it became intentional to do the right thing with her? " Zheng Yuqiu is articulate, quick and fluent. He says with a wry smile like a tongue twister: "it''s not my sister I don''t want to tell you who she is, but my sister I really can''t provoke that God. It''s just because other people don''t tell you. Little brother, you have to deal with her in the future. My sister will give you a piece of advice, and it won''t waste our meeting. You must remember In my heart -- "

    ZHENG Yuqiu carefully looked around, jumpy, as if afraid of being heard, exaggerated, but very serious, without any element of performance, gathered his face to lower his voice to me and the fringe:" the third lady, with a very strange temper, most people think she is a unique genius, but in fact, she is more like a brain shortage A string of childish and stingy little fart

    I''ve heard a lot of strange things about miss three. It seems that it''s never a secret. When everyone praises her as a genius, they are more or less insincere. But no one has ever said it as directly as Zheng Yuqiu. Min Rou said that the reason why sister three praised me so much is because she owed me two favors, but she arranged for Ziyuan to return I was around and had a relationship with me, but it was to revenge me, because I had offended her three times, although I was a little unclear, but this is enough to prove her childishness and stinginess. Liu Xiaosheng and Li Xinghui know who she is clearly, and they seem to know why she raised my people so much, but they refused to tell me, but they were afraid that she would annoy him because of this shit It''s not childish, it''s not mean, what is it?

    "You know her so well?"

    Zheng Yuqiu proudly raised his pink face. "Didn''t my sister just say that? In this world, there are only things I don''t want to know and people I don''t want to know. You are the only exception without things I want to know but can''t know and people I want to know but can''t understand. "

    "Why am I the exception?"

    "What do you think?" Zheng Yuqiu said with a smile, "if you can guess, my sister will go out and tell you who the third miss is."

    "I''m no longer interested in who miss three is," I said. "I want to know, who are you?"

    "Hello, my name is Zheng Yuqiu. I went to the back door to find a job with my sister. Soon we will be colleagues. Please give me more advice."

    ˇ°ˇ±ˇ­ˇ­

    "That Zheng Yuqiu, who is it?" I don''t know about the tassel. She is asking me or talking to herself.

    There are two kinds of people who like to play gags, one is that there is no city, the other is that the city is too deep. Zheng Yuqiu absolutely belongs to the latter. She is very mysterious. No matter her background or her person, now think about it. Last time their sisters came to the company to find Lao Mo, I don''t have any impression on her sister. Maybe it''s not just because her sister doesn''t look up The reason is that she is attracted by Zheng Yuqiu''s unpredictable and similar personality. It''s not appropriate to say "attract". It''s a kind of vigilance. When you think that other people are alert to you, you will naturally increase your vigilance. There''s no reason, just because of the instinct of self-protection. She is close to you and wants to see See through you, but don''t want you to see through herI don''t like to gossip about others. I don''t want to know people or things that have nothing to do with me. I''m comfortable with the status quo. I''m used to dividing people who appear in my life into two types: people who wander in my life and people who pass through my life. The former lingers in my life, or that is to say, the former is a part of my life, so I need to understand, the latter just like passers-by, passing by with me, seeing each other''s faces clearly, but they will soon forget, there is no need to meet from now on, so there is no need to understand at that time, I think, Zheng Yuqiu belongs to the latter, so even if there is a moment I won''t be curious about her. That''s why when we met for the first time, I dared to joke with her, because I didn''t intend to enter her life, and I didn''t think she would enter my life, so I couldn''t find any reason to fear her. But now, I can''t help but be curious and afraid Yes - we''ve only met twice and met by chance, but she became interested in me and mastered almost everything about me for this reason

    I want to know why!

    Indeed, she never wandered in my life, never appeared frequently, but she was no longer the passer-by who I thought would pass by and never meet again. She stood on the wall and watched my life as if it were a curious audience. She looked at my life as a film that could be watched. She peeped at it with unbridled eyes, just like there was always a pair of eyes following me, Is it more creepy than her involvement in my life?

    Zheng Yuqiu is not the third miss, but she is more terrible than the third miss. Because the "childish" and "stingy" third miss is just a prank hiding in a corner of my life, or the constant act of revenge or repayment reminds me of her motivation. But Zheng Yuqiu peeps at me without any motivation. No, no, no motivation. There must be, but she just doesn''t say ˇŁ

    She was intentional. She asked you to guess her motive. Because you can''t guess it, you are more afraid. Then you can''t take her seriously? The third lady is mean? How much do you miss her?!

    Isn''t all this virtue of the spoiled rich ladies?

    Dongfang Lian is also the eldest daughter of a rich family. She is only 16 years old, but she can''t touch such words as "childish" and "stingy". Although I don''t usually play tricks on me, I can see people''s rights and wrongs clearly. Yesterday, I wronged my actions on the infatuated winter night and was scolded by me, not only without revenge, but also knowing my mistakes Change, even if I accidentally wipe her chest, she didn''t take the opportunity to get back at me, but like an adult, to help me take care of the atmosphere.

    Seeing tassel and I get off the taxi together, Chu Yuan beside me immediately has a small black face, and the East quickly stabs her twice, then warmly welcomes her up, and sweet cries "sister Cheng is good".

    What a lovely child! I''m afraid that the fringe will have an idea when seeing Chu Yuan''s grumpy little face. So before Chu Yuan opens his mouth, or I urge the stinky girl to say hello to Liu soda, I rush to say to me: "brother Nan, you can count it. Fortunately, you''re smart. You brought sister Cheng here. Just now, Yuan Yuan called aunt Xuan and said you''re on the way to school to meet her. No With aunt Xuan coming, aunt Xuan just said a word and hung up the phone. I was scared to listen, and my hair stood up "

    " what''s the matter? "

    Dongfang pretends to be a cold face and pinches the tune: "it''s no use bringing your brother back to plead with you. It just saves me a lot when you drag him back. I''ve got an account to settle with her too - gosh, aunt Xuan is so fierce. It''s like swallowing a powder keg. I heard her sharpening her knife on the other end of the phone. Fortunately, you''re smart, brother Nan. You''ve got sister Cheng together It''s no use asking for help, but sister Cheng must be different. "

    The word of the East was said to me, but it was not said to me, because it was obviously a lie.

    I know my stepmother''s character too well. The more angry and sad she is, the more she will make herself laugh, the less you will know that she is angry and sad. Only when you deeply realize that you are really wrong, will she shed tears, and cry out that Chu Yuan is afraid of her stepmother. That''s because the stepmother can bear it, and the more tolerant the person is, the more terrible it is when it erupts. I bet, stepmother It must be very gentle and gentle, as if joking, to tell Chu Yuan to wash her buttocks and wait to be beaten. That''s why Chu Yuan is scared to be insane.

    In fact, the eastern saying is for Liusu and Chuyuan. Sure enough, after hearing this, Liusu immediately understood Chuyuan''s stinky expression as excessive fright, while Chuyuan''s face was a little slow. Although he didn''t fully believe that Liusu was the rescuer I moved to, he gave himself at least a reason to understand it in this way, and the psychological conflict would be smaller. Moreover, it was very difficult to deal with it Head, the undeniable fact is that tassel courtship is indeed more effective than my courtship.

    Countless times of experience tell us that my plea for love is just the difference between more and less. If you want not to be beaten, it can''t be

    the words of the East are more like a gentle reminder of Chu Yuan. Therefore, when Liu Su holds the stinky girl in her arms to comfort her, it''s hard for Chu Yuan not to call her name directly from her back She escaped from her arms and made a dependence. She hugged the tassel in fear, which made her feel that she was ostracized. She almost fell into tears. She patted her chest on the same scale as the girl in her arms. She promised that she would not be beaten.Chu Yuan''s face is close to the tassel''s chest, and she rubbed it with coquettish force. She felt it thoughtfully and carefully, and showed a face of comfort. She was very pleased with her brother''s sweat. The east also knew what Chu Yuan, who was prone to self abasement and extremely sensitive, was pleased with, as if she thought of something. The little face suddenly turned red, glanced at me secretly, and looked right and left. She was nervous It''s not like her at ordinary times. My friend was stunned and immediately felt bored, but also the old face was hot. Last night, we accidentally met the chest of the East, and unconsciously experienced the touch, and then showed an expression similar to that of Chu Yuan at the moment It''s true that there are too many guests at home in the evening. They are busy for a long time, but they just finish the rest of yesterday''s chapter. I can''t help you.]

 Chapter 866

    Netcom failed to access the Internet for two consecutive days. Is it a network idiot behind the times who can''t access the Internet with his mobile phone? At most, he uses his brother''s mobile phone to get a QQ. Please manage the students to let them know in the group. So many parents don''t know where the right and wrong disappeared in these two days. Er, I''m sorry. The two chapters that fell the day before yesterday and yesterday are filled up today. This is a big one Two little girls are sitting in the back of the taxi. I turn around and ask Chu Yuan, "why does Mom beat you?"

    Chu Yuan now allows Liu Su to embrace her face with ecstasy. It''s not like a bird depends on a human being. It''s just that he regards this silly girl as his life-saving straw. In order to make the best use of her, he is willing to sacrifice "hue" and is fascinated by the fact that she is hard to get close to and has never been so close to her, It''s like holding a baby that can''t let go. Both eyes are full of peaches. I don''t know if I thought this girl was a lesbian.

    Listen to me, Chu Yuan eyes squint, mouth pout, no good airway: "because of you."

    I''m dizzy. "What''s the matter with mom beating you?"

    Chu Yuan was a little bit oppressive just now. It''s estimated that she was tired of being ravaged by tassel as a kitten, a dog and a plush baby. She just made a pretext to break away from her and said angrily to me, "you betrayed me!"

    Smelly girl''s angry and aggrieved expression and angry and aggrieved tone amused the driving female master. She did not look at the road, but looked at me with interest. She was a little discontented in curiosity. It seemed that I had sold my lovely doll like sister.

    "I betrayed you?" She said that on the phone before, but I didn''t come up with a clue all the way, "how can I betray you?"

    "You accuse me of blackness!"

    "I''ll sue you for Blackness?" I''m even more dizzy. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "What else can I do? I didn''t do such a bad thing Chu Yuan was stunned, and immediately blushed and said: "I didn''t do anything bad! You can do bad things! "

    "What did you just want to say? No matter good or bad, what kind of things do you always do? Otherwise, why do you doubt that I sued you? If you have a clear conscience, you won''t be afraid to pull me back to you and plead with you. "

    "I am" Chu Yuan glanced at the fringe, as if embarrassed to give a reason.

    Dongfang said: "actually, it''s not a big deal. Aunt Xuan doesn''t know where she heard that she failed in the Yuan Yuan simulation test."

    it''s so strange that her stepmother said that she had an account with me. Chu Yuan''s score has always been very good, but her last simulation test''s score has plummeted. Although the stinky girl deliberately took a low score, it doesn''t mean her real level , but where does stepmother know about this? It''s only natural to think that her performance has declined because of my lax discipline. The East has learned the lesson that I was wronged yesterday for being light and weak. There''s no evidence. Today''s failure to criticize is that I betrayed Chu Yuan, but no matter the tone or the eyes, it has a very obvious doubt.

    Chu Yuan''s performance went backward. The tassel also heard about it. He stared at me and said, "south south, that''s your fault. Didn''t you also say that Yuan Yuan didn''t do well in the exam, because he was ill in the exam days, and there was nothing incomprehensible about his abnormal performance? Then how could you tell Xuan about her black appearance behind your back?"

    "I didn''t complain to her." I don''t understand. Where did my stepmother hear about it?

    Chu Yuan airway: "who are you?"

    "If I were, would I tell you today?"

    "You remember that I didn''t let you eat last night and this morning!"

    "

    for a while, I was speechless. The tassel and the East looked at me with strange eyes. It seems that this motive really holds.

    "You think I''m you, so be careful?" I said, "besides, didn''t mom say that there was an account for me? Did I tell myself when I complained to you? "

    So, the three girls are at a loss again.

    "Yes, south south. What did you do to make sister Xuan angry?"

    "Either I didn''t go home these days, or I felt that I should be directly responsible for the decline of this stinky girl''s performance, so it can''t be my complaint. Will I dig a hole to bury myself?"

    "That''s not necessarily," Chuyuan said flatly. "Maybe you just want to minimize the responsibility, so you can be frank and lenient. How can mom beat you and scold you? As soon as you confess, she will most symbolically scold you two sentences "

    " you listen to your own words, "confess more leniently". Don''t you think you have done something wrong, and use the thought of leniency to deal with it? No matter who sued you, you deserve it. Who let your score drop? "

    "I am" Chu Yuan held a big red face, "I''m not special! Special! Yuan! Because! Do you! "

    "I know your special! Special! Yuan! Because! But you should think about the result before you do one thing! Do you dare to do it? "

    "I am" Chu Yuan''s hate. Her so-called special reason is that she deliberately failed the exam. Yes, she wanted to find a beating, but she wanted me to beat her instead of her stepmother. Seeing that I knew clearly how it was, she was so desperate. Her two rows of small white teeth were grinding and creaking."South south, you are a bit unreasonable. You are ill because of fate. What can you do without a good test? Sister Xuan has a good temper. Let''s explain it to her. She can understand it. " The "special reason" for the fringe was illness, which made both Chu Yuan and I feel relieved. Seeing that I was curious about her guilty mind, the stinky girl quickly pretended to be angry and disdained to look at me, looked away, and let the east close her mouth to snigger.

    Think about it carefully. Chu Yuan''s grades are not really down. Tell stepmother it''s because she''s sick and she''s upset, and her anger will be gone. Besides, she''ll have the final exam soon. At that time, the stinky girl just needs to show her grades to prove that she can''t do it?

    "You didn''t tell mom that you were ill during the exam?"

    "No"

    "why not say

    "I forgot."

    "This girl didn''t forget it, but didn''t remember it at all. She knew the best. It had nothing to do with whether she was ill or not. She didn''t think of illness as an excuse for not doing well, so of course she didn''t remember to explain it to her stepmother. She was so nervous and panicked. She called me immediately for help. I''m afraid she was worried about it So, let her move home and live in

    just look at her red face at the moment, and she also finds that she has made a fuss. Isn''t this a problem that can be solved in one sentence?

    With that in mind, everyone was relieved.

    But I didn''t think of it at this moment. The matter that stepmother came to find Chu Yuan for accounting was solved in a word. But she came to find me for accounting, but it had nothing to do with Chu Yuan''s achievements. In other words, Chu Yuan''s crisis was not a crisis at all. The person who met the crisis was me from the beginning! What''s more, I made a stupid mistake that I couldn''t be stupid any more. I brought the tassels home with me. When I opened the door and saw two pairs of fashionable high-heeled sandals, my first feeling was that my stepmother was coming, and sister tiger was at home, and the sky would collapse? Before I could change my brothers'' shoes, I rushed into the living room barefoot - if my stepmother asked sister tiger what was the relationship with me and why she lived in my house, what would she say? She must be embarrassed to say that she has a relationship with me, so she will tell her stepmother that she is a policeman and lives at home to protect me? Even if sister tiger''s head is short circuited, it''s the first way to explain it. Gosh, the fringe is just behind me. My friend is too nervous. When she rushed into the living room and saw the owner of two pairs of shoes, she remembered that when she went out in the morning, she didn''t wear high-heeled sandals at all. And the day before, she bravely tried to apply toenail polish, and bowed her head It''s impossible for her to go out in those high-heeled shoes with open toes because she blushes at the gorgeous color of her toes. Besides, she doesn''t have those shoes that look very tasteful and feminine My stepmother, who had not been able to open her mouth yet, reeled, and then the butterfly came over and gave me a big hug. "Xiao Nan, I miss you so much."

 Chapter 867

    just now, I saw that my face changed greatly and rushed into the living room, and the three girls who were curious and confused saw me cuddling with a well-dressed and mature beauty, all eyes and tongue tied, and saw that the beautiful woman with red lips came to kiss me in the face, almost cried out, but finally, it was the beautiful woman herself.

    "Oh, my hair hurts."

    my stepmother got up from the sofa and grabbed her hair at the back. She said, "you robbed my line! Besides, don''t seduce my son! The old cow eats the tender grass you?! "

    "Who are you talking about The beauty was pulled by her stepmother''s hair. She bared her teeth and cracked her mouth, but she refused to let me go. She said wrongly, "listen, Xiaonan. Is that what the Yellow faced woman said? Am I an old cow? I''m only eighteen this year! "

    "Bah!" "Stepmother spat:" you 18, then I 17! "

    "I am sixteen!"

    "I am fifteen!"

    Looking at the two women who are certainly no longer young, although they are invincible in beauty, they are childish and serious. Chu Yuan, like me, covers her face just to pretend that she doesn''t know them. The tassel and the east look at each other. I didn''t expect that there is such a strange guest in my family, let alone my dear stepmother.

    Chu Yuan''s face is tender. He often speaks ill of tassels to me and the East behind his back. What is childish and overactive? As a result, compared with his mother, tassels are just elegant ladies. How can she stand it? Seeing her stepmother about to be six years old, she quickly interrupted, "Mom, I''m sixteen years old this year!"

    When my stepmother was shocked, she saw the three girls behind me, their tender faces were red, and the beauty who hugged me noticed that in addition to Chu Yuan, there were two girls who didn''t know each other. She was shocked a little, but she didn''t let me go. She first saw the young Dongfang Lian who was dressed in fashion, and then locked her eyes on the tassel that was similar to my age.

    The dress is deceitful. The white bow collar shirt, a small nude suit, a white pencil skirt and a pair of nude high-heeled shoes are all in one with simple color and simple collocation. With the tall figure and confident posture, the tassel shows a kind of understanding beauty.

    Murphy said that although the tassel and the purple garden have extreme personalities, I was attracted by her when I was in University, precisely because she has many things similar to the purple garden. I have no good intention to admit them, but there is no way to deny them. I can''t tell how many similarities they have. But at that time, they were attracted by the tassel that actively approached me. The reason is very simple. It''s her The taste of dressing as like as two peas is different.

    None of the clothes the girl usually wears is not a bargain. She either pulls me to a local stall to talk about it, or forces me to help her with reference. Then she comes back on the Internet by her own way, including the suit on her now. I can''t tell if she is born with a clothes shelf or her eyes are really unique. Every dress that I don''t think has any characteristics has eyes when I wear it on her The feeling of the first light, the expression of the beauty holding me suddenly dignified, it is because the temperament and taste of tassel dressing make her unable to underestimate, she has experienced feelings, how can she not understand the hostility of tassel expression to herself? She immediately realized her relationship with me, but she didn''t let me go. Instead, she looked at the fringe very fastidiously. "Xiaonan, this girl is"

    the slightly hostile look of a beautiful woman, which made the fringe upset and embarrassed me a little bit. "Cheng Liusu, Liusu, this is Yueyue aunt. Like my mother, she used to be my dad''s student."

    I didn''t figure out how my stepmother knew that Chu Yuan had failed in the exam. Now I finally have the answer. Sister Yue told her stepmother, and sister Yue must have heard it from Miss Shu since she was a child. While looking at the tassel, sister Yue pinched and twisted it on my stomach with her hands. It also made me realize that her stepmother wanted to settle accounts with me. She didn''t have half a cent of Chu Yuan''s score Relationship, that was originally said for sister Yue!

    What does sister Yue want to do with me? No doubt - Shu Tong!

    "Sister Yue, not aunt Yue!" Sister Yue knocks on my head, and then looks at the fringe with some consternation, "are you Cheng Liusu?"

    Sister Yue has heard a lot about the tassel from her stepmother. Now she should have heard about the relationship between tassel and Shu Tong, so she looks a little slower, but her eyes are still picky and sharp, as if she has to pick out some shortcomings in the tassel, and she will soon stop her eyes on her chest

    the tassel is very sensitive to the place where she doesn''t compete. Sister Yue is similar to disappointment She sighed like a mockery again. Can''t she understand what it means? A little annoyed, but forced uncomfortable, said: "Yueyi good." Then he said to his stepmother, "sister Xuan is good."

    Two people, two kinds of address, attitude is also different, even if sister Yue stressed that it is "sister", she is still called "aunt", obviously it is a kind of counterattack to sister Yue''s provocation, which makes the atmosphere become tense, even Chu Yuan and the East feel the air filled with gunpowder.

    My stepmother likes tassels very much. Although they don''t usually have much contact with her, my stepmother likes the character of tassels very much. She thinks she is very similar to her, so she always hopes that tassels can be her daughter-in-law. I don''t know if she feels that sister Yue is a little harsh on tassels, or just to be right with sister Yue for the sake of anger. She is very happy and happy to give her a hug and says with a smile: "Su Sue, why are you here? Is it our family''s disheartened stinky girl who moved you to be a rescuer and pleaded for her? She''s lucky. You beg for love. I don''t care about her. Come and sit down. Sister Xuan hasn''t seen you for a while. She misses you very much. Let''s talk about it and tell sister Xuan how far you and Xiaonan have developed? "Stepmother was too enthusiastic and asked too directly, which made tassel blush. Seeing that she didn''t deny it, stepmother was surprised and happy, which convinced me that tassel and I were really in love.

    Chu Yuan listened to her stepmother saying that she didn''t care about her achievements. She was just relieved. But when she heard the words behind her, she saw the reaction behind the fringe. A small face that was just about to clear up was heavy. I guess she must regret now. She would rather be beaten than see her stepmother like the fringe so much.

    Yuejie''s resistance to the fringe is just because she is more interested in Shutong, so she doesn''t like to hear or want to hear about me and the fringe. When she meets her stepmother, she immediately interrupts, "fate."

    Chu Yuan didn''t want to hear it, but he didn''t dare to disobey his stepmother. Hearing sister Yue calling her, she didn''t dare to make a sound, just like she got approval. She was busy saying, "good aunt Yue."

    Sister Yue said, "how many times? Please. "

    Chu Yuan cleverly changed his words, "sister Yue is good."

    "Well, I haven''t seen you for a while, and it''s beautiful again," said Sister Yue, pinching Chu Yuan''s face and laughing, "the little girl has become a pretty girl in a flash. Now she''s not like a brother or a sister, like a couple of talented women. It''s a good match."

    after that, she winks at me, which makes my friends laugh bitterly.

    Like her stepmother, Yuejie is always like a little kid. She is moody and a little childish. She seems to have no tendons in her head. Her character is really a headache. In fact, she is deliberately disgusting and reminds me gently that I am not compatible with the fringe. My sister is more compatible with me when she stands with me than when I stand with her To bury the fringe or make fun of Chu Yuan and me is to flatter Shu Tong in disguise. But when it comes to Chu Yuan''s heart, the stinky girl''s face is blushing, but there is no conflict. Looking at Yue''s excited eyes, Yue elder sister is stunned, as if she is the most lovely person in the world. Yue elder sister''s eyes squint, and suddenly chuckles, as if she sees through something When I was nervous, she sat on the sofa next to her stepmother and tassel, holding Chu Yuan like a doll, and asked Chu Yuan to sit on her leg, stroking her long hair, and jokingly said to her, "anyway, there is no blood relationship, predestination, it''s better to marry your brother when you grow up. What''s the old saying? If you marry someone else, sister Yue won''t give up. Do you agree? "

    Chu Yuan didn''t say it well, but he didn''t say it badly. He was so shy that he buckled his fingers. He was so scared that his friends were sweating and sweating. Silly girl, he didn''t realize it at all. Sister Yue didn''t play a joke, but was curious about her previous reaction. She was deliberately exploring!

    I played my life to make Chu Yuan wink, but she couldn''t see it at all, because this stinky girl is embarrassed to see me now!

    Such a shy reaction, even stepmother and tassel can''t help but be shocked. Fortunately, Dongfang is clever. She comes here and gently stabs Chu Yuan from behind. Chu Yuan looks up at her. She just chuckles. The two girls have been together for such a long time. Chu Yuan immediately realizes that her disorder makes the atmosphere strange. But she looks up at me, looks back at sister Yue, and then I turned my head and looked at my stepmother and fringe, but I still didn''t speak. I lowered my head again.

    This wench knows that sister Yue is testing her, but she still refuses to say ''no''!

 Chapter 868

    There was a flash of color in the eyes of the tassel, and the back of the friend was all wet

    but sister Yue was not surprised by the unexpected response of Chu Yuan, and she laughed and put Chu Yuan in her arms, saying to her stepmother, "I think it''s good, Xuanxuan, what do you think?"

    The stepmother was not normal, as if she didn''t see Chu Yuan''s strange appearance. Angrily, she said to Yue, "see Su Su sitting next to me, are you kidding us? When will your mouth be more serious? There is no reason why brothers and sisters marry. They have no blood relationship, but where did you put me? "

    Chu Yuan secretly glanced at his stepmother, with a sad expression.

    "You?" Yuejie raised her chin and thought seriously, "if they want to get married, I don''t know what you can do here, or tell me, what can I do for Xiaonan to marry Yuanyuan or Yuanyuan to marry Xiaonan?"

    Chu Yuan glances at sister Yue again, and admires her face. But it''s because she is joking that she says these words. It''s more like she thought seriously before. It''s not like she pretended it or it''s just that I''m too sensitive. It''s my illusion?

    "Yue Yue!" Stepmother is really angry. It''s not like stepmother, "play back, but don''t play too much! There are some jokes to stop. "

    "Is it? Ha ha, OK, enough is enough, enough is enough, "sister Yue said with a smile," you don''t want to? Are you really angry? This kind of joke is not the first time for us. Since the day when you married Mr. Mo with predestination, we''ve always taken it as a joke, and we won''t see you rush any time. "

    "Today is different!" The stepmother said angrily, "don''t think I know. It''s not a joke that you will say this to me. It''s to remember and hate me, so curse me! I don''t care about you. If you say it''s a joke, I will take it as a joke, but you can joke with me, because I know what virtue you are, but others don''t know it! "

    "I''m not kidding, really," said Sister Yue with a stern face

    "Are you still playing?!" Stepmother bounced up angrily.

    "Who''s messing with you?" Yuejie is afraid. She hides behind Chuyuan, only half of her face sticking out of her shoulder, and says, "I''m really curious. What''s the matter with Xiaonan marrying Yuanyuan?"

    "You, you and your surname is Yue. There''s a way to come out with me. Let''s have a fight in the corridor!"

    "You have seed you go, I don''t have seed I don''t go, bye, don''t send ~, fate, to close the door." Yuejie pushes Chu Yuan up and waves goodbye to her stepmother. I guess at this moment, Yuejie asks Chu Yuan to learn from her kitten and dog. She will learn from them and answer without thinking. She really wants to send her stepmother out of the house.

    "Huh?!" The stepmother glared at her fiercely. The girl was trembling all over. She quickly hid behind the East for fear that the stepmother would smoke her.

    "What are you so fierce for?" said Sister Yue? No wonder other people''s children want you to leave quickly, a bad face like menopause, who sees who is bothered. "

    My stepmother has no choice but to fight with sister Yue. It''s not an opponent to quarrel with or fight with. She won her once in her life. She robbed the old man, but she had to pay back all her life. Sister Yue rode on her head and bullied her. She was only angry. She glared at her angrily and sat back on the sofa. She didn''t speak at all, so that she wouldn''t be attacked by sister Yue''s tongue again and feel unhappy.

    Chu Yuan adores sister Yue, and rubs her back to her side. She rubs her shoulder, as if she finally found a supporter and a confidant. He coaxes sister Yue to giggle and bites her stepmother''s nails angrily.

    "Who is this little girl? It''s smart. " Yuejie wins a battle. She is very proud. She just looks at the East. As expected, she can see that the East just saw through her exploration of Chu Yuan.

    "Hello, sister Yue. My name is dongfanglian. She is a classmate of fate and a good friend of hers. My mother works abroad. She doesn''t feel relieved to leave me alone in Beitian. Please take care of me. I''m staying here now." Stinky little girl said nothing without blinking an eye. She covered up the fact that she ran away from home and hid here.

    "Oh?" Yuejie narrowed her eyes and asked with a smile, "so, the size of the underwear hanging on the balcony is obviously larger than the margin. It''s all yours?"

    I looked at the same Chaoyang platform with the fringe, and my face changed. There were indeed several hoods hanging there, but I knew it was a small winter night. I didn''t see it in the East, so I nodded, "it''s mine."

    Yuejie stared at the chest of some size in the East, and didn''t believe it. "I didn''t expect that you were young, but you had material."

    Sister Yue is too bad. She deliberately provokes my relationship with the fringe. No wonder she has been staring at the fringe''s chest just now. Because she found the underwear hanging on the balcony before, and determined that it could never be fringe, she wants to dig out a lover for me, mix me with the fringe, and then match me with Shu Tong Live a policewoman, oneself gave a big package, smile Mi way: "and Yue elder sister than, I still too immature."

    This made the tassel and Chu Yuan burn hard. It was also not too plump for the stepmother to bear Yuejie''s exposed questions and Dongfang''s confident answer. She could not help but scold: "Yueyue, little Dongfang or a minor, can you pay attention to your words?"Yuejie is also surprised by the calm of the East. In fact, she doesn''t necessarily believe that the size of several underwear hanging on the balcony is suitable for the East, but she doesn''t believe that a 16-year-old girl can tell a lie to this extent. What''s more, except for the two sexy underwear that she doesn''t dare to wear in front of Chuyuan and the East, the styles of other underwear are conservative or even naive It''s no different from high school girls, so Yuejie''s suspicion was quickly dispelled, and she said to her stepmother: "they are also sixteen years old, and they are also minors. The developing girls discuss their bodies with each other. What''s wrong?"

    Yuejie, the stepmother who doesn''t cut her hair and whine, holds the tassel''s hand and solemnly says: "Susu, you have to believe me. In fact, I don''t know this person. She''s not a friend of our family. I just picked her up at the gate of the mental hospital."

    Yuejie was stunned, then she bounced up like a cat stepped on her tail and rushed to her stepmother. "I''m sick and I''m going to bite to death You! "

    "Ah -" the stepmother couldn''t dodge, but Yuejie threw herself under her body and screamed, "Yue! Are you biting?! I scratch you! "

    Yuejie flashed back and said, "I''m beautiful, how dare you scratch my face?"

    Stepmother five fingers into claws, "hit people not face, I catch you!"

    "Ah, where are you going?! Hooligans! "

    "Just your mediocre beauty, my Rascal You?"

    "My girl looks mediocre? I''ll help you out with your eyes. It''s useless for you to keep them! "

    "Girl? You girls can beat soy sauce, you still girl?! Pretend to be an old maid! "

    "Is it better for me to pretend pure than for you to pretend tender? How old are you when you coquet with your son every day? "

    "Not much, two years younger than you!"

    "I''m only sixteen!"

    "Then I''ll be fourteen!"

    "You really look like a fourteenth! There''s not enough flesh on the chest! "

    "That''s better than the droopy meat!"

    "Who is drooping? Touch it with your claws. I am as strong as a girl! "

    "Bah! It''s soft like cotton. It''s not elastic at all! "

    "You don''t even have the flexibility of your thigh. It''s all fat!"

    "Nonsense! You are full of fat on your belly! Think of the swimming circle! "

    "You pinch you pinch you pinch! Can you squeeze the meat? Elder sister, my skin is tight. When you touch it in black, you think it''s fate! "

    "Why is the light dark? If you touch me with the light on, you can also regard me as fate! "

    "You don''t stink!"

    "You stink!"

    "I strangle you"

    "I bite you"

    the tassel has already dodged from the sofa. Two big and medium-sized women huddle together and fight on the sofa. You pinch my face, I grab your chest, you tear my mouth, I pinch your buttock. The scene is gorgeous. Even one big girl, two small girls and three girls all look red and red. As the only man in the room, I gave up the shelf wisely , sneaked to the balcony, collected all the underwear in the air, and gave it to Dongfang xiaoniang who wanted to come with me and hide the evidence. Dongfang xiaoniang glanced at the two mature girls who rolled into a group on the sofa, listened to their "dirty words", unconsciously compared the winter Xiaoye''s mask in front of her chest, looked up at me in amazement and self mockery, and ran away with a red face It''s on.

    Chu Yuan didn''t see why the East escaped from me, but saw her face red. She rushed to kill me, regardless of the red color. She took my leg as a leg, and then ran away. She couldn''t stand the two women. She followed Chu Yuan to think about the quiet fringe on the balcony and looked at the back of the stinky girl. Thinking about it, she turned back and helped her up Squatting on the ground rubbing my legs, I suddenly asked, "south south, if fate really wants to marry you in the future, what do you do?"

    Even with the fringe on my shoulder, I stumbled and almost kissed the floor. "Ha?"

    PS: sorry, Netcom is not giving enough power these days, the trouble is too slow. It happens in a similar situation. It suck people''s pain. Anyway, it''s awful, but this is the third, today''s

    .

 Chapter 869

    "Ha?"

    "Don''t ha, it''s not a joke. I''m serious," said the tassel, looking at me seriously in a low voice. "I ask you, if Yuanyuan really wants to marry you in the future, what do you do?"

    It seems that there are two small hammers beating the heart in my stomach. I can only barely hear the words of qingliusu, because the "Dong Dong" in my ears is all my heartbeat, "what''s wrong with you? Why do you ask such a question? "

    "I have a problem, so I think of asking this question now." the tassel is very serious, help me stand straight, lean against the window, and say to me seriously: "from the beginning, I should have noticed that Murphy or Xue Ziyuan is not my biggest threat, and my biggest threat should be fate"

    My Aunt scared me that my liver would burstˇ° What is nonsense "

    " how can it be nonsense? " The fringe said: "look, you two are stuck together every day? Longer than with me? "

    "Nonsense, we are brothers and sisters, living together"

    "but you are not related by blood!"

    "We are brothers and sisters without blood relationship" I can''t say clearly myself. I''m saying this in defense or emotion.

    "Can you stop interrupting and let me finish?" The fringe frowned at me.

    My heart is empty, "you say, you say"

    the fringe continues: "you two have no blood relationship originally? Brother sister relationship is based on the marriage of your father and her mother, right? "

    I nodded, "yes"

    the big girl, the fringe, asked wisely, "what if your parents get divorced?"

    "Do you curse me or my parents?"

    "No," she said, seeing that I was going to play her forehead, and the tassel hurriedly covered her hands and begged for mercy, "isn''t that a metaphor for me? "For example" he said "for example", but his eyes were on the stepmother who was still fighting with sister Yue on the sofa. The expression was self-evident. With the childish temper of stepmother, could the old and serious man of my family stand her for a lifetime?

    "Just say what you want, don''t beat around the bush."

    "I mean, your emotional foundation of predestination is far deeper than mine, right? If, be if, if Xuan elder sister and Chu uncle divorce, you and the brother younger sister relation of predestination also did not establish, you also do not have kinship, right? "

    "Legally speaking, it is"

    "that is to say, if fate really likes you, you are" obviously her own analysis, but she was shocked by the results she got, and cried out in silence: "you can get married?"

    "Get married?!" "Get married?!"

    Stepmother and sister Yue spring up.

    "Who wants to get married?" said Sister Yue? Who do you want to marry? "

    Stepmother is surprised: "Xiaonan, you want to marry Susu?"

    "No, it''s not," the tassel blushes like blood, and the shame can''t be stopped. "How about we chat, chat"

    "talk about marriage?" Yuejie pretends to be calm, but she doesn''t find that her clothes are not neat and her hair is messy at the moment. "You are still young, don''t worry so much. Although marriage is not the tomb of love, the married life after marriage and the love before marriage must be different. Yuejie is a past person. You know"

    "what do you know? But I know that little nine in your heart! " My stepmother took Yuejie and went to my room to find Chu Yuan. "Don''t you just want to introduce the girl you like to Xiaonan as our daughter-in-law? I''ll see Su suhao. If they want to get married, let them get married. Young people love each other. What do you mix? Go find fate with me! Stinky girl, you can''t beat her. It''s such a rotten test. You have to give me an explanation? "

    "What''s the matter with you teaching my daughter? Let go of me. If Xiaonan wants to get married, I have to mix in! "

    "You told her. Why doesn''t it matter to you? Besides, it''s none of your business for me to teach my daughter. What''s your business for my son to get married? "

    "It''s none of my business! I just want to introduce my favorite girl to Xiao Nan. What''s the matter? " Just now, they were not really angry at each other in the fight on the sofa, but at the moment, they have a tendency to turn over their faces because of a careless remark. Yuejie pushes away her stepmother, breaks away from her pull, coldly looks, and says, "don''t try to be brave with me. You can''t show off to me because your son''s name is so close! What''s wrong with your son?! When Xiaonan called me Yuejie, which corner of the classroom did you squat in to recite the words! I didn''t let you in those days. I don''t know who his name is today! Why don''t you let me talk? Why don''t you let me talk?! What is Xiaonan''s character and temper? I know better than you! You are used to selfishness and self righteous. You like to be indulged in everything. I don''t care about you. If I know you, I''ll only be unlucky in my life. I owe you something in my last life. But I can''t let you do something about Xiaonan. You can do me harm. If you want to harm him, there is no door! "

    "Who did I hurt?!" The stepmother listened to Yuejie''s words and was worried. "Yueyue, you hate me in your heart. I know that what you don''t owe me is what I owe you. I have never denied it! I always have a deep sense of guilt for you, so over the years, you have been allowed to bully me. Even so, I am grateful to you, but you can say I can, but you can''t doubt me like this! I am selfish, I am self righteous, but I can''t harm Xiaonan! It''s impossible to harm Miss Chu! It''s impossible to harm my family! ""But you''ve done it!"

    My stepmother was stunned as if she had been struck by lightning, and Yuejie, who interrupted my stepmother, was also stunned.

    I was silly, and the tassel was also silly. Nobody expected that sister Yue and her stepmother, the two happy enemies, would suddenly turn their faces. Hearing that the noisy Chu Yuan and Dongfang also opened the door and walked out of the room, we could see that sister Yue and her stepmother were angry and scared.

    "Well, well, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said that, but you shouldn''t deny it. Murong Yuxuan, Murong Yuxuan," said Sister Yue, shaking her head disappointedly, calling her stepmother''s name twice in succession, then lowering her voice and asking hoarsely, "you can''t harm who again? Miss Chu? Xiaonan? Margin? Or your parents, your sister? I can indulge your naivete, but you can''t deny your naivete. At least you should remember your stubbornness, your paranoia, your self righteousness and how many people''s hearts have been hurt! "

    Stepmother and sister? Chu Yuan and I looked at each other in the same daze. We seldom heard her stepmother talk about her family. Every time we mentioned her family''s topic, she would be very depressed. She would sigh for a long time and laugh bitterly. Occasionally, she would scold herself and say that she was not a good daughter, but she didn''t talk about her relationship with her family in detail. The old man didn''t allow us to ask. Chu Yuan and I thought that it was because of her later life What''s the meaning of sister Yue''s words? Why to accuse stepmother of harming others and hurting others'' hearts? We can see that if there was only a little serious quarrel before, then, from this sentence on, sister Yue has been really angry.

    My stepmother didn''t speak. She never shed tears easily. There were tears in her eyes. I was in a hurry. "Yue sister"

    "shut up! If you still believe in sister Yue, shut up, it''s about Yueyue and her Murong Yuxuan! Let her answer me! She didn''t hurt anyone! " Yuejie was really angry. I never saw her show such an angry expression.

    My elder sister Yue, though lively and enthusiastic, is not a strong person. She is gentle, considerate and considerate. She always thinks for others. I was praised by the devil sister Murphy purple garden tiger in tassel. To a large extent, her character was influenced by her when I was a child. So I don''t understand why elder sister Yue forced her stepmother to cry. I saw her tears Why do you have to question aggressively? I''m not interested in the answer. My stepmother has never hurt me. Knowing this is enough.

    I ran to stop in front of my stepmother. "Sister Yue, I believe in you, but I also believe in my mother. She didn''t hurt me, and she won''t hurt me."

    sister Yue smiled, looked up to the sky and laughed. Suddenly, she pointed to the fringe and asked me, "is she your girlfriend? Then you answer me in front of your girlfriend. If one day fate says in front of you that she is in love with you and your brother, what do you do? "

    This is the question that tassel asked me just now. She is looking at me, and Chu Yuan is looking at me. They are flustered. I am more flustered. I have never thought about it, but I have never got the answe

 Chapter 870

    "Now I ask you this question. Does it feel complicated and terrible? In fact, it''s not terrible. "Yuejie looked at her stepmother, and her eyes began to moisten, but her voice was still low, and she still had strong resentment and dissatisfaction. She said to me," what''s terrible is that until you really meet this situation, you don''t realize that the problem is not complicated at all. Isn''t it just two girls who like a boy at the same time? But when you find out that the problem is so simple, you don''t know how to choose "

    I really can''t understand it. I also know that sister Yue''s words are for her stepmother, not for me, but I still can''t help asking:" sister Yue, what are you talking about "

    sister Yue''s astringent smile, without explanation, but looking at the door of the room, trying to hide and listen. She''s panicking Chu Yuan continued, "maybe this will not happen, but who is right about life and feelings?"? Maybe that''s how the drama happened? "

    Chu Yuan hides behind the East. He doesn''t dare to look at sister Yue.

    Seeing Chu Yuan''s reaction, sister Yue sighed softly, "what sister Yue wants to say is not this. Just now, she just gave a random example. A good girl will be sought after by boys. Similarly, a good boy will naturally attract girls to like it. This is a normal thing. No matter how many girls like a boy like Xiaonan, sister Yue will not like it I''ll be surprised. But sister Yue just knows your character so well that she can''t help worrying. In that case, how can you choose and not make yourself feel guilty "

    sister Yue''s eyes sweep over the fringe, Chu Yuan, even the East. They are just like sister Yue''s, so curious, so inexplicable

    I don''t know if sister Yue is too open-minded, or if she quarrels with her stepmother In the eyes of others, can the nature be the same? Is this a simple question that two girls like the same person? Chu Yuan and I are brothers and sisters!

    "Sister Yue, it''s nothing to do with my mother"

    "because you don''t know anything, so you say this. Sister Yue just wants to tell your mother that some things look complicated, but they are actually very simple. She thinks too much, so she chooses the wrong way, and the wrong way will only make the original things difficult to accept Wei, since she has realized that she may be wrong, she shouldn''t continue to run away. "Sister Yue shook her head at me and looked at the fringe in the cloud and fog that I heard the same. Then she said to her stepmother:" Xuanxuan, you are wrong, I really hate you, but it''s not you that hate, but miss Chu, who chose you but didn''t choose me, who would not refuse you, but rather rather I would like to live in my guilt. I hate him because I love him and know that he loved me. So I dare not see him or let him see me. I know that Xiaonan and his father are virtuous. They always think of others, but I can''t imagine that you don''t have to feel sorry for me. I don''t hate you at all. Just scolding you will only hurt others. I''m sorry. Then It''s an angry remark, a little jealous of you, and a little heartache for Xiaonan and Yuanyuan. Actually, I know better than anyone else how kind a woman you are. Maybe I''m too strong. I never think I lost to you. I think I lost to myself, because I can''t get tired of you, and I can''t hate you, so I''m willing to quit and give Miss Chu to you. I like you Even if your kindness and your frankness will make everyone worry with you, I still can''t help but dislike you, so I said I must owe you in my last life, but it''s also for this, I don''t want Xiaonan to find a girl like you, he will be very happy, but I don''t want him to be tired "

    I can''t understand what Yuejie is saying, except for the stepmother who is silent and looks down and tears Maybe no one can understand, but we can all hear that the enmity between sister Yue and her stepmother involves their friendship, their feelings, and the old man. The stepmother thinks that sister Yue hates her for this, but sister Yue denies it. She walks towards the fringe and makes the fringe feel at a loss. We all know that the girl in sister Yue''s mouth is the same as her stepmother It''s a fringe.

    "I''m sorry, Cheng Susu, sister Yue didn''t mean to target you," she said with a friendly smile, holding the tassel''s hand. "Sister Yue likes you very much, because you and Xuanxuan are so similar, you are so lively, so cheerful, so simple. What kind of character is Xiaonan? You should be like me, or even better than me? He is kind and gentle. Since he was a little boy, he knew how to accommodate people around him. Like his father, they silently wanted to protect everyone around them and couldn''t bear to hurt everyone around them. That''s why you like him, right? Sister Yue doesn''t hate Xuanxuan or you, but I like you, which doesn''t mean that I have to admit everything about you. Are you right? Of course, sister Yue doesn''t know you. Xuanxuan always says that you are very much like her, so how much do I worry about you? Are you as lively and cheerful as her? Do you want to be strong and competitive? Or are you as heartless as her? Do you always make others worry and headache? Just now, I was deliberately hostile to you. I was just joking with you. Sister Yue didn''t want Xiaonan to marry a girl I thought was good. It''s a long time since she didn''t want to marry her. Haha, besides, sister Yue respects Xiaonan''s choice and believes in his vision. As long as it''s the girl he likes, I certainly like it, but I''m too clear Chu''s character is bad, so she deliberately wants to create a little sense of crisis for you. Yuejie knows which kind of girl is suitable for Xiaonan, so she wants to tell you what kind of daughter-in-law she wants Xiaonan to find. I hope that he will marry a girl who is not too strong, who doesn''t make people worry, who can understand him and take care of his understanding. Yuejie hopes that you can be that kind Girl, will you? "The tassel looked at sister Yue, bit her lips, nodded her head forcefully, and her stepmother put her arms around me, buried her face on my shoulder, sobbed like a child, and I was warm in my heart, because sister Yue was still the original sister Yue, like her stepmother, who could make me lose her mother from childhood, and felt the great mother''s love for me Fang two girls spend to go to the supermarket, but leave the tassel at home to whisper, which makes me a little uneasy. What makes me more uneasy is that there are always two eyes behind me, like the curse of Medusa, following me. I am afraid to look back, as if only I and the East came out from the beginning.

    Chu Yuan has grievances and does not cover up, which does not surprise me. The East has been thoughtful and silent, which makes people unable to understand. With my understanding of her, how many would tease me and Chu Yuan at this time? But she has been thinking about some complex problems. Her eyebrows are frowning, and she can''t think of any solutions. She occasionally returns to her mind, looks at me, and then looks back at her deliberately falling behind for a few steps and refuses to approach my Chu margin. Then she enters into a state of meditation again and again. She doesn''t know what is going on in her mind.

    Dongxiaoye''s mobile phone didn''t work as expected. I sent her a message that her stepmother and her friend would have dinner at home tonight, and the tassel was also there. They said hello in advance, so that she could have a preparation in her mind. If she didn''t get caught off guard, she said something wrong

    but until 9:00 p.m., she sent her stepmother and sister Yue, who enjoyed eating and drinking, downstairs. Sister tiger didn''t come back, and the phone was still on When I was in the shutdown state, my heart gradually calmed down. The condition of Xu Heng''s surrender was to wipe out the case of Tianyou kidnapping me. The attitude of the police was no more than two: either accept or refuse. So, if Dong Xiaoye replied to me early, only half of it might be the result I expected.

    Dongxiaoye''s mobile phone is off. Why? Because the police deliberately cut her off from me! This means that there are different opinions among the police on the issue of compromise or refusal! This makes me very uneasy, so when there is no result out, I am calm, relieved, and I am sure of it. It has been a long time since I was cut off from dongxiaoye. There is still no news from her side, which means that the debate between the police on whether to accept or reject is very fierce, and no one can persuade anyone. So, with the With the passage of time, those who are favorable will gradually become those who are willing to compromise. For the police, there is nothing more important than Xu Heng''s arrest. Such delay will only upset me and Xu Heng who are waiting for the result in the process of their internal argument, and then lose their trust in the police. For the police, this is a terrible result, which may lead to A great chance for Xu Heng to fall into the net just slipped away from my eyes

    for me, today is a very good day, which not only solved the big trouble of Sima Hai, but also successfully fought back against the tension. Sister Yue also gave up the idea of matching me and Shu Tong. Now, the compromise of the police is only a matter of time

    but for Chu Yuan, this day is nothing It''s not good, and it can only be described as "terrible"

 Chapter 871

    This evening, the little ancestor was used to being the leading role. Today, she was completely reduced to supporting role, and she was also the foil of the tassel she hated most. The focus of stepmother and sister Yue was the tassel, and we couldn''t see our little aunts and grandmothers at all. The stepmother occasionally mentioned her, just compared her strengths with her weaknesses, and buried her in front of the tassel.

    Frankly speaking, as a girl, Chu Yuan has more advantages than fringe. For example, her stepmother scolds Chu Yuan for being sloppy at home, not as neat and tasteful as fringe, but in fact? The sloppiness level of tassel at home is not inferior to that of Chu Yuan. She can pile up dirty clothes and stinky socks into a hill and wash them once a week or even a month. How can she compare with Chu Yuan, who is sloppy but diligent in housework at home? The tidiness and taste of the tassels are the same as those of Chu Yuan. What her stepmother sees now is the real Chu Yuan at home, and the less real tassels after going out

    her stepmother praises that the tassels are lively, cheerful, graceful, shy and introverted. This is exactly what Chu Yuan thinks that the tassels can''t be compared with her. She thinks that the girl is a girl A child should have a girl''s reserve. A girl can''t be called a girl just like a tassel. She knows that her stepmother is modest and polite, so she always praises Chuyuan for her good. So Yuejie doesn''t help Chuyuan to talk, but Chuyuan and Liusu should get along well and study hard. Chuyuan doesn''t necessarily know that, but her little sister-in-law is narrow-minded, I can''t hear a word of the tassel, but I have to compete with my stepmother Yuejie. When I cook dinner, I don''t allow Oriental help, or even let her into the kitchen. I deliberately show off my skills that can make the tassel who rarely cooks feel ashamed. I have made a big table full of good dishes, including color, fragrance, taste, and even nutrition. It''s very painstaking and confident to sit here At the dinner table, she just wanted to make the tassel feel shameless in others'' praise, but she ignored the very important point - except for the tassel, there would be no one else on the table who called her craft amazing.

    The East is Miss Qianjin. I''m tired of delicacies. What''s more, Miss Chu''s home cooking? Besides, like me, she is used to your cooking? Stepmother taught it! Although the standard is very high, it''s far from blue. It''s good that stepmother didn''t pick on you. How could she praise you?

    As for sister Yue, who is the most expected girl, she doesn''t know the world. Even her stepmother dare not boast about her cooking skills in front of her. You know, sister Yue''s cooking skills can tie the stomach of me and the old man in college!

    In fact, sister Yue didn''t want to boast about Chu Yuan, but her stepmother was modest for her. In addition, sister Yue was also a strange cook at a young age. So she really didn''t think there was anything to boast about. She didn''t mention it any more, which made our little aunts and grandmothers very depressed and busy for a long time. What''s the picture?

    As a result, she didn''t eat two mouthfuls of rice, and her chopsticks made her bite away. Seeing her stepmother, sister Yue, and Liu Su talking and laughing, she didn''t dare to show her displeasure on the table, so she let it out to the bottom of the table - stepping on my feet and kicking my legs My elder sister''s stomach, her drinking capacity and taste are good. When she is drunk, her words are less. Most of the time, she smiles and doesn''t talk, but her eyes are hazy and obviously sleepy. After I helped her downstairs and helped her into her stepmother''s car, she immediately curled up in the back seat like a cat and then fell asleep.

    Taking advantage of the time that tassel covered her coat to Yuejie, my stepmother, who had not drunk, pulled me aside and asked me seriously, "Xiaonan, you tell me the truth, are you associating with any other girls besides Susu?"

    "Why do you ask?" she said with a shudder. "My stepmother didn''t answer. She stared at me with her wise eyes and said," I know the fate, right? "

    When my friend''s face changed, "did she tell you?!" How dare you beat me?!

    "If you don''t tell me the truth, I can only ask her," said the stepmother, with her face set and her hands clawed, making a very unsightly comparison on her chest, "little Dongfang is too smart, but it''s OK to make fun of Yue Susu. If you want to make me angry, she''s a little tender. The underwear hanging on the balcony is too big for me. Can it be her?"

    "

    " whose is it? "

    "Friend, friend"

    "what friend?" The stepmother frowned. "Don''t tell me what kind of pure friends can ignore gender. You used to say the same about your relationship with Su Su. What do you say is like brothers, but which pair of brothers have you seen hugging and kissing?"

    "kiss" the elder brother''s face is red, "is tassel tell you, we come to our two parents"

    "see you, see you, kiss a mouth, what shame?" How can you be more conservative than me? She also told me that you had cuddled her and touched her! " The stepmother turned her eyes and said, "I''m really hopeless. I''ve only developed to this level since I''ve been in contact for so long. Are you too good? How can you resist not pushing down such a beautiful girl all day? "

    My stepmother speaks too directly. I''m too cheeky and can''t stand it. "I want you to love me for this kind of thing.""Neither will it?" The stepmother said: "I see Susu''s attitude is that she always has the consciousness of devoting herself to you. Can''t you wait for the girl to say that? Can''t you take the initiative? I asked you just now, is she still a big girl of yellow flower? You are her first love, the swan meat sent to your mouth, you can''t let her fly? "

    "Do you know what to say?"

    "How can she resist the bombardment from me and your sister Yue? We are both inferior, and invincible in the world! "

    "Cheeky?"

    "Yes, to you!" My stepmother gave me a fist and said to me, "to answer my question honestly, are you still hooking up with other girls besides Su Su?"

    "I don''t want to cheat my stepmother, but I can only acquiesce. Although there is a reason why dongxiaoye lives with me, that reason can''t be said, and the relationship between me and her is not pure enough. Besides, besides dongxiaoye, I have an unclear relationship with Murphy and Ziyuan.

    The stepmother''s expression was solemn. She glanced at us and saw that we were talking. She didn''t come close to us, but leaned against the car and waited for our tassel. She asked, "Xiaonan, Susu is a good girl, right?"

    I nodded.

    "You really like her, don''t you?"

    I nodded firmly.

    "Then I won''t say anything else. You''re an adult. I''ll make up my own mind about emotional matters." my stepmother patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile: "I''m glad you have a girl you like. If you have the ability to hook up with more good girls, I''m more happy. It proves my son''s charm. But if you hurt the girl''s heart, or because of For which girl hurt their heart, I can''t be happy Xiaonan, you know? "

    "I see, Ma," I said, "I''ll be responsible for others and myself."

    "Well, I believe you," my stepmother came up to kiss me on the face, as if I was still the kid who liked to pretend to be mature, but my stepmother couldn''t look down at me, looked up a little, and said with some emotion, "you please worry about you, say you are as worrying as your father, I don''t think so, no matter how similar you are to your father, you It''s you. You''re different. You''re gentler and smarter than your father. You don''t need other people to worry about you at all. Your father chose me between you and your sister Yue. He chose me wrong. But mom knows that you can''t choose wrong when similar choices are put in front of you, right? "

    "Dad didn''t choose the wrong one. If I was a dad, I would choose a woman like you."

    "your father chose me not because I was better than your sister Yue, but because I had predestination and had a hard life." my stepmother shook her head and interrupted me, saying: "your sister Yue quit because of predestination. I married your father because of predestination, so I''m not what you think I am Good woman, those words that sister Yue scolded me just now are true and reasonable "

    I stayed. My stepmother never told us the reason for marrying the old man, and the old man never told me the process of his falling in love with his stepmother. I know that just one day, he brought his stepmother and Chu Yuan home, and then sister Yue disappeared from my life

    ˇ° Do you know why sister Yue likes to bully me? " My stepmother habitually tidies up my collar, and her eyes are full of guilt. "Actually, I also know that she doesn''t hate me at all, but I would rather she hated me, so that my guilt can be less. She is right. In his eyes, I''m not the most important woman in your father''s heart. In his eyes, I''ve always been A naive and childish little girl who can''t take care of herself and needs to be taken care of by others is similar to fate, so even if we are legally recognized husband and wife, even if we sleep in the same room, he can''t treat me as a woman in his whole life. His favorite woman is your dead mother, the most reluctant woman in his heart, is your sister Yue, I, but It''s just because he can''t stand by me and Yuan Yuan "

    " do you mean dad doesn''t love you? " My voice is shaking because of fear.

    "Love, but not men''s love for women," said the stepmother with a wry smile, "have you ever seen a couple who never quarreled? Have you ever met a husband who is obedient to his wife? What''s the difference between your father''s attitude towards me and fate? "

    I was asked by my stepmother, who always indulged and tolerated the temper of children like doting on Chu Yuan. For me, who was used to it for a long time, I really never thought about what it meant

    PS: I went out in the evening, I came back late, I''m sorry]

 Chapter 872

    "Your father is always cool and calm, but in terms of feelings, he always looks forward and vacillates. It''s not because he''s dull, but because he thinks too much. He''s always worried about others, but often ignores himself. In those days, your sister Yue was so obsessed with him that he was not a stone man. How could he not be moved? What can be feared is not to accept her. Why? Love between teachers and students, many topics, and I think your sister Yue is young and beautiful, and has a great future. What about him? The old man in his 40s still has a kid who says "big, big and small". No matter your sister Yue''s family members or their friends and colleagues, they will inevitably have some strange eyes and words. He is afraid that you sister Yue can''t stand it, but he hasn''t been stereotyped to this extent, which is not the main reason. What he is afraid of most is that you will have ideas, so that you can''t accept someone to take them I took your mother''s place. When he knew that you didn''t contradict this, I came out with fate. "My stepmother''s eyes were red again. Although she didn''t drink, she was infected by sister Yue. She was a little drunk. Her voice was slow and calm, as if she was telling the story of others who had nothing to do with her. Anyone could hear it. The shaking in the memory was deliberately suppressedˇ° When I married your father, I was not greedy for comfort or afraid of suffering. But your sister Yue scolded me for being selfish and self righteous, but she didn''t wronged me. At that time, when fate grew up day by day, other people''s children went to kindergarten when they were three or four years old. How about her? Until she was five years old, she was still locked at home by me. She was not healthy, weak and often sick. At that time, she had no registered permanent residence. No kindergarten wanted to accept her. Every time the children who were lying at the window looking out of the window played with their parents, she would ask me why she didn''t have a father. Every time I asked that, I felt like a knife in my heart. I didn''t know how to answer her question At weekends, I was so busy with my work that I even forgot my fate and was afraid of thunder. I came home late. I opened the door and found that the room was dark and I couldn''t see anything. I was scared and shouted to her, but I couldn''t hear her answer. I found her everywhere. Finally, I found her in the wardrobe. She was wrapped in a quilt and shrank in the corner of the wardrobe like a little mouse. She had a high fever and fell asleep Even if she fell asleep, she was still crying and shivering that night I held her and cried. I finally knew that I alone, a person like me who can''t even take care of herself, can''t take care of her at all. Once I thought I had the ability to bring her to Beitian alone. That''s what I thought I was right? My self-confidence collapsed. Suddenly I felt that I couldn''t hold on any longer. In Beitian, I had no family or reason. The only thing I believed was your father, my former teacher. At that time, we hadn''t contacted each other for many years, but I suddenly thought of him, because he also took a child with him, but he could take good care of his work and life. I asked him for help Help, ask him to tell me, what should I do? I remember very clearly. Your father only said two words to me that day. The first one, after I said bitter water, asked me to take him to see Yuanyuan at home. Then he sat on my sofa and played with Yuanyuan for a whole afternoon, watching TV with her, building blocks, putting up puzzles until he left after supper, He just said the second sentence to me. He told me that what this child needs is a complete home. He said that he can help me "

    about Chuyuan''s biological father, like Chuyuan, I know nothing so far. My stepmother not only never mentioned it, but even didn''t have a picture of him. I don''t know whether Chuyuan''s stinky girl is heartless or used to this vacancy. Or It''s because the vacancy has been filled by the old man. She never seems curious. Instead, I asked the old man. But the old man taught me a lesson very seriously. He said that the real man would not ask about the past year that the woman didn''t want to mention. I was only 13 years old. Little Chu Nan just began to have long hair, so suddenly realized that I was a real man Men now ponder that it was the stepmother''s past that the old man must have known, so they chose to give up their love for Yuejie. They don''t say it, but they can only prove that it is a love that can''t be recalled for the stepmother

    the stepmother''s forgotten eyes are moist, and she laughs reproachfully, "at that time, I was really vulnerable I have no confidence in Gu Yuanyuan. I don''t know that Yue Yue still hasn''t given up pursuing your father at that time. If I knew, I would certainly not get involved in their life, but your father concealed Yue Yue''s affairs from me. Yue Yue quit voluntarily, just like your father, because they knew that I was a person without other people''s care It''s just that you Yuejie didn''t hate me or even scold me. She knows I''m guilty, so she didn''t disappear from my life. She got married, but it''s not because she forgot your father, or because she found someone she likes. She just wanted to show up in front of me again, let me know, let your father know, she''s very happy It''s very happy. In order to make our hearts less guilty, but she has been living in guilt, because she doesn''t love her husband "

    it seems that there is something wrapped around my heart, tightening slowly, which makes me feel a kind of uncomfortable suffocation. I don''t know what to say, nor how to comfort my stepmother. What I can feel, it seems that sister Yue is repressed in the bottom of her heart "She is a fool, because she sympathizes with me and fate, giving up the feelings that are already at hand, your father is also a fool, because he can''t turn a blind eye to me and fate, he gave up the feeling that he wavers and yearns for, until they miss it, they find that they have lost happiness forever is my fault, both of them It''s because of my self-esteem, my self-sufficiency, my selfishness, my willfulness, because I don''t have the ability to take care of myself and fate, which makes them miss each other. The reason why your sister Yue was angry with me just now is because I made that mistake again, thinking that I have done well and I can do well, but forgetting a lot of things I have done wrong Forget my self righteousness, how many people will be hurt before, now and in the future ""Mom"

    I want to wipe tears from the corner of my stepmother''s eyes, but she wiped two of them with her sleeves, then patted me on the chest and smiled: "Xiaonan, do you know why sister Yue worried about you? Because she is the one who is too similar to your father. She is afraid that you will miss the happiness you deserve in the accommodation. I hope you are as gentle and kind as your father and Yue Yue Yue. But don''t repeat their tragedy. Don''t let the one who likes you sad. Don''t make the choice that you regret. The girl who can make you like must be a good girl, Su Su is, I believe that the girl who hung the underwear in your house is also, I am a fool, I don''t know how to choose how to face it if it is me, but you are so smart, you must understand, right? "

    I don''t understand, but I nodded, "Mom, do you love dad?"

    My stepmother was stunned, and then knocked on my forehead, "what do you say?"

    "Love!" It''s probably the first time in my life that I''ve made no secret of what I''m looking for. It''s also the first time that I''m full of fear about the answers I''m looking forward to.

    My stepmother didn''t answer my question positively, smiled, but told me seriously: "when you feel guilty for someone and think you have deprived that person''s happiness, you will find that you don''t know what love is anymore, because you dare not love and don''t deserve to love."

    "but I think, even if you miss sister Yue, dad is still very happy, because you are there Side "

    " even happiness is not complete happiness, but also regret happiness, "the stepmother said to Yuejie in the car," Yueyue can continue to be a friend with me, but dare not see your father. Your father always pretends to ask me about Yueyue''s recent situation naturally and casually, but never asks me for her phone number. Isn''t that the evidence that I can''t put down? The affair of affection is irresistible and can''t help it. Your sister Yue''s marriage is not satisfactory. She doesn''t love her husband, and her husband doesn''t love her either. Their combination is the words of the matchmaker of parents'' orders. After two years of marriage, she has been separated from strangers. If you sister Yue is really happy, will she be afraid to see your father? It''s because of unhappiness that she''s afraid of the temptation of happiness to introduce you and Shu Tong. She didn''t want to show up. How much saliva did I spend to persuade her? Seeing that you are so diligent, I don''t know which life I''ll have to wait for her to meet your father. "

    I laugh," how can I listen to you, as if I want to make my father and sister Yue "

    my stepmother blink," Yeah, can''t I? "

    I was startled and lost my voice. "Aren''t you serious?!"

    "Of course not," my stepmother gently twisted my face and said with a smile: "once can''t be changed, but it can''t always indulge in the once, and then don''t face the future? I want them to meet. I want them to untie the knot in their hearts. "

 Chapter 873

    I don''t think my stepmother told me the truth. She said it herself just now. Yuejie didn''t dare to see her father. My father deliberately avoided Yuejie because there was another person in her heart. My stepmother knew this clearly and wanted them to meet

    I held her hand nervously. "Mom, I like Yuejie, but in my heart, she is different from you. Yuejie is Yuejie, you are you, nobody else Can replace sister Yue, similarly, no one can replace you "

    " silly boy, where do you want to go? " My stepmother shook my hand and said: "you look down on me like this, and think I can''t win you, sister Yue? I''ll tell you our story just to tell you, don''t make any wrong choice between the fringe and the girl with big chest, don''t hurt them, and don''t hurt yourself. If you really want to fight, you can give me a take all, so that they can get along peacefully without fighting. No matter you marry two or three or four, I have no problem. "

    My friend sighed: "there''s a legal opinion"

    "then don''t get married, really have feelings and don''t care about that marriage certificate." my stepmother was quite disdainful: "what the law protects is whether the property is emotion, which determines that it doesn''t exist as the witness of emotion, it''s an explanation of secular vision and a guarantee of personal property, but your sister Yue is a knot Married, but husband and wife feelings is not that? At that time, you will be really good to them, they are really good to you. It doesn''t matter if they have that piece of things. As long as they are willing to give birth to your son happily, it''s not good. If there are more mothers and more children, they will enjoy happiness. "

    The stepmother''s words were absolutely unreasonable. It was obviously Yuejie''s unhappiness that hit her, which made her bitter. "When Liusu heard you, she had to spit blood. Thanks to your praise just now, she turned around and asked me to hook up with others"

    "so I didn''t pull you here to say that, dare not let her hear me?" the stepmother stressed: "I''m not bullying Su Suxin." Good intestines, my psychology, how to say? It''s also very complicated "

    my stepmother said with some Entanglement:" you said you were in love, some girls like it, I''m a little jealous, a little uneasy, always think you''re going to be robbed by them, I don''t believe you forget your mother if you have a daughter-in-law, I know you won''t be so heartless, but you think, if you have a girl you like, I can''t be as heartless as before How are you? If I''m tired of you, I''ll make my daughter-in-law laugh. But if I''m tired of you, you say I''m used to it. How awkward is it? "

    It seems that stepmother is upright and vigorous. She thinks that her coquetry is a natural right that belongs to her originally, but she never thinks about it. Her object of coquetry should not be me, but the old man. Unfortunately, the serious and uninteresting old man can tolerate and forbear. Pointing to his sweet words, it is impossible to

    "so, I somewhat exclude them. However, if I look at it, I will I can''t bear to let a good girl slip away from you. On the one hand, I don''t like to be robbed of you. On the other hand, I hope all the good girls in the world like you. This feeling is really contradictory and contradictory. Now, I have regarded Su Su Su as my daughter-in-law. Your sister Yue no longer mentions Shu Tong to you, but I still think about it. What a good girl, when The refined and cultured teacher as like as two peas and two of them are two kinds of personality. They are all so charming, an outward, introverted, more complementary love. I can hardly choose between them. Do you really have no idea? Xiao Nan, tell me the truth, you really don''t want to come here and grab it with both hands. Do you want to be tough? Hey, hehe, hehe ~ "

    " can''t you laugh so obscene? " My brothers are sweating, and my stepmother is laughing like a female lecher. "It''s impossible for Shu Tong and I, it''s enough chaos now, you can''t make any more chaos for me."

    "I can''t even think about it."

    I want to turn off the topic intentionally, "if you don''t say it, I never dare to ask. Since you said it today, can I ask you a question?"

    When my stepmother was stunned, she only looked at my curious expression and knew what I wanted to ask. Her eyes flickered, and she smiled unwillingly: "what do you ask?"

    I know my stepmother doesn''t want me to ask, but I can''t help wondering, "before I married my father, why did you live by fate alone?"

    "I didn''t say that before?" The stepmother pretends to be stupid, "Yuan Yuan''s father is a jerk, don''t want us two"

    actually, the stepmother didn''t say that. The old man warned me not to ask her about her past, and gave me a subtle hint. Chu Yuan also knew that the stepmother should have said that to her, so the stinky girl was ashamed, and never mentioned that

    "but" I said cautiously "Just now at home, when sister Yue quarreled with you, she said that you have parents, like a sister or something."

    stepmother''s face slightly changed, and her ruddy face gradually lost its color, but she still smiled, sad and bitter. "There used to be, but now there isn''t."

    "They''re all gone?" I suddenly found out that I asked a stupid question. If my stepmother''s family were alive, how could she live alone with Chu Yuan? So many years, how can we not have any relatives? Why can''t I ask my stepmother about the past?

    My stepmother hesitated and struggled, but she took a deep breath and said to me, "no more.""I''m sorry, mom, I shouldn''t have asked. My stepmother covered my flustered mouth, shook her head and said," you are right. I should have said something, but I don''t know how to say Xiao Nan. Do you like predestination? "

    My heart, from the death of guilt to the explosion of tension, only took a moment, "what?"

    "What are you flustered about?" Stepmother''s hand is on my heart, of course, I can feel the change of my heart rate, "I ask you, do you like fate?"

    "I like it. What''s the matter?" I almost lost my tongue and asked my stepmother "what kind of like". That''s not to admit that there are any other likes except those between brother and sister

    "what kind of like?"

    "Cough, cough, cough, cough" I did not ask stepmother actually asked! And still so serious inquiry! My friend didn''t pour it out in one breath and coughed repeatedly.

    "You think my question is ridiculous?" My stepmother didn''t doubt me. She frowned and continued to speak amazingly. "Then you can''t see that fate seems to like you in other ways."

    "What else do you like?"

    "Why are you so stupid? Others have seen it, but you haven''t seen it yet? " My stepmother punched me three times in the chest. "It''s not the sister''s love for her brother. Besides, there are other likes, similar to Su Su''s love for you. What did you say about brother Kong when we had dinner with your sister Yue last time? Brother Kong? That''s almost what it means anyway. "

    "What do you say?" Man, I''m flustered. I''m flustered.

    "I wonder how a fool like you got two girls?" The stepmother didn''t understand: "you didn''t see that stinky girl compared with Su Su for a day? When we had dinner, I heard your sister Yue boast about Susu. She stared at people and grinded her teeth. She broke her chopsticks, and you didn''t see it? "

    My friend tried to keep calm. "What''s strange about this? She''s so quiet and active. She doesn''t like fringe. Don''t you know that for a long time"

    "why doesn''t she like fringe?" My stepmother glanced at me and said, "I''m just jealous of your relationship with Susu? Is it not the same as before that she didn''t like Xiaozi, but she learned from others everywhere? She thinks that you like the type of Xiaozi, so she speaks, does business, dresses and imitates others. Why does she hate Susu so much? It''s not because Xiaozi is introverted and has eight points of similarity with her, so she can learn. Susu is extroverted and has two extremes with her. She can''t learn "

    listen to her stepmother, it makes some sense. Well, I agree with her Ah?! Isn''t that a no brainer?

    "Mom, what are you trying to say?"

    "Look, you can''t see that thought of the stinky girl. You pretend to be confused with me," murmured the stepmother. "It seems that you really need to listen to your sister Yue. Talk to the stinky girl about your heart."

    My stepmother is so calm that I can''t understand her. She has already said that to this extent, which proves that she is definitely not joking as usual, but why doesn''t she panic at all? Although there is a worry between my eyebrows, it is incomparable with my expected conflict with taboos.

    "Xiaonan, if one day, everyone wants you to be separated from fate and let her live alone, will you agree?"

    My heart is suddenly tightened. I don''t know if my stepmother is testing me, but I know why sister Yue refused to say "no" when she asked Chu Yuan if she would marry me in the future. I feel a kind of coercion, but it''s not my stepmother who compels me, but her heart. Just like sister Yue who compels Chuyuan, I can''t compromise or lie Because we are unwilling to betray ourselves, we all admit that the hidden feelings in our hearts may not be correct, but it is precisely because other people can''t identify with them that we are eager to protect, and become the only guardian of the real existence of that kind of feelings. Betrayal means that we deny

    "disagree." My answer is concise and firm.

 Chapter 874

    "Disagree."

    My stepmother smiled, not surprisingly, "I don''t agree, so as long as I''m still by her side, she''s not alone, and I''m not alone. One day, even without me, without your father, beside her, you and I will lose a lot of things and get a lot of things, so I don''t regret it."

    I didn''t understand, so I heard my stepmother say to me in a pleading tone: "Xiaonan, I''m not so strong, I''m easy to give up, every time I''m tired of work, I like to find you to play coquettish, and then listen to you say how lovely and great my stepmother is in your mind, and how you look forward to her, so the next day I have the motivation to continue to work hard, people can''t do without it Spiritual sustenance, or it will be difficult to live, for me, you and fate are my spiritual sustenance, so don''t ask me about my past, I don''t want to recall, because I''m not strong enough, but I promise you, if one day, I can face the past calmly, I will tell you all the things you want to know about me, OK? "

    I nodded in amazement, but in my mind I was thinking about what my stepmother meant. She didn''t want to mention the past. It seemed that she had something to do with Chu Yuan. She didn''t have a family, but because Chu Yuan had to live alone. I was a mallet. Why didn''t she react just now? If my stepmother''s parents and younger sister are dead, how come I have never seen my stepmother sacrifice for Tomb Sweeping on New Year''s day? My stepmother is not the kind of careless person. She even values this tradition more than the old man with conservative thoughts. I remember that I didn''t have a holiday on Qingming Festival when I was a child, but she always went to school one day in advance to ask for leave in person However, a very absurd Association flashed by me. I remember that my sister in dongxiaoye was

    "Xiaonan, didn''t you promise me not to ask?" My stepmother''s strange vigilance was just fleeting. She put my hand on it and said: "a good man will not ask about a woman''s past. How can you be so rebellious? Don''t ask, will you? OK? Can you do it? "

    "OK" my head is a bit confused, I should be stepmother, but only the habitual accommodation, "Mom, you are thirty-six years old, are you?"

    "What do you mean?!" Stepmother is very sensitive to age, with a fierce face, "why remind me of age? Don''t think I''m old enough? Am I old? Son of a bitch, don''t you really forget your mother when you have a daughter-in-law? I used to be so coquettish with you, but you never bothered me! "

    "No, how can I bother you?" God knows what I''m going to say. The absurd associations in my mind make me curious and scared. Of course, I know my stepmother''s age, but it''s just because I know that I can''t stop.

    My stepmother is thirty-six and dongxiaoye is twenty-six. I remember dongxiaoye said that her sister is ten years older than her. Isn''t it a coincidence that her stepmother''s age coincides with her?

    It''s a coincidence that my stepmother has a sister today?

    Dongxiaoye''s elder sister was dumped by a man, because she came home with a small oil bottle, and fell out with her family and ran away from home for 15 years, while Chu Yuan, who is just 16 years old this year, should be a coincidence?

    It can''t be a coincidence! If stepmother is Dong Xiaoye''s elder sister, how can her surname be Murong instead of Dong? Dong Xiaoye checked my household register. She knew the birth date of stepmother and Chu Yuan. Didn''t she feel strange at all? She can''t even know her sister''s birthday, can she?

    It''s because my imagination is so rich that I comfort myself so much. However, what my stepmother said just now is still lingering in my ear. She said that as long as she is around Chuyuan, Chuyuan is not alone. She said that as long as Chuyuan is around her, she is not alone. She said that she has lost a lot and got a lot, so I don''t regret it Sorry, what is it?

    "I''ll say, hehe, it''s not that I belittle others and beautify myself, but I stand with Susu. Can anyone who doesn''t know know know who is younger between us?" The stepmother recovers her giggle again. "Go, don''t let Su Su wait. I''ll take your sister Yue to go first. I''ll see you to take Su Su home later. This evening, I haven''t given you any room to flirt and say some whispers. Now it''s still stuck to you. Girls have complaints in their hearts. You must be jealous of me when you look at her."

    Tassel is not jealousy, but curiosity. I''m curious that the relationship between stepmother and stepson can really get along so well? I don''t know. I''m confused.

    "Sister Xuan"

    "Su Su, let Xiao Nan take you home. You''ve drunk too much. I''ll take her home first." Stepmother said, winking at the fringe.

    No matter how cheeky my aunt is, she can''t stand the obvious hint of my stepmother. She blushed: "I''ll just take your car back. There''s only fate and the east at home, so don''t let South South trouble. Besides, sister Yue is so drunk that you can''t do it by yourself"

    sister Yue, who was still sleeping a second ago, suddenly sat up and slept dimly Eyes, staring at the person standing outside the car door, said: "Su Su, let Xiao Nan see you off. He must! Xiaoyu will take me home, I have a lot to say to her, Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu? Go, take me home. Don''t be a light bulb for Xiao Nan and Su Su! Elder sister, I have to break up with you today. When fate grows up, Xiaonan grows up, and the sand people seem to be exactly what to do. "Yuejie''s tongue is big, and the words behind are vague. Her stepmother pushes her to lie down, and her airway says, "go, go, but you have to let go of Susu. What are you doing with her?"

    Yuejie is drunk, but she confuses her stepmother and the fringe. "You two are in a good world. Fate and the East are not children. Xiaonan, don''t worry about going home. Ah ~" stepmother grins into the car, pulls Yuejie, who doesn''t know what she is muttering, and goes away, leaving me and Liusu standing in the same place.

    Tassels are shy, but I wonder.

    Today, I always think it''s strange. Just now I heard sister Yue calling her stepmother "Xiaoyu". Last time I saw sister Yue again and introduced me to Shu Tong, she seemed to call her stepmother "Xiaoyu". But today, all night, sister Yue called her stepmother "Xuanxuan". It wasn''t until she was drunk with seven meat and eight vegetables that she called her stepmother "Xiaoyu"

    stepmother''s The fast food restaurant is also called "Xuanxuan", so my stepmother''s friends call her that. I''ve heard so much. I''ve been used to it for a long time, so that I didn''t think it was strange that sister Yue called it all night. As for Xiaoyu, except for the old man, I only heard it.

    Xiaoyu and Xuanxuan are nicknames. Why does sister Yue want to mix them up? Hello -- "

    " hmm? " The tassel gave me a push, and I came back to myself, "what''s the matter?"

    "What do you think?"

    "No, I don''t think of anything." I don''t know what I''m thinking, "go, I''ll take you home."

    The tassel looked at me skeptically and nodded.

    "Oh, by the way, you wait for me. I''ll go home and get something."

    "Take what?"

    I pretended to smile mysteriously, but with a solid void, "gift."

    ,,,

    "suger! This is sugger''s signature? Is that my name? " In the taxi, the tassel is ecstatic with sugger''s signature album, "God! South south, where did you get suger''s signature? "

    "I asked Wu Lefeng to help me get it." I perfunctorily lied to Shu Tong in the early morning. Although I had to cheat in order to keep the secret of Chu Yuan, I felt guilty. "I asked for a copy of it for your cousin"

    actually, Liu Su came by the way. Because Shu Tong told the story of Chu Yuan, so some days It''s a little pure sugge, who has a strong sense of substitution and has a strong resistance to the rival of Murong''s fate in the book. The role''s prototype is Liusu, and sugge obviously misunderstood the relationship between Shutong and me in reality, so when he gave Shutong and Chuyuan gifts, he prepared a copy of Liusu by the way When he suppressed his excitement, "did you really persuade Wu Da Xing to sign with us Feng Chang?"

    "Since Miss Tang said that, it should be a safe bet. Why do you look at me like this? I have something on my face? "

    It took a long time for tassel to stare at my face, which made me uncomfortable. She said with emotion: "I think I know you well, but you still often do something that makes me feel incredible. How can you be so calm? Do you know what it means for Wu Lefeng to sign this endorsement? "

    PS: sorry for the delay of code word in the evening. It''s too late to update, sorry for everyone]

 Chapter 875

    "Do you know what it means for Wu Lefeng to sign this endorsement?"

    "What does it mean?" I said: "it''s nothing more than an invisible chip in the negotiation with the third lady. It objectively proves the sincerity of Fengchang cooperation and gently flatters her."

    "those are for the company and have nothing to do with you." the fringe interrupted me and stared into my eyes. "I mean, what does it mean for you to take this endorsement?"

    "To me?" I Zheng, "means to help me survive Sima Hai?"

    "Sima Hai can''t help you without this?" Liu Su took a look at me and said: "Wu Lefeng signed the contract, which means that you have finished something that is impossible in the eyes of the company''s senior management. In fact, Murphy also knows that the company has an intention to look for Wu Lefeng as a spokesperson for new products. However, the cooperation between Fengchang and Yuezhi Valley has not yet been achieved. Product promotion, brand strategy, quality reputation and so on are all in the air regardless of whether they are in the air There is nothing on the paper that can actually move Wu Lefeng. Secondly, Wu Lefeng''s integrity and loyalty are well-known in the circle. Since he promised to sign a contract with his old classmates'' company, he can''t fight back. He is another kind of entertainment circle. He is low-key, extremely disgusted with high exposure, and doesn''t greedy for money, so the latter decides the difficulty, Even bigger than the former, Murphy asked me, but I don''t think the friendship between you and Wu Lefeng can make him turn against his old classmates and friends, so I haven''t told you that it''s incredible that you can easily do it. What''s more, you don''t even show off "

    I was just about to talk, Liu Su shook his album, cut it off Cut me off and went on: "it''s people who have vanity. I don''t chase stars very much, but I got sugger''s signature and the impulse to show off to whom I can''t bear. You persuaded Wu Lefeng to speak for Fengchang''s products, and you also made an active interest concession. I''m not proud at all? You can say that you don''t like to be in the limelight, but you can''t be unaware that this one thing alone is enough to make those who despise you shut up. If Mo Dong wants to promote you again, who is willing to object? "

    "You''ve been around for a long time. I''m afraid that Wu Lefeng''s smooth signing means a promotion and a raise for me."

    "isn''t it?"

    "You think I should be very happy and excited?"

    "Shouldn''t it?"

    "OK," I held my head high and made a proud gesture, "I''m very happy and excited"

    "can you be serious?" The tassel is very serious, which is very unusual. "I remember that when we just passed the probation period, when we got the formal contract, you excitedly took the initiative to hold me to celebrate the whole night. You don''t like drinking. Every time I forced you to drink, but that day you were so drunk that I couldn''t persuade you."

    I was surprised and said: "did you persuade me?"

    The fringe blushed and had no bottom airway: "advised"

    "advised?"

    "I can''t help persuading you. Can you stop being so serious?"

    I laugh. In my memory, my aunt always drinks me. On that day, I drunk myself at most, because I was so happy. You were so happy because you could stay in Fengchang, right

    Tassel will not hide itself, even if asked implicitly and politely, I saw what she wanted to say, so I did not dare to face her, I nodded vaguely.

    My aunt tasted: "staying in Fengchang makes you so happy, not only because of Fengchang''s good treatment and decency, but also because you can see Murphy every day, right?"

    I nodded again. I was afraid to look at the fringe. No matter at that time or now, I like Murphy. I can''t cheat her.

    "But now that you have a chance to get closer to Murphy, why are you not happy at all?"

    Tassel a word, I asked dumb.

    "Murphy''s excitement is abnormal today. She seldom talks. Today, she not only talks a lot, but also makes mistakes one after another. Everyone can see that it''s because vice director Zhang and Sima Hai didn''t kick you out of Fengchang as they wanted. Because you survived, she not only stayed in Fengchang, but also let everyone look at you in a daze. So she can''t suppress her joy. She likes you! But you? I can understand the calm and low-key in front of you. I think it''s a show for others, but it''s unreasonable for you to be so calm and low-key in front of me. I don''t know if you like Murphy. I''m too clear about your character. I''m afraid I think you''ll cover it up. If you''re really happy, you''ll show some of it. But now, I don''t see anything "South south, don''t lie to me, you tell me the truth, why do you stay in Fengchang, why no one can stop you from entering the group of thirteen cities, but you are not happy at all? Is it because you have no plan to stay in Fengchang in the future? "

    The fringed girl who is always careless is really a girl with delicate heart. I didn''t notice and didn''t expect that she saw through my mind''s calculation just because she didn''t show her due excitement. "I''m not excited because there''s nothing to be excited about. Wu Lefeng''s signing is smooth. I can''t say that it has nothing to do with me, but my influence in it is far less than that of Miss Tang It''s as important as you think. In fact, I didn''t ask Wu Lefeng. He asked Kong Jiancheng. He and Miss Tang are friends who are likely to develop. Wu Lefeng and Kong Jiancheng are children. For the lifelong happiness of this friend, they are willing to give up their old classmates? What''s more, do you think that Wu Lefeng, who is so low-key and so cautious, may go around telling others that he wants to sign a spokesperson before signing a contract? Now everyone knows that it''s obviously his old classmate who is afraid of his changing his mind, so he spreads it all over the place, using his character of credibility and righteousness, to force him not to back off. Don''t you know Wu Lefeng''s attitude towards Tong Feifei? He is tired of this kind of people who do everything to achieve their goals, so it''s just an excuse to regret. I''m afraid that without this excuse, he will regret in the end. I just picked up a ready-made bargain. He actively made concessions in terms of endorsements, and also stressed that he was for friendship rather than for interests. This is a means of public relations, which has nothing to do with me. I What can I be proud of? At best, it''s just mutual convenience. He owes all these to me and helps me earn enough face in Fengchang. "Real friends are convenient for each other. A real friendship is not only a matter of two sides. I have to suffer for you. You can only show it when you get a knife for me. Wu Lefeng is not so pretentious and pretentious. So he told me frankly that he signed a contract smoothly because he didn''t want to act as a spokesman for his friends. He didn''t want to make fun of his reputation. It''s not clear that the fringe is not clear After listening to my explanation, I''m not so sure about it anymore. "What can I prove by pulling this spokesperson?" I continued: "a person''s interpersonal relationship is not the same as a person''s work ability. If you can get this endorsement, it doesn''t mean that you can also be competent for other work. It''s fundamentally different. If you oppose me to join the group of thirteen cities, the senior management can still find out a bunch of reasons. They still speak with qualifications and work experience. Do we have a temper?"? I haven''t been promoted yet. Now I''m happy. Earlier? What''s more, I beat vice-chairman Zhang today, but I didn''t kill him. It''s like kicking a foot on the tiger''s ass. it''s very addictive when kicking him. This courage can make everyone look up to you, but you''re kicking the tiger. What''s the result? It''s like looking for death! If other people look at you again, they will not be impressed. They are curious about how you will die. Vice chairman Zhang ate turtle today. Can you fight back tomorrow? This time he didn''t plan to take advantage of the enemy. I took advantage of it unexpectedly. Tomorrow he won''t take advantage of the enemy. He is ready. How can I Parry? Think about it, auntie. Can you be happy? How many eyes are waiting to see your joke? For this expectation, vice chairman Zhang who has suffered a loss can''t be indifferent? Feifei is happy because, like you, he is still immersed in the pleasure of taking advantage of the advantages and doesn''t think about tomorrow. "

    what I said is exaggerated and I don''t quite understand. Why didn''t I dare to tell the fringe that I was leaving Fengchang? Maybe it''s because the current fringe will not agree with my idea. As for the tension, even the tiger is the tiger in the cage. There''s nothing terrible about it. The people I''m afraid of are Zhang Mingjie from the beginning to the end.

    "I didn''t think of what you said, but you still didn''t answer my question," said the tassel without being deceived. "No matter why you are not excited, I just think that you are different from before. South south, do you want to leave Fengchang?"

    "What you want to ask is whether I want to go or stay?" I sighed, and simply stopped dodging. "You''ve decided I''m leaving. You want to ask me why I''m leaving, right?"

    The fringe didn''t speak, but nodded. There was a trace of unwillingness in her expression. Obviously, she guessed why I left.

 Chapter 876

    there was a problem in the author''s section yesterday, which prompted me to "operate abnormally" and let me contact the editor. But yesterday was the weekend. The chapter "editor''s holiday" was made up of yesterday''s. today''s chapter was sent later. I''m sorry for everyone, right or wrong

    "if I want to leave Fengchang, why do you think it is?"

    "Because of me" the fringe grumbled: "you think I can''t win Murphy, so you want to leave Fengchang before I lose to her"

    I smile bitterly, this girl takes care of my feelings too much. "You might as well say directly, I''m afraid that I will change my mind to you when I face Murphy every day"

    "you''re already very good," the fringe humbled: "she has family background and ability, looks good Material temperament, which is better than me, is not a little bit. I used to be able to slander her, only her superior aloofness and indifference and miss Qianjin''s spoiled temper. But recently, when I get along with her, I find that it''s not the same at all. Except in the company, in front of our employees, she always holds a shelf to pull her face, which makes people think she is arrogant I''ve been working hard in the office and being simple and casual at home, but I can''t help but admire her. I have nothing to do all day long. I feel tired when I get home from work, but do you know? In the office, I have never seen her idle. When everyone goes to lunch, she still lies on the table to deal with the documents. But when she comes back home, she does the washing, cooking and cleaning. She does not even have a nanny. Although she lives in a big villa, her life is not luxurious at all. I have seen her wardrobe, except that the uniform is the uniform. By principle, she is the only one How many evening dresses are not fresh in the cabinet? She doesn''t even have a few casual clothes, and she doesn''t have many pajamas. The bags and jewelry that girls like can''t be found in her house. If there wasn''t a dresser in the house, you couldn''t believe it was a girl''s room. I heard her mother say that her only luxury is the cosmetics on the dresser, but she never bought them until she liked you. Besides, she never Spending money, even the instant noodles in the kitchen, is a kind of supermarket low-cost promotion, which is like a spoiled lady? Don''t say you are a man, even if I am a woman, I can''t help falling in love with her. "

    Murphy lives frugally, not without the reason of her mother Wu Xueqing, but more because of her character. She has a simple mind and works hard just to repay Murphy''s expectation for her. All her ambitions are based on this.

    After understanding these, who else can not like such a simple her?

    "I can''t help but leave the wind before I can''t help it, can''t I?"

    "No!" The tassel simply made her blush. Looking at me, she said: "before you like me, the thing I regret most in my life is to bring you together for a good interview. When you become a regular employee, you drink good wine, but I drink bitter wine. So when you are drunk, I am also drunk. When we can say goodbye together, I am dreaming every day It''s a good job, so you can''t see Murphy. I don''t know why. After you say you like me, I don''t want you to quit. I saw sister Xuan quarreling with sister Yue just now. I finally understood that I''m afraid of losing. I know I can''t compare with Murphy or even purple garden. But I want to win them. If you leave Fengchang for me, I won''t feel happy. I Will feel shameful, nothing, than you think I can''t win them more difficult for me to accept! Nothing makes me feel more guilty than to leave without fighting like a deserter! "

    At the same time, the taxi stopped at the door of her community. The stubborn girl stared at my face. It was so firm. I took out the money and handed it to the driver in front of me. I pulled her out of the car and stood under the street lamp. I sighed for a long time. Then I whispered to her, "no one is better than the one who has feelings, and no one can win. Maybe you I think you are not as good as Fifi in some aspects. I think so too. But also, Fifi is not as good as you in some aspects. You just don''t find that there is no reference for feelings. There is no perfect person in the world. Everyone has advantages and defects. But how do you know that I like the advantages of her, not the defects of you? Maybe in your opinion, it''s incomplete, but it''s just what I like and what I think of your advantages? I know you always think that I like Feifei a little bit more, even like purple garden more than like you, because you are this kind of character, blindly believe in me but don''t believe in yourself, always constantly review yourself, take your own shortcomings to compare others'' advantages and disadvantages, I like you, simple, kind, in the daytime, I say I can''t forget, can''t let go Next, it''s because I don''t know how to compare and choose. It''s my fault. I like you. It''s because of our experience together. It''s because of our mutual understanding. It''s because of my feeling that you can''t give up. "

    " what about Murphy? "The fringe asked me," for me, you can give up your feelings for her? "

    "Yes."

    "Can you forget her?"

    Don''t want to lie to the fringe any more, and know that it can''t cheat her at all. "Can''t"

    "then if you want to leave Fengchang, leave her, you are escaping!" The tassel was angry. It was for Murphy. "You have no confidence in me? For me, hurt her, hurt the people you like?! South south, it''s not like you! I know Chunan, I like Chunan, it''s not like that! ""I didn''t want to hurt anyone! I don''t have no confidence in you, I don''t have confidence in myself. I''ve said that it''s not a question of who wins between you, it''s a question of my own. Why don''t you understand? "

    "I understand, so you don''t have to leave Fengchang," said the tassel calmly and confidently. "South south, Murphy is like sister Yuexuan to me. I don''t want to see the tragedy like sister Yueh and uncle Chu repeat on you and Murphy. I don''t want to owe Murphy, or you like uncle Chu to hide a feeling that can''t be separated in your heart for me, and finally let everyone If I can''t win her, at least I have to be convinced. I don''t want to do that kind of thing! I can''t stand myself like that! "

    As Murphy said, the tassel felt that she was the one who fought for love, so she never blamed me or Murphy, but kept blaming herself

    I had a lot of things in my stomach to say to her, to tell her that I was not worthy of her abusing herself like this, but I was afraid that if I said these things now, I would not have the motivation to complete those things I had made up my mind to do Love, that''s not only for Murphy, but also for fringe.

    "I delivered a resignation letter. I wanted to leave at the beginning. I really wanted to escape. I was afraid that I would eventually hurt you and Feifei. I stayed for the time being. I wanted to make up for Miss San''s cooperation plan. I said that I couldn''t rest assured. I was beautifying myself. I wanted to do something for her. I just liked her, but after I stayed, I had many things I didn''t think of, Third miss, minrou and Xiaozi, my original intention is still unchanged, but it is not so simple anymore. "I fiddled with the hair around the fringe ear and smiled," I didn''t say I would leave Fengchang, but if I left one day, it would not be because I think you can''t win Fifi, you are you, she is her, I like you like you, like her like that, so you don''t need to do it Any change, and, from the moment I say I can''t forget or let go, I have no right to choose you. I don''t want to cover up, so I can''t expect anything more. For me, your happiness is the only thing I can expect, whether I''m still with you or not, whether you''re still with me. "

    South, I don''t seem to understand you, "the tassel pretty face is white," what do you mean you''re not around us and we''re not around you? "

    "Nothing special, just to see you so inferiority, feel more sorry for you," I gently pinched the fringe''s face, "from the beginning is my fault, said like you, in my heart but can''t put Murphy, can''t forget little purple, day and night, see a love one, don''t know how to refuse others, that has to be refused consciousness?"

    The tassel took my hand and let my hand cling to her face. "From the day I knew you, I knew you had a girl in your heart. You were unhappy for her. I knew you were amorous and infatuated, but I just liked you. It''s not your fault that you like Murphy. I made you hesitant today. If I admitted earlier, I would My feelings, if I''ve never encouraged you to support you to like Murphy before "

    the tassel didn''t finish, suddenly leaned over and kissed me deeply, and then whispered in my ear:" Murphy took me to Murdoch''s house and met Longshan and Murphy. I understand her meaning and her mind. I want to win her, not to let you leave She, just because I hate the sense of superiority when she faces me, why does she always let me? Sooner or later, I will let her feel that I am letting her, and we all have the right to choose. I choose you, she chooses you, you choose me, or her, or both of us. I can choose to give up, she can choose to give up, but you can choose not to let us give up, so we can not give up south south. I dare to love, do you dare? "

    I dare to love you, dare you kiss my lips like a dragonfly, turn around and run into the community, without looking back at me, leave this sentence, leave me under the street lamp.

    Touch the remaining lips, I smile bitterly.

    I dare to love you dare?

    Yeah, dare I? hŁˇ ~Łˇ

 Chapter 877

    On the way, I received four messages and received a phone call.

    The first message was sent by dongxiaoye. When I was just separated from the fringe, she said that she had arrived home, but I didn''t have to rush home. Because the result was the one I expected, I could feel at ease and linger with the fringe for a while, which was also expected.

    The rest of the three messages were sent from fringe, just now.

    The content of the first article is similar to that of winter night. It''s all about reporting a safe day, telling me that she has entered the house and asked me to be careful on the way home.

    The second one is that the present has just been handed over to Shu Tong. Shu Tong is very happy to let her thank me.

    But both of them are obviously speechless. I''ve been walking for half an hour on the road. How can you get home? Haven''t you been sitting at your door for most of the day? Besides, your cousin is not happy at all. Before you sent me a text message, she scolded me for 20 minutes. She complained that I had to give you something so long. She asked me what I did to you today. As soon as you went home, she robbed her quilt and laid herself on the sofa like a caterpillar. She hung up the phone and was forced to stop talking to me Water destroys your clothes, because you suddenly knock on the door and drive her out of the toilet. That is to say, after you rolled on your sofa for at least 20 minutes, you are now hiding in the toilet, sitting on the toilet and texting me.

    My heart is complex, how can she not be complex?

    Maybe she just thought about it in her heart, maybe she never thought about saying it, maybe she didn''t expect this kind of result, maybe she had other expectations, but now, she said it, how should I react?

    I don''t know, but the tassel wants to know, so I wandered on my way home on foot, so she curled up on the sofa like a caterpillar and rummaged.

    The first one is to find words. The second one is to test my mood at the moment. When I reply to the first two messages and receive the third one from the fringe, I have guessed it before I turn it over. I know that I must be guilty, moved and complicated at the moment. I must play a very vulgar joke with me. This is the tone It''s also the unsolved problem that she left me.

    As a result, I guessed it right, but I was also "teased" by her jokes, and I was in a cold sweat - you haven''t told me, if fate wants to marry you in the future, what do you do? If she dares to love, do you dare to ask the same question before and now? For me, it''s totally different. It was too serious before, and it''s too thoughtful now.

    Like a behavior artist, my friend looked up and closed his eyes for five minutes, and then sent a message back to the fringe in the tone of discussion: if you are predestined, I am your brother, do you dare to love me?

    After waiting for five minutes, the fringe replied: if I were her, you would not have Cheng Liusu, Murphy and Xue Ziyuan around you.

    Just now, the sweat that came out was still falling. Another layer of sweat came out. I asked with fear: why.

    My aunt''s reply is very quick this time: I have no words for a long time, but I haven''t figured out how to get back. Another message from my aunt has come back: if I were you, there would be no Cheng Liusu, Murphy or Xue Ziyuan around.

    When I was stunned, I asked again: why?

    My aunt replied, "fat water doesn''t flow out of the field" ~

    ""

    I know that tassels are joking, so as to eliminate the huge impact of the bold leucorrhea before, but it''s hard to talk about this topic. My answer to tassels is really full of curiosity.

    I''m not a girl, and I don''t understand the girl''s mind, so I can''t change my position to Chu Yuan''s position to think about it, but tassel can.

    I ask: if you are predestined, but I already have Cheng Liusu, Murphy and Xue Ziyuan around me?

    I don''t know if my aunt had guessed that I would ask, or if my fingers were too flexible, I just sent out the text message, and her reply was: Rob! I am young, beautiful, good at learning, clever, sensible and pitiful. I can go up in the hall and down in the kitchen. Which woman has won over me?

    This girl really takes herself as Chu Yuan. I think about it and then ask: what if you are me? Fate will marry you in the future, what do you do?

    I felt ashamed of myself. I went around and kicked the ball back to the tassel.

    Not long ago, there was an unexpected reply from Liusu. It was not an answer, but a formula: bright and lively Cheng Liusu + gentle and shy Xue Ziyuan + cool and gorgeous noble Mo fox = Chu Yuan, your sister who has no blood relationship with you

    Chu Yuan at home is bright and lively, cool and gorgeous and noble in school, and gentle and shy in strange occasions Very good image! However, the sentence "sister who has no blood relationship with you" of stinky girl has no joking significance and exudes a smell of old vinegar. That''s not to emphasize, but to question. It''s a girl''s unique sensitivity?This time, the tassel didn''t reply very quickly. It took a long time to send a text message. It''s still not an answer. It''s a rhetorical question: South South, are you brother control R Luoli control?

    My friend almost bumped into the wire pole in front of me, and thought for a long time. He honestly typed two words with trembling fingers: brother in law

    obviously, tassel took my honest and serious answer as a joke to match her joke, replied with a smile and two words: abnormal.

    I deeply think it''s true to be frank: maybe I''ve really transcended the level of lust and reached the abnormal state. I also control legs, uniforms, giant + milk, poverty + milk, goddess and soft sister. Apart from Lori Yujie''s heavy taste, I basically control

    after three breathtaking minutes, the fringe called directly and asked angrily: "south, do you think Really or jokingly? "

    I took a deep breath and decided not to cover up my filthiness any more. "Seriously"

    the voice was still there, and the tassel was already in a hurry. I cried out with a cry, "you like Murphy and me, but not because we are two good legs, one uniform, one poor + one big + one big + one big? Do you often peek at my leg? Murphy said that you pushed her down and touched her chest more than once in the office. Isn''t she bragging? You don''t really touch her?! What is soft girl? Is Xue Ziyuan a soft sister? Is soft sister easy to push down? Is Wan''er a soft girl? In a word, you and Sima Hai didn''t dare to go home that night. They had to go to the hotel with Xue Ziyuan to open a room. Wan''er also went with them. You didn''t do anything sorry to me? Sure? Xue Ziyuan won''t mention it. Wan''er''s eyes are always shy now. Are you drunk and disorderly? Have you given her a fork ring?! Wait and so on. Today, sister Yue asked Yuanyuan if she would marry you in the future. Why didn''t Yuanyuan talk?! Your brother-in-law will not have given her to her under age! South south, you are not human!

    "What did I do? I''m not human?! Ouch - "I was really not lonely on the way when I hit the electric pole. Shutong scolded me for twenty minutes, but I had to play with my life and fringe to make all kinds of explanations.".

    My aunt just wanted to make trouble with me. Murphy''s stories of "animal like" me may not be unbelief, but they will never be fully believed. If I didn''t listen to her, I really don''t know. I thought Murphy would hide everything from the tassel. I didn''t expect that she would not only say everything, but also adapt or exaggerate them on the basis of the truth. Some of them were honest Things, described by her, also changed the taste. For example, when I fed her medicine once, she could exaggerate to start from me taking medicine and pouring water to describe every tense action and expression of caring for her to the tassel, saying that I hate to feed her mouth to mouth, because I hate to see her frown because of the bitter medicine. In fact, I didn''t do that and didn''t think that, which is Murphy''s illusion Yes, but can''t you be angry at her description? The small things are so exaggerated. Some ambiguous things are even worse when she says them. Of course, the fringe doesn''t believe that I''m a bull who dares to push Murphy down in the office. He knows that Murphy is deliberately angry with her. He doesn''t believe it in his mouth, but he doesn''t believe it in his heart. But it''s still a kind of emotional pressure. As soon as I say "control, serve and control giant + milk", it will explode immediately It''s hair.

    I don''t think the tassel is really angry. Instead, I use it as a pretext to ask about my dirty interest preferences. Even though I emphasize that I have never pushed Murphy down in the office, she will keep asking me why I can''t help pushing Murphy down? Because I like the way she looks in uniform? Or because I can''t resist her goddess like temperament? Or is her body irresistible to me?

    This girl clearly wants to know which one I control more, the figure, the uniform or the goddess temperament

    so I have a very interesting answer: I control the tall figure and the long legs

    the fringe scolded me again for being a pervert, then hung up the phone shamefully, I long breathed, looked up, and walked to the door, which made me suddenly It''s no wonder that the soles of the feet hurt and the knees are sore. My friend walked for two and a half hours! ~Łˇ

 Chapter 878

    When I open the door, I feel a little uneasy. I don''t know why. I''m always afraid to see sister tiger.

    Until now, I don''t know. I spent a night wandering because of the bold expression of the fringe, or because of the delicate fear now. I always think of the words my stepmother said to me.

    There is a light in the room, which makes me a little relieved. I think it''s one o''clock in the morning.

    Turn on the light and find that my folding bed has been paved. I don''t know which girl is so considerate.

    I went to take a bath on tiptoe, and then I fell down on the bed with my limp body. I closed my eyes, and my stepmother''s story was expressed by the tassel, and the performance of Chu Yuan''s struggle in the evening. I was distracted, sleepy and tired, and in a trance. On the contrary, I was more likely to make some absurd and dreamlike associations, but I couldn''t sleep Yes.

    In such a mental state, the sensory function also becomes quite sensitive. When someone opens the door, I immediately realize, "who?"

    There are only one big, two small and three girls in the family. It''s not interested in who gets up to go to the toilet at night, but I just came back. People who are afraid of coming out suddenly saw me and startled me.

    "I"

    the light is on. Even though I just adapted to the darkness, even with my eyes closed, I still felt dizzy for a long time because of the bright light. It''s Chu Yuan.

    "You haven''t slept so late?" I sat up and looked at Chu Yuan. It was dizzy again. It was more dazzling than the light. The smelly girl held her kitty and came out wearing only her lovely underwear and underwear. My eyes hurt because of the snow-white skin!

    "Pee"

    it is clear that the girl''s eyes are not open when she is sleepy. All the answers to my questions are subconscious.

    "Go and turn off the lights when you''re done." I quickly put my eyes back and lay down again. My heart was beating fast. I felt strange. Why am I ashamed? It''s not that I haven''t seen her wear so little. Chu Yuan responds with a sound and wanders into the bathroom like a sleepwalker.

    It was a long time before I heard her come out. I didn''t open my eyes. I reminded her again, "turn off the light. Go to sleep."

    This time she didn''t answer, and the light didn''t turn off. I was wondering. I felt that the quilt had been lifted. Although it was in the middle of summer, the night was still a bit cold. I had to sit up instinctively under the stimulation, but I didn''t make up my strength, because someone was pressing on me!

    Sure enough, when you open your eyes, it''s Chu Yuan!

    The stinky girl sat on my belly, her knees pressed my arms, which made me hard to move. A beautiful little face was pale and cold, and those beautiful cat eyes seemed to see the mouse''s glittering, which had a little bit of sleepiness? Instead, it''s killing!

    It''s like I''ve known each other before. It seems that when she found her collection of + people''s publications, she also gave me such a publication.

    "Wash your face?" I asked, staring at the drops of water on her forehead hair.

    "Well." The stinky girl nodded and answered cleverly, but her face was still full of murderous intention.

    I smile, "wake up?"

    "Well." The stinky girl nodded again. In addition to killing, she had a few more strong complaints.

    "It''s even worse if you wake up!" Finally, the brothers couldn''t hold their tension, and said in a hurry, "it''s OK for you to settle accounts with me, Auntie and grandma, but at least you should see how many clothes you wear first?"

    Chu Yuan looked down at the slightly raised chest and the wide open legs in front of my eyes. His face turned red, but he was not shy and said, "how about wearing underwear well!"

    "My friend was shocked, and then he came back to himself," when did you have such a thick skin

    "I''m not as cheeky as Cheng Liusu!" Chu Yuan said this on her mouth, but still blocked her fluffy Kitty between her legs. "What have you done? Why did you come back so late? "

    "I"

    "wait!" Chu Yuan hurriedly covers my mouth. "If you think you have done something I can''t accept, don''t say it!"

    Then why do you ask? I shook my head and broke Chu Yuan''s hand. I couldn''t help crying and laughing: "I just sent her home!"

    Chu Yuan doesn''t believe it. "Just send her home, will you come back so late? Did you walk back? "

    "I really walk back"

    "you think I''m a fool?!" "Auntie and grandmother airway:" must have done something else

    "We didn''t do anything else. Why do you care?" I asked cautiously, "don''t you mean, no matter what happened between your sister and me?"

    Chu Yuan clearly thought about how to repent in the early morning, and said bluntly: "I didn''t care about her and you. Now it''s about me and you! If you come home late, I have the right to ask you to give me a reasonable explanation! "

    I don''t know, "why?"

    Chu Yuan turned his head sideways, and hem hawed, "I''m your sister"

    "but this is my privacy"

    "what about my privacy?" Hearing the words "privacy", Chu Yuan''s face changed and stared at me coldly, "haven''t you inquired about my privacy? Have I kept it from you? "The words left me speechless. For me, Chu Yuan had no privacy, and the words and deeds of stinky girl now proved that Xin Quji''s judgment was correct. She never wanted to give up. She still treated the fringe as a rival.

    "Are you jealous?" When I asked this question, I felt my face hot.

    "I" Chu Yuan blushed, "don''t change the subject! If I''m honest with you, you should be honest with me. I just want to know what you and Cheng Liusu have done, and I didn''t say what I would be angry about. I''m curious, can''t you

    "OK, but we really didn''t do anything"

    "impossible!" The stinky girl grabbed me by the neck, "to be honest!"

    "Well, I did, I did a lot of things."

    "A lot of what?!" Stinky girl pretends to be calm, but her little hands are shaking.

    "Things with red faces and red ears are not suitable for children," I said. "They must be things you say you can''t accept, so don''t say them?"

    "Say it!" Stinky girl''s speed of repentance is the same as that of face turning, both of which are at the level of book turning.

    "I didn''t want to say it, you have to say it," I said with great seriousness. "We two"

    "believe it or not, I don''t believe it!" I didn''t say anything, and smelly girl excitedly interrupted me, "you two didn''t do anything? Well, I believe you. "

    "No, we really"

    "I said I believe you, shut up, shut up!"

    I was trying to tease the stinky girl. Besides, I was really annoyed by her unreasonable teasing. I didn''t want the stinky girl to be so serious. She covered my mouth with her hands so hard that she couldn''t stop her tears falling down.

    There are hundreds of tastes in my heart, complicated, but it''s not hard to understand. I was busy breaking away from the hands and knees of the stinky girl, holding her up, squeezing her on my lap, and hurriedly wiping away tears for her, coaxing: "I''m joking with you. I''m really just sending your tassel sister home, and then I''m on the phone with her, and I''m back. Don''t cry. What are you crying about Is that right? "

    "I don''t know. I know what you do. It''s none of my business, but I just want to cry. Actually, I know you didn''t do anything for me." I don''t think it''s OK. This advice, the tears of the stinky girl can''t stop. I''m afraid that the voice will wake up sister tiger and Dongfang too much. She tried her best to control it, but the harder she tried to control it, the louder the sobbing voice was. "I didn''t want to cry at first Well, I didn''t want to ask you why I came back so late. I wanted to tell you about other cocoa coming. I asked it somehow, and then I couldn''t help crying. "

    " ask it, don''t cry, be obedient, cry is not good. "

    " what''s the use of good-looking? You don''t like it! "

    "Yes, who said no?"

    Chu Yuan pulled out my hand, picked up my T-shirt, wiped his face hard, put his snot and tears on my clothes, stared at me with red eyes, and asked coldly, "who is good-looking, Cheng Liusu and I?"

    Those beautiful eyes make me feel guilty. I look down, but I see her small bump wrapped in lovely underwear. For a while, I don''t know where to look. "Hello"

    "do you like me or like her?"

    "I like you better, OK?"

    "No way! You can only like one! "

    I seriously doubt if this girl continues to make trouble by crying?

    "Like you, satisfied?"

    "Not satisfied!" Chu Yuan let me wipe the tears on her face, and said without expression: "you like her and like me, not a kind of like!"

    The last meal in my hand, the bitter smile in my heart, is not a kind of liking

    "Nonsense!" I didn''t even think about it. I immediately denied it. I immediately thought about it and smiled bitterly. Maybe I was a pervert

    "That''s why I always say that you are a child," I pinched her delicate face and pretended to smile easily. "Children will have a vision of the object, you like brother, because you are too introverted and contact too few people, and brother is the most frequent and most contact person in your life, and always let you pet you"

    "if I haven''t grown up in my whole life? " Chu Yuan didn''t wait for me to finish saying that, he impatiently interrupted me, and just like me pinching her, he gently pinched my face. "If I''m not long all my life, will you continue to let me pet me and let me continue to like you?"

    When I was stunned, what flowed through my heart was a feeling that I couldn''t describe with words. "Silly girl, people will grow up one day"

    "I don''t know," Chu Yuan sighed, hugged my waist and put his head on my shoulder, so he sat on my leg in an unsightly posture and whispered in my ear: "but if I don''t like you, it''s just that The proof of my growing up, then I know that I will never grow up. "PS: OK, it''s too late to update today. I''m sorry that I''ve been delayed for a long time. I''m sorry]

 Chapter 879

    The night is quiet, quiet, but not quiet.

    Between me and the almost naked Chu Yuan, there is only her stuffed and shapeless Kitty.

    She hugged me, snuggled up to me, no longer talking, only her neck felt her warm breath, she was very quiet.

    But I can''t calm down. I don''t know if it''s because she can''t grow up, or because the body sitting in my arms makes me can''t deny the fact that she has grown up. I''m nervous and flustered.

    "Well, don''t be coquettish," I patted her on the back for fear that she would fall asleep. "Go to bed and get up early tomorrow"

    Chu Yuandong didn''t move either. "I have a holiday tomorrow, so I don''t have to get up early."

    I wryly smile, "but if I want to get up early, I still have to go to work."

    "Oh, by the way," Chu Yuan still hasn''t moved, suddenly thinking of something like, "sister Xiaoye said, tomorrow I and Dongfang will go to work with you."

    I was shocked. "Why?"

    "I don''t know why, but that''s what my sister said when she came back. She asked me to take my textbook and go to sister Murphy''s office to review it."

    "She said?"

    "She said."

    Shazhizhou hasn''t been caught yet. I don''t feel relieved to let Chuyuan and Dongfang stay at home, but it doesn''t mean the family is unsafe. Since shazhizhou appeared in Dongcheng continuously, the police have sent more police forces around us, both for protection and for waiting for the rabbit. So there''s no need to take Chuyuan and Dongfang to the company? Besides, I don''t know how busy simahai was in the company. Now the senior management is very dissatisfied with me. Zhangjia people want to take hold of me all the time. It''s not convenient for her to accompany me to the company. She also asked me to go with Chu Yuan and the East. Isn''t it hard for me?

    Is it because of Xu Heng and God''s blessing that we are so careful? I smiled helplessly, indeed, no matter standing in the position of the police or personal position, there is no reason to believe them. What I lack of vigilance to them is the alternative?

    Xu Heng has been haunted under the eyes of the police, so whenever he appears beside Chu Yuan, it''s not uncommon? It''s true that there''s nothing safer than to stay with me, regardless of the police.

    "In that case, you should get up early tomorrow, and you should go to bed soon."

    Chu Yuan has some accidents. I''m happy. "Don''t you object to taking me to work?"

    "No objection."

    But the girl still refused to move. She was a bit of a pushover. She said lazily, "I''ll sleep here, can''t I?"

    "What do you say?" I was angry and smiled: "I''m old, and I''m still dressed like this to sleep with your brother. Is that right? Let your sister Xiaoye and the East see it. What do you think? "

    "Think what you like. Anyway, we are brothers and sisters, and we haven''t slept together." Stinky girl is really sleepy, and starts to get confused again. Haha giggles, afraid that she doesn''t know what she''s talking about.

    In the front is the spring light from her underwear, small but round and soft. In the back is the naked back, which is white and dazzling. The sexy and beautiful radian, like the most beautiful masterpiece of nature, is carved by the clearest and purest wind, like the most beautiful masterpiece of nature. Between her nose and breath, it is the rich one in her hair Shampoo, which is also mingled with the light body fragrance which is similar to Murphy, but different from Murphy, mixed and blended into the heart, so fresh, but also so provocative.

    Chu Yuan''s body is cool because of the cool night. My palm is very hot. It''s because of the heat in my body. He laughs bitterly and says, "listen, you are not a child. Let your little sister see it and kill me."

    Chu Yuan is sitting on my thigh. She wears less, and I don''t wear much. A loose big underpants should not be enough to cover up the honest reaction of the body. Chu Yuan can''t feel my ugliness. He puts his face closer to my neck and whispers, "I''m a child, you said."

    This is a trick of red + naked + naked! I know that I can''t treat her as a child at all

    "Lie down and sleep."

    "Of course, I know I need to lie down. The question is, can I sleep when you hold me like this?!

    "Come on, don''t tease you," Chu Yuan also felt that I had been tortured almost. He raised his head, looked up at his little red face, and hit ha Chi elegantly. With a strong sleepiness, he said with a smile: "I''m going to sleep, brother. Good night."

    "Hurry up!" I''m so ashamed that I want to die.

    "Well." As soon as the stinky girl''s eyes closed, she tooted up her mouth and didn''t move.

    "Why?"

    "Didn''t it say so? Good night with a kiss. "

    "When did you say that?!" I''m really going crazy. I''m not laughing or crying. I was just trying to coax you a few days ago

    Chu Yuan opened his eyes and pretended to be at a loss and naive, "the other day you coax me to accommodate me, today you will not coax me not to accommodate me? Why? Because mom admitted that Cheng Liusu had a relationship with you? So you think I ''m annoying and I'' m in the way. ""Stop stop stop!" I hurriedly shouted to stop, so that she wouldn''t come back. Like the other day, I kissed her on the forehead and said, "OK, good night ~"

    "no," Chu Yuan still didn''t move and blushed, "kiss your mouth, or I won''t leave."

    "Nonsense," I said grimacing, "I''m your brother and you''re my sister. Is it proper to kiss?"

    Chu Yuan airway: "why not? You haven''t kissed! "

    "When did I kiss?!"

    "Last time we slept together!"

    "It was an accident, not a kiss, but a touch of the lips!"

    "And this time you''re just going to have to think of it as an accident."

    "My friend is speechless. He looks at Chu Yuan, who is clearly ashamed but refuses to avoid my eyes. I don''t know how she said this.

    "Do you believe I threw you back?" The soft ones are not good, but the hard ones.

    "I don''t believe it. If you dare to throw me back, I''ll shout out that you want to attack the east at night!" Chu Yuan said with a bad smile, "by the way, I''ll tell you a secret. Dongfang, who is used to sleeping naked, doesn''t wear anything now. When I came out just now, did you dare to go in when I lifted the quilt?"

    I see sweat in my head, and I don''t say that it''s true or false, but if I wake up the east when I send her back to the room, let the East see me holding the almost undressed Chu Yuan

    to the good, she thinks that I''m the Demon Brother who takes advantage of Chu Yuan and eats Chu Yuan tofu. To the bad, she must imagine me as the beast and ghost that she plans to eat together!

    After a cold war, I was wondering what else I could do to kill my grandma and auntie. I heard a click and someone opened the door.

    Chu Yuan and I changed color at the same time. I don''t know if this girl is calmer or more flustered than me. She made a reaction in an instant. She turned down from me and lay next to me to sleep. But the quilt on my body had just been pulled to the bottom of her feet. She was only wearing underwear without any cover. She curled up into a shrimp ball and put her arms around my waist and face I''m still sitting. I can''t lie down and sleep. I can''t even reach the quilt under my feet to cover her body!

    "You''re back"

    when I came out of my room on a winter night, I was still sitting in bed stupidly - it was the most embarrassing moment in my life!

    The body is petrified, even turning around, it''s very hard. "Well, how are you"

    once again, she shakes her eyes - like Chu Yuan, she only wears underwear and underpants! The difference is that when Chu Yuan came out of the room, she held her kitty, while Dong Xiaoye held two empty beer cans.

    Do these girls think I''m air?! There''s an old man at home. Can you be a little more prudent and don''t wear such a tempting crime?!

    Tiger elder sister''s underwear style is very conservative, but this does not affect the kind of beauty that she brings to me, which can be called the visual shock. Her natural good figure, after long-term exercise, is beyond the envy of other women. Although the wheat skin is not as white and dazzling as Chu Yuan, the healthy and symmetrical luster has another kind of Soul-catching luster Her beauty is charming and enchanting, and her beauty is full of vitality.

    I lost my mind for a moment, because dongxiaoye is not Chu Yuan. I don''t feel guilty when I look at her, but when I see the shyness exposed by dongxiaoye, my heart seems to be pricked by something, so I quickly look away.

    "Why don''t you sleep?"

    Tiger sister''s face was tired, but she didn''t feel sleepy. Obviously, she didn''t go to the toilet at night, but didn''t sleep at all. She was careless. When she came home, she saw the light in the living room, but didn''t hear the noise in their room, so she thought that they all slept. So she was careful not to make a sound, so she didn''t know that I was back in the winter night, which led to the embarrassment between Chu Yuan and me PS: it''s later]

 Chapter 880

    "Wait for you to cough, no, the meeting held one day is all about their leaders. It''s boring and nothing to do with me. So I''ve been dozing for most of the day, but I can''t sleep now. I was surfing the Internet just now, and the eldest lady of Xiao''s family was also there. I went to play dota for a few games, and I got a bellyful of fire. You said, she had to play with me, and I had to play in advance Stressed that I am a beginner, she does not teach me even if, also endless scold me, is it too much? When I got angry, I stopped playing with her. What''s the matter? At least I''m several years older than her. She shut up and scolded me for my big chest and brain. Who is that? When I was 19 years old, I didn''t have two balls of meat on her chest! Usually in front of you installed how clever ah, like a lady, a twist of the face is not her, the original! By contrast, it''s nice to scold me. Just now, I should show you the obscene words she knocked. It''s just too bad to be seen. One after another, it''s too bad to be heard. Her opponent''s teammates make her scold. "Br >

    " she''s small, you don''t need her to see it in general. "My brother''s sweat is left behind, and the winter night is choked by Xiaoyao''s energy and full of complaints , Bai Ming took the opportunity to smear her a little bit more, so she came to me while talking. A sofa was blocking her just now. She couldn''t see Chu Yuan lying down. But this one came around the sofa

    "ah -" sister tiger jumped back a step and knew that she was wearing less clothes. The first reaction was to cover her chest. Two empty wine cans were thrown into the sky. Her second reaction was to catch them in a hurry Two jars, in order not to make a movement "wake up" Chu Yuan beside me, was seen as she is now exposed, "who?!"

    "Margin margin." I answer.

    Tiger elder sister more this one ask, although Chu Yuan hides a face, but tiger elder sister still can recognize is her at a glance, "fell asleep?"

    Sister Hu was also nervous, so she didn''t find Chu Yuan''s body shaking slightly

    fortunately, Chu Yuan didn''t dare to open her eyes and look back. Otherwise, she could still calm down in front of me when she saw her dressed like this, saying that she would never believe the purity of our relationship in the sky

    this is not the problem. Now, the biggest problem is how can I explain it to sister Hu to make her believe that my sister and I are close The Department is pure. My friend said, "I''m asleep"

    sister tiger breathed a sigh of relief. But after a while, her question came. She put the beer can gently in the small trash can beside the tea table, while looking at the Chu Yuan she wore as little as she did, and asked me in an indescribable tone: "how does she sleep here ? Say, what are you doing? What are you doing with the light on and watching her instead of watching TV? "

    How could I not hear the question in sister tiger''s tone and the suspicion in her eyes? This stinky woman doubted that I was appreciating Chu Yuan''s body! It''s no wonder, besides, what else can explain why I don''t sleep, cover the quilt, and sit on the bed with the lights on?

    I can also feel that since Chu Yuan completely confessed to my feelings, some intimate behaviors that no longer cover up have aroused the sensitivity of sister Hu. Chu Yuan, which used to be more sticky to her, is always between us, no matter how we eat and watch TV and stinky girl are all like sticking on me. They seldom quarrel with me again. They seem to have changed a person. Suddenly, even I am a little difficult to adapt to this change. How can winter night not feel it? Chu Yuan is intimate with me at the same time, is not in the alert winter night? When the chance to flirt with me is getting less and less, even if Chu Yuan and I are brothers and sisters, she will also be jealous.

    Fortunately, my friend''s brain didn''t slow down. At the most critical moment, he thought of a wonderful way to turn the crisis around. He made a silent move and frowned: "Shh - I just coaxed her to sleep. Keep your voice down. Don''t wake her up."

    See me very have the appearance of incident, tiger elder sister can''t help but one Leng, "she how?"

    I pointed to the tears on my T-shirt that had not dried yet. "Nightmare, scared to cry"

    in a word, I let the suspicion of winter night go away, my face was red, it seemed to be my own delusion, I looked at the edge of Chu like a shrimp ball painfully, mostly to cover up the suspicion just now, "no wonder she fell asleep in this position, afraid of following me You sleep together? "

    "Well?" I didn''t think about it. "I don''t know. She didn''t say it. As soon as she came out, she climbed into my bed."

    I patted Chu Yuan''s back, as if to appease her, but actually to remind her, you think, tomorrow I will explain to your sister Xiaoye that she is a little bit wrong today

    Tiger sister looked at me askew and said, "she''s off tomorrow. You go to work tomorrow. I have to go back to the Bureau tomorrow. So when I come back in the evening, I will tell her that it''s OK to send her and Dongfang back to your parents tomorrow. But the girl lost her temper immediately. She said she would not go home, either let me take her to the Bureau or go to work with you. I''m having a headache. I''ll take her It''s not bad to go back to the Bureau, but the place is in a mess. She will have an exam the day after tomorrow. How can she review? Your company is quiet, but I heard Su Su say that because of the fight last time, you have a lot of trouble. It''s not convenient to take them two girls to the company at this time? ""Eh?" How come sister Hu''s words are not the same as what Chu Yuan said just now. Didn''t the stinky girl say that she had to go to the company with me in the winter night?!

    "What?" "Is it convenient for you?" she asked

    "Oh, the fight has been dealt with today, but it''s not inconvenient. Why do you have to let her go to the company with me? Can''t you stay at home and review? " I said it to Chu Yuan on purpose, and I was also testing sister tiger. Chu Yuan''s little claws around my waist were not honest, so I twisted me hard, and I increased my strength when patting her back, punishing her for lying to me.

    "You don''t have to ask me what you want to ask directly," winter night pulled up the quilt under my feet, covered Chu Yuan''s naked body, then sat beside the bed, raised a beautiful leg, looked up lazily, and said to me, "it''s OK to leave them at home to review, but are you relieved? Is not afraid that Xu Heng will find his family and tie up the two little lovelies and threaten you to wipe out the case of Tianyou? "

    Tiger elder sister only when Chu Yuan really fell asleep, quite unscrupulous, raised his head on my shoulder, so that my friend was careful about the liver fluttering, for fear that Chu Yuan would secretly open his eyes

    but afraid to return to fear, but we could not control our own pair of unyielding eyes, staring at the two regiments in front of tiger elder sister''s chest, which were more protruding due to back. I was a little absent-minded "You don''t have to cover my words, Xu Heng surrendered himself. It''s your police who benefit, not me. I can''t get any benefits from it. So the trust between me and him can''t be based on some benefits. You should know that."

    "I didn''t doubt you, and I can''t doubt you, but because I know the best that you can''t get a little benefit from this thing, I don''t understand the least. Why do you believe in Xu Heng so much? Why do you want to help him so persistently? " Tiger sister complained: "do you know that when Lin team asked me this question today, I couldn''t answer it. At last, I could only tell them that there was no reason, no reason. That''s because those leaders who called Chu Nan almost didn''t quit my job! Who do you think I was forced to sit in the conference room all day for! "

    "Because of me?"

    "Nonsense!" Tiger sister angrily scolded, realized that the voice was a little loud, hurriedly covered her mouth, calmed down a little, and continued: "but it''s not all, besides why you believe in Xu Heng and why Xu Heng believes you, the focus of the debate in the project team is to grasp Xu Heng or let him turn himself in."

    "is there any difference?" Tiger sister''s head on my shoulder blocked my sight. I had to tilt my neck to see the spring light in her underwear.

    I know that sister tiger found my filth, because she blushed, but she pretended to be unconscious, slightly turned over, which was more convenient for me to peep. If nothing happened, she continued in a disdainful tone: "people who are full of thoughts about sitting on the chair under their buttocks, or who dream of changing a more comfortable chair, all advocate grasping Xu Heng. The reason is that Xu Heng''s case is not only in nature It''s bad. It also involves too many black scenes in Beitian. The above is not satisfied with this. The police''s inability to solve the case has also led to the unprecedented pressure of public opinion and trust crisis. Under this premise, catching Xu Heng is different from turning himself in. Do you think there is any difference? However, Lin team still advocates accepting Xu Heng''s conditions and believes that nothing can calm public opinion better than putting on handcuffs for him. As for how handcuffs are put on, it''s not the most important. It''s more than the insurance that self defeating provokes him and he escapes? Who knows if there will be a second case of Qianlong manor if we miss this chance? Besides, the face of the police is not worth mentioning at all. All kinds of corruption brought out by Xu Heng''s case can''t be concealed by catching Xu Heng. If we want to calm down the public opinion, we can''t punish Xu Heng, so both sides fight for it. In the middle of the night, Lin team wins. Because everyone is afraid that if we don''t give you a reply, you will let Xu Heng go. ˇ±

    similar to my guess, "so, in the case of Providence, did you erase it?"

 Chapter 881

    "Isn''t it all about you whether Xu Heng turns himself in or continues to abscond? Now what are you, what has the final say? " Tiger sister took a white look at me and said: "the two silly hats that Tianyou is looking for will be released tomorrow. The leader of the task force has agreed. Just as you said, they will be treated as a common dispute. Your confession and those two silly hats will also be redone. The police will not pursue the responsibility of Tianyou again. The rest depends on whether Xu Heng really comes from the first."

    After a pause, sister tiger said: "Chunan, I don''t know why you are so sure that Xu Heng will come from the first place, but you must have thought about the consequences? In case he refuses to turn himself in "

    " I will be the criminal suspect who helps him escape? "

    Tiger sister didn''t deny, "this doubt has never subsided before. It''s true that Lin team deliberately misled the public opinion. But in the end, it''s because Xu Heng''s attitude towards you at Qianlong manor is too special. When he escapes, you are the only one beside him. You are not stupid. You should understand that today''s compromise of the police may be good news for Xu Heng and Tianyou But it''s a bad omen for you. The reason for compromise is to be afraid of Xu Heng running away. The source of this worry is "

    " think I''m on Xu Heng''s side? " I smiled and said, "the compromise of the police is ultimately based on the distrust of me. They determined that I would not cooperate with the police to arrest Xu Heng, so they had to accept the condition of Xu Heng''s surrender, right?"

    Tiger sister sighed: "you can understand"

    "your mobile phone has been off all day, what else can I not understand? If they can trust me, are they still afraid of you contacting me? " I promise: "don''t worry, Xu Heng will turn himself in, and then all doubts will disappear."

    Winter night has no confidence in Xu Heng, "hope to abuse good people."

    "Ha ha, maybe Xu Hengxin believes me just because I''m a bad guy." ignoring the white eyes of Dong Xiaoye, I ask, "Xiaoye, if it''s really important for your police to catch him and turn himself in, let him give this credit to you. Do you want it?"

    This was originally the compensation Xu Heng wanted to give to sister Hu. It was also a gift to thank me for not caring about God, but sister Hu simply refused, "No."

    I was not surprised, smile and ask: "why?"

    "No reason," said Sister tiger angrily, "I don''t care about fraud. If I want to turn myself in, I''ll let him roll over. If he plays with you, I''ll get him back."

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha" I rubbed her head with my face and couldn''t help laughing.

    Sister tiger sat up straight and stared at me and said, "what are you laughing at?"

    "I didn''t laugh. You are so cute!"

    The most fascinating thing about sister Hu is her honesty and magnanimity. Seeing her simple and simple appearance, I was in a trance. I forgot that Chu Yuan didn''t fall asleep at all. I praised sister Hu''s loveliness. The dead girl even took a bite from my back.

    I don''t know why I groaned, "what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing. It seems that there are mosquitoes. What are you doing back in the Bureau tomorrow? Don''t protect me closely?"

    Chu Yuan doesn''t say anything. It seems that he is blaming me for talking with Dong Xiaoye all the time, which makes her nervous.

    Tiger sister said angrily: "where can I go if I don''t go back to the bureau? Is it convenient to follow you? You don''t have contact with Xu Heng these two days? "

    The warm feeling in my heart is because sister Hu trusted me, "thank you"

    "why do you thank me? This is the meaning of the task force. Even if I continue to follow you, it will make you or Xu Heng think that the sincerity of the police is not enough. "Sister Hu''s face is even redder, and she dare not even look at me. Hem haw said:" they are also testing me. You must know where Xu Heng is hiding now. If you don''t say it, it''s obvious that the police won''t agree to Xu Heng''s request. Of course, if you don''t admit it, we can''t help you. There''s no way There is no evidence, but if you contact with Xu Heng again, but you don''t shy away from me, don''t you just make it clear that you don''t treat me as a policeman? So what''s our relationship? I live here because of Xu Heng''s case. Once Xu Heng turns himself in, my task will be over. They are likely to replace me and continue to protect you. Until the sand boat is also caught, I don''t want to leave any words at this time and give them reasons to change me. So they can''t think that I will let you do anything, so I purposely talk to them Say, I will look at you closely, looking for an opportunity to try to grasp Xu Heng''s expression? Laugh if you want! I don''t want to move away, but I didn''t say it''s because of you. I can''t bear to get along with Xiaodong, can''t I? "

    Why do I want to laugh? I want to cry!

    When it comes to the case of Xu Henghe, Chu Yuan can''t understand it, but Dong Xiaoye doesn''t want to be replaced by others, and doesn''t want to move away from my home. She can still understand it. This little vinegar bottle doesn''t believe that sister Hu is reluctant to leave because she or the East, so she bit harder, as if she wanted to tear off the meat on my waist. It hurts me "I''m moved"

    "as for it?" he said Winter small night only when I pretend to exaggerate, but to own small cleverness also is complacent, so listen to me so, still can have a kind of small sweet, "don''t talk, lest wake up the predestination, fast sleep, you are tired today too."Nodding, I saw Dong Xiaoye get up, and I subconsciously grabbed her wrist. "Ah"

    Dong Xiaoye was at a loss, "what''s the matter?"

    I was stunned, and then I let go of her hand

    "What are you doing with me?"

    I''m a little strange today. Maybe I''m not normal these two days. I met the old man with black face and the evil aunt on the train during my trip to Beijing. Are they her parents? I want to ask, but when I face her, I don''t know how to open my mouth. I know that I''m avoiding and avoiding the things that dongxiaoye doesn''t want to face. I know that I''m afraid and afraid of what she said. It''s too far away from the happiness of the old two people I met on the train, who are showing off in the air. I''m eager to protect and comfort dongxiaoye, but I don''t want to uncover her scar first To show my gentleness, I think it is shameful, so I have been suppressing the desire to prove.

    But today, tonight, at this time, at this moment, this desire has become inexplicably strong, so strong that I can''t help myself, "your parents are teachers, they are mobile phones to watch."

    "Yes, I seem to have told you?" Winter night stood at the bedside, staring at me blankly, laughing: "why do you ask this all of a sudden? Don''t you want to visit my parents? Why do you want to marry me

    "Hmmm -" it''s not enough to bite me, and Chu Yuan''s hand is also ravaging me, pinching and twisting hard, but I still haven''t controlled my mouth, and giggle: "yes, if you are willing to marry, I''ll go to propose tomorrow, but I don''t know where my father-in-law and mother-in-law live, and I can''t find a door."

    of course, I know I''m joking in winter, so I don''t even think about it "My family lives on the third floor, unit 2, building 1 in the middle of Atlantis community, Mingguang Road, Xiaohe city. Both the houses are owned by my family. The head of the house is me. Don''t you have a house? Just in time, my salary can''t match Su Su''s. I used to feel inferior. But if my parents agree to marry you, I can save you a house, and you don''t need to be a house slave. But now you don''t need to go to my house to propose marriage. At the beginning of the college entrance examination, my parents must still be in school. You can go to No.1 Middle School in Beijing to find them, and you don''t need to be too high-profile. You can put forward the standard when you are a boyfriend to Shudun OK, let Miss min, who is in the newspaper and on TV every day, act as a Secretary for your driver, wear a famous brand and drive a famous car, and bring a million and eight million gifts to meet you. Let my parents and their colleagues know that, my mother, I cough, I''m not an old leftover girl who nobody wants. The masters we''re looking for are just one word, and they''re both good-looking! As soon as my parents are happy, they must be like Shudun''s parents. They take you as their fast son-in-law. How nice of you to see that you have a house. How about me? The name is right. Su Su has become my junior. It''s so beautiful. It''s settled. You go to propose tomorrow. You can''t wait for lunch. It''s expired and invalid. I''ll wait for your good news. "

    "Is it a word that is both good-looking and good-looking?" When I speak, I want to smoke my mouth and point too much. I am surprised to find that the most unnourished

    black face and the evil spirit aunt are the parents of tiger sister. This great coincidence makes me feel ready for mental preparation. I still feel a heartbeat. I can not make complaints about Tiger sister''s grief. She doesn''t believe I will go to propose a family, and I''ll throw the tassels aside. What is it? If I really want to propose a marriage, I''m afraid that if I can''t get out of the house, I''ll have to be abandoned by her. She is complaining that I tease her about this kind of thing, thinking it''s disrespect for the fringe.

    "Hmmm ~" Chu Yuan finally said something. Her teeth left my flesh, her arms no longer around my waist, she turned over and lay on her back, frowned and groaned. She almost hid behind the sofa in her underwear. Finally, she couldn''t stand the ambiguous conversation between me and sister tiger.

 Chapter 882

    Seeing that she was still sleeping, sister tiger sighed with relief, but her heart was still full of fear. She whispered to me, "I don''t want to talk to you, you are very strange today, and you are confused? It''s so boring to play such a joke with me. I went to sleep, and you''d better take a rest. "

    "Wait, one last question!" I put my hand on Chu Yuan''s shoulder and tried to use my most natural voice to ask, "you mentioned your sister''s things to me before, but never told me what her name is."

    winter Xiaoye suddenly became alert, "what do you ask my sister''s name for?"

    "Find it for you, don''t you say you can''t find your elder sister, you can''t get married and you can''t get married and you can''t get married. I''m worried." my friend couldn''t help but carry on this joke. The price was to lift his long leg to my front foot on a small winter night, and to bear the pain of Chu Yuan''s fingernails slowly embedded in my thigh flesh, If you kick me, you will only wake Chu Yuan up, and then you will see her curvaceous high leg raising action, and you will see that I am looking at her crotch for a moment, and she will react that this bold and exposed walking behavior will not give me any warning or deterrent at all. You are so shy that you have to run away, slip to the door, and then turn back to me and say, "you can ask directly, but open again This kind of joke, I really can kick you, your girlfriend is Cheng Liusu, the woman you want to marry in the future must also be Cheng Liusu, I can''t marry you

    When my friend smiled, her mind was still the scene that she had just lifted her leg and exposed in front of my eyes.

    Maybe it''s because my expression is so obscene. Sister Hu is shy and angry. She gets into the room and answers my question with a small voice before closing the door. "My sister''s name is Dong Xiaoyu. If you can find her, I will not marry you, but I will never marry you for you all my life. I have no regrets."

    Dong Xiaoyu''s body didn''t have any obvious reaction, obviously there was no special feeling for the name, and Dong Xiaoye''s sentence "I will not marry you, but I will never marry you for all my life" is not what she can understand.

    Staring at the closed door, I couldn''t help shaking my head and laughing. The meaning of the smile is unknown and the smile is inexplicable.

    I''m a little jealous of her sister who could have been very happy, because sister tiger loves her better than me, but I know that even so, what sister tiger gave me is too luxurious for me.

    I''ll get up and go to the ground, turn off the light, and then I''ll react. Chu Yuan is still lying in my bed. He''s just making a false alarm. He''s so scared that I haven''t been sweating until now. If it wasn''t for my quick reaction, we''d be really abnormal and a beast. It''s because of you!

    I just slapped her on the butt. "Dead girl, don''t you roll back to my dead sleep?!"

    Chu Yuan''s buttocks were attacked, and his whole body trembled, but he didn''t move or shout, "Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo Hoo"

    "pretend to sleep?!" I slapped her again, and said, "I''ll die soon. I won''t care if you bite me and scratch me."

    "you already care!" Chu Yuan doesn''t pretend to sleep. He turns over like catching me. He laughs, "I bit you and scratched you, but you just gave me two slaps, so we are even. We want me to go to sleep. OK, say good night to me."

    The smelly girl tooted her mouth again, and the angry brothers stood by the bed shivering.

    "No kiss? Then I''ll stay up and sleep here. " The stinky girl is obviously dissatisfied with the flirting and swearing between me and dongxiaoye. She deliberately makes me revenge.

    I am helpless, "sleep, you sleep, I sleep on the sofa."

    "I''ll sleep where you sleep," Chu Yuan said, wrapping up his quilt and pretending to be afraid of trembling. "Who made me have nightmares and cry to sleep with you?"

    "The stinky girl choked me on the other hand with my words. I gave up and didn''t rob the quilt. I just lay on the side of Chu Yuan with my back to her," where do you sleep? I''m not the one who will be laughed at tomorrow anyway. "

    Chu Yuan doesn''t think so. Seeing that I compromise, she is very proud. She sits up and unfolds the quilt generously, covers me, and then lies down again. She hugs my waist from the back, just like she hugs her kitty at ordinary times. She finds the most comfortable sleeping position for herself. "I''m not afraid of being laughed."

    Darkness and silence make all kinds of sensory organs become extremely sensitive. I can feel every kind of fragrance on her, I can feel the warm breath on my neck, I can feel how thin and smooth her legs are entangled with me. I can feel that she is no longer a child, not only because of her mature body, but also I''m not ashamed of the seductive power that makes me uneasy but says that I don''t know what to do Is that all you want to cover up? Because I have a physiological response

    "I''m not ashamed," Chuyuan said with a smile, "you are my Hello Kitty, and you don''t think I''m Hello Kitty?"

    Er, I feel the soft squeeze on my back, how do you let me use my imagination to the fullest extent?

    there is no words in my heart. I don''t remember a few words of heart clearing mantra in my heart. I try to get rid of the distractions to stop the evil and calm my mind. I fell asleep quickly, but it''s not good. On the contrary, the back is more refreshing and more energeticIt was Chu Yuan who made me uneasy, but she soon became tired. After a while of silence, she opened her mouth again. The words were not very clear. "Brother"

    "hmm?"

    "Sister Xiaoye just said that Xu Heng is going to surrender something. What''s the matter?"

    "don''t ask children about adults."

    "Oh"

    after a while.

    "Brother"

    "hmm?"

    "You will not be in danger"

    "No."

    "Oh"

    after a while.

    "Brother"

    "well."

    "You''ll always be my Hello Kitty, OK?" Chuyuan arched his body and said with a vague smile: "I''ll only be your Hello Kitty, forever"

    there was silence for a long time.

    "Good" when I said the word, I told myself that I was as sleepy as Chu Yuan, although I knew how awake I was at the moment. Chu Yuan giggled twice, breathed slowly, and finally fell asleep.

    In addition to the sound of footsteps left by the wall clock every second, only Chu Yuan''s calm breath and my heart beating, I feel that after a long time, I gently open her arm around my waist, and then slowly turn over, staring at the simple sleeping face close at hand, my heart has an indescribable complexity, but also an indescribable love, until now, I dare to look at her face so seriously.

    Her eyelashes are long, curly and curly, lovely, but not charming, pure and charming. What is moving is the beauty that has not been carved and decorated.

    Her face is fragile, like a juicy peach, which makes people have the impulse to bite. The beauty is impeccable, but it''s so delicate and beautiful. I have witnessed the transformation of this face from green and immature to a beautiful city. But I just found recently that she was too beautiful for me to face up to the two stubborn lips, thin and uncoated Lip gloss is still like translucent jelly. Just looking at it, I feel soft and sweet. I don''t know if it''s the reason why I didn''t have enough for dinner. Why do I feel that her lips give me such appetite?

    Dead girl, why do you like to tease me so much? I want to pinch her face, but touch her cheek, but become a gentle touch, I always want to give her some comfort, always want to give her some care, when finally can face her like this, so can''t help it? I always think that I am a person with no face and no skin, but only in the face of Chu Yuan, I am always embarrassed to show too much love for her, perhaps because I have been too doting on her before?

    I''m not afraid of Chu Yuan''s progress. I''m afraid of myself, because I don''t know how much love I have for her after I understand the real Chu Yuan. I''m afraid that I will spoil her.

    Fingertip gently wiped her lips, and it was really soft. I lost my mind for a moment. It was the comfort brought to me by her simple sleeping face. When weariness swept through her lips, I kissed her gently, and finally I could not help but connive her. I closed my eyes, and I murmured, "good night."

    "Well, good night."

    "Well?" My eyeballs almost burst out of my eyelids. When I heard "good night", Chu Yuan opened his eyes to answer me!

    "Hee, hee, hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee-.

    "You pretend to sleep?!" My old face is hot! I want to find a seam to drill in, or I''ll just open the window and leap my head down and figure out how to deal with it. Chu Yuan doesn''t answer. When I''m in a state of confusion and embarrassment, I suddenly look over my face and kiss my lips like that. Then I turn over and get out of bed. I grab her kitty and put it in my arms. "Let her sleep with you tonight. I''ll have nightmares tomorrow night. Good night, brother."

    holding her plush Kitty, looking at her shy escape back to her room, I once again sat on the bed like a fool, at a loss

    I was doomed to insomnia again tonight, looking at the plush kitty with smile in my arms as proud as Chuyuan, I couldn''t help but wring ''her'' face, because ''she'' has the same taste as Chuyuan

    PS: happy Christmas Eve, Christmas Happy holidays ~]

 Chapter 883

    In the morning, we slept without exception. It was the little oriental lady who woke us up one by one. It seems that sister Chu Yuanhu was almost the same as me. She didn''t sleep much this night. She yawned and asked questions from the east when eating breakfast. She recognized that the lack of sleep between them was similar to me, and the two girls, big and small, were afraid to pick up her topic. Compared with the poor gossip, there was nothing The doubt will only deepen the doubt of xiaoniangpi, make her expression more ambiguous, and make her association more abundant The class can take care of each other when they leave work together. Second, it''s cheaper than staying in a hotel. But later, I learned that the room of Ziyuan in the hotel was only used to confuse me. In fact, she lives in minrou''s house, and the matter of renting a room is over.

    The landlord''s wife called me to ask if I want to rent the opposite house. If not, she will rent it to someone else. The rental house in this area is already in hot demand. It''s also worth summer vacation. Many college students who are working and studying half time are also looking for houses. No wonder the landlord''s wife urged me.

    There are many secrets in Ziyuan that hide from me and deliberately keep a distance with me. I don''t know. She and min Rou get along well. Min danneng doesn''t even have a bit of airs in front of her, so I have no reason to force her to move out of minrou''s house. Besides, when I move here, I''ll only be involved. My friends are in this situation now A sand boat is still sleeping in the net. It''s likely to find a chance to start near me. So I apologized to the landlady and I. they have a good temper. They didn''t care about me, but it''s winter night. They told me that it''s better to let the police rent the house at the opposite door than to rent it out. She said that it would scare the police Fang has already arranged a lot of people in the community. Instead, he said that after the house is rented out, we should carefully check the details of the tenants'' typical occupational diseases. I''m suspicious.

    Tiger sister became a policeman just because this profession is more convenient to find her sister who ran away from home for 15 years. Although her motivation is not pure, she has a sense of justice and sense of responsibility that most policemen don''t have. She doubts everything, but she never doubts the integrity and openness that people''s police should have. Because of this character, she is not suitable to be a policeman in this era I thought that I would contact Xu Heng today, so sister Hu sent me to the company, and received a call from Lin Zhi, urging her to report back to the Bureau, ostensibly revoking the surveillance on me and giving me enough space to move, but I''m not a fool. How could it be so just like this? As soon as I arrived at the company, my mobile phone rang in winter night, not early or late, so coincidentally, I heard that you were so strict What about solemn and firm orders? When you move the little winter night away from me, there will be no other eyes staring at me? On the contrary, no one is watching me. When can you dial this phone?

    Maybe I''m a villain in the heart of a gentleman''s belly, but there''s a second possibility in everything. Even if I''m being stared at, I won''t be able to detect it as sensitively as she can - no matter who is staring at me is the flow of the treacherous sand boat, or the professional police Comrade like Dong Xiaoye Heng Hui will turn himself in, I will definitely say: either your brain is sick, or his surname Lin''s brain is sick!

    Will the police believe the criminal?!

    I believe that the police will compromise because I believe that they are forced to do so. I don''t think that I dare not expect them to believe that I can suppress or Xu Heng. If I can''t catch a fool, I can''t catch him. Even if it''s not for the honor and status, Xu Heng has been playing with me for such a long time, who hasn''t complained yet? I have no doubt about the strong desire of the police to arrest Xu Heng, so I don''t think they will cooperate with me 100% like a fool.

    There is a second possibility in everything, so everything should be prepared. Lin Zhi let me go, just an attitude. In order to make me careless, Dong Xiaoye said what he wanted to say yesterday: keep up with me, look for an opportunity, try to catch Xu Heng. He transferred the winter Xiaoye away from me, not to disagree with her, just think this task, Dong Xiaoye But I didn''t tell Dong Xiaoye these words. She respects Lin Zhi. For the sake of taking care of her so much these years, I will save Ya some face and let his image in sister Hu''s heart continue to be upright and tall.

    Aunt Chu is carrying a beautiful and fashionable white leather bag like a matter of fact, which makes me very curious. Whether it''s volume or area, it doesn''t look like it''s for books. Does she really bring textbooks inside?

    East didn''t bring a bag, but brought a book. Unfortunately, it''s not a textbook, but a light cover French novel, "Hello, sorrow". Recently, in addition to fashion magazines, she seems to have been reading this book. Since she was forced to drop out of school by her family, the girl completely raped herself and abandoned herself. Although she went to school with Chu Yuan every day, it''s probably because of one People are too bored at home. There is absolutely no such romantic factor as "self-improvement girl is full of endless desire for knowledge". At least I haven''t seen her work in the evening, either reading magazines, novels, watching TV and playing games, or teaching Chu Yuan and sister tiger all kinds of fashion secretsThe two girls are dressed in light colored clothes, one is pink and one is white, one is shy and one is generous, one is like shy lilies, one is like blooming white roses. It''s agreed that one is holding my arms left and right, which makes my entrance into the company become the focus. The two girls are still curious. They haven''t been here before. How can they still have such a strange look Is it strong, or even strong?

    Where do they know that I just got through the big trouble yesterday, and today I''m "ecstatic" and "embracing the right and the left" to come to work, isn''t it surprising?

    But I didn''t expect, Chu Yuan didn''t expect, Dongfang xiaoniang didn''t expect, even more surprising things, still in the back

    "Dad ~"

    into the office area of the comprehensive group, I didn''t have time to open my mouth and say hello to everyone, then I saw a small shadow blowing from the front like the wind, shouting loudly, surprised everyone, especially Dongfang xiaoniang, almost stared Stay, watch to plunge into my arms, hug my waist, rub my stomach with that lovely little face to my coquettish little Lori, stammer: "Daddy?"

    I touched little Lori''s head and said, "Kangkang, why are you here?"

    Little Laurie didn''t know the East. When she hugged my arm, her cheeks were puffed with anger. I couldn''t give her a hug as usual. I quickly broke away from the East and picked up little Laurie. Little Laurie giggled. She said, "it''s summer vacation at school. Kangkang is so bored at home. She thinks of her father. But her mother says Dad is busy. No When time comes to play with me, I beg her to bring me to Dad. "

    Murderous!

    One comes from the side -- the East pities the person who the astonishment anger adds!

    A high sea full of sweat!

    Just now, brother Gao was coaxing Kangkang. Obviously, Kangkang didn''t want to buy his account, so when he saw me, he threw him aside East back two steps, orchid finger cover mouth, in order to show her at the moment can not add shock.

    I glared at xiaoniangpi and didn''t want to answer her stupid question.

    Seeing that I ignored her, xiaoniangpi was more curious. She stretched out an index finger, as if she had found some unknown creature, and poked Kangkang in my small buttock. Kangkang looked back at her. She looked up at Kangkang. Kangkang didn''t know her. She didn''t speak and didn''t know what to say. There was a kind of instinctive hostility, but xiaoniangpi ignored Kangkang''s feelings Xu, he stared at her without blinking. For a long time, he thought he was right. But when he heard it, he couldn''t help turning it upside down. "Nan brother, she looks like you"

    sister Liu is walking towards us. She just heard the words of Dongfang xiaoniang. The heel of her shoes was askew, and she almost sprained her feet. Fortunately, she was supported by Qin LAN, but Miss Qin has smiled I can hardly stand.

    Is this to make fun of me or sister Liu?

    I put down Kangkang and looked at the East with a smile. When the stinky little girl realized the danger, I had a bullet on her forehead. She was in pain, covering her forehead and squatting on the ground. She roared at me with tears in her eyes, "why do you hit me?!"

    "Under run."

    "Why do I owe it?!"

    Xiaoniangpi raised her book "Hello, sorrow" to hit me, but considering the great difference in the value of each other''s force, she only put on a posture to set off the scene, but Kangkang didn''t know that she didn''t dare to hit me, and said: "don''t hit Dad!"

    In a daze in the East, Kangkang has run into her arms like a little bull. How can we expect that such a small porcelain doll can also kill people? The door for airing the posture is wide open. On this top, the damage has more than tripled - the little girl squats on the ground with a fart!

    PS: I don''t want to always take things as a reason for late update, so I''ll say nothing but sorry]

 Chapter 884

    Fortunately, I wear shorts instead of skirts, otherwise I have to walk away. I''m sorry. What''s more, Kangkang himself didn''t expect to push down her elder sister who is so much taller than her. After being surprised, he was so proud. He pinched his waist with his hands, held his chest up, and looked like a winning female general, looked up at the East with his chin up, and said: "you bully dad, I will bully you! "

    Adults don''t think so. Only when two children play and make fun of each other, they all laugh loudly, but their brothers are in a cold sweat. How could the arrogant East suffer such humiliation? At least 16 years old, she was beaten to the ground by a six-year-old girl and despised by her nose!

    If Dongfang is a child, she must give Kangkang some color to see. But she is not. She has a city. She knows she can''t bully Kangkang, not only can''t care about her, but also can''t show a little hatred for Kangkang. Otherwise, it will be more funny. So she forces herself to smile, but she shivers with anger, tears around her eyes, patience, patience Patience, I can''t help it. She glared at me. My brother fought a cold war. This little girl didn''t want to charge me?

    "Look at you. Why are you so careless? How can you let Kangkang live without exaggerating his performance? How can you really sit on the ground? My pants are dirty. Get up. "I''m going to find a step for Dongfang''s little girl. My friends are scared of her. If she remembers who''s revenge, she''s playing hard, but it doesn''t matter. LV Siqi said that when she was in junior high school, she used a paper cutter to destroy a girl''s face. Whether it''s true or not, she lied to LV Siqi like a fool to attack and beat me. I''m Pro body Yes, I remember that was the first time we met. She purposely cut her fingernails to a sharp point, just to make a cut in the palm of my hand when shaking hands and let me suffer losses when fighting with lvsiqi''s boys When she came to help her up, she had recovered her usual sweet smile. She didn''t pay a big apology to sister Liu, but said to me shamefully: "I didn''t mean to fall down. I blame you, brother Nan. I didn''t sleep last night. I bullied people for so long. Now they are still sour and soft. I have no strength."

    There was no sound. In the office, it was so quiet that you could hear a needle drop. Suddenly, it was Qin LAN who just laughed and didn''t stand up at all. He almost fell down because of his unbalanced center of gravity Qin LAN smiles, asks the East, looks at me, in the eyes has the killing intention.

    Except for Chu Yuan and Kang Kang, who didn''t respond and couldn''t understand, everyone''s eyes were not right. My friend was angry and anxious. My mother''s skin was really anxious. Even this kind of vicious move to kill enemies was used. Besides, it was just angry

    "game." finally, my friend was a little quick witted and laughed: "we played live football all night, I''ve been ravaged all night. I''m not convinced. K till dawn, let alone she''s all over. I''m not strong all over. I''ve been sitting for too long. "

    Chu Yuan''s face is blank. When did we play games when I went home last night?

    "I"

    the east still needs to speak, so I take the first step, pull her from sister Liu''s side to my arms, rub the top of her head hard, and smile grimly and horribly, "is not convinced? Then we will continue to compete tonight. I''ll let you have two goals, but if you play badly again, don''t blame me for not playing with you. I''m not good at it. You can''t blame me, can you? "

    The East understands the threats and teasing in my words - it''s your own waste that you are bullied by Kangkang. You can''t take it out on me. I let you do it, but if you go too far, I''ll still be angry

    xiaoniangpi looks up and smiles at me sweetly. She doesn''t speak and can''t see what she thinks.

    "After playing the game all night," Qin LAN sighed a long time, always feeling more disappointed than relieved. She seemed to be looking forward to something between me and the East. In a word, her expression was poor.

    Sister Liu was also relieved to see me smile bitterly at her and Qin LAN, knowing that I guessed that she must have wanted to be crooked, blushed, and taught Kang Kang a lesson: "little bastard, forget how you promised me? I''ll take you to work if I don''t make trouble. How can you forget so soon? "

    Kang Kang was still immersed in the joy of defeating Dongfang xiaoniang. He was a little flurried. He was not afraid of sister Liu''s stare attack. He said bluntly, "I''m good, because she bullied my father, I bullied her!"

    I always find it hard to regard the East as a child, because she is deep in the city. She can''t be happy or angry. She can disguise her emotions. When facing adults like me and dongxiaoye, she will also show enough self-confidence and superiority. But today, I don''t know what''s going on. Facing a little girl like Kangkang, she can''t keep calm and be Kangbi again Seeing, she could not see even a trace of blood on her white face. If there were not too many eyes on this occasion, I think she would definitely propose a duel with KangkangKangkang''s "ah" strange cry, before sister Liu caught her, like a quick little rabbit, jumped behind me, let alone she didn''t think, even I didn''t think, the East''s careful eyes even quietly pulled me aside, and when Kangkang turned around to pull my corner, she found that I had disappeared, facing is the fierce sister Liu, little Lori I was scared to be stupid.

    It was not until this time that Chu Yuan realized what the East called that I bullied her for one night. Only then did he realize that the East cared about Kangkang and pushed her down. So he was angry and moved to me. Seeing that sister Liu was about to catch Kangkang, Chu Yuan quickly hugged Kangkang and protected her. She didn''t know Liu very well. She didn''t talk, but she pitied Baba with imploring eyes Looking at sister Liu, I also let sister Liu not do well to Kangkang.

    "Elder sister, Chu Nan has said that it''s the little East who coaxes Kangkang to play. Are you so sincere?"

    "Yes, Xinlei, how can you beat children? They are playing with each other. "

    Qin LAN and Gao Ge said that sister Liu was in a dilemma. She didn''t fail to see that Kangkang was seriously hostile to the East, and the East was angry and speechless.

    Seeing someone in the way, little Dongfang Niang was disappointed in her words, but I heard her sigh. I was so angry that I twisted her on the back of her waist. She was so hurt that she showed her fierce light. But she couldn''t defeat me. Forced by my lewd power, little Niang PI smiled at sister Liu and said: "this sister is Kangkang''s mother? I''m sorry, my joke seems to be too much. I''m just teasing the little girl. Please don''t hit her. "

    Kangkang is the heart of sister Liu. Sister Liu is busy at work and neglects to take care of her. She is in debt. Kangkang is obedient and sensible. How can sister Liu give up beating her? Hearing that, Dongfang was even more reluctant to deal with it. He frowned and said to Kangkang, "I see how nice miss is. I don''t care about you. You don''t apologize to my little sister."

    East is to die to face, did not expect Kangkang is also, she didn''t feel that she accepted the east what kind of human feelings, shrink in the Chu Yuan bosom, clearly afraid of sister Liu''s fist, attitude is still strong, "she is not good, she wants to hit dad, I don''t apologize to her, unless she first apologizes to Dad."

    Although the little girl is cute, in fact, like the whine when she speaks, most of them are pretended. I love this little girl. Besides being obedient and sensible, she has a sweet mouth, which is like the fate of Chu when I was a child. The main reason is her rare agility, which is similar to that of me when I was a child. She has quick reaction, many ideas and strong self-esteem, I know that sister Liu can''t forgive me if I don''t apologize to Dongfang, so I first asked Dongfang to apologize to me. I can''t even find out the skin of the little girl I can''t see through. After a fight, I won''t talk about the loss. Even the reason is suppressed by Kangkang. It seems that her arrogant self-esteem has gone to Kangkang''s feet, and she holds my arm. She would like to hold her finger In my flesh, I hurt, but I enjoy it more. I enjoy her expression and the anger in her heart at the moment. Such an East is more like a 16-year-old girl? What are you laughing at? "

    When I was in the office, I calmed down. Only Chu Yuan frowned slightly, because it was not others who asked, it was the fringe.

    Looking back, it''s true that there are not only tassels standing behind me, but Murphy. Yao Waner is following Murphy, a combination that will make me feel strange but not surprised.

    PS: sleepy

    PS2: it''s already early in the morning, it''s December 27. I wish two groups of ''lonely and lonely'' students of Yuanmeng a happy birthday and hope you have a good mood every day.

 Chapter 885

    Murphy didn''t say anything about me bringing Chu Yuan and Dongfang to the company, but after yesterday''s events, the indifferent and arrogant Murphy always indulged me, and everyone seemed no longer surprised or incomprehensible. This receptive ability, even my client felt surprised, maybe it was also a continuation of the gossip effect. Before there was an ambiguous suspicion between Murphy and me It was so noisy that everyone believed in the truth of the scandal in the deliberate speculation of Zhangjia people. The only suspense was the party''s admission or denial.

    There is ambiguity, which is the result of everyone''s "expected". What surprised them, including Zhangjia people, is that I actually confessed? What behoove the answer is as like as two peas of their guess, their curiosity cooled down rapidly, and everything was taken for granted. Naturally, there was nothing to say about it, because before that, they had already anticipated the surprise, sighing, sighing, envy, jealousy, hatred, even curse of evil which should be present at the moment. Of course, most negative things were against me. Not Murphy.

    After making a phone call in the bathroom, Murphy also had nothing to do when he came back. There was no object to chat with. Murphy took a leave for Viagra to rest at home for two days, while Ziyuan asked for leave for unknown reasons. The reason of "no reason" made Murphy angry. The comprehensive team, the investment department and the whole company building dare to ask for leave, except for her little purple, who is afraid of it We can''t find the second

    Ziyuan''s attitude towards work and her attitude towards Murphy have never found a balance. She can help Murphy work well and complete all the things Murphy gave her, but she never awed Murphy, which is different from the fringe. On the surface, the fringe doesn''t like Murphy, but she is very sure of her talent and efforts, She was regarded as the goal of her own struggle and pursuit. However, Xiaozi had a hostile mood of denying Murphy from inside to outside from head to foot. Although she never showed it, she was clear at a glance.

    It''s not only for Murphy, but also for Murphy. So far, Murphy has seen the purple garden and still politely called her "Miss Xue". And the purple garden is still like a person who likes to ignore her. It seems that all the people with the surname of Murphy owe her money. This is far from her usual humility and politeness in dealing with people. It can be seen that she hates the Mohists from her heart. As for the reason, she refuses to tell me, she always hates the Mohists Deny that he has prejudice against old ink and small ink.

    Qin LAN is talkative, but I can''t provoke her. This girl always used to laugh at me and Wan''er. After her marriage with Viagra, she also made innuendo attacks on my playheart. Although there are many jokes about Xing''s quality, there''s no malice, but people are afraid of exposing it. What''s more, she can''t cover or change it.

    Yao Waner is still busy with Liu Jie. Now we can see some clues. They are preparing for the thirteen city plan. What are they preparing for? Liu Jie and Wan''er, the girl, also adhere to the principle of confidentiality to me, saying that I should ask Murphy, but they won''t let me help.

    Recently, the comprehensive group has been doing some tedious and simple data sorting work. I just received a week''s corporal punishment before, and then took two days off. During that time, I was in great trouble. So when the comprehensive group arranged the work, I didn''t count in at all. Sister Liu and Wan''er over there don''t need my help. Gao Dahai here can''t find them To what work assigned to me, such a large comprehensive group, I am alone idle, that is, eye-catching and boring.

    I didn''t expect to see Lao Heitian GuoChong in the company today, but I didn''t expect that he was only one hour late. Although it was not natural to say hello to me, he was not hurt in the past, which surprised me. Because I thought, with Murphy''s Xing, he would definitely be fired and Ji would be in tension.

    After a moment''s hesitation, I couldn''t help but sneak into Murphy''s office under everyone''s joking eyes.

    First, I have doubts about Murphy''s handling of Lao Hei. Second, to be honest, the relationship between Chu Yuan and Liusu, Dongfang and Kangkang is really disturbing.

    Sure enough, when I push the door, I feel the strange atmosphere in the office.

    The tassel, who is responsible for taking care of Kangkang, sits in the middle of the sofa. On the Tui is Lori Kangkang. On the tea table in front is a pile of textbooks and homework. But little Lori, who holds the pencil in her hand, does not focus on the homework in front of her. Instead, she bites the head of the pencil and stares at the edge of Chu.

    Dongfang xiaoniang leans on the left single sofa, elegantly raises a Tui, bows her head and reads the book "Hello, sorrow", but occasionally raises her eyelids, glances at Kang Kang and Lu fiercely. Obviously, this xiaoniang PI can''t let go of what just happened. Chu Yuan sits on the single sofa on the right, leans forward and lies on the coffee table. She doesn''t do it seriously With a set of mathematical exercises.

    Chu Yuan is not very serious, because her white se bag is placed next to the exercise set. The girl holds a pen in her right hand, and one pen is scratched on the paper book, while the left hand keeps taking out all kinds of snacks from the bag and stuffing them into her mouth. Candy, chocolate bars and jelly Kangkang are not willing to do their homework, which makes her greedy, but the stinky girl can''t see little Lori''s mouth The drool from the corner is like eating by oneself. The reason why the atmosphere is strange is that Murphy, who is sitting at the back of his desk and holding Kangkang''s tassel, is watching three little girls with a very strange eye. When he sees me entering the door, he ignores meKangkang is the same. She only has Chu Yuan and her snacks in her eyes. It seems that she didn''t see me. She can''t help saying to Chu Yuan, "what are you eating, little sister?"

    Chu Yuan looks up, looks at Kangkang, who doesn''t bite a pencil but bites a finger and blinks her eyes. She looks at the East with ER Lang Tui reading in the opposite direction. She takes out a lollipop from her bag and tears it open Packaging, in tassel and Murphy''s gaping, into his mouth, bow to continue to do the topic, "the East, Kangkang and you talk."

    "Well?" East a Zheng, can''t say is self mocking or angry, see all didn''t see Kang Kang, "how is it possible to talk to me?"

    Indeed, there is only Chu Yuan eating in the room. Kangkang can''t talk to others!

    Did stinky girl take the wrong medicine? Just now, when sister Liu was going to fight Kangkang, she tried her best to protect her. How could she ignore Kangkang''s love in the blink of an eye? It is estimated that tassel and Murphy are also puzzled about this. What''s wrong with Chu Yuan, who is always clever and sensible? There are delicious snacks for little Lori. The greedy people''s saliva reaches out to ask her for them, and she ignores them. I wonder which song Chu Yuan sang. At first, I thought she was angry for little oriental lady, so I deliberately ignored Kang Kang. But when I saw the black eyes of Kang Kang''s lacquered eyes, I suddenly saw Lu''s happy appearance A shudder in her heart made a bad cry, but before she could stop it, Lori had cried out sweetly, "little mother, what are you eating?"

    Tassel ''s eyes are round, Murphy'' s glasses slide to the bottom of her nose, and the eastern novels fall to the ground

    Chu Yuan is blushing, and she is angry and white

    Stinky girl! What''s the whole thing?! And still in front of the fringe and Murphy!

    Last time at sister Liu''s house, Chu Yuan also used a handful of milk candy. You tricked Kang Kang into calling her mother!

    "Yes!" Smart little Lori is not reserved. She climbs down from the tassel Tui excitedly, rubs to Chu Yuan''s side, takes the pudding from her, and greedily looks at the magical white se bag filled with snacks.

    Chu Yuan, just like the tassel holding Kangkang, asked little Lori to sit on her Tui, then grabbed the bag and put it on her Tui, opened it and showed, "there are candy, chocolate bars, pistachios, beef strips and bear biscuits in it. What would you like to eat?"

    "Little mom, I want to eat beef strips!"

    "Here, open your mouth ~"

    "eat well!"

    The two girls perform their mother and son''s affection there, but I am about to be stared to death by the Oriental little girl Murphy!

    Liu Su looked at me and Chu Yuan. "Dad, mom, ha ha"

    grandma Cheng Liu was smiling, but she was not happy at all. On the contrary, she was alert. She probably thought of my confession about "brother-in-law control" last night

    "I was the only one who was not a family member," Murphy said with a smile and no smile I don''t have a name. Fate has become a mother. I''m still a witch. Who taught Kangkang? "

    On the surface, they are joking, but their eyes are clearly trying to kill people. Murphy brings it all out of his words. He thinks that I taught Kangkang to call Chu Yuan his mother, and there is no reason to count his account as "witch witch witch". Although "witch" is indeed what I said, Chu Yuan will not feel the sensitivity of fringe and Murphy, but she pretends that I can''t help but wonder if this girl, who doesn''t listen to dongxiaoye''s words, has to work with me to make trouble for me?

    Obviously, it is!

    Yesterday, my stepmother and sister Yue boasted to Su Da, and they also took her sister-in-law and grandmother as a good match to bury her. How can the arrogant girl who is careful not to take revenge?

    It''s not hard to understand why she doesn''t want to go home to see her stepmother - she''s still angry with her stepmother!

    This can also explain why she had to come to the company with me - just to find the tassel unhappy!

    Is this a challenge to the fringe?

    P: I''m sorry. I asked for leave and went to bed early yesterday, but I still haven''t been able to update it earlier today. There are many things that need to be done late. I''m sorry.

    P2: today is the birthday of Yao Yao from Yuanmeng. I wish you a happy birthday. I hope everything goes well every day

 Chapter 886

    Is this a challenge to the fringe?

    Chu Yuan''s move here, I haven''t figured out how to take it, and Dongfang lianrenyanzhuzi, who has feud with Kang Kang, is also excited.

    "Little girl, what do you call her?"

    There are always such a pair of people in the world, even if they don''t know each other, even if they never know each other, but the first time they see each other, they just don''t like each other. There is a kind of instinctive conflict and antipathy, just like Kangkang and the East.

    Kang Kang leans on Chu Yuan ''

    However, Dong Dong ignored Kang''s emphasis, "she is a little mother, who is that little father?"

    Kangkang took a bite of the beef strips that Chu Yuan had fed to his mouth and held out his little white hand and pointed to me, "Dad is Dad."

    The faces of tassel and Murphy are dark and bright, but the pride in her eyes can''t be concealed from me. She appreciates the expression of tassel at the moment

    "Oh ~" the East suddenly realizes. She gets up and walks to me. She laughs like a thief. I don''t know what she wants, but she asks Kangkang, "he''s a father, she''s a mother. Then you know What should you call me? "

    "Bad sister!" Kangkang didn''t even think about it, but blurted out.

    Fortunately, the Oriental bangs blocked her forehead. Otherwise, everyone could see the blue tendons on her forehead. The girl''s ability to control her emotions and facial expressions was as outstanding as her ability to control her emotions. She was stunned by Kang Kang''s contempt. She did not get angry. She said with a smile, "even if I am bad, I am not a bad sister."

    Kang Kang did not understand the blink bar blink big eyes, "not bad sister, that is bad what?"

    Little Lori has put a label on the Oriental forehead. No matter what it is, it''s not good or bad. She shivers in the Orient, but she smiles insidiously. Looking at Kangkang, she looks like a treacherous little fox who catches a pure white rabbit and suddenly turns her feet up, which is unexpected to everyone. Of course, it also includes me. It''s too fast for me to dodge, I kissed Kangkang heavily on my face, then smiled at him and said, "I''m also my mother. It''s bad - Mom - Mom."

    if my eyes can cut the body, I may have been so broken that I can''t even leave any residue. Where is the fight with Kangkang in the east? It''s a hole in me! What do you mean, little girl?!

    Kang Kang, a young man, didn''t respond to the shock of Murphy, a fringe of Chu Yuan, when he kissed me. His brow was wrinkled into a lovely "eight" character. He looked at the ruddy but calm Oriental face. He still didn''t understand, "Why are you also a mother?"

    "Because I kissed him."

    "Why do you kiss your father? You are your mother?"

    The East little Niang Leng Leng, toward Chu Yuan''s mouth, don''t answer to ask, "then why is she your mother?"

    "What do you mean by the east?!" Chu Yuan finally can''t hear it. Xiaoniangpi''s implication is that Kang Kang is called Chu Yuan''s mother. Isn''t it because Chu Yuan often kisses me? My grandma and sister-in-law don''t mind showing off our intimacy in front of the tassel, but this kind of leakage obviously exceeds the bottom line that her tender face can bear.

    "Yes, Kangkang, why is Yuanyuan a mother?" Tassel is also full of curiosity about this problem, but her eyes are full of murderous.

    Murphy is much calmer than the tassel, but it''s a bit scary. The question is straight to the point, as always sharp. "Kangkang, who taught you that?"

    This question can frighten me. What can I do if Kang Kang says it''s Chu Yuan''s stinky girl who teaches her? I look to Chu Yuan, but see this wench calm very, Wu from breath of stare at the East.

    Kang Kang tilted his head and replied earnestly, "no one taught me. I saw that my little sister always held my father''s arm, so I called her mother."

    No wonder Chu Yuan is not nervous at all. She didn''t really teach Kangkang that. She likes Kangkang so much. It''s not because Kangkang has "vision" and called her "mother" on her own initiative

    In fact, we all want to ask. It''s just that the fringes are quick to talk. First.

    Little Lori''s expression was dim, and she said: "because of the photos in my album, my mother was holding my father''s arm"

    the atmosphere suddenly became heavy, heavy and suffocating, and the tassel was full of guilt. Facing the sad Kangkang, she was at a loss. She accidentally touched the forbidden area in little Lori''s heart -- Kangkang''s father was no longer alive, and she had no idea about her father As far as dad knows, only those photos in the album

    Murphy glared at the fringe, blaming her for her open mouth. Although everyone didn''t expect that Kangkang was called Chuyuan''s "little mother", it was such a simple but sad reason. Chuyuan quickly peeled off a piece of candy, and some of them were fed to Kangkang''s mouth with fear and infinite love. Xiaoluoli immediately beamed with joy and continued to be elated Looking at the East, "so miss is my mother, and bad sister is not ~"

    the East doesn''t know Kangkang''s life experience, but from the atmosphere of just now and everyone''s expression, we can feel one or two. Listen to xiaoluoli''s words, or we can''t help but compare ourselves with her, hug my arm and lean our head on my shoulder, "why am I not? You see, I often hold his arm! ""Then you''re not," Kang said seriously, like a little adult. "Because my father likes my little sister and doesn''t like my bad sister, I can see that."

    "What can you see, you little boy?" The eastern taunt is more like anger. I''ve never seen her quarrel with people so seriously, not to mention that she can''t get along with a little girl so seriously. "You haven''t asked, how do you know that brother Nan doesn''t like me?"

    Kangkang''s little devil is big, but she is not the opponent of Oriental little girl. She doesn''t know that Oriental is fighting with her while transferring the negative cost of the fight to me. She is led to be her accomplice by this smelly little girl. "Dad, do you like bad sister?"

    How can I answer that? Like it? Or not?

    It''s not just the fringe Murphy who is interested in this problem. Chu Yuan is listening to it with his ears up!

    If I say yes, Murphy doesn''t like listening. I''m afraid that duplicity always tries to match me with Chu Yuan in the East. What''s more, the East is close and cuddly and really wants to be Kangkang''s mother. Who has no idea?

    But if I say I don''t like it, Dongfang can''t get down the steps. I can''t bear it anymore. She has no reason to take pity on me! Looking at the pretty face of stinky little girl, I can''t understand her. What''s the matter with her today? It''s OK to compete with Kangkang, but how can it still make me difficult? "Cough," I coughed, "predestination, review well, and you Oriental, you can''t leave your homework without taking the exam, or I''ll see your mother later. Don''t read novels all the time, and review your homework, OK? Tassel, please take care of these three girls. Fifi, I have something urgent to do. I have to go out. Please take a half day off. That''s it. I''ll go first. "

    Thirty six plans, my friend walked up to the door, I had slipped to the door.

    "Hello, brother Nan, you haven''t answered yet. Do you like me or not?"

    "What are you doing? Wait for me, I''ll go too! "

    "Dad, you don''t like bad sisters, do you?"

    "South south, stop for me!"

    "What are you doing, Chunan? Leave again? You don''t give me a reason I don''t approve! "

    My friend has a premonition that if I stay in the office today, I will surely be killed by Chu Yuan and Dongfang. Neither tassel nor Murphy will be happy! As soon as I enter the door, I have such a big problem. How can I endure this day? Chu Yuan didn''t come to review books at all, and the East was not that oil-efficient lamp. They had to make such a fuss. The tassel and Murphy had a stomach problem waiting for me, didn''t they hide? That''s my fool!

    Chu Yuan chased me to the door and was pushed back by me. "What are you doing with me? I have an appointment with someone to see him. I''ll be back before noon. You can do your homework here

    "With whom?" Chu Yuan tugged at my dress corner and didn''t let go, just like Kang Kang tugged at her dress corner and didn''t let go. As soon as her face changed, she suddenly thought of something like, "Xu Heng?!"

    Hearing the name popping out of Chu Yuan''s mouth, the three people were stunned by the tassel Murphy in the East.

    "Xu Heng?!" "South south, do you know where Xu hengzang is?" the fringe said

    Murphy saw Xu Heng''s ruthlessness in the Qianlong manor. He rushed to me in three steps and two steps. He grabbed my wrist and said with fear: "you know where he hid, just call the police. There''s no need to be a hero? Do you really think you''re Superman? You can''t get into it? Don''t go anywhere, just stay here for me! "

    "When did I say I was going to be a hero? I don''t think I''m Superman either. I''m not the one who has no memory. I can''t forget the pain of bullet in my eyes. Don''t say I don''t have the courage to touch again. I don''t have the courage to wear underwear outside. "

    Dongfang was about to speak when I reached out and interrupted, "I''ll tell you three things. First, I do know where Xu hengzang is"

    Murphy took out his mobile phone, "I''ll call the police at once"

    "no," I grabbed Murphy''s mobile phone and threw it to the tassel that was about to hold me like Murphy. Then I played a finger on the forehead of Chuyuan and continued: "police I''ve known for a long time. Secondly, Xu Heng won''t hurt me. The police also know that you can ask Yuanyuan. Last night, she heard everything I talked to xiaoyejie. "

    Chuyuan said:" but I didn''t understand. "Then, Xiaolian turned red. The girl''s mind was not on these things last night. Of course, she didn''t understand them.

    "I''ll tell you what you heard to sister tassel and sister Fifi. If you don''t understand anything, I''ll explain it to you when I come back." I touched the head of little Lori Kangkang again and smiled, "third, I''m not looking for Xu Heng, so you keep your heart on your stomach. And fourth, I''ll come back for lunch and remember to buy my share."

    After that, I broke away Murphy''s hand and pushed Chu Yuan and Kang Kang to the fringe. I slipped out of the door.

    My friend not only successfully shifted the topic, but I don''t think that this morning, I don''t need to worry about Chu Yuan''s troubles with the East. Just dealing with the problems of fringe and Murphy is enough for Chu Yuan to be busy.

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 887

    As I expected, Lin Zhi is not a kind person. In other words, any intelligent person who knows how to stay behind in his work is not a kind person. It doesn''t matter whether he is right or wrong. If I were him, I would do the same.

    Just left the company, I felt like being watched.

    I''m not a little winter night. I don''t have that kind of professional sense of smell. I can test and observe with my preconceived doubts. It''s easy to find out if I''m being followed. Even though I find it so simple, I''m surprised. I don''t know if Lin Zhi is overconfident, thinking that I''m really a fool and still have 100% of his words I believe that the tracking methods are so well-established, straight up and down, and even don''t go into the details. After I left the company, I stopped a taxi, took a walk on the Third Ring Road, and then went down the bridge, Panqiao, up the bridge, around the Third Ring Road and back to the company. I didn''t stop, and the old road went again. The driver felt that I was sick, but we followed one all the time The black blue Bora, which is not very impressive, is just as sick as me? Will a person with a little heart find him if he pays attention occasionally?

    It''s not hard to understand why the north sky police have been attacked by the society in such an amateur way. No wonder they can''t catch Xu Heng. Of course, it''s just a joke, but I really feel puzzled about it. In a sense, Lin Zhi transferred the winter night back to the Bureau and created the illusion of space freedom for me out of a sense of caution, In this case, how could it be so simple and hasty in the way of tracking?

    After a circle like this, I may find that I have noticed something. When I drive on the third ring road again, the Bora slowly pulls away from us. I take this opportunity to ask the driver to speed up. When the Bora catches up with us, I ask the driver to slow down and put him in front. After he rushes through the exit of the auxiliary road, we get down ahead of time Side Rd.

    I''m not afraid of being followed, because I didn''t plan to meet Xu Heng at all. Moreover, I didn''t dare to come out for a walk to find out whether the police were following me or not. My caution was just to make a fool of myself, just in case. If the police were really following me, they would mistakenly think what I did today was because they found out their real intention Picture, give them a warning, tell them that I am neither a fool nor an idiot. I am wary of them, so don''t play smart with me. I won''t contact with Xu Heng until I''m sure it''s absolutely safe. In fact, I don''t understand why I protect Xu Heng so much. Maybe, like when I had to be the first bird for the winter night in Qianlong manor From the same point of view, just for the sake of the so-called "dignity", even if I can''t escape the sanction of that bullet, I also insist that Xu Heng, a man like him, should have a decent ending, which is owed by long Xiaotian and society.

    He is not a good man, but he can''t help himself. Maybe I''m just sympathizing with his miserable past, maybe I''m just pitying his loneliness, but I appreciate his truth. Whether it''s the courage to degenerate into a devil, or the indifference to life and death, he lives clearly and frankly, which is enough to be the reason for me to help him achieve a decent ending.

    A man''s dignity, to be honest, is a promise that can be seen through. Isn''t it decent? It''s not vanity.

    In spite of the long summer vacation since the end of the examination, many college students still stay in school, so that the shops around the school with students as the main consumer groups are still thriving.

    The street where the west gate of Beitian university is located is a little less standardized than the main road of the city. Although it is clean, the narrow road is crowded because of the traffic. It is less than 200 meters away from the school gate. There is a very humble dumpling restaurant, called "cabbage", which has just opened at 10 a.m.

    At this point, there are only a few guests to eat, so as soon as I enter the door, I can see the most dazzling Xiao Yike sitting right opposite the door.

    Red and Black Plaid shirt, with a black cloth shorts with red flanging at the waist, and a pair of black matte face riding boots on the feet, fashionable and neat, the goblin sits in this simple and simple restaurant, there is a strong incongruity, which seems out of place, is she too gorgeous and dazzling, or the background too pale and dim? Or is it her brilliant paleness that darkens the background?

    Of course, it must be stressed in advance that her gorgeous appearance does not include her food appearance. Her food appearance is only eye-catching. She attracts several guests, including the waiter who is idle in the shop, not only because of her beauty and fashion, but also because of the new hair style that still makes me feel a little uncomfortable so far. It''s her beautiful and gorgeous style It''s the opposite of appearance. How long has the child not eaten?!

    When I entered the door, the waiter just brought her a new plate of dumplings. Before someone put the plate down or swallow the food in his mouth, the goblin with bulging cheeks couldn''t wait to put one in his mouth. I was hesitant to say hello to the non mainstream girl who was born like a hungry ghost. Unfortunately, the mobile phone rang and took out After checking the mobile phone, the goblin found me. He must have seen me turn down and thought I didn''t see her. "Shua" jumped up and nearly scared the waitress beside him. The goblin stood on the chair. I guess she wanted to wave her hand to me to show her position, but she let out a strange cry of "pucker, ouch" - a hot dumpling just stuffed into her mouth Son, speak in a hurry and burn your tongue!The goblin bares his teeth and cracks his mouth. He dances on the chair, as if he is a sick psycho. He falls in danger!

    Fortunately, I just managed to stand still. I was in a cold sweat. I was too far away from her. If she really fell down, I would like to jump over and become a meat pad. This demon has no right shape in everything. Seeing her beating her chest with lingering fear, my friends want to turn around and go out, pretending they don''t know her, so that no one else will turn their strange eyes to me Come on. I saw that the goblin didn''t stand up. I was nervous. I pressed it.

    The goblin swallows the things in his mouth with great effort. His face is red and his eyes are still full of tears. But he doesn''t say to get down from the chair quickly. He stretches out his arms to me. He seems to be intoxicated with the thought that I will hold her down. I turn over her white eyes and ignore her. He sits down opposite to her and dials back Zhang Mingjie''s phone.

    Yesterday, Zhangjia suffered a dark loss, so I can''t refuse to listen to Zhang Mingjie''s phone call, or he will have ideas. For me, at present, I still need to stabilize him, so that he feels that I believe him more than I doubt him.

    The purpose of his phone call must also lie in this. It''s nothing more than emphasizing and clarifying. He has nothing to do with the whole thing of Sima Hai. If I don''t guess wrong, he will "sell" his father and tell me that Sima Hai''s affair is most likely planned by his father. Because he and his mother are not secrets at all, but I can''t be such a fool, so I have to Give Zhang Mingjie a chance to explain.

    Where does the goblin know the importance of this phone call? When I ignored her, she puffed up her cheeks angrily.

    "Miss, please don''t stand on the chair"

    "go at the same time," said the goblin, white crane, with bright wings, staring at the waitress who was going to pull her down. "If no one is holding Miss Ben down today, she won''t come down!"

    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t!" the goblin even raised a leg, played on the Golden Rooster independence, and swayed to the left and right. The waiter said in a hurry: "you are so dangerous, I will hold you down"

    "stay away!" The goblin kicks a leg, scares away the waiter, turns to stare at me and says: "who should hold me? If anyone doesn''t love me, I''d rather die!"

    While waiting for Zhang Mingjie to answer the phone, the brothers said to the goblin lightly: "joking, it''s so high. No matter which position you use, you can''t fall dead."

    "How can you be so cruel!" The goblin bent down, prepared to dive, and threatened me: "then let me fall to death, I jumped, really jumped! Brain melon jumps down! I hit the ground with my face! If you don''t fall, you''ll be disfigured! I disfigured the loser but you! I sleep next to you for the rest of my life. Think about it, what you see every day is not the beautiful me, but the ruined me. You will be scared! Think about it. When you wake up at night to pee and turn on the light, you see a bloody face beside your pillow. "

    my friend gets up and takes the goblin down. It''s not that he can''t stand the look of the waiter''s pleading, nor is he really frightened by the goblin''s words, but that he is simply afraid that the goblin can''t finish compiling. The emotional drama makes her make up thrillers and bloody horror movies Giggle laughed, but he still showed off to the waiter, "look, he loves me? Men are all duplicity, the more said not rare, in fact, the more rare heart

    The waiter smiled, and I slapped the goblin on the head. "Don''t think I will scold you if I pretend to be silly, cute and cute. The little girl who is not big or small but full of swearing is heartless if she falls to death!"

    "I''ve been a big sister for many years and many days," said the goblin, holding my waist and raising his pitiful little face, whining and whining, "I haven''t seen each other for several days. Don''t show them your face as soon as you come up. What''s more, they are not big or small? Isn''t this a big place, a small place? If you''re not satisfied, you''ll have to sell your baby cheaply. "

    The big place is big, the small place is small?

    I didn''t react for a moment, until I saw a ashamed waiter peering at the goblin''s waist and milk, and then I felt the evil smiling goblin clinging to my body, I suddenly realized that an old face was burning red - this little goblin with no face, no skin, no shame, no shame!

    PS: in the evening, there are guests at home. They are very interested. They come back in the early morning. They are very happy I can''t update it earlier. I''m sorry

 Chapter 888

    Just as I pushed away the goblin, Zhang Mingjie''s voice came from the phone.

    "Chu Shao, why, it was inconvenient to listen to the phone just now?"

    "I''m sorry, Zhang Shao, when you just called, I was just greeting people," I made a silent gesture to the goblin, and immediately sat down, and motioned to the goblin to stop messing around and continue eating her dumplings. "What can Zhang Shao do for me?"

    "It''s nothing, just to ask Chu Shao Wan if he has time to have a meal together," said Zhang Mingjie with a smile. "I just went to the investment department to find you. Unfortunately, I said that you were sent out by President mo. ha ha, Chu Shao just cut off my phone. I thought Chu Shao was deliberately hiding from me."

    The word "hide" sounds like a joke, but it''s actually Ya''s testing me.

    The waiter took another set of tableware. The goblin seller grabbed it, poured me a pile of vinegar, and then sandwiched some dumplings. He didn''t continue to be naughty any more. Just now, he was like a starving ghost reincarnated. At this moment, he suddenly lost his appetite. His arms were on the table, his hands were holding his chin, so quiet, smiling and watching me call.

    I stared at the goblin. If she hadn''t danced in the chair, I wouldn''t have hung up Zhang Mingjie''s phone with a trembling hand just now. "Zhang thinks less. Why should I hide from you? Ha ha, but you treat me to dinner, afraid it''s not idle? It''s too sensitive for the public and the private. Are you right? "

    Zhang Mingjie said with a wry smile, "is Chu Shao in mood?"

    "How can Zhang Shao say that?" I asked with a smile

    "Chu Shao thinks that I have a share in Sima Hai''s affairs?"

    Zhang Mingjie didn''t let go of detours. As I expected, I asked, "Zhang Shao wants to tell me about Sima Hai, not your share?"

    Zhang Mingjie was silent for a while. "Chu Shao still doubts my sincerity to cooperate with you now?"

    If I don''t doubt you, will you still have a sense of superiority to play me between the hands and the thighs? For Zhang Mingjie, if I don''t show any vigilance, he will be suspicious. People are always wary of things that are too easy to get. This is psychological warfare. I give him the opportunity to prove himself. He can dispel my vigilance to him by proving. Whoever wins or loses depends on who is cheated or who first plays the play.

    "To be honest, I didn''t really doubt you Zhang Shao before, but I have a lot of ideas about Sima Hai. I don''t think I''m a fool. What about Zhang Shao?"

    "Chushao is not stupid, of course. Otherwise, I won''t bet my future on you. If you are stupid, I''m not even as stupid as you are." Zhang Mingjie pretends to be silly, "but I don''t quite understand Chu Shao''s meaning. You say you have a lot of ideas. What''s your idea?"

    "Is Zhang Shao really incomprehensible, or is he pretending to be incomprehensible?" I showed some dissatisfaction and sneered, "anyone who changes will think? How can I happen to go to the same wine house with Zhang, how can Zhang invite the neutral senior of the company to have a drink and dance there, and how can he provoke the trouble with Sima Hai? Who can he provoke, who can''t, must provoke the female colleagues of our comprehensive team? Yes, I''ve beaten people, but how can I become a villain in such a matter of clear right and wrong? In the two days when I didn''t go back to the company, Sima Haizhi was very angry, and he was very angry. How could no one help me to say a fair word? "

    "How could no one help Chu Shao to talk"

    I interrupted Zhang Mingjie and smiled: "Zhang Shao didn''t want to tell me that your father, Zhang Deputy Dong, has been helping me to talk?"

    It''s not a general. If I can''t see what Zhang Mingjie says and does, he won''t believe it! That''s why he called me. On the one hand, he tried to test my view on this matter. On the other hand, he tried to get rid of the relationship between himself and this matter. Therefore, I aimed my gun at his Laozi, which was just what he expected, and he must have already thought out the right strategy - "betraying" his Laozi.

    Sure enough.

    "Chu Shao, don''t play with me," sighed Zhang Mingjie. "You and I know that when one coincidence collides with another, we can''t understand it in such a simple way that coincidence plus coincidence equals two. What''s more, there are so many coincidences superimposed on one. Chu Shao doesn''t need to say irony to me. From the beginning, I knew that there are many things about wine Maybe not, it must have been designed by my old man "

    " since Zhang Shao knew it was your father who designed me, why don''t you help me to say a fair word? " I interrupted Zhang Mingjie once again. In order to cooperate with the strength and anger that should be displayed at this moment, I slapped the table severely, which made the little goblin on the opposite side shiver all over. The girl didn''t listen to my phone at all, but really looked at me, which made me cry and laugh. I''m the honor, you can also see the ecstasy? Is it because I have the legendary beauty, or is your little flower maniac''s aesthetic too low and too low?

    As soon as I lost my mind, I almost couldn''t catch up with my previous mood, "your father was duplicity, shouting to calm down, but he said that he didn''t agree with a small Sima Hai. Who can''t see that he didn''t look blind and have no brains can''t see that he intended to connive Sima hai to make trouble in the big city? Why? Besides kicking me out of the company, there seems to be no other reason? Excuse me, Zhang Shao. Why are you silent? I''m fired. Is it good for Zhang Shao? Vice Chairman Zhang opposed me to enter the group of thirteen cities, but fired me. How can you enter the group of thirteen cities? It''s impossible for Mo Dong and Mo to have no idea about your silence? ""Chu Shao wronged me, but I didn''t keep silent," Zhang Mingjie said anxiously. "I talked with Sima Hai many times these two days. I even opened up the conditions for private affairs, but he didn''t agree. It''s nothing to do with the old man of my family. My old man doesn''t admit that he ordered Sima Hai. Chu Shao, what can I do? Don''t say that you and I, the senior people who saw you fighting with Sima Hai in the wine that night, must have understood that the old man in my family dominated everything, but we have no evidence until now? I admit that I didn''t find out these words for Chu Shao. It''s selfish. But Chu Shao also think about it for me. I can''t say a lot of things. Baishan filial piety is the first thing. I''m a son. The relationship between father and son has become so rigid. I can blame him without any evidence. He denies it. It''s not a domestic joke or a joke. My brother''s character is well known I have to be drowned by spitting stars. I''m afraid I can''t get along in the wind. "Br >

    I didn''t listen to what Zhang Mingjie was talking about carefully, but I covered the microphone and ate the dumplings given to me by the goblin. One is that we can''t stand the Goblin''s stare. The other is that we are sure that Zhang Mingjie will not be embarrassed by such a degree of questioning. He must be able to Make a reasonable explanation. If the possible consequences have not been considered in advance and the corresponding preparations have been made, Zhang Mingjie will not be Zhang Mingjie, and Zhangjia will not be free for such a long time in the wind, and still have a solid foundation.

    It took Zhang Mingjie a full minute in silence to put down my chopsticks and wipe my mouth. With a long sigh and a little guilt, I said, "I''m sorry, Zhang Shao. You know, I''m not aiming at you, but I''m too frustrated. Besides, the cooperation plan is good, and the thirteen city group is also good. It''s too important for me. I have to think more"

    "I understand Zhang Mingjie saw that I had changed my voice, and his tone suddenly showed a kind of lightness and joy. "Chushao''s crisis response yesterday was very beautiful, no, it was too beautiful. It not only clarified the company''s gossip that was not good for you, your adaptability and magnanimous mind, but also made the high-level people have to look at you with great admiration. I was worried that you would be complacent. Now I''m relieved to hear you lose your temper, which proves that you are still calm. Haha, it''s a good thing. Chu Shao is Chu Shao in the end. "

    I have to admit that Zhang Mingjie''s way of gaining trust is very clever. Like his usual way of dealing with people, he is high-profile and direct, but not pretentious. Flattery is natural and useful. If it wasn''t for my preconceived determination of him as an opponent, and his understanding of all his actions as part of his careful plan, I''m afraid I''d been deceived and drawn to him like this ˇŁ

    "I''m ashamed"

    "what''s the matter, Chu Shao, I''ll tell you frankly that I invite you to dinner, because I know that you must have some ideas in mind, so I want to explain it to you well, and then I want to see if I can help you."

    "Oh?" I was stunned. "What''s up?"

    Zhang Mingjie is still smiling, but his voice is a little lower. "If Sima Hai is fighting with you in the wine, it''s really the plan of my old man, wouldn''t Chu Shao be surprised? Why did your comprehensive group go to the same wine with my old man at the party that night? "

    I was surprised that Zhang Mingjie took the initiative to mention this topic, but I thought that I saw Lao Heitian GuoChong in the office in the afternoon. Ma suddenly realized that Zhang Mingjie was using my words again. Like me, he must be wondering why Murphy didn''t fire Lao Hei? Is it not found that Lao Hei led us to the wine that night, or has Lao Hei confessed to Murphy? The latter is obviously what Zhang Mingjie is afraid of.

    I think I guessed the reason why Lao Hei stayed in Fengchang and Murphy''s intention, but I had to ask Murphy for evidence early and in the future, so I slipped out in a hurry. Now, Zhang Mingjie asked me, which caught me off guard. Think about it carefully, this kid called me when he didn''t find me in the comprehensive group. I''m afraid that''s because he saw Lao Hei in the comprehensive group? It can be seen from yesterday''s indifference to Lao Hei by him and Zhang Chang that they have no chance to expose Lao Hei. Lao Hei is safe and sound. Obviously, he was surprised. He was worried about ghosts in it, so he came to test my voice first!

    "There is no doubt that there are some people in our comprehensive team who are in the same heart with your father. To be honest, Zhang Shao. Although we haven''t found out who is colluding with your father yet, we have delineated several suspects. I''m sure that one or several of them must be within the scope of this doubt. Maybe they are, but Mo is afraid of wronging the innocent, so for the time being No action was taken against them at that time. We were still observing and collecting evidence. After all, there were only a dozen people in our comprehensive group, all of whom were killed in one stroke, which had a great impact on the personnel arrangement of the comprehensive group. "

    in fact, Murphy was quite certain that only Lao Hei was the traitor in the comprehensive group, and the reason why Lao Hei still stayed in Fengchang was that there was a great possibility of committing to Murphy Deliberately, there may be several insiders, but they are paralyzing Zhang Mingjie, making him think that our suspicion area is large, not limited to one person. In this way, even if Lao Hei is within the scope of our suspicion, Zhang Mingjie will think that he is still not exposed for the time being, just may be exposed at any time.

    "Is it convenient for Chu Shao to tell me the object you suspect?" Zhang Mingjie asked cautiously, "maybe it''s easier to find the one or several people from my position than you and Mr. mo."I declined politely, "I''d like to ask Zhang Shao for help, but Mr. Mo objected. He thought it was the business of the investment department and it was inconvenient for outsiders to intervene."

    So, it''s still to show a cautious attitude. If I ask Zhang Mingjie for help, I''ll give him a problem - do you want to explain the old gangster?

    If we don''t explain, in case we find out that Lao Hei is an internal ghost, Zhang Mingjie''s calculation will be exposed. But if we explain Lao Hei, he will lose the only chess piece buried in the comprehensive team. Similarly, Zhang Mingjie''s explanation of Lao Hei will make Murphy leave Lao Hei meaningless, which is not good for anyone.

    On the contrary, I cover it with my hand, Zhang Mingjie is more likely to believe that we haven''t been sure to give the hat of the inner ghost to a specific person for the time being.

    "Well, if Chu Shao thinks there''s something he can do for him, just let him talk. He will go through fire and water

    "Then I''ll thank Zhang Shao."

    "Hahaha, where can we help each other and conspire for the future?"

    "Yes, help each other, ha ha."

    "Since then, when will Chu Shao be free and give his brother a face and have a meal together?"

    "I''m afraid I can''t do it these days. My little sister will start to take the exam tomorrow. As a brother, I have to do my elder brother''s duty. I can''t bother her any more for dinner. She is nervous about her study and spirit. We have to serve her well these two days. Can Zhang understand?"

    "Understanding, of course understanding, ha ha, I almost forgot that Chu Shao is a good brother who is quite competent. I just went to the comprehensive group and heard that you brought your sister to the company to review. It''s all because that shazhizhou was not caught, which not only made Chu Shao inconvenient, but also led his family."

    "it''s not only shazhizhou who wants to trouble me, but also that shazhizhou Gong Fanlin, is he not a fugitive? Maybe I''ll retaliate at some time "

    " yes, these people are really unpredictable. "Zhang Mingjie''s deep city can be seen from his insipid response to the name" Gong Fanlin ", which makes people feel terrible peacefully." in this case, it''s not hard for me to lose. When your sister finishes the test, I''ll invite you to have dinner together. Ha ha, then Wait for Chu to be able to refuse again

    "Well, it''s up to you."

    "Ha ha, it''s up to you."

    Zhang Mingjie and I are against each other, against each other, against each other, against each other. However, neither he nor I have ever thought of it at this moment. This seemingly ordinary dinner party, which is called "connecting feelings", has no need to prevaricate or evade at all. However, we know that we have not been able to sit together in the end, because the victory and defeat between Mohist and Zhang Jia are so sudden that we suddenly have a direct The extent to which I feel unexpected is

 Chapter 889

    Hung up the phone, see the goblin still with that exaggerated to obviously pretend to come out of the Huachi expression stare at me, I feel more uncomfortable on the body.

    "What are you looking at? The dumplings are cold. Eat them quickly and talk about things after eating. "

    "You feed me," the goblin said with a smile

    "I love you?" I hit her on the head with chopsticks.

    "Pain ~" the goblin covers the top of his head, and he doesn''t know whether I hurt her or whether I hurt her.

    "Never mind if you don''t eat. Just talk."

    "Eat, why not?" The goblin quickly grabbed the chopsticks, stuffed dumplings into his mouth, turned his white eyes and looked at me vaguely, saying, "I''ve finished the exam, but Yuanyuan hasn''t yet taken the exam. If you don''t come to play with me, I''m sorry to go to you under the guise of Yuanyuan. I''m afraid that you''re not happy. I''ll lock myself up at home every day, and I''ll die at leisure, but you It''s disappointing to be so stingy to even feed people a dumpling. "

    I saw that she was in a hurry to eat. I poured her a cup of tea and pushed it to her hand, but her mouth was still cold. "You are not just a weaned child, but you still feed you with me?"

    "I''m hungry because of you. Shouldn''t you feed me?"

    I can''t understand. "What''s the matter with you hungry?"

    The goblin swallowed the food in his mouth and said: "I am a good girl because of you? Can''t a good girl go out and play? So I shut myself up at home? Because I shut myself up at home, so I am very idle. Because I was very idle, so I just surfed the Internet. But the Internet is boring, so I play games? Will playing games be addictive? Will you stay up late if you are addicted? I''ll be hungry if I stay up all night without eating? How can it have nothing to do with you? I was yelled out by you when I didn''t sleep or eat. Think about it first. I didn''t sleep or eat. Look at the time. It''s ten o''clock in the morning. Then you look at me again. It''s not hard to understand why I didn''t eat when I dressed so beautifully? Because I used the time of eating to dress up. At this time, I should be comfortable lying in bed and having a dream. But I am sitting in front of you happily now. I can see how I expected to run over with my butt bumping and bumping. As a result, my face is hot and pasted on your cold butt. I don''t care. Even if I coax you, I will be a little bit spoiled by you , this tea is too hot. Please help others cool it a little first! "

    The goblin took a sip of the tea cup, immediately spit out his tongue like a cat afraid of scalding, and pushed the cup back to me.

    "Do you want hot water or cold water?" I was completely angry, blowing away the heat of the tea in the cup, while staring and saying: "I didn''t let you be a good girl, you should be yourself. It''s good. I didn''t let you lock yourself in. I just suggested that you don''t do something you don''t like to do with those unscrupulous friends any more. I didn''t let you play games all night. You look beautiful, but I made an appointment with you A place to meet? I didn''t see what you were looking forward to. I knew that as soon as I entered the door, I saw a crazy girl devouring, and then I jumped into a chair and danced like a psychopath, which made me want to pretend that I didn''t know her. "

    the goblin blushed with shame and shame." isn''t it happy to see you! "

    "But I''m not very happy to see you," I said, pulling my face, "I''m holding a stomach full of fire"

    the goblin fell down his chopsticks, and said heartily, "uncle, who made you angry? You tell me to see that I don''t beat him! "

    "I have to beat her," I smiled and looked at the goblin who pretended to be confused with me. "Your little sister played a game last night, but she was scolded by a stinky girl who usually pretended to be a good girl, and she was scolded by her foul words. Do you think this kind of girl should be beaten

    "You''re not talking about me, uncle?" The goblin bit his finger and made it lovely and innocent.

    I reached out and grabbed her face. "Is there anyone else besides you?"

    "Is there any mistake! That woman is also too poor quality, the game playing so garbage is not allowed to say, said her two words she also told me black! Uncle, I told you that the woman who likes to chew the tongue is the most trustworthy. Ouch, it hurts. Uncle, please take it easy. "

    I use three points of strength and airway:" is that black? You don''t sleep in the middle of the night, play games with her, dare you not deliberately pick on her and make her unhappy? "

    "Dare not say," the goblin is honest, "who let her be a policeman, is a policeman I look at not agreeable! Anyway, uncle, don''t you want to scold them? One by one, those stinky policemen are like a dog skin plaster. They follow people behind every day. They make me feel insecure when I go to the toilet. They are always afraid of peeping. The most annoying thing is this winter night. You say that I am a man and betray others. I admit, isn''t she? "

    There is something in the goblin''s words, "what do you mean?"

    "She likes you," said the goblin with a flat mouth. "She doesn''t admit to faking the public to help the private!"

    I let go and stopped pinching her face. It wasn''t because I was guilty. I frowned and asked, "who told you? Fate or the east? "

    It''s obvious that the goblin doesn''t know much about sister tiger, because they seldom contact with her. Even if there is such doubt, there''s no reason to be so sure. For this, only the two girls in my family who get along with sister tiger day and night are very sure.It must be the two girls who chew the tongue with the goblin behind their backs!

    The goblin realized that he had lost his breath and said, "why didn''t she like the way you told me? I like that you are known all over the world. As the saying goes, it''s better to demolish ten bridges instead of destroying one parent. Her burying me is the best evidence. It''s to beat me and push me out! Of course, I don''t deny that I hate her. Who made me hate the job of police when I was still in my mother''s womb? Besides, she also makes me envy, envy and hate. Why can she live in your house in a dignified and dignified manner? Can''t I? This is the nest of Hatoyama

    "Take your head!" I picked up a dumpling and stuffed it into the goblin''s mouth.

    "The goblin breathes out:" did not occupy my head, but she occupied my territory occupied my man

    "When did my family and I become yours?" I said with a angry smile

    "My father said that the foundation of success is self-confidence!" The goblin said: "he told me that the principle of robbing men and territory is the same. You have to treat other people''s territory as your own from the beginning, so that you can rob righteously and stealthily. It''s impossible to do great things, so in the same way, if I want to rob you, I have to treat you as me from the beginning."

    "I wiped my sweat," this is what your father taught you? "

    "Well," said the goblin with a smile as he ate another dumpling, "I listen to you. I have had a lot of communication with my father recently. I didn''t expect it would be fruitful."

    Is this harvest? What did the brainless Third Master Xiao teach his daughter?!

    "Cough, say business"

    I took the cup and drank water to calm my agitation, but the goblin said with shame: "I hate it, uncle. Even if I say tea is hot, you don''t have to feed people with your mouth to mouth, but you must insist, people won''t refuse it."

    I was shocked, and then I realized that I wanted to cool the tea for goblin

    "Get down to business!"

    I stressed once, picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for the goblin again, but before she could pass it to her, she had snatched the cup of tea I had drunk, drank it clean, and then pushed the empty cup back to me. Hehe smiled and said, "the temperature is just right ~ another cup ~"

    I was speechless, but the goblin asked: "uncle, I just talked to you on the phone, That''s Zhang Peiwen''s cousin. What''s Zhang Mingjie''s name? "

    "Well?" I was stunned, "Yeah, what''s the matter?"

    The goblin shrugged and said, "it''s nothing. When I went out, my father asked me to bring you two words, including Zhang Mingjie."

    Did the third master ask the goblin to bring me a message? I''m more or less surprised, and I''m looking forward to it becoming a surprise

    The goblin may be confused because of lack of sleep. After frowning for a long time, he broke his fingers and said: "he said that Zhang knew that Mo was going to sell the land, and that our surname Xiao was going to buy the land. He also knew that our surname Xiao was going to ask Liu to borrow money to buy the land, so our surname Xiao was going to invite Liu to have dinner, so Liu said that Zhang would certainly do the same It''s a detour. Uncle, what does my father want to say? "

    No wonder the goblin can''t understand. In fact, the meaning of the third master is very simple. In a word, Zhangjia people bite!

    The fact that Fengchang wants to sell the land for cash hasn''t been made public yet, but Lao Mo has let out the wind. The tension must have been heard. Mr. Xiao has a bright surface now, but everyone knows how unlucky he is recently. Because of the squeeze and suppression of long Xiaotian, the company''s business for so many years has been extremely hard. Bleaching and bleaching, the result is that it depends on relying on black to raise white to barely maintain itself. Xu Heng shot himself to explode After long Xiaotian''s head and left a clue in the east city, Sanye''s * * business for food couldn''t be done. The police who worked in the east city, scared prostitutes didn''t dare to accept customers. At the moment of survival crisis, the hungry and red eyed Sanye wanted to pick up the cheap land and eat it. Of course, no one would doubt it.

    But the third master has no money. He has some friendship with the Liu family. However, the Liu family''s capital chain is very tight. He is eager to squeeze out one hundred million yuan. If he lends it to the Xiao family, Zhangjia will be in trouble, because Zhangjia is waiting for that one hundred million yuan.

    So, Zhangjia wants to stop the Xiao family from borrowing money from the Liu family. Xiaosanye and liuxiaosheng have designed such a meal to give Zhangjia people such an opportunity. This is the development I am looking forward to. If you don''t want the Xiao family to borrow money from the Liu family, you have to show the Xiao family another way? For example, where does the tension come from? Don''t ask children about adults

    "Uncle, don''t take me as fate or the East, will you? I''m almost twenty years old "

    look at your baby face. It''s not like the one in the early twenties. It''s like the one in the twelve." then, what else

    The goblin is really full now, clapping his stomach and saying: "this is about Zhang Mingjie. My father said that he has been watched by people recently, and found that he has a lot of personal contact with Li Xinghui, the chairman of blue city group. Especially these two days, it''s very frequent. I still don''t understand what my father wants to say. The contact between Zhang and Li is about us Love? "

    I can understand the meaning of the third master''s asking people to stare at Zhang Mingjie. It is not only out of a cautious attitude, but also with a fluke mentality. I hope that in the process of monitoring him, I can rely on this most primitive and simple method to find out the clues related to the underground bank.But is Li Xinghui the clue? Is he the big creditor of Zhangjia? impossible! First of all, he always wanted to ingratiate himself with the third lady and hope to have a little relationship with her. Now, the intention of her cooperation with Fengchang has come to light, and Zhangjia still has the power to seize power in Fengchang. If Zhangjia owes him one hundred million yuan, he has no reason to pull the back leg of Zhangjia people at this time? Only by seizing power for Zhangjia people can we gain more benefits, right? But now, like a bitter grandson, Zhangjia begged Liu Xiaosheng to lend him money to save his life. It can be seen that he didn''t pay attention to the cooperation plan of the third young lady. The third master told me that Zhang Mingjie and Li Xinghui had frequent contacts, obviously because he had such doubts. Although it was impossible, I also felt that it was a little strange What''s the original relationship between the family, but now almost no one in Beitian knows. The relationship between the Liu family and the Li family is very stiff -- Liu Xiaosheng''s rejection by Li family''s golden Li song has become a laughing stock for conversation after dinner in Beitian. Liu Gongzi hasn''t been able to leave Beitian for healing and rest because of the shazhizhou case, and he was going to leave Beitian for a long time It is because of the reality and fickleness of Li''s family that he lost his face. Although he certainly didn''t have any feelings for Li Song, Li Song dumped Liu Gongzi so cleanly, but he still gave Liu Gongzi, who wanted to be strong and competitive, deep pain and hatred.

    How disgusting is Mr. Liu''s family now? It''s impossible for Zhang Mingjie not to know. How dare he contact Li Xinghui?

    Then again, Li Xinghui is so eager to get rid of the relationship with Mr. Liu. It''s because Mr. Liu let the wolf bite me that he annoyed min rou. He was worried that Ms. 3 would also be angry about this. It can be seen that he still held the illusion of establishing a relationship with Ms. 3, and he could not be the big creditor of Zhangjia people.

    I was moved. Didn''t Zhang Mingjie plan to hang on the tree of Liu''s house at all, so he left a way back, that is, Li Xinghui?

    Read this, I''m a bit flustered. If Li Xinghui lends a hundred million yuan to Liu family, my carefully planned script will be all his + mother + work!

    I quickly reached out and dialed Lao Mo''s phone Time of this update Don''t say anything

 Chapter 890

    I asked Lao Mo to prove two things, but the answer made me a little confused.

    1ˇ˘ Zhangjia and Li Jiaxian have contacts, but they haven''t heard of any special in-depth friendship before. It''s because Fengchang has reached into the real estate industry in recent years, which has triggered a verbal war with blue city group. At that time, in the face of Li Xinghui''s criticism and ridicule on various occasions in various ways, it''s Fengchang''s vice-chairman tension that sprays with each other, although the tension is consistent The attitude of "peace of mind" finally showed everyone''s demeanor and didn''t tear their face, but the two sides were still very unhappy. Li Xinghui was not a fool either. It was a brain fever to start a scolding war at that time, but it was not worthwhile to offend Fengchang and set up a strong enemy for himself, so he deliberately attributed the source of the contradiction to the personal grace of tension Resentment, so that two people on the surface and gas, the actual accumulation of resentment quite deep.

    2ˇ˘ Fengchang has no cooperation with blue city - Lao Mo doesn''t care to deal with Li Xinghui.

    For Li Xinghui, Lao Mo''s evaluation is very extreme. He thinks that he is a businessman who wants to achieve his goal and doesn''t need anything. Although Lao Mo himself often talks about "the businessman should have the consciousness to achieve his goal by any means", he insists that there is a difference between the two. Lao Mo says that he is a businessman, but before being a businessman, he is first an individual, so everything is different Li Xinghui will not exceed the bottom line of life, but otherwise, he is a businessman, for which he often forgets that he is still an individual

    I can understand this more or less. I don''t have much contact with Li Xinghui, but he has no "human taste". But I think he is the same, and I don''t say that in order to attract Liu''s family, he is in a hurry to match his daughter with Liu Xiaosheng, and then he is clean and tidy It''s not very kind of Xiaosheng to get rid of the relationship. Just to say that he wanted to find a job for such a small person as me, he would not hesitate to seduce me by his woman, Zhang Lingfang. That''s what people can do?

    Therefore, these two answers are full of contradictions.

    How can Zhang Mingjie and Li Xinghui get together when they have very bad private relations and no cooperation? Never borrow money from Lee? With his character of Li Xinghui, Zhang Mingjie can''t be more careful. In case Li Xinghui doesn''t lend, he intentionally reveals the loan of Zhang Zhang. Doesn''t Zhang become his own death?

    I can''t help thinking about it. Anyway, I sent a text message to Mr. Liu to inform him about the recent close relationship between Zhang Mingjie and Li Xinghui. Mingli asked him if he knew something about it. In fact, it was to let go of his anger and deepen Mr. Liu''s determination to deal with Mr. Zhang Mingjie. Mr. Liu and Mr. Li''s family broke their faces and were angry. Mr. Zhang was bashing at each other With him and Li''s family, how can we not make Mr. Liu feel sick?

    When the text message was sent out and the tea cup was taken up for drinking, Mr. Liu replied with three words: I''ll check.

    Be careful to drive for thousands of years. It should be checked. Although I don''t have the kind of contacts and abilities of Mr. Liu, Guo Xiang told me the other day that Li Xinghui has been looking for an opportunity to invite me to dinner.

    The goblin is not the most gentle girl around me, but the one who is the most understanding. When she sees me calling and texting, she immediately pretends to be indifferent and waits quietly without making trouble or gossiping. When she sees me putting my cell phone back in her pocket, she laughs and says, "I''m done talking about the business, and I''m full, uncle. Let''s do it next Right? Go on a date? "

    "Where can I have a date? You''re on holiday, but I still have to go to work. Besides, I haven''t talked about the business yet. "I poured another cup of tea, sipped it, but only wet my lips. I couldn''t drink it at all. I put down the cup, reached into my arms, took a notebook out of my pocket, threw it on the table, looked at the goblin with a natural expression as much as possible, and asked the goblin in a natural voice:" tell me, what is this? "

    The goblin glanced at the notebook, but didn''t reach for it. Instead, he said: "you say you want to go to work and don''t have time to date. Can I understand that? If you have time, you will date me?"

    I think this girl is trying to open up a topic!

    "I''ll tell you what''s the matter. Can you stop picking words with me?" I grabbed the note and took it on the goblin''s forehead. Then I put it in front of her, sighed and said, "well, if you can honestly explain to me what''s going on with this thing, I will promise you to date you."

    "Really?" The goblin couldn''t believe it. He clapped the table and started, "uncle, I''m talking about dating between men and women!"

    I stare, "how hard can I be a woman? Or are you a man? "

    "No, no, no," the goblin waved her hand and saw a few guests looking at her. She sat down listlessly and lowered her voice. "I mean you''re not a uncle, I''m not a child"

    "nonsense"

    "no, I want to say I don''t know how to say it." the articulate goblin is very clumsy at the moment, and I don''t know why she''s so excited, After thinking for a long time, he said: "you have to promise that you can''t treat me as a child and treat me as a woman when dating!"

    In a word, I''m afraid I''ll make her fool of her, OK, "I said," as long as you tell me the truth. ""It''s a deal!" "The goblin''s excited breath was a little short," you asked

    "I''ve already asked," I pointed to the notebook on the desk. "You tell me, what''s going on."

    The goblin glanced at it again, but still didn''t pick it up. He said with a smile: "uncle, you know what you''re asking. Isn''t fate already confessed to you? Why do you ask me? Do I really look so dishonest? "

    "You know what this is?"

    "It''s a novel written by predestination," the goblin held up the tea cup with disapproval. The edge of the cup was against the lower lip, blowing the heat, blinking his eyes, and said to me, "she has shown this book to me countless times. Of course, I know that many places are still where I point her out."

    Yes, the notebook on the desk is Chu Yuan''s diary like novel!

    Before that, the goblin also said that he was instructing Chu Yuan to create new novels. I also guessed that it was this novel which contained all secrets of Chu Yuan. So she would admit that I was not surprised, but she didn''t think of the unexpected attitude, which made me too surprised.

    "Don''t you be surprised that I found this novel?"

    "Surprised what?" Xiao goblin dislikes the tea heat, but she just moistens her lips, then licks her upper lip with the tip of her tongue, and says with a small mouth: "the novel is written for others to see? When she started writing, I mentioned to you that she was writing a novel about brotherhood, but she was stopped by her interruption. She could understand if she didn''t let me tell you. She''s not me. She has such a thick skin. Haha, her little face is tender and looks like it will break when she blows. The content in it is so scratchy. It''s normal if I''m sorry to show it to you. The other day She cried and told me that you found the novel, and I comforted her for a long time. "

    "I picked up the notebook on the desk, and cautiously explored," do you think this is a novel? A simple novel? "

    "Yes, it isn''t," the goblin smiled. "It''s a novel, but it''s not a simple novel. I''ve told her for a long time that if I like it, I just like it. To be frank, why should I make such a big detour? Around for a long time, finally is not a "like"? But she just dared not say, because she did not dare to say, so she wrote a novel. How to say it? Chu Yuan did not dare to say, but Murong''s story can be shared with all people, which is probably the case. "

    Sure enough! Elder brother, his face is burning. The goblin really knows all the secrets of Chu Yuan!

    "You knew she had this tendency?"

    "Tendency?" The goblin was stunned, then he said with a smile: "uncle, don''t use this word, will you? It seems to be a very abnormal thing to say that fate likes you. "

    "What are you laughing at?" My airway: "sister like brother, normal?"

    "Don''t you have no kinship?"

    "Without kinship, you are not brother or sister? Is that normal? "

    "Well," the goblin frowned, thinking seriously, "maybe others will think it''s not normal, but I think it''s very normal."

    "Why?"

    "Because I knew that she liked you a long time ago," the goblin said with a smile, "don''t forget, uncle, before we met you, I and Yuanyuan had been friends for a long time. The Internet is different from the reality. At the beginning, we didn''t expect to see each other one day, so we would say anything to each other."

    The goblin''s reticence made her friends sweat like rain. She was telling me the secret of Chu Yuan. She knew more than I did

 Chapter 891

    "Fate will tell you anything?" I asked the goblin, "since you met online?"

    "No," said Xiao, "although the Internet is a cover up, you don''t know why it''s so thin. She''ll be very gentle. She only says that a girl likes her brother who has no blood relationship with her. She asks me what to do, but she never admits that the girl is herself. When I ask her, she says that the girl who controls her brother is a friend of her How stupid am I? Never mention your love, but worry about your friend''s love everyday? Is there such a person in the world? Besides, how do you know their brother so well? You not only know what he is doing every day, but also you can guess what he is thinking in his heart. Is it possible that he is your friend''s brother? Even if you are a sister, you don''t care so much about her brother? "

    Chu Yuan has always been clumsy in concealing this aspect. Besides, she never thought of concealing these to the goblin? As the goblin said, when they met on the Internet, they didn''t expect to see each other one day. They didn''t admit that the girl who liked her brother was herself. It was just because her face was too tender, she didn''t want to cover up, just "tacit" with the goblin.

    "Uncle, you moved out of your home at this time a year ago?"

    I was stunned. I didn''t know why the goblin suddenly came to this topic, but I nodded: "almost, but I seldom went home before. In the last year of the University, I mainly worked as an intern. I basically lived in a company where I worked. But I did get my graduation certificate last summer, and I was admitted by Fengchang like stepping on shit before I moved out of my home to rent a house What''s the matter? "

    "I met Yuan Yuan online last summer. I told you before that we added the same literary exchange group, right? At that time, I would be curious about her because of her Internet name, "I want to kill my brother." the goblin chuckled: "from the beginning of seeing her name, I knew that her relationship with her brother must not be simple. She really hated her brother so much, and wished to kill her brother, so she didn''t care to use her brother as an internet name, so from the beginning, I had a preconceived idea that she liked her Elder brother, she said later that the girl who controls elder brother is her friend or something. How can I believe it? I can talk with her so much, on the one hand, because I like her innocence and innocence, and on the other hand, because you moved out of the house, making her very upset and eager to find someone to chat and vent. Just in time, I appeared. "

    I always think that I am ashamed of Chu Yuan for my hot face. "So, she never confessed to you? What''s the matter with this novel? The protagonist in the book is Murong Yuanyuan. She will never tell you that the prototype is not her, but her friend, who happens to be called Yuanyuan? "

    "Uncle, do you despise my IQ or treat fate as a fool?" "Before, I was just a listener. I was interested in her, but who she liked had nothing to do with me. So she said that the girl who loves her brother is her friend, not her. I will take it as true, neither expose nor gossip. But after we meet, I know that she is your sister, you are her brother. I can''t help asking, because you and I It matters! It''s very important for me whether she likes you or her friends like her brother! "

    "She admitted?"

    "Still not straight," the goblin tapped on the notebook on the table with his fingers and smiled, "but in the name of asking for advice, she showed me this."

    Or admitted that she asked the goblin to guide her new novel, so it is!

    I can''t understand the goblin. Her disapproval makes me unable to explain my feelings. Don''t say jealousy. There''s not even a little fluctuation in her face or eyes. "You have no idea?"

    "What should I think?" The goblin asked silly questions, but I knew she knew what she knew.

    "Not jealous?"

    The goblin finally showed his resentment and said to me with his fingers: "I want to eat more vinegar. Murphy, Cheng Liusu, Xue Ziyuan, I have to watch out for that invisible little east in winter night. Why is it fate? Besides, at present, awesome ties are my most powerful allies. We have to go all the way to the outside world. Love is a battle, but robbery is also a strategy and tactic. There are too many strong enemies. Now we are not fighting against internal conflicts. "

    goblin is a bad laugh. He rises and comes to sit next to me. Before I dodge, he whispers to my ear and says," though the margin is raised, It''s me, but uncle, I don''t mind sharing a husband with her. I really think that what I have is yours, yours is mine, fate is yours, then she''s mine. I''m reluctant to give her to others "

    " bullshit, what''s "sharing a husband"? Where did you learn that word? " I pushed away the goblin''s small face, knowing that she was joking, but her heart was still beating wildly. With an old black face, I asked, "what do you mean by saying that she is an ally and that she has offered to let you go?"

    "Uncle, you can''t look down on fate." the goblin picked up the notebook on the table and made a serious expression, but at least seven points were serious. "She had such a thin face and didn''t admit that the girl she often said liked her brother was herself for more than a year. Now, admitting that she was cheating me all the time? But I always ask her to prove it. She still showed me the novel. Why? Don''t you just see that I like you and want to let me go? ""Both of you are ill." Chu Yuan''s little cleverness, I know too much

    "it''s your fault to have a disease," the goblin put his arms around me, raised his delicate face and said foolishly: "I didn''t fall so deep, I knew you were the one I liked, so I couldn''t help it. Before I met you, she told me every day that there was such a man, how good he was, I didn''t believe in the world There are so good and perfect people, but I do have some envy and a little longing. So when I met you, I immediately fell in love with you. I was handsome, upright, kind-hearted, good-natured, and good tempered. I was allowed to play coquettish, but I did something wrong, and you would not connive me. You would scold me, and even beat me. I thought at that time, little sister, the kind of man you said existed in The guy I met is not as perfect as the one you imagined, but he is definitely the most unreal man in reality. But when I know that you are the one she said, when I really get in touch with fate and know that she is not a girl who can lie, I have no doubt about her before, so I believe that you are better than me I think it''s even better. I believe you are as good as Yuan Yuan said. Even if Yuan Yuan is exaggerating you blindly, I also believe in brother Nan. Am I a flower maniac? "

    When the goblin called me "Nan brother" instead of "Uncle", I knew that she was emphasizing her seriousness. She shaved a finger on her small and upturned Qiong nose, and I said, "yes"

    the goblin shrugged, "the flower maniac is the flower maniac. Anyway, I am a very strange person."

    I wryly smile, "you really are very strange, unexpectedly can like me this kind of playful man."

    The goblin is not only the one who knows my feelings for Murphy, but also the one who knows my struggles in feelings.

    "It''s not your fault to spend your heart," said the goblin in a serious way: "although I don''t want to admit it, the fact is that the women around you, I and the predestined enemies, are so excellent. If I''m a man, I have to spend too, because it''s too hard to choose! As a girl, I can understand. For example, if you want to give up me, I will not do it. I have to pester you. I will try my best to turn you over. Those beauties who are hurting the country and the people think so and do it. If you can be ruthless, you can only prove that you are not a man at all, or you don''t like women at all Is it more sad! "

    I don''t want to admit that there is a voice in my heart calling "long live understanding", because I understand that it''s just an excuse for the flower heart, but the words of the goblin really moved me, not because she gave me a reason to comfort her flower heart, but her understanding.

    The goblin really stood in my position to think about the problem. No matter how I looked at it, it was enough to accommodate me and whether my results were correct or not, which has become the reason for my moving.

    She always thinks of me before she thinks of herself.

 Chapter 892

    "I like you so much. Do you feel particularly moved?"

    "Yes," I said, looking at the smiling goblin. I was honest and frank, but I sighed, or I said the second half of the sentence, "but I know it''s also your so-called strategy or tactics?"

    The goblin spits out his tongue, "Hey, I know you know me best, uncle."

    "The ancient spirit is very strange." I flicked a finger on the goblin''s forehead and smiled helplessly.

    Another explanation of understanding is to have insight into the psychology of the object of observation. If you want to make Mo personally feel your understanding and consideration, first of all, you need to know what that person likes or dislikes. In a particular occasion or at a particular time, you need to know what they are thinking, yearning for and avoiding, which is not the same as the super abnormal insight of Oriental little girl In the same way, insight is the premise of understanding, but it is not equal to understanding. For example, Dongfang xiaoniang seems to know my psychology and my thinking mode well, but she never makes me think she is a understanding girl. I even think she is terrible, because from her, I feel a sense of control, a sense of superiority that controls me. For me, that It''s also a sense of oppression.

    The goblin doesn''t know me better than Dongfang Lianren, but even though I know this, I still like to get along with her, because what she makes me feel is not oppression, but understanding.

    That said, I know that, in a sense, goblins are more terrible than the East.

    "What kind of fate is an ally, what doesn''t mind sharing, and what kind of unanimity is deliberately told to me?" I took Chu Yuan''s novel back to my bosom and said lightly: "the subtext is that you know the secret of yuan yuan, but you don''t exclude her. You not only help her hide it, but also support her, but they may not have fringe. In all likelihood, they will treat yuan as a little pervert, and I? No matter what, it''s impossible to do things that hurt fate, so the result has been decided - relatives have no choice, but lovers can choose, so I won''t accept a woman who contradicts or even repels my sister "

    the goblin can''t help but be surprised this time, quickly return to avoid my eyes, pretend to be thirsty and drink tea, eyes are erratic," Oh, Ho, uncle, what do you say It seems that I didn''t understand "

    " it''s strange that I didn''t understand it, "I shook my head and said:" when Yuanyuan showed you this novel, you guessed that she would open her secret sooner or later, didn''t you? "

    Xin Quji said that Chu Yuan wrote his feelings into a novel instead of a diary, which was based on the psychological awareness that he was unwilling to suppress and hide again. Frankly speaking, I didn''t know Chu Yuan''s troubles very well. I didn''t understand the girl''s worries, so until I asked Xin Quji for help, I didn''t think about why Chu Yuan wrote his secrets into a novel instead of a diary, let alone why I want to say the meaning of this, but there are two people who must have known it for a long time!

    One is Dongfang Lianren, who will always share secrets with Chu Yuan. The other is Xiao Yike, who always listens to Chu Yuan''s troubles on the Internet and solves them for her in the past year!

    "Or did you come up with this bad idea?"

    "Pounce cough cough, cough cough cough -" the goblin''s hand shook, and some hot tea was poured into her nose. Her face was red and her eyes were running.

    "It''s really you"

    birds of a feather flock together. Chu Yuan and the goblin have the same hobby of writing novels, so they got to know each other. At that time, their communication must also be around the topic of novels. I guess that''s right. Xiao goblin is the culprit of this novel.

    "You dare not come to me these days. You are bored at home playing online games every day. It''s not only because of fate that you want to take an exam, but also because you are afraid of disturbing her review?" I continued to ask with a gloomy face, "it''s because Yuan Yuan told you that her secret was discovered by me, and you have a share in this novel. You are afraid that my relationship with Yuan Yuan can''t be handled well and will be angry with you, so you should simply avoid it, right?"

    "Cough and cough, cough and cough --" the goblin''s cough now is obviously made up. His eyes are full of blood, and he probably wants to fool me!

    "You came out as soon as I called you today, because you know that my relationship with fate has not changed for this reason, so when I leave this novel in front of you, you don''t feel flustered, but you dare to tease me, do you?"

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    "No" the goblin sat up straight and hugged my arm. He coughed too tired to put it on. He simply confessed regretfully: "brother Nan, my dear brother Dinan, I admit that writing a novel as a way to express his feelings in the future is my idea, but I also have egg pains and chest pains. When I came up with this idea, I didn''t know that her brother was me Who do you like in the future?! Otherwise, I can''t support her. No, I support her friends to fall in love with her brother! I have to say, brother and sister love is against the rules and regulations. Otherwise, I''m full of food and make a strong opponent for myself! "

    I am angry, "then why don''t you tell her that now?""Can I say it now?" The goblin''s tears turned around his eyes, and he didn''t know whether it was true or disguised. He said sadly: "I''ve supported her brother''s friend for more than a year. It''s my idea to move to live with her brother in the name of changing the school site. If it''s not because it''s effective, can fate be so moved, excited and impulsive to meet me? Now she tells me that the friend who loves her brother is herself. I say you can''t like your brother? It''s not clear. Tell her, I like your brother, so can''t she like him? It''s not a problem. She wants to know that I want to rob her. She dares to break up with me. She won''t let me in her house! My brother Dinan, if she guards against me, I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to get close to you! "

    "It was your idea that she moved in with me?!"

    The goblin said shyly, "don''t forget it, she has that idea but doesn''t have that determination. I just helped her to be firm."

    ""

    because of the doting of her family, Chu Yuan has no idea since she was a child. She has ideas and self-confidence, but she just doesn''t like to make her own ideas, so I''ve been curious. How can she have the courage to move in and live with me? I know that Chu Yuan''s novels can''t be 100% reality. It seems that my guesses are all right. Since it is the goblin who guides Chu Yuan''s writing, the content that may be harmful to the goblin is hidden.

    Xin Quji''s conclusion is that I''m a brother-in-law. I''m not Chu Yuan. To be honest, I''m skeptical. If I want to believe in Xin Quji''s diagnosis, I have to first prove that he is professional and accurate. That''s why I call the goblin out. I don''t want to get any results, just want to find out the original cause, Chu Yuan, and why I wrote it This novel?

    Xin Quji said that Chu Yuan wrote novels rather than diaries for future confession. I can''t get answers from Chu Yuan, and I don''t know how to open my mouth to ask. So I came to find the goblin to prove that Xin Quji''s judgment on Chu Yuan''s psychology is correct, which is enough to prove his profession and accuracy. In this case, my diagnosis is also very different OK, I''m the elder sister controller. I have a psychological hidden danger. Seeing that I''m not angry, the goblin breathed a long breath and then lost the positive type. She looked like a female sex wolf and said with a smile: "uncle, I''m full of food and drink and I''m Frank and lenient. The business is over? So can we go on a date? "

    I was shocked. "Date? About what? "

    "Ah?!" The goblin stopped working, jumped up and opened his eyes wide. "A gentleman can''t say a word without saying it."

    "I didn''t say anything. Yes, I said to date you, but I didn''t say to go on a date today?" Rogue is rogue. I asked the goblin out today. It''s just by the way. It''s mainly to make sure whether the police monitored me and gave them a little warning. I was not relieved to leave Chu Yuan, who hated the fringe, in the company. In addition, I was in the mood to coax the goblin to play in the East where I kept finding fault for no reason?

    "Trick!" The goblin stamped his feet, and the little horse boots snapped. All the people who provoked were looking at her.

    "Uncle sneaked out on duty. This month''s bonus has been deducted. My boss found out that I was off duty and my salary had to be washed away. I had to have a problem with my meals. What can I take to date you? Another day, another day, uncle has time. I''m sure I''ll spend a day with you. Didn''t you stay up all night yesterday? Just go home to catch up "

    " no way! " The goblin said angrily: "first of all, play with me is play with me, dating is dating, these are two concepts! Coaxing children is different from coaxing women! Second, I''m not sleepy! I don''t mind next date, but you have to play with me today! It doesn''t matter if I don''t play with you. I''ll go to work with you! "

    "Nonsense"

    "how is it? Yuanyuan and Dongfang also went to the company with you? I can go if they can! Your boss is Murphy. She must have no problem. She dare not say anything! "

    "

    the goblin shakes my arm and says pitifully:" uncle, I promise not to make trouble for you. I want to stay by your side, OK? People haven''t seen you for a long time. Do they miss you, can they

    "Do it, do it -" I can''t stand the goblin''s efforts to sell Satay. The guests and the waiters giggle, and the burning brothers'' faces are hot. I don''t know how the goblin''s faces are honed, "but you have to promise not to throw face with Murphy."

    The goblin gave a very insincere salute, "promise not to show her face!"

 Chapter 893

    "Promise not to show her face!"

    The goblin has a deep prejudice against Murphy. I know she just talks about it in her mouth. When she sees Murphy, I''m grateful if she can find fault with her.

    Now, my friend''s psychology is that there are so-called lice without itching. Chu Yuan and the East have left me helpless. With a little goblin to make trouble, I can''t feel the pain is itching.

    Today, after all, I called out the goblin. She didn''t want to go home. I forced her to go back. It''s not human. Moreover, even if we continue to argue with her, the final compromise will only be me. As long as the goblin threatened me, she would tell Chu Yuan the purpose of our meeting today

    from the moment when she was called out, I had lost the right to choose, "waiter , pay! "

    "Yeah!" When the goblin saw that I agreed, he raised his hand and cheered excitedly. Then he jumped back to me like a little rabbit, grabbed my arm, and put my arm in her arms. The full and soft squeeze made my friends blush for a while. Fortunately, the girl was not wearing too much lolly today, which made me embarrassed and ashamed, but at last reduced the guilt of being a weird uncle.

    Seeing me looking at her clothes, the goblin asked curiously and nervously, "uncle, do you think I look good today?" "Well, it looks good." When I''m with goblins, I find that I always have an extraordinary confession.

    The goblin frowned. "Then tell me, how do you look good?"

    I think the goblin is dissatisfied with my vague and general evaluation. I think I''m not really praising her, but I''m perfunctory, and I''m very expert at saying: "appropriate, appropriate is good-looking. Today''s dress is more suitable for you. It''s not as avant-garde and different as before, nor as simple and simple as after. You''re a good clothes shelf, but you don''t understand How to dress yourself, avant-garde or plain, with some unnatural, how to say, it seems to deliberately cover up some temperament, affectation, awkward, but now it''s not the same, simple and casual, this kind of light, lovely, pure and energetic feeling, and your temperament very match. "

    "Is it?" Hearing my rare praise, she was not happy at all. She could not say whether to question or tease: "uncle, you are very professional."

    "A little understanding, a little understanding," my friend wryly smiled. "The girl in the East is professional. She teaches Yuanyuan and Xiaoye all day long. She teaches them how to make up, how to dress and how to match clothes. I don''t think it''s hard to understand."

    "Well, anyway, I just can''t dress up," said the goblin, looking down at the clothes on his body. "This is the clothes that the East picked for me on the Internet"

    it''s no wonder that the goblin is also unhappy when I praise him. I''m afraid that I''ve praised him for a long time, but he denied her completely

    Fortunately, the waiter came to check out in time and solved a little bit of embarrassment. I have to pay for it. The goblin refuses to let me live or die. When she eats, she devours everything. She doesn''t care about her image at all. But when she has enough to eat and drink, she''s afraid that I know how much she has eaten. When she gets up and gives money, she turns her back to me and deliberately blocks the change waiter. I''m afraid that I can judge from the change the behavior and thinking mode of the girl who just asked for a few Jin of dumplings. It''s always so weird.

    The goblin clutched the change into a handful and put it into his pocket. He couldn''t wait to turn around and pull me. "Uncle, I really want to get lucky. Let''s hurry back."

    Think of Chu Yuan? But the cunning in your eyes makes me think that you can''t think of Chu Yuan, but Murphy

    "Can online chat be the same? Can''t hug or kiss, do you think so? "

    It seems that goblin is still not Chu Yuan''s word. Unconsciously, the dumpling restaurant has become very busy. The guests who come in are mostly those who stay in school for summer vacation and do nothing. The college students who have just got up from their beds or come out to have breakfast in groups or groups. It is not difficult to understand why the dumpling restaurant is open at 10 a.m.

    The police had suspected that the third master had something to do with Xu Heng, so I didn''t go to the third master''s house to find the goblin. Instead, I asked the goblin to pick a place. When I came to find her, she asked for an appointment here. She arrived in advance to see me conveniently. She deliberately picked a table right at the door. Behind it was the wall and one side was the table. This position There is no dead corner. If I sit against the wall, I can see the whole hall when I look up. People who come out and enter will pass through my sight. Although it is an unsettled place, few guests will come near this table because it is a corner. Therefore, when I see a short haired girl wearing a blue navel print T-shirt, white body shaping pants and a pair of at least 10 cm high heels, she will face straight When we came over, I instinctively felt something was wrong.

    This girl is very beautiful. Her eyes are big, her eyebrows are thin, her nose is cocked, and her mouth is small. But except for her short black hair, which is similar to that of winter night, there is not a place where I can look at her. Originally, her pretty face is not only covered with heavy makeup, but also with a rebellious spirit. There are two heavy bright silver rings on her ears Not to mention, she wore a nail on her nose and navel, ten toes were dyed with ten colors, her left hand was carrying a Blue Shoulder Satchel, and her right hand was holding a newly lit cigarette - so I thought she was wrong, because the subconscious thought that girls dressed like her were mostly picky, and she was unlikely to choose when there were still vacant seats in the restaurant A table where the customer has just bought the order but has not left yet with his / her buttocks raised, and the waiter has to clean up in the future.With the preconceived vigilance, I immediately felt the enmity of the girl. As she was getting closer, her pace became faster and faster. It was no doubt that the intention of deliberately hitting the goblin was obvious. The venom from those eyes would not make me think that she wanted to have a laugh. Sure enough, after seeing the goblin with her back to her pull me from my seat, Ma When she was about to turn around, she hurried two steps, "ah", pretending to stumble under her feet, she fell and hit the goblin - this wicked little sister, unexpectedly poked a cigarette between her fingers at the back of the goblin!

    Even if I had been on guard, I didn''t expect her hand to be so insidious and cruel. I couldn''t think about it at all. I grabbed the goblin in my arms, stretched out her hand, and grasped the girl''s smoke with her claws in my hand.

    "Ah!" It wasn''t just me who was scalded, but the little sister herself. She cried out in pain, shook off my hand and said angrily, "what are you doing?"

    With my hands facing up, I spread out my hands, lit up the broken cigarettes that had been clenched out, and said in a deep voice, "I should ask you what do you want?"

    As soon as Xiao could look back and see the little sister, her face was suddenly gloomy, "Wang Xiaomeng?!"

    Wang Xiaomeng''s sister rubbed the burned hands, snorted coldly, and then looked at me with a sneer. "Xiao Yike, this is your legendary handsome, mature, stable, and masculine uncle boyfriend? This little white faced brother, are you 25 years old this year? "

    Little white face brother? I was really mean and didn''t feel angry, because I always thought that judging a person from his appearance is directly related to his handsome degree.

    "Are you fucking looking for a cigarette?" The goblin stopped in front of me and looked at Wang Xiaomeng with an expressionless face. His tone was plain, but he said, "Wang Xiaomeng, did you get rotated last night, or did the contraceptive pill you took this morning expire? Is it insanity or a dog''s short memory? Have you forgotten all the lessons I taught you before? Now I''ll say "I''m sorry" to brother Nan right away. I won''t care about your scalding. Otherwise, it''s not him that you offend, but I, Xiao Yike! "

    The spirit of the current gas field, as we met for the first time, is very oppressive. At this time, the spirit is not cute, because of the indifference of resisting thousands of miles away, because of the aggressive bullying, I was so stunned that I forgot to speak.

    "Yo? Isn''t it said that sister Yike has turned around for love? I think it''s true that you disbanded all the followers of Feng Xue. It''s also a rumor, "Wang Xiaomeng sneered contemptuously." uncle is a little white face, and a sister is also a sister "

    " I''ll go + you + mom! "

    When she called me "little white face", the goblin raised his hand and slapped it. But Wang Xiaomeng had been prepared to hold the goblin''s wrist and surprised me with snacks. This reaction was that Wang Xiaomeng in front of zhunjing was not the ordinary little sister. Apart from Dong Xiaoye and Tianyou, I had never seen a woman like this Hand, what''s more, is a college girl of the same age as goblin!

    Compared with Wang Xiaomeng''s sharp, what surprised me even more was the response of the goblin - the goblin who can calm down at any time, with a trace of fear in his eyes!

    Goblin afraid of her?

    "Xiao Yike, you don''t have a long memory? Can you beat me? Forget how I taught you before you called "before"? You just rely on the dark background of your family to help the gang put on a war to scare people. I''m afraid of you when you have more people, and I''m afraid of you when you have more dogs. Now? I''m not afraid of you! " Wang Xiaomeng spits on the ground contemptuously, laughs and says: "others don''t know that when you are Xiao, you are still great, but I am very clear. Your arrogant Lao Tzu will go to jail soon, Miss Xiao? Shit! When the tree falls and the monkeys are scattered, your father will die, and his dog will die with him. Who will protect you then? Without them, you can''t even compete with a stinky beggar, and dare to play roughshod with me? "

    "You fart!" The goblin tries to get rid of Wang Xiaomeng''s hand, but the difference in strength between them is as obvious as their height. Wang Xiaomeng, who is nearly one head taller than the goblin, also has an advantage in strength.

    "I fart? How many policemen are watching your father now? You know better than me. Every time he goes to the toilet, it''s a large and a small one. How much toilet paper does he use to go to the large one? The police know all about it. How long can you keep it from him? " Wang Xiaomeng looks down at the goblin with her chin raised slightly, as if what she said has become a reality, which makes her feel superior. This feeling turns into a momentum, a momentum that completely overwhelms the goblin. "Xiao Yike, I haven''t forgotten the previous lesson, sang Yingjie smashed my mother''s shop, shaved my head, your little brothers and sisters beat me and scolded me, so we We both have a school in junior high school, a school in senior high school, and the same school in college. I have to hide from you. But I am a saltfish. I have a day of turning over? Now I finally have to wait, God has eyes, want to clean up your father, ha ha, the whole world knows, he is a bastard with a mother and no mother, is a smelly beggar, you? You are also born without a mother. You are destined to be a smelly beggar in the future. Hahahaha "

    it seems that you are humorous. Wang Xiaomeng laughs loudly.If there were other insults, the goblin might have fought back, but Wang Xiaomeng''s words hit the most vulnerable part of the goblin''s heart, and the goblin''s tears rolled around her eyes. Just biting her lips and not letting herself cry, she had done her best - a girl who would cry every time she was angry with her father while watching a mother daughter movie, but she didn''t have her usual performance Come so strong.

    Wang Xiaomeng was even more proud of the appearance of the goblin. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong - how many people have you offended, how many enemies you''ve got, how many enemies you''ve got, and how many enemies you''ve got. I''m afraid you can''t count. It''s hard to be a beggar! Xiao Yike, there are a lot of things in the past. I don ''t care about them with you. From now on, if you listen to me, I will promise to cover you. You know the background of my family, and you can bow down and call me "cute sister". I guarantee you won'' t be sold to the kiln to receive customers. "

    Wang Xiaomeng intentionally ignores me, but he peeks at my reaction from time to time. It''s nothing more than a deliberate emphasis. She deliberately digs the scandal of the goblin family in front of me and grabs the face of the goblin. It can be seen that she doesn''t know the relationship between me and the Third Master Xiao, and wants to separate me from the relationship between the goblin.

    But I can hear a bit of doorway and guess the identity of Wang Xiaomeng''s classmate. I asked, "yes, she is your friend?"

    Once again, the goblin tries to get rid of Wang Xiaomeng''s hand. This time, Wang Xiaomeng lets her go. The goblin waits for her hatefully, squeezing a few words out of his teeth, "I can''t stand up to it."

    Wang Xiaomeng is worthy of being a talented student of Beitian University, but he is quite able to find a step for himself. "Since ancient times, there have been no two sides of good and evil, and I am not humble." By implication, she didn''t treat the goblin as a friend.

    "If the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked, it''s not true," I sighed. "Today I just saw two counterexamples."

    Wang Xiaomeng did not understand and asked with a smile, "what counterexample?"

    I hugged the goblin and replied, "her father is not good, but she is a good girl. Although your father is just and upright, she unfortunately gave birth to a black girl who can only blacken his face."

    Wang Xiaomeng''s face suddenly changed, "who are you scolding?"

    "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t want to scold you," I smiled. "I want to smoke you."

    Before the voice fell, I slapped her in the face. I knew that the girl was quick to respond and I was quick to move. She had not raised her hand yet. My slap had been scraped from her face. When she raised her hand, I slapped my backhand on the egg on the other side of her face. She didn''t even respond. Maybe she was too surprised Yes.

    Two loud slaps and the whole restaurant was silent. I didn''t think so. I smiled and said to Wang Xiaomeng who hadn''t returned to his mind: "I''ll tell you three things. PS2: I got a lot of messages today, scolding the right and wrong turtles, and often cutting off the watch, blaming some dregs for being not kind and lazy

    it''s very said that" sister "is a book, so there are still so many relatives Like, support, I am grateful, touched, but we all know, "sister" is not all in life, because the light code word is not enough to eat, you scold me lazy, I admit, you scold me not kind, I also admit, but you for this swearing greeting me, I have a bit of opinion that a slag is not a robot, can not eat, not get sick, not sleep, "busy" or "sick" It''s the reason for asking for leave, not an excuse. If I''m really lazy and don''t want to code words, I''ll tell you directly and ask for your understanding, so I don''t need to find an excuse.

    Friends who are familiar with right and wrong all know that right and wrong are not saved. Every day, you should sit in front of the computer and code while thinking. QQ flashes and looks. It turns out that you have published a whole treatise about a certain slag, and then an exclamation mark and an exclamation mark remind me to see that the writing is sharp, sarcastic and satirical. After that, you need to catch up with one request, and I can''t go back. You are damaged I''m a big shot. I''ll tell you that it''s really a little difficult for me to ask for your help. To be honest, I haven''t seen a big shot more than me

    who rarely refuses everyone''s topics, such as updating slowly, asking for more leave, water injection and procrastination, which are often criticized and reviled. I have questions and answers, and I''ve been deeply reviewing. I don''t hate this topic Especially for the opinions and suggestions on writing, and even like them, people always need to know where they are wrong and where they are insufficient, so they can know how to learn to correct them, but I still need to make a statement again -- the message of only scolding for scolding will not be returned in the future, and I will send punctuation marks to remind myself of "looking for scolding" for several times, and I will directly pull black, because I am typing After 40 minutes of keyboard and drinking boiled water, I finally understand how much saliva I spend to answer your questions for my friends who come here intentionally to find fault. What I get at last is still not satisfaction and understanding. It''s better to save this time by two more words

    PS3: replenish PS2. I know that the friends who deliberately find fault these days are not readers of sister, but I don''t know How can I offend you? In the past, I have no grievances. In the recent days, I just want to be quiet and respect each other.]

 Chapter 894

    The goblin''s tears are hanging in the corner of his eyes, like a crystal clear water drill, reflecting the complex light in his eyes, and the flashing streamer of each section is a reflection of his mood, surprise, moving, obsession, joy, etc., all of which are combined to become a reaction of his body - foolish, shocked, thundered, paralyzed and motionless

    "Girlfriend" is my excuse to attack Wang Xiaomeng. I don''t think the lethality is completely reflected in the goblin. She let me hold her. The expression of Hua Chi is clearly intoxicated to the extent of forgetting the whole world. Just now, Wang Xiaomeng almost cried angrily, and suddenly turned into a negligible dust in the air that floated across her eyes

    But Wang Xiaomeng doesn''t think she is a dust in other people''s eyes. She wants to face, so she covers the face that I hurt and growls, "dare you hit me?!"

    "Don''t scream. Call me again and I''ll kill you."

    I don''t mind being the focus. Although I don''t like being the focus. It''s disgraceful for a man to beat a woman, but I really don''t care about others'' contempt for me. I don''t know the word "pity and cherish jade". It''s just a coincidence that her classmate Wang Xiaomeng is not within the scope of "pity and cherish jade". Of course, there is a more unfortunate thing for her - I hate to see those two tears falling from the corner of the goblin''s eyes.

    "Do you know what my family does? Do you know what her family does? Kill me? You scared me! " Wang Xiaomeng doesn''t retreat but advances backward. He takes a small step forward and raises his hand to fight back on my face.

    The impulse is the devil, the anger is the devil, the brain burning Wang Xiaomeng didn''t realize how idiotic her question was. I just gave her the answer when I listed the counterexample - I know that her father is bad, and your father is not. So it''s meaningless for me to shake me or threaten me to frighten me. At this moment, I am possessed by the devil, I don''t mind smoking your face, but I do.

    "Pa Pa Pa"

    Wang Xiaomeng''s hand squatted in the air, his face was unbelievable, as if he could not feel the pain on his face.

    "I grass"

    "pa pa"

    if she doesn''t scold me, I will swing out again with two slaps, not because she is a girl.

    "You fucking"

    "pa pa"

    or forehand and backhand, she wants to hide, but I''m faster.

    "I" saw me raise his hand again. Wang Xiaomeng dared not scold again. He used his hands to protect his swollen face. "You have seed! Don''t leave if you have a seed! "

    This girl is very hard hearted. She didn''t cry after so many mouths were drawn by me. She glared at the goblin who didn''t look at her at all. She turned around and ran out of the dumpling restaurant.

    Wang Xiaomeng''s classmates had only two or three minutes before and after entering the door to find fault and being beaten out. Many of the guests have not been back to their senses until now.

    Those who break the silence are goblins.

    "Uncle, you admit that I am your girlfriend?"

    When I turned my eyes, I couldn''t breathe well: "if I told her, I don''t know you at all. Are you still alive?"

    The goblin''s face is red. He he says with a smile, "if you don''t admit it, I''ll be laughed at to death."

    "so please don''t blow any more bulls in the future!"

    The lips feel soft, and the nose is filled with the fragrance from the white and red face. It''s just a moment when I can''t help it. The beautiful eyes with cunning and shyness are close to me, so I hear a gentle call in the restaurant. After that, the restaurant starts to roar one after another Full of well meaning laughter, applause, whistles - as soon as I pay attention, the goblin stands on tiptoe and kisses my lips!

    "It used to be boasting, but now it''s not," said the goblin. He had a kind of small complacency like sneaking attack. He put his arms around my neck, leaned his whole body forward and pasted it in my arms. He looked up at the pretty little face, which he couldn''t say was cute or hateful. He tried to put on a serious expression and said: "uncle no, brother Nan, you just admitted that I''m your daughter Friends, you heard what you admitted in front of everyone? "

    The last word of the goblin is to ask all the guests loudly!

    "I hear you!"

    The goblin continued, shamelessly, "you see us kissing?"

    "Yes!"

    Although most of the lobbyists are students of Beitian University, it''s not surprising to know Xiao Yi, but I can''t help but be shocked by such a neat and loud answer, and suddenly feel that something is wrong.

    "Brother Nan, you see, so many witnesses, including my rival who just ran out, heard you say that I am your girlfriend. If you repent against me, don''t want me, I really can''t live."

    Is this a gentle threat? There is a tall and handsome boy standing up near the window and shouting: "Hey, brother over there, man''s husband, you can say everything to a woman. Xiao is the most beautiful flower in Beitian University. If you take her on, I promise, you can get revenge in line. If you don''t have ten thousand, you have to have eight thousand!""Well, you don''t need to talk about it," said a garish girl with a smile. "I''m sorry, but we girls don''t do it. Those who want to be angry for her, plus 80000, sisters, don''t you?"

    "Yes ~!"

    How many students are you from Beitian university? When men and women add up, there are less than 4000 people!

    I just felt that something was wrong suddenly became clear - you were so protecting the goblin. She had a conflict with Wang Xiaomeng just now. Why didn''t you talk?!

    I look down at the goblin with a gloomy old face and say in a cold voice, "don''t tell me, this is a play directed by you."

    Man, what I hate most now is to be treated as a piece of chessboard that can be played at will, no matter who this person is.

    "No! Absolutely not! " The goblin knew what I hated. He shook his head quickly. He glared at the two people who were talking and said, "what are you doing? Eat your food! " In a blink of an eye, she seemed to forget that the first person to make a fuss was herself.

    Eight percent of the girls in charge of children smiled at me and said, "don''t get me wrong, brother. We all heard that sister Yike is waiting for her boyfriend here, so we came here to have a look. Haha, gossiping is a woman''s nature. Lin yun''an and Lin Da Shao pester our sister Yike, but they didn''t let us see him even once. It''s not because sister Yike''s heart is early Ownership? It''s said that the young people of Nalin are playing tricks. They were sent to the hospital by your elder brother. We would like to see more. Where are you sacred? As soon as I see it today, it''s worthy of its name. It''s just a word - handsome! Three words, so handsome! When you are angry with the crown as a beauty, you are fascinated by your calm posture and sharp talk. You are full of swearing and beating women with your hands. It is not only that you will not feel rude and vulgar, but also that you are elegant and elegant and unrestrained. Although you are not handsome, you are really handsome as a man! "

    I don''t understand why you have to stress that I''m not so handsome? The whole article praises, but because of the sincere regret expressed in the tone when I said this sentence, I am not happy at all. Instead, I am very depressed. I am so sorry for your expectation? What aesthetic standards are young people today?!

    Just now, I think it''s strange because of the sudden reaction. Since most of the guests here know Yike and just start to rub with Wang Xiaomeng, why no one speaks? Now I understand that, first of all, Wang Xiaomeng comes and goes in a hurry, they may not be able to react. Second, even if they react, they can''t help, just as the girl gave them The answer - they came to see Xiao Yike''s boyfriend

    I believe that it''s not a play directed by a goblin, but it''s not that a goblin is completely innocent - if she didn''t say anything, how would anyone else know that she was waiting for her boyfriend here? Wang Xiaomeng is an accident, but it''s definitely her calculation to let others witness me dating her!

    I think Wang Xiaomeng must have heard that the goblin is dating his boyfriend here, so he came here on purpose to make trouble. The goblin was so clever that he was mistaken by his cleverness that he almost blocked himself up, Sir, it seems that the girl ran out to call for help. You''d better go "

    when Wang Xiaomeng said" you''re waiting ", I knew that she was going to move the soldiers, but we got into trouble, so I couldn''t help it. What''s more, just being held in the sky by a girl, she was staring at me with adoring or admiring eyes? I can only resist the impulse to ask the waiter how to get to the back door and say, "what am I afraid of her?"

    "No," said the goblin quite unexpectedly, "uncle, let''s go quickly."

    I can''t help but be surprised that the goblin who never fears knows how to be afraid. "Why?"

    PS: Er, it''s half the code, the family has guests, sorry, it''s later]

 Chapter 895

    "I went to the same school as Wang Xiaomeng when we were in junior high school. Her family were all policemen. My father, you know, was a fierce rival. Wang Xiaomeng, from the first day of school, saw that I was unhappy and often bullied. At that time, I was as cute and cheerful as I am now in front of you The invincible lady "

    I politely interrupted her for a moment," will you die if you don''t boast? "

    "It''s true! The essence of others is really a lady ~! " The goblin stamped his feet discontentedly and continued: "but Wang Xiaomeng is not the same. She has a good family background and is the youngest child of the old Wang family. Her family and friends all hold her, so they naturally spoiled her. You can''t imagine her arrogant appearance, uncle."

    "no," I looked at the goblin "I seem to know someone who just cut her ponytail in wine red"

    "seriously, don''t always aim at me, OK The goblin elbowed me in the chest, blushed and said: "I am different from her. I am a college student now, but she has fallen since primary school. Besides, I was forced to be the head of the Taimei by her."

    on this point, I heard sang Yingjie mention some

    goblin''s serious expression, for fear of being heard by others, "Her father''s nickname is Wang Lingzi, because he has a strong mind and likes to fight. Although he can''t get by with my family everywhere, my father often says that Wang Lingzi is one of the few good policemen in the north sky police circle. Except for a little bit of calf protection, all other aspects are clean. Wang Xiaomeng doesn''t follow her father anywhere, but only that one Jin''er, it''s called an image. I even admire her "

    sure enough, Wang Xiaomeng is the girl of Wang Meng, the leader of criminal investigation branch of Dongcheng Branch.

    Knowing that the goblin and "boyfriend" are dating here, she rushes to make trouble and smash the field by herself. This girl seems to be quite stupid. She deserves to be a father and daughter. Her father did similar things last time, but at that time, her father took a team of people and horses. From this point of view, she was more stupid than her father Her father is much smarter, "the goblin seemed to understand my expression, and quickly explained:" her father Wang''s men and women are all policemen. She has a strong personality since she was a child. She has learned Kung Fu and fights badly. Don''t say that it''s me. In one-on-one situation, boys are only beaten. Otherwise, you think she''s an idiot? Lin yun''an is a bully in our school. People are afraid of him. Is he just fighting? You and her fight for me and send him to the hospital. The whole world that I passed on knows that Wang Xiaomeng came to you, of course, because she heard those stories. Lin yun''an is a sports expert. She knows that you are much better than Lin yun''an, and she came here specially. Is that to make you smoke her big mouths? "

    "Isn''t it?" I asked, and then I said, "who is jealous of you? You''ve spread it all over the world?! "

    "Wang Xiaomeng, of course, didn''t come for beating!" The goblin automatically filtered the questions behind me, "she is confident! The last time Lin yun''an was hospitalized, Wang Xiaomeng sent him in. It was just a matter of entering the University. He knew that Wang Xiaomeng and I didn''t deal with each other. In order to please me, Wang Xiaomeng deliberately chose a time for class to stop Wang Xiaomeng from talking fiercely in the classroom. Wang Xiaomeng knew that I was annoying him, and beating him didn''t mean hitting me in the face. At that time, he gave him a foot, just a foot, and beat him in advance After greeting, Lin yun''an didn''t get away. He kicked his head and went into shock. He fell to the ground and froze. It was like he was going to die. He scared all his younger brothers to call the police. As a result, the police who came here were either Wang Xiaomeng''s relatives or her relatives'' friends and colleagues. Lin yun''an apologized at last, but Lin yun''an. Since then, Lin yun''an has met her, just like she met me, It''s a bit exaggerated to hide "

    the goblin. I saw Wang Xiaomeng grasp her hand just now. It''s really fast and accurate. It has some kung fu skills. But it''s just that compared to the ordinary people, it''s no better than the professional trained beasts like Dong Xiaoye. Otherwise, I won''t slap her so many times, but it''s useless. Lin yun''an didn''t hide for 80% of the reasons Because men and women are different, they despise the enemy too much. The direct shock is probably caused by kicking in the head. Is it not nonsense to hide from her later? It''s Lin Xiaozi who is the first to make trouble and intimidate. How many witnesses are there? Is he nice to retaliate afterwards? Besides, who are Wang Xiaomeng''s family? Unless Lin is tired of going to the hospital and wants to sit in the cell

    "she is more powerful than me, so I was bullied by her for three years in junior high school. At that time, I hated my father. I always thought that it was because he was bullied by Wang Xiaomeng. Who made him a bad guy? His father was a policeman? So I thought, I can''t be a bad guy like my father in the future, so I study hard. No matter how Wang Xiaomeng bullies me, I will bear it. I thought, if I enter a key high school, you can''t bully me? I will have great achievements in the future. If I am a successful good man, there is no reason for you to bully me? But I didn''t expect that when she was in the first grade, her grades were still at the bottom of the grade. In the second grade, she jumped to the middle and upper reaches. What''s more, after graduating from the third grade, she was only three points lower than me. She was the second in the whole school! ""Just her? The little girl just now? The second place in the school I''m surprised. Although I don''t think I should be surprised - although Beitian university is no higher than those famous universities like Tsinghua University and Peking University, it is also famous in China. At least for me, that admission line is so far away that Wang Xiaomeng can become a student here. In fact, it has proved that she is good at learning.

    "This is where she''s shocked. She doesn''t like learning. So study hard and don''t want to lose to me in any way! This is the driving force of her hard work, "said the goblin with a gloomy face," I don''t know if she hates me so much, but I know that because she has made rapid progress in her studies, the school has only turned a blind eye to her bullying me! She and I entered the same high school, just to continue to bully me! "

    "My friends are speechless. No matter the motivation of the goblin to study hard or Wang Xiaomeng to study hard, I was really bullied and scared by her at that time, and I couldn''t get rid of her. I didn''t know what to do. I was most afraid of going to school every day. What I expected most was to hurry up school. The most scared thing was that she blocked me at the school gate. My father thought I was not right, so he Let sang Yingjie and uncle sang follow me secretly. When Wang Xiaomeng bullied me, he was hit by Uncle sang. In fact, it wasn''t much. At that time, we just entered school, and Wang Xiaomeng didn''t dare to do anything out of the ordinary. He just pulled my braid and said something hard to hear. But Uncle sang and her father had a deep grudge. In a rage, he gave it to Wang in front of the whole school''s teachers and students Xiao Meng shaved a big bald head "

    I heard sang Yingjie say that it seems that since then, the goblin has changed its original honest and clever image into the head of the first sister

    " at that time, we just entered high school, and the names of our classmates have not been fully remembered. Few people knew that I was often bullied by Wang Xiaomeng, so there were rumors around at that time, saying that Wang and I were bullied Xiaomeng just had a little quarrel, so I asked someone to shave her head. Some boys had contacts with people in the society. I heard about Uncle Sang''s name, and my disgraceful family background was completely exposed. I thought it was a disaster, but I didn''t expect that it turned out to be an opportunity for me to turn around the fate of being bullied by Wang Xiaomeng. "The goblin couldn''t help laughing Yi, on the contrary, was a little bitter. "At that time, I was in a state of despair. I had all the thoughts of suicide. I thought to myself, my classmates all know that my father is a gangland. Who dares to be a friend with me after that? Wang Xiaomeng was so shocked by Uncle sang that she went to receive psychotherapy. Can she spare me when she comes back? How can I get even? But I didn''t expect that the next day when I first appeared in school, there were a group of people running to me. There were boys and girls. They all looked like the kind of people around Wang Xiaomeng. Most of them begged me to cover them. There were several seniors who came to me and said that they would cover me later. At that time It''s a smart move. I used to be a gangster of Wang Xiaomeng. I couldn''t see her. No one got into our high school together with her. We just got into school. Wang Xiaomeng hasn''t had time to help the gangsters to gather new followers. If I take the lead, hey "

    the goblin doesn''t have a good idea to go on, and there''s no need to go on, I sighedˇ° As a result, you dyed your hair, took the opportunity to collect these people and became the head of the first sister? "

    "I don''t want to be such a bad person, but I really have no way! Wang Xiaomeng is so powerful, don''t you see? Even if high school changed me to bully her, scared her to walk around me all the time, but she still and I entered the same university, our score is only three points, she should have gone to police school! But she not only did not go to the police school, but also, like me, gave up Tsinghua University! God, Tsinghua University, Peking University, I was afraid of being bullied by her before I dared not leave Beitian, but she was not afraid of being bullied by me. She gave up Tsinghua University and chased me into Beitian University! Uncle, do you think she is terrible or not? "

    Although it''s the goblin who bullies people, anyone can see that she doesn''t have any psychological advantages, and even her fear of Wang Xiaomeng is better than before.

    Wang Xiaomeng is so stupid. If the goblin learns well, she will learn well. If the goblin takes the key high school exam, she will take the key high school exam. If the goblin gives up going to Tsinghua University, she also gives up going to Tsinghua University. What is her plan? Is it really to bully the goblin?

    Now it seems that, yes - she dares to come to find fault with the goblin today, nothing more than hearing from Wang Meng or her relatives who are police officers about the inextricable relationship between Xu Heng case and Xiao Sanye and the fact that Xiao Sanye has been closely monitored by the police. It''s not her speculation that the Xiao family is going to die, but the conclusion that the police have come up with. Coincidentally, the goblin is here to protect herself The ''power'' of Wang Xiaomeng has been disbanded, and the boundary has been drawn with the bad girls of the first sister, and she has changed back to the good girl she used to be Students believe in the conclusion that the Xiao family is going to die. She finally has a chance to turn over. Unfortunately, the college exam is over. The goblin is not in school at all. She wants to bully the goblin, but she can''t find anyone. So today, I heard that the goblin is dating her boyfriend, so I can''t wait to run over and smash the fieldNow, Wang Xiaomeng doesn''t need to be afraid of goblins any more. She doesn''t believe that goblins dare to fight her in groups with a group of little sisters in the life and death of the Xiao family. So she came to find fault. So the goblins said that she was shocked, but she was not stupid.

    PS: come back in the evening Later, sorry

 Chapter 896

    "You have been talking for a long time, what do you want to say?"

    Wang Xiaomeng has lost money and left his words. He must have been looking for help when he ran out. It''s the so-called "two fists can''t defeat four hands". My disdain and calmness are all pretended to support my face. In fact, the impulse of applying oil on the sole of my feet is very strong, but I can definitely tell the goblin that I should leave. The uneasiness and fluster are written on my face, but I didn''t take any action. I just told her and Wang Xiaomeng''s kindness Resentment

    the goblin smiled awkwardly, and finally moved his steps and led me to the door. I felt that she grasped my arm, which was obviously a tense performance. She was not shy and shameless. From just now on, she became very concerned about the eyes of the people around her. She was afraid of being heard by others. The lower her voice was, "I want to say, with Wang Xiaomeng''s mind, even today I''m impulsive, hurried and can''t wait, but since she''s here to touch my head, she won''t have no preparation at all. The wisest choice for us now is to run away before she moves to save the soldiers, but I guess she won''t give us such a chance "

    we push the door and come out. A shadow emerges in a slant and blocks in front of us, not others. It''s just her red face Wang Xiaomeng!

    Brothers want to cry without tears, you stinking goblin. I know Wang Xiaomeng will be blocking at the door. Why don''t you say it earlier? Let''s slip through the back door and we''ll be done?!

    Wang Xiaomeng''s eyes are wide and round. She spreads out one arm to stop the goblin. The other hand sticks the mobile phone to her ear and keeps talking with someone. There is no way to stop me, so she straightens up her magnificent full chest and almost presses it on my chest. This move is so effective that I can''t even go down the steps at the door.

    The steps are not high, but Wang Xiaomeng has a proud height, plus the reason of wearing high-heeled shoes. Although she gets down from me, she looks up, and her nose almost reaches my chin.

    "All in all, hurry up! I''m kind enough to ask you out to go shopping and have a meal to comfort you. Just because you are late for playing quietly, I''ve been smoking eight big ears of melon seeds in public by Xiao Yike''s wild man! You can''t even take care of your sister''s grievance. You deserve to be robbed! " Wang Xiaomeng didn''t wait for someone on the other side of the phone to answer, so he pressed the phone off and sneered at me: "want to escape? It''s not that easy! "

    The goblin laughs, "jokingly, I know there is a dog in the front door. I don''t know how to walk through the back door if I want to escape?"

    "Well?" I was stunned and stared at the goblin. You know that there is a back door in the restaurant.

    of course, the goblin knew my eyes and blushed. He continued to say to Wang Xiaomeng, "but why should I slip away? I''m afraid of you? Or my big brother or my South brother is afraid of you? What a stink! Miss Ben is full of food and drink. Now she goes shopping with brother Nan! Good dogs don''t get in the way, get out of the way! "

    Like me, the dare spirit is afraid of losing face by the back door, but she also knows that Wang Xiaomeng must be so arrogant here. Anyone can see that the spirit is afraid of Wang Xiaomeng.

    I''m afraid of Wang Xiaomeng''s severity, the difficulty and the oppression of her.

    "You think so!" Wang Xiaomeng even grabs my clothes with both hands. Jie Jie smiles and says, "Xiao Yike, you will find a wild man to move me, and I won''t find a more powerful man to move him? If you want to leave, you can beat him and then you can''t just bully women! "

    "Bully you? That''s a lesson! Do you know why to teach you? Because you bullied me! " The goblin is not happy with Wang Xiaomeng''s gesture of embracing me. He wants to push her away, but his hands are all raised. When he sees Wang Xiaomeng, he looks at her with two eyes. He is usually fierce and looks like a goblin of a leopard. He is afraid to touch Wang Xiaomeng''s body!

    The goblin is a loser but not a loser. I found out that she and I are really good match. She has a powerful mouth!

    "Wang Xiaomeng, I corrected your mistake -" wild man "is the kind of thing lying on your stomach every day with unknown origin. My brother and I are acquaintances, acquaintances and lovers. If you yell" wild man "or" wild man ", I will smoke you! And get your dirty paws out of my way! Don''t touch my brother

    "What if I don''t move?" Wang Xiaomeng is not afraid of goblin at all. "I have to touch him. What can you do to me?"

    "Me"

    "do you dare to smoke me Wang Xiaomeng''s face is red + naked + naked.

    The goblin really wanted to smoke, but she didn''t dare to - just watching the shaking of the hand raised by the goblin, we can understand that the ferocity and anger on her face are actually hiding her inner fear.

    Wang Xiaomeng bullied her since she was a child, which led to her deep-rooted fear of Wang Xiaomeng. Just like mice saw cats and rabbits saw tigers, it became an instinct. Even though she gave Wang Xiaomeng some color by virtue of the large number of people after high school, it was not a performance of fearing Wang Xiaomeng? Moreover, in the nature of the goblin, those behaviors are mostly to point to the end, just for deterrence. The purpose is to protect herself. It''s enough to keep the well water from invading the river. So even if it''s not bullying at all, not to mention saltfish turning over, the goblin is still the former goblin. She is afraid of being bullied. She is like an actor, who has to play a first sister in order to protect herself.Then come back, will the goblin hit people? At least I haven''t seen her when she was the first sister, fan''er was very enough, but did she fight?

    **The princess is also a princess. She is spoiled and pampered. Unlike Wang Xiaomeng, who comes from a police family, she is spoiled and cared by a group of five big and three rough masters led by Xiao Sanye, which makes her a canary in a cage. If she can play hard, she will not let Wang Xiaomeng bully her. Wang Xiaomeng knows that the goblin will not fight I dare not fight, so I want to expose her on purpose I didn''t give Lucie the chance. I hope she will be a canary all her life. It''s nothing bad because she is a girl.

    The goblin''s tears of gratitude will come out, but Wang Xiaomeng said shamelessly: "I believe it, but if you dare to hit me, I''ll call you to rape me last night!"

    I haven''t spoken yet, the goblin is in a hurry, "stupid + forced to believe! You don''t look at yourself in the mirror. Look at you like a prostitute. It''s impossible for brother nan to be strong + traitor to be strong + traitor! "

    Don''t tell me. I seem to have done or tend to do something like that, OK?

    "Yes, I''m like a prostitute, so I said she went whoring last night and I didn''t pay for it!" Is Wang Xiaomeng from a police family? Speaking of it, she is more like a hooligan than a goblin. "How many * * believe in this street? That''s enough. None of the three of us will look good at that time. Anyway, she is your boyfriend. Your sister''s face is much more expensive than my Wang Xiaomeng''s

    "You" meet such a kind of Leng seed. Don''t say the goblin, I''m afraid. As long as she can make the goblin unhappy, she can really go out.

    I can''t help wondering, "girl, can you even practice yourself?"

    "You don''t mind. I''d love to!" Wang Xiaomeng said with a sneer: "why, afraid? Scared to pee? "

    "That''s not true," I was a little afraid, but just now I heard her on the phone and mentioned the words "comfort", "sister" and "robbing a woman". My friend''s heart was immediately stable. "I''m worried that you''re so arrogant now that you''ve completely annoyed me. When your rescuer arrives, if you don''t dare to take me anywhere, but I don''t want to take you anywhere Wait, are you scared to pee in your pants? "

    "You dream! Who do you think I called? I don''t dare to call you "

    " if you call a rascal, I think it''s bad luck, but if you call a policeman, you think it''s bad luck. "

    Wang Xiaomeng''s expression smothers, and then he looks flustered. "How do you know that I''m calling the police?!"

    "I know not only that he''s a policeman, but also that he''s a demoted criminal policeman," I said with a smile, looking at the bearded and decadent young man who just stopped at a Beijing Jeep on the road. "He''s in a bad mood. He made mistakes in his work and got into big trouble. He''s not only demoted, but also recorded a big punishment. At present, on the surface, he''s suspended from work and introspection at home It''s because some people think that the punishment result is too light, and they are dissatisfied with it. They run to the city to make trouble in three days and two days. The police force looks at the old faces of your old Wang family in the police circle. In order to minimize the influence under the premise of protecting him, they let him avoid at home, right? "

    Wang Xiaomeng''s face is green. Although I don''t know why I know so clearly, I guess she must start to regret why she didn''t find a group of hooligans to clean me up.

    "Xiaomeng"

    Wang Xiaomeng suddenly returns to her mind, and the decadent youth has stood beside her.

    "Brother, it''s him who plays"

    "it''s you, Chunan." The decadent youth looked at me with no expression, and stopped talking to Wang Xiaomeng.

    I grinned, "officer Wang, how are you doing?"

    This decadent youth is exactly Wang Jie.

    PS: I''ve come back late in the evening, and I''m sorting out some documents, so I''m late again

    PS2: in the next chapter, something interesting will happen]

    PS3: it''s Africa that hopes that the friends of the alliance can get along well with each other and understand tolerance and tolerance. Even if there is any inevitable friction and irreconcilable contradiction, I hope you can talk about it Don''t open your mouth to greet your parents. First of all, be kind and filial. When you greet your parents, they will greet your parents. First, start by reflecting on yourself.

 Chapter 897

    "Officer Wang, how are you doing?"

    "Not good," Wang Chieh touched the stubble on his face and asked me with no funny irony: "do you think I look like this, like I have had a good time recently? Besides, people don''t know if I''m doing well. Don''t those whose surname is Chu not know? "

    It''s no wonder that Wang Xiaomeng is full of gunpowder, which makes Wang Xiaomeng happy and the goblin panic. Although Wang Jie looks slovenly and decadent, his body is next to that. The three buttons on his shirt are not tied. It seems that his chest muscles are too broad, and his sleeves are pulled up to the elbow. The small arms, which are bigger than my upper arms, are full of blue tendons and drums. They look strong and powerful. Although we are about the same height, we can''t His fist is bigger than mine, like a small casserole, rough and full of visual destruction.

    The eyes of the criminal police are fierce and murderous. What''s more, the enemies who hurt him are standing opposite him. Don''t say that demon Xiao''s face is white and legs are soft when he is scared by his momentum. Even Wang Xiaomeng didn''t expect that, without his own nonsense, her brother''s hostility has exploded.

    "Oh?" But I don''t think so. Now I''m afraid of everyone, but I''m not afraid of the police. "Is officer Wang in a bad mood or in a bad health?"

    "I''m not in a good mood, and I''m not in a good health, because I have a stomach full of anger, but there''s no place to vent it, but" Wang Jie glanced at the goblin and turned to Jie Jie with a smile and said to me: "now I''m in a good mood, and I''m in a good health, because my stomach full of anger can finally vent."

    "Is it?" "That''s good news," I said with a smile

    "For me, it''s not necessarily for you." Wang Jie clenched his big fist and the cartilage between his knuckles "cackled", which made people shudder. It''s estimated that if he gave me a fist, my thin body and bones would rot into a pool without scattering. "Because your mood will soon become very bad, and your body will soon become very bad."

    The goblin is afraid and angry. "You are a threat! Threat! "

    "Wrong!" Wang Xiaomeng let go of the hand holding my dress corner, jumped down the steps, stood behind Wang Jie, and said with a smile, "because it will become a reality soon!"

    Of course, the goblin can see that Wang Jie and I have a deep grudge, and also feel that Wang Jie''s murderous Qi can''t be covered up and didn''t want to be covered up. He said: "are you a policeman?"

    Wang Jie did not answer the question, "are you his girlfriend?"

    Goblin a Zheng, very affirmative way: "yes!"

    Well, this goblin, you should also pay attention to my eye reminders. Why did you answer so simply?

    "It doesn''t matter if I''m a policeman or not," Wang Jie and others said. He grabbed me by the neck. Although he was standing on the next step below me, he barely exerted his strength. He lifted my feet off the ground. It''s so powerful that I can''t fight with abnormal strength. "Chu Nan, don''t say that I''m deliberately retaliating. I''m beating you and you today I have nothing to do with my personal grudges. You owe me a beating! "

    "You let go!"

    "Don''t get in the way!"

    When the goblin saw that Wang Jie wanted to start and protect me, he had to push away Wang Jie, but he was pulled away by Wang Xiaomeng. Wang Xiaomeng must have learned how to capture, but I didn''t see how she flashed, so I dragged the goblin to a place beyond three steps, and twisted the Goblin''s hands back to the back. The goblin ''ah'' made a painful sound, and the body stretched back into a bow shape. It hurt Tears almost came out.

    I look at the heart of a pull, but still calm face, smile asked Wang Jie, "Oh? Police officer Wang said, why should I be beaten? What''s your reason for beating me? "

    "For two reasons," Wang Jie grinned grimly. It''s estimated that he didn''t brush his teeth and wash his face in the past few days. Besides the smell of smoke, there was a thick bad breath, which was sprayed on my face. I couldn''t help frowning. "First, you beat my sister"

    "she doesn''t want to be beaten. Who let her find fault first?" I interrupted Wang Jie and glanced at Wang Xiaomeng with his demon eyes. "Including now, I tell you, you''d better let go of it. Remember what I said just now? You''ve pissed me off. If you hurt again, I won''t let you off even if you pee your pants later. "

    "Bah!" Wang Xiaomeng spat: "blow you. I''ll see how you blow when all the shit is coming out!"

    "Hum," I sneered, and said to Wang Jie, "you know your sister''s morality. It''s not so simple to talk about it afterwards. Officer Wang, I don''t believe it. If you make another mistake, it''s just a demotion record."

    "Then I''ll use the second reason," Wang Jie looked at the goblin again, and there was a kind of uncontrollable joy in his eyes. "Chu, what''s the relationship between you two? Boyfriend and girlfriend! Can you afford a little night? What''s more, you can''t make friends with anyone. You can''t make friends with Xiao''s daughter. Do you know what Xiao''s daughter is? I hit you for discipline, but you are guilty of public anger! Don''t talk about me. It''s fresh if you don''t beat anyone in the criminal police team! "

    Only then did the goblin understand that the most reasonable reason for Wang Jie to beat me was that she had just said that sentence. She wanted to take it back, but Wang Xiaomeng twisted her arm hard, and she couldn''t speak out because of the pain.

    I smiled and was angry with Wang Xiaomeng''s cruel hand.

    "That''s new! What''s the relationship between Xiao Yike and me? Can you manage it? When will the police be in charge of their partners? Return him + mother to call with me bluntly this, you first call to winter small night, ask her to need you to teach me for her! What are you fucking doing? I blush for you! ""You"

    Wang Jie''s face is red and his ears are red because of my words. I don''t pay any attention to him at all. I glare at Wang Xiaomeng fiercely. "Little bitch, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. Let go of it and say sorry to her, or you and your brother, I will make your old Wang family unable to come down!"

    Wang Xiaomeng said angrily, "what are you talking about?"

    I sneered, "I''m not blowing it. You should call your father first and ask him what I''m doing and what I want to do today. Then tell him that I''m entangled with you now and see what his reaction is."

    Wang Xiaomeng doesn''t know why, but Wang Jie''s face suddenly changes. Although he is narrow-minded, his mind is still very useful. When I heard about Wang Meng, I immediately realized that it was not right.

    I moved my mouth and gave him a hint.

    Wang jiehu''s body was shocked by my mouth - Xu Heng.

    "You lied to me?"

    "Cheat you?" Taking advantage of Wang Jie''s hesitation, Li Song, I pushed him aside and grabbed my neckline''s hands. I didn''t look at him much. I went straight to the goblin and Wang Xiaomeng, "you call back to the bureau to ask."

    It''s a matter of great importance. Where can Wang Jie play? Busy with dialing out the phone, I slapped Wang Xiaomeng in the face with two harsh slaps -

    Wang Xiaomeng didn''t expect that I would dare to slap her in front of Wang Jie until I finished fanning her, she looked at Wang Jie incredulously - she would never think of it, Wang Jie watched her being beaten by me.

    Wang Jie didn''t want to protect Wang Xiaomeng, but because the phone call was through, the "South brother" goblin finally came out of breath, rubbed his aching shoulder, and finally his tears fell.

    I grimace, ask goblin: "ache?"

    "Pain"

    "hit her."

    "What?"

    Both the goblin and Wang Xiaomeng suspected that they had heard it wrong.

    "I want you to beat her, beat her, how she bullied you, how can you give me back, according to her face, pull hard, I don''t say stop, you are not allowed to stop!"

    I don''t want the goblin to be related to the words "violence" or "gratitude and resentment", but I suddenly found out that for Wang Xiaomeng, the goblin is too cowardly to be the head of the younger sister together, and she has no idea about Wang Xiaomeng

    because of fear, because of weakness, because she doesn''t know how to fight back, the goblin will always be Wang Xiaomeng Bullying, she is too kind and gentle. I taught her not to fight violence by violence, but how to overcome fear. What''s the great thing about her Wang Xiaomeng? Why is she the only one who bullies you? You have to tell her with your actions, whether you are the princess of the Xiao family, whether you are the eldest sister or not, you Xiaoyi will not be afraid of her Wang Xiaomeng. If she dares to bully you, you dare to smoke her!

    "Brother Nan, I"

    "go!" I said angrily, "if you don''t have such a chance, don''t talk to me again!"

    The goblin''s frightened face was white, because I said, "but brother Nan, I can''t beat her"

    "you haven''t beaten her, how do you know you can''t beat her?" In fact, I know that the goblin can''t beat Wang Xiaomeng, just as I know that I can''t beat Wang Jie. It''s all at a glance. So I turned around and said to Wang Xiaomeng, "if you dare to fight back, I will kill you!"

    Wang Xiaomeng covers his hot face and laughs angrily. "Chu, will you be killed by my brother? Xiao Yike, if you want to touch me, I''ll try. I won''t waste you! "

    The goblin is the type that doesn''t actively provoke others, but her arrogance and naked provocation will only make her unable to go down the steps, so although she is afraid, she still takes a step towards Wang Xiaomeng, taking advantage of the courage that I scared out, she is a slap in the face.

    Wang Xiaomeng is a Leng seed. She believes in herself too much. Just as she thought I would not hit her, she didn''t hide. This slap is so porcelain solid that even the goblin is surprised.

    All the students in the dumpling hall pasted their faces on the glass window, witnessing the powerful moment of the goblin, which also made Wang Xiaomeng angry.

    The goblin didn''t listen to me to continue to teach Wang Xiaomeng a lesson. Instead, he looked at his palm stupidly, so that he didn''t see Wang Xiaomeng swing his arm round, but he didn''t need me at all. Someone had blocked the blow for the goblin - it was Wang Jie.

    "What are you doing?"

    "pa --"

    this ear scraper is more porcelain than that of the goblin. Wang Xiaomeng stumbled and almost fell down. I hit her ten mouths before and after, and her face was just a little red and swollen. But Wang Jie''s face was swollen half of the time.

    Wang Jie was furious and pointed to Wang Xiaomeng, who was stunned by him. He was furious. "You, you, what do you want me to say about you?! Waste two uncle so ache you, you say you besides study good point you return him to do what show face of matter son? Scold others is the underworld is too younger sister, but you look at yourself in the mirror! You''re the daughter of a policeman, but you don''t look like a sister? Call me out early in the morning, what shopping to comfort me, are all lies, just to call me over to you as a thug? You want to make trouble for yourself. What are you doing with me?! If you don''t make trouble on the earth, you will not make trouble in the sky. Now you are caught in the pigtail. I''ll see what you can do! "Wang Xiaomeng was scolded for being silly, and I suddenly felt that this child was very poor. There was such a brother who dared not bear the responsibility but dared to shirk it

    Wang Jie suddenly petrified and turned around stiffly, with a forced smile on his face. "Mr. Chu, are you not very kind? You''ve been tracked by the police for a long time. It''s impossible to meet Xu Heng today, but I put the responsibility on my younger sister Xiaomeng "

    I clapped my hands to show my praise." it''s really criminal police. You know how I plan to deal with you before I say anything. "

    Listen to me, I don''t deny my shamelessness. Wang Jie''s face is even worse. "Mr. Chu, how big is the conflict between children? Have you done so a little too much? Be a man and stay on the front line, and meet each other in the future "

    " have you ever been there? " I asked with a smile, "you came here happily to beat me and gave me two reasons why I should be beaten. Why didn''t you say it was a conflict between children? Be a man and stay a line? Did your grandma and sister-in-law leave us that line? It''s unreasonable to bully her, forcing her to be the first sister. Now she doesn''t mix with those people, and there''s no one around to protect her. Your aunts and grandmothers rush to bully her. Tell me, where is the line you + mom + say? "

    Wang Jie''s face was red and white for a while. I was speechless when I asked him. At this time, my cell phone rang. It was Lin Zhi of the Interpol.

    "There''s talk of farting!" Brothers are angry, basic manners are gone, a fox has become a fine, is nothing more than a phone call for Wang to intercede.

    "Ha ha, little Chu, what''s the matter? It''s so angry."

    "It''s OK. I''ll hang up."

    "Don''t, don''t, don''t, I know you have something, I have something to ask you for, don''t hang up," Lin Zhi changed his tone of voice and said bitterly: "Xiao Chu, I''m asking you for a favor for Lao Wang"

    I sneered, "asking for favor for Wang team?"

    "No, no, plead for myself," Lin Zhi said with a smile. "I know that you can see through our police''s mind again. You find that we have arranged people to follow you. Is this going to be emotional? That little girl of Wang''s family is looking for fault. No, no, she shouldn''t go to find fault with Miss Xiao''s, let alone call that boy of Wang Jie hard for you. But one thing is the same thing. Are you right, little Chu? Our adults are in a mood, so we can''t involve the children. We mobilized so many people today, even after a busy morning, you didn''t plan to see Xu Heng. Now if you have to blame Lao Wang''s daughter, how can you make him fool in the police force later "

    " Yo, dare you tell me a lie? So your police don''t believe me at all? And sent someone to follow me? I didn''t find out. I believe you a lot. I was afraid that people around me would be suspicious, so I told them that I had an appointment with Miss Xiao. I was going to meet her and go to see Xu Heng. I didn''t want to be entangled by the little sister of the Wang family. What time did I meet Xu Heng at 10:30? What time is it now? At 10:29, it was only a ten minute drive, but Miss Wang had been pestering me for 15 minutes. One minute was the appointed time. I can''t fly even if I have wings. I don''t know if Xu Heng would be confused because I broke my appointment, and then question your police''s sincerity, Lin team. What do you say? "

    "Little Chu, can you stop playing with me?"

    "who plays who?" I laughed angrily: "you + his + mother played me last time. I don''t care about the face of Xiaoye. This time, you still play me with his + mother. Are you playing me or Xiaoye? If you want to play, you should play professionally. Don''t let me see it. When I see it, you expect me not to make trouble for you? What adult''s business should not involve children, who are children? Can the child spit out the words that I went whoring with her last night? Don''t tell me that Wang Meng is innocent. Follow me. Does Wang Meng have a share? It''s time for her daughter-in-law and nephew to come to me. I have to tell your leaders that I didn''t get to meet Xu Heng because I was entangled by his daughter-in-law and nephew. "

    I scared Wang Jie so much, but Lin Zhi was confident. He knew that I was not the kind of person who killed all the people, so he deliberately avoided the heavy and ignored the heavy. He said: "I am professional, but I didn''t expect that you are more professional than me. You can see such hidden tracking, and you can easily get rid of it."

    "hidden?" When I was stunned, I immediately laughed, "hide my fart, I just left the company. Your black and blue Bora is right behind my ass, and it''s 20 kilometers behind me. I can''t see that. I can''t be a hammer?!"

    "Black blue Bora?" Lin Zhi''s reaction was a little unexpected. "Wait a minute, you said that the car you found tracking you was black blue Bora?"

    I don''t know why Lin Zhi is so surprised, "why? You''re confused? "

    "It''s impossible," Lin Zhi said solemnly. "I arranged eight cars to follow you alternately, but there is no black blue Bora you said"

    "hmm?" This time it''s my turn to be surprised. "You arranged for eight cars? Not just one? "

    "Joking, in order to ensure the safety of you and Xu Heng after meeting and be ready to catch him in the first time, I''ve arranged 32 people to track you. Is one car full of people?"It also makes sense to hear Lin Zhi say that a car can crowd up to five or six people. On the premise of knowing that Xu Heng has weapons on his body, the police are unlikely to arrest him with such a small number of hands. Moreover, a car has been following me all the time. This clumsy tracking method, which has almost no skills, is really impractical to the police

    in that case, what''s the matter with my black blue Bora?

    Before I cast my question to Lin Zhi, I heard a sudden and harsh brake sound from the front, followed by a loud and deafening sound. Looking up, on the narrow and crowded road not far away from us, two opposite cars collided in front of each other. Normally, a black Audi was driving, and a black suit and black pants jumped from above The bald man with five big and three rough looks so fierce. After getting off the bus, he doesn''t rush and drive backwards to top his theory of the driver who caused the accident. Instead, he swears to open the trunk and pull out a metal bat

    what I care about is not the bustle that is about to start, but the retrograde car that didn''t drive down. First, I don''t understand that there is no one in front of him Why did he suddenly change lanes and go retrograde when there was a car blocking him? The second reason was that it was a black and blue Bora car.

    When two cars kissed each other, the license plate in front of Bora was blocked, so I couldn''t be sure if it was the same car that followed me, but my hunch was always accurate, and I was suddenly upset, which made every nerve in my body tight. I suddenly felt that if it was the car that followed me, he suddenly turned retrograde, there was only one reason - - in order to collide with me, because he was standing at the door of Jiaozi Pavilion, and because of the damage degree of vehicle collision, it proved that his speed at that time was

    this kind of uneasiness was quickly verified, but even if I had been alert for a long time, what happened next was that I couldn''t prevent - the door on the driver''s side of Bora car opened, almost kicked from inside Driving, the driver jumped out of the car at a speed that was too fast for people to react. Instead of caring for the bald man with the bat in his hand, he took a few steps towards our direction. When the bald man reached out to pull him, he lifted up his clothes pendulum, felt something behind his waist, and raised his arms towards us

    I recognized him as soon as he raised his face. Although he wore a white mask with a knitted hat, and although I didn''t have a deep impression on those eyes, the murderous look made me subconsciously call out the name.

    The man probably didn''t expect me to call out his name, or because the bald man grabbed his shoulder, his hand shook, and the two guns lost their sight. Otherwise, with a distance of only ten meters, the target was foolishly poked here, and the possibility that he missed was very small.

    Wang Jie burst and roared, "run!"

    Nonsense, I know if you don''t say it!

    His grandmother''s, dare to open the dark blue Bora with me is not the police, but the crazy man shazhizhou! I didn''t find the police who followed me at all. Just like the police who followed me didn''t find that I was being followed by the boat of sand, this joke is too big!

    PS: because I have to go on a business trip for two days, I have no time to update the code tomorrow. Today, I''m in a hurry, but I''m in a hurry. As I updated it in advance, I hope you understand. Well, I''m not in a hurry tomorrow, but in today''s chapter, I''m in a hurry.]

 Chapter 898

    "Run!"

    "With you!"

    Before Wang Jie yelled, I had dragged the goblin and climbed into the dumpling restaurant. I was in a mess. Wang Jie pulled Wang Xiaomeng, who was screaming, and then rushed in. Two bullets chased him closely. One of them hit the thick stainless steel glass door. Fortunately, the glass was not broken, but the other was not very lucky to hit the inside of the shaking door page. The stray bullet reflected in. First, I It bounced on the ground, then went to the roof, broke the lampshade of one of the chandeliers, and the fragments fell down. Although it didn''t hurt people, it was enough to make the whole restaurant confused. Suddenly, the men''s shouting and women''s screaming, and the eardrums of the shocked people were almost broken.

    Shazhizhou fired four shots in a row. Where is this kidnapping? This is clearly to kill!

    In order to dodge bullets, Wang Jie pours forward, with a very handsome and professional action, but his mother is just on my ass. if I didn''t release the goblin in time, she would have to fall down with me and eat with a dog. Her brother kisses the ground and doesn''t care about the pain on her face, so she swears back, "what are you running for? Hit him! "

    Wang Jie also fell heavily. "Why don''t you hit him?" he said angrily

    "Nonsense, he has a gun!" In a hurry, I forgot about Wang Jie''s suspension and said, "where''s your gun? He died! "

    "You don''t have to teach me!" The people of the old Wang family are really privileged in the police. Although Wang Jie has been suspended from his post, the gun has not been handed in, but I didn''t have the time to be thankful. I saw his old face, which was half crouched in the ground and reached into his arms, become wooden, and immediately scolded: "grass, gun in the car!"

    I opened my mouth and said, "no problem!"?! The police give you guns. You don''t carry them. You put them in the car?! Why don''t you lock it in your safe! "

    "I''m afraid you won''t bite me when I fight with you with a gun on my body!" Wang Jie did not have a gun. He immediately panicked. He grabbed Wang Xiaomeng, who was sitting on the ground screaming. He pushed away the goblin in front of him and ran away!

    How much weight does the goblin''s petite body have? How can it stand the wave of Wang Jie''s panic? In the process of retrogression, my feet almost left the ground and ran into a table beside me. I didn''t have time to get up. I leaned over to make her meat pad. The goblin was ok, but my back was just on the corner of the table. It hurt so much that I couldn''t even stand up immediately. But I didn''t even have time to moan. I roared at Wang Jie, "what are you doing! ˇ±

    run Wang Jie''s answer was clear and neat.

    My stomach is full of swearing, and there are two gunshots. Seeing that the glass door of the sand boat is thick and the bullet can''t be broken, I shot at us in the dining room through the window. The broken glass hit several little girls sitting by the window, which also made the fear of the guests reach the peak completely. The timid legs can''t move, so I can only shout to vent my fear, and the brave want to escape But like a fly without a head, it bumps around in a space of less than 40 square meters, which interferes with the vision of the sand boat. At last, it attracts another shuttle of bullets. Fortunately, the sand boat only aims to frighten people, not hurt people, but hit the roof.

    "Squat down, squat down, all of you!" Don''t yell at shazhizhou. I yelled for him. Then I yelled at Wang Jie who was going to run, "what do you do if you run these children?"

    Wang Jie has been hiding on the side of the stage, angrily said: "are you blind?! That lunatic shot me four times just now! It''s for me! Does he know what I do? I do not know! Ya is coming for you. He mistook me for you and fired four shots at me! Ya has seen my face clearly. Do you think he will listen to my explanation? As soon as the beast comes in, it will give me some big holes. If I don''t run, will I stand and let him fight? "

    "It''s the police!"

    "I''m a fucking policeman, but I''m not your bullet proof clothes or funerary goods! Ya dare to shoot in the street. Do you think he dare not kill the police? I''m fucked by you, too. I can''t even protect myself. I can''t care about other waiters. Where is the back door? Chu surname, you resist, I''ll go out to move the soldiers for you! "

    "I resist? What the hell am I going to take?! "

    "* * isn''t it a hero? Then try again! "

    "I''ll kill you!" Brother, back pain, can''t climb up, bare handed, can I block the boat of sand?

    It wasn''t only his gun that Wang Jie left in the car, but also his courage and dignity. The waiter was paralyzed, covering his ears and reading Amitabha under the table. God bless you, how can you hear Wang Jie''s question? Wang Jie didn''t expect her to answer. He pulled Wang Xiaomeng, who was also approaching Jesus, and ran into the restaurant That little door.

    The small door is in the middle of the table where the goblin just Sat. it is the only door in this small restaurant except the front door.

    "Uncle, run! That guy is coming for you! " The goblin finally came back to her mind. At the moment of life and death, she was still thinking about me. Although her voice and legs were shaking, and it took the eldest brother''s effort to get up from the ground, she still wanted to drag me to run with her.

    "Silly girl, what are you running at me? Find a place to hide! " Wang Jie can''t count on it. I bear the pain of the back of my back. I got up and picked up the goblin. Before she could react, I threw her into the stage. I grabbed two bottles of wine from the stage. Half of the order half threatened her and the cashier in the stage said, "hold your head and squat down. Don''t make any noise!""I don''t!" said the goblin

    "Pa Cha"

    I smashed one of the bottles and the goblin didn''t dare to get up. "I said I let you squat and I didn''t say I let you be a widow! Nothing no?! I don''t want disobedient women. You can do it yourself! "

    "I"

    "when I lead the sand boat away, you will call the police! The police are all around. I''ll be fine soon! " I don''t allow the goblin to talk, and I don''t have time for her to talk. Shazhizhou kicks the door and enters. In the moment when he looks for the target, I yank the wine bottle in the other hand.

    Shazhizhou reacted very quickly. When he left the door to dodge, he also fired a gun at me. Fortunately, he could not aim. It seems that shazhizhou is not a man who is good at using a gun. He shot two times in close proximity. He was eccentric because of his panic. However, my wine bottle hit the door, and the broken pieces scratched his face. He fell out in a mess, as if it was Stepping on the steps of the empty door, I took this opportunity to push an empty table to the front door, blocked the door, and at the same time shouted with all the shrieks: "all holding their heads and squatting under the table! Don''t run, don''t move, don''t scream! "

    The panic stricken people just lack a person to command or order. Hearing my words, the restaurant immediately calmed down. I rushed to the sand boat which fell on the ground through the glass door and shouted: "thief sun!"! I''ll take care of your mother. I''ll wait for you at the back door. Come here and have a fight! "

    Sha Zhizhou gets angry and raises his hand. Although there is a thick glass door, it still scares his friends. I turn around and run. Sha Zhizhou gets up and chases after him. I hold the front door with a table. He unexpectedly turns over the window that he has broken the glass. I grabbed a chair and pulled it. He ducked and fell off the windowsill Come on, smash the table by the window. There are four female students sitting at the table. They are too frightened and scream again.

    "What''s the name?! Tell me to kill you! " Sha Zhizhou was wearing a mask, but when he saw four girls looking at him, he still instinctively covered his mouth with one hand. It can be seen that he was not an expert. He was very nervous and flustered, but the more this happened, the more likely he was to hurt innocent people. In order to attract his attention to me, I didn''t leave and run away. I grabbed two more wine bottles on the stage. The first one was thrown high, Afraid of hurting some girls, I flew directly from the window to the road. The second one was not lost, but exploded in my hand - I''m quick, the bullet of the sand boat is faster!

    The brothers run with their heads in their arms, chasing Wang Jie''s grandson and getting into the small door on the side of the stage.

    Shazhizhou is a madman, Wang Jie is a grandson, and I am like a fool? I suddenly found out that my dream is to be a bear!

    The bullets of the sand boat are flying, my tears are racing, the back door, does it really exist?

    PS: I just got home in the evening. Last night, I changed my bed and couldn''t sleep. I didn''t close my eyes for two days. I feel sad

 Chapter 899

    Behind the door is the kitchen. Although the store is not big, the content is quite exquisite. The glass window is a completely transparent kitchen. The dumpling craft made on site is clean and sanitary. No wonder the goblin especially likes this small shop. There are extended corridors on the left and right. The right side is relatively short, but the end of the wall is pasted with a white background and black characters. The words "toilet" are written on it. My friend is decisive Turn left, the corridor is full of things, tableware, dining car, cleaning tools and the waiters who are sitting on the ground with dumplings. Wang Jie''s grandson is so unkind that he probably made a road barrier on purpose. He doesn''t know whether he wants to stop the boat of sand or even if I don''t catch up with the boat of sand and kill it, or if the boat of sand doesn''t know where we are running, he left a road sign for him.

    Brother, if I slip into the bathroom in the opposite direction, will shazhizhou follow the trace of this road and chase Wang Jie? It''s a pity that I''m too slow to respond. I haven''t waited for me to turn around. The sand maniac has come in!

    Fortunately, I have run to the corner and turned around before the gunshot. The side is the kitchen entrance, and the front is the legendary back door! The walls of the whole kitchen are floor to floor windows. I will be seen by the sand boat when I hide. I have no choice. I hit the back door and went out of the pit! The back is not a street, but a lonely alley between the restaurant and the high wall of the residential area! There was no shelter except for a few cars parked against the wall.

    Running to the left is at least 80 meters away from the front corner. Running to the right is a T-junction. It''s less than 20 meters. The boat of sand chases after me. I haven''t hesitated at all. Obviously, running to the left for such a long distance is totally a target for him. Hiding behind a car is like waiting for death. Running to the right is the only choice. It''s deadly However, not far from the right, Wang Xiaomeng fell to the ground and cried like a pig!

    "Get up! Don''t make a noise! Get up! You want to die! " It''s only five or six meters from the corner of the T-shaped intersection. Wang Jie saw me running out of the restaurant and knew that shazhizhou was behind him. His eyes were even sharper. I could see clearly that Wang Xiaomeng''s ankle was swollen like a bun after such a long distance. Wang Jie could not see it. He dragged Wang Xiaomeng''s arm and dragged her forward. He wanted to turn the corner quickly. As long as he turned around, Sha Of course, if I run in the opposite direction and target shazhizhou, Wang Xiaomeng sprained his foot because he lost a high-heeled shoe. Wang Jie''s brute had a strong body, but he was short circuited by shazhizhou''s frightened brain. Not to mention picking up his sister, he dragged her and let her fine skin and tender flesh rub against the rough ground Where can Xiaomeng stand? The pig like crying fear is not because of foot pain, but because the arms, waist and legs are worn! I don''t think it''s necessary to use the sand boat at all. If Wang Xiaomeng is dragged for a few meters, he will die of pain!

    I was so angry that I scolded: "King + eight + eggs! You''re not human, are you?! Hold her! Run with her! "

    Although I know it''s a dead road to be a living target, maybe I''m overflowing with compassion and can''t see Wang Xiaomeng''s guilt. Maybe I think the boat of sand is coming to me. There''s no reason to implicate Wang Xiaomeng, who is hateful but innocent. Maybe those noble reasons are just It''s only after I think that I have chosen a dead way to comfort and beautify myself. Maybe I didn''t think of anything at all. It''s just a simple offence. In a word, I chose the wrong direction.

    Eighty meters, unless I can run the eighty meters in three seconds, the bullets of the sand boat will definitely drop me in this alley.

    It''s not bullets that I challenge, it''s Newton''s feat that can''t be accomplished, it''s pathetic and despicable!

    He looked left and right. On the one hand, I was backward and didn''t even have time to look for the cover. On the other hand, I was dragging Wang Xiaomeng, who had already run to the T-junction.

    Wearing masks and hats, the sand boat with only one pair of eyes was obviously flustered. He raised his hand and pointed the black hole at me. His hand was shaking, and I was shaking all over. But absurdly, I was still rationally doing all kinds of disorderly analysis in my mind. His face was flustered, the hand holding the gun was shaking, but for three reasons. First, he had not killed anyone, So before pulling the trigger, he was terrified. Secondly, he killed people, but he didn''t do such crazy things as shooting and killing in the street. So he was nervous. Thirdly, he didn''t expect that he covered so tightly that I recognized him. Originally, he had attempted to kidnap, but now he killed on purpose. He was a bit confused in his mind Let me miss the only hope and opportunity that I can get away with and depend on the bad shooting skill of the sand boat. At the present distance, let alone the bad shooting skill of the sand boat, he can''t hit the wrong side even if he closes his eyes, let alone his hands are shaking. Even if he is dancing, he can easily make several holes in me.

    Under the cold muzzle of the gun, my mind is blank. It''s not the first time for me to face life and death. Whether it''s in the face of Xu Heng in the Qianlong manor or the fierce hungry wolf in the valley of the moon ecological park, I thought I might die. But only this time, I think I will die.The Adam''s Apple moved. I didn''t think of any last words or any wonderful life worth remembering. I wanted to fight for some time for Wang Jie to escape with Wang Xiaomeng. By the way, I scolded Wang Jie for making money. But I overestimated my courage. I didn''t have the courage to greet the obscene words and spit of shazhizhou''s family.

    I don''t know if it''s because I didn''t scold him. The sand boat suddenly turns with my body at the muzzle of my gun!

    "Bang"

    "ah"

    the sound of gunfire and Wang Jie''s scream echoed in the alley at the same time. The sand boat didn''t kill me, but pulled the trigger on Wang Jie! The sound of gunfire did not fall, and the boat of sand had already rushed to Wang Jie!

    I don''t know why Wang Jie didn''t run away when the sand boat was aiming at me. I hope that when I was aimed by the sand boat and had already confessed my life, the expression he showed was half thankful and half gloating. It was only my illusion of fear, but he was hit by the bullet of the sand boat because he didn''t leave immediately.

    The shooting technique of shazhizhou is really bad. This shot only hit Wang Jie''s arm. I''m not sure whether Wang Jie loosened Wang Xiaomeng''s wrist because of pain or fear, but I''m sure I can understand the same inconceivability in his eyes as I do - the shooting technique of shazhizhou is not so good. When it rushed towards Wang Jie, it expertly withdrew the clip and found one in his pocket A new clip was inserted. He just aimed at me but didn''t shoot. He hesitated to send the last bullet into whose body! Then, he gave up me without reason and chose Wang Jie!

    Incredible! Incomprehensible!

    I was the last to react, or I didn''t respond at all.

    Wang Jie, covering his injured arm, retreated two steps, looked at the shazhizhou he was catching up with while changing the bullet, and looked at Wang Xiaomeng, who could not understand what he was talking about and could not hear what he was shouting because of the double excess of fear and pain. He struggled, but the choice he made was simple. He left Wang Xiaomeng, ran, and ran In front of the front door of the restaurant is the street full of people!

    That''s all I have left in my mind, beast.

    Shazhizhou chased Wang Xiaomeng and fired four shots in the direction of Wang Jie''s disappearance. Passers-by was frightened and screamed four times. I don''t know if anyone was injured. But I guess even if someone fell down, that person must not be Wang Jie, because I saw that shazhizhou was so angry that he kicked Wang Xiaomeng out of the water and scolded: "Mom + I + I + forced + I!"

    "Hello" Wang Xiaomeng was hurt badly. She didn''t cry because of the kick of shazhizhou. How cruel it is! I made a subconscious cry. I regretted it when I finished.

    Mad Sha didn''t catch up with Wang Jie. He seemed to forget me after being furious. I reminded him of this. He was stunned and shot at me in a barrage!

    Zhuxing is still rotten. Except for the first bullet that nearly hit me, I don''t know where the others have gone. I locked my neck and held my head. I hurried forward a few steps, and then went back to the dumpling restaurant.

    "Come out! Chu, come out! "

    He knows I''m Chunan?!

    I met shazhizhou only once at Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet. I didn''t remember his looks, but I remembered his distinctive voice. So I just thought that he shot Wang Jie because he didn''t remember his looks as well as I did. But he said that he knew me. Think about it carefully. It''s true that he came to Beitian to tie me When I had a friction with Dong Xiaoye at Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet, I did something remarkable because I didn''t know who I was, and then sent someone to kidnap me. How could he forget my appearance again?

    In this case, why doesn''t he pay attention to me and kill Wang Jie?

    Kidnapping - the two words crossed my mind, and I was instantly clear!

    Grass, not because of

    PS: it''s a small year tomorrow, it''s time to start preparing for the Spring Festival, er, a lot of things]

 Chapter 900

    "Come out! Chu, if you dare to run, I''ll shoot this girl! "

    Probe out, I see the boat of sand with a gun against Wang Xiaomeng''s head holding his stomach and vomiting, snot and tears blur Wang Xiaomeng''s heavy makeup, I can hardly recognize her.

    "I will not run! Sand boat, have a word to say! "

    Delay time. Wang Jie and Wang Meng must have told him where we are by phone. The police arranged so many people to follow me in the morning. Even if I left, it would not be too far away from me. Knowing that I had a dispute with Wang Xiaomeng, they had no reason not to rush over. As long as I could hold the sand boat for a moment, until the police arrived, Wang Xiao There''s no danger in being cute.

    "You come out, you come out and we''ll talk." Shazhizhou tries to keep his voice free of murderous spirit, but he can''t suppress his panic and strong desire to kill me immediately in the face of uncontrollable situation.

    I shouted through the door, "if you throw the gun, I''ll go out and talk to you!"

    Shazhizhou is annoyed. He grabs Wang Xiaomeng''s hair and pulls her up from the ground. He shouts, "you are a fool, he + Ma!"

    I scolded back: "you''re the first to treat me as a fool! Can you shoot me if I get out? "

    Shazhizhou tears her face, ignores Wang Xiaomeng''s cry and her injured feet, and comes back to me with her neck on her side, "then let''s be frank, you come out, you die, you don''t come out and she dies! I don''t have time to write with you! "

    "I don''t know that girl at all. Don''t you think you''re a little stupid to threaten me with her?"

    "Is it?" With a ferocious smile, the sand boat lowered its muzzle and pulled the trigger.

    "Bang"

    "ah --" Wang Xiaomeng screamed, his legs were soft, his white jeans were wet, and he was scared to be incontinent "Don''t shoot, don''t shoot!"

    "Then get out of here!" Shazhizhou said: "I count three times. If you don''t come out, collect the body for this girl! 1ˇ˘ Two "

    Wang Xiaomeng heard that the grandson was counting faster than the second hand and cried louder. It seemed that he was shouting for help, but unfortunately I couldn''t understand the language of which country.

    "It''s not impossible to let me out, but you have to let me die to understand? Why did you kill me? We have no enemies in the past and no enemies in the near future. Who asked you to kill me? " If I don''t go out, I will die. If I go out, I will die. I don''t have the courage to go out and die. But I don''t have the courage to watch Wang Xiaomeng killed by me. I''m worried. Is the traffic in Beitian bad or the speed of the police too slow?

    "Don''t you know that I have a feud with your mother-in-law named Dong? What''s the reason why I can make her unhappy all her life if I kill you? "

    "Fuck + you + mom!" I''m angry. If I really die in his hands today, this reason is spread to the ears of dongxiaoye, carrying a lifetime of guilt, can she still live? I have nothing to do with winter night when the sand boat moves. He said it on purpose! I don''t have a gun. If I have a gun, I''ll go out and fight with him now!

    "Hum, if you don''t come out, I''ll fuck this girl in front of you! Then, I''ll go to + aerobics + winter night! "

    "Your uncle!"

    Shazhizhou is a man with a lot of brains. He noticed my care for winter night and deliberately wanted to provoke me. I knew it well, but it was still so simple that he lost his cool. The madman dared to shoot and kill in the street today. Who knows if he would not benefit tiger sister tomorrow?

    It''s not a question of whether I want to run for my life or not - anyway, I can''t let this madman go today!

    Close my eyes, calm myself, meditate and figure out what I think is strange and puzzling. I open my eyes and look around. Except for the two wooden mop at the door, there is nothing easy to do. I step on the handle of the stick with one foot. The stubble is not sharp enough and the length is not suitable. It is neither good to stab people nor good Hide in the body, is in a hurry to scratch the head grasps the brain, hears behind the body to come a quick footsteps sound.

    "Uncle!"

    When I look back, it''s a goblin. "Why are you here?!"

    The goblin, who was so tired that he couldn''t even stand up, was also very unhappy. He snorted, "I''ll save you!"

    "Help me?" I''m angry and impatient, "make a mess! What can you do to help me? "

    The goblin took a deep breath, stood up straight, and raised his arms in a handsome way to show a black guy in his hand, "use this!"

    My friend was stunned. What the goblin had in his hand was a seven seven type pistol!

    I''m not a stranger to this gun, because there is one in winter. Although it''s not easy for me to touch it, I''ve taught me some basic knowledge under my hard and soft work. For example, I''ve never taught me how to shoot when disassembling, assembling and opening the insurance.

    "Where did you come from?!" I checked. There are bullets in the magazine!Some of the goblin could not catch his breath and gasped: "I found it in the car of the smelly policeman. Didn''t he say he left the gun in the car? Just now, I ran out to look for him. His car was unlocked and the gun was left on the seat. I took it. "

    " honey, I love you so much! " I loaded my gun, and I was so happy that I did something that I couldn''t believe - I hugged the goblin and gave her a big kiss.

    I don''t know if the goblin is stunned, or if she''s out of oxygen and energy. After this kiss, I didn''t push her hard away, but she was still staggering, sitting on the ground, just right. Before she could react, I had put the pistol in my pocket and pushed the door out.

    "Uncle!"

    "Go back!" I pinned the half mop handle on the handle of the glass door, so that the goblin would not follow me out. I would not look at the rage and resentment on the goblin''s small face. I raised my hands and made a harmless gesture. As I walked to the sand boat, I asked him with a smile, "there was nothing to ask me before you killed me."

    "There is" the boat of sand stops to move forward, although alert to my approach, but still inexplicable way: "are you stupid + forced?"

    Not only the boat of sand, but Wang Xiaomeng also forgot to cry, unable to understand why I came out to die.

    "You threatened me with the girl''s life. If I am stupid, then you are not more stupid than me? Since you think I won''t come out, why are you threatening me? " Speaking, I am less than seven or eight meters away from the sand boat.

    The sand boat knew that it was a very dangerous distance. Shua pointed his gun at me, "stop! Stop! "

    I still approach him, because I know he didn''t come to kill me. Now he wants to kill me, but he just wants to explain to his instigator. He has made such a big noise, but his goal has escaped. In order to prove that he is not incompetent, he needs to do something when he does the harvest of this trip. I am only a substitute for his goal, so even if he kills me To prove that he is not a failure, but still hesitated.

    The sand boat is crazy and fierce, but I have enough assurance to be sure that his courage is not great. Moreover, killing people is not an easy thing for anyone, so I dare to bet! Bet on his momentary hesitation!

    Sand boat panic, let me have the opportunity to take two more steps to him, my aggressive, let him completely lost his reason, "you want to die!"

    At the moment of life and death, I shouted at the back of the sand boat: "Xu Heng! You fucking know you''re back?! "

    The sand boat shuddered and turned back with a gun. When I saw that it was empty behind me and realized that I had lied to him, it was too late to turn back and try to shoot me. I only took two or three steps from five or six meters away. I rushed to the front like an arrow from the string and threw a right fist between his eyebrows. The sand boat retreated in pain. I took the opportunity to pull Wang Xiaomeng out of his arms , another foot to his stomach, and cuddling Wang Xiaomeng back to lie down.

    Sha Zhizhou is as strong as Wang Jie. I used all my milk strength. He couldn''t lift him with one blow and one foot. He was hurt and couldn''t open his eyes when I hit him on the face. However, he shot and shot while retreating. I rolled to the road with Wang Xiaomeng in my arms, pressed her back and pulled out Wang Jie''s pistol from the ground. I also aimed at Sha Jie The boat of the sand pulled the trigger repeatedly, but it''s amazing that I only hit the target with the first shot at such a close distance, and the part of the gun in the boat of the sand is the same as the just Wang Jie, both of which are right arms.

    I didn''t expect shazhizhou to have a gun, and I was shot in the arm, so I turned around and started running. When I realized that the precision was too poor because I was too anxious to pull the trigger. When the recoil of continuous shooting was caused, the bullets in the clip were all knocked out by me. Shazhizhou escaped like a bereaved dog, which made me more courageous. I got up and wanted to go after it, but there was a deep pain in my back It''s like my spine was pulled away by someone, and I fell down again. He + milk + milk + made a meat pad for the goblin in the dining room, which really hurt my old waist

    fortunately, I didn''t see my embarrassment in the sand boat, the roaring alarm sounded, which made him panic. When he fled to the T-junction, he chose the opposite direction to Wang Jie, and even didn''t run any more Look back at me.

    I''m totally desperate - the stupid police next door to Mary, the alarm is so loud, is it to remind shazhizhou to run to where?!

    Wang Xiaomeng crawled over and helped me to sit up when I was lying on the ground in pain.

    The girl''s tongue is swollen with fear. I still can''t hear which language she speaks

    Wang Xiaomeng can''t care about his image. He lifts up his T-shirt to show his belly, just to wipe his face. With tears and saliva from his nose, he wipes off the heavy makeup he spent and shows his beautiful face. He repeatedly says, "are you ok?"

    "What do you think?" I didn''t have a good spit. She almost cried when she could not stop shivering. When I raised my hand to wipe the tears, I saw her scratched arm. My heart was soft, and I said, "no police, we are all OK."

    Just then, I saw a group of plain clothes rush out from the T-junction, divided into two ways, one way straight to chase the boat of sand, the other way ran towards us, the leader was a female police officer with evil face, well, it was our tiger sister, and the one who followed her was Wang Jie who just left aloneI dare not look at sister tiger''s cold face, but I see Wang Xiaomeng looking at Wang Jie''s cold face

    this unfortunate child is different from me. What I have just experienced is not only life and death, but also a more terrible betrayal than death

    that is the moment of life and death, but also the pain that will never heal.

 Chapter 901

    Wang Jie stoops to help Wang Xiaomeng, who is sitting on the ground. Wang Xiaomeng shakes his hand and gives him a slap in the ear, which makes Wang Jie not embarrassed.

    Sitting on the ground, I held out my hands to sister tiger, but she raised her hands to shake me. Before I could be embarrassed, her hands had not fallen, but I was robbed. I was slapped with seven meat and eight vegetables. If not for Wang Xiaomeng''s help, I would have kissed the ground, but I didn''t see who hit me. The prisoner had jumped in crying In my arms - the goblin.

    Wang Xiaomeng couldn''t help crying, but she didn''t know whether she was glad that she didn''t die or resented Wang Jie''s cold blood.

    No one advised them not to cry, because most people guessed what just happened. Dong Xiaoye found Wang Jie standing next to her. He dodged two steps like a maggot. He looked at Wang Xiaomeng sympathetically, and glanced at Wang Jie obliquely with his disgusting eyes. His undisguised feelings were exposed, which could be understood as deliberate provocation. I dare say, Wang jieruo was very sensitive to Dong Xiaoye The provocation of Wang Xiaomeng is a little wordy. This girl will definitely give him three punches and two kicks without hesitation. Unfortunately, Wang Jie dare not. Of course, he does not pay attention to the exaggerated disgust shown by sister tiger, but now he seems to have recovered his original intelligence and observation ability, so although Wang Xiaomeng shakes his mouth and makes him unable to get down, or even angry, he can Still, he could not bear it, because he noticed that people who wanted to beat him were far more than one in winter.

    In this way, in the narrow alley, a man sat on the ground, two girls who were not allowed to be angry with each other. They crowded the man one before and one after the other, crying loudly. Around, there was a circle of plain clothes with guns. They glared at the plain clothes without guns collectively

    ,,,

    worried that the news media would come faster than the ambulance, so Wang Xiaomeng and I were sent to the hospital by police car ˇŁ

    Now, my friend is facing a more embarrassing problem than being slapped in public by a goblin or on a winter night. I''m not a white or sexy ass. I''m exposed to the public naked

    If I''m surrounded by men, it doesn''t matter. After all, I''m in the process of treatment, but I''m surrounded by three girls, three girls and six girls, which is even more embarrassing The man who stood in front of me and hurt me naked and blushed for it was no one else. It was my dear sister, Chu Yuan!

    Just after I had a comprehensive physical examination, I was sure that I didn''t hurt my kidney or bones, so I was sent to a consulting room in the Department of traditional Chinese medicine, where a 40-50-year-old female Chinese medicine masseuse was arranged to massage and activate blood for me. At the same time, the police also confirmed that the dog, Lin Zhi, who was run away by the boat of sand, didn''t let me stop at all, so I ran into the consulting room to ask me about the situation Because it''s too much trouble, he needs to give a detailed explanation to the above, and the above also needs to give an explanation to the news media. It''s just that this expressionless and over calm female traditional Chinese medicine is probably due to menopause, and Lin Zhi and the recorder who seems to have a good personal relationship with Dong Xiaoye brought in by him are ignored, saying to me: "take off your clothes.". ˇ±

    big surprise, "which clothes do you take off for massage? Doctor, is this sexual harassment? "

    The woman doctor was cold and humorous. She daubed some liquid medicine on her hand and said to me lightly: "the young man is a little pretty, but even if I think there are so many policemen here, I dare not."

    My face is black, "are you really a doctor?"

    "I have a license. Can I show it to you?"

    "No"

    in fact, I want to take a gamble and say that I will not be cured, but dongxiaoye and Xiao goblin''s four eyes are wide and round, and they are still angry with me for being brave. Don''t say that I can''t get out of bed now, even if I climb down, they will lift me up again and forcibly strip my clothes, so the brothers should take the initiative, "Ladies don''t avoid it?"

    "No need!" Winter night a wave of hands, the white curtain beside the bed to pull up.

    If you think about it, it''s just a layer of cloth. It seems that when the wind blows, it will lift up. I''m lying inside naked. How insecure is it? Sure enough, I don''t know if it''s sister tiger or the goblin who informs me. When I was in the middle of a question and answer with Lin Zhi, Murphy''s fringe came in suddenly with Chu Yuan and the East. It happened that all the people, including sister tiger and the goblin, were immersed in the consternation I brought to them in my previous sentence, looking at me in the white curtain without any reaction.

    God knows where Chu Yuan wants to go when he sees this scene, and he pounces on him with a cry, "brother, you can''t die! Don''t you die! "

    The elder sister of traditional Chinese medicine who didn''t dare to work hard for a long time closed her mouth after seeing me, and finally she was able to let go of her hands and feet. She rubbed me hard on my waist and eyes, and almost didn''t hurt me to death. I took a breath of cool air. When I heard Chu Yuan''s voice and wanted to call her not to lift the curtain, it was too late. As a result, it turned out to be an extremely embarrassing scene now, brother Their buttocks were exposed in public. A middle-aged woman was "stroking" my back

    sister tiger blushed and covered her eyes. She almost turned her face with sister tiger. She tried hard to get rid of her, but her strength was not as good as hers. Liusu and Murphy grabbed the East, which was closely behind Chuyuan. They covered her eyes with one hand, but covered her eyes No, her red face.But three grown-up women are staring at my ass!

    The most excessive or Chu Yuan, a face of astonishment asked: "brother, you are not dead?"

    My angry old face is red, "where are you going to ask?! Is my face on my butt?! "

    Chu Yuan''s reaction came back. He quickly turned his eyes from my ass to my face and asked again, "brother, you are not dead?"

    "I''m not dead, but you''re going to die!" I grabbed the wake-up sheet and covered the part of the walking light. "Who told you I was dead?" I said angrily

    The goblin finally broke away from the winter night, got up and walked out the door. "I''ll see Wang Xiaomeng"

    "Xiao -- one -- OK!"

    The goblin held his head and ran, "I didn''t say you were dead, I said a man named shazhizhou chased you and shot you. You were injured and sent to the hospital. But before I finished, Yuanyuan hung up the phone. If I called her again, I couldn''t get through! Uncle, it''s my fault that I didn''t make it clear, but it''s not my fault that you walked away! "

    As the goblin ran, he explained. His voice disappeared at the end of the corridor. He didn''t know who was explaining it to.

    "Chunan, are you shot? Where''s the injury? Let me see "

    " you come back! " The tassel let go of the East, put his arms around Murphy who came to me, and hurriedly said: "he is not dressed! What did you do in the past? "

    "When do you care about this kind of measure? Cheng Liusu, are you really his girlfriend? "

    "You know I''m his girlfriend. What are you excited about? If you want to see it, I will see it too. Get out of my way! "

    "I care about her. Why can''t I watch? That winter police officer doesn''t stare all the time. Why do you just stop me from stopping her? "

    Murphy wronged the little winter night. Actually, sister tiger was still wondering why the demon Xiao ran away. But when she saw the fringe coming, she blushed and waved: "I didn''t see"

    she covered her face with both hands, but her eyes in the fingers were shining. She half joked and half picked: "sister Xiaoye has seen it for a long time."

    This sentence makes sister tiger become the target of the public. Seeing a group of policemen including Lin Zhi behind her, they snigger. Brother, this face is a group of jealous women or a group of crazy women?!

    "Don''t look, I''m fine. Get out of here! Don''t make trouble here! "

    The women were obviously tit for tat, but they turned their faces around and became a tacit and united whole. Not only did they speak in unison, but their angry expressions were the same. "What do you say?!"

    The brothers suddenly wilted. "I said I didn''t get shot, but I touched my waist. This doctor is doing massage for me. Officer Lin and they are also asking me about the situation. Can you avoid it first? When I go back, I''ll explain to you "

    the expression of several women will be relaxed. I took the opportunity to say to Chu Yuan," pull the curtain. "

    "Oh." Chu Yuan answered and pulled the curtain back.

    I shivered in anger, and looked at Chu Yuan, who was standing by the bed, with his head askew. "What are you doing?"

    Chu Yuan said: "I pulled the curtain up"

    "I asked you what are you doing standing inside!" I''m not so polite to this stinky girl. Just slap her ass and say, "go away!"

    Chu Yuan even dodged, drilled the other side of the curtain, I pulled her ass, but also because of this action hurt his old waist, the smelly girl is shy and angry, just a snivel and a tear begged me not to die, a turn over is not her, even his usual image of a good shy girl in front of people are ignored, covering her ass across the curtain to me Spit: "it''s killing you! It''s killing you! You deserve it! "

    When the stinky girl realized that all the people in the room were staring at her, she blushed, coughed and said, "I''ll see sister Bobo"

 Chapter 902

    Although I said that I would tell them the reason for today''s event later, it is obvious that the two intelligent women, Liu Su and Murphy, were convinced that the explanation I gave after that was 100% to avoid the heavy and light. They did not think that Dong Xiaoye or Xiao Yi would tell them the truth against my advice, so they repeatedly promised that they would not interrupt or pass on the conversation between the police and me Stay here and listen.

    Dong Xiaoye and Lin Zhi are not stupid. Who can''t see that these two aunts are so eloquent on the surface that they even beg for each other''s soft words. In fact, they are holding their anger and resentment? So in winter Xiaoye, Lin Zhi left the problem to Lin Zhi. Lin Zhi, on the basis of "it''s not suitable for children", drove out the minor east to find Chu Yuan and the goblin. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t dare to see more fringe and Murphy!

    Lin Zhi is ashamed of his many disadvantageous actions. He is afraid of being accused by Murphy, so that he dare not exercise the rights of his people''s police.

    The compromise between dongxiaoye and Linzhi made me have no choice but to continue the topic in front of the fringe and Murphy.

    "You mean that shazhizhou mistakenly takes Wang Jie as Xu Heng?" Although there was such a small episode made by Chu Yuan, Lin Zhi seemed unable to digest the conclusion that I had reached. His surprise was only rising. It was still unbelievable to bring up the topic again.

    I know that he didn''t believe it, but he didn''t want to believe it. He didn''t use his smart brain to think about the origin of my conclusion, but after thinking, he got an answer that he didn''t want to accept but couldn''t be overthrown.

    "It''s ouch!" the expressionless doctor elder sister seems to dislike me, a man with peach blossom entangled in body, more ruthless than before. I can''t afford to provoke women who not only have menopause, but also have the trademark of unhappy marriage engraved on the forehead. I dare not complain. I can only bear the pain and ask Lin Zhidao: "otherwise, you can give me an explanation - not to say that the madman is wandering around me I''m sure it''s not a day or two. He followed me today to kill me. Isn''t there a chance to do it? But I mistakenly thought that your police were following me and deliberately made two rounds. He found that I was aware that I was being followed, but even so, he still didn''t start with me. Why? At that time, the traffic on the road was not congested. As long as he had a scratch with the taxi I was taking, the driver''s master would stop and give me two shots. Then he drove away, which was far easier than in the environment like the restaurant door? But he didn''t. He chose to overtake to relieve my doubts about him. He seemed very patient. But when he saw me and Wang Jie together, he suddenly lost all patience. He shot at us crazily, which proved that his target was not me? If his target is me, why don''t you start all the way and shoot when the conditions are obviously not good for him? When there is only one bullet left in his gun and the muzzle of the gun is against my forehead, why doesn''t he kill me and go after Wang Jie? Is his goal Wang Jie? Does Wang Jie have any relationship with him? "

    "No," Lin Zhi shook his head and said, "but even so, it''s a bit far fetched for you to say that Sha Zhizhou mistakenly identified Wang Jie as Xu Heng? There are photos on Xu Heng''s wanted notice. Is Wang Jiechang like Xu Heng? "

    "Is that jigsaw on the wanted list a photo?" I mocked: "OK, it''s a picture. Is the portrait Xu Heng? Like, why does Xu Heng walk in the street of Beitian, but your police can''t catch him, and even a report call hasn''t been received? Is Beitian not enthusiastic about good citizens? Or are all citizens shielding his fellow party? Bullshit, compared with the past, Xu Heng''s appearance has changed a lot. How many people have seen him look like now? Shazhizhou is here to kill people. Can''t you go to the nearest place and hold Wang Jie''s face before you decide whether to open or not? What''s more, he happened to have a car accident, which attracted our attention. "

    Lin Zhi had no words, and he said suddenly on the winter night that he had been thinking:" did the sand boat not do anything to you all the way, would it be that the police were following you? " Speaking of this, she unconsciously glared at Lin Zhi. Obviously, Lin Zhi took advantage of her again, which has completely lost her trust and respect for Lin Zhi.

    I said bitterly: "I didn''t find out that your police were following me at all. I mistakenly thought of shazhizhou as your police. It was as if you were so secretive, but I didn''t find a car following me all the time. Why? Because there is only one goal in our eyes, I only pay attention to the sand boat, so I don''t notice your existence. You only pay attention to me, so I don''t pay attention to the sand boat that is close to me. I think the same is true of the sand boat. If I find a policeman behind me, I think he has already run, and won''t pursue the route I may take, like a blind cat running into a mouse, which is actually a drag Far away, after I calmed down completely, I thought about it carefully. There was no motive for him to kill me, let alone Wang Jie. When he kidnapped me before, didn''t your police draw such a conclusion? The purpose of his coming to Beitian is to hire someone or a group involved in the case of Qianlong manor to find out Xu Heng and kill him. His goal is always Xu Heng. "

    Lin Zhi or chivalrous, "he can''t revenge for his companion?"

    "Can he report it to me?" I''m not happy. I''m not happy with the doctor''s elder sister''s increasingly heavy massage technique. I''m not happy with Lin Zhi''s saying, "his companion was planted in the hands of your police, and I didn''t kill him!"Lin Zhi said: "I mean, if he shot Wang Jie, would it be because of this"

    "bullshit! Wang Jie is a suspended plain clothes. Did Sha Zhizhou know whether he was a policeman? Wang Jie didn''t participate in the operation at all? "

    Lin Zhi choked on me again.

    Winter small night frowns a way: "that madman, perhaps wants to kill a police officer casually to revenge us, humiliate the majesty of our police force."

    Dongxiaoye said this because she has a deep personal grudge with shazhizhou. Lin Zhi can''t hear the subjective emotions brought out by dongxiaoye''s tone, but he would rather believe that dongxiaoye is right, "is it possible?"

    The last word "has exposed Lin Zhi''s negation of this speculation and proved that he had an answer in mind.

    "Do you think it''s a movie? Even if it''s making movies and writing scripts, there''s something wrong here? First of all, if he wants to kill a policeman and humiliate you, he is not afraid that you know that this is his sand boat, and that you don''t know that this is his sand boat. What hat and mask does he wear when he kills? Today''s high temperature is more than 30 degrees. Isn''t it too hot for him? And now the streets of Dongcheng are full of uniformed police. He''s fed up, and he''s squatting at the door of the company early in the morning. He''s with me all the way, just to kill a plain clothes in front of me? " "I sighed:" I finally know why the public opinion attacks you so much. On your IQ "

    winter night, I''m so ashamed," just be smart? "

    "It''s not that I''m smart, or that you''re stupid. In fact, things are very simple. Lin team has known for a long time that they just don''t want to believe and admit it."

    both Dong Xiaoye and Liu Suo Murphy see Lin Zhi''s expression change obviously, but they look at each other at a loss. The three women are all confused. Dong Xiaoye looks at me inexplicably and says: "if you''re not smart, it must be me stupid. I Why can''t you understand? "

    "You can''t understand that it''s not because of your stupidity, but because of my relationship. You are the only one in the police force''s action this time." I smiled apologetically at sister tiger, and then asked Lin Zhidao, "team Lin, it''s your own opinion to follow my action today?"

    Liu Su and Murphy didn''t know what was going on, but they still stared at Lin Zhi with cursed eyes. Maybe they couldn''t stand this kind of questioning. Lin Zhi didn''t immediately deny it. He pretended to be calm and cover up his panic. He asked me with a smile, "why do you say that?"

    "Because if I really meet with Xu Heng today, but you don''t catch him, and you annoy him, no one can bear the responsibility, so your boss won''t take the risk, and won''t agree with you." I hate Lin Zhi, but now I have no intention of ridiculing him, even though he trapped me twice and again, even though I still have pressure at this moment I can''t help but want to jump on him. Like the elder sister of the masseuse, she also gave him a cruel and inhuman torture. But in the anger, I have the respect from the bottom of my heart. "I have to admit that I look down on you. I think you are a smooth person. I don''t think Beitian has taken the responsibility more seriously than the power of the police. It''s wrong. I seem to finally understand why you and forever Captain Wang Meng, who can''t even be promoted, is a good friend. He''s a fool. You''re a bastard, but you all can afford the suit on you. "

    Lin Zhi kept silent for a long time, and finally squeezed out two words from two dry lips, "thank you"

 Chapter 903

    Lin Zhi is bitter and unhappy. It''s not because I scold him as a son of a bitch. He is an understanding person, so he must have this self-knowledge, so he won''t mind. Of course, he can''t be because I praise him for his uniform, because it''s his pride.

    Lin Zhi is bitter and unhappy because he knows that someone is sorry for the uniform he wears. Moreover, the scum is in a high position. At least, his position must not be lower than that of Lin Zhi. Since Lin Zhi organized this action to track me without his boss''s permission, that is to say, he could not report the action to someone higher than his position. Similarly, he also We will hide it from colleagues at the same level who do not support the action, so as to avoid being opposed or even "betrayed".

    Lin Zhi agrees with the compromise attitude and draws back the winter night from me. It''s a blinding move. What he wants to confuse is not only me, but also his superiors and colleagues who oppose to arrest Xu Heng. Because this case is in his charge. He knows better than anyone else. If he insists on arresting Xu Heng, he will lose the leadership power

    I have to Admittedly, I''m overconfident. I didn''t expect that Lin Zhi cares so much about the dignity of the police, thinks too rationally and realistically, and doesn''t apply to people who are too persistent about something. Lin Zhi is such a person, so is Wang Meng. So when Lin Zhi takes less than a day to say that he is convinced that he was tied to the criminal investigation branch of Dongcheng Branch because he is too persistent about something, so far he hasn''t been able to go When I climb up even a little bit of Wang Meng, I should be suspicious and vigilant. Wang Meng has never compromised in his life. How could he easily compromise with Xu Heng who has committed such a terrible crime and trampled the national law and the dignity of the police force at his feet?

    Think about it later. Isn''t it because of Lin Zhi''s persistence in solving the case that he used me as a bait by any means?

    Under the premise of Xu Heng''s voluntary surrender, it''s a great risk and responsibility to arrest Xu Heng for the dignity of the police. Especially now, the public security problem of Beitian city is under great doubt. All kinds of criticisms and criticisms make the surrounding area a pair of eyes that are both scratched and full of expectation. What comes down from the above is an urge that can crush anyone''s spine and vertebrae The death order to solve the case, the result of any flash, will not be enough to make up for several people''s lost jobs. Therefore, Lin Zhi''s decision is not inspired by the upper level, mostly because he and Wang Meng are good at making claims - this is a very simple reasoning.

    The reason why shazhizhou mistakenly identified Wang Jie as Xu Heng is very simple. It also only needs a simple reasoning, or a hypothesis. He knows that I will meet Xu Heng today? No,

    So, how does shazhizhou know that I will meet Xu Heng today? And put aside this question, no matter where shazhizhou knew that I would meet Xu Heng today, one thing is certain: the news of my meeting with Xu Heng must have been leaked from the inside of the police station! What''s more, the person who leaked the news must be Lin Zhi''s superior, not the member of the serious case team who participated in today''s action!

    I have two proofs to prove that there are problems within the police. First, Lin Zhi''s attitude of agreeing to compromise is false. Knowing that he doesn''t agree to accept the condition of Xu Heng''s surrender, he is the only one who wants to seize him and safeguard the dignity of the police force. Therefore, the information obtained by Sha Zhizhou can''t be leaked from the serious case team. Otherwise, he knows the police Will follow me, how can he come to join in this excitement? Isn''t this a self imposed trap? On the other hand, if shazhizhou follows me with confidence and boldness, can it be understood that he is sure that the police will not participate in my meeting with Xu Heng today? So, where does his confidence come from? You know, even me, I''m not sure whether the police really compromise or not, so I want to test whether the police really compromise or not. Only the police themselves are the most clear! And make sure that the police won''t participate in the meeting between Xu Heng and me. Is there anyone else besides the internal executives who participated in the meeting?

    Evidence 2: Lin Zhi once organized a capture of Sha Zhi''s boat. Tiger sister, who had not recovered her hand injury, also participated in the capture and couldn''t understand it. How did Sha Zhi realize that she was surrounded by the police and that before the arrest, the cicada escaped?

    In the same way, if there is a problem within the serious case team, shazhizhou should be aware of the news when the two actions are launched. For the first time, shazhizhou will not be so flustered and embarrassed, and he has sacrificed two horsemen. Today, he will not fall into the hands of the police this time, too He didn''t want to believe my reasoning, so he forced himself to think without brain or deceive himself.

    Lin Zhi knows that the answer is much simpler than my simple reasoning - since someone in the police station wants to kill Xu Heng by shazhizhou today, he must be the same as him, and he has a compromise attitude towards Xu Heng''s surrender, and his compromise attitude, just like his own, is all made up by his mother Please don''t take today''s words out of this room. Maybe it''s because of dongxiaoye. He is very relieved. He left in a hurry before he finished recording. He said that he would go to see the injured girl in Wang''s family, but dongxiaoye and I know that he went to find Wangmeng.After the written record, I also finished the massage here. Don''t say that the menopause and marriage unfortunate cold humor female doctor was merciless to my ravage, but she bit her teeth and survived, and found that the back pain was really not very painful. Although the original pain was a little bit, it didn''t hinder my whole body from being reborn and relaxed.

    I picked up my pants and put on my shoes, got up and lifted the white curtain. I didn''t see the fringe Murphy winter''s little night, but I was almost frightened by the woman doctor''s dry and hard wrinkled face like the bark. She was still like a woman who couldn''t cry or laugh. She handed me some small bottles of medicinal wine that had just been massaged on her hands and said impolitely and impatiently, "external use, Rub the affected area and press it with your hands, from light to heavy "

    " from light to heavy? " I have a question about this sentence. When this elder sister just ravaged me, she didn''t make me feel "light". She didn''t say anything, but also from heavy to light. Seeing her sweating, I really think that she didn''t have the strength to continue the heavy work

    the doctor didn''t take my doubts seriously, and continued: "press and rub three to five times a day, 15 to 20 minutes each time, and recover The better. "

    "Where to wipe?"

    "No pain, no rub."

    "Back waist pain"

    "then wipe back waist."

    "But I can''t follow the doctor. Is there any medicine for external application or oral administration? It''s OK to have an injection. " I feel troublesome. It''s OK to take off my pants three or five times a day. The key is who presses me? Do you want me to ask people three or five times a day? I''m not tired and don''t say. I press and knead for 15 to 20 minutes at a time. I''m tired!

    "There are all kinds of medicines," the doctor glanced back at the three women and said to me with murderous air, "but do you use them? Young man, don''t be ignorant of the good people. You can sell yourself cheaply. "

    I was stunned, and then found that the three crazy girls were all eager to try!

    The doctor turned around and looked at the three women again with complicated eyes. He shook his head and sighed. Before going out, he muttered, "a man is a 20-year-old philanderer, a 30-year-old philanderer, and a 40-year-old flower. There are many vases in his twenties. But what is a 40-year-old woman? When a woman is twenty-one flowers and thirty tofu dregs, she will be called Obasan at forty. When she is twenty years old, she can''t catch the man who should be dizzy by you. When she is forty years old, what do you use to tie her heart? A group of poor silly children "

    this doctor is so humorous and cruel that she said this to the fringe murphyn little night!

    But I admit that her words, which are cruel and humorous, are quite reasonable, so the three women are stunned.

    When a woman seriously thinks about something, it''s usually men who are unlucky at last, so I cough and say, "go"

    "stop!" At the same time, the three women turned around and pushed me to my chest, and then pushed me back to bed. Then they all stared at my face like the woman doctor with a tree skin face.

    There was a layer of cold sweat on the back of the brothers, and they asked with a smile: "the three young ladies didn''t take the doctor''s words seriously? Although I am a little bit of a flower, I really have no interest in vases "

    tassel skin doesn''t laugh," hee hee, of course not seriously, because "

    Murphy skin doesn''t laugh, and it''s a tacit understanding that then the words of the tassel said," really is a silly child, because "

    Murphy''s words only say half, leaving half for winter night, tiger skin doesn''t laugh, neither meat nor smile "Because we don''t believe you can live to forty."

    I was stunned. "What do you mean?"

    The three women looked at each other, and then said to me in unison with ferocious countenance, "what do you mean?"

    I was stunned again. Before I could react, Murphy, a fringed girl, slapped me in the face. Under their encouraging eyes, tiger sister standing in front of me raised her foot and hit my lifeblood

    I curled up face down and fell down. Today, I kissed the ground for the second time. Three girls didn''t talk to me. They just punched me and kicked me. It was inhuman The boat of sand is still fierce

 Chapter 904

    The meaning of the three women is very clear - to fight is to scold is to love, to love to the extreme, to kick with their feet All of them are creatures that men can''t understand.

    "Want to go? What did you just say? I''ll give you an account, have you It seems that the role of tassel and winter Xiaoye is in the opposite direction. The tiger sister who just gave me a cruel foot moved a chair, and she sat down casually, but the tiger sister stood on her side without saying a word. It seems that tassel is the policeman who interrogates prisoners, and asked me coldly.

    "What else can I tell you?" If this is the reason why they attacked me, I don''t agree. If I didn''t use the exaggerated performance form to show the backache and the power of tiger sister''s ticking the Yin leg just now, I think the fight is still going on. Well, that''s enough for me to choke. "Let you avoid you and don''t evade, don''t you hear all I have to say? What else can I tell you?! Besides, you can''t speak well if you have something?! What did I get into the hospital for? Why did I lie in bed for a long time? I''m the wounded! You still beat me up?! Do you have human nature? "

    "Come on," Murphy, who was sitting next to me, helped me to tidy up my collar and stared at my red face. He didn''t have a good way of breathing. "Except for that slap, I tried my best to punch you and kick you. I just wanted to show my angry attitude. Do you really hurt?"

    "No pain?" I pulled up my sleeve, exposed a piece of blue and purple on my arm, and said, "where do you come from to make me look like this?! Elder sister, are you kicking?! Step on it! It''s stamping! You''re wearing high heels! "

    Murphy was also wronged. "Isn''t Cheng Liusu wearing high heels? Why are you so sure I stepped on it? "

    "What do you mean, Mo? I just slapped hard. Besides, I didn''t get on my feet at all. I only punched him twice on the back, and then you pushed me away! And are you and I wearing high heels? " The fringe glanced at the tiger sister''s feet. "Isn''t that the high-heeled shoes that little night sister wears?"

    Tiger elder sister''s face is red, her feet are tight together unconsciously, her toes are inward, and She Stoops a little. It seems that she wants to squat down her trouser legs and hide the new pair of fashionable and stable black round head high-heeled shoes that she bought under the suggestion of the East recently. What''s tiger elder sister doing? How could she not see the eccentricity in the fringe expression and the query in the tone of voice? She didn''t wear high-heeled shoes before, even full of conflict and rejection! But she has suddenly changed her love for beauty recently, and the process of this change happened in the period when she lived with me

    look at Murphy''s look at the winter night, it''s probably that she thought of going with the fringe - the unity atmosphere of women for those who like themselves is falling apart, women, you just can''t understand

    in fact, nine out of ten of my pain is the masterpiece of the fringe and Murphy, and sister Mo Kan Hu is the best Fight, but she is also the most able to fight. She has a good sense of both hands and feet. Unlike tassels, from the day I knew her, she was just a crazy boy. She was in a hurry to copy tables and swing chairs. Murphy, let alone, was the first time to hit people. Can she know the importance? Liu Su said that he didn''t have feet, so the bruises on my body that were stepped out by high-heeled shoes were all the fruits of Murphy''s war. But Liu Su said that he only punched me two times, but it''s certainly not true. Just two times, can he beat my viscera and waves?

    These two girls are afraid that I''m really in a hurry. They need to be investigated for their responsibilities, so I purposely go to tiger sister to shift the focus of the topic. I know these two girls too well

    tiger sister is not stupid. Deep harmonic explanation is the truth of concealment, so I deliberately ignore the gossip of fringe and Murphy''s eyes. I can''t stand the changing subtle relationship between the three women, shaking my head and sighing "Forget it. If you want to ask anything, you can ask it quickly. If you want to kill me, you can kill me."

    "It''s not us that want to kill you, it''s the boat of sand," said the three women, standing on the same front again. The fringe frowned and asked, "what you just told me is for the police, but not for me. What I want to know is not what the police asked."

    I wonder: "then what do you want to ask?"

    Seeing that I was at a loss, the tassel burst into flames and her eyes turned red. "What do I want to ask?! What I want to ask you don''t you know?! I just want to ask you why you always like to be brave! I just want to ask you, do you know how far away you are from death today? I just want to ask you, how many times has this been? How many times do you want to torture me before you give up! I just want to ask you, when you try your best, have you ever thought of me, your parents, fate, or anyone who will be sad for you! I just want to ask you, do you know how worried and uncomfortable I am? "

    Tears pouring out the anger, is sad fringe cry, I was stunned.

    I didn''t think about the moment when I really faced life and death. I had no conscience. I forgot everything. I looked into the red eyes of the fringe, at Murphy''s gloom and loss, and at the uncountable bitterness of winter night''s indifference. I understood two things. Why did Xiao demon smoke my mouth and cry in a mess? Why did three women so tacitly agree , give me a punchThe pain in my body is far less than the pain in their heart. Even if one in ten thousand of them is in the face of choice, I forget that their explanation is not to cover up, but to let the beloved go.

    I comforted them and said that if I didn''t try my best, I thought the boat of sand was coming to me. If it hurt Wang Jie and Wang Xiaomeng, I would not sleep. Wang Jie left Wang Xiaomeng and ran away. I went out to put the muzzle of the boat of sand on my forehead. First, I felt that Wang Xiaomeng had been implicated by me, and I should save her. Second, I felt that this hateful girl was really pitiful Poor Wang Jie is really hateful. If I run away, I''m not more pitiful and hateful than Wang Jie? 3ˇ˘ It''s not because my blood is boiling. I think I have 80% chance, so I dare to lock the goblin and run out to fight with the boat of sand? What''s the odds?

    I said that shazhizhou is vicious and fierce but has no courage and no plan. Before I was kidnapped, only his horse came. In fact, more or less it can prove this. Today, he first exposed his unwillingness with amateur tracking technology, and then caused a car accident because he found me, which made me alert. I jumped out of the car with my head covered, and I was called to break my identity He had no courage, but he was very familiar with the firearms when he changed the bullets. But when he fired, he was as eager to knock down the other side as I was. He pulled the trigger without aiming, so that there was no precision. From such a low-level mistake, it can be judged that his lack of courage and scheming made him full of uncertainty about the chaos he had caused at that time Under the circumstances, I have a good chance to take advantage of it. I still don''t believe it, saying that I''m crafty, especially in the winter night. How can I not believe that people like the boat of sand will be timid? I asked her, who is more terrible, the boat of sand and Xu Heng? Winter night suddenly realized - why is the sand boat afraid? Because the man he was going to kill was Xu Heng, who made the case of Qianlong manor, a mythical villain who was falsely told! Why is he covering his face? Why shoot in a hurry? He was afraid that if he didn''t succeed, he would be remembered by "Xu Heng" and retaliated by the extermination of the whole world!

    Don''t talk about the boat of sand. Who can be afraid of Xu Heng?

    So when I was mistaken by shazhizhou for Xu Heng''s Wang Meng''s escape, when he was about to shoot me, I shouted, "Xu Heng, he and his mother still know how to come back." shazhizhou immediately panicked. That sentence was my trump card

    which was well founded. The three girls finally believed it, but they were still angry about my adventure, so I took advantage of the heat and said, "go and see Wang The little girl at home, Yuanyuan and Yike should also be there. "

    I know these three girls are worried about it, but I don''t cherish my life enough and ignore their feelings, instead of saving Wang Xiaomeng. But I think if I see Wang Xiaomeng, they will understand my choice at that time.

    Before the three women nodded, my cell phone rang. When I felt it, I could not help frowning - it was Zhang Mingjie again.

    "Hello"

    "chushao, are you ok?!" As soon as the phone was connected, Zhang Mingjie asked in a panic. The mobile phone was hands-free. Hearing Zhang Mingjie''s voice, both the fringe and Murphy could not help but show their disgust.

    I was stunned, then asked with a smile, "what can I do?"

    "It''s all right?"

    "It''s OK. What''s the matter? Do you really want me to be busy? "

    "No, I don''t mean that," Zhang said with a long sigh of relief and a smile. "It''s a false alarm. I''m in the city bureau now."

    "What are you doing in the city bureau?"

    Zhang Mingjie scolded: "didn''t Wang Jie of the criminal police touch our brother''s eyebrows? I know ya''s family is a bit backstage, so I come to the city every day to put pressure on her, but ya still hasn''t been dealt with. I just record a demerit and stop working at home to reflect on myself. I haven''t even deducted his mother''s salary. Anyway, brother, I''ve been very free recently, so I''ll go to talk with their director. I can''t get out of this tone, and I won''t let them get along. I have to waste all the good tea in his office, anyway? Ha ha, just now I got a call from my old man in the car, saying that our company has become a mess and something important has happened "

    " what happened to the company?! " I looked at Murphy and the fringe and said, "what''s the matter?"

    This is actually to ask both of them, but Zhang Mingjie replied with a smile: "there is no misunderstanding about the egg thing! I don''t know who it is. It''s rumored that you were shot this morning, seriously injured and sent to the hospital for rescue. It''s a matter of life. My old man asked me to prove it. I said it''s pure bullshit of him + his mother + before, we were still on the phone? But the old man said it was just what happened. He said that many people in the company saw your two younger sisters and Miss Cheng, general manager Mo, leave the company in a hurry. The two women lost their looks. The two girls were crying. It was true. I was a little vague in my mind. When I got off the bus, I saw that there was a mess in the city Bureau. I went to see the director and the director Zhang Just tell me that I don''t have time to drink tea with you today, saying that you and Wang Jie were attacked by the boat of sand, Chu Shao, isn''t it true? It shouldn''t be true. If it is true, how can you answer my phone? Ha ha "

    I used my body to block Murphy, who was crooked and turned to run away, and I grabbed the fringe with my hand, and asked Zhang Mingjie," Zhang Shao, did your father tell you that I was seriously injured and sent to the hospital for rescue? ""Yao Wan''er," said Zhang Mingjie with a smile, "my old man said that the senior management has arrived at your comprehensive group. Yao Wan''er is crying. He said that Mo and Miss Cheng told her in person. Oh, I heard that your Liu group passed out and scared her daughter to cry. Now there are still a group of people to coax her, but it''s useless to coax her. The little girl''s mind of crying is not clear. One She cried to her father, didn''t her father die long ago? "

    " well, Zhang Shao, I''m ok. I''ll call them immediately to report safety. Thank you for thinking about it. I''ll hang up first. "I didn''t tell Zhang Mingjie. I cut off the phone, searched for Yao Waner''s number, and called out coldly:" Cheng Liusu Murphy - see what you two have done! "

    Before the two smelly women answered, they saw that the door was knocked open, and another two women rushed into the room in a panic.

    "Xiaonan, are you ok?!"

    "Chunan, are you still alive?!"

    It''s Xiaozi and minrou. Needless to say, miss three also heard that I was going to die

 Chapter 905

    Before we were sent to the hospital, I saw the goblin who didn''t wipe his tears. He slapped Wang Xiaomeng with his cell phone. His face was full of gloating and joy. So when she said to see Wang Xiaomeng, I was beating a drum in my heart. He said that the goblin sympathized with Wang Xiaomeng, to comfort her. Who believed? I don''t believe it anyway.

    Sure enough, still far away, he saw the goblin and a group of men and women fighting in the corridor.

    "Don''t let me in? I''m here to visit. Why don''t you let me in? Didn''t the doctor say it was done? " The goblin pointed to a group of gloomy policemen standing in front of the door, not afraid of the large number of people, "abuse of power? Is the hospital run by your family? Or do you want to be an angel in white? Look at your skin. Is the color right? You should look in the mirror when the color is right? Look at you one by one. It''s not your fault to be ugly, but if you grow up like this and pretend to be an angel with a fierce face, you''re guilty of a terrible crime. Do any children dare to come to the hospital to see a doctor in the future? "

    There are at least a dozen men and women, and at least half of them are wearing police uniforms. Obviously, they are all Wang Xiaomeng''s family members, and the young and energetic ones are not without them. But I don''t know why, they are ridiculed and mocked by the goblin, but they don''t make a sound. But even so, there is an invisible smoke covering the smell of disinfectant water, as if only a little Mars, those forehead The blue tendons that are inflated by Qi will explode.

    Don''t say that Chu Yuan is the fearless East. It''s a little intimidating to see so many policemen being singled out by the goblins. The two girls hold her, one on the left and one on the right, but they dare not even say a word. The anger of adults is a strong sense of oppression. What''s more, the uniform that represents justice and majesty on them? Their opposite is not a person, but a group of such people.

    This strange goblin is only afraid of Wang Xiaomeng. Besides, don''t say that the police, who is the king of heaven, don''t pay attention to her? You stare at me? Why do you stare at me? " I suspect that the goblin is looking for trouble on purpose. The little policewoman who is just in the door is young and energetic. The city is not deep and can''t hide her emotions. She is caught by the goblin.

    The young policewoman snorted coldly, pressed the fire, and said, "I don''t care what you say. Anyway, I have the right not to let you in."

    "Irrelevant people?!" The goblin laughs, pulls Chu Yuan to his side, raises his chin and complains: "who saved Wang Xiaomeng''s life? Brother Nan saved it! Do you know who she is? She''s brother Nan''s sister! Do you know who she is? She''s my little aunt, so you know who I am? "

    Chu Yuan is stunned, and the East is stunned. I can feel that several women behind me are also shocked by their brothers'' sweat

    there is something similar between their eyebrows and Wang Xiaomeng. The pretty young policewoman can''t respond to the goblin''s stubborn list of who is who and who is who. Coldly, she said: "I know your name is Xiao. She is the daughter of Xiao Zhanhe, the black boss of the east city!"

    The most inferiority of the goblin is her father''s underworld background. Angrily scolded: "you are the black boss, and your family are the black boss!"

    That''s a bad word! Even if I understood it, I also scolded all the people of the Wang family. The people standing at the door were obviously the younger generation of the Wang family. The oldest one was afraid that they were not more than 30 years old. The reason why they could bear their temper before was that the three girls were younger. But when the goblin scolded me, I couldn''t help it. The pretty policewoman grabbed the goblin''s neck and said angrily, "say it again!"

    Dongfang''s courage is a little bit bigger. My sister was almost frightened to cry, but the goblin calmed down, took a deep breath and calmed down his mood. Then he smiled shamelessly and said: "I dare say it again ten times, but I don''t want to say it. If you are slow minded, I will tell you that she is my little aunt. Of course, I am her sister-in-law, and Wang Xiaomeng''s life-saving benefactor is her brother, Do you think I''m not a person who has nothing to do with it? Besides, Wang Xiaomeng and I are not friends, but classmates for many years? Let me see what''s wrong with her? What''s more, I was also at the scene when the crime happened. If you don''t let me in, I''m afraid it''s not because you think I''m irrelevant, but because you don''t want to show your shame outside. "

    The Wangs were just about to lose control of their emotions, and they were depressed again because they were stabbed in their mind by the goblin. The goblin dared to know that there was a lot of excitement in it, so they had to go in and mingle with each other to enjoy the family clown of the Wangs ˇŁˇ±

    "Well, you let me go. Don''t regret it." the goblin lights up his mobile phone, moves the screen one by one from the front of Wang''s family, and finally stops at the tip of the policewoman''s nose. "If these photos spread to the Internet, you can''t blame me"

    I don''t know what the goblin showed them, but the Wang''s face suddenly changes It''s very ugly. The policewoman''s hands holding the goblin''s collar are shaking. Her voice is shaking, too. She is so angry and defeated that she says, "dare you threaten the police?"

    "Shit! What about the police? What do the police do? Wang Xiaomeng pees his pants just because your police are helpless! My brother was almost killed, because you police are helpless! You mean to be fierce at me?! " Xiao goblin also broke out. Maybe she came to vent from the beginning. "I can''t beat you, or I won''t threaten you. I will beat you directly! It''s shameless. Now I''m pretending to protect Wang Xiaomeng. When I''m in danger, I leave her alone and ask a common people to sacrifice their lives to save people. In addition to getting paid to drive a bus and spending public money and showing off the superiority of evil and evil that you''ll always be right and just and can''t be wrong, what else will you doI finally understood that the goblin didn''t come to investigate Wang Xiaomeng, but to find Wang Jie. She was patient and repressed the anger in her heart. Because she was blocked by these Wangs, she vented her anger to them.

    The young generation of the Wang family are red faced and red faced by the goblin. They will feel at ease when the payment and return are in direct proportion. Maybe they are not as bad as the goblin said, but the comfort under the protection of the elders is enough to make them ashamed. The young seniority is doomed that they haven''t had the chance to prove themselves. In fact, the words under the rage of the goblin are unreasonable, but Even if it is a winter night with a clear conscience, how can it not blush?

    That''s not because of himself, but the collective sense of honor after wearing the police uniform -- Wang Jie also wears the same clothes as them, and what he lost is not his dignity and pride

    he realized that the improper winter night reminded me in a whisper: "that girl is Wang Jie''s sister"

    I was shocked, as expected, I saw that the beautiful policewoman was angry and angry, and wanted to rob Xiao demon Jing''s mobile phone, "Wang''s business is Wang''s business. You don''t have to worry about it! Give me your cell phone! "

    The goblin takes advantage of her to loosen her neckline, retreats three steps in a row, hides behind Chu Yuan and the East, "why do I give you my mobile phone? Police robbed -- Police robbed -- "

    in fact, doctors and nurses have seen the noisy situation here for a long time, but it''s a group of police, who dares to come here? The goblin''s asking for help will only cause the Wangs to panic.

    "I''ll be rude to you if you call me again!" Qingxiu policewoman is eager to catch the goblin, which inevitably pushes Chu Yuan and Dongfang apart. Although these two girls practice yoga all day long and learn some self-defense skills in winter, their motor nerves are just so so. Chu Yuan even can''t even be regarded as "ordinary", which belongs to the type of walking carelessly will fall.

    Wang Xiaomeng, who is still studying, has practiced Kung Fu. It can be seen how powerful the girl growing up in the Wang family''s education environment is. Chu Yuan, who has a weak physique, was pushed by a policewoman who is as tall as Wang Xiaomeng. At that time, she flew out like a piece of paper.

    "Hello!" "Hello!" "Hello!"

    I yelled once, winter night yelled once, and I didn''t hear who yelled, but it must be one of the women behind me. They all saw the reckless action of the beautiful policewoman. They hurriedly adjusted their steps in time in the East. They stumbled backward for two steps. They leaned against the wall with their backs. Although they were in a mess, they barely fell down. Chu Yuan was not so lucky, though he was in a mess The goblin Xiao, who was involved in her, hugged her in time, but the little body had no strength at all. They fell down in the corridor together

    winter night and the fringe helped Chu Yuan and the goblin. Murphy and Xiao Zi protected the East. I grabbed the policewoman''s neck, just like she had just grabbed the goblin. Fortunately, Chu Yuan and the goblin were not hurt, or I would be different Slap her in the face.

    Wang Jie''s younger sister is young at last. When I grabbed her neck, she was scared to be silly. Looking at me, her face was frightened and her eyes were full of panic. She even forgot to resist, which made me hard to move. I was trying to let go. Suddenly, a figure flashed from the side, waved to the little policewoman''s face, and I subconsciously grabbed the hand. "What are you doing? Łˇˇ±

    Min Rou, who was holding my left hand, narrowed her eyes and smiled, "smoke her."

    After that, he raised his right hand and waved it to the face of the policewoman

 Chapter 906

    "Are you sick?!" I turned around to block Wang Jie''s sister behind me, grabbed minrou''s other hand, and stared at her with round eyes, "what do you want?"

    "I''m not ill. She''s ill. She hit your sister. Shouldn''t I hit her?" Minrou is still smiling like a harmless and gentle sheep, but in her narrowed eyes, the cold light flashed, "is the Xiao''s little sister good? Is the police great? I have to give it a try and see what they can do to me. "

    This girl broke my hand. She really meant not to stop fighting.

    "Can you stop messing up?" I was angry. "Let''s deal with the matter. Don''t blame her brother. She didn''t do anything wrong. She just wanted to rob Yike''s mobile phone, and didn''t deliberately push them down. Xiao Yi is a child. He is not sensible. You are also a child."

    I also have anger in my heart, but I understand that Wang Jie''s younger sister didn''t mean to overthrow Chu Yuan and the East. In fact, the cause of Wang Jie''s anger lies in Xiao demon. So my anger is not directed against min Rou, but Xiao demon who gives vent to his anger at random - the wrong one is Wang Jie, not his younger sister, not Wang Xiaomeng.

    "You are min Rou! Min Rou of new energy in the valley of the moon! "

    Recently, Miss Min has a high exposure rate. She can be seen on TV, newspaper and internet almost every day. The mysterious background of this girl has become the hottest topic of discussion nowadays. Someone in the Wang family recognized her immediately.

    Among the people present, I''m probably the one who doesn''t know minrou''s influence, because I never read the reports about her. For me, it''s enough to figure out one thing - minrou is the spokesperson of miss three, so even if I pay more attention to her, I can''t know the things I want to know, and miss three doesn''t want me to know, then I Why bother?

    Looking at Wang family, especially Wang Jie''s younger sister, she looks scared. To be honest, I''m even more surprised than them. Minrou is a bit strong today. But how can she look like that? Even when the woman is angry, she will smile with a sense of security. Wang Jie''s sister comes back to her mind and says to me, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."

    "I know, I''m sorry, I was a little reckless just now." It''s not my style to push forward. It''s not my style to bully others, and it''s not my style. Under the premise of controlling anger, I will never do unreasonable things. The more the other party''s fault is, the more I like to show my magnanimity, not because of nobility or vanity, but because of this way of handling, I get the least trouble and the most praise.

    I am not such a sincere person. I just weighed my interests and made the most beneficial choice for myself.

    Mo also said that I am suitable to be a businessman, perhaps because I am a standard utilitarian in some aspects.

    Wang Jie''s affair has made the Wang family face down. If I take the opportunity to ridicule, it will make them forget my kindness to save Wang Xiaomeng. I''m not afraid to offend them or be hated by them, but what about the goblin? What about the winter night?

    I changed my face in a general way. In a flash, I became a kind-hearted person. Everyone was stunned. Wang Jie''s younger sister''s beautiful little face rose to red inexplicably. She waved her hand and shook her head. "It doesn''t matter. That''s right. You are Chu Nan?"

    I smiled and nodded, but I wondered at her unexpected politeness. "Can I go in and see Wang Xiaomeng?"

    Although Wang Jie''s younger sister is the youngest of these people outside the door, I know that she has the most voice and decision-making power. I remember that Dong Xiaoye said that the old Wang family expected to succeed Wang Jie as the only one. That is to say, the male comrades here don''t have Wang''s surname

    Wang Jie''s younger sister nodded happily. Those sparkling eyes let me have I can''t adapt to it and I can''t understand it. Doesn''t she know about the festival between me and Wang Jie, only when I am the benefactor of her old Wang family?

    Obviously not

    I said "thank you". She put me to her side, but immediately flashed back to stop the little winter night behind me, "sister Dongdong, you can''t go in."

    Although we call dongxiaoye "dongdongjie", her tone is very bad.

    "Why?" winter night frowned The tone is also poor, it seems that there is some resentment.

    The little policewoman snorted coldly and said: "you''ve seen enough of my brother''s jokes. He chases you. If you don''t see him, I don''t blame you. It''s his toad who wants to eat swan meat. He deserves to run against the wall and make a fool of himself. But please leave him some dignity, OK? He''s a man, at least. "

    Winter night sneers, "is he a man? Laugh at me. Don''t you blush when you say that? I''m wearing the same uniform as him. I feel ashamed! Man is he human? People are not his dignity? He has lost the dignity of the people who wear your uniform like him. Should I give him dignity? "

    This choked little policewoman blush, but speechless.

    Not blind all see, winter small night also hold a stomach fire.

    After a wave is not smooth and another wave is rising, I quickly put down the momentum. "Xiaoye, you wait for me outside, tassel, Feier and Xiaozi. You don''t want to go in, either. You can go in with me to see Wang Xiaomeng."The name can be wrong, but the nickname can''t be wrong. The "goblin" is the best example. Xiao goblin hears that I yelled minrou''s words are actually angry at her. She hid behind Liusu and Chuyuan early in the morning. Seeing that I''m not angry, she asked her to go in and see Wang Xiaomeng. She was surprised and overjoyed. But seeing my face, she immediately realized something The mobile phone is hidden behind her. It''s empty. I don''t want to be robbed by Chu Yuan. There''s a meat pad made by Xiao demon. The girl doesn''t hurt. She didn''t see how sensitive she was just now. Now she looks like a butterfly. The little policewoman doesn''t respond. Chu Yuan has flashed from her side and tightly hugged my arm.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Come with you."

    I''m afraid the Wang family thought that Chu Yuan wanted to see a joke, but they didn''t have a good way of saying, "what are you doing with me? You don''t know anyone. "

    Chu Yuan raised his small face, frowned and looked coldly. He said something that made us laugh and cry, "you always suffer, they are many, I''m afraid they bully you!"

    Liu Su, Murphy, Ziyuan tiger sister, was stunned at the words. She immediately laughed. Min Rou, who was scolded by me, was aggrieved. Seeing Chu Yuan, a weak but strong young adult, she couldn''t help but Chuchi smiled. But the Wangs, the policemen, were shamed. In the eyes of a little girl, wearing police uniforms represents justice. What has become of them Image?

    To be honest, I don''t want to see Wang Xiaomeng. Apart from sympathy, there are three reasons to see her.

    1ˇ˘ It''s Wang Xiaomeng''s pity to transfer some women''s targeted personal attacks on me. Otherwise, they will endlessly scold me for not taking risks. They wronged me for not having them in my heart, especially the fringe and Chu Yuan. If not, they would stab the old man and stepmother. When they saw Wang Xiaomeng, they could understand why I took risks.

    2ˇ˘ I want to use this to ease the relationship with the Wangs. Wang Jie was punished and became the laughingstock of his colleagues after dinner. If the Wang family didn''t say it, it didn''t mean that they wouldn''t be angry with sister tiger and me. Sister Wang Jie''s attitude towards sister tiger is enough to explain everything. I don''t care, but the attitude of the Wang family will have some intangible impact on sister tiger.

    It''s not enough to prove the position and influence of Wang family in the police field that Wang Meng can''t be promoted. There are many observation angles for one thing. From different angles, what he sees is also different. As for Wang Meng''s stubborn temper of being hard and soft, he hasn''t been demoted for many years and has been staying in his favorite job (it seems that only this job is available You can directly target Xiao Sanye). Can''t you prove that the Wang family has some energy in the police?

    It''s easy to understand that it''s better for enemies to solve than to get married. The Wang family owes me a favor, but I don''t ask for it. They are embarrassed to continue to annoy me and sister tiger? Although I don''t like sister tiger''s job as a policeman, since she likes it, can''t I help her make enemies?

    3ˇ˘ I''m afraid that Xiao demon will make trouble. Like Chu Yuan, she dare slap me in the face of me and carrying me on her back. She said that she would stab Wang Jie twice. I think I would believe in another one. I think today is a good opportunity to see Wang Xiaomeng''s gratitude for my politeness along the way. I think it''s a good chance to defuse her relationship with the demon Because Wang Jie''s younger sister pushed Chu Yuan and the East, my head was so hot that I almost forgot my original intention. It broke a big deal, which made me feel, impulsive, and really a devil. So when I came into the room, I stood at the door, my eyes were red, and I quickly wiped a pair of tears of snot in surprise. I didn''t say I was grateful or guilty, but I stared at my Wang Jie with resentment. I was so angry The reason resisted the strong desire of kicking the bastard''s two eggs, only glanced at him coldly, then pulled Chu Yuan and the goblin, and sat on the sickbed by the window, with the same eyes as him, but stared at Wang Xiaomeng.

    In addition to Lin Zhi, all the people in the room are from the Wang family. In addition to Wang Meng, there are dozens of men and women in the room. The spacious ward is full of people. I didn''t expect there were so many people in the room, and each of them had a leading role. I was surprised, but they seemed to be more surprised. Each of them looks strange. It seems that it''s hard to understand how I came in Wang Xiaomeng, not because of calmness, but because of the surprised eyes of the leaders, stared at something at a loss My face is in my armpit

 Chapter 907

    Except for Lin Zhi and Wang Xiaomeng, they are all the elders of the Wang family. Their faces are gloomy, indignant, sighing, disappointed or pitiful. Their complicated expressions are still there. Seeing me coming in, I feel a thick layer of surprise. It''s estimated that from surprise to anger, it''s just a matter of time. Seeing the Wang family watching the door, I know the house Li is holding a critical meeting, but I didn''t expect Wang Jie to be scolded and beaten. What''s more, the man who has no face and skin will cry and have tears

    but I don''t think it''s because of regret, it''s because of shame, otherwise he won''t show a fierce light of resentment to me after I see his red and swollen cheek gang. Without me, his mistakes will not be made up or even worse There is a chance to "correct next time", so he is still the narrow-minded Wang Jie. Maybe he is sorry for Wang Xiaomeng, but he is certainly not grateful to me.

    There are no considerate people in the old Wang''s family. Even though the window is open, the house is still covered with clouds and mist. It seems that only nicotine and tar can release their pent up emotions. Wang Xiaomeng, the wounded patient, is still restrained. She is the most upset in her heart. She didn''t join the elders to puff up the mist. On the basis of sympathy, I have increased some good feelings - mainly Or because there are too many references to show her, which is based on relativity.

    "Chunan, why are you in?!" Lin Zhi is the first one to react. He pulls me up and looks a little flustered, for fear that I will come to find fault or fall to the ground. He pleads in a low voice: "if you want to settle accounts, you can find me. We can change our time and talk alone, kick me with a few punches or pour me with a few cups of tea. I''m just suffering from it. If you look at the occasion, you''re not happy, and others are not happy , mutual understanding, don''t make trouble "

    Wang''s face is ugly. It''s probably because he and Lin Zhi want to go together. The tall and burly man standing beside Wang Jie shows some middle-aged men who have influenced the overall beauty of the whole army. He adjusts a little bit of unsmooth smell, tries to pretend to be indifferent, but can''t hide three points of shame and seven points of anger and asks:" are you Chu Nan? Who let you in? "

    Although I have no desire to show off and come in with the mentality of turning fighting into wealth, this uncle''s domineering way of asking questions still makes me uncomfortable. I''m wang Xiaomeng''s life-saving benefactor, anyway? Can''t you be a little polite? I looked back at him and smiled, "are you officer Wang''s father? Ha ha, tiger father has no dog son "

    " what do you say?! "

    This uncle is dressed in a suit. Unlike other people, he can see the police rank on his shoulder and the official tune. I don''t know what kind of official he is. But I can see his big body and the distinctive Chinese character face. In addition, with the furious reaction, it''s obvious that I didn''t guess wrong. He is Wang Jie''s father.

    "Chunan!" Lin Zhi lost his bloody face in an instant, proving that Wang Jie''s father and official were not small. Otherwise, he thought that my words were too damaging. Knowing that my stubborn temper was useless, he turned his head and said with a smile, "Wang hall, this kid''s bad temper is not for you, it''s for me, because I''m good at making suggestions and organizing today''s action."

    director of the hall? What hall? No matter what hall, as long as it''s not the living room, the official knows that Wang Jie''s father is expecting my response, so I have no response. Unfortunately, brother, I''m just a small people, only buying the account of the living room!

    "OK, Xiaomeng said that you are not afraid of the gun. I still don''t believe it. Now I believe it. It''s really arrogant." My son is disgraceful. When my face is dark, I can understand Wang Jie''s father''s resentment against me. After all, it''s not his daughter who has been saved. It''s his son who will never rise again in his life.

    "Arrogance and fear of death are two things," I said lightly. "You think I am arrogant because you know that you have lost the capital of arrogance in front of me, so it''s not my arrogance, but you want to be arrogant, but you feel guilty and ashamed."

    Lao Wang''s head has been enlarged three times by my anger, and his tongue has ended. "You"

    "and," I interrupted him and said lightly: "don''t bury yourself so much. Although there is a smell of gunpowder in your mouth, you don''t look like the muzzle of a gun. Wang Xiaomeng lifted me up. Too many people in northern sky lifted me up, and I was afraid of facing the muzzle of a gun, because I''m afraid of death, No I have only met one person who is afraid of death. His name is Xu Heng. He is a person who makes the society drive you officials crazy. Only the madman is not afraid of death, so fear of death is not disgraceful "

    I turn to look at my Wang Jie angrily, squinting and laughing," but I am more afraid of living without face or skin than death. "

    "Well, well said!" The goblin is here to find fault. Seeing that I have turned old Wang''s face red and his ears red and left a room full of people speechless, she clapped hard. "Living without face or skin is disgraceful!"

    Chuyuan, who hugged my arm, also raised his small face, and looked at me with some hazy eyes at the face that had increased somewhat handsome due to the awe inspiring righteousness? Nonsense, that is to say, to both of you! Go out to learn tongues, and tell the lines of "Niu + bi" and "Shuai" to those women. They scold me for not cherishing my life. They don''t care if they give me a report. Don''t you have something to say! Don''t swear and don''t spit! "

    Wang Jie is so angry that he wants to come up and fight with me. The goblin is bright and protective in front of me, which makes me a little moved and a little headache. The goblin is really not afraid to offend people.Wang Jie raised himself high. I was too lazy to scold him. The dog barked at you. Did you also bark at the dog? Seeing through his essence, I was reluctant to bury myself. I turned around and walked to Wang Xiaomeng''s bedside. I was very friendly and smiled at the woman who was dressed up in fashion but cried and flowed her face. Then I said to Wang Xiaomeng, who had washed off her heavy makeup and recovered her beautiful face, who looked more comfortable. Some of them looked at me wrongly: "is it better?"

    Wang Xiaomeng nods, then shakes his head, and then nods. Isn''t her sprained ankle? Why is there something wrong with the cervical vertebra

    "Goblin disdains sneer way:" in the eye have a person, but in the eye have no dog

    The goblin is pure to add chaos. He always intentionally distorts my behavior without saying anything. When he scolds, he brings a group of people. Wang Jie is the least calm. He raises his hand to hit people. "You owe me!"

    "Stop it!" Wang Meng, who has been smoking by the window with black face, finally opens his mouth, twists the cigarette end out with his fingers, glares at Wang Jie, and whispers, "don''t you think people have lost enough?"

    Wang Jie said wrongly: "uncle Er, it''s my fault that Xiaomeng was injured. I''m convinced that you should fight, scold, kill or cut. But do you listen to what he said? You can see who this girl is, Xiao Zhanhe''s daughter! He rushed in with Xiao Zhanhe''s daughter, clearly thinking "

    " what do you think? " Wang Meng dislikes me because of Wang Jie, which also shows his doting on Wang Jie. How can Wang Jie not be cold hearted to his daughter today? What''s more, he was still angry at this time. "Your sister is outside the door. She doesn''t agree. Chu Nan can break in if she wants to? Are you really scared out of your head? I listen. What do I listen to? I only heard him ask Xiaomeng to be better. I didn''t hear him say a unreasonable word. It''s you. Open your mouth and shut up! I see. What do I see? She is Xiao Zhanhe''s daughter, but she is not Xiao Zhanhe! Xiao Zhanhe is a underworld. Is her daughter a underworld? I''m a policeman, but what about my girl? Is a woman rogue who likes to make trouble! You all "

    Wang Mengqi can''t speak. The lady sitting next to Wang Xiaomeng hurriedly gets up to appease him and help him clap his back. Wang Xiaomeng is scolded, shivering and afraid to make a noise, but he is also surprised not to be angry with me and the goblin. It seems that he is really reflecting on himself. Although his father is the director of the hall, he is afraid of Wang Meng, even though he is a brother Wang Jie, who still needs to refute, said in a soft voice: "my second brother, it''s my godson, and this bastard really failed your love for him when you were a child"

    Wang Yishun was angry, shook his head and waved his hand, saying: "it''s just that, in the face of life and death, I don''t blame anyone. Chu Nan saved Xiao Meng, who is the benefactor of my Wang family. Elder brother, in this room, you put down the official shelf"

    Wang Jie''s shame flashed in his father''s eyes, which made me completely change my view on Wang Meng. This man, live frankly enough!

 Chapter 908

    If Wang Meng and I take the official position, or because I come in with the goblin, I will not give me a good face, I will not save face for him. It is my original intention but not the result I insist on. I can not be arrogant, provided that Wang family do not ride my head, so I appreciate Wang Meng''s frankness, seeking truth from facts, being calm, right Hello everyone.

    "Team Wang, I didn''t mean to ridicule anyone here, nor to let you thank me. I''m here to apologize. I''m afraid I can''t afford to be a benefactor. I was a little emotional just now. I was offended by what I said. I hope you can bear it. Don''t get to know this girl like me I''m young, I''m not sensible, I don''t speak big or small. I''ll teach her when I go back. "

    I pulled the goblin to her side and patted her on the head.

    Lin Zhi felt relieved when he saw that I didn''t have a bad temper. It seemed that his heart had just been on a roller coaster. The Wang family''s face was also relaxed and friendly. In addition to being puzzled, he was also ashamed of the vigilance and suspicion just now. Wang Meng was one of them. We had a bit of a bad time. He and Xiao''s father were enemies of fire and water, so he didn''t think about it To, I bring goblin to come in, the manner is so good however.

    Even though the goblin is not happy, he dare not disobey my meaning. Seeing that I winked, he pointed to Wang Jie and explained: "I saw that he was not polite to you, so I said those ugly words. I didn''t mean to other people."

    Wang Xiaomeng looks at the goblin with complicated eyes. She doesn''t believe that the goblin is so magnanimous, but she doesn''t speak.

    "Thank you." Wang Meng is not good at words, only two words, but also sincere.

    "What do you thank him for? He has admitted that the boat of sand is going for him. It''s him who has involved Xiaomeng and me! "

    "Pa!" The loud slap in the face of Wang Jie is shining brightly. Lao Wang is angry and blushes. He scolds: "you don''t want to face, but Wang still wants to face! You don''t need to be shameful. You need to be a policeman! Xu Heng or the boat of sand, why are you still at ease?! Your surname Wang is wearing a police uniform and a gun. He also thinks he is innocent. He is a flat headed people named Chu. Who is to blame for being entangled by these two lunatics? You don''t have a bad idea when they give you steps. How can I raise such a useless and useless thing like you! "

    Brother''s modesty and Wang Jie''s narrow and distinctive comparison finally made Wang family unbearable. Their faces burned, not because of me, but because of Wang Jie. His father may not believe that I have nothing to do with Xu Heng, but without proof, who can question me as boldly as Wang Jie?

    I just didn''t see the joke behind me, and I saved face for the Wangs again. Then I repeated the question to wangxiaomeng, "is it better?"

    Wang Xiaomeng was able to speak at last. "Well, she twisted her feet and had to be raised for a few days before she could go to the ground. The other girls raised their arms full of bandages and looked at Wang Jie, who was stunned by her father. They said with a wry smile," it''s all skin trauma, it''s OK. "

    when it comes to the three words" skin trauma ", Wang''s family almost stared at Wang Jie with shame and resentment Nine out of 10% of the injuries were caused by Wang Jie when I got a foot in the sand boat. My friends showed my open-minded mind at the right time. They didn''t let me down. They nagged at Wang Xiaomeng and said, "it''s ok if you''re OK, physically or mentally, take good care of yourself. After a life and death experience, I believe you can understand many things you didn''t understand before. Ha ha, these words are mine Not only to you, but also to myself. When I feel that the horse is going to die, I have nothing but fear in my heart but regret, right? "

    Wang Xiaomeng was deep in thought. She seemed to recall her mood at that moment. Her serious attitude, not to mention me and the goblin, was that her family were all surprised, so that the room suddenly became silent. For a while, Wang Xiaomeng nodded his head firmly. I smiled and continued: "fear is because he didn''t want to die. Regret is because he suddenly found out that he used to There''s no point in living. There are too many things you want to do and should do that you haven''t done, right? "

    Wang Xiaomeng nodded again, very hard, as if there was a resonance.

    "That''s the meaning of our life," I stroked the two girls beside me, smiled, and looked like a kind and old man who saw through the artistic conception of life. I said with great emphasis: "don''t waste your persistence on meaningless things anymore, cling to something you won''t feel happy about, and let it become the whole content of your life. Will you find it interesting?"

    Wang Xiaomeng is silent, the goblin is silent, and Chu Yuan is silent. Then, Wang Xiaomeng shakes his head, the goblin shakes his head, but my sister nods!

    This stinky girl is clinging to what can''t be happy?!

    Brother Khan, only because he knew what Chu Yuan was thinking in her heart. Fortunately, everyone focused on me and Wang Xiaomeng, including the goblin. No one noticed the obvious reaction of the stinky girl to demolish my platform

    Wang Xiaomeng and the goblin knew what I meant.

    "I won''t bother Xiao Yike again." When Wang Xiaomeng said this in a happy and sincere way, the most surprised person was not Xiao demon, but her parents. Wang Meng looked at me with gratitude, and his wife, even with tears in her eyes - how can a girl who is not sensible grow up to be a parent be unhappy?I didn''t expect Wang Xiaomeng to give face like this. It seems that she wandered around the boundary between life and death. Her impact and psychological growth exceeded my original estimate. Seeing the goblin looking at me, I nodded to her. This is the best time to lead Wang Xiaomeng to another life path.

    The understanding goblin takes out the mobile phone hidden in his pocket, turns over the photos I haven''t seen, but also knows that it''s her who secretly took Wang Xiaomeng when he was in a mess, lights it up for Wang Xiaomeng, and says: "Wang Xiaomeng, I don''t know if you speak or not, but I''m sure you speak or not. This is the picture of your wet pants and crying face I just took. It was originally I was going to threaten you not to bully me again, but I really want to do so. My brother will surely kill me, and I really don''t want to fight with you again. No, I don''t want to fight with you from the beginning, because I admit that you are more powerful than me, whether it''s fighting or learning "

    Wang Xiaomeng interposed:" learning or you are more powerful, I haven''t won you. "

    "That''s because you have more friends, your life is richer, you hardly take up extra-curricular time to study, and I''m afraid to be overtaken by you, and I often shut myself up in the room to study," said the goblin: "I''m not flattering you, I mean to say some nice words to coax you and me, you''re powerful, you''re arrogant and forced, I admit, I''m just telling the truth, since it is To be honest, I hate you, not only because you are smarter than my brain, you are taller than me, but because you like to bully me since you were a child. I have been enduring it until I can''t bear it, but you should be the most clear in your mind. After high school, although I turned around and bullied you, it''s not because Because I like to bully people. If I want to revenge you, I can even bully you every day, so that you can''t chase me anymore. I go to the same school with me, but I don''t. I didn''t bully you like you used to bully me. Do you know why? I didn''t want to be friends with you, because you don''t like me, and I don''t like you, but I don''t want to be enemies with you. We should have been two unrelated people, so before deleting these photos, I want to say something to you - my father is a underworld, whether you believe that he has changed his ways or not, even if he will go all the way to the underworld, I am his Daughter, but I will not be like him, because my name is Xiao, Yi, Ke! "

    After all, the goblin didn''t delete the photo, but stooped to put the mobile phone on the ground, smiled at me, suspected of being a good seller, then raised it with one foot and stomped down thousands of mobile phones. I feel sorry for the goblin. Although I know that the black lady doesn''t feel sorry for herself, I have to admit that she did a good job and didn''t take her mobile phone away, which is more proof of her Sincerity.

    Wang Xiaomeng is stunned. I don''t know whether it''s because the goblin stamped his cell phone or because of her saying "my name is Xiao Yike".

    as like as two peas in the house, no one can deny that the spirit of this moment is very handsome.

    ''s eyes are full of stars. I seem to understand why she would pour all her secrets on the goblin.

    , this smelly fairy is exactly the same as me. What a fool she is posing for

    !

 Chapter 909

    Looking at the trampled mobile phone at the feet of the goblin, Wang Xiaomeng, who had come back to her mind, seemed very calm.

    "Xiao Yike, I really understand today why I like to bully you and don''t want to lose it to you. Yes, we should have been two unrelated people, just like two fish living in different environments. You''re constantly swimming, looking for and pursuing the stream swimming into the sea. That''s your living goal, but I live in a comfortable bathtub and get used to jiaosheng I''m used to raising, being used to the stars and the moon, being used to the appreciation and praise of outsiders, being used to the life arranged and planned by the breeders, so I''m also used to the life style of doing nothing and aimless. Until today, I was chased by bullets and put the muzzle of the gun on my head, I suddenly found that I didn''t know why I was alive. I bullied you because in this bathtub, people The sense of superiority that we created for me only made me learn to love vanity. I don''t want to lose to you because you are better than me, which threatens my sense of superiority and my vanity. Knowing this, I am very disappointed in myself "

    Wang Meng lowers his head, takes out a cigarette, but is robbed by his wife and grinds it into a ball in the palm of his hand. Wang Jie''s father sighs and looks at himself My son shook his head again. Wang family, except for Wang Jie who still glared at me fiercely, kept silent. Anyone whose IQ was above the normal value could hear that Wang Xiaomeng was not only reviewing himself, but also criticizing them.

    "Fortunately, I''m not useless and hopeless," Wang Xiaomeng looked at me and smiled. He was very bright and optimistic. He continued to say to the goblin, "today your boyfriend told me that I have another advantage, that is, perseverance. He should hate me but still be sure of me. So I thought, this should not be a lie?"

    I shook my head, and so did the goblin. "My South brother never lies."

    Chu Yuan also shakes his head, but like the goblin, secretly pinches my waist with one hand. Do these two girls praise me or scold me?

    "Then I''ll take it seriously." Wang Xiaomeng got up to get out of bed. Her mother, baby, came to help her. Wang Xiaomeng frowned and resisted. "Mom, I''m ok."

    "How can it be ok? Look at you"

    "she''s OK." Wang yanked away his wife and whispered in a low voice, but Lao Huai comforted her: "my daughter has grown up"

    Wang Ma was stunned, and her tears moistened her eyes again - the atmosphere was not allowed, otherwise I would be moved, just a little strong, moved you into this look, you are on your own way of education Wang Xiaomeng got up and walked up to us. She held out her hand to the goblin, and the smile disappeared. She said seriously: "Xiao Yike, I''ll tell you the truth, I hate you, before and after, because I scold you for your words can''t be taken back, and you scold me for those words can''t be taken back. The woman is small-minded and born What''s more, we are not so magnanimous people. No matter what we say on our mouths, we will certainly have hatred in our hearts, so there is no need for hypocrisy. My life is owed to him, not to you. I will always hate you, but I will not be against you any more. I will not be inferior to you, and I will definitely win you. You say you are a man of words and deeds Don''t I? After that, we are not friends or enemies. "

    The goblin is so hopeless that he holds Wang Xiaomeng''s hand and beats his words to death

    I''m ashamed of her. She was so handsome just now, but now she''s so spineless. "There''s a premise --" Wang Xiaomeng said with a smile: "don''t walk the way your father walked, or I''ll catch you, because I will be a policeman!"

    The Wangs all stayed, because of Wang Xiaomeng''s ambition, because of Wang Xiaomeng''s firmness when he said this sentence, but the goblin didn''t understand the care atmosphere, so he disagreed: "no, I just want to be a little daughter-in-law at home in the future, and I will love my husband and my sister-in-law peacefully, peacefully, happily and happily together."

    My friend''s expression is a little distorted, because Chu Yuan has increased the power of pinching me

    there is obviously a problem in the words of the goblin, "be gracious with your husband and love a peaceful, happy and happy life together". At first glance, it''s nothing, but why deliberately add a sentence with your husband "together with your aunt"? What''s more, after listening to the sentence "calm" after "little aunt", the expectation is still the same, but the taste of longing is lighter. The element of worry seems to be heavy

    I don''t know if Wang Xiaomeng can see anything, and his eyes turn to Chu yuan. It seems that he found that this stinky girl with half a face is so handsome, a little lost, almost all girls look at it After clearing her face, she would show a sense of shame. Then she narrowed her eyes at the goblin and said, "I''m afraid it''s not so easy"

    the goblin''s face was immediately overcast. She put her arms around me and asked qualitatively, "what do you mean? What are you going to do with me?! "

    Wang Xiaomeng blushed and stared at the goblin. Ignoring her irrational reaction, he turned to me and said, "brother Chu Xiao can call you brother Nan, so I can call you brother Nan, OK?"

    I haven''t answered yet. The goblin is in a hurry. "Why? I also call him husband. Do you call him husband, too? Wang Xiaomeng, I tell you, what did you say just now without you? We can''t be friends if we''re not friends! You don''t need to be close! ""I didn''t talk to you again. Shut up! Do you understand politeness? "

    "Ah! How could you talk politely to me? " The goblin who doesn''t remember revenge actually remembers revenge. "Now Brother Chu, brother Nan, how do you call him in the dumpling restaurant? Little white faced brother! "

    Wang Xiaomeng said angrily, "at that time, I didn''t know him or what kind of person he was!"

    "Now you know, so you want to hang out with him?!"

    "When did I say I was going to take him?!"

    "What do you think is close to?"

    "Is he my benefactor?"

    "You look in the mirror and look at your hair. Are you not guilty?"

    "Do you think I''m you, like a spring cat every day?"

    "You know I''m the mother of fatun, don''t shout at my male! Push me, I''ll scratch you! "

    "I''m afraid of you? You look at your height, you look at your size "

    " this is a personal attack! "

    "You attacked me first!"

    Er

    these two goods are definitely natural enemies

    the faces of the people in this house are not very good-looking. The brothers are not idiots. How could they believe that the goblins make trouble without reason? After all, even if I don''t know Wang Xiaomeng''s character, I think it''s incredible to see her so polite to me What''s more, the flesh on my back waist was soon taken off by Chu Yuan. The two girls were dangerous and didn''t start. Fortunately, the goblin knew that he couldn''t beat Wang Xiaomeng. Wang Xiaomeng didn''t want to expose his savage character too much in front of his elders, so one said, "I don''t want to see you if you have any injuries." the other said, "I''m too lazy to deal with you for brother Chu''s sake." all of us were relieved Tone.

    Wang Jie is the only one who is disappointed. He wants Wang Xiaomeng and Xiao goblin to pinch each other. He hates me, so he doesn''t want me to have a good relationship with the Wang family. It''s not convenient for him to retaliate against me later. Unfortunately, what he thinks of is also what I think of.

    I am half hypocritical and kind, with my own purpose and half sincere persuasion. After all, Wang Xiaomeng is just like a goblin, but a 19-year-old girl. She says, "Miss Wang"

    "my brother will call me Wang Xiaomeng or Xiaomeng," Wang Xiaomeng says with a smile: "the term" Miss "is not very pleasant"

    she glances at the goblin and the goblin turns white Eye, think of Wang Xiaomeng''s dressing style again. Obviously, they often use the name "Miss" when they scold each other

    "OK, Xiaomeng," I thought. I didn''t add a surname before the first name. As a result, Chu Yuan and the goblin got angry again. They pinched and endured the pain. I asked a question that surprised everyone. "Today, you are afraid of things Do you? "

    Wang Xiaomeng looks down at the broken mobile phone stepped by the goblin and nods shyly. Aren''t you afraid to pee your pants?

    "So you should be the clearest? Under that kind of threat, what kind of choices people will make are all reasonable, right? "

    Everyone was stunned, because I was obviously helping Wang Jie to speak, but only Wang Jie felt that I was a naked shame to him, and it was true.

    Wang Xiaomeng nodded unwillingly, proving that she was still worried about Wang Jie''s gaffe at that time and her selfish behavior at last.

    Whoever changes this kind of thing can''t think about it. It''s open-minded. If I don''t care about it, it''s open-minded. It''s heartless. I don''t really want to help Wang Jie. I just want the Wang family to have no way to refuse my kindness. I don''t need any money to pretend to be noble and open-minded. "You say, you will be a policeman like your father in the future. Today''s such a thing At that time, you may meet again. "

    before I finish, Wang Xiaomeng excitedly interrupts:" at that time, I will be as brave as you! I''m not afraid anymore, I''m not going to leave anyone behind! "

    This time, it''s my turn to be stunned. After her life and death, her attitude towards me has changed dramatically. From the beginning, her disdain has become her admiration. Maybe it''s related to the heroism oriented education thought she received since childhood, whether it''s my worship or the contempt for Wang Jie.

    I touched her head with a smile and continued to feed sugar: "you are a strong girl. It seems that you don''t need any consolation or encouragement. Ha ha, tiger father has no dog daughter"

    just now I said "tiger father has no dog son", which is a satire to Wang Jie and Wang Jie. Now I said "tiger father has no dog daughter", which is the most popular praise to Wang Meng and Wang Xiaomeng. It makes Wang Xiaomeng cheer up quickly. No But it''s comforting for the Wangs, and it''s also making them feel proud. Isn''t it general? Rao is Wang Meng who does not laugh. He is also blushed by the brothers'' eyes. Lin Zhi takes the lead in clapping and laughing. It''s his father, Wang Jie. Seeing that I''m so humble and low-key, and taking care of the Wang family''s feelings, he also forgets some unhappiness just now and nods to me.

    My friend''s goal has all been achieved. The family meeting of others will continue. I''m wise and timely to say goodbye. When I got to the door, Wang Jie and his son stood here.

    "Seeing is better than hearing. It''s worthy of the name. More than young heroes? It''s not too much to be a dragon among people. "After Lao Wang smiled at me and put on a high hat, he looked at his son, but he became more and more unhappy." can I teach you how to talk? "Wang Jie''s eldest brother refuses to obey, but dare not disobey his father. He looks out of the window like a childish child, and says, "thanks"

    his father pedals on his thigh, "beast! Are you this attitude?! Compared with others, where is your belly? "

    I smile and don''t speak. Although all the Wangs have the problem of protecting their calves, they are all magnanimous and reasonable except for Wang Jie.

    Seeing his father ''s anger, Wang Chieh dared not perfunctory any more. He said to me again, "I thank you for the matter of Xiaomeng, surnamed Chu. I didn'' t bring a gun with me at that time. I was panicked and scared. If I had a gun, I would never leave you alone. In a word, I ''m sorry."

    "thank you, I won'' t have to. I just said that the boat of sand came to me, and your sister was affected by it Implicated, I save her should be divided, "I still smile, but the smile is no longer so kind and kind," as for you panic afraid of their own run, don''t say sorry to me, you''re sorry for your sister, I''m sorry for your suit, that suit is the pride of your family, so you still tell them. "

    Wang Jie''s face was red and his ears were red. He had to endure the expression of shame. It was really beautiful. I stopped paying attention to him. I nodded politely to his father and opened the door to leave. But I heard Wang Xiaomeng, who could not personally send us because of his foot injury, shouting, "that little girl!"

    Chu Yuan is stunned. She and Xiao Yike are the only ones around me. Wang Xiaomeng is not shouting at Xiao goblin. Looking back, he listens to Wang Xiaomeng and asks, "are you brother Nan''s sister?"

    Chu Yuan is shy in front of people, dare not speak, just nodded lightly.

    Wang Xiaomeng smiled, "I envy you. You have a good brother."

    I don''t know if she praises me or scolds Wang Jie in disguise. Seeing that Wang Jie''s face is more red, she is shaking all over. Let''s say she is praising me.

    I didn''t mean to say thank you, but Chu Yuan nodded his head again. This time, it was very heavy, like a chicken pecking at rice

 Chapter 910

    Wang Meng and Lin Zhi have always sent me to the door of the hospital. Since they went out, neither of them spoke. They tacitly extended a donkey''s face, so that all the girls could not help but keep a distance from us. They knew that these two had something to say to me, and they also had something to ask Chu Yuan and the goblin

    "OK, please give it to them less," I said with a smile: "Wang Hall I''m afraid that I''m not only here to teach my son and visit my niece because of my busy business? Since there are more important things for you, please go back quickly. Don''t delay Mr. Wang''s precious time. "

    Lin Zhi and Wang Meng look at each other and smile bitterly, "little Chu, if you can be a little silly, just pretend to be stupid."

    "I pretend to be stupid, but you think I''m really stupid. But I don''t pretend to be stupid any more. You don''t play with me like a fool?" I have no choice but to say: "I like to be a fool, but I dare not be silly any more, but I am forced by you."

    Lin Zhi knew that I was relieved on the surface, and he was still worried about his cheating on Dong Xiaoye and following me to catch Xu Heng. Instead, he asked seriously, "since you know Wang hall is not only to teach my son and visit my niece, that is to say, you have guessed what it means that he appears here?"

    "Guess, everyone can. I don''t know which hall he belongs to. I don''t know whether he works as a director in Beitian or other places. I don''t know how much power he has to manage. But when something happens today, he can appear at the first time to prove that Xu Heng is a participant in this case? I don''t believe which director has a pain in his spare time every day. If there is a disturbance, he can take time to go home and have a look. If a director is involved, even if he is not the leader in charge, he is also one of the leaders in charge. You two have the courage to follow me in a reckless manner. If you want to catch Xu Heng''s face and protect the police force, you should rely on him to support you in the back. "

    Lin Zhi smiled and didn''t speak. He was afraid to look at me. He turned his eyes away. Wang Meng was frank, neither denying nor evading. He said bluntly, "Xu Heng should catch him. You shouldn''t help him."

    I said: "you have your dignity, Xu Heng has Xu Heng''s story, I just happened to stand in the middle of you, and can''t deny that there is a bias between emotion and morality, but" be frank and lenient "is your slogan? It''s you who are not allowed to be lenient. Isn''t that a contradiction? I don''t say that you have nothing to do with it. You have different positions. You have your concerns and want to arrest him. I have no opinion. Just like I helped him talk about the conditions of surrender with you, to be honest, he doesn''t care whether he surrendered himself or was arrested at all. He has made plans to accept the results and doesn''t care about the process at all, but because of this, I prefer to see that he has a decent ending "

    Wang Meng opened his mouth to talk, and I waved and interrupted, "I know that I have done so many wrong things, but none of us have the right to tell each other what to do. All of us make mistakes in principle, so no one should talk big sense. You are not willing to let him" be frank and lenient "by saying many nice and noble words. I just want him to be" frank and lenient ". It''s such a simple thing It depends on who compromises with whom. So I don''t care about today''s business with you. You can continue to play tricks with me. But let me put down a sentence first - team Wang Lin, you have your stubbornness, I have my stubbornness. Next time, I won''t save face for anyone. "

    Lin Zhi was silent for a moment. "Xiao Chu, Xu Heng is a murderer. It''s not worth doing this."

    "he''s a murderer, but at least he sent his accomplices to prison. Long Xiaotian is also a murderer, but what about his accomplices?" I cold expression, asked: "is it you, or this society?"

    Lin Zhi is speechless.

    "My heart is full of flesh. I don''t have a heart of iron and stone. Long Xiaotian died miserably, but he didn''t die unjustly. Xu Heng''s guilt is unforgivable, but what''s the sin of his sister?" I gathered up my confidence and arrogance. I asked Lin Zhi and Wang Meng, "a 16-year-old girl, the same size as my sister, is in her youth. She is full of longing for the future, but she was ruined by a group of animals. You are so responsible and care about the face of the police. At that time, Xu Heng was not the most in need of help. Where were you? You say, there is no evidence to prove that his sister has been spoiled by others. The little girl died without proof. I''m not naive, so I can''t believe Xu Heng''s reasons for hating your police and hating this society. But just because I''m not naive enough, I can''t figure out how to let his sister have the courage on her wrist besides the total despair of the world Cut that knife, and then watch his blood flow out slowly. I''m happy with the process of life loss, and hope that I can get rid of it. I''m different from Xu Heng, because I''m also driven mad, and then degenerated into a devil. I don''t believe in people, ghosts, gods and demons. So I''m not trying to help him get a decent ending. I don''t want him to see his sister and his parents in a decent way. "

    Lin Zhi doesn''t understand, "then why do you want to help him?"

    I lightly smile, "because he is a person, but there are many things that are not human waiting to see his end."

    Lin Zhi and Wang Meng are silent again.

    Wang Meng suddenly said, "let Xu Heng turn himself in. I will not interfere."

    Lin Zhi was surprised. "Old Wang"

    "who is more difficult to fight between Xu Heng and Chu Nan?" Wang Meng looks at my face as if he is asking Lin Zhi or talking to himself. Xuan''er looks up to the sky and looks up at the clouds. He sighs with emotion, "I have no strength to fight him."I don''t know whether Wang Meng''s "he" is Xu Heng or me, or whether he says "he has no foundation" because he can''t fight me or Xu Heng, or because the "accomplice" of long Xiaotian is still at ease, but Lin Zhi knows, so he sighs, "well, well, just ask for a clear conscience, it''s enough to get up and put on this suit."

    this sounds more like It''s self consolation.

    Lin Zhi was still unwilling, so I said: "thank you"

    Wang Meng hurriedly added: "no interference, but I have a condition"

    I was stunned, "what condition?"

    Wang Meng''s face, which was plastered with cement, showed some unnatural embarrassment. Even Lin Zhi felt inexplicable and inconceivable. Seeing that he kept silent for a long time, Lin Zhi said: "Lao Wang, do you mean that?"

    Wang Meng bit his back teeth for a long time, and finally spit out a few words, but let Lin Zhi and I stay for a long time.

    "Don''t be a girl!"

    "Poof -" Lin Zhi laughed.

    My brother''s face is burning. If he didn''t know he couldn''t beat Wang Meng, he would have fought ya to death. "Who are you?"

    Is the man''s reputation really bad enough to be outrageous?!

    This side of the voice did not fall, then saw a small policewoman in uniform come quickly, "Chu Nan, you want to go back?"

    Lin Zhi and Wang Meng, as well as Chu Yuan and others not far away, were stunned. What they came to was Wang Jie''s sister!

    "Ah" I had a bad relationship with Wang Jie and had a lot of contradictions. I teased him when I went out just now, so when I saw his sister chasing him out, I instinctively thought that she was coming to vent for his brother - let the winter night toss, subconsciously think that women in police uniforms are barbaric and unreasonable "

    it''s really revenge! My friend''s heart is alert, but I can''t feel a bit of murderous breath when I see her face with a smile on it

    "I don''t know, but I''ve heard that it''s the first time I''ve met you." sister Wang Jie answers Wang Meng''s question, then looks at me with a smile and suddenly reaches out her right hand. "So I want to meet you, Chunan. Hello, my name is Wang Xiaomeng, the sister of Wang Jie who often asks you for trouble to say bad things about you."

    This girl is sincere. I like people with sincere personality, so I shook hands with her politely, but I soon regretted it, because this girl is sincere enough to make me unexpected!

    She actually took my paws in her hands and said with a florid look: "I work in the Municipal Bureau, and I am an intern police officer. You are my idol!"

    "My idol?" My friend''s brain is a bit confused. He tries to draw his right paw back and points his left paw at Wang Meng and laughs: "Miss Wang, are you mistaken? I''m not a policeman. Your idol should be your uncle or your father? "

    This young policewoman inherits the excellent lineage of the old Wang family. She is quite different from her brother''s straightforward character. She nods her head definitely, but she doesn''t care about Wang Meng''s face at all. She says with starlight on her eyes: "my father can''t do it. She has a bureaucratic taste. Her uncle is very good. She is a good cop, but she is my former idol. My idol now is you - me Several friends witnessed your heroic deeds in the Qianlong manor. They insisted on changing one life for two. They swore at the fierce bandits with their guns. They would rather die than suffer from the pride of seeking perfection. Even the fierce bandits could not help but look at you with awe. You are so handsome! Many young police officers in our Municipal Bureau regard you as an idol, an example for us to follow and a goal to pursue! "

    It''s a compliment to me that "I''m not a policeman, Miss Wang."

    "today, you not only saved my family, but also made me more certain of your idol status in my heart. I decided to take you as my goal and become a policeman who looks and is brave like you."

    "no, Miss Wang, I''m not a policeman, I''m really a policeman A common little white-collar worker "

    " is it not suitable for me to call you Chunan? How old are you? I''m sure it''s not as big as my brother. What do you look like? 24 at most? I am twenty-two. Who is the elder of us? "

    "I''m two years older"

    "then I''ll call you brother Chu. Just call me Xiaomeng. Brother Chu, I have to thank you for saving my family Xiaomeng, and I have to apologize for my brother. I told you that the joke was small. It almost cost you your life. Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to say a good word for him. You have to see that he doesn''t look good. You can clean him up later. He dares to mess with you. You tell me to see me He, his man, has a strong mouth, developed limbs, but a very small courage. He''s a coward who can''t chase a woman openly. He''s all askew. Let this leader help him to say a good word and let that leader put some pressure on him. No wonder sister Dongdong doesn''t look up to him. I''m his own sister and I look down on him. I''ll show my father''s official prestige, but I don''t A little skill. The elders have spoiled him. Who wants us to be a kid? He is also expected to succeed the honor of the old Wang family in the police force. As a result, it has become a stain of the Wang family and a disgrace of the police force. I think he has polluted the fresh air of the northern sky. If only you were my brother, I would be happy. "The girl was a little excited. She was as excited as a firecracker. She shook my hand vigorously and didn''t let me talk at all, But she dared to say anything.Wang Meng''s face on the cement surface has turned purple red. Lin Zhi pretends not to hear anything and whistles to the street. The girl is so direct that she is vicious. I hate Wang Jie. I can''t help but sympathize with his sister''s abuse of him.

    In the end, Wang Xiaomeng is a hero worshipped by the family with the supremacy of heroism. Therefore, as for the brother of the bear, there will be as many disappointments as there are. Such disappointments are totally accumulated. It''s just a good day to break out. Today''s Erya can leave Wang Xiaomeng, who can guarantee that he won''t leave Wang Xiaomeng tomorrow?

    Seeing Wang Xiaomeng take out his mobile phone to exchange the phone number with me, Wang Meng quickly interrupts and scolds: "Xiaomeng, Xiaomeng is thirsty. You should send her the drink quickly. Lin and I have something to say to Chu Nan. When can you have a little eyesight?"

    Wang Xiaomeng said flatly, "after changing the mobile phone number, it''s not bad for this time?"

    "I have his cell phone number. I''ll tell you later. Hurry up. We haven''t finished talking about something important."

    "That''s good." Wang Xiaomeng also realized that his enthusiasm scared me. He smiled sheepishly and said, "brother Chu, if you have something else, I won''t disturb you. I''ll invite you to dinner another day. Thank you officially. I''ll contact you often later. I have a lot to learn from you."

    My friends still smile and dare not answer, because I think if I answer or nod my head, I can''t leave the hospital. Four girls from Murphy purple garden in the fringe of Chu Yuan have come to me and are all staring at me with murderous eyes

    Wang Xiaomeng just left. Wang Meng then patted me on the shoulder. I thought he would cover up a few words and return an understanding smile. What''s the thought? He lives in the same place However, I jumped up and said, "don''t make a dream"

    finally, my friend couldn''t help it and said: "I''m grass!"

    Suddenly, the girl in the audience said in unison, "dare you!"

    I was stunned. Lin Zhi on the side of me could not get up from squatting on the ground with a smile.

    PS2: I sneaked into the bookstore yesterday and bought several books. I lay on the bed at night and couldn''t sleep because of my headache. So I took one of them and flipped it over. Huatian half Mu was originally a book I wanted to buy two years ago. I remember going to the bookstore twice, but I didn''t buy it. Later I forgot. I saw it in the bookshelf yesterday and bought it back.

    I forgot how many pages I read, but I remember how I felt when I chewed those words. My heart seemed calm and restless. As a result, I forgot that the students who had not seen the headache could read it. It''s a good book. I believe that different people will have different feelings, although they are destined to have some sadness]

 Chapter 911

    "What about Xiaoye and minrou?" Seeing Lin Zhi and Wang Meng leave, when I turned around, I found that the number of people was wrong, a few less.

    "I''m going to drive," Liu Su said, holding Chu Yuan in her arms and looking at me suspiciously. "Miss Min has a lot of people. I see you''re OK. I have to go back to work. We don''t know what''s wrong with you. I''m in a panic. I didn''t dare to drive. It''s a taxi. I said she sent us back to the company."

    "Back to the company?" I rubbed my waist, and asked Murphy pitifully, "I''ve been injured for my righteousness and bravery, and I''m not allowed to go home to rest? Don''t I have no bonus for my full time this month? "

    "Yes, it''s clean," Murphy said with a poker face. "Besides, it''s hard to define whether you are brave or not

    Chu Yuan and Ziyuan have a bad temper. If they are not pleasant to hear, they all say with their eyes

    "Hey, what do you mean?" My friend was quite dissatisfied. "It was Wang Xiaomeng who took the initiative to make contact with me. I didn''t seduce her. Who did I Seduce? Why do you look at me like this

    Wang Xiaomeng is Wang Jie''s own sister. Because of my relationship with Dong Xiaoye, Wang Jie was drunk and chased our company to make trouble, but he suffered losses and was punished. Don''t say that these girls don''t believe me, that''s me. They all think Wang Xiaomeng''s attitude towards me just now is so outrageous

    "hello hello hello hello hello!" All of a sudden, the goblin, who had been shrinking behind, came to the front to protect me. He angrily scolded several girls and said, "is there anything wrong with your eyes except staring at people? Is it for breathing? What do you mean? Is the premise for my uncle to do justice and bravery is to see the gender first and then the face? It''s chilling! Even if uncle how strong and optimistic, just turned a circle from the door of his grandfather, also need a few words of comfort need a little care? He is a man who is afraid of your worries, so he should be strong and competitive so that you can''t see it. As a woman, can''t you see it? Look at the vinegar smell of your shares, which makes me dizzy. What''s the taste in uncle''s heart?! Ten thousand steps back to say, even if uncle is really a person who doesn''t want to see color, he has to see color? Is Wang Xiaomeng worth my uncle''s life? Take another ten thousand steps back. Do you think uncle is not brave and righteous, and no one else is allowed to think so? Wang Xiaomeng is grateful and adores uncle. What''s wrong? Is there anything abnormal? She''s a policeman. She adores heroes. What''s more, uncle saved her sister today! And Mingming has a festival with his family, but Uncle not only does not want to repay, but also leaves enough face for her family. Is this spirit of repaying good for evil that ordinary people can have? Shouldn''t she adore her uncle? It''s good of you to suspect that uncle and that Wang Xiaomeng have had a rough time. Even if uncle doesn''t have eyes, he won''t like that old-age version of Wang Xiaomeng? I don''t know if you are deliberately disgusting uncle, or if you are too unsure of yourself. If you are not confident in yourself, don''t look in the mirror later. If you are deliberately disgusting uncle, I will hurry with you! "

    The goblin is suddenly furious, and the gas field that he usually hides is completely released. In the eyes of several girls, it looks like a completely strange person. Who hasn''t been scared by her? Murphy, in particular, was also cursed by the goblin.

    My friend sighs, this goblin looks innocent. In fact, there are many thieves in her heart. If she really wants to protect me like this, only four girls will stop Wang Xiaomeng when they see Wang Xiaomeng holding my hand. At least, with the relationship between her Xiao family and Wang family, Wang Xiaomeng is close to me. She can''t be happy or even happy It will be more unhappy than the Murphy purple garden of the fringe of Chu Yuan. These girls are suspicious and jealous. Can she not care? Except on purpose!

    This stinking goblin is to see that Murphy purple garden, the fringe of Chu Yuan, is not happy. I guess they will question me, so I have a second thought. When I can''t stand a few girls'' unreasonable quarrels, she suddenly jumps out to speak for me. How moved I am, The goblin is not just trying to be nice to me. 80% of the goblin''s intention is to target Murphy, who she hates the most, so they deliberately pick Murphy to be furious when he eats. Although Murphy and Chu Yuan doubt me, they don''t have time to say anything. They are very lucky that they are forced by the goblin''s "awe inspiring righteousness", so they don''t look down on Murphy Fei, with scornful and ironic eyes, denies and covers up the fact that he and Murphy just shared the same attitude

    Murphy, who was betrayed and deliberately targeted, is so angry and anxious, "I don''t mean that"

    "what do you mean The goblin''s words were like the casual questioning when she was angry, but when I saw the cunning in her eyes, I immediately realized that the question was a big pit!

    But before I could interrupt, Murphy, who was eager to explain, had fallen into the pit. "Chunan, I really don''t doubt what you and the policewoman named Wang have. I''m just angry that you don''t cherish yourself, don''t take your life seriously. When you take risks, you don''t think of me at all."

    "eh?" The goblin''s face is lifelike and confused. "Curious, sister Mo, why do you doubt brother Nan? To doubt, it should also be the sister of the fringe to doubt? Sister tassel is Nan''s real girlfriend, isn''t she? Isn''t it normal that he didn''t think about you? If he wants to think, he should also want to miss sister tassel. Why do he want to think of you? "Shit! The goblin is too cruel! Sure enough, the face of the fringe was ugly. Murphy''s eyes were very bad. But what was worse than her was Chuyuan and Ziyuan! Moreover, the two girls are staring at Murphy and peeking at the fringe with cursed or resentful eyes!

    Chu Yuan had known my relationship with the fringe for a long time, but she had always been suspicious of Murphy''s relationship with me, and she had always resisted the fringe. As for Ziyuan''s antipathy to the Mohists, she had always been very frank in her emotions. Although she had no grudge against the fringe, everyone could see that her relationship with the fringe was never close, while the fringe was not close to her Also always intentionally keep a distance and vigilance, why? It''s obvious that I am too damaged by the goblin. Like the fringe or Murphy, she shows suspicion or vigilance to the girls around me, ignores my feelings and shows no care. However, she knows the relationship between me and the girls and the relationship between them as well!

    It can be seen from her three words and two words that she has stirred up the relationship among the girls!

    The four girls have their own ghosts, but they don''t notice the fact that they have been separated by the goblin. What''s more, when they stare at me and I doubt you, they forget what they just scolded. The goblin highlights that he is the most considerate person to me and hasn''t become the target of the public!

    Murphy is not afraid to be stared at by the fringe, but she suffers from the presence of Chu Yuan. It''s hard to admit her intimate relationship with me, so as not to leave a bad impression in Chu Yuan''s heart. The tears in a hurry circle around her eyes. The goblin is proud. She likes to see Murphy embarrassed

    "have you had enough?" I took a slap on the goblin''s head, helped Murphy to solve the siege, and also helped himself to solve the siege. "I''m too reckless today, you have emotions in your heart, I can understand, but the boat of sand has run, today''s such things may happen tomorrow, you say I think less, don''t cherish my life, but you think about it, today''s things will happen again, what should I do ? What can I do? If you were me, what would you do? So I also have emotions in my heart that I should say I''m sorry. Hehe, when others think I''m a hero, I understand that what I''m doing is actually a big head of his + mother''s injustice, but being a big head of injustice is better than being a big head of his own will despise his own beast? "

    Several girls are silent. They have just heard about my conversation with Wang family from Chu Yuan and the goblin. So they can understand that I saved Wang Xiaomeng out of a sense of guilt and a sense of responsibility. I believe that''s why they are still willing to stay with me.

    "Well, now that it''s over, I won''t talk about it any more. I promise you, there won''t be another time. If there will be one, I will never be so bold again. Don''t think so much about it. In fact, it''s not necessarily a bad thing today. At least I understand one thing."

    "What''s the matter?" the women asked in unison

    I smiled and said, "when there is a bullet in the sand boat gun, I mistakenly identified it as Xu Heng''s Wang Jie. Why? Because his goal is Xu Heng, not me, so as long as Xu Heng turns himself in, there will be no goal in the sand boat, then I will not be safe? "

    Fringe flat mouth, "the police do not want to let Xu Heng surrender?"

    "It''s Lin Zhi and Wang Meng who don''t want Xu Heng to turn himself in. The police are eager for him to turn himself in. Just now Lin Zhi and Wang Meng have promised me that they won''t do any more small moves, so you should put your heart in your stomach." I grabbed Chu yuan in one hand and the goblin in the other, and said: "go home"

    "go back to the company first!" Murphy took a white look at me and saw that my face was painful, but he couldn''t bear it. He said softly, "I heard that sister Liu was so scared that she fainted. Wan''er and Kang Kang cried hard. The colleagues in the comprehensive group were afraid one by one. You should always go back to show your face and report peace?"

    I almost forgot all these things and nodded, "yes, yes."

    As he was saying, winter night had already driven over, and the car stopped steadily. Suddenly, Chu Yuan heard a sound of "eh". The smelly girl looked into the car through the window. Then she did not open the door, but looked left and right. She said, "what about the east?"

    I''m stunned with all the girls. Yeah, what about the east?

 Chapter 912

    I thought Dongfang went to pick up the car with dongxiaoye, but she wasn''t in dongxiaoye''s car. Sister Hu was also dazed. She said that when she left, Dongfang was still with us, but few girls didn''t notice when she was gone.

    I touch my mobile phone and call her. PS3: it''s past zero. I wish you all a happy Lantern Festival ~]

 Chapter 913

    "Well, what are you all doing here?" Minrou stops her luxurious and eye-catching Rolls Royce behind the police car on a small winter night, sees us all poking at the side of the road, puts his head out of the window, and says, "do you want to have a good return air? I''ll give you a ride. "

    "By the way?" I put away my cell phone, frowned and asked, "I remember that your family, your company, are not on the way?"

    "Hero Chu, if you know that the little girl is not on her way, don''t expose her. I didn''t mean to say that just because I was afraid of being rejected by you? You do not understand the customs, will make people very embarrassed "minrou do coquettish, whine affectation, let people fall all over the gooseflesh.

    She doesn''t like to hear the words of fringe and Murphy, but now her identity of Miss min is no longer a secret. She seems to be the spokesperson of the third miss in Beitian, the mistress of the thigh that Fengchang group is trying to hold. Even if they are dissatisfied, they dare not offend her.

    But Ziyuan doesn''t praise minrou, "don''t play too much, Xiaonan is not your toy."

    Minrou spits out her tongue, but she is afraid of the purple garden. It seems that she also knows the gentle purple garden for a period of time. When is it really angry? She laughs and says: "I''m just joking. If you are really jealous, then I will really laugh. Ha ha."

    Looking at the watch on the wrist, min Rou said again: "time is coming, get on the bus quickly. I''m going to have a date with Ziyuan at noon. I''m really passing your company. Don''t make us late, OK?"

    Say, the purple garden did ask for leave today, I am curious: "what appointment to go to?"

    Men are possessive, and I almost couldn''t help asking the latter part of the question - whether to date a man or a woman

    although I didn''t ask, I was together since I was a child, and the purple garden with my heart was able to see through my mind. It was minrou''s female friends who invited me to dinner

    The goblin is a personal one. He kicks the stones on the ground with his head down and mutters in a low voice. However, he deliberately makes everyone hear that "eating with a friend means eating with a friend. Why do you want to emphasize eating with a female friend, as if you are afraid of someone being jealous?"

    Liu Su picks his head. Chu Yuan unconsciously hugs my arm, and looks at me suspiciously on a winter night I''m a stinking goblin!

    Murphy didn''t think so. Compared with the ambiguity between me and Ziyuan, she was more dissatisfied with Ziyuan''s attitude towards her. "Xueziyuan, aren''t you? Would you like to take a day off for dinner? Or with other people''s friends? "

    Ziyuan always has a kind of resistance to Murphy. She pretends not to hear Murphy''s words. She walks up and straightens my tie like a virtuous little daughter-in-law. "Xiaonan, you go to the company to show your face and prove that you are OK, so go home and rest. Remember to let Yuanyuan wipe your medicine"

    although Ziyuan has a gentle temper like a sheep, she has a small temper It''s also deadly, because she will pretend to ignore you, which will make you feel awkward and embarrassed. Of course, she is not malicious, and usually only plays this kind of pettiness in two situations. One is when she is angry with you, the other is when she is unreasonable and unwilling to admit her mistake, or when she wants to avoid something ˇŞˇŞEven if Murphy can''t resist any more, she can''t intentionally embarrass Murphy without actively provoking her.

    It''s also part of her naive nature.

    "Xue Ziyuan, am I talking to you?" Murphy doesn''t know about Ziyuan. She''s really angry. In private, she''s not a strong and confident person, but in work, she has a strong self-esteem and great ambition. Ziyuan is her assistant, so she can''t tolerate the negative perfunctory work of Ziyuan, and her lack of respect

    there''s a sense of gunpowder between the two. I''m sorry for min Roushi A color, min Rou said: "Miss Mo, I have to pull the purple garden together, because my friends also want to see her."

    Minrou opens her mouth, Murphy can''t say anything more. Hum, a little sad and a little aggrieved, staring at the purple garden. I don''t understand why she always contradicts herself like this.

    As a matter of fact, I don''t understand that Ziyuan is like a sheep, but she is stubborn like a donkey. If she doesn''t want to say anything, how can you ask, she won''t say that the self righteous Silent Farewell five years ago is an example

    I don''t want Murphy to misunderstand Ziyuan, so I asked Ziyuan, "who is the person who invited to dinner? It''s not convenient to say, is it? "

    There was a flash of panic in Ziyuan''s eyes. She lowered her head, pointed her toes inward, rubbed her palms, and said, "there''s nothing inconvenient to say. It''s minrou''s friend."

    I sighed. This child, who has not learned how to lie since childhood, when she was nervous, as long as she looked down at her toes, she would know whether she was telling the truth or not Beautiful lady As soon as I said this, the women''s colourless faces changed greatly.

    Only min Rou put her arm out of the window, put her head on her arm, tilt her face and smile at me. She was not surprised that I guessed the result. She was not surprised that I asked her instead of Ziyuan. "Ziyuan likes you, so it can never cheat you."Ziyuan is so ashamed, "Min Rou, what do you say"

    "can''t you say that? Nothing to say? " Minrou was very appreciative of Ziyuan''s blush and smiled at me: "when I first met Ziyuan, I thought she was a very strong and brave girl, but this kind of strong and brave was not suitable for her. At first sight, I knew that she was forced out and forced to pretend, so it always made people feel unnatural and tired. I still like the Ziyuan in front of you, honest, Cowardly, naive, easily flustered, even don''t know how to cover up, hee hee, this is the real one. Yes, the people who invite you to dinner at noon, not only your so-called three young ladies, but also the three beautiful young ladies, because the first negotiation between Yuezhi Valley and Fengchang is about to start, so my young lady asked me to drag the purple garden together, which is the so-called know yourself and know your enemy, so that all battles can be won Well, ha ha, Miss Mo, get it? Ziyuan doesn''t tell you why she asked for leave, because she doesn''t lie or want to lie. But if we tell you the truth, actually, we all know that Fengchang''s attitude towards the cooperation plan is very little. As for why it''s not just president Mo, who is her own little Nannan, but also has an eye for her. If she tells you the truth, It will break the window paper, and then everyone will feel bad, right? "

    Indeed, it''s better not to say that the purple garden is from the third lady''s side. The third lady put her into Fengchang''s place. She is not without suspicion. The public is the public, while the private is the private. Fengchang and the valley of the moon have their own purposes in terms of interests. Therefore, we have some taboos against the purple garden. Everyone knows it, but never breaks it. That''s why we are afraid of such embarrassment For Chu Yuan and the goblin, any cooperation plan and any three young ladies have nothing to do with them. They understand min Rou''s saying "asters like you", so they are pinching me again

    Today, tassel also gives me too much good anger, but I don''t know whether she is angry that I took a risk to save Wang Xiaomeng, and almost lost her life, or like the goblin of Chu Yuan, because Ziyuan didn''t deny that she liked me and kowtowed vinegar, or because Yao Waner and Kang rushed into my arms and cried when I just stepped into the investment department?

    Of course, tassel can''t eat kangkangluoli''s vinegar, but Wan''er is different. She is a big girl, but she cries like a child. As expected, the company has become a mess, and vice director Zhang can''t wait to spread the story of my attack. Ya is a fool who dreams. She is eager to make her dream come true, so she can make rumors. Although I have given it to Longshan in advance After calling for peace, the investment department is still full of people who come to verify or gossip. Kangkang and Wan''er are not in the way of crying. They finally smashed a rumor. However, n rumors spread to every corner of the company in an instant. Yao and I really have a leg. Otherwise, why does she cry so much? Kangkang and Wan''er are actually my flesh and blood. Otherwise, Liu I fainted as soon as I heard that I had an accident. Otherwise, Kangkang would call me "Dad"

    all he + mother is a good thing. Liu Jie has the problem of insufficient blood supply to her brain. Don''t say that she faints easily when she is in a hurry or under stimulation. When she is too tired, she faints. Therefore, the colleagues in the comprehensive group often take charge of her class, afraid that she is too busy at both ends of life and work! As for Kangkang calling me father, she also called Xiao Songjia''s sister! Little Lori likes to play at home, nicknamed everyone in the comprehensive group, and even called Chu Yuan "Mom"! Kangkang will be seven years old soon. How old was I seven years ago?!

    It''s hard for me to deny that Yao Waner and I had an affair. On the night of the fight with Sima Hai, I had too much to drink. I spent a night in the hotel with her and Ziyuan, but she did have a "leg" -- she fell asleep, was carried to bed by Ziyuan, and pressed her thigh on me

    but nobody knew about it except me and Ziyuan. I guess Yao Waner didn''t know about it Tao, what are these gossips? Xiao Song Jia and Qin LAN are also crying. Why doesn''t anyone say that they have an affair with me? Viagra, who came here specially from home, also hugged me and gave me a little comfort. Is there any relationship between him and me?

    After all, it''s still because of Sima Hai. I beat him twice in the wine and the company. The reason is that Wan''er is the only one. If I was from Zhangjia, I saw her aunt Yao Ling who helped me that day. I would also make some scandal, which made her aunt dislike me. I was tired of me

    Yao Ling really came. Although I didn''t hear any scandal, I held Wan''er to see me That look is a bit like a tiger protecting her cub. We can''t stay in the company anymore. We asked for leave early and Murphy approved it. But we haven''t left the investment department yet. We were caught by Longshan. He said that the chairman of the board of directors asked me to talk about the bad luck in the morning with Lao Mo again. Lao Mo saw that I was impatient and comforted me, so he didn''t leave me. He just let me go Before that, let long shansai give me a thick pile of information, saying that, under the insistence of tension, the day after tomorrow, a high-level meeting will be held. The purpose of the meeting is self-evident. On the surface, it is to discuss the cooperation with the valley of the moon. In fact, it is an assessment of whether I am competent for the negotiation and the 13th city planning group. These information are still the cheating tools he arranged. He said that this is not a joke, No Let me be confident, or I will be arrogant. I must use these two days to read all these materials and understand them. I''m afraid that''s what Lao Mo asked me to do. The chairman of the board of directors personally approved my two-day holiday for healingˇŁ

 Chapter 914

    Murphy and the fringe must have something to hide from me.

    Recently, tassel is very abnormal. Her attitude towards work is even strange. You know, she used to be the kind of person who didn''t have great ambition and muddled along like me, but now she sticks to Murphy every day, sleeps with her and forgets to eat. Everyone thinks that she is more like Murphy''s assistant than the purple garden.

    At first, I thought that cultivating fringe was Murphy''s small strategy. I wanted to leave Fengchang because of the uncertainty between the two of them and the fear of hurting fringe. So Murphy intended to be close to the fringe. The two women had a stable relationship, and the scruples in my heart would naturally be less. Of course, Murphy was close to the fringe, and could also alienate the real assistant Ziyuan without trace. No Let her touch with the things related to the cooperation plan, and it won''t make her think it''s a deliberate

    Murphy is very smart, but now, it seems that it''s not the case, at least, it''s not just the case

    I don''t think Lao Mo is wordy, so I accepted the cheating materials he prepared for me, but I didn''t intend to see them. I am not conceited or arrogant, but I have my own concerns about how to deal with tension in high-level meetings. It''s not that Lao Mo''s cheating materials are worthless. On the contrary, what does the cheating materials prepared by the chairman himself show? It shows that all these things are his opinions and opinions. How can they be worthless? But it''s like an ancient scroll in the online game, which belongs to the magician''s profession. Even if there is a powerful magic that can destroy the sky and the earth, I, an illiterate warrior, can''t understand it. My profession is not right, and I don''t have such a high intelligence value and MP as the foundation. Even if I learn three moves and two ways, it will be different when I use it. As soon as I see it, I know it''s impossible Can it be my skill, I don''t give more reason for tension attack me?

    Lao Mo used to give me similar cheating materials. I''ve looked through them. For his meticulous long-term vision and huge and detailed development strategy, he is sincere and five body. It''s not only the knowledge that a talented mind can possess, but also the foundation of profound experience and years of accumulation. That''s why I can''t use this thing at all, But it''s tension. I''m eager to learn something temporarily. It''s shameful to pretend that I don''t know what I don''t know. So the cheating material Mo prepared for me can only be used as a model for study and research. Therefore, there''s no use for me. I''m not in the mood of study, and I''m not going to use this cooperation plan As soon as I came out of moyizhi''s office, I went back to the comprehensive group. I wanted to give this information to her, but I ran into an empty space. I was waiting for the winter night of the comprehensive group to tell me that it was when I entered the door Before, Liusu just received a call from Longshan and was called to the office of moyizhi.

    That is to say, as soon as I left moyizhi''s office, the old man immediately summoned the fringe. The fringe is just a small clerk in the comprehensive group. What did moyizhi find her for?

    I went to ask Murphy. Murphy pretended to be confused with me and said that he didn''t know where the fringe was. But Chu Yuan and Xiao goblin said that the phone call from Longshan was from Murphy''s office, and Murphy answered the call

    so I thought that Murphy and the fringe must have something to hide from me.

    On the way home, I called Xiao Sanye and told him about the attack on the sand boat in the morning. I apologized for the involvement of the goblin. I didn''t expect that the third ye, who loved his daughter like life, was magnanimous and didn''t get angry. I just didn''t know whether his voice was shaking, whether my cell phone was wrong or my ear was wrong Once in front of the little winter night, I contacted with Xiao Sanye, not only to clarify the fact that Sanye had nothing to do with shazhizhou or Xuheng, but also to hope that there would be no unnecessary contradiction between the police and Sanye on the safety of the goblin. However, the goblin didn''t take the worry of me and her father seriously. What she cared more was the promise of the date I made with her, Until I walked into the house, I was reminded over and over again that I should not forget

    even if I didn''t have to look, I could feel the murderous eyes behind Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye, because my back bone was steaming with cold air

    when I returned to the car, Chu Yuan asked me what was going on with the date of the goblin. I kept my eyes closed and pretended to be tired To the voice, tired of not speaking I dare to say, the goblin is interesting to me, Chu Yuan knows better than I do! So she just asked!

    I''m really tired. There''s only Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye left in the car. I don''t need to continue to be brave. Just like the goblin said, I just turned around from the door of death''s grandfather''s house. I''m exhausted just because I can''t bear to let myself shiver. What''s more, I have to force myself to laugh like an innocent person? I thought I could relax at last. During the bombing of Chu Yuan''s spitting stars, my mobile phone rang suddenly when I was almost asleep. Chu Yuan was quick and robbed it. When I saw her face, it was cloudy. I thought it was the beautiful girl who called. Unexpectedly, it was Guo Xiang. It was because this boy had to pull me to climb in the Qianlong manor I met Xu Heng and was entangled in a series of troubles. Therefore, Chu Yuan was more disgusted with Guo Xiang than LiusuLao Guo came to see me. Didn''t he hear that I was attacked in the morning? It shouldn''t be. Even if the speed of news circulation is fast, the media haven''t reported yet, and the publicity channels are very limited, then there is only one possibility for Guo Xiang to find me.

    My heart tightened again. I pushed Chu Yuan away from the eavesdropping face. I answered the phone, "hello"

    "Xiao Nan, are you free at night?" Guo Xiang asked. Without waiting for my answer, he quickly added, "is that right? I''m not free. What you refuse is simply that you have a date in the evening? Can you push it? Hard to push? In this way, I asked Chu Yuan and the driving winter night to listen to each other''s questions and answers. I motioned to them to drive in silence, and then asked in a low voice, "Lao Guo, is Li Xinghui going to invite us for dinner? He''s right next to you? "

    Guo Xiang pretended: "what''s the matter? It''s nothing. Li Dong''s family of blue city group passed by our company on the way. They came up and sat down. They were drinking tea and talking about you. Let me ask if you have time in the evening. Let''s sit together "

    and go by the way? A family of three? Fools believe! How to take a family of three to someone else''s company to have tea and chat! If his purpose is not to invite me to dinner, is it necessary to listen to Guo Xiang call me? Li Xinghui has asked Guo Xiang to invite me for many times, but Guo Xiang has pushed him off. This time, Guo Xiang came to invite me in person. It''s not hard to understand Guo Xiang''s attitude. After the collapse of the long family, the one who has the most potential to become the new leader of beitiandi industry seems to be Li Xinghui''s blue city group. Although Guo Xiang''s Hengxiang real estate has slowly shifted its development direction, it has not completely separated from the real estate industry, It''s obviously unwise to offend the industry leader like Li Xinghui. What''s more, although he has survived a disaster, his vitality has not been restored. In the transitional stage, he only wants to be stable, not to make enemies. Li Xinghui has grasped this point, so he can eat Lao Guo steadily. Otherwise, Lao Guo, who has a relaxed relationship with Liu family, doesn''t need to boast about him, but the loss is that Liu family can''t get involved in the real estate industry

    I thought that Li Xinghui couldn''t make a jump in my job. He continued to make friends with me in order to ingratiate himself with miss three. So I didn''t care about him and didn''t care about him. But today, I heard from the third master that Li Xinghui has a close relationship with Zhang Mingjie recently, which makes me have to pay attention to it.

    Why does Li Xinghui make contact with Zhang Mingjie while making contact with me? What is his purpose?

    There''s only one chance to deal with Zhangjia, so even if Li Xinghui doesn''t come to me, I''d like to invite Guo Xiang to arrange a meeting with him to cover up his relationship with Zhang Mingjie. Today, I just want to answer, but I don''t want to. Chu Yuan suddenly shouted to the microphone, "my brother''s date in the evening can''t be postponed!"! Because it''s a date with a doctor. He hurt his waist and can''t walk. He''s lying in bed! "

    "What are you talking about?" I scolded Chuyuan in a low voice, and grabbed back the mobile phone. This girl, it''s said that Li Xinghui''s family was all there, and she thought of Zhang Lingfang, the charming and charming mature girl, who was

    unexpectedly, sister Hu also thought of the woman''s last provocation and temptation to me, and even stepped on the brake, pulled the car to the side of the road, turned around and pulled my hand "I''ll come back in the evening, Mr. Chu," he said to the microphone, changing the voice line with his voice on his nose. "You should remember to lie on the bed and not move around. For social activities, it''s better to keep fit later."

    Ya''s still going downhill with Chu Yuan''s donkey, and he''s pretending to be a doctor!

 Chapter 915

    I pushed away the winter night, covered the microphone and scolded, "what are you two doing?"

    Winter small night stares round eyes, "why? Do you really want that Zhang Lingfang? "

    Chu Yuan''s face was disgusting. "If you dare to go, I''ll tell mom that you''ve made a woman bigger than her!"

    "Who''s got her?!" I said crazily, "you don''t have ears? It''s Li Xinghui who wants to invite me to dinner! It''s not Zhang Lingfang! "

    "Last time it was Li Xinghui who invited you. Didn''t Zhang Lingfang go? He not only invited you to dinner, but also wanted to invite you to eat Zhang Lingfang! " Dong Xiaoye takes out his mobile phone and threatens: "I''ll tell Su Su and Murphy and Ziyuan now? I don''t have the cell phone number of Ziyuan, Yuan Yuan, do you have it? "

    "Yes!" Chu Yuan said: "I also call my mother and tell sister Yue! Sister BoBo! East! By the way, and Miss Xiao Shu, she won''t let sister Cheng process approach you any more! "

    It seems that the stinky girl thinks it''s feasible to call Shu Tong. Her eyes are full of energy "I don''t want to go, but if I pretend to be ill, I don''t need to go, but don''t you give them a reason to visit?"

    All the girls were stunned when I said that.

    "Idiot, idiot! There is not enough success, but more failure! " I scolded helplessly and righteously, but in my heart, I secretly rejoiced that the two silly girls were self defeating. I would not bother to think how to keep them off and go to Li Xinghui''s dinner.

    Sure enough, Guo Xiang said: "are you hurt? What''s going on? Can''t get out of bed, so badly hurt? Are you at home? I''ll be there right away "

    girls and girls look at each other with shame and remorse on their faces - can''t you stop people coming to visit them?

    I hurriedly said: "it''s not so exaggerated, but I fell and hit my waist. It''s going to hurt badly for a while. If I rest for a day and a half, I''ll rub it several times. It''s estimated that it won''t hurt tomorrow. Don''t be surprised by fate. The girl is timid. The doctor likes to make alarmist remarks and exaggerate. It''s OK. It''s OK."

    "Is it? That''s good. "Old Guo relieved, and then said," wait a minute, Li Dong wants to say something to you "

    " OK. " I was polite in my mouth and stared at Chuyuan and dongxiaoye, so as to show my helplessness and blame them for their talkative results. They did not dare to speak again.

    "Brother Chu, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I miss you very much."

    I was almost led to the ditch by his enthusiasm. I opened my mouth and almost called him "old brother". Fortunately, I stopped my mouth in time. "Li Dong is polite"

    "where can I say the word" polite "when I meet you?" haha, "said Li Xinghui," I just heard Xiao Guo say that you are injured? Is it convenient for me to visit? "

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye heard that two tender faces were redder - Li Xinghui invited me to dinner just to find a reason and form for meeting, but it was not his purpose, so what kind of reason and form is not important, but the purpose of meeting.

    In the presence of two girls, of course, I have to shirk it to show that I really don''t want to deal with Li Xinghui, so that they won''t recognize my attempt to deal with the coquettish Zhang Lingfang. Then they said, "a minor injury outside the skin is not worth Li Dong''s concern. Where can I stand it?"

    "what''s the matter, brother Chu, you''re so outspoken."

    Li Xinghui is so cheeky that I can''t catch up with him. You and I are strangers. Who can I meet if I don''t meet you?

    "Li Dong''s concern is that Chu Nan is very kind-hearted. There are some minor injuries. I really don''t dare to ask him to help me. Besides, the family is in a mess. It''s really a disgrace. I''ll set the table for Li Dong some day and serve him." This is a reasonable statement. Li Xinghui loves to hear it. Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye can''t find any fault either. After all, how can they see it? How can they pay for their mistakes.

    Like Li Xinghui, my purpose now is to meet him.

    Li Xinghui said with a smile, "let me treat you, elder brother, where can I be?"

    I said with a smile: "Li Dong said I''m polite, isn''t he more polite than me?"

    Li Xinghui sighed, "I don''t know something about you, brother. I''m bringing three members of my family to Xiao Guo today. It''s not that I come here to have tea and chat. It''s that I don''t go to the three treasure hall without anything, but I come here for something."

    "Oh?" I was stunned. I didn''t expect that Li Xinghui had pierced the window paper. "Is it related to me?"

    "Or will the old brother ask Xiao Guo to call you?" Li Xinghui said in a serious voice, "my elder brother has something to ask you."

    "Ask me for something?" I quickly blocked my words, "Dong Li, I''m a small white-collar worker with a dead salary. What can I do to help you, the new leading tycoon in the real estate industry of Beitian city? You''re kidding. "

    "No joke, no joke," Li Xinghui said modestly. "It''s a joke to say that I''m the new leader of Beitian real estate industry. Long''s group hasn''t broken down. What broke down is a family surnamed long. Isn''t long bought by miss three now? How can I call this "dragon head"? What''s more, blue city and you can''t keep up with each other. My surname is Li, who has a certain voice and color in Beitian. If I leave Beitian, it''s a fart. Even if it''s a fart, it''s a fart that doesn''t sound or smell. I can''t hear it or smell it. "Li Xinghui''s low-key self mockery made me a little confused. I know more about the background of the blue city than the long family. I specialize in the urbanization development of the first tier cities and take the high-end line of boutique products. Because of the lack of strong competitiveness, the blue city mostly develops in the second tier and third tier cities. But in recent years, with the urbanization development of the first tier cities entering the mature period, the second tier and third tier cities are suddenly different Since then, the real estate group like blue city has benefited a lot. Although the overall market capacity of the first tier cities still has a lot of investment space, but the growth rate can not be compared with that of the small and medium-sized cities. So it can be said that although long family has a strong brand effect and market appeal, the actual income in recent years is far less than that of Li Xinghui''s blue city group.

    The transfer of real estate development to small and medium-sized cities is a national regulation and control policy. Li Xinghui''s blue city group is favorable to people at the right time, just like a upstart. With the different development strategies, he doesn''t need to flatter Miss San, let alone feel ashamed in front of the dusty wind in the real estate industry. Even, he is completely proud of me Our capital, then why is it so arrogant?

    "Brother Chu, I don''t need to hide with you," Li Xinghui said with a dry cough. "I have two private matters to ask you. It''s useless to ask others. It''s up to you."

    Two things, please? Is it not me? "I''m really curious," said Dong Li. Let''s see if I can help you. "

    "If you can help me, as long as you are willing to help me," Li Xinghui said with a smile, "brother Chu, these two things are just two sentences for you, but they are of great benefit to me. So, as long as you nod, I will definitely pay more attention to thank you."

    Speaking of this, Li Xinghui said, "I heard that you still rent a house now, brother? Ha ha, there are two vacant properties in my name. They are all near your company. It''s convenient to go to and work. Yesterday, I asked someone to start hardcover. When are you free, I''ll show you around and see what you like. "

    Li Xinghui is awesome as a successful businessman. I didn''t want to be a driver. He thought he was flashy without substance. So he turned my head around and investigated me. I knew I had not bought a house and used to induce me. I have to admit that in today''s era, this temptation is far more powerful than the beauty of the fragrant car. The house is just like entering the marriage hall. Tickets for!

    But I''m not a fool. Where is the company? The city center is full of land and gold. Li Xinghui is so down here. If he wants to ask me, it won''t be as simple as he said. If it''s as simple as he said, I can''t ask for the house any more. "Li Dong''s gift is too heavy, I can''t stand it"

    I''m politely refusing. Chu Yuan suddenly turns over to ride on my leg and says, "there''s free!"! We are free now! "

    The stinky girl grabbed my neck collar with both hands. Her eyes were red. She was like a cat hungry for three days. She saw a plate of fish on the dinner table. She wanted to rob it. I was stunned, so she listened to Li Xinghui on the other side of the phone and said with a smile, "it''s better to make her sister straightforward and straightforward."

    My grass, this is more than satire, Ya also wants to take the opportunity to kill the words!

    "Li Dong misunderstood that my sister was talking to her classmates on the phone." I covered the microphone, stared up and shouted angrily, "are you sick? Go down, sit down, don''t make a noise! "

    "No! I want a house! " Chu Yuan can''t care about winter''s night. She shakes my shoulder and says: "brother, I want a house!"

    "I''m not in a hurry as soon as I''m waiting to get married. You''re a little girl who''s not an adult. Are you in a hurry?"

    , when you buy a house to buy a house, you buy it for your wife. When the room is allocated, you has the final say. Now someone wants to send you a house. I occupy it first, and the house has me. When you get married, I will share the room with your daughter-in-law. Can it be the same? One is that she blows me, the other is that I blow her, it''s different! "

    "Wait, wait, wait." my mind, which is not slow, almost turned around. "Either she or you? No matter who I marry to be your sister-in-law, you are not going to live with her, are you

    Listen to my conclusion, winter night is also suddenly changing color, looking at Chu Yuan''s eyes, showing a bit of panic and fear, as if Chu Yuan is about to blow people, is her general

    stinky girl, it''s too early to prepare for a rainy day?!

    Chu Yuan turns his head and looks out of the window. His little mouth toots a whistle that he can''t or can''t make at all. He defaults!

 Chapter 916

    It''s a joke with me that Chu Yuan can be a little night in winter. Anyway, Chu Yuan likes to be a cheap and miser. She has been exposed in her life for a long time. She''s greedy for small pieces of rice and vegetables. Li Xinghui wants to give me a house. There''s such a big piece of pie in the sky. If she doesn''t open her mouth, she''ll go on. It''s called fresh. Even if she knows that the pie will fall on the ground, she can''t get it Can''t eat, will feel the heart and regret, is also a matter of reason.

    But I don''t think so. If Dong Xiaoye had read this novel with Chu Yuan in my arms, which is similar to a diary, she would not have thought so - stinky girl is serious! My marriage is the most worrying and unacceptable thing for her

    it''s a kind of psychological instinct that people will prepare and calculate for what they are worried about or can''t accept?!

    It seems that this girl said that she would depend on me all her life. She wanted me to assure her that there would always be a room belonging to her in my family, which was serious. In order to ensure her stable position in my family, she had been worried about it all the time

    I was a little flustered and ignored the fate of Chu sitting on my leg, as if I wanted to escape all kinds of worries about the future in my heart and face it again The phone said: "Dong Li, I''ll show you a smile. My sister''s friend just called and asked her to go shopping in the afternoon. She was so excited that she immediately forgot that her brother was injured and needed to be taken care of. She also forgot that she was going to have the final exam tomorrow. She promised, ha ha, I just taught her two sentences"

    "ha, kids, always like to play." Li Xinghui''s tone was not without regret, but just as he knew that I was telling a lie, I could also hear his affectation. He was very happy because he thought that the temptation of the house had moved me, but I would pretend to be reserved, and Chu Yuan was young, didn''t understand the world, and exposed her desire, so I tried to help her to hide it. Even if I didn''t move, I only To Chu Yuan heart, my family heart, they will naturally become the most powerful lobbyist, his old Li do not worry about the house can not be sent out.

    "Let me tell you something. What can I do for you? If it''s something related to miss three, ha ha, I really can''t help you. I''m not afraid of your jokes. Up to now, I still don''t know the identity of miss three. "

    " no, no, it''s nothing to do with miss three. "Li Xinghui quickly interrupts me, for fear that I will show an attitude that doesn''t want to help." didn''t I say that? It''s two private matters, or so to speak, housework. "

    "Housework?" I was at a loss. "Dong Li said and laughed. How can I help you with your housework?"

    "You can help me, you can help me," said Li Xinghui. "I want to ask my brother to help me. I want to say a few good words to two people. For you, it''s a matter of talking. But for me, it''s a matter of life and death. As long as my brother is willing to help me open this mouth, no matter what the result is, my brother will write down your kindness."

    Winter small night frowns, mutters: "say two words to send you a house? What about fooling people? "

    I also think it''s fooling people, "Dong Li may as well say something directly."

    Li Xinghui laughs bitterly, and spreads out his helpless emotion completely. Then he says: "old brother Chu should know about my daughter Li Song and young master Liu? A few days ago, they broke up "

    this question made me feel surprised and embarrassed. Speaking of it, Li Song dumped Liu Xiaosheng and had something to do with me. If it wasn''t for me, Liu Gongzi would not have been bitten by the wolf, and he was lame.

    "It''s my daughter who dumped Mr. Liu. I think brother Chu also knows that?"

    "A little" grass, not only I know, the whole north of the sky do not know?

    "Ah" Li Xinghui sighed a long time, and said with grievance and distress: "to tell you the truth, brother Chu, Lancheng group and Liushi group were talking about several cooperative development projects, one or two of which have entered the substantive preparatory stage. After all, if we can''t get the third lady''s project, we have to survive, right? But young master Liu is a man of extraordinary ability, but his heart is too high. It''s a good thing to use it for ambition, but to use it for competition is to destroy people and destroy yourself. "

    my strange way:" how can I say that? "

    Li Xinghui choked and said: "it''s not because of the little girl! Young master Liu was going to be strong and aggressive. After being dumped by the little girl, he consciously hurt his face and refused to cooperate with blue city. Isn''t that too childish? Brother Chu, how much human and material resources and energy has blue city invested in these cooperative projects? If he doesn''t play, I''ll lose the money! "

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye didn''t want to see Li Xinghui. They were even gloating at his words. If I didn''t stare and round their eyes, they could not help laughing out of no intention. No wonder that the old man was so generous and gave me a house with his mouth open. Compared with the loss of several hundred million yuan, a house is really a drop in the bucket? Liu Shao breaches the contract, and Li Dong can act according to the contract. "

    " brother, this is what you don''t know, "Li Xinghui brings out a cry," who is his son Liu? Most of Beitian''s young talents are touted as dandies, but only his son Liu, who is a real talent and a real elite, is better than blue. Otherwise, his father would not hand over such a large family business to him. There are many reasons why the cooperation project can''t continue. Just because of the infeasible information of market research, he sent me two cars. It''s a beautiful name So far, it''s to minimize the loss of both sides. In fact, it''s to hurt both sides! How could he break the contract and leave his tail to me? He has burned several hundred million yuan himself. Brother, when you cooperate with others, do you think that the purpose of each other is to burn money with you? It''s not consistent with common sense. I''m the one who proposed to cooperate. I''ll sue him. In nine out of ten, he will bite me back and talk to me about his losses. This kind of lawsuit can''t be fought. It will only last forever. It will make the two families completely tear their faces. Without the possibility of reconciliation, they can''t make money together. Why do they have to die together? Mr. Liu, I really need faceI could not help laughing. I pinched my thigh so hard that I could not hear a smile in my voice. I regretted: "Dong Li, forgive me, Liu Shao loves face more than life. At the beginning, Miss Li shouldn''t have so high-profile announcement to break up with him."

    "Oh, no wonder that the little girl is a straightforward and straightforward person," Li Xinghui said shamelessly for her daughter "That night, in the valley of the moon ecological park, what Mr. Liu did disappointed the little girl. My brother, you almost lost your kiss. The little girl was angry and didn''t discuss it with me. Now, whatever I can explain, Mr. Liu just can''t listen. I asked the little girl to apologize, but he can''t see. If it''s not really out of order, I can''t pull this old man Face, come to ask my brother for your help and Xiao Guo. It''s not a glorious thing. "

    the implication is that the house is also a seal fee?

    Zhang Mingjie has a good personal relationship with Liu Xiaosheng, so Li Xinghui has been in frequent contact with Zhang Mingjie recently, which is why? I want to make sure, but I''m afraid it will arouse Li Xinghui''s suspicion. He said, "Dong Li, even if I don''t talk to Liu Shaona, you have room for relief. If I have a mouth, you will burn those billions completely."

    How can I know that Li Xinghui is not testing my relationship with Liu Xiaosheng for Zhang Mingjie? Be careful to drive the ten thousand year boat. His suite is not rare. But Chu Yuan doesn''t do it. He pinches my neck directly. Li Xinghui''s words are good. What''s her daughter''s nature? She didn''t leave Liu Xiaosheng long ago and Liu Xiaosheng late. How could min rougang have a high-profile relationship with the third lady when she was first bright? Li Song immediately responded to it? That''s frightening!

    The night Liu Xiaosheng let the wolf bite me, min Rou was there, and Li song was Liu Xiaosheng''s girlfriend! Minrou''s goods are so ungrateful. She was one of the murderers who helped the whole thing that night, but later she pretended to be furious and put on a clear plan to find trouble with the Liu family. At that time, Li Xinghui must have thought that it would be better to burn these billions than to offend miss three. So he quickly let his daughter and Mr Liu get rid of their relationship and made a public statement of Liu Xiaosheng''s behavior Show disdain, this is also a very decisive public relations crisis response.

    In fact, I''m Li Xinghui. I''m afraid I''ll do the same. As the leader of beitiandi industry, the dragon family has been swallowed by three young ladies. No matter how blue the city is, or how Liu the family is, who is more difficult to eat than the dragon family? If miss three and min Rou really annoy Liu''s family, the cooperation project will be finished as well. Li Xinghui doesn''t have to pay for it and offend miss three? But who would have thought that shortly after his bright attitude, Liu Xiaosheng and I reconciled in public, and min Rou also went to the party with me personally, and said that it was because I didn''t care about Liu family anymore

    it can also be said that Lao Li was miserable by me

    I admire him too much, and Ya must hate to break me, on the surface, but He was so humble to ask me for help and was willing to send me a house. To achieve his goal, Li Xinghui was able to give up everything and make everything have no bottom line. Just because he didn''t have that bottom line, he offended Liu Xiaosheng. Because Liu Xiaosheng had that bottom line, he would rather accompany him and burn those billions r> Mommy, these two guys are terrible enough.

    PS: today, I received a window asking why I haven''t had a lot of PS recently Er, less? I feel a lot Ha ha, I haven''t had much PS these days. It''s because there''s some pain on both sides of my waist and ribs. I can''t find out what''s wrong. It''s hard to sit for a long time, so I''ll take a rest as soon as I finish coding, but I feel much better today.

    PS2: tell you something that happened just about to be updated, which took a few minutes. We specially coded this "PS2". Many friends of Yuanmeng know that the name "negative is Africa" is also a riddle. The riddle bottom is the surname of a certain slag. Years ago, a little sister that a slag met in Yuanmeng (it seems that it was formed shortly after entering Yuanmeng due to long-term diving) For what I think is interesting, my younger sister guessed the answer, and also gave me a very special answer: I am your absolute value

    some dregs lost their math textbooks for many years, at that time, I was stunned, and later I thought it was quite interesting. Friends who are interested and bored can guess what is the surname of some dregs, what is the surname of my younger sister, and the PS in the next chapter reveals the answer.

 Chapter 917

    "I''d like to say a word, brother. I hope you don''t dislike it." Li Xinghui''s smile is a cunning without shame and dignity, and complacent that he has a smart and flexible head, and complacent smile. "It may be your brother who Liu Gongzi hates the most in Beitian, but it must be your brother who is the most annoying and dare not sell his face in Beitian. ˇ±

    "Oh?" I don''t know the interesting way: "Li Dong, how do I feel that the person that Mr. Liu hates most must be me?"

    "What do you say, brother?"

    "Because the most shameful person, the most dare not to buy face, is Miss San, is min Rou, I''m just a fox pretending to be a tiger," I said: "Guo Xiang is on your side, and I don''t hide it from you. There are conditions for me, the fox who relies on tiger power, not to quarrel with Mr Liu, and to reconcile with him at the public opening, that is, he can no longer interfere with Guo Xiang and his sister Younger sister Xingyu''s communication, his young master Liu is afraid to offend minrou and the third young lady, so he has to accept my condition. You say, with his character, he will feel that he has taken advantage or suffered a great loss? So there''s something wrong with your words. It should be said that if Mr. Liu used to hate me the most, it must be me "

    now, before I find out why Li Xinghui and Zhang Mingjie are in frequent contact, I must be careful.

    Unexpectedly, Li Xinghui didn''t deny my conclusion, but he was embarrassed and said: "brother, this is the reason why brother begged you. Although he hated you, he didn''t dare not sell you face, did he?"

    "He didn''t dare to sell minrou and the third Miss face"

    Li Xinghui said with a smile: "this is not the same thing?"

    "How can it be one thing?"

    "It''s the same thing, brother. Listen to me." Li Xinghui coughed. He seemed to drink some tea and moisten his throat. He said, "there are two kinds of people who need face. One is better to be jade broken than broken, or noble or stupid and force us not to discuss. The other is the one who is too vain and too good at calculation. What kind of people do you think Liu Gongzi is?"

    When I didn''t answer, Li Xinghui asked himself, "he is the second kind. If he would rather be broken than broken, he won''t be afraid to offend the third lady, so he will compromise with your brother Chu. So he is more smart though he is arrogant. When he has to make a choice, he is not vague at all. He can distinguish the difference between money and future. He is not afraid to burn money with me, because Liu''s green mountain is here, he is There are always firewood to burn, but miss three can burn his green mountain, but I don''t have the ability. "

    Li Xinghui''s words are all reasonable. Although Mr. Liu has a more extreme temperament, he is not the kind of person who is willing to die.

    "My brother, don''t think that his son Liu is really because the little girl dumped him, or I accused him of acting despicably and self inflicted, so he can''t get along with me. He is because he shows weakness in front of the third lady, so he is too busy to find his face back on me! He took me to burn those billions together, which shows that young master Liu''s death is not humiliating, shows his arrogance and pride, and doesn''t make people think that he made a concession in front of the third miss because he was afraid of the third miss, or he wanted to ingratiate himself with the third miss. He just wanted others to think that he didn''t care about money. It''s like he reconciled with you, because he really introspected I, and dare to bear the fault, so I scolded him for two words, and he was irreconcilable with me. You made him disfigure and lame, but he made up with you. Liu Gongzi burned hundreds of millions to compensate for his reputation loss. I burned hundreds of millions in vain. I told the truth, and the little girl also told the truth, but in the end we got a name of fickleness and weakness I have lived more than him for 20 or 30 years in vain. "

    at first, I felt that Mr. Liu could not live with Li''s family. I was brave for a while. Now I underestimated Mr. Liu again after hearing Li Xinghui''s words. The goods were indeed smart and burned for several hundred million yuan. That is to say, I took out a bad breath in my heart and made up for my lost reputation to the greatest extent. I was able to win with min rou "Since Liu Gongzi refuses to cooperate with Li Dong for such a purpose, even if I go to intercede"

    "it will work!" Li Xinghui said excitedly, "everyone knows the relationship between my brother and miss min. Liu Xiaosheng is eager to sell his brother''s affection. He not only flatters Miss min and miss San, but also proves that he sincerely repents and dares to act. What''s more, he is willing to burn all those billions? Not necessarily. He is a showman. Now that his goal has been achieved, he will certainly come down. How vain and smart is he, Mr. Liu? How can we not get along with the money? After this, the cooperation between our two families will be divided into two parts. He will surely strive for more benefits for himself in the contract. At that time, he will thank you very much, brother Chu. "

    "Then don Li is not in a loss?"

    "What''s the loss? It''s better to give up some benefits than to burn the hundreds of millions that have been smashed in. "Li Xinghui didn''t care, but his tone was quite painful.

    LAN Cheng and Liu Shi are not vegetarian. They have made careful preparations and made second-hand preparations. After finding that it is impossible to win the cooperation with three young ladies, they immediately agreed to push the cooperation to the substantive investment stage. But Liu Xiaosheng is more astute. In the event of the valley of the moon, he grasped Li Xinghui''s wrong estimation and managed to deal with the public relations crisis so perfectly. I It''s estimated that Li Xinghui would have come to me to ask for help through Guo Xiang. Now, I just wait to go down the stairs and get more benefits.He and his mother are human spirits, not human beings!

    I suddenly felt that Li Xinghui was too stingy to ask me to help me and give me a house

    Li Xinghui said happily, "I''d like to thank brother Chu. I''m an old friend of congeniality. Don''t say anything polite. You''re not able to move today. How about tomorrow? I''ll take you to choose a house first, and then let Lingfang and Xiaosong cook in person. Please have a taste of their crafts. Ha ha, there are all kinds of delicacies. But such a common dish has never been enjoyed by anyone in Beitian. "

    I haven''t answered yet. Chu Yuan, who is sitting on my leg, grabs the microphone and twists his buttocks. "Go, go, go! Pick a house and take me with you! "

    Winter small night also way: "I also go, help you to give advice, why not give the house?" This girl''s eyes are full of money and her ears can only hear the word "house", but she didn''t miss the words that let Zhang Lingfang cook in person

    Chu Yuan''s excited face is red, and his eyes are full of golden light. "No, I''m going to pick a house! It''s a big deal! "

    "Nonsense!"

    "I''m going anyway! I have to go! The house I chose is mine! " The stinky girl suddenly released her paw and shouted to the microphone, "I will only take the first exam tomorrow afternoon, and hand in my papers at four o''clock. Will you take me with you?"

    What''s the point of that? It''s for Li Xinghui!

    Li Xinghui immediately shot the words to death, "so, tomorrow afternoon at four o''clock, I picked up my younger sister with my younger brother, let''s go to see the house."

    Chu Yuan quickly covers my mouth and shouts to the microphone, "thank you uncle!"

    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome, haha. Girls'' vision and intuition are always more accurate than men''s. uncle is waiting for you to choose a house." Li Xinghui is happy that his words have been smashed to death.

    "I will definitely go!" Chu Yuanmei smiled awkwardly, his chin was raised, and his face was fearless. He said to me with his mouth: "if you want to kill or cut, you can do whatever you like. Anyway, I''m going to decide the house."

    I''m not ashamed! Where are you usually shy?! I also use the shape of the mouth back: "well, after you go home, you first clean your ass!"

    Chu Yuan''s face turned red, but he was still proud. He turned over my leg and shared his joy with Dong Xiaoye. Suddenly, he put his head on her face and kissed her, "sister Xiaoye, we have a house!" After that, he looked at me and smiled defiantly.

    Dong Xiaoye is quite defenseless to this girl. After a moment''s stupor, she is overjoyed. It''s not because of the house, but because of Chu Yuan''s sweet soup. Seeing Chu Yuan''s joy and exultation, she is also infected. She also kisses Chu Yuan''s face. Two girls, big and small, immediately smile together. I know that Dong Xiaoye is Chu Yuan That''s the way.

    Take dongxiaoye together to celebrate the house that arrives immediately. Dongxiaoye becomes one of the accomplices who ask for the house. Will she allow me to beat Chuyuan?

    Stinky girl, I''ll take advantage of it! Got the house to flirt with winter small night not to say, also kept own buttock!

    "Dong Li, even if the house is over, you can''t get paid for nothing. A few words are not worth your money. Ha ha, you''d better talk about the second thing."

    Chu Yuan heard that I didn''t want the house, and was in a hurry. This time, I quickly reached out and put her in my arms, so as to cover her mouth more tightly.

    "Brother, it''s a small thing for you, but for me, it''s a matter of life and death. I''m too shy to give a house. So I have a gift for you. I believe you will be interested in it." Li Xinghui pretended to be mysterious and smiled, suddenly lowered his voice, and said: "Zhang Mingjie, the son of deputy director Zhang of your company, Recently, I have been running to me frequently. "

    my face suddenly changed on a small winter night, and I was also shocked, but I said quietly:" Oh? Is there any cooperation between us and Li Dong''s blue city? "

    Li Xinghui didn''t seem to think that my reaction was so blankness and calm. I couldn''t figure out whether I really had no idea about Zhang Mingjie''s contact with him or whether I had no interest in pretending to be him. After a while, he said with a smile: "no, Fengchang didn''t cooperate with blue city, but Zhang Mingjie wanted to cooperate with me. As we all know, the two families of Mo and Zhang have always been close to each other, but my brother, you have a relationship with Mo family It''s not shallow, so I think you will be interested in his purpose of looking for me. "

    If Li Xinghui contacts Zhang Mingjie on his own initiative, I can understand that he wants Zhang Mingjie to tell Liu Xiaosheng, but if Zhang Mingjie contacts Li Xinghui on his own initiative, there must be some stories here! Otherwise, Li Xinghui will not intentionally mention the difference between the two families of Mo and Zhang. I force the brain to run at full speed. Since Li Xinghui is interested in my curiosity, I don''t need to continue to act foolishly. In other words, my expression of curiosity is the most perfect way to act foolishly. So I don''t hide my fear and suspicion and ask: "I don''t know if Zhang wants to cooperate with Li Dong What''s going on? "

    "Ha ha, it''s not convenient to talk on the phone. I''ll see you tomorrow." Li Xinghui dug this hole, which made me have to jump."Yes," I appropriately put away my curiosity and expressed that although I care about this matter, I don''t really care about it, so as not to be led by ya, "Dong Li said your second thing first."

    "The second thing is ha ha, ha ha," Li Xinghui said with a smile, embarrassed: "it''s not very convenient to say it on the phone, otherwise, I''ll let Xiao Guo laugh. I''ll meet my brother tomorrow."

    The second thing is that it''s not convenient for Guo Xiang to know. It''s to avoid the second thing Today, in many windows, I guess that the answer to "negative right" is not a secret for Yuanmeng for a long time.

    Now let''s publish the answer:

    ''negative''. In mathematics, it means'' negative ''is'' non'', so ''non'' is also ''non'', ''yes'' and'' non ''are antonyms, so'' negative is not ''. Use'' to represent ''non'', then ''yes'' is'' positive'', ''positive'' is'' + '', that is,'' negative is not ''equals'' negative positive'',''equals to ''+'' ˇŻ, the answer comes out

    little sister''s surname is the absolute value of a slag surname, how to express it in mathematics? Therefore, my younger sister''s surname is Tian. Congratulations to the friend who guessed the mystery. Ha ha.

    PS2: I saw a friend when I was wandering around. I guessed that my younger sister was the "listen to snow" loli of Yuanmeng. No, she called some slag "Uncle". Besides, xueya didn''t have the surname Tian, so don''t ask Zhang Guanli Dai to

    PS3: my younger sister seems to be the first group of divers cleaned up by Yuanmeng, because she has never been active in Yuanmeng, she often wanders around my younger sister, seems to be still a super diver]

 Chapter 918

    Chu Yuan, this heartless little thing, seems to forget that her brother just experienced a life and death in the morning. I forgot a pair of snivels and tears that she had put on the sleeve at that time. At this time, it looks like a needle growing under the buttocks. I can''t stop climbing over in the back seat. That is, I lie on my lap like a kitten, but I''m really not elegant, and my shoes are lifted My two feet would swing in front of me. I caught them and beat them hard. I could turn over with a smile and arch myself around my neck. I didn''t care about the intimate contact between my extremely self abased chest and my chest. On the contrary, I blushed with shame, which made me drive in winter night After laughing, she sat in my arms and asked me to hold her, and then she raised her legs and continued to look forward to holding her delicate white fingers. The stinky girl was very excited and very serious about how to allocate the room of the new house

    although I repeatedly stressed that I would not want the house of Li Xinghui, even though she wanted to give it to me It''s not clear what the house looks like. But she has taken it as something in her bag. She looks forward to it. It seems that I have nothing to do with it. The house was originally given to her by Li Xinghui. It''s estimated that Lao Li thought so too. Is there any difference between Chu Yuan''s acceptance of the suite and my acceptance of the suite? As far as the result is concerned, there is no difference. The difference lies in the process. It is very difficult for me to take the house. It is very easy for Chu Yuan to take the house.

    looking at the child like nestling in my arms, sometimes I can''t repress the ecstasy of my heart and yell at the smelly girl who shakes her head, arms and legs, but I can only laugh bitterly.

    My mood is far less pleasant than that of Chu Yuan. First, I can''t guess what the second thing li Xinghui asked me to do. Second, I can''t figure out the relationship between him and Zhang Mingjie. Third, I look at the winter night when I want to pretend to be relaxed, but I''m worried about it.

    Five minutes ago, sister Hu received a call from Lin Zhi. After confirming that I was right beside sister Hu, she asked sister Hu to turn on the hands-free function and said a few words to us. The content was short and simple. In view of the crazy action of shazhizhou today, she asked winter night to protect me once again.

    Lin Zhi is helpless to explain that it is necessary to protect me, because if I have a mistake, Xu Hengji is likely to give up surrender, but if someone else comes to protect me, I will be skeptical and conflicted, so this task is not a winter night.

    At first glance, it''s reasonable to think about it carefully. This grandson, Yin, damage and badness, is playing at home!

    Lin Zhi wants to catch Xu Heng, but he knows that he will not support him. So in order to keep the command in his hands, he plays a game of fighting against Yin and Yang. On the surface, he compromises Xu Heng''s surrender, and immediately helps Tianyou turn over the case. He treats the kidnapping as a fight and releases the two idiots used by Tianyou. In order to stay with me, dongxiaoye refuses to let the leaders of the Bureau use public and private If she cancels her current protection task for no reason, she will be smart enough to hold an uncompromising attitude towards Xu Heng''s surrender and deliberately sing against me. Therefore, today, Lin Zhi transferred winter night back to the Bureau. On the surface, it should have been a kind of trust in winter night''s professional ethics. She was afraid that she would be determined to arrest all that happened after Xu Hengke, but it proved the opposite. Lin Zhi was just because The uncompromising attitude of seeing through the winter night is pretended, so I concealed my determination and plan to arrest Xu Heng from sister tiger, for fear that sister tiger would inform me that she had become the most untrusted person in the police force! At least, Lin Zhi doesn''t trust her.

    But now, he still let sister tiger continue to protect me!

    Is it self deception to prove that you have not doubted sister tiger''s professional ethics? Or do you have an ulterior motive?

    Obviously, sister Hu, like me, thinks the latter is more likely.

    Tiger elder sister made clear her determination not to compromise and to hold on to Xu Heng. After Lin Zhi suspected her, she still asked her to protect me, or to watch me. How to look? There were some temptations or opportunities for tiger elder sister to prove her meaning. If tiger elder sister contacted Xu Heng by me and finally let Xu Heng turn himself in, it would not be the same as admitting that when she expressed her determination, her mouth was her heart No?

    Although not catching Xu Heng did not violate the discipline, there were rumors afterwards. Just as I saved many people''s lives in Qianlong manor, some of them were not grateful, but suspected that Xu Heng and I were partners. Shamed people always wanted to find some excuse for themselves.

    Tiger sister is the most likely policeman to contact Xu Heng. If she doesn''t catch Xu Heng, there will be only one result: Xu Heng turns himself in, the police team is shamed, and then some people who get angry will attribute it to tiger sister''s reneging on her promise - it has nothing to do with discipline, just public opinion, someone will blame her and discuss her relationship with me.

    With tiger elder sister''s character, I may not care about these public opinions, but I care, very much! After Xu Heng turns himself in, sister Hu is likely to be the last one to bear the burden of public opinion! I''ve tasted the taste of being accused by others without any reason. I don''t want sister Hu to experience it too. Lin Zhi should also understand that sister Hu''s capture of Xu Heng may have two results: success, she''s the hero of the police force, failure, she''s a sinner for thousands of years. One defeat, one achievement, one success, one happiness and one sorrow are two extreme results.Dog + day + is too good at calculation. I know I must have thought of these consequences, so the root of his calculation is not winter night, but me. Lin Zhi is forcing me to do a choice question. For me, who is more important, Xu Heng and winter night?

    If the answer is little winter night, then I have no choice but to help little winter night catch Xu Heng, or to persuade him to be caught by little winter night.

    Maybe it can also be said that Lin Zhi is still trying his best to maintain the dignity of the police force, but he is unwilling to give up. So he hopes that the hero will appear, so he hopes that dongxiaoye will become such a hero.

    He is not afraid that Dong Xiaoye can guess his mind, because he knows that even if Dong Xiaoye guesses his purpose, she will definitely consider it from my position, not her own position, so she doesn''t care to bear all the consequences of public opinion, and she will be afraid that I can guess Lin Zhi''s mind, and choose silence. What Lin Zhi is afraid of is that I can''t guess his mind, so he calls After that, I first made sure that I was at dongxiaoye''s side, and then let dongxiaoye turn on the handsfree function of the mobile phone, ostensibly as an explanation, but actually as a hint.

    I am the only one who makes the final choice.

    Lin Zhi is sure that even if I know his purpose, I will not expose him and ask him to change dongxiaoye, because dongxiaoye yells to catch Xu Heng, because she doesn''t want to be replaced, doesn''t want to leave my small home, but has a part of her home, and I can''t destroy the things she desperately wants to protect by hand.

    Lin Zhi regards dongxiaoye as his younger sister and daughter. He is reluctant to harm dongxiaoye, but he makes a bold gamble. He pushes dongxiaoye to the fire pit. He only gambles against me in front of her, whether to hold her or to dodge a step and let her fall in.

    Knowing that I shouldn''t have said to Lin Zhi, "Xu Heng doesn''t mind being arrested or turning himself in", Lin Zhi definitely thinks that he doesn''t care about Xu Heng anyway. Will you Chu Nan give up your little winter night for this? Don''t you want to make her a hero or even a legend?

    Lin Zhi doesn''t know, just like he is dedicated to the reputation of the police force, I also have what I am dedicated to. Although I don''t know what it is, I just don''t want to compromise.

    Lin Zhi didn''t know that this kind of success, this kind of hero, or becoming a legend in this way were all despised by winter night.

    So, I''m upset.

    Therefore, winter night is also very upset - because she knows my troubles, and knows that she has no right to choose. Even if she is so reluctant to grasp Xu Heng, I will use her handcuffs to lock Xu Heng''s hands, abandon her persistence, protect her, and complete her.

    Unless there is any way to make winter night around me all the time, but completely unaware of my contact with Xu Heng, so that no one can say what?

    But is there such a way?

    At the moment, I wish I could scratch my scalp, but I didn''t expect that this seemingly unsolvable problem would not bother me at all, because it has been solved by someone. On the way to work in the morning, when the landlady called me, she would like to add the chapter that was left yesterday, just finished this chapter, and now she starts to code the next chapter, right and wrong Tortoise speed, don''t expect too much, even if it can be even more afraid, it won''t be too early, don''t delay your rest, it will be the same tomorrow]

 Chapter 919

    All the way home.

    The neighborhood seems to be used to the fact that I have an ambiguous cousin who is a police officer. So it''s no surprise that our brother and sister often go in and out in her police car. Although we don''t have people who gossip like an eye, an ear and a mouth, and are good at making gossip, as long as there are housewives in the place, it seems that there is no lack of tea After dinner, the theme of bullshit, so there are stories about me and winter night in the community. I don''t know why. The frequency of my becoming such bullshit is always quite high.

    The four girls in the vegetable and fruit shop at the door told me that aunt often went to her shop to arrange me "kindly" and said bad things about me, so as to comfort her "injured" heart, because before that, the person who spread gossip with me was her, just because we were the same age, and she was single, I often went to her shop to buy vegetables and fruits

    so, aunts and aunts Mouth is not to be despised. Of course, I don''t deny that my brother''s mouth is a little oily. He often takes advantage of the four girls verbally, which makes her lose the truth. But it''s also strange that the four girls are too easygoing and sometimes take advantage of me verbally In the way of the world, people are very popular in the community. Therefore, when the aunts who buy vegetables and fruits are often wiped away, they spoil the tiger sister who is "fighting for love", it''s called an extra effort, so that the tiger sister has become a monster that people in the community are afraid of. In the past, people would not really believe it. Let''s hear it and laugh it off at the most It''s a parking lot that makes it a reality.

    The dazhongma community we live in is an old one. There is no underground parking lot, and the design of the community is quite unreasonable. There are many households, many cars, narrow roads and few parking spaces. Therefore, the parking spaces of the residents are not standardized all the time. Most of them occupy or even occupy the temporary parking spaces, including winter night, which has been occupied for a long time since sister tiger moved here A temporary parking space downstairs of my house.

    Originally, sister tiger didn''t occupy her, but she thought it''s the most convenient place to park here. It''s not a big deal to change someone else. But the aunt in the community had to think that I gave up four girls because of her, so she went to the property many times to report sister tiger. After a long attack, the community knew that the temporary parking space had become A "unreasonable" policewoman''s special parking space.

    In fact, aunts and aunts misunderstood dongxiaoye and said that the property management couldn''t manage it. In fact, they didn''t take care of it at all. If the property management managed dongxiaoye, they didn''t care about others? There are many people in the community who have occupied the temporary parking space for a long time. They misunderstand that winter night is just because this girl is not good at interpersonal relationship. She grows dark. She likes to go out every day with a dark face. She practices in the morning and others do Tai Chi exercises. She hangs a sandbag on the branch of the tree and runs around the community. Then she starts playing, taking and kicking. At night, she walks her dog for a walk , she took me as a sandbag, picked it up and threw it down on the ground, so the residents of the community saw that she still occupied the parking space, and believed that even though the parking space was usually empty, no one dared to park here. Tiger sister gradually became accustomed to it, and regarded it as her own territory.

    Nobody in the community doesn''t know. We seem to be used to parking here every day when we come back. But today, someone has occupied the parking space of sister tiger.

    Tiger sister''s face suddenly changed, not only because someone had offended her "tiger power", but because, parked in the recognized parking space only belonging to her, it was a white Passat car On my leg, Chu Yuan, who was lying in my arms and breaking his fingers, was stunned. I suddenly reacted and left Chu Yuan and got off the car in pursuit of Dong Xiaoye.

    "Hey, what are you doing?!" I held on to the winter night.

    Tiger elder sister stood behind the white Passat car, glanced at the license plate first, then looked inside the car through the window of cat waist, asked me not sure: "is the license plate number right? Is this the car? "

    I pretended, "which car?"

    Winter night glared at me, "Xu Heng''s car!"

    "How do I know?"

    "How can you not know?" Winter small night has been calculated by Xu Heng, with lingering fear, looking around, very alert, "haven''t you ever taken his car?"

    "I''ve been in his car, but I don''t know if they are? What as like as two peas,

    , "I don''t even notice what his car is." there''s no one in the car. The car is watching the car in the winter night. The tone is a bit weak. "The decoration in the car doesn''t seem to be the same. I remember there was nothing in his car. This car is like a woman''s car. Do you remember his license plate number?"

    At this time, I also found that the car, from the steering wheel cover to the cushion decoration, has a competition with the stepmother''s car, which is full of childish flavor like a fairy tale cartoon. It''s very feminine. My friends are relieved. But when I look at the license plate, my heart mentions my voice again, "don''t you remember his license plate number?""Nonsense!" "I want to remember to ask you? I went out to let people move the car. How can I know who is in the car and what is the purpose of recording the license plate number? When I know the person in the car is Xu Heng, don''t I faint? I also asked Yan erzui afterwards, but the guy only had money in his eyes. After he collected the money, he didn''t look at the license plate number, but you must remember? "

    brother as like as two peas poker faced in the car, he said, "he''s a new car. It seems that he didn''t have a license at all, or he didn''t see it in the front. I didn''t see the front."

    Xu Heng did not have a license at that time, but it hung up in front of him. And I saw it, exactly like the number of the car in front of me. It was the one Xu Heng drove at that time! The only difference is that now it has a license plate on the back and the interior has been carefully decorated.

    It''s just that the style of decoration is a little incredible. Xu Heng is a smelly old man. Although Tianyou is a woman, he is shorter than Xu Heng, but he is more like a man. Looking at those plush dolls full of the back window of the car, he always feels that no matter which flavor they decorate, they are all obedient When?! Xu Heng''s car is here, which proves that he really came to me!

    Can''t wait to turn himself in? It''s hard for me. There are a lot of police in the community. From the moment I enter the community, their sight has been locked on me. If Xu Heng suddenly appears at this time, they will rush in and arrest ya. What else can they talk about?

    "It seems that his car didn''t have a license plate." the nervous tension of winter night relieved a lot. She always lacked trust in Xu Heng, so she was nervous and worried that Xu Heng wanted to hurt me.

    "That''s right. This car is not uncommon in Beitian, but I happened to see one here. Besides, Xu Heng is unlikely to drive such a feminine car." I purposely spoke in a loud voice, and asked Xu Heng to hear me, and then hid far away. Although Lin Zhi and Wang Meng had released two fools who helped Tianyou kidnap me, I, even Dong Xiaoye, was not sure whether they really dealt with the previous confession and made a new record. If not, the police could repent at any time.

    Originally, I wanted to cheat Wang Meng who was in charge of the case with Lin Zhi''s help, saying that Tianyou was my ex girlfriend''s sister, because I dumped my ex girlfriend, so I retaliated for her, because I didn''t know that my ex girlfriend had such a sister who was not related but had deep feelings, so there was such a misunderstanding about kidnapping, and this ex girlfriend let Shu Tong risk it As a result, Lin Zhi, who didn''t want to let go of Xu Heng''s surrender, not only sold me, but also reported it to the Bureau. After he was sure that he didn''t want to take the risk to arrest Xu Heng and chose to compromise, he teamed up with Wang Meng and gave me a lesson. No matter how stupid I am, I can''t be fooled again! So unless Lin Zhi completely proves to me that he has wiped out the kidnapping case of Tianyou and ended it with a dispute, I will never believe him - at least, after the case is overturned, I haven''t signed my confession and printed it.

    Winter night some disappointed car is not Xu Heng, immortal way: "but this car is obviously a new car?"? Xu Heng is unlikely to drive such a feminine car, but doesn''t he have a younger sister? "

    "Sister?" I''m not pretending to laugh. I''m really laughing. "My younger brother is almost the same. That tomboy, who is more masculine than me, I wonder if she takes aphrodisiac as a meal every day."

    Tiger elder sister can''t help smiling, "have you said such exaggeration?"

    Although that day with Xu Heng''s way, but winter night did not see the face of God, so do not believe what I said.

    "She''s not a man who can beat me to spit blood with three fists and two feet?" It''s not a glorious thing to beat a woman after all. "I would rather believe that Xu Heng is a woman than that she is a woman," I said

    As he was saying this, he heard a familiar laugh, "little Chu, who are you kidding?"

    Turning around, the rich landlady walked out of the building. The man smiled and said, "what''s the joke? I was hit by a hermaphrodite monster a while ago, and my blood was spat poof - cough, cough, cough -"

    the man didn''t fall out, coughed, the landlady laughed, and his eyes turned white on the winter night Then he punched me on the back and said, "OK, what do you want to put on? I''m a girl. Would you like to leave something virtuous? I can also beat you to spit blood. Are you carrying me and telling others that I treat Zhuang as a meal? "

    How dare I? Because I don''t have that kind of courage, so when I saw that the landlady was followed by a Sven girl with short hair and glasses, I was almost scared to cough up the courage -

    that pretty girl with a white face and long and thin eyes, isn''t it God''s blessing that can beat me to spit blood with three fists and two feet!!!

    PS: the real speed of a slag code word Er The second is to send the relatives who are still staying up and so on to go to bed after watching. Staying up late is not good for your health.

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 920

    At first glance, it''s the cheap hoodies that are sold on the street, the washed jeans that take off color, and the white sneakers that have been worn for a long time. They are simple and plain. They seem to bring a kind of natural flavor to her. They are not gorgeous, but they are beautiful. They are like the little unknown flowers that open by the stream and are wet by the stream. They give people a clear sense of fragrance and heart That pair of clumsy academic glasses on the bridge of nose, but let her have a little more earthy taste!

    Compared with the last meeting, Tianyou''s efforts in image are obviously more sufficient.

    "Which family''s girl has offended our little Chu again, let you spoil others like this? What about androgyny? Ha ha, did you let the girl beat you The landlady thought this word was very interesting. She couldn''t see the ugliness of Tianyou''s face behind her.

    "Joke, joke, there is no androgynous monster in the world. Besides my skill, who can beat me?" Brothers beat chest confident full of the courage dry cloud, just for fear of the bloodless hands grip body slightly tremble at any time may change into a monster of the God.

    "Yeah, yeah," the landlady slapped me on the chest like she was taking advantage of it. "You look weak, but you are capable. Ha ha, if you didn''t help me catch that Sunday last time, I don''t know. My house has become a den of thieves."

    "You''re welcome, isn''t that what should be divided? It''s the duty of every citizen to eliminate harm for the people." I was absent-minded and modest, and I didn''t know what I was talking nonsense about. I didn''t dare to look at Tianyou for fear of being seen any flaws by the winter night. But Tianyou seemed to be looking at me for that sentence "eliminate harm for the people", which was not very friendly all the time! It doesn''t matter if she sees me. The problem is that as a woman and a policeman, she began to look at her brother in the winter night with double vigilance!

    Why is providence here? And with the landlady?!

    "I just like your character. It''s humorous and low-key. Unlike today''s young people, one by one, it''s either hypocritical or poor." the landlady praised me for two words, and then turned around to smile at Tianyou and said, "girl, are you relieved? Although something happened to my house, the villain has been arrested. Now it''s very safe. No, he is the little Chu who helped to catch the villain. His name is Chu Nan. Ha ha, maybe you were a family five hundred years ago. As for this "

    beside him, the landlord''s wife was stunned. Then she blinked at us and said:" this girl is his girlfriend Miss Dong, it''s the police officer of our Beitian criminal police team. Here, that police car is her. Ha ha. "

    Last time I met the landlady when I was dating Liu Suhu, I introduced Liu Suo to the landlady at that time. She was my girlfriend, and the landlady was embarrassed because she mistook Dong Xiaoye for my girlfriend. So now, listening to her mistake and intentionally introducing her, she could not help blushing.

    Although the landlady owns two houses here, she has never lived here, so she has no interpersonal relationship, and she doesn''t know the gossip between me and dongxiaoye, or even that sister tiger lives in my house. So when she comes back with me, she wants to deviate from the ambiguities in the tone of

    I understand, but she obviously asks me to cooperate with her eyes I don''t understand. What I don''t understand is that God bless and I might have been together 500 years ago? I don''t understand the meaning of the landlady, so I didn''t dare to speak, but I secretly said that the girl behind you knows more about the relationship between me and dongxiaoye than you do

    Right door? Neighbors? My heart was shocked. I managed to control my face which was going to change color. I tried to pretend to be natural, but I couldn''t hide my surprise. I said, "sister Wang, you called in the morning and said that if you rent the house at the opposite door, it''s"

    "yes, it''s for this girl," the landlady said in a tone. "But I don''t know if you want to rent this girl. She''s a college student. Now Isn''t it summer vacation at school? Three or four fellow townsmen don''t go home. They rent a place together and work to earn tuition. Alas, the children who come out of the countryside are different from the dolls in our city. They know how to share for their parents. Xiao Chu, look at this girl. How honest and clever she is. If she moves to your opposite door, you have to help sister Wang take care of her. "

    She''s honest? She''s cute? Her grandparents, who open their mouths and shut up, can kill by stretching their arms and legs! Brothers tears straight to the belly, when God does not speak, really like a wolf in sheep''s clothing! Dongxiaoye heard that she was still a student, and then looked at her clothes and clothes, but she really believed. There was no vigilance and suspicion on her face.

    "Three or four people?" I think this sentence is the key to dispel the doubt completely.

    "Yes," the landlady winked at me again, and then sighed, "I don''t mean to say, Xiao Chu, you really picked up the big and cheap one, two rooms and one hall, hardcover, complete furniture, and broadband. In this area, the cheapest rent is 25 to 3000 yuan a month? I only rent you two thousand yuan "

    er, because of the business on Sunday, the rent of the landlord''s wife''s house dropped and then dropped, but she still couldn''t rent it out. No wonder she called me in the early morning today, and then she was busy drawing people to see the house. I dare to say that she could rent two thousand yuan a monthIn fact, my rent is only one thousand eight. She is trying to wink at me. She just wants me to help her as a child! But she didn''t know that it was safe to live here, but if I coaxed Tianyou to live here, it would be very unsafe

    but I also know that since Tianyou came, she would not pay for the rent. She wanted to rent too much. I couldn''t offend the landlord''s wife, so I just said: "yes, there''s really no rent lower in this area than that of sister Wang''s house The landlady nodded her head with satisfaction, and then turned to God and said, "how are you, girl? You''re almost thinking about it? Hehe, if you are satisfied, we have signed the contract now, and you will move in immediately. If you need to think about it again, "the landlady pretended to look down at the watch on her wrist, and said with some embarrassment," Oh, I have another group of people who came to see the house this afternoon. I''m afraid of others "

    Tianyou is an idiot, and I really want to be the landlady''s house "I''ll rent it, auntie. We''ll rent the house."

    The landlady was very happy. She gave me a lot of thanks and praise. Then she pretended to be reserved and said to Tianyou, "let''s sign the contract"

    "OK, but" Tianyou was embarrassed and said: "Auntie, we have to sign the house together, but they will come tomorrow"

    the landlady was shocked. "You can''t represent them Do you? "

    On that day, Dong Xiaoye was really a poor college student, and he didn''t see the way to deal with the landlord''s wife''s blind talk. He interjected: "she signed, what should she do if her partners would regret not renting the house at that time? She is a student. She rents 2000 yuan a month. Where can she afford it? "

    The landlady suddenly realized, "that''s right. That''s right. You pay a part of the deposit first. I''ll give you the key. I''ll come back tomorrow morning and sign the contract with you, OK?"

    The landlady was afraid that Tianyou would change her mind, so she was willing to be so generous. Tianyou nodded and said, "OK."

    just took as like as two peas in the sky, and gave the landlady the five hundred wife''s money. When she wrote the receipt to the landlady, the landlady was lying on the winter night''s police car. Chu Yuan was lying on the white Passat window, and looked at the decoration. "Brother, the decoration inside the car is exactly the same as that of the mother.

    Brothers stole a glimpse of God, scolded: "what is no taste?"? Aren''t Girls'' cars all like this? I think it''s lovely. "

    I don''t know if the words "girl" and "cute" can save my life, but it''s better than continuing to enrage the monster?

    Chu Yuan, who was in a good mood, jumped back to me, hugged my arm naturally, and choked me naturally, "what if the owner is a man? Do you still feel lovely? "

    My little ancestor is so scared that he almost cried. The speaker didn''t mean to listen. Can''t you see the blue tendons on the young lady''s forehead?!

    Winter night''s curiosity, but also let me have a kind of spirit of emptiness, she suddenly asked Tianyou: "is this car yours?"

    As if God did not hear it, he ignored the winter night! It''s not hard to understand that Dong Xiaoye is a policeman, and God bless hates the policeman the most, because they are Xu Heng''s enemies, and they are also the people who will kill Xu Heng soon!

    Fortunately, the landlady who wrote the receipt replied in time for Tianyou: "she is still a student, how can she afford to buy a car? Besides, students who have money to support cars don''t have to worry about working to earn tuition, do they? Ha ha, when we came here, this car was parked here. Who''s the new one? "

    When the landlord and Tianyou came, the car had already stopped here? So, Xu Heng is here?!

    My friend was shocked. The landlady gave the receipt and the key to Tianyou. She waved goodbye to us. She waved her sleeves. She didn''t take a cloud, but she left Tianyou at my opposite door. Please take care of her!

    Ma, Xu Heng''s accomplice in Beitian is not the landlady?!

    "My name is Chu Xiaohua, a student of Qingyuan University. Please take good care of me later."

    "What?" I thought I heard it wrong.

    Tianyou made a new self introduction. "My name is Chu Xiaohua. I''m a student of Qingyuan University. Please take care of brother Chu in the future."

    Qingyuan university?! That''s the old man''s school!

    Is not the real name of God you Xu Xiaoyou? How to become Chu Xiaohua again?!

    My friend is really a little dizzy. Today is February 13. Happy birthday to all the members of the Committee of Yuanmeng. I wish you a happy day and a happy day.

 Chapter 921

    Tianyou seems to be very interested in Chu Yuan. She keeps staring at the stinky girl. She is ashamed of being looked at. Then she runs upstairs with the bag of documents that Lao Mo gave me. She says it''s too hot and the sun is too hot. Go home and turn on the air conditioner first.

    I''d like to thank you for the hot afternoon. Otherwise, it''s hard to explain my sweat.

    Winter night is not afraid of heat, but recently she began to stink. Suddenly she became charming. Chu Yuan''s sentence "too sun", which made her skin not white enough, changed in panic. She hurriedly chased Chu Yuan and hid in the building. That is to say, taking advantage of the moment when winter night''s back was facing us, she slipped a small object into my hand through the God''s protection around me, Then she followed sister tiger up the stairs.

    I didn''t dare to see what she put on me. For fear that someone might see it, I kicked it into my pants pocket and felt like a key? Is it the key to my house? She''s a girl, anyway. What do you want me to do with her key? Of course, I would not be naive and narcissistic to think that Miss Tianyou could have any good feelings for me, but she would not want to pass on the message that "if you are smart, you will come and die voluntarily"

    it''s the nature of the police to suspect that it''s the nature of the police. On a winter night, she watched and carried a small bag into the door of Tianyou, even though she didn''t think there was any doubt about this seemingly harmless "Chu Xiaohua" student But the first sentence after pushing me into the house was, "little chuzi, your father should not be off work at this time?"

    "Why?"

    Fortunately, I didn''t see my pale face when I bowed my head to change my shoes on the winter night. I was just cautious, but I didn''t mean to say, "if he is still at school, let him ask if there is a female student named Chu Xiaohua in Qingyuan University."

    "Do not use" the friend is extremely frightened.

    Tiger sister put on her slippers and put the high-heeled shoes she just took off on the shoe rack. When she saw me looking down at her, her face turned red. She mistakenly thought that she wanted to laugh naturally, but she didn''t laugh naturally. It was because she saw her high-heeled shoes and colored toes. She thought that I wanted to laugh at her, but I didn''t dare to laugh at her. She hurriedly pretended not to think so and turned around He shivered at his collar and said, "it''s no trouble to ask. I''m sure it''s a safe idea. Have you turned on the air conditioner?"

    "Open," Chu Yuan left the remote control of the air conditioner and my file bag on the coffee table, and ran back to the room. "It''s too hot. I''m sweating all over. I need to change my clothes. Don''t peek!"

    "What are you going to do before my eyes? It won''t close! " The girl is in a better mood than the girl. She dare to tease me.

    Chu Yuan opens the door and spits out his tongue at me. Seeing that I want to throw her away with my mobile phone, I quickly retract my head and close the door. Then I continue to say to Dong Xiaoye, "do you still doubt that Chu Xiaohua is an accomplice of the sand boat?"

    My friends are struggling in their hearts. I''m not sure whether it will be Xu Heng''s temptation to rent the house opposite my home. I can''t guarantee. If I told Dong Xiaoye, the opposite man was Tianyou, the fake boy who once tried to kidnap me. What would she do.

    You know, sister Hu doesn''t believe in Xu Heng and Tianyou at all. Even if she obeys me and doesn''t go to catch Tianyou, she will definitely guard against Tianyou. In this way, it is likely to be seen by other police hiding in this community.

    If the police arrest Tianyou, my "middleman" will become insignificant, because the police can use this to force Xu Heng to appear and then arrest him.

    "My job is to protect you. I don''t doubt who I am. I''m just what I should accomplish when I finish my work." Dong Xiaoye misunderstood my reluctant reason and said, "are you afraid your father will ask questions? Then I''d better ask my colleagues in the bureau to confirm it. "

    "No!" "I said:" or I asked

    My friend said in his heart, let your colleagues check it, and God bless will help you immediately. I''d better be brave and ask the old man to help me round this lie.

    "Well, then you ask, I''ll change my clothes," Dong Xiaoye also went back to the room, and, like Chu Yuan, stuck his head out of the door and said to me, "you are not allowed to peek."

    "Is my character really that bad?!"

    Winter night, with a smile, glanced at the door of Chu Yuan''s next door, said mysteriously, "if you don''t peek, I will give you a little reward ~"

    my strange way: "what reward?"

    Tiger sister doesn''t answer. She gives me a charming look and closes the door.

    What''s your intention now? When I saw that the door was closed, I rushed into the bathroom and took out the things God bless put in my pocket. It was indeed a key, but it was not a key to the door, but a key to the car!

    The sweat on my forehead can''t stop. This key is not the key of the Passat downstairs?!

    What do you mean by putting this thing on me? Didn''t Xu Heng drive the car? Give me the key. Where did Xu Heng go?

    My brain still has to think about the future, so I heard dongxiaoye shouting at me in the living room, "xiaochuzi, where have you died?"Grass, isn''t it?! Fart, this girl will change her clothes?! My friend subconsciously put the car key back into his pocket, "I wash my face in the bathroom"

    hurriedly turn on the tap, hold up some water, wet my face, come out and see, Ya is really so fast! I''ve changed my vest and shorts. I''m sitting on the sofa barefoot and cross legged. I''m twisting a bottle of iced black tea. When I come out, I ask, "have you called?"

    I wanted to wait for her to change clothes and come out. I lied to her that I had already called to confirm that there was such a person as "Chu Xiaohua" in Qingyuan University. But I didn''t expect that the speed of changing clothes for this girl was so outrageous!

    "No, no, I said. How did you change this dress?"

    "Well?" Tiger sister looked down at her white tank top and sexy cotton printed hot pants and said, "how can I change clothes? Do you think it''s not good to take off the clothes you just wore and put on the current one? "

    "I mean, you change clothes too fast?" My friend sat down beside her and sighed, "I think girls should change clothes very slowly, right? Yuan Yuan is afraid that she is still searching for underwear in the cupboard, but you have changed it. "

    sister tiger presses the bottle cap of the iced black tea that she unscrewed into my palm, blushes, and whispers:" I don''t wear underwear, of course, I will be faster than her. "

    "No wonder what?!" In my absent mind, I suddenly turned to look at dongxiaoye. She pretended to be thirsty and filled her head with lemon tea, so that she straightened her strong upper body and towering chest. There were two distinct bulges as expected

    it was easy to catch fire in the hot weather, so dongxiaoye and I both burned a big red face -

    people said that it was art, not sexy and sexual Feeling, should be half hidden, leaving a piece of reverie space, is the source of desire.

    Half hidden sexy, more attractive than bare.

    "Have you seen enough?" Tiger elder sister can''t stand the burning and direct eyes of my desire. She blocks the spring light of her chest with her arms. Meanwhile, she pastes some iced black tea she drank on my face and helps me cool down. "This is the reward for you. Don''t push yourself."

    "Which one rewards me?" I swallowed saliva, shook ice tea, and pointed to sister tiger''s chest, "this, or this?"

    Tiger sister leaned over and hit me on the forehead. She said with shame, "it''s all right, OK? You quickly call your father, I go to the shower, let fate see me like this, I have no face to live

    My friends are reluctant to part with me? What kind of reward is this? Are you not destroying me? "

    "It''s right," I saw when I jumped off the sofa on winter''s Eve. Her underwear was hidden under her ass. she grabbed it and said with a bad smile, "who makes you think nothing when you take risks? So much thinking now? Hee hee, I''m burning you with desire. ~ "

    I just understand that sister Hu''s going out to show me is not only a reward, but also a punishment.

    The reward is because she thinks it''s a right thing that I saved Wang Xiaomeng today. She''s proud of it, but she''s not happy about it. Because I nearly lost my life and hurt them, so she gave me a little punishment - she stirred up my desire, but didn''t let me get any satisfaction.

    Desire and good and evil are just a part of human nature. In the choice of good and evil, I forget them, but in the choice of desire, I forget good and evil, and only have them in my mind.

    Just like this moment, I even forget that Xu hengtianyou is full of tiger sister''s sexy body, charming eyes, the fragrance of her body, and the fragrance of her mouth Grimace, I can''t cry or laugh.

    The mouth of iced black tea leaves the taste of her lips. I savor it slowly and aftertaste the delicate fragrance in the cold, sweet and greasy liquid, as if it is the taste of happiness.

    What is love? I don''t know, but the sweet memory that can make people giggle seems to be a kind of love?

    I was intoxicated. Chu Yuan suddenly opened the door and jumped out. I almost choked. It was also a white tank top and pure cotton printed hot pants. Wearing them on Chu Yuan, she had a refreshing feeling different from that of tiger sister. She looked left and right like a thief. After confirming that winter night was not in the living room, she grabbed half a bottle of iced black tea in my hand "I''m just drinking with my head up. What kind of beauty is she? She doesn''t care at all. She drinks and burps. She stretches out her tongue and licks her lips like aftertaste. She looks at me gaping with a red face, but says something shameless in winter." take off your pants. "

    "What?!" My friend''s chin almost hit her foot.

 Chapter 922

    "Elder brother" kneels and sits on the edge of Chu on my body with his legs apart. His hands are slowly swimming on my naked skin, and some of them are breathing softly.

    "Well?" Her hands are soft and warm. Her touch seems to be casual and regular. I close my eyes and immerse myself in this comfortable feeling. The blood in my body is just like her little hands. Soft and warm is a kind of comfort that can''t be described or decorated with words. It makes me lazy and has no strength even in my voice.

    Chu Yuan''s laughter, some happy, but also some shy, "I don''t like to eat your tofu ah?"

    Although she pressed on me, I didn''t feel her weight at all. As if the whole person was wrapped in cotton candy like clouds, floating slowly in the gentle sunlight, and even the time became slow, there was only a blank in his mind, which didn''t reflect what Chu Yuan was saying, just didn''t want to fall back into reality from this happy cloud immediately, so Without lifting the eyelids, he said casually: "like"

    "pa --"

    "ouch --"

    "hate!" Chu Yuan slaps me on the back and screams, "I''m massaging you, OK?"

    "Light, light! Light up! " As a dream wakes up, beautiful things are always short-lived. I hold up my upper body, turn around, scold and plead half to kneel down on my leg, and vigorously press my fist against Chu Yuan in my back waist and shout: "little auntie, do you want to help me recover, or do you want me to stay in bed all my life?"

    Chu Yuan red small face stare way: "who let you say I am eating your tofu?"

    "You said it yourself, would you?"

    "I''m asking you ''like not''! You just say "not like"

    I''m sorry to admit that it''s too comfortable to be served by her. I didn''t think about what she said and quibbled, "who told me to take off my pants just now?"

    Chu Yuan bashfully punched a shooting star fist on my waist. "I saw that doctor treating you this morning. I don''t know where you hurt. I thought your ass hurt too. Of course, it''s a kind of learning! You think I like to see your big ass?! "

    Hearing our brother and sister''s quarrel on the cold winter night in the bathroom, he asked: "what''s the matter? What are you two doing? "

    Friends know that the winter night must be fanciful, angry face red, scolded Chu Yuan: "don''t say I really like to take off the pants!"

    "Hum!" Chu Yuan turns his head disdainfully. "I won''t watch if you take off!"

    "I can''t take it off either!"

    Tiger sister came out of the bathroom, "take off what? Who''s naked? "

    "No one''s naked!" The brothers want to get up from the folding bed, but Chu Yuan presses on my leg, "Stinky girl helps me to wipe medicine and massage."

    "Who is the stinky girl? You stink! " Chu Yuan pressed my upper body on the stomach with both hands, and continued to rub my pain, but the technique was far less gentle than before, "Stinky and annoying, you are a stinky and annoying! Press to death, press to death! "

    Compared with the menopausal woman doctor, Chu Yuan''s strength is not enough to scratch me. "It''s just like massage. Go on, just press it."

    Chu Yuan becomes angry with embarrassment. "I step on you!" She said, she really stood up and would step on me.

    The bed is small, and Chu Yuan''s sense of balance is very poor. I asked her to stamp her foot, but before she could scream, she started with a cry of "ah" and fell to the tea table beside the bed.

    "Be careful!" Fortunately, sister Hu, who was standing on the other side of the coffee table and wiping her hair, lost her towel and leaned in time to hold Chu Yuan in her arms. She took a step back and took off her strength. They fell and sat on Changsha''s hair together. Sister Hu took a long breath of relief and said with lingering fear, "what can you do if you fall?"

    Chu Yuan''s frightened little face is pale, staring at me and saying: "blame him! Who makes him stink and disgusting! "

    I was also in a cold sweat. Before I got back to my senses, I heard sister Hu tease Chuyuan. "He stinks and hates it? Then how can you have a nightmare and get into his bed and sleep with him? "

    Chu Yuan''s face turned red and his skin seemed to be bleeding. "He and I"

    the stinky girl stuttered and couldn''t tell. So I sat up quickly and said, "you two are OK?"

    "It''s OK," tiger elder sister hugged Chu Yuan and said with a smile, "this girl just has more weight?"

    Chu Yuan is embarrassed to answer, or even to look at me, pretending to ignore me, turning over from sister Hu, grabbing the remote control and turning on the TV. This girl''s heart is empty, and she can''t explain why she thinks I stink and wants to drill into my bed.

    Tiger elder sister smiled at me, maybe because I was also guilty. She always felt that she smiled vaguely and tasted, and my friend didn''t dare to look at her eyes, so her eyes naturally lowered the two peaks of pride, and there were no those two bulges

    my brother''s color of disappointment overflowed in the speech. Tiger elder sister was stunned for a moment, and suddenly came to realize that she could not help but turn my white eyes in shame and anger, and asked xuan''er: "Did you call?"

    I just think of this thing, prevaricate: "not yet, fate is not to massage me, I guess this meeting my father has been off work, or call in the evening.""No?" Sister tiger looked up at her watch. "Just what time did you get off work?"

    In fact, sister Hu has no doubt about "Chu Xiaohua". She only confirms her details out of a cautious working attitude. She doesn''t care when I go to ask the old man for evidence, so I''m very sensible and didn''t answer the question again. I plan to lie at night and confirm it, but I don''t want to. Sister Hu''s voice hasn''t reached the ground yet. I left my hand on the sofa Suddenly, the phone rang, and Chu Yuan reacted quickly. He grabbed it and aimed it to show it, but at will, it was like seeing a time bomb about to explode. He quickly threw his cell phone to me, "it''s dad''s phone."

    Tiger sister didn''t see my sallow face. She put Chu Yuan in her arms, took the remote control from her hand, muted the TV, and said to me, "just in time, by the way."

    The cool air of the air conditioner can''t stop my brother''s sweat. The old man always advocates independence, so he seldom takes the initiative to contact me at ordinary times. Even if there is something wrong, he also asks his stepmother to call me. How can he choose to call me with his mobile phone today? And also chose such a wonderful time point

    "Hello," my friend answered the phone with fear, "Dad"

    "where are you, Xiaonan?" The old man''s serious voice just came from the microphone, which is enough to make the air in my living room dignified. It seems that all people who hear his voice can''t help but think of themselves as students in his classroom. It''s the tiger sister who overhears on the other side, who can''t help but let Chu Yuan go and sit in a critical position. It seems that the old man is sitting opposite Generally, she listened respectfully.

    "Me?" As soon as I was about to answer "at home", I saw Chu Yuan kneel from the sofa, one finger on the wall clock, one hand shaking hard, little mouth making all kinds of strange shapes, afraid that she didn''t know what she wanted to say. Fortunately, I knew what she wanted to express, and hurriedly changed her voice and answered, "I''m in the company, but I haven''t finished work yet."

    The old man didn''t answer and asked, "what''s the fate?"

    "She?" I saw that Chu Yuan picked up the documents that were also given to me by inking on the tea table, made a careful reading, and said, "she''s off today. She''s going to have an exam tomorrow, so stay at home to review. What can I do for you?"

    "Oh, it''s OK," said the old man. "I know she will take the exam tomorrow. I wanted to call to encourage her."

    "then I''ll call." I''m a bit gloating, because Chu Yuan''s last simulation test results were bad, which has caused her stepmother to get angry. In nine out of ten, the old man will ask about it. Then I''ll see how the stinky girl answers.

    Chu Yuan''s face was white with horror, and he was so anxious that he waved air fist at me.

    "Or forget it," the old man said to Chu Yuan with a sigh of relief. "She didn''t play well in the simulation test last time, and has been severely scolded by your mother? I''ll talk to her about the exam at this time. She will be under pressure. "

    Chu Yuan is very proud of her. She raises her chin to me and has a strong chest. The old man loves her more than me. He has never been so kind to me She wants to prove to me that she''s grown up, but she wants you to always think that she''s not big. Ah "

    the playfulness and loneliness of the old man''s smile seem to be a little jealous of Chu Yuan''s different attitude towards him as a father and me as a brother. I haven''t heard that You know, "Dad, isn''t that right? How do I feel like I''m an outsider "

    " right? It''s a bit inappropriate, ha ha, "the old man hit ha ha, coughed, coughed, and asked again," Xiao Nan, did you watch the news? "

    "What news?"

    "Online news," the old man said, "it was a shooting in a dumpling restaurant near Beitian University in the morning. Two men and two women were attacked. There was a witness in the dumpling restaurant. He was a student of Beitian University. He just shot the whole process of the incident with his mobile phone. Although the picture was not very clear and the lens was dazzling, how do I feel about it One of them is like you, his voice is like you, and it''s like another man who was attacked, calling him "Chu."

    This time, I''m not the only one sweating. Chu Yuan and sister Hu are also sweating. None of us thought that there was a student who was not afraid of death in the dumpling Hall who took the video secretly!

    I can''t let the old man worry, so I''m determined to kill him and I don''t admit that it''s me, "like me? It''s impossible "

    " it''s really like you. "The old man over there seems to be watching the video repeatedly and calling me at the same time," are you near the computer? You open it and see, this video has become the headline of every major portal website. You see, it holds a girl up and hides in the stage, and then rushes to the shooter with a bottle of wine and yells at him like you? "

    Brother Dahan, Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye just heard of the goblin, but they didn''t see the situation with their own eyes. The two girls looked at each other, ran back to the room together, took out the laptop, and began to search the Internet for the news and video that the old man said.My friend continued to pretend, "I didn''t see any news"

    "why not? You search for the title, "fire tries the truth, adversity sees the hero - the love legend witnessed by jiaozi restaurant."

    Who started this headline?!

    My friend''s face is red, because of Chu Yuan and dongxiaoye, because of the old man''s "love legend", and his eyes are red

 Chapter 923

    Because the mobile phone configuration is not high-end, coupled with the amateur shooting techniques, the video images that are not clear enough only make people feel dizzy when the camera swings. It seems that the students who take the video secretly hide under the table and judge my approximate position only by hearing, so they can''t see my face clearly at all, just several times in the picture. The old man said, "he ˇŻLike me, it''s mostly because the voice of "he" is "like" me, and then the more I look at that person, the more I feel like him. After all, the height and body shape of "we" are almost the same, or in other words, they are the same as each other. In a word, I can''t wait to expose the video, and play a "fire to try the truth, adversity to see the hero - the love legend witnessed by jiaozi restaurant half and a half." The motive of such a female student with dog blood''s name is not entirely because she is moved. Most of them are furious. In the interview with the reporter, she said that she was sitting near the window when she was shooting a car accident outside the window. Unexpectedly, after the driver got off the car, it turned into a shooting incident. Although the video picture was in a mess because of her fear and panic at that time, the voice in the dumpling restaurant was recorded clearly. Although it was noisy, it could still vaguely distinguish the dialogue between me and Wang Jie and Xiao Yike, especially between me and Wang Jie. Because of the reason of the quarrel, the voice was very loud, which completely overwhelmed the surrounding screams. Therefore, Wang Jie abandoned his police duties Regardless of the life safety of the students and guests present, the selfishness declaration and ugliness of leaving all the people running for their lives alone were all seen. Coincidentally, the only stable segment of the unsteady picture happened to be that he got up from the ground and threw the goblin out of the way Doubtfully, Beitian police are also trapped in the whirlpool of negative public opinion because of their delay in solving the case, which leads to complaints and public outrage. It''s no wonder that this girl is so indignant when Wang Jie plays with her. In the video of one and a half minutes, the so-called witnessed love legend is just that I picked up the goblin and threw it into the stage and warned her not to come out "I said let you squat and didn''t say let you be widowed and disobedient. I don''t want you to do it yourself." in fact, these are all the foil to reflect how irresponsible Wang Jie is as a policeman. On the surface, he extols the inseparable life and death of me and the goblin. In fact, he satirizes that this love test is a helpless act forced by the cruel reality Follow the comments of netizens, I can''t say whether I feel more sorry and pity or more Schadenfreude, but one thing is certain - I''m glad and grateful.

    I didn''t care about Wang Jie. I saved enough face for the Wangs. It was a way of dealing with the world. To be honest, I was a little unhappy. I thought it was connivance to Wang Jie. But now it turns out that my choice is the best. Not only did I not offend Wang Jie, but also let them feel that they owe me a lot of human feelings. Even if I didn''t hurt, Wang Jie would beat the water dog , he is also dead. This video has spread on the Internet. Don''t say that the Wang family is the king of heaven. I''m afraid it can''t protect him.

    Although the video has a stimulating and romantic title, nine out of ten of the comments are about scolding the police. In order to calm down the influence, the police are afraid that they will fire Wang Jie and claim that he is just a temporary worker hired by the police. Netizens mistakenly think that he is a kind of social rhetoric of police misunderstanding.

    Next to me, two delicate little pink faces were pasted together, each holding a headset, listening to the words I said to the goblin repeatedly, with different expressions, but the same content in my eyes, which made me sweat and cold, and over the phone, the old man''s suspicion also made me feel less relaxed.

    "Xiaonan, that''s really not you?"

    "It''s really not me," I''ll deny and insist, "I''ve been in the company all the time. I come to Zhongqiao class at 10 a.m. to eat dumplings? How hungry do I have to be? If I''m really hungry, I can''t run so far to eat. Beitian university is not close to our company. Dad, are you too nervous? There are many people in the world who look like each other. It''s not surprising that they sound like each other. Otherwise, there are so many imitation shows on TV? What''s more, your son and I are so popular that they can''t inherit your old excellent genetic genes "

    " do it, don''t be garrulous, your mother will eat your way, I won''t eat it, don''t wear a hat for me, and goose bumps will rise up. "The old man said:" I''m worried that if that silly boy really is you, will that little girl around you be predestined by her I''ll be relieved if I''m not with you. You''ve been a disaster since you were a child. I''m afraid you''ve been involved in fate "

    " no, stop first. "I interrupted the old man and asked angrily," you don''t worry about me, you worry about your daughter? "

    The old man didn''t answer, "your mother and I fell into the river at the same time. You can only save one. Who can you save?"

    I know that this is the realistic way of preaching that the old man likes. Don''t look at the old man as a man, but his way of preaching is very flexible and vivid. So Chu Yuan and sister Hu look at me curiously and want to know how I will choose.

    "Save mom," I''ve been used to the way of communication with the old man, without thinking, "you can swim, don''t save."

    "What if I fell into the river myself?" "Don''t you just stand on the bank and watch because I can swim?" the old man asked"Of course not!" I said

    "So ah," said the old man, "people will have different reactions and choices in different situations. If the person in the video is you, and it''s just you but not fate, I will certainly worry about you. But if it''s you and fate, I will only naturally worry about fate. Do you know why? Responsibility - it''s my responsibility to worry about you, but if fate is in danger because of your relationship, why should I worry about you? I will only grieve, and then I will pat you to death. You are my son, but you are also Yuanyuan''s elder brother. You are also a man who should stand up to heaven. If you can''t take good care of Yuanyuan and can''t even protect your younger sister, how can you ask me to worry about you? "

    The old man is not a liar. He is very serious about everything. He never perfunctorily says a word that can make you happy. His stepmother often says that this is his biggest shortcoming and his greatest advantage.

    Responsibility, such a simple and heavy two words, but the prosecution of his love for Chu Yuan and my expectations.

    In winter, Xiaoye was awed, and Chu Yuan''s eyes were red. As expected, the personality charm of the old man was beyond me, and I was proud of it.

    But

    I said with a smile, "Dad, I don''t think that makes sense."

    "what do you say The old man was angry. Chu Yuan and tiger sister also grabbed their slippers and wanted to shoot them. They scared me to run away from the other side of the coffee table and sit back in my little bed.

    "I''m not saying that there''s something wrong with what you said. I''m saying that you think if the person in the video is me, the girl must be predestined, which is quite unreasonable."

    Chu Yuan and Hu are stunned. They are all fooled by the great truth of the old man. They are totally unaware of this common sense mistake.

    "Why?" The old man said: "I listen to this voice. It''s very similar to my daughter."

    the voice of the goblin is indeed similar to that of Chu Yuan. In addition, it''s impossible to speak in the usual tone in that case, and it''s no wonder that the old man can''t hear it. But the problem is not the similarity of the voice. I bitterly said: "even if you can''t see her appearance and hear her voice, you should also hear her voice What does she call that silly boy? She called that silly boy "Uncle". If she called me uncle, we''d be in a mess? Besides, "my friend was a little bit hot and said strangely," the silly boy told the girl to let her squat down, but she was widowed. Can''t you see the relationship between them? Can it be me and Yuan Yuan? "

    there is a silence on the phone, and there is also a silence in the room. Dong Xiaoye puts down his slippers and smiles, but Chu Yuan still holds his slippers. He looks at me with some bitterness. He doesn''t know if he is angry with me and the goblin, or if he is angry with me, he will never say that to her. In a word, it makes my heart beat abnormally confused.

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha" the old man smiled awkwardly for a few times, which made people feel strange. Although "care is chaos", it''s reasonable to say that such a common sense problem can''t be ignored by the old man? What''s more, he ignored my correction and skipped the topic directly. "Xiaonan, did I ask your mother to ask you last time?"? During the summer vacation, our university organized teachers to travel to Hainan. They can take their families with them. Our family hasn''t been out together for a long time. Can you please take a few days off? "

    "Mom said it, but I don''t know if I can ask for a vacation." I always think the old man is deliberately setting up a topic, but when I mention it, I feel really heavy.

    The company will hold a high-level meeting the day after tomorrow, which can be regarded as an assessment of my ability by the high-level people. After that, it means that the cooperation negotiation with the valley of the moon will be started immediately. There are few things on the negotiation table that fit on the spot. No one can guarantee whether this negotiation will become a tug of war, at least before taking the contract of three young ladies I''m sure the Secretary won''t give me any more holidays. When I won the contract of the third lady, I''ll be completely Frank. I''ll have a separate account for the fringe, Murphy, the purple garden, and dongxiaoye.

    There is no perfection in my future, only the fated imperfection.

    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, traveling is at the end of July. It depends on your situation. Fate will take the exam tomorrow. After you go home in the evening, take her to the hotel for a good meal. Let her rest early and relax. It''s more important than one or two times of reading. It''s OK. I''ll hang up."

    The old man seemed to be eager to hang up. I also wanted him to hang up. But sister tiger was dancing across the street. I couldn''t pretend I couldn''t see her, so I had to say, "Dad, please hang up"

    the old man asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "That''s OK," my friend had to ask under the gaze of sister tiger, "isn''t there an empty house for my opposite door? Today, several tenants moved in, saying that they are students of Qingyuan University "

    the old man did not understand:" what''s strange about this? Some departments have finished their exams and started their summer vacation. Some students don''t go home, stay in Beitian to work and find a place to rent a house. It''s normal. Don''t you know? The dormitory of Qingyuan university is not allowed to stay in summer vacation. When you mention this, I think of a thing. Ha ha, a female student called me last night and asked if I could see it for everyone''s surname Chu. Let her make an exception and stay in school in summer vacation. I don''t know if it''s cute or funny. What''s the child''s name? Chu Xiaohua, a child from a remote mountainous area, is not well-off. It''s really not easy. Your mother also intended her to work in our shop. ""What do you call her?!" I''m surprised and happy, but I think it''s inconceivable. On the contrary, it''s sister tiger. Although I''m surprised, I don''t think it''s so strange.

    "Chu Xiaohua," the old man listened to my abnormal tone and said, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 924

    "Chu Xiaohua?" I was busy suppressing all kinds of complexities in my heart, and smiled: "it''s so coincidental that when I moved to the opposite girls, there was a girl named Chu Xiaohua"

    "yes," the old man said: "I asked her about the school in the morning, and the school was really difficult in this respect. After all, if the students were allowed to stay in the school during the summer vacation, if something happened, it''s hard to explain the responsibility clearly It''s good. That child''s family is very difficult. He comes to Beitian to study alone and knows how to work to help his family share the pressure. He is a rare good child. In life, if you can take care of him, you can help him take care of him. Oh, by the way, if you find a job, if not, you can introduce her to your mother''s shop. The treatment is good. "

    The old man is a good man, and his stepmother is also a good man. The stepmother has agreed that the three goblins of Chu Yuan Oriental Xiao will go to the shop to work. How can we recruit more people? It''s obviously sympathizing with Chu Xiaohua, but the old man''s words, in front of dongxiaoye, gave me a reason to go to the opposite door to find God''s blessing, so I said, "I know."

    "Well," said the old man, "I''ll go home and have a meal when I''m free. I''ll hang up."

    "Good."

    Put the mobile phone back to the coffee table, my friend can breathe a long time. I''m not a fool. I''ve guessed that it must be Xu Heng''s calculation. Ya must have checked my details. I know that my father is a teacher of Qingyuan University, so he deliberately asked Tianyou to pretend to be a student of Qingyuan University and make such a phone call to the old man. He had expected that the winter small night would verify ''Chu Xiaohua ˇŻIn order to help Tianyou cover up the identity of "Chu Xiaohua", I will turn to my father for help? I''m not sure, but he asked Tianyou to come to me, but there must be his intention and purpose. I just don''t know. Ya parked the car downstairs of my house and asked Tianyou to give me the key. What''s the intention?

    don''t think about these unthinkable problems for the moment. It''s a false alarm. My heart is like a roller coaster. Unfortunately, sister Hu doesn''t think so. The old man says Chu Xiaohua My classmate''s family was poor, and sister tiger had just seen some of Tianyou''s plain and shabby clothes. She believed it for a long time. Instead, she was more interested in another boring problem. When she saw me put down my mobile phone, she turned the screen of her laptop to me, pointed to the goblin in the blurred video frame, and asked, "little chuzi, I know this man is Xiao Yi However, I can''t see that she is Xiao Yike. If I don''t know that this person is Xiao Yike, you tell me that she is predestined, I will believe it. Because I have heard it several times, how can I hear it more and more, I feel that Xiao Yike''s voice is more predestined than predestined. "

    More like Chu Yuan than Chu Yuan? What''s the name of it?

    I know that dongxiaoye is the decisive evidence of deliberately ignoring the term "Uncle". This woman''s professional sense and insight are terrible. It''s probably that she vaguely felt the strange feelings of Chuyuan towards me, so she indulged in it. She would not let go of holding slippers and could not let go of it. She could not hide the missing Chu in her eyes Yuan asked, "the cell phone has a low pixel, people move fast, and the camera lens shakes badly. Don''t say she hasn''t been photographed in the front face. She can''t even see her long hair and short hair clearly. Why can''t she be yuan?"

    Because it''s impossible for my sister to be widowed for my brother. I can''t say it. I always think that if I say it like this, it will hurt her. And I suddenly feel that winter Xiaoye is not saying injustice for Chu Yuan, but trying to dig up the relationship between me and the goblin! If I answer like this, it doesn''t mean that I have an impure friendship with the goblin?!

    So I casually raised another evidence which is more decisive than the title: "the camera shakes so much, don''t you see that there is something more powerful than the camera shakes?"

    Winter night and Chu margin at the same time a Leng, tiger elder sister asked: "what thing?"

    I looked at her haughty chest and the airport of Chuyuan. When I turned the computer to confirm this, two slippers were also drunk with shame and anger, and they came straight to my face. Fortunately, I was on guard early, swaying and dodging to the left, but I didn''t want to. The third concealed weapon could not be hidden -- Chuyuan with weak sports ability "I''m fighting with you!" he said

    After all, I hurt her self-esteem. It seems that she cares more about her development than before. I wonder if I should wear a pair of glasses, old man? In a reasonable way, it''s because the silly boy in the video is about the same size as me that he thinks it''s me, but why can''t he tell that the girl''s size is absolutely impossible to be his daughter?

    No, that''s the second thing. The old man clearly heard the names of the silly boy and the girl. Why do he think that''s me and Chu Yuan? Is that the biggest problem? "Uncle" can be regarded as a nickname or nickname, but the word "widowhood" is not a joke that brothers and sisters can make? But when I expressed my doubts about this, the old man didn''t even have an explanation, so he magnificently ignored my confusionI didn''t feel the pain in the ears torn by Chu Yuan. I just felt strange in my heart. Since Chu Yuan moved in with me, the atmosphere at home seems to have changed subtly. Or, after reading Chu Yuan''s novels, I became sensitive because of my heart deficiency, and gradually realized the subtlety of the family atmosphere. Maybe, it''s just me Thinking too much, I suddenly had a question, a question that should have existed for a long time, but I didn''t realize all the time - the old man who regards Chu Yuan as the treasure in the palm of his heart, why do you feel relieved to let Chu Yuan move in and live with me?

    I moved out of my home because I have my own interpersonal communication and lifestyle. The environment in this independent space is quite different from that in my home. Chu Yuan, 16, is in the most critical period of his studies, and also the period when he needs the highest learning environment and the most supervision from his family. How can the old man as a teacher not understand it? Then why can he rest assured that Chu Yuan moved to me? I have my own work and social intercourse. The old man is not afraid that this kind of environment will affect the study of Chu Yuan. Is not afraid that I can''t take good care of her?

    So is stepmother. She loves me so much that she worries that the arrival of Chu Yuan will cause me trouble?

    Although it has been proved that my cohabitation with Chu Yuan has become a perfect complement, now I turn around and think that the old man and his stepmother should have doubts and worries about my cohabitation with Chu Yuan at first, and Chu Yuan''s novel also proves that the reason why school is not convenient to move to is put forward by Chu Yuan himself And stepmother just didn''t object.

    So why didn''t they object?

    Even if the relationship between Chu Yuan and me is harmonious, we are all brothers and sisters without blood relationship after all. It''s because Chu Yuan is too sticky to me that parents should be more vigilant about it They have paid more attention to Wang Jie''s performance in the shooting process than the shooting itself. In the whole afternoon, Dong Xiaoye hid in his room, paid close attention to the growing chain reaction of public opinion on the Internet, and agonized over the image of the police who was implicated by Wang Jie. There were celebrities from all walks of life joining in the discussion, which made this afternoon of Beitian unusually restless.

    But Chu Yuan was very calm and calm. She deliberately didn''t go back to the room. She had been sitting on the sofa in the living room to study, so that I had to be quiet while watching TV. In three or four hours, she only said three words to me, and every time when I was bored, I would "pour me a glass of water" and "pour another glass of water"

    so I was sure, Stinky girl is still angry because I said that she is far away from Xiao demon. In the evening, she takes her to the restaurant outside the community to eat hot pot. She also doesn''t want to talk to me. She talks and laughs with Dong Xiaoye. It seems that it''s dark when I leave the restaurant with a full stomach. When I go downstairs, I look up and see the window on the fourth floor. The light is on. Tianyou is still there I just don''t know if Xu Heng is also in

    compared with Xu Heng, I''m actually more afraid of God''s blessing. When I think of such a monster that lives in the opposite door, I''m really not down-to-earth. I''m obviously sleepy, but I can''t sleep in the dead of night. Turn on the TV, and I''m just replaying the extremely high ratings palace drama starring sugger. But I really haven''t had it except sugger I think there''s something else attractive about this play. It''s either fooling around or wiping tears. After two and a half episodes, I finally felt sleepy. I simply turned off the TV and went to sleep, but as soon as I closed my eyes, I heard a light step straight towards me. Before I could turn over, the man got into my quilt, put his hands around my waist, and it''s Chu Yuan, the fragrance from his body Taste can tell.

    "Another nightmare?"

    "I said yesterday. I have nightmares today." Chu Yuan ignored my teasing, arched his body and found a comfortable position. He spoke weakly and was very sleepy.

    PS: Er I still can''t code the chapter I owe, so I''ll keep the account If there is time, it will come out. Everyone understands

 Chapter 925

    I know Chu Yuan didn''t sleep, but she didn''t move any more, and she didn''t speak for a long time, which made the air a little bit solidified. I asked cautiously, "still angry?"

    "No," Chu Yuan denied, and said lightly, "sister Bobo likes you. I don''t know. She''s better than me in learning, in character, and in figure. She''s so much better. You like her. Isn''t it normal? Besides, even if you don''t like her now, as long as she likes you and you like her, it''s just a question of earlier and later. Who makes her Bobo? "

    "Cough" Chu Yuan didn''t implicate at all, but directly pointed out the words, which made me very embarrassed. She didn''t take it seriously, but the strong jealousy in her words was not as easy and peaceful as her tone. Especially when she mentioned that she was not as tall as a goblin, I could feel her words were anger squeezed out of her teeth. That sentence "who let her be sister Bobo" was more important With endless envy, unwillingness and even jealousy, it seems that if she doesn''t bite her teeth, she can''t help biting me.

    actually I love what I make complaints about. Why do I like the reference of the goblin? It seems that if there is no goblin, I will naturally like her

    "predestination, do you misunderstand me and your sister Bobo"

    before I finish speaking, Chu Yuan impatiently interrupts: "that''s Cheng Liusu''s business, I''m your sister, and I''m not your wife or girlfriend. In my opinion, it''s better if you really cheat. Sister Bobo has become my sister-in-law, at least I am You don''t have to worry about being swept out in the future. "

    Well, this dead girl, no wonder she hasn''t asked me why I left work to meet Xiao Yike today. I''m afraid she didn''t want to hear my explanation. I wish I had betrayed the fringe and dated the goblin. So now she doesn''t want to hear my explanation

    both the East and the goblin know the secret of Chu Yuan, just like Chu Yuan once tried to match me with the East, She doesn''t contradict the goblin, so she has long seen that the goblin is fond of me, but she always pretends not to know. She still provokes the goblin in the name of asking for advice, just as she wrote in her novel

    I seem to understand why the East doesn''t like being close to Xiao Yi. In a sense, she is more isolated than Chu Yuan, and regards Chu Yuan as her own The most precious and the only friend, she naturally hopes that she is the most special and unique existence in Chuyuan''s heart, so she can sacrifice everything. However, Chuyuan''s dependence on her is the same as that on Xiao goblin. The appearance of Xiao goblin makes the east lose the "only" Pride and pride I, also because Chu Yuan cares about me too much?

    Feeling Chu Yuan''s even breath between my neck, I whispered, "Xiao Bo knows the secret of Murong''s fate. I''ll call it out today and ask her if Xiao Yi can also know Chu Yuan''s secret. Moreover, I''ve got the answer"

    Chu Yuan doesn''t respond, but the frequency of the breath is obviously accelerated.

    I sighed and asked, "fate, what do you think happiness is?"

    Chu Yuan hugged my waist arm harder, "as the East said, having a home is happiness."

    I can''t help frowning. "I''m talking to you very seriously. Can you not think about tomorrow''s house first?"

    "I didn''t think about the house," Chu Yuan denied, then added, "but I must have that house!"

    "I was speechless.

    Chu Yuan sensed my mood, arched his body like being coquettish and flattering, and pressed the soft body closer to me. "Brother, do you remember what the East said? Home is not a house, but a place with family members or lovers around. Even if there is no roof covered in that place, as long as you can snuggle up with the cherished people, it is home. You are very serious and serious about asking me what is happiness, so I will answer you very seriously and seriously - now, it is my happiness. "

    I was stunned. "Which one?"

    Chu Yuan turned over from me, still hugging my waist, but face-to-face squeezed into my arms. She seemed to be afraid of being seen by me, her shy face, her head tightly pressed against my chest, and replied, "in this way, I feel very happy."

    I sniffed the fragrance of her soft hair. I laughed for her innocent, and I smiled bitterly for her infatuation. "You don''t mean that happiness is home?"

    "Well," Chu Yuan listened to my heart beating, and said softly as if he were babbling, "living in your heart, sleeping in your arms, less of the same, is not the home I want, less of the same, I will not feel happy."

    When Chu Yuan''s words came into my heart, my heart seemed to stop beating. Although I knew that I was worried and worried that Chu Yuan heard its rapid beating, it was only at this moment that I could not feel its existence, or that the words of Chu Yuan echoed in my brain, body and heart replaced all the feelings of my body What do you want to say? "Chuyuan youyou said:" I set you up with the East, deliberately make sister Bobo contact with you, and try my best to make you like one of them, or let one of them like you, because I am timid and selfish. When I pursue my own happiness, I ignore their feelings, and only know how to play coquettish and rely on me. I know I am wrong, I promise you, I will never do it again. "I "well" a, stroking her long hair, can''t say is pity or love, only glad that she knows the wrong can change, but listen to the bad smile of the stinky girl, raise the red face, very interested to ask me: "brother, is sister Bobo very difficult?"

    My face is hot, I turn over and lie on my back, and Chu Yuan comes to me, "it''s not hard for you, at least she won''t drill into my quilt."

    "That''s because she didn''t have such a chance," Chuyuan said flatly. "Sister Bobo''s face is thick. Didn''t you see her in the daytime when so many people said that I was her little aunt? Knowing me, me and you, she still said that in front of me. If it was the East, it would never be possible. "

    Chu Yuan didn''t say "that" was "like" or "love", but I was still confused for a while and said: "of course, the East can''t do it, because people can''t have this idea."

    "Come on, you don''t know the east at all," Chu Yuan frowned, much like a jealous little girl who couldn''t bear to speak ill of her rival behind her back. It''s not hateful, but rather lovely. "The East can sulk"

    "the East sulks?" I don''t believe it. "Don''t lie. She''s your good friend."

    , "I''m not talking nonsense." Chu Yuan turned a blank eye. "When you''re at home, she needs to change at least three clothes a day, and after every change of clothes, she sits in your place. She looks like a girl turning to a magazine to read a foreign novel. She buys nail polish, shampoo and shampoo, but she doesn''t need it first, so that I can do experiments with my little sister, just to see which one you love better. What kind of smell do you smell in different colors, and then you can use it yourself. It must be the kind of brother you like. Oriental loves beauty, but it never stinks. In school, if any boy looks at her more, she will be angry. But at home, she looks at you like those boys who secretly look at her. Isn''t it sullen? "

    Dongfang often secretly looks at me, but she doesn''t find it, but it''s not a secret in the eyes of Chuyuan and dongxiaoye. "It''s you who are too sensitive"

    "it''s you who are too slow!" Chu Yuan said: "then I ask you, do you still remember that time when eating in heaven and earth was later turned into a fight?"

    I nodded, "remember"

    "you kissed the East, right

    "What?!" I was so scared that I almost bit my tongue.

    "Don''t pretend. I saw it with my own eyes. When you two played ''two little bees''," Chu Yuan didn''t eat it without taste: "or because I bumped into the East, you came together. It''s all because of the fight between Yang and Gong."

    brothers are sweating. How did this girl suddenly mention that?

    Chu Yuan suddenly got up, and I instinctively protected her face. But I heard her say, "I''ll show you something."

    I sat up in a daze, and saw Chu Yuan didn''t even wear shoes. She was barefoot and wearing black, and ran back to the room. I was wondering what she was going to show me. She had run back with her laptop in her arms, jumped to bed and leaned against me, Put the turned on computer on the leg of the disk, tap the folder with your fingers, and whisper to yourself: "let me see where she has hidden the secret"

    there are secrets in the east?! I couldn''t help looking forward, the light of the display screen reflected on our faces, and I saw the excited expression of Chu Yuan''s leak from the corner of my eyes. I couldn''t help but wonder, it''s immoral to peep at other people''s privacy?

    I was struggling in my heart, so I heard Chu Yuan''s small hand clap, "I found it! Well, that''s her secret! "

    I thought "can''t see" and "can''t see", but my eyes unconsciously turned to the screen. But at this moment, if I was thundered, the whole person froze. It took me a long time to get back to myself. I jumped up from the bed, pointed my trembling fingers at the screen, and squeezed out a question between my trembling lips and teeth that could not tell whether I was guilty of being a thief or angryˇ° You took pictures as evidence? "

    On the huge screen is a picture magnified by Chu Yuan. In the picture, a man with eyes like water and tenderness is kissing the beautiful girl with a lovely tear mole on the corner of his eyes. Isn''t that just me and the east?!

    PS: just code finished, update too late, squat in the corner to apologize]

 Chapter 926

    "Photos? Evidence? " Because I suddenly jumped up, suddenly and leaned on Chu Yuan, the back of my head was heavily hit on the bed board, holding my head and moaning for a long time, then I held the tears of hate and looked up at me and said, "I don''t know what you are talking about, see clearly, is this a picture?! And the evidence? Are you really kissing her with this expression? "

    "Well?" Being said by Chu Yuan, I really don''t think it''s right. Sit down again, grab Chu Yuan''s notebook, and take a closer look. "Is this a painting?!"

    Chu Yuan hums: "you just see it? Stupid! "

    Who are you calling stupid? I don''t mean to question Chu Yuan, because I can''t deny the fact myself.

    Although I''m surprised at the two people who are lifelike to me and the East in the painting, if I look at them a little more, I should find that it can''t be a picture. At that time, I was playing "two little bees" with the East. It was an accident that my lips were touching each other. It was something that no one had thought of. Where did I come to brew the gentle man in the painting? I want to play all of them The emotion that can''t be performed! We should have been very embarrassed at that time. Where did this fairy tale atmosphere come from?

    Moreover, although my friends don''t want to admit it very much, the gentle and affectionate man in the painting is indeed much more handsome than me, not to say how handsome he looks, but from the lifelike eyes, which seem to be more flexible than me. The aristocratic temperament revealed from those eyes is more impossible for me, a small city dweller, to be kissed The eyes of the teardrop moles girl are also like living. But in surprise, they are shy and weak, but they can''t see flustered and helpless. Without the usual strength and vigilance, they are not like the cruel Oriental little girl.

    The two figures in the painting are obviously the products of idealization or even fantasy!

    "Men are like me, but women are not like the East." I went against my heart to comment. Although I didn''t know why the East painted such a picture, it was quite different from the facts, so I put my heart down.

    "Brother"

    "hmm?"

    "You''re shameless."

    "Are you looking for a fight?"

    "That''s it. Are you so handsome?" Based on the fact of iron, Chu Yuan ridiculed and said: "if he is a vase, you are a urinal at most."

    I didn''t resist it, and I pinched her face severely. "Do you mean me? I''m a urinal. You''re still in my arms. What are you

    When I saw Chu Yuan, I was angry and laughed. The stinky girl blushed and said, "I mean you are not as good-looking as him, but you are more useful than him. What do you understand?"

    I said, "I''m a urinal, you are"

    "ah -" Chu Yuan turned over to cover my mouth, and didn''t let me go on, "look at people, how temperament dossven has, like people who can say such disgusting words? You said he was like you? "

    I broke Chu Yuan''s hand and said with a smile, "I said that this man is like me, but I didn''t say that his temperament is like me. You look at him like a Qiongyao kid. Where can I play? If I have such eyes, do I still work hard every day? Looking for a rich family, I''ll give her two eyes and make a professional little white face. How relaxed and nourishing is it? "

    Chu Yuan doesn''t like to hear it. He takes the notebook back from me. He doesn''t have a good way to go: "isn''t sister Bobo rich? Isn''t sister Murphy rich? Is the east also rich? Without this temperament, how can you do what a professional little white face can do? "

    This girl is obviously jealous. "I didn''t expect that the East would draw. It''s really good. It''s worthy of being a rich lady. Have you ever invited a professional home teacher?"

    Chu Yuan turns off the computer, puts it on the coffee table, and then lies down, kicks me, and signals me to hinder her from lying down. I quickly move my butt to the side, and she straightens her leg, but is still not satisfied. Seeing that I am still sitting, and deliberately raises Erlang''s leg, and hangs a foot on my mouth, I know what she means. I shake my head and smile, too Lying down, the girl turned over and put her arms around my waist. She went back to the sleeping position that she was used to and thought was the most comfortable. Then she said: "the nanny sister of the Oriental family, Zhen Nuo, is a talented student who has studied and knows everything, so the Oriental doesn''t need a tutor. She never deliberately learned to draw. She is a talent. I remember that she said it to me once Her father is a travel painter. She was influenced when she was a child, so she knows more or less. Before, I saw her doodle sketches of some models to magazines, which is very good. But I never saw her draw a picture seriously. I asked her to help me draw illustrations for my novels, but she told me that she would never draw in her life, because her mother hates drawing the most People "

    " MMM? " I asked, "why? Didn''t you just say that her father was a painter in the east? "

    I know nothing about her father in the East, and she never talks about anything about her father. I only heard her mention her father once. She was still mad and I was in a state of sleepiness. She said three sentences and two sentences when she hung a kitchen knife on the bridge of my nose - she hated her father, and even forgot her father''s appearance, because that man was very fond of her She was abandoned when she was a child, which made her called "wild seed" since she was a child, laughed at and bulliedHer mother hates to be able to draw, probably because she was abandoned by people who can draw

    "I don''t understand," Chu Yuan said inexplicably: "the East said her mother hates people who can draw the most, but when I first met her mother at her house, her mother was painting, and her mother should be very fond of painting, oil painting, ink painting, whether it''s western painting or not It''s traditional Chinese painting. It''s very good. All the paintings on the wall of her house are painted by her mother herself. "

    "Is she jealous that other people paint better than her?" Today, I was on the phone with Dongfang Ma, and I felt that the woman''s voice was childish! She is unreasonable, domineering and arrogant. She looks like a little girl who hasn''t grown up. "Hang all her works on the wall. It can be seen that she is a woman who is super narcissistic and extremely likes to show off. This kind of woman usually has strong self-esteem, smaller mind and eye, and is good at jealousy"

    "why do you spoil others so much?" Chu Yuan frowned: "brother, you are the one with small heart and eyes? You have robbed the girl of others. Of course, they should be jealous of you. Besides, today you said you should have a big mouth, and they are only impatient. Why do you remember your revenge instead? Not because she took the East back? "

    "Well," I said seriously, "I''m angry that she stole the East, not you."

    "You hate --" Chu Yuan pinched me on the waist, after laughing and scolding, suddenly asked me: "brother, do you remember the last time you were poisoned by computer?"

    "Remember" I''ll be angry when I mention this, "you and Dongfang don''t sleep in the middle of the night, secretly go to that kind of" no three no four "movie under that kind of" no three no four "website, hit the Trojan horse, and all the files in my computer are gone."

    "No!" Chu Yuan said with shame: "we''re not right. What''s'' US''? It''s nothing to do with me. It''s the East. The East hasn''t downloaded that kind of movie at all. Although she was really interested in that kind of thing at that time, she pulled me to the underground sidewalk that the boys said and wanted to buy that kind of movie before, but didn''t you run into us and scold us all ? After that, she would never dare to "

    I don''t believe it." at that time, you admitted that you accidentally got poisoned when using that kind of thing under my computer "

    Chu Yuan said with a smile:" think again, it was your preconceived understanding at that time. The east only admitted it according to your words. In fact, she didn''t make a movie at all. She could draw, but she did She can''t draw with computer software. At that time, she secretly gets up in the middle of the night every day. It''s in the painting of this kissing picture. The reason why the computer is paralyzed is that when she asks others for software applications, the guy sent her video tutorials that contain Trojans. "

    "You wait." I''m a little dizzy. "Computer poisoning, because of painting?"

    Chu Yuan nodded, "yes."

    "Then why don''t you tell the truth?" I airway: "girls, said that their hair + poisoning, I am ashamed for you!"

    Chu Yuan ate the taste: "if I were her, I would rather admit that I did not make three or four films, and I would never admit that I drew such a picture which is more shameful?"

    On second thought, it''s true. At that time, I had a preconceived idea. Even if the East said that she was poisoned for painting, I would not believe it. I would definitely ask what she drew. I''m afraid that the most embarrassing thing about this painting at that time is not the East, but me!

    "Why does she draw this thing?"

    "Don''t know" Chu Yuan is more like a kind of dissatisfaction, dissatisfied with my knowledgable, silent for a while, she also whimsically jumped out of a sentence, "brother, if the East and sister Bobo really like you, want to marry you to be a wife, what do you do?"

    What I''m afraid of most now is this kind of question. Isn''t it just like asking ''Cheng Liusu and Murphy like you, you can only marry one wife, who will you marry''?

    "I refuse to answer such boring questions."

    "Is that a bad answer?" Chu Yuan said, "OK, let me ask you another way. If elder sister Dongfang and Bobo are willing to marry you at the same time, do you want to choose two of them or one of Cheng Liusu?"

    "You''re not finished, are you?" I think Chu Yuan is amusing me.

    Chu Yuan is not finished yet. "Then I''ll ask you another question - brother, Cheng Liusu likes me very much now, because I''m your sister, but if she knows my secret, do you think she will continue to like me?"

    I''m speechless about this question. Yes, if Liusu knew the secret of Chuyuan, could she still cherish Chuyuan as she does now?

    Chu Yuan didn''t expect my answer, because she knew that even the fringe might not have an answer.

    I also finally understood that Chu Yuan''s unusual attachment to the house was not a vision for the future, but based on a kind of fear

    She squeezed me in the arms, pointed my heart with her fingers, and asked gently: "no matter it''s the East, Bobo, or Cheng Liusu, no matter it''s Xiaoye, Murphy, or Xiaozi, brother can''t rob my home, right Do you? "

    In silence, my heart, like the pace of a second hand, makes me feel inconceivable.Unconsciously hugging the soft body in my arms, I also gave a light "hum".

    Very firm.

    Chu Yuan arched his body again and buried his face deeper. "Brother"

    "well."

    "If I won the first place in the final exam, would you kiss me as well as the east?"

    "Huh?!"

    I was moved into a strange atmosphere by the silence of the night and the gentle tone of Chu Yuan. I was only curious about why my heart beat was so calm when it should not be so calm, so that the first reaction was still a subconscious and somewhat habitual "um". When I suddenly realized what Chu Yuan said, I was surprised again by "Um?!" At that time, Chu Yuan had already sent out a "Ge Ge Ge" smile. Before I could speak again, he made a big yawn. "A gentleman can''t recall his words. When I fell asleep, I fell asleep. I fell asleep well. I fell asleep well. I fell asleep well. So I must be able to do well."

    this girl clearly didn''t give me a chance to repent!

    "I also fell asleep. That sentence was a dream."

    Chu Yuan didn''t talk for a long time. When I was frightened to think she was angry, she suddenly smiled and said, "think about it day by day, dream at night. Tomorrow I will tell everyone that my brother wants to kiss me in a dream."

    I was sweating profusely. After my brain had been running three hundred times in a minute, I finally let out a long breath ˇŞˇŞGrade one, which is so easy to take?

    I am sad to find that my hope can only rest on others I didn''t make up the chapter I owed last time, and I almost made a note today Distress]

 Chapter 927

    Winter night is very contradictory, because of her two identities - women, police.

    She was a woman first, then a policeman.

    In the cool morning, curled up in the quilt and hugging the warm Chu Yuan, sleeping soundly, but awakened by the sound of the winter night, I opened my eyes and saw that the window was gray and drizzling. It was not bright yet. Sister tiger was in her own room. It seemed that she was arguing with someone on the phone about what. The voice was very excited. The rain fell on the window and "dada" sounded so loud that I couldn''t hear it It''s too true. I heard a sentence or two like "can''t say one thing and do another thing", "how can the police not keep their promise", but it''s enough - sister Hu is talking to Lin Zhi on the phone, and she calls her at five o''clock in the morning, which proves that Lin Zhi and her group of Wang + eight + eggs have not slept for eight or nine nights. After grabbing a piece of hair and scratching their scalp, they go to the winter night stand completely Card, catch Xu Heng.

    It''s not surprising, at least I predicted the result yesterday - I''m Lin Zhi, and I can only do so.

    Wang Jie''s video incident has once again caught the police in a mass media questioning. Everyone knows that even if the police fire Wang Jie as a "temporary worker", it will be hard to calm the public anger. The police are the most clear. If they do this, they must add fuel to the fire. They will inevitably be charged with fooling the public. They can be forced by the situation, which can not be avoided It''s not a day to avoid the cold. In all respects, in the face of the dissatisfaction of the police, the suspicion of the corruption of the officials and businessmen in Beitian has never been appeased since the case of Qianlong manor. Wang Jie is just a fuse to ignite the public anger. He represents only one of the phenomena, but not the essence of being suspected. Now even if a critical conference is held to kill and cut Ya in public, there is not enough light Heavy, can''t change anything, want to save the image, the police only have their own name, and in terms of the current form, arrest Xu Heng, is undoubtedly the best way to deal with this public relations crisis, after all, the origin of all, is Xu Heng, he deliberately created this kind of public opinion influence, to solve the problem, we have to tie the bell man It''s a little winter night, so sister tiger struggles - as a woman, she can''t persuade herself to calculate or make trouble for me, but as a policeman, she can''t refuse to give orders

    Lin Zhi is in a hurry to call sister tiger before dawn. It''s just that after a night of discussion, the police think tank didn''t think of any other way. Today, it''s necessary to explain to the leaders and take it out A response measure or plan can only force sister Hu to make a choice, or obey the order, find an opportunity to catch Xu Heng, or refuse to compromise, and then be revoked to protect me, and the police will send someone else.

    Lin Zhi''s advantage lies in tiger sister''s self-restraint. Who let this girl, in order to prove her public and private distinction, contradict Lin Zhi in public and threaten to catch Xu Heng?

    Although Wang Jie has caused a lot of troubles, in my opinion, his alternative "sacrifice for his job" has helped Lin Zhi greatly. Under this overwhelming trust crisis, he has no scruples on the contrary, because if Xu Heng turns himself in at this time, it is even more obvious that the police are incompetent? I don''t know whether Lin Zhi and Wang Meng really accepted Xu Heng''s surrender yesterday, or whether they are now forced by orders, but they can be sure that this is the result they want, and they will only be disgusted It''s just a matter of steering.

    There is only one person who will really feel embarrassed, that is sister tiger. She probably thought of this result for a long time, so she just sat in front of the computer and called yesterday, paying close attention to the development of the situation. She didn''t want to leave my small home.

    Fortunately, I had expected this situation for a long time, so I had a long time in mind.

    There is still some time before dawn. It''s hard to stay cool and comfortable in rainy days. Keep sleeping.

    I want to turn over and change my posture, but Chu Yuan, like the octopus, tightly binds me. She feels me moving. In her sleep, she is very dissatisfied. She arched her body and frowned. I didn''t dare to move. I looked down at her and wanted to sleep again, but I couldn''t sleep at all. The simple face and shoulder strap with drooling water slipped, and the spring light in front of my chest let me off The heavy eyelids had no weight at all.

    Chu Yuan, a girl who doesn''t wear underwear, gets up at half past six. I know she woke up at half past six, but she didn''t move. She kept sleeping and stared at my chin with her eyes open. She didn''t pretend to yawn until seven o''clock. She sat up, afraid of waking me up. She got out of bed carefully and went to wash and wash. Maybe it was because of me Pretending to sleep longer, so more tired, she just went to the bathroom, I fell asleep again.

    Half an hour later, I woke up on a small winter night. At this time, Chu Yuan had bought breakfast back. It seems that sister Hu didn''t know that the stinky girl had spent a night in my bed. She just urged me to wash my face and brush my teeth quickly, and then sent Chu Yuan to school for an exam. When I didn''t have to go to work in the past, I knew that sister Hu, who likes to stay in bed, never called me to send Chu Yuan to school together.

    Tiger sister is really struggling, because she is a little afraid that I will contact Xu Heng after she leaves.

    During the meal, sister Hu only tried to cover up her inner contradictions, so that she lost her appetite. She only ate half of the fried dough sticks. When Chu Yuan saw her, she always looked at me secretly. It should be that our brother and sister slept together last night. What''s more, she didn''t dare to ask her why she was abnormal. She pretended that she didn''t feel her abnormal appearance. After eating the meal, she pulled us with confidence and high spirits When I get up and go downstairs, I feel nervous or uneasy before the test. I can''t feel it from her, so I''m very nervousThis girl is really so sure about the first grade in the exam? She didn''t even take the book with her. In the small backpack, except for a pile of snacks, there was only one stationery box!

    "Brother, come to pick me up in the afternoon. Do remember to pick me up! At four o''clock, at four o''clock, Chu Yuan stood at the school gate and refused to go in. He thought about her house and told me everything.

    "Remember, how many times did you remind me on the way? Are you bored? " I''m looking forward to her thinking about the house when she was taking the exam. "Besides," Chu Yuan leaned slightly and cleverly blocked the vision of winter night with her kitty cat umbrella, stretched out a finger and pressed her lips. She was shy but not shy and said, "you can''t forget this bet, if you forget it, I want you to look good! "

    brother, a red face, rebuked," wait till you have that skill. If you do not do well in the exam, I want you to look good! "

    Chu Yuan said with a smile, "you wish I had a good test."

    I almost didn''t plunge my head into the puddle on the side of the road. "Go away now."

    Winter small night lifted knee to hold up my buttock for a while, have no good airway: "why scold predestination? Speak well! "

    "It doesn''t matter, sister Xiaoye, my brother is shy because he made a bet with me"

    "bet?"

    "Go to the exam!" Brother hurriedly pulled the donkey''s face and interrupted.

    "OK, OK, I''ll take the exam," Chu Yuan said confidently. "You''ll wait for the good news of my victory." after that, he smiled triumphantly and ran into the school.

    Er although Chu Yuan has not entered the examination room yet, why do I feel groundless that this stinky girl will definitely get the first place?

    On the way home, Dong Xiaoye didn''t talk. I know that her silence is a hint to me that she has something on her mind, but I may let her down a little bit, because I have no words all the way.

    When we got downstairs, we saw that the white Passat was still parked in the place we used to. At last, we murmured, "whose car is this"

    this sentence is obviously emotional. The momentum of getting off from this girl will make you feel that she was going to smash the car with her umbrella.

    I also got out of the car. I hurried two steps to catch up with sister Hu.

    As the rain grew stronger, sister tiger opened her umbrella, but she did not enter the building. Standing behind Passat, she turned to me and asked, "whose car is this? Why stop here and take my place? "

    This girl has a fire in her heart. She has no solution to her troubles. She sees me as "dull". She doesn''t realize her grievance. She''s not considerate at all. So she can''t hold the fire. It''s not clear whether she wants to take the owner of this car or take me out, but there''s one thing for sure - no matter who she wants to take it out, she doesn''t make a mistake, because the key of this car Key, put it in my pocket right now I got under the umbrella of sister tiger, looked at her with a smile, and answered.

    Tiger said, "bet? What bet? What are you betting on? "

    "I''ll make a phone call first. You''re not allowed to make a noise."

    "Who are you going to call?"

    I didn''t answer. I took out my cell phone directly and dialed Lin Zhi in front of dongxiaoye.

    "Hello, team Lin? If you don''t make a detour, don''t make anyone sick in the early morning. Be frank. You''re not even up about Wang Jie, are you? "

    As soon as the words came out, Dong Xiaoye was stunned, and Lin Zhi at the other end of the phone was also stunned. Ya pondered for a long time, then asked tentatively, "did Xiaoye tell you?"

 Chapter 928

    six thousand words chapter: I asked for leave a while before I paid my debt. I promised that you would make it up later, but I didn''t have the time code to come out. I almost asked for leave again. I''m always in debt and I''m not sure. Today, I''m going to stay up for another two hours to come out, so I don''t think about the words of the two chapters all day long. I sent them together. This update is too late. I can''t help staying up late and other more friends, Sorry.

    I hate Lin Zhi''s questioning sister Hu''s reaction when he came up, which proves that he really didn''t believe that sister Hu wanted to catch Xu Heng''s tough attitude from the beginning. I said coldly: "team Lin, are you calling me stupid + forced or calling yourself stupid + forced? I can''t see all the news? Yesterday you and I didn''t know there was that video. You said you didn''t catch Xu Heng. I believe, but since that video was exposed on the Internet, you and I understand what it means? At that time, I was wondering, what should your police do this time? After thinking about him and his mother for 30 seconds, I know that there is no other way but to catch Xu Heng, because he is the source of your being questioned and attacked. "

    "Little Chu, don''t worry." Lin Zhi still believes in the professional ethics of dongxiaoye. Listen to me, she doesn''t tell me what she called in the morning, but in fact, she didn''t tell me. She wanted to say it, but she didn''t dare to say it, so I hope I asked, but I didn''t ask

    Lin Zhi started to tease me again, saying: "video, I Today, we will give the public an account. Yesterday, the leaders of our bureau and the leaders of our city sat together and held a whole night''s meeting. This decision was just made this morning. We will expel Wang Jie from the police force "

    " team Lin, I told you, I will not pretend to be a fool with you again, so save yourself. Don''t fool me. Why do you think I want to be one I''ll call you this early in the morning. Last time I caught the sand boat, you were making a lot of noise, chasing cars and fighting with guns. How many days have passed? Shazhizhou crashes in the street and shoots again. You must be under a lot of pressure? It doesn''t matter, but it''s fatal that Wang Jie''s glorious deeds have been videotaped and sent to the Internet. Should we say that the original question to you or the public''s unreasonable guess, this time we are caught on the basis of facts? How to deal with him, is it worth your leaders to study all night? Bullshit, if this matter is to be discussed, what kind of leader will you be? Go back to the pigsty and chew the dung. Is there any difference between you and the pig? " I scold the street regardless of the object, and pull my arm straight in the winter night. My tone of voice just eased a little. I continued: "it''s an account for the public to dismiss Wang Jie. You have a meeting to study. How can you give an account to the above people? What''s more, I still have common sense that the public will not buy the bill only to deal with Wang Jie. So, no matter you leaders in the Bureau or the people above, how should you calm down the influence now? Am I wrong? "

    Lin Zhi laughs bitterly, neither does he answer, nor does he answer.

    "Team Lin, people should have ideals, ambitions and pursuits. For this reason, they can be selfish and have some means. It''s just that people don''t take the blame for themselves. So even though I hate you so much, I''m still willing to admit that you are a good policeman, but I despise you," I said lightly, "because if I fall into a urinal, what I want is how to climb out and clean myself , but not like you, fantasizing about drinking urine, and then wiping it clean, and then the urine tank becomes a flower bed. You are a lotus flower. I refuse to drink urine and wipe the urine tank, not because I am not as big as you, but because you have ideals and aspirations, and we pursue different things, not because you are more noble than me, on the contrary, I think you are not as noble as me, because I have always been In the end, I don''t believe that the lotus can grow in the urine tank. Even if it does, the lotus in the urine can''t really be pleasing to the eyes. "

    Winter night listened to my disgusting words, tried to interrupt, and I covered her mouth. This girl couldn''t understand what I said, but Lin Zhi, who was deeply harmonious and thick and dark, must understand, just pretended not to understand: "little Chu, what do you want to say, you can say it directly."

    I directly point out, "you want Xiaoye to catch Xu Heng, or let Xiaoye beg me, persuade Xu Heng, and catch Xiaoye."

    Winter night no longer tried to break away from the hand that I covered her mouth, and stayed, she just knew that I already knew what she was worrying about.

    Lin Zhi once overcame me. Yesterday, he played a trick on me again. I''m sorry to say that he lied to me, or that he knew that he would never fool me again, so he kept silent for a moment, which was the default.

    "The urinal is a urinal after all. If you wipe it clean, it''s still a urinal. This time it''s ugly. It''s just convenient for others to urinate next time. If you don''t smash this urinal, the one you put here will always be a urinal. No matter how clean you drink it today and how clean you wipe it, it''s a urinal, but if you smash it, it''s probably a flowerpot or a flowerpot. It''s probably a flowerpot or a flowerpot Is the so-called "indestructible", out of the mud without dyeing, Zhuo Qinglian without demon? Fart, even if you are a lotus, long in the urine tank, there is only a smell of urine! " After a pause, I said: "but everyone has their own aspirations, and no one can force anyone to do so. So, team Lin, I don''t blame you for turning around again. It''s your business for you to drink urine and wipe the VAT. It''s my business for me to smash the shy and smelly VAT. But before that, and now, I''ll discuss one thing with you peacefully. I don''t care about Wang Jie or your police yesterday Anyway, I''ve saved face for both the police and the Wang family. I hope you can promise me. ""Oh?" Lin Zhi was so ridiculed by my words that his voice was shaking uncontrollably, but he could not bear to ask curiously, "what''s the matter?"

    I first confirmed that I had covered my mouth tightly, and then I emphasized the importance of silence by blowing my mouth. Then I said to Lin Zhi in a deep voice, "you can withdraw the winter night immediately, protect me, monitor me, and change to another person."

    In fact, my caution is a little superfluous. Hearing my request, sister Hu didn''t shout or make any noise - she stared at me unbelievably, wronged and angry, which made her speechless.

    I winked at her and smiled slyly. Before she understood what I meant, she listened to Lin Zhi''s smile and said, "little Chu, what did you say? You don''t believe me, don''t you believe Xiaoye? "

    I pretended to be angry and said, "I believe in winter night, but I don''t believe in officer Dong, Lin Zhi. You know what I mean. Don''t play dumb with me! I took a few steps back. What do you think of the loss if you let me take this step? You should know, I want to learn from you, take yesterday''s matter to make a big fuss, what kind of situation you are in

    Winter night saw that my expression and angry tone were almost two extremes, and my brain could not turn for a moment.

    "Little Chu, I know you, you are not that kind of person." Lin Zhi''s tone was helpless, but anyone could feel his depressed joy. "You want me to change the night, but you still have two little sisters at home? Do you think it''s convenient for me to change a gay man to live in your house? "

    "Then you can''t come here with another girl?" I said: "I see Wang Xiaomeng, the younger sister of Wang Jie, she''s very close. I haven''t seen her skill, but I''ve seen Wang Xiaomeng. She can easily lay down some old men. Wang Xiaomeng is a few years older than Wang Xiaomeng, and her skill must be much better than Wang Xiaomeng."

    winter night is a fist in my stomach. I think I''m a lustful and jealous woman People can''t use their brains. She can''t understand my pains. Lin Zhi can''t send Wang Xiaomeng here!

    Sure enough, Lin Zhi said with a smile, "the girl of the old Wang family has the skills, but Xiaomeng has only been a policeman for a few days? No experience, no success, she can''t protect you. Xiao Chu, don''t be in Fuzhong. How many policewomen are there in Beitian? No, not even men. Can you keep up with Xiaoye? I don''t want to say that, but even if there is one, it''s rare. It''s better than her. It''s not so strong. I''ll tell you the truth, don''t be angry. As for your stories about men and women, if there are policewomen, I dare not send them to your home. How can girls today have a little night like this? They haven''t been in the company since the 26th anniversary? I can''t rest assured, can''t the girl''s object rest assured? "

    "What do you mean?!" This sentence is really urgent. It''s not pretending.

    Lin Zhi didn''t answer my question, and continued: "what''s more, you don''t think about it. When I withdraw the night, what will the colleagues in the Bureau talk about her behind her back? Don''t think it''s my distrust of her? "

    Winter small night listens more and more surprised, unexpectedly I asked Lin Zhi to change her, Lin Zhi instead pushes to drag the eldest brother to be reluctant.

    "Lin, you and his mother think that if you don''t change the winter night, I will have no contact with Xu Heng, right? I "

    " Yo, I''ve got a call coming in here, "Lin Zhi interrupted me before I finished." little Chu, you know that the city is in a mess now. I''m already in a mess. Shall we understand each other? Xu Heng said that if I don''t catch it, I''ll never catch it. You put your heart in your stomach and stay at your place at night. It''s really to protect you, so you don''t have to think about it. "

    " I believe that''s why I blame you! "

    "Believe it or not, ah, little Chu, I''m too busy. Let''s talk about it when we have time. I''ll hang up."

    "Hello? Hello? Hello! "

    Lin Zhizhen hung up the phone.

    I put away my mobile phone, and saw that Dong Xiaoye was still looking at me inexplicably. I couldn''t help laughing.

    Winter night has not clear thinking, urgent way: "what are you laughing at? What do you mean? Why did you let Lin quit me? If you don''t like me, just say, "let''s go!"

    I gently scraped her nose and said with a smile, "are you stupid? If I want to leave, I won''t tell Lin Zhi that. If you really want to leave, you still have a face in the early morning? Didn''t sleep last night? Look at your black eyes, panda like "

    sister tiger blushed," did you hear me answer the phone in the morning? "

    "I didn''t hear her clearly, but I can guess," I said, fingering her hair. "Didn''t I just tell Lin Zhi? Video exposure, if the previous questioning of your police is the arrangement, it will become an iron fact now. Under this premise, if Xu Heng turns himself in, it will add fuel to the fire. It seems that your police are useless. If you want to save the image, your only chance is to seize Xu Heng. So from the moment of video exposure, I expected that Lin Zhi would definitely Please keep an eye on me and try to find out Xu Heng''s hiding place and arrest him. If you refuse to accept the order, he would rather tear his face with me, but also transfer you back, and then change someone else to monitor me thoroughly. That''s the next step. "Tiger sister is also shy and angry, "so you already know that you also let the forest team withdraw me?"

    I smile, "that''s what I''m going to bet with you. I bet your phone will ring soon. Lin Zhifei will not mention and withdraw your business, but will completely dispel his doubts about you."

    just saying that, sister tiger''s mobile phone really rings. Seeing that she takes out her mobile phone, I know it''s Lin zhidialed.

    I smiled again and said, "this phone is inconvenient for me to hear. He must have given you specific tasks. Let me know that it''s your dereliction of duty, so I''d better avoid it. It''s a nice day today. I''ll go to make up for it."

    Before sister tiger left me, I got out of the umbrella and ran into the building.

    Before I went upstairs, I heard that sister tiger answered the phone with half a doubt. "Hello, Lin team"

    just went back to bed and was about to fall asleep. In the middle of the winter night, I was so excited that I almost sat on my face and slapped my stomach. "Little chuzi, you are right. Lin team suddenly became very convinced of me, not only saying a lot to me If so, let me "

    " stop! " I sat up and covered my stomach, which was hurt by sister tiger '' It''s not proper to block it. Hearing that I have guessed the task Lin Zhi gave her, I was surprised. I was both relieved and ashamed and said, "I''m sorry for the uniform on my body"

    in a word, but it''s such a deep feeling. For me, winter night would rather abandon its faith

    "little night, did you misunderstand something?" I looked at her with a very serious expression and said, "I bet you that Lin Zhi will not withdraw you, not to let you stay here to cooperate with me."

    "Well?" Tiger elder sister one Leng.

    I lie down again, but not pillow, but pillow tiger sister''s thigh, complacent way: "who says everything can''t be the best of both?"? I said yes - you don''t want to go, so I can let you stay. You don''t want to disobey the order "

    sister tiger interposed:" I can! " Say, the face is more red.

    "But you don''t want to, do you?" I raised my hand and stroked sister Hu''s firm and lovely face, looked at her affectionate but guilty beautiful eyes, said softly, "I don''t need you to disobey the order, give up your faith for me, what Lin Zhi asked you to do, what do you think you should do as a policeman, then you should do."

    Tiger sister struggled again, "but don''t you want Xu Heng to turn himself in? And I also think that the purpose of Lin team''s refusal of Xu Heng''s surrender is too dirty. Not to mention that the state has a policy of being frank and lenient, it also loses the demeanor of the police. I think this is to tarnish the image of the police team and the state. Even if Xu Heng''s heinous, if he really wants to surrender, it means repentance. We should give him such a chance, which is his right. "

    I said with a wry smile, "which is the more important one to maintain the image in your heart but lose the image in most people''s heart? When idealism meets realism, the ideal often compromises to reality, and only to reality. This is the so-called rule, which is the law of existence. In an ideal way, the leaders of the Municipal Bureau want to maintain the so-called image of the police force and the image of the country. In reality, they have to prove that they are not idle eaters. That is to say, Lin Zhi, who is responsible for the serious cases group? If Xu Heng turns himself in, what does he do? From the beginning to the end, even Xu Heng''s hair was not pulled. He was played around like a monkey by others. He wanted to be promoted because of his work ability? It''s hard to say whether he can keep his current job or not. There are so many things happened in Beitian recently, none of which he has laid flat. On the contrary, if he catches Xu Heng, he will have boundless merits. A group of corrupt officials and profiteers will fall down to serve as a foil for him. His future will be bright, because he is the holy lotus in the urinal - the ideal will compromise to the reality, because everyone hopes Hope to turn the ideal into reality a little earlier. Based on this, where is the filth coming from? "

    Winter night grabs my hand to touch her cheek, then gently presses it on my heart, smiles, and says: "you always have a set of great principles, but it doesn''t make people feel that you are pure and hypocritical. Because you frown and turn your mouth, I know that your stomach must be full of foul language and abuse. You just want to comfort me, right yes? Do you love me? "

    I don''t understand why women always like to see the disguise of men''s handsome as romance. "You think it is, you think it''s not a bit. I have to make it clear in advance. Xiaoye, I said let you do business, but I didn''t say that I wanted to cooperate with you."

    Winter night a Zheng, "what do you mean?"

    "That is to say, I still insist on Xu Heng''s surrender. Whether Lin Zhi wants to maintain the dignity of the police force, to protect his own job, or for his bright future, it has nothing to do with me. Only when Xu Heng turns himself in, can he stimulate the maximum of public anger, further expand the influence of the case of longxiaotian and the case of Qianlong manor and force it to be transparent, and then make the North The big urinal of heaven is completely smashed into pieces - this is the original purpose of Xu Heng''s case of making the Qianlong manor and the case of dragon Xiaotian, and also the final result I want to see. "Winter night willow eyebrows slightly frown, "but I really want to do business, how do you still contact with Xu Heng? I''ll tell you that from today on, all the people around you, as well as all the people who contact you or you, will be closely monitored by the police. Lin team said that this is the final decision after the overnight meeting and discussion, which has been discussed and approved by the above. For this reason, all the police forces of Beitian will be together to work together on this case. In the history of Beitian, it is also For the first time! "

    I''m still not impatient and confident: "you don''t have to worry about it. You can do business. I have my own way to contact with Xu Heng. Now it''s a long-term war. I''ll appease Xu Heng, force Lin Zhi to wipe out the kidnapping case of Tianyou as soon as possible, and then let Xu Heng turn himself in."

    "How do you get in touch with Xu Heng?" Dongxiaoye said: "team Lin just told me on the phone that you asked me to transfer me back to Wang Xiaomeng to protect you and monitor you. It has inadvertently exposed a message that there is no highly covert contact between you and Xu Heng, such as telephone or network. This should be out of Xu Heng''s caution, afraid that your phone or computer will be monitored by us, so between you There should be only one way of contact, that is to meet. Xu Heng will definitely tell you where he is hiding. You will meet him there. Of course, Xu Heng will not hide there. He will appear there only after confirming that you have not been followed. Lin team''s conclusion is that you have to return me because you can''t get rid of me and meet Xu Heng. You put forward Wang Xiaomeng quietly Personal selection is also a big calculation - Wang Xiaomeng regards you as a hero, for which even her own brother and your personal resentment can be ignored. Yesterday, you not only saved her sister Wang Xiaomeng, but also sold her a big human relationship that day, which is more profound. She said to Lin team, who was not blind in your personal worship, that you chose Wang Xiaomeng to replace me, because of you The old man in the dress of a moral gentleman is confident that with his three inch tongue, he can easily let Wang Xiaomeng obey you. You have enough ability to get rid of her, or just let her cooperate with you to get rid of the police surveillance and meet with Xu Heng. "

    Lin Zhi did the right thing. Seeing my lewd smile in the winter night, he suddenly realized:" little Chu, you are not really in the early morning Guess Lin would think so, so he deliberately mentioned that Wang Xiaomeng would replace me? "

    I am very proud, "not only that, I suggest that he exchange Wang Xiaomeng for you. As long as he thinks about it like this, he will kill him, and he will not change you. The reason is very simple. If you will help me, do I have to worry about Wang Xiaomeng to replace you?"

    Winter night looked down at me for a long time, and then sighed, "team Lin has been wise for half of his life, and is regarded as the goal of pursuing by our group of police officers as an example. How many days have I known you? You have completely destroyed his glorious image in my heart. Now, he not only hasn''t withdrawn from me, but also believes me deeply and confides in me. Because of one of your phone calls, I seem to understand why Wang Xiaomeng adores you so much. Xiaochuzi, are you still human? "

    I frowned. "Are you swearing?"

    Tiger sister didn''t answer. She bowed her head and kissed me gently on the forehead. She said with a shy smile, "you are not human, because you can deceive women so much."

    I didn''t answer, because tiger sister kissed my lips.

    For a long time, I kissed to my heart''s content. Because of the lack of oxygen, sister tiger, who had some breathing, lolled on my body, put her side head on my chest, suddenly hugged my waist tightly, and said softly, "thank you, let me stay here."

    There is still her fragrance between the lips and teeth, which makes me still aftertaste. Her quiet words make me completely drunk. I also hug the beautiful woman who is not very like a woman at ordinary times, and gently say: "thank you, still willing to stay here"

 Chapter 929

    Tiger sister helped me to wipe the medicine wine. In the rubbing process, I fell asleep comfortably. When I opened my eyes again, it was nearly noon. There was a lot of noise in the corridor outside the door, which disturbed my good dream. I called Tiger sister twice, but I didn''t listen to her.

    Outside the window, the light rain is still pattering on and on. It seems that the sky is darker than in the morning. Although there is no lightning, it feels like it will turn into a long-lasting heavy rain.

    I don''t know what sister Hu did. She was not at home. I washed my face and pushed the door out to see who was talking and laughing in the corridor. But I didn''t even see any personal photos. There were many wet footprints left on the ground. They were all in and out of my house. Chu Xiaohua, played by Tianyou, said that she shared a house with several female partners. It''s hard for her to find them How many helpers have you come here? Look at the little footprints on the ground, they are really like girls

    are there any mistakes! Although the identity of "Chu Xiaohua" was barely verified, you have found so many people. What can I do if sister Hu asks me to go to the old man to confirm one by one?

    I was hesitating whether to knock on the door and scold the stupid tomboy. Then I asked her to take advantage of sister tiger''s doubt and quickly bomb away some accomplices, so as not to add to the cake. Suddenly, someone hummed a ditty and climbed up from downstairs.

    "Brother Nan, why didn''t you go to work?" The girl who turned up at the foot of the building saw me standing on it and was scared. Xuan''er suddenly realized: "Oh, by the way, you hurt your waist, and asked for sick leave? I came out just in time. Pick me up. It''s so heavy. I''m so tired ~ "

    " Oriental? " I looked at the smelly little girl under the stairs in amazement. "How are you back?"

    Carrying a bulging backpack and two big bags in his hand, he had a rosy face and a good mood. He puffed up his cheeks in the East, pretended to be dissatisfied with me and said, "what''s your attitude? Yesterday you had to snatch me back from my mother. Now I can''t escape easily, but you look disgusted. Brother Nan, did you quarrel with my mother on the phone yesterday, just acting? Your hypocrisy seriously hurt my innocent and pure heart "

    " are you innocent and pure? It''s raining outside. You open your eyes and tell lies. Be careful of being hit by thunder. "I said in my mouth, but I went down the stairs and took the two bags in her hand." what''s the matter here? So heavy? "

    "It''s the meat, seafood and seasoning I brought from my home. I''m in a good mood today. I plan to cook for you in person in the evening, and make a real French meal for you, Yuanyuan and Xiaoye elder sister. Hehe, these materials are brought back from France. It''s hard to buy them in Beitian. You should be honored to have the chance to see my real crafts "Dongfang shook his little hand, which was strangled by the bag, like a happy bird. He said with a smile:" there are some hams, smoked fish and other things in it, which my mother brought back from abroad. We can''t eat them. You can send some back to Uncle Chu and aunt Xuanxuan. By the way, there are several bottles of wine. Ah, my mother doesn''t allow me to drink. I can only steal them. Originally I want to steal two bottles of my mother''s favorite red wine from the wine cellar. Unfortunately, the key is on Zhen Nuo. It''s not easy to get it, so I have to grab a few bottles from the wine cabinet. Yesterday, my mother and some of her friends drank all the red wine in the wine cabinet, leaving only brandy, whisky, vodka and other spirits. If you don''t drink, brother Nan and sister Xiaoye are not used to this kind of foreign wine, they will give it to Uncle Chu , well, I have a lot of cosmetics in my backpack. My mother said it was for her friends, but they were drunk from yesterday noon to this morning. I was able to pull them and give them to Aunt Xuanxuan. "

    "It''s not better for you to move the fridge and the safe together." my head is sweaty. It''s hard to guard against thieves. This little girl''s skin is also a loser. "You won''t really escape from home?"

    "How could it be?" The East pushed me up the stairs and said with a smile, "I''m joking. Do you believe it? Don''t mention the bus. I can''t get a taxi in front of my house. How can I escape with so many things? "

    I don''t believe it. "No way. I was angry with your mother yesterday. Can she let you back?"

    "Hello, what do you mean?" Dongfang jumped up to me and said angrily, "don''t you scold and cry my mother, not to snatch me back, but to make my mother refuse to let me back?"

    "It''s very hurtful of you to say that. Am I that kind of person?" I''m a little guilty, but I''m very realistic.

    "That''s right. Brother Nan has always been a man of his word. He promised me something, but of course he won''t regret it." Dongfang put on a high hat for me, in fact, to remind me to "believe what you say" and make me smile bitterly for a long time.

    "Did your mother let you back?"

    East like to return to their own home, also don''t say let me, jump into the door on the cat waist take off shoes, no matter she was behind, still carrying two big bags of me, giggle way: "so heavy rain outside, my hair is not wet, you still don''t understand?"

    "Someone sent you back?" To be honest, after the exposure of Wang Jie''s video, I think it''s better for Dongfang not to come back, because coming back not only means being monitored by the police, but also means being in danger at any time I have two legs and my feet are facing the roof. I miss this feeling very much. I close my eyes and enjoy the aftertaste. Some of them answer me absently: "well, my mother has been sending me downstairs.""Your mother is here too?!" I was shocked and turned around subconsciously. "Why didn''t you say that earlier?"

    "Ann, she didn''t come up," the East seemed to think of something interesting and said with a strange smile, "she''s afraid you''ll beat her."

    "Didn''t come up." I was relieved.

    "Why are you so disappointed?" Dongfang sat up and looked at me warily, saying, "brother Nan, what''s your bad intention to my mother?"

    "Bah, I call it disappointment? I was relieved, "I closed the door and said to the East," you didn''t see me dressed like this? Tank top and shorts, your mother really came up together. Is it still decent to see me like this? "

    East questioned too hurt the self-esteem of his friends, "you have no intention of my mother, why do you care so much about your appearance is handsome enough?"

    I don''t really like Oriental mother, "what can I do to her?"

    "Who knows?" the East pulled open the jar, took a sip of coke, and conscientiously added, "you''re so lecherous"

    I almost couldn''t help but smash two heavy bags directly on the head of the little girl''s skin, "I''m not going to lust for a menopausal Obasan again!"

    The East is also worried, "my mother is not Obasan! She is younger than aunt Xuanxuan! "

    "No matter how young you are, you are so big," I put the bag on the table, went to the back of the sofa, flicked my finger gently on the Oriental forehead, and said, "don''t worry, brother Nan, I have no interest in a wife or a mature daughter."

    The East covered his forehead, cocked his mouth, looked at me ferociously. I shrugged and smiled, went around to clean up my folding bed, and then heard the East murmur behind me: "my mother is neither an acquaintance nor a wife."

    "Bullshit," I didn''t turn my head back. "She''s not a wife. Where are you from?"

    I didn''t hear the answer from the East for a long time. I looked around curiously, and I couldn''t help but feel a shock. With tears in her eyes, she bit her lower lip tightly, and stared at me wrongfully and resentfully.

    "My mother is not a wife anyway! She''s not married! Brother Nan, you stink, stink! " After scolding, Dongfang jumped off the sofa, picked up my bag and ran into the kitchen.

    Being scolded, I woke up suddenly after half a day. If ran Yibai is an unmarried mother, of course she is not my wife. Isn''t that right on the scar in the heart of the east?

    I slapped myself in the face. Dongfang always looked so disdainful to her mother, but she loved her incompetent mother in her heart. The menopause when I opened my mouth and shut up, o''basan, would she be angry?!

    Self feeling, I''ve always been a cautious person, I can''t do it, but it''s definitely the bottom line of my behavior. I always feel that flies only rush to the seams. Therefore, when I make this mistake, I''m not only guilty, but also scared. I''ve never made similar mistakes, even I don''t know How should Tao make up for it.

    I''ve always been full of sweet words, but apologizing is different from cajoling. It''s very difficult. I''m afraid that my attitude is not correct enough, and I''m not happy with the East. So when I walk to the kitchen, my legs are soft The East suddenly came out of the kitchen with a piece of ham in his arms, which scared me to the ground. "What''s the matter?"

    The East seems to have forgotten the unhappiness just now and changed into a person. He shoved the ham into the refrigerator and asked, "I know about Yuanyuan''s exam today, but why isn''t Xiaoye elder sister there?"

    I just think of sister tiger. "I just woke up, and I don''t know what she did. Oh, by the way, did you say that she would show her cooking skills tonight? No, it''s a treat tonight. We won''t eat at home. "

    "Treat?" East and Chu Yuan are good sisters. There are some similar places. For example, they have the same youth and fashion. Their tempers are like the spoiled daughter-in-law. They can put on apron, but they all look like some kind of virtuous daughter-in-law. "Who treats?"

    I then told Li Xinghui what he asked me for help, including that he wanted to send me a house and that Chu Yuan had to accept a house.

    The East leaned against the refrigerator and frowned more and more. After listening to me, he said worriedly, "brother Nan, Li is very scheming. You''d better be careful. This meal is not so delicious."

    PS: it''s later than yesterday. Well, I didn''t resist it in the evening. I just wanted to have a nap, but I fell asleep on the sofa. It''s almost one o''clock in the morning. Sorry, I''m guilty]

 Chapter 930

    Last time when Li Xinghui invited guests to dinner, she didn''t go to the East. She had never seen Li Xinghui, so she didn''t know much about the goods, but a sentence of "deep intention" coincided with my evaluation of Li Xinghui.

    I don''t think she''s gossiping. The East always gives people a deep and sophisticated feeling. Since we have come to such a conclusion, there must be her reason, "why do you say that?"

    The East shrugged and went into the kitchen again. "He asked for two things, but only said one, right?"

    I was behind the East. I saw that she took out the same things in the bag that she had brought back from home. I replied, "he asked me to help him to say a good word to Liu Xiaosheng, and I agreed."

    "This one thing is worth his house. Brother Nan, you are smart enough, but you have too thin skin and too soft heart, so sometimes it is inevitable that you can''t see clearly some people''s sinister intentions." Dongfang handed me a string of sausages, motioned me to help her put things into the refrigerator together, and said: "do you think you can change a few words He''s a house. He''s a loser. You''re a loser? Wrong, you should think so. Your words are not only saving hundreds of millions for him. Even if he lost the initiative in the cooperation with Liu family, he could not take the advantage of Liu family. But since the two sides cooperate, he must have profits, otherwise he would not put down his body to beg you. Thus, his profits are very considerable, but if you do not want to replace him How about asking Liu Xiaosheng for help? Not only does he not have this considerable income, but the several hundred million that he has invested are just like the floating water. Therefore, the value of your sentence should be the same as his current investment, that is, the several hundred million. But the benefits he has given you are only a house, up to eight million. Do you still think that he has suffered from your heart''s darkness? "

    "At first, I really felt that I was too black for him to accept his house, so I scolded yuan yuan for being greedy. But later, he told me the reason in detail. I thought that he was too black for me."

    "that''s the problem. He may bully you with less experience, and he doesn''t know how to bargain, but he can never bully you in front of Guo Xiang? Taking advantage of the fire is also a so-called business opportunity. Guo Xiang is an outstanding businessman and a good friend of yours. You helped him so much, he has no reason to watch you suffer? If I were Guo Xiang, I would definitely call you before 4 p.m. to explore your voice and see if you intend to accept the benefits of Li Xinghui. If I do, I would teach you to open up your mouth and bite a piece of his flesh. So if I were Li Xinghui, I would never promise you any benefits in front of Guo Xiang. "The eastern tone changed, and said," then it is him. " The second thing I asked you to do is in front of Guo Xiang, but it''s not convenient for Guo Xiang to know, is it? "

    I thought Li Xinghui begged me. It''s not strange. When I heard the East''s question, I thought it was more strange. "I don''t know why. His words made me feel a little strange"

    "so I said that this meal might not be so delicious." the East said lightly: "in addition to what I just said, the first thing he asked you, not only It involves his grudges with Liu Xiaosheng, as well as business secrets. Guo Xiang and Liu Xingyu are in love. They are half of Liu''s family. Hengxiang group and his blue city group are also developing in the real estate industry. Brother Nan, don''t you think that they should avoid Guo''s talent when they are public and private? "

    When I wake up the dreamer, I suddenly realize that the East is right. These words are not afraid to say in front of Guo Xiang. What else can''t be said in front of Guo Xiang? This is what makes me uncomfortable.

    Dongfang puts the expensive food that needs to be refrigerated in the refrigerator, and naturally says something that doesn''t match her age. "He says in front of Guo Xiang that he has two idle houses, and asks you to choose one you like. Is the other one for Guo Xiang? If it''s just that, if it''s not for me that he is deliberately separating the relationship between you and Guo Xiang, anyway, if I''m Guo Xiang, I must be unhappy. "

    " why? "

    "Because I also have a helping hand, but it''s not good for me. It''s not that I''m trying to do this, but it''s a matter of face. You just said two words and left a house. How about me?" Dongfang pushes on the refrigerator door and takes Guo Xiang''s role in general. He asks me, "look horizontally and vertically. Are they closer to the Liu family? I''m Liu Xiaosheng''s prospective brother-in-law. You''re just an outsider. Why does Li Xinghui only value you but not me? The second thing he said in front of me was that I needed to avoid it, which made me very shameless, and you were my friend. Why didn''t he object at that time? "

    I was forced by the east to be speechless. At that time, Li Xinghui used Zhang Mingjie as bait to lure me. Although I pretended to be stupid, I still bit the hook. I just thought about how to set Li Xinghui''s words, and I really ignored Guo Xiang''s feelings - involving the interests of the Mo and Zhang families, I didn''t want Guo Xiang to be involved.

    "You''re exaggerating," I said with a smile. "Lao Guo is not such a narrow-minded person."

    "if he''s not narrow-minded, he doesn''t know how to suspect?" The East sighed and said: "brother Nan, you still don''t understand why I said that the meal Li Xinghui invited you to eat, I''m afraid it''s not delicious. If he really has this second thing, please do it. If he doesn''t ask Guo Xiang afterwards, do you answer that way, can he believe it?"My smile froze on my face when I was smiling

    Zhang Mingjie and Liu Xiaosheng had a very close relationship, but recently he frequently contacted Li Xinghui, who was extremely disgusted by Liu Gongzi. Li Xinghui refused to tell me the original reason in front of Guo Xiang. Obviously, it can be understood as a kind of taboo. How can Guo Xiang not be bothered by the taboo about Guo Xiang''s identity as Liu Gongzi''s brother-in-law? In addition, Li Xinghui asked me for the second thing and deliberately avoided him. Of course, he would be curious. Therefore, he would definitely come to me after the event to ask if I told him that Li Xinghui only invited me to dinner today. Guo Xiang didn''t mention these two things at all. It''s strange! After all, Li Xinghui''s previous actions are not unreasonable, but they are all based on the assumption that Li Xinghui wants to leave Guo Xiang and me. "

    Oriental way:" because his words and deeds give me the feeling that he wants to leave you and Guo Xiang. "

    "But what''s the point of his separation between Guo Xiang and me? "It''s not good for him."

    "then I don''t know," shrugged the East. "I''m just guessing. Maybe he has something hard to say to ask you, maybe."

    I tried my best to refute the East, but I was very clear in my heart. In all likelihood, the East''s guess was accurate - otherwise, why did Li Xinghui tell Zhang Mingjie about his contact and refuse to explain it clearly in front of Guo Xiang? He is an old fox who has been wandering in the market for decades. He can''t even take care of such a person. If he thinks it''s a premise that he shouldn''t share in Guo, he can''t mention it.

    "Little Oriental is back."

    "Sister Xiaoye, what did you do? I''m just about to cook. If you come back later, I won''t make your share. "

    "No, I didn''t eat much in the morning. I was busy for a long time just now. I''m hungry. Listen to me. I''ve called."

    It''s raining outside, it''s cool, but the tiger sister who just entered the door is sweaty and flushed. Her white shirt hem is tied into a single knot, revealing her flat belly and sexy little waist that the East can''t envy. Her sleeve is also pulled to the elbow, neat, obviously for the convenience of activities.

    Dongfang felt her hand on sister tiger''s stomach, and was very intoxicated with the smooth and tight hand feeling. I couldn''t help wondering if the little girl said she was not a lesbian. It seemed that sister tiger didn''t realize that Dongfang was eating her tofu. Poor Baba said, "are you hungry?"

    Dongfang sighed: "why, sister Xiaoye So you can eat, but you just can''t eat fat? I practice yoga every day, but I''m not as fit as you "

    " listen to you, it seems that I wish I could be fat, stinky girl, I provoke you? "

    "No, I''m envious," Oriental greedily rubbed sister tiger''s stomach. "If I ate like you, I would have become fat long ago."

    Once a girl starts talking about this topic, she will definitely go on forever. I cut in and said, "what did you do, Xiaoye? How can I still sweat all over? "

    Tiger sister does not repel the more and more bold touch of the East, but she feels itchy and can''t help giggling and says, "I''m not going anywhere, I''m coming to the opposite door."

    Sister tiger said she didn''t think so, but scared my eldest brother, "where have you been? Opposite door?! "

    "Yes," said Sister Hu, who could not bear the itch at last. She caught the evil hand of the East and said to me: "Chu Xiaohua''s four partners moved here and brought three folding beds, but the place was small and there was no place to put them. Chu Xiaohua came and asked my landlord not to move the furniture. I said that I could. Then she went to help with her and did a thorough cleaning. After all, the previous house The guest is a man, and also a man who is not very clean in all aspects. Several girls care a lot. "

    I asked cautiously, "and then?"

    "And then?" "Then the landlady came. They signed the contract, and I came out with the landlady. She went downstairs and I went home"

    "you didn''t confirm the identity of those girls I''m very nervous.

    "Sure, or what did I do in the past?" Winter little night is very not lady''s fall on the sofa, lazily said: "the landlady has some relations in this police station, asked them for the photo and ID card copy, said in the afternoon to do temporary residence permit for them, I secretly wrote down the names and ID card numbers of several people, sent to the Bureau''s colleagues to check, they are all students of Qingyuan University."

    I can''t believe it. "Are they all students of Qingyuan university?!"

    "Why are you so surprised?" Winter night joked: "I was suspicious yesterday, how do I feel, but you are more suspicious? I''ve confirmed it. Is there any mistake? Even if there''s a mistake, a few girls at the right door can still eat you? "

    I don''t know anyone else, but if it''s God''s blessing, I have no doubt that she can eat me?

 Chapter 931

    Dongfang said that her mother is very strict. She has raised her own life since she was a child, and there are still many high requirements. I don''t know what these "many high requirements" are, but I know, that must be the reason why she is young and mature.

    For the understanding and analysis of a matter, the East is often deeper than me. The reason why I dislike her mother is not that she is higher than me in terms of talent, but it is obviously determined by experience and experience directly. She has more experience and wide experience than me at a young age. It can be seen that what kind of bad environment she grew up in, I don''t think such a growing process What sweetness and beauty is worth remembering, because she is only a 16-year-old girl, what she should have is not the experience of intrigue, but a carefree childhood, and the youth of life.

    Her mother''s only right way to pity others is to give her a proper name. In the East, I can''t see the innocence. It''s ran Yibai''s fault. So even when the eastern guess is confirmed one by one, I''m not surprised or envied. I''m only more dissatisfied with ran Yibai.

    As I was about to have lunch, I received a call from Guo Xiang. As the East said before, Guo Xiang gently tested me to see if he would go to Li Xinghui''s appointment in the afternoon.

    Because of the Oriental reminder, I gave up my instinctive caution and told Guo Xiang truthfully that I was quite concerned about Zhang Mingjie''s frequent contact with Li Xinghui, because it might be related to the interest struggle between the two families in Fengchang, so I wanted to explore his voice. With Guo Xiang''s personal relationship with me and his relationship with the Liu family, even if I told him something about it, there was nothing to worry about.

    After that, as the East said, Guo Xiang, after confirming that I would go to the appointment, told me with a smile that I should know how to ask for money. There is no reason for Li Xinghui to be cheaper. Since that guy opened his mouth, he promised me a house to prove that the bottom line he can accept is far from a house. When he asked for the second thing, I could pretend to be embarrassed and induce him to take out the one he can take out Until now, if I don''t eat the pie falling from the sky, it''s just a tyranny. As a man, Guo enjoys a simple and honest life. As a businessman, he''s really treacherous. No wonder the saying goes that no business trades without fraud, no fraud without business.

    But did Li Xinghui ask me for the second thing?

    I told Guo Xiang frankly from the analysis of Oriental speculation that Li Xinghui deliberately separated us. Guo Xiang was exactly the same as my response at that time, and I realized suddenly after being surprised. I said that if Li Xinghui''s delicacy in the market was not intentional, there was really no reason why he could not take care of his feelings and made such a mistake.

    However, Guo Xiang can''t figure it out. If Li Xinghui leaves Liu Xiaosheng, it''s reasonable. But there''s really no reason to leave us, because there is no interest relationship between Guo Xiang and Li Xinghui.

    I couldn''t help thinking about it, which made Lao Guo feel uneasy, so he told me to hold Li Xinghui.

    I know that this meal is definitely not delicious at night. My appetite at noon has become poor. After only two mouthfuls of egg blossom soup, I can''t eat anything. Sister Hu thinks I just woke up, but the East knows that my appetite is poor, because I''m not stable.

    In fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s the so-called soldiers who will block the water and cover the land. Since I know that Li Xinghui''s purpose is to separate Guo Xiang from me, whatever the purpose, I''m ready to do it? But I just feel upset, depressed and depressed just like the cloudy sky outside, which is a very bad and bad feeling.

    I don''t believe in premonition, but my premonition is always very accurate. After dinner, the East will clean up the dishes in the kitchen, return to Lin Zhi''s room in winter and report my morning situation. I took the opportunity to lie on the sofa and have a telephone conversation with Liu Su. I didn''t ask her why she was called by Mo yesterday. If you want to say, Liu Su will naturally Say, and look at Murphy and my silly attitude, obviously the two girls are deliberately to hide me, I asked, but will make the fringe difficult.

    I''m in a good mood. I''m talking about it. It''s not the right time for Xiao to call in.

    "Uncle! Did you watch the news? " I didn''t wait for me to scold her that the light was not bright, but she startled me when she came up and shouted to me excitedly, "our love story has become a household news! Even the country''s leaders know! "

    "What?!" I got up too hard, and my chin hit my knee, and my tears ran, "what''s the news?!"

    "Video!" The goblin was both surprised and happy, eager to share the happiness with me, and her voice was excited and trembling. "Yesterday someone made a video of what happened in the dumpling house and uploaded it to the Internet"

    "I know that, and what national leaders know about it?"

    "Our love story," the goblin laughs, "you can see it when you surf the Internet. I just saw it. I didn''t expect to have a surprise when we got together. My dear uncle didi no, my dear brother didi Nan. It''s such a big trouble. If you don''t marry me, I can''t marry in my life. You have to be responsible for others.""What are you talking about?" Chu Yuan''s laptop was put on the coffee table, and I quickly turned it on.

    "I have no nonsense. Even the leaders of the state have heard about you and my love story, and they have to come to Beitian to understand the situation in person. Oh, no, how can I become a celebrity without paying attention?" The goblin said that she just got up, so I think she didn''t wake up, because she kept saying in her sleep, "brother Nan, if they invite us to dinner, shall we go or not? If you go, should you make a couple''s suit? I''m short. I''m standing with you. It''s better to wear high heels. Honey, are you free this afternoon? Accompany me to buy a pair of high heels. What did I call you just now? "Husband", I''m ashamed to die. But it''s very easy to scream. You say "four no four", husband. "

    I fought a cold war, and my goose bumps fell all over the ground." can you talk well? Who do you learn from whine? The goblin said shamelessly: "you hate it! They are just complaining to you! Hahahaha, hahahaha -" the goblin himself made more than a laugh. "Uncle, are you blushing now?"

    I think the person who knows me the most in the world is not the old man and stepmother, nor Chu Yuan or the fringe, but this stinking goblin - I have a good disguise, but she only listens to the voice, as if she can see my expression.

    After the computer is turned on, I immediately knock on the web page. I don''t know if I look at it. I''m scared. What the goblin said is not a lie! Yesterday''s event really shocked the country''s leaders!

    Of course, it doesn''t mean "love story"

    the influence of video events is far beyond my imagination! A leader of the State Council called on the relevant departments of Beitian to thoroughly investigate the incident and verify whether the identity of the police officers in the incident was true, truthful and severely punished.

    My friend sighs that Wang Jie is really finished this time. What I care more about and even make me dumbfounded is the name of the victim - "a couple of loving unmarried couples"

    the fringe must not have seen this news. Otherwise, I would not be in the mood to laugh with me just now When another phone call came in, my friend''s sweat immediately came down. It was the tassel. The ring was murderous, sour and murderous. Before my friend got on the phone, I suddenly got a smart idea. It was absurd to think that if I let Chu Yuan read the news, would she still be the first in the exam? But I immediately shook the idea out of my head. She would be jealous, but she was not Don''t hate goblins, this is even the development she would like to see. In nine out of ten, she will recommend this news to the fringe Murphy and the little purple. Then she is in a good mood, no less than getting her dream house this afternoon It''s sour teasing and mocking, venting the depression in your heart, and then playing tricks to induce you to coax her, emphasizing her irreplaceable position in your heart, then turning sorrow into sweetness, and turning back to happy little idiot.

    I thought it was from the purple garden. I could see it coming, but I was surprised. It was Xiao Sanye.

    When I got on the phone, just said "hello", I heard the sweet call from the third master with a flattering laugh, "good son-in-law"

    my friend didn''t answer, and hung up the phone directly

    "unmarried husband and wife" less than half a day, and Xiao was busy admitting that I was his son-in-law!

    PS is busy today until midnight to make up for the chapter left yesterday. Sorry, we can''t make it out today]

 Chapter 932

    Xiao Zhanhe''s making this call. To me, it''s nothing big, but to the leaders of the Bureau in Beitian City, it may be something big.

    The goblin who burns the bag wishes the world could see the leader''s sentence "the loving unmarried couple", put down my phone and began to publicize one by one according to the phone book. Boss Xiao is illiterate, which doesn''t mean that he has no intelligence. His business mind is still very developed. Due to poor business management, most of it is caused by competition outside the shopping mall. Before bleaching, he can''t get through with the police. After bleaching, the police can''t get through with him. What makes him feel more embarrassed is that long Xiaotian is darker than him, but the police can''t get through with him. So look at him In fact, the police are darker than long Xiaotian. He is born in the Jianghu. He has a strong sense of Jianghu spirit. He doesn''t have the capacity of "revenge for good". He believes in the patience of "revenge for good is not for the non gentleman". He doesn''t have the patience of "revenge for ten years is not late". He can only sing "life is short for a few autumn"

    so now he catches the opportunity to fight back. How can he miss it.

    First, the Qianlong manor case, then the shazhizhou shooting case. Finally, because of Wang Jie''s short video, the social impact has been expanded to the extent that Xu Heng didn''t even think of at the beginning - even shocked the national leaders!

    As the victim of two major events and the "brave and righteous" one, the name "Chu Nan" must have been placed in a corner of the leader''s desk. Therefore, the third master is busy becoming the "victim''s family"

    knowing that the official must find a way to weaken the influence of public opinion, so the rightful criticism and bombardment become the biggest for him If you want him to shut up, you have to find a way to meet his conditions, because he is the victim''s father-in-law.

    I always think that the third master is a goblin with both great wisdom and small intelligence, so Xiao Yike was born. He asked me for the right to speak, because he knew that with my character, he would not care about the right to speak at all, or even give up the right because he was worried about trouble, and the person who knew me and coveted the right was not Xiao Zhanhe That''s why he called me in a hurry - moyizhi''s call was only five minutes later than him. Indeed, for me, the value of this right of speech is extremely limited. According to my current living conditions, the government will give me a sealing fee that they think I will definitely feel is considerable in the name of bonus or spiritual compensation, But it''s not the same if the right of speech is given to Mr. Xiao or Mr. Lao mo. they can fight for hundreds, thousands or even tens of thousands of times of my interests for their own company or group. But those have nothing to do with me, so I don''t care who the right of speech is given to.

    As the saying goes, Sanye''s phone call came five minutes earlier, and Lao Mo and I both asked him. When the shazhizhou shooting happened, the goblin was one of the victims, so there was nothing wrong with giving this right to Sanye. Lao Mo was not so disappointed. He laughed and said: in private, you can be xiaozhanhe''s prospective son-in-law, but in public, you are Fengchang group You may be short of elites, who are our company''s negotiators appointed by overseas investment group yuezhigu new energy, and the principal of our company''s 13 cities plan team. If you lose them, they will lose tens of billions of big contracts

    Mo Yizhi, an old fox, has long wanted to ask me for advice and gain benefits for himself, and regarded me as one of the top ten The important chip of the leader of the three city planning group, I guess that vice director Zhang Li might have smashed all the fragile products that he could see in the office

    I just put down Mo Yizhi''s phone, moved the mouse to continue to read several news, listened to the scream of "ah", and then I turned around, only felt that the moment was black, pulled down and looked, it was the Oriental apron, but not yet Time to make PS2: sister has another leader, thank you.

    PS3: reply to "mylnj''s heavy heart" in the book review area:

    first of all, thank you, mylnj for your love and support for your sister. Then I would like to say that no matter who read the report on the disfigurement of a 17-year-old girl, I believe that it is a tragedy, not only a tragedy of two families, but also a tragedy of regret, heaviness, anger, sympathy and regret It''s a tragedy for all people, because it''s a reality, and we all live in such a reality, so such a tragedy will make us feel uneasy, even desperate

    I think, at this time, any emotion is reasonable, but I also feel that people should not be immersed in a certain emotion and constantly negative. Those who have made mistakes will be punished by law, and will accept moral condemnation. If they do evil, they can still disobey them. If they do evil, they can''t live.

    Life should be optimistic and positive. No matter for a bystander like you and me or a poor girl in a tragedy, it''s hypocritical to say something that''s too great. So I just say: I can take a warning. How about you?

    If everyone can take a warning, will society change? No one knows, but "start with me" is always right.

    Without a beautiful appearance, you can still see the beautiful world, lose part of happiness, and not necessarily get more happiness. Life was full of hope, and there were many happiness and beauty in life, just whether you found it or not.In addition to life, we can find all the lost humanity except the lost humanity. As for those who have lost humanity, it''s just a mouse. The cat catches, eats, sees, fights, finishes, feeds the cat, doesn''t eat, spits and drowns. It''s more meaningful to find the beauty and hope in life together from me than to cry with her.

    If Yuan Yuan cries, Nan Nan will wipe away her tears, make her smile, and then smile with her - many principles, so simple.

    So, my friend, don''t be heavy, because the rest of the girl''s life should be to heal the pain and find hope, to find happiness, not to stay in nightmares forever. Dreams and hopes exist in tomorrow, not in the weeping today, nor in the past yesterday.

    PS4: still reply to "mylnj". Today, this chapter was finished at about 2:30, because I gave you a post and some dregs had diarrhea. So it''s more than an hour late. If you stay up late again, oh ha ha

    ps5: to all the relatives who stay up late and so on: some dregs have been staying up for a long time recently, and may continue for a long time in the future, and they will live in reverse chaos So try not to stay up late and wait for a change. It''s not good for your health.

    PS6: there are so many PS today]

 Chapter 933

    I didn''t expect that the East, which is usually a lady and a clever girl, was so crazy. PS2: I sent a work about zero o''clock. I hope you can have a look at it, right and wrong. But I strongly recommend you to do what you can according to your own situation when you give love. Besides, a heart is not more money Less to measure, similar social events, know how to reflect, more significant, take a warning, from me, is also a manifestation of love.

    If conditions permit, donations must be made through correct and regular channels.

 Chapter 934

    As if in a dream, I don''t know whether it''s because of the strong wine or the strange but hot kiss.

    In fact, I shouldn''t be so surprised. Isn''t the Oriental affection for me always revealed? And just last night, Chu Yuan read her good friend''s "sullen" to me in a reasonable way. I suddenly found that I was funny. I had no basis to think that if there is only one person in the world that I can never see through, then this person must be the East. Isn''t she Lala? Doesn''t she like fate best? Didn''t she be jealous and like me? She is not to let me accept the fate of the heart, climb up my bed in the middle of the night, will a kitchen knife across the bridge of my nose? In that case, how could she like me?

    I kept thinking until Li Xinghui called - the appointed time was up.

    I have to change clothes, but my clothes are all in the room. I don''t know that the East has just come out, let alone the story between us. When I changed my clothes and came out, I was still sitting on the sofa in a daze. I thought I would not go in to change clothes because I was worried that the East was still angry, so I urged me to push me Open the door and enter, deliberately take the opportunity to be a peacemaker and resolve our conflicts.

    Raising two calves, lying on the bed with arms on their hands, the east of the body stretching out an attractive arc was shocked by us. We hurriedly pressed the laptop in front of us, even though we recovered our composure, "sister Xiaoye, brother Nan, what can I do for you?"

    In addition to the moment of panic when we entered the door, the eastern face was as usual, and the tone was peaceful, which made dongxiaoye stunned. Unexpectedly, the former crying and noisy Oriental had no one to worry about at the moment. When I saw that I didn''t have a little temper, I held my arms up, slightly raised my upper body, lovingly shrunk my shoulders and looked up. I was very happy to laugh at us. My feet were shaking and shaking As usual, when she was in a good mood, if it wasn''t for a band aid wrapped around her right thumb, sister Hu would have doubted whether what happened just now was true. "It''s OK. Isn''t there a date at night? I''ll help you pick out a suit of clothes for brother Nan"

    "pick out clothes? This or I come, I''m better at it, "said the East, turning over from the bed, running straight to the wardrobe, and saying," do you want to eat at someone''s home? It''s too formal. It''s not good. If it''s too rigid, restrained and deliberate, it''ll make people feel hypocritical. "

    just put my suit out on the winter Eve, and then hang it back," then don''t wear a suit. What about casual clothes? "

    "No, it''s too casual," said the East. "Why do people rely on clothes? Because clothes can set off a kind of temperament of people. It''s too casual. It seems that this person is not reliable enough. He asks you to do things. If you don''t have that kind of convincing temperament, people will look down on you in their hearts. "

    This is very reasonable. I can''t help nodding. On a winter night, I forgot to be surprised by the good mood of the East. I even forgot the original intention of choosing clothes for me. With a respectful learning attitude, "it''s too formal, too casual, and not good. The casual dress is the most suitable, right?"

    Dongfang pointed out, "correct answer ~"

    listen to Dongfang''s approval. Sister Hu is just like a primary school student who answers questions correctly in class and is praised by the teacher. She wrote her full joy on her face and listened to Dongfang, who turned over the wardrobe, continue: "but it''s also important to wear casual formal clothes, considering the date occasion, Date object and date purpose Wait a minute. The people who invite brother nan to eat at home are much older than brother Nan. They can hardly be regarded as elders, right? So when choosing clothes, we should choose those styles and colors that are more modest and restrained, which seems polite. However, it''s he who asks of you. We can''t lose the natural atmosphere. I think this blue gray V-neck T-shirt is very good for this slim black suit. "

    "In these two?" I can''t help frowning. There are many clothes in my wardrobe. Although they are not particularly expensive, most of them still have a brand. It''s not disgraceful to wear them on any occasion. The two pieces selected in the East are all cheap goods picked from the roadside when shopping with fringe, especially the blue gray V-neck T-shirt. Although the fabric is worth more than the price, it''s aging because of its color The style is fashionable, which can''t be worn open or matched with the coat, so even the tassels that are very good at measuring can''t even look away, so I''ve been pressing on the bottom of the cabinet since I bought them, even I haven''t been on my body, and I don''t want to be turned out by the east at the moment.

    "Well," said Dongfang confidently, "black trousers and a pair of lace up casual leather shoes are not glamorous, which is the most suitable. If you dress too brightly, people still think you intend to show off in front of your lover and daughter."

    I don''t know if I want to think more. I always think that when the East talks about Li Xinghui''s lover and daughter, there is a little taste in his tone.

    After looking in the mirror from top to bottom, I finally understood why Chu Yuan and sister Hu regarded the East as a teacher dressed in clothes. Such a cheap and unimportant set of clothes, so matched by her, gave people a new and amazing feeling, even called it shock. Sister Hu didn''t believe that I was standing in front of her, and even called this art.

    "My God, little chuzi, how can I never find out that you are more handsome than Wu Lefeng and have the temperament of a star?" Tiger elder sister dialed the bangs in front of my forehead, combed my messy hair neatly, and then turned to the east to ask, "isn''t this dazzling? Little Dongfang, he is more handsome than Liu Xiaosheng. Aren''t you afraid that Li Song will hook him up? Not all of them say that Li Song likes handsome men best? "Wu Lefeng''s handsome is not only a good-looking face, but also a confident aura from inside to outside. Liu Xiaosheng''s handsome is a kind of exquisite to the extreme. My small grass-roots people''s aura is certainly not as good as that of the big star Wu Lefeng, and the handsome is more like looking at Liu Gongzi''s neck but clapping his horse out of reach. My friends are still a little self-conscious, so measured, and really normal It''s not the same, but it''s not as exaggerated as sister Hu described. She doesn''t praise me at all, but makes full use of it to flatter the east so as to make her happy.

    The East looked at me a little distracted. Sister tiger''s words shocked her. Xuan''er blushed and said, "it''s just so"

    "it''s just so so?" Tiger elder sister a Leng, dare to love the east at all did not hear what tiger elder sister said.

    Dongfang also sensed his abnormality from the reaction of dongxiaoye, opened his mouth and yawned. He said wearily, "brother Nan, sister Xiaoye, if you go, I will not go, and I will make up my sleep at home."

    "You''re not going?" Tiger sister''s snack was shocked. She didn''t worry about leaving Dongfang at home, but mistakenly thought she was still angry.

    "Don''t go," the East bowed his head and pointed to the warped feet, peered at me bitterly, and said flatly, "how can I go? Fate to see the house, can not avoid walking around, where did I go? The toes hurt "

    sister tiger said:" if you don''t go, you won''t go. Li Xinghui is not a serious person. If you can''t, I don''t want to go. "Sister tiger deliberately turned off the topic," little Oriental, you said you need to make up your mind. What''s the matter? Didn''t you sleep well last night? "

    Dongfang crawled back to bed and said with a smile, "no, I slept well, but I didn''t sleep."

    This words can let me and winter small night make confused, tiger elder sister strange way: "sleep very good, but did not sleep? Honey, why can''t elder sister understand you? Are you sleeping or not

    The East cross legged sits well, opens the computer screen, the head also did not lift, way: "the South elder brother understands."

    "I understand?" Where can I understand?

    Dongfang just looked up at me and said with a smile, "I slept with my mother last night. She hugged me and talked to me all night. I fell asleep at dawn."

    Winter night is still listening to the clouds, but I really understand it. No wonder Dongfang is so happy when she comes back. Her mother has always been indifferent to her. Don''t talk with her mother and daughter in the same bed at night. Usually, there is little chance to talk. What Dongfang looks forward to most is Christmas day every year, because it''s her birthday, and only on this day will her mother accompany her I got up and spent the whole night, but last night was like the early arrival of Christmas? What are you talking about? "

    "It''s fate to talk about you. Xiaoye sister, Bobo sister, Mo sister, tassel sister and Xue sister are so much better," said Dongfang in a happy tone, laughing again: "brother Nan, you pissed my mother off. She took a few friends to drink from noon to midnight yesterday, and scolded you as long as she drank. She seldom talks and seldom gets drunk, but last night It''s time to jump on the table and swear, but I''ve always helped you to say good words. I didn''t expect you to be so heartless, just bite my feet if you don''t think I''m good. "

    " that''s my bite, it''s my bite, it''s my mistake, I''m heartless. "I want to emphasize the fact, but sister Hu stretched out her hand and twisted it on my buttocks, and my eyes were full of fire, so I had to change my mouth Confessing, I was very surprised. Did little oriental girl kiss me just now and say that she likes me, but it''s just a dream of mine? Otherwise, why don''t you see her have any shyness or embarrassment, not only help me choose clothes naturally, but also care about the previous contradictions?

    "You know you have no conscience," said the cunning in the eyes of the East, "come here, I''ll show you something."

    I haven''t answered yet, but sister tiger can''t bear to wonder, "what are you looking at?"

    "Sister Xiaoye can''t watch it!" Dongfang hurriedly put the computer screen on again, "it can only be shown to brother Nan. It''s a secret. It''s privacy. I just want to tell brother Nan that I just lost my temper. It makes sense."

    Dongxiaoye only knew that the East was angry with me and started to fight with me because I moved Chu Yuan''s laptop. Hearing her saying this, she couldn''t help asking, "are you going to show him yuan''s privacy?"

    The East is a ghost spirit, following sister Hu''s words: "so I can only show it to brother Nan, but not to sister Xiaoye."

    Dong Xiaoye has a strong self-discipline. She is not only not keen on digging other people''s privacy, but also ashamed of it. "OK, I don''t look at it, but little Dongfang, you can''t tell Yuanyuan that you have shown her privacy to your brother Nan. Otherwise, her cheeky face must kill us all"

    "don''t worry, sister Xiaoye, it won''t," Dongfang asked me in a pun "Of course, brother Nan won''t say that, will he?"

    I''ve guessed what the East wants to show me. Sorry, this chapter was already finished. When I was checking the manuscript, I suddenly received a call from my friend for help. I just came back from the hospital, and I still have to go back at dawn. I''m sorry for the chapter I owe you to keep the accountˇŁ

 Chapter 935

    Dong Xiaoye thought that the East would show me the so-called "secret of predestination" in order to make up with me, so although he didn''t think it was appropriate, he said nothing and went out first.

    "What are you going to show me?"

    "I don''t want to show you that!"

    As soon as dongxiaoye left, the East''s calm and self-confidence disappeared suddenly. I dare not even look at me, lift up the quilt, and hide myself with my laptop. "Brother Nan, hurry up, I''ll pick you up. It''s impolite for you to be late."

    "Well, I''ll go." I sighed, but I still couldn''t bear the inner condemnation. I said, "you said Yuanyuan didn''t know your secret. In fact, she knew it. Besides, she had seen your painting before."

    the eastern ''Huo'' jumped up from the bed, even the quilt didn''t lift. "What

    She hesitated for a moment, but didn''t tear the quilt off her head. Obviously, she was more afraid to see my expression at the moment or her expression at the moment when I was surprised. So she stood on the bed in such a way that I had the feeling of seeing ghosts in the daytime

    "cough" I was also very embarrassed. "I saw your painting. Yesterday, fate showed it to me "

    " ghost "trembles, only the sound of rain beating on the glass like bean seeds. After a long time, the East, who has a quilt on her head, said:" last time, when the computer was poisoned, I lied to her that half of the painting stored in your computer was also lost. She often asked me why I didn''t draw another smelly girl I knew that I had a backup and secretly saved it in her notebook. The more embarrassed I was to admit it, the more she asked, and the more amused I was! I finished painting the day before yesterday. She showed it to you yesterday! Stinky girl!! Stinky girl!!! "

    East scolded "Stinky girl", jumped up and stamped one foot, scolded three sentences, stamped three feet, the last foot just jumped on the edge of the bed, she couldn''t see the situation under the quilt, her right foot stepped on the edge of the bed, a little slip, her body was a stagger, the center of gravity was unbalanced, "ah" fell from the bed, fortunately, I was close, hurried up a step, will wrap In her arms, she is OK, but I have something - too fast, too fast, too hard, too fierce, my poor waist? Shame, anger, suicide? " My back ache voice all shivers, the bed is in front of me, but I can''t bend down to put down the East.

    "Bah!" East can''t see my condition, only know that I am holding in my arms at the moment, relieved, and continue to complain: "that stinky girl doesn''t know how to be ashamed, what can I be ashamed of? I''m angry! It''s agreed that there is no secret between sisters and no cheating, but she plays me like this! "

    I sighed. It''s not because you lied to her that you wouldn''t paint again, but she found the painting in her computer. I''m embarrassed to talk. The East said that Chu Yuan didn''t know how to be ashamed. It means that the girl likes me Dongfang sneered: "you forget, little bastard without memory. I haven''t forgotten. I''m still carrying a black pot for you. Brother Nan, I''ll tell you a secret."

    I''m very sensitive to Chu Yuan. "What''s the secret? "Predestined?"

    "Yes, do you remember? Once upon a time, when you wake up, you will have an inexplicable "Oriental saying. It seems that you think of something and suddenly stop.

    "What''s more inexplicable?"

    "Nothing," I held the East, and the quilt was more tightly wrapped. Although it rained outside, it didn''t feel hot even if it was covered in the quilt. She was not angry. "Wouldn''t it be boring if I said that? I have to scare her first, make her apologize to me, and then betray her. Only by playing with her once can she realize my feeling at this moment! "

    Brother Khan

    the East is not heavy, and the quilt is not heavy, but I don''t know why. When the East wraps the quilt, it becomes very heavy, and my arms are sore. "How do you feel at this moment, miss?"

    "Me?" The breath of the East is more and more difficult. When I asked in a different tone, I found that I was about to die of suffocation. I kicked my leg, "I''m hot, please let me down! I''m going to suffocate! "

    "Don''t move!" She was dishonest and affected my body. My waist hurt more. She said in a hurry, "if I could move, I would have thrown you out - the bed is at your hand, and you turn over."

    "Oh," the East replied, and xuan''er said again, "you are not allowed to hold the quilt!"

    I was stunned, subconsciously asked: "why?"

    "In a word, you are not allowed to hold on to the quilt!" said the East

    "Good, not grasp." I still don''t understand. What''s the use of holding the quilt. "One, two."

    As soon as Dongfang turned over and fell on the bed, he still wrapped himself in the quilt and couldn''t come out. He crawled into it quickly and said, "safe landing, brother Nan, sister Xiaoye and so on. You go."

    "Oh" I moved for a while, and the feeling of my waist was much better. "Aren''t you suffocating because of the heat? Then why are you still covering the quilt? "The East didn''t speak for a long time, then spat in a low voice: "ask clearly"

    "hmm?"

    "Let''s go! I''ll come out when you leave. If you don''t leave, I''ll be suffocated by the heat! "

    It dawned on me that xiaoniangpi hid in the quilt and scolded Chuyuan for a long time, but she was still shy because her secret was exposed. She dared not lift the quilt to see me!

    I couldn''t help but smile. I didn''t expect that the cruel oriental girl was so shy.

    I can''t bear to break her down, pretending to be confused and saying, "OK, I''ll go, I''ll go, lock the door, don''t open the door for strangers. I''ve brought several female college students. I haven''t touched them. I don''t know how they are. Don''t open the door randomly, remember?" I don''t know the purpose of Tianyou''s moving to the right door of my house. It''s always right to be careful.

    "You''re so long winded. I''m not a kid!" The tone of this word is like Chu Yuan''s, and the East has no good airway: "you are a wolf, so I will not let innocent lambs come in, which is cheap for nothing."

    In fact, I''m glad that the East refuses to lift the quilt, because I also don''t know how to face her.

    "You have a good rest. I''m leaving."

    When I came to the door, the East suddenly shouted, "brother Nan -"

    "hmm?" I turned around, I don''t know why she called me, but I didn''t feel surprised at all, as if I knew that she would definitely call me.

    East wrapped in quilt, curled up on his side, back to me, motionless said: "you promised me one thing before, remember?"

    "Remember." It was an agreement between me and the East.

    "Will you do what you say?" the East asked

    I don''t know why she mentioned it all of a sudden. Was it because her mother told her about studying abroad again last night? Ran Yibai deserves to be the mother of the East. Her daughter is incomprehensible. She is even more incomprehensible. She forced her daughter to study abroad, forcing her to run away from home. She managed to take her back, but she sent me back her attitude towards the East''s unwillingness to go abroad. Did she compromise or refuse to accept it?

    "Brother Nan''s word is his word," I said, "since I promised you, I will do it."

    "I believe you," said the East, "can I ask you two more things today?"

    Please?! My friend''s heart quivers and smiles bitterly. This little girl''s skin doesn''t hurt when talking. Last time I asked for this, it really embarrassed me. I finally nodded. Most of them were forced by Chu Yuan and sister Hu. So far, I feel regret. Now you ask me two more things when you open your mouth? If everything is as difficult as the previous request, do I still use life in my life

    but I just say, "what''s the matter?"

    The East is also not polite to me, saying: "first, I like you, but I beg you to promise me that you will never tell me whether you like me."

    I immediately stopped at

    PS: today''s chapter was finally sent to the wry smile before zero. At five o''clock in the morning, I changed yesterday''s Chapter Festival. I went out at seven o''clock and came back at noon. I haven''t closed my eyes for two days. I''m sleepy. I don''t know I can''t get up until a few points after I fall down, so I have to work hard to code out today''s chapter first. It''s easy to sleep]

 Chapter 936

    "First, I like you, but I beg you to promise me that you will never tell me if you like me."

    I was stunned. Unexpectedly, the East made such a request. The word "why" stuck in my throat for a while, but I still couldn''t export it, so I listened to the East and continued in a plain tone: "maybe I can''t help asking you later, maybe it will be like what I''ve asked you Like the girls in love, you will play coquetry and lose your temper. But you must not answer me. Even if I marry you and become your wife in the future, as expected in the fate novel, you should not tell me. Don''t tell anyone if you like Oriental pity. "

    "Why?" These three words are finally asked out.

    The East didn''t answer, and went on: "two, I don''t know exactly which day I started to like you, or because they started to like you because of them, but I''m sure that I did like you, brother Nan. I beg you, don''t tell anyone about this. You are the only one in the world who knows So, it''s a secret between you and me to know that Oriental people like you, OK? "

    I still asked, "why?"

    Because I really don''t understand, don''t understand who the East says'' they ''are, don''t understand why she doesn''t want others to know that she likes me.

    The east still doesn''t answer, just as the first request said: "even if I marry you and become your wife in the future, you can''t tell anyone that Oriental people like you."

    The third time I asked, "why?"

    This time, my tone is a little anxious, because two oriental requests can be summed up in one sentence: never tell anyone if I like her, including herself, and never tell anyone that she likes me!

    The East finally replied, still lying on the bed, still wrapped in the quilt, still back to me, still in a flat tone, "because the East likes you enough, you just need to like fate."

    I was stunned, because there was something different in the plain voice, which flowed into my heart

    "I hope that the people I like by fate will always like her wholeheartedly, because this is what she should get, and she believes that I want to be with you, so she didn''t tell me one day that I can like you, I won''t tell anyone one day, I Like you "

    I know, flow into my heart, is moved.

    When I opened the door, I suddenly found that if I used to think that Dongfang Lian Ren was a little girl who could compete with Chu Yuan from eccentric temper to elves'' loveliness, and she was a little monster with dark belly and thick black skin, I fell in love with her at this moment.

    Yes, maybe I''m just a momentary impulse, but I''m sure that the emotion at this time is love.

    The rhythm of the rain, the rapid and irregular heartbeat, this feeling is so familiar, so profound, just like at the beginning, the stinky girl who let me worry stood in the rain, shed tears, insisted to me: "it''s love, no longer like!"

    So, it''s love, so I opened the door, but I didn''t step out, but I couldn''t help turning around and back to the bed.

    I know, she must be like that smelly girl at that time, crying, just, her tears, don''t want to be seen by me.

    Dongfang knew that I was standing beside her, turning over, still covering the quilt, but seemed to see my expression. It was very quiet, but the two small hands that were exposed to grasp the corner of the quilt trembled slightly.

    She grabbed the quilt very hard, and the delicate fingers were blue. But I stretched it gently, and the quilt slipped down, but only the forehead was exposed, so the East refused to let me. I gave a nervous light shout. I let go of my hand, touched her head, turned her bangs, bent over her forehead and kissed her gently. I didn''t understand why So.

    I didn''t speak, because there was the same blank in my mind and heart, and the East didn''t speak. She didn''t respond to me kissing her forehead. I stroked her head again, turned around and walked to the door. The East said, "brother Nan"

    "HMM."

    The East was silent for a while, so he hid in the quilt and said, "if I marry you in the future, I am not because of predestination. If you marry me in the future, I will not be because of predestination."

    I was stunned. I smiled and said, "I believe that the Oriental compassion in my eyes is always unique."

    "It''s also because Nange in the eyes of Dongfang Lianren is unique."

    I want to laugh again, but listen to the East cheeky with a serious tone said: "my mother often put a word in her mouth: belong to me, no one can take; I want, no can not get - South brother, you and fate, are all mine."

    I want to laugh again, but I can''t laugh.

    Dongfang is very serious and confident.

    I had an appointment with Li Xinghui at the school gate of Chuyuan. I was worried about sister Hu asking questions about the East on the way, but I didn''t want to. I heard her scolding and complaining all the way.Tiger sister scolded Wang Jie. She complained about the leaders of the Municipal Bureau. The reason was a public statement issued by the police at three o''clock in the afternoon, an hour ago.

    After the shazhizhou shooting shocked the national leaders, Beitian officials dare not try to shirk perfunctoriness any more. They immediately issued a statement, saying that the "incompetent police officers" in the video are employed personnel, not in the police department, so they do not have the professional quality of the police, and the relevant departments have dismissed them immediately after the incident.

    The police''s move is nothing new, but in a sense, it''s also practical. After all, the video is fuzzy, and the face of the "non police officer" can''t be seen clearly. Although there is a voice, the name and surname are not named. So as long as the police don''t admit that the person in the video is a real police officer, no one''s attack is groundless. The biggest hard injury is nothing more than When I yelled at Wang Jie, I mentioned his gun. I''m not making up police. How can I have a gun? Therefore, Lin Zhi, a dog + Japanese + played a trick to me. In the police statement, he emphasized that the "non police" liked to boast. Because he had personal grudges with another party, "Chu", he often lied that he was a criminal policeman with a gun. Chu believed that, so when the incident happened, there was such a dialogue

    meaning, I didn''t know that Wang Jie was a criminal Lin Zhi is sure that I will help him round this lie. Indeed, I don''t mind helping him round this lie. But when the police made this statement, they ignored a very important thing: the people who filmed the video and most of the guests in the dumpling restaurant at that time were students of Beitian University. They didn''t know Wang Jie, but they knew Wang Xiaomeng and knew her All of them are police officers. After the police denied that Wang Jie was a police officer, the students immediately posted and incited a human flesh search. Within half an hour after the police issued a statement, they dug out Wang Jie

    just now, Wang Jie''s identity information was fully exposed on the Internet, and the police admitted that he was the "non police officer" in the video It''s not true that they don''t admit it. Lin Zhifang just called sister Hu. He was worried about Wang Jie''s online friend''s flesh. The next step was human flesh. I was angry at him in winter. That''s why the video revealed it. Before the police made this statement, they didn''t even get through the eyewitness to confirm that they wouldn''t break the lie my head is also a little swollen. Since those witnesses can come to me through Wang Xiaomeng''s human flesh, it''s only a matter of time. In order to find out the truth of the matter, there must be many people waiting to expose me - just ask the police to make it up before I''m dug out, and let all the witnesses shut their mouths

    now the old man is right about this I paid attention to the news. As soon as I lied to him about not having me, I was confirmed to be one of the protagonists in the video. The old man had to beat me to death. This statement was so stupid that it seemed that the officials of Beitian were kicked by donkeys. In winter, they scolded and scolded each other, but the reason why they made this low-level mistake was revealed. Because the video was immediately after the crime The theme of the video uploaded to the Internet is also "love legend" rather than direct criticism or questioning of the police. The lack of preparation of relevant parties resulted in the lack of timely containment measures at the early stage of the formation of public opinion, which led to the widespread publicity and circulation of the video. Later, it was found that the video had a bad impact, and it was immediately blocked on the website and forum, which inevitably was understood as a manifestation of a sense of emptiness of heart , so although their response was not too slow, they not only failed to stop the spread of the video, but also made the video become a household news overnight. Beitian is in the middle of an eventful autumn. The situation is extremely sensitive. The city is afraid of any further trouble, and their spirit is tense. As a result, they are really in a hurry to deal with it. On the contrary, they are in a hurry to make mistakes, and then they are one step wrong It''s estimated that Lin Zhi is more determined to catch Xu Heng now, and only in this way can we shift people''s attention. It seems that if I want him to wipe out the case of God''s blessing, I have to show some skill.

    After reorganizing my thinking, I suddenly found that the current bad situation of the police is not a big advantage for me?

    PS: it''s only one chapter today. A certain slag is going to Beijing. Sorry, I still owe it]

 Chapter 937

    When our car stopped steadily, Li Xinghui arrived. The chairman of blue city group drove himself, which showed the depth of the city. There was no omission in any detail that could win my favor, but it was more obvious that he had communicated with me in front of Guo Xiang, but he lost his arm and avoided the friendship between Guo Xiang and me. It could not be his negligence Sorry, the old brother is late. I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. It''s not good. It''s not good. Ha ha ha. After years of driving, I don''t know Beitian''s road very well. I''ve been around a little. I''m sorry. "

    Before I could welcome him, Li Xinghui had already stepped forward to hold my hand, as if a pair of old people had been missing for a long time, and the feeling of missing was too much.

    The white l-shirt, the blue trousers, a pair of leather shoes, Li Xinghui dressed simply and casually. At first sight, no one would think that this kind of black and thin old man would be one or two of the richest people in North China. Unless he is a man who knows the goods and knows the valuable watch of his wrist, he can guess that he has a very thick fortune.

    Oriental said that clothing can reflect a certain temperament of people. I think Li Xinghui''s low-key measures are to highlight his approachable people intentionally? After all, in terms of results, status, his respect for me and his age, he grew up and I was young. If he put on a show or momentum again, he would appear unable to put on airs and lack sincerity in seeking others?

    If I hadn''t listened to the words of the East, I might not have noticed these details. It seems that wearing clothes and clothes is really very learned. She holds those fashion magazines all day, and what she does is not useless.

    "You are welcome, Dong Li. I just arrived." My heart says, you just follow me, can''t you see our car just stopped, deliberately said to let me ''wait'' is to explain ''don''t drive for years'', remind me, you are driving to pick up my sister for school? This old man, with a lot of heart and eyes, has arrived early. He is waiting in a short distance. He deliberately slows me down and laughs

    Before he said anything, he saw another person pushing down the door from his car, purple and pink high-heeled sandals, reflecting a pair of small feet, white and sexy. Looking back, it was two white and slender legs. The owner of the legs wore a Pink Puffed skirt, with a Barbie like hair style, and the cold rain fell on her skin, which made her smart and instinctively shrink her shoulders and turn around. I only At a glance, I didn''t see her clearly, but I was sure that it was a young girl, not a good old face of Li Xinghui, Zhang Lingfang, the famous lady of Beitian, who made me afraid.

    I thought it was Li Song, Li Xinghui''s daughter at first, but I saw the door of the passenger''s seat was also pushed open. A girl dressed in a small white floral gown, a black pleated skirt, high-end sandals without heels, a little bowler hat with a crooked top, quickly ran over with an umbrella. "Dad, it''s raining, how can you not hit the umbrella? Take care to cool brother Chu. Hello, do you remember me? ˇ±

    the girl and Li Xinghui held an umbrella together. They immediately smiled and held out a small white hand to me. When I shook it, I relaxed and said with a smile, "of course, Miss Li is good."

    This girl, is exactly Li Xinghui''s gold, Jilted Liu Xiaosheng''s Li Song!

    In that case, who is the young girl behind? Looking at height and stature, it can''t be Zhang Lingfang, but it''s not Li Song. It''s difficult. It''s Li Xinghui''s new love? My friends are envious of the old lecher. At such an age, Li song has a sweet little mouth. "Brother Chu is so out of sight. If you want miss li, please call me a lawsuit."

    Li Xinghui said, "that''s right, Xiao Chu. You are so nice. You just like being polite."

    Li song once said "brother Chu". Li Xinghui didn''t call me "brother Chu". He directly reduced me to "little Chu". He and his mother would be closer.

    "You are so polite. Although I am young and frivolous, I still have a lot of self-knowledge. How dare I climb high? Don''t make people laugh at me. I don''t know how high I am. Ha ha."

    I always felt familiar at a glance just now, but the father and daughter of Li family stood in my way, and I also owed my head to look at the young woman who was struggling with the umbrella behind me. But suddenly, I heard the winter small night, who was holding the umbrella beside me, whisper: "children are not non children?"

    I was stunned, but when I saw the parents of Li''s family turn aside, the girl named by dongxiaoye in the back trembled, the umbrella opened, and the smile turned a little complicated. She walked slowly to me and said, "OK."

    Chu? What kind of title is this? I know she''s embarrassed. I don''t know what to call me, Mr. Chu? When she scolded me before, she had never been polite to me. Now she is polite, but she seems hypocritical? We didn''t know that well.

    Just a title is enough to see that Tong Fei is much more principled than Li''s father and daughter. Seeing this girl, I didn''t mean to shake hands with me. Instead, I had a little favor for her, but the premise is that it is based on 99% contempt and contempt - little star, for the sake of position, can''t help but be extremely, willing to be supported by such a bad old man as Li Xinghui No wonder Wu Lefeng hates you. You are so sorry that murui protects you like that!

    Of course, I won''t write the emotion in my heart on my face. I said with a light smile, "Hello, Miss Tong."

    Tong Feifei was polite to me, but he had some accidents. Although he didn''t see anything from my face, he didn''t hide it in winter. Tong Feifei''s face changed a little, but he just smiled bitterly and said nothing.How could Li Xinghui not perceive the change of atmosphere, but he asked knowingly, "little Chu knows Miss Tong?"

    "Who doesn''t know the half hearted heroine who can''t be more angry?"

    Listen to me. Tong Fei unconsciously presses the umbrella eaves down again. It seems that he is afraid that passers-by will recognize her. In fact, how many passers-by are there in such a rainy day? Even if there is, it''s not necessary to see her love you and recognize her. In the end, she is just a new person in the entertainment circle, only this film.

    Obviously, she was guilty.

    Li Xinghui said with a smile, "that''s good, that''s good." As for the good news, Li Xinghui didn''t go on, just glanced at me, dongxiaoye and tongfeifei one by one, with vague eyes.

    I felt a tremor in my heart. This old boy didn''t want to redo his old skill and play a trick on me again?!

    "How can miss Tong and Dong Li?" winter night obviously thought of going with me, and the tone was very vigilant.

    The face is complex.

    "Ha ha, it has a lot to do with the second thing I asked little Chu for you," said Li Xinghui, who probably knew his reputation and clarified it deliberately and politely. "Miss Tong has been in trouble recently. She has turned to me for help, but I''m not satisfied with what I can do. Take her and ask brother Chu for help. ˇ±

    "what can I do to help Dong Li Is Li Xinghui wearing a high hat for me, or is he deliberately humiliating me?

    "Of course we can help," Li Xinghui glanced at Tong Feifei. In addition to being obscene, he was a little sorry and unwilling. The goods were very deep, but they were only hidden. The original flattery also led to a sigh. "We are in sympathy with each other. We are all those who have been blamed, and may be the same person."

    I Zheng, "Liu Xiaosheng?"

    Hearing this name, Tong Feifei looked at my eyes, showing a trace of resentment, and immediately lowered his eyes, for fear of being noticed, I only pretended not to see it, and said curiously, "how did miss Tong get the blame for young master Liu?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe you should know," said Tong Feifei

    "I know?" I was stunned again.

    "I don''t like to hear it anymore," Miss Tong, would you like to say something straight? We don''t seem to know you very well. We can''t understand your profound words. I just think you are scolding us and Liu Xiaosheng for using one nostril to exhale. "

    Tong Feifei is also hot tempered. It''s beyond my expectation that he can bear it. So it''s reasonable to burst out. "Are you angry with Liu Xiaosheng through one nostril? I don''t know, but you are familiar with Wu Lefeng and murui. That''s right?"

    Wu Lefeng has been haunted by "monogamy and divorcement" gossip. His relationship with murui is a big secret of his acting career. Tong Fei put the two names together in front of Li Xinghui, which made me feel angry. He said: "I have some friendship with Angkor and murui, but it has nothing to do with Prince Liu?"

    I deliberately separated Wu Lefeng and his wife from Mu Rui to remind Tong Feifei that he should pay attention to the proper way of speaking.

    It seems that Tong Feifei really wants me. Seeing that there is anger in my eyes and a little fear in my eyes, he mutters in a low voice, "does it matter? You understand it in your heart"

    I want to say that I don''t understand it, but Li Xinghui suddenly interrupts and says, "I think there must be some misunderstanding in it, Miss Tong, you''re not right in this attitude"

    Li Xinghui''s eyes are shining, and Tong Feifei is shocked I have to shiver all over. I can''t help but frown - there must be something in it!

    "Little Chu, you don''t know that Miss Tong has suffered a lot of inexplicable wrongs recently. She''s in a bad mood. It''s not for you. Don''t take it to heart. She''s really willing to make friends with you, isn''t it, Miss Tong?"

    Not reluctantly, the child nodded, but the insolence in his eyes was gone. He wronged and said, "I''m sorry, I''m not in a good mood. I hope you don''t get along with me."

    A soft word, but it has made children''s eyes red.

 Chapter 938

    She''s a superstar in the entertainment industry. I''m a nameless little employee in the workplace. She''s hot in fame and wealth. She''s as plain as water in the crowd. She puts down her honor and bows to me. She''s very reluctant. What''s more, I''m still a friend of the man she hates because of love, which is a kind of humiliation No matter she is your friend or enemy, I suddenly feel soft. "Miss Tong, I really can''t understand you. Are you sure it''s Mr. Liu who can''t help you?"

    "I''m not sure," Tong Feifei said, staring me in the eye, "but since I was invited to his party, a series of bad luck has happened to me. Half of the records have been cut and stranded, and the new films have been temporarily changed before they are put into the group. The company has cancelled all my announcements, banned me from any kind of programs, or even allowed me to accept any form of programs Interview "

    " why? " I don''t understand that "love you with two hearts" is still hot. With the arrival of the holiday, the box office is full of potential. It''s estimated conservatively that the box office will be more than 300 million or even more than 400 million in one summer vacation. Although children are not ordinary in acting, they are more amazing. It''s also the No.1 girl in this work. Its huge appreciation potential is not estimated, Does the company not take the opportunity to hold hot but hide the truth of killing?

    "I also want to know why, so I come to beg you." The mouth says "beg", but the eye shoots out, but is angry.

    I said with a smile: "Miss Tong, I think you''ve made two mistakes. First, I don''t have it. Mr. Liu shouldn''t have so much energy to let your company shut you down. As far as I know, your company is one of the top entertainment media groups in China. Even if its foundation is not as strong as Mr. Liu''s, it doesn''t need to see Mr. Liu''s face to such a degree."? After all, your company and Liu''s are in two different fields. Secondly, I don''t have any reason. Mr. Liu should have no reason to rectify you. "

    "Don''t you have a reason to straighten me?" Tong Feifei asked

    I said: "even if there is one, do you think I can get Liu Xiaosheng? How much capital do you need for such a boring little thing? Is it too much fun? I don''t have this energy, and I''m not so childish. Young master Liu is not a fool. If you ask me a little, you will know how many grudges there are between me and young master Liu. Even if he wants to sell me, I don''t want to owe him personal love. Besides, miss Tong, I''m sorry to say that it''s not worth it. "

    Tong Feifei didn''t get angry when I said this, so she was a girl with some brains. I was so angry that I immediately realized the irrationality, but Li Xinghui said: "little Chu, this is what you don''t know. Miss Tong''s new film, Liu Shi is the biggest investor behind the curtain, a big production with a total investment of more than 500 million yuan, has been prepared For more than two years, it''s not reasonable to ask for a change after Miss Tong''s fire. "

    As Li Xinghui said, I and Dong Xiaoye were stunned. I didn''t know that Liu Shi even set foot in the movie investment. Tong Fei was not at a loss because of my words, but disappeared for this reason. He continued to complain and stare at me.

    "Well, let''s sit down and talk about these things slowly," said Li Xinghui, soothing the atmosphere. "Little Chu, your little sister is really interesting and lovely."

    When he talked about Chu Yuan, I couldn''t help getting a little hot on my old face.

    At this time, the school is very quiet. Looking in from the door, no one can see, no one can walk around in the building. The stinky girl wants us to pick her up at this time. The dare test is not over yet! Li Xinghui''s smile is clearly the impatience of Chuyuan. He''s happy with his smile. He doesn''t worry that I won''t accept his heavy gift!

    "My little sister is young and ignorant, which makes Li Dong laugh."

    "Where to say, where to say," Li Xinghui said pun: "the opportunity does not belong to anyone, but only occasionally when passing by, who seized it, that is who it is. Don''t see that it''s just this stretch of hand, but it can benefit for life. Haha, this point, little Chu is not as good as your younger sister, you can see, she is not young and ignorant, but promising, haha ˇŁˇ±

    I just pretended to be silly and said with a smile, "thank you for your praise, but this girl is really not very sensible. I will teach her a good lesson in the future."

    I have an instinctive aversion and rejection to Li Xinghui. If he didn''t lure me with Zhang Mingjie, I would not eat his meal at all, let alone deal with him. I would not make friends with him even if I could benefit from it all my life.

    Just say, then listen to winter small night way: "the edge edge came out."

    I turned my head and saw that, sure enough, a small umbrella ran out of the teaching building, around the small puddles on the ground, and came running awkwardly, occasionally jumping, with lovely and clumsy movements, which showed that the unusual poor motor nerve was not exactly Chu Yuan.

    The girl handed in the paper before the bell rang. I don''t think she saw half a figure in the school except her. I''m afraid she turned in the paper early.

    "Elder brother" doesn''t look like the stinky girl is rushing over. She is very excited. But when she comes to me, she immediately becomes a person. She drags my corner and shrinks behind me. Although she doesn''t see Li Xinghui for the first time, she is still timid.

    "Is it called?" I didn''t pull Chu Yuan out, but I stroked her head and taught her, "this is Uncle Li. You''ve seen it before. This is Sister Li Song. You''ve seen it, too."Whoever I introduce, Chu Yuan will be called. When I introduce Tong Feifei, I am a little vague, "this is sister Tong. You should have seen it on TV."

    Unexpectedly, Chu Yuan met the big star. Although surprised, he was not excited. His tone was the same as calling Li Xinghui''s father and daughter, "sister Tong is good."

    This surprised Tong Fei. She could see from Chu Yuan''s expression that the girl knew her, but she was so calm and calm in front of such a big star as her. Tong Feiliu frowned slightly, and his eyes changed again. It seemed that Chu Yuan''s self-cultivation was very unpredictable. Then he thought that our brother and sister must not be as ordinary as we said. He thought that I stressed that I had no identity and no background. I was playing pig and eating tiger. I was more awed and resentful at the same time.

    But I know that the stinky girl just saw two beauties standing opposite me, and she was upset. Otherwise, she wouldn''t pinch me by the waist. I didn''t know that Li Xinghui invited me to dinner in advance, and would take the beautiful star to sit with me. Chu Yuan must have thought that I was hiding this on purpose, and didn''t want to take her with me. Or, I thought that I was too handsome to wear today There are always a lot of ideas for this girl.

    "The rain is a little tight. Let''s not stand on the side of the road to exchange greetings, let''s recognize Miss Tong. I''m afraid it will cause a stir. We can''t leave when we want to, ha ha ha," said Li Xinghui, who is very clever. It''s not only to flatter the child, but also to ease the cold field caused by Chu Yuan''s meeting with him, so as to make a step for the big star Love, let''s talk in the car, small lawsuit. You take Miss Dong''s car with your little sister and lead the way in the front. I''ll follow you. Let''s go to see the house of Yahu in Tiandi garden first, and then go to the air garden in platinum Bay. Ha ha, aunt Lingfang will not be much worse in preparing the meal then. "

    Hearing Li Xinghui''s two names, Chu Yuan''s eyes almost blinded me, and the stinky girl seemed to have a heavy nose. Tiandi yuan Yahu house and platinum Bay air garden are not far away from each other, but they are all famous high-rise residential areas of Beitian, especially platinum Bay air garden, which is the most prosperous area in the city center, gathering with Fengchang The head office of the group is only two or three miles away. It is one of the most iconic buildings nearby and the place where the most celebrities gather. It is said that the smallest house type there is also more than 240 square meters. The house price is the first in Beitian!

    "Go straight to platinum bay!" Chu Yuan can''t help jumping out of a sentence, immediately blushing, cover up the shame way: "let people wait for a long time, not good"

    Li Xinghui father and daughter are a Zheng, Li song is not as good as Li Xinghui know how to cover up, a little bit of flesh pain flashed on his face, but Li Xinghui laughed, "OK, OK, little Chu, I said, your sister, not only interesting and lovely, but also absolutely promising."

    I don''t know if Chu Yuan knew the house price of Beitian very well, because he was mixed with the two information demons of Dongfang and xiaoyike all day, or because of the occupational disease who wrote the novel and looked up the information about it, but after a moment''s calculation, she cried out this sentence. Obviously, he came to a positive conclusion: the house of Yahu, Tiandi garden No matter how expensive a child is, it can''t be as expensive as platinum Bay sky garden!

    Li Xinghui''s reaction also confirmed this point, "well, go to platinum Bay directly." In his capacity as Li Xinghui, if the house of Tiandi garden is better than platinum Bay, he will not fail to say it.

    Then, Li Xinghui re emphasized: "xiaosue, you and your little sister take Miss Dong''s car to lead the way. Xiaochu and miss Tong take my car. Ha ha, Miss Tong, tell Xiaochu about your business in the car."

    Li Xinghui said this twice, and then he gave Tong Feifei a wink. I looked at Dong Xiaoye, only when he suggested Tong Feifei and us. As a star, these things are not easy for too many people to tell in detail, so no one thought about them, but did not know that this dangerous dinner was officially kicked off at this time

 Chapter 939

    Although Li song is sitting in the car, Dong Xiaoye is careful not to slow down the speed. I know that she is to make sure that we are always in her rear-view mirror.

    Li Xinghui drives. I should be polite in the passenger seat. Besides, there is a beautiful girl in the back. When I get on the bus, Li Xinghui puts his handbag in the passenger seat, which immediately helps me open the back door and makes me feel uncomfortable with a funny smile.

    The handbag belongs to a private item, which I can''t touch. Li Xinghui, the chairman of blue city group and the top celebrity of Beitian, personally invites me to be a little man. I''m afraid that if I don''t dare to be insisted by him again and again, then I''ll strip his face. What makes me uncomfortable is Li Xinghui''s insistence on me sitting behind.

    It''s certainly a beautiful thing to sit side by side with a beautiful star. Most men will be thrilled. If Li Xinghui doesn''t ask for me, he will give me such an opportunity. Even if I know how to do it, I will be grateful. However, in this case, he obviously has an ulterior motive -- Tong Fei asked for him first, and then asked him to help me, Li Xing Hui''s ambiguous eyes, which can be understood as long as they are men''s eyes, clearly indicate that I can do something when I can

    my friends know how bad their reputation in the relationship between men and women is. Li Xinghui''s move is a bit too much. However, the child sitting in them acquiesced in it, and didn''t make a sound, which made me feel uneasy. I think Li Xinghui and the child It seems that there is some tacit agreement or agreement between the two.

    Maybe I thought too much. I sat on the right side of the car, with the children''s window on the left side, leaving a place for the eldest one in the middle. I didn''t know whether I was afraid or looking forward to it. Li Xinghui didn''t have any words or deeds to suggest any more. He focused on driving, and let children tell me his recent experience in detail.

    No wonder that Tong Feifei would appear at Liu Xiaosheng''s party that day. It turns out that Liu Xiaosheng has been thinking of investing in film production since he took over Liu from Liu laozongzi. At that time, a media group came to Beitian to seek a joint venture project of film and television works. The two media groups, which are today''s Tong Feifei''s affiliated companies, made a joint venture.

    Young master Liu is extremely conceited, but he has real talent and practical learning. He is a high-profile person who pays attention to his work. If he doesn''t sing, he will be astonished. So both sides have the production that will soon start shooting with a total investment of more than 500 million yuan. But this matter has been delayed by tongfeifei''s company.

    Young, frivolous and rich, Mr. Liu is naturally regarded as a fat sheep. After listening to Liu Xiaosheng''s intention to invest in large-scale production, he is not fooled by others? So with a wonderful script, they finalized the project. In order to coax Liu Xiaosheng to sign the contract, they enlarged their view that the preparation period is four months, the shooting period is five months, and the post production period is three months. As long as the funds are in place, the production period is at most one year.

    Mr. Liu, after all, is a layman. He believes that he can''t get it. He chose a director, an actor, a scenic spot, and a scene. It took him more than two years to prepare for the blockbuster.

    In fact, in the past two years, as Mr. Liu gradually became familiar with the industry, he was patient, seldom urged, and never dropped the chain in terms of capital, which made his company feel guilty.

    Half a year ago, Liu Xiaosheng''s discontent broke out. The rumor that Miss San wants to seek cooperation in Beitian came out. All the major groups interested in the project began to gather funds, keep their energy and energy, in order to take the lead in the competition for the cooperation projects of Miss San. However, Liu''s family made a mistake in the aspect of fund collection because Mr. Liu has expanded too many new market projects in recent years Difficult, most of these projects have achieved results, which is conducive to the future development of the company. Just to allocate funds for this purpose is to gouge out the meat on yourself, which will cause great damage to the future development of the company. Only the five hundred million yuan invested in Tong Feifei''s company didn''t even hear the sound of big farts. Liu Gongzi would like to transfer some of the money back, which would the other party agree? The two families are not happy, but the other side is in fault. In this way, they owe Mr. Liu a favor they can''t afford. No wonder, I thought to myself, the Liu family has extravagant hopes for the third miss''s project, but they don''t care much. It''s the eldest''s leisure and elegant. They came to help Zhangjia seize the power in Fengchang. They knew clearly the current situation of the Liu family, and couldn''t compete with Fengchang, so they might as well To help Zhangjia get the wind and be the backstage driver of Zhangjia can also benefit from the third miss.

    Young master Liu is very clear that Beitian is the most powerful partner of the third miss. Fengchang group is waiting for work with ease and seeking new development opportunities in recent years. Even if Zhangjia can''t pull the Mohist school, Fengchang is a mess. It''s always good for Fengchang to miss the opportunity of cooperation with the third miss due to internal disorder.

    The grapes you can''t eat are sour, and you can''t get the chance to grow. Of course, you don''t want to see your rivals grow. Mr. Liu, it''s really damaging

    to put it bluntly, the blockbuster invested by Liu''s family is under the banner of internationalization. Children are not the leading actors in this play, just a woman No. 3. There are not many plays, but because men No. 1 and women No. 1 They are all Hollywood bigwigs who have been nominated by Oscar. The No eternal.Because she focuses on the overseas market and has foreign actors participating in it, a large number of English dialogues require that the English level of domestic actors must reach a certain standard. Tong Fei was one of the newcomers that the company focused on training for the play in that year. She got the role of "three hearts and two minds" because of Wu Lefeng. She didn''t expect to be angry. The company praised her It''s just a fluke mentality. After the fire, she naturally handed over the role of No.3 girl in this movie to her. Unexpectedly, the fire was not slow in the sky, but it fell faster on the ground. Liu Xiaosheng said that the company would change its corner

    unconsciously, the child sitting by the window had moved to the original empty position in the middle, using complex Staring into my eyes, youyou said: "the film is invested by Liu Shi. Our company owes Liu Shi the favor and doesn''t want to lose this future partner. Of course, we dare not offend him. Moreover, the film doesn''t lack star appeal. Compared with them, what am I? I know what I mean. Even if I take part in the show, it''s a bit of gimmick in the domestic media reporting at most. It''s not worth it. The company will change a new face hole to play the play, which can also be popular. So how can I offend Mr. Liu for me? For them, as long as their actors get angry, it doesn''t matter whether her name is Tong Feifei or any other name, Chu "

    I''m thinking about the reason why Liu Gongzi instigated a quarrel between the two families of Mo and Zhang. I didn''t pay much attention to the fact that Tong Feifei came to me, though I was aware of it. Only when Tong Feifei felt it, the more excited it became, She always hesitated about how to call me. She didn''t want to respect me too much and didn''t dare not disrespect me. So she just called me a surname, "Chu". She said it in a complicated tone, which made people feel confused.

    I don''t like Tong Feifei very much, but I have to admit that Tong Feifei is a very beautiful woman. Unlike ordinary stars, we can only see from afar. We can smell her breath almost, and we can see the real pores on her face, but we can''t see any flaws on her skin. Her beauty is naked, although I always think that she is just beautiful, and can be treated by her At such a close distance, I was a little flustered. I didn''t know where to look, so I didn''t respond. Why did she ask me, and nodded stupidly: "listen to you, it''s true"

    instead of seeing me nodding, the child said busily: "so long as Mr. Liu is not difficult for me, it''s just a matter of words, The company will return the role to me, so I beg you to help me. "

    "If it''s really young master Liu who is trying to embarrass you, of course I don''t mind saying some good words for you." I want to say that Wu Lefeng certainly doesn''t want me to help you, but he will listen to Mu Rui at last, and Mu Rui must want me to help you, so you owe Mu Rui this favor. But I''m afraid that Li Xinghui is also in the car. I didn''t say that in time Hold your mouth.

    I never thought that I hesitated, but Tong Fei didn''t know where to go, just felt a little hand on my thigh, and heard her voice humming like a mosquito, "as long as you are willing to help me and don''t care about me, I am myself"

    I was scared, for fear of being seen by Li Xinghui, and whispered: "Miss Tong, what are you doing? What''s the matter with you? "

    I went to move Tong Feifei''s hand. Instead, she took my wrist in her hands and pulled my hand to her thigh. "As long as you don''t care about me anymore, please help me to ask Mr. Liu for help. As long as you want me to thank you, I will thank you."

    Grass! Don''t you scold me?! Chu is willing to help you. It''s in the face of Wu Lefeng and his wife. Do you think I''m willing to take advantage of the fire?!

    I was furious and furious in my heart. I stared at Tong Feifei and saw her expression, but I couldn''t help but be shocked. Tong Feifei was blushing and her eyes were full of tears, which was not only humiliating, but also helpless and sad. There was also some hatred and resentment, but what she looked at was not me, but the front.

    I was a little stunned and looked at her. In the rear view mirror, Li Xinghui''s mouth was full of evil smile.

 Chapter 941

    Platinum Bay community is located in the golden area of Beitian city center, but the environment is quiet and beautiful. Looking down from Li Xinghui''s house on the 36th floor, it is an unbelievable green area. Artificial lake, green grass, rockery, and flowers are all in a cluster. It is even more expensive to take the quiet out of the noise. Besides the landscape, it is the most prosperous commercial street in Beitian, running through the East and the west, as Chu Yuan said On the other side of the artificial lake, just one wall away and less than two miles to the west, is the building of Fengchang Group Corporation.

    The artificial lake is wrapped in a lush forest. Looking down through the window, I found that the side of the forest is the long plank oil road when we enter the community. Only because of the exuberant trees and luxuriant foliage, we didn''t find that it''s not far away from each other. It''s the artificial beauty that we can wave the oars and go boating.

    Where can I find this beautiful scenery in the downtown area like steel jungle? Air garden, to hear the name again, is also less of a lot of pompous flavor - not a garden in the air, but in the garden space.

    So beautiful at a glance, who can not love? At least Chu Yuan, the little bastard, loves more and more. He lies in front of the floor to floor window and doesn''t feel dizzy. Unlike sister tiger and I, she has been dizzy for a long time. She likes the view outside the window and the house behind her.

    The area of 360 square meters, four rooms, two halls and three bathrooms, European and American style decoration, atmosphere and luxury, estimated by the most conservative market price, also need more than 30 million yuan. Based on the current market appreciation, there will be a huge value-added space in the future. Guo Xiang really underestimated Li Xinghui. Where is the cost of his money?

    Li Xinghui said yesterday that he has two vacant houses, which is true. Although Zhang Lingfang came to prepare them early in the morning, from slippers and towels to tea and snacks, it is easy for the discerning to realize that no one lives here. But Li Xinghui said it was a lie to start looking for someone to wear hardcover these two days - the house is not only magnificent, but also full of furniture and appliances.

    I believe that the house has been vacant, because the furniture here is new, and I can''t see the necessary daily necessities in the house. For example, there is a room as a study, where desks and bookshelves are placed, but there is no computer on the desk, and there are no books on the bookshelves; there is a bedroom with a dresser, but I have turned all the rooms, Mo When it comes to cosmetics, I don''t even see the comb. There are towels, hand sanitizer and toilet paper in the three bathrooms, but no toothpaste, toothbrush, shampoo and so on. The towels, toilet paper and hand sanitizer are obviously newly bought, just like the slippers I wear on my feet at the moment

    I have no interest in this house, and naturally I don''t care whether it has lived in people, but I can come to Chu Yuan Said, this discovery is a big surprise - a house that has lived in people, a second-hand house, a house that has not lived in people, a new house

    The sofa is also European style, big and soft. Sitting down, it feels like sitting on the cloud. Sister Hu also bumps her butt with great interest. I know she is surprised at the comfortable elasticity of the sofa, but Li Song and Tong Fei on the other side don''t think so. They mistakenly think that she is "checking the goods" like Chu Yuan, who is still looking around, Li Song even glanced at Chu Yuan secretly and said that she was angry. Xuan''er thought that she was smiling naturally and told me that she was going to help Zhang Lingfang prepare dinner in the kitchen. I know that she was worried that the house was about to fall into Chu Yuan''s hands. She was afraid that she could not control it and expressed her emotions on her face.

    This point is better than Li Song''s. my appearance is natural and calm, but I''m really ashamed of Chu Yuan and sister Hu. In particular, Chu Yuan''s stinky girl pretends to be surprised by the exquisite workmanship of the furniture, but the fool can see that she''s feeling it to see if the furniture is intact, whether there are clothes in the wardrobe, whether there are shoes and wine in the shoe cabinet There is no wine in the cupboard, there are no books in the bookcase, there are no dishes in the TV cupboard, to judge whether the house has ever lived in a stinking girl, who seems to regard the house as her own property, and not allow others to desecrate the place, so every time she sees the empty cupboard, she can''t help laughing. She thinks that others can''t see it, but only she doesn''t see how much she laughs I can''t pretend to see it. I don''t mean to be despicable, I don''t like it. Li Xinghui said, "it''s very good."

    At the word''s exit, Tong Feifei''s eyes were not contemptuous, and Li Xinghui''s smile was stiff for a moment. They could see Chu Yuan''s love for the house and tiger sister''s heart, but they could not see what I thought in my heart.

    As long as I don''t say I like it and I don''t show my heart, they feel uneasy.

    "Drink tea, drink tea," Li Xinghui poured out five cups of black tea from the exquisite glass pot, the first one was pushed to me, the second one was pushed to winter Xiaoye, the third one was pushed to my side, presumably for Chu Yuan who was unwilling to sit down firmly, and the fourth one was pushed to Tong Feifei who was separated from me by an empty seat. He picked up the last one himself and blew the hot air of blowing curl, laughing: "The best and most expensive house in Beitian is Qianlong mountain villa developed by Longshi group. The villa is close to the mountain and the water. The scenery is natural, which is not comparable to the rockery and the water here. There are not only birds singing and flowers fragrance, but also the fragrance of soil. There is fresh air, which is different from here. Although the building is high, you can open the window, hear the noise in the city, and there are many flowers and plants, But it can''t cover the smell of gasoline in the city. "I took a sip of tea, but I didn''t taste it. I felt very hot and didn''t dare to drink it. I was afraid that the wound that my mouth and jaw were kicked by the East would hurt, so I had to put down my cup and smile, "there are advantages and disadvantages, there are advantages and disadvantages, there are no two best in the world."

    "That''s right," said Li Xinghui. "Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. It''s only about demand and choice. Although the villa of Qianlong villa is good and beautiful, it''s too remote. After all, people live in the city. The more wealthy people are, the more inseparable they are from this steel jungle filled with automobile exhaust. They are busy with work and social activities all day long. Time is more than money, it''s life! It''s not only my own life, but also the life of hundreds of employees. In today''s society, life is more practical. The only house here is better than that of Qianlong villa. The word "practical" is also different from person to person. If I live here, it''s not practical. Chu, you live here It''s so practical, ha ha, isn''t it, Miss Dong? Little sister? "

    Li Xinghui asked Dong Xiaoye. Obviously, he thought that the relationship between Dong Xiaoye and me was unusual. He also praised her as one of the future owners here. Sister Hu blushed at once and didn''t have a good time to answer. Chu Yuan was totally abnormal. She nodded her head with a very thick face and said, "Hmm".

    I didn''t pay attention to Chu Yuan. I just laughed at myself. Is this place practical? But it''s not necessarily the same. It''s all the capital for rich people to show off their status and wealth? I am a small white-collar wage earner. I''m afraid I can''t even raise it?

    It''s true that he is a friend of his own. When talking about the dragon family, Li Xinghui is a little bit complacent and continues to laugh: "why does the dragon family collapse? It''s because the villa of Qianlong mountain villa is good and expensive. Unfortunately, it can''t be sold. Long Xiaotian has been shot dead by Xu Heng. If he didn''t die, I think about it. At the beginning, he emptied out the old base to do the project. He got the name, but Li didn''t see it. He also sent the dragon family to the third young lady with both hands. I think he would be killed by his own faint move. The third young lady earned money Enough, the money invested in Long''s family has not been wasted. Now, Qianlong mountain villa is her, and long''s group has also spared her. Long''s family really accompanies his wife and turns into soldiers. After all, long Xiaotian just forgot the word "practical" and forgot to profit for the sake of fame. But miss three chose to cooperate with him at the beginning, which is to understand his mentality? So she became the final winner. Thanks to my own cleverness, I reminded Miss San that the government''s plan to develop Qianlong mountain villa was too flashy and unrealistic to be fooled by long Xiaotian. I didn''t expect it at all. People not only saw through this point, but also calculated it to today. Haha, it was funny that I thought the little girl was so naive and stubborn at that time Fixed, even unreasonable. "

    I''m afraid you reminded miss three that Qianlong mountain villa was too flashy, and didn''t really think so. Instead, you didn''t grab the project and didn''t want it to be taken away by the dragon family. So you talked about it?

    When it comes to miss three, I hope Li Xinghui can say more, because I know nothing about miss three, but Li Xinghui has met Miss three, so I said quietly, "little girl? The development of Qianlong villa was decided five years ago. Was it a little girl five years ago? So miss three is not very old to this day? "

    Li Xinghui was stunned at first, then put down the transparent glass teacup, shook his head and smiled: "I almost said that I left my mouth because of my negligence. I almost forgot that you and miss three haven''t met formally. I don''t know if she is the elder brother of geometry. I still said that. Don''t ask me about miss three. It''s a white question. I dare not say anything."

    "I can''t understand. Since she is a little girl, how can Li Dong be so afraid of her, or even afraid of her?"

    Li Xinghui laughs, "little Chu, little Chu, you are not very clever at using this exciting method."

    After all, Li Xinghui asked me not to talk directly about the topic of the third lady. He would answer, "I don''t want to offend her. I''m not afraid of her. I think most people are the same as me. The future is unpredictable. No one knows who she will choose to cooperate with next time. No one knows whether she will ask for help in the future How can she say that? I asked, Xiao Chu, have you read martial arts novels? "

    PS: there are guests at home. They don''t drink until early in the morning. It''s even later. I''m sorry for you.

 Chapter 942

    "Little Chu, have you read martial arts novels?"

    I was stunned. "I''ve seen a lot."

    "In many martial arts novels, there are world-famous doctors. Their martial arts are not so good. Some of them can''t even master martial arts at all. They can wander in the Jianghu without any power to bind a chicken. No matter they are heroes or evil spirits, they can''t blame them. What''s the reason for that?" Although Li Xinghui is lewd, he has excellent eloquence and cadence, which is quite attractive. If he wants to have today''s achievements, it is also an indispensable and proud skill. At this moment, not only the two beauties, Dong Xiaoye and Tong Feifei, listen to the fun, but Chu Yuan also sits next to me, just looking at her appearance, just finishing the task of checking the house, coming to have a rest and a drink of saliva , his eyelids didn''t lift up to Li Xinghui, as if he didn''t care about Li Xinghui very much, which made Li Xinghui somewhat disappointed.

    Tong Feifei and tiger elder sister are both beautiful women. Tiger elder sister is not as beautiful as Tong Feifei, but Tong Feifei is not as good-natured as tiger elder sister. One is good-looking and the other is patient. I am used to seeing tiger elder sister all day long and dislike Tong Feifei from the bottom of my heart. I can''t help but look at her and look at her again and again, let alone Li Xinghui. However, when Chu Yuan sits down Between the two beauties, Li Xinghui''s eyes are no longer on the left and right

    I look at Chu Yuan''s face all day. Although I think she is beautiful, I can''t tell where she is most beautiful. But I don''t think she is more beautiful than Tong. Instead, I can be sure that she is shy, timid, greedy, miserly, mean, coquettish, domineering and all in all, she is I don''t know why, when the stinky girl sits among them, she becomes the most attractive one.

    Children are not only stars, but also fashion brands from top to bottom. They are gentle and lovely. It''s sister tiger. She got the advice of Oriental little girl in dressing and has a bit of taste. Black short coat with white printed T-shirt, simple and concise, with a pair of black narrow legged pants and a pair of black round head high heels, sexy and tall, especially on the right ear A silver hairpin was clipped by the East, which tied up a small half of the bangs and exposed a piece of forehead, which is the finishing touch. Although the dress is neutral, it can''t cover up the femininity of sister Hu at all What color light school uniform is it? Because it''s made to order a large one on purpose. It''s so fat and big that two little hands are always in the sleeves. Even drinking tea with a cup, it''s so small.

    But she is more attractive than Tong Feifei and tiger sister.

    Although Li Xinghui just talked to me, he was also coy and gave me an example. He just wanted to draw the eyes of two beauties to his face and satisfy the man''s boring vanity. His purpose had already been achieved, but now Chu Yuan, a little girl who didn''t understand Chu Yuan, leaned close to me and drank tea with his head bowed down. His pride was gone. He stared at Chu Yuan and lost his mind.

    This makes me feel uneasy.

    "Drink slowly, don''t burn." seeing Chu Yuan frown, it seems that he was too anxious to drink. It hurt his tongue. I cut off Li Xinghui''s disgusting eyes by taking care of him.

    "Not hot," Chu Yuan stared at the cup in his hand, flattened his mouth, and said, "I just think this tea tastes a little strange, not good to drink."

    This stinky girl took a sip and thought it was not good to drink. You put the cup back on the table. Why do you have to say it? Seeing that Li Xinghui''s face changed a little, he just managed to smile. I scolded Chu Yuan and said, "if you don''t get used to it, you can''t get used to it. What''s not good? It''s not polite. "

    Chu Yuan was so excited that he was more relaxed than usual when he was in front of others. He also knew that he was careless and lost his words, but he still used to quibble with me: "how do you know that I am not used to drinking?"

    "Are you used to it? Then tell me what kind of tea is it? "

    "Black tea," Chu Yuan held up the transparent glass cup again, blowing hot air, and said, "and it''s a good quality Darjeeling black tea."

    We were all stunned at this.

    Chu Yuan doesn''t like to drink tea, and even drinks are rare. I don''t think she even knows whether black tea or flower tea is made in the pot. I don''t want her to know, not only that, but also that it''s Darjeeling black tea, which I don''t know.

    In winter, it''s OK to drink wine and drink tea. I''m not good at watching children''s reactions. I don''t think I''m the middle of the road, so we all look at Li Xinghui.

    Li Xinghui is also surprised, "little sister, you are very powerful." This is no different from affirming Chu Yuan''s answer.

    I wonder: "when did you drink black tea? You''re good at it? " Although the old man is good at tea, he doesn''t like black tea. There is no such thing at home. How can Chu Yuan touch it?

    Chu Yuan laughed and said, "I used to drink it, but I couldn''t drink it until the East left home."

    "Why?" I asked in unison

    "I used to go to the coffee shop with Dongfang to write a little cough, read a book and study. Dongfang invited me to have black tea. She said that it''s not good to drink coffee, and it''s dependent. Besides, we sit for a day and a half, too much coffee is not good for the body, so we always call for some dessert, make a pot of black tea, and Dongfang doesn''t like tea, but But she knows very well, saying that her mother forced her to learn. I have been with her for a long time, and naturally I understand. "So Chu Yuan said that she used to drink a lot, but she couldn''t drink it after Dongfang ran away from home. The eldest lady was broke by her mother''s endless pocket money, frozen her unclean credit card, and was penniless from then on. What can I take to invite Chu Yuan to enjoy it?

    No wonder the East eats and lives in my house. Chu Yuan, the stinky girl, doesn''t know how to feel sorry for me. I dare to take someone''s hand short and eat someone''s mouth short

    "but" Chu Yuan then said: "I''m not sure if this is Dajiling black tea, smell it and see its color, and taste it. It''s also the best product picked in May and June, but I always think the taste is a little strange. "

    "Listen to you, it''s really like Dajiling black tea." when Chu Yuan was talking, Tong Feifei was tasting the tea carefully. At this time, he asked, "but I don''t think it tastes strange. It''s sweet."

    Chu Yuan has a kind of instinctive vigilance and hostility towards Tong Feifei. She would not talk to strangers because of her character. Moreover, Tong Feifei''s words are just helping Li Xinghui down the steps. After all, we are all guests. Even if it''s not good tea, we should say it''s good to drink. What''s more, it''s good tea? It''s not easy to be choosy, but Chu Yuan ignored the suit, and only asked Tong Feifei: "look at the color of the tea, the orange is bright, smell the taste again, with a strong fragrance, like the taste of musk grape. This is the unique feature of the top tea picked in the second time in May and June. Since it''s a good tea, the taste should be delicate when it''s drunk Soft, there is a kind of fruit like sweetness, like the delicious fruit, but you taste it. The tea is Just smelling very fragrant, and when you drink it to your mouth, although there is also the sweetness of fruit and the delicious fruit, it''s not so full-bodied and full-bodied, as if it''s covered by a kind of other flavor "

    sister tiger is a real layman. After drinking a cup, she doesn''t have a way out, but Children are not the same, but listen to Chu Yuan''s words, she also forgot her original intention is to make a step for Li Xinghui. She closed her eyes and took a sip of it. After a while, she took a sip of it. After a while, her eyebrows began to wrinkle gradually, and then went back and forth until she drank the remaining half cup of tea, and her eyebrows were almost tied together. Suddenly she opened her eyes and was shocked Stunned: "it''s true that this tea is really sweet and delicious at first, but it''s also covered by what flavor. I can''t tell what flavor it is. The more tasted it is, the more strange it is. The more tasted it is, the harder it is to drink it."

    as soon as she speaks out, she says the word "hard to drink". When she realizes that this will embarrass Li Xinghui, it''s too late I went to see Li Xinghui''s face. It was really ugly.

    "Right? So I said that this tea is not good at all. "Chu Yuan didn''t look up at Li Xinghui at all. Seeing that Tong Feifei agreed with him, he turned around and looked at me wrongly, and sent his cup of tea that had been blown cold to my mouth, saying," if you don''t believe it, you can try it. "

    of the same level, I can''t taste this cup of yours. It''s not at home, even brother and sister. You can be old.

    old man''s face is red. He hit a haha and said to Li Xinghui, "little sister is young, Li Dong doesn''t see her with her. Most girls are fine and real. This is not what we gentlemen can compare with." I also said this is not for children to solve the siege, she gratefully nodded to me.

    "Where is your younger sister? She really knows more than my old man, which makes me feel inferior," said Li Xinghui with a self mocking smile. "After decades of drinking tea, she pretended to be an expert, but she was cheated by a tea dealer. She is helpless."

    Although he said that, his cup of tea was still untouched. Instead, he stared at the cup Chu Yuan sent to my mouth, which made me feel sick again.

    Do you want my sister to deliver this cup of tea to you? A very absurd but serious thought came out of my heart - before I left, I had to ''accidentally'' break the cup used by Chu Yuan

    "Dong Li just asked me why the Jianghu characters in the novel would not offend the world-famous doctor, but also respectfully, right?" I went back to the truth and said, "that''s because no one can guarantee eternal health, especially the people in the Jianghu. If they don''t talk about the disease, they live the life of licking blood with the tip of the knife. If there are many accidents, there will be a day for them to ask for help from a miracle doctor."

    Li Xinghui left Chu Yuan''s little face with two dog eyes. After thinking for a moment, he connected my words with the previous topic and said with a smile: "yes, the third lady is no different from such a miracle doctor. The market is also the Jianghu, even more dangerous than the Jianghu. The third lady has a good personality, but she has a strong background. Now she intends to invest in Beitian. Who doesn''t expect to find such a doctor Opportunities for growth? Without any reason, who will offend her? What''s more, everyone is eager to please her and hope to have a little relationship with her. If Li Xinghui makes her unhappy, there will be some flattering villains who will flatter her by attacking me. Ha ha, we often say that if there are many friends and many ways, who can be stupid to make enemies for himself? Younger brother, I dare to speculate that Liu Xiaosheng Ming knows that I know his brother-in-law, and he has a deep friendship with you. Today, he is still making trouble for me. He is waiting for me to ask your brother to tell him a love, and then he will sell your personal feelings to make the third lady happy. Do you believe it? "I saw his disgusting eyes still floating up to Chu Yuan from time to time. I only scolded in my heart: Liu Xiaosheng should die before you forgot to answer his words.

 Chapter 943

    Li Xinghui gently attributed Liu Xiaosheng to the "flattering villain", and more politely said that he was not afraid of the third lady, but the "flattering villain" who was eager to "flatter" the third lady, so it seemed that he was not such a person.

    In Li Xinghui''s tone, he also secretly satirized Miss San''s bullying. It can be seen that Liu Xiaosheng took advantage of Liu Xiaosheng''s opportunity to bite him when he didn''t flatter Miss San. He was very angry, but he didn''t dare to show it. It can also be seen that he should be more jealous of me, a lucky little shriveled man who was caught between people.

    I don''t know Li Xinghui, and I don''t have many contacts with him, but I can''t see that he hates me at all. However, I can be sure that the little old man, who looks wretched and full of color, is actually a terrible role in the city.

    Never forget the past, the teacher of the future. I can''t get rid of the tension. Instead, I beat him to make a profit. It''s because he made the mistake of belittling the enemy, judging people by their appearance and taking people by their appearances, which made him suffer a lot. I won''t make the same mistake as him. So I quickly gathered up my disgust and contempt for Li Xinghui, so as not to lose my cool judgment due to the accumulation of disgust. So I secretly aimed at Chu Yuan and sister Hu , just pretend not to see.

    The East said that the meal was destined to be delicious. Li Xinghui is a cunning old man. I can''t compare with him in my experience. I have to deal with it with all my strength. I can''t be distracted.

    "Li Dong said that the market is also the Jianghu, what is the Jianghu? It''s like a battlefield. Sun Tzu''s art of war has its own characteristics, such as the art of war, the art of war, the art of deception, and the shopping malls. What he says is "honesty is the foundation", most of which is the superficial skill of being dignified. Everyone knows that the survival of the shopping malls is actually more internal intrigue, intrigue and competition, which is nothing but extreme. Didn''t Li Dong say that before? The chance passes by, and whoever catches it is his, "I said with a light smile:" Mr. Liu may just think that he can benefit from this grasp for life. "

    Li Xinghui''s face remained unchanged, but there was a trace of unhappiness in his eyes.

    It''s not that Tong, the tiger sister of Chu Yuan, can''t understand me, but Li Xinghui can understand. I''m "attacking the shield with the spear of my son". It''s to satirize him for leading the way, but falling behind. Liu Xiaosheng caught the chance to turn against the guest and then ridiculed him for his integrity. He didn''t have a good heart to match Li Song and Liu Gongzi. When he saw Liu Gongzi offend me, he offended the third young lady If you don''t like it, you should immediately draw a clear line with the Liu family. Who is more like a flattering villain than Mr. Liu? At this time, why do you show off your nobility and pretend to be aggrieved in front of me?

    Although Li Xinghui''s mansion is deep, it''s necessary to hang up a picture if you listen to what I mean and prefer to stand by Liu Xiaosheng.

    I scared him so much. First, I want him to know that I can''t be a fool. I think I''ll believe what he said. Second, I want to gently tell him that I want to help him plead with Liu Xiaosheng and only take out this house, which is not enough to make me moved.

    I''m not as simple as sister Chu Yuanhu. Even if I really want to accept this house, I can''t let Li Xinghui see it. As Guo Xiang said, Li Xinghui''s bottom line is not just a house. If you don''t force him, he won''t take it all out. Even if you force him, he will only take it out.

    Of course, I ran on Li Xinghui, not for his more benefits - I just want to know why Zhang Mingjie has been in frequent contact with him recently!

    This is because I can''t take the initiative to ask, so that Li Xinghui doesn''t think I care about it very much. In this way, I will be passive. So I will force him to take the initiative to tell me in disguise. Since he lures me with this bait, he must think that I must attach great importance to this information, or that this information is of great value to the Mohist School for Fengchang.

    From the meeting till now, Li Xinghui didn''t mention Zhang Mingjie at all. I don''t know if he colluded with Zhang Mingjie to test me and see if I would lose my temper. I asked first, but I figured out the way to deal with it early in the morning. I don''t know how many things your surname is Li to buy me except this house, but I just don''t care. I want you to be the same Until you have to tell me why Zhang Mingjie contacted you!

    "My brother''s words are reasonable and reasonable," Li Xinghui said with a smile. "Businessmen and craftsmen, it''s also reasonable for Mr. Liu to fight for the initiative in the cooperation between Mr. Liu and LAN Cheng and maximize the benefits."

    Li Xinghui is cunning enough. If Liu Xiaosheng wants to beat him to death, it''s just a plot to seize the initiative. That is to say, whether I say it or not, Liu Xiaosheng will give his surname Li a step sooner or later, and my role will be negligible. It''s just a chess piece used by Liu Gongzi.

    I still smiled quietly and said: "with the temperament of Mr. Liu, I''m afraid it may not be as complicated as you think, Dong Li. For example, I don''t have any deep hatred with him at all, but I get in the way of the friendship with Mr. Guo. I have two more words on the matter between Mr. Guo and Ms. Xingyu. As a result, Mr. Liu remembers me and fights with me for life and death In his eyes, face is more valuable than life. In comparison, which is more important, life or money? I think it''s not hard to understand Liu Gongzi''s burning one or two hundred million of them, but the easiest thing to understand. Otherwise, why did Li Dong come to me to talk about his personal feelings? Isn''t it? "Li Xinghui said with a smile: "exactly, exactly." Ya must have scolded me. He told me yesterday that Zhang Mingjie has been in frequent contact with him recently, so I should have known my gratitude and resentment with Liu Xiaosheng. Nine times out of ten, he has clearly understood it from Zhang Mingjie. Liu Xiaosheng can''t get along with me, not only because I have more mouths to talk about Guo''s enjoying and Xingyu The engagement between Xingyu and Zhang Peiwen was yellowed by me. Liu and Zhang didn''t trust each other for fear of it. But that''s not the main reason. Liu Xiaosheng hated me, mainly because I broke through his hypocrisy in front of Murphy and Shutong. Shutong left him, and he didn''t need to put his eyelids on Murphy. He even sneered at him. Let alone Liu Gongzi''s height Proud person, changed any man, only this take love hate, enough with my life.

    I''m not afraid that Li Xinghui will break me down, because breaking me down means that he must mention Zhang Mingjie.

    I''m not afraid that he won''t tear me down, because this is to admit that Liu Xiaosheng is a shameless radical master. In this way, the one or two good words I helped to say are worth a lot of money.

    Don''t say that I''ve seen a little winter night when I''ve been knocking on others. It''s Chu Yuan, a little boy, who can see it. I''m raising my own price to make a good preparation for the lion''s big mouth.

    Tong Feifei''s face became a little ugly. Although she was a hot star, she had far less money than Li Xinghui. Seeing my greed, she felt flustered.

    Li Xinghui holds the cup in front of him and raises it to me. It seems that he wants to calm my mind, reorganize my mind, and see that I don''t have a cup of tea. What he feels a little shocked about is her own cup of tea. My cup is still steaming. Although it''s not hot, it still hurts when I drink it to my mouth. It''s not that I don''t intend to give Li Xinghui face Son, or deliberately put on airs to suggest something to him, but Li Xinghui obviously misunderstood, smiled awkwardly, put down his cup of tea, and asked me, "I wonder if my brother has called Mr. Liu?"

    Yayi doubted that I had changed my voice today, because I passed through with Liu Xiaosheng.

    "Not yet," I said with a smile, "courtesy is inferior to others. I think it''s not right to make a phone call. It''s sincere to visit at the door. But yesterday I was ill and couldn''t move. On the other hand, Dong Li said that there were two things I wanted to help with, but only one. Ha ha, so I''d like to talk to you first."

    "I don''t dare to be a ''harass''. It''s only when you come here, ha ha." when smart people talk, they often only bend around but don''t pretend to be confused. Instead of asking me, Li Xinghui asks Chu Yuan, "little sister, are you satisfied with this house?"

    "Man" Chu Yuan just opened her mouth, I had gently put my arms around her shoulder, and the stinky girl turned her eyes, and said: "pretty good"

    "satisfied" and "pretty good", which were definitely two different attitudes. Chu Yuan''s joy and joy were obvious to all, but now it''s a look of indifference, and Li Xinghui''s eyes have a dignified color.

    Tong Fei had a lot of doubts about my character, but had no choice but to ask for it from me, so she was worried. She came to me in the car, but I didn''t refuse her, which deepened her fear of me, for fear that I would put forward any excessive conditions. On the premise of this preconceived principle, she observed carefully, of course, the reason why Chu Yuan''s attitude changed rapidly was that For me in her shoulder lightly patted three times, a pink face imperceptibly in completely no blood color.

    Li Xinghui and I have no quarrel or hatred. We are so merciless when we take advantage of the fire. What''s more, Tong Feifei, who has offended me, knows that what I really want to extort from Li Xinghui is neither the house nor the money. It''s just a few words. I have no idea about her.

    When Li song came out of the kitchen, he happened to hear Chu Yuan''s words of "pretty good". He was so angry that he twitched at the corners of his mouth. Seeing how embarrassed her father was, he came round and started talking. "Brother Chu, why don''t you drink tea?"

    "Well?"

    When I was stunned, Li Song had already taken up her father''s cup of black tea, Li Xinghui, and smiled at me: "come on, before dinner, I''ll give you a cup of tea, and then everyone will wash their hands and sit down. Hee hee, Aunt Zhang has prepared the meal."

    After that, she drank all the warm tea and was shocked to see that I still hadn''t brought the cup.

    Brother, I''m sorry to say that there is a piece of broken mouth that can''t touch warm things. Otherwise, Chu Yuan must see it. She must ask why. How can I explain? Can''t say in public that it was kicked by the east? Not to be honest, I can''t think of any reason to hurt my mouth, so I said, "I''m sorry, my stomach can''t drink black tea"

    "no

    Li Song''s surprised response was exaggerated, which shocked me. I also thought this reason was absurd. So I didn''t think much about Li Song''s response, but I saw that Li Xinghui got up and grabbed the empty cup in Li Song''s hand and scolded: "what''s your big surprise?"

    I can''t help but be shocked. Li song is really fussy, but Li Xinghui gets up, wins the cup and yells at me. Isn''t that a fuss? I just didn''t drink this cup of black tea. As for making such a fussHeart suddenly jump, Li Xinghui, is not also a sip of tea have not been drunk?

    Heart is a sudden jump, Li Song why should I drink tea? Since we are going to have dinner soon, she should respect me and drink wine, right

 Chapter 944

    Whether it''s the frequent contact between Zhang Mingjie and Li Xinghui, or the fact that Sha Zhizhou is still at ease outside the law after the gun attack, including the fact that the children in the car are unwilling to come to me on their own initiative, all stimulate my nerve vigilance to a certain extent, so the sudden reaction of the Li family''s father and daughter made me unconsciously suspicious.

    Li Xinghui''s purpose of setting up a family dinner for me is not clear, and he refuses to find out what he said. Maybe that''s the main reason why I''m confused. The man just asked me if I had read the martial arts novels and compared the third lady to the characters in the martial arts novels. At the moment, when he saw that he didn''t drink tea, Li song was inexplicably respectful of my tea, and that I didn''t drink it. I was shocked by the response of the two gentlemen Naturally, it is also associated with a scene that often appears in martial arts novels. Chu Yuan said that the tea tasted lovely, and Tong Fei agreed with it. What was really added to the tea?

    But we watched Li Xinghui pour tea out of a teapot with our own eyes. Li Song even drank Li Xinghui''s cup of tea. Chu Yuan only took one sip, but Dong Xiaoye and Tong Fei both drank a full cup, and no one of them had any reaction

    maybe I was too sensitive to prescribe medicine? Now think about it, I think I''m ridiculous, and I really put myself into the world of martial arts? Small lawsuit, what are you doing? Please welcome Miss Dong to eat. Don''t be polite, Miss Tong. Ha ha, just like eating in your own home. " Zhang Lingfang deserves to be a famous lady of Beitian. She has a good command of the atmosphere. Unfortunately, everyone is not interested in her performance.

    Chu Yuan''s purpose is always to build this house. Seeing that Li Xinghui never mentions this, how can he have the heart to eat? It seems that Zhang Lingfang didn''t speak at all. No one picked up the dishes in the winter evening. He was embarrassed to move his chopsticks.

    Although I politely said two words, but because the wound hurt so much, I only took the vegetables and put them in the bowl, but I didn''t send them to my mouth. When I saw that no one gave me face, Zhang Lingfang was angry.

    Li Xinghui has opened two bottles of wine, both of which are expensive. One is French red wine, the other is aged Maotai, especially that Maotai. As soon as the lid is opened, the wine is fragrant in the room. I even hear the voice of sister tiger who is greedy for wine swallowing her mouth.

    "Come on, women drink red wine, men drink white wine." Li Xinghui doesn''t care if Chu Yuan is a minor. He pours her a glass of red wine first.

    "I also drink red" I can smell that this bottle of Maotai is a top-grade wine, which doesn''t mean I like the taste. As soon as I smell the white wine, my stomach churns and I have a strong desire to retch. It''s all thanks to my aunt Cheng. This girl''s biggest hobby is to pull me to drink together, and when I get drunk, I will vomit. Every time I vomit, I help her She cleans up the taste, so I''m afraid to see white wine. Unless I meet something very happy or celebratory, I will never touch it.

    Today, I don''t want to touch it. Before going out, I washed the wound with whiskey and sterilized it to stop bleeding. I swallowed two of them carelessly. After that, my stomach has been burning uncomfortably? Men drink white wine, women drink red wine. Are you women? " Li songxiao looks good, but this is obviously exciting me.

    "Small lawsuit, this is not very polite," Li Xinghui scolded Li Song. Xuan''er handed me a glass of white wine and said with a smile, "it''s hard to be happy. Small Chu, it''s necessary to drink less. No wine is not a feast. Come here, everyone." Li Xinghui raised his glass and rose up without waiting for me to speak, saying: "I won''t say polite words, shengfen, let''s touch one first, hot atmosphere, Then I have something to say. "

    Ya said so, I can''t refuse any more, so I had to raise my glass as well.

    Li Xinghui raises his neck and stuffs a whole cup, at least two of them. He leaves the bottom of the cup to show his sincerity. I don''t have his good drink. I have to spray one cup at a time on the table, but I''m sorry that I just wet my lips, so I frown and pour a big mouthful. It''s not only spicy, but also the burning pain in the upper jaw of my mouth, which makes my tears come out.

    Only Dong Xiaoye knew that my exaggerated expression was due to the fact that I broke the eldest brother''s piece in my mouth. It seemed that Li song really thought that I would not drink, but he was a bit gloating. Instead, Tong Fei was contemptuous on the face and took a sip of red wine gracefully.

    Chu Yuan and dongxiaoye are also tasted and stopped. Chu Yuan, a stinky girl, is supposed to drink with me on her back. She looks like a real girl!

    "Dong Li, please say something." I still only use chopsticks to pick up vegetables, but I don''t eat them. I just hope that Li Xinghui can talk about Zhang Mingjie''s contact with him.

    Li Xinghui smiled and sang to Li: "go, bring something."

    Li song was stunned, but a little affected, "what is it?"

    Li Xinghui frowned, but didn''t answer. He said in a deep voice, "go and get it."

    Li song just pretended to be confused. Seeing her father''s face was not good, he got up and entered one of the bedrooms. Li Xinghui raised his glass again and said, "come on, have another drink, ha ha."

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye, from Li Song''s reluctant expression, have vaguely guessed that Li Xinghui is going to ask her to take something. They are secretly delighted, and they don''t understand that my poor drink can''t afford to touch the cup so often. They all drink it. I don''t want to drink it. I frown and take a breath. My stomach churns violentlyBefore the cup was put down, Li Song had come back with several pieces of paper.

    Tong Feifei sits between Chu Yuan and Li Song. Seeing Chu Yuan''s head askew to look at the words on the paper, she also instinctively turns slightly and reads out: "gift real estate contract"

    Chu Yuan, a small financial fan, has an overwhelming joy on her face.

    "Exactly," Li Xinghui handed me the contract and said with a smile, "brother, if you are satisfied with it, you should sign a name on it first, and go to do the notarization and transfer formalities tomorrow. I have already said hello and just walked out. At most, tomorrow afternoon, the owner of this room is you."

    Not only Chu Yuan, but also Dong Xiaoye would like me to sign on it.

    But I pushed the contract back to Li Xinghui and said, "Dong Li, I''ve learned from my father since I was a child."

    "Elder brother" Chu Yuan hurriedly tugged at my sleeve, and also shook his eyes at me on a small winter night. Li Song looked at me incredulously, but Tong Feifei seemed to have a long sigh of relief, and then began to look at me again.

    I really don''t care about Li Xinghui''s house. I think it really has something to do with the teachings of the old man.

    My father is dull and upright. I always say that my fault of abusing good people is probably all inherited from him. The old man''s pursuit of life is simple and plain. He hates the complicated life style of modern people. Just because he likes the feeling of standing in the classroom, he has refused many opportunities for promotion that others can not find. There are many professors and honorary professors in Qingyuan University, but most of them are not worthy of their names or even make up the numbers. Few of them focus on teaching and educating people. Some of them focus on learning and teaching only as a cheap labor force to help them make money. Only the old man is probably the only one. For this reason, he hates students most Professor Chu always emphasizes that he is just a teacher of Chu. He is also the only teacher in Qingyuan University who appears in the school and on the platform every day.

    The old man also likes to show off and boast occasionally, but he has no utilitarian mind, likes to meddle in business and help others, so he has many friends. Many of the students he teaches have become atmosphere. Everyone who knows him respects and trusts him very much, so his interpersonal relationship is very extensive and profound, so people often ask for help because of various things As for him, he can''t exempt from the custom of paying a lot of money and a lot of gifts as rewards, but the old man refused without exception, only helping others to relieve their worries, but never taking a single point. He often said to me that the place for teachers to set an example should not be only in the school or on the podium, but also in front of the leaders or students. I was taught on the surface, but despised in my heart, thinking that the master Son is too hypocritical, because the colleagues who often come home to drink with him all said so. I remember that at that time, sister Yue also often told me that the old man is too stupid. Other lecturers and professors, their knowledge and ability are not as good as him, their positions and rights are not as good as him, but they can easily earn a gray income several times or even dozens of times higher than the working capital. What about the old man? I will only say to me every day that "money without justice is not my own, unfilial son, unfilial son". I want to educate myself to be a sage and a poor little antique

    actually, I know that sister Yue likes the sage and the poor of the master. Just like me, even today, I still despise the hypocrisy of the master and let me collect these "money without justice". But I really can''t reach out, So, when I helped Murphy to invest in Guoxiang''s company in a speculative way, I made hundreds of thousands of profits. I didn''t take a cent. Therefore, I blackmailed Zhang Mingjie, Zhang Peiwen, for millions, and gave Zhu Danchen and kuer without any money left. So, Murphy wrote me millions of cheques to let me disappear from Fengchang. I could show him the great backbone of the small people. So, Li Xing Hui wants to lure me to change jobs with money beauties. I scoff at this, too. I don''t want a house unless I have it. What I want is just an answer from Li Xinghui.

    Li Xinghui said with a wry smile, "I don''t want to help you, brother."

    I know that if I want Li Xinghui to spit out the answer, then before that, I have to force him to spit out his own bottom line, "no, I''m not sure. Who is Mr. Liu? For the sake of face, the madman and madman who are willing to fight with my life and death. If he is really struggling with you for the sake of face, Dong Li, I am kneeling in front of him to beg for love, and I am futile. At that time, I won''t help you but your house for nothing. How can I be happy? Ha ha, let''s talk about it again. Dong Li, if Mr. Liu wants to find face for himself, he really makes me kneel down and beg him. I can''t bend this knee. "

    Li Xinghui listened to me and said with a low brow for a long time. He said: "small lawsuit, take the gift contract of the house in Yahu, Tiandi garden."

    as soon as he said this, Li Song and Chu Yuan''s expression suddenly changed. Instead of shaking his hands, the children fell on the table with a few green vegetables picked up with chopsticks. They didn''t know it. Their faces were all gray I didn''t use chopsticks to eat, just because I had a big appetite

 Chapter 945

    From Li Song''s performance, she is young and charming, but like Chu Yuan, she is not a black sheep. She is reluctant to give me a house like platinum Bay sky garden. Then she can think of her unwillingness to build a house like Tiandi garden and Yahu lake.

    It''s no wonder that I just help to say a few words. I have such a big appetite when I open my mouth. There''s no balance in other people''s hearts. Besides, I''m still such a small person. Her Li family is willing to talk to me in a low way and set a banquet to entertain me at home. I should be grateful and scared, but I only think they are fat Yang

    but even if there are thousands of people who don''t agree, don''t want to, and don''t want to, Li song doesn''t dare to violate Li Xinghui''s meaning, so he has to get up and take another real estate gift contract. Li Xinghui, afraid that I might notice Li Song''s embarrassed face, raises his glass to me and says, "come, little Chu, take one, take three, you will always drink this cup?"

    "I''m sorry, Li Dong, I''m so drunk that I''ve fainted after two bites," I said to Li Song instead of touching the cup. "Miss Li, please come back and sit down with Li Dong. You look up to me so much and invite me to have a dinner. It''s already the most valuable gift for me. I can''t accept the house, and I dare not accept it. I''ve got your idea, In this way, I''ll call Mr. Liu in front of you now, and you''ll listen here. He''ll take it. Let''s drink it again. If he doesn''t, I won''t have the face to continue to harass you. "

    If Li Xinghui, like Li Song, hears my words and is immediately surprised and happy, he is not Li Xinghui. He is surprised or not, just like Chu Yuan, and tugs at my dress corner under the table, but the same "surprised or not". Li Xinghui''s understanding of Chu Yuan is quite different.

    Chu Yuan thinks that I really don''t want to give back, but Li Xinghui knows that, at this moment, let me dial out the phone. What he has to do next is to see off the guests

    I said to him before, I haven''t called Liu Xiaosheng, because the gift is inferior to people, so it''s only sincere to visit at the door - how thoughtful it is to consider his surname Li. But now I''m talking about calling Liu Xiaosheng in front of him. Isn''t that obviously out of line? So in Li Xinghui''s opinion, if I say so, I''m not interested in helping him,

    I said I didn''t call Liu Xiaosheng. If Li Xinghui believed it, he would be stupid and forced. If I didn''t get angry with Liu Gongzi, I''m not sure at all. Would I dare to eat his meal? Now that I''m here, I have full assurance. Since I have full assurance, but I still don''t eat his meal, I can only prove that I don''t want to eat

    young master Liu is not a fool. He recognizes that Li Xinghui won''t accompany him to burn this billion yuan. Li Xinghui is not a fool either, but he is not sure. If he wants to be a competitive and arrogant Liu Xiaosheng, will he really do it for face In order to give a bad breath, how many hundred million yuan were burned in vain? From his point of view, I have full assurance but don''t help him. I have no fear. It proves that Mr. Liu can burn those hundreds of millions of

    we don''t have much conversation, but there are many twists and turns. Which little girl like Chu Yuan or Li song can understand? Sister Hu doesn''t Yes, but she has never been interested in this kind of intrigue. She only takes me as a horse''s head, so when she sees that I don''t touch the cup, she also puts down her chopsticks and puts her hands under the table.

    Tong not only felt sorry for Li Xinghui''s massive hemorrhage, but also was not happy that he didn''t need it. Seeing that I took out my mobile phone, she just wanted me to call Liu Xiaosheng and ask for her personal feelings. But seeing that I didn''t dial, she immediately realized that it was because Li Xinghui''s face was solemn and didn''t answer my next question. So she found something wrong It''s not right.

    Zhang Lingfang is worthy of being a famous lady in Beitian social circle. When I saw Li Xinghui''s reaction, I suddenly realized that I was still asking for higher pay, and I didn''t know where to juggle three golden cards. I pressed them on the table, pushed them to tiger sister nearby, and smiled: "look at my memory, Xiaodong. Sister Zhang has prepared a little gift for you. You can see it Do you want to? "

    These three thin but very textured gold cards seem to be made of metal and are covered with exquisite openwork printing. The solid part left in the middle is a thumbprint of the size of the word "Moon". I didn''t nod my head in winter night, so I didn''t touch the three cards, but I heard the child not only whisper: "this is the VIP gold card of the" beauty under the moon "women''s Club!"

    Zhang Lingfang is even more surprised than Tong Feifei. "Do you know this card?"

    "Although I don''t know a few business celebrities like Ms. Li Dongzhang, my peers still know a few of them. I haven''t been in Beitian for a long time, and I don''t know enough about Beitian. Among the predecessors who have worked together, there are many who have very wide communication in Beitian." Tong Feifei is dissatisfied with Zhang Lingfang''s displeasure. Although her tone is cold, she looks at the three pictures in front of dongxiaoye The card, but the eyes are very hot envy, "this next month''s beauty women''s club is not open to the outside world. Their customers are either rich wives or powerful ladies, or miss Qianjin or star bigwigs. It is said that the cheapest one with a single membership will cost hundreds of thousands every year."

    "the cheapest one will cost hundreds of thousands?" Winter small night startled way: "such a small card, several hundred thousand?!"

    "It''s hundreds of thousands of membership cards every year. The next month''s beauty membership cards are annual fees. Don''t look down on such a small card. You can''t buy it if you have money," said Tong Feifei. "Miss Dong, you can take it up and have a look. Those three cards are all pure gold."As soon as this words, winter small night didn''t move, Chu Yuan this money fan actually wants to stretch out his hand, fortunately when the hand is still under the table, I caught it.

    , "as like as two peas in our company", I said that I was immediately aware of the fact that she was very awkward. I immediately realized that her predecessor was

    . "My company has a senior and received a gift in the past. There is a card like this. It can be done eighty times a year for free beauty care. It''s the lowest grade membership card of the next month''s beauty club. What she received was a platinum card with the same shape as this gold card. But the material is made of platinum. Beauty care and fitness can be used unlimited times every year. It''s said that there''s a platinum diamond inlaid card on top of it, which can enjoy all the services in the next month''s beauty club. But in Beitian, there are It seems that the relationship between Tong Feifei and Li Xinghui is not so harmonious. Otherwise, the girl will not pretend that she can''t see Zhang Lingfang''s eyes, and frankly say that these three gold cards are the lowest grade membership cards of "beauty under the moon". She said: "I heard that you have a very mysterious entertainment in the valley of the moon in northern sky Leisure club, which has the same name as the new energy company of yuezhigu, which often appears in the news recently, seems that this women''s Club of yuexiamei is originally affiliated to yuezhigu club. "

    Won''t "beauty under the moon" be minrou''s industry?

    "Miss Tong made a mistake," Zhang Lingfang resented that Tong Feifei had exposed the bottom of the gold membership card, so that although the three cards were nearly a million on the market, they inevitably lost their weight, so she said unkindly: "although I don''t know who the boss of" beauty under the moon "is, I have nothing to do with the valley of the moon club. You don''t know, the valley of the moon club The owner of Valley Club is the same as the owner of yuezhigu new energy. But the friendship between Miss min and Chu Xiaodi is different. If I send him the membership card of Miss min''s club, what is it? Ha ha, do you want to insult yourself? You look down on me too much, Zhang Lingfang. " It''s quite arrogant. Zhang Lingfang, a poet, is really a bit superior.

    Tongfei is not young and vigorous. He is not good tempered. It seems that Zhang Lingfang is not very pleasant to see. Instead, he shouts, "since Chu knows the boss of Miss min, don''t you know by phone?"

    It seems that the goods haven''t learned how to address people since they were young. They call me "Chu" and min Rou "Miss min boss". It sounds funny, but the "Chu" is more and more pleasant.

    Li Xinghui is still speculating about my mind. It seems that she didn''t hear that Zhang Lingfang and Tong are not the real ones. Zhang Lingfang is also a few years older. She is considerate of her manners and doesn''t say anything. But Li Song, who is also young and vigorous, said, "fight now. Brother Chu, ask Miss min."

    Li song has a simple personality and likes to be smart, so it''s easy to be seen through her ideas. She wants to prove whether my relationship with min Rou is really so close. After all, her Laozi and Liu Xiaosheng tear their faces and trace back to min Rou''s attitude after the wolf garden incident.

    I think it doesn''t matter. Is the beauty under the moon attached to the valley of the moon? Does it have anything to do with me? Yes, no, Zhang Lingfang and Tong Feifei will inevitably be embarrassed, and then the conflict will be even worse. That''s what I want to see - until now, I haven''t seen the relationship between Tong Feifei and Li''s family. Isn''t it just right that there is such a reason?

    So I called min Rou right away.

    Only two rings, and min Rou''s voice comes from the microphone, "honey, what can I do for you?"

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye''s faces were full of evil spirits. Zhang Lingfang and Li Song were stunned. Only Tong Feifei showed an expression of "sure is so" and "expected".

    I just don''t know whether it is my "little white face identity without doubt" or my "little white collar identity with suspicion" that Miss Tong "is" sure "and" expected "

    " fuck off, what do you mean? Little purple is next to you, isn''t it? "

    "Greg Greg, you''re really smart. You can guess. Xiao Zi just came back from work and just walked in." Listen to minrou say so, Chu Yuan and dongxiaoye just a little slower.

    "How do you think of calling me?" Minrou, an extremely intelligent woman, said ahead: "well, I did pull Ziyuan and miss Xiaosan to have dinner yesterday, but you don''t want to ask anything from my mouth. Although I''m poorer than Ziyuan, you should know that if you don''t, my mouth is as tight as Ziyuan."

    Hearing the name of "three young ladies", Li Xinghui seemed to have returned to his senses.

    "What you don''t want to say, I won''t ask, and I don''t want to ask," I said: "what I want to ask is a boring little thing. There is a" beauty under the moon "women''s club in Beitian, you know? Is that the industry under your valley of the moon club? "

    "You are a big man, how are you interested in women''s clubs?" Minrou didn''t know that I was surrounded by people, so she spoke as usual, casually and unorthodox, which surprised Li Xinghui. It seems that minrou was very cool and dignified when she was in front of people. "Is your nature finally awakened and you want to hook up with some rich women? No, aren''t you surrounded by a little rich woman like Murphy? Besides, you don''t think a rich woman is enough. You need to hook up with one or two more. Why go to the women''s club? I''m much richer than them. You''ll hook up with me. I''ve lived for more than 20 years, but I haven''t been hooked up yet. It''s hard to have a good feeling for you. Isn''t it easy for you to get it? Otherwise, you can hook up with our young lady. Ha ha, it''s a little difficult to have fun. Do you think so? "The girl started to talk nonsense. She dared to make any jokes. I quickly interrupted, "have you enough nonsense? Answer my question quickly. I have something else on my side! "

    "Is there anyone around you?!" Min Rou was startled, and I dare to know that there was no one

    "shabby." I don''t know if it''s a white lie.

    Min Rou sighed, and then said, "beauty under the moon is not an industry under the valley of the moon club"

    before Zhang Lingfang was satisfied, he heard min Rou say, "but it doesn''t make much difference to you. It''s a matter of fact."

    "One thing? What do you mean? "

    I don''t think Tong Fei knows what "the same thing" is, but she doesn''t want to show weakness and glance at Zhang Lingfang with proud eyes.

    "One thing means that my valley of the moon club, brother, you can think of it as your own home. You can eat, drink and play as you like. The beauty of the elder sister''s house under the moon, hee hee hee, brother, if you think it''s appropriate for you to go to the women''s club, you can also think of it as your own home. She must be very welcome."

    Don''t say that Li Xinghui''s family, Chu Yuan, tiger elder sister and Tong Feifei are gone. I''m stunned, "she? Who is that? "

    "The beauty boss of the beauty under the moon"

    PS: two chapters have been left before, today I would like to code two chapters, first fill in one chapter, the result is still not coded]

 Chapter 946

    "She? Who is that? "

    "The beauty boss of the beauty at the end of the month," Min Rou said with a smile, "she is the opposite of my character. I usually talk and do things as if I am very serious. In fact, only three points are serious, but seven points are funny. She looks lively and humorous without any formality, but at most three points are serious. At least seven points are serious, so I say I have a good feeling for you, At most three points are serious, but she says she likes you, but at least seven points are serious. "

    Don''t be serious, Miss min, you just have a good feeling for me, and it''s enough to make me flattered and scared, and I can''t avoid it.

    my daily range of activities is fixed, and the way of action is regular. Such limitations are bound to limit the number of people I contact. Chu Yuan and winter night almost know all the people around me, the name of "beauty club under the moon" We all heard it for the first time today. How can I know its beauty boss? Chu Yuan and sister Hu usually care about the "beauty" that comes and goes from me. They know that there has never been such a rich sister, so they have no doubt about me, but they are just confused.

    "I don''t seem to know who is the boss of the next month beauty"

    "you know, but you don''t know that she is the boss of the next month beauty. It''s as if you have seen my young lady clearly, heard her talk, but don''t know who she is, or can''t remember who she is. How many people in Beitian know that the old lady is the boss behind the scenes of the next month beauty? How many people have seen her? I used to be quiet, and I like low-key people. Why does she shout all day long, but she is even more low-key than me? "Minrou said for a long time, or didn''t say who" she "is. She laughed at herself and said:" the other day, she had a gold card customer from your Fengchang group. It seems that she was Tang, a pretty young lady. What''s her name Mu Rui''s actress, hee hee, is one of the heroines of the movie you took two girlfriends to watch. They come to Spa and chat in the hot spring pool. They talk about you as soon as they chat. The woman named Tang is like a feud with you. She always says bad things about you, but the actress named Mu keeps saying hello, praising you for being arrogant, righteous and honest, She said that she and you were very good friends. At that time, the sister of the beautiful girl also went to the hot spring and all of them were heard. Afterwards, she immediately sent two membership cards to mu. In fact, she sent a gold card first. She called a new assistant. The little girl was smart, but she didn''t have much experience in handling affairs. The sister didn''t make it clear. She just gave a card to mu The assistant was not so polite and respectful when she called her surname mu, and knew that the surname Mu was only an actor. So she took a gold membership card and sent it to her. But she was so angry that she scolded the assistant severely and asked her to send a white gold card quickly. She thought that this was not a simple and beautiful thing, so she was not embarrassed to sign up with the surname mu I don''t mean to say what''s the relationship with you. In case that Mu tells you later, you have to laugh at her. So mu still doesn''t know who gave her these two membership cards of next month beauty. Ha ha, it''s interesting. "

    In addition to Chu Yuan''s understanding, all the others were shocked, including myself, because murui claimed to be my friend and said a few good words to me. Then the boss of the beautiful woman sent it with a gold card at the end of the month, which has given me great face, but she thought the gift was too light, so she immediately sent a white gold card, and because of the yellow before the white, she felt that things were not enough It''s simply beautiful. I''m afraid I know it, so I won''t tell Murray who sent these two cards? The other side didn''t try to please me, but simply valued the friendship with me.

    But who is this man? Listen to the meaning of minrou''s words, it must not be miss three, but in addition to her and miss three, how can I know such a rich and strange woman who burns bags!

    Since min Rou knows all these interesting things well, it can be seen that although her valley of the moon has nothing to do with the beauty of the moon, she and the mysterious boss of the beauty of the moon are very close friends. Therefore, Zhang Lingfang and Tong Fei can''t lose, which should be the most ideal ending, but at this moment, they don''t seem to care much about winning or losing, including Li''s father and daughter They are all surprised - this poor boy, not only has a close relationship with min Rou, but also has such deep friendship with the boss of Yuexia beauty? If it''s not possible, you''ve given up on people? " Min Rou''s words are definitely asked by the purple garden beside the double.

    "I think it''s because she is like a saint in the company. She doesn''t pretend to be a saint to all men. She''s arrogant and dignified. But her boyfriend, who is talking behind her back, and I''m my friend''s own hidden side, was broken by someone. It''s hard to avoid being embarrassed and resentful." I have a clear conscience and lightly replied that Miss Tang must be Tang Xin, the spokesman of Fengchang group. So she asked murui to go to the next month''s beauty women''s club for recreation. Nine times out of ten, it''s for Wu Lefeng''s advertisement. It seems that she and Kong Jiancheng are progressing well. Otherwise, Kong Jiancheng will not tell her about the relationship between Wu Lefeng and murui, nor will she work on murui Yes.

    Min Judo: "you haven''t answered me yet, how do you think of asking me" beauty under the moon "

    I looked at the three members of Li''s family and said, "a friend gave me three VIP gold cards for the next month''s beauties, saying that they are clubs that are not open to the outside world. When I saw the word" month "on the cards, I thought it had something to do with your Valley of the month. Isn''t your club also not open to the outside world?""No matter the valley of the moon or the beauty under the moon, you can just name it directly. The membership card is for the guests. You are a good friend, not a guest, and you don''t need that kind of thing." minrou didn''t know that there was someone beside me, so she didn''t have to worry about who she was. She said it bluntly. These words moved my eldest brother, but the three members of the Li family sounded like they were not happy Wei, "the friend who sent you the gold card is too stingy. Since he has the membership card of the next month''s beauty, he must be someone with some status. The membership card of the women''s club can''t be given to you, the man. It must be given to the confidants beside you? Even the people around you should be courted. Ninety nine percent of them have encountered a lot of problems. They ask of you. I''m right? "

    Minrou is quick in thinking, knows everything, and guesses exactly the same. Li family and her three people are embarrassed. They don''t need to say much. They are Chu Yuan and tiger sister who have dealt with her. They didn''t expect that this woman was so smart. If it wasn''t for more than 30 floors here, they would even wonder if minrou was lying outside the window.

    I didn''t lie outside the window of minrou''s house, but I also imagined that this girl must be lying on the sofa in the living room at the moment, holding the remote control and changing the stage aimlessly, while passing the boring time, she was very interested in breaking my mind to me, saying: "since there is a request for you, if you have prepared any thank-you for you, don''t say it for the time being, just go to the confidante three he gave you Gold membership card hehe, thanks to your leisure to deal with such a cheapskate. Gold card is not up to grade. It''s not right to give only three gold cards. There are three girls living in your family? Two sisters and lovers plus a bodyguard and lover. In the company, there''s a real girlfriend, Miss Cheng. Miss Mo, who''s not a good name but a good word. Miss Xue, who''s always been in love with each other since childhood, and miss Wan''er, who''s not well-known for her unclear relationship with you. In addition, there''s Xiao''s little sister, who''s beaten up to death, and Miss Xiao Shu, who has a good heart? "

    My friend is ashamed and surprised. Minrou knows my things too well! What''s more, it''s just a description of tiger sister Murphy, Ziyi and even Wan''er Shutong. But she said that Chu Yuan was my "sister and lover". That''s a big problem!

    Is minrou smooth mouthed because she put Chu Yuan and the east together, or does she know that my relationship with Chu Yuan is not a completely pure brother and sister? I couldn''t help glancing at Chu Yuan. The stinky girl clearly heard this sentence. Her cheeks were red. She didn''t care about the names of the people who were ambiguous with me in the back? Liu Xiaosheng lets the wolf bite you. I''m furious, girl. I just want to throw women at you and kill Liu Xiaosheng with a knife. A group of people in the Liu family kneel in front of me and beg for mercy. You don''t want me to argue with Liu Xiaosheng. I didn''t even listen to the words of the difficult lady in my family. I followed you to the party with the surname Liu. I''m afraid it''s better than those of you The evidence that the lover of the wind catches the shadow still wants to come is conclusive? If you want to please your confidant, you don''t count me? Does he look down on you or me? You said, just send you three broken cards. Who do you give to and who don''t? This is not to please you, this is the most vicious mischief! You should pay less attention to such a mean and insidious person. Tomorrow I''ll ask her for ten and eight drill cards for you to entertain your girlfriends. "

    Minrou said it was light, but Li Xinghui believed that she could do it if she could. After all, she was a guest at Li''s house. I don''t want minrou to say anything more to stimulate the owner''s family. It''s not good to ask in front of Li''s family who the boss of Yuexia beauty is, and then hang up the phone.

    Miss min''s gossiping made the three gold cards become the cheapest thing on the table. Chu Yuan, the financial fan, is not interested in reaching out to touch the thing. It seems that if you touch the thing, you will lose the price.

    The faces of Zhang Lingfang and Li Song were red and purple. They were ashamed and embarrassed. Instead of staring at my face, Tong felt like a wolf who had been hungry for ten days and eight days. He could not help but rush up and bite me. It seemed that I was a wolf who had been hungry for ten days and eight days. She shivered with fear, Sure enough, sure enough, Miss min is also very human, Lingfang, this embarrassment, a big hair? Ha ha, brother Chu, don''t be surprised. We really don''t know that you and the boss of the next month''s beauty are old friends. I''m not afraid of your jokes. I''ve never heard of someone Li''s Taoism trip in Beitian, even though the boss of the next month '' As if the boss of the beauty under the moon is me, his heart is far less calm than his face.

    "Dong Li is modest. Actually, I don''t know who is the boss of the beauty next month." I don''t say I don''t know, I just say I don''t know, but even so, the three members of the Li family and Tong Fei must not believe it.

    "Lingfang, put away these three cards. You think these three cards are rare, but don''t think about it. What do these three cards calculate with the relationship between Xiao Chu and miss min and the energy of Miss min''s Moon Valley Club?" Li Xinghui ridiculed a tall hat and defused the awkward atmosphere skillfully, but his third gift was doomed to fail to impress me.Li Xinghui has already filled two glasses of white wine. No matter how much he drinks, it''s hard to avoid a rush of wine. A black face shows a deep red color, and there''s a layer of mist in his eyes. Li Song poured him a glass of ice water, and he drank it all at once. Li Song filled him up, and he drank it all at once. After drinking three cups of ice water in succession, he put down his glass and said to me: "little Chu, your wind Mr. Chang Zhang, the son of vice Dong, has been running to me frequently recently. Are you interested to know why? "

    I felt a movement in my heart, and secretly called "finally come", but I didn''t change my face. "If Dong Li is interested in telling me, naturally, I''m also interested in listening."

    Li Xinghui held up his glass. "Come on, let''s go first."

    Without hesitation, I raised my glass and touched it with emptiness. Then I looked up and drank most of the rest of the wine. It was like swallowing a fire. The burning mouth and throat hurt everywhere, but I tried to resist the tumbling in my stomach and let Li Xinghui see the empty bottom of the cup.

    Li Xinghui narrowed his eyes and smiled. He seemed to have a long breath and then looked up to drink. This time, he just took a sip of

    "sorry, I''ll go to the bathroom first."

 Chapter 947

    I''ve drunk a glass of whisky at home before. It''s not a long time since I''ve drunk it. I''m under a glass of aged Maotai now. I can think of the feeling in my stomach. I''m dizzy like I''ve been tossing over the river. The desire to vomit is like a huge wave. It''s pounding my throat. Don''t talk about eating East In the west, I dare not even open my mouth to talk. I pretend that nothing happens on my face, but I keep swallowing my breath and spitting in the dark. I want to hold down and survive this disgusting feeling.

    Only Chu Yuan on the table knew that I was suffering at the moment, because in the suffering, I held the claw of her wrist and unconsciously used my strength.

    Seeing Li song get up to pour me wine, my friend is so upset that he can''t open his mouth. Fortunately, Chu Yuan loves me, "brother, are you ok? If you don''t look good and can''t drink, don''t try to be brave. "

    I don''t know whether Li song really doesn''t understand the meaning of Chu Yuan or pretends not to understand the meaning of Chu Yuan. He filled my empty cup and said with a smile:" usually he can''t drink, but the amount of wine is very large. Sister Chu, don''t you think your brother''s face is as rosy as usual? Why not? Brother Chu''s face is not only good-looking, but also good-looking. Hee hee ~ do you think so, Miss Tong

    Where is this compliment? It''s Red + naked + naked flirting! However, she didn''t speak at all. Except Zhang Lingfang, she was offended by the people on the table. As soon as people saw it, they knew that Dong Xiaoye was close to me. I looked pretty. She didn''t ask if Dong Xiaoye was "right", but she went to ask people about children. It was obviously bad intention. So after the two women were stunned, their faces were hazed and they snorted coldly Voice, although the child is not silent, but very quickly stare at Lisong, it is more than winter night.

    No matter how skilful I am when I am alone, I always behave myself when I am with all the girls. I have a gentleman''s demeanor. Especially when I am in Chu Yuan, even if the tassel is my girlfriend, I have never despised her in front of Chu Yuan. Even if I have never said anything about intimacy, Chu Yuan still hates her. It can be seen that this girl is jealous How old, listen to Li Song to tease me like this, she is not angry? Fortunately, the girl who is afraid of strangers is not brave enough. Her brain is very smart. I guess that Li song has such a bad intention. Most of them think that we have too much appetite. Although she is greedy, she can accept such a luxury house. But two luxury houses will inevitably have the evil feeling of "getting something for nothing", so she can resist the unhappiness. She doesn''t talk to Li Song. She just mutters in a low voice "My brother can''t get on his face when he touches wine." of course, it''s not normal. "

    Li Xinghui''s Maotai is strong enough. I''ve never drunk it so forthrightly. It''s strong, hot, and not fresh. But Chu Yuan can see it, but he can''t help worrying. After all, I don''t like drinking.

    I want to touch her head for praise. Chu Yuan looks up at Li Song, who is standing on my side. He raises his voice bravely and says, "besides, my brother is not hard to see when he is far away. There is no need to look close."

    I don''t know whether Chu Yuan is defending me or implying that Li song is going away from me, but I feel more comfortable. Li Song Fang''s words are really too damaged. I''m not incomplete enough to have a close look, and I need to find out the advantages from the parts

    my friends didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, but they clenched their lips. Winter night also saw that I was drinking too much and was strong Bear hard, said: "you won''t drink, or don''t try to be brave, I''ll pour you a glass of water."

    At this time, I had already overcome the wine spirit and said: "it''s not easy to be happy when the guests follow the Lord. I still need to drink wine. It''s not enough to enjoy myself if I don''t drink it. I have to give my life to accompany the gentleman, but I''m not very comfortable. You can pour me a glass of ice water." The pain in the upper jaw of the mouth is more and more severely stimulated by alcohol. My speech is as unclear as before I went out. Fortunately, except for the winter night, I thought I was drinking and swollen my tongue.

    Li Song stood next to me and said, "don''t move, Miss Dong. You are a guest. Just eat and drink well. Pour water or let me go."

    Dong Xiaoye still stood up, but before he spoke, he listened to Zhang Lingfang and said with a smile: "old Li is so slow. Let''s not wait for him, Xiao Chu. We will ask you to tell Liu Gongzi about it. Whether it''s successful or not, we will read your feelings. If you are willing to give this face to your sister, come on, sign the names on these two contracts and take one of us A little bit. "

    Now that I have drunk Li Xinghui''s wine, Zhang Lingfang naturally knows that Li Xinghui''s "gift" is enough to impress me. The rest is to give me a step and let me "reluctantly" accept these things. My belly laughs bitterly. If they know that I''m just coming for Zhang Mingjie, they just need to tell me whether to send my house or not I don''t care, I don''t know if I''ll regret to jump down from the window of these 30 floors.

    "Sister Zhang is very kind. How can I accept such valuable things as you and Dong Li?"

    Chu Yuan gave me a strong hint, "don''t be white, don''t be white", and made his eyes pinch my legs under the table. Even in winter, he frowned and asked me to sign, but I didn''t feel it.I''m really polite, but Zhang Lingfang, when I''m not being polite, blinks those eyes that will discharge, and says sincerely on one face: "little Chu, some words, some things, say, do, it''s too direct, which will inevitably appear utilitarian and philistine, especially with Xinghui''s current position and achievements, plus his age is longer than you, it''s even harder to say, and it''s even worse to do, so as not to be too obsessed On the contrary, you look down upon me, so I can only say it politely and implicitly, and do it in a grand manner. But Sister Zhang is a woman, who doesn''t care about the dignity of men''s faces as much as he does. I''m Frank. It''s only a matter of opening your mouth and saying a few words to ask for mercy to Mr. Liu. We are doing such a big job with such a small topic and a house and a check, but we don''t think you are greedy for these things. Please make a plea to Liu Xiaosheng, but it''s a real excuse. Sending your house is the real purpose, because we really want to make your friend. Xinghui said before that you can''t be a thing in the pool. The phone call with Miss min roumin just now proves that. Your energy is as strong as your future, I say a shameless words, Beitian wants to flatter you, and more than our family? Do you have a reason to make friends with you? We haven''t known each other for a long time, and we usually don''t have any chance to communicate with each other. As a copper smelling businessman, all we can think of is to give you something that can be used to express our feelings. I''ve picked out what I said. If you don''t accept it, you won''t make friends with us. "

    Zhang Lingfang is eloquent. This step not only makes me feel comfortable, but also makes me have to go down. I''m not afraid that they think I just don''t want to make friends with them, but I''m afraid that they will realize that I just came here for Zhang Mingjie''s contact with Li Xinghui.

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye only think that Zhang Lingfang''s steps are too considerate. They are so happy that they totally forget how the charming woman seduced me last time. They didn''t even notice a small mistake in Zhang Lingfang''s words. I smile and say, "two houses have been so expensive. This check means nothing can be accepted."

    Zhang Lingfang just sent it Now she said she left her mouth and revealed the word "check". Li song just poured water back for me. Seeing that I caught the mistake, she glared at Zhang Lingfang and hated her carelessness. But the girl herself was careless enough. What I wanted was ice water, but she poured me a cup of tea water, and it was the cool red pot just now Tea is hard for Zhang Lingfang. Since I have promised to take two houses, if she says that she doesn''t have a check for me, she will play tricks on me? Then, like a magic trick, I took out a red check clip from my body, and took out a check that had already been filled out, but instead of handing it to me, I handed it to Chu Yuan. "This check is not for my brother, but for my little sister and Miss Dong. I just took out three gold cards for my sister, but for my elder brother''s appearance. Do you have to let me find my face? You have a broad mind. The valley of the moon and the beauty under the moon are more familiar than me. I won''t lose my face. A check is a small one. It''s all for buying clothes for my little sister and Miss Dong. Ha ha. "

    In front of the little winter night, Zhang Lingfang didn''t mention the name of the fringed Murphy. It can be seen that their smoothness is no less than that of Li Xinghui. Since I have to pretend to have a big appetite, I can''t go to see the numbers on the check. Seeing that Chu Yuan''s big beautiful eyes are pitifully looking at me, I just need to nod my head and agree that she took the check. How can I let her down? The stinky girl is ecstatic, which can''t help but make Lisong unhappy. When counting the circle on the check, Chu Yuan''s face suddenly changes. If you want to use that number to buy clothes, it''s more than enough.

    Sure enough, Zhang Lingfang said, "it''s said that your father still rides his bicycle to work every day. Although it''s good for your health, it''s inevitable that there will be days like today. Ha ha, if you have clothes left, you can buy a car for the old man and use it when the weather is bad."

    Chu Yuan hurriedly said: "there are leftovers, there are leftovers, so much money, where can I buy clothes? There is also a surplus to buy a car." after a slight meal, it seems that she is afraid that Zhang Lingfang will return the surplus money. The stinky girl immediately said to Dong Xiaoye: "Xiaoye sister, you can buy a car with the surplus money."

    Is the thief girl an iron cock or a porcelain Phoenix?! Don''t say that she bought a car for Dong Xiaoye. I estimate that she would be reluctant to buy clothes for herself. She would deposit the money into her account immediately, let alone give it to the tassels. She can''t suppress her curiosity. The two pieces of materials are like Li Song''s unsightly face. No one would listen to me and count the circles on the check together. I thought that The check was originally sent to my father to buy a car. Only because the three month beauty''s membership card didn''t come out, it became a large amount of clothes for women.

    I have always been a little repellent to this kind of money. It''s just because Zhang Lingfang has lost his words. I can''t hear my "big appetite". I have to mention that maybe their bottom line is more than that. They have prepared other things, but I''m not interested in them, and I can''t accept them. I''m satisfied with my casual clothes. I''ve picked up the pen on the contract , said: "in that case, I''d better be obedient than respectful. Thank you for your kindness."

    "That''s what it is, that''s what it is." From Zhang Lingfang''s face, I can''t see whether she is really happy or pretends to be happy."Wait!" Chu Yuan suddenly called.

    Zhang Lingfang was stunned, and her smile froze on her face. "Little sister, what''s the matter?"

    Li Song almost didn''t scold. He thought Chu Yuan wasn''t satisfied. Even if Tong Feifei didn''t care about himself, he thought the angel like girl was a hundred times greedy than the devil.

    Chu Yuan saw that everyone was looking at her. She blushed and dared not look at others. She lowered her head and grabbed the pen in my hand. In a whisper, Chu Yuan said, "OK, sign my name."

    This "say yes", let the brothers are all kinds of embarrassment ah!

    When did I tell you to sign your name?! Stinky girl clearly is to calculate me, deliberately in this I absolutely can''t bargain with her when ''say yes''!

    I know that Chu Yuan is determined to be the owner of the house, so it''s embarrassing. Other people don''t know that she is going to be the owner of the house, so I''m even more embarrassed - it seems that I''ve made up my mind to accept Li Xinghui''s two houses from the beginning!

    Li Song''s face, Tong Feifei''s eyes, I want to find a seam to drill in!

    Chu Yuan, a little bastard, shrewd ghost, jealous jar and super brother, I don''t believe that one day, she will give me any house as a new house to marry with fringe!

    No wonder the little bastard didn''t pay attention to the exam and insisted on coming to see the house with me. I''ve thought of this step for a long time!

    With a stroke of a pen, Chu Yuan has become a rich woman with tens of millions of wealth. But I have been busy for a long time, and my goal has not been achieved, but I am doomed to have nothing

 Chapter 948

    The real estate donation contract is in duplicate, and two sets of real estate are four contracts. Chu Yuan has pressed four fingerprints in total, and each of them has stood up and pressed with all his strength. For fear that the fingerprints are not clear enough, Li song is angry again.

    As Li Xinghui and Zhang Lingfang are in the social status, I don''t think they will play any tricks on the contract, so I don''t need to "first villain and then gentleman", so I haven''t read the contract at all, so until now, I finally understand why Li song is reluctant to hang up like this, so I don''t want the two houses of platinum Bay and Tiandi garden -- in the "giver" ˇŻShe was the one who signed her name in the column.

    Zhang Lingfang took over four contracts, looked at them, praised Chu Yuan and said, "my little sister is not only beautiful in appearance, but also beautiful in writing. She even has beautiful hand prints. Ha ha, she will be more promising than your brother in the future."

    Chu Yuan was very self-conscious, for one thing, he couldn''t tell whether people''s words were positive or negative. For another, he thought that even if there was no derogatory meaning, it was just a statement of an indisputable fact, and there was no need to be modest and polite, so he didn''t take Zhang Lingfang''s words.

    Zhang Lingfang was slightly shocked, and praised: "as expected, if you have a brother, you must have a sister. Ha ha."

    This is definitely derogatory. Chu Yuan blushed and blushed, but he was used very much

    Zhang Lingfang took the pen, signed his name in the column of "witness", put on the handprint, and handed the contract to Dong Xiaoye. "Miss Dong, you also sign a name here."

    Winter night did not respond for a moment, "witness?"

    Zhang Lingfang said with a smile, "you and brother Chu, like me and Xinghui, have no legally recognized kinship, have you?"

    Tiger sister realized that her face was red. Although Zhang Lingfang and Li Xinghui were married, they had no marriage relationship. She obviously felt that I had the same relationship with Dong Xiaoye.

    Zhang Lingfang''s name was signed on the third-party witness column. Although it was inevitable, there was a suspicion. Therefore, she asked Dong Xiaoye to sign her name, which made them more sincere. After all, Dong Xiaoye was not only close to me, but also a policeman. Even if I didn''t complete the request, they could not break the contract and revoke the gift.

    Ashamed to be ashamed, Dong Xiaoye just signed his name like Chu Yuan, pressed his fingerprint, and then picked out one copy of the two real estate contracts and gave it back to Zhang Lingfang.

    At the time of signature in dongxiaoye, Zhang Lingfang wrote down the detailed address and unit number plate of Yahu house in Tiandi garden, handed them to Chu Yuan together with two keys, and told Chu Yuan to take her to see the house after the test. Chu Yuan agreed to take the key, contract and check together and carefully put them into his small backpack.

    "Come, let''s have a drink to celebrate our little sister''s new house," Zhang Lingfang led the way and said to Chu Yuan, "if you don''t think the style of these two houses is appropriate, just tell my sister in a hurry, I''ll arrange someone to redecorate them for you. Ha ha, your brother has helped us a lot, so you can''t be polite to us if there is anything."

    Chu Yuan heard that Zhang Lingfang actually said to me, "hurry up tomorrow" means "after the matter is done". He also gently told me that after the matter is done, there are more benefits for me.

    Chu Yuan only thinks that Zhang Lingfang is a great good person who takes care of the house and renovates it. She doesn''t like talking. So when she sees Zhang Lingfang drinking to her, she cleans up the red wine in the cup at one breath. The stinky girl can''t drink. She puts down the cup, frowns, and wipes the corners of her mouth with a strong smile. A small face is already red, which is really annoying People love, Zhang Lingfang said a good voice, but also a drink.

    Li Song holds up his cup to Dong Xiaoye, and gulps and gulps at the same time. Dong Xiaoye naturally accompanies him. The only child who has thought on one side is not Fei, who still looks at me, frowns and meditates, struggles and helpless, suffers and sighs, and doesn''t know what he is thinking. Other people don''t care about her, and she doesn''t care about others, as if Li''s family is Li''s family People''s business, her own business is her own business, not only the Li family took her as the air, she also took the Li family as the air.

    In addition to the irrelevant children, the women on the table and the girls are all cheers. If I take only one sip, my face will be unbearable. I have to give my life to accompany the women, but it''s really hard for my stomach to turn over the river and the sea. I just managed to slightly suppress the disgusting feeling. When my lips touch the edge of the cup, the wine has not yet been imported, it''s full-bodied wine The smell rushed into the nose, and immediately I wanted to retch. I gave a strong breath and tried to pour it down hard, but the wine came into my mouth, and the wound on my upper jaw was burning and painful. The breath was disordered. The breath was a fork, and I coughed continuously. The wine turned half round in my throat, and then came out of my mouth and nose. When my hand was shaking, the cup fell on the table.

    I could get up and dodge when the liquor splashed out, but somehow, my buttocks were all raised, my legs were soft, and I fell back, but it was too late to dodge. The liquor from the table had soaked my pants, and my head was dizzy and my limbs were soft. The liquor was so fierce.

    A table of people are in a hurry. They wipe the wine on my trousers with napkins in winter and night. Chu Yuan claps my back for me. Li Song, who is busy cleaning the table, has never thought that the alcohol quantity difference was a disgrace before. Now he is really ashamed. A big man has lost his ugliness in front of a group of women"Chu drinks a cup of herbal tea to relieve the wine. It''s not disgraceful to have a poor quantity of wine. There''s no need to show off that he can''t drink it or force himself to do so."

    I finally stopped coughing. Looking up, Tong Feifei stood beside me with the cup of herbal tea that Li Song poured for me. The intention of flattering me was obvious, but the expression was still very reluctant, and the words were not polite. Although I changed the wording, the kiss was perfunctory.

    "Thanks" for the severe pain in my mouth and the tumbling in my stomach. I feel like vomiting when I open my mouth, which makes my mouth more unclear. I have a clear mind, but I feel like I''m really drunk. I dare not talk more and drink up the black tea handed by Tong Feifei.

    I can''t drink any more wine. I drank two cups of black tea in a row. Not only didn''t my stomach stop, but also the wine strength slowly came up. I saw sweat on my forehead. I was hot all over, and my limbs were weak. Gradually, I felt that I could hardly sit down. I just wanted to find a place to lie down for a while. Since I drank that whiskey in the afternoon, I''ve been uncomfortable, and I''ve been vomiting all the time Now the desire is more intense.

    Li Xinghui is really dawdling. It takes so long to go to the bathroom. Wang Ba doesn''t know whether he is constipated or not. The harder I wait, the more upset I feel. The more upset I feel, the more confused I don''t know what to say. The more I don''t say, the worse the atmosphere in the room is. Because I''m a man on the table, Li song is always facing me Of.

    Chu Yuan is afraid of strangers. She doesn''t like to talk before people. Even if someone asks her something, she seldom answers it. Winter night is straight and not good at such occasions. Everyone can see it, and no one asks her anything. Tong Fei is still a vase like existence, ignoring everyone, so it''s basically Lisong''s chattering, asking me some questions such asˇ® What kind of girl do you like, brother Chu '', "who is your first love, brother Chu''," who is your first kiss partner, brother Chu '', "are you still a virgin, brother Chu''," who is the most beautiful woman in this room, brother Chu ''"which makes me not easy to answer, but makes them full of curious questions.

    I think that no matter which question I answered, my life will be in danger. It''s terrible that the little Oriental mother spilled it, but the big and small one around me may not be terrible.

    "Brother Chu, let''s do a connection question, a beauty connection question. If you choose a wife, a girlfriend, a lover, a confidant and a one night stand partner among the five of us, who will you choose?"

    If I don''t have a good answer, it doesn''t mean that I won''t be curious about this question. However, most of the men are well-developed, just like facing this table of beauties, Li Song will inevitably make a comparison in his mind, who is the most beautiful, who is the sexiest, etc. when he comes out of this question, he will also be confused: who will I choose to be my wife, who will I choose to be my girlfriend My loving sister, on the one hand, is a tiger sister who is infatuated with me, on the other hand, is a beautiful and famous star, on the other hand, there is a mature, sexy, flirtatious, and a pair of flirtatious foxes who constantly discharge to me! One by one, if I say I don''t have his + mother''s heart to shake, who believes?!

    When I see a table of beautiful women looking at me curiously or expectantly, my face is even hotter and my blood is boiling. I know that it''s the lust of lust and evil hidden in man''s nature that is burning

    "if I were you, I think my wife and I would definitely choose sister Chu"

    PS: guests at home, rubbing all night, noisy, unclean, late updating, Forgiveness]

 Chapter 949

    "If I were you, I think my wife and I would definitely choose sister Chu."

    "why?" But this is not what I asked, it is tongfeifei.

    "Beautiful," Li Songdao said, "look at her. Although she is wearing a school uniform that doesn''t fit well, who among us dare to say she is more beautiful? What''s more, she''s the youngest and the most attractive face here. She''s the slowest growing old. Of course, the shelf life is the longest. But that''s the second thing. You say, what do couples fear most when they live together? Most afraid to get along for a long time, because the time together is too long, the freshness of love will be gone, the two people are too familiar with each other, the advantages of each other will gradually fade, while the disadvantages of each other will be gradually enlarged, and whether they can tolerate each other is a very big and light problem. Once the feelings become tired, the fate of the couple Even if the end of the score, so there is only seven-year itch this is not it? But sister Chu is different. How long has she been with brother Chu? Seven years? Two more than seven years? What are the shortcomings of the other side that you don''t know? But their feelings are still so good. It can be seen that they have tolerated all the shortcomings of each other. In the next few years, the feelings will not fade, only become deeper and deeper. If they don''t choose her as their wife, will it be inconvenient for them to become the most blind and stupid person in the world? "

    Beautiful, good-looking and patient, these are the criteria for Li Song''s personal mate selection. She likes Liu Xiaosheng for this reason, and does not like Liu Xiaosheng for this reason. Therefore, not only can she not do it correctly, but also shows her superficial frivolity in emotion. However, the "seven-year itch" behind it is irrefutable. She doesn''t know that Chu Yuan and I are brothers and sisters who are not related by blood. She matches us as husband and wife. In fact, it''s a roundabout swearing, venting her depression after sending out two houses. She doesn''t know that I have been with Chu Yuan for less than two seven years, but it''s more than ten years, and it''s not a short time. I get along with Chu Yuan day and night, not only am I not tired of Chu Yuan On the contrary,

    glances sideways, Chu Yuan is also looking at me. When her eyes touch, she immediately turns away, but the shyness and comfort in her eyes seem to hit my chest like something. It''s not bad to say whether it''s warm or painful, bitter or sweet.

    Li Song continued: "I choose Miss Dong as my girlfriend. She is independent and self-improvement. She is gentle and considerate. Her career and feelings are both important. She is the most suitable girl friend."

    "Why is it not suitable to be a girlfriend?" asked Dong Xiaoye, blushing

    I guess what sister hu wants to ask is "why not be a wife", but this may expose her feelings to me too much, so she changed her mouth in time, so as to avoid Chu Yuan thinking too much.

    Li Song said with a smile, "because I think with brother Chu''s character, if I want to marry a wife in the future, I would like this woman to take care of my family and manage my feelings wholeheartedly. But sister Dong''s character is ha ha, it may be a little difficult for you to be a family woman?"

    In fact, Li Song''s words revealed a message that they had not only investigated me, but also investigated the winter Eve, otherwise, how could they know what kind of temperament it was?

    But that''s a little bit more, not to mention tiger sister''s absolute steadfast temperament. If I put her in the kitchen, my health index will directly fall below the bottom line. Her food is no less lethal than grenade''s?

    Why do I agree with what Li Song said? If winter night is not suitable for a wife, what about fringe and Murphy? They don''t know how to take care of their family, and they need people to take care of their family. They don''t like their women to show up outside. "Li Song''s words poked into my heart, as if she knew me better than I did." if I was a lover, I would definitely choose aunt Fang''s "

    the relationship between Zhang Lingfang and Li Xinghui, at a glance However, when Li Song paired her with me in public, all of them frowned, but the two did not think so. Zhang Lingfang gave me a wink and asked with interest: "why is this?"

    "Because Aunt Fang is mature and has her own career, that is, she doesn''t need to be raised by others, but also knows how to take care of people. She is not only very feminine, but also has a lot of experience and fun between men and women. Do you think that''s right?"

    No one knows if Li Song''s sentence is true or not. The question is whether I am Zhang Lingfang or not. Although I had a night''s love affair with Ziyuan, it''s something that happened in a daze after all. Even though I was mature in other aspects and had little experience between men and women, Li song''s teasing was far less than Zhang Lingfang''s natural response. Zhang Lingfang scolded me for his hot faceˇ° Dead girl, dare to play a joke on Aunt Fang, find and fight. "

    Said to beat Li Song, but did not move, a pair of fox eyes, blinked at me, the amorous feelings are infinite, the desire color is not covered, let my heart jump, this bitch, is not to me what evil heart?! I unconsciously tightened my legs for fear that she would reach out from under the table to flirt with me again. Although the length of the table meant that her feet would not get me, Li Song, in the presence of Chu Yuan, a young child who was already familiar with men''s and women''s affairs, said this kind of dirty words, which was very inappropriate. Due to the relationship between the host and the guest, I and Dong Xiaoye could not speak, but the children did not pay attention to it, Glancing at Li Song contemptuously, he asked, "so if Miss Li is Chu, she will choose herself as the object of his one night stand?"Tong Feifei''s clear irony is Li Song''s frivolity, which makes me a little surprised, because Wu Lefeng always said to me, "Tong Feifei is for a very frivolous and disrespectful woman." but she obviously despised Li Song''s words and deeds at this time, as if she hated this kind of woman. When she was close to me in the car, she was reluctant to talk with Wu Lefengˇ® She is a woman who does everything to achieve her goal. "There are some differences." I don''t deserve it. "Li Song replied:" I''m far less beautiful than sister Chu. I''m not as good as Miss Dong as I am independent, gentle and considerate. I can''t compare my sexy maturity with aunt Fang. I''m old and I''m not small. I haven''t learned anything about making money. I''m very good at spending money and having fun. I still have a family now I''m the most useless woman in the house. I''m just a little bit sweet and will make people happy. "

    Tong Fei snorted coldly, as if to say: you have some self-knowledge.

    I don''t want Li Song to go on and say, "but my mouth is sweet, I can play and make people happy, which is not necessarily a disadvantage, so I think I''m most suitable to be a confidant. When a friend has troubles, I can tell him that I will play with him, make him happy, make him happy, and when a friend is not upset, I can also play with me, because I have the greatest ability to play and make everyone happier , happier, that''s not better? "

    The child is not to deny, but the instant response, angry way: "what do you mean?"

    This is a question of connection. There is only one question and option left for my wife, Chu Yuan, girlfriend, winter night, lover, Zhang Lingfang and confidant, Li Song!

    Li Song shrugged, not only fearless, but also smiled and said to Tong Feifei, "I think if I were brother Chu, the object of this one night stand is your miss Tong."

    As soon as he said this, instead of clapping the table, he glared at Lisong angrily, "dare you say that again?"

    Mo said that he knew how to observe the words and colors of the winter night. Chu Yuan also smelled the tension in the air, which had no sense of joking, and subconsciously grasped my hand.

    As if Li Song had a joke, he went around a big circle, and finally started to attack Tong Feifei. None of us expected that. Zhang Lingfang smiled and didn''t say a word. He didn''t expect Li Song''s provocation to Tong Feifei. Obviously, he had a tacit understanding or a premeditated plan.

    I feel that there are some stories in it. I can''t help being alert. I naturally want to hold Chuyuan''s small hand, but I find that the fingers are not obedient and soft, so I can''t exert any strength

 Chapter 950

    there are two chapters left before paying off the debt. Today, I will fill in one chapter and send it together. Plus PS''s gossip, 8000 words, I still owe you one chapter. I will pay it back when I have time.

    the body is hot, the limbs are weak, the head is dizzy, the stomach is tumbling, these are the symptoms of drunk, I got up and said: "sorry, I want to go to the bathroom."

    Zhang Lingfang said, "do you remember the location of the bathroom? I''ll take you. "

    "No, no, I remember. I remember very well." Not to mention the gunpowder stalemate between Li Song and Tong Fei, it seems that there is a possibility of a big fight at any time. Zhang Lingfang is inseparable from the table. Just saying that the women have spring in their eyes and full of coquettish spirit makes me feel insecure.

    The last time I was seduced by this bitch, both dongxiaoye and Chuyuan knew it. At this time, if I don''t simply refuse the chance to get along with her alone, these two girls still don''t knock over the vinegar bottle. How nice are they to me? The last time I didn''t drink, I was also aroused by the desire of Zhang Lingfang, a slut. Now I''m a normal man, but I''m not a gentleman. At present, the wine has not only strengthened my courage, but also disturbed people''s mind. I''m not sure that she jumped into my arms, and I won''t move her.

    "Well, then be careful. Listen to you. You are a little drunk. Don''t fall." Zhang Lingfang didn''t insist, but with a smile, it seemed that my villain''s heart was the belly of a gentleman.

    She judged that I was drunk from speaking, probably because I couldn''t pronounce clearly, and my friends laughed bitterly. I was indeed drunk, but I couldn''t pronounce clearly, which was caused by the pain of the upper jaw wound stimulated by alcohol given by the Oriental little lady.

    I nodded to Zhang Lingfang and turned around. I didn''t know whether it was because of the sudden dizziness or because my knees were soft. I was a little unsteady and almost staggered. Fortunately, I was held by someone - it was Tong Feifei.

    This girl was just enraged by Li Song. She clapped the table and stood up. Although she was separated by Chu Yuan, she still helped me in time. Before I could say thank you, I heard her say to Li Song and Zhang Lingfang, "I also go to the bathroom."

    I shuddered in my heart, thinking of Tong Feifei holding my hand in the car and touching her legs. I glanced at sister Chu Yuan Hu secretly, but found that they didn''t care much. In winter, I stared at Zhang Lingfang, frowned at Liu Mei, and seemed to be thinking about something. It seemed that Zhang Lingfang was the only one she was alert to, while Chu Yuan was lying on the chair, blushing a little, Her eyes are a little sluggish. She can''t drink but also try her best. She seems to be drunk. The living room is connected with the dining room. There are three bathrooms in the house, one for the master bedroom and one for the second bedroom. The door of the bathroom is open at the corner leading to the porch between the living room and the dining room. Li Xinghui seems to have self-knowledge about the grinding strength of her big size, so she doesn''t I didn''t use the bathroom, but I don''t know whether he used the master bedroom or the second bedroom.

    After all, Tong Feifei is a woman. It''s not easy to let her go into the bedroom to find the empty bathroom. In case Li Xinghui squats in it, she will feel embarrassed. So I said, "Hello, Miss Tong --"

    before I finished speaking, the girl surnamed Tong suddenly pushed me into the bathroom. Fortunately, the space inside is spacious enough. If it''s in my home, I''m in nine out of ten I would plunge my head into the toilet, but it''s not the case. I stumbled a few steps, or I couldn''t stand stably. I just knelt in front of the toilet, and my knees were knocked on the ground. I almost cried out in pain. I turned over and sat down. I was about to scold, but I saw that the child was not just following in with an arrow step. I locked the door with a click. My brother was so scared that his liver jumped. "What do you want to do? Łˇˇ±

    Tong Fei blushed and leaned close to the door as if she were the sheep about to fall into the wolf''s mouth. "What do you think I want to do?"

    "I thought you wanted to have a dry cough. You wanted to talk to me, didn''t you?" When I calmed down a little, I quickly swallowed the sentence "I thought you wanted to fuck me" - Tong Feifei was silent on the table, obviously embarrassed to beg me in front of others. When I said to go to the bathroom, she just followed through the atmosphere of avoiding quarreling with Li Song.

    Tong Feifei is really pinching, "since you know that, let''s be open and honest, so as to avoid detours. You say the conditions, but I first declare that although" three hearts and two minds "has made me popular, I''m not a rich man. I haven''t earned a penny in film remuneration. In order to play this movie, I borrowed a lot of money."

    "borrow money?"

    "Well," said Tong Feifei with embarrassment and chagrin, "I don''t spend money to dredge up the relationship. Why do people give the role to my new comer? The remuneration of this movie has been fully paid to the producers. Now I am not only a poor man, but also in debt of more than 1 million yuan. It doesn''t matter if I can play the big production movie invested by Liu Shi. I can pay off those debts as long as I sign an advertisement. But now the company has completely hidden me. I don''t have any income, so my parents can''t help me pay the debt? They are just like you. They are ordinary class people. I''m sorry, I forgot. You are not ordinary class people. "

    "Ha ha, are you satirizing me?" I want to stand up, but my hands and feet are weak, my head is dizzy and my stomach is tumbling, which makes my breath a little heavy."No, I''m begging you now. How dare I satirize you? You satirize me almost. Don''t you see how the little bitch named Li just attacked me in a roundabout way?" The child is not only aggrieved, but also helpless. He says with a wry smile: "my parents didn''t agree with me to enter this business. I''m so angry. It''s a big sin not to be filial to them. How can I ask them for money to repay their debts? They have worked hard for half their lives to buy a house for me. Now they repay the bank loan every month. I "

    said three words of" I "in a row. Tongfei didn''t say anything, but his tears flowed down like beads of broken thread.

    To be honest, I didn''t really understand Tong Feifei. I had a preconceived dislike for her. It was just that I overheard her quarreling with Wu Lefeng outside the lounge of century cinema. After she ran into her, she gave me a comment of "birds of a feather". The rest was heard from Wu Lefeng. I don''t know if there is any practical basis for Lao Wu to scold her for being shameless, mean and unscrupulous. But I don''t think there is any reason for Wu Lefeng''s scolding? In addition, tongfeifei''s attitude towards murui is the opposite of murui''s attitude towards her, so I naturally dislike her, but now I can''t help but doubt Wu Lefeng''s words - is she really that kind of bad woman? I''m afraid not. If she''s so bad, why does Murray need to protect her like this? Tong Feifei said: "Li Dong said that there are not many people who are willing to give face to Mr. Liu. On the ground of Beitian, there are only three young ladies and miss min, but those two young ladies will not give face to anyone else except you Son, don''t give me face. It''s very difficult to get to know them. So if you want to let Mr. Liu leave me alone, you have to ask for help. After all, he doesn''t like me because of you. "

    " because of me? " I was shocked and immediately understood that she still doubted that Liu Xiaosheng was helping her, because Wu Lefeng and I were good friends.

    Tong Feifei went on without saying, "I didn''t believe it, but it''s hard to believe that Li Dong has made such a big capital for his own business. I beg you, but I don''t believe it. If you ask me for the house, I''m sure I don''t have it. If you can help me, my agent Chen Jie said, she can lend me some first, but forget it, there''s nothing. But you can open it What''s the price? How many benefits do you need to help me? I don''t have one now. I can give you an IOU. After signing the advertisement, I''ll earn a piece of money. I''ll definitely supply you "

    my stomach ache is severe. It seems that it''s the side effect of mixing whisky and Maotai wine. My chest is stuffy, my body is getting hotter and hotter, and my breath is getting heavier. I want to vomit, and I don''t want to make children laugh Then, with a smile, "who asked you for money"

    "then what do you want?" Tong Feiben leaned on the door. Hearing the words, he shrank back nervously. He was afraid and angry. "I tell you, I don''t think that Tong Feifei is really the frivolous person Li Song said! I will never do such a thing as selling myself! You can''t do it! You don''t look down on people! You look at me with this kind of disgusting eyes. I don''t beg you. I''ll never be an actor. I''m only in my early twenties. I have time to earn money and pay off my debts! "

    I said that this girl pushed me. I''m afraid I can''t get up for a long time. Why don''t I come here to help me? I dare to think that I''m such a dirty girl. It''s no wonder that even I think that my vague tone, coupled with rough breathing, is like the lust expansion after drinking + devil. Beautiful enough to feast the eyes on her. But

    really surprised me when I drank it, because I suddenly realized that my eyes were really floating up and down on her body, which made the elder brother feel old and red. It was really nice. The beautiful woman wanted to keep her eye, but she was not in the mood. My head was dizzy and I lost my grip on myself. It''s really disrespectful.

    "I don''t want money, and I don''t want you to sell yourself. If it''s really young master Liu who is trying to make trouble for you, I''ll ask for the favor of you. If he doesn''t give me the favor, he will give it to miss min. it''s a big deal. I''m so surprised that I ask for the favor of Miss min. you come to ask for my help, and I''m afraid that I will ask you such and such conditions. Why Don''t go to Wu Lefeng or sister murui? You should know that they and I are friends, Huhh - "reluctantly resist the tumbling vomiting desire after the opening. After a few words, I gasped even more.

    "Wu Lefeng looks down on me so much. How can I ask him?" When it comes to Wu Lefeng, Tong Feifei''s expression is complex, loving and hating.

    "But sister murui will definitely help you"

    "I know she will help me, so I can''t say to them" there''s a trace of shame in Tongfei''s eyes, without explaining why, when he looks solemn, he says: "don''t ask these useless ones. If you are willing to help me, even if you open up the conditions, don''t think about Wu Lefeng and sister murui, I don''t owe them human feelings."

    "Ha ha" I laughed weakly, and said: "I said to you that I didn''t have any good feelings for you at all, but now I think that you and Wu Lefeng say something different, and you don''t seem to be so incurable."

    instead of blushing on both cheeks, Tong said: "of course, he won''t say good things to me. I''m so obsessed with him that I don''t have a reasonable taboo Hate sister murui "I dare to know that I hate murui because it''s unreasonable. I shook my head and said, "he said that you are reckless to achieve your goal. You are young and have a lot of ingenuity, which makes people feel terrible. Now, don''t you have the principle of being a man? Ha ha. "

    "He''s right. I''ve done a lot of excessive things," Tong Fei murmured. "I have admired him since I was a child. When I was an actor, I imagined that one day I would be famous and have the chance to cooperate with him, so I could know him. When I entered the company, I knew that sister Murray and Wu Lefeng were classmates, so I took the initiative to approach her, Every time we talk about that man, we will forget the time endlessly. Everyone knows that Wu Lefeng got married as soon as he graduated from school, so I think that sister murui is also a single lovesickness like me. We fell in love because of the same illness. Until one day, she said that she introduced her husband to me. It was not only my child''s face changed greatly, but also she looked at me in horror "You and you"

    stammered, "I don''t know what she wants to say. To continue her speculation, I said:" the premise for the producer to start using you as the heroine is that you can invite Wu Lefeng to participate in the performance at a low salary. The premise for Wu Lefeng to compromise is to find a way to make Mu Rui become one of the heroines, so I guess it''s true that you asked the producer to give her the role It''s brilliant. "

    Listen to me with emotion and praise, as if Tong Fei was trying to prove something, he asked cautiously, "tell me, how clever is this move?"

    "No one knows the relationship between sister murui and Wu Lefeng, but if you can invite Wu Lefeng, no matter the people around you or Wu Lefeng, you will surely feel that there is something between you two. What you want is this effect? Press Wu Lefeng with public opinion to accept what you said. If the scandal of Wu Lefeng''s monogamy and monogamy existed a long time ago, people will naturally think that his other wife is you, right? Based on his achievements today, why did he participate in such a small-cost movie and the director still has a deep grudge with him? This will certainly become a hot topic in the media. So if I were you, in order to persuade the producers and your company to use murui, I would tell them that before the movie is released, I might as well stir fry Wu Lefeng''s new husband and wife News, let people contact sister murui. Anyway, she is not important to your company. Sister murui always keeps herself clean and has no scandal. All of a sudden, negative news comes out. It''s also based on evidence. As a target of hype, it''s just right. Besides, she refuses to follow the wave. She must have offended many senior leaders at ordinary times. She has a chance to dirty her. I think there will be Many people agree with her, so it''s not difficult for her to be the heroine. You don''t have to pay a cent of your capital to see through the interest relationship between them, that is, to talk about things, right? But this is not the most brilliant place. The most brilliant place is that when the scandal started, sister murui as a "junior" would surely be attacked by public opinion. The reason why Wu Lefeng participated in "three hearts and two minds" with low pay is that any official reason is pale and powerless. Therefore, in order to protect sister murui, people should not use the words "sister murui" and "junior" or "underground lover" Son, the best way to connect is to shift people''s attention from sister murui to another person, and you pit him and hurt sister murui, which obviously becomes the most likely target for him, Miss Tong. I ask you, if old Wu really retaliates against you, let the public think you are the "junior three", will you really admit it

    I''m hot and sweaty. Children are not only hotter. They sweat more than me. They seem to want to talk, but their mouths are open and they just swallow saliva.

    She didn''t retort, but she answered. I sighed: "if you really admit it, Lao Wu can''t deny it. Once you admit it, you will not only protect sister murui, but also give Lao Wu a good future. With his bad character, you must be responsible for your young age. It''s terrible. It''s an opportunity and a plan"

    "I Bah! " "Are you older than me? But you are a thousand times more terrible than me! I''m thinking about the method of careful calculation. Didn''t you guess it all right?! Are you, are you still human? You! "

    "Don''t flatter me, I don''t have your skill," I said. "Lao Wu didn''t get back to you as you wanted at last, because sister murui loves you and won''t let him hurt you? That''s why you hate sister murui so much, isn''t it? "

    Tong Feifei didn''t speak, but nodded. "Do you know that sister murui and I are friends and don''t ask for her, because you hate her or because you are ashamed?"

    Tong Feifei said, "all of them."

    "Ha ha, you simply admit that you are not as hopeless as Lao Wu said. At least you are quite frank. If everything is as you planned, you did not harm sister murui in the end, but helped her in your career. Your heart is not bad, just a little bit of Taiji. You never say that your ultimate goal is to In my opinion, it''s more valuable than Li Xinghui''s house and check, "I said," I''ll ask Liu Xiaosheng for help, but you have to answer me one more question truthfully. "

    Instead of fearing and fearing me, the child said timidly, "you, you ask.""I frown:" you are in the car in the car to me that attitude, is Li Xinghui threat you

    Tong Feifei''s pink face turns red. "Is it a threat? But he told me that you are very lecherous? No, he said that you like young and beautiful women very much. You let Liu Xiaosheng straighten me out. Maybe it''s because I gave you a face before, and you hated me in your heart. He said that if I was a little weak and close to you, it would satisfy your vanity Heart, as soon as you are happy, you may be willing to ask Liu Xiaosheng for help without paying any price. Even if you still ask for benefits, at least you won''t rob me in time of the fire. I think what he said is reasonable, so that''s why I can''t do that kind of flattering thing. It''s more difficult to make me laugh than to kill me "

    friends smile "Am I as bad as he said?"

    Tong Feifei said: "then I don''t know, but you have two girlfriends. They are not fake. And the house is worth at least $23 million? Although I haven''t seen another house, it''s certainly not much worse than this one. It''s fifty-six million yuan, plus a check of five million yuan. I say you''re not black. Do you believe it? "

    I asked, "do you believe that what I want is just a word from him?"

    The child is not a Zheng, "a word? What do you say? "

    When I was drunk, I was confused and said, "nothing is him. You are you. I help him one thing and help you another. Please help me. Now I''ll call Liu Xiaosheng to intercede for you. When it''s over, you''ll hurry home and have less contact with Li Xinghui."

    Tong Fei was very happy. He hurried to help me, but he mumbled, "I don''t want to contact him, but Sister Zhang entrusted a lot of relationships that don''t work. Only Li can help. Otherwise, I would look at him with the eyes that were obsessed with my color. I had a big ear melon and smoked it."

    I also want to smile with Tong Feifei, but I haven''t opened my mouth yet. A heat wave in my stomach tops my throat. I quickly push her away, turn around and lift the toilet cover. Wow, I spew out a mouthful of wine. The pungent taste makes the vomit uncontrollable, and it''s empty in my stomach, and I still retch.

    I didn''t eat anything at noon. I had just drunk tea in my stomach except wine. After I vomited, though I was a little conscious, my body was still hot and my limbs were still weak. It seemed that this situation was increasing. When I got up, I wanted to wash my face and rinse my mouth. My legs were soft and almost collapsed. Fortunately, she helped me open the faucet instead of helping me, I can''t get any strength out of my hands. I wet my face with clear water. The cold doesn''t make me feel comfortable, but the hot and dry feeling of my skin is more obvious. I just feel that there is a flame in my abdomen, which burns wildly.

    My body is weak, but my blood is boiling. It''s a familiar feeling. I look up and see myself in the mirror. The abnormal ruddy on my face and the abnormal hazy in my eyes make my heart tremble.

    "You''re too drunk. It doesn''t matter if you call later. I''ll open the door first and help you to lie on the sofa." Tong Fei handed me a towel and turned to open the door.

    "Wait a minute" I reached out to help her, but I just twisted my body. My intuition turned around and I fell to the ground. I didn''t even feel the pain.

    "Hello, what''s the matter with you? Is it all right Tong Feifei was shocked and came to help me up.

    I just want to answer, suddenly heard a person outside the door said: "this broken medicine, finally effective."

    It''s Li Xinghui!

    PS: gossip a few words, some friends may remember that in a long time ago in a certain chapter PS, right and wrong said, "love you with three hearts and two minds" was originally an idea at the same time as "sister", later wrote "sister", and "love you with three hearts and two minds" became a movie in "sister".

    So in fact, Wu Lefeng, Mu Rui and Tong Feifei, who starred in the movie love you with two hearts, and Yiting, Wu Lefeng''s wife, were originally extracted and adapted from another book conceived by a certain slag, just like a character written before, "Xin Quji". The difference is that Xin Quji is a match in a new book written by a certain slag Jiao, Wu, mu, Tong, and Yiting are not only the protagonists in the book "love you with three hearts and two minds", but also the actors influencing the main line in sister. Of course, in that book, Wu Lefeng and Mu Rui are not big stars, but small white-collar workers and female thieves.

    The book "three hearts and two minds" is not going to be written after that, so when it comes to Wu, mu, Tong and Yiting, right and wrong can''t help but describe several more times. In fact, the story development doesn''t matter. Sometimes it can be carried by one stroke. This is a psychological problem of some slag. Please understand.

    I know that you may not like the role of Tong Feifei, but at that time, when designing "three hearts and two minds", some dregs were very satisfied with this character and some stories specially designed for her. It can be said that Tong Feifei is one of the most favorite female characters in "three hearts and two minds". Although in that book, she is neither the "eldest lady" nor "wife" ˇŻOr "female thief", she is just a small white-collar who is infatuated with the then booming, but at last has no flowers and still infatuated with the rich princess. Tong Feifei designs Wu Lefeng. He can''t help but accept his feelings. It was originally a story in "two minds". He made some changes in "younger sister", changed the characters and the background of the story, and wrote it out in the guise of Chu Nan. It''s also a piece of cake. In everyone''s opinion, the story may be meaningless, but in the case of a cake, it''s meaningless , a character who was destined to be forgotten slowly, finally lived once, very pleased.Let''s talk about it again. I forget whether I said it before. The character template of South South and the little white-collar played by Wu Lefeng was the same originally. Ha ha, no good people. I think you can see that their characters are very similar. However, in the later stage of South South, naoguazi is obviously much smarter than that of Wu Lefeng or the little white-collar.

 Chapter 951

    Medicine? What medicine?

    "Keep your voice down. It''s different from the powerful sleeping pill in the policewoman''s cup and the little girl''s cup. He''s not asleep. He can hear us." Li song is also at the door. There is a trace of fear in the low voice.

    "The medicine he drank in his stomach had no sleeping effect, but what about the wine he drank in his stomach?" Zhang Lingfang''s bitch came in and said with a smile, "you didn''t see him at the table just now, but you were afraid that we would see him? He has a big mouth and a big tongue. The boy''s drinking capacity is not so bad as what Zhang Mingjie said. No wonder that the second tension is negative for him. He just drank a little wine and fought with Sima Hai. Look at him. His eyes are closed. He''s unconscious. He''s so numb. He can''t sleep. He''ll have to wake up later. "

    As he spoke, the bitch stabbed me in the face with a kick in high heels. I was weak, but my mind was clear. I followed Zhang Lingfang''s words and pretended to be drunk.

    Listen to what they said. Chu Yuan and sister Hu have put powerful sleeping pills in their cups. Now that they are all standing in front of me, they prove that the two girls have slept to death. At the moment, I have no ability to resist them, and I throw a mousetrap. Let''s not say whether Tong Feifei is an accomplice with them. If not, can she help me? Zhang Lingfang mentioned Zhang Mingjie. It seems that this matter today has something to do with that bastard. I just pretend to be dead and try to find out some reasons from their words while I think about countermeasures.

    "What are you doing?!" Tong Feifei seems to have just come back to his senses. He pushes Zhang Lingfang away from me and says angrily, "what are you talking about? Medicine? What medicine? Why did he pass out? What do you want to do? "

    Li Xinghui sneered, but he didn''t speak. Li Song ignored Tong Feifei, but said to Zhang Lingfang, "aunt Fang, you are too much. Why kick him with your feet?"

    "Yo, Xiaosong, did I hear you right? Are you in love with this kid? " Zhang Lingfang said with a smile: "just now the little lion opened his mouth. Didn''t you hang up all the things you hated? How does the opportunity of exasperation lie in front of you, you are reluctant again? "

    "What are you willing to give up?" Li Song didn''t have a good way of speaking: "it''s not him who has a bad debt. It''s his little bitch sister who has a big mouth. I''m angry and can''t get out with him. If this Chu Nan is really a greedy person, when you dig him and change jobs, you won''t get bored with a boss. Aunt Fang, you''re so angry that you don''t care about these two houses for me? Others don''t know, don''t I know? You hate him in your heart, because you betray the color and seduce him, he doesn''t take you seriously "

    " so what? Which woman has no self-esteem? " Zhang Lingfang sneers: "I seduce him, he is not moved, is to deny my charm, I hate him, shouldn''t it?"? But you, your boyfriend is totally destroyed by him and lame. You don''t hate him. Your boyfriend dare not revenge him and move his anger to our family. You still don''t hate him. What? See his long handsome, spring moved? "

    "Bah -" Lisong spat, "who is my boyfriend? It''s you who are trying to fix me up with that Liu. I''ve only known that Liu for a few days. I have a fart feeling. Do I have to remember someone for him? His disfigurement and lameness are due to the fact that the harm is first and I witnessed it from beginning to end, but in the end, this surname Chu risked his life to save him. Liu Xiaosheng, such a proud man, knows that he suffered from himself. I will take his place to remember and hate this surname Chu? For what? Is Liu Xiaosheng forcing us to die now? "

    Zhang Lingfang''s tone is a little empty, "Liu Xiaosheng wants to kill us, not because of this Chu."

    "I think Li song is already a very shameless woman, but compared with you, hum, it''s really a long way to go. Liu Xiaosheng hates us. Does it have anything to do with Chu? That''s not because you took the lead, scolded Liu Xiaosheng for flattering Miss San and miss min, annoyed that guy and refused to cooperate with the project. It seems that you first proposed it? Liu Xiaosheng is just doing the same thing. "

    Zhang Lingfang became angry." didn''t you dump Liu Xiaosheng on your own

    "Should I spend my whole life with such a narrow-minded and vicious man?"

    "Don''t be so nice. Don''t I know you? You dumped him because his handsome face was ruined! "

    "So what? I just like a handsome man, better than you. For money, it doesn''t matter what kind of man bed I have! "

    "You"

    "enough!" "Are you two finished?" Li Xinghui snapped

    Li Xinghui''s dissuasion made Zhang Lingfang more energetic and scolded: "your father has today, and I sleep with men! Otherwise, you are such a heartless little bitch that you can live so well? "

    Li song is also getting more and more excited. "Rotten + bitch + son, which stinky man do you sleep with? My Li family doesn''t share your benefits?! Which benefit do you want less?! Beitian celebrity? You are a famous prostitute

    Li Xinghui can''t talk, and Tong Feifei can''t even talk. Just now, Li Song and Zhang Lingfang have a harmonious relationship. Now, it seems that Li Song said Zhang Lingfang was suitable to be a lover, just like the object satirizing Tong Feifei to be a one night stand. They are all cursing people around the corner, but Tong Feifei doesn''t have a city like Zhang Lingfang.Zhang Lingfang was scolded, and said in a sharp voice, "what''s the difference between you and me, little bitch? I''m fickle, aren''t you?! No matter how bad I am or how cheap I am, at least I''m still loyal to your father. Your Li family has been in such a big trouble today. I haven''t abandoned you. It''s not easy for me to be a man again, but I''m not staying here to help you with medicine! But you?! Seeing the appearance of Chu, do you think of him as your own person or his own? You don''t want me to kick him. Don''t forget that we are all killed by this boy today! "

    I don''t understand. Liu Xiaosheng fights with Li Xinghui. If Li Xinghui doesn''t want to lower his head, he will lose several hundred million yuan. Although it''s a big loss, Li Xinghui can''t afford to accompany him. Otherwise, he won''t attack Liu Xiaosheng in order to please min rou. This shows that he has the awareness of breaking with Liu Xiaosheng. Now He found that Liu Xiaosheng and I didn''t have a bad relationship, and he seemed to make fun of minrou. He intended to continue to cooperate with his Liu family. Although he must suffer some cowardice, his final affirmation was far beyond what he should have lost. In his capacity, why did he use such abusive means to me for two houses and one check? He is willing to throw away hundreds of millions, but tens of millions are reluctant?

    No way, this guy must have another plan!

    After thinking about it, Li Xinghui begged me for two things, but he insisted on speaking face to face. For this reason, he also revealed that Zhang Mingjie had been in frequent contact with him recently to lure me, and invited me to his house on the basis of looking at the house. Obviously, it was for the sake of medicine to cure me, because I had just vomited the drink in my stomach, and my mind was gradually declining I gradually recovered to the normal state of lucidity, but the heat of the body became more and more intense, and my limbs still couldn''t make me feel familiar, which made me panic. I can almost be sure what medicine he gave me ode Li Xinghui''s voice was heavy again, and he was obviously angry this time.

    I was shocked. Li Xinghui designed this trap for the case of dragon Xiaotian. So his purpose is Xu Heng?!

    Grass, I''m too stupid! Naively, Li Xinghui thought that his company was an enemy. When he ate for the first time, Li Xinghui showed a lot of disdain for long Xiaotian. He thought that Li Xinghui and long Xiaotian were enemies that could not be killed. I never thought that there would be any collusion and paralysis between this guy and long Xiaotian. If they didn''t know each other, what would happen to him on the night of long Xiaotian''s birthday It will be in Qianlong Manor!

    I''m afraid Li Xinghui''s second job hopping is also a fake. His purpose is not the cooperation plan of the third lady, but to dig out Xu Heng through me and kill people!

    Sure enough, he heard Li Xinghui say: "Xiao Song, let''s see if it''s really asleep. Don''t think it''s because the dosage of your medicine is too high. We have to point to him to ask Liu Xiaosheng for help and point to him to lead out Xu."

    I felt Li Songdun standing beside me and stretched out a finger across my nose. After a while, he said, "breathing is a little heavy, and it''s hot. It''s the effect of the medicine, but the breathing rate is stable. It must be asleep. If we wake up, it will smell very strong when we smell our perfume."

    , I haven''t had time to breathe. Put your hand on my wrist grass. This woman is so professional that she wants to test my pulse!

    I can control breathing, but how can I control heartbeat and pulse? I''m not a professional spy!

    Just when I thought it was necessary to help, Tong Fei suddenly pushed Li Songyi away, "I can''t understand what you said! Li, what medicine did you give him?! Why does he lie on the ground and fall asleep?! What about his girlfriend and sister?! What do you want?! It''s against the law, you know?! I warn you not to mess around, I will call the police! "

    I cried out to be grateful, but I soon woke up. Tong Feifei knew that I was pretending to sleep, and was afraid that Li song would perceive this from the pulse, so I pushed her away. Tong Feifei knew that I was "falling" to the ground, but when she questioned Li''s family, she used a word of "lying", obviously hiding it for me.

    This girl is a smart woman. Although her acting skill is not the best among the actors, it is more than enough to cheat Li Jiasan in reality, I just don''t know. If she knows that my pretending to sleep is just a helpless act, she dare not help me

 Chapter 952

    6000 + chapters, make up the two chapters that we owe before asking for leave. We apologize for the late update.

    "alarm?" Zhang Lingfang sneered and said to Tong Feifei, "big star, we are all on a boat. We all ask for Chu''s name. What''s the good for you to call the police? Besides, if the three of us bite you, you are accomplice. Can you explain to the police clearly? At most, the police believe that you have to turn yourself in when you feel regretful. Pay attention, it''s "turning yourself in". Hum, don''t say you can''t clear your responsibility. Even if you clear your responsibility, can you afford the loss of reputation? Do you want to act in your life? "

    Tong Feifei is afraid and angry. "You threaten me?!"

    Zhang Lingfang said: "it''s not a threat, it''s mutual convenience. Miss Tong, don''t you see how much appetite This kid has? Would you like to ask him to help you to tell Liu Xiaosheng your love? We are here to help you, catch his handle, and you are afraid that he will bargain with you? "

    Tong Feifei said, "catch him? What does he have to do? "

    Zhang Lingfang said with a smile: "without a handle, can''t we make a handle?"? Otherwise, I''ll have to work hard to make the Medical University''s gifted students become addicted to medicine. What are they doing? "

    Cao you know that Li song is actually a doctor. No wonder he knows how to prescribe medicine and how to cut his pulse? Where did you put the medicine? Why don''t I know? "

    Tong Feifei said this on purpose to prove that she was not Li Xinghui''s group, so he listened to Li Song''s reply: "there are both tea and wine."

    "Is there medicine in black tea?" Don''t talk about Tong Feifei. I''m also shocked.

    Chu Yuan said that the taste of the tea was not right. Li Xinghui never took a sip. It wasn''t that I thought much about it, but that something else was really put in the tea, which changed the taste and was tasted by Chu Yuan!

    Only Zhang Lingfang said with lingering fear: "the little girl noticed that the mouth was really sharp. Chu Xiaogui didn''t drink tea. I thought he was alert. Fortunately, it was a false alarm."

    I did, but except for Li Xinghui, everyone else drank tea. No one had a problem. Instead, I relaxed my vigilance.

    Tong Fei did not understand "Then why am I ok? Don''t you all have tea! "

    "Chu Nan didn''t drink, and my father didn''t either, so Chu Nan asked for water. I poured him a cup of tea, and he didn''t drink it until you handed it to him." Li Song didn''t know Tong Fei was just saying the same thing for me. He said truthfully, "the medicine in black tea and white wine is the same. It''s different from the strong hypnotic medicine in red wine. It''s a very powerful aphrodisiac, which has no effect on women But when a man drinks it, he will be like him now. First, he is weak in limbs, hot all over, dizzy, and later "

    I dare not open my eyes to see Li Song''s expression, but I also know that she is embarrassed to go on, and Tong Feifei opens up and says," what will happen in a while? "

    Zhang Lingfang replied for Li Song: "in a moment, he will not only recover his strength slowly, but also be twice as strong as usual. He looks like a fierce beast. If you push his sister out of his arms, he will really become a disorderly animal like a pig or a dog

    My day + the ancestor of his old Li family! The feeling of lack of energy and heat is familiar to me. It''s a kind of thing secretly given to me by Ziyuan! It''s a special aphrodisiac for men!

    The unbelievable voice of Tong Feifei was shaking. "Do you want him and his sister or are you still human?"

    Zhang Lingfang spat: "his younger sister was brought by his stepmother. She has no blood relationship with him. When Xiao Song said that this Chu surname should marry that little girl as his wife, the little girl was shy and shy. She really did that kind of thing. She was afraid that it only helped her round her mind. It''s good or bad. It''s not easy to say."

    Thanks to my friend''s red face, otherwise the scalded skin would break through the fact that I was pretending to sleep. Besides satirizing Zhang Lingfang and Tong Feifei, Li song was also exploring Chu Yuan. In this way, he was probably also exploring the relationship between Dong Xiaoye and me.

    Li Song interposed: "the little bitch likes her brother''s business. It''s very popular in their school. Almost everyone knows that the little bitch has never denied it. Many people have seen her make love with her brother in front of the public. The little bitch doesn''t live with her parents. She goes to live with her brother and says that their brother and sister have no story, even if no one believes it."

    By the way, the so-called intimacy in full view of the public should be that Chu Yuan and Dongfang once kissed me on the basketball court, and the school rumors were leaked by LV Siqi and his kids, but they didn''t expect Li Song to go to Chu Yuan''s school specially to touch the bottom. It seems that they are really worried about this today.

    What do the police who secretly protect Chu Yuan do in school? When someone inquired about Chu Yuan, they didn''t even realize it. "So they can''t expect to threaten him with a little bitch. They have to make a mistake to our eldest lady, sacrifice their looks and spend a night with him," said Zhang Lingfang, but the tone was just the opposite. It seemed that Li songba could not sacrifice her looks, and it seemed that she was mocking Chu Yuan''s vinegar, No After Li Song''s attack, he continued: "take some beautiful pictures and send them to Liu Xiaosheng and the elder Miss of Mohist school respectively. Ha ha, Miao, it''s really wonderful. Zhang Mingjie''s mind is so good that he can think of such ideas. Liu Xiaosheng is proud and proud of his face. Xiao Song jilted him and followed the little ghost named Chu. How can Liu Xiaosheng hang on his face? It''s also said that the little ghost of Chu bullied people too much. She deliberately demonstrated and humiliated him. She must hate the little ghost of Chu. Seeing that there are other women in the name of Chu, the big miss of Mohist school must feel better. Besides, the little ghost and her sister have done the kind of immoral things. The deeper they love him, the deeper they will hate him, and Mo also can''t let their precious pimples follow him Liu Xiaosheng, the scum, turned his face against him, and the Mohist School kicked him out of the wind. Let''s ask him to come to the blue city to do a high-level job. Naturally, the cooperation project of the third lady is ours. Who cares that Liu Xiaosheng will burn those billions with him? "Although my friend is hot all over, he also feels that there is a layer of cold sweat on his back. Zhang Mingjie is so careful and ruthless!

    Li Xinghui''s voice was low, but there was also an ineffable pride in it. He said: "Zhang Mingjie''s kid is more farsighted and clever than his Laozi. He gave me this idea. First, he doubted Liu Xiaosheng''s private collusion with Chu, and then he went to the Mohist school. So he promised Liu Xiaosheng to lend him a hundred million yuan to pay off his debts and block the hole Don''t worry. I want to provoke the trouble of these two people. It''s a test. It''s also an insurance plan. Secondly, there is an internal fight at the top of Fengchang. Zhang and Mo fight for power and gain. The conflict is completely open. The key lies in this kid named Chu. As long as the Mo family and Chu family turn their faces, Fengchang will lose the chance to cooperate with the third young lady. At that time, Zhang can take the responsibility Zhang Mingjie is willing to give me the project with the surname of Chu and the project with the surname of three young ladies "on the surface"

    "on the surface?" Zhang Lingfang noticed the sensitive word.

    "Hum, if you believe in Zhang Mingjie, you really look down on that kid," Li Xinghui sneered. "That kid was worried that Liu Xiaosheng would not lend him money, and that Liu Xiaosheng would burn money in a fight with us, and finally he couldn''t afford to lend it to him. So he came to me to ask for this one hundred million yuan. It seems that he was too pressed for debt, so he was eager to use the money, and had to give it to me It''s a wonderful idea. In fact, he wants to work with me. Did you not hear miss min''s attitude when talking to Chu when he called just now? It''s obvious that the mother cat of the whole family is interested in him. The little girl of Mohist family will kick him out of the wind because of his bad relationship between men and women. If Miss min knows the reason, she won''t annoy him and hate him? Besides, how many people in Beitian know why she is so fond of the little ghost, but no one dare to mention it, so that the little ghost is still in the dark today, even who is the name of the third lady and what does she look like? It''s not just because the people in the know know know that, like miss three, it''s not just because she owes chuxiaogui a lot of love. Nine times out of ten, she''s moved everyone''s heart and looks after this kid. Otherwise, it''s not a matter of talking with chuxiaogui if she wants to repay this love with her power and wealth and make chuxiaogui rise to the top of the world Is it clear? The more Chu Xiaogui wants to know but doesn''t know who her third miss is, the more she hides and refuses to come out. Although she has a strange personality, when is she interested in a man and plays with him so much? This is obviously the shyness and shyness of the little girl. Since she is embarrassed to pierce the window paper, who dares to poke it for her? Although she is famous and capable, she is just a girl in her twenties. She is spoiled and spoiled. She is regarded as arrogant and arrogant in the sky. She gets angry and annoyed. It''s impossible to tell anyone who can''t bear it. Liu Xiaosheng is the best. But compared with her three young ladies, she''s still far behind. That''s what the little girls think Things! At the age of 18, he began to seize power in the family, conspiring against the outside world. In such a complex and huge family, it took less than five years to clean up all the opponents, and became the head of the family. Is it powerful? But it''s said that her motive for robbing the owner of the house is childish. It''s not for power or wealth, but for the 18th birthday, because an outsider quarreled with several elders of the family, and then made a wish to blow the candle, and put up an angry remark. Although the outsider didn''t know who she quarreled with and said what kind of angry remark, it''s still true today It''s ridiculous to be ashamed of her family. Even the loser never mentions her. Today, her third daughter has become a mythical figure. In addition to her young age and her real ability to make waves in the shopping mall, her stubborn and willful temper and ability to be angry account for the vast majority. "

    when talking about her third daughter, Li Xinghui is disrespectful in speech I hope he can reveal the name of the third lady or the reason for pestering me, but he seems to be afraid of walls and ears. He also seems to avoid children''s illegal behaviors, so he doesn''t mention them.

    He said that miss three took a fancy to me, which is too bullshit. I don''t believe it, just like he said that miss three won power at the age of 18 and became the head of the family within a few years. I don''t believe it either - she is the head of the family, which is beyond doubt, but it''s really hard to say if she can fight evil with her own ability or rely on the protection of the head of the family. Myth and myth are unrealistic It''s called myth. The third lady knows the myth very well. I think it''s no different from star hype. The essence of mystery mostly lies in "packaging". In addition to deliberate performance, packaging is a kind of myth.

    But Li Xinghui''s words and I don''t hear that there''s nothing to gain. At least I know the age of miss three. Five years ago, miss three invested in the development of Qianlong mountain villa. That''s what she just did when she was in power in the family. So I can infer that she is only twenty-seventeen-eight years old. Do I know the rich women of this age? What''s more, I still owe me a lot of human feelings!

    Then Li Xinghui continued: "if miss three is really interested in this kid named Chu, let''s use such a means to make Xiao Song and him better today. Not only will miss three not give us the cooperation project, but it''s very possible to anger us. So today''s matter, we should not only not expose it, but also hide it tightly, of course, we can''t let Miss three know, Zhang Mingjie can''t know that we really used his method. If he knew it, it would be difficult to block his mouth. What his surname Zhang wants to play is the same kind of business as what we have done now. They all want to make a handle in their hands, and then ask for money! He wants to kill people with the sword. Let''s help him not only Chu Xiaogui and Mohist school, but also grasp my handle for nothing. Don''t say one hundred million then. He asked me to borrow eight hundred million and one hundred million. I can''t do it without borrowing them. Otherwise, he would poke this out. If we didn''t talk about other people, just a third young lady, we would not be dead. "There was a silence in the bathroom. I don''t know if they were frightened by Li Xinghui''s words or by Zhang Mingjie''s careful calculation.

    After a while, Zhang Lingfang said: "then you mean that if he doesn''t leave Fengchang and come to our blue city, instead of the third lady''s cooperation project, he will continue to cooperate with Liu Xiaosheng?"

    "I have invested all my money in the project I cooperated with Liu Xiaosheng. Why should I throw it?" Li Xinghui said: "I often say that if you want to make a success, you must be greedy, but if you want to be greedy, you must have self-knowledge. The big snake swallows the elephant. What sustains us is that our blue city is not able to eat the new energy project of next month''s Valley. I can''t afford to live in the near future. Zhang Mingjie came up with this idea and I used it, not for him, but for myself. We have two purposes. First, let this little ghost named Chu go Liu Xiaosheng begged for personal affection and continued to cooperate with me. He threatened the bastard with Miss min''s face to stop extorting me for his mother''s benefit. He ruined the innocent body of my daughter-in-law. He couldn''t watch me, the cheap father-in-law, get involved with the old ghost named long? I really appreciate Xu''s introduction to this little Chu ghost. I say he is not a thing in the pool, but not a flatterer. So, although you have a handle in my hand, I don''t threaten you. I not only complete the good things of you and your sister, but also give you the only daughter as a little lover, and give me Xu''s. after that, I will give you all the benefits you want You, there are many people who want to kill Xu. When I hold Xu in my hand, I''m afraid it won''t do me any good? At that time, long Xiaotian had it before. I have it all. I can''t get it until he dies. I can get it easily! If you think about it, Mo is also childless, just a precious niece with pimples. Chu Xiaozi married Miss Mo, and Fengchang group will be him in the future. If one loves another, one can''t let go of the other. Since miss three is in love with him, it''s just a matter of time before he gets into the wolf''s mouth. I don''t think it''s a matter of time before he gets into miss three again Light is hard, ha ha, ha ha. "

    Tong Feifei said teasingly, "it''s Miss Li who should be exposed?"

    Li Xinghui said shamelessly: "the same, the same, although Xiaosong is a little spoiled, but how can she be a big girl with yellow flowers? She gave him a clean and white body. As long as he didn''t force him to ask for a place in the future, he would be his underground lover in a down-to-earth way. The boy was ashamed, so he would be obedient to her."

    Old man, it seems that he knows me very well before saying "I can''t let go of one love". It''s very similar to what I said in public when I was dealing with Sima Hai in the company. Most of Li''s words came from Zhang Mingjie. In vain, Zhang Mingjie boasted that he was smart. When dealing with the old fox, he was a little tender after all Cheap, you also take advantage of it. Is Miss Li the only one who has suffered? Don''t you feel aggrieved, Miss Li? "

    Li Xinghui said: "what is her grievance? Although this kid is not as good-looking as Liu Xiaosheng, he is also very handsome. I dare not say that there is always one in a thousand. What''s rare is that this silly kid doesn''t love beautiful people but beautiful people. Where can I find such men now? How could so many women die for him? "

    "If you don''t love Jiangshan, you just love houses and cheques, especially luxury houses and cheques with no less than seven figures," he said ironically.

    "Ha ha, Miss Tong is wrong. It''s a big mistake. Today, he would like to come here for a drink. It''s not for the house or check, but for the words in my mouth."

    now, Li Xinghui guessed that I came for Zhang Mingjie''s purpose of contacting him, which is not surprising.

    Tong Feifei knew that I didn''t plan a house check. Instead of accepting Li Xinghui''s words, he turned to Li Song and said, "Miss Li, do you really feel aggrieved?"

    Li Song didn''t answer, and I couldn''t see her expression, but I heard that Tong feileng said: "it''s OK to have a look and a value. Miss Li is worthy of Li Dong''s gold. If you have a father, you must have a daughter. Admire and admire."

    This is not only to the detriment of Li Xinghui and Li Song, but also to Zhang Lingfang.

    Li Song said lightly: "do you have any difference between me? Pretend to be noble and pure. I''ll sell myself for my family''s future. Isn''t that what you sell yourself for? "

    Tong Feifei is right. With a father like Li Xinghui and a woman like Zhang Lingfang around him, Li Song''s values are inevitably filled with vanity and copper.

    Tong Feifei said angrily, "who has betrayed himself?"

    Li Song hums a sneer, self-evident, angry child not to open mouth to scold, but was cut off by Li Songhui, "Miss Tong, do you know why I tell you the truth, not a word hidden from you?"

    Tong Feifei looks like a vase, but she is useless except for her beauty. In fact, her intelligence quotient is unexpectedly high. "If you want to say that you can trust me, you will never tell Chu these words, and coax me to say that I don''t need to take any risk or any responsibility. You will let Chu help me to talk with Liu Gongzi, and I don''t have to pay any price, but what you think is, "Appease this woman first, and don''t let him disturb my affairs. When raw rice cooks and becomes his cheap father-in-law, it''s useless for this girl named Tong to say anything to him."? You''ve said for a long time how fierce those three young ladies are and how they like to annoy people. They just want to frighten me, so that they don''t let the things they see today rot in their belly, so that she won''t also annoy me, right? "Although Li Xinghui didn''t make a sound, I could also clearly feel that Tong Feifei''s two "right" words surprised him.

    In fact, part of Tong Feifei''s words are also to me, reminding me to control myself and not make irreparable mistakes.

    It''s said that beautiful women are not smart, but Tong is not very smart. But she is also not smart. She is often too smart. Just as she designed Wu Lefeng, everything has been calculated, but she ignored the protection of Murray. Now it''s the same. If I were her, I would talk to Li Xinghui in vain and ask for help, instead of asking for help It''s to expose his mind. In this way, he will only be forced to jump over the wall, which is not good for him. But instead, Tong has to question him. It seems that if Li Xinghui''s attempts are completely uncovered, he will be afraid and afraid, and he will stop at a precipice, Yes? "

    Tong Feifei is not only a beautiful woman, but also a hot star. Just sitting with her is enough to make people''s heart beat faster. If she comes to me and drinks with me, my soul is gone. There is no reason why she doesn''t drink.

    Li Xinghui doesn''t answer. It seems that it''s a default. Tong Feifei asks: "is there any strong mixed in my glass of red wine sleeping pill? If I drink that glass of wine, at this time, will I sleep like Miss Dong and little sister Chu outside

    Li Xinghui still didn''t answer. Instead of being angry, Tong smiled, "it seems that you want to do something to me too?! Haha, haha, it''s a pity that I just took a sip and didn''t do what you want, right? So now I''m the trouble in your eyes. You have to persuade me to trick me into getting on your ship, don''t you? "

    Li Xinghui still didn''t answer. I heard a heel tap on the ground. It seemed that Li song or Zhang Lingfang had broken their mind and moved their steps nervously.

    Tong Feifei laughed and said, "but I don''t understand. The wine is poured from the same bottle. Why do you have nothing to drink? They have something to drink."

    Li Xinghui finally said, "there is no problem with red wine. The problem is the ice in their cup. That winter''s little night is from the criminal police. I want to cheat her. That''s nothing to do with white wine Oh, I drink the same as little Chu. "

    This is the place that I can''t help thinking about - if the medicine is in black tea, I just drank it, but Li Xinghui never drank it. Now I''m weak and fall down, there''s nothing to say. But since the medicine is also in white wine, why do I lie down, but Li Xinghui is still standing?

    Tong Feifei couldn''t help thinking, "you drink more than Chu. Why don''t you have anything?"

    "I''m ok?" Li Xinghui laughed and said, "I''m ok, because I''ve drunk a few more glasses of ice water. I''m busy running into the bathroom and spitting all the things in my stomach into the toilet. Otherwise, Miss Tong, you''re in danger."

    In the last sentence, the tone is rather frivolous and obscene.

    Tong Feifei immediately became nervous. "Am I in danger now?"

    Suddenly, Li Xinghui shouted, "what are you going to do, Chunan?"

    As soon as I was stunned and didn''t respond, I listened to Tong Feifei''s "ah", and then fell on me softly.

    This dog + son-in-law''s Li Xinghui, has cheated Tong Feifei. He can''t prescribe medicine, so he''ll just be rude!

 Chapter 953

    "He + milk + milk +. I thought that Liu Xiaosheng had been asked by Chu Xiaogui to help Liu Xiaosheng to cure the child. It was because he was attracted to her that he coaxed her to sell some looks to please Chu Xiaosheng. It''s convenient for me to pour him down. I didn''t expect that these two materials are not the same thing. One can''t laugh, the other can''t sit around and think of him + mother + as a saint? Damn it, are you Liu Xiahui or eunuch? "

    Li Xinghui kicked Tong Feifei and I respectively. He didn''t have much strength. He seemed to be afraid of the pain and woke us up.

    Zhang Lingfang mumbled: "you need to call this child. I don''t know you. What handle do you want to make on her? This little girl, young, beautiful and famous, took some pictures of her and Chu''s * * for her. It''s all Chu''s responsibility, but it''s all cheap, but it''s all yours. "

    " what kind of nonsense are you talking about? My surname Li is also someone with status and status. Is there any act like that Li Xinghui swears, but anyone can hear his heart failure. "Xiaosong''s broken medicine can''t cover the taste in the wine, so it''s easy to be detected. You have to put it in the black tea, so you''re almost seen through by the little girl? Just like her brother, it''s very delicate. It''s really brother and sister. This little ghost Chu has a deep heart. Besides, he was just calculated by the tension a few days ago. He will easily touch the glass after he''s drunk? If you have the ability to make him dizzy and let him drink wine into his stomach, do I need to cheat this little star to make trouble? Mom + of, I''ll give him a toast, and he''ll have a good time. I''ll lie down on the ground and burn myself before his medicine attack. What''s the matter? If I don''t let him drink first, I''ll run into the bathroom and spit out his + mother + pass. This kid has more reason not to drink. If not, I really don''t want to talk about Zhang Mingjie''s matter. This kid is very smart. If I mention it, he still refuses to drink, can I go on or not? Tell the truth or lie? To tell the truth, he felt flustered and didn''t have the heart to drink. To tell the truth, he dared to lift his ass and leave. Fortunately, I bet the right treasure. He drank his + mom + wine. What are you two doing here? Take the little star away quickly, throw it into the living room, tie her hands and feet with tape, and close her mouth. "

    Zhang Lingfang and Li Song held their heads and legs together, lifting Tong Feifei from me. Then they heard Zhang Lingfang''s mouth still muttering, "are you self-identity, disdaining to do this heavy work, or are you pierced by me? I''m sorry to take the opportunity to give this little star a big hand?"

    Li Xinghui said lightly: "we can exchange. I''ll lift the girl. You can carry the little ghost Chu to the bedroom."

    Zhang Lingfang asks nothing of her own interest, while Li Song urges, "aunt Fang, would you mind saying less nonsense? I have to get back the two contracts that the little bitch collected. "

    Zhang Lingfang was choked by Li Xinghui. He was full of resentment. Hearing this, he said: "you scold me for having only money in my eyes, but you are not the same."

    "nonsense, these two houses are mine. In case your collusion with long Xiaotian is pulled out, and your property is confiscated, these two houses are cheaper than the little bitch of Chu family, you let me drink the West and the north wind?"

    "If we''re done and our property is confiscated, you can''t keep these two houses!"

    "Legally speaking, I have nothing to do with Li Jiake. When my parents agreed to divorce, I was with my mother. You just don''t like me. I''m afraid I''ll be better than you in the future, so I have to give gifts with my property. Do you think I don''t know?"

    "You know what a fart!" Zhang Lingfang scolded: "the report materials Xu Heng gave to the police also contain the shameful activities your father and long Xiaotian had done together. Now the company''s finance and his personal property are closely watched by the police. At this time, will the real estate be given to others?"? People put their tails in their crotch for fear of knocking something out, but you let your father wag his tail to show off? You want to kill him? You''re a daughter. What''s the point of sacrificing two houses for your father? These two houses are not what he bought for you. What are you not convinced about? I haven''t said anything, that five million, but my private house money, I earn a cent a hair! Besides, I should have explained it to you very clearly. If we can''t do this plan today, the house will be sent out. Otherwise, it''s just to make the kids happy. Now it''s a smooth ride, and it''s good luck. What else do you complain about? Only signed a gift agreement, that is, no notarization and no transfer of ownership, the contract can not be torn up. "

    this big one and small two bitches mouth fight lively, half a day also did not move a few steps, as if all the strength is used in the mouth, Li Xinghui said:" look at you two this point, afraid to say afraid, poor to poor, what to show off? Now, there is no turning back, let alone panic! "

    Li can''t bear to say it with determination. He is so aggressive that he goes all the way to the end. But he is not as calm as the two women. It is estimated that he became nervous because he knocked out the child. So he forgot that I fell asleep. It''s not the effect of the aphrodisiac, but drunk. So far away Less than the heavy sleep of sister Chu Yuan and tiger, he even dragged me like a dead pig. He pulled my legs and pulled them out. The two women who were so nervous that they couldn''t stop fighting. They knew how to cooperate with each other and were careful when carrying children.

    It''s no wonder that, although he is thin and thin, I''m not strong and strong. He has a lot of strength and I can''t weigh more than one hundred and thirty pounds when I hit the floating weight. But if I don''t know some skills of strength, I want to lift a big living man who is soft and doesn''t make any effort to walk for more than ten meters. It''s really not easy for a rich man like Li Xinghui to have many of them So I can only bite my teeth and bear the pain of rubbing my back and head against the ground, so as not to hum.When I turn out of the restroom, there are two halls. I turn my head to one side of the dining room first, and I can''t help but gasp a little. I fold my arms in winter night and lie on the table, motionless. Chu Yuan is the same position when I left the table. I lean on the chair lazily, just close my eyes, and shed a little saliva from the corner of my mouth I haven''t hurt them, or I should say, haven''t hurt them yet? She''s a policeman, so we won''t have any trouble afterwards "

    Li Xinghui hears the words and steps. I take this opportunity to shake my head and turn my face to the living room again. Tong Feifei is left on the sofa. Two bitches each hold a roll of tape. Li song tangles his hands, Zhang Lingfang tangles his legs and ties her up.

    "How to treat that little star, how to treat her, also tied up, wait for you to finish with Chu little ghost, then throw her to the bed," Li Xinghui Jie said with a smile: "buckle ya a strong + rape + policewoman''s charge, even if they know it''s our ghost, can they say it again? Now the police stare at little ghost Chu to death. It''s a fake to protect him this winter night. It''s true to monitor him. Once Xu Heng contacts him, the women will catch people immediately. It''s also very important for us to hold on to her and not let her do anything to Xu Heng. "

    I was shocked that Li Xinghui knew that the purpose of staying at my side was to find an opportunity to seize Xu Heng! This matter was decided by Lin Zhi this morning!

    On second thought, I understand that this is Lin Zhi''s way! Yesterday, shazhizhou attacked me, and it has been proved that someone at the top of the police station has leaked the news. Lin Zhi has definitely circled some suspicious objects, so today, he is responsible for protecting me again. The purpose is to catch Xu Heng''s things and deliberately disclose them to the people he suspects. Once someone insists on replacing dongxiaoye, nine times out of ten this person will have let it out before Of course, there is another possibility, that is, if the news is leaked out again, someone will naturally start to work on the winter night, or lure or threaten her, or just kill her at all For all the dangers, even for you to grab a tongue for the scum inside the police station?!

    Since Li Xinghui knew the purpose of Dong Xiaoye''s presence at my side, and the news was so well-informed, that is to say, he had a lot to do with the one who leaked the information in the police station. After Li Xinghui dragged me into the master bedroom, he was tired and out of breath. He really had no strength to carry me to bed again, so he called Zhang Lingfang and Li Song to come in and help me, and he sat aside in vain On the contrary, I feel that my limbs have gradually begun to recover their strength.

    Li Xinghui got up and went to the floor window, drew the curtain, and then turned around and said, "Xiaosong, take off the kid''s clothes, Lingfang, you go and set up the camera."

    Although Li song doesn''t love himself, he is still a virgin. He is ashamed and says, "start now?"

    Zhang Lingfang said, "why, excuse me? Want to play the exit drum? "

    Li Xinghui was also afraid of Li Song''s repentance, and said in a deep voice: "it''s hard to stop this kid to find such a chance. He wants to kill us, but it''s too easy. Xiao Song didn''t turn back his bow. You can''t poke a knife in your father''s heart at this time. The life of your aunt Fang, you and your mother, before our wealth But it''s all in between. "

    Zhang Lingfang also seems to realize that whether Li Song nods or shakes his head is related to his future. His tone is no longer acrimonious, but a little bit like a matchmaker. "Xiao Song, it''s not a grievance to be with this kid. You see, aunt Fang and I, who have been with your father for many years, are not nameless and happy as before? Besides, this kid is young and handsome. He''s much better than your father. You''re more lucky than me. You thought Liu Xiaosheng was good, but how about Liu Xiaosheng? It''s like a piece of shit under your feet. It''s disgusting! This Chu Nan is not a normal person. In the Qianlong manor, a group of devils who kill people without blinking call out. Who is not scared to be weak in his legs? Only he stands straight! Who doesn''t give in and beg for help? But he talked loudly and never changed his face! Who doesn''t ask for more than he wants to live? He actually changed his life for two. He laughed not only at his silly smile, but also at his foolishness. However, Liu Xiaosheng wanted to harm him. He killed wolves and saved Liu Xiaosheng, which you witnessed? Don''t you think that although he is not as handsome as Liu Xiaosheng, he is 100 times as handsome as Liu Xiaosheng? "

    Zhang Lingfang is really not stingy in praising me. In other words, I''m bound to drift away at ordinary times. But when I think of her purpose of flattering me, I want to vomit

    "being handsome has a fart to use, and I can''t be a rice eater, and being handsome and rich is my standard of mate selection!"

    The values of this little bitch are so wordless and vulgar, but they are also called reality. What''s more, this is the standard for most women to choose a mate in the current society. It seems that I don''t need to be surprised, puzzled and unbelievable for this? Besides, if you want to spend money, your father will give you enough. ""In the future, let''s talk about the immediate affairs first," Li Song said. "Dad, you promised me that I would help you with this matter, and you would give me 5% of the equity of blue city group. The names of your insurance beneficiaries and testamentary heirs must also be changed into mine, which can only be mine alone."

    "When did dad cheat you?" said Li Xinghui

    Zhang Lingfang said, "don''t worry, your father''s property is yours in the end, I don''t want it."

    I thought that this little bitch was willing to be a virgin fan + adulterer + me, which means at least two or three points to me. It turns out that "two or three points" is the proof of my narcissism. The most important and probably the only reason is that Li Xinghui promised her all kinds of things!

    I didn''t hear Li Song answer, but I felt a fragrant body climb to the bed and start to pick my coat!

    "I can''t touch him alone, Dad. Come and help."

    Fuck, let a man undress me?! What''s more, he''s a dirty little old man?! Brothers are very anxious. Although they can feel some strength, I have a grasp of cleaning them up one by one, and I am a little uncertain about the grasp of cleaning up two at once. I have no grasp of cleaning up three people at once. Chu Yuan, tiger sister, and Tong Feifei are all in a coma outside. If Li''s family runs out to do harm to them, how can I deal with it?!

    I don''t believe it. When I take off my clothes, you are watching. When Li song begins to take off his clothes, you can still stand by watching!

    So for the time being, I can only resist nausea and let Li Xinghui help Li song take off my coat. I can''t tell who''s hand touches my skin, but no matter who''s hand, I feel nauseous and I can''t help arousing. I have to thank Li Xinghui for making this aphrodisiac ineffective The Deputy moderator, ye Ren''s new book "breaking the Tianfeng demon", has signed a contract. Here''s a little advertisement. I hope you can support me a lot. The links are as follows. It''s not easy to collect new books. You can click to collect them. Thank you, right or not. ~ thank you, Dai Ye Ren. ~]

 Chapter 954

    Li Xinghui''s breath is heavier than mine. I don''t know if it''s tired, or if I saw my friend''s naked upper body. I was so excited by this silly and absurd idea that I couldn''t help retching. I was shocked. I even scared Li Xinghui''s father and daughter.

    When the two of them bounced away from me at the same time, Li Song said: "he, he, he woke up?!"

    My friend was quick witted, closed his eyes, hawed and groaned vaguely: "the water in the small night is hot and dead"

    "it''s OK, the wine is burning, and the medicine is also coming up. Thirst is a normal phenomenon. Just give him another cup of black tea with medicine, and take advantage of the strength that he seems to wake up, not to wake up, not to be confused and burning, and treat you as the policewoman. It''s better not to worry about it We''re worried about any conflict after waking him up. Is this kid sitting still with Liu Xiahui? I can''t say, "Li Xinghui''s voice didn''t fall off, and then he gave a" Pooh "and said," I''m sleepy and open my mouth and call the policewoman to pour water for him. What is Liu Xiahui? Obviously, he often sleeps together to form a habit. Otherwise, why doesn''t he shout Cheng Liusu to pour water for him? Why don''t you ask Murphy to pour him water? "

    "Xiaosong is not jealous, but you are jealous first. Do you envy him for his erotic happiness? So hard that I can''t compare with those little girls? "

    Li Xinghui ignores Zhang Lingfang and kowtows vinegar? Did you tie up the policewoman? "

    Zhang Lingfang said, "no, didn''t you ask us to come in and help? Oh, the little star''s mouth hasn''t been closed yet "

    " not tied up, and she''ll wake up? That woman is a criminal police officer. She has won the championship in free fight! " Li Xinghui''s tone is stern, but he is not so upset. I even feel that there is some deliberately suppressed excitement in his tone. What evil does the old man mean to sister tiger?

    Sure enough, then listen to the old bastard way: "you are more agile, I went to bind that policewoman."

    I don''t believe that this old rascal won''t take this opportunity to attack sister tiger! For a while, my heart was in a great hurry. Fortunately, both Li Song and Zhang Lingfang knew the quality of the goods. They said with one voice, "first, pour water and send it."

    I was relieved and made up my mind. As long as Li Xinghui left the room, I immediately started cooking. Li Song and Zhang Lingfang didn''t make a sound. Li Xinghui went to pour water for me and would definitely come back. I''m not afraid to make a sound. I can draw Li Xinghui back. I can also hide behind the door. The key to making a stuffy stick for ya is to be quick and quick. I must hit it right away. I can''t let Li Song and Zhang Ling go Fang any run out, also can''t give them a chance to shout!

    Li''s family thought that I was drunk because I couldn''t speak clearly. In fact, although my alcohol consumption was not good, I didn''t pour out a glass of wine. The reason why I couldn''t speak clearly was that Dongfang''s little girl hurt her mouth and palate. Plus I just vomited, I had vomited more than half of my stomach. That''s the effect of the aphrodisiac, which must have been greatly discounted. So, it''s slow to At this time, I not only fully recovered my mind, but also recovered 70-80% of my strength and grasped nature greatly.

    "Hum, Xiaosong, your medicine is really powerful. Your father''s irrigation and gastric lavage won''t have any effect. Look at his quick color virtue"

    seeing Li Xinghui go, Li Song climbs to the bed again and wants to untie my belt. It seems that Zhang Lingfang is watching. She feels embarrassed and says: "aunt Fang, have you finished? When it''s done, stick that child''s mouth on it so that she doesn''t wake up and shout. "

    "You really think he''s your husband? Can''t bear to show it to me? " It seems that Zhang Lingfang, who has set up the camera, spat and scolded, but still moved his steps.

    How can I let her out? When Li Song bent over to untie my belt, I opened my eyes and sat up abruptly. When I rounded my arm, I cut a hand knife to her neck, but I never thought of it. Just as I sat up, a female voice suddenly screamed, "help me! It''s not polite..."

    it''s sister tiger?! Or Chu Yuan?!

    My heart was flustered, and my strength was inevitably weak. My body trembled, and my movement was naturally out of shape. It happened that Li Song heard the scream outside, and unconsciously turned back, and my hand knife just slipped by her ear!

    Li song was shocked. The reaction nerve and motor nerve of the little girl were surprisingly good. She jumped out of the bed without turning around.

    Did you let her run? I didn''t have time to get up. I had to jump forward. I grabbed the air with my right hand, pressed it on the bed, propped it up with my strength, straightened myself forward, swept my left hand sideways, and finally hit Lisong''s ankle. I heard her "ah" exclamation, and then "bang" a dull sound. Because her body was out of balance in the air, her head and feet, and the back of her head hit the floor severely The pain passed out.

    At the same time, there was a clattering noise outside, like the sound of bowls, cups and dishes falling on the ground. But Zhang Lingfang was attracted by the sound closer to her. Turning around, she just saw me rolling down from the bed, while Li Song''s feet were on the bed, and her upper body was lying on the floor

    I had a bad start. Although I finished Li Song, I lost the chance, OK Something happened inside and outside the house, which surprised Zhang Lingfang too much. Her brain was in a short circuit for a while. She poked herself in the same place, didn''t shout or run away. I secretly called for luck. When I was about to get up, I jumped up and subdued her. Suddenly I heard Li Xinghui''s voice trembling outside: "what do you do?"It seems that Li Xinghui''s voice is shaking violently. Is it sister tiger or Chu Yuan who resisted the dispute and was hurt by him?!

    I was scared out of my wits, but Zhang Lingfang took this opportunity to get back to her head, turned around and ran, "Xinghui, it''s not good!"

    The bitch panicked and stumbled on the triangular bracket of the camera. She stumbled a few steps and jumped on the ground, but it was less than half a step away from the open door. I was also panicked. I rushed to cover her mouth, so that Li Xinghui would not wake up and threaten me again with Chu yuan. I didn''t want Zhang Lingfang to turn around to see me and lift up instinctively One foot, that sharp heel is kicking on my abdomen, I slow down my old half day''s luck and then I let it out. She will climb up and run again later. I hold her legs in pain and wrestle with her. She scratched and scratched again and again. A few times, my bare upper body will be covered with bloodstains. Not only do I have the strength to subdue her right away, but I can only listen to her shouting, "Xinghui!"! Come and help! You + fuck + fuck! Hurry up and help me and your daughter! This boy is going to kill us! Well -- "

    I''m afraid that I finally pressed her arm and covered her mouth, and I didn''t have time to laugh at the women''s panting roar. It seemed that they were being forced + violent by me, and their brains flashed in a flash. They first reached out to close the door, and then they said to Zhang Lingfang in a sinister low voice:" call for bed! "

    Zhang Lingfang stared round and seemed to doubt that she had heard it wrong.

    "Call the bed!" I still covered her mouth with one hand, and the other pulled the belt off her waist.

    Zhang Lingfang''s face was red, but soon knew that she wanted to be crooked. I circled the belt around her neck, even if I let go of the hand covering her mouth, I tightened the belt a little. Zhang Lingfang was smart, and immediately understood my intention, but didn''t dare to take the opportunity to shout.

    "I''ll try my best to strangle you if you dare. If Li touches anyone''s hair outside, you don''t want to live. I''ll kill your family!"

    Zhang Lingfang has seen my arrogance in Qianlong manor, and now I''m very anxious and angry. I believe that I dare to kill her, so I can''t care so much. "Ah, I''m going to die, Li Xinghui. You''re a dog + mother + son-in-law. You''re an old tortoise. Hurry to save my mother. Even my mother is crazy. He''s strong and raped my mother Ah "

    this mean woman is really lecherous. She has a clear face of fear, but her mouth is so vivid and charming. I can hear my face red and my heart beating fast. No wonder Li Xinghui has taken her as a treasure and let this wave of goods to please men. The ability to make a bed is enough to fascinate most people.

    Pull up Zhang Lingfang, push her to the wall beside the door, hold her ass with knees, pull down her belt, tie her hands back, and continue to blackmail her to call for help. I will stop Li Xinghui when he pushes the door in, but Zhang Lingfang has been shouting for two minutes, but there is no movement outside It''s just that she wears a green hat. Doesn''t he care what my wife and daughter give her together?! Or did he only hear Zhang Lingfang''s scream, but not his daughter''s voice, so he became suspicious?

    I miss miss miss miss Chuyuan tiger. How can I calm down? When I opened the door, I pushed Zhang Lingfang out together. I heard two shouts at the same time. One was Zhang Lingfang, and the other was outside the door. I didn''t know what the situation was. I saw Zhang Lingfang suddenly dodge to one side, and then I saw a strong fist in my face!

    I only think it''s Li Xinghui, but when I look up in pain, it''s Tong Feifei, who is still standing behind sister tiger, but was knocked out by Li Xinghui in the bathroom.

    Isn''t sister tiger dizzy with powerful sleeping pills? How could you wake up so soon? Did Tong Feifei wake her up? No, I just saw that Tong Feifei''s hands and feet were tied up by Li Song and Zhang Lingfang. I wanted to ask questions, but I was dizzy and fell into sister tiger''s arms.

    Tiger sister suddenly collided with Zhang Lingfang face to face. She was still in a state of panic. She reached out to hold my shoulder in a hurry. I saw that her right hand had a three inch long wound, about a little finger wide, from the wrist to the inner side of her little arm. Although it was not deep, it lacked a layer of flesh and skin, but it was so startling that it was close to me and I didn''t smell it The smell of blood is a strong smell of wine

 Chapter 955

    Tong had to wipe my nose with a tissue. I said that I could do it myself. This is actually a polite way. I was not in the state. I had a fight with Zhang Lingfang. I had no strength for a long time. I leaned on the sofa for a while, and I gasped for breath. Anyone who looked at me knew that I was weak at the moment. But Tong Fei honestly handed me the tissue box, and then I stepped back three steps with a red face When she came out to save her, she didn''t even thank her. She didn''t even dare to look at me more. After hearing that I didn''t speak again, she turned around and walked to sister Hu, and asked, "little winter police sister Dong, your arm needs to be bandaged quickly."

    Tiger sister handcuffs Li Xinghui and Zhang Lingfang together, claps her hands, and is quite indifferent to the strange wound on her right arm. She first glances at Li and Zhang, who are all shivering on the ground, and then looks back at me, who has been hit by her fist. She turns away with Tong''s busy red face and spits: "no face"

    I don''t know this sentence "Face" scolds Li and Zhang or me, but my friends are a little self-conscious. I don''t think it''s incomprehensible to scold me. Who asked me to do more? I came up with such a wicked way to force Zhang Lingfang to call the bed? Look at Dong Xiaoye''s handcuffing Zhang Lingfang and then tearing a piece of tape to stick on her mouth. The words "don''t want face" are mostly aimed at this matter. In fact, when Zhang Lingfang sees it By the end of the winter night, Li Xinghui and Tong had reversed their roles. When they were lying on the ground, they were so shocked that they were all shivering. How dare they talk? Dong Xiaoye blocks her mouth, which is really a little superfluous

    it''s Tong Feifei who just called "help" and "indecent". When Li Xinghui tore the tape to stick it to her mouth, she just woke up and thought that Li was going to be rude to her, so she lost her voice and screamed, knocked over the coffee table, bruised her forehead and fainted. But Li Xinghui was scared out of his wits , shuddering and saying "what do you do?" but it''s nothing to do with Tong Feifei''s injury. Instead, tiger sister, who should have been sleeping in a coma, suddenly appeared behind him and held his head with a gun

    tiger sister let Li Xinghui untie the tape on Tong Feifei''s hands and feet, and let Tong Feifei Tie Li Xinghui''s hands and feet and block his mouth. Later, she would come to help me, but first heard Zhang Lingfang''s Call for bed and ask for help, say I''m strong + adultery + her, but they are too shy to rush in because they are out of the door, for fear of seeing the ugly and obscene scene inside, they are hesitating, and suddenly see the door open, sister tiger didn''t even think about it, subconsciously is a handsome right swing fist I didn''t care about it at all. I didn''t feel the superiority of the big star. I pulled her arm and bandaged her wound with a handkerchief.

    "What happened to your arm? Did Li do it? " When I was angry and recovered a little, I got up to kick the scum.

    "I wish he had the courage to resist. I shot him in the head!" Tiger elder sister looked down at Li Xinghui contemptuously, knowing that what she said was nothing but angry words. Li Xinghui was still scared, and her body was shaking like chaff. Tiger elder sister didn''t care to stare at him again, which was a sign of gratitude to Tong Feifei. They also officially exposed their little unhappiness. "I caught this injury with my fingernails."

    Not only I and Tong Feifei, but also Li and Zhang are shocked.

    "You caught it yourself?!" I spoke with Tong Feifei in the same voice. Tong Feifei asked again, "how deep is the wound? Did you scratch it with your fingernails? Why? "

    It''s not appropriate to say "grasp". Although the wound is not very deep, it has seen meat, and it''s extremely wide and long. It''s like cutting out a blood groove on her forearm. She just feels pain when she looks at it, but she doesn''t care about her face. She seems neither to feel it nor to worry about that this arm will inevitably fall an ugly scar in the future When it comes to going to the bathroom, it''s obvious that she wants to plead with you in private. It''s not appropriate for me to go with you. But this female "tiger sister" points to Zhang Lingfang and says: "there''s also Li Song in the room. It''s really boring to talk. I don''t have any topic or want to have any topic with them. I''m bound to be drunk."

    "bound to be drunk I interrupted in surprise.

    "I think she''s pretending to be drunk," said Dong Xiaoye. "These people ask you to do something. You agree. The house contract that the girl wants is finished. After drinking a large glass of red wine at one go, I naturally think she''s pretending to be drunk and urging you to leave. You know her temper better than I do. This Sister Zhang keeps winking at you. Our little aunts and grandmothers are not bothered to blame."

    "Sister Hu''s words are very intriguing. She seems to know that Chu Yuan is a small vinegar jar, but it''s not clear. Indeed, it''s not only for Zhang Lingfang, a slut with a criminal record, who is afraid of Tong Feifei and Li Song. The girl''s heart is also unreasonably wary. Since she has what she wants, of course she should think about how to leave. I didn''t expect that she is Pretending to be drunk, I thought that when she was drunk, she really wanted to know what I wanted to know from Li Xinghui''s mouth.

    Chu Yuan''s fool really got me through

    "when I saw her pretending to be drunk, I simply learned from her and pretended to be drunk together, lying on the table, but I didn''t want to sleep. This Zhang Lingfang and that Li Song didn''t ask me to talk to me, so I was so happy that I couldn''t make a sound. Unexpectedly, these two people were chatting, not only the voice was getting smaller, but also the conversation became that the donkey''s lips were not right for the horse''s mouth. She said," look at the rain today I don''t know what they''re talking about. After a while, the two said, "well, we should put more salt and less sugar." then the absent-minded one said, "it won''t be too late if the rain stops tomorrow." the more I heard it, the more strange I felt. I didn''t know what they were talking about. After a while, the strange hum of the two disappeared. After a while, the man surnamed Zhang called me quietly. I didn''t make a sound. I heard it again Li song calls yuan yuan yuan a few "little sister" and Yuan Yuan doesn''t make a sound. Then he listens to Zhang Lingfang and says to Li Song, "you powerful sleeping pill works. It''s only when you drink it in your stomach." Li song says, "I didn''t expect it to work. I thought it would take more than ten to eight minutes for it to work. It should be the kind of medicine that Chu Nan drank. It works faster When I heard that they gave me medicine, I was about to jump up and subdue them before the attack of the medicine. Suddenly I heard Li Xinghui ask them, "what about the little ghost of Chu". I knew that Li Xinghui had come out of the restroom, but stood silent. Zhang Lingfang told him that both you and Tong Fei went to the restroom. Li Songze said that you drank the medicine into your stomach It should have worked, but before he finished, Li Xinghui said, "eh!" and asked, "your cups are all empty. How can only those of Tong Feifei be full?" "Ah," said the two women, "no, it''s not just a sip. They don''t drink at all." Li Xinghui scolded and hurriedly ran to the bathroom outside to lie on the crack of the door. The two women also followed. They didn''t care to tie me up first. "Dong Xiaoye said for a long time, but still didn''t say why she hurt her arm. Tong Feifei still didn''t understand, but I probably guessed, "you want to know what medicine they gave me, and why they want to give medicine, so since they didn''t tie you, you don''t have to rush to do it. You want to listen more, but you are afraid that the sleeping pills in your stomach will work, so you hurt yourself When I was carried over by them, I saw you lying on the table with your arms folded, where I had spilled wine "

    " well, "I lifted up my arm which had been wrapped in a handkerchief by Tong Feifei on a small winter night, and shook it, saying:" the wound is stained with wine, the pain is increased, and I wake up after I die, how can I sleep? I can''t make such a low-level mistake as Xu Heng''s blunder again. My task is to protect you. It''s not enough to beat and run the people who want to hurt you. It''s the best choice to find out why they want to hurt you and who ordered them. If they are really instructed by others, but they don''t say, the people behind can''t catch them, maybe they will send others to hurt you. "

    My heart is moving and aching. I never thought that Xu Heng robbed me, which made dongxiaoye feel so guilty and unwilling that I was kicked a little bit in the East, and it still hurt when I touched the wine. She hurt herself with such a heavy hand and pressed the wound on the wine, how could it hurt thousands of times more than me?

    This stinky woman pretends to be nothing, just because she cares too much about my feelings in her heart, but I''m not blind. How could I not see the sweat on her forehead, or the trembling right hand because she has to endure the pain.

    I went to the girl and said, "reach out and show me"

    winter night, hide your arms behind me. "What can I see? Miss Tong has just bandaged me"

    "you hurt, I" I don''t know what I want to say, just feel a lump in my throat.

    Winter night is still trying to be brave, "who told you I hurt?"

    I glared at Li and Zhang angrily and said, "what they put in your cup is a strong sleeping pill. If it doesn''t hurt, you will fall asleep."

    Winter night a face of inexplicable, said: "can be strange in strange in strange"

    "strange in what?"

    Winter night frowned: "if that sleeping pill really works, I will feel sleepy even if it hurts again? It''s strange that I don''t have this feeling at all. Is it because the medicine hasn''t worked yet? Now I still feel that I will not fall asleep even if I don''t hurt my arm. Are you sure I''m in my cup? "

    I am not in a daze with Tong. Li Xinghui and Zhang Lingfang are also in a daze.

    Li and Zhang are willing to admit that even if they do take the medicine, Tong Feifei said: "absolutely, they said it by themselves. The medicine they gave us is mixed in ice."

    Tong Feifei''s words didn''t finish, he suddenly realized it. We all followed her to turn our eyes to the red wine cup on the dining room table --

    three people were dumb and laughed, two people were red faced, Those two people, of course, are Li Xinghui and Zhang Lingfang. In the glass of dongxiaoye and Chuyuan, there are several pieces of ice. The ice mixed with strong sleeping pills doesn''t melt at all!

    Li Xinghui''s family is two hundred and five! Before the ice had melted away, sister Hu and Chu Yuan fell asleep. They didn''t think it strange. This negligence is too outrageous!

    But when I saw Chu Yuan still leaning on the chair, my laughter suddenly stopped, "no!"

    "What''s wrong?" said Sister tiger and Tong

    "Medicine doesn''t work, why is fate still sleeping?!"

    Tiger elder sister is also face big change, she and Li family are same, also extremely outrageous neglect a matter! If Chu Yuan pretends to sleep, it''s time to wake up!

    I rushed to Chu Yuan in three steps and two steps, shaking her shoulder, "Yuan Yuan, Yuan Yuan? Fate?! "

    "Oh" Chu Yuan mang opened his eyes in a daze and said: "what''s the matter? Oh, time to go home, huh? Is it home yet? "

    It''s true that the girl pretends to sleep and wants to go home, and it''s true that she''ll pour out a cup of tea. I''m relieved, and then I say, "well, I''m home"

    Chu Yuan just woke up, but she was still a little confused. She nodded and reached out to help me. She wanted me to pull her up. I didn''t have the strength to do so. Suddenly I saw her face changed a lot. She blushed, her eyes widened, and her voice trembled unbelievably "You, you, your brother what do you want?!"

    "What?"

    I''m still wondering why the girl doesn''t look up at me and talk. She and Tong Fei are blushing, but their eyes are the same as Chu Yuan''s. They all stare at my lower body and look at me. They turn their heads quickly. Tiger sister spat and scolded: "it''s so ugly!"

    What''s so ugly? I look down in a daze, my friend''s face is like a flash!

    It''s no wonder that Tong Fei didn''t want to wipe my nose blood, but he always backed away from me and didn''t dare to look at me. No wonder that sister Hu just turned around and scolded me for "shameless". No wonder Chu Yuan asked me why I wanted to be naked at the moment and didn''t say anything. The crotch below was even a big tent! What''s extraordinary is that I have no feeling at all!

    Before I could cover up my ugliness, I only felt a gust of fragrance coming on my face, and the sound of "pa" made Chu Yuan slap me in the face.Although the voice is loud, I don''t have much strength. In normal times, I''m afraid that I won''t tremble. But at the moment, I am like a leaf without roots. I fell out with a light flutter, followed by a light shout. Although Chu Yuan slapped me with a slap, the other hand was still holding my wrist. When I fell, she fell. The girl''s motor response was quite slow, When I think of giving up, I have already fallen on me.

    I have a sharp pain in my lower body, and I don''t know which part of Chu Yuan hit me. My body instinctively curled up, but there was a Chu Yuan on my body, which naturally turned into hugging her. My right hand happened to be right on her hip.

    Chu Yuan''s "exhortation" was a beautiful face in front of my eyes, a mouthful of hot air like blue musk and mixed with the fragrance of red wine was sprayed on my face, I was drunk at the moment, my brain was confused at the moment, the soft body nestled in my arms, I could not say how comfortable it was, the familiar fragrance penetrated my heart, and the hot and dry heat in my body suddenly increased, ten times, twenty times, one times The feeling of burning in my body made me want to die. Looking at the beautiful red and delicate face that I can''t be familiar with any more, I looked at the thin two lips. I was bewildered. I kissed the past

    "Chu, that''s your sister!"

    When I woke up in consternation, I and Chu Yuan had already changed their positions. She was down, I was up, our lips were close together. God, what did I do?!

    I''m scared and frightened, just like the thunder on the top of the sky, like a fool on the way.

    I don''t know whether I didn''t have time to watch or dare to see Chu Yuan''s expression before being pulled apart by Dong Xiaoye and Tong Feifei. All I know is that when Dong Xiaoye and Tong Feifei slapped me for more than 20 times to wake me up, Chu Yuan lay on the ground and stared at the ceiling, which was not very plump chest, which was rapidly undulating

    damn, What are my eyes looking at

 Chapter 956

    Gradually, I couldn''t hear the voice of dongxiaoye and tongfeifei. I saw only two small mouths open and closed, as if they were roaring.

    Shallowly, I can''t see the appearance of winter night and children. I only see four or countless tender hands waving in front of my eyes.

    Gradually, I could not feel the burning pain of the swelling of my cheeks, but felt that my body almost turned into a pool of soup like falling into a furnace.

    All I could hear was my own breath, the heavy breath that I had once known.

    I''ve tried my best to endure, which seems to burst my body. It''s very painful, but I know that if I don''t try my best to endure, I will suffer for a lifetime, so this endurance almost exhausted all my energy and physical strength, making me not willing to listen to any voice, and I dare not look at any girl carefully.

    Later, it seemed that there was a quarrel between Tong Feifei and Dong Xiaoye. They didn''t shout at me silently or slap me in turn. They were red faced and quarreled fiercely. I seemed to know what they were quarreling about, but I didn''t remember what they were quarreling about. The only thing I remember is that Chu Yuan was lying on the ground all the time Look at me and Chu Yuan. At last, Tong Fei nods and quarrels with her. Then they help me up together. I remember that I said two words to sister Hu at that time, but I can''t remember any of them. I only vaguely remember that before I said those two words, there were a few people in my mind who were vague Li Xinghui, Xu Heng, Zhang Mingjie, tassels, Murphy, asters, Xiao goblin, the East, stepmother

    tiger sister''s face turned white in a flash - this is my memory, or I think the inevitable reaction of tiger sister after those two words were exported. It''s just my illusion, I can''t remember. After saying those two words, I have a little impression It''s all gone.

    Before recalling these, I had a dream, a dream that seemed very tired and comfortable. It seemed that there was a familiar and strange voice around my ears, which made me feel like floating in the air, sleeping in the clouds, inexpressibly happy, lazy and comfortable.

    When the pleasant voice subsided, I suddenly felt tired. It seemed that I was wrapped in the cloud and fell asleep. When all kinds of feelings flowed out of my body, and all my limbs were just light and comfortable, I woke up slowly, and began to slowly recall what happened after I kissed Chu Yuan like a ghost. However, the more I thought about it, the more tired it was, the more fuzzy it was, the less I could remember it When I sank, there was another "exhortation" in my ear, just like when Chu Yuan fell into my arms, I was shocked and opened my eyes suddenly.

    I''m not lying in the cloud, but I''m lying on the bed, because the head is not a blue sky, but a ceiling I haven''t seen, hanging a gorgeous chandelier I haven''t seen, the light is on, although the light is soft, it still stings my eyes, the day is also on, but the curtain is pulled, there is no sunshine outside the window, but I can hear the rain beating on the window Voice, the rain did not stop, can not guess the approximate time, just think the house seems to be much brighter than the outside, probably in the early morning?

    I''m too sleepy to sleep. I want to turn over and go to sleep. Suddenly I think it''s wrong - this is not my home! where''s this? In the brain suddenly flashed this question at the same time, I was surprised to find that I could not turn over!

    What''s pressing on me? I feel the cold sweat at the end of my hand. Yesterday''s thoughts flashed through my mind. I dare not look down. The hot and tender skin is on the tentacles, and the woman is pressing on me. Who is it? Chu Yuan? Winter night? Children''s rights? Li Song? Or Zhang Lingfang that bitch?!

    It seems that the air is too cool. The woman in the quilt hugs my waist and presses it on me to find warmth with such intimate contact. Our chests are close to each other. I hold one hand on her round shoulder and one hand on her slender waist. I can be sure that she is not Chu Yuan, because I am too familiar with the feeling of Chu Yuan snuggling in my arms, and then Chu Yuan There has never been a part of that girl that gives me such a plump feeling. I can''t help but breathe long and feel the soft and full pressure on my chest. Isn''t it the maturity and sexiness that Chu Yuan''s young girl can have? Li Song and Tong Fei are far from each other. It''s the tiger sister who almost came out of this idea. At the same time, I felt a sudden tremor in my heart, and a layer of cold sweat wet my body. In a moment, an extremely absurd thought flashed in my mind: the naked woman in my arms is Chu Yuan, and not tiger sister

    I don''t know what the fear of this moment is. By definition, tiger Elder sister and I have been ambiguous for a long time. We both know that if there were not two small electric light bulbs, Chu Yuan and the East, and if there were not too many opportunities to get along alone, we, the real "dog men and women", would be hard to control. Although they have not developed to the last step, the difference is not the depth of feelings, but just a space.

    I can''t help feeling so guilty about the tassel. It shouldn''t have been such a surprise when I developed to Wushan Yunyu. What''s more, I was given that kind of medicine. What''s more, this kind of thing happened just gives us a reason to comfort ourselves and persuade ourselves to indulge. In retrospect, it seems that it was for this reason that the children were arguing with the winter night, Not only did Tong see that my life was not as good as death, but she asked sister Hu to relieve my desire. At last, sister Hu seemed to compromiseBut now, I have no reason to be afraid. Why am I afraid? Do not know, or dare not think?

    The hand on her shoulder trembled, and then it slipped to her neck. I was stunned again - the woman in the quilt was neither Chu Yuan nor winter night! Tiger sister is short hair, and the woman in the quilt, is a soft long silk, can''t really be Zhang Lingfang this bitch?!

    Brother, I have recognized that I am still at Li Xinghui''s house. This is the master bedroom that they brought me in last night - a woman with long hair over the shoulder, full chest, on the dinner table last night, and these two conditions attached at the same time. Is there anything else besides Zhang Lingfang?! No,

    I was so sad and angry that I couldn''t think of anything else. When I lifted the quilt, I would push her to get up and kick her foot out of the bed. Just as she turned over and arched again, she slipped off me and lay on her side. Her chin was on my shoulder. A piece of powdered face was facing me. I was stunned immediately -- Liu Mei, hidden spring, with red cheeks, closed a pair of beautiful eyes, also like water Tenderness; Qiong''s nose is thin and lips are thin, and her skin is as thick as fat, with a weak and morbid beauty in her beauty, which is pitiful. Her delicate melon face, slightly high bridge of nose, and her white skin, which is different from ordinary people, are fresh, beautiful, playful and lovely, which are the unique beauty of mixed race children

    who is not Ziyuan?!

    How could purple garden be here? How can I sleep in a bed with me naked? My memory is hazy. It seems that I have some impression, but it can''t be pieced together like fragments. I''m desperately searching for these fragments in my brain. Suddenly, I hear the sound of "buzzing" beside my pillow. I feel it, but it''s the cell phone of Ziyuan.

    The phone just vibrated twice and then hung up. The calling number is a string of numbers, and there is no editing name. I just think it''s a wrong number or a boring harassment call, but just want to put the phone down, the same number is dialed in again, or just vibrated twice and then hung up. Out of curiosity, I touched Ziyuan''s mobile phone, turned over the missed call, and found that this night''s missed call There are twenty-six numbers, 18 of which are just numbers, and the rest eight are all from min rou. I was moved in my heart. Knowing something wrong, I couldn''t resist curiosity. I turned over "dialed" and "answered" again. I found that all the received and dialed numbers were edited. Only one exception was the one that shocked me 18 times in one night The number, however, is the number that Ziyuan dials and receives the most, followed by Min Rou, who lives with her, and then I

    whose number is - obviously, I have an answer in my mind.

    Ziyuan is introverted and shy, just like Chuyuan, which can be called secluded, so there are few friends. The number in the phone book adds up to only a dozen. I know all of them, because they are almost all my friends or colleagues. Ziyuan is a very careful person. Even in the company, she seldom speaks a word or two of her colleagues. She also keeps her name, but this guy has more contacts than me, but only a series of numbers

    no doubt, this number belongs to the third lady. Ziyuan doesn''t mean to edit her name, that is, she is afraid that someone will look through her mobile phone intentionally or unintentionally.

    "Try not to dial one?"

    Purple garden woke up, blinking some bleary big eyes, smiling at me, but the face can not hide shyness.

    "Don''t dial," I read the time, then put the cell phone back to the pillow, thought it was early morning, but almost noon, "I dial will make you embarrassed."

    "Well," Ziyuan neither denied nor concealed, stretching the quilt upward to cover the exposed fragrant shoulder, said, "that''s the phone number of the third lady. She knows that I''m with you now, so she would like to know what I''m doing with you."

    , my brother''s face is red. It''s a shame to ask questions, but I really don''t remember what happened last night. So I asked him, "what did I do with you?"

    The purple garden seems to think that the light is too bright, but in fact, it is shameful to cover it up. As soon as it shrinks, it hides its face in the quilt, but forcefully pinches it on my waist. "What do you say? I am miserable by you. Fate and sister Yee are outside. How do you let me go out to see them? You idiot, how could you be trapped like this! It''s just a trap. Why do you have to call me here? Can we just call Cheng Liusu and Murphy? "

    "I asked you to come here?" I wanted to ask Ziyuan why she came here. She said it first.

    Hearing the words, Ziyuan looked up in amazement, and the spring light burst out on her chest. "You forgot?! You not only asked my little sister to call me over, but also talked about our relationship with her. We talked about our two affairs "

    brothers were sweating," I talked about our two affairs? What''s the matter? What did I say? "

    Purple garden pink face blushes, hateful way: "I don''t know how you say! As soon as I got here, my sister told me about the medicine Li gave you, and then she pushed me forward. "

    As Ziyuan said, I vaguely remember that before I lost my wits, I did tell sister tiger two things, one of which was that I called Ziyuan to me. It seemed that I swallowed my saliva nervously, but I stared at the snow-white and plump bulge of Ziyuan uncontrollably. The Ziyuan made a shy cry and retracted the quilt. "Did xiaoyejie push you in? She didn''t say anything? "Ziyuan''s expression was gloomy, like anger or resentment. "She didn''t say anything, but Yuanyuan asked me"

    "Yuanyuan?!" I was confused in my heart immediately. I couldn''t tell if it was fear or tension. I trembled and said, "what does she ask you?"

    Ziyuan glared at me, and then it was a complex face. "She asked us when we were better"

    I only felt a loud "boom" in my head, and the world began to rotate again

    PS: don''t have time in the morning or at night, and start to code in the middle of the night, later, I can''t deal with you]

 Chapter 957

    Once again, such a relationship happened. The troubles of Ziyuan were too shy. She wanted to hide our affairs for a lifetime, but she didn''t expect to be exposed by me so soon. Although the tassel didn''t know, Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye knew it, so they couldn''t hide it. Ziyuan vowed to stay with me forever and never leave me, only Please don''t tell me about our relationship forever. As long as you are my little lover secretly, you will be satisfied. Such a condition is undoubtedly the most attractive for any man, but the girl doesn''t trust me in any way. She''s afraid that I''ll confess to the fringe and be afraid of hurting the fringe. Therefore, before people, she always deliberately keeps in touch with me My distance, first, to avoid suspicion, second, to be afraid is to remind me all the time how we should get along in the investment department. The person closest to her is the fringe, but she has a better relationship with Qin LAN, who is not the same as shy Wan''er and temperament, because if the fringe is not glued to me, it is with Murphy.

    When she was with me, she didn''t believe in herself. She was worried that other people would see her affection for me. When she was with Murphy, she could not help showing her face to the leader who was infatuated with me. She was worried that it would cause suspicion. So she always tried to keep her distance from Murphy and me. Except for herself, almost everyone in the investment department felt that her cover up was too superfluous, or even just It has the counter effect of "there is no silver here, 300 Liang", but she has no awareness of it. She has always been self-restraint. Until I publicly admit that she has feelings for her, she did not deliberately avoid me as she used to, but she would not deliberately close to me, for fear that she could not help exposing our close relationship.

    She can''t even believe in herself, how can she believe in Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye?

    My troubles are similar to those of Ziyuan, but they are quite different. I didn''t want to hide things with Ziyuan all my life. It''s responsible for Ziyuan, and it''s not responsible for the Soviet Union. It''s responsible for Murphy, tiger sister, Xiao goblin, oriental girls who like me? But it''s not the time yet for the cooperation project of Yuezhi Valley to be within reach. It''s only a step away from the door to kick Zhangjia people out of Fengchang. There are no internal worries and opportunities for development and expansion. Fengchang has a bright future. Murphy has won the public''s support with great achievements. She has not only successfully been on the top position, but also trained her own team, and will completely control Fengchang with unshakable status With the space for talent, there will be a bright future. If two girls are hurt and frustrated by me at this critical moment, will I not give up? That''s all in the second place. If I was distracted by the emotional injury and was accidentally brought back to life by Zhangjia people, I''m also responsible for my death. Today, I was trapped by Li Xinghui. And the strategy to deal with me is just from Zhang Mingjie. I almost missed all the defenses. I''m not the only one who won''t survive. How can I not worry?

    But I think the strange place is here. I don''t think that''s the thing that bothers me most. It''s how I explain it to the girl of Chu Yuan She even pushed and kicked him out of the bed. He couldn''t defend himself. He rolled to the ground with red + body + naked + body and said, "what are you doing?"

    Ziyuan sat up with the quilt wrapped. Although there was a trace of apology in her eyes, she was soon replaced by shame and annoyance. "You promised me not to tell us anything, you didn''t keep your promise! What do you do now? What about Cheng Liusu? What about Murphy? What do you do in Fengchang''s future? "

    The purple garden, with gentle character and little temper tantrum, is like an angry bird at the moment. Its face is red with anger, and it keeps throwing all the things it can catch at me, which makes me very upset. She was angry and scolded for a long time, but all she thought of were others, but she didn''t think of what to do with herself, how to face this embarrassing thing, which made me feel guilty, moved and compassionate, so when she lost me, I didn''t hide, I held my head as a target to exhale her.

    There are only two pillows left on the bed. All of them are her cell phones. She''s still angry. She grabs her clothes and throws them over. Hoodies and trousers are for home use. Obviously, she rushed over last night in a hurry. She didn''t even have time to change clothes. When she grabbed her underwear, Xiaozi just shook her arm. Finally, Xiaozi When the reaction came, blushing to bleed, will hide underwear behind, angry way: "sitting on the ground is not afraid of shame, quickly put on clothes!"

    "Oh"

    when the purple garden catches something and throws it at me, the quilt slips off. Although it''s not gone, the snow neck and shoulders, lotus arms and legs, half covered, are more sexy and provocative. I''m distracted. I shake the purple Hoodie she threw away and want to put it on me. Suddenly I find that the Hoodie is broken. From the neckline to the chest, it''s torn a long way. I A tiny one is startled, look up to ask the purple garden way: "this is I tear?"

    Purple garden is ashamed to stare at me, don''t answer but way: "you put on clothes, go out and small night elder sister, predestined reason to say clearly our relation gives me a little time, I will personally apologize to fringe later."

    The implication is that she wants sister Hu and Chu Yuan not to talk about today.I know Ziyuan so well that I can only see her eyes twinkling, but I can''t see her. Then I know what she''s thinking - our relationship has been exposed, so this girl plans to break her promise to me. Once she finishes the task assigned to her by miss three, she will confess and apologize to the fringe, take all the responsibilities, and then quietly leave me. I will never see the fringe again What I met, are so kind, so silly girl?

    I often wonder, what is happiness? Why do people always feel that they are unfortunate? Slowly, I got an answer - if people are like a container like a cup, then happiness is water, even if there is only a little water in the cup, it is also a treasure of happiness, but when too much happiness flows into the cup, we can carry only one cup at most, so people don''t feel happy

    how many people in the world are satisfied? After having a cup full of happiness, we are more reluctant to give up, regret and suffer for the happiness beyond the cup.

    I don''t know which one is right, but I know that even if I have a whole cup of happiness, I will still feel reluctant, sorry and painful for the happiness that I can''t carry. I''m not greedy. I just feel that the happiness that I can''t carry originally didn''t fall from the sky for no reason, just like purple Yuan poured the happiness in his cup into my cup, but it overflowed out of it. This feeling is called guilt, which is called condemnation. What is my qualification to taste this full cup of happiness? I should treasure the happiness in my cup. I should not treasure the happiness that flows out of the cup because I can''t carry it? Do I have no responsibility for the happiness that others lose because of me?

    If it''s greedy to shoulder this responsibility, I really want to be a greedy person.

    I have my own idea in my heart, and I don''t want to break the heart of purple garden. I seemed crazy last night. I left my clothes on the ground, picked them up and put them on. I walked to the door nervously, but I didn''t dare to open the door.

    "Wait!"

    I took two deep breaths to touch the paw on the doorknob. When the purple garden called me, I drew back the paw as if it had been electrified

    Ziyuan had put on her underwear and pants, but she went back to bed. She blushed and said, "clothes help me to buy a coat or I can''t go out."

    it''s true that Ziyuan''s coat was torn by me, and I couldn''t wear it again

    when I opened the door, but I didn''t see the gloomy and terrible face I expected. Chu Yuan was not there. Only in winter, she sat on the sofa and held her hands I have a newspaper in my hand. It''s estimated that this newspaper was seized as soon as I heard the door open, because she took it down and fell down? Is it all right The tea table in front of the little winter night was full of things, including drinks, fruits and snacks, but she didn''t move them. She put down the newspaper, unscrewed a bottle of pure water, and said to me, "drink some clean water."

    After all, I also think that the supplement of "clean" is a little redundant. My cheeks are red, and my eyes are a little complicated. I don''t want to read any more. I grab the newspaper and continue to read it. This time, I didn''t take it backwards.

    I did have a dry mouth. I took a drink from the bottle and wanted to talk. I saw that sister Hu intentionally blocked her face with a newspaper, but I couldn''t squeeze my words out of her mouth. Sister Hu wanted to put on a natural expression, but she found it difficult, so she didn''t want me to see it.

    The room was horribly quiet.

    "When is that"

    "thing?"

    I drank up a bottle of pure water and bravely opened my mouth, but sister tiger intentionally interrupted and asked me such a sentence.

    Of course, I know what she is referring to. I apologized in a low voice: "when she just came back"

    "it''s been a while" the newspaper was between us. I couldn''t see the expression on sister tiger''s face, her tone was flat, and I couldn''t hear the emotions.

    PS: cervical pain, sitting in front of the computer for more than four hours, lying down for more than an hour, er]

 Chapter 958

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide it from you, but" I want to say that I had a relationship with Xiaozi last time. It was also because I took this kind of broken medicine by mistake, but later on I thought that the last medicine was not from others, and it was Xiaozi himself, so I didn''t say that - I''d rather be a real villain, not a hypocrite. I asked myself, that night, I didn''t eat urging + feeling + medicine, Ziyuan leaned into my arms, I The essence of pushing her down is emotion, not matter.

    Tiger sister listened to me and didn''t say anything. She didn''t ask much. She said, "you have nothing to do with me. You have feelings with Xue Ziyuan. I knew early in the morning that you two have eyes on each other all the time. I''m not blind and I can see that if I care, I won''t come to like you. Besides, what''s the difference between me and Xue Ziyuan? We are all sorry for the fringe. "

    "Little night"

    "well, how are you and Xue Ziyuan? I don''t want to know. Don''t tell me. Otherwise, I''ll regret what I said to you before. I''ll be open before I talk to you. The relationships between these confidants and you will probably last forever. So Since I said that I like you, I''ve been aware of this before I opened my mouth, but I understand it in my heart and see it with my own eyes. It''s totally different, just like I said, as long as you love me and care about me, I''ll be very satisfied. I seem to be more greedy than I think, and I don''t seem to be as open-minded as I think I am. "

    " are you jealous? "

    "Yes, I''m jealous. Now I''m in the middle of a sea of jealousy. So you''d better not explain it, and don''t make up any pleasant lies to coax me, or I can''t help beating you. You''ll be responsible for the consequences."

    This girl is really honest, I said with a wry smile: "I told the story of purple garden last night in front of you and fate? If you make up some good lies to coax you, it''s really hard to beat. But now you are also hard to beat. If you feel uncomfortable, you can beat me. "

    winter night said lightly:" you only asked me to call purple garden last night, but I didn''t say anything else. I don''t know how few stories you two have. "

    I wonder: "I didn''t say anything last night?"

    "After you became a beast, you only said two words. The first sentence was" call the purple garden "and the second sentence was" don''t call the police and arrest people first ". Two things, I only said these ten words. I asked you why, and you didn''t answer."

    "Bestialization" chuckles, "these two words are too good to listen to"

    "crushing my sister on the ground, touching and coughing. I have said less" bird "words, which has saved your face. If you don''t like it, don''t do that kind of ugly thing." Tiger sister a pair of small hands to the newspaper "chug" sound, voice pressure is too low, straight shake, I do not know whether it is shame or gas or at the moment recollection is unbelievable.

    My old face is as red as a soldering iron. The word "animal like" is hard to hear. It''s better than "animal like". But Ziyuan said, "after she came, you told Li Xinghui about the medicine, and pushed her into the house. Obviously, you know everything. If I didn''t tell you anything last night, how could you send sheep into the wolf''s mouth?"

    "Do you still need to talk about the obvious?" Dongxiaoye said: "she''s not a doctor. When you called her, she never came to treat you? Besides, if she is really a sheep, I will send her into the wolf''s mouth. She doesn''t even shout? I just asked you, "when is it?" not because I want to know, but because of fate. Last night, your little purple wrote all the relationships between you two on her face. Fate can be seen. Can''t I see it? "

    The girl of Ziyuan is too honest and easy to be seen through. I''m afraid she didn''t want to hide anything. I asked her to come back then. Did she want to hide and hide?

    "Where''s Li Xinghui?"

    "You said don''t call the police first, I''ll cuff him in the bathroom." In the tone of winter''s little night, I was puzzled. Obviously, I wanted to ask why I didn''t let her call the police and catch the scum. "When I pretended to be asleep yesterday, I recorded the sound on my cell phone. They said in the living room that you were forced to say those horrible words against us, and they designed to harm us. The purpose was to find Xu Heng''s words, which were recorded clearly and clearly, with solid evidence, enough It''s enough for him to live in prison for a few years, and since he can get information from our special team that is strictly confidential, he can not only be sure that he has something to do with the internal demons in our bureau, but also with the attack of shazhizhou on you. "

    I was a little shocked. I never thought about this. But whether Li Xinghui or shazhizhou is the first-hand information from the inside of the project team, then "Li Xinghui is the one behind the shazhizhou". This assumption naturally holds.

    "You haven''t examined Li Xinghui?"

    "It''s still up to you to try him. He''s worse than you." I can''t see sister Hu''s face, and I can guess her wriggling expression from her voice.

    "I was surprised:" you will not torture him

    "Bah!" As soon as tiger elder sister is excited, the newspaper has been torn into two parts, showing a red face of shame and anger, "I tortured him? I feel sick at a glance! It was he who tortured us almost. He cried all night, which made us stay with him all night! I feel sick when I hear his voice. Do you want me to talk to him? Don''t you let my mother live for another two years? ""Why are you exaggerating?" I don''t know why sister tiger is so angry. "He cried all night? What''s its name? "

    "It''s called" winter night. I didn''t talk about it. I was angry and funny. "You can see it when you go. It''s harmful to others and yourself. He deserves it. Now he doesn''t call it. It''s probably that strength has passed."

    I still don''t understand. Dongxiaoye got up and took me to the bathroom.

    "Little chuzi"

    "hmm?"

    Tiger elder sister walked in front, did not turn back, way: "said did not ask, but I still ask a question, you are not allowed to deceive me."

    I said, "you ask."

    "Why did you call Xue Ziyuan last night?" Tiger sister''s voice is so low that she can hardly hear, "I can do what she does with you. Do you know that in your heart?"

    My heart trembled

    "yes, but you don''t know about me and asters. It''s unfair to be my woman in such a muddle."

    Tiger sister gently ''ah'' a, then no longer speak.

    I was still confused. Did I really think so at that time? I can''t remember what I thought at that time, but I certainly don''t think so

    push open the door of the washroom, and then I dodge to get out of the way in the winter night. It seems that there is a big beast in it, which will jump out and bite her. I walk in and look at it, and I am shocked - of course, there is not a big beast, but there is a man in the water!

    The ground is all wet. Li Xinghui is lying in the bathtub full of water. One hand is handcuffed to the tap on the inside side, and the other hand is powerless hanging outside the bathtub. Most of his body is immersed in the water, his head is turned up, his eyes are aimless looking at the roof. Even when I come in, he doesn''t notice it. He just gasps heavily. His swarthy face is purple, red and strange Different.

    It''s no wonder that he didn''t want to come in on a small winter night. Li Xinghui''s clothes were torn and ragged, which was no different from his naked body. All over his body were bloodstains scratched by his fingernails. One by one, as if he had just been whipped with a whip, especially the wrist that was handcuffed, which made his flesh and blood blurred, rolled up and covered with blood and water, so it was hard to see No scalp tingling.

    I turned to the winter night outside and said, "you said you didn''t torture him?! Look at him like this. "

    winter night takes another step back and says:" I don''t look! What he likes is what he looks like. It''s nothing to do with me. I didn''t give him a punch and kicked him. He asked me to cuff him here by himself. He asked for everything. No, it was Zhang Lingfang who hurt her. Who told her not to listen to Li Song and poured a whole bottle of medicine into the wine? Bah, they didn''t give the medicine right? Didn''t they hurt themselves Does it deserve it? "

    I can''t set the channel: "you mean he was the same as me last night."

    little winter night nodded with a red face, and xuan''er shook his head again. "You have Xue Ziyuan, he only has bathtub and cold water"

    I''m funny and angry, and I don''t care about the taste in tiger sister''s tone. I asked, "didn''t he spit out all the wine yesterday?"

    "You also vomited out. It''s not the same. Didn''t I just say that? The medicine in the wine is Zhang Lingfang. She didn''t listen to Li Song. She took too much medicine. Although Li''s family name was all vomited out, there are still some residues in the stomach. But he vomited out earlier than you, and the residues in the stomach are less than you, so the effect of the drug attack is a little later than you. "Sister tiger scolded:" three idiots, stupid than pigs. "

 Chapter 959

    Both Li Xinghui and I are not good people, so we have no good karma, but I have no intention of harming people. He has the intention of hurting people, so his retribution is much worse than mine.

    After a long night in the bathtub, both physically and mentally, Li Xinghui is extremely weak. How can Li Xinghui speak? If he had not been immersed in cold water all the time, he would have gone to sleep. I asked for the key from dongxiaoye, opened the handcuffs for him, carried him to a one-time bed, and then he fell on the bed. This guy would have no idea.

    "This is going to be ok? I think it''s OK to send him to the hospital. "

    " he''s OK. "Dong Xiaoye said that she felt sick at a glance at Li Xinghui, which was true. I was busy coming and going, but she went back to the living room and continued to read her newspaper. She said lightly," his daughter is a doctor, and can''t harm him? "

    "Said Li Song?"

    "As far as I''m concerned, I''ve already asked some brothers to come and throw him to the hospital." sister tiger pointed to her bloodshot eyes and complained, "don''t I want to sleep in the evening and like to hear him cry?"

    Li song is afraid of being arrested by the police, so he has to say that Li Xinghui is OK. People always have a sense of fluke in the desperate situation. Li songding thinks that as long as he doesn''t disturb others, there is still room for maneuver

    "do you blame me for not letting you arrest him?"

    "Shouldn''t he have caught it?"

    I said with a smile: "it''s time to catch him, but once he''s caught now, I can''t help it."

    "I can''t do it?" Tiger elder sister a Leng, she this night half day, is also angry is kowtow vinegar, resentful, have no place to vent, naturally have no heart calm thinking, until now hear me this "beat grass and startle snake" four words, just suddenly realize, clap legs and start, startled way: "right! Shazhizhou is not a Beitian person, and there is no interpersonal relationship in Beitian. He is unlikely to get information directly from the senior level of our project team. There must be another person in the middle to convey that this person is the one behind you who instructs him to deal with you, and Li Xinghui is probably this person! On the face of it, I''ve been suspended from my job. I''m with you only because we''re boyfriend and girlfriend. But Li Xinghui not only knows that I''m protecting you, but also knows that I''m protecting you now. I''m looking for an opportunity to catch Xu Heng. This matter was decided by Lin team yesterday morning, but Li already knew it in the afternoon. So he has no collusion with the senior members of the project team There is no doubt that if Li Xinghui is really the person who instructs shazhizhou, even if we keep the matter of catching him secret, the internal ghost of the task force can still disclose this information, and shazhizhou will run when it hears the news, so it will be more difficult for us to catch him! Little chuzi, I''ve really convinced you. Last night you were like that. You can think of so many things and have such a thorough concern! "

    Tiger elder sister''s ashamed old face is hot. How can I think of this? "Well, it''s not easy to say whether the boat of sand is under the direction of Li Xinghui. But since it''s possible, it''s always right for us to be careful. I don''t want you to catch Li Xinghui now. In fact, there is another reason for his evil plan last night. It''s Zhang Mingjie''s idea. Zhang Mingjie''s purpose is three, one is to The second is to kick me out of Fengchang and destroy the cooperation between Fengchang and Yuezhi valley. The third is to borrow money from Li Xinghui. "

    Dong Xiaoye is the one who knows the secret fight between Zhang Mingjie and me. Although I never talk to her about it in detail, she is smart and clever. She often knows everything and knows everything. Listen to me, Suddenly a cold sweat, "yes, if Li Xinghui is caught, Zhang Mingjie will know that he has failed to deal with your affairs and exposed them, but there''s no way for him. Even if Li Xinghui bites him any more, we can''t do anything about him"

    "yes," I nodded: "his father borrowed a billion interest rate from the underground bank, blocking the hole of his public money deficit. I''m in the middle of it Entrusted to check the details of this underground bank "

    sister tiger frowned and said:" you entrusted Xiao Zhanhe? "

    This girl is not only smart, but also quick in mind. I smiled and didn''t deny it, saying: "Zhangjia can''t afford this high interest rate, so I went to Liu Xiaosheng to borrow money and repay the debt of the underground bank. Now Liu Xiaosheng helped me drag him and promised to borrow, but later."

    sister tiger murmured: "you and Liu Xiaosheng are really bored."

    I ignored her, and continued: "if we start to scare people with tension, we will surely borrow money from other places, even pay back the underground bank with interest and wipe off our only tail. At that time, it was futile for me to find this underground bank. I couldn''t catch his handle, but I lost this opportunity, and it would be too difficult to overthrow him."

    tiger I was going to say, "I''m not good to you." but thinking of the purple garden in the room, I thought it was too shameful, too frivolous and irresponsible, so I didn''t say it.

    Tiger sister see me default, more jealous, "you for the sake of the competition in your company will not let me catch Li Xinghui, it''s impossible to say?"

    "Don''t say that. If I dig out that underground bank for you, isn''t that a great achievement? Li Xinghui is just a matter of catching up a few days earlier and a few days later. "

    "Then you can guarantee that if you don''t catch him now, he won''t go to talk to Zhang Mingjie?""No," I said with a smile, "not only will he not breathe with Zhang Mingjie, but he will try his best to cooperate with us. He will do whatever you want him to do."

    Dongxiaoye said: "Dai sinned and made contributions?"

    "Yes, it''s not," I said. "Human nature, he and Zhang Mingjie, as well as the inner ghost in your police station, are goods along the way. There''s no reason to be unlucky, but they won''t let these people accompany him."

    Winter night pondered for a moment, staring at me and said: "little chuzi, sometimes I think you are terrible."

    I was stupefied, and I laughed, "I''m terrible? Why? Because I know them and see them through? "

    "No, it''s because I know you, but I can''t see you."

    Now that we know it, how can we not see it through? I don''t understand what sister tiger said.

    Tiger elder sister looked at the direction of the room where the purple garden is located, then sighed quietly, murmured to herself: "because I know you, I like you, because I can''t see you through, I can''t do without you or curiosity or unwillingness, I can''t stop, I know it''s wrong, and I will entangle with you for a lifetime. I''m afraid there will be more than one me, one Xue Ziyuan, one Murphy, or a Xiao Yike "

    I chewed her words, but I couldn''t understand them, didn''t dare to interface, and didn''t dare to ask questions, so I listened to her:" let''s go to examine Zhang Lingfang, she should also wake up. "

    "Well," I replied, suddenly thinking of another thing, and hurriedly said, "or I''ll have a retrial later. That little night sister, can you do me a favor?"

    "why?"

    "That" guy pinched and said: "the purple garden jacket has been torn by me, can you"

    "help her to buy a dress?" "Tiger elder sister laughs not to smile, teasing way:" clothes all tore up, last night was really enthusiastic wild

    The elder brother''s face was red, and sister tiger thought this was too explicit. She stood up and turned around, saying: "when Ziyuan came last night, her clothes were wet by the rain. Yuanyuan and Tongfei have bought her clothes for change. Should they come back soon? Well, it''s almost noon that I can come back "

    I didn''t see Chu Yuan and Tong Feifei after I came out. Only when Chu Yuan went back to school, Tong Feifei went back to have a rest. Now listening to Dong Xiaoye''s saying, Tong Feifei was with her and said:" Tong Feifei accompanied Chu Yuan to the school exam? " School gossip is all over the world. What do I associate with Shu Tong? I''m a super rich man. Chu Yuan is a daughter. Last night, I heard from Li song that among the students, it''s also crazy that I''m in love with Chu Yuan''s brother and sister. If you see Tong is not such a big star to go to school with her, you can''t tell what''s going to come out. Shu Dunzi has been suffering from all kinds of gossip for a long time Call everyday scold me to be angry, I add disorder to her again, she does not follow me desperately just blame!

    "Yuan Yuan didn''t go to the exam," Dong Xiaoye said: "Tong Feifei accompanied her to go to the notarization and transfer house with Li Song. At ten o''clock, she called me and said that she had already done a new bank card. Zhang Lingfang gave her five million yuan. She put all of it in, and Shun complained about it, saying that no credit card is allowed when she is under eighteen. Now the house The notarization and transfer procedures should have been completed. "

    Rely on that little bastard!

    I was angry and impatient. I yelled at dongxiaoye, "are you wrong?! Why don''t you stop her if you don''t take the exam to do such a thing?! Can we have this kind of money and this kind of thing? "

    "Winter night back to roar me:" I did not stop it? But she said it was her spiritual loss fee. What else do you want me to say?! I haven''t said anything, she''s already crying. This mood, this state, for you, can you still sit in the classroom for the exam? You have a thick skin like a wall. You are not afraid of other people''s jokes. Fate is just a little girl. When you give us two houses and millions of stinking money, you can''t cure the wounds left in her heart? She''s only sixteen! "

    I was speechless when I was questioned, but in my heart, I felt that sister Hu''s forthright confession was not really filled with indignation, but more like an excuse for Chu Yuan to accept the heavy gift

    Chu Yuan hurried to go through the transfer formalities before I got up. Obviously, I knew that I would not agree with her to accept the house and the money. On a small winter night, she was careless on the surface, but her heart was delicate and clear Bai''s interest. If she doesn''t agree with Chu Yuan''s doing this, no matter how much Chu Yuan cries, she will persuade that girl to wait until I get up at least. However, sister Hu opens her mouth and shut up and mentions what I kissed Chu Yuan last night. She is so ashamed that her friends can''t bear it. Even though she has doubts in her heart, she can''t answer back to prove it ˇŞˇŞWhen we were in a stalemate, Chu Yuan ran in, humming a little song, and "little night sister"

    shouted half, and when he saw me, his smile froze on his face, which turned out to be like a playing card, he took off his small bag from his back, and sat down on the sofa, staring at me first, and then he hated me With a sound, I turned my face angrily.

    I don''t believe that Chu Yuan will be really angry with me because I kissed her. After all, this super cheeky bet with me that I can take the first place in the grade. The bet is an embarrassing kiss. I''m afraid. I''m worried. It''s just because my relationship with Xiaozi is known to herTherefore, when I saw her like this, I finally stopped singing "uneasy" in my heart. No one else could see it, but I knew her too well. If I was angry, she would not pay any attention to me, let alone deliberately "hum" at me.

    "Yuan Yuan" at the sign of winter night, or under the threat, I leaned up and gently pressed my hand on Chu Yuan''s shoulder. I didn''t know what to say later. Suddenly, I saw a bottle of pure water hitting me straight at the front door. I couldn''t dodge. I was on the bridge of my nose. I leaned back. Before I could step back, Chu Yuan jumped up and stamped on my foot, then closed Hit me in the arms.

    I was leaning back, my feet were trampled by her, and then I was hit by her. How could I not fall down? I almost fainted when I fell on my back. The smelly girl was riding on me and had two claws on my face. "You bastard! You are a bastard. You asshole, asshole, asshole! "

    When I wanted to open my mouth and talk, she suddenly leaned down and bit my lower lip with her small mouth. The "click" was just one mouthful. I cried loudly and rolled over in pain. Chu Yuan was weak and fell out. Until then, Dong Xiaoye and Tong Feifei and Li Song, who had just entered the door, suddenly turned to God and shouted to help us.

    My lower lip is burning and painful. I can hardly speak, but I care about Chu Yuan. I look at her quickly. I see her cross legged sitting on the floor, smiling at me. I can''t say the strange expression. The corner of my mouth is bloody, but it''s not her blood, but my lips are almost bitten by her! Reach for a wipe, full of bright red

 Chapter 960

    I said that my lips were almost bitten off a piece of meat. It''s not alarmism. It''s winter night that dotes on Chuyuan. When I see my wound, I can''t help being angry. If Chuyuan doesn''t sit on the ground without saying a word, she looks at me with resentment and refuses to get up. Sister Hu must be able to scold her two sentences. The two rows of tooth marks inside and outside my lower lip almost bite each other. Li Song said that the wound is too deep, though However, there is no need to sew a needle, but in the future, Chu Yuan will definitely break my face. Even if sister Hu thinks that I deserve what I deserve, she will inevitably blame Chu Yuan for her indifference.

    There are also two people who think I deserve it, one is Tong Feifei, the other is naturally the purple garden with a weak heart. Although they think totally different things, one is me and the other is us, they are also angry with the three members of the Li family. Ziyuan is shy and gentle, and Li song is a young girl, so there is no slang. Instead, Tong has a sharp and mean mouth, but I always think that she is not angry for me, but for herself. Yesterday, Miss Li Song put on airs and provocations in front of her, and now finally gave her a An opportunity for revenge, she didn''t try to spoil Lisong?

    Li song is also a person who is used to being bossy. He is arrogant and scolded by children like this, but he can''t argue. Only for the humiliation and tears, she cried and treated the wound for me. Sister Hu wanted to guard Li Xinghui and Zhang Lingfang, so she refused to go to the hospital to treat the arm injury. Just as Li song was a medical student, she bought a home medicine box and used it for me first Yes.

    I think Li song is pitiful. I wanted Tong Feifei to be quiet for a while, but I thought of what she did last night. I was really disgusted. Tong Feifei taught her a lesson. Besides, my mouth is hurting inside and outside, my upper jaw is broken, my lips are swollen, and it''s really hard to talk.

    Chu Yuan has been sitting on the ground. Not only sister Hu and Tong help her up several times, but she refuses. Ziyuan tries to coax her to beg and ignore her. It''s not embarrassing for Ziyuan. It''s not only when this girl and Tong are concerned about last night''s strong kiss on her after the attack of my medicinal power, that they can do the same thing, bite my lips, and persuade Ziyuan not to do the same with Chu Yuan, I don''t know how hot this word sounds in Chu Yuan - I know, looking at the purple garden where Chu Yuan grew up, I also know that stinky girl is pissing off our close relationship.

    The purple garden winked at me, and asked me to pull Chu Yuan up, which proved that she knew what Chu Yuan was angry about.

    Sure enough, I reached out to pull the stinky girl up. She ignored me. I leaned over to hold her up horizontally, but she didn''t resist. Sister tiger and Tong Feifei were relieved. They thought that Chu Yuan had forgiven me. Who would have thought that the girl with careful eyes was just telling Ziyuan that she didn''t hate me, but the woman beside me. So, any woman wanted her to get up She is not willing to dislike a person or be angry with a person. It''s totally different. Chu Yuan doesn''t dislike me, but she''s really angry with me. Otherwise, she won''t bite me severely. She heard that scar will fall in the future, and she regretted it, so she was willing to let me hold her and give me a step down.

    In fact, I don''t think I''m sorry for what I did to her, but I''m grateful for the girl who just bit me apart. Of course, if you want to help me to say good words, you have to tell Chu Yuan about Li''s family. I pushed all the things I kissed her last night to Li''s family. Ziyuan is shy and ashamed, knowing that Chu Yuan is unhappy She was eating her vinegar, so she didn''t talk much. She followed me and Dong Xiaoye to examine Zhang Lingfang.

    The purpose of Zhang Mingjie''s contact with Li Xinghui was that when I pretended to sleep last night, I had heard from them all that Zhang Lingfang knew. She said that she and Li Xinghui were not so much apparent husband and wife as partners for each other''s use, so they were quite wary of each other and would not really be frank with each other. Therefore, they had their own secrets Li Xinghui will not tell her that we are not fools. Knowing that Zhang Lingfang is shirking responsibility, Li Xinghui will not be completely honest with her is true. But if Li Xinghui does not tell her something, she may not be true. She just knows that the less she knows, the less responsibility she has.

    But there are two things, Zhang Lingfang can''t pretend not to know.

    The first is the reason why Zhang Mingjie and Li Xinghui have been in frequent contact recently. Mr. Liu promised to lend 100 million yuan to Zhangjia to repay the debt, but he always kept off with the turnover. In addition, Mr. Xiao suddenly stabbed him in the wrong direction and asked Liu to lend tens of millions of yuan to buy a piece of land that Fengchang was eager to cash out. Zhang Mingjie felt uneasy. He thought that Liu Xiaosheng would not lend money to Zhangjia, but he was still waiting and evaluating the investment value of Zhangjia. Zhangjia didn''t show up for a day With the potential and momentum to overthrow the Mohist School and take charge of Fengchang, young master Liu will entrust him with not lending money for a day, so he may not survive the human feelings and face and lend money to the third master. Later, young master Liu was angry with Li Xinghui recently, and he had a strong tendency to recover face even if he lost both sides. If the Liu family lost several hundred million yuan of investment, let alone turn it around It''s hard to say that he can''t lend tens of millions of yuan to the third master when he lends it to Zhangjia. So the contradiction between Liu and Li became public. Zhang Mingjie, who was in a hurry, came up with such a poisonous plan. By Li Xinghui''s hand, he wiped me out completely, which not only cut off the possibility of Liu Xiaosheng''s collusion with me, but also separated me from the Mohist family, and then kept me from Fengchang Kick out. Since miss three is famous for doing what she says, then I will leave Fengchang, and her cooperation project will not be able to give Fengchang any more. Put the responsibility on Laomo Xiaomo, and Laozhang Xiaozhang will have a bright future. Even if Laomo Xiaomo tolerates me for the cooperation project, Zhang Mingjie can get 100 million yuan or even more benefits from Li Xinghui in the past. Even if Li Xing Hui Huo doesn''t lend him money. I slept with Liu''s ex girlfriend. Liu, who wanted to show his face, would also lend him money to Zhang Mingjie to disgust me. Although this strategy was seen through by Li Xinghui, it''s undeniable that if Li Xinghui did it and I really fell into this trap, Zhang Mingjie would be invincible2ˇ˘ It''s the reason why Li Xinghui looks for Xu Heng. I''m not familiar with the real estate industry, but I don''t know much about the work of dongxiaoye, which is mainly about criminal crimes and economic crimes. So Zhang Lingfang''s words can only be understood. Before the third Miss invested in the development of Qianlong mountain villa by Longshi group behind the scenes, the blue city of Longshi and Li Xinghui was not only a friend, but also a good partner and two groups in collusion In addition, Li Xinghui has done a lot of things that hurt the nature and cause harm with the help of long Xiaotian''s relationship with the government. Zhang Lingfang also said that there is no company in the industry that does not bribe before the land is sold and the brand is put up. There is a common interest sharing phenomenon between local governments and developers. Li Xinghui and Long Xiaotian is both greedy and courageous. There are so many illegal activities between the officials and businessmen. They are close to each other on the surface. In fact, they both guard against each other and hold each other''s many handles. Later, long Xiaotian got the investment of three young ladies through the government''s leading bridge. He left Li Xinghui and developed Qianlong mountain villa alone. The relationship between the two families collapsed completely, But Li Xinghui dare not say, that is to say, everyone has their own handle, and really turning over is nothing more than two defeats and more than two losses. But now, long Xiaotian is dying. All the bad things that he has done before are pulled out and verified one by one. The case of Xu Heng is not closed. Because of the public opinion, he will continue to press for thorough investigation and see more and more officials planted in it. How can Li Xinghui not be afraid? He knew that he would pull him out sooner or later, so he heard that Xu Heng would turn himself in, and the news came from me, so he did not hesitate to start with me, because he knew very well that unless Xu Heng "feared crime and committed suicide", the case would not be completed.

    Just because Li Xinghui started in a hurry, he was not prepared enough, and he was frightened and nervous, so he made a series of low-level mistakes, and I managed to escape the great difficulty.

    Zhang Lingfang was involved because he was instructed by Li Xinghui and long Xiaotian to bribe some people and sleep with some people. Zhang Lingfang is famous, but she cares about her reputation most. She worries about the exposure of these scandals, even better than being afraid of lawsuits. I don''t know if it''s self deception Li Song, however, knows much less than Zhang Lingfang. Unlike Zhang Lingfang, Li song intentionally conceals her knowledge. She is really unclear. This money worship girl is still studying and knows little about Li Xinghui''s company. All she does is driven by interests. Although she is still a virgin, she is open-minded and has no idea of chastity I didn''t go to the exam. Li Xinghui cried all night. She didn''t close her eyes. It''s estimated that Li Xinghui just didn''t cry. She couldn''t sleep. She ate some snacks at noon, so she went to sleep on the sofa. I didn''t dare to quarrel with her. I called Xiao Shu and asked her to ask Chu Yuan for sick leave. Since she came back from Beijing, Miss Xiao Shu has never had a good temper with me. At this time, she can''t help scolding me for not taking care of my sister. How to take care of the fringe in the future? I can''t take good care of a fringe. I''m happy to have sex all day? Just because you spend all day on flirting, you can''t take good care of your sister. Why can''t you even take care of your sister? Instead, she becomes a serious elder brother control? It''s because she likes to cheat girls with flirtatious behavior so much that her younger sister''s illness is probably false. It''s true that she is jealous and pretends to be sick. In order not to let her elder brother to flirt with flirtatious behavior, Shutong is a little natural, so he always talks a little silly. However, every time he speaks silly words, he can say the point and stab people''s heart. How dare I dare to say? Well, yes, she scolded for it. She scolded for it. That''s why she would write a note for Chu Yuan and go to the academic affairs office with the head teacher for approval. According to the school regulations, it''s necessary to have the guardian sign it. She signed my name on behalf of her.

    The rumours in the school were also useful. The head teacher didn''t cooperate. The age group leader and the dean of the academic affairs department were not embarrassed at all. They approved Chu Yuan for a day off.

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Yuan is still sleeping, but Li Xinghui finally wakes up

 Chapter 961

    It''s easy to understand the principle of leniency in candor and strictness in resistance. Before we open our mouth, we first play the recording that we secretly recorded last night in dongxiaoye and that we interrogated Zhang Lingfang and Li Song. Li Xinghui immediately looks as if he is dead as a dead man. He completely gives up the denial and answers questions for leniency.

    Li Xinghui''s motive for committing the crime is quite different from Zhang Lingfang''s. what he is afraid of is not the exposure of the bad things he did when he made friends with long Xiaotian. After all, the relationship between the two people had collapsed five years ago, and then they went all the way to the sky, each half way. Although they could face it, they were actually strangers. The farther they went, even if someone wanted to dig him and long Xiaotian It''s hard to find human evidence and material evidence for the things that hurt the nature and cause harm. Besides, long Xiaotian was killed by Xu Heng. There''s no evidence for his death. Even if there''s any human evidence, Li Xinghui can put his responsibility on him.

    What he was really afraid of was not the government officials who were implicated by long Xiaotian, but those who were bribed by long Xiaotian. Most of the greedy people are soft bones. Once they don''t catch them, they will never only explain the problems between themselves and long Xiaotian. The power is always in the hands of a few people, so the people who bribed them are not only one long Xiaotian, but also one Li Xinghui r>

    according to the law, the person who has committed the crime of bribery should take the initiative to account before being sued, and have significant meritorious performance, so he can not be prosecuted for criminal responsibility. Even if he has no meritorious performance, as long as he takes the initiative to account, he can also reduce or even exempt from punishment. Therefore, we are quite puzzled by Li Xinghui''s desperate behavior.

    Li Xinghui said with a wry smile, only because of vanity, only because of greed.

    He cares about his status and reputation today, so he has to get rid of the relationship with crime. As long as those corrupt officials don''t fall down, he can still get a lot of convenience in the business field, and then bring wealth to him, so he is willing to take risks.

    Is human nature so greedy?

    "I''m not his girlfriend, and I haven''t been suspended, but I''m responsible for protecting him and trying to catch Xu Heng. You know all these things?"

    "I''m not that" Li Xinghui hesitated a little, and saw that Dong Xiaoye had a stern expression. He nodded and sighed: "I know that''s why I set up the bureau last night, and then I counted you into the police officer. I think that since you are not true friends, old brother Chu no, Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu has had a relationship with you, you can''t accept it"

    Dong Xiaoye''s face was red and angry But the color is more serious, "we are not boyfriend and girlfriend. He forced me to have a relationship, that is, strong + adultery, so you can hold the handle of both of us at the same time. That''s what it means?"

    Li Xinghui flatters: "it''s my poor eyesight, my two talented and beautiful people, and they agree with each other. It''s a natural match. I have too much means."

    "pa --"

    "ouch --" Li Xinghui hugs his mouth with pain, and is slapped in the face by Dong Xiaoye.

    Tiger sister said with shame and anger, "you''re still kind to be with me?! I should thank you, shouldn''t I? "

    Ziyuan and Tongfei stayed in the living room, but didn''t come in, so Li Xinghui didn''t know that there was another person in the house. Last night, when I had a drug attack and wanted to burn myself, tongfeifei persuaded sister tiger to save me. Li Xinghui heard that. So when I was sitting in front of him, I thought that I had a relationship with sister tiger, so I said these words to beg for help Good tiger elder sister, comfort tiger elder sister, don''t want but just knocked over tiger elder sister''s Vinegar jar.

    I dare not make a noise. Sister Hu is angry with Li Xinghui, but she is angry. In fact, it''s me - she has made up her mind to devote herself to me, but I don''t know how to make her call Ziyuan to replace me with her. I have to be angry too.

    Li Xinghui covered his face and chanted for a long time. Seeing that sister Hu didn''t mean to hit him again, she put down her hand. Sister Hu stared at him coldly and asked, "I''m pretending to be his girlfriend. Everyone in the project team knows it, so it''s needless to say. But it was yesterday morning that I waited for Xu Heng to be arrested. It was decided and ordered by leader Lin Zhi of the criminal police team. Where are you from What do you know? "

    "I am"

    "you''d better not tell lies," said Dong Xiaoye, deliberately interrupting Li Xinghui and mystifying: "do you know what it means to be frank and lenient? Every sentence we have said now has been recorded. If your words are verified to be true, they can be called confessions and can be lenient. However, as long as there is a false sentence, the confessions will not be true. You don''t need to expect leniency to deal with it. Go on. "

    I can''t help admiring the small winter night. Li Xinghui''s eyes twinkled because of panic prove that what he just wanted to say was not true! He was silent for a long time. It seemed that he wanted to see something from dongxiaoye''s face, but dongxiaoye''s face was expressionless, let alone he couldn''t see it. Every day, he was inseparable from the girl''s shape and scene, and I couldn''t see what she was thinking at the moment when I boasted that I knew the girl like a finger - this was dongxiaoye at work.

    Li Xinghui sighed with a smile and said, "it seems that the reason why officer Dong said this is because he has a suspect in his heart"

    I secretly call it bad. Li''s words seem to be random, but they are actually a test. He looks helpless and awed, but there is a cunning in his eyes. He is observing the reaction of Dong Xiaoye and infers whether she has a clear idea or is she a pure bluff !

    Of course, winter night is pure bluff! If she follows Li Xinghui''s words and says that she has doubts in her heart, Li Xinghui doesn''t believe it - you know, Lin Zhi orders Dong Xiaoye to wait for Xu Heng. It''s illegal and moral, and it''s related to the honor of the police force. If you really know who the inner ghost is, how can you disclose the news to him?Although Li Xinghui doesn''t know that Lin Zhi intentionally divulges this information to the inner ghost, Lin Zhi just can''t confirm who is the inner ghost, so he circles out more than one suspect object, and tries to find out one by one by divulging the information

    Li Xinghui, an old traitor, is so cunning that he is like a fox that has become an elite. He is still moving his mind at the moment. He tries to protect the inner ghost Obviously, he didn''t give up the idea of killing Xu Heng. As long as the inner ghost is not exposed, the police have no secrets. There is always a chance to kill Xu Heng!

    I purposely remind Dong Xiaoye that once Li Xinghui detects it, it will undoubtedly prove his conjecture. How can he say the truth again in his mouth?

    I was very anxious, but I heard that Dong Xiaoye said lightly: "I don''t know who you got the information from, so I want to ask you, what I know is that the information can only be leaked from the project team, and from a very limited number of senior managers, because it''s impossible for others to know, and the person who divulges the information will not be strict If you think lying can bring you any benefits, you can lie to me as much as you can. Anyway, I''ve said something before. If you dare to lie, I won''t admit your candour. Li Xinghui, do you think it''s difficult for me to find out which person in the leading group of the project team you have friendship with Łżˇ±

    I can''t help clapping my hands and exclaiming at the little winter night. This girl''s mind is more delicate than I thought. The little thing in Li Xinghui''s mind is completely in her expectation. The last question makes Li Xinghui completely cut off all expectations and fantasies.

    Li Xinghui shook his head and said with dismay: "yes, it''s not difficult to find out that his brother-in-law works as a department manager in a subsidiary company of mine. His sister-in-law opened a shop where I cut the color. I sent all the stores to him. His wife asked Lingfang to play mahjong every three to five times."

    the winter night said impatiently: "who is he directly?"

    Li Xinghui sighed and said: "Niu Chengjin"

    suddenly stood up on the winter night. Her face was full of surprise and anger. Her clenched fist was shaking. She tried to use a natural tone and said: "again, what''s the name of the person who leaked the secret to you in the special group of the Municipal Bureau?"

    Li Xinghui is also too lazy to care about the exaggerated response of the little winter night. He repeats word by word: "Niu, Cheng and Jin."

    Winter small night body a wave, I get up to hold her, see her complexion is cadaverous do not see a trace of blood color, although the corner of the mouth is smiling, but the sad despair of smiling, that is to care and good strange way: "what is this surname ox?"

    After digesting for a long time, Dong Xiaoye answered me with a wry smile. "Director"

    I felt a stir in my heart, but I felt puzzled. I had never met Director Niu, and I had never heard of the name before. But when Dong Xiaoye uttered the word "director", I felt familiar not only. It seemed to me that the name seemed to have something to do with me What is the relationship between me and a person I have never met before? There''s really no reason for this uncomfortable feeling

    "The boat of sand?" Li Xinghui was dazed. "Who is the boat of sand? Oh, I was wanted by your police a while ago. Yesterday, no, it was the lunatic who shot near Beitian University in the news the day before yesterday? " Li Xinghui was shocked and asked me, "so you are the one who was attacked in the news!"

    I can''t deny that Li Xinghui is like this. I can''t say that he doesn''t pretend at all. But his response to the name of shazhizhou is really strange. It''s strange. He didn''t want to pretend to come out - a kidnapping attempt and a street fight. Although he didn''t directly participate in these two things, the police are all on his head. Such a vicious man, the day before yesterday When he shot people in the street, he even provoked a video incident, which alarmed the national leader. If Li Xinghui was really instructed by him, Li Xinghui would inevitably show some flaws no matter how he tried to cover up. But before the problem of the small winter night, I would stare at his eyes and observe. When he heard the name of the sand boat, he did not see any fluctuations in his eyes It was not Li Xinghui who was in the boat, but someone else. But Li Xinghui got the information from Niu Chengjin, the director of public security. Where did the people who directed the boat get the information? Does Niu Chengjin not just leak the information to Li Xinghui? Or are there other scum in the police force?!

    The expression of winter night is more serious and heavie

 Chapter 962

    In a sense, there is no contradiction between "confessing" and "concealing". Li Xinghui confessed only the part that can''t be concealed. As for how many parts that he can''t be concealed, it''s not for me and dongxiaoye to know. At least we won''t believe it naively. So he risked his own ruin and split his name and hurriedly started to me, just afraid of bribery When the scandal is exposed, he just can''t bear to break his original tattered reputation. If he has made so many mistakes, then he should be convicted of bribery at most, lenient in confession and lenient in meritorious service. His guilt is not too heavy, far more than the loss of his family. Why kill Xu Heng with his brain bag?

    There must be an equal sign between a person''s behavior and motivation, which is called logic. Most of the illogical things are not tenable, so we can deduce it, reputation or interest. Such motivation and the risk that must be taken by the behavior at the moment always make people feel difficult to draw an equal sign. Therefore, Li Xinghui must be a part of the thing that can convict himself of a felony After concealing the situation, he still holds a fluke mentality. He thinks that the things he doesn''t say may not be found out by the police. If he finds them, he may not have evidence. If he has evidence, he may not be able to deny them. If he can''t, he may not be able to push them to long Xiaotian. Since he can''t push them, I''m afraid that I won''t be far behind if I confess or not In terms of position, I don''t want Li Xinghui to be too frank and not to hide, otherwise the accusation is too big and he can''t be lenient and lenient. Isn''t he desperate? I admit that I was forced into an awkward corner where I had to be timid. I was afraid that I would beat Li Xinghui and startle Zhang Mingjie''s snake. So I didn''t want to send Li to the bureau now. But if he wanted to run, I would let him go. I was just giving him time and opportunity to buy plane tickets? Therefore, Li Xinghui''s confession of avoiding the heavy and ignoring the light, and the strong report of being eager to make contributions to alleviate the crime, is right in my mind.

    Li Xinghui felt that he would not go bankrupt and go to jail, so he would not abandon all his running ways, but would "actively" cooperate with the police to solve the case; Dong Xiaoye knew who was the internal ghost and who Li Xinghui had bribed, which was enough to promote the detection of the case; and I could take Li Xinghui as a chess piece and deal with Zhang Mingjie in turn - Li Xinghui was certainly very happy Yi blamed Zhang Mingjie for what he did to me last night, and I''d like to believe that he is not "blame" Zhang Mingjie It will only increase his sense of crisis. It''s better to show his trust in his candid attitude and let him feel lucky. Some interest transactions with him like me will naturally have better effect. It will make this guy feel secure and pacify him. Sister tiger is also better to further collect the criminal evidence of this ghost without disturbing Niu Chengjin.

    After all, Lao Niu is the director of public security. At this time, Li Xinghui''s one-sided words are not enough to become decisive evidence. If Li Xinghui is caught now, Lao Niu can bite back and say that Li Xinghui is slander and slander. Maybe he will find someone to help him. At that time, the only question he needs to explain is why his brother-in-law is having leisure in Li Xinghui''s subsidiary, his sister-in-law Why did Li Xinghui deliver the store? Why did his wife and Li Xinghui''s lover are brand friends? Even if they can''t explain these problems clearly, it''s hard to relate to whether he is a police ghost or whether he wants to kill Xu Heng.

    Besides, Niu Chengjin is not the only internal ghost in the police team. If she catches Niu Chengjin, it''s also a "scare the grass and scare the snake". In my opinion, even Lin Zhina''s Dog + day + can''t be said to be 100% unsuspecting. Although she doesn''t like listening, she really murmurs and thinks about it. It''s best not to catch Li Xinghui for the time being, but she insists I want to discuss with Lin Zhi and give the recording evidence to Lin Zhi. I know that she told me these things to listen to my opinions. I hope I can give her an idea. I agreed, but I put forward two suggestions. The first one is that the recording should be kept as a backup. What if Lin zhinagou + RI + really wears a pair of pants with Niu Chengjin? Even if it''s not wearing a pair of pants, it''s hard to protect the chance to wear a pair of pants with the leader. Can he be unmoved, help Niu Cheng Jindu through this difficult time, and get rich and promoted less than him? The temptation is in front of us. We can''t guarantee the birth of a brave man. The second suggestion is that we should not only tell Lin Zhi about the recording or the inner ghost. Since the inner ghost appears in the city Bureau, it''s OK to tell Wang Meng of the East City Bureau. Although I am not ashamed of Wang Jie, I believe in Wang Meng very much. For most of his life, he has been fighting with Xiao Sanye, not seeking fame and career, which is one of them. He is persistent and principled enough. Wang Xiaomeng doesn''t hate me and annoy me, but really thanks me. Secondly, he is frank enough and has clear gratitude and resentment.

    My intention is to let Lin Zhi and Wang Meng cooperate and supervise each other. In the end, these two suggestions are based on the premise of questioning Lin Zhi''s personality behavior. Dong Xiaoye scolds me to treat a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart, but still copies the recording, which is stored in my cell phone and Ziyuan''s cell phone respectively. But she said that this is to prevent the loss of evidence, and refuses to admit that she is interested in Lin Zhi has no doubt that Lin Zhi is a brother and a father. This unwarranted trust makes me jealous for no reason. According to the professional field, the police task force is divided into several task forces. The team with the criminal police team as the main member is mainly responsible for criminal case detection, namely the so-called "Qianlong manor kidnapping case", also known as the "Xuheng case", while the related Long Xiao case Tian Tian is suspected of economic crimes such as illegal competition, bribery and money laundering, and the "dragon Xiaotian case" of corruption such as corruption, bribery and perversion of the law by city officials. Another group is responsible for it. That''s why Dong Xiaoye doesn''t know the reason why Li Xinghui was targeted by the police. She belongs to the "Xuheng case group" (because the task of protecting me is special, she is reluctant at most Li Xinghui''s involvement with long Xiaotian belongs to the economic crime investigation group. Because the nature of the case is bad and there are many involved, the special task force attaches great importance to confidentiality. In addition to a small number of principals, the progress of the case and the collection of the situation report among the groups are not completely shared - but I suggest Lin Zhi flatter me with Li Xinghui and In the name of many benefits, the economic crime investigation team pays special attention to him to prevent the old boy from running away with money. It''s unlikely that Niu Chengjin''s suspicions will be aroused. As long as Li Xinghui asks me to tell Liu Xiaosheng something about it, it will be enough to let go of his suspicions.Of course, I really beg for Li Xinghui, not only for it, but also for Liu Xiaosheng not to take advantage of it too much. It''s one thing to bully Li Xinghui and Liu Gongzi for not giving me the face on the contract. Li Xinghui is really grateful. He has a runny nose and a tearful eye. Although I know that he must be scolding me in his heart, where does he know? I have to say more for him In a good word, it''s just because Chu Yuan''s stinky girl has collected his two sets of houses and five million yuan of money. My friends think it''s contrary to the old man''s ordinary education of Chun Chun. I''m in a panic at heart

    Chu Yuan''s little bastard is really not the old man''s own, otherwise, how could he not have the old man''s character at all? I even wonder if she is the stepmother''s own son. She likes to play coquetry and cheat like this, but she refuses to spend a dime of money on the old man. She has saved the money I gave her with filial piety. She also has saved another sum of money for me to buy a house and marry her daughter-in-law. What is so shameless as Chuyuan? Even if she eats and drinks my money for nothing, she will embezzle not only such small money as daily household, but also tens of millions of dollars She also dares to be greedy for millions of cheques in her house, and she''s greedy and comfortable. When I think of this place, I can''t help but fight the cold war and secretly make a decision. I will never let her do business or be an official in the future. Otherwise, in case of an accident, it''s either "Li Xinghui" or "Niu Chengjin". I think again, with the girl''s appearance and temperament, brain ability, I''ll marry out in the future and get in It''s possible that it''s either a mansion or a mansion. Even if the future husband is a Confucian businessman or an honest official, it''s a matter of time before he marries a greedy and courageous daughter-in-law like her, and becomes a corrupt official and a profiteer. The next scene is inevitably a "Li Xinghui" or "Niu Chengjin"

    the more I think about it, the more I''m afraid of it, but I feel that I''m looking for an excuse for myself. I was supposed to wake up Chu Chu Yuan went home, but when she opened her eyes, I was still thinking about something in my mind. I sighed a long time. I was helpless and determined to say what happened in my mind, "you don''t have to do anything in the future, just stay at home and cook for me, I will keep you for the rest of my life"

    I realized that I accidentally slipped the words in my mind It''s at least half a minute after the voice falls, because in this half a minute, except for my own long and short sigh, a group of big living people in the room have no voice, as if they have stopped breathing. They stare at me with big eyes and small eyes, wondering if their ears have quality problems decades in advance In fact, before the sound of "ah", I was awakened by the stab of knife like eyes. My old face was red, but I pretended to be confused and asked, "what did I say just now?"

    The four girls are all red. They are so angry that they can''t speak. The asters are so shy that they can''t speak. The children have to squeeze their faces with their hands and exclaim incredibly, "God, are you responsible? Are you really responsible? Ma, this is the script? Is this a movie? God, what did I see last night? What did I just hear? "

    I was ashamed, angry and unbelievable. "What did you just hear?"

    I stared at Tong Feifei. Naturally, I asked her about this. But Chu Yuan put his hands on his chest, and his small chest heaved rapidly. His face was red and his eyes were bleary and hazy. He replied in a trembling voice: "I heard you propose to me"

    there was another silence in the room. This time, it was more than 30 seconds. This time, Chu Yuan was only breathing heavily in lack of oxygen

    then I heard that someone pinched his knuckles'' crisply. The only thing that could do this in the room was the winter night

    then I was kicked in the back of my head without pain. The only thing that could do this in the room was the asters, because sister tiger could kill me with one kick, and Tong Fei was not wearing high heels

    I was kicked into Chu Yuan''s arms with one foot. I thought Chu Yuan would reward me two Big mouth, unexpectedly, her arms spread out, but she hugged me tightly and shouted: "little purple sister, why are you kicking my brother?"

    Although the tone is blunt, I can''t hear even a trace of anger. I don''t even think that she is questioning. In her tone, there is an unspeakable joy and pride, like the birds singing gently, like the breeze telling their thoughts, like the streams full of tenderness, like the flowers full of tiny smile

    my face is close to her chest, soft, it''s my familiar feeling, fragrant Fragrant, it''s my familiar taste, fluttering, but not my familiar heartbeat

    Chu Yuan''s heartbeat is very fast, like her tone of questioning asters, like a piece of music, a cheerful Violin Concerto

    listening to her heartbeat, I seem to hear Vivaldi''s "four seasons. Spring"

    PS: when I write about fate words and heartbeat, how can I think of it I can''t get up the name of this tune. After searching for interested relatives who haven''t heard it for more than two hours on the Internet, I can listen to it. Close my eyes. It seems that I can imagine the happy little complacency of Yuanyuan at that time

 Chapter 963

    It''s hard for me to judge whether Chu Yuan''s mood is very good or not.

    If it''s very good, although she protects me from tiger sister''s iron fist or purple garden''s soft legs, she is still indifferent to me, without a word or a little good face.

    If it''s very bad, she makes up with Ziyuan in a twinkling of an eye, and keeps her chattering. It seems that she doesn''t care about the intimate relationship between me and Ziyuan, which makes Ziyuan feel flattered. Let alone that we were "caught in bed". Chu Yuan didn''t get so intimate with her before when she was aboveboard Listening to the intoxicated appearance of the account balance, the worried Ziyuan couldn''t help laughing.

    Is Chu Yuan greedy and insatiable? It''s hard to say that Tong Feifei is willing to be a big fat sheep. When she asks Chu Yuan what she wants, she has the noble demeanor of an old man. She says firmly that she doesn''t want anything, which makes me worry for nothing. In fact, Tong Feifei is in debt and has a lot of money to live. Don''t say that the lion has a big mouth and Chu Yuan''s appetite is small A bite, the child must be enough to meet her.

    But children don''t feel that way.

    I believe that the evaluation of Tong Feifei in my heart is the same as that of her heart - I am not old, I have a deep mind and I am too heavy in the city.

    After learning something about her, I''m sure that Wu Lefeng''s comments on her are not accurate because they are not only chasing after the wind and shadow, but also have subjective conjectures. Therefore, I have less dislike and more appreciation for her, but also some fear.

    Child Feifei was wronged by the company''s killing xuezang. Although Liu''s family did intend to make trouble, this person is not Liu Xiaosheng, but his sister Xingyu. As for why Xingyu is so aimed at child Feifei, it doesn''t matter to me, but it doesn''t matter much. At most, it''s just three words of "brother"

    Xingyu always appreciates my help and finally When I took min Rou to the dinner party with Mr. Liu that day, when Mr. Liu introduced me to his mother in public, he believed that Xingyu recognized me as his brother. In fact, it was just to make people think that I had a good relationship with his Liu family. It was also taunting and self mocking. Xingyu treated me with respect, far surpassing his brother. Originally, I was in love with him Liu Xiaosheng is only joking. He forgot when he turned around. Unexpectedly, she was taken seriously by the star rain. One of the reasons for her whole child was that she was not very friendly to me that night.

    But another reason is clearly the most important.

    Before Liu Xiaosheng was discharged from the hospital, min Rou made public the relationship between yuezhigu new energy company and miss San. Because of the wolf garden incident, she came out on my behalf and asked Liu Jiaxing about her guilt, which made Liu''s family instantly the target of public criticism. Although Li Xinghui also came to congratulate him on the day of the banquet, at that time, Li Song had already dumped Liu Gongzi. Liu Gongzi and Li Xinghui were making a lot of trouble in private. It was not so much that Li Xinghui went to celebrate, but rather to ridicule Liu Gongzi and see his jokes.

    At that time, Liu Xiaosheng and later li Xinghui met again for the same reason - they didn''t expect that not only did I come, but min Rou also came with me and shook hands with Liu family to make peace.

    This is the reason why Liu Xiaosheng and Li Xinghui couldn''t get along later, but it''s not the point. The point is how miserable Liu Xiaosheng was bullied by Li Xinghui before we went to the party. The star rain is in our eyes. Although Liu Xiaosheng was injured because of me, it''s also his own fault. The star rain is so angry that he can see the physical and psychological damage of his arrogant heart Not sorry for him? After all, it was her brother, so Li Xinghui''s downfall and Li Song''s bad luck made her very angry. The reason for Tong Feifei''s misfortune was that she didn''t fully understand why she was banned by the company until now - she shouldn''t have been rude to me that night, but not to Li Xinghui The heroine of the next most popular movie was brought to Liu Xiaosheng''s party by the company''s senior management, which added a lot of color to the evening. Their company''s intention was to please Mr. Liu, and also took this opportunity to meet some of the upper class figures of Beitian. Longshi group was acquired after its collapse, and Lancheng group became the leader of Beitian real estate industry. Naturally, it also became the target that tongfeifei company was eager to tie up. If he didn''t try, Lisong dumped liugongzi. He was ashamed of liugongzi. Of course, he wouldn''t publicize it everywhere. And those who knew the inner situation knew that liugongzi was proud and easily angered, so they didn''t dare to spread it around Tongfeifei''s company can only be regarded as a guest in the circle of Beitian. Naturally, it''s impossible to know the story. Seeing Li Xinghui as Liu Xiaosheng''s future father-in-law, Li Xinghui has an excuse to chat with him. Li Xinghui was worried when he saw min Rou and I appeared at Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet, which made him confused Qi, but tong can''t speak well. In addition, he intends to show his talent in social interaction in front of the leaders. Several tall hats just make Li Xinghui laugh so hard that it''s fresh.

    It can also be said that Tong Fei is carrying the black pot for the company, and Xing Yu is determined to find fault with them. Liu Xiaosheng knows that, for one thing, Liu family invests in making movies, but these people take the money and don''t do anything. He has a fire in his stomach. For another thing, his sister is angry for him. He doesn''t say anything, but he is happy, so he doesn''t stop. But Liu Xiaosheng''s admission that his brother and sister are close to Li Xinghui is more difficult than killing him. Doesn''t it mean that he admitted that he was angry because he was lovelorn? That''s why he insisted that the star rain was making her a brother, that is, meOf course, tongfeifei''s company won''t believe this, because Mr. Liu and Li Xinghui have openly turned against each other, but who is willing to admit this kind of low-level mistake? So he made a mistake and pushed Tong Feifei out of the black pot to eliminate Liu Gongzi''s anger. He was afraid that Tong Feifei knew that he was in the black pot for the company. He didn''t tell her the reason why she was killed by xuezang. When he was in a hurry, he told her that she had offended people who shouldn''t have offended. Tong Feifei was extremely intelligent. He thought of Liu Gongzi and then attributed the root of the disease to me. He couldn''t put down his face After seeking murui, he was ill and went to hospital. At last, he found the real root of the disease, Li Xinghui. Li Xinghui, an old man, had long coveted the young beauty of Tong Feifei, and was about to deal with me. He had a good idea and calculated Tong Feifei. He played for a chess piece. But don''t think that Tong Feifei was making advances to Chu Yuan at this moment. It''s the joy and joy after the crisis is over. This little lady They told me before that she had no money, no house, no capital to reward me, and she haggled with me like a rogue. Now she''s not afraid of Chu Yuan''s lion''s mouth. Isn''t it inconsistent? The only explanation is that she would like to be blackmailed by Chu Yuan - no, she will make it up later. Then, before she makes it up, we have to continue to deal with each other. If she doesn''t have a job, she won''t have money to earn. If she doesn''t have money to earn, she won''t be able to make up for the benefits she owes Chu Yuan. What should we do? It''s not hard. It''s easy to have a backer. For example, Liu''s group can kill her in one word, and make her the treasure of the company in another word. Tong Feifei is arrogant. Knowing that Wu Lefeng and murui are good friends, she doesn''t care to make friends with me. She wants to take advantage of me and is afraid that I can see it, so she thinks of such a detour However, Chu Yuan, a lion with a huge appetite, refused to bite her with his mouth open.

    Don''t say that children are inexplicable. I''m not surprised with sister Ziyuan and tiger.

    She sent Tong Feifei back to her hotel. Her agent, sister Chen, was waiting downstairs with a fruit basket. She thanked me very much. She said that the chairman of the company had just called her in person and told her to take Tong Feifei back and reschedule her schedule. She had booked the air ticket for tomorrow morning and asked us to have a meal in the evening.

    Several of us are absolutely frightened by the three words "please have a meal". She is busy refusing. Seeing our insistence, she said that we should pay more for it later. I took her fruit basket and said that it would be enough. She kept it again and was stopped by Tong Feifei.

    "Chu, I owe you one no, it''s two. I owe you two affection. I will give it back to you if I have a chance in the future."

    "Two people?" I was stunned.

    Instead of sticking out two fingers, Tong Fei said, "one is to ask for help, the other is to save me."

    "It''s my little sister who saved you, not me"

    Tong Feifei smiled, "isn''t it different?" The

    elder brother''s old face is red, and steal a glance at Tiger sister. She is looking at the rain scene on the street with her back, pretending not to hear the child Fei Fei, because she can feel Chu Yuan and aster are watching her.

    I stared at Tong Feifei and knew that she was deliberately teasing two girls to be jealous. "You are merciful. Even if you pay me back, you still owe me one. When you are really angry in the future and become a super star, I will ask you for it. Then you don''t have to pay for it."

    "Like Wu Lefeng, do you want to find me as an advertising spokesperson?" This girl even knows that I''m looking for Wu Lefeng to speak for Fengchang''s new product! On the other hand, it must be Murray who told her that "it''s free, do you want to do it?"

    "It''s up to you, who let me owe you?" Tong Feifei took out his right palm and said with a smile, "I''ll be angry in the future, and I won''t be in debt."

    I was stunned to understand her meaning, and she clapped for about.

    At this time, I said that I wanted her to return my love later, just to refuse the warm invitation from her agent sister Chen. Actually, I didn''t take it seriously, and I didn''t expect that this child Feifei, who is not very good at acting now, has become one of the best in China and even a very popular superstar in the world just a few years later.

    Such a big star is undoubtedly the favorite in the eyes of advertisers. However, when many fashion brands plead for her with high price contracts, she has signed a ten-year contract with an unknown small company in China, which has broken the eyeglasses all over the world, thus rapidly achieving the two topical days of this fashion brand company and this company Just - one is a talented designer of beautiful girls, one is a black hearted landlady who eats people and doesn''t spit out bones

    today''s promise of Tong Feifei is much more valuable than Li Xinghui''s two houses, several times, even dozens of times more than

    until then, Tong Feifei knew that the most difficult thing was not the house and the check, but his + mother''s + human feelings, and the most expensive one was not It''s a house and a check, or a fucking human relationship

    PS: work and rest are completely confused]

 Chapter 964

    Dong Xiaoye''s arm injury was just disinfected and bandaged by Li song before. After he was separated from Tong Feifei, he went to the hospital for real treatment. Also in the hospital, he handed the recording of Li Xinghui''s three confessions to Lin Zhi and Wang Meng.

    When I heard the name "Niu Chengjin", I didn''t see the surprise expression that Lin Zhi expected to appear. I think this Niu Ju has already been the object of suspicion in his heart, or no matter who the inner ghost is, it''s no longer surprising for him, because there is no simple

    winter night to protect me. It''s to wait for the opportunity to catch Xu Heng. In one thing, it''s already happened After being "exposed" in Li Xinghui''s confession, I didn''t use words to motivate Lin Zhi to replace Dong Xiaoye as I did yesterday, and another person was sent to protect me. Lin Zhi saw that I didn''t say anything and didn''t mention this funny thing. He secretly asked sister Hu to keep an eye on me, not because I knew her mission purpose, so I relaxed my vigilance, and at the same time, I couldn''t help being puzzled. But she was very happy For fear that Lin Zhi will replace her with someone else, she will not dare to ask if Lin Zhi does not take the initiative to explain.

    After that, I was very proud in the winter night, but I didn''t say a word. I said that Lin Zhi almost replaced her. I said that I didn''t want to speak out. Otherwise, I would run on your team to replace you like yesterday, and he would send someone else to protect me.

    Dongxiaoye asked me why, and I said, he now believes that you are public and private, so I don''t need to add to the cake. Since I know that he doesn''t give up trying to catch Xuheng, my heart naturally knows that no matter how I ask him to change people, in exchange, they must be the same as you. They are all determined to catch Xuheng. I''m defensive against others, and you are defensive. What am I Do you have to be returned? We''ve lived together for so long, and we''ve been together for so long. From my point of view, it must be easier to prevent you than to prevent others. Your Lin team has been a policeman for half a lifetime, which is understood by logical psychology. From his point of view, I think you are the easiest to be aware of, just the most difficult to mention. Because you can distinguish public from private, but I don''t necessarily know how to do it. He has changed people Come, no private, only public, I will only use vigilance as a hospitality

    winter night, which suddenly dawns on me, can''t help but scold me for having too many eyes in my heart. I can see that Lin Zhi is happy, but also a little ashamed and self reproach, because Lin Zhi believes in her, and keeps her beside me, but she doesn''t really want to catch Xu Heng.

    I smiled and said to her that she didn''t need to blame herself, because she just tried her best and couldn''t catch him before Xu Heng turned himself in. Dongxiaoye laughed at me and boasted that I was just coaxing her, but I didn''t know. I didn''t mean to joke at all.

    In fact, it''s the best choice to change someone else to protect me. Because who protects me? If you can''t catch Xu Heng''s responsibility, you have to bear it. But tiger knows to take the responsibility, or she is reluctant to leave me. I''m afraid that the change of someone will damage my business. She is so obsessed and painstaking. How can I refuse? Fortunately, the way not to let sister tiger bear the responsibility is not no, and it''s not hard at all - as long as Lin Zhi knows, even if you move the police station to my house, there''s no way to catch Xu Heng, or stop him from voluntarily turning himself in, OK?

    When I, sister Hu, Lin Zhi and Wang Meng were communicating the case, Chu Yuan was still pestering Ziyuan to chat with each other, which was no different from her usual attitude towards winter night. In her eyes, tiger sister did not think it strange though she had some taste. She knew Chu Yuan and knew that although Chu Yuan was introverted, shy and timid, she was familiar with and close to people, Still very talkative, but I see Chu Yuan and Ziyuan more and more happy to talk, but it is more and more surprised.

    You know, there is a deep gap between Chu Yuan and Ziyuan. Chu Yuan tore the letter Xiaozi wrote to me, which made me have no contact with Xiaozi for five years, and made our relationship stagnate for five years

    Chu Yuan admitted that he was wrong, but he was even more surprised that Ziyuan left without saying goodbye, and she didn''t write me another letter. Although Ziyuan didn''t say anything, she didn''t Although Chu Yuan''s words and deeds are all imitated by Ziyuan, they are not close to her, and Ziyuan also feels that the emergence of Chu Yuan makes it no longer her only patent to rely on me. Therefore, the two girls have not called since they were little. Chu Yuan has always been cold to Ziyuan. Ziyuan loves Chu Yuan, but also because of me, It''s not winter night. Like me is like me. Like Chu Yuan is like Chu Yuan. It''s not confused.

    They have always been like this, let alone what happened five years ago? What''s more, what happened last night?

    Chu Yuan is close to Ziyuan today. At first, I don''t think it''s strange that Chu Yuan got two houses. There are five million more savings in the account. The greedy girl becomes a little rich woman overnight. She''s too happy to be excited, but the intimacy continues to the present. I can''t help being curious. Ziyuan wants to take a taxi back to minrou, but Chu Yuan actually pesters her Fang, she must go home together. She said that the Oriental Cook made a table of French food and asked her to eat together. She also said that she had come to eat at home before, because she lost her temper and left unhappily and said that she would make up for anything. If the purple garden refused to go, it would not forgive itself.

    Chu Yuan would admit his mistake! This time, I couldn''t close my mouth even in the winter night. If it wasn''t for the dark clouds blocking the sky, I would doubt whether the sun would set from the EastDue to the exposure of her intimate relationship with me, Ziyuan has always been nervous. Although Chu Yuan''s intimate attitude and tiger sister''s knowledge make her confused, she still feels a little happy and sweet in her heart. She felt that when she was with me, she didn''t need to be so secretive last night. She was reluctant to leave me so soon and wanted to know Chu Yuan and tiger sister How do you think about our relationship? If you listen to Chu Yuan''s invitation, where will she refuse? Shy and shy, Dongfang brought a lot of ingredients from home yesterday. Today, she made a French meal in a proper way. It''s probably due to the confirmation of time with Chu Yuan. When we came in, her last dish just came out of the pot.

    It''s not only Xiaozi''s heart beating Xiaogu, but also my heart beating Xiaogu. With the relationship between Chu Yuan and the East, the East knows everything about last night. My lower lip is pasted with adhesive tape, and she doesn''t ask for a word. That''s the best proof, including why we didn''t go back last night and left her at home. She never mentions it, let alone why Ziyuan was with us She pretended that she knew nothing about the Oriental mind, which made you think that she knew everything. She didn''t show any emotion to me or to asters, and there was no sign of jealousy, so I couldn''t help wondering whether her confession to me yesterday would be something in my dream I''ve been hungry for a whole night. I''ve pasted my front chest on my back. I don''t think the Oriental craftsmanship is very good. I''ve made all kinds of dishes. Even the hell level craftsmanship of sister tiger is put in front of me now. I might also pull my stomach as a rare delicacy in the world. So I can''t wait to go to the table and sit in the seat I used to sit in, no matter in the plate What is it? I''ll put chopsticks on it. The purple garden avoids suspicion. I want to sit opposite to me, but Chu Yuan takes the lead. The stinky girl says to the purple garden with a smile: "little purple sister, you sit next to my brother."

    Ziyuan blushed. I''m sorry, but it''s not easy to refuse, so she sat next to my right side. Chu Yuan said: "Xiaoye sister sits on my brother''s left side."

    Usually, when I eat, I usually sit on the left and right of Chuyuan and the East. The opposite is usually a small winter night. The so-called habit becomes natural. Chuyuan suddenly breaks this habit. Although it''s not a big deal, we are still curious, especially the East. She knows the secret of Chuyuan and knows that Chuyuan is a small vinegar jar. Even if she matches me well, she will Can''t help but eat her vinegar, how suddenly so generous, unexpectedly put me in the middle of two mature beauties?

    Even though Ziyuan thinks that Chu Yuan has any purpose, but the stinky girl didn''t do anything. She just talked with Dongfang about her fortune and told her how big the house in the sky garden in platinum Bay is and how good it is

    when Ziyuan saw that Chu Yuan was really in a good mood because of taking a big advantage, she had to let go of it slowly, especially when winter night joined the topic and told them about my system When I subdued Zhang Lingfang and forced her to pretend to call a bed to lure Li Xinghui, but missed the funny story of her fist, the atmosphere was hot to the top. The asters, who were not very talkative, began to talk and laugh. Sometimes they even laughed to the extent of back and forth. It was up to me that they would not slip to the bottom of the table. The winter night was exactly the same. They forgot the difference between men and women, but Chu Yuan still saw it I can''t help but look jealous. Dongfang stretched out his feet and kicked me several times. At first, I thought it was a set on Chu Yuan''s table. Later, I grabbed the little foot that was doing evil, felt the tape around her toes, and saw Dongfang''s face was flustered and shy. I knew that she didn''t drink, but in the process of talking and laughing, she had to eat until 10:30.

    Dong Xiaoye goes back to his room and calls the project team to report my activities of the night. Ziyuan helps Chu Yuan to clean up the dishes together and brush them in the kitchen. I go to the bathroom to have a quick urination and untie my trouser belt. Just after pulling out Chu Nan, suddenly someone pushes the door and enters. It''s the East. I''m in a hurry and forget to lock the door.

    I quickly put little Chu Nan back in the crotch, and I don''t know if the East saw him or not. I said, "why don''t you knock?"

    East light way: "pee urgently."

    It''s not shy for a girl to say it so directly. I said, "come first, then come. I''m also in a hurry to pee. Go out first, and come in after I pee."

    "Oh." East mouth should be, but a step did not move, backhand closed the door, "click" a lock

    when the brother''s Khan down, "what do you mean?"

    "What do you mean?" I asked In the eyes of the East, which are sometimes cunning and sometimes melancholy, there is a chill, which makes people creepy. "Why didn''t you tell me about you and Xue Ziyuan?"

    "Eh?" I was stunned.

    "What?!" The East knows what I am. Her pale face suddenly blushes. She steps in front of me. I think she''s angry and wants to beat me. Instinctively, she takes a small step back and knocks her heel on the toilet seat. I sit on the toilet seat, but I don''t expect that the East doesn''t want to beat me out. When I sit down, she''s slightly stunned. She slowly squats down with her arms resting on me On his legs, he buried his face between his arms and said softly, "brother Nan, I''m sorry"

    I''m confused, "what?"

    East raises small face, in the eye which also has what chill? Like two pools of clear spring rippling with soft waves, the tears overflowing in the corner of the eye fell down, wet the brown tear nevus under the corner of the eye, sniffle on the nose wing, she stubbornly flattened her mouth, afraid that she could not help crying out, saying: "sorry, brother Nan"

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 965

    "Excuse me? What did you do? " I was so foggy in the cloud that I couldn''t understand what happened to Dongfang xiaoniang. When I saw her crying, I was at a loss. Because unlike ordinary girls, Dongfang was asked to live independently since she was a child. She was stubborn and tough, and could not cry easily.

    "Brother Nan, your lips are bitten by predestination?" The East answers not to ask, drew a small nose, as if her tears were because of the hurt on my mouth.

    "Ah" I nodded vaguely, which was very embarrassing. Since Chu Yuan told the East that my mouth was bitten by her, he naturally said why she bit me

    the East asked again: "brother Nan, Yuan Yuan is a little abnormal today, do you feel it?"

    "Perverse? Isn''t she happy without her? " I carry to understand to pretend to be confused, Chu Yuan''s abnormality lies in her very happy but not unhappy!

    "It''s because she is happy that I say she is abnormal." Dongfang wipes dry tears, but her eyes have been red. "She likes to be jealous, sister Cheng and you. What''s her attitude towards sister Cheng at ordinary times? Knowing the relationship between sister Xue and you is better than sister Cheng and you, how could she not be jealous at all? But now she is talking and laughing with sister Xue "

    my old face is hot and I unconsciously dodge the eyes of the East." she is in a good mood, talking and laughing with sister Xue, isn''t it good? "

    "If she is really in a good mood, there is nothing wrong with talking and laughing with sister Xue," Dongfang said, "but if she is in a bad mood but talking and laughing with sister Xue, I''m afraid you will be very bad."

    My heart ''suddenly'' a jump, feel in the heart faint worry but dare not think deeply of thing, was poked by the East, "what meaning?"

    The East twists a handful of bangs around his finger, gently pulling them, like meditation, like distress, frown, don''t answer for a long time, and then opens his mouth, but once again changes the topic, "brother Nan, if fate does something wrong, will you forgive her?"

    I was stunned, "it depends on what it is"

    "no matter what it is," Dongfang said: "if she did something that made you angry and angry, others also think she did it wrong, would you forgive her? I don''t mean to say that on the surface, she did something wrong, you taught her a lesson, beat her, scolded her, even ignored her for a long time, didn''t talk to her, didn''t see her, these are all due, but on the surface, will you forgive her in your heart? Will you really be angry with her? "

    How to understand the question of the East is a bit contradictory, but I can barely understand it. "Everyone can make mistakes, have no intention to make mistakes, and know why. If it is the former, I will not really annoy her, if it is the latter"

    "what will happen to the latter?" East nervous asked, let me not understand, why does she care so much about these?

    I said: "if it''s the latter, the key is to see her know what''s wrong and change what''s wrong. If she knows what''s wrong and is willing to change that she''s my sister and I''m her brother, even if she''s committed a mistake that the whole world won''t forgive her, I will forgive her."

    "What if I made a mistake?" The East blinked and asked, "I''m not your sister. If I make a mistake, will you forgive me? Oh, although I made a mistake, it was far from enough that the whole world would not forgive me. "

    I smiled and stroked her head, saying:" in my eyes, you and fate are the same, even if the whole world does not forgive you, I will forgive you. " I regretted it when I finished saying this. At this moment, I only thought of the East as a child, but when I saw her eyes shining, I suddenly remembered that this "child" loved me, and my words could only be regarded as love words by her

    "I am the same as fate?" The East held my hand, and my familiar cunning twinkled in his eyes. "Is it in your eyes that I am your sister like her, or is she like me, a girl without the shackles of kinship?"

    I have a thick skin like a floor slab, and I can''t help but want to plunge into the toilet to cool down? Get out now. I need to pee. "

    "I also need to pee, but I still have two questions. I''ll go out when I''m finished," said Dongfang, holding my hand and refusing to let it go. With a certain audacity, Dongfang said, "if your answer makes me very satisfied, I''ll pee first, but I don''t need you to go out, OK?"

    He who is close to the red and close to the ink is black. No matter in the east or in the Chu Dynasty, he has been corrupted by the goblin. This cheeky teasing skill has come to an end, making people speechless

    "You really want to see me pee?" he said

    "Who wants to see?" I scolded? Hurry up and get out of here! You are not a girl. Why do you say hello to others? You''re still a rich lady! "

    "Sister Bobo is also the eldest lady. If she dare to say anything, nine and a half of the ten sentences are what I dare not to say, and I don''t see you scold her."

    as expected, little niangpi is learning from Xiao Yi to tease me. The East is more clear about me and Xiao demon than Chu Yuan. I pretended to be impatient and said, "you don''t have to ask. I''ll go out first. It''s convenient for you."

    "Ask, ask," the East pressed my leg and refused to let me get up, saying: "the first question, Yuan Yuan bit you, I heard that you will fall scar, are you angry with her?"I opened my mouth to answer, but suddenly I found that I didn''t know how to answer - it''s a fake to say that I''m not angry. At the thought that the teeth marks under my lips will stay here all my life, I was a little scared. Although I feel that I deserve what I deserve today, I can''t help but wonder that the fate is not easy. I''m not angry with her now because I have Ghost, but what about later? After making up with Chu Yuan, I gradually forget today''s things. When I look in the mirror and see the scar under my lips, will I remember Chu Yuan?

    "No." What I answered was quite certain. What I said and did was the basic principle of my life. I was actually restraining myself and letting the East witness it. I would never be angry with Chu Yuan for this.

    The East nodded, not surprisingly, eyes straight at my mouth, a face to say: "the second question, if I bite you?"

    "What?!" Although I can''t see through this clever and eccentric little oriental lady, I dare to boast that I know her better. She holds her right hand, but I don''t get it back. I''m sure that the little girl''s skin doesn''t hold any kind eyes. Her shoulders are shaking, and I want to get up. I quickly cover my mouth with my left hand, but I don''t want to think about it. It''s better to stare at my mouth directly or shake my shoulders If I want to get up, it''s all her feint moves. When I focus my attention on my mouth, she suddenly pulls up my right hand, and gives me a fierce blow on my arm!

    "Ouch -" I screamed, and I pulled my arm back, but I pulled the East into my arms. It was too narrow in the bathroom. If I pushed her hard, it would not be difficult to get rid of her, but I was afraid of hurting her. I got up in a hurry, grabbed her with my left arm, held her up, sat on the edge of the sink, and then twisted it Turn on the tap, put the water into the pool, and say in a hurry, "sprinkle your mouth, or I''ll wash your ass, and say you peed your pants, and see how you can go out to meet people!"

    It worked. The East immediately let go of his mouth and spat in his red face: "immorality!"

    As soon as she let go of her mouth, I immediately stepped back two steps. It seemed that the arm was not my own. I saw the big one was wet on the sleeve. There was blood and saliva. I pulled up the sleeve and looked at it. The two rows of neat and symmetrical arc-shaped teeth marks on the small arm were deep into the flesh and bloody. Although they were totally different from the injuries on the tiger sister''s arm, they were equally shocking. Not only will they fall in the future Scar, and must be more clear than the scar on sister Hu''s arm and under my lips - the hatred of my mother''s subcutaneous mouth, is even better than that of Chu Yuan and sister Hu!

    "I and Yuan Yuan are the best friends and sisters. She has made a mark on you. How can we lose me?" The East jumped down from the washing table, giggling and boasting.

    I''m angry and painful. What do you think of other people''s bodies? It''s immoral to mark the electric pole. You bite the mark on me?! Can I change the pole and my arm? Think of the first time when I met this stinky little girl, she cut a hole in my palm. I was even angry and scolded: "little bastard, you need to fight!"

    I didn''t catch her. She made a face at me, turned to open the door and ran out. I ran after her, only to hear her crying and shouting: "sister Xiaoye, brother Nan bullies me! I''m not alive! "

    I bullied her? Brother, in a daze, the East has hidden behind the winter night. My paw seems to be catching sister tiger''s chest! Although I don''t touch her very much at ordinary times, it''s when two people are alone. Sister tiger volunteered to let me touch her. If she didn''t want to be touched by me, it would be three I don''t want to get close to her. For example,

    now, sooner or later, I can see that my chest is about to fall into my magic claw. Chu Yuan and Ziyuan beside me have screamed out, but sister tiger''s face is just a little red, not a little flustered I just turned my upper body sideways, then raised an arm to protect my chest and blocked my arm. I passed her. I felt even familiar. After I jumped into the air, I was very busy. But sister Hu turned her hand and pushed it gently on my shoulder. I fell under my center of gravity. I couldn''t catch up the momentum of the forward rush. I stumbled for several steps, and finally plunged into the sofa.

    "Taijiquan?!" I jumped up suddenly, took off my mouth and shouted, "if you come, you''ll be smooth, if you go, you''ll be smooth!"

 Chapter 966

    "If you come, you''ll be smooth; if you go, you''ll be smooth!"

    When Shu Tong and I went to Beijing to visit Xin qunji and Su gege, the old man with black face who met me on the train taught me a way of exerting my strength without any trace. Before meeting the old man, I just had a fight with Sima Hai. I pinched my head and broke the blood. It was so tragic that I thought it was a caution to fight fiercely and bravely without any skill. So I saw that the old man showed his ingenious skill After kungfu, I had a special feeling. The old man taught me and I learned hard. But later, the more I speculated, the more I found that there was a lot of knowledge in this seemingly simple and easy to understand move, especially the opportunity to use my strength. If I didn''t have the coolness and calmness when I was facing the enemy, I couldn''t be sure. When I was facing the enemy, Taishan would fall in front of me and be calm and calm, But it''s not something you can learn and understand in a day or two. It''s going to take a few years at least.

    This is the move of Dong Xiaoye when she is unprepared. It can be seen that she has really practiced Taijiquan, and her accomplishments are not shallow, so I blurted it out.

    Although I have long been convinced that the black faced old man and the evil aunt I met on the train that day were sister tiger''s parents, I don''t know why, every time I was more convinced, I was even more surprised, or not surprised, but what other feelings I didn''t know.

    I know that my reaction is exaggerated and may surprise them, but the fact is that their reaction surprised me - I''m not a dirty joke, but the four women are all blushing.

    "Hooligan" tiger elder sister scolded me, spin son to say again: "you still quite know goods."

    Chu Yuan is holding the purple garden in his hands. Seeing my arm bleeding, he rushes over. "What''s wrong with your arm? And pants. "

    "Trousers?" I was stunned.

    Ziyuan is funny and has a good way of breathing: "my pants have fallen"

    I look down, and I can''t help myself. When Dongfang went to the bathroom, I untied my belt just to be convenient, but I forgot to fasten it. Although I didn''t walk out at the moment, the underwear inside was exposed, which was really indecent

    The East saw that I was in a mess when I fell. She was laughing. But when she looked around in the winter night, she squeezed out the grievance on her face. It was like turning a book! She had cried just now, her eyes were still red. Although she pretended to wipe her tears, she also felt like crying. With her acting skills that were much better than children''s, she cried: "I''m in a hurry to pee. I went to pee. I didn''t expect brother nan to go to the toilet without locking the door, so I saw his ugly things! Wow, sister Xiaoye, I''m not alive! How can I get married later? "

    Tiger sister, Chu Yuan and Ziyuan are all blushing and staring at me with shame and hate. I''m tongue tied, but it''s hard to distinguish words. Oriental little lady certainly didn''t cry because of this. She was very proud of her smile before she ran out of the bathroom, but what she said is true again? Ten thousand steps back to say, even if your urgency is true, I did not lock the door is not right, you do not knock on the door is right?! However, when it comes to this kind of thing, men often only suffer from the burden of being dumb. As a result, people scold you at most. If a girl feels embarrassed by an excuse, people will scold you in their hearts. Only when Dongfang''s mother sees this point, can she unjustly accuse me!

    Dong Xiaoye glanced at the tooth mark on my arm and asked the East, "so you bit him?"

    "Well," the East nodded, and the fire control of the performance was just right, that is, there was anger, guilt, and a little bit of fear. "I was ashamed and angry, so I bit him, and he was angry. He chased after me and scolded me that I shouldn''t go in without knocking."

    Dongfang Lian people made a detour, but they were all looking for an excuse for her to bite me!

    "If he dares to hit you, I''ll hit him!" Winter night stares at me and says: "it''s all girls at home. How can you go to the bathroom without locking the door? Little Dongfang, don''t be afraid. You bite him. He deserves it. He dare not bully you when his sister is around. What''s the big deal? When we live together, no one is allowed to be careless. We are all family. Don''t take it too seriously, OK? "

    Tiger sister is probably thinking that she forgot to lock the door after taking a bath before, and I accidentally broke into the clear criminal record. She glared at me with more shyness than anger. Although scolding me deserved it, she was actually speaking for me.

    The eastern goal has been achieved, and I''ll take it as soon as I see it. I nodded obediently, put on my red eyes, and said to me: "brother Nan, I''m sorry. I''m all blamed for going in without knocking. Will you forgive me? As you said before, no matter what I do wrong, you will not be really angry with me. "

    I rely on the skin in the bathroom inexplicably crying to apologize to me, dare to love is to bite me!

    "Good -" I cried out in pain, and looked down. Chu Yuan''s hand was on the mark of the teeth bitten from the East, and he deliberately pinched me!

    Obviously, the little trick of the East has been seen through by Chu Yuan! As like as two peas, I know that the East has revealed its stuffing. The little Niang skin is pretty and capricious and the Chu edge is the same. How can it be so fast that you can admit your mistakes? Even if it''s really wrong, it''s going to die to deny it. The East is self defeating and completely forgets that if she knows how much Chu Yuan is, Chu Yuan will know how much she is!I subconsciously looked to the East and found that she was staring at Chu Yuan, clearly seeing through the taste of Chu Yuan, but she didn''t panic a little bit. My heart was next chilling. It was impossible. Xiaoniangpi deliberately let Chu Yuan see through her?!

    What''s more strange is that when Chu Yuan pinched me out, he didn''t care about this topic, but reluctantly said to Ziyuan, "little purple elder sister, it''s too late. Don''t go back. Stay and sleep tonight."

    I just noticed that the purple garden had put on a winter night''s coat. It seemed that she was going back. She looked at me, but she didn''t give up in her eyes. Instead, she smiled at Chu Yuan and said, "no, didn''t she just say that? Where am I staying to sleep? Is it the same as your brother? "

    "My brother is a bed, although it is a folding bed, but it is very spacious," Chu Yuan smiled, but said: "you can sleep with my brother, didn''t you sleep together last night?"

    As soon as the words came out, the air in the room solidified, and the purple garden turned red and pretty, and was so ashamed that it would run away immediately. "I''m going back, Xiao Nan. You should have a rest earlier, and have a high-level meeting tomorrow morning. Don''t be late"

    "little purple sister -" Dongfang didn''t know when to stop in front of the purple garden and hugged her, saying: "it''s raining hard outside, and it''s so late again That sister minrou may have gone to bed, so listen to fate. Don''t go back. "

    Is it the hint of Chu Yuan or the inborn tacit understanding of the two girls? It''s not important. What''s important is that I know what''s going on in Chu Yuan''s heart. Besides, Dongfang Lianren is helping her!

    Ziyuan''s face is thin. She takes out her mobile phone and says, "she won''t go to bed so early. I''ll call her"

    "don''t call." Dongfang grabs Ziyuan''s mobile phone and hides it behind her. She jumps two steps and says, "I said she''s sleeping. She must be sleeping, isn''t she, Xiaoye sister?"

    "Ah?" Winter night was asked a Zheng, see east wink, she suddenly realized, smile advised: "yes, purple garden, so late, stay, don''t you really understand the meaning of small East?"? She''s afraid you''ll leave. Her brother in the South will beat her. "

    Brother vest a cool, cold sweat soaked clothes my family this big two little three girls, not one is vegetarian!

    Chu Yuan has been intimate with Ziyuan for a day, but now she suddenly gets into trouble and stays for accommodation. Although there''s a stab in the conversation and a knife in the back, there''s obviously some plot, but it''s hard for Ziyuan to refuse. The stinky girl plays the play for a day. The purpose, I''m afraid, is at this moment!

    But when it comes to acting, Chu Yuan is not as good as the East. Xiaoniangpi''s acting skill is definitely at the level of the movie queen. She clearly wants to help Chu Yuan make a fool of herself, but she completely deceives sister Hu. She thinks that she is afraid that after Ziyuan leaves, she and I will be counted as the account of the bitten arm!

    Tiger sister was cheated to be true by the East, but said to retain the purple garden, but not necessarily because of the East! With tiger sister''s cleverness and sensitivity, she must have noticed Chu Yuan''s abnormality at the moment. She guessed that there was no good idea in her stomach to keep the purple garden. If she was afraid that not to keep the purple garden would make Chu Yuan unhappy, she could find a reason that was easy to be declined by the purple garden, and also find a step for the purple garden. But she chose the most difficult reason to refuse by talking about the East

    Tiger sister is also very jealous, but she tried to stay in the purple garden, why?

    The answer is obvious, because sister tiger and the East are the same, because the heart is eating the vinegar of the purple garden, so I wish Chu Yuan had something to do with it! Anyway, the responsibility is Chu Yuan''s, and Chu Yuan has made a big mistake, and I will not really care about her

    sure enough, the intimate relationship between me and Ziyuan has been exposed, and they all have the emotions of the eldest brother in their hearts. The previous calm is just a deliberately suppressed illusion, now is the real outbreak!

    Purple garden is not a fool, how can not see through the mind of three girls? It''s just because they can''t see through it. Three to one, they insist on keeping it, but they insist on going. They don''t know what to do, offend people, and they appear to be hypocritical, dare to do it or not. But the most difficult person is not Ziyuan, but me, because I can''t even open my mouth. Although I stay in Ziyuan, taking advantage of Chu Yuan''s mind, she will not feel happy, but in her heart I will be more angry and bitter, and I will hate Ziyuan. Sister tiger and Dongfang are afraid that they will be more jealous. But I will not stay in Ziyuan. Three girls think that I will protect her, and I will be more jealous. What''s more, Ziyuan won''t feel comfortable. After all, it''s really late. It''s raining outside, and she will complain that I don''t care about her.

    I grew up with Ziyuan, and I know her very well Some people like to be fussy because they depend on me too much.

    The most sour vinegar in the world is the jealousy of women. It''s useless for you to swim in this kind of vinegar again. If you can''t smoke it, you''ll also drown. So, I think I should be quick witted in vain. At the moment, I can''t help it.

    Thinking about it and not saying anything is the best choice - neither offending the three girls in the family, and Ziyuan will also feel that I don''t want her to leave, but I''m sorry to ask for it.

    There was a little consolation in my heart, and Ziyuan said, "OK, I''ll stay"

    PS: Qingming Festival, go to the grave at six o''clock, go to bed, good night everyone.

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 967

    "OK, I''ll stay" the purple garden should be, but immediately blushed and added: "I can squeeze a bed with little sister, little sister, OK?"

    Of course, Dong Xiaoye didn''t want the purple garden to sleep with me. He was about to nod his head, but the East rushed to say, "Xiaoye elder sister is sleeping in the room before Yuanyuan. That bed is very small and can''t sleep with two people. I used to squeeze a bed with Xiaoye elder sister, which is really tired."

    As soon as the East said this, sister Hu found that she was helping Chu Yuan to make trouble for the purple garden. Although she didn''t dislike the two girls playing tricks on the purple garden at the whole time, it was obviously a bit too much to make fun of the purple garden. So she said to the purple garden, "I''ll sleep on the sofa, purple garden, you sleep in my room."

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, No East yells, this time I see clearly, is Chu Yuan to East cast a look!

    The East said, "the sofa is in the living room, and the South brother is also in the living room. It''s not safe."

    I''m annoyed that the East is fooling around with Chu Yuan, and when I hear that it happens, "what do you mean, Oriental pity people?"

    The East pretends to be cute, spits out his tongue, and learns to overcome the hardness with softness. "I''m wrong, it''s not unsafe, it''s not appropriate, men and women are different." In a word, I will be invisible momentum, let me a stomach of evil fire but can not vent.

    Ziyuan wants to say that she sleeps on the sofa, but Dongfang refutes the saying with "men and women are different". Meanwhile, she can''t open her mouth again.

    "Yuanyuan and I sleep in the living room, Xiaozi''s room and xiaoyejie''s room. Xiaoyejie, you and Dongfang have a big bed." This is the most reasonable distribution, winter night hurriedly nodded, the purple garden also long breathed, she can see that the East is intended for her.

    Chu Yuan asked Dongfang to take the medicine box, and then he said with a smile, "brother, actually I can sleep in the living room with Dongfang."

    Stinky girl''s meaning is very clear, the master bedroom gives me and asters

    I play a finger on her forehead, a pun way: "you again nonsense, careful I hit you."

    Chu Yuan''s eyes narrowed into curved crescent, and his mouth was high, showing two shallow pear vortexes. She smiled very well, but I believe that only I could see it in the room, but she didn''t laugh at all, because what flashed in her eyes was the sadness that couldn''t be turned away. "I remember listening to my father before, when you and little purple sister were little, they not only slept together, but also bathed together ˇŁˇ±

    "What?!" "What?!"

    Tiger sister and the East lost their voices at the same time, which scared us not to speak, but also scared each other. They looked at each other, both cheeks were red, and turned to the purple garden. There was something in their eyes. The purple garden was so ashamed that they quickly explained: "it was a child! When we were children, my mother often worked night shift, so she asked Uncle Chu to take care of me. "

    the East asked," how small is it? "

    "Six or seven years old, seven or eight years old, eight or nine or eleven or two years old, they haven''t bathed together," the court said vaguely

    Winter night breathed heavily, but the East murmured: "eleven or twelve years old that is not a child? When I was six years old, I was abandoned by that bastard I called "Dad". My mother took me to Beitian when I was ten years old. When she was eleven or twelve, she began to ask me to live on my own "

    East seldom talked about myself and my family. We didn''t ask about it intentionally. First, we thought that rich people were different from ordinary people, with sensitive background and complex relationship, as if It''s suspected to pry people''s secrets. Secondly, we all know that the relationship between Dongfang and her mother is not good. Dongfang hates her mother very much (people who know that she loves her mother very much seem to be only me, and Dongfang seems to only cover up this point for me). When we ask, it''s like deliberately exposing her scars.

    Dongfang doesn''t quite know what she does at home, which sounds incredible. But if you think about it, she was asked to live independently by her mother when she was 11 or 12 years old, and her mother didn''t accompany her for several days in a year, it''s not surprising.

    The only thing I''m sure of is that her family is engaged in catering and entertainment, because there is a fishing resort owner in the suburb, who calls Dongfang the eldest lady, and some high-end food materials that Dongfang churns out from her family can''t be bought on the market at all, only a few high-end hotels or foreign restaurants can get them. I asked Dongfang, and she said that her family seems to be engaged in this line, but more importantly She doesn''t know about it. It''s not a lie. She really doesn''t care about it, or even has no interest in it.

    Back to the truth, asters listen to the East, blushing like two fires, bowing their heads and rubbing their palms. I dare not go to pick up the East''s words. Although I feel ashamed, I can recall all kinds of things when I was a child, but my heart is still sweeter and more. I have a deep and special relationship with Ziyuan. To a large extent, it comes from the fact that I am still intimate with Ziyuan at an age I don''t understand, which is directly related to the "improper education" of my guardian.

    My mother died when I was very young. Ziyuan''s father left her mother before she was born. She seldom came back to visit her mother and daughter once. There is a common feature between our two families, that is, there are not many close relatives, and the old man and Aunt Xue are independent and proud people who do not want to turn to others for help People are merciful, so they are willing to be parents and suffer. Later, because I fought for Ziyuan, they were called by the school as parents. At first sight, they became good friends who trusted each other very quickly. That''s probably the reason. They both have sympathy with each other and need communication in family education. My relationship with Ziyuan is due to the acquaintance between the old man and Aunt Xue It''s been very unusual from the beginning.Ziyuan and I are only children, and they grow up in a single parent family. Parents inevitably feel sorry for each other''s children, just like their own children have more brothers and sisters, so the old man regards Ziyuan as his daughter, and Aunt Xue also considers me half a son. At that time, I was only six or seven years old with Ziyuan, bathing and sleeping together. Adults are not serious at all, and are afraid of us They don''t want to have a good relationship. They want to glue us together. Seeing that we are happy together, they will be several times happier than us. Although at that time, Aunt Xue was too busy to take care of the purple garden, but occasionally there was a time when the old man went on a business trip to study and entrusted me to Aunt Xue, so I always had a long time to live together with the purple garden. Slowly, we grew up and began to have some understanding of the things between men and women. When we took a bath together, we felt a little shy, but the old man On the contrary, Zi and Aunt Xue are used to our intimacy. They don''t think it''s inappropriate for them to take a bath and sleep together when they are older. If they go to take a bath before and after every now and then, they will be suspected that we are upset!

    The two parents often joked and called each other''s children "future daughter-in-law" and "son-in-law". They were afraid that they didn''t realize it. In fact, in their hearts, they regarded each other''s children as their own sons and daughters, and our intimacy as the deep feelings of brothers and sisters. They were very pleased about this. They didn''t know that I had any brotherhood with Ziyuan. I protected Ziyuan Yuan, just because he fancies himself as a hero and her as a princess, and Ziyuan is just the same, so from the very beginning, we seemed to have no idea. Under the doting of the old man and Aunt Xue, we naturally recognized each other as the other half of our future, so many incredible intimate actions in other people''s eyes at that time, we just felt it was common For example, take a bath together, go to bed together, go to school hand in hand, eat an ice cream, drink a bottle of soda

    until five years later, and then turn around to recall the two little guesswork, only to find that there are many inconceivable, so shy and so valuable in the sweetness.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that I had my own sister when I was 12 years old, I would continue to take a bath with Ziyuan until the old man and Aunt Xue realized that it was not proper anymore Because she used to bathe with asters before, she didn''t have a clear idea of the bottom line of this contact. Twelve year old asters have begun to develop. Compared with that, Chu Yuan, five or six years old, doesn''t have much to look forward to By the time she was old, she had known how to be jealous. I didn''t know before, but now I know that my childhood was full of sweet taste. In contrast, Chu Yuan''s childhood only had sour taste.

    Seeing me and Ziyuan looking at each other unconsciously, Chu Yuan''s hand shook and alcohol was sprinkled on the wound of my arm. I suddenly recovered from the pain, but she still smiled like a harmless sheep. "But I remember, when she came to stay in high school, you slept in a room occasionally. How is it today Sister purple, are you embarrassed? "

    "Sleeping together in high school?" The East stared at the purple garden with strange eyes. "Isn''t little purple the same age as I am now? No, I''m only in senior one. If sister Xiaozi is in senior three, she will be one or two years older than me. Do you remember when she was seventeen or eighteen? In the last senior three, a girl was expelled because she was hit by a teacher when she went to the hospital to have a baby. "

    " Xiaonan and I didn''t have that kind of relationship when we didn''t have high school. Don''t think about it! " Ziyuan is so ashamed and anxious that she doesn''t realize that the East is bullshit - they are only in their first year of senior high school this year. When they didn''t graduate from the last senior high school, they were still in their third year of junior high school, and they didn''t get into the seventh middle school at all! What''s more, even if some girls are expelled from the school because of promiscuity, the school will never use "abortion" as a crime. How can such a scandal be spread to everyone without concealing it?

    Chu Yuan''s words are unreasonable. When we were in high school, the stinky girl''s antipathy to the purple garden was no less than today''s antipathy to the tassels. Originally, the purple garden stayed in the same room with her, but she didn''t like the purple garden and didn''t want to sleep with her, so she always pretended to be sick. She was weak and had minor illness every three to five days, so neither the old man nor his stepmother I think it''s strange. I''m afraid that she will infect Ziyuan, which will make Ziyuan sleep in my room. At that time, we only slept in one room. Ziyuan bed, I made the floor. Of course, when it''s cold, Ziyuan loves me and will let me go to bed, but it''s absolutely in harmony with my clothes. It''s very well behaved.

    Ziyuan is not good at lying. She had a clear conscience, but she thought that "I didn''t have that kind of relationship with Xiaonan" was not true, so she added the word "in high school" and the meaning changed completely. It''s like admitting that we have that kind of relationship now. Although it''s not a secret, she admitted that the faces of the three girls in my family still look the same It is obvious that there are some changes.

    PS: isn''t it normal to come back at 1:00 a.m.]

 Chapter 968

    Chu Yuan is still smiling, but grievances can no longer hide, wrapped in tears, hanging in the corner of the eye, and forced it not to fall.

    Dongxiaoye stares at me with complaints and worries in her eyes, but not for herself, but for the tassel. It''s no wonder that she likes me, but feels guilty for it, so she doesn''t expect to compete with the tassel, but she has no reason to believe that the purple garden doesn''t have the heart to win love.

    The East is the most able to cover up. Her face just changes slightly, and then she can''t see any abnormality. However, what she said seems innocent, but in fact, it''s acrimonious. "Sister purple, do you have any children in your stomach now?"

    The purple garden is so ashamed that I can''t see it any more. It''s full of Qi and blood. It says with a smile, "I don''t know if there is one now, but there will be one in the future. Oriental, today you also sleep in the living room."

    All the women were stunned at the same time.

    The East knew that I was really angry. Though he smiled sweetly, he could not hide the fear on his face. His voice trembled a little. He did not know whether he was angry because of fear or jealousy. "Where do you sleep when I sleep in the living room?"

    "I sleep in the bedroom with your little purple sister."

    "Xiaonan!" Ziyuan was in a hurry because she saw the expression of the East frozen on her face.

    Ziyuan knows that Chu Yuan, Dongfang and even winter night all want to embarrass her a little bit because they are envious of her. She is kind-hearted and guilty. When she promised to stay, she realized that she would be humiliated. That''s how she always thinks about others, not herself. When she thinks about herself, she often reviews and introspects her mistakes. She feels that to give It''s not right for me to prescribe medicine. It''s not right for me to hide something from you. I know that I have a girlfriend and I still like me. So, it''s right for others to eat her vinegar and vent their resentment towards her. Why don''t the girl think about it? When I touch flowers and provoke grass, I can''t bear to love one another. That''s the biggest mistake!

    I''m not right. If I want the purple garden to be angry with me, I''m even more wrong. So, I get angry - protecting the purple garden is a responsibility I took for granted when I was a teenager. At that time, I decided that the time limit of this responsibility is a lifetime.

    "Little Dongfang, don''t listen to your brother''s nonsense. He''s joking with you."

    "he''s not joking." Dongfang stopped laughing and looked at me expressionless. "He''s serious, because he''s angry."

    "He''s not angry, how could he be angry with you"

    I said: "Xue Ziyuan, shut up!"

    Ziyuan trembled all over, her eyes matched mine. She wanted to talk but stopped. She did not dare to make a sound.

    I broke the hand of Chu Yuan who was treating the wound for me, glanced at her, tiger sister and Dongfang one by one, and finally stopped on the face of Ziyuan, said angrily, "OK, I dare to admit it. Why don''t you dare to admit it? Like I''m such a disgrace, so hard to speak?! I''m sorry I''m not you! When I was six or seven years old, I decided to marry you or not. Five years, but five years. I changed my mind. I was secretly in love with Murphy, and fell in love with the tassel. I also liked many girls around me. As much as they love me, I love them. Everyone was totally devoted to me. But I treated them with two minds. I couldn''t bear to let you feel guilty? Why? Because you like me? Then you are wrong, because I like you too! Because you have something to hide from me? Then you are wrong again, or because I like you! I don''t ask you, I love you, I don''t want you to be embarrassed. Don''t you know? I''ve been treating you like this since I was a child. When did I force you?! Don''t I know? It''s not hard to really force you to say it. As long as I lose my temper, you can''t hide any secrets! It''s not wrong to like one person, but to like more than one person at the same time! So from the beginning to the end, what''s wrong is me. What are you doing?! Don''t you think I''m guilty enough? "

    I don''t feel aggrieved, but the purple garden makes my eyes red.

    "I" Purple garden choked, staring at me, eyes like broken line beads, I don''t know if it''s shame or anger, but not moved.

    I didn''t expect to be touched by the purple garden either. I took two deep breaths and calmed down. I said to the three girls at home, "I know what you think in your heart, but you should come to me. If you don''t want to annoy me and want me to hate you, I would like to be hated by you, but I don''t want to hate you at all."

    The girls stopped talking.

    Dong Xiaoye walks between the purple garden and the East and pats them on the shoulder. The East hesitates for a moment and gently hugs the purple garden crying like a child. Chu Yuan seems to have not seen the situation there. She pulls my hand over and continues to deal with the wound for me, but she no longer smiles.

    From noon to night, the happy atmosphere is gone, but there is no discordant feeling. We all know that now, it''s normal for us to take a bath in the purple garden. After Chu Yuan has dealt with my arm bitten by the East, he leans on me, treats me as a human flesh pillow, and watches TV on the sofa.

    Dong Xiaoye helps Chu Yuan to make a folding bed, but the East sits on it cross legged, without watching TV and staring at me without blinking.Is she vengeful or unconvinced? What is in the mind of this little girl''s skin, it will never be seen through. I was forced to say that. Although I defended the purple garden, I also hurt them. They didn''t ignore me, so I''m thankful. Don''t look at me. The East is now attacking me and scolding me, or biting my whole body full of tooth marks. I am willing to bear it. What''s more, she just looks at me?

    Tiger sister didn''t sleep last night. She was worried that the East would find fault with me, so she stayed in the living room and watched TV with Chu Yuan. I wanted to break the dull atmosphere that was about to solidify, so I asked her about the skill of pushing me to do Taijiquan. At first, tiger was absent-minded and answered perfunctorily, but I was surprised at my "God" when I asked several questions Fu ''immediately became interested in what was not clear, and even got up to make a gesture.

    Tiger elder sister''s Kung Fu is good, although it''s just a few simple movements, but it''s just like flowing water. It''s beautiful. Chu Yuan doesn''t watch TV, and the East doesn''t watch me. She''s attracted by winter night. When tiger elder sister is satisfied, she occasionally asks us some questions. Seeing that I answer them accurately, she''s very good at understanding. She teaches more vigorously. At last, she pulls the east to her Open a move together to verify the practical effect of the move.

    Where does sister tiger know? I have neither talent nor general understanding. Only because I met her parents on the train, which means "come and smooth, go and smooth". Her father taught me the whole way, so I know where the key is that she learned Taijiquan with her father. The methods and methods of explanation are the same Aunt demon exchanged her phone number and listened to the old couple. Maybe she would come to Beitian to see sister tiger in summer vacation. In case aunt demon contacted Shu Dunzi, wouldn''t it be exposed that we were secretly going to Beijing?!

    When I think about it, I am very big for a while. Sister Hu teaches hard. Instead, I am absent-minded. Fortunately, when Ziyuan comes out after taking a bath, she also listens with interest. Sister Hu has been talking to ease the tension between them, and doesn''t care about me.

    Although she has a strange personality, she has a child''s mind. She has a talent for sports, and her savvy is also very high. After learning a few moves with sister Hu, she can''t help but want to practice it. Compared with others, Chu Yuan has a smart head and better understanding ability than the East, so she also feels skilful. However, she forgets that her motor nerve is slower than that of a newborn pig On the way up, she was pushed two times by the East. The third time, she stumbled on the tea table and directly fell into the opposite sofa. She was not embarrassed. Her eldest brother didn''t talk about it. The East was also very addictive, so sister Hu took the opportunity to encourage the purple Garden to accompany her.

    Ziyuan doesn''t have the super understanding ability that Dongfang and Chuyuan can understand at a glance. And when sister Hu taught that move "come and smooth, go and hair", she was bathing. She didn''t hear it at all. Dongfang''s careful eyes and heart pushed Ziyuan two times, so she had to try this move.

    Dongfang underestimated Ziyuan. She had been watching me fight since she was a child. She mastered far more practical skills than Dongfang who just learned three moves and two moves. As soon as she started, Dongfang, full of confidence, suffered a loss.

    To attack the chest of the East, the east only had to look at the right time, turn her upper body sideways, and then push her arm in a block, then it could send the purple garden out of her body and let her jump into the air. But the purple garden practices yoga every day, and the body is very flexible. The East is also stifling to see the joke of the purple garden. It''s hard to be complacent. It''s a little early. The purple garden is just subconscious After adjusting the strength of her waist and legs, she changed her direction in time. When the eastern arm raised the block, the hand of Ziyuan had been pressed on her chest.

    The East blushed with shame. Chu Yuan was in a mess just now. At this time, she couldn''t help laughing, clapping her hands and cheering on the purple garden. In this way, there is no end to the strong and competitive East? I have to pull the purple garden to come back.

    The two people kept breaking moves. Ziyuan knew that if she intended to let her see through, it would backfire, and she would not let the water go. She would press on the chest of the east one time, and she won the first few times, because she never tried. Later, when the East seized the right opportunity to push the Ziyuan away, she was embarrassed to try.

    The two won and lost each other from the beginning, and Dongfang won at least four times in the next five times. During the period, they talked to each other, talked and laughed, and gradually forgot the mustard. Until they were tired and out of a sweat, they had to take a shower again. The embarrassment just now was completely revealed. Dongfang and Ziyuan walked into the bathroom hand in hand.

    Winter night really can''t bear the sleepiness. When we can''t wait for the purple garden and the east to take a bath, we go back to our room to sleep. Only Chu Yuan and I are left in the living room.

    "Elder brother" Chu Yuan is still watching TV in my arms, with two snow-white feet together, gently swinging

 Chapter 969

    "Brother"

    "why?"

    "Take the quilt. I''m a little cold. My feet are cool."

    "The quilt is on the bed, you press me, how can I take it?" Although it rained outside, I didn''t feel cold because Chu Yuan was squeezed in my arms. It was warmer than the quilt, softer and more comfortable. "Go to bed when you''re cold, and have a test tomorrow."

    Chu Yuan jumped off the sofa, pulled a thick blanket from the folding bed, came back and lay in my arms, "I''ll sleep if I watch TV again."

    "Can''t you look in bed?"

    "Don''t lie in your arms comfortable brother, you sleep on the sofa tonight?"

    "Or where shall I sleep?"

    "We can go to bed together, not without sleeping."

    I was silent for a while, Chu Yuan raised his face, looked at me with a smile, and said, "are you thinking about the unhappiness just now? Blame me for not making fun of you and sister purple? "

    I didn''t deny that, "I said, you should come to me"

    Chu Yuan flatted his mouth and said seriously: "I admit that I envy sister purple, but do you believe me? I said that when you and sister Xiaozi were little, they took a bath and slept together. There was really no malice. I knew that sister Xiaozi was nervous. She thought that talking about things when you were little could not only make her feel relaxed, but also make sister Xiaoye and Dongfang less hostile to her. But Dongfang understood me wrong. The more I winked at her, the more difficult she became Sister purple doesn''t blame her either. Who makes me cold to sister purple at ordinary times? Suddenly I''m so kind to her. It''s normal that the East misunderstands her. Even sister purple thinks I''m aiming at her on purpose. But I promise you, I really, really didn''t want to embarrass sister purple. "

    I was stunned and thought about it carefully. Although Chu Yuan had an abnormal affection for the garden, there was no special words and deeds for the garden except for mentioning the things we had when we were children. The so-called "targeting" was only my subjective feeling, Dongfang and Hujie. It was believed that "targeting" was more in line with Chu Yuan''s character, but it was actually groundless

    ˇ° You didn''t think about it? " I added, "really, really, really never thought about it?"

    "Never thought about it, I swear to you with my conscience," Chu Yuan felt his heart and said one by one, "I, Jue, right, didn''t, think, have, want, give, small, purple, elder sister, elder sister, difficult and embarrassing."

    I sighed for a long time, "you didn''t want to embarrass her, that is to say, you thought about something else?"

    Chu Yuan slightly a consternation, spin son spit out small tongue, can''t deny smile.

    I sighed again. I really know this girl''s character. If she has no idea, she can never be so close to the garden, and she will not stay in the hotel - just her idea is not to embarrass the garden.

    "Yuan Yuan, if someone intentionally targets you, I will be angry with that person, no matter who that person is, but the same, if you deliberately target your little purple sister"

    "you will also be angry with me, I understand," Chu Yuan said: "you are this kind of person, you can grievance yourself, but you will never let others be wronged because of you. I understand this, you can rest assured, I will not Do what makes you angry. "

    I was stunned, but Chu Yuan didn''t even play small.

    "Brother, would you be angry if I didn''t do something wrong?"

    "You didn''t do anything wrong, how could I be angry? I''m not happy yet. "

    Chu Yuan''s rapture at the TV seemed to just casually ask, "you just said that little purple sister likes you, not her fault, so I like you, am I wrong?"

    "Well?" I didn''t expect Chu Yuan to ask me such a seemingly simple but also the most difficult question to answer.

    I have thought about this question not only for thousands of times, but also for thousands of times. Every time I get the same answer - there is a mistake.

    You like me, wrong, I like you, wrong, because we are brothers and sisters!

    But this answer was denied by me thousands of times. Xin said that we are right. Sugger said that we are right. Even Miss Xiao Shu thought that we are right. I know that these are excuses. The key is that I don''t want to admit that it''s a mistake.

    If it is wrong, it is to deny the past of Chu Yuan and all kinds of injuries I have caused to her with a smile!

    "Like a person, right"

    "right? I think so, too. "Chu Yuan took my hand, put it around her waist, stroked the back of my hand with some cold fingers, and murmured," when sister lilac met you and then fell in love with you, I was only six or seven years old, too. I remember when I was a child, I often heard my father joking that sister lilac was the best choice to marry you as a wife, so sister lilac took it seriously, but Mom often says that when I grow up and marry you, it''s the most appropriate. Then you can take care of me for a lifetime. Why can''t I take it seriously? Because we are brothers and sisters? But you and I are not real brothers and sisters. Little purple and I knew you when we were five or six or six or seven. How did she rely on you? How did I rely on you? How did you pet her and take care of her? How did you pet me? No, you are better than you are. Since she likes you, it''s not her fault, then why am I wrong ? So I must be right. ""Fate"

    "will you listen to me finish?" Chu Yuan arched his body, pretending to be coquettish, or just to lie down more comfortably. "Brother, you just admitted that you like sister Xiaozi, but you also told me that you love me and like me, and will pet me and take care of me all your life. If I say that I don''t envy sister Xiaozi at all, I don''t hate her at all, you must not believe it, because you know, I didn''t like her very much since I was a child I hate that you have a good relationship with other girls. I hate that other girls are close to you and like you. I grow up day by day. This feeling is more and more difficult to suppress. I know that I love to be jealous. Recently, even my sister Xiaoye and Dongfang can eat vinegar. I hate this kind of self, but I just can''t control it. So I know that I can''t hide it from you today And little purple sister close, is to stay her down

    "Why?"

    Chu Yuan didn''t answer the question, "brother, little purple sister likes you, and we found it, but you said she''s not wrong, we shouldn''t be angry with her, and you won''t be angry with her, is that right?"

    "Well," I said, "it''s me who''s wrong, not her"

    Chu Yuan asked again, "I like you, and it''s not wrong, is it?"

    "Well, what are you trying to say?"

    "Do you want to know why I have to stay with sister purple?"

    "Why?"

    "I can''t tell you yet," Chuyuan said with a sly smile, hanging my appetite. "But I can give you a little hint. If you guessed, the result is what you want. If you can''t guess, the result is what I want. When sister Zizi comes out, I will tell her something, and the hint is in our conversation."

    I listened to the clouds and fog, "what''s the hint? What conversation? "

    Chu Yuan didn''t answer, but the East opened the door and walked out of the bathroom? What about sister Xiaoye? "

    Chu Yuan replied, "I''m sleeping."

    The East saw Chu Yuan leaning against me under a blanket and smiled meaningfully. Then he yawned at the chandelier over his head and said, "well, I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep too. Good night, brother Nan."

    Chu Yuan''s cheeks were red. He knew that the East was teasing himself in a roundabout way and spat, but he also praised the East''s unwillingness to be a light bulb.

    "East" I called her.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I''m sorry I was angry with you just now."

    Dongfang shrugged and said with a smile, "it''s normal. I thought about it and thought that I was a little over the top, so I apologized to sister Xue just now."

    "Well," I said, "it''s nice of you."

    Dongfang shook his head and said: "I know my character is very bad, because even if I did something wrong before, no one would tell me that they would only try their best to make up for my mistakes, but they would not teach me not to make mistakes again, brother Nan. Do you remember the first time we met? I''ve scratched your hand with my fingernails, provoked LV Siqi and his gang to beat you. I''ve done so much to you, but you''ve simply forgiven me. It''s not because you''re magnanimous, but because you don''t care about me at all, and you don''t care about beating me and scolding me. Now you''re angry with me because of a little thing, teach me a lesson, and prove that you''re no longer an outsider In fact, I am very happy and happy. "

    "A little thing"? I smile bitterly. Although the words of the East are sincere from the bottom of her heart, the four words "a little trifle" still reveal a little reluctance in her heart.

    "Brother Nan, do you mean what you say?"

    "Of course, you can''t believe anything."

    "I believe you," said Dongfang solemnly, "if I know what''s wrong and admit it and correct it, you can''t regenerate my anger."

    "I didn''t forgive you, did I just apologize to you, OK? You didn''t mean to irony me? "

    Dongfang giggled and didn''t answer. Seeing the purple garden coming out of the bathroom, she said, "good night, sister Xue."

    "ah, good night." From the view of Ziyuan''s attitude, the little embarrassment between the two has indeed been exposed.

    My mind is not on the East and the purple garden, but on the edge of Chu. What does she want to say to the purple garden, and what does she want to suggest to me?

    It''s not early. Ziyuan first told Chu Yuan, who has an exam tomorrow, to pay attention to rest, and then reminded me of a high-level meeting of the company tomorrow. I answered, but Chu Yuan didn''t say anything. It seems that she had forgotten what she said to me before. When Ziyuan opened the door to enter the room, she suddenly thought of something, but only heard from me It''s a nonsense, "by the way, sister purple, if you get up early tomorrow, remember to wake me up and I''ll make breakfast for my brother."

    Knowing that we all have the problem of staying in bed, Ziyuan nodded, "well, I will. Good night."

    Chu Yuan waved, "good night."

    After Ziyuan closed the door, Chu Yuan continued to watch her TV. I waited for a long time, but when I saw her, I didn''t think of her. I couldn''t help but remind her, "Yuanyuan, didn''t you say something to your little purple sister?"

    "Yes.""Then why didn''t you say that?"

    "I said that."

    "Yes?" I was surprised and said, "what did you say?"

    Chu Yuan turns off the TV, jumps off the sofa, climbs to the folding bed, answers me with a mystical smile: "I said, I want her to wake me up tomorrow to make breakfast for you."

    That''s it?

    Is there a hint in this sentence? I am confused. What is Chu Yuan thinking? What on earth does she want to do

 Chapter 970

    The next morning, when the purple garden woke me up from my dream, I finally knew what Chu Yuan said to the purple garden before going to bed last night. I always felt tired when I slept on the sofa. I was slapped several times by the purple garden. I opened my eyes drowsily and saw her standing beside me. I almost didn''t respond to what happened. "Oh, little purple Is it morning? "

    Ziyuan nodded and didn''t speak. Although the rain stopped, it was still overcast and the room was a little dark. I didn''t get used to it until now. Then I could see clearly the pretty face of Ziyuan - her expression was a little strange.

    "What''s the matter?"

    A glimmer of strange color flashed in the eyes of Ziyuan. "Xiaonan, do you see the predestination?"

    "Fate?" I was stunned and was about to answer, but I looked at the other side of the coffee table subconsciously. I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t speak - how about the bed?! Don''t say Chu Yuan, the bed on the opposite side is gone!

    Did Chu Yuan get up? I want to ask Ziyuan, but suddenly I stretch out two white lotus arms from the quilt, hook my neck and I''m scared. Then I realize that there is a big living man on me! On the contrary, it''s no accident that the purple garden is. Her expression is strange. It''s to see that Chu Yuan is sleeping in my quilt.

    Before buying the foldable bed, our brother and sister did not squeeze a bed less. The girl had a bad sleep and liked to hold things. She didn''t sleep on me twice. At the moment, she was bumped into by the purple garden. She was more or less embarrassed. But after all, she was not an outsider. She knew that Chu Yuan was very sticky to me since she was a child, so I didn''t feel ashamed. She smiled and said: "this No, in my quilt "

    as I said, I picked up the quilt at random - I just woke up, my brain was slow, and I didn''t realize that this behavior at this moment was extremely inappropriate!

    If I am fully awake, I will at least think about why the folding bed on the other side of the tea table is missing, and Chu Yuan is sleeping in my quilt, isn''t it strange? If you are used to sleeping with me, you don''t need to get your bed ready before you get into my bed? To say the least, I don''t want to forget that Chu Yuan is a girl, and she has a bad sleep. It''s not appropriate to lift the quilt so recklessly and expose her ugly appearance to the purple garden? To say the least, although I have the closest relationship with Ziyuan and I have confessed my feelings to her several times, she has never given me a clear answer. We are not in love or a closer relationship. I only wear a pair of underpants when I sleep. It''s really too frivolous and inappropriate for me to lift the quilt rashly?

    However, don''t say such details. Chu Yuan''s outstretched arm is around my neck. Such intimacy has made me feel the burning skin tightly attached under the quilt. I still don''t have any vigilance for some reason. It seems that it''s because I''m too familiar with it. I don''t think it''s appropriate, but I don''t think about it When it''s right, the quilt will be lifted. There''s no drooling face or bad sleeping posture like octopus. Chu Yuan crouches on me like a kitten. I can only see her long black hair and delicate white skin ! That''s right. She''s got no strings on her!

    I''m just now reflecting on why I didn''t feel right - how similar today is to yesterday when I woke up!

    If Chu Yuan is wearing clothes, how can I wake up yesterday with my arms around the purple garden?!

    Although my movement is very fast, I know that the purple garden can still see clearly, and it is also her eyes that remind me that Chu Yuan''s clothes, including underwear, are all on the back of the sofa

    a cool feeling seeps from inside and outside, but I am still a fog.

    "Does she often sleep with you?" The voice of the purple garden is not loud. I don''t know whether it wakes Chu Yuan or suppresses him.

    In amazement, I nodded at a loss.

    The purple garden frowns. "She sleeps naked, too?"

    "It''s not that." I don''t know whether to say "yes" or "no". I don''t know whether to cover up or to explain. To say "yes" is to cover up. To say "no" is to explain. But can I explain it clearly?

    Purple garden''s face a burst of red a burst of white, "you also often sleep naked?"

    "Me?!" I was stunned by Ziyuan''s questions. I drew my hand into the quilt and slipped from waist to thigh. My thick face was like a burning hot iron for a moment. Before Chu Yuan, tiger sister and Dongfang moved here, I had the habit of sleeping naked, but I don''t remember the habit of taking off my underpants after I fell asleep!

    When the purple garden saw my face change, its eyes turned red. "Xiao Nan, you don''t want to face!"

    "No, little purple, listen to me, I''m me." in my daily life, I''ve said three "I" words in succession. I don''t know what to say or what to say! My mind is in a mess, just thinking: what''s the situation? Why does this happen?

    "What are you?!" Ziyuan grabs my pants and drags them on my face. "Look in the mirror and see what''s on your neck!" she says angrily"What''s on my neck?" I touched it, but it was Chu Yuan''s hand.

    I''m just a subconscious action, but it''s more intimate with Chuyuan. Ziyuan is trembling with rage. When she wants to talk, she listens to Chuyuan''s "Oh" yawn in the quilt. Before we respond, she holds my chest with her hands, sits up, spins her arms up and stretches her waist The lovely jade + milk in one hand seems to be more warped than usual because of stretching strength and stretching. Two delicate pink buds tremble slightly with the body, like fruits. They are tender and can''t help but want to bite. The delicate and soft waist looks like willow branches that can swing with the wind, weak and weak, which makes people feel pity for Chu Yuan''s Red + naked upper body, so I am one of them Even under the flat stomach, the mysterious private place closely attached to my skin seemed to be looming for a while, but I forgot to cover it for her. She rubbed her big eyes, which seemed to be imperceptible, or as if nothing had happened, and smiled at the purple garden, "good morning, little purple sister."

    Ziyuan nods and stares at Chu Yuan''s naked body. She is even more fascinated than me. When she left Beitian, Chu Yuan was 11 years old, and she is still a little girl. At the age of 16, although she still has some green and astringent taste, she has become a little beauty. In her eyes, Ziyuan is surprised, appreciating and sighing, There is also a little envy

    "morning, brother" Chu Yuan leaned over and kissed me on the corner of the mouth in front of the purple Garden - this is "good morning kiss". Although not like "good night kiss", Chu Yuan has been trained as a habit, but she can kiss easily, without any trace of affectation. She is as skilled and natural as usual, even though I know that she is intentional Of course!

    Sure enough, the side of the purple garden see us so intimate, surprised to lose color.

    Is this the purpose of Chu Yuan?! She is shy and shy by nature. Although she is trained as a habit, she is embarrassed to be so frank and explicit when tiger sister or the East is around. Most of the time, she pretends to be frolicking and sneaking on my face. I have to cooperate with her tacitly, pretending to be careless and being kissed by her. If I dare to dodge, she must be angry afterwards. Sometimes, she will fake it Pretending to be coquettish and cute and refusing to sleep, I ''couldn''t help'' her, making her brain or face smell like a child, and ''tricking'' her to sleep. Only when sister tiger and the East can''t see, she will kiss my corner of the mouth, or I will kiss her corner of the mouth. If there''s no chance of ''good night''s kiss'', she must mend it the next morning, which is'' good morning''s kiss''.

    Last night, she didn''t ask for "good night''s kiss". Today, Ziyuan stood by her side, but she gave me "good morning''s kiss" and kissed the corner of my mouth. Isn''t that enough to say that she intended it?!

    I flashed her words last night, and all of a sudden, I understood - it turned out that her purpose of staying in Ziyuan was this, her so-called "hint", this, she wanted Ziyuan to wake her up and make breakfast for me, this

    she just wanted to repeat yesterday''s story between me and Ziyuan!

    Chu Yuan had been awake for a long time. In her big eyes, she was shy, smiling and cunning. She didn''t have the chaos when she just woke up. She had been waiting for the purple garden to wake her up. Then she found that she was gone and the bed was gone. Then she found that her clothes and underwear were on the sofa. Finally, she slept in my bed naked!

    "Sister purple, if you get up early tomorrow, remember to wake me up and I''ll make breakfast for my brother" - this is indeed a hint! Chu Yuan said that she didn''t want to embarrass her by staying in the purple garden, but she didn''t deny that she really wanted to do something. As long as I used my brain a little, I should guess that she wanted to do something, but she never did it, most likely because she couldn''t do it when she was tiger sister and Dongfang! She said that there is a hint in this sentence, and the content of the hint is that when Ziyuan comes to wake her up in the morning, sister tiger and Dongfang can''t appear in the living room. There are two reasons. One is that they stay in bed, the alarm clock doesn''t ring, and they won''t get up from the bed. Er Chuyuan seems to say it casually, but Ziyuan who is a guest will take it seriously. Ziyuan gets up early, tiger Elder sister and the East are more unlikely to appear in the living room.

    Chu Yuan wants to tell Ziyuan that her relationship with me is the same as that between Ziyuan and me. Even her relationship with me should be more intimate and natural, because we not only grow up together, but also live together all the time. Compared with Ziyuan, which one is closer or which one is farther, we can see clearly at a glance

    Ziyuan doesn''t say anything, she obviously can''t digest it immediately I thought Chu Yuan would be very proud, but she only had Shyness - shyness to die of her own color.

    At the same time, Chu Yuan also quickly hid in the quilt. Where is the generosity and nature just now?

    She shivered with shame, and I shivered with anger. "Stinky girl, you"

    "you can''t scold me!" Chu Yuan didn''t wait for me to get angry, and said: "you said, it''s not my fault that I like you, just like little purple sister likes you, it''s not her fault!"

    I was stunned, but for a moment I had a few words, "then you shouldn''t be so angry with her! Don''t you think it''s too much for you to do this? ""How can I go too far?" Chu Yuan got out of the quilt, showed a red face, stared at me, seemed unreasonable, but let me have no excuse. "When you two were together like this yesterday, wasn''t it too much for me? Why can she do this? Can''t I? "

    I want to say ''we are brothers and sisters'', but this sentence stuck in my throat, that is, I can''t say it - even if I said it, it will be refuted by Chu Yuan to be wordless. This girl, with enough preparation, has blocked my mouth yesterday

    but I don''t understand why she did this?

    PS: I''m back, because a very sad coincidence happened today. It''s so funny that I''m not sure when I write about the section of South South oral maxilla kicked by the East. Is it true that I can''t speak clearly? Today, I did a human body experiment with myself. Of course, I have no such courage as self mutilation, and I don''t recommend you to cultivate such courage. I made a super low-level mistake and hurt my mouth and jaw. At noon, I took my rice in one hand, chopsticks in the other hand, went back to the room, opened the door, and I knew how my brain was short circuited. I took them in my mouth, Let go of my hand to open the door, and heaven knows how the broken door didn''t open at once. I stepped forward and bumped into the door plate. I can imagine the result. Now when I think of it, I have goose bumps on my body. Chopsticks poked into my mouth, pierced the upper chamber and killed some dregs with pain If the result can''t be changed, I''d rather be kicked by the Oriental little girl, like South South, than hit the doorplate with chopsticks in my mouth. I should say: the real + the mother + is'' stupid home '']

 Chapter 971

    Chu Yuan''s purpose of getting up early is not to make breakfast for me, kick me down from the sofa, and ask me to go downstairs to buy rice porridge and fried dough sticks. The motivation is also obvious. Without supporting me, she can''t wear clothes

    the little bastard even knows how to be shy. Ziyuan said that my neck has East and West. I looked in the mirror, and it''s lipstick, not only the neck, but also the shoulders, chest and arms On the size, shape and color of that lip print, they are so familiar with each other! I remember that Chu Yuan, Dongfang and goblin were still suspicious of each other at that time. At last, Dongfang admitted that she was a prisoner. Now, it seems that she was carrying the black pot for Chu Yuan! Stinky girl is the real criminal!

    Why does she do such a thing? I didn''t understand before, but now I can suddenly realize that the answers are all in her novels - she likes me and knows that brother and sister can''t be together, so she wants to match me with the Oriental or the goblin who knows her secret. In this way, at least, she doesn''t have to worry that the future sister-in-law will reject her. However, I didn''t have a cold for the east at that time, and Chu Yuan didn''t know The goblin has known me for a long time. Most of the reasons for getting close to her are for coming to me. So he deliberately misled me and made me think that among the two girls, how could I doubt my sister when someone liked me?!

    Chu Yuan doesn''t worry about the suspicion between the East and the goblin, because she likes me. For the East and the goblin, it''s not a secret at all. The best proof is that the East takes the initiative to stand out and carry the black pot. If she doesn''t know, she guesses Chu Yuan''s intention!

    In the East, so are the goblins. They keep secrets for Chu Yuan and, like me in the past, indulge her without reason. D. hit.

    it took me a long time to wash the lipstick, and I went to find the girl to do it. I could think about it, because she wanted to expose the secret. It was because she didn''t have to hide it from me again. This is the initiative to confess. Why should I embarrass her again? Is it to force her to admit that she did it because she liked me?

    Although it was a bit excessive, it was a piece of affection that day when the tassel and Murphy were drunk and stayed. I had a kiss mark on my neck, which made the two women suspicious of each other. Afterwards, I asked them alone. They just criticized each other and refused to admit that they did it. I thought it strange at that time. Now it seems that it is also a masterpiece of Chu Yuan.

    Stinky girl''s little movements are quite a lot. But I can''t really get angry with her when she''s tucked in the quilt, as if she''s shivering. In the final analysis, it''s because of me. What do I get angry with her?

    Xu Heng''s white Passat is still parked downstairs. When I go out, I find out the key of the car that God blessed me with in my pocket.

    If I guessed right, the colleague of tiger sister who was lurking in the community was not there at this time, Lin Zhi would probably take them away temporarily in the name of reducing my disgust and vigilance and creating conditions for Xu Heng to be arrested by Tiger sister. Since it has been determined that Niu Chengjin, the director general, has problems, it is necessary to conduct a thorough investigation on the members of the project team to make sure that they are There are no Niu Chengjin. Otherwise, among the police officers named protect me, there may be some people who want my life. Lin Zhi dare not take this risk. Even if he dare, Wang Meng may not agree with him. Although neither of them likes to play according to the rules, the wolf named Lin is heartless and ruthless, but Wang Meng is clear-cut. I saved his daughter, the queen Meng, he will never put me in danger. D quick update

    taking advantage of the time is still early, there are few people walking around in the community, and sister tiger is not around. It''s a rare opportunity. I tried, and the key is really this Passat car!

    What''s the purpose of God giving me this key? I think that anyone can use his toes to come up with an answer - there is something left for me in the car by Xu Heng. I bet myself that Xu Heng''s mobile phone is left in the car. After contacting him, I''m glad that I didn''t bet much. Mo, I''ve searched every corner of the car, even the gap between the cushions. There''s no cell phone, not even a hair!

    Xu Heng is a thoughtful and purposeful person. He brought such a big thing downstairs to my house and gave me this key back. It''s impossible to have no intention. I can''t help thinking about it. At this time, there are more and more people in and out of the community. It''s inconvenient for me to search again, get off the car lock and buy breakfast. I don''t feel guilty.

    When I came back to the building, sister tiger and Dongfang just got up. Fortunately, Chuyuan had been dressed neatly and washed, and was putting dishes and chopsticks, which did not arouse the suspicion of the two girls. As for Ziyuan, she also came out of the room and sat on the sofa like nothing happened to play with her mobile phone. It seemed that there was no need to expose the meaning of me and Chuyuan, which relieved me and made me mention it She doesn''t attack me, nor preach to Chu Yuan, nor complain to sister tiger and the East. Holding all emotions in her heart will only make her feel more aggrieved and uncomfortable.

    My heart aches.

    Chu Yuan felt sorry for seeing Ziyuan''s forbearance. Not only didn''t he get close to me on purpose to annoy her, but he also took the initiative to serve her a bowl of porridge. Ziyuan had a small amount of food. She had something to do with her heart, but also had a bad appetite. After eating only half of the stick, she had to put chopsticks on it. Chu Yuan hurriedly grabbed another stick and handed it to her. Ziyuan had to shake her head. When she saw the fear on the face of the stinky girl, she prayed to look like a poor little dog. Her heart was soft. She took the stick and forced herself to eat it.I looked around and shook my head. These two girls have many similarities in their personalities. They have been at odds with each other since childhood. They are envious of each other and envious of each other. What happened five years ago has torn the gap in their hearts to the extent that it''s hard to repair it in their whole lives. But they are just like those who were very hostile to each other when they were young. They are also like this Here.

    The relationship between Chu Yuan and Ziyuan is complex but simple, because it''s so similar. Without me, they might be very attached.

    Chu Yuan''s indecisive attitude towards Ziyuan is not hard to understand. Although she doesn''t like Ziyuan in her heart, she imitates her every detail from small to large, from character to behavior? It can be seen that Ziyuan has always been the perfect existence in her understanding.

    I also think purple garden is perfect, because she can''t even tell Chu Yuan that she''s jealous, and she''s angry that she''s a kind and stupid girl.

    Dongfang accompanied Chu Yuan to school. I went back to the company with Ziyuan and sister Hu. Due to sister Hu, I haven''t been able to find an opportunity to explain with Ziyuan. However, I think Ziyuan doesn''t want to hear my explanation, which is why I can''t find an opportunity all the time.

    I didn''t have a moment''s leisure to send Chu Yuan to school or to the company. I received phone calls from tassel, Murphy, Longshan, sister Liu, Yao Waner, Tang Xin and even Yao Ling, Yao Waner''s aunt, to remind me of the high-level meeting of the company this afternoon. When Ziyuan saw me receiving the phone calls, she was nervous and dignified, although she wanted to talk and stop several times, In the end, I didn''t say anything, but I still had a long sigh of relief. If she was really angry with me, she would not care about me so much.

    Everyone knows that today''s so-called high-level meeting is actually an examination hall set up by the high-level leaders headed by tension for me, who is not a high-level person. Whether I can enter the company''s thirteen city planning group or not lies in the fact that I can''t pass the tension today. What''s obvious is that I''m lack of motivation and motivation, and I''m not valued by anyone, even for me I''m not nervous about the fringe, Murphy and Yao Waner who have blind trust. I''m afraid that the most nervous person is neither Ziyuan, fringe or Murphy, nor Laomo, Longshan or Yaoling, but the two men of Zhangjia who seem to be invincible. I can''t get into the group of 103 cities, which is great. Even if I can''t be stopped from entering the group of 13 cities, I will sacrifice myself to him His son made cannon fodder. As the greatest hero who supported me, his son entered the thirteen city group, which was also natural.

    They are nervous, not because of today''s high-level meeting.

    "Chu Shao --"

    as soon as we entered the company, we saw Zhang Mingjie. The arrival of the goods gave me a big hug. I fell into gooseflesh all over the place because of the intimacy. It''s hard to believe that Li Xinghui''s plot to deal with my malicious drugs was all based on the goods.

    "How are you, Zhang Shao? Ha ha, you just arrived?" I''m ashamed of the city where I''m happy and angry, but I''m also a little proud. I wish I could cut this man to pieces and feed him to the dog. But I can smile with the same enthusiasm as his brother, which makes sister tiger Ziyuan despise me.

    "It''s not a coincidence, brother. I''ve been sitting in the reception hall waiting for you to have tea." Zhang Mingjie pointed at his corner of the eye and said with a smile: "look at my swollen eyes"

    "ouch, how can I feel a little uncomfortable when I see Zhang Shao? It''s true that my eyes are so swollen." I don''t disguise my affectation, but I think it''s meat and hemp Please Zhang Mingjie with your heart - first of all, I want to enter the thirteen city group, and I can''t do without Zhang Mingjie''s support, so this is my attitude.

    Sure enough, the sadness between Zhang Mingjie''s eyebrows disappeared and he was relieved.

    In fact, although his eyes are slightly swollen, they are not obvious. It''s hard to detect it without looking closely. Only because he is a handsome man and cares about his face, he makes a mountain out of a molehill. As a great thing, he uses it to test my attitude. Ya sighs and says: "nervous, I lost sleep last night. This high-level meeting decides you and me Brother''s future, where can I sleep? "

    I can''t sleep because you have done too many things because of your lack of heart -- Zhang Mingjie should have known at this time that Li Xinghui didn''t exactly design my work, and the result he knew should be: Li Xinghui didn''t use his idea at all, because I was accidentally injured in the mouth and couldn''t drink, so Li Xinghui couldn''t find it At the chance of dispensing medicine, I had to take the second set of prudent and conservative plan, that is, with two houses and five million checks, I asked minrou to tell Liu Xiaosheng that he was in love. How dare Mr. Liu not give minrou face? Besides, minrou asked him for favor, which was to give him great face, so he didn''t even take advantage of the fire to force Li Xinghui to make too big profit concession in the cooperation. All three parties were happy, which may be the reason why Master Zhang lost sleep last night.

    In other people''s eyes, I don''t believe that I''m a cheap person. Even Li Xinghui knows that money doesn''t have any attraction to me, but Zhang Mingjie doesn''t think so. Because I knocked him and his brother Zhang Peiwen for millions, I begged Liu Gongzi for money. Zhang Mingjie is not suspicious.

    If he doubted, he would only doubt whether it would be so skillful. My mouth was just injured and I couldn''t drink alcohol. So when I was "distressed" to observe his eyes, he was also "distressed" to observe that my mouth was originally hurt by my mouth and jaw. If he didn''t open his mouth deliberately to show it to him, he couldn''t see it. But he couldn''t ask if my mouth was hurt for no reason. I I can''t tell him that there is a wound in my mouth for no reason, but if I can''t see it, his doubt in his heart will naturally be magnified, and then it will become vigilance. This is a small problem for me, but coincidentally, he can not only see it now, but also at a glance - what he sees is not the jaw hurt by the East kick, but the lower lip bitten by Chu Yuan!"How does Chu shaozui stick to the tape?" This tape gave him an excuse to prove. He inherited his Laozi''s cautious character. How could he not ask?

    I stretched out my lower lip to reveal the bite marks inside. I''m sorry to say that I was bitten by Chu Yuan.

    When Zhang Mingjie saw the wound, his eyes immediately turned to sister tiger and Ziyuan. Both girls knew what happened to my wound. Sister tiger felt ashamed for me, but Ziyuan was angry. Zhang Mingjie was shocked by the reaction of the two girls. He immediately laughed, "it''s not easy for Chu Shao."

    the goods are clever. They regard my wound as sister tiger Or the product of purple garden''s jealousy, quite a little sympathy for me and the poor purple garden because of the bitter Qi!

    I''m not easy. I just show him the wound. He immediately thinks it''s a girl''s bite. How can I answer later when asked by the fringe and Murphy?!

    I wry smile, no affectation wry smile - when Zhang Mingjie thinks that my lips are bitten by Ziyuan or sister tiger, he doesn''t think so, but Liusu and Murphy will never; when Ziyuan and sister tiger are misunderstood by Zhang Mingjie, they don''t think it''s necessary to explain or clarify to him, but what if they are misunderstood by Liusu and Murphy? Don''t they care to explain?

    Chu Yuan that little bastard bit me, won''t it be the same as she climbed out of my bed naked in front of the purple garden this morning, all of which were designed with great care?

    My friend was in a cold sweat, looking at Zhang Mingjie in front of him. He thought that this beast was far worse than my shy and lovely sister. I seemed to understand why Chu Yuan had to design this morning''s event. She was not jealous, but declaring war, not only to the purple garden. She wanted to tell everyone that she was mine, me and he

 Chapter 972

    It''s needless to say that sister Hu is disgusted with Zhang Mingjie. Ziyuan is more disgusted with him than sister Hu. If Zhang Mingjie didn''t instigate Li Xinghui to straighten me out, how could things happen the night before yesterday? How could it have happened last night and this morning without what happened the night before? She held back all her grievances and dissatisfaction. She didn''t vent on me or Chu Yuan, but there was no reason not to vent on Zhang Mingjie. The two women were very tacit and refused to take the same elevator with Zhang Mingjie.

    Fortunately, Zhang Mingjie mistook the unhappiness of the two women for the emotional sequelae of each other''s jealousy. He thought that when they stopped in front of the elevator, they were sulking with me and deliberately creating a space for me to get along with him alone. The man who was confident in his temperament and appearance and full of superiority didn''t realize that the two girls were aiming at him and closing the elevator door Before that, I said a funny thank you to the two of them. "Sometimes I envy Chu Shao''s Yanfu, but I only envy it. Such Yanfu is really not something that ordinary people can enjoy, so Chu Shao is very human." the essence of Zhang Mingjie''s praise, in fact, is sympathy. "Under this piece of tape, I''m afraid there will be scars?"

    For a handsome man, he was bitten by a wolf like Liu Xiaosheng on his face and a girl like me. As far as the result is concerned, there is no difference between him and me. I smiled and ignored his opening remarks, saying: "Zhang Shao specially wanted to wait for me downstairs. What must be the matter?"

    "It''s nothing special," said Zhang Mingjie. "I just want to ask Chu Shao about the preparations for today''s high-level meeting."

    "To be honest with Zhang Shao, Mo Dong personally approved two days of leave for me to recuperate my wounds. It''s true that recuperate my mind. I didn''t do much to prepare my lessons, but I can''t change the fact that my brother is young and just a little educated. I haven''t studied in a famous school, and I haven''t studied in a famous school for a long time, not to mention a famous family. Since I was a child, I''m not afraid of the so-called environment edification. I''m not afraid of Zhang Shao''s jokes , now I feel like I entered the examination room when I was a child. I don''t know that the stuff crammed into my stomach like a duck last night is useless. So if your father makes trouble for you at the meeting, I hope you can take care of Zhang Shao. If you can get through this, I can rely on him and Zhang Shao. " My words are not only groundless, but also unpromising. If I''m in the presence of sister Ziyuan tiger, I''m afraid that I can''t open my mouth even when acting. They disgust Zhang Mingjie and hide far away, which just completes me, so that I can be unscrupulous and shameless.

    Zhang Mingjie knows that I''m a little smart, and he doesn''t believe that I''m really unprepared, but he''s very pleased that I hope for the attitude of others, which proves that I''m not 100% sure that I can get through this level.

    "Chu Shao is too modest. How about being young? Let alone president Mo, let''s talk about brothers and me. In our headquarters building, there are not a few who are older than me? In terms of seniority, I have nothing to do with them. But in terms of ability, what can control me is far from being controlled by me. Besides education, Hao Shuai, the absolute returnee in your investment department, but the little goods in Ya''s belly. Hey, he just has a good father, so he won''t starve to death. "Zhang Mingjie laughs:" people''s ability is not equal to seniority or education. Why should Chu Shao be arrogant? Mr. Mo and Mr. Dong''s vision is absolutely right, and miss San and Ms. min''s vision is even more right. Mr. Liu also expressed his appreciation for you in private. "

    This son of a bitch is testing me again without any trace. Although his eyes are full of laughter, he has been staring at my face, showing that he wants to see my reaction.

    I shook my head and said with a smile: "Mo Dong was wrong because he knew that he was wrong. Because Mo always was wrong with me, he had to love her. As for miss three, she was a psychopath. Miss min was also a semi neurotic. She was not a normal person, and she didn''t do normal things. It''s not necessary to know me. How to appreciate it? It''s nothing more than entertainment. I''m regarded as a plaything. What''s more, young master Liu Ho, Zhang Shao''s words are not true. Even if he really expressed appreciation for me, I''m afraid he also expressed it to min rou? If one day minrou and I tear up their faces, young master Liu is afraid that he will be the first to kill me. "

    "Chu said less." Zhang Mingjie wanted to test my relationship with Liu Gongzi from my attitude towards him. He was relieved to hear that. He said with a smile: "Liu Gongzi is arrogant, has a lot of friends and enemies, but he doesn''t appreciate people. There are usually only two kinds of people he can appreciate. One is the people he wants to bow to, the other is the people he wants to get A sinner. "

    "Then I must be the latter."

    Zhang Mingjie laughs, no denying. This guy was suspicious. Seeing that Li Xinghui didn''t succeed, he felt a little uneasy. So he came to test me. This tape on my mouth completely calmed his heart, and he didn''t talk about it any more.

    I declined the invitation to come to his marketing office for tea and returned to the comprehensive group of the investment department.

    Compared with the other five groups, the atmosphere of the comprehensive group is obviously a lot different. I was not late today, and I came a little earlier than usual. It seems that I was still the last one to sign in by swiping the card. Everyone sat in their seats in a proper manner, like Chu Yuan, like a student who just sat in the examination room waiting for the paper to be handed out, with stiff expression and extreme tension Compared with the bustle and easygoing, the office area is quiet and a little creepy today.

    "What''s the matter, everyone? What''s up? It''s like glue on each face"Nange, you''re just here --" Viagra quickly steps up, but the footsteps are light like a cat, who is afraid to be alarmed, and his voice is also pressing, and he always drags me to the corner, and then he says, "which big play is your master Mo going to sing?"

    "What?" I didn''t understand what Viagra said, but I found that almost all my colleagues were looking at our corner. The twinkling things in their eyes were the same as Viagra. They were doubting, uneasy and anxious? If it''s a brother, don''t play dumb with me. Give me the bottom line somehow, and let me have a number in my heart. "

    "What''s the deal?" I was confused.

    "And play dumb?"

    "No, at least you let me know what you want to ask, so I can answer you, right? What happened to Mo? What is she going to sing? "

    Viagra said, "you really don''t know?"

    "What do I know?" I laughed angrily

    Viagra, word by word astonishing, said: "general Mo said, to, solution, scattered, comprehensive, combined, group - she did not tell you?"

    "What?!" I lost my voice and said, "the comprehensive team is going to be disbanded? Who said it?! "

    "Of course, Mr. Mo said," when Viagra saw hiding in the corner, I inevitably became the focus, and I simply didn''t hide it. Lang said: "Mr. Mo said that he would talk to our colleagues in the comprehensive group one by one just after he arrived, and first called sister Liu and grandma Cheng into her office. Before long, Xiao Songjia came and called Lao Hei away." here, Viagra''s His eyes naturally drifted to Tian GuoChong, nicknamed Lao Hei.

    Tian GuoChong smiled at me. It''s not natural, but it''s not very grudging. It''s a kind of taste that can''t be said.

    I asked Viagra in a low voice, "Lao Hei told you that President Mo said he would disband the comprehensive team?"

    I asked Viagra, but at the same time, I also asked Gao Ge and Wan''er, who had just come together as the vice group.

    Viagra didn''t answer my question directly, but sighed and said: "Mr. Mo gave Mr. Lao Hei two choices. One is to transfer to the other five groups of the investment department. Otherwise, he will transfer to the branch company as a department head."

    "Good thing," I said, "as a supervisor, isn''t that a promotion?"

    "What a fart," cried Viagra, with a handsome face, "to be a director of a branch company, how many more sons can you get in a month, but how many more jobs do you have to do? The comprehensive team is the direct Department of our Fengchang head office, and the boss is the leader of Fengchang in the future. Mr. Mo is both decent and promising. Let''s go out and suffer without enjoying the happiness? "

    "Then go to the other five groups"

    "even more bullshit!" Viagra said in a hurry: "my brother, you don''t know how unhappy those groups are with the people in our comprehensive group. Who doesn''t call us the master of food and death? We transferred to their group. Can they keep us alive? Lao Heiya is afraid of being angry, so she chose to be the director of the branch company. Just now Song Jia called LAN LAN. Do you think Lan Lan would like to stay or leave? Are you embarrassed? I won''t go to those groups to be grandchildren! "

    You don''t want to leave the head office and go to the branch office to suffer. I think I finally understand why I became good friends with Viagra, because both of us have no ambition, no ambition and no future If I or she get the leadership of the 13th city planning group, then the mission of the comprehensive group can be announced to be over. The group she trained, that is, our group, who has been working for her for a year or two, will enter the 13th city group, repay her and work for her

    before the high-level meeting, Murphy first announced the dissolution of the comprehensive group I don''t know if she believes me or simply gambles. She has bet all on me. The only thing we can be sure of is that we have no way back.

    Thirteen cities, as the name suggests, are thirteen cities in China. The thirteen cities plan, namely, to transform, improve and perfect the market and operation of Fengchang in these thirteen cities, from infrastructure, marketing strategy, service system, Department adjustment, personnel change to brand promotion, etc., lays a solid foundation for the listing of cooperative products.

    Lao Mo once said to transfer me to work in other cities, referring to the 13th city plan - in addition to Beitian, there are 12 cities that need manpower

    Viagra misunderstood this. He thought that Lao Hei was transferred to a branch office in other cities because of the need of the 13th City plan. However, Murphy gave Lao Hei these two roads, which have nothing to do with the 13th city plan, but have other purposes It is estimated that this is also the reason why the old black bought by Zhangjia people can still stay in Fengchang after being identified by Murphy? There is no progress in this marriage, no sense of responsibility to pursue fame and wealth for his wife, but it''s not just him. Gao Ge and WAN Er are also worried.

    Wan''er asked me with a flat mouth, "brother Nan, sister Mo will not transfer me to the branch office?"

    "No," I said with a smile, "she won''t give up on you."Wan''er is simple and lovely. She says, "really?!"

    I nodded and thought to myself, this child is naive and lovely, and has no city. Who can I send to the branch office or her? It''s not reassuring Wan''er asked with a little red face, "will Mo always transfer you to the branch office?"

    "Well?" I was stunned at first, then I was shocked, but because of Wan''er''s problem, I thought of another thing - Murphy''s recent efforts to guide the tassel, is it to transfer her to the branch company to take the lead and separate us?!

    Thinking of this, I can''t help shaking my head and laughing bitterly. Even if Murphy is so prepared, what will happen? Why should I think about such a distant thing? I stayed in Fengchang only for two things: overthrow Zhangjia and get the cooperation project of three young ladies. After the completion of the two things, the thirteen city plan can be carried out. At that time, there is still a Mao relationship with me?

    Wan''er smiled bitterly at me, as if he had misunderstood something. "Does Mo always want to transfer you to the branch?"

    The little girl''s voice didn''t fall off, her eyes were red first

 Chapter 973

    The comprehensive group of the investment department, in the building of Fengchang head office, has a long history of more than n nicknames. Among them, the group with the highest recognition rate is the group of "eating and waiting for death". In addition, there are also "lounges for fallen and lazy people", "kindergarten type nursing homes", "beautiful men and women showrooms", etc. it is because the work is easy, the salary and dividends are the same as those of other groups, so people are envied. It is also different Murphy, who set up the Department, was deliberately ridiculed and attacked by the heart. The term "handsome men and beautiful women exhibition room" sounds the most pleasant, but it is also the most vicious.

    As we all know, the comprehensive team is the reserve team set up by Murphy in order to train his own team. The so-called "preparation", that is, before we can use it, so for us, the comprehensive team is not a battlefield. Therefore, there are many intrigues and intrigues in the office. There is no such thing in the comprehensive team. We are lack of competition and opportunities for friction, But the envy, jealousy and exclusion of outsiders not only make us want to prove ourselves, but also make us share the same disease and hatred, and then unite more and more.

    In addition to Viagra and Gong Fanlin, the relationship between the colleagues in the comprehensive group is very harmonious. Such a working atmosphere is particularly valuable in the current society where no calculation is going to be calculated. Therefore, when we know the news that the comprehensive group is going to be dissolved, we will be extremely upset.

    Don''t say Yao Waner, it''s a man like Viagra with tears in his eyes, but I know that one of them is reluctant to give up sister Liu, the other is reluctant to eat and wait for an easy day to earn wages. I think it''s inappropriate for you to do so. When Qin LAN leaves the office, I sit down next to the fringe on the sofa and say to Murphy behind the desk "First of all, the person in charge of the planning group of the 13th city has not been determined yet. Mo Dong''s proposal is you, but Zhang Zi is definitely against it. Even if Zhang Zi steps back and agrees that you are the person in charge, he will put in his own people and will not focus his power on you alone. So, if you want to transfer all the ten people in the comprehensive group to the group of the 13th City, there will be obstacles Force, tension can''t allow you to insert too many people. At that time, the comprehensive team has been dissolved. What do you want big guys to do? Isn''t that to leave no way for yourself? "

    Tassel is filling in a form. What''s more, Qin LAN just answered Murphy''s questions. If these questions seem irrelevant in normal times, such as whether there are old people or children in need of care at home, whether they are satisfied with the current work environment and treatment, or what they want to say, etc., a premise can be placed as "dissolution of the comprehensive team". Let''s see again These problems are clearly in the exploration and investigation of the attitude and intention of the members of the comprehensive team towards work adjustment.

    The last question on the table is a multi topic selection: in the following 13 options, choose one or several cities you like and would like to work there, which is clearly aimed at the plan of the thirteen cities.

    What the fringe is adding is Qin Lan''s last question, or a summary of Qin Lan''s answers to all the questions: if it''s the company''s need or Mo''s total need, you can go to any of the 13 cities without reducing your salary. It doesn''t matter how high or low your position is, but if possible, you still want to stay in Beitian, follow Mr. Mo, and Good friends work together, so a proper salary cut is also acceptable

    the same form, sister Liu has more than a dozen in her hand, listening to my objection to Murphy''s practice, she is a little vague about whether to let Song Jia continue to call people in the comprehensive group, asking Murphy for instructions with her eyes, Murphy shakes her head, indicating that sister Liu is not in a hurry, and I continue: "next"

    "and so on," Murphy interrupts I smiled and said, "I''ll refute your first, and then you''ll consider whether you want to say your second."

    I was stunned, nodded: "you say."

    Murphy got up, walked around the desk, ignored the ferocious eyes of the tassel dog, sat down next to me on the other side. Her peculiar strange body fragrance penetrated into her nose, making my face burn unconsciously.

    "First of all, you made a mistake - uncle no, the director of the 13th city planning group proposed by the chairman of the board of directors is not me, but you. This is the root of the constant high-level disputes. I ask you, vice chairman Zhang advocated to convene all senior executives to hold this meeting together. What is the purpose of the meeting? "

    Seeing Murphy''s eyes on herself, sister Liu said: "on the surface, it''s about the cooperation conditions put forward by the valley of the moon, discussing specific negotiation matters, but it''s obviously an excuse. The negotiation with the valley of the moon is the business of the company''s core senior executives, so it''s unnecessary to gather all the senior executives of the subsidiary''s branches together, which is related to them, and they have the right to speak There is only the 13th city plan, so the content and ultimate goal of the meeting are nothing more than the 13th city plan. The biggest problem of the 13th city plan is the establishment of the project team, and the first problem of the establishment of the team is the determination of the person in charge. "

    Murphy chuckled and turned to the fringe. "Miss Cheng, what do you say?"

    The tassel stared at Murphy all the time, didn''t answer questions, and had nothing to do with Murphy''s questions. "Miss Murphy, why do you have to squeeze a sofa with us when the office is so big? Is your boss uncomfortable in his chair? "Murphy narrowed his eyes and smiled defiantly. "It''s very comfortable, so I give it to you. You can sit on it. It''s a bit crowded for three people to sit on this sofa."

    In fact, they are not crowded at all. The two girls are clearly eating each other''s vinegar.

    the fringe also narrowed their eyes. "Thank you for Miss Mo''s kindness, but it''s not my seat. I feel guilty when I sit here. It''s not as peaceful as sitting here. Don''t you feel guilty when you sit here?"

    Murphy''s eyes have narrowed into a slit, but the sweeter she laughs, the colder she feels. "Miss Cheng''s question is unreasonable. Do you feel guilty when you sit in someone else''s seat? Do you really feel at ease sitting here now? Not necessarily? "

    The tassel''s eyes also narrowed into a slit, and the sweeter the smile, the colder the sweeter the tassel was

    "Is" name "the name of" real name "

    "You"

    Murphy''s words just poked at the pain of the fringe, and my aunt''s smiling face disappeared. Although the fringe is my girlfriend, we really have no real name. Until now, it is the degree of hand in hand kissing. Especially recently, she and Murphy have been stuck together all day, and we seldom have the chance of hand in hand kissing

    "I don''t need to be honest and upright. I prefer to be honest and anonymous." Murphy was so angry that the fringe trembled.

    In the comprehensive group, it is said that Granny Cheng is cheeky, but compared with Murphy, Granny Cheng is obviously a little tender. Although the two girls'' Miss Cheng ''and'' Miss Mo ''are very polite, and each sentence is also subtle, but sister Liu, who knows our relationship, can easily hear the meaning of their hidden words. For a while, she was even more embarrassed than me - where is she Have you seen such a shameless Murphy? The four words "there is no real name" make her mistakenly think that Murphy and I have had a close and cross-border relationship. Although they are mothers, sister Liu is still blushing.

    "Well, can we get down to business first?" I carefully asked for instructions, but also for the fizzle that was defeated by the bickering. It was strange in my heart. How could these two girls stick together for such a long time?

    "I''m talking about business," Murphy said with a flat mouth, pretending to be aggrieved. "She didn''t answer my question, and it was something else."

    Murphy and the fringe are hot and cold in character. Murphy is introverted and the fringe is extroverted. But in the face of feelings, Murphy is just the opposite. Murphy is bold and the fringe is implicit. Murphy, who is always one-sided in life and work, will play coquetry and pettiness in the face of me. Instead, she is usually a careless tassel. When she is in love with me, she will be one-sided. Therefore, when they quarrel because of me, Murphy wins and tassel loses.

    Just like now, Liu Lan''s form is almost torn by the fizz. If she wasn''t afraid to let Liu see the joke, I think she had to fight with Murphy. If she couldn''t win the fight, she would not lose the fight. Unfortunately, Murphy had guessed it for a long time. She deliberately didn''t let Liu avoid it. Or, if Liu wasn''t here, she would not Dare to challenge the fringe, so the fringe can only bear the burden of swallowing, pinching my thigh to vent, and answering Murphy''s previous questions in a bad way. "The purpose of today''s high-level meeting is similar to what sister Liu said, it''s for the 13th city plan, and in more detail, it can also be summed up as a sentence - the ownership of rights."

    "Yes, the ownership of rights," Murphy clapped her hands to praise her, while the tassel sneered at her, or glared at her. Murphy smiled contemptuously, and said to me: "Uncle proposed that you become the leader of the thirteen city group, in order to ensure that the rights ultimately belong to us and put us in an invincible position."

    Sister Liu said: "invincible?"

    I asked, "how can you not fail?"

    Murphy explained in detail: "it''s no more than two results to propose you to be the leader of the 13th city group, and both of them are beneficial to us. The best result is that you can exclude the consensus at today''s meeting. As the leader of this plan, I will assist you as the Deputy, and the right of speech of the two of us will be added together. Do you say that the 13th city group has other people''s voice? Vice Chairman Zhang is worried about this, so he has to strongly oppose you as the person in charge. The second result is that if I say that you can''t be the person in charge of the thirteen city group if you fail to rule out the consensus at today''s meeting. When Uncle recommends me again, others will be embarrassed to continue to oppose. "

    " why? " The tassel did not understand asked, looking at sister Liu''s face at a loss, obviously also do not want to understand.

    "Because of my background," Murphy said, "this cooperation project was drawn up by my uncle, and the 13th city plan was also drawn up by my uncle. Even if I know that my uncle recommended me to support me, it''s hard for others to object to it. In addition, they strongly denied the Chu Nan recommended by my uncle. In order to take care of his face, even vice president Zhang, it''s not easy to object to me to do the 10th project again The leader of the three city planning team, but who will help me? Zhang must intervene in this position, so this result is far from the first ideal. Chu Nan, you are the leader, and I will help you. Of course, the result will be like this "

    Murphy smiled, his eyes twinkled, his voice is low, but he said definitely:" because, the second kind It''s absolutely impossible. "Tassel taste: "you are very confident in south south."

    "She''s not confident in me," I sighed. "She''s confident in herself. She can''t help me get rid of the public opinions and the right to speak, but she can let vice chairman Zhang lose the right to speak."

    Murphy said with a smile, "have you guessed?"

    I nodded, "Tian."

    "Smart." Murphy gave me a thumbs up.

    "What is sweet and bitter?" Fringe can''t understand, a little anxious, "you don''t play riddles, OK?"

    Tian refers to Tian GuoChong, who has been exposed as an undercover agent but has not been expelled by Murphy. No one in the comprehensive team knows about Sima Hai. He is the culprit. So I can''t point this out in front of sister Liu. Lao Hei is going to be transferred to a branch in another place. I won''t see you often again. I used to get along happily and happily. What can I do Must we destroy the memories that he left to us?

    Murphy knew what I was thinking, so he ignored the question of the fringe and continued to say to me: "there is still a mistake in your ''first'' -- even if I can''t transfer the comprehensive team to the thirteen city team, is it necessary for the comprehensive team to continue to exist? The mission of the integrated group has been completed up to now. It may be tragic to say so. But in fact, the existence of the integrated group has been controversial. At this time, including in the future, I can no longer let it be attacked by others. Do you think it is necessary to say your "second" now? "

    "Yes," I shook my head, sighed, and said, "if we haven''t talked about the cooperation projects with the valley of the moon, the 13th city plan is a dream, so how dare you say that the mission of the comprehensive team has been completed? Is there no need for it to continue? You have the means to deal with deputy director Zhang and let him lose his right of speech. Do you have the means to deal with Miss San and let her sign the contract? "

    "I didn''t," Murphy told me to be stunned with fringe and sister Liu. Before we could make an expression, she went on, "but you do."

    PS: it''s past zero. It''s March 22 of the lunar calendar. Today, it''s a whole year since my mother died. According to the custom, I want to offer a big sacrifice. I''m sorry that I owe you three chapters. I don''t know when I can return it. I''m sorry.

 Chapter 974

    "I have the means to have miss three sign the contract?" I couldn''t help laughing. "Mr. Mo, you are so humorous."

    Liu Jie, like me, thinks Murphy is a narcissist. She''s worried about running soda and turning over the vinegar jar. She doesn''t want to quarrel with Murphy just now. She turns her face and helps Murphy to talk again. "South south, you''re so humorous. Why do we believe that the third lady will sign the contract, or are you convinced that you forgot?"

    I was stunned, then shook my head and smiled bitterly, "I said, but before I saw the result, there was no difference between self-confidence and arrogance. No matter what I said, it was just empty talk. I had my means. The third lady had the means of the third lady. I was confident. How could she not believe it? It''s like a game between two players. The first one hasn''t fallen yet. Who can know the final win or lose of this game? The means I have told you are really for the third lady, but I didn''t expect to be able to deal with her. The most important thing is to deal with our Fengchang senior management. Of course, if we can deal with the third lady, it''s the best. "

    "Against the top of our company?" Murphy and the fringe smiled at each other. The two girls laughed equally bad and proud. Murphy said to Liu: "leader Liu, there is a file bag in the second drawer on the right of my desk. Please take it to me."

    Sister Liu answered, walked over quickly, opened the second drawer Murphy said, but was a little shocked. "Mr. Murphy, there are dozens of file bags in this drawer, which one to take?"

    Murphy didn''t answer. First, the fringe said, "Sister Liu, you can take whatever you like. The things in it are the same."

    Sister Liu took a file bag and gave it to Murphy. Murphy shook it and asked me with a smile, "guess what''s in it?"

    The file bag is very light, and there should be a thin stack of paper inside. I said: "the negotiation plan for cooperation with the valley of the moon, but you''d better not tell me that this is made by you two in my name. I said, I don''t need this thing."

    Murphy said with a grin, "you''re right. With this, no one dares to say you''re a mediocre fool. How did you guess that?"

    I don''t know a woman''s mind very well, but I also know that when a woman really falls in love with a man, she will willingly stand behind him and try her best to help him become a successful man? Just look at you Huachi.

    "Dozens of copies, you plan to send them to all the senior people at today''s meeting?"

    Murphy doesn''t deny, "don''t you agree?"

    "If it''s published in the name of both of you, I agree," I took Murphy''s file bag, but I didn''t open it as expected by Sister Liu who didn''t know what was going on inside. "It''s an opportunity that can''t be lost and never comes again. Fengchang''s senior management is changing from the old to the new. Now it''s the time for you to show your talent and build your prestige. Even if it doesn''t work on Miss San, it doesn''t work It''s enough to make the senior management of the group dare not look down on you, then identify with you, shake Zhang Pai, and at the same time, strengthen your support of Mohist party, win the favor of neutral party. "

    I turned around and said to Su," if this thing really comes to use, let three young ladies sign on the same page. With this achievement, you, as one of the planners of negotiation strategy, directly ''sit down No one will be unconvinced or disagree with the elevator''s promotion to the company''s management. "

    "What am I doing in management?" When the tassel was in a hurry, she raised her hand and almost poked the tip of her finger on Murphy''s nose. "As for her, there is no need to prove anything more? The performance of the investment department in the past two years is obvious to all. Those who should identify with her have identified with her for a long time. Those who refuse to identify with her are all those who support Deputy Zhang. The better she is, the less likely those people are to identify with her. This business plan book is not used by her, and the effect is similar. However, you have no chance to prove yourself. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to use it -- "

    fringe Pointing to Murphy is actually to attract attention and cover up her other hand behind me. As she said, she pinched me on the back and gave me a hint - a typical little woman''s mentality. Grandma Cheng didn''t even think about what the planning book could bring to her, but only what it could bring to me. She was afraid that Murphy would be persuaded by me to put the company in their names Draw a book to hand to all high-level, then appreciate their jaw dropping expression, so it''s like a wise little daughter-in-law to remind stupid husband not to do such stupid things.

    However, Murphy and Liusu wanted to go together. She snatched the file bag back from my hand and shook it to attract the attention of sister Liu and Liusu. At the same time, she put her other hand behind me and pinched it hard. "Miss Cheng is right. I can''t use this planning book, and she doesn''t need it. Besides, this planning book, we have sorted it out for you at most, Li The content is completely put forward by you. Let alone the two of us. The so-called think tank of the company can''t come up with such a means. Even if Miss Cheng said that she came up with this thing, who would believe it? "

    My cold sweat is painful and frightening. Murphy can''t believe the tassel. Fortunately, they pinched my position and didn''t touch each other. They didn''t know each other was hinting at me. Otherwise, they might have a fight.

    "I have my intention, you two can do it." my voice trembled with pain, and I dare not say more. I had to move my hands on my legs to both sides, and press them on their thighs respectively. As expected, the results were achieved. Both women trembled all over, and then blushed. Not only did they dare not exert any more effort, but also they were petrified and did not dare to move ˇŞˇŞAs I expected, Liu Xinlei, the leader of the group, saw this kind of thing and pretended not to see it. The two girls thought that my frivolity had not been found by Sister Liu. They were worried about being detected by Sister Liu because of their evasion or resistance, which made me embarrassed. So even if my other hand touched each other''s leg, they could not resist it.Sister Liu is a very smart woman. No matter the little movements of the two girls behind me or I touch their thighs, it happens under sister tiger''s eyelids. How can she not see it? But there was no change in her expression. She was afraid of the embarrassment between Liusu and Murphy. It''s better for Liusu to say that she was like a sister, Murphy was her immediate superior, who was molested by her subordinates and her rival. She took this kind of thing as a joke to see. It''s hard to live with the future, Otherwise, Murphy will not let her be the leader of the comprehensive group. You should know that the comprehensive group is full of controversy. The leader has to be both inside and outside, which is more difficult than being the leader of other departments. However, in the past two years, the comprehensive group has been given a lazy name, but the work efficiency is high and the office atmosphere is harmonious, which is the most important for the investment department and even the whole company building Among his five groups, there has never been a big friction. It can be seen that sister Liu''s wrist in the office, just like herself, does not show the mountains or the dew. She is obviously a very attractive beauty. However, it only feels low-key and simple, and hides herself cleverly and perfectly.

    Liu Jie doesn''t need to dress herself up at all. She just doesn''t need to hide herself. Although she''s 34 years old, there will be no fewer people chasing her than those chasing the fringe. It''s not the way it is now. There''s only a pursuer like Gao Dahai, the vice group, who is not competitive. I realize that Liu Jie is a beautiful woman. It was at the end of August last year that I passed with the fringe smoothly During the probation period, before the school started, I wanted to buy some new clothes for Kangkang to thank sister Liu for her daily care for us, so I asked sister Liu and little Lori to go shopping together. It''s so popular to hang around with fringe. I have to match a suit of clothes for sister Liu. I''ll take her to pick it up. I''ll play with Kangkang in the rest area. When sister Liu changes into the clothes she picked for her, her daughter almost doesn''t recognize her. Let alone me. At that time, she looked stupid. When the salesgirl of that shop saw Kangkang stick to me, she was called sister Liu''s mother, which was even more outrageous We misunderstood our relationship, boasted that our "husband and wife match", said what daughter inherited the excellent genes of our two -- Kang Kang asked sister Liu why we became "husband and wife", and sister Liu couldn''t explain to her that it was a misunderstanding between adults, so she told her that we were "crossing the family". From that day on, Kang Kang fell in love with crossing the family, no longer Call me "big brother" and change my name to "Dad". I only knew that that day. Love Saint Viagra really has a good eye for women. She looks like Sister Liu, who is thirty-four but dressed like forty-two years old. If she is a little bit careful, she looks as if she is twenty-four years old

    does sister Liu really not dress, or does she deliberately not? In fact, if you look at Kang Kang''s little Lori, you may have the same opinion as me. Kang Kang is a very fashionable girl. Among her peers, the style of dressing is absolutely the same as that of Kang Kang, the Oriental pity. Although Kang is precocious, she is not mature enough to choose and match clothes by herself.

    No matter what is the reason why sister Liu doesn''t dress up on purpose, it''s enough to see that a beautiful girl like her can dilute herself to such a level. She''s not ordinary. She''s not simple. Like Murphy, she is ambitious in her career. Therefore, as the leader of the group, she has no objection to Murphy''s decision to disband the comprehensive group, because opportunities and challenges are coming The former excitement even ignored whether everyone in the comprehensive group should leave a way back until I mentioned it. When I saw the two women, they were only shy and forgot to continue to talk about the planning book. In order to avoid the atmosphere embarrassment, she quickly went back to the previous topic, "President Mo, Chu NanFang''s words are very reasonable, not afraid of 10000, just in case, the cooperation plan didn''t come together, thirteen cities The group has become a man of war on paper, but our comprehensive group is really gone. Shall we reconsider? "

    "It''s unnecessary," Murphy said firmly to this matter. He looked at me, then escaped the planning book in the file bag and handed it to sister Liu, and then continued, "sometimes the shopping mall is more like a casino. It depends on luck to win or lose, but the planning book of South Chu is like a dealer holding the biggest card that can be killed, even if we don''t know the bottom card of the leisure family It doesn''t matter, because there are no more cards to beat us, even if the comprehensive group of three young ladies sitting in the leisure home is not really disbanded, but changed its name, called the planning group of thirteen cities. "

    "Then continue to send people in to do the intention investigation?" Sister Liu is not in a hurry to read the planning book. She doesn''t need to read it because she believes in Murphy more.

    "Let Song Jia call Yang Wei in."

    Sister Liu nodded and opened the door for Song Jia to call people.

    I know Murphy won''t change his mind, so I won''t say anything more. I got up and said, "well, I''ll quit first. I''d better avoid being a junior staff member."

    "Wait!" Tassel pulls me, sharp eyes stare at my face, let my friend not guilty, "what''s the matter with your lips? Why the tape? "

    I''m sorry that I asked for leave yesterday, but I''m late to update it today. I didn''t close my eyes for two days and nights. When I was about to finish the code, I fell asleep on the table and didn''t check the manuscript. There may be some typos. I''m sorry, some scum is real Can''t bear it]

 Chapter 975

    I''m not afraid to tell the three members of the tassel and Murphy Li family who designed me truthfully. Although Dong Xiaoye asked us to keep it secret again and again, saying that this incident involved the corruption and darkness in the north sky police system. I even made a good awakening, confessed that I was confused by the aphrodisiac, pushed down and kissed the truth of Chu Yuan, and fully explained my relationship with Ziyuan The problem that makes me difficult is not here!

    The fringe Murphy is different from the tiger sister purple garden. Tiger sister and Ziyuan live together with us day and night, while the latter grow up with us. They are like a family. They are both very close to Chuyuan. It can be seen that Chuyuan has other feelings for me than brother and sister. It''s just because of their own reasons, or they don''t want to break it, but tassel and Murphy are different They have little contact with Chu Yuan, and they don''t really know that girl. They don''t love Chu Yuan as much as sister Hu, nor do they have Ziyuan''s complex entanglements that can''t tell whether it''s a family member or an enemy. Therefore, they must feel strange that Chu Yuan bit me. If it''s for revenge, it can only prove that she can''t accept being kissed by me Actually, how could she take the initiative to bite my mouth? Of course, tassel and Murphy can completely understand this as Chu Yuan''s gas fainted, but it''s even more terrible because they will definitely go to relieve and comfort that stinky girl to think about what stinky girl did to Ziyuan in the morning, and I shudder.

    Chu Yuan would never bite my lips if he didn''t mean to. Since it was intentional, it must have her purpose. She has declared war on the purple garden. Next, shouldn''t it be tassel and Murphy''s turn?

    I have the courage to confess the things between me and Ziyuan, because this is a man''s due responsibility, but I have no courage to confess that Chu Yuan likes my worldly vision of things, she can not care, I can not care, but when someone looks at her with that vision, I can not care! That''s what I care about the most - I can''t let her suffer any more because of me.

    I don''t like to lie to people who believe in me, but now I have to lie in order to like my Chu fate. What''s more, the scar on my mouth is a lifetime thing. I don''t care about the stinky girl, but Grandma Cheng and Miss Mo don''t care about her. So, I plan to use the pre thought lies to let Zhang Lingfang, the coquette fox, carry the black pot, and say that I subdue her In the process, she bit me. Although biting my mouth in the fight sounds a little bit torn, I was full of scratches left by her at that time. I should still be able to get credit from tassel and Murphy. If they are skeptical, I will let Zhang Lingfang "apologize for my mistake" and forgive her for not listening.

    In fact, it''s OK for Li Songlai to carry this black pot. Unlike Zhang Lingfang, Li song is a clean big girl with yellow flowers. I think it''s more comfortable psychologically, but Li song is young and beautiful. It''s hard to get rid of the tassel and Murphy. Instead, I have to suspect that I invaded her and was bitten by her.

    "this is bitten by others"

    "bitten by others The tassel and Murphy were really shocked. They were full of suspicion and asked in unison, "who bit them?"

    "Bitten by"

    "by me." There was a voice at the door, which suddenly interrupted me. I looked at it in amazement. It was the purple garden.

    Sister Liu went to tell Xiao Song Jia to call Viagra to the office, but it was not closed. Sister Ziyuan and sister tiger just came downstairs and heard the tassel asking me questions outside the door. I didn''t expect that she would carry the black pot for Chu Yuan.

    "Did you bite?" Murphy, with a beautiful cold face, looked coldly at the purple garden coming in. "Why do you bite him?"

    One morning the purple garden, which ignored me, stood by me, smiled faintly, and asked Murphy, "I have the right not to answer this question, right, Mr. Murphy?"

    "You" Murphy was so angry that she almost bit her tongue. She was such a smart woman that she couldn''t understand the meaning of asters? "Mr. Mo" is to remind her of her identity. She is not my girlfriend. We should only have an employment relationship, but her general manager is not in charge of the private affairs between the subordinate employees.

    In a word, Xiaozi turns the office into a powder magazine in a flash, and it will explode when it sees a fire, which is in Murphy''s eyes at the moment, and it will spray out soon

    if you ask Murphy, who is the woman she hates the most, I guess she won''t choose the fringes that quarrel all day, love the house and the Ukraine, or the cousin Shu Tong who often sneers at her, but Standing in front of her at the moment, she has a harmless smile. She will neither quarrel with her nor sneer at her hybrid assistant, Ziyuan, because Ziyuan never takes her seriously.

    Liu Su quarrels with her because she knows that she can''t compare with her, so she has to find fault with her, pick her thorn and deny her excellence. Shu Tong sneers at her because he clearly sees where she is stronger than Liu Su and believes that she is the threat of Liu Su to Ziyuan. Otherwise, he simply doesn''t take her seriously, doesn''t deny her, but doesn''t admit her, just like he works Attitude: come if you want, or don''t come if you don''t want, but when you don''t want to come, you will definitely ask for leave. As for Murphy''s approval or disapproval, purple garden doesn''t care at all.

    Purple garden just let Murphy know that he had a view on her, didn''t like her, but never let Murphy see what he thought of her and why he didn''t like her. The more Murphy couldn''t see her, the more she felt that she saw her very well, so the more he was afraid of her, and at the end of the day, it was no different from disgust -- Murphy had nothing to do with purple garden superiority feeling.Murphy didn''t get angry. She was an iceberg beauty. If there was a fire in her eyes, it would be too outrageous. She didn''t want to make a fool of herself in front of the purple garden. "Tassel, you ask her." After all, he glanced at the purple garden, and his eyes brought out the meaning: you have bitten Miss Cheng''s boyfriend, I am not qualified to ask, and Miss Cheng is always qualified to ask?

    But what no one expected was that Miss Cheng, who was in the super vinegar jar, was a little flustered, "I asked? What do you ask? "

    Tassel is knowingly asked. She wants to pretend to be confused, but she can''t control her eyes. She steals at my lips frequently.

    I was stunned before I realized that Murphy''s previous comments on the tassel were not nonsense. She was my real girlfriend, not only Murphy, but also Ziyuan. She also felt sorry and felt like a thief or a robber. She was outgoing, but in the face of feelings, she was the type who wanted to love but could not love After knowing that I like Murphy, she thought that the huge identity gap was destined to make this emotion die, so she said a lot of words against her heart to support me, and these words became the reason for her today''s incomparable self reproach. She didn''t expect that such a swan as Murphy actually took a fancy to my toad, Most of her guilt towards the purple garden is a derivative of her strong self reproach in the face of Murphy. She doesn''t really feel guilty to the purple garden, but first simply believes that she is a despicable woman who wins love. Then she looks at the feelings between me and the purple garden and finds the factors like "she knows me first" and "I love the purple garden first". Thenˇ® As a matter of course, she felt guilty when she said that she had bitten my lips. She pretended that she didn''t hear her. She didn''t feel that she had the right to question Ziyuan. However, Murphy was the opposite of her. Miss Mo was introverted and honest about her feelings. Ziyuan choked her. She immediately prompted Liusu, and Liusu was in a dilemma.

    "Are you confused?" Murphy said, "what do you ask? Your boyfriend was bitten by another woman. What do you say you should ask "

    " there''s nothing to ask about it. It''s funny. It''s very normal that South South was often hurt by fate before, right? " Although the purple garden always intentionally keeps the distance from the tassel, the outgoing tassel is familiar with everyone, and the relationship with the purple garden is not bad. Considering my position and feelings, she is not willing to embarrass the purple garden in public, so she takes the initiative to find an excuse for the purple garden.

    "Do you bite people in the mouth for fun?" Murphy has seen through the tassel''s mind, angry and helpless, "Miss Cheng, are you really stupid or pretend to be stupid?"

    The fringe blushed, ignoring her words, and turned to say hello to the tiger sister behind the purple garden, "little night sister, why are you standing foolishly? Come and sit down. What''s wrong with your arm? "

    After entering the door, sister tiger didn''t dare to make a sound. She didn''t know which play the purple garden was going to sing. The atmosphere was tense. She was even more nervous than me. Unexpectedly, she didn''t respond to the tassel pulling her hand. Although she deliberately wore a long sleeved T-shirt, the tassel pulled her arm up. The cuff retracted a little, revealing her wrist. The tassel saw that the bandage was wrapped inside, and the tassel unconsciously rolled it When I picked up her sleeve, I saw that her little arms were almost wrapped. How could I not be surprised?

    Tiger sister will never mention Li Xinghui''s story. She is worried about how to cover it up. She listens to Ziyuan and says, "like Xiao Nan, she was hurt by me."

    "Well?" Tassel a Leng, but this time can ask on a ask, "Purple garden, exactly is how to return a responsibility?"

    Sister Hu and I also want to know what''s going on? Is Chu Yuan''s whole thing in the morning too exciting for her, so she has to turn herself into a villain of hatred? Thinking of this, I felt a pain in my heart, grabbed her wrist and said, "little purple"

    "you dare not admit it, do you?" Ziyuan''s words made me speechless. I thought she was referring to things in the morning. She looked at me as if she were angry. Xuan''er said to the fringe, "blue city group has a cooperation with Liu''s group, because Li Xinghui secretly offended Liu Xiaosheng. Liu Xiaosheng is not working now. Li Xinghui begged Guo Xiang to find Xiao Nan. Please let min Rou help him to tell Liu Xiaosheng about it These two days, we are all busy with this matter. "

    It''s not specific, but it''s also true. So when tassel and Murphy look at me and dongxiaoye with the eyes of proof, we nodded busily and didn''t feel guilty.

    Murphy asked angrily, "assistant Xue, you are really busy. First, you are going to eat with the three young ladies who don''t see the head and tail of the dragon, and then you are going to meddle with the real Miss Min who doesn''t show his face. Whose assistant are you?"

    The purple garden ignored Murphy''s teasing, as if it didn''t hear her. Murphy nearly went crazy and continued to say to the fringe: "Liu Xiaosheng would like to have a chance to make up for minrou, of course, he is willing to sell this favor, so it''s easy. Li Xinghui sent two houses as a thank-you gift. Yesterday, he had already transferred to the name of fate. Of course, we should have a good celebration. As a result, he ˇ±Ziyuan pointed to me and said: "Xiaonan has drunk a lot. I want to help him to rest, but he treats me as you. It doesn''t count that he hugs me and calls you your name. He kisses me. He is so strong that I can''t earn it. In a hurry, he bit him. He was scratched by me in many places. Xiaoyejie''s arm was accidentally injured by me when she came to help."The lie of purple garden is too strong - the tassel heard that I hugged and kissed purple garden because she mistook purple garden for her after being drunk. Although she stared at me angrily, the shyness and joy in her eyes were unable to hide. In sharp contrast, Murphy''s jealous eyes were so crazy that they believed!

 Chapter 976

    Viagra came at a very opportune time. It didn''t give me the fringe, or it should be said that it didn''t give Murphy a chance to settle accounts with me. Looking at the appearance of the fringe, I felt more shy, joyful and compassionate for the wound on my mouth.

    It''s inconvenient for me and Dong Xiaoye to stay in Murphy''s office. We took the opportunity to sneak out, but the purple garden stayed. On the one hand, she is Murphy''s assistant after all, and on the other hand, I think she deliberately hid from me.

    Tassel and Murphy just don''t know about asters, or they can easily see that she is lying just now. If she really bites my lips, how can she blame me if her character and guilt are not enough? What''s more, she''s easy to knock when she talks. Isn''t it strange that she can speak so fluently when she says something so shameful?

    In addition, when Ziyuan is in a state of deficiency and tension, there is a very obvious habit that can''t be changed from childhood: picking fingers and tiptoes. Of course, this is because she seldom lies, so there is no chance to correct it. I sincerely hope that this habit can''t be changed by her generation.

    Everyone in the comprehensive group was called to Murphy '' It''s a mess.

    I don''t know if Murphy has given any promises to the four people of Qin LAN, Viagra, Wan''er and gao''ge. They obviously don''t have the same uneasiness as others, and they are not as worried as before. After the four people come back, without exception, they come over, pat me on the shoulder, or make a fist to me, but without exception, they don''t say anything, which makes me confused.

    Viagra and Qin LAN hide in the corner and flirt. The two have been married, but they don''t keep their distance. Wan''er tells sister Hu that she has been infatuated with dota recently, but her level is poor. She asks if she understands it. Can she teach her? This is one of the two games that sister Hu is very obsessed with. This aunt only has the share of learning Chu Yuan and the east at home. It''s hard to teach others. Is she still fascinated? Forgetting that she is also a beginner, she sits in front of Wan''er''s computer and pretends to be a teacher. However, Wan''er is playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger.

    The reason why Wan''er is liked and favored by everyone in the investment department is not only that she is beautiful, but also that she has a very important reason. To be nice, she is shy and clever, but also that she is a super housemaid!

    At the age of 22, white-collar workers have a high salary. It''s a good age to enjoy their youth in profligacy. But Yao Waner''s life is always two frontlines. She hates nightlife and doesn''t like shopping. She doesn''t have a boyfriend or even a few friends. Her only hobby is playing games. Listening to Qin LAN, Yao Waner makes a room at home to be a showroom Face collection of 80 or 90 game consoles, thousands of games, hundreds of game strategies, in addition, there are a large number of game surrounding, regardless of her age, can be absolutely ashes level players!

    Women''s minds are always tied at home to reassure men, so Yao Waner is definitely the most rational wife in most men''s minds. Dong Xiaoye actually believes that such a game is up to people''s game level. Isn''t it not that he is a master of the game and plays broadsword in front of the gate?

    Obviously, Yao Waner is pretending to be modest. She intends to drag the winter night away from me. Before Murphy instructs me to leave her office, she takes a negotiation proposal book from the drawer and asks me to read it before the meeting starts. With her explanation, who dares to disturb me? I go to disturb them, they all excuse too busy, refuse to take care of me! But sister Hu is not the same. She is not Fengchang''s employee. Murphy can''t control her at all, so Yao Waner, in the name of consulting game, lures her away from me.

    The excuse is probably the result of fringe, because Murphy doesn''t know that sister tiger is obsessed with games, let alone which game she is obsessed with

    sure enough, Yao Waner soon revealed that she is a master of games. The reason is that she boarded her ID on winter night, and wanted to call on several ''comrades in arms'' she met online to show off her love for rookies in the rookie room Technology, do not want to happen to meet again play all night until now did not sleep Xiao goblin!

    The goblin is not interested in abusing the rookie, but he is very active in abusing the winter night. I guess it''s because I scolded her last time because she said disrespectful words in the game. The goblin remembered his revenge. Although she didn''t dare to swear again, the provocative words were so acrimonious that she could not be as quick as swearing. She devalued her skills to nothing, Let tiger sister in front of Yao Wan''er very much, know clearly that he is not the opponent of the goblin, or anger three Zhangs to accept the goblin''s single challenge, completely forget, so I want to call "comrades in arms" to abuse rookies, because of the self described coquettish technology, most of them are based on holding teammates'' thighs on the basis of

    single? Isn''t that pure sadism?

    There was no suspense. Sister tiger was defeated.

    Another battle, another defeat, another fight, three consecutive defeats Yao Waner to see in the side frequently shakes his head.

    For three consecutive games, the goblin won with ease. Sister tiger trembled with anger. If she lost, it would be enough. What she couldn''t stand was the goblin''s ridicule and ridicule. Let alone her, Yao Waner, a gentle character, was a little disgusted with the goblin''s arrogance. So in the fourth game, she finally couldn''t help giving advice.Tiger sister has lost her mind and lost her mind. She forgot her original intention of sitting in front of the computer. Yao Waner did what she said. Although she felt incomprehensible after doing it every time, she was shocked by the result - she still lost, but this failure was caused by her own operation error. Her tactical advantage was so overwhelming that the goblin questioned sitting The person in front of the computer is not sister tiger at all, and there is no joy of the winner. It seems that the person who lost is her. She insists that she is inferior to the enemy and demands to fight again.

    Seeing that the goblin lost her temper, sister Hu smiled, and her apprentices changed their positions. She immediately became the one who asked for advice. After she had no doubt about Wan''er''s technology, her operation was much smoother. She really won the goblin by a big margin. This time, it was sister Hu''s turn to be complacent. She went back after mocking and teasing her brain. After the goblin lost three times in a row, she lost again in love and knowledge, by three times The third war is peaceful. In the name of fighting again another day, I have no chance to escape.

    Tiger sister was so happy that she asked Wan''er for advice. Wan''er tied her up, but she didn''t think of it. After Xiao goblin got off the line, she called me and asked me if tiger sister had found a gunman.

    I''m sorry to tear down sister tiger''s platform. I want to take this opportunity to teach the goblin a lesson. Let her know that there are some powerful roles in the society, such as playing pig and eating tiger. If I''m too arrogant, I''ll only lose myself in the end, so I didn''t tell Wan''er about pointing out sister tiger. I insisted that sister tiger is a master, but I just let her in at ordinary times. I was really annoyed by her just now After that, she would be able to teach her a lesson. The goblin believed in her heart, but she always doubted. I don''t know whether the girl''s winning and losing heart was born or only aimed at sister tiger. I didn''t persuade or order her to hang up the phone and go to sleep until all the colleagues of the comprehensive group turned around Murphy''s office.

    I just put away my cell phone, and Song Jia came over. "Brother Chunan, Mr. Mo has sent you to her office again. Hee hee, how long will it take to separate." This girl''s tone and expression are as ambiguous as they are. What''s more, she has no scruples. She is so loud that everyone in the comprehensive group can hear clearly. Her eyes like a knife stabbed me into a Hedgehog at once.

    Murphy is a goddess in Fengchang group. Her cool and noble temperament makes people think she is so far away even when standing in front of her. If anyone can see her more, he will think it is a great honor. Then he laughs for several days. How many princes and young masters in Beitian hold flowers in Fengchang every day to invite her to dinner Under the building? How many people are willing to spend money on her smile? However, she took a fancy to such a small person as me.

    People''s jealousy is a very strange thing. The men in the comprehensive group may not all have ideas about Murphy. Even if they have ideas, they just have ideas. Even if Murphy is chased by some famous young man or official, they will not lose anything. Instead, they feel that it is normal. But the person who "chases" Murphy is me, and the result is quite different ˇŞˇŞSince I publicly admitted that I like Murphy, and Murphy also acquiesced that our gossip was true, I can clearly feel the hostility and resentment of people around me, and their unwillingness and resentment.

    Just because I''m not a famous young man or a young official, I''m just an ordinary person. Ordinary people are just as ordinary as them. They can''t figure out what''s worse than me. In fact, I can''t figure out what''s worse than them.

    When I came in, Murphy asked me, "have you finished reading the planning book?"

    "Well? Well. " I answered vaguely, glancing at the purple garden where I was sorting out the forms with the fringe. She didn''t even look at me. "Uncle just called me, because the plane was late, there was a traffic jam on the road, and there were some breakdowns on the way. Several senior executives of the branch couldn''t catch up in the morning. The meeting scheduled for 10 a.m. was pushed to 2 p.m."

    I interrupted: "the late ones I''m afraid all of you are the diehards of Mo Dong. "

    Murphy smiled noncommittally. "My uncle didn''t have no confidence in you, but deliberately showed weakness and paralyzed vice chairman Zhang. He said it was called" suppress first and then raise ". Vice chairman Zhang thought we had no confidence, but after thinking about it later, everyone would think that we were just forbearing, so it was easy to get the favor of the neutrals, and then won over them Come on. "

    Mo is also a fox, but Murphy overestimates him. In fact, Lao Mo has no confidence in me. Recently, the tension has been too strong. Especially in the case of Sima Hai, our forbearance has been obvious to all. Why do we need to complete such a small action again? His action, however, is not only to fight for the time to be ready for battle, but also to create a false impression that everything is in his calculation and control, so that I can relax a lot.

    I didn''t expose Lao Mo, lest Murphy''s original relaxed mind become unable to relax.

    "And then?"

    "And then?" Murphy took a look at the purple garden. It was not very friendly, but it was just a flash away. He turned to me and said with a smile: "it''s only nine o''clock now. It''s still early for the meeting. Assistant Xue said that he stayed in your house last night, which made you sleep on the sofa all night. As a result, you had a bad rest. My back is aching. Although there is only sofa in my office, it must be more comfortable than that one in your house. You will make do with sleeping Yes, so that you don''t have the spirit to stay up till the afternoon. Hee hee. "If it wasn''t for my friend''s thick skin, it would have burned red. I slept on the sofa last night, but I slept well. Why did asters say that I had a bad rest and had back pain?

    I went to bed late last night and woke up early today. Then I crawled out of my bed a little girl with red + naked + body, and I was full of kiss marks left by little girls

    If I were a garden, I wouldn''t think I had a good rest last night, because I''m not Liu Xiahui, how can I have time to rest?!

    Shit! The purple garden really wants to be crooked. It is completely misled by Chu Yuan. It is completely deceived by Chu Yuan!

 Chapter 977

    I used to be sleepy, and I was afraid that as soon as Ziyuan left the office, Miss Mo, grandma Cheng, would have to settle accounts with me after autumn. Does it make sense to wait for them to pick up trouble? Moreover, under the bottom of winter night, she looks like a needle and felt. Her eyes are cut, waiting for me to fall asleep. She likes to sneak out and ask Yao Waner for advice on the game experience. I guess if I don''t sleep again, she will have to come over and help me, and cut a hand knife on my neck.

    After lying down for a short time, I fell into a deep dream. When I woke up, the haze of the sky had cleared up, and the sunlight splashed through the window could not open my eyes. I subconsciously raised my hand to cover it, and turned inward, "what time is it?" My face is pasted on something. It''s a little soft and fragrant. It''s the touch and taste of heartstrings. It''s not the back of the sofa! Because my face has been pasted to something, my right hand, which is supposed to block my eyes, can''t fall to the target naturally, but it hasn''t failed. At the beginning, it''s much softer than the feeling at the tip of nose. It''s human nature to be curious. I grabbed it instinctively and held it full. It''s not strange from the elasticity to the size of the elastic area Liang Gu''s cold breath froze the cold sweat on his back into ice dregs. The blunt shy cry started. My friend turned his face slightly and looked up at the tassel still pressed by my claw on his chest. He said with a smile: "Yo, good morning"

    the tassel was red with blood, and the corners of his mouth twitched with laughter, "Yo, good afternoon, you will die for me!"

    "Ouch --"

    "ah --"

    grandma Cheng hit me on the forehead with a fist. I was not in a hurry to dodge. Under the pain of eating, my five fingers naturally closed. Grandma Cheng who grabbed me also cried out in pain. I tumbled to the ground and rolled. The fringe covered her chest and groaned on the sofa

    no wonder Chu Yuan always despised the fringe. Once her figure was hit by the east or sister tiger When I arrived, I immediately compared the fringe with myself to comfort myself. Chu Yuan, 16, had almost the same degree of chest development as Liu Yuan, 23. However, grandma Cheng was a little more pitiful than Chu Yuan because of her height of more than 1.8 meters, but when she closed her eyes, she felt almost the same Yes, honey. Are you ok? "

    "Roll --"

    I reached out to support the sofa and get up. Aunt Cheng mistakenly thought that I was going to attack her chest again. Originally, we were lovers. What''s the relationship between being touched by me? But aunt Cheng''s face is thin. She waved and pushed me. I pressed my paw and leaned forward. She immediately fell into her arms. Her face was not full, but her touch was just as intoxicating.

    The tassel almost cried out in shame, "you die south, are you finished? I''m really angry if you make any more trouble! "

    What am I doing? Aunt Cheng really wronged me. I don''t know when she sat here as a knee pillow for me! Because of this, I was moved to think about how carefully the girl sat down, how carefully she lifted my head and put it on her leg, and how long did she stay in such a position, so as not to wake me up?

    "I didn''t make a fuss, I didn''t make a fuss," I laughed. The aunt didn''t make sense. She could flirt with me at ordinary times. She didn''t know how to be ashamed like a koala hanging on me every day. But if I took the initiative to touch her little hand, she would blush, let alone be rubbed by me. I turned around, sat on the sofa, hugged her shoulder, and pressed her ear Duo, whispering: "silly girl, are you numb? Thank you. "

    "Go away." Tassel pushes me away, or this word, but pretty eyes contain spring, is already more shy than angry.

    "Mince, affectation," Murphy is very unintelligent, which destroys the warm and beautiful atmosphere just now. The first word is for me, and the second one is for the tassel. "Miss Cheng, you robbed me of that place to sit, and even shook your fist with me, so that when he woke up, you could say such two mince love words to you? He said, you let him go again, you are too hypocritical? You are usually so shameless. Now you pretend to be reserved. Are you disgusted? "

    I didn''t find Murphy sitting on the single sofa next to us until now. Just now, she and I were biting each other''s ears. Although the voice was small, it was still listened to by her. It was all because of jealousy, but it also scared the eldest brother. "Did you two fight?!"

    "Who fought with her?" said the fringe, blushing

    "Then how can you fist her?" I asked about the tassel, but my eyes were looking at Murphy''s face. Although two women fought for me, the vanity of men was bound to burst, but most of them were afraid.

    But when I look at it horizontally and vertically, Murphy doesn''t look like she''s been beaten. This girl has a leg, and she leans lazily on the sofa. She''s casual, but she still gives a noble and elegant charm. On the bridge of her nose, she has black glasses without degrees, and she holds a Book of "three hundred and sixty ways of women''s scheming to imprison men". It''s thick, like a dictionary, but it''s still hardcover, behind the title of the book There''s a bracket - it''s a complete set! Is this 360 moves? Thirty six thousand moves are available?!

    Murphy saw that I was staring at the book in her hand, and suddenly realized that she was busy putting the book on her lap, but she knew that I had seen the title of the book, and was so ashamed that her face fell down, which made me suddenly think of a poem by Xu Zhimo: most of all, the tenderness of her head bowed, like the coyness of a water lotus that does not surpass the cool windMurphy is good-looking, but the tassel doesn''t like to watch as much as I do. She doesn''t have a good airway: "you listen to her nonsense, I made a fist with her - that''s because we two guessed fist, and she produced scissors! If I give cloth, can I say you slap me too? "

    "Hum." Murphy seems to be disdainful, but obviously he can''t argue with fringes.

    I was relieved for a long time, but I couldn''t help but feel funny. I don''t know whether the two of them quarreled like this, whether they were quarreling and jealous or playing around.

    "This is the office. It''s working time now. You two need to make friends. Can you leave the company after work?"

    This is where the fringe monster is. I was ashamed just now, but now I have the cheek to lean most of my body against me. I was very provocative and said to Murphy, "are you jealous? Don''t you like it? Let''s be frank. I''m glad you scolded me for affectation. Who are you going to show me the general manager''s airs? "

    There are only three of us in the office. Murphy has no usual disguise and stares at us directly. "I''m jealous, I just can''t stand it. I put on airs to show you, OK? In the office and during working hours, I have the right to deprive you of these behaviors that I don''t like. Are you not convinced? "

    "It''s not a skill to bully people with their strength!"

    "I will bully you, I will bully you! You have the ability to bully me! " Murphy is like a kid who is angry. What''s more, he''s a cool, arrogant and confident general manager who can''t stand the awe of a glance?

    "Darling, don''t cry. My sister will buy you sugar."

    "Don''t come. You don''t need to buy sugar. Just don''t let me be jealous. Hurry to stay away from Chu Nan!"

    "Is he my boyfriend?"

    "No!"

    Murphy''s simply let the tassel Leng Leng Leng, "what if it''s not good? Do you still want to rob? "

    "I just want to rob, can''t I?"

    "No way!"

    "No, I''ll take it!"

    Seeing that the two women are more and more eager to talk, it seems that they really want to quarrel with each other. I quickly interjected: "two, let''s have something to say"

    "shut up!" "Shut up!"

    The two women were all in one voice, drinking me so hard that they could not help laughing at each other when they saw that I was embarrassed.

    Murphy rinsed his throat, raised his face, and said, "I asked the canteen to make you a beef covered meal. I''ll ask Song Jia to bring it back to you later. Go wash your face first."

    "If you don''t have an appetite, you can take another nap. It''s more than an hour before you leave. Now it''s the lunch break time when my legs are numb. Miss Mo, come here for me."

    Murphy shook his head. "Come on, it''s true to be jealous, but all the others are joking. I don''t need to put on the general manager''s airs in front of Miss Cheng. I can''t do it in front of others. Especially now, Chu Nan and I need to avoid suspicion. Even in my office, we should be more careful. After all, it''s Song Jia''s uncontrollable mouth. You know her better than I do Seeing Chunan sleeping on my leg, within half an hour, I''m afraid no one in the company doesn''t know. "

    Tassel smile, "it makes sense."

    I feel warm in my heart. I only feel that I owe these two women too much. They are afraid of my embarrassment and just stop quarreling. How can I not see it? They are worried that before the meeting, it will affect my mood

    There are toilets in Murphy''s office, but I still come out. I don''t want to be convenient. I just feel that I can''t stand to stay there and sit between the two girls. I can''t stand that kind of feeling, that kind of self reproach. I came out to breathe and let go of the complex feeling in my heart.

    No one in the comprehensive group, including sister Hu and Ziyuan, went to the canteen for dinner.

    I have nothing to do, or stroll to the bathroom, did not expect, but met in the door is not familiar with, but also know people.

    "Isn''t this assistant Sima? What a coincidence. Are you here for convenience? " I feel puzzled in my heart, but I don''t show my face and say hello to each other in a friendly way.

    The person standing at the door of the toilet is slim, with a rectangular face and small eyes, but his eyes are bright and not very handsome, but he exudes a very unique temperament, a very elegant and gentle Book temperament, which is very attractive. He didn''t wear a coat, two fingers of his right hand were holding a lit cigarette, and his left hand was playing with a quite delicate portable ashtray. He was standing there generally, but he could not say how unrestrained and elegant he was, and smiled politely at me.

    The white shirt, red tie and black trousers look simple and casual. However, if you carefully observe them, you will find that the pleats at the neckline, cuffs and even the hem of the shirt tied into the waistband are all neat. You can see that he is a very careful person. If the ash burns out a little, he will shake into the portable ashtray for fear of falling on the clean ground Yes, I don''t think he has cleanliness, because a person with cleanliness is unlikely to smoke at the door of the bathroom, so it can only prove that he is a person who cares about details very much, and people who are usually too careful about details are very difficult to deal with.This man is Sima Yang, the assistant of vice director Zhang, who even Mo is somewhat afraid of.

    "Brother Chu really thinks it''s a coincidence to meet me here?"

 Chapter 978

    "Brother Chu really thinks it''s a coincidence to meet me here?" Until I came near, Sima Yang put out his cigarette, pointed his finger, and smiled at me: "my office is on the top, and the investment department on the 27th floor is Miss Mo''s site. We have no work contact, so unless it is a fire or an earthquake, I have to run down the safety stairs over there, otherwise, I have no chance to step on this floor all year round."

    Ya, there''s something in the story. I said with a smile: "assistant Sima came here to wait for me, but he didn''t want to tell me that you''re Zhang''s deputy, and you don''t care to rub a little relationship with Mr. Mo? This is a provocation. The essence of the way to survive in the current society lies in the word "sleek". Can we work for people and be loyal to bullshit? Who can pay us? Who is our boss? As soon as you come up, you will be clear about the "irreconcilable" attitude. It''s better to say that it''s cow + force. It''s worse to say that it''s two + force. "

    "Hahahaha, hahahaha" Sima Yang was not angry. He laughed and applauded, saying: "brother Chu''s words are enough to prove that the third lady''s vision is really superior. Is Jinlin a thing in the pool? Brother Chu has been in Fengchang for a year? However, Mo Dong and Zhang Dong don don''t see it. In the end, it''s Miss Mo''s insight that makes Mo Dong pick up a ready-made bargain. "

    I laugh but don''t speak. I don''t know what he wants to say. It''s obvious that there must be a reason why he stands in front of me now, who doesn''t step on the 27th floor all year round.

    Sima Yang suddenly smiled and asked, "brother Chu, if you want to come to Zhang''s side, what are your conditions?"

    I still smile, do not let the face have a little waves, "assistant Sima is to buy me?"

    Sima Yang looked me in the eye and said, "brother Chu, I believe that a wise man with deep harmony and smooth way should understand that what I am saying now is like a blank check that you can fill in at will."

    "Assistant Sima still didn''t understand me." I met his eyes and smiled, "I did say loyalty is like bullshit, but I also said, who can pay me? Who is my boss? How can I persuade assistant Sima? Assistant Sima advised me in turn?"

    Sima Yang was stunned, and his face was a little unhappy. "What do you say about brother Chu?"

    I narrowed my eyes and said lightly: "since I want to be a smooth person, of course, I need to find out first whether it is a blank check or a blank check that is put in front of me. I dare not say this check that assistant Sima gave me, but I know that what Mr. Mo once put in front of you is the general trend of a real blank check, either Mr. Mo or Mr. Zhang Vice chairman or not, one of the promises will be true and the other will be empty. "

    There is a kind of aura in Sima Yang. It''s the confidence that he has experienced in the market for a long time. It''s also the city government. "Brother Chu means that vice director Zhang doesn''t win?"

    He didn''t panic. He didn''t panic when I beat him to the core. The tone of asking this was not like irony and ridicule. He pretended that I was short-sighted and naive, but it wasn''t that kind of earnest and artificial inquiry. It was as plain as water, just like a teacher asking an incorrigible student in the classroom. It was so simple that it couldn''t be simpler: you are sure that one plus one is true Is it three? Whether the student is really sure or pretends to nod his head, the teacher doesn''t care about correcting him.

    Sima Yang is the teacher, and I am the student who can''t be helped but can''t shake his head. He knows my answer, but he will not care about it. Such a watery attitude will make me question myself. Am I too stupid or too playful?

    In short, before I opened my mouth, he had made me feel that I was not responsible enough for myself.

    It''s a simple problem. Just because of the untraceable expression and tone, it can shake the confidence of the other party. Sima Yang is indeed a talent. No wonder that Lao Mo always wants to win him over.

    Of course, my confidence will not be shaken, because I stay in Fengchang not to survive, but to be willingly used by Mohist. Whether simayang is a "cow + force" or a "two + force" remains to be verified. I am a "fool + force" but there is no argument. What is the "smooth way" for a "fool + force"? My heart has no difference. If I can''t win, I will lose. It''s right for Sima Yang not to correct or preach, because it''s futile to say anything.

    "It''s said that things are changeable, and it''s hard to say whether we win or not. But brother Sima, on behalf of deputy director Zhang, is trying to win me. Hey, brother Sima, who has a better chance, will see you immediately?"

    Sima Yang''s eyes flashed a startling color. I gently pushed him away and entered the bathroom.

    "Brother Chu, do you overestimate yourself? What do you want to win or lose? Vice Dong AI Cai Zhang, and Dong Mo is only in love with brother Chu. I''m sorry to say that brother Chu and Miss Mo are not in charge of their families. Dong Mo has no son or daughter under his knee. She is such a precious niece who places all her love and great hopes on her. Brother Chu, if you put your door aside, there will be many unsettling problems in terms of feelings alone? Does murdochen promise Miss Murdoch to you? He''s not a talent lover, but he''s using you. Think of the old ministers who were devoted to his life and death to make today''s brilliant style. How are they going to end one by one? Aren''t these sad endings enough for brother Chu to draw lessons from? " Sima Yang chased me in and didn''t talk around.He is right. Lao Mo is ruthless and arbitrary, which is not as good as tension, hypocrisy and modesty. So Lao Mo won the right to walk away from others, but he could not move the tension at all. People feared him, but they were convinced by the tension. Two old foxes, one firm and one soft, one hustle and one safe, with complementary attributes, are the best combination. But this turn of the face has become their own strengths , each has its own shortcomings. Lao Mo''s strategic vision and practical courage are comparable to those of non conservative and natural care, but the tension is stronger than that of business management and good use of people. Therefore, after the contradiction between the two is made public, the high-ranking Mo is not a little cheaper. Due to the popularity of the public, both of them lose to the tension. The neutrals are old-fashioned, so they are more inclined to help the tension. Now they support Lao mo Most of them are young radicals, like Yao Ling, Wan''er''s aunt.

    As a man of Lao Mo, he will cross the river and demolish the bridge, which is something I expected. To be more precise, if he is not cruel to me, I dare not stay to help him, so Sima Yang''s words have no attraction to me. Standing in front of the urinal, I took off my trouser belt and said with a smile: "the battle of Mo Zhang has nothing to do with me? Brother Sima, I''m not arrogant, but I''m not arrogant. If I''m that material, vice chairman Zhang can see me, and vice chairman Mo can see me naturally. If I''m not that material, vice chairman Mo can''t see me, and vice chairman Zhang can''t see me. Since Vice Chairman Zhang thinks I''m good at using value, why isn''t it because of my value? So for me, the risks are the same when I go to any side. I am a talent, and I have food to eat everywhere. I am not a talent, and I will be torn down when I go to any side. But what I am eager to get from Mr. Mo is not available from Mr. Zhang. So I am totally different when I stand on any side. "

    "Oh?" Sima Yang said proudly, "brother Chu, let''s hear it. Maybe you can''t imagine what vice chairman Zhang is willing to give you."

    "It''s useless for him to give me more or less, because he doesn''t have what I want. Even if he does, he is reluctant to give it to me." I said: "don''t say that Zhang''s daughter doesn''t like me. Even if she likes me, it''s also young master Zhang who will inherit his family business in the future? It''s bad that he has a son, but he doesn''t have one. "

    Sima Yang took out his little + younger + younger brother and was about to launch. Hearing this, he couldn''t help turning his head and staring at me standing next door. The water was flowing out and almost peed on his hand. "It seems that I underestimated brother Chu''s ambition."

    I nodded, "so we can''t pee in a urinal."

    Sima Yang steadied Sima, looked down at my little Chu Nan, and asked, "what if I told Mo Dong about brother Chu''s ambition? Is it possible to force you and me to pee in a urinal? "

    "You look down on him too much. Do you think if you don''t tell him, he won''t protect me? What do you always stare at me? I can''t pee what you see! " I didn''t want to pee originally, but I was stared at by him, but I had a feeling of holding my urine again. I don''t know that Sima Yang has a girlfriend. Can''t he be good?

    Sima Yang''s face is red, which makes me fight a cold war. Ya''s face is shy and shy, like a woman! It''s my turn to pee on my own hands.

    "Brother Chu really has money. No wonder three or four girlfriends can live together peacefully."

    "You''re at the door of the toilet. That''s what you came to see?!"

    "That''s not true. Brother is a little self abased and feels his feelings." Sima Yang''s teasing made me really unbearable, but he turned his tone and said, "brother Chu must be well prepared for today''s meeting and have a plan in mind?"

    I pointed to little Chunan. "You see that from here?"

    Unexpectedly, Sima Yang nodded, "that''s right."

    "Are you fooling me?"

    "I dare not," said Sima Yang, "to be honest, I came to find brother Chu today, which is not Zhang''s idea. Zhang''s real love for talents. Brother, I have no background. It''s also a proof that I can climb to this position today? But as brother Chu said, if vice-chairman Zhang doesn''t have a daughter, even if he has a daughter, it''s hard to compare with the astonishing Miss mo. after the event of Qianlong manor, brother Chu''s name of romantic infatuation is unknown in the northern sky. I have repeatedly advised vice-chairman Zhang to bring you here. He just refused. Because he didn''t pull your capital, he was doomed to say nothing in vain, but showed weakness. Since ancient times, employing people It''s the same way. It can''t be used by me or opponents. So brother Chu is a smart man. What''s the truth of the incident? I think he knows it well. "

    " I don''t have a number in my heart, "I said with a smile:" brother Sima, can you tell me? "

    "When a wise man speaks with tacit understanding, why does brother Chu pretend to be stupid and sell stupefied?" Sima Yang shakes his little brother, raises his pants and ties, and says: "that''s a lesson for us. Although vice chairman Zhang is still confident, I''m still nervous. So after coming to the company this morning, I''ve been sitting in the bathroom cleaner''s lounge, which is slanting to the door. There''s only one investment department on the 27th floor. Most of the employees use this bathroom, When I have nothing to do, I will count one person through the door crack. I usually have to go to the toilet several times in the day. "

    " brother Sima''s hobby is very strange and creative. Next time I am in a hurry, I will try this method to pass the time. It must be very interesting. " My mouth was confused, but my heart was guessing the way he did it. He kept in the cleanroom''s lounge and counted other people''s toilets for a few times. Sima Yang was not idle enough. Even though he was very idle every day, he would not be idle today."It''s said that people can easily go to the toilet when they are nervous, but I haven''t seen brother Chu once since I sat all morning. It can be seen that even if there is such an important meeting for you to attend today, you are still calm." Sima Yang didn''t wait for my reply, and suddenly said again: "I can''t wait for brother Chu, but I found another interesting thing. There is one in your investment department Colleagues, in just a few hours, ran 27 times to the bathroom. I don''t know if they have any physical problems at such a high frequency. "

    My heart moved, laughing: "brother Sima asked me, where do I know?"

    "Oh? Brother Chu doesn''t know, ha ha. "Sima Yang tied his pants, straightened the hem, turned around and walked to the door. Leng Bu Ding turned around and said," that man seems to be a comprehensive group like brother Chu. I remember it''s called Tian GuoChong. Brother Chu should know him? "

 Chapter 979

    "Brother Sima is joking. There are only a dozen people in the comprehensive group. Who doesn''t know? Lao Hei, oh, that''s Tian GuoChong. We not only know each other, but also know each other very well. There''s something wrong with the prostate gland. It''s easy to urinate because it''s small in heart and eyes. It''s hard for him to urinate even when he''s nervous. It''s one thing that he can''t urinate if he doesn''t stand in front of the urinal for a while. In the morning, some of our colleagues are still betting on how many times he can go to the toilet today, I''ll bet him at least fifty times, and at the current rate, I''ve won a lot. "

    "Oh?" Sima Yang asked with a smile, "I don''t know what makes him so nervous?"

    Sima Yang doubted that Tian GuoChong''s identity had been exposed. He felt that Murphy didn''t take the opportunity to clean him up. He had ulterior motives. So Sima Yang came to observe and test. What''s the value of Tian GuoChong to Murphy? The answer is obvious. The scum betrayed Murphy. Murphy didn''t care about it. He was promoted to his post. Unless the girl''s head was broken, Tian Guo rushed to her and compromised some conditions. With the old black''s ability, he must have no ability to play the Infernal Affairs. A small role like him can''t get close to the tension at all. Therefore, he played the most natural role A dog, a "ungrateful" dog.

    This is the thing Sima Yang and tension are most afraid of.

    "Not only is he nervous, but now the comprehensive group is in danger. Who is not nervous?" I looked at Sima Yang with a ponderous expression and said: "President Mo announced a news this morning that the comprehensive team would be disbanded. The staff of our comprehensive team would have new work arrangements. As for what to do in the future, President Mo didn''t say anything. He just talked to us one by one and gave us the names of 13 cities. He asked us where we like, brother Sima. You said work The Department of one or two years is going to be disbanded suddenly. The future is uncertain. Mr. Mo is so mystical. Can we not be nervous? I''m afraid that when Zhang heard the decision of general manager Mo, he would be so nervous that he wanted to pee

    Sima Yang was shocked, and even I turned a deaf ear to the teasing of tension. He knew what Murphy''s decision meant. He wanted to laugh naturally, but he couldn''t control the shaking of his mouth. "Who is responsible for the thirteen cities plan? It''s hard to say for the moment. I hope Miss Mo''s trust in brother Chu is not blind."

    I said modestly, "I hope vice chairman Zhang''s confidence in the plan of the 13th city is totally blind."

    "Brother Chu is frank enough, but not generous enough."

    "If you want to die, you should pretend to be somebody. If you don''t, you''d better be a real villain and not a hypocrite."

    Sima Yang''s face changed several times, as if he were teasing or lamenting: "what a real villain, what a hypocrite, it''s good for a man to know himself, but it''s not kind to judge others without any evidence."

    "Whether I''m honest or not depends on whether I''m a gentleman," I said. "I''m not a gentleman, so I don''t talk about kindness. Although I''m not honest, I''m not hypocritical. If anyone offends me, I''ll redouble my gratitude. But if someone respects me, I''ll certainly respect him. Brother Sima doesn''t care about the festival between me and my brother. He is willing to persuade deputy director Zhang to give me a future. This is not to look down on me, but to recognize and respect me. I thank brother Sima for his kindness, so I take back some of the previous impolite words and sincerely invite you to come to the Murong side. Brother Sima''s talent is limitless in the future, but your future is not in the vice director Zhang''s side. "

    Sima Yang smiled lightly. "Brother Chu''s own future is not guaranteed. How can I guarantee my future on the side of Mo Dong?"

    "I just invited you to come to Mo Dong''s side, but I didn''t say that your future must be in Mo Dong''s side," I also smiled lightly. "As long as brother Sima nods, even if the wind can''t hold you, there must be room for you to play in the valley of the moon."

    Hearing the three words "valley of the moon", Sima Yang''s eyes changed, and he covered it up very well. "Fengchang and valley of the moon are close. It''s a cooperative relationship. If we can''t talk about it, we''ll just shoot it and break it up. If we can''t talk about it, we''ll have two families. If we can''t meet with Mo Dong, can we meet with the valley of the moon?"? It seems that the valley of the moon does not need to sell face to brother Chu anymore, does it? Brother Chu is entertaining me. "

    "No, no, he can''t reach into the valley of the moon. It''s the valley of the wind and the moon, not me and the valley of the moon."

    Sima Yang eyebrows a pick, "how to say?"

    I said: "Mo Dong and miss min are in a cooperative relationship, while I am in a friend relationship with Miss min. as the saying goes, there is no benevolence and justice in business. The wind is smooth and the valley of the moon is scattered, which does not affect my friendship with Miss min."

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha" Sima Yang laughed again, which was different from his previous laugh with the irony of red + naked + naked +, "the former smooth theory of Tao made me really admire brother Chu, but now I can''t help but feel that brother Chu is really childish and cute, funny, in the materialistic society, in the intertwined interest collusion, you Do you believe in friendship

    "I believe, but I don''t believe blindly, so I only say that Miss min is my friend, not that miss three is my friend."

    "Can miss min be the master of miss three?"

    "I can''t, but I can be the master of miss three."

    Sima Yang said, "Oh?"

    "I don''t think Miss three is my friend, but miss three has to treat me as her friend. Because she is miss three, what she said must be counted, so she will not refuse my request as a friend."Sima Yang showed his disdain with contemptuous eyes. "Even so, why should I believe brother Chu''s promise?"

    "In the eyes of miss three, she can look up to me for some reason." This is quite shameless. Thanks to my thick skin, is that strange woman who is extremely abnormal in both ability and psychology because she looks up to me? The ghost knows, remembers Li Xinghui to say, three young ladies hold me up, because spring is enchanted, looked at me, my face is even hotter, even if I know it''s impossible at all - when a man denies his charm, he always deceives himself and hypnotizes himself, saying that it''s just modesty

    Sima Yang has no expression, looks at my face for a while, and says: "gratitude map Newspaper, the essence of human beings, vice-chairman Zhang has the grace to know what I need. I thank brother Chu for his kindness. Unfortunately, we can''t pee in a urinal at last. " Say, turn around and go.

    "Brother Sima," I called him, and he stopped and turned around. After a good pee, I shook little Chunan and tied his belt. Then I asked him with a smile, "you can''t believe me without saying anything?"

    Sima Yang said coldly, "brother Chu despised me, and I said that deputy director Zhang had a good understanding of me."

    "bullshit, loyal officials don''t care about the two masters. Go to roast mutton kebabs with him, and you will sell draught beer for him?"

    "You" Sima Yang was choked by me and couldn''t argue. "It''s no use saying more than that. I''m leaving."

    "Brother Sima," I called him again, "if I give you a contract, will you come?"

    Sima Yang snorted, ignored me and walked away quickly. I chased out of the bathroom and shouted: "brother Sima"

    "it''s useless for me to say more. Brother Chu, you''re too hypocritical?"

    "No," I pointed to the sink inside, "wash your hands before and after meals. Besides, you just peed on your hands. Don''t you wash them?"

    Sima Yang looked down at his hand, and his face turned red and hummed. He turned around, and when he turned around the corner, I couldn''t help laughing. The goods were strong, but my heart moved.

    Smart people like him know how to choose their own future - he came to test me and has proved that he lacks confidence in the victory of tension A man, Sima Yang''s hand, should be in possession of many secrets of tension. Even if they are not fatal, they can also cause Zhang Li many troubles.

    Sima Yang has wavered, which is a good signal. He is unwilling to talk with me deeply, because he still has some expectations for today''s meeting - whose is the 13th city group and whose is the future of Fengchang group.

    I have opened a door for simayang. As long as I win the future of Fengchang, he will come in without hesitation

    I didn''t go back to the investment department, but went to the office of moyizhi. Old moyizhi refused to nod his head and stamp. My promise to simayang was a blank check. Of course, he just nodded his head and stamped his seal, and he didn''t rule out the possibility of later repentance and breaking bridges. This old thing always talks like farting.

    I just came back to the investment department at about two o''clock, and I couldn''t help being nagged by all the women. Murphy and fringe were nervous because the meeting was coming, and I complained about my playing and disappearing in the winter night. In fact, I poured a lot of tea in Murphy''s office, and talked about things in the second place. It was true that I didn''t go back to the integration group intentionally - the combination of fringe and Murphy was enough to make me feel nervous, Add a purple garden

    purple garden to help me cover up the real cause of my lip injury, and put the black pot on Chu Yuan''s back, which made me more confused about her mind. Liu Su and Murphy believe it. These three people live in the same room, but I think the atmosphere is embarrassed. Today, tiger sister pesters Wan Er Wan''er to ask for advice. She wants to avoid them, so that Murphy can ask questions, I''m afraid that these two girls are afraid to eat the vinegar of the purple garden. She doesn''t dare to get close to the purple garden, or she will be in danger of being angry. It''s a good thing to say that Murphy is suspicious of her. Murphy and the purple garden don''t get along well, because I''m so angry about the bite. I don''t have a good face for the purple garden. The silly girl, the fringe, has been comforting the purple garden, blaming me for my immorality after drinking, and asking the purple garden to stop What else can I tell you when I was drunk by her, I would shout "Feifei" and "Xiaozi" and "xiaoyejie" at random. The girl thought that Ziyuan was upset and ignored me. It wasn''t that I hugged her and kissed her. It wasn''t her name that I called when I hugged her and kissed her. It wasn''t that Ziyuan clarified, it wasn''t that it didn''t clarify, it wasn''t that tassel misunderstood me The deeper the purple garden is, the more shameless it is. The eyes of shame stab me. Where can I eat? Murphy specially asked the canteen to make me a beef covered meal. Seeing that I didn''t eat it, he thought I was finally getting nervous. He was busy comforting me. He said that she had already made all kinds of preparations. He wanted me to relax and relax again. He said that the tassel would open the purple garden. Murphy would open me up. He stayed away from the business on a winter night. The more he saw it, the more confused it was. Everyone was a donkey''s lips, not a horse''s mouth. It was quite a simple thing It''s getting more and more complicated. It''s really annoying. Fortunately, in a few minutes, Longshan calls to inform Murphy and go upstairs for a meeting.

 Chapter 980

    In name, Ziyuan is Murphy''s assistant, but in fact, the work of general manager assistant is basically completed by fizz, and what Murphy gave Ziyuan to do is the work originally belonging to fizz. They totally reversed their positions - the reason why fizz felt indebted to Ziyuan, except for the emotional reasons, probably has something to do with this.

    Because Murphy is one of the leading roles in today''s high-level meeting, she was allowed to take an assistant to participate. But the person who went upstairs with her was not the purple garden, but the ordinary clerk of the comprehensive group, the fringe.

    Ziyuan is the third lady''s person. It involves the negotiation between Fengchang and the valley of the moon. It involves the 13th city plan. Murphy naturally won''t let her participate in it. But others don''t know the inside story. So they can think of the reason why the power of Ziyuan is elevated. Only Murphy and the fringe are left to fight together in the love field. This kind of gossip spreads a lot, and it will naturally spread to the high-level people In her ears, so when she followed Murphy into the conference room, there was a lot of strange eyes on her immediately. I could clearly feel that the tassel was not suitable for this.

    This is a large and somewhat exaggerated conference room, covering an area of more than 300 square meters, so that it looks a little empty and ancient Chinese style, highlighting the solemnity of the historical precipitation. The interior decoration design is simple, simple, but spectacular and dignified, just like the eight characters on the calligraphy banner hanging on the front wall: indifferent, tranquil and far away The only ornament in the whole conference room, but these eight characters are simple in structure and exquisite in writing. At first glance, they feel elegant and elegant. After a close look, they feel vigorous and powerful. They look ordinary, but they are really good characters.

    The conference table is also huge and amazing. I feel that the area of the table top has exceeded that of my living room. The heavy mahogany seat in front of the table reminds the dignity of people''s identity on the seat. It shows the king''s style implicitly. Here, it is a symbol of power and status. How many people in the company work hard and painstakingly to climb up, just to get ahead A ticket to the room? There is no scenery here, but it is a paradise for countless people.

    It''s the first time for me and tassel to enter this conference room. We have no right or position. So, we are eye-catching. Although I don''t think there is any gap between our cheap suits and their famous suits in terms of visual effect, we are just like no clothes, and immediately become the focus of everyone.

    My affairs with Murphy, tassel and Ziyuan are well known in the head office building. However, today, there are many senior managers of branches and subsidiaries who don''t know us. When they see the senior managers of our company pointing their fingers at us, they can''t help whispering like insiders to inquire, and then they talk with each other and talk with each other.

    At this time, the thick skin of the fringe can not be used at all. The sharp eyes of the successful people alone make her unable to raise her head. What''s more, she has become their contact feelings and time-consuming talks before the meeting.

    I don''t think so. As a controversial focus, they are not interested in me. I feel uneasy because it''s the proof that others didn''t take you as a dish at all. Curiosity and discussion prove that they are concerned. It''s a good thing. Although people''s curiosity and discussion may only be my affair with Miss mo.

    Lao Mo told us to come to the meeting, but he didn''t arrive. Yao Ling, Wan''er''s aunt, was chatting with a couple of middle-aged men and women. Seeing us coming in, she hurriedly left them behind and met them. After a few simple greetings, she said, "fei''er, go and say hello to the elders from the branches and subsidiaries. Chu Nan, you''ll meet them. I''ll introduce them to you God, can we fight for the right to take charge of the thirteen city plan, all with their support, but we can''t be careless at all. "

    "Fifi''ll go say hello, I''ll let it go."

    "You''re not going?" "You''re not going?"

    Murphy and Yao Ling ask at the same time, but the tone is different. The former is pleading for disappointment, while the latter is surprised and sullen.

    I glanced at the fringe, hugged the folder tightly in my arms. It seemed that the girl didn''t hear our conversation. She looked vacantly from left to right. Her face was white, and she bit her lower lip uneasily. Even though she wore pants, I could see her legs and belly shaking. Although she had been working for a year, how could we ever see such an occasion? Not long ago, when we were standing in front of Murphy, we would feel very nervous. Even we dare not breathe. At this time, when we are among the many high-rise buildings with smooth wind, it''s no wonder that the tassels can''t adapt. Many high-rise buildings brought in assistants. Why don''t they feel the same depression and tension as the tassels? It''s like a little white rabbit falling into a tiger hole. When these guys with powerful aura focus on someone at the same time, it''s really uncomfortable.

    Their eyes seem to have insight into people''s hearts.

    This is probably one of the reasons why vice chairman Zhang insisted on calling all the senior managers of the branches and subsidiaries together. I''m afraid that a grass-roots person like me will lose his ability to think normally in such a grand atmosphere and such a high-profile situation. How can I deal with his difficulties? Just like a student with stage fright, even if he or she has a good performance, he or she can only play an abnormal role in sitting in the examination room, but the meeting has not started yet, but the battle of victory and defeat has already begun.The current feeling of tassel is like that of a student in an exam or a job seeker in an interview. It is full of uncertainty and self-confidence about the future. Without relaxing her spirit, I''m afraid that she can''t tell which leg to take first and which leg to leave behind?

    "It''s not urgent to know them at this time. It''s like I''m not confident, so I beg them to stand up for me. I want others to admit me. At last, it depends on whether I have the ability to be recognized by them. Don''t you see that vice chairman Zhang''s group and neutral group are staring at us? Why should I do more than that? Do something they may despise. " In fact, where do I know who is supporting Lao Zhang, who is supporting Lao Mo and who is a neutral party? But everyone is staring at us. I can''t be wrong to say that.

    Murphy said at the beginning of his jaw, "it makes sense."

    Yao Ling turns to be angry and happy. "Chunan, are you really confident?"

    I shrugged my shoulders and said to Murphy, "I didn''t, she did."

    "I''m confident because of his ability." seeing Yao Ling looking at himself, Murphy smiled and patted the folder in the fringe''s arms. "You see, all people here today will look at him with great admiration."

    Murphy seldom has a smile in front of people. Her smile now attracts people''s attention.

    "I''ll wait and see," Yao Ling said to me with a smile. "Wan''er always praises you in front of me. She seldom worships a person like this. You can''t let her down." after that, she looked at Murphy and the fringe and said with a wry smile, "although I stand on my own position, I''d rather see Wan''er disappointed in you."

    Yao Ling''s words are very direct, which makes my friends quite different It''s a bit awkward. Recently, Wan''er and I did have a little ambiguity. This morning, she also cried because we might work separately. Although I think it''s similar to brother and sister''s feelings, I don''t think brother and sister''s feelings are so pure. Like Chu Yuan and I, in a word, the younger sister''s role has made me feel scared. Chu Yuan, the East, Xiao goblin, Three sisters have expressed their love to me, which makes me full of evil thoughts when I think of the word "sister".

    I don''t know if Wan''er is a brother controller, but I am a sister controller. Yao Ling is worried. I feel guilty instinctively, which makes me feel inexplicable. It seems that I really want to be a friend of Wan''er. The most I can do is to have a casual meeting when I am in a daze and have sex. How mature and sexy underwear does that pure little princess wear today Understanding people, just don''t hear Yao Ling''s words, said: "aunt Ling, let''s go to say hello. I remember two companies changed their leaders not long ago. I haven''t seen them before. Please introduce Chu nan to me. You and Liu Su can find a place to sit first."

    "Well? Oh, yes. "

    Looking at Murphy''s cold and confident greetings with the people who are older than her, the fringe is envious and self abased, "it''s true that people are more than people, and angry. Are some talents really born? South south, you tell me the truth, are you nervous? "

    "How can I not be nervous?" Some people say that women are men''s harbors and men are women''s mountains, so I honestly and impolitely hold the thin waist of tassels. I dodge into her harbor and let her lean against my mountain. "What we learned at school is the same, and what we did at work is the same. You are a rookie, I am a rookie, and you are 23, and I am 23. How can I be nervous Not nervous? It''s just that I''m not as obvious as you are. How can I say I''m a man? I have to face, don''t I? "

    The tassel was hugged by me, and our intimacy fell into the eyes of all people. She was so ashamed that she could not imagine to break away from me. Instead, she squeezed her face into my arms, hoping to hide it in my armpit. "Cheating, you are comforting me. If you are really proud, you will say you are not nervous if you are nervous."

    Sure enough, she felt much better against my mountain. At least she saw that I had cheated her, proving that she had recovered her normal thinking ability.

    "Well, I''m not nervous at all."

    "You don''t have to be so pretentious. I know you''re not nervous at all, because when you''re nervous, you won''t look like this."

    I felt my face and held her. I wanted to find a place to sit. "What''s my expression now? Isn''t it nervous? "

    "It''s nervous, but it''s obviously pretended," said the fringe, blushing and staring at my eyes without blinking. "I can''t see anything in your eyes, I can''t see the tension, I can''t see the excitement, I can''t see the confidence, I can''t see the confusion. What are you thinking now? Your calmness makes me feel strange and scared "

    PS: today, the car broke down in the middle of the road, the tire rolled into a well cover on the road, hit the bottom of the car, and then the brake completely failed. The tortoise came back at a high speed, too much debt, and dare not ask for leave again, so as not to accumulate more and more, and finally to sleep and repair the car tomorrow]

 Chapter 981

    "What do you think of Fifi?" I don''t answer the question, "do you like her? Hate her? Or neither like nor dislike her? "

    There was a flurry in the eyes of the fringe, "why do you ask this?"

    "Because I can''t see it," I said, "I don''t think you hate her, but you almost always quarrel, I don''t think you can like her, but you two stick together every day. You know I like her, but you don''t ask, say anything, tassel, do you think, what''s in your mind, I know?"

    "You know," said the tassel affirmatively, "I''m stupid and you''re smart, so if I don''t say it, you know what I think. If you say it, I may not understand what you think."

    Er, tassel has always been an action school. I dare to do what I think, but I don''t dare to say it. We have known each other for so many years, which has formed a tacit understanding. Usually, she doesn''t want to say things that she is embarrassed to say. I can only cooperate, and I can''t expose them. I don''t want to pretend to be a fool today, and she has seen through

    looking at Murphy in the distance, I asked tassel with a wry smile: "Are you going to pamper me?"

    "No," said the fringe softly, "it''s disgraceful to win her like this. I can''t convince myself that I owe her my whole life, so we have to share the victory and defeat openly."

    "How?" I said with a smile, "I''m not a gambler?"

    "Yes, we''re scissors and stone cloth. Whoever wins, you are his."

    "No?!"

    "Of course not," said the tassel, seeing that my subconscious reaction was serious, she couldn''t help laughing: "even if I agree, Miss Mo won''t agree. People can be proud of it. Even if she wins, it''s just guessing, not feeling. What if I''m forced to quit? As long as you think I remember me in your mind, we won''t be able to distinguish between the winners and the losers. On the other hand, it''s the same with south south. If we leave Fengchang, we won''t see Murphy or contact her anymore, will you forget her in your mind? When you''re with me, don''t you think of her again? "

    My silence is speechless - I want to deny it, but there is no way to deny it. A white lie is to give happiness and hope to the deceived, but if a mouth is found out to be a lie, the fear to the other side is only hurt and disappointment. If I stare at two eyes and tell her a lie, she has to blind me. I can''t help Murphy Poked

    the tassel twisted its red face and whispered, "if one day I get drunk with you, you hug me and kiss me, but you shout ''Feifei'' in your mouth, I will probably die of anger"

    "cough, cough" before the tassel died of anger, I almost died of choking by saliva, "how can"

    "no? How do you put the tape on your lips? " The fringe turned my white eyes. "If I were a purple garden, I would not bite your mouth. I would bite your neck and kill you."

    If the person I hold and I kiss is really Ziyuan, she can''t bite me at all. Although half of the foreigners'' blood is flowing in the girl''s body, she is a quite traditional Chinese woman in her bones - kind, weak, and willing to accept the adversity

    Chu Yuan, that little bastard, learns everything from Ziyuan. How can she not learn such advantages?

    "It''s because of this that you comfort the purple garden so much today?"

    "Don''t you think the purple garden is too pitiful?" asked the tassel

    "What if, when I hold her and kiss her, I call her name, not yours?"

    It''s obvious that Aunt Cheng hasn''t thought about this problem. She thought about it seriously and said, "I''ll kill you."

    "

    " the question is not who you call, but why do you have to hold someone and kiss them? "

    "Didn''t the purple garden say that? I drink too much and have sex

    "Are you drunk and disorderly?" The fringe frowned, "you used to be drunk by me, and you didn''t behave to me?"

    "That can only prove that you are thicker than little purple. My aunt, you are unconscious and spit in a mess. I hold you on my back and take off your clothes to wipe your body. Is there anything else I haven''t touched on you? It''s just that you don''t care "

    " go away! " After a short period of poverty, the tassel has adapted to the atmosphere in the conference room, or to other people''s eyes. Our legs are not soft. The first thing is to kick me. If we don''t realize in time that the occasion is wrong, I''m afraid we have shown the leg whip skill learned from sister tiger. We are ashamed and angry: "who is wrong? How can I be so shameless? "

    It''s too heartless. Aunt Cheng knows that she''s not shy? In the past, the island country in my computer has grown into + people + seeds, but most of them are passed to me by her! Otherwise, I won''t really think of this girl as the topic that my buddies would talk about when they were in college. It''s a dirty topic. I believe that we all have a deep understanding of it. In fact, such a topic also exists in girls'' dormitories, but aunt Cheng can pull me to the corner of the wall in the daytime. She doesn''t look red or jump with me. This girl is lazy and doesn''t like to wash clothes when she lives in school, so she packs her clothes every weekend and asks me to take them home to help her wash, even underwear and pantyhose. I remember that when Chu Yuan moved in to live with me, I smelled her changed underwear viciously and secretly. This problem is that she was used to it when she was in college. It''s just because of the trust and condemnation of herself Every time the girl is drunk and unconscious, I can control what I don''t do to her. Otherwise, our children should be able to play soy sauce now"I don''t know why you are ashamed now"

    "you just don''t know that I''ve been ashamed all along!"

    "So, every time you get drunk with me, you get drunk because you expect me to have sex after drinking?"

    "How could it be!" Tassel''s face is redder, but the twinkling eyes give people the feeling that it''s impossible to "next time you want to drink, remember to call me"

    "it''s also called miss Shangmo. I''m drunk. You go to hug her, and then cry out the name of me or asters." The purpose of tassel is to change the topic, but she suddenly felt that her idea was very good and feasible. The more she thought about it, the more satisfied she was. She couldn''t help smiling like a fox, with a lovely expression.

    "I dare not. What if she bites me?" In my mind, I think of the way Chu Yuan looked when he was jealous. I had a relationship with Ziyuan, and the stinky girl kept fighting. If she caught Murphy, I could not help but fight a cold war. God knows why I am afraid of being caught.

    "Is she willing?" Tassel looked at me playfully, not without taste.

    I gave a dry cough and started talking, "you haven''t said yet, how are you going to win or lose?"

    Murphy and Yao Ling are talking with two young people, or in other words, those two young people are pestering Murphy. Murphy''s expression is as cold as ever, as rigid as a poker card, but I can see that she is not tired of it, without basis, just a feeling.

    Although I have been far away from the fringe, Murphy still seems to be able to sense my eyes. Suddenly, she looks towards us. She sees me holding the fringe''s slender waist as if no one else is close to me. Her unsmooth expression suddenly changes a little. The people who notice this are not only me, but also the fringe. The fringe is definitely intended to me When I posted the post, I leaned my head on my shoulder and listened to Murphy''s face. Meanwhile, I replied with a smile: "it''s very simple. We also include the purple garden. The reason why the relationship between the three of us and you has become what it is today is not that you can''t forget it, but that the three of us didn''t confess. If the purple garden told you before going abroad, she likes it Happy you, then you may not meet me. If I told you when I was at school, I didn''t want to be your friend at all. Instead, you may not fall in love with Murphy at first sight. If Murphy is an idiot who knows that he likes you, he will admit it in a big way, instead of doing the extra things that make you feel cheated and hurt. Now he is you My girlfriend''s person may not be the two of them. It''s not because you like me better. When you want to tell Ziyuan, she leaves without saying goodbye. When you tell Murphy, she always dodges. When she finds out that she really likes you, she is robbed by me. How about me? It''s because we didn''t have the courage to admit it until we were about to lose it. So we decided that we should confess, not only to you, but also to each other. We should be open and stand at the same starting point and compete fairly. No matter who you choose, we will have no regrets. I went to ask Miss Mo to teach me skills. Miss Mo was willing to teach me skills for this reason. I want to help you, so I have to enrich myself. Miss Mo thought that if she helped me, you would be very happy and like her more. "

    I always think that the relationship between the three girls is very delicate. There is a balance point between purple garden and fringe, fringe and Murphy. The original balance point is the so-called "fair competition".

    "You said you decided, what do you mean? Does little purple know about this competition? "

    "I don''t know, or, to be sure, Murphy," said the tassel, "but we don''t know."

    Well, it''s understood that you and Murphy, the silly girl in the purple garden, can only blame themselves, which is impossible to compete with you

    Tassel blinks beautiful Mou, way: "this problem, you still go to ask them."

    When I was stunned, a warm feeling came out of my heart and filled every corner of my body - the fringe never thought it would leave me, so she didn''t need to answer this question.

    A strong impulse dominated me. I couldn''t help kissing her ruddy little mouth, but I heard the familiar voice, which was cold and pleasant like a wind chime, "what are you two talking about? What question, Chunan, who are you going to ask? "

    My friend turned his face tremblingly. Murphy, who was just chatting with people far away, stood in front of me and the fringe in a twinkling of an eye?!

    Behind her, there are two young people who are so handsome that I feel very stressed.

    It''s not their fault to be so handsome. It''s not their fault to be so handsome and have temperament. It''s not their fault to be handsome and have quality. It''s also their fault to have money and status. But it''s their fault to be so handsome and have temperament and have money and status. They still catch up with Murphy and look at the fringe in my arms.

    I''m not inferiority. I''m not inferiority. I just want to smoke both of them. Ya, I look at me with my nostrils, which makes my face red. Aren''t you more handsome than mePS: I slept for more than two hours in the morning, then threw the car into the garage, waited for a day to repair it, and after I got home, I discussed with several students about the May Day Yaya activity, and then I couldn''t bear it. I slept for a while, and then I got up to code words. This time is updated. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. There will be follow-up reports on the specific content of Yaya activity. Ha ha, welcome to you at that time Participation, May 1, 8:00 p.m.

 Chapter 982

    Before entering this conference room, I knew that if there were other young people in the conference room, besides the lucky or unlucky children I couldn''t tell with the tassel, they would be the Phoenix men like Sima Yang, who had made great efforts to fly to the branch by virtue of their real talents and hard work, though the rich young master or son Phoenix man is not equal to "handsome man", but the glory of the superior and the successful is just as dazzling, which makes women intoxicated, makes men feel oppressed, even crisis. For example, when they stand in front of you and flirt with your girlfriend, the man standing on Murphy''s left side is a little older, about 30 years old, with straight eyebrows and nose Quite, wearing a pair of gold rimmed glasses, it looks elegant and gentle. The eyes behind the lenses are deep and introverted, with a glimmer of brilliance from time to time, showing something other than wisdom. He just glanced over the fringe face, even though he looked at me.

    It has to be said that he has a very special temperament, which is different from the strong aura of confidence or pride or cunning or ingenuity emanating from most people in this conference room. What flows out of him is a warm feeling of affinity, tenderness and kindness. Just looking at him, you will have a feeling that you are willing to believe him, but I am very resistant to this feeling. Looking at him I feel like I''m looking in the mirror - we don''t look like each other at all, but his eyes and smile make me familiar with the goods!

    He seems to stop at the first half of Murphy''s body, but he doesn''t stop Murphy. If Murphy wants to approach me again, he has to make a detour, so as not to rub his shoulders with him and pass by impolitely. It''s also impolite to make a deliberate detour. Therefore, Murphy doesn''t have to stop at the present position, not far away, but not the distance we are used to - this eye Jingnan city is very deep. In his face and eyes, I can''t see any vigilance or hostility against me. But these tiny details reveal his vigilance and hostility to me everywhere.

    He is not only not gentle, but also a strong and active person in all aspects. Zhang Mingjie, as the management students of Fengchang group PS2: Yuanmeng Yaya, checked the holiday time of May Day this year, and found that it was 29, 30, and 1. The Yaya activity was originally set at 8:00 p.m. on the 1st, but it seems that most of the students were going to sit in the classroom at that time Last night''s self-study, so the activity time is adjusted one day in advance, and it is changed to 8:00 p.m. on April 30. You are welcome to join in the activity. The specific process of the activity will be announced before 30. If you participate in the activity in advance, you will have the chance to get a small prize ~

    8:00 p.m. on April 30, it will not disappear.

 Chapter 983

    Jiang Yu, this is red + naked + naked courtship!

    My first feeling is not the anger of being dug in public, but the surprise. Isn''t cousin a close relative? Ya''s pursuit of Murphy is not a challenge to moral integrity?!

    After surprise, it''s still not anger, but a kind of impulse close to ecstasy. It seems that in a lonely journey that we think we are wrong and have been confused and lonely, we meet a person similar to ourselves by chance. Maybe we think our direction is not right, but because of the existence of our companions, we continue to deceive ourselves and comfort ourselves Of course, I just want him to tell me that when love happens, it''s not against moral ethics that my cousin falls in love with his cousin or brother and sister who has no blood relationship, but I don''t intend to identify with and encourage him to pursue Murphy - men''s greed and possessiveness are not contradictory, and their horror can be in a positive proportion.

    I believe that if Jiang Yu said this to Yao Ling on the other side of him, the heroine would surely faint happily. Maybe that was a perfect and romantic confession. Unfortunately, he picked the wrong heroine, and Murphy, who he regarded as the heroine, was staring at my face with the same expression as him. She didn''t speak, but everyone knew that What is she saying to me: my heart, when can you understand?

    So, one man was embarrassed, two men were jealous, three women were sad and sad, the coquettish man on the woman''s face said with a cold smile, "toad wants to eat swan meat, and he doesn''t look in the mirror to see his identity."

    I thought he was hurting me, but Jiang Yu''s face suddenly changed, and Yao Ling was also a handsome man with angry face staring at the woman''s face. I suddenly woke up. I didn''t say anything. It was Jiang Yu who just expressed his love to Murphy

    his words were aimed at Jiang Yu, and Murphy''s disregard for Jiang Yu made the words even more harsh.

    "That''s what Duanmu said to me?" Just for a moment, Jiang Yu had been talking and laughing as usual. His anger and joy were not in color. He was gentle and gentle, and he was able to impose a strong sense of oppression on others. This product was indeed like Zhang Mingjie, and it was an extremely powerful role.

    The handsome young master Duanmu seems to be quite afraid of Jiang Yu, and seems to despise him. He hums and doesn''t answer, but looks at me as if he scolds me.

    How kind-hearted are you? Of course, you don''t mind doing this "along with the water" thing. Once again, you have to take your seat. "President Jiang misunderstood this, master Duanmu. Of course, he said it to this toad of mine. President Jiang is young and promising. Where is it like a toad? Like Mo, they are all noble swans. "

    Yao Ling nodded to me. He not only thanked me for helping Jiang Yu out of the siege, but also praised me for taking the overall situation into consideration. Jiang Yu and this Duanmu young master are all members of the Mohist school. If they had a dispute because of being jealous on such an occasion, Zhang school and the neutral school would have a big joke.

    The Duanmu young master took advantage of "donkey" to go downhill and said with a smile like praise or derogation: "you really have self-knowledge."

    I looked at Murphy and said with a modest and remorseful smile, "who let me eat the swan meat".

    Tassel is a flower, Murphy is a swan. I made the cow dung of tassel and the toad of Murphy. It''s hard to be a man. It''s even harder to be a man with a flower heart. It hurts my self-esteem to see what I belittle.

    When the two girls saw that I had worked so hard to find a balance between them, they were able to pretend to be good old people between Jiang Yu and Duanmu. They just felt angry and funny, and forgot to be jealous. They were so shy and angry that they only eclipsed the meeting room, let alone the beautiful faces of Jiang Yu and Duanmu.

    Yao Ling said with a smile, "Xiao Cheng is a flower, Fei Er is a swan, and Chu Nan. If assistant Xue is here, how are you going to coax her?"

    "Then I don''t have to coax anyone," I said with a sad face. "Lest the three beauties tear me, I''ll open the window and jump down."

    "But there are no windows in this meeting room."

    "So I''m glad assistant Xue is not here."

    Yao Ling was stunned and immediately laughed with me. It took a long time for tassel and Murphy to realize that I was making fun of their ferocity and shrewdness. If Ziyuan is here, it will tear me alive because of mutual jealousy. The tassel pinched on my waist. Murphy also "reasonably" bypassed Jiang Yu and kicked me in the shin quietly. She had the same expression, beside the conference table, so it''s hard for others to see the action under her feet. But Jiang Yu and Duanmu young master can see clearly that two women who were supposed to be rivals of love were only for me but not for each other. I think they will let me Those who have ambitions for them are uncomfortable.

    Men are also jealous. Jiang Yu and Murphy are so well matched together that I feel very stressed. So taking advantage of Murphy''s pettiness, I pulled her to me and said in a tone of lesson: "general manager of the investment department, pay attention to the image, and even if you start, how can you still move your feet? It''s not like what it looks like. ""Then I''ll do it." This girl really learns the appearance of tassel and reaches out to pinch the tender meat on my waist.

    I don''t resist, don''t cry and hurt, if nothing happens, I turn the topic and say: "how come I never heard you mention that you have such a handsome cousin who is handsome, handsome, romantic, Yushulin, loved by others, and blooming in flowers?"

    Don''t think I''m flattering, I''m just sulking - there''s such a handsome suitor, Murphy won''t tell me, why? There is only one explanation. She is afraid of my inferiority, and then proves that she thinks I''m not as good as Jiang yushuai. Even if it''s true, I don''t accept that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Since you like me, you should think I''m the most handsome, right Jiang Yu stares at Murphy with sad eyes, which makes Yao Ling feel pity and love. Love, as expected, is very tormenting. Falling flowers tend to be merciless. Perhaps because of this, two people can walk through a long life hand in hand, which is so precious, so proud.

    Murphy said lightly: "there''s no chance to mention it. It''s not too late to introduce you. The negotiator named by Chunan and yuezhigu, the general director of the 13th city plan recommended by uncle, Jiang Yu, the general manager of Fengchang Shanghai Branch."

    This is basically the same as Yao lingfangcai''s introduction. Murphy still didn''t mention the relationship with Jiang Yu''s cousins. I was stupid enough to know that she didn''t explain it on purpose.

    The handsome man surnamed Duanmu chuckled. Jiang Yu frowned and ignored him. The smile was still elegant and gentle. He said, "is there something left for my cousin to add?"

    "Well," Murphy said, looking over his shoulder with infinite tenderness in his eyes, "Chunan is not only the representative of the cooperative negotiation, the general director of the thirteen city plan, but also my favorite man."

    Murphy''s voice is not very loud, but even those who are chatting are also paying at least half of their attention to us. So, in such a large conference room, there was a sudden silence

    Jiang Yu was stunned, and I was also stunned. We didn''t expect that Murphy would dare to say such words on such an occasion.

    The tassel looked at Murphy and saw the complexity in her eyes that I couldn''t understand. The only thing I could be sure of was that she wasn''t surprised. There was no jealousy in her eyes that I was familiar with

    Master Duanmu broke the silence. "He is Miss Mo''s favorite man, but can he become a representative of cooperative negotiation and the person in charge of the 13th city plan? That''s not to say "Yes?"

    As soon as this speech comes out, the meeting room is in a uproar - is this Duanmu Shuai pot too superficial and naive? Ya''s supposed to be from Mo school? Just because I''m jealous, I openly stand in a hostile position?! It''s shameful, but I don''t mind.

    There are not a few people who have recently defected or wavered in Mohist school. Considering that there are not many Duanmu young masters, there are many short Duanmu young masters. The equity in Mohist''s hands plus Murphy''s equity inherited from her father who has passed away, is just 51%. If everyone supports me, it''s OK. It''s not for me. Lao Mo''s idea. Although the latter has lost harmony, it''s not for me When the dog is in a hurry, he has to jump over the wall. As a man, Lao Mo is in a hurry. There is nothing he can''t do.

    Murphy looked at master Duanmu coldly and said: "yes, because everything is uncertain, there is a choice. Everyone here will pay for the choice he made today. Duanmu and Shuishui are no exception, although you just represent your mother to make a statement."

    Murphy''s last words obviously hurt the young master named Duanmu Shuishui. "Fei''er, I have to emphasize that I didn''t come to express myself on behalf of my mother, but on behalf of Duanmu family and the third largest shareholder of Fengchang group."

    Fengchang''s third largest shareholder?! No wonder as soon as I heard the name Duanmu, I thought it was familiar to me. This product came on behalf of the third largest shareholder!

    In fact, strictly speaking, the third largest shareholder of Fengchang is Duanmu''s wife, not Duanmu''s family. When she became the third largest shareholder of Fengchang, she had not married into Duanmu''s family, so Murphy said that Duanmu Liushui came for his mother, not his father.

    Mrs. Duanmu''s husband seems to be the chairman of a subsidiary company. Mrs. Duanmu is a very principled and fair person. She never seeks for her husband''s rights and interests as a shareholder. In order to take care of her husband''s self-esteem, she even quit Fengchang''s management. Although she is the third largest shareholder of Fengchang, she does not hold a post in the company, but teaches her son and husband at home. Mo It''s said that I and the tassel have only entered the new year of Fengchang, that is, elder sister Liu and elder brother Liu, who have never seen the legendary Duanmu lady.

    Although she never showed up, her influence in Fengchang''s senior management was very important

 Chapter 984

    The pride of Duanmu water is not unreasonable.

    If the Mohist school looks forward to the old Mohist School and Zhang school only follows the order of tension, then the person who can decide the neutral attitude is Duanmu lady. There is also a saying in the company that Duanmu lady doesn''t involve in the management because she doesn''t want to be involved in the dispute between Mohist school and Zhang school. Both Lao Mo and Zhang school are worried about her standing in the other side''s camp, so they are happy with her Silence is also the reason why she occasionally says that Mo Zhang will try his best to accommodate her, for fear of provoking her to help her opponents. Objectively speaking, Lao Mo and Zhang Zhang have their own strengths and complementary functions. One person''s ability alone can''t control Fengchang group, a giant. A fierce fight between them will inevitably win or lose. But for Fengchang group, no matter who wins or loses, they will suffer losses All of them are group interests. Madame Duanmu has restrained and maintained the balance between the two groups in such a way, which is more like ceding and sacrificing for everyone''s interests. Therefore, in the company''s senior management, the most popular person is her. Those steady and practical senior management are her supporters.

    Madame Duanmu only holds 17% of the equity of Fengchang group, but with 22% of the tension, it is 39%. Although Lao Mo holds 51% of the equity, 16% of them belong to Murphy''s father. The 16% of the equity heirs are Murphy, because Murphy was young at that time In fact, in the previous board of directors, Lao Mo notarized the fact that when the company made a major decision, he often regarded this 16% as abstention.

    If today''s meeting still does not recognize Murphy''s voting rights, and Duanmu Shuishui, who represents Duanmu''s wife, is on the side of tension, then 35% to 39%, Lao Mo is in danger, because the remaining 10% owners, except Yao Ling, are all forced to reduce their holdings of Fengchang senior ministers under the pressure of Lao Mo, they and tension The most important thing is that at today''s meeting, whether Murphy''s voting rights are recognized or not depends entirely on the statement of the neutralists. Only those who can influence the attitude of the neutralists now are those who stand on the water!

    Mary''s next door, the second generation, who has no form, is the master of today''s meeting? Is it Madame Duanmu who suddenly changed her temper and wanted to take part in the struggle between Mo and Zhang, or is it the second generation who, regardless of the importance and emotion, wanted to carry on the dandy to the end?

    All people''s faces have changed. Murphy, Jiang Yu and Yao Ling are shocked and angry. Murphy, Zhang, and neutral are shocked. Only Liusu is dazed. I don''t know the serious relationship. But then Duanmu Shuishui explains it for her. Yes, I think he deliberately said it to Liusu, "Duanmu family has a smooth wind 17% of the group''s equity, 35% of mobo and 22% of deputy director Zhang. So I''m on mobo''s side. Mobo is the winner. I''m on deputy director Zhang''s side. Deputy director Zhang is the winner. This is a very simple addition and subtraction method problem. How many are smart people, not to count? "

    Murphy''s face was very ugly. "It seems that you are not very good at calculating. Plus my 16%, my uncle and I are 51%"

    "yes," Duanmu water interrupted before Murphy finished saying, "legally, it is fully recognized that you are 16%, but since uncle Murphy''s death, in this conference room, it has always been 16% As waiver, why? In order to serve the public, Feier, you are still young. Although you have made some achievements in the investment department in the past two years, you have never voted on the board of directors. Even if you have the ability to exercise this right for the first time today, you must first get everyone''s approval? "

    Duanmu Shuishui didn''t go on, but everyone knows what he wants to say next - whether Murphy can be recognized depends on his attitude towards Duanmu Shuishui.

    Indeed, if the neutral faction turns to Zhang faction, Lao Mo is completely behind in the support rate.

    "Of course, uncle Mo has nothing to do if he is determined to do it alone. It just hurt everyone''s heart." The meaning of this sentence is extraordinary from Duanmu Shuikou, which represents Madame Duanmu of the neutral school. It means that Lao Mo and the Mohist school have been vaccinated in advance. If democracy no longer exists and the rest is dictatorship, then it is meaningless if the meeting is still closed.

    Zhang Zhang insisted on gathering the senior management of the subsidiary companies of the branch company to attend the meeting, in order to put pressure on Lao Mo to make him unable to play "one word". Perhaps he didn''t expect that the neutral Duanmu family would publicly express their opposition to Lao Mo''s dictatorship.

    This time, I finally understood the tassel. I hugged my arm nervously and looked at Murphy. Murphy''s pale face was covered with thin ice.

    Duanmu Shuishui appreciated Murphy''s reaction with the fringe, and his face showed a fatal disaster smile, but he said to me: "what Fei Er said is right, choice needs to pay a price, because what you want to get means that you first have to lose what consciousness, and no one can get what unconditionally, Chunan, I appreciate you, you are A man with a lot of self-knowledge, so you can understand me, can''t you? "

    I narrowed my eyes, smiled and asked, "master Duanmu wants to say that I need to pay some price to get your support?"Duanmu water gave me a thumbs up, "smart."

    "But I''m a poor man. I may not give what Duanmu wants."

    "No, I''m rich, but I have one thing. You have it, but I don''t."

    "Oh? What do you mean by Duanmu master? "

    Duanmu Shuishui smiled and came to me. He leaned slightly and put his head in my ear. I thought he didn''t want to be heard, but he didn''t want to turn his head suddenly and kiss the face of the fringe. Fortunately, the fringe reacted so fast that he flashed quickly. He was close to him and was about to give him a slap on the ear. But he said in a small voice: "I want miss Cheng. ˇ±

    "what?" When I was stunned, so was the fringe.

    Duanmu Shuishui said to Su with a sincere face: "as long as Miss Cheng is willing to be my girlfriend for one day, I will complete Chunan, support him as a negotiator and support him as the leader of the 13th city plan. What does Miss Cheng want?"

    Murphy, Jiang Yu and Yao Ling couldn''t believe their ears. Liu Su''s hands were also in the air. She was shocked and angry, and her pretty face turned red.

    Duanmu Shuishui completely ignores my existence and continues to say to Su, "just be my girlfriend for one day, and I promise that she will not force Miss Cheng to do anything you don''t want to do. How about that? As long as Miss Cheng nodded, I not only unconditionally supported Chunan, but also gave him a heavy gift "

    the voice of the fringe was shaking with anger," what if I don''t agree? "

    Duanmu and Shuishui shrugged their shoulders. "I''m afraid that the result of today''s meeting is what Zhang expected."

    Liu Su looks at me and Murphy. Tears of humiliation roll in her eyes, and her lips have lost their color. No one cares more about today''s meeting than she does, because in her eyes, this meeting decides my future, and she cares more about this than anyone else, What''s missing is not only my future, but Murphy''s future, so she can''t shake her head.

    Duanmu said with a smile, "Miss Cheng doesn''t say a word, I''ll take it as your consent."

    "I''m different"

    "what?" Asked Duanmu running water.

    The tassel was shaking all over. She dared not annoy Duanmu Shuishui. She could not help the tears of humiliation. She cried.

    "She said she didn''t agree."

    I just returned to my senses and patted the shoulder of the tassel. The tassel was stunned, and then I was flustered. "South south, don''t"

    "what else?" I wiped away her tears and said softly, "don''t cry. There''s nothing more important to me."

    The tassel was stunned. She didn''t listen to me. Her tears were like beads of broken thread. She cried in a mess. She knew what I was going to do and patted her shoulder. It was a good habit for me. After that, she always felt that she was the happiest woman in the world, because the stupid man who patted her shoulder and let her back would give her a break Cut

    "Duanmu young master, your last name is not very good. You should change it."

    Tassel is a character of fake boy, seldom crying, but she looks like a woman. It seems that master Duanmu is absorbed in God and asks absently, "what''s the change?"

    "Falling flowers."

    "Falling flowers? Falling flowers and flowing water? What do you mean?! "

    "Literal meaning -" probably no one heard the word "meaning", because when it came to the word "literal", my fist had been pounded between the nose and eyebrows of Duanmu running water, his pain covered all the voices, and the moment of nosebleed flying was as gorgeous as falling flowers.

    The huge body of Duanmu and Shuishui retreated. Jiang Yu hurriedly dodged to the side and nearly knocked Yao Ling down. Murphy was also leaning on the air because of my sudden escape and was held by the prepared fringe.

    My father teaches, inherits his fine blood, and is also a native Chinese. Although I am not a teacher, I also have the self-consciousness of being a teacher. I just scolded Murphy, don''t kick people with my feet, just use my hands, so I resisted the strong desire to kick his crotch. I grabbed his tie with my left hand, and turned back Pull, right fist face-to-face greeting the past, bang - another gorgeous red flower flying off.

    One punch, one punch, one punch, and one punch for a long time, there was only a muffled sound when the fist contacted the face in the conference room.

    I''m a playboy. I''m doomed to pay for my own playboy. Maybe the future half of the fringe is not me, but at least for now, she''s mine. For Murphy, I can fight for everything. Then for the fringe, I can simply give up everything.

    "You make my woman cry, and I will make you bleed!"

    PS: on April 30, you can go to the book review area to check the details. At that time, those who have questions about sister can directly shoot at some slag and have the chance to get lucky prize.

    No matter whether or not you join the book group of Yuanmeng, as long as you are the readers of sister, you are welcome to join us. Because of personal reasons, a scum is a ten thousand year old diver, who can''t bubble frequently. The exchange with you in the activity of the term is at 8:00 p.m. on April 30.

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 985

    "What are you looking at? Don''t pull them apart! "

    No one noticed when Mo Yizhi and tension came in. When my fist, face and white shirt were all splashed with bright red dots, the timid people had covered their eyes, and the courageous people were also at a loss in consternation. I believe that they had never seen a fight, but they were definitely not in this solemn symbol of identity, status and wealth We''ve seen such violence in our conference room.

    It''s impossible for the city to enter this place. Even if he wants to kill your ancestors for eight generations, when he stands in front of you, he will also be friendly and kind like your brothers and sisters. Don''t say that he openly tears his face. Considering his demeanor image in front of people, there are few taunts and ridicules, let alone my one word incompatibility It''s a big fight. Here are all literati. Even if you don''t like who wants to beat him, you won''t do it yourself. How can I be so tactful? So, in their eyes, I''m a madman, a madman who is irascible and doesn''t care about the object when venting.

    No one is willing to provoke a madman, so no one dares to come and pull me away. No one knows whether he will become the next Duanmu water. This goods is the representative of Duanmu lady, the key figure to determine the attitude of the neutralists. It can be said that this goods is the only one who dare not offend the Mohist school. I dare to move this goods. Who else can''t move it better?

    Standing two meters tall, standing on the top of my head, he fainted with pain. He knelt down in front of me. He didn''t fall down because I pulled his tie. Maybe his face was too horrible. Maybe my expression was too ferocious. The nearest man, Jiang Yujiang, a handsome cousin in the city, didn''t come to dissuade him And back to Yao Ling behind, although Yao Ling was also shocked, but still open his arms, will protect his appearance, did not expect this brother''s courage is so small.

    Until Lao Mo''s roar, Zhang Mingjie, who came out of nowhere, and Sima Yang, who was behind the tension, rushed to separate me from Duanmu water. It seemed that they were afraid that one person could not stop me. They hugged my arms left and right, but no one was going to take care of Duanmu, making him kneel on the ground and land with his face on the ground. His buttocks were puckered up. The posture was good marvellous.

    I know that in my deep consciousness, there is a strong tendency of violence, because I am a very accustomed to forbearance, and the process of forbearance is also the process of accumulation of violence.

    He was lucky that Duanmu and Shuishui didn''t get beaten when they taunted me, because I could bear it very much, but when the tears of the fringe fell, he was very unfortunate, because when the people around me were hurt, I could never bear it.

    I have forgotten to set an example for Murphy and explain what it means to "only use fist but not feet". Zhang Mingjie and Sima Yang hold me. If my fist can not be waved out, I will kick and kick instinctively. I don''t know what to scold myself. I just want to greet his female relatives?

    The senior management finally woke up and saw that Zhang Mingjie and Sima Yang could not pull me away from Duanmu and Shuishui. They were so anxious that they shouted loudly. They were looking forward to another person coming up to help, but they cried happily, but no one came up. Why? Because the brothers are so fierce and brave, they turn over the two meter tall Duanmu young master, who dares to come up and die? Of course, I don''t really kill people, but if you think about the identity of these people, I hurt them a little bit by mistake, and I can''t make it on my face? Bullshit - Zhang Mingjie and simayang, two bastards, just don''t pull me apart deliberately, so that I can continue to trample Duanmu and Shuishui! Otherwise, even if I can''t pull the riot, it''s not hard to pull the dead dog like water?

    No one is more willing to see me offend the neutrals thoroughly than they are, so that before the meeting begins, the result is set.

    "Chu Shao, calm down, calm down, and fight for human life again!"

    "Chunan, don''t be crazy. What''s the occasion here?!"

    Seeing that the senior leaders are all in a hurry, their goal has been achieved, and seeing that Duanmu and Shuishui are still, afraid that he will be killed alive by me, the two bastards will really use their strength to stop me.

    I don''t scold, also don''t kick don''t kick, light way: "let go of me." Beating people is individual work. I''m really tired.

    Zhang Mingjie and Sima Yang looked at each other. Although they were not very relieved, they slowly loosened my arm.

    "Not like words, not like words! What do you think this is? This is the meeting room, not the wine alley where gangsters gather! How can you behave in such a place and on such an occasion? " A middle-aged man with a Chinese character face came up to me and accused me of helping the dead wood and flowing water fainting on the ground. I recognized him. His name was Zou he. He was the general manager of the market supervision department of Fengchang group. Xi Baiyuan, the general manager of the operation and management department who was closely behind him, was called by Lao Mo as the two tough bones hard to be chewed by the neutralists. I had a conflict with Sima Hai in the wine that night There are two of the four neutrals in tension.

    It is said that both of them were promoted by Madame Duanmu.

    Xi Baiyuan has a gloomy face and wants to talk, but I''m the first one."President Zou, I ask you a question," I looked him in the eye coldly, and didn''t give way at all: "this is the conference room, not the wine gathered by rogues and gangsters. I shouldn''t be such a savage. So, if I insult you here, can you also hold your breath?"

    The conference room is very big. Maybe not everyone can hear the taunts before standing on the water, but his arrogant and contemptuous manner can''t be seen by no one. Who made him so tall and so attractive? Zou he intended to protect Duanmu''s wife and said, "I don''t know much about young people. I don''t know anything about arrogance and irrationality."

    "It''s a matter of course that Mr. Zou said that he was arrogant and disrespectful. I shouldn''t have the same understanding with him, should I?" When I laughed, I didn''t smile at all. "It''s strange that he was arrogant and disrespectful. It''s right that he insulted me. If I''m arrogant and don''t want to be insulted by him, it''s wrong?"

    Zou he said coldly, "arrogance needs capital. What is his identity and what is your identity?"

    Murphy was about to persuade me to say a few words, but he heard Zou he say so. He immediately made a cold face, "Uncle Zou, what''s your name? Is it just because we have a higher position in the company, or because we have a good mom and Dad, we can degrade and insult the employees who work for us at will? This is a society in which all people are equal. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to say such childish things in your capacity? No, it''s pathetic! "

    Zou he''s an old face blushing with shame - this is indeed a society in which all people are equal, but when did real equality exist? Those who have money don''t regard those who don''t have money as people, and those who are officials don''t take the people seriously. This sad social law has long been saturated with people''s thoughts, and has been understood by the sad normalization. Zou he is in a huff because he is worried about the injury of Duanmu and Shuishui. Seeing that I have no wrong attitude, but also contradict him in public, and can''t face up or down, he dropped such a sentence, In fact, there may not be a deeper thinking, but do not want to, this sentence just stabbed in Murphy''s heart scar.

    Mo Yizhi is against Murphy being with me because of this so-called "identity".

    I offended the neutral faction, which was enough for Lao Mo''s headache. Where would he let Murphy get involved? Otherwise, if I shoveled off Zhangjia today and jumped out of a Duanmu family tomorrow, would it not be in vain? Then saw Zou crane embarrassed, he quickly scolded: "Feier, don''t talk to the elder like this."

    "I''ll deal with the matter."

    What a lovely woman! He has no beard, so he can''t blow it. He can only stare at Murphy. He just stared at me. I pretended not to see it, but he was no longer aggressive. He said to Zou Hedao: "I agree with what Mr. Murphy said, but I don''t deny what Mr. Zou said. Mr. Murphy can always be treated equally, which shows that in today''s dirty society Few of them are holy and magnanimous. Zou always said that arrogance needs capital, but it is also an indisputable fact. Most people have been climbing for the power of money all their lives. If they climb to the top but don''t even have the qualification of arrogance, why bother Barra''s striving to be such a man? "

    Zou he was stunned, but I didn''t expect to help him out.

    "But, Mr. Zou, arrogant capital should be won through his own efforts, not given by others, or simply taken over by others as his own," I said in a deep voice: "you are right, this is the conference room, not the wine alley where the hooligans and gangsters gather. Mr. Duanmu stands here today, not representing himself I, but his mother, is the third largest shareholder of Fengchang group. Have you ever thought that his arrogance should also follow him into this conference room? In other words, ridicule me is the task that Madame Duanmu gave him? "

    "This" Zou Hesai, can''t answer my question, this big hat, I don''t think he dare to take the place of Madame Duanmu next.

    I sneered and said: "everyone has seen that master Duanmu''s taunts against me several times, and I am happy to accept them. No matter whether I have arrogant capital or not, at least I have done my forbearance, but what about him? He is not satisfied. On the condition of supporting me, he asked my girlfriend, Cheng Liusu, to be his girlfriend for one day. I would like to ask President Zou, President Xi, and every gentleman and lady standing in this conference room at the moment - should I continue to endure? Just because I don''t have the arrogant capital that you agree with, should I look at my girlfriend and compromise with him in tears for me? Who dares to tell me, I should do this?! Who dares to tell me that I should do this?! There''s a kind of you + He + fuck stand up for me and tell me loudly! "

    In the conference room, I was only breathing heavily, no one was squeaking. They didn''t hear the conditions proposed by Duanmu water, but they saw the tears of the fringe, and no one suspected that I lied, because no one wanted to figure out what reason I should offend the most innocent Duanmu family.

    Lao Mo believes, so does Zhang Li.

    Zou he took a look at the tassel held in his arms by Murphy, and some of his heart felt guilty: "master Duanmu may just want to make a little joke with you"

    before his voice fell, I opened my mouth and asked: "President Zou, can your wife be my wife for one day? If you agree, I apologize to master Duanmu immediately. "

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 986

    "President Zou, can you ask your wife to be my wife for one day? If you agree, I apologize to master Duanmu immediately. "

    People were shouting, some swearing, some laughing, some gaping, some unbelievable - they knew I was joking, but they didn''t expect that I dared to play Zou he''s joke.

    Xi Baiyuan, the general manager of the operation management department, who always looks serious and cherishes words like gold, can''t help but shout angrily when he sees me embarrassing his friend: "Chu Nan, do you know what you''re talking about?"

    "I know," I said, staring at Zou he''s eyes, refusing to give him a chance to escape. "If master Duanmu is joking with us, I''m joking with President Zou now. Didn''t president Zou just say that I''m a young man with little experience and some arrogance and insolence, and he won''t have the same experience with me. He hasn''t said anything yet, President Xi. What''s your hurry Łżˇ±

    Xi Baiyuan stops his speech and breathes heavily. If he doesn''t, his body will burst with anger.

    Zou he''s face is red, purple, blue, white, and the muscles on his face are shaking like chaff. He can''t stand my scornful eyes, but he can''t avoid dodging. At this time, there''s no such thing as the upper level''s aura. It''s contradictory, and it''s self humiliation.

    "Mr. Zou, I''ve made it clear that I''m joking. Even if you really promise to lend me your wife as a wife for one day, my girlfriend and Mr. Mo are watching behind me. I can''t promise. If you order your head, your wife won''t suffer any loss. How about me? I have to apologize to master Duanmu, isn''t it good? It not only shows your magnanimity and tolerance to such an ignorant and arrogant young man as me, but also enables me to overcome it, and then correct it. It''s perfect to put an end to things like today in the future life, but why don''t you nod your head? Feel insulted by me? Then I''ll tell you, what you feel now is just what I feel! Is that a joke?! Even if it''s a joke, it''s a malicious joke! It''s also a bad joke! Don''t you think so? "

    No one scolded, no one laughed, everyone was thinking, is this really a joke? They all looked at the fringe. The tears on the fringe''s face told them that it was no joke at all!

    I took the tassel by the hand, pulled her to the side, and looked around the crowd, and raised my head and said: "yes, maybe in your eyes, I am nothing, except a little bit of luck, I have no qualifications, no ability, I don''t even stand here, I don''t have the qualification to sit in a conference room with you, but I want to tell you - even so, I also have My pride! It has nothing to do with money, power, reputation and status! Yes, contempt is the right of winners, compromise is the patent of losers, but please don''t get me wrong, money, rights, reputation, status, I don''t have these, but I''m not necessarily a loser! You have these, but not necessarily successful! If you can''t even protect your own women, if you dare not fart when you are insulted or insulted by your own women, and compromise for the sake of interests, you are a success! You are not only a failure, but also a weak and coward! "

    I glared at Zou he and Xi Baiyuan angrily, "you say I have no arrogant capital? What do you call capital? Money, power, reputation, status, the "mind" that compromises in order to get them, is what you call capital? shame on you! boast without shame! Shame yourself, shame your family. In my opinion, you have no arrogant capital! Even if I am just a nobody, you are not qualified to put on airs and teach me! Success in your career is totally different from whether you are a successful man or not! At least, my woman can be very proud to say that she has a man who loves her more than anything else! Bullshit money rights reputation status, if the premise to get them is to give up their dignity, then I tell you, I''m not rare! Even if you blow out of this conference room and the wind is smooth, I can still stand up and live! Still can look down upon you rightfully, despise you

    The tassel is paralyzed in my arms, the eyes are intoxicated with happiness, Murphy can''t help holding my other hand, the eyes are a little dizzy, I don''t know whether there is the legendary kind of eight Qi that can let women sing "Conquest" for no reason, but I know that their moving at this moment is my own happiness, which is money and power Profit, fame and status can''t satisfy us.

    I put my arms around the shoulders of the two girls, only to feel bold and dry. I looked directly at the tension, which made him tremble. "Now, who + He + his mother still thinks I shouldn''t beat this little bastard named Duanmu, who + He + his mother + will stand up and tell me loudly that I will leave this conference room and hand in the resignation letter!"

    Everyone knows that I''m aiming at tension, so everyone is shocked.

    Everyone knows what this meeting means today - a mountain can''t be replaced by two tigers. Now that the management is new and old, and the company has ushered in development opportunities, Mo Yizhi and tension are unprecedented in their desire for rights. There must be a fight between them. And the fuse of this war is just me.

    I am the theme of the conference, but I am not the main character of the conference. Therefore, my theme has become the main character. It is something that neither Lao Mo nor Zhang Zi expected, let alone other people.No one wants me to get out of here more than Zhang. I''ve put all my words into it. As long as he dares to say "standing trees and running water don''t need to be beaten", I''m not his threat from now on. But he dares not to say it. He can''t say it, even if he knows that it may bring him to the support of the neutralists.

    For everyone here, the most terrible thing is to be looked down upon by a small person like me.

    Zhang Zhang smiles and doesn''t talk, as if wearing a kind face mask. No one knows what he is thinking. Zou he and Xi Baiyuan don''t talk. It''s not good for the people of Mohist school to tear down my platform? So for a while no one answered.

    "No one thinks I''m wrong. I should get out, right?" I nodded, pushed the tassel and Murphy into the seats beside me. Then I found a comfortable chair and sat down casually, saying, "let''s have a meeting."

    Everyone, look at me. I look at you. They are all in the same place. Those who are standing don''t sit down. Instead, those who are just sitting up stand up. I wonder: "what''s the matter? Everybody, sit down. "

    Lao Mo coughs, walks slowly with a stick, stares at me, and then turns to wave to Long Shan. Long Shan comes back to her senses with an angry and funny expression. She trots over and stares at me angrily. I don''t understand what''s going on, so when Lao Mo reaches out another hand on long Shan''s shoulder, she suddenly lifts her leg and kicks me in the crotchˇŞˇŞ Be quiet as a virgin, move as a rabbit! Look at this old man''s sickly virtue, his legs and feet are not neat. I didn''t expect that he has such a quick skill!

    If I hadn''t jumped up and squatted on the chair in time, I would have covered Xiao Chunan and rolled down to the bottom of the table. In a hurry, I would not have considered Mo Yi''s identity, so I opened my mouth and scolded: "are you sick?! Where to kick it? "

    Who has ever seen anyone dare to talk to the chairman like this? I think they all treat me as a madman, but like them, I''m very dissatisfied with the old fox, who is selfish, cunning and ruthless.

    Mo Yizhi kicks empty, only kicks on the front of the chair, slowly retracts his leg, and has no good airway: "my chair, I can kick as I want. If you want to sit here, you have to have the ability not to be kicked down." Say, the right hand a Yang, the crutch is swung to my face, I hurriedly Dodge, flustered jump from the chair, but see Mo Yi''s crutch just drew a half arc, turn around, sit on the chair that I sit not stable, proud smile at me.

    I said that other people dare not sit, but look at me with different eyes. I dare to say that the chair is the chair of the chairman of the board. "You said that the chair is yours, even if you asked me to sit, you would not sit. It''s very interesting to be on guard against being kicked down all day? Yes, vice chairman Zhang? " I asked tension with a smile, which made a room full of people take a breath of cold air. Who can''t tell that Lao Mo and I are pointing fingers at each other and taunting tension to think of black feet?

    The tension of the city is unfathomable, he said with a smile: "the real powerful people, sit up, others just want to kick, also can''t kick down, no strength people, you help him up, he will fall down by himself."

    The man who has just inhaled a stomach of cold air is very busy and his mouth is tight. He dare not to breathe out the atmosphere - tension takes off his coat of humility and kindness, ironically mocks the old ink and domineers.

    The atmosphere changed, and two happy little women woke up from their dreams. Murphy''s face was gloomy and cold. Obviously, he understood that tension satirized her that she could not help a dou.

    I smiled, then went to the fringe and said to Lao Mo, "I can''t sit on that chair. Can I always sit on this one?"

    Although the mahogany chair is big, it can''t seat me and the tassel. Lao Mo knew that I said it on purpose, and said with a light smile: "that chair is not mine, you can''t sit it, it depends on your ability."

    The people in the conference room are almost suffocated by the mixing of me and Lao mo. at the moment, even though the tension of the city is too deep, their faces can''t be hung. The seat is about "respecting the east from the left" or "respecting the east from the front door". The long conference table has only one seat in the East, and it''s facing the door of the conference room, that is, the seat of both Mo and Lao mo. for the first time, that is to say, Lao Mo left At hand, the seat of tassel should be the second person of the company.

    Who is the number two person in the company? Only vice chairman, the second largest shareholder tension ah!

    Murphy sat in Madame Duanmu''s seat without hesitation under my guidance. Although the owner who should be sitting in that seat is still lying on the ground today, I''m afraid he''s not lucky to sit here, but Murphy got up quickly and looked frightened. Chinese people always pay attention to the order of seating, whether it''s for dinner or for meetings You have to be steady. Murphy saw it. He came to pull her up, but I asked him, "if this seat is yours, would you let me sit?"

    Lao Mo''s face was full of fun. "I''m afraid vice president Zhang won''t let me."

    He seems to be joking, but everyone knows he''s not.

    Although no one believed it, I still pretended not to know: "Vice Chairman Zhang, if this seat is yours, would you like to give me a seat?"

    There was a flash of anger in Zhang''s eyes, and xuan''er said with a smile: "of course I would like to. Since ancient times, it was the waves behind the Yangtze River that pushed the waves ahead. Sooner or later, I would like to leave this seat."Before he finished speaking, I said, "in this case, I''m not polite, but the chair is a little smaller. I can''t sit two people. Tassel, you sit. I''ll move a small stool to sit at the door and then I''ll take the deputy director. You give the seat to my tassel. Where do you sit? Or do I move two little stools? "

    I can hear a needle drop in the conference room. I can''t help blushing when I see my serious face and self-restraint as tension

 Chapter 987

    "Xiaonan, you are so naughty. The Duanmu family is such a treasure. If he doesn''t want to be beaten again, you shouldn''t choose this time for this occasion? Before the meeting begins, you will send him to the hospital. Let Zou he and Xi Baiyuan stay in the public. Then they will offend the neutrals completely. Will they go to support you and Phil to be the person in charge of the 13th city plan later? "

    I stood in front of the hand washing table, rubbing the blood on my hand, and at the same time kindly reminded Long Shan, who was chattering in my ear, "sister Shan, this is the men''s room"

    "so what Long Shan, still angry, poked my forehead with her finger and said, "is there anyone else here besides you? Are you in large or small? Besides, you will become my son-in-law, that is, my son, I am your mother, you are convenient, what can I not see? "

    "You bully me, don''t you? How come I never heard that mother-in-law has such a privilege? You clearly want to eat my tofu! "

    "No one else''s home, we have," Long Shan kicked me, then soaked his handkerchief, wiped the blood of the standing wood and water splashed on my face, smiled, "you don''t want to eat tofu from Feier, do you need to worry about me eating your tofu?"

    I wryly smiled twice, "if I really thought that, I might not have beaten Duanmu and Shuishui just now."

    Long Shan is slightly stunned, xuan''er smiles gently, "you can do that, just to prove that you are a good man worthy of fei''er''s love. Others like her and chase her, not because she is beautiful, but because of her family. Even if they really like her, I''m afraid they can''t give up everything for her? But you are different. You fight for everything, for Phil. You don''t care about losing everything, for Cheng. This proves that there are only them in your heart. I scold you, not because I think you have done something wrong, but because, in my position, of course, I hope you can favor Phil more. Now you offend the neutralists for Cheng. For today''s meeting, there will be What''s more, sister Xuedong is a person who has no desire or desire to compete with the world "

    " sister Xuedong? "

    "It''s Duanmu, his mother."

    "Oh, Madame Duanmu."

    Long Shan nodded, with a dignified look. "Sister Xuedong has a good character. She doesn''t fight for anything, but this precious son is a scale on her body. Otherwise, she won''t become a virtue."

    I''m not interested in Duanmu Liusu, but I''m more concerned about Jiang Yu. I''m just embarrassed to ask, "she doesn''t care about her son Education is good. I''ll take charge of her education. If she doesn''t thank me, it''s OK. What''s it like to find me for accounting? If you want to blame her, you should blame yourself. Why let such a useless thing hold such an important meeting for her? "

    "What do you know? It''s called maternal love! It''s only a woman who has become a mother who will have unreasonable tolerance and indulgence. "Long Shan said sadly:" if I have a son, even if he is less than Duanmu and Shuishui, I will love him. If he has any mistake, I will tolerate him. I will give him everything he wants. "

    no children, not only the regret of Lao Mo''s life, but also the regret of Long Shan and Mrs. mo So?

    Seeing that Longshan was in a low mood, I deliberately joked, touched his forehead, and said, "you just said that I am your son, how can''t you tolerate me and poke me with your fingers?"

    Long Shan''s eyes brightened with joy and emotion. "Fighting is pain and scolding is love. It''s different from tolerance. If it''s you who suffer from the loss, see if I can go to fight with Duanmu''s family for you. I will ignore her family''s background."

    Different from Lao Mo, Longshan is very good to me. She seems to really want me to be her son. The mother''s eyes are so full of love that they stare at my old face. I''m very embarrassed. I''m eager to change the topic, and I don''t care too much about her saying "I don''t care about her family''s backstage"

    "sister Shan, I know what you are worried about," I took Longshan''s handkerchief and smiled:ˇ° Don''t worry, Beitian is in a mess now. Xu Heng hasn''t caught it. I''ve just been attacked by the boat of sand. At this moment, let alone Duanmu family, no one dare to do anything to me. As for offending the neutral faction, ha ha, trust me, it won''t have any impact on the result of today''s meeting. "

    Seeing my confident face, Longshan asked, "why?"

    I looked at myself in the mirror and my familiar face, but I was a little strange. I said slowly, "I beat Duanmu Shuishui, because he didn''t want to beat him, but offended the neutral faction, which is an essential program today, so I didn''t leave face for Zou Hexi''s hundred sources."

    Long Shan couldn''t understand. "You said that you deliberately offended the neutral faction Pie? "

    I don''t answer and ask, "sister Shan, in this situation, do you think that I want to be the person in charge of the thirteen city plan, has been a dream, no hope?"

    "Unless fei''er votes as a shareholder," said Long Shan, frowning, "but according to the current situation, it''s as difficult to agree with fei''er''s voting rights as to appoint you as the head of the 13th city plan. We can''t say there''s no hope at all, but the difficulty is not small. Unless we are also autocratic, we insist that fei''er exercise the shareholder''s rights.""It''s not against the law, but it''s against the public anger, isn''t it?"

    Long Shan didn''t want to admit it, but she nodded helplessly. "The relationship between you and fei''er is there, and family management is a big taboo in the development of modern enterprises. Before, vice director Zhang made people try their best to exaggerate your love with fei''er. The purpose of this is that fei''er is young and inexperienced, and she has already been annoyed by taking the position of general manager of the investment department No doubt, so she has never been allowed to participate in any decision-making of the management as a shareholder. If she insists on exercising this right strongly today, it will hurt her a lot. Even those who originally supported us will think that fei''er recommended you to support you out of personal feelings. This is the next strategy. Fei''er will take over Fengchang in the future and now give Gao The impression score of the members is extremely important. If they can''t get their trust, as vice-chairman Zhang just said, she can''t sit on it stably. "

    "What if Fifi doesn''t vote?"

    "What?!" Long Shan was surprised.

    "In the current situation that is not conducive to us at all, Feifei does not participate in the voting, and vice chairman Zhang''s rumors and rumours, instead of breaking themselves, can win the trust of the senior management for Feifei, right?"

    Long Shan''s mind was a little confused for a moment, "but if fei''er doesn''t vote, you really won''t win at all."

    "That''s the best way," I said with a smile

    "That''s the best?" Long Shan grabbed my face and said angrily, "what''s so good?! Which side are you helping? "

    "Of course, I help Feifei. Sister aching and painful, you let go first, and then I''ll explain to you slowly"

    Long Shan let go, puffed her cheeks and said, "I can''t understand how you explain. I''ll let you go!" Although she is no longer young, the coquettish and hateful appearance of this woman can still make my young people in their early twenties feel confused. It''s not like selling cute, either

    There was a flash of panic in Longshan''s eyes. "He''s just impatient and can''t show it."

    "no," I shook my head and said, "he just proposed that I be the person in charge of the 13th city plan, but he didn''t really want me to be the person in charge. Moreover, with my age and experience, this proposal is too bold and risky. It''s normal that no one supports it. It''s only when there''s support Hell, Fifi is very smart. She guessed that Murdoch''s game is "double insurance". All the people are firing at me. Once I''m passed, he will recommend Fifi again. It''s not good for everyone to object, especially after Fifi voluntarily gives up the voting right as a shareholder. "

    Long Shan''s eyes twinkled, "Xiao Nan, what are you talking about?"

    "do I know more about it than I do?" I sighed and smiled: "when I promised you to stay in Fengchang for a while, I said clearly, just to help Fifi to fight for the cooperation project of Yuezhi valley. After this, I would leave Fengchang and put my original behind Not to mention, Murdoch can''t agree with Fifi and me, because I already have fringe, so yunyun, the person in charge of the thirteen city plan, proposed that I do this, but he played a play for Fifi, which made Fifi think that he didn''t object to us being together, on the contrary, he also attached great importance to me, so that Fifi would not feel that my leaving had anything to do with Murdoch Feifei did not make a mistake, but not all of them were guessed. Instead of saying that the person in charge of Murdoch''s proposal for me to do the 13th city plan is "double insurance", he made me a "meat shield" or "victim". He didn''t plan to let Feifei exercise the rights of shareholders from the beginning, just like he didn''t plan to let me do the person in charge of the 13th city plan from the beginning, so I beat him He will not feel headache but the happiest person after Duanmu flowing water. Otherwise, when I hurt vice chairman Zhang just now, where does his confidence and nature match me? I am such a woman pleasing man, but fei''er has not been fascinated by me. She refuses to exercise shareholder rights for me and abstains from voting. This kind of bearing is enough to win the favor and trust of those neutral people. With Mo Dong''s wisdom, this idea is only for me, and it will not be said to anyone, but sister Shan, this idea can be known I''ve lied to Feifei, but I can''t tell you who knows about Mo Dong, can''t you? "

    Long Shan was silent for a long time, until I washed the blood on my hands and face, and then asked softly, "you guessed his mind, so you just wanted to provoke the neutrals?"

    This question is also an answer. Lao Mo''s mind really can''t hide from her, but she didn''t break it. Maybe she was deceiving herself. Maybe, there was only a kind of acquiescence

    son-in-law and daughter, and finally there was a distant

    I smiled lightly and said: "no matter what people do, there is a purpose. Mo Dong has Mo Dong''s purpose. I have my purpose. Tension did that, Naturally, it also has his purpose, just like a chess game. Now that the chess board has been set up, they all want to be the people who control the chess game, and I don''t want to be a chess piece they play on the board to win or lose. It''s hard to say who is the player, who is the winner and who is the chess piece at the moment when the victory is announced. "

    Long Shan heard me out of the bathroom. She ran after me and asked, "what are you doing?""Play chess."

    After two steps, I seriously turned back and asked long Shan, "sister Shan, in this situation, I have no hope of winning, and the neutrals may refuse to support Fifi because they are angry with me, and then let Fifi give up his voting right like suicide. If you are Zhang Mingjie, you will continue to support me who has committed public anger. Do you insist on opposing with his Laozi?"

    Long Shan is stunned and stops. Xuan''er chuckles and catches up with me. Like a naughty girl, she jumps on my back and says with a smile: "you ankle stinky kid, you want everyone to stand in line again."

    PS: reprint a message from a loyal reader of "sister" who lives like a child to a certain slag:

    (Feige, hello ˇŁ

    How are you doing? Pay attention to rest, your biological clock is too disordered, ha ha.

    Knowing that your time is precious, I''ll make a long story short.

    Chu Yuan has always been my favorite character, none of them. Because her love for Chu Nan is too pure and rare, and she has suffered too much and too deep, no matter from her relatives or lovers, childhood or youth. I am really sad to see her support for love, but I can''t return a clear confession from South Chu. They all say that love is mutual, and we can''t see how painful the love in return is. I think you know better than me, and Chu Yuan knows better than you.

    Can you imagine how moved I was when I saw sugger describing Chu Yuan as "she has been running silently"? What she said is too appropriate to make me feel the same, to make me feel sad, and also to make me sad.

    I have read many chapters related to Chu Yuan over and over again. Maybe, the more later chapters you devote yourself to, the more I like the first one hundred chapters - someone once said that, funny that I refuted him, until now, I found that what he said is so reasonable. In the first chapter, when Chu Yuan lies in Chu Nan''s arms, Chu Nan will want to hug her, will YY, and even smell Chu Yuan''s underwear. Perhaps at that time, Chu Nan''s evil thoughts were more than emotions, but likewise, his love for Chu Yuan was more direct and sincere.

    Later, Chu Nan''s love for Chu Yuan gradually decreased, and began to doubt whether Chu Yuan''s love was right, and began to hurt her recklessly. Especially in Chapter 983, when Chu Yuan paid so much for Chu Nan, but Chu Nan still thought that it was a mistake to love her, when he actually needed Jiang Yu to demonstrate this kind of true love, I was speechless. Is this your deliberate arrangement, or is it an unintentional mistake? I don''t know.

    You have said that there will be no depressing plot, but in Chu Yuan, I can''t see the promise. I''ve been waiting for more than a year. Please don''t let me wait any longer, OK?

    Would you like to end the book with a perfect ending? If fate can be happy, I will thank you instead of her. Just, a good novel should not only be reflected in the ending, but also in the perfect process, right? The novel with a good ending and a cruel process, I think, will leave a lot of reverie for readers, but it won''t make people want to see it again. First of all, thank you for your love for fate. Before getting an obvious south south advertisement, you love her like this. She is happy, ha ha.

    Then, instead of explaining it, I''d like to give you an example. Maybe, you''ve also had the experience of a group of friends who often frolic and play. There is a girl who is special to you. You can''t tell what''s special about her, but she''s different. When you''re with her, you''re not different from when you''re with everyone. The same trick, the same thing Mischief, maybe, you will suddenly cry out behind her and laugh at her panic. Maybe, you will naturally break half a loaf of bread for her, and they will eat and talk and laugh. Maybe, you will ride a bicycle and drive her to the path with your friends. Maybe, when she is not comfortable, you will run right away and care for her However, one day, a partner yelled: "XXX likes XXX, can you still do those things naturally?"? One day, the girl suddenly said to you: XXX, I like you, can you still get along as before?

    Maybe it''s not hard, maybe it''s hard, even if you know that you really like her, frankly face yourself, accept her, your love for her will not change, but some things are doomed to change, so I believe that people who have experienced similar experiences can understand the feeling I said, it''s not cruel, it''s a kind of anxiety, when we grow up and gradually When we grow old, we still won''t forget the feeling of struggling in confusion. At that time, we will understand that this feeling is so happy, but we didn''t know at that time.

    In fact, the example given by a certain slag is more like the relationship between South South and fringe, but why not put it in South South and fringe?

    It''s very complicated that South South''s feelings towards predestination. It can be said that predestination determines everything in south south, especially the cultivation of character.

    South South didn''t like predestination from the beginning, so when they just lived together, they would have evil thoughts about predestination. In the process of getting along, predestination gradually opened their hearts to him, and he slowly felt and understood predestination''s feelings for him, so he was moved and scared. If he didn''t want to change, why should he be confused and scared?

    What South South doubted was never the love of fate to him. What he never lost was his love of fate, which made him fear and fear. It was the ethics of secular morality (of course, his own chaotic emotional life was also one of the reasons). The love of fate was bold, direct and reckless, because it was favored by south south. Subconsciously, he felt that even if he was What he has done wrong will be tolerated and protected by others. However, different from south south, the secular vision will not only focus on him. He loves fate, old man and stepmother. Therefore, he is afraid of that vision. If that vision only focuses on his South South character, it is more than a slag.You and I, Xin Quji and sugge, all hope that fate can get the happiness she desires, but we are not south south, south south, everyone around us is happy.

    The story of South South and fate will not only have results, but also have processes, not only processes, and will not be the process of heart abuse. When I recollect the loss and struggle at this time, it turns out to be sour, sour and sweet taste - this is a slag''s commitment to everyone.

    When you love and love each other, I hope you can also love south south, who is not worthy of love. In fact, south south is paying more.

    Well, after writing these, it''s time to turn the biological clock upside down. Ha ha, I won''t say much. Finally, I promise you that sister won''t be a eunuch, and there will be no tragedy in the end.

    Last but not least, thank you for your love and support. I love you just like you love fate.

 Chapter 988

    When I went back to the meeting room with long Shan, the meeting had already begun. Everyone knew what the theme was today. But even so, the surface Kung Fu of concealment was still to be done to weaken the gunpowder of the ink Zhang dispute. So first of all, it was the senior management of the branch company and the subsidiary company who made the work report in the near stage, which was long and tasteless. Everyone was absent-minded, more importantly Some are drowsy.

    In addition to the seats in front of the conference table, there are also a row of mahogany seats under the north and south walls. Between the chairs, there is a small table with four sides, which is used to place documents or small tables. The person sitting here is not the second leader of the senior management of the branch company or subsidiary company, but the deputy manager level of the core Department of the company headquarters like Zhang Mingjie. Although Murphy is the PS2 of Fengchang group: tomorrow night eight Point, Yaya activity. Welcome to join us. Lucky prize is ready. Are you ready?

 Chapter 989

    If the two faces are not too similar, I believe everyone will wonder whether Duanmu water is the most small one among the girls I know. She is very taboo to ask her height. Just like Chuyuan never allowed me to mention the words "bust" or "development" in front of her, Chuyuan always uses the words "still growing" or "Cheng" As a reason to comfort herself, the fringe is even than me, but the goblin won''t deceive herself like this. She is 19 years old, and she knows that she can''t grow tall any more, so whenever she is asked about her height, she will have the audacity to round it up to one meter six. But according to my visual estimation, one meter five and one meter five six looks still exist, and this Duanmu lady is obviously more than the goblin A lot shorter! I''m afraid it''s less than one meter and five. Standing behind the tall water, it''s like a big kindergarten class child!

    It''s no exaggeration to describe her as a "child" - at first sight, I know her age is at least twice that of me. But if I want to tell her the basis of her age, I can''t answer her completely. She is not only small and small like a little girl, but her skin is tender and tight, more like a newborn baby, with a light white color Pink, even the corner of the eye can not find a sign of aging fishtail lines

    will the passage of time really forget some people? I think my stepmother is Yuejie, the mother of dongxiaoye, the evil aunt I met on the train, but compared with the Duanmu lady standing in front of me at the moment, time is just merciful to them. Duanmu husband is really forgotten by the years, and her appearance seems to be fixed at her most beautiful moment forever Forget who, I regret beating Duanmu Shuishui very much now. If time can flow backwards, I should communicate with him and form a good relationship so as to ask his mother for advice on the art of beautification. I''m sure that his stepmother and sister Yue will be very happy

    but in other words, if time can flow backwards, I''ll probably only do more to make Duanmu master faint for a while, No As for waking up so fast, I also asked his mother to come over and settle accounts with me - since time can flow backwards, it''s meaningless to stop smiling and not to learn? Lao Mo''s expression is dignified, his mouth is crooked and his face is full of melancholy. This woman is clearly so lovable (although it feels strange to use this word on Duanmu''s wife, there is no more appropriate word), but they seem to see some kind of disaster. Their faces are twisted like wrinkled bitter melons, all of which are blue. On the contrary, Zhang There are red tomato faces on the other side of the sect. They want to laugh and dare not laugh. They gloat and abuse their words. The neutral sect headed by Zou He Xi Baiyuan is cucumber face and eggplant face. They are not green or purple. It''s no wonder that they take care of them. Young master Duanmu is still ravaged like this. How can they explain to lady Duanmu?

    Madame Duanmu exposes the lie of her illness, and everyone will think that she is angry and wants to tell her son!

    So she saw Madame Duanmu coming straight to me, and Longshan panicked. "Sister Xuedong, listen to me"

    Madame Duanmu stopped in front of me - so close that if I didn''t step back, I couldn''t stand up from the chair. Although I was sitting and she was standing, our eyes were parallel. Her size was really small She has a pair of beautiful Danfeng eyes, but they are quite different from sister tiger''s nimble and sharp. Her eyes are like water, calm, peaceful and uncontested. At least, I didn''t feel the slightest hostility from her eyes. Maybe I thought that she was no longer young because she was separated from the worldly clear but unfathomable eyes.

    Everyone held their breath. Maybe as long Shan said, son, is the only scale on Duanmu''s body. Everyone knows this clearly. So, for the next second, many people are looking forward to it. When Duanmu''s hand falls on my face, that''s what she said today.

    I''m also on guard. Ziyuan often says that the big masculinism in my bones is very serious. I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong. But I''m very clear that I don''t want to be slapped in the ear by Duanmu''s wife, because I have no reason to be beaten by her, so I''m a bit conflicted. Although she doesn''t show hostility, what can I do if I cover up to hit me unexpectedly? Hide? I''m sitting in a chair, not easy to block? Would it be too ungracious? Moreover, she looks too young, too old, and looks so delicate and weak. If she is hurt by mistake, she doesn''t respect the old and loves the young, I will take it all!

    My friend was hesitating, but Madame Duanmu began to talk. Unexpectedly, she raised her hand gently and patted me on the left shoulder

    After all, there is a smile on her face, which makes me feel familiar. It should be said that when she smiles, I find that she looks familiar. Have I met her somewhere before?

    I haven''t returned to my mind yet. She has passed by me. Ignoring the stunned Longshan and Duanmu Shuishui behind, she went to the empty seat under the tension and sat down. She said, "brother Mo, brother Zhang and little sister are late. Forgive me."She has been smiling, but that smile seems not to be her expression, but a part of her appearance. I can''t feel her smile. To be exact, I can''t feel any breath on her. The only thing I can be sure is that it''s not the city, but a peaceful, no desire, no demand, no joy, no sorrow, no anger, no anger, no anger. It''s a well-known lie, but no one It''s not funny to expose her. Lao Mo and Zhang Li should know that she doesn''t like to talk much, so they just nodded with a smile. They didn''t even talk about greetings. In the conference room, there was no sound for a moment. Zou he looked at the Duanmu running water standing behind me barefoot, and stood up and said, "madam, the running water thing"

    Duanmu''s wife waved to him to sit down, still sparing no words. "I know all about it , you sit down and keep the meeting going. "

    She didn''t have the domineering spirit of the superior, but the Qi field was more powerful than that of mo. Zou he was also a number one role in the company. In front of this small woman, she was like a grumpy cat. She immediately shut up and sat down. Virtually, everyone was silent. Murphy and Liusu looked at me, Rather worried about me.

    Yes, Mrs. Duanmu''s sentence "Hello, Chunan, you are very good" is a irony, no matter how you listen to it

    I look up at him, and sneer at him: "you should say, I shouldn''t offend your mother, because of you, I don''t deserve to say this to me."

    "What do you say?!" Duanmu water grabbed my collar and lifted me up.

    "I said that you are a tiger," I said lightly: "do you still want to go back to the hospital? If so, I promise, at least today you can''t run back barefoot

    In terms of physical conditions, I''m one meter eight and only weigh less than 130 Jin. I have nothing to compare with the tall two meter, tiger back and wolf waist, a sexy muscle that can make the little girl scream. This list can lift me to two feet by strength. It''s not too difficult for me to take care of my own life. But I''ve just been beaten by my sea A flat meal will inevitably have a shadow in his heart. If he is not afraid of me, he will not move his mother as a rescue soldier. He is scared by me. Let go of me is not. Let go of me is not. It''s not embarrassing.

    Like Duanmu water, no one can believe that the arrival of Duanmu''s wife didn''t make me stop. Longshan pinched his temples with both hands and gave up blocking to dissuade him. I knew that doing so would only make Duanmu''s young master worse. If he didn''t go down, I would not be polite to him. Instead, things would be too much, and the tension would be too much for me When Madame Duanmu beats her baby son, he will not make a sound naturally - he appreciates Lao Mo''s contradictory expression at the moment.

    With Madame Duanmu''s personal visit and my obsession with selling things, it has gradually deviated from the original plan of Mo Yizhi and is moving towards his unpredictable direction.

    "Running water, come here, have a meeting." Madame Duanmu unscrewed a bottle of pure water on the table and took a sip. She didn''t look at us.

    "But, Ma, this boy he"

    Madame Duanmu ignored her son and said to Mo: "Mr. Mo, continue the meeting."

    ink also nodded, "good"

    Duan wood water Zheng Zheng Zheng, hate hate glared at me, let go of me, quickly walked behind his mother, and immediately someone sent him an office chair like Zhang Yimo under my butt - this goods and I almost the same year, but between words and deeds, it is full of baby milk powder and similar Johnson Baby Shower Milk taste. It''s just a chick that can''t be independent. Isn''t it humiliating for such a big man to Nestle beside his mother?

    "Where''s that? Oh, negotiator, "Mo Yizhi said:" Miss min of yuezhigu group asked Chu nan to be our Fengchang negotiator "

    " I''m against it! " Duanmu water once again interrupted Mo Yi''s words, pointing to me and saying: "he is not worthy!"

    Lao Mo''s face was gloomy. It wasn''t because he was angry, but because he cut off his words twice. He didn''t pay attention to his chairman. He was not in a hurry. Yao Ling was in a hurry and said angrily, "why doesn''t he deserve it? Because he just hit you? "

    "He can''t negotiate with his temper. If he doesn''t agree with each other, he will lose his mind completely. He doesn''t know how to be patient and gentle. How can such a person get to the negotiation table? You know, the negotiation table is no different from the battlefield. The other side will try to exert pressure on us in order to win more benefits. He has no ability to resist pressure at all. Can he beat Miss min with his fist? What cooperation can we talk about? Not only will we not get powerful allies, but we will also build an enemy we cannot afford to offend! "

    It''s reasonable to say that Yao lingchoke was speechless, Madame Duanmu nodded her head with satisfaction, and smiled at her son with great satisfaction, which was different from the previous smile. This time, she showed deep feelings, which were gratification, joy and doting It''s all night

    At eight o''clock tonight, Yaya activity, we have May Day holiday together. We are waiting for you to get the lucky prize. ~]

 Chapter 990

    Duanmu Shuishui saw his mother''s approval in her eyes. Yao Ling was choked by his own words again. He was complacent for a while. No one from the neutral school supported him. Zhang school made a sound one after another.

    "Mr. Duanmu''s words are reasonable. The chairman of the board, the negotiator and the representative are the company, not the individual. Chu Nan is young and vigorous, and he is afraid that he is incompetent."

    "Yes, chairman of the board, we must be careful about this matter. We should not ask for merit but for nothing."

    "Chu Nan''s temper and pressure resistance are really not suitable to be a representative of the negotiation."

    "his eloquence is good, but in addition, there is no outstanding performance in the work, and everyone does not have any understanding of his ability."

    no doubt But it''s more exciting to clean up. This guy didn''t have time on his way back from the hospital. He did a lot of homework for me. "Conduct is the basis of measuring and judging a person. Although I''m not in Beitian, I''ve heard a lot about the deeds of this man. His friends seem to be far less than the people he offended, not to mention how many things he caused outside the company, but only in the company It''s more than once. Twice? Li Qi, Hong Tao, Gong Fanlin, his colleague in the investment department, is said to have been beaten by him. Although the responsibility may not be all on him, why don''t people provoke others and only men provoke him? Obviously, there is something wrong with his character. I also heard that Mo Dong made a decision to dismiss him before, and then the lobby of our company headquarters was smashed by a group of hooligans. Although the murderer hasn''t been caught, the leader left a bunch of sunflowers for the reception in the lobby. He said that Chu Nan gave them to Mo Dong, and said, "can you have a little sunshine in your heart?" I don''t know Whether this event has been widely spread in Beitian or not, at least no one in the subsidiary company knows about it. What''s more ridiculous is that when my father goes to a social party, there are people in the circle asking about it "

    Yao Ling and Murphy say in unison:" bloody people "

    the fringe also says:" what evidence do you have to say that it was done by Chu Nan? "

    "I have no evidence," Duanmu Shuishui''s eyes on the fringe are obviously different from Yao Ling''s and Murphy''s eyes, which are almost red + his gentleness. "I haven''t said that the company was smashed, and the person behind it must be Chunan, but Miss Cheng, everyone here, have you ever thought about why those people must fake the name of Chunan? Is it because they had a feud with Chu Nan? If Chunan is not the emissary of the Lord, then this is the only possibility? Is this not enough to explain the style of Chu Nan''s behavior? He is good at making enemies and reckless in his work. Even if he doesn''t have a heart, he has also affected others. "

    Lao Mo has a headache. He doesn''t care about whether I can be the leader of the 13th city plan. However, on the premise that the third lady points out that I am a negotiator, he is opposed by the senior management of the company. It''s inevitable that Lao Mo won''t leave face to the third lady Boldness, but it didn''t offend the third young lady. Duanmu Shuishui, despite its Nai flavor, inherited some of Duanmu''s wisdom. When talking about the main topic, he knew how to attack, defend, advance and retreat, smash the big truth, and buckle the big hat, which made it hard for Laomo to chat.

    But listen to Madame Duanmu ask: "Chu Nan, how do you say?"

    All of them were stunned. Madame Duanmu looked at me with a smile. She still smiled with no clear meaning. She couldn''t tell whether she really expected me or just expected me to make a fool of myself.

    "I want to know how many people support me as a negotiator."

    No one spoke. I looked at Zhang Mingjie and asked, "is there no one for me?"

    I believe that the situation is so bad for me, which neither Mr. Zhang nor Mr. Zhang expected, but it is precisely because the situation is too bad for me that Zhang Mingjie hesitates - do you want to continue to support me?

    In particular, on the premise that I annoyed Madame Duanmu, the third largest shareholder of Fengchang, Zhang Mingjie was very embarrassed. If I walked with her all the way to the dark, I would inevitably be hated by the narrow-minded young master Duanmu. Madame Duanmu is here at the moment, making it clear that she was embarrassed by her son. Duanmu was angry with him, and Madame Duanmu would not give him a good face.

    Zhang Mingjie''s public support for me before was due to my big win, but now in such a situation, I can hardly see any win. Is it necessary for him to Ting me? With his mind, he is naturally clear that the price of supporting me is not only to set up the powerful enemy of Duanmu family, but also to belittle himself. I am so worthless, and you are willing to help me. Is it impossible for you to save Yao than me?

    However, not supporting me is just like defecting on the battlefield. Is there any ability to inherit his father''s mantle and put it aside temporarily? First of all, this character is worse than me? There are no basic principles of being a human being. What can we take to win trust from others?

    I don''t hide my expectation for Zhang Mingjie at all. Just looking at him like this, I let Zhang Mingjie''s smile freeze on his face, while Lao Mo''s stiff face showed Lu''s enlightened smile. Liu Su and Murphy had stood up to express their opinions, and were stopped by Long Shan, who had already got hints from me. Both girls were extremely smart. I found Zhang Mingjie was deliberately dragged by me In a dilemma, although it is difficult to figure out my intention for a while, I can also feel that everything I have done is purposeful and planned.Before that, I was so stupid that I couldn''t help being careless. Until now, he realized that when I offended the neutral faction thoroughly and unexpectedly brought Duanmu''s wife, it wasn''t me that was in the worst situation, but he and his son Zhang Mingjie, or I wanted to laugh at Duanmu''s presence, not him, but me >Don''t you two turn against each other? Isn''t Zhang Mingjie eloquent and forceful that I am the negotiator and the person in charge of the 13th city plan? Now stand up and express yourself - you Ting me, you have to refute Duanmu water for me, you don''t Ting me, you are a villain who turns against me It should have been noticed by others that everything that seemed to be just a coincidence before was my intention. Even if the water didn''t provoke me, I would actively provoke the big figures of the neutral school and trap Zhang Mingjie in a dilemma to test his sincerity. For Zhang Mingjie, it doesn''t matter to win or lose, but the cost of losing is to get enemies with the neutral school and make it right Li Pai is very important to him.

    "Last time I asked, was there really no one to support me?" Actually, I was just asking Zhang Mingjie alone.

    He doesn''t need to answer, he just needs to keep silent, and I am very cooperative with him to perfunctory the past, Lu put on a face of sad disappointment, "since everyone is embarrassed to speak, and the negotiators represent the interests of the group, then the shareholders vote, which is the fairest."

    "I bah," said Duanmu Shuishui angrily, "I''ve seen the shameless, but I haven''t seen the more shameless Mr. mobermo and Mr. Feier have more than 50% of the total equity. What''s the point of other shareholders voting or not? To vote, Phil had to abstain. "

    my face flashed," why? "

    Duanmu said: "it''s necessary for her to avoid suspicion because of her relationship with Mo Dong and your relationship."

    the tension is obviously that she noticed my flash of panic. Her worries were all over, her eyebrows were on the top of her eyebrows, and she coughed dry. She pretended to remind me: "little Chu, what you may not know, although Mo Nien NV is the fourth largest shareholder, she never voted before Right, you need to understand that any decision made by shareholders is related to the interests of all people in the group. Is it a joke? Although nephew Mo NV is talented and gifted, he is still young and has little experience. "

    " it''s not fair. "I interrupted the tension," since she is a shareholder, she should have all the rights that a shareholder should have "

    seeing me is really flustered, some people shake their heads, some sigh, some laugh, some despise - everyone thinks that I was so arrogant before , just because of the background of the majority shareholders of Mohist school, I was absolutely disappointed.

    Only Madame Duanmu, who laughs so mysteriously, makes me panic. Maybe I think too much. I always feel that she seems to have peeked into my mind''s calculation, knowing that I am only acting at the moment

    tension feint as a difficult question to Madame Duanmu, saying: "Xuedong, look, how can I do this?" He didn''t ask Lao Mo, but directly asked the opinions of the neutrals, which was tantamount to publicly questioning Lao Mo''s notarization.

    Duanmu''s wife pointed out: "shareholders vote first whether fei''er should abstain."

    "This" tension is sure to turn over with a smile, but it''s very difficult on his face. He looked at other small shareholders and said: "nephew Mo NV didn''t participate in the voting before. Today, this matter involves little Chu again. I mean their relationship. Let''s follow the previous method, avoid suspicion properly, and serve the public." The goods are full of hypocrites. They seem to stand in Murphy''s position and think for her.

    "I disagree"

    "I agree."

    "I agree, too."

    "Vice Chairman Zhang has a point."

    "Feier or abstain, this kid is not worthy of you to put yourself in."

    sure enough, except for Yao Ling, the rest of them all supported Zhang''s vote for various reasons, and Zhang asked Lao Mo with a smile: "what''s the meaning of Mo Dong?"

    It''s just a run on Lao mo. Lao Mo is very depressed now, not worried about me, but a little sympathetic. He shakes his head and smiles. He laughs so hard. I know what Lao Mo thinks in his mind. He laughs and doesn''t realize the tension. The whole meeting, unconsciously, has been dominated by me. Whether it''s him or tension, it''s all wanton by me "It doesn''t matter whether I say it or not," said Lao Mo, looking at Madame Duanmu, "Xuedong, do you support or oppose it?"

    I was surprised by Lao Mo''s calm reaction. Obviously, Madame Duanmu can''t support me. Although I knew that he was unlikely to play for me in the early morning, he gave up trying to make a show, which was really surprising.

    "Wait a minute," I asked before Madame Duanmu said, "Zhang Shao, do you support or oppose?"

    "Ah?" Zhang Mingjie didn''t expect that I would suddenly create difficulties, "this Chu Shao, I''m not a shareholder, I support or oppose, it''s useless."Now everyone knows that to support Murphy''s voting right is to support me. I will not allow him to remain silent, or deliberately let him perfunctory, aggressive and humane: "I know, but I just want to know, are you willing to support me now?"

    PS1: the power was cut off at two o''clock in the morning. After the power was restored at six o''clock in the morning, I got up a bit late. I''m sorry for you.

    PS2: last night''s Yaya activity, please contact the relevant personnel. After statistics, a certain slag will mail the prize to you. Please fill in the details ~

    PS3: please delete the recording of a certain slag howling song last night. It can''t exorcise evil spirits, it will only frighten the children

 Chapter 991

    Zhang Mingjie very much hopes that Duanmu, as the third largest shareholder, will make a statement first, but he knows that I deliberately forced him to make a choice before Duanmu''s position was made.

    Zhang Mingjie is not sure. I''m bluffing him. I want to make him a companion even if I die? In fact, Lao Mo and Madame Duanmu have already reached a consensus. At this moment, they are just testing his sincerity?

    People''s dependence is an absolute existence. Whether you are a man or a woman, you are strong or weak, you are extremely intelligent or stupid. Therefore, in the face of their own irreversible adversity, most people will subconsciously seek help, just like Zhang Mingjie at the moment, instinctively looking for tension.

    Tension has obviously reassessed the situation. Looking at Duanmu running water coming back from the hospital with his bare feet wrapped like zongzi, even if he is cautious, he doesn''t believe it''s a play that we cooperate with Duanmu''s wife. So he said to his son with a straight face: "Mingjie, I know that you are very good friends with Xiaochu, fei''er and Miss Cheng in private, so you really want to Support them, but what I usually say to you, and now what I want to say to you - public and private, it is necessary to distinguish clearly. Leave this conference room, you are friends, but sitting in this conference room, you are just colleagues. Here, there is no friendship, kinship, only the development of the company and the interests of the company! Any decision you make should not represent yourself, but those who believe in you and make you sit in the present seat! "

    Tension is a reminder to Zhang Mingjie. It''s also a roundabout way of damaging Lao Mo''s public and private interests. I don''t know if he''s aware of it. In fact, even Madame Duanmu has scolded her. If she is clear about public and private, how can she appear here now?

    Murphy''s and tassel''s dislike of Zhang Mingjie and the dislike of flies and bedbugs can basically be equated. Maybe even once, listening tension used the word "friend" and "very good friend". They almost couldn''t help refuting and correcting immediately. Fortunately, Longshan knew the two girls'' temper very well and forced them to calm down with their eyes.

    Tension''s evaluation of Murphy can be applied to Zhang Mingjie. Even though he''s "talented and talented, he''s still young and has little experience". Some important big decisions, he lacks a little self-confidence, which is the only advantage when I compare with him, Murphy, grass root and princesses and young masters. They have some basis Lai, visible dependence, and I, nothing, they are never alone in the fight, and we are such a small person, always a person in the headless chance, for us, dependence, is the most luxurious thing.

    "Chu Shao, from his personal standpoint, I really hope that such an opportunity can be yours, but all of us are based on the interests of the company, not intentionally targeting you."

    Zhang Mingjie is as sophisticated as his father, deliberately emphasizing the difference between his personal standpoint and the company''s stand, so as to weaken his treachery against me, which can be fooled Others, but deceive me, "ha ha, personal position, company position Zhang Shao, you seem to forget our promises when we shake hands, but I got your exact answer for this, we are really not suitable to be friends."

    Zhang Mingjie''s expression was smothering. At the beginning, we made a deal, not a friendship. So we had only one another''s commitment from the beginning to the end, but no friendship. How did his personal position come from?

    But at the moment, the defeat between me and Mohist school has been decided, and he doesn''t care whether I see through him or not.

    I had a second thought and added, "you and Mr. Liu are really one kind of people."

    Zhang Mingjie''s eyes were first shocked and then delighted. I was obviously hurting him, but he was very pleased. I pretended not to see it, and said to Madame Duanmu, "now Madame can express her position."

    Duanmu said: "fei''er should abstain is what I put forward. Of course, I support it."

    "No one asked you," I said rudely and teasingly, "if you say that you count, does Mo Dong still ask his wife''s opinion? People often say that the four limbs are developed and the brain is simple. I didn''t believe it, but I have to believe it when I see you. "

    When people agree with his proposal, it doesn''t mean that he has wisdom. All the owners know that one plus one equals two, but not all the people who know that one plus one equals two are smart people, especially Zhang Pai. It''s estimated that few people don''t laugh in their stomachs. The running water is a fool, and they are unconsciously proud of being used as spears to make Lao Mo guilty. The neutralists are embarrassed to remind them He is ashamed and ashamed of him, so I think most of them think so.

    Duanmu and Shuishui are idiots again. He can understand the smile, pity and regret in other people''s eyes. At that time, he becomes angry and annoyed. "Chu, you dare to say it again!"

    "I dare say it a hundred times, but I''m tired and I don''t have the mood to quarrel with you. There''s a good saying. I''d rather fight with the wise than talk with the stupid."

    "You are a fool!"

    "I''m a fool, but now I think I''m a fool, two less than you think you''re a fool, so you''re still more stupid."

    "Nonsense!" spat Duanmu water

    "Facts speak louder than words."

    Madame Duanmu suddenly interposed, "why do you think you are stupid, two less than he is?"? Is this really a fact, really hard to argue with? "I don''t know anything about Madame Duanmu, but I can be sure from the reaction of all the people when she spoke that she was not a woman who liked to talk and was full of curiosity. Therefore, even when she asked questions at the moment, they were still surprised even if she wanted to challenge me for her son''s shame. It can be seen that this is not the way Madame Duanmu always works.

    Ignorant people are fearless, I don''t know her, so I''m not afraid of her, laughing: "everyone here thinks he''s stupid, but tassel and Fifi don''t think I''m stupid, don''t they think he''s more stupid?"

    Madame Duanmu turns to look at Murphy. She can''t help laughing. Murphy''s mouth is shaking. Longshan simply turns her head and doesn''t let anyone see that her face is covered with bandages. People can feel his uncontrollable shame and anger.

    Mrs. Duanmu''s reaction was still so indifferent, and she asked me with a smile, "you mean that all the people in the conference room think you are stupid except these two girls, don''t you?"

    "It should be."

    "But how do you know for sure that there won''t be more than three people here who think running water is smarter than you?" Madame Duanmu smiled, as if the temperature in the conference room also dropped. Sure enough, her son is her pride and a scale on her. She can''t allow anyone to humiliate him.

    I specially observed Zhang Mingjie''s reaction. He was panting for a long time. When I saw him, I took another breath, almost choking.

    Do not care about those or worry or blame or angry or schadenfreude eyes, I lightly replied Madame Duanmu: "because of you." In terms of age and seniority, I should use the word "you" instead of "you". I can see her face that is more goblin than Xiao goblin. I just can''t say the word "you"

    "Oh?" Madame Duanmu smiled again. Her expression changed so fast that people couldn''t adapt to it. This changeable expression in a moment also made me feel very familiar, "because of me?"

    I nodded seriously. "You didn''t want to show up today and let him come to the meeting instead of you, but you also went to Beitian. This proves that you don''t trust him. When he came back from the hospital, you came with him, or you don''t trust him. I believe that few people here know him, but no one doesn''t know you. Everyone thinks he''s stupid and doesn''t know I don''t believe in him, but I believe in you too much. In your eyes, I''m stupid, but he''s more stupid than me. So, you don''t trust him, and you follow me. "

    Madame Duanmu''s eyes narrowed, but her tone was still unchangeable. "Are you stirring up our mother and son?"

    "No, it''s not worth making your son in my eyes. If he comes to provoke me, or I don''t think it''s enough to relieve my anger, I''d rather use what you call my consistent violent way to vent my emotions. If I deliberately provoke your mother and son, I don''t seem to get any benefits except to continue to annoy you. I really can''t do it, especially now that everyone is waiting for you to make a statement, so, You can understand that I''m just continuing to be stupid. "

    When I say this, everyone is confused. The reason why a fool is called "stupid" is that he doesn''t understand what he is doing and what the cost of doing these things is. If he knowingly does it, is he still stupid?

    People began to doubt whether I was really stupid, and they also believed that Duanmu was really stupid. He believed that I had no reason to provoke their mother-child relationship, and then believed that his mother did not trust him enough, so when I looked at his mother''s eyes, there was a lot of resentment

    the goods were really spoiled

    I suddenly thought of Chu Yuan''s bold behavior in going out of the circle this morning Would it have something to do with my tolerance and indulgence to her? It seems that I will be more strict with her in the future, and I have to find an opportunity to lecture her severely tonight, so that she will not grow up like a tree and a running water, but my sister is not sensible and worrying, but her IQ seems to be too much higher than me. Compared with Duanmu running water, she is not only insulting her, but also insulting myself Son Mo ruo''s mother and Duanmu''s wife, of course, know that young master Duanmu is complaining about his unreasonable behavior, but they don''t take it seriously and say to me, "you are right, this kid is really not fighting for his courage and doesn''t let people worry."

    Duanmu''s water rushes: "Mom, what are you talking about

    Madame Duanmu ignored her son, but looked at me with the gentle eyes that she had just seen her son, and said, "but you are wrong, Chunan. Now, no, since I entered this conference room, there are at least three people here who don''t think you are stupid - I''m one of them. I told you at the first sight when I saw you? "Chunan, Hello, you are very good." so, in my opinion, everyone here who thinks you are stupid is not smart. At least, they are not as smart as you. Because they don''t understand you, they are led by you all the time but don''t realize it. This is the best evidence. "

    In a low voice, Murphy and the fringe looked at each other. Although they did not cheer, their hands could not help but tightly clasped together. The faces of both of them were green. Mrs. Duanmu approved me. Is this proof of intention to support me?

    I am the most surprised person, not only because of Madame Duanmu''s recognition of me, but also because of the words she just reminded me, which suddenly reminds me of one thing - after she entered the door, she went straight to me and said to me, "Chu Nan, Hello, you are very good", but we have never met before. How does she know that I am Chu Nan?! At that time, no one told him which one in the conference room was Chunan, including Duanmu and Shuishui!She knows me!

    Who is she?!

    Why, she is so familiar with her eyes? It''s not always a way to go to bed in the morning. Please contact Yaya management group. The physical prizes need detailed name, address, zip code and contact information, and confirm which express delivery method can be delivered. After the information of all winners is collected, it''s convenient for a slag to be distributed uniformly. Thank you for your cooperation

 Chapter 992

    I was surprised, but Lao Mo was not surprised at all. Instead, he sang and smiled bitterly. Did Lao Mo know that Madame Duanmu would support me in the morning? Then why isn''t he excited? By the way, Lao Mo doesn''t want me to be the person in charge of the thirteen city plan at all!

    But how does Lao Mo know that Madame Duanmu is willing to support me?

    "There''s another thing you guessed wrong," Mrs. Duanmu''s smile finally got a smile. When she really laughed, she looked gentle and lovely. Although she was an old age, the sensibility of a mature woman combined with a girl''s face. That feeling was really wonderful. "When I came to Beitian, I didn''t feel uneasy about running water, because he made me uneasy , which I didn''t expect in advance. Originally, I came to Beitian only to meet two people, one of whom is you. "

    "Me?" I don''t understand, people don''t understand - you want to see me, you directly to the company is not over?

    Madame Duanmu seems to know the doubts in the hearts of all the people. Looking around, she says helplessly, "I want to see you, but I don''t want to attend this meeting today. I think everyone here knows that when I come, it will only make everyone''s position more difficult."

    This sentence is to Mo Yizhi and Zhang Zhang Zhang. Today, there is such a big battle because Lao Mo has to tear his face. Madame Duanmu doesn''t want to get involved in the dispute between the two of them, so as not to hurt their feelings for many years. At least, she doesn''t want to get involved directly, so she only let her son show up. When Duanmu family comes, it''s the face of Zhang Zhang Zhang. It''s the face of Zhang Zhang Zhang Zhang Young generation, if you can''t make up your mind to be the master, you''ve given Mo Yi face. Neither side is offended.

    Now that she''s here, she has to make a choice between those who support Mo or Zhang.

    Obviously, the current balance tends to be Mohist.

    Moyizhi + Murphy + Madame Duanmu = 35 + 16 + 17 =?

    Such a simple calculation problem, of course, can''t help the shrewd Zhang and his wife. Therefore, they have no face, and the tension can''t put on the amiable smile any more. They can''t hide the tension and ask: "Xue Dong, do you mean to approve the voting right of niece Mo?"

    Duanmu Shuishui also wants to talk, but Duanmu''s wife shakes her head. "I didn''t seem to say that. I just said that Chunan is very good. It''s different from whether fei''er is very good, because they are two people."

    When she said that, the tension was a little slow, and Lao Mo frowned again, but listened to her pause and continued: "however, it''s still my personal opinion. Fei''er is very good. Since she took charge of the investment department, in the past two years, not only has the performance steadily increased, but also, what''s more, the investment department has never had a bad debt. No matter how large or small, every income and expenditure has been There are accounts to check, evidence to find, and all kinds of accounts are clear and clear. This is not to say that the previous directors of the investment department failed to do it, but everyone here, how many people can do it? Who can now stand up and say that his department in charge has no dead accounts or bad debts, and there is no problem in terms of financial revenue and expenditure? The former is working ability and the latter is working attitude, both of which are good. I just say that she is'' very good '', because she is afraid of boasting too much and easy to be proud. Zhang''s right. After all, she is young, or less praise and more encouragement. "

    This small and sweet old woman looks like a porcelain doll, which makes us feel that we are not sitting in the meeting room, but in the roller coaster of the amusement park, our hearts are thrown up and down in our stomachs, which makes people feel restless.

    Murphy''s EQ is not high, which can be called clumsiness, but her IQ is very high, so she immediately said modestly: "aunt Xuedong is still Fazan''s niece. Her niece has limited ability, and she works as general manager of the investment department. She only wants nothing wrong, no merit, and clear accounts, because she has set up a comprehensive group to assist and connect the work of other subordinate departments. The work information is open and transparent, mutual Supervision, and a special group to check and verify, the financial accounts will naturally be clear, but it is not the credit of nieces. Nieces need to learn from the uncles and aunts and uncles here, and there are many more. "

    This girl not only shows her humility as a younger generation, but also takes the opportunity to "justify" the comprehensive group. The existence of the comprehensive group has always been controversial. Although the role of its auxiliary tandem does play a certain role in supervision and deterrence, it still cannot change the fact that its work content is not in proportion to the salary received by the staff. The name of the "dead group" is not empty Moreover, there is no dead account or bad debt. No matter how big or small the expenditure is, it is clear and there is evidence to find. It doesn''t mean that the investment department has no real economic problems. It is a common phenomenon to take advantage of the power to get oil and water. No matter how strict and strict the management mode, it is to limit the easy and difficult to get in the big Take me as an example, I often arrange food, accommodation and transportation for some customers, often reducing one specification, which can cut off a large part of the entertainment expenses. There is no trace at all, and this part of the income is very considerable. Recently, the family''s finance is tight. On the one hand, there are three more aunts who can eat and drink and spend money. On the other hand, the investment department has suspended all business and cut me off This extra income, the monthly salary of eight thousand yuan, is not enough for the three aunts and grandmothers to share. What''s more, Chu Yuan is also greedy, greedy and greedy. She will report an empty number even more than me. My account is good or bad, and her account is totally wrong. Murphy''s modesty is like singing one song and one song, blocking everyone''s mouth and letting him They couldn''t refute, and Lao Mo became the happiest person - with Madame Duanmu''s words, the person in charge of the 13th city plan, it can be said, is Murphy''s bag.The voice of tension began to tremble. He felt that Madame Duanmu was teasing him. "Xuedong, niece Mo gave up the right to vote, which was put forward by running water. If you support or oppose it, don''t go around and simply express yourself."

    Zhang stressed that the proposal came from Duanmu young master, so Duanmu''s wife asked him as before: "brother Zhang is not instigating our mother-child relationship?"

    Tension also knows that his tone brings out emotions, and he is already regretful. Hearing this, he quickly says with a smile, "is brother Yu such a boring person? I just think that today''s meeting is all about very serious things. We seem to be off topic all the time, so some of you who come from a long distance are not right? "

    Madame Duanmu shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s not out of the question to discuss Chu Nan and fei''er. Isn''t that exactly what brother Zhang contributed to today''s meeting?"

    The people held their breath in amazement - this woman never opens her mouth, but she never stops talking. Everyone knows what she''s saying, but she''s outspoken. All of a sudden, the tension that she''s trying to cover up seems hypocritical.

    Tension round face, smile embarrassed people can not bear to see more.

    Madame Duanmu no longer paid attention to him, but smiled softly at me and asked, "Chu Nan, do you think fei''er, as a shareholder, has the ability to vote?"

    "Mom!" Young master Duanmu is about to cry. Everyone, including me, feels inexplicable and incomprehensible. Madame Duanmu''s attitude towards me is better than that of her own son. In the gentle voice, full of the love of the elders, in the gentle tone, it''s unreasonable indulgence

    Duanmu Shuishui doesn''t believe his ears or his eyes. He suddenly stands up and points to me. He growls at Duanmu''s wife, "I''m your son! He humiliated me, and you helped him? "

    No wonder people often say that idiots are incurable. Don''t say Zou Hexi, the centenarians of the neutral faction, can''t help but frown at the tension. This kid had a reasonable speech before, because this sentence in a hurry now lost all its meaning. He admitted that he was against me and intended to target and retaliate If he stands firm in the word "Li", his actions will not be supported by anyone, even if he wants to oppose my tension more than he does.

    Madame Duanmu''s eyes were as cold as a blade, which made Duanmu water fight a cold war, "why did he humiliate you?"

    Duanmu opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything to show his love. He didn''t tell Duanmu the reason why she did it at all.

    But this is even more strange. Since Madame Duanmu doesn''t understand the course of things, why does she conclude that it is my fault for him? There is only one possibility - she knows me

    "how did I tell you before you came to the company? Don''t talk about it. Look at it more. Is Chunan wrong about you? You are disgraceful, you have let your parents face no light, and you should abstain from disrespect, what about me? Because you were taught by Chunan, should I help you to target him? If so, I can change my seat to another one. Who else will respect your mother?! No one respects me. Are you still the current Duanmu master? " "At home, I love you, because I''m your mother. Here, I scold you, because I''m a part of Fengchang!" Mrs. Duanmu snapped

    What a woman with a clear distinction between public and private affairs! As soon as the voice fell, I couldn''t help clapping and clapping. This woman looks like a child. The reason why she has the expectation of surpassing ink and tension is that she is really outstanding!

    Murphy and the fringe have been worried that Madame Duanmu will target me, so they are more moved than I am at the moment. With their response, all the members of the Mo School applauded, and then the neutral school. Finally, Zhang school had to respond to the atmosphere. The applause thundered, making Duanmu water look helpless. Unexpectedly, they turned around and rushed towards me. I thought he was going to start with me, just to try The move taught by sister tiger is "come and smooth, and go, you will get". But Duanmu and Shuishui just ran past me in tears and ran out of the door, "surnamed Chu, let''s see!"

    I was shocked. The child sighed quietly, and the pity in her eyes was suddenly hidden. "The dog is out of shape, so you can see the joke, and feel ashamed to continue the meeting. Chu Nan, do you think Fei Er, as a shareholder, has the ability to vote?"

    "Yes -" I would say that, of course, "but I agree that she gives up her voting rights."

    Everyone was stupefied, especially the tension. His face was full of doubts. He just thought that there was a auditory hallucination in despair "South south!" "Xiaonan!"

    Murphy, tassel and Longshan jumped up, and Murphy was also puzzled.

    Madame Duanmu was calm and asked with a smile, "are you sure?"

    "I''m sure," I said, "she should abstain, otherwise she will definitely agree with me to be the leader of the 13th city plan later. Even if I believe that I''m competent, people around me will gossip about her, so she must abstain."

    PS: as for "disapproval" and "disapproval", according to the reader''s "xiaoq", i.e. "living like a child" mentioned in PS before, a certain slag found that she had been illiterate all the time. The meaning of the two words was totally different. A certain slag often used "disapproval" as "disapproval". Here, correct it and apologize to you. In the future, a certain slag will pay attention to it In case of any reoccurrence, please remind some scum in time. It may be difficult to correct the habitIt''s really wrong that you didn''t study hard at school. So, students who are still studying, please cherish the current campus life. Studying is perfunctory]

 Chapter 993

    This is still a simple arithmetic problem.

    Even if Murphy does not participate in the voting, after winning the support of Madame Duanmu and the neutrals, tension still has no drama to sing. He has only twenty-two percent of the shares, but the sum of old Murphy and Madame Duanmu is fifty-two percent, not counting sixteen percent of Murphy, which is meaningless

    the neutrals are no longer neutral, and the victory or defeat will lose the suspense -- tension is the clearest Chu this point of people, his victory came from this, his failure is also determined by this.

    There are no idiots here. When they calm down a little after being surprised, they will understand that I''m just selling off at a low price, taking the opportunity to earn image points and impression points for myself and Murphy.

    Everyone thinks that I''m cunning and clever, and I''m a full opportunist. After all, just when Murphy was asked to give up his voting right, I was so flustered. So what I can earn at this moment is not the favor of others, but the contempt of the Mohists.

    It is arrogance and arrogance of a small man to show off his good behavior after winning the game.

    In my opinion, not only Fifi should give up the voting right, but also Murdoch should give up the voting right. In this way, it''s really fair. Whether you are here or myself, you can''t guarantee 100% that he will make an unfair choice because he dotes on Fifi, can''t you

    The meeting room exploded - this time, it was Madame Duanmu, who could no longer hide her surprise.

    Zhang Mingjie is stunned when Zhang Zhangzhang is stunned. If they don''t doubt that they heard me wrong, they doubt that I was stupid.

    "Chunan, do you know what you''re talking about?" Yao Linghuo doesn''t care about the image of a lady that she has been trying to keep in front of the handsome boy Jiang Yu. If it''s not too far away from me, she grabs the bottle of pure water specially. It must be to drag me

    Murphy and the tassel are in a hurry, but they dare not talk, because my serious expression is familiar to them, and they are afraid of it - no warning, just staring at her People, they will understand that, in addition to sitting quietly and watching, no matter what they say, it''s not allowed for me. They dare not provoke me. I''m not an easily angry person, but if I''m really angry with the consequences, Murphy, who once made me angry because of deception, knows about it, so does the fringe.

    In fact, compared with Murphy, tassel''s trust in me is much more than my fear, although there is no basis for that trust.

    Lao Mo''s face is really dark as ink. He must be regretting that he has been letting me make a fool of myself. How could he have thought that I would fight back? He knows that my "absurd" proposal has already got absolute support in the moment of export.

    Who can stand on the word "reason" and who is the master of today.

    In a flash, I became the only master here.

    "Of course, Mo Dong is absolutely trustworthy, but gossip is everywhere. People don''t need to know the truth. They can talk openly and magnificently just by their subjective imagination. And this influence is very terrible, just like everyone here knows my preconceived knowledge. Who has really contacted me and evaluated me? I''m afraid not. The evaluation of me in your hearts is almost all from rumors. Where do these rumors come from? It''s just that people who don''t mean to follow others'' example, or people who do mean to make rumors, but like you, you are still influenced by these groundless things. I can''t imagine whether someone would like to speculate and talk about Mo Dong like this. I never forget the past, but I am the teacher of the future. So I put forward this proposal purely because I, as an innocent persecutor under rumors, have a terrible heart for it Yu Jin: "I''m angry, helpless and heartbroken. Everyone who has seen me is ashamed. My friends are not idols, they are always acting people." I''m just proposing. I''m young and arrogant, and I don''t know if this proposal is reasonable. I''d like to ask the opinions of all leaders and predecessors. "

    The last question is not only to tease Zou he, but also to tease tension.

    Surprise comes too suddenly and unexpectedly. Tension is too happy to believe. How can I ignore him? I secretly accuse him of being the maker of slander. My last modesty is actually to induce him to smoke his own mouth. You refuse to agree with Murphy''s right of expression on the grounds of "Youth". Then you agree with me, a little person who is even "younger and less knowledgeable" than Murphy Is that a proposal?

    Of course, tension is good. Face is no longer important. Both Lao Mo and Murphy give up their voting rights. He has 22% and Duanmu''s wife only has 17%. Even if she helps me, how can she get vice chairman Zhang?

    Zhang Mingjie was also overjoyed, but Sima Yang, who was sitting next to him, realized something. His face changed a lot. He shouted before Zhang opened his mouth: "this proposal is very unreasonable! I''m against it! "

    Being regarded as the lineage of the Mohist school, I put forward suggestions against the Mohist school, while the first person to stand up against it is Sima Yang, who is generally recognized as the lineage of the Zhang school. Such a development is too unthinkable, and many people''s heads emit white smoke due to excessive operation."Unreasonable? Why? " When I asked Sima Yang with a smile, I sighed in my heart that he was really a talented man. Sima Yang didn''t have time to pay attention to the knife like eyes of Mr. Zhang and Mr. Zhang. He said, "you will hurt people if you say gossip, but you need to abstain from it, question the notarization of Mr. Mo and spread it out. Is there less gossip? At that time, some people will laugh at the provocation of the chairman''s majesty, but the larger part will have a lot of comments on every senior person here who agrees with your proposal, thinking that they have ulterior motives! "

    Sima Yang is the only one who has seen through my "bad intentions" - Mo Yizhi has never expressed any attitude until now. Under such a premise, it is not the opinions on the work content that agree with my proposal to let him give up the voting right, but the pure query on his personality and leadership ability, which is unreasonable and groundless negation!

    This is an unreasonable attack and a plunder of the rights of Mohism. Then, any counterattack by Lao Mo will be regarded as self-defense and will be supported and understood by the vast majority of people.

    If he does this, he will wear his hat, regardless of public or private interests. At that time, not only these people in the conference room, including all the employees below, will point the public opinion at him. He denied me here, and he will never be able to shake Lao Mo''s right in the wind. Instead, he will lose the hope he has accumulated through hard work Expose the identity of their hypocrites and predator ambitions!

    It suddenly dawned on all the people that I was hiding such a "evil heart". In my eyes, there were praises, fears, appreciation, curses, and gratifications, but I didn''t underestimate them at the beginning.

    Zhang Mingjie just stood in line again. It was a mistake for him to rebel against me in public, which made him lose his way. If the leadership of the 13th city plan came into my hands or Murphy''s, his old Zhangjia would never have anything to do with the future of Fengchang. However, at such a wrong time, he agreed with my father''s proposal to block the voting rights of Old Mexico. His Character will be questioned again, and then lose people''s hearts. This is my two trumps, which are good at playing mouth and skin, and all my dependencies.

    I made up my mind for Zhang Zhang and smiled to Sima Yang: "brother Sima is right. Since there are so many disadvantages in avoiding suspicion, it''s better not to avoid suspicion for the sake of everyone. Don''t avoid it, don''t avoid it, don''t avoid it, and don''t avoid it. Remind brother Sima more, otherwise brother will do a bad thing with good intentions and make a big mistake without knowing it. President Mo is young and promising, waiting for her, If you are destroyed by these rumors, I will be responsible for your death. "

    Sima Yang was shocked. I didn''t expect that I still had such a hand.

    I tied Lao Mo and Murphy together to talk about things. Now, if I admit Lao Mo, there''s no reason to deny Murphy. When the two together, no matter which side Madame Duanmu is standing on, the tension is not worth mentioning. Instead of having nothing, I''d better take a fight and grab as many as I can. Finally, the tension tears the skin. In passivity, I have to show my hypocrites The truth is, "Sima made a mountain out of a molehill. Xiaochu''s proposal was for the chairman''s consideration. The chairman gave up the voting right to show justice, and set an example for the group. It''s too late for everyone to respect and admire. How can they laugh at it? You are a typical gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart. "

    Sima Yang''s face was gloomy, and Zhang faction was unresponsive. When the moment of complete confrontation really came, the atmosphere was not what they expected. The disdainful eyes of Mo faction and neutral faction made them feel embarrassed.

    "If vice chairman Zhang thinks it''s necessary for me to avoid suspicion, then I can give up this voting right." Lao Mo knows that whether Murphy can become the leader of the 13th city plan or not, he has won. Tension has lost the most important thing, and he who has exposed his nature has no capital to fight against himself again. Why hasn''t Lao Mo been able to pull tension for so many years? Because of the hypocrisy of tension! Tear off the mask, he is no longer an opponent of Lao mo.

    Lao Mo can take back the leadership of the 13th city plan at any time. Lao Mo thinks so, but only if Lao Zhang has the ability to get it first.

    Tension thought he could get it, so he took off the mask. "The chairman set an example, Zhang admired it."

    Madame Duanmu smiled bitterly. It''s impossible to have a good wish with two swords. One mountain can''t have two tigers. Besides, both of them are public. Finally, they are going to win or lose.

    But Zhang Xi doesn''t know, Lao Mo doesn''t know, Duanmu''s wife doesn''t know, and "plunder" is just beginning, and the real predator is me - I want to gnaw Zhang Xi to no bone, but I won''t give Lao Mo a bite of meat.

    I am not anyone''s chess piece, so anyone who regards me as a chess piece will not win!

 Chapter 994

    Finally, the first confrontation between Mo Yizhi and tension contradiction came.

    After both Murphy''s and Murphy''s shareholders'' voting rights were denied, the direction of victory and defeat development was not clear, but more vague -- the tension group occupied the advantage of the situation, but the psychology fell behind, and Murphy''s situation was passive, but calm, just like a determined attitude of the winner.

    Madame Duanmu didn''t pay attention to these two people. She never looked away from my face. Like her, she believed that I was the master of today''s meeting, and Murphy, tassel, Longshan, and simayang It''s cold to hide the hostility in your eyes.

    Lao Mo gave a slight cough, and everyone calmed down and returned to the serious atmosphere of the meeting. "So, let''s continue the previous topic, let''s have Chunan as the representative of Fengchang negotiation. Do you have any objection?"

    It doesn''t matter who is the negotiator in the dispute between Mexico and Zhang. After all, it''s just a thankless job. It''s a reasonable thing to talk about. It''s not a crime to talk about. So tension may not be against it. If things develop according to my expectation, I help Zhang Li deny Lao Mo''s right to vote. Tension, in order to prove that he didn''t intend to target Lao Mo, I should send a favor to me. I have no objection to being the representative of the negotiation, but

    I''m afraid of ''but'' -- Sima Yang has seen through my real intention of vetoing Lao Mo''s voting right, and Lao Zhang would like to tear me apart. It''s not easy to say if it''s necessary to cover up such a situation For example, the temptation of being a negotiator is far greater than being the person in charge of the 13th city plan - only sitting at the negotiation table can I see that woman! Only then did I have the opportunity to question her why it was so to me and to asters! If her answer doesn''t satisfy me, I''ll slap her hard. If I can''t be the negotiator, I may not have the chance to contact that woman. God knows which day that woman with abnormal nerves will hide from me!

    So I rushed ahead of tension and said, "I think this negotiator"

    "I think this negotiator belongs to Chunan. There is no other choice but him," said Madame Duanmu lightly. "He has a good eloquence, a flexible mind and a quick reaction. He is born to be a talent in this field."

    I have some accidents, although I have long felt from Madame Duanmu''s attitude that she will support me.

    "But" Zhang Zi said with a smile: "he is a little younger in terms of pressure resistance."

    Madame Duanmu didn''t look at Zhang Zi either. She asked me with a smile: "Chu Nan, what''s your twenties this year?"

    I was stunned. "I''ll be twenty-four in a few weeks"

    Zhang immediately said: "look, just twenty-three"

    Madame Duanmu finally turned her head to Zhang, "brother Zhang, do you remember who negotiated the first financing that we Fengchang relied on

    Tension looked at Lao Mo, and xuan''er smiled flatteringly and replied to duanmufu, "how can we forget this? At that time, all of us were nervous to death, especially the chairman and I, who said in private that we were overhyped, but when we sat on the negotiation table, we were frightened by the atmosphere and the momentum of the other side. We were all submissive and did not dare to breathe. We agreed to all the conditions put forward by the other side. After we came back, you scolded us a lot. The second time, you went to talk. Not only did we To erase the harsh conditions we promised, but to let the other party agree to many of the requirements we dare not think about "

    for the flattery of tension, Madame Duanmu didn''t buy it, interrupted:" that year, I was 20 years old. "

    Under the tension, I couldn''t say anything. I opened my mouth round and looked very embarrassed.

    "At that time, you can trust me at the age of 20. Why can''t you trust Chunan at the age of 23 now? What''s the difference between me then and him now? We are all just small people who have just joined the work and have no experience. We are ordinary because we haven''t had the opportunity to show our talents. What we lack is opportunities, not talents, no opportunities, and where do we come from? "

    I don''t know why Madame Duanmu helped me, but there is no doubt that her support for me made the neutralists completely stand on the opposite side of the tension, which Lao Mo is glad to see.

    "From the time I entered this conference room to now, I can clearly feel that everyone here is aiming at Chunan, but I didn''t see that he was a little flustered. He was still calm and self-confident, talking freely. Such a young man, I haven''t seen it for many years, he didn''t have the ability to resist pressure? Joke, dog son is young and ignorant, fighting spirit malice slanders his words, does somebody also take seriously "Brother Zhang, you can''t pick up things when you are young. Other people may not be able to do it. They have their own strengths."

    Zhang Ziyi''s white face turns purple red. He exposes his embarrassment with Mo Yizhi. He wants to emphasize that young people are under heavy pressure and don''t want to be ridiculed by Duanmu''s wife. It makes people think that he is against me because he doesn''t have confidence in himself. What he denies is not "Chunan", but "young people". The reason why he denies "young people" is because of himself Failure in youthThe bald old man who helped Zhang Zhang Zhang speak again said, "I admit Chu Nan''s eloquence, his intelligence and quick response, but I really can''t agree with his ability to resist pressure. After all, he just started to beat the running water and said something bad to President Zou. Everyone witnessed it with his own eyes."

    "no," Zou he shook his head, slowly stood up and pointed to me:ˇ° Frankly speaking, Zou is very unhappy to see this kid now. He has been crazy three times in front of me. The first time he was drinking, he beat assistant Sima''s brother. The second time he was in the investment department of our company, he was still beaten as assistant Sima''s brother. The third time was just Zou, who has been working in Fengchang for 20 years. He has never seen anything like him The lawless young people don''t look me in the eyes twice and thrice, but I have never met such a person. Twice and thrice, I am lawless in front of me, but I can''t refute him, or even be refuted dumb by him "

    Zou he turns to the bald old man and says:" Zou is a man of face, so I can''t agree with your old saying. Maybe you feel that I lost face in front of a young man, so I tried to find an excuse to excuse myself, but that''s the word - I think he started to fight Duanmu young master, right, should, as for his words to me, he just said the words of Shuishui young master to him, and said them to me again. Because of this, I understand that he did so, but he abided by them The most basic principle of a man is nothing to do with the so-called "pressure resistance". Every man, no matter who he is, should have his own bottom line that can not be overstepped. I didn''t refute him because he stood on the word "Li", and I didn''t care to be an unreasonable person. I admitted that he was right, not because his wife recognized him, but because I wanted to treat him Do the same thing - Chunan, after work, I''ll wait for you in the boxing room of the fitness club on the 12th floor! "

    Is ya a tiger sister? When the conversation turned, I asked for a single challenge in public!

    I said, "can you make me a wife for one day?" Ya was really angry? Or is he just casually speaking, just for him to support Duanmu lady to find a more round excuse, not to fall into the suspicion of flattery? I think it''s the latter - he can''t really think I would be interested in an old woman in her forties?

    But ya''s angry and hot eyes don''t seem to be performing. "I support you now because you are responsible. If you dare not accept my challenge and prove that my understanding of you is completely wrong, then I won''t support you - should you?"

    "Uncle Zou, you are in trouble for Chunan," Murphy said, "you are the elder, he is the younger, how can he start with you? In case of accidentally hurting you "

    Zou he didn''t wait for Murphy to finish, then he interrupted angrily:" I haven''t been beaten yet, how do you know it must be me? There are only men and women in the ring. There are species and no species, no matter old or young! "

    This is a powerful statement, choking Murphy is speechless, and I can''t help but have some good feelings for this middle-aged man. He doesn''t hide his anger on such occasions, and he protects his wife''s dignity in a man''s way, which shows that he is not a pretentious person, worthy of respect.

    "In that case, it''s better to be obedient than respectful."

    My friend didn''t see Zou he in his eyes. I dare not say anything else. I''m the best at fighting and talking.

    "Well, there is a way," Zou hechong said with a thumbs up look of joy. "He is a responsible young man, chairman of the board, and I support him as a negotiator."

    Although I offended all the people in this room, Zou he expressed his support for me. At least Madame Duanmu, Murphy, Liusu and Longshan should be happy. But unexpectedly, except for the Liusu, including Madame Duanmu, they all frowned at me by accident. The rest of them looked at me with a sympathetic look, which made them smile He then heard Lao Mo say to Zou he, "it''s good that you support him to negotiate on behalf of Feng Chang, but you also need to make sure that he can get off the hospital bed on the day of negotiation."

    What do you mean by that?!

    "This kid is arrogant, I don''t like him, but I appreciate him. He can give us such a headache when sitting here. But I think he will get a headache when he sits on the negotiation table, so I also vote for him." I should have given Zou he''s letter of war. The neutral party seemed to get close to me. Xi Baiyuan from the operation management department also expressed his attitude.

    Yao Ling laughed and gloated, "I''ve said for a long time that Chu Nan is very suitable to be Fengchang''s negotiator, whether it''s his eloquence or his face, or his reckless spirit."

    Does Yao Ling mean that I should be challenged by Zou He? My heart is a little empty. Can Zou he fight very well?

    "Ha ha, what Xiao Yao said is right. The content and bottom line of negotiation are what we have discussed here. The difficulty lies in who says it. No, I''m afraid we can''t find a second person in our group who is more cheeky and courageous than Chu Nan. In addition to his personal relationship with Miss min, he is indeed the best choice."

    "Yes, and miss min named Chunan as a negotiator, which is likely to be the same purpose as the statement made by the previous three young ladies. She intended to give Chunan benefits. If not, she would not make trouble for him. I voted for him.""Liu''s general comment is reasonable. I also vote for Chunan."

    "Me too."

    "Me too."

    "Seconded."

    "Same as above"

    PS: please contact Yaya management as soon as possible, and fill in the complete information, so that a slag can send the prize, a slag can''t run to the post office to send the express once, if you don''t fill in the complete information, it will delay other winners to learn to get the prize, thank you for your cooperation.]

 Chapter 995

    PS: this chapter was last night, and I came back in the middle of the night. I was on a business trip today. I started at 10 o''clock, but I can''t get back to the day for at most three days, so I stayed up all night. Now, I''ve driven out three chapters. There are two more in the back, the second is today''s and the third is tomorrow''s. If I can get back tomorrow night, I''ll update it tomorrow, though it''s difficult]

    in a blink of an eye, the Mo faction and the neutral faction passed my proposal as the negotiation representative of Fengchang group, which made Lao Zhang not depressed. Although several minority shareholders have not yet expressed their opinions, they really can''t think of any objection in such a one-sided situation.

    Fortunately, tension doesn''t value this thankless job. It''s regarded as chicken ribs. Although it''s a pity to abandon it, it won''t taste good when it''s eaten. Then he quickly released himself and said with a smile, "no objection from everyone, I can''t say anything more. I''m also very optimistic about Chu''s eloquence. I just hope that he can handle things calmly and think more for the company, and don''t let it down Everyone''s trust. "

    Maybe I''m more depressed than Lao Zhang. Your recognition of me is just that you can talk and have a super thick skin. Murphy and the fringe are very excited, and secretly clapped and celebrated for a while. People who don''t know how good these two aunts and grandmothers are in private. They can''t believe that their relationship is a little quarrel in three sentences, a big quarrel in five sentences, more than ten sentences Lao Mo is calm because he has nothing to be nervous about.

    "The negotiators have determined that let''s go to the next topic," Lao Mo said. "Although the cooperation has not yet been finalized, we need to take precautions. There are advantages and disadvantages. What''s more, we are gathered here today. Let''s talk about the plan of the thirteen cities in detail"

    everyone''s mind is shaking - that''s the theme of today''s meeting!

    Zhang Li said: "the main content of the 13th city plan is to upgrade and transform the existing market of Fengchang. Apart from the investment of capital, there is not too much difficulty in other aspects, and the capital is not too big a problem for Fengchang and us. Therefore, I think it is necessary to determine the leading group in the first place in order to sign cooperation with yuezhigu Put in and do your work in the first place. "

    Fengchang does not have a big problem in capital investment. After all, Mo started to prepare long ago. Otherwise, Zhang Zhang would not be stupid and forced to borrow usury to fill the hole in his book. As a result, the money was trapped in the company and could not be taken out any more. He was tired of carrying millions of high interest rates every month. For a billionaire, millions of them are nothing but It''s nine cows and a hair, but for a fake rich man who is addicted to gambling tables and almost loses his fortune, a foreign debt of more than 100 million yuan and millions of interest per month is not only a string of numbers, but also a time bomb that can make him lose his reputation and blow him down from the altar at any time!

    "Since it''s a leading group, it''s right to choose a leader first." Madame Duanmu looked at me again, her eyes were tender and I couldn''t stand it. "It''s the most reasonable for him to decide who will lead the group and then choose the members."

    Mrs. Duanmu''s so-called "reasonable" has two meanings -

    one is that the group leader selects and forms this small group, which is convenient for management. Because even the most stupid people won''t appoint those who can''t control themselves and may pose a threat to their rights after they get the absolute rights, which is not reasonable in fact, but will only lead to the more obvious division of factions, but Considering the vicious internal competition that will inevitably appear in the development of the company, this has become the most reasonable proposal - one mountain can''t stand two tigers, and it''s inevitable that you will die. Since there is no room for coexistence, it''s best to turn your face earlier, fight earlier, and eliminate one party earlier, so as to avoid the excessive interference of Fengchang in the process of cooperation with the valley of the moon It''s the best way to fight with your heart, first to settle in and then to hustle out.

    Second, it''s attitude. Madame Duanmu first understood what she said. She was not only refusing to give Lao Mo back, but also declaring that she would no longer be neutral. Today, it is necessary to witness the victory and defeat of the battle between Mo and Zhang.

    This is a woman who is more like a goblin than Xiao goblin. She just made such an extraordinary decision when she came to the scene by accident. This decisive decision is by no means ordinary. Lao Mo and Zhang Zi have long been in awe of her because of the existence of each other. They are afraid of Duanmu husband standing on the opposite side of themselves. In other words, Duanmu lady''s transcendent existence is also beneficial In the endless fight between Mo Zhang, then, when the balance is broken, one side of Mo Zhang disappears, and the remaining one no longer needs to look at her face, what will be done to her?

    In this battle, Madame Duanmu can''t get anything, but she may lose everything - she is gambling, using what she has today, betting on the unpredictable future, or, as long Shan said, this woman doesn''t care about anything, she doesn''t want to fight for anything, and she is not afraid of losing anything.

    "The thirteen city plan is related to the development of Fengchang group for a long time in the future, so it''s not playful, so I suggest that the appointment of the person in charge should be voted by the shareholders." Zhang not only acquiesced to what Madame Duanmu called "reasonable", but also shamelessly put forward the shareholder vote - Lao Mo and Murphy were forced to abstain, he held 22% of Fengchang''s equity, almost unbeaten, and he was so careful, it was shameless!Not only did the Mohists despise him, but many of the neutrals, including Zhang, blushed for him. I''m afraid they really supported him, only his son, Zhang Mingjie.

    When Zhang Mingjie saw Sima Yang beside him, he shook his head sadly and smiled bitterly. He bit his ear and seemed to ask in a low voice. But Sima Yang didn''t answer. Zhang Shao was puzzled and dissatisfied about this. He turned his eyes severely and paid attention to the changes on the conference table again, but he didn''t find out. Sima Yang was looking in the direction of Murphy.

    Yes, Murphy is holding a card enough to "kill" tension, so she doesn''t express any dissatisfaction with tension''s proposal. She is smiling, because in her opinion, tension is digging her own grave.

    First, he pushed me out to be the target of the public. Then he went back to ask for the second place and recommended Murphy. This was the original plan of Lao mo. but because his voting right had been denied, Lao Mo would not be able to "select talents and avoid relatives". It was disgusting for nothing. He was more willing to see the tension how to sing the drama. He asked, "I don''t know what is the right candidate in vice director Zhang''s heart?"

    Tension played a low-key role in modesty for most of his life. Even when he finally broke his face, he tried to maintain his appearance in everyone''s mind. Even if he knew that for the smart people here, the more implicit and euphemistic he was at the moment, the more hypocritical he would be.

    "Our Fengchang group has made great achievements today. The chairman of the board of directors has made great contributions. In the past few years, the economy was in a bad state. Fengchang was still in a low period when it encountered a bottleneck in its development. In the economic crisis, Fengchang was not affected by too much. The chairman of the board of directors has made great efforts. In the past two years, your health condition is not good, which is also caused by worry and labor. The tension is not good, the output is very little, and you only feel guilty I''m so ashamed of the vice-chairman. Fortunately, today I finally have the opportunity to do something for Fengchang and share some responsibilities with the chairman. So, I would like to recommend myself to be the person in charge of the thirteen city plan. Please learn from all the supervisors, Zhang will devote himself to Fengchang, director of the board, and everyone here, and die later. "

    If you put it in the past, with his vocal and emotional interpretation, it will definitely move people to snivel and cry, but now there is only one goosebump - if Yazhen is brave enough to take on the responsibility, why did Mo have to give up the voting right just now? All fools know his sincerity and emotion at the moment, but it''s to cover up the pretense of seizing power.

    Mo Yizhi laughs, but not comfortingly, but with a smile of admiration. Tension is a set of acting skills used to buy people''s hearts and package himself. If he can''t learn it, he will only admire and admire it. "Then ask shareholders to make a statement."

    In addition to the ballpoint pen between Yao Ling''s fingers that Yao Ling didn''t hear, the shareholders look at me, I look at you, and look at my Duanmu lady with a smile. Seeing that she doesn''t support or oppose, I''m a bit confused. I carefully observe Zhang Mingjie''s reaction. The meeting room is very cold, but ya is sweating.

    The bald old man in Tang suit coughed heavily and attracted the attention of the people. Then he raised his hand. When someone needed to take the lead, he stood up bravely. His eyes were bright with joy. But just when the bald old man wanted to speak, he suddenly heard a clear and pleasant voice and asked, "vice director Zhang, before you expressed your support or opposition, are you Should I give you a reason to support you first? "

    Since Zhang Zhang dared to stand up and offer himself, he was prepared. He smiled and said, "I don''t know why niece Mo wants a reason?"

    "Reasons to be popular."

 Chapter 996

    Second, this is the reason why we can be popular today Murphy''s serious coldness, pride and nobility, and beauty are moving. No man wants to conquer her like this, because it''s a blasphemy to her. People will only feel that they have been conquered by her temperament. I can''t help being complacent when she relies on me to play a little character. That''s the expression that no one will see from her face.

    I glanced at Jiang Yu subconsciously. He was looking at Murphy stupidly. My curiosity was more vigorous. What was the relationship between him and Murphy?

    "Can niece Mo be more specific?" "How can I get your support?" said Zhang

    "It''s not my support, it''s everyone''s recognition. Whoever wants to compete for this seat must first prove whether he has the ability to sit in this seat and whether he meets the requirements of the objective conditions for sitting in this seat. Talents should be applicable, not applicable, even if they are talents, not applicable," Murphy said. "We choose the person in charge of the 13th city plan, which is natural No cooperation projects. When it comes to cooperation projects, after the project, cooperation is in the front. As for cooperation, it is also the focus we are going to discuss. Yuezhigu has provided a cooperation contract. This contract is also the foundation of the 13th city plan. My niece took the chance to talk about the understanding and views of this contract

    This should have been my most worried examination question, but now the examinee has become a tension, probably the tension did not expect things to develop like this.

    The strength of the tension lies in the internal management. It seems that the talent in business is not high. It''s far less than his ability to attract people''s attention. This guy misappropriates public funds to speculate on futures, and loses a lot. Maybe it can prove that. But his lineage is indispensable in a think tank composed of more than 30 elite companies and lawyers. So now he can "Sima," the cheeky old man said calmly, using the achievements of other people''s labor "for reference" as his own opinions

    Sima Yang answered and went out for a moment. He came in with several secretaries, each holding a pile of books. Starting from Mo Yizhi and Madame Duanmu, he sent them to everyone one by one. That is to say, I also got a copy. Zhang said with a smile: "my specific views on the contract provided by the valley of the moon are all written here. You can read it first. If you don''t understand anything, I will explain it in detail. If you have any Enough, please advise. "

    In a word, this is the same thing as those in the dozens of file bags prepared by Murphy. It can be regarded as a negotiation plan book, but its content and packaging are much richer and more exquisite than Murphy''s. my family''s Mo girl and Miss Cheng just reprinted a dozen pages with A4 paper. They put them in the file bag carelessly, and then look at other people''s, not only every page It''s color printing. It''s the cover. It''s all carefully designed as a small wage earner. Just looking at this thing, I can''t help but feel the cost of it. It took me more than half an hour to glance over dozens of pages of content. There are many things I can''t understand, especially the product project, for me Tianshu is neither my major nor the field I have been involved in. I have turned it over directly. What I can understand and what I think is important are only two parts - power and benefit.

    In the aspect of yuezhigu, Fengchang holds 30% of the shares and distributes the interests according to the proportion of capital contribution, but the actual capital contribution is 20% less than 30%. For example, if Fengchang should contribute 3 billion yuan, then the actual capital contribution is 2.4 billion yuan, that is 20%, that is 600 million yuan, named after me by Miss San Preferential bonds offset the tension in this respect. In other words, Fengchang''s think tank believes that it is not only acceptable, but also takes a big advantage. Although Yuezhi Valley is absolutely controlled, they are solely responsible for the promotion of overseas markets. Fengchang only needs to take charge of the domestic market, that is, the thirteen cities that Laomo and Zhang strive to fight for now Plan, and the income of the overseas market, has 30% of the smooth wind, just like the white pick.

    The think tank agreed that the most severe problem in the contract is that fengchangduan can''t make concessions. It is the absolute management power of the domestic market. Yuezhigu listed a list of executives and asked them to insert fengchang13''s market management. However, whether the overseas market development and promotion department set up by yuezhigu reserved fengchangren''s position is just a word in the contract Not mentioned, it is unacceptable for Fengchang.

    Even if Fengchang can''t get involved in the overseas market, it''s not allowed to let yuezhigu get involved in the domestic market - it''s the key point of this planning book.

    In general, the view of the think tank is similar to those of Lao Mo, but Lao Mo is afraid that I can''t understand them, and the analysis is more detailed and thorough. I didn''t read the back of the proposal about how to win the management right of overseas market from Yue Valley, and how to make Yue Valley compromise on the composition of domestic market management, First of all, I think that 30% of the controlling right and the distribution of interests in the third and seventh branches are very unreasonable. Sure enough, the third lady has been deified and can get the chance to cooperate with her. People are not willing to give up, and no one dares to think, "can we bite a piece of flesh on the third lady?" this is a very rebellious question based on the original capital contribution It''s flattering to all that 20% interest has been given up."What else does niece Mo need to add?" Lao Zhang''s unscrupulous performance is incisively and vividly -- the think tank was set up by Lao mo. he bullied Murphy''s youth, thinking that even if Murphy had an opinion, he could not surpass Lao Mo, or even think too much that what Murphy had in mind was just what Lao Mo taught her. Therefore, he only asked Murphy "what needs to be supplemented", not "what''s the different opinion". Because For this view is originally Lao Mo''s.

    "I don''t have anything to add." Murphy closed the beautifully packaged planning book and slowly put it on the small table beside him, without the following.

    Tension thought Murphy was poor in words, and he couldn''t help smiling smugly: "so, Murphy''s niece agrees?"

    I think Murphy has no reason to disagree with me because this is the opinion of Lao Mo and the company''s think tank. Zhang Mingjie breathed a long breath and looked at me jokingly. When he was no longer an actor, his eyes turned out to be so disgusting, and his smile turned out to be so poor On the basis of identification, I said that there is nothing to add, because there is nothing worthy of my identification in this planning book, how can I add? "

    It''s amazing that even the old ink doesn''t change. Everyone thinks that the person in charge of the 13th city plan must be Murphy''s bag today. Unexpectedly, a boy named Chunan is in the middle of the wind. He doesn''t divide the enemy from me. He just forces Murphy to give up the voting right, so that the tension turns to win. The young Murphy can''t afford to lose, so he plays with the kid''s spleen Angry

    "Feier, don''t talk nonsense"

    "I didn''t talk nonsense." Murphy knew what Mo was worried about, looked at me, smiled a little, and xuan''er got up and said, "I said that because I also have a planning book here. Before I give you a look, I have a proposal. I don''t know if I should talk about it?"

    "What''s the proposal?" Mrs. Duanmu asked with a smile

    Jiang Yu, who has been silent for a long time, also said: "it''s OK to say that, cousin. We are here today. Is that what we are talking about?"

    Both of them help Murphy shut up the tension again.

    Murphy stared at tension, and tension had to say, "Murphy, niece, please tell me."

    Murphy said: "the ability is not about age, but whether we are given a chance to express our ability. Aunt Xuedong just said such a sentence. My niece felt that the voice of our ambitious young people was expressed, so I would like to appeal to all the uncles and uncles here to give us a fair one Competitive opportunities. "

    The fringe handed Murphy a plan they had made by themselves. Murphy held it up and said, "although it''s just a negotiation plan, the understanding of the cooperation contract should be enough to judge whether a person has the ability and potential. If the plan ultimately wins the company greater and even unexpected benefits at this moment, Then, you have read the plan book that should be rewarded to him. I would like to ask you to make a fair comparison with the plan book in my hand, choose the best one and become the person in charge of the thirteen city plan. "

    Zhang Mingjie''s color has changed, and there is a little fluster in Zhang''s eyes. Murphy is so determined and confident.

    "Niece Mo, didn''t we just say that? Thirteen city plan involves the development of Fengchang in the future. Therefore, it''s not everyone''s vote to vote. "

    " deputy director Zhang. Although director Mo and President Mo abstained, it seems that there are other shareholders besides you. Why don''t you think they are as defeated as most of you? Don''t you think you can win with a 22% stake? It seems that it''s not very difficult to calculate the addition and subtraction method within 100 "

    if someone else says this, the tension can mostly be laughed off, ignored and showed off, but this is what my aunt Cheng said - a small fake assistant, the most ordinary small staff in Fengchang building

 Chapter 997

    Third, this is tomorrow''s]

    tension is Fengchang''s No.2 character, so ridiculed by such a young girl as fringe, and put on a big smile? What''s the dignity?

    the irony of the fringe is a multi-level provocation, which turns Lao Zhang''s face green. How deep is Lao Zhang''s city? It''s ridiculous. "Shareholders vote, of course, the electors live in it, but"

    before Lao Zhang says the content behind "but", Madame Duanmu knocks her words to death. "Then, who''s the better plan, we''ll choose, everyone No problem? "

    "No," Yao Ling said first She hopes Murphy can fight a beautiful turnaround. Even if she doesn''t win, she doesn''t want to see tension take the victory out of the conference room so easily. She knows that the outcome of the battle between Murphy and Zhang has already been determined, but she doesn''t want to see tension triumphant for a second. Obviously, Yao Ling records Sima Hai''s account of bullying Wan''er on the head of tension.

    Don''t say it''s hard to disobey people''s wishes. The interests of the company are directly related to the interests of shareholders. It''s the bald old man who supports tension, and he also voted for it - no one is for himself, and heaven takes the lead. If Murphy''s plan doesn''t work, it''s the same to stand up for tension again.

    Murphy nodded to sue, and together they handed out flighty file bags to everyone in the meeting room.

    When Lao Zhang took over the file bag and saw that there were only a few pieces of paper in it, his face was happy, but he turned two pages, and the happy color turned black

    the meeting room fell into a silence, only the sound of paper reading, people seemed to have forgotten even breathing - Mo Yizhi, Duanmu lady, bald old man, Zou he, Xi Baiyuan, Yao Ling, Jiang Yu, simayang, and Zhang Ming Everyone in Jay''s forehead was covered with sweat.

    Some people, because of excitement.

    Some people are surprised.

    Some people, because of desperation

    only have less than ten pages of content, but they have been browsing for a full hour - watching for a while, meditating for a while; watching again, looking again

    Murphy and the fimbria nervously observe everyone''s reaction, they forget the passage of time, but I feel that the time is long and hard.

    When I was yawning and drowsy, a cell phone ring broke the silence in the conference room. I was disturbed when I was in the most nervous state. But I could think of the reaction of all the people. All kinds of death lights shot at me and pushed me out of the conference room.

    "Hello, dead girl, I told you that I''m going to have a meeting today. Maybe I''ll pick you up later. Would you call your little sister first? Why are you so ignorant?! I''m in the conference room! "

    "Well," said Chu Yuan, the stinky girl, with a low voice. "I''ll ask Xiaoye sister. If she doesn''t know, I''ll ask Xiaozi sister again. If they have any questions, I''ll let them ask you." After that, he hung up the phone.

    When did the girl become so easy to talk? Again, it''s six o''clock on the mobile phone! According to Chu Yuan''s habit of handing in the exam papers early, I''m afraid that I''m impatient to wait for her at school - when she''s impatient and emotional, it''s impossible to talk to me well!

    So I concluded that the girl hung up on my phone was angry with me. What I cared about more was that she mentioned Xiao Zi, a name that she would not take the initiative to mention even in normal times. How could she do such a thing to others today? I tried to dial back the phone, and it took a long time for the stinky girl to connect - deliberately, it must be intentional!

    "Hello - didn''t I tell you that I want to call Xiaoye sister and ask her if she knows, and she doesn''t know if I want to ask Xiaozi sister? Why don''t you understand? I''m looking through the phone book! "

    "

    the dead girl is really unwilling to eat any loss, and I still scolded her all the time? Coax? Or blame? This wench is now too busy to coax or scold, so I asked lightly: "you were going to ask me? I slipped out of the meeting room. What do you want to ask? "

    "You apologize first."

    "What?!" I''m angry, dead girl. You did so much in the morning that Xiao Zi didn''t give me a good face all day. I didn''t scold you, it''s cheap enough for you. Do you want me to apologize?

    "Who let you roar at me without distinction?" The stinky girl sobbed and said, "you know how embarrassed I am to buy this kind of thing, do you feel uncomfortable?"? East ignores me, you ignore me, I am alone and you ignore me, I am... "

    Chu Yuan wails, but I am worried about the phone," don''t cry, don''t cry, brother is wrong, brother is wrong, brother shouldn''t shout at you, brother apologizes to you, darling, what are you doing? How old are you? You are a big girl. You cry when you can''t move, and you are not afraid to be laughed by your classmates. "Once you get into the habit of being a bitch, it''s terrible. I don''t know what I''m wrong about. But it''s so sincere to recognize the mistake. This is the habit that I''ve cultivated in ten years.

    "I''m not at school. Who can see me crying? I will cry for you! "

    "You''re not at school?!" I was shocked. "Where are you? My little ancestor, you want my old life? How dare you run around at this juncture?! If you''re taken away by someone, I''m you bastard girl. Why are you so uneasy? "Chu Yuan heard that I was really in a hurry. He didn''t know whether I was crying or pretending to cry just now, but now he dare not cry again. He comforted me and said, "I''m ok, brother. Don''t worry. Isn''t there any special situation today? I''ve wandered out to buy some things, and I''m sure I''ll listen to you later. "

    the crazy man in shazhizhou is still wandering around in the north sky with his gun. There are not a few people like Li Xinghui who are thinking about digging Xu Heng out of me. If he has tried your idea, others may also be paying your attention. What''s more, you stinky girl has just wronged two houses of others and saved 500 yuan for yourself Ten thousand deposits, even if you are not afraid of their revenge, you should be a little bit of a rich woman?! Money is not exposed. What are you going out to buy by yourself?!

    Care is chaos, rush, my airway: "what can''t wait for me to pick you up to buy?"

    "No!" "Sister Xiaoye always follows you, so that she can see it and suffer"

    "hmm?" I was stupefied, curious: "what do you want to buy?"

    "Buy medicine"

    "what?" Chu Yuan''s voice is too small, I can''t hear it clearly.

    "I want to buy some medicine, but I heard that this kind of medicine has side effects, so I''ll call you and ask you which brand is better."

    "Are you ill?!" No, this girl is fine in the morning. There is no sign of illness. Besides, she can walk around and quarrel with me when she is ill?

    Sure enough, Chu Yuan faltered, "I''m not ill"

    "what medicine do you buy if I''m not ill?"

    "Girls, sometimes not sick is also to take medicine." Chu Yuan hummed, like a mosquito, the voice was so small that I could hardly hear it.

    "Take medicine if you are not ill?" I secretly wonder what kind of medicine should I take if I''m not ill?

    Chu Yuan was a little angry and shouted, "OK, you can tell me directly which brand is better for Anting and Yuting!"

    "What are Anting and Yuting

    "Medicine! The price is almost the same, and the effect is the same. Please choose one for me! "

    "I haven''t taken those two drugs"

    "of course you haven''t"

    "what

    "Nothing. You can choose any one. I''ll buy whichever you choose!"

    "Then buy Yuting," I chose one casually, but I''m not sure, "ask the doctor about your constitution and what kind of food is better."

    Chu Yuan suddenly lost his voice. After a long time, he spat in a low voice: "the doctor said I couldn''t eat any kind of food."

    "Right, right, it''s the third poison of medicine." I said: "pay more attention in the future, and I will pay attention to it. Let''s try not to take medicine in the future."

    "Well, good." there was another silence over the phone. Xuan''er snorted and Chu Yuan laughed, "brother, I will never take this medicine when I grow up."

    "It''s best not to eat"

    "yes, it''s best not to eat."

    I think the tone of Chu Yuan''s speech is a little strange. I think about it, or I ask, "Yuan Yuan, you haven''t told me, what do you buy that medicine for?"

    "Nothing."

    "Nothing?"

    "Well," Chu said, "contraception."

    "Oh, contraceptives." I seem to say something that makes me feel very discordant.

    After five quiet seconds

    "what?! Pill?! "

    A shrill wail thrilled the whole windy building

 Chapter 998

    Did I really do anything last night?!

    It''s impossible. If I do something, why don''t I have any impression?

    I didn''t drink! I didn''t take the medicine either!

    But

    in the morning, Chu Yuan came out of my bed naked, and I was naked. There were kissing marks all over my body

    in order to cover the kissing marks, I had to paste a plaster on my neck. Fortunately, when Ziyuan explained the wounds on my lips, she grabbed and scratched and bit me when I forced her to kiss, so tassel and Murphy were natural However, I think the plaster is also a scar. In order to take care of the "hurt" mood of the purple garden, I didn''t ask. Fortunately, the tiger sister who sleeps on the sofa and sleeps didn''t doubt about this kiss mark. Isn''t it the evidence that I did something with Chu Yuan last night?!

    Chunan, you beast - what have you done to your sister?!

    No, no, no - I can''t have done anything

    Chu Yuan and I are in the living room, only separated from sister tiger, Dongfang and Ziyuan. If we have done anything, will the three of them not hear a sound?!

    However, it seems that it may not be necessary to do such a thing. Am I just looking for an excuse to escape responsibility?

    Chu Yuan that bastard girl, can wear sexy underwear into my bed, can also smooth into my bed, can also in my bed to take off my pants, so, what bolder thing she did in my bed, is not new?

    My brain seems to be melting, my blood seems to be boiling, too Looking for some evidence to make some unreasonable places become natural

    I think I am going crazy

    after being urged back to the conference room by Murphy''s SMS, I call Chu Yuan''s mobile phone over and over again, but the stinky girl deliberately doesn''t answer my phone! At this time, I can''t care about the progress of the meeting, even if I know how important the results of the meeting are.

    I just want to know why Chu Yuan is buying contraceptives!

    She said that Dongfang ignored her, 80% of which means that Dongfang is disrespectful and refuses to accompany her to buy Contraceptives, which proves that Dongfang knows her to buy pills and what she wants to buy - I''m really flustered. Such a simple and clear thing, I didn''t realize until now that I dialed Dongfang''s number in a hurry.

    My heart was burning, but when I heard the ring of the bell, I couldn''t help but froze. In the East, the bell changed, and

    "Mingming love is very clear but accepts separation

    I only have the right to lose love

    it''s too late to be sad that love has been integrated into breathing

    there is no existence in the bottom of my heart

    although I have worked hard to forget

    my heart has not promised to let go I''m sorry to say that I''ve promised you I don''t love you anymore, but I haven''t promised myself "

    the RBT in the East is a very small English song that I can''t understand at all. Now it''s changed into a female voice version of promise not to love you. Part of the physical prizes from the PS2: May 1st Yaya activity have been sent out, and the express bill number will be reported to the winning students later. Please Pay attention to check. In addition, there are several winners who have incomplete information or need to check again. Please contact relevant management of Yuanmeng. Otherwise, some scum can''t give you prizes. Thank you for your cooperation.]

 Chapter 999

    "Vice Chairman Zhang, which of these two plans is better?"

    I know that no one wants to ask tension directly, because it will make tension unable to come down the steps, so, the role of bad guys can only be played by me.

    Tension wanted to laugh, but the corner of the mouth pulled twice, did not laugh out.

    To admit that Murphy''s plan is better is to support Murphy. When Murphy gives his victory to Murphy personally, he also announces his failure. How can he be reconciled?

    "If niece Mo''s plan can really achieve what she wants, of course she is better, but we don''t think it''s just a wishful thinking fantasy?" Tension couldn''t laugh out. He looked serious and even said angrily, "Fengchang has invested 30% of his investment, but he wants to hold 49%?"? The management right of the domestic market does not allow the valley of the moon to reach out, but the promotion and development of the overseas market must agree with our intervention. Are the senior managers of the valley of the moon all fools?! If we don''t look at controlling shares, it''s our own company. People come to work for us? It''s naive. They can''t agree to such conditions, but will annoy them. This is forcing them to find other partners! You should know that there are not a thousand or eight hundred strong competitors in the domestic market. Not everyone is greedy like us. "

    after a pause, the tension calms down a little. He sighs:" it''s a good thing that young people have courage, but it''s easy to break, and the goal is far and wide, but they also need to know how to be content and happy. What is development? That is, we should leave ourselves room for maneuver in everything. We should lower our posture. We can only take advantage tomorrow if we suffer losses today. What''s more, we don''t suffer losses today, do we? "

    This remark, however, has also shaken some conservatives.

    "Vice Chairman Zhang didn''t look at the plan carefully?" The fringes are no longer nervous when they first enter the conference room. Although they are still a little restrained, at least their legs don''t shake when they stand, and their voice is full. "There are no 1000, 800 or 350 domestic enterprises that can reach the same level as Fengchang in terms of cooperation projects, hardware conditions, market system, brand promotion and consumer recognition , which is the conclusion we got after detailed market survey, but I''m afraid that less than 30% of them are interested in this project. Like vice chairman Zhang, you are confused by the conditions of yuezhigu, and think that 30% of the shares we hold should be satisfied. A large part of the reason is due to the negligence of market survey. First of all, you are based on the starting point of thinking That is to say, she was misled by the valley of the moon, or by the third miss. From the very beginning, she used the simplest but most ingenious method to create a false impression that the valley of the moon is very casual in selecting partners, no matter who becomes the partners of the valley of the moon, they all benefit from it. What she used is vice-chairman Zhang''s "contented and happy" mentality at the moment ˇŁˇ±

    Zhang liyigen didn''t put the fringe in his eyes, so even if the fringe was right, he was very disdainful, "but it''s a fact"

    "it''s not a fact," said the fringe: "the third lady is the legend of being deified. Five years ago, she seemed to invest in the construction of Qianlong mountain villa at will, and didn''t care about the market prospect of Qianlong mountain villa at all. The failure of Qianlong mountain villa is also widely attributed Because of the unreasonable development strategy of the long family, this precedent has almost influenced everyone''s thinking, but now we bow down and no longer look up to the deified third lady, and peel off those false watches. What do we see? Qianlong mountain manor has realized the dream of long Xiaotian, but it has also brought down the development of long family. Then, as the largest creditor, the third lady completed the acquisition of long family at a very low price, and also recovered the completed Qianlong mountain manor. Is it just a coincidence? We don''t want to believe that it''s a coincidence, just because we all hope to be the dragon family five years ago, and believe that we won''t make the mistake that the dragon family can''t chew. That''s what Zhang said, "everything leaves us room to maneuver and develop."

    Referring to the decline of the dragon family, Longshan''s expression was a little gloomy, but she nodded immediately to express her approval and approval for the opinions of the fringe.

    Zhang said that we should lower our posture, which is a joke. Even if I am a small staff member, I also understand that if we don''t have a strong negotiation table, we can''t maximize our interests. If we lower our posture, it''s just like giving up the initiative of cooperation. What''s the difference with letting others kill us? I can''t help but wonder whether the plan just put forward by Vice Chairman Zhang has been made by himself. At least the purpose of the plan is to "strive" on a certain posture, not to "lower" our posture! "

    Tension is red in the face and ears. Tassel''s words have not only been recognized by nearly all people, but also aroused the sympathy of most people. Planning is not tension. He did not understand Fengchang''s attitude and bottom line in this planning.

    Giving in and taking a low attitude are totally different things.

    "I''d like to add two words," Murphy said: "the fringe just said that there are at most thirty or fifty competitors with the same or higher level as Fengchang in China, and less than thirty percent of them are interested in the project of Moon Valley, not all competitive groups will be interested in the project of Moon Valley, or they have their own brand , or we don''t meet the bottleneck of development as we do, but we are happy to be comfortable and secure. "Zhang Mingjie finally couldn''t help it. He stood up and said, "even if there''s not 30%, there''s only one, the valley of the moon has other choices, isn''t it?"

    "No, we have no competitors," Murphy said, "because of the 30% of the competitors, only Fengchang has Chunan!"

    Zhang Mingjie was stunned, and xuan''er sat back listlessly

    "this is also the strategy of the third young lady. The project is her. Someone competed for it, and the initiative naturally fell into her hands. The rare things are expensive. She just made use of this common sense, so she said that if she got the company in South Chu, she would get the project. In the aspect of monthly Valley, she was willing to let her in the aspect of investment Step 20% - I don''t know why she chose to take advantage of Chunan, but there''s no doubt that competitors of all kinds of goods burst out, but even fools should understand that Fengchang won''t let Chunan go, even if Chunan is a person who is greedy for power and wealth, and the conditions that others can afford, Fengchang can still satisfy him, so these factors can''t constitute anything for Fengchang The threat competitors are just fighting for it with a little fantasy, but even so, they can still make us feel a sense of crisis. Miss three creates a false impression by this. It seems that this cooperation project is just her new interest, and we are the only ones who fall into passivity. Based on this, we can think backwards why she is aiming at the wind Chang doing so many little moves? It''s because she chose Fengchang as the partner of Moon Valley from the beginning! The third lady is a smart and successful businessman. She takes advantage of people''s deification. The reason why she strives for the initiative is that she is afraid that she will become a passive party. In this case, why don''t we strive for it? "

    "Wonderful!" Murphy''s voice came down, and Madame Duanmu took the lead in applauding and praising: "it''s very reasonable for her analysis - the word-of-mouth of the product represents the reputation and image of a company. Is there such a casual truth? The valley of the moon has chosen Fengchang. It must have been carefully chosen. Then the initiative should have belonged to us. Fei''er is young but far sighted and rare. "

    Madame Duanmu praises Murphy, but a pair of good-looking eyes, like Murphy''s tassel, are staring at my face.

    "We''ve seen both plans. Let''s vote on them." As soon as tension said this, the meeting room was silent.

    I''ve seen the one with thick skin, but I haven''t seen the one with thicker skin than the one with more tension - the reaction of all people has explained everything, Murphy has been recognized by almost everyone, but tension still insists on shareholder voting!

    No one is stingy and contemptuous. Only Mo Yizhi remains silent. He does not ridicule tension, because he knows that his tolerance will make tension more ugly and win more points for himself and Murphy.

    "Brother Zhang''s idea is to still vote for himself?" asked Duanmu, a lady with a baby face

    Tension didn''t answer, it was the default, but the white face was as red as blood at the moment - he knew that he had lost the image he had been struggling to maintain for decades, so he didn''t want to lose his future in Fengchang.

    "Wait a minute," Murphy suddenly said, "I and uncle gave up the voting right for the sake of fairness, so I hope vice chairman Zhang also gave up the voting right to show fairness."

    Zhang Mingjie is in a hurry. "Why?!"

    Young is really a tough injury. No matter how high your IQ is, without all kinds of experiences and psychological endurance, it will not grow. Zhang Mingjie has been unable to cover up his emotions. He chose the wrong way in the last step. His frustration made him lose his mind. Sima Yang beside him sighed for a long time. He knew that Murphy intended to be merciful to tension. Unfortunately, he would not Accepting the tension of failure forced her to play the last card -

    Murphy ignored Zhang Mingjie, but looked at Zou he and Xi Baiyuan and said, "you must remember that Chu Nan and Sima assistant''s brother were fighting in a wine fight not long ago?"

    Zou he and Xi Baiyuan nodded and glanced at Zhang Zhang. Yao Ling even sneered.

    Tension''s face suddenly changed. He was a smart man, and naturally knew what it meant for Murphy to talk about it now.

    "Why did the Party of the comprehensive group of the investment department choose the wine that vice chairman Zhang and uncle Zou had a drink and entertainment with you that night? And so coincidentally, Chu Nan had a friction with Sima Hai. The monitoring video of the wine recorded the process of that time selectively. Everyone must be very curious about these?" Murphy said coldly: "in fact, it''s very simple. Someone knew that we would go to that wine first, so they arranged everything in advance and invited uncle Zou Xi to have a drink and chat with you. Because they came first and then, what happened later was like a coincidence, not a trap."

    Murphy didn''t name and surname, but everyone knew that what she said was tension.

    With the poor performance of Zhang Zicai, Murphy''s words are believed by more than half of the people, including Zou he, but Zou he still said: "fei''er, if there is no evidence, don''t talk about it, otherwise it''s easy to be bitten back."

    Zhang Zhang''s face is gloomy, and he glares at Zou he. Zou he says that he not only believes in Murphy, but also shows his support for Murphy.

    "Thanks for uncle Zou''s reminding, but I''m not some people. I always like to arrange and slander without any evidence. I''ve got evidence."Murphy and the fringe exchanged a look, and the fringe immediately dialed a phone, saying only one sentence, "you come up."

    I shook my head and smiled bitterly. Murphy had already told all the things to the fringe, but how close are the two girls who are hiding their death from me?

    People are curious. Who did the tassel call up?

    A moment later, the answer came out - a black and strong young man came in trembling after knocking on the door.

    Most people don''t know him, because like me, he''s just the most basic staff in Fengchang building.

    Without waiting for other people''s questions, heizhuang youth has already opened his mouth and said, "Hello, chairman, leaders, I''m an employee of the comprehensive group of the investment department, and my name is Tian GuoChong"

 Chapter 1000

    Murphy and the tassel hid this card from me, not to surprise me, but to worry about my opposition. After all, my relationship with Lao Hei was not bad at first, at least on the surface. Now, he is forced to come out and confess his relationship with tension. It''s hard to guarantee that Lao Hei will not retaliate after the tension event. Although Lao Hei is unkind to me, I don''t want to be unjust to him, though I have never been It''s not the kind of good person who likes to stand on the moral commanding point. Maybe because of this, I haven''t broken Murphy''s mind all the time. It''s not a long time ago that Lao Hei was bought by Zhangjia people with money. It''s Gong Fanlin''s trouble in "heaven and earth" that implicated him after he was hospitalized. He betrayed Murphy so easily, because he was short of money and didn''t It''s greed for money - Lao Hei is in his early thirties. Although he''s single at present, we all know that he has a good marriage talk, but it''s been delayed for several years, because the other side''s family disagrees and requires Lao Hei to have a car and a room

    Yes, it''s the damned house price and the wedding ticket, which makes Lao Hei give up his own principle and the bottom line of life - rent to be paid, parents to support The car loan needs to be paid back. The monthly salary is eight thousand yuan, but there are more than half of the expenses. Which day can I save to buy a house of my own in the city where there is no land or money? The youth of a woman can''t wait, when his good friend is gradually indifferent to him, when tension "forgets" 200000 cash in his Honda Accord car, which still needs one year and eight months to be returned, he "naturally" chooses silence.

    It''s not worth our surprise to think about it. First of all, Gong Fanlin has an accident. He has no eyes or ears in the comprehensive group. He needs to add one urgently. Second, he didn''t choose Lao Hei because the guy who should have been discharged has been staying in the hospital. He has a philistine face of "heaven and earth".

    Tension is still very smart. He only buys Lao Hei, but ignores sun Zhe, who was hospitalized with Lao hei and made a mistake with him. I think his reason is very simple: Lao Hei has objects and marriage pressure, but Xiao sun doesn''t, so he will take his bribe to please Murphy or fringe, which is consistent with tension''s conservative and cautious.

    Lao Hei obviously did his homework. From the beginning to the end, he explained everything in detail and thoroughly, which makes people have to believe, because he took out a bank card from his pocket in public to return it to Zhang, saying that it was the 200000 yuan that Zhang gave him before and the 200000 yuan that Sima Yang sent to his home after the wine incident.

    A common little staff, can you hand out 400000 yuan?

    "Defamation!" Someone in Zhang Pai slapped the table severely and said angrily, "you said that the 400000 yuan was given to you by Vice Chairman Zhang. What evidence do you have?"

    Tian GuoChong said with a wry smile, "do you need any more evidence? If these four hundred thousand are mine, I can''t say anything to betray my friend, my brother. " After all, he looked at me apologetically. It was a wrong look, without any extravagance. He did not ask for my forgiveness, because he knew that he was not qualified to ask for anything.

    The man sneered and said: "of course, these 400000 are not yours, but not yours. Doesn''t mean that it must be vice chairman Zhang''s? I''m not sure that it was some people who took it out to break vice chairman Zhang''s dirty "

    everyone could hear it. He aimed his spear at Murphy, so Lao Mo was in a hurry and said in a deep voice," Lao an, what do you mean by that? "

    After all, the one surnamed an was weak in heart and didn''t dare to argue with Mo Yizhi. He took two rough breaths and stopped talking. Lao Hei said: "if I have evidence, I have this kind of money. Whoever takes it, I''m afraid. So every time I contact, whether it''s face-to-face or on the phone, I have recording, vice director Zhang''s and assistant Sima''s"

    tension He was paralyzed in his seat and gave up refutation. Zhang Mingjie and Sima Yang looked complicated. They understood Lao Hei''s meaning: once something happened to them, the recordings would become evidence of their revenge ˇŁ

    When the final decision is made, Madame Duanmu''s expression is dignified, and she doesn''t laugh any more. "Vice president Zhang, what do you say? Do you want to give up voting rights? "

    Brother Zhang has become deputy director Zhang. Maybe other people won''t even pay attention to the change of the appellation, but the difference is most clear.

    Tension''s lips moved, but only a hoarse groan and a cough to be said. I said first: "maybe it''s just a misunderstanding. Even if the money was given to brother Tian by deputy director Zhang, it''s not enough to prove anything. Deputy director Zhang may have difficulty meeting brother Tian, so Kang Kai unties his purse and helps him, right

    Hearing that I suddenly excused tension again, everyone was puzzled. The tassel almost lost me with his mobile phone. Tension''s brain couldn''t respond, and I didn''t answer. I went on at my own discretion: "although deputy director Zhang has some views on me, he can''t bring everything together. Brother Tian, I''m not a brother. It''s very sad for you to do so, you know? A small role like me, is it worth Zhang to talk to you in person with 200000 cash? You hold up your brother, and you are ashamed to be sincere to Zhang. Don''t you hurry to accompany Zhang? "

    Who can join the comprehensive group of the investment department? Tian GuoChong immediately understood my meaning and said vaguely as I did: "maybe I made a mistake, vice director Zhang. I''m sorry, Tian almost ruined your kindness."How can tension answer? Only a nod.

    It''s clear to everyone that I just give tension a step, at least on the surface, let his deputy retain some image.

    However, this step is a little expensive. It''s padded with 400000 cash. He nodded. Lao Hei didn''t need to return this card, nor did he need to pay back the money in it.

    A word can sell benefits to both sides and fight for everyone''s good will. Why don''t I do it? I have offended many people before, and my image needs to be saved.

    "Mr. Mo, I personally think that vice chairman Zhang''s character is absolutely trustworthy and can be fair. Therefore, his voting right does not need to be abandoned at all. What do you think?"

    Murphy gave me a white look, as if she were coquettish and angry. "Since you have said that, I have no reason to oppose it. I believe you."

    Zhang''s people are very grateful to me, because I have reserved the last dignity for them, but the two of them stare at me with resentful eyes, neither grateful nor gracious. Even though the lost voting right has been sent back to their hands by me, are they willing to vote for themselves again?

    There is no doubt that Murphy was elected the head of the thirteen city plan by all votes! Such a result, no one expected, long Shan even couldn''t help but give me a hug enough for Murphy and fringe vinegar. If it wasn''t for caring about Jiang Yu, Yao Ling would have let me eat tofu.

    But this is not the final result - with Murphy to make this project fringe, in my strong proposal, was appointed by the Old Mexico in public as the deputy leader of the 13 city planning group.

    Today, Mo Yizhi has won more than the victory in the conference room. I have only such a request. How can he refuse? The planning book is in front of the public. Who dares to say that he is more suitable for this position than the fringe? What''s more, it''s been said for a long time. If Murphy doesn''t object to who is in charge and who will choose the team base, there''s no reason for everyone to object.

    I realized the prediction that people regarded as a joke before - there are young people who have the ability to step up to the sky in this room. She is Cheng Liusu.

    The negotiator and the person in charge of the 13 cities plan have been determined. Next, the specific details of the 13 cities plan will be discussed. Obviously, the meeting will last for some time, but Chu Yuan won''t take my call. I can only send a text message to ask sister Hu to pick up her and Dongfang to come to the company. This decision is absolutely right, because it''s already 7:30 when the meeting is over

    I can''t wait It''s too late to wait for Murphy and fringe, let alone apologize and thank Madame Duanmu, and then rush out of the conference room -- Chu Yuan has been received by sister Hu. I have to find out that girl! And God knows what will happen when smelly girl and purple garden meet! Today''s mood in Ziyuan is not quite right, but I didn''t see Ziyuan. Wan''er, who has been staying behind, told me that she had left the company before she got off work. It''s really not right. Is she not interested in the results of the meeting? Chu Yuan''s behavior in the morning is too exciting for her?

    At the thought of this, I''m so angry. When I see the stinky girl sitting at my desk playing with the computer as if nothing happened to her, I want to kick her ass!

    But this idea just came up, my ass was kicked hard - the murderer was dongfanglian!

    "What are you doing?!"

    "Don''t do anything," Dongfang used to sit in the position of fringe to read her foreign novels. After kicking me, she sat back again, blinking her big eyes, and said, "I''ll pay the debt."

    "

    when the East speaks, her face is very red. I don''t know whether it''s because of the ring that she sang, or because of the shame that Chu Yuan pulled her to buy contraceptives?

    My eldest brother is not at ease. He ran down in a hurry to ask Chu Yuan. But seeing the reaction from the East, if I had been brewing for a long time, I couldn''t ask how it was

    Chu Yuan looks at me with his head askew. After a while, he asks me seriously, "why don''t you ask me if I have taken the medicine?"

    Brother''s face, it''s so red - she touched her belly intentionally or unintentionally

    PS: Chapter 1000

 Chapter 1001

    "Why don''t you ask me if I''ve taken the medicine?"

    Brother''s face ah, Shua''s red - she touched her little belly consciously or unconsciously, stood behind her and watched her playing computer in winter night, noticed this little action, frowned and frowned worried, "take medicine? What kind of medicine do you take? Fate, are you sick? "

    "I''m not ill, but girls, sometimes I need to take medicine if I''m not ill."

    "take medicine if I''m not ill?" The health index as like as two peas in the same way as I heard this sentence, "I''m not sick. What medicine do I take?"

    I''m afraid that the girl will continue to talk in a cold sweat. I stride across with one arm around her waist and lift her up like a little rabbit. Then I turn around and withdraw, "Yuan Yuan Yuan, you come here, brother has something to ask you."

    By the side of Dongfang, I saw her pretending to be a serious reader, but she clenched her lower lip to keep from laughing

    "What are you doing?"

    "Nange --"

    I don''t look back. I said to sister Hu and Wan''er, "family affairs, about their girls'' privacy, are not convenient for you to listen to."

    Don''t listen to tiger sister Wan''er, do you understand? Don''t listen to the shouts of two stinky girls. I stride to the door. Where can I go? Of course, it''s the men''s restroom - it''s already off work now, no one can go in and out of the men''s restroom, and sister Hu and Wan''er can''t chase me in to eavesdrop. As for Chu Yuan and Dongfang, who cares whether they like it or not!

    But when I got to the door of the investment department, I ran into the fringe and Murphy. What bothered me was that they were followed by a group of people. The most striking thing was the handsome and temperament glasses brother Jiang Yu, and the beautiful woman like Lori, Duanmu lady.

    When people saw me holding two beautiful girls under my arms, they were stunned.

    "Chu Nan, you are so outrageous that you run down without saying a word." Murphy grabbed the front of the crowd and winked at me intensely to remind me that I should express my thanks to Madame Duanmu.

    Seeing Chu Yuan and the East, Liu Su guessed most of the reasons why I ran down in a hurry and said: "you are a big man, how can you always have trouble with children? What did they do to you? Let them go. "

    I had to give up the idea of extorting a confession in the men''s room. Chu Yuan was OK. He was shy and shy in front of me. As soon as his foot touched the ground, he immediately hid behind me, but the East didn''t pay attention to it. According to my calf, he was a foot. He jumped back and complained to the fringe: "sister Cheng, I am wronged! I didn''t offend him. He just wanted to teach me a lesson for no reason. No matter what bad things happened, he would always count me as number one. I was so aggrieved. He "

    cried and complained in the East. When she saw that my face was gloomy, she hurriedly turned around and wanted to escape behind the fringe. But she turned her face and found that, except Murphy and the fringe, there were strangers behind her. She didn''t have the familiar face of the comprehensive group, or maybe, eyes She found out that the popularity field behind was unusual. There was no ordinary person, so she immediately lost her voice and was very cautious. Instead of approaching the fringe, she flashed behind me like Chu Yuan.

    Madame Duanmu came out from Murphy and the fringe and smiled at them and said, "you two are too nervous. Relax. I''ll come to the investment department with you. I''m not here to find Chunan to settle accounts. He doesn''t owe me anything. The support for him at the meeting is totally from the company''s standpoint."

    After that, people have stood in front of me, looked at Chu Yuan on my right side and the East on my left side. Smiling, she raised her head (Madame Duanmu is too short) and asked, "these two beautiful little girls are"

    "they are my sister." Unfortunately, I said that non employees are not allowed to enter the office area upstairs. Although I don''t care about being punished, the problem is that Murphy is involved. Fools all know that if she didn''t make a special case for me, Chu Yuan and Dongfang would not be here, especially now that they are off duty.

    But what they didn''t expect was that not only did they not have any criticism, but they all looked stupid one by one. I suddenly realized that these two girls are too beautiful. If there is only Chu Yuan or the East, you may not be so surprised. But the two girls are the same beautiful, extraordinary and different in style, so it''s no wonder that people react so.

    Chu Yuan is shy and introverted. Although I know it''s just a fake, I can''t deny that it''s really a very lovable temperament. It''s like a timid little animal, which makes people yearn for protection and can''t bear to blame. It seems that the school uniform with big and procrastinating is intended to cover up its excellent appearance, but it is like the night can''t block the light of the stars, on the contrary, it sets off their beauty - the feeling of Chu Yuan is the stars in the night sky, shining, but introverted.

    In the East, on the contrary, there is always a group of melancholy, incomprehensible, complex temperament in the watery eyes, which makes people awe for it. Although she is only a 16-year-old girl, you can''t help but awe her, even though she is a little more lovely than a doll. Different from Chu Yuan''s concealment and introvertion, she is avant-garde and fashionable, not deliberately showing off, but not deliberately concealing, which highlights her unique taste, which is a kind of nobleness naturally revealed, so no one will regard her as an ignorant girl.When two little beauties of the same beauty but different temperament stand together, people just want to appreciate and compare, and naturally ignore the others.

    Their expression hurt me, because it was doubting and unbelievable - the goods were pitying and sighing one by one, as if they were my sister, how much did Chu Yuan and Dongfang suffer from

    "what''s your name, little girl?"

    "It''s a good thing." Chu Yuan is afraid of strangers, but more curious, so when Madame Duanmu looks at her, she has also been looking at the "other" Madame Duanmu.

    Madame Duanmu stroked Chuyuan''s head with a smile, because she was much shorter than Chuyuan, which made the movement look particularly incongruous. Everyone who saw her had the impulse to laugh.

    Madame Duanmu turned to the East and asked with a smile, "how about you?"

    I never thought that the East would be afraid of life, but she didn''t answer Madame Duanmu. Instead, she completely hid behind me, holding my arm with one hand, and holding my corner with the other hand. She was very nervous.

    I wonder. Is Madame Duanmu terrible? But in a sense, Madame Duanmu is really terrible. A child like woman is respected and adored by a group of imposing uncles and aunts. Whoever changes her will understand that this woman is not simple, especially a girl like the East. She can see through a person easily at ordinary times. She is used to such psychological advantages and suddenly meets her A person who she can''t see through is inevitably confused because she doesn''t know how to deal with such a person.

    "Ha ha," Madame Duanmu said, "this little girl is very shy. Is it the same at ordinary times?"

    If I closed my eyes, I would think what she said was Chu Yuan. I absolutely don''t believe that the "shy" can be the Oriental little girl who is not afraid of the earth. "Like the two girls, they are just like my poor skills. When I see a stranger, they will wilt and make you laugh."

    Madame Duanmu smiled at the East, and then said to me, "this is very good. They are not polite to you. It''s because they like you and trust you. They don''t mind exposing any side of themselves to you. You see, they instinctively hide behind you when they are nervous?"

    My heart swings, two wenches also immediately red small face.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t have time to apologize and thank you to my wife just now," I shifted the topic and said: "although my wife said that it''s for the company '' Hugh, but it''s you who beat him and scolded him. You know why I came to the company today? "

    I shook my head - at first I thought she was coming to make Duanmu Shuishui angry, but she didn''t make trouble for me, instead she gave me strong support, which made me puzzled

    Madame Duanmu seemed to see through my mind and smiled: "I came not to make trouble for Shuishui, but to be afraid that he would make trouble for you, so I drove him away - even if it wasn''t you who offended him, You also have the right to beat him and scold him and teach him a lesson. What''s more, you are the one who offends him. Even if you don''t care about him, I won''t spare him lightly, because hee hee, he shouldn''t have offended. "

    Don''t talk about me. Everyone is shocked at what they say. I have the right to fight, scold and teach Duanmu and Shuishui? Did he offend me? What do you say?!

    Too much, he is the eldest son of Duanmu family. Compared with him, which onion am I?

    It''s small if you can''t figure it out. It''s big if you miss it! In view of the bad reputation of my friend, how many people linger meaningfully on my wife Duanmu with ambiguous eyes?! Chu Yuan even tightens a handful on my back waist My head is cold and sweaty, it''s urgent, it''s painful, and I can''t stand the murderous gas emanating from Tassels and Murphy''s body In fact, our party is to celebrate for you, fei''er and the girl with tassel. As one of the main characters, it''s not appropriate for you to slip away? "

    She touched her stomach like Chu Yuan just now, which made me a little lost in mind. She didn''t respond to her words, but a voice suddenly sounded, "wait!"

    Zou he came out from behind several people and glared at me angrily. "Madam didn''t come to settle accounts with you, but I came to settle accounts with you - Chu Xiaogui, you ran down at the end of the meeting. Did you forget anything or did you run away because you didn''t forget?"

    I just remembered that I promised Zou he to go to the boxing room on the 12th floor after work and chat with him one-on-one Zou Hebang had a drink, and Chu Yuan, who was scared to be timid, trembled. He said with a thick red face: "who is joking with you? What did you say after you beat the running water? He wants Miss Cheng to be his girlfriend for one day. You beat him half to death. If you don''t beat him, you''re not a man. Turn around and ask me if I can lend my wife to be your wife for one day. If I don''t beat you half to death, am I still a man? "I can clearly feel that Chu Yuan and Oriental eyes are cutting and dismembering my body

 Chapter 1002

    I stressed to Lao Zou that my remark was only a joke - even if you don''t want to understand it as a joke, you should also understand that in that situation, I have no choice but to give examples, not to think about your wife, not to think about it.

    But old Zou scoffed and left me a sentence, "I''m waiting for you on the 12th floor. I dare not come. You''re just a little white face who can make a fool of women!" Then he turned and went downstairs.

    So many people look at me. I can''t go without it. Otherwise, I''m really covered with the hat of "little white face". What I lose is more than my own face? The tassel Murphy also has no light on his face? Jing misses the contraceptive in Chu Yuan''s backpack, and Dongfang doesn''t seem to want to go. Before I declined, she said "headache" several times and "uncomfortable". It''s not good to see her face.

    Mrs. Duanmu is very reasonable. She asked me to deal with Zou he, so she hurriedly took Dongfang home for a rest. She added jokingly, "I don''t think you can go to the dinner party when you get off the ring."

    I frowned. Lao Mo said something similar at the meeting.

    "Why? Is wrinkle always good at boxing? "

    "It should be very powerful. He participated in the National Games in college. If his left elbow was not injured, he could enter the national team. That''s what he said. Who knows whether it''s true or not? Men like to brag." Mrs. Duanmu said something that made me sweat. Zou he always gave the impression that he was serious and pragmatic, as if he never liked to brag and show off. But Jiang Yu seemed to despise and gloat, but I saw it clearly. This guy didn''t have any eyesight. Others consciously went downstairs first, but he did It''s always glued to Murphy, which is very eye-catching! Fortunately, he kept talking in a low voice, Murphy didn''t pay attention to it, which made me feel a little relieved

    Chu Yuan Dongfang, tassel Murphy, Wan''er and even Yao Ling couldn''t help worrying about me. Only sister Hu, who was very excited and had shining eyes, loved two things most: fighting and dueling. It can be said that we started from fighting and dueling.

    In the elevator, I finally know why Zou he is so serious. He has to beat me to death. He divorced, but remarried again. Now his wife is not an old woman in her forties, but a 25-year-old secretary, young and beautiful, But Zou he is not. He is soaked by a female secretary. In the double blow of his ex-wife''s infidelity, emotional injury and family breakdown, he is taken advantage of by the little secretary. He is enlightened, encouraged and taken care of by all means. In three ways, he succeeds in being the general manager''s wife. Zou loves her very much

    Madame Duanmu says with a smile. If Zou doesn''t beat me, it''s not just him Even his daughter-in-law can''t come to work in the company tomorrow. The reason is very simple. As I said today, there will be a lot of buzz in the company tomorrow. I''m afraid that my reputation and image in the company will be taken seriously by even the young and beautiful Mrs. wrinkle, let alone others. If old Zou doesn''t say or do anything, he has to be choreographed to death and despised by his daughter-in-law

    Grass is the disaster of bad conduct!

    All the girls thought that it was true that I fell on one side and thought that I was just beaten up or tassel was coming to me. After all, I provoked Zou he for her. They murmured, "if this kind of thing is said to be open, it will be over. If you want to see a play, you can see that he looks like a person who really wants to compete with south south. Is south south the kind of person that others don''t know? ˇ±Mrs. Duanmu''s eyes swept through the faces of four people one by one, namely, tassel, Murphy, dongxiaoye and yaowaner. At last, she looked at Chu Yuan and the East and asked with a smile, "what kind of person is he?"

    The tassel is very frustrated and silent. It''s not only heartbreaking but also meat breaking. There are many people in the elevator, so it''s easy to hide small movements. The ones who twist their arms, pull their backs, pinch their backs, and step on their feet don''t need Zou he''s hands. I think when the elevator reaches the 12th floor, I''ll lie down in pain, But I can''t blame him, "Duanmu, who likes to laugh, suddenly takes her face seriously, but still smiles in her eyes." Zou he''s ex-wife is in charge of Beitian store in Fengchang shopping mall. Do you know why she cheated? "

    I shook my head and felt the little hand that was twisting the back of my hand shrink back. I was a little surprised. I turned around and saw Murphy''s red face. "It''s not a secret. Xiao Yao and Fei must know about it. Xiao Jiang should have heard about it, but other people''s family affairs, especially this disgraceful family affairs, should not be said casually by the outsiders, but you should go By Zou he''s fist, I''ll let you know better. "Madame Duanmu looked at me and said," that woman''s date is about your age. She is also gentle, white, clean, and smart. Zou he found out that his wife had an affair. It''s because the boy was promoted from a shopping guide to a shopper in less than half a year The manager of the purchasing department, the gossip, has been covered up

    Grass - this is called "the teacher of the past and the future"?! Ya classified me and his ex-wife as one kind of cheaters?!"Little white face?" Winter small night heartless, open mouth to come, said, why have to say to me? I glared at her with rage.

    Unexpectedly, the Oriental little girl sighed, "it''s like my brother in the south."

    "Like a fart!" I want to knock on the head of the East, but the tassel is quick to see and fast to hold the East in his arms.

    My aunt glanced at Murphy and smiled, "more like your sister."

    Murphy was not a vegetarian either, and said, "yes, I''m like a little white faced guy. You''re like a little secretary who takes advantage of the situation."

    Chu Yuan, though timid, could not help but stress: "my brother is a playboy, but not a little white face!"

    The kind-hearted little Wan''er hurriedly said: "little sister ye and little Dongfang mean that Nange is also gentle, smooth, articulate and smart. Without the meaning of" little white face ", Nange is definitely not that kind of person"

    but no one listens to Waner at all. Yao Lingyuan is very dissatisfied with her preference for me. "What are you doing, Waner? A man is not as simple as you think. How many days have you known him? Don''t talk without knowing him! "

    "I''ve known Nange for a year. I''m not talking nonsense!"

    The East is curious, but more alert. "Sister Yao, why do you help brother nan to talk? You like him? "

    Chu Yuan''s grateful eyes suddenly showed some hostility, like a lion whose territory was invaded.

    Wan''er is flustered. She can''t care about the fringes and Murphy who are quarreling. They are red and red. They wave their hands repeatedly. "No, my one is not"

    sister tiger has been very familiar with Wan''er this day. She talks directly. "What are you nervous about?"

    Yao Ling sheltered Wan''er and asked sister Hu, "do you like Wan''er? What are you nervous about?"

    "Where am I nervous?"

    Three women, one play, one elevator, how many plays are women? Chirping is a kind of bustle. The sounds are very pleasant, but the noise is really annoying. Isn''t it a joke for outsiders?! Duanmu''s wife even if, Jiang Yumo silent, is clearly looking forward to more noisy more happy just good!

    "Shut up! Why don''t you go to the ring and fight first? " When I roared, they were quiet as expected. The elevator just stopped on the 12th floor.

    My old face is a little hot, but when I walk out of the elevator, I ask duanmufu humanely as if nothing happened: "you tell me that, I''m afraid it''s not just the general household affairs of Zou, the gossip?"

    Madame Duanmu said with a smile, "you have guessed, haven''t you?" After saying that, she looked back at Jiang Yu and saw that Jiang Yu was at a loss. She shook her head slightly and was disappointed. Jiang Yu''s face changed slightly.

    I don''t understand Mrs. Duanmu''s intention of looking at Jiang Yu. She seems to have made a comparison between me and Jiang Yu by this way, and then she replies: "even if Mr. Zou is more powerful, after all, he is afraid of being young, and it''s related to his face today, so you just want me to be beaten."

    "Children can be taught," Mrs. Duanmu said: "I came to the investment department to ask you for this. Although I am a shareholder, I am not involved and I am not interested in getting involved in Fengchang''s management. So in the future, Zou he will help you more and more. If you don''t offend him, you still don''t offend him. In fact, he is a very good man. He is angry with you because you are indeed with him There are some similarities in that boy. Although he is very happy now, his ex-wife is very unfortunate. First, he can''t stand the public opinion and resigns, and then he is abandoned by that rhetoric boy. Don''t just get beaten and can''t fight back. Zou he is arrogant. You let it be too obvious, but it will annoy him, but don''t let it be traceless. If you lose to him, he will see you No, there should be a degree in between. I believe it''s not difficult for you to grasp it. You should be tolerant and forbearing, and let him read your feelings, which will benefit you a lot in the future. "

    Madame Duanmu said it was easy, but several girls listened to it with their eyebrows locked - how to fight this one?

    "Why do you help me so?" What I don''t understand is this: "you help me, not just because of the company''s position? To be honest, I don''t think a person who leaves the management actively and doesn''t want to show up in the company all the year round will have a strong sense of responsibility for the company. Moreover, I beat your son for no reason. You have no reason to be so kind to me. Even in the future, you have considered for me "

    " you are really smart, "Mrs. Duanmu once again avoided," so, if you and Zou hepk I''m satisfied with the result. I''ll tell you the reason, OK? "

    She asked me "OK", but I can only say "OK". This PK really can''t win. I have no future in Fengchang, but Zou he and his little wife''s future are all in Fengchang

    Madame Duanmu nodded happily, and suddenly whispered, "you and fei''er are very matched."

    I was stunned when I thought Madame Duanmu could say this with a voice only heard by me and Chu Yuan, who was holding my arm left and right, and the East. I was afraid that the fringe behind would be jealous when she heard it. She said, "you are better than Jiang Yu."

    I was shocked, "what do you mean by that?"

    Madame Duanmu raised her face and looked at me for a while, then she sighed softly and said: "compared with him, I would prefer to see Fei Er marry you, no matter standing on the company''s position or personal position, but what did Mo Yizhi think in his heart? Who knows?"

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 1003

    Fengchang has a very human-oriented service in the aspect of employee''s sports and fitness. The 12th floor is like a large-scale fitness center with swimming, equipment and oxygen. In the headquarters building, from the top to the bottom, there is basically no one who pays for the membership card of the fitness club department, because as long as he applies for a free fitness volume from the competent department, he can enter at will Out of this place.

    Of course, it''s free, and the use of facilities is classified into 369. For example, the boxing room, as Zou he said, is not allowed to enter by ordinary small staff. It''s commonly known as "VIP room".

    The gym is open from 7:30 a.m. to 8:30 p.m., which not only provides fitness space for employees, but also provides enough fitness time. So, although it''s off-duty time now, there are still many sports people who cherish their bodies and lives. They sweat here - the spread speed of gossip is extremely terrible, I''m sure this group It''s not because there are so many beauties here, or they should envy me, not sympathize or laugh!

    They are regular visitors here. Obviously, they know Zou he''s special skills and strength! And I, just in the internship period, have been visited by Sister Liu, and have never been here since. Grandma Cheng and I share the same interest in this aspect. We prefer to play a football in the sun, or play three to three basketball in a street park. However, it''s said that grandma Cheng''s sports orientation has changed recently. She often carries me on her back and practices yoga with Murphy. It seems that she is listening to purple saying that yoga can enrich her breasts >"VIP boxing room" is not large in area, but it has all five internal organs. In the center is a boxing ring. Treadmills, treadmills, sandbags and tumbler sandbags are distributed on four sides of the room. There are some superfluous and eye-catching things, no more than round tea tables and rattan chairs under the ring, which are quite manneristic, charming and formal.

    Most of the senior executives who have participated in today''s meeting are here now. It seems that the heart of gossip has nothing to do with status. It''s just that there are different groups and different ways of expression.

    What surprised me most is that Zhang Mingjie and Sima Yang are also there, chatting with several people of the neutral group, and they can''t see the frustration of the loser at all -- Zhangjia still doesn''t give up and is still trying to save his image.

    Zou he, who was standing on the ring, seemed to have warmed up. He raised his hand and lost a pair of red boxers that had been ready for a long time. I reached out and took them. Then I heard the voice of winter Xiaoye behind me saying, "he means to declare war on you. You took the gloves and accepted his declaration on behalf of you."

    Stinky girl, why don''t you tell me before I pick it up that Zou he, who has changed into a white sports suit, came in when he saw my suit and leather shoes. He frowned and said, "boy, don''t you change clothes?"

    "No." I haven''t been here at all. How can I change clothes?

    "Zou crane eyebrows a pick," then hurry to warm up

    I handed the boxer to the tassel, then took off my coat and handed it to Chu Yuan. At the same time, I pulled up the sleeve of my shirt and said, "no need."

    Zou hehuo said, "boy, you are so arrogant. If you don''t warm up, don''t blame me for not reminding you later."

    When I was in college, I was a football team player. Of course, I knew the importance of warm-up, but Madame Duanmu said something first, so I had to let him, and I had to lose, and I had to master the lost measure, so superficial Kung Fu still had to do something, so "light enemy" is a good disguise, "where to do it with the elderly, I would have taken advantage of it Yes, you should. "

    Zou he laughed angrily. "I''m an old man? Ha ha, ha ha ha! "

    When the laughter suddenly stopped, Zou he took off his fat sports T-shirt and scared a group of girls'' children and comrades to cover their faces. Even many male compatriots couldn''t help exclaiming. Zou he, 45, had the same figure as his national character face. He had edges and corners. He was not only fat, but also strong and bulging. Eight abdominal muscles were clearly visible! Ya is a devil muscle man! It''s the Terminator! It''s Arnold Schwarzenegger!

    Shit - how can I get him? Does he need me? How do I feel like he can blow me apart with one fist? I turn my head to see Madame Duanmu. The woman who doesn''t have back pain has already sat down. She is enjoying the tea Xi Baiyuan handed her. She doesn''t want to see me anymore.

    Chu Yuan timid way: "elder brother, you won''t be killed by him?"

    I swallowed, "I can''t guess."

    The East asked Dong Xiaoye, "is there any medicine or wine for treating waist injury at home?"

    Dong Xiaoye nodded and saw Zou he use a very professional posture to swing a few fists in the air. With a howling fist, he said with a wry smile: "I hope it can be used"

    I have a black line in my head. Of course, it''s not that I''m sure to win, but that I can''t use the medicine wine to cure the bruise. I have to send it to the hospital directly? If you can''t, you can throw in the towel. "

    " what do you mean? " Tassel is not good airway: "haven''t hit yet, how do you know the one on the stage must be better than south south?"

    Yao Wan''er echoed, "that''s right, Nange is very powerful."These two girls are blind to my confidence. Although they are arrogant, they are very self-conscious. I''m not afraid to cause trouble, but most of them are convincing after trouble. If they can''t talk about it, they will fight if they can, but they will certainly run if they can. If they have made statistics, it should be clear that in the four years of college, there are dozens of fights, big and small. I''ve escaped far more than I''ve won The reason why I haven''t lost is that I''m better at running away, which Wan''er has experienced personally? How to run?

    Thinking of this, I suddenly got a brainstorm and thought of Mrs. Duanmu''s words. My eyes naturally focused on Zou he''s left arm. I touched Chu Yuan''s head and smiled at the confident tassel and Wan''er: "although I can only lose this fight, I can''t win it, but I will come down from the stage unharmed. It''s not a big problem. I might as well make a bet with them to let them lose something , ha ha. "

    "It''s impossible," said Dong Xiaoye. "I didn''t say you can''t do it because that uncle has developed a muscle. I''m an expert at what I say, and I won''t be confused by the appearance. Look at him. Although he has developed muscle, it doesn''t affect the speed and foot movement of his fist. His fist is fast and powerful, and his footwork is also very professional. He can slide, sprint and withdraw Step, sidestep dodge little chuzi. No matter how fierce your fight is, you are a layman in boxing. You can''t catch it and you''re not allowed to kick it on your legs. It''s equivalent to wasting at least 70% of your Kung Fu. Do you want to come down unharmed? It''s a dream! "

    Listen to sister Hu''s saying that the tassel has been shaken a little. Only Wan''er doesn''t think so. The little girl doesn''t think about it. She is really blind.

    "Let''s make a bet." Man is the most self-esteem creature in the world. Sister tiger looks down on me so much. I''m bound to get angry.

    "Bet on it," said Sister Hu confidently, "you''ll lose everything you bet."

    "Well, since you think you''re going to win, let''s make a big bet." a woman is always a little bit silly and cute. You know I have to be beaten. Instead of saying two nice words to cheer me up, I''m going to pour cold water on me and destroy my prestige. I think I''m proud of the big image in your mind. I''ve decided to leave a lesson of absolute ''misery'' for this stinky girl "If I really come down unharmed, you are only allowed to wear swimsuits at home for a week, whether it''s eating, watching TV, sleeping or going to the toilet!"

    Tiger sister''s face turned red and stuttered with shame. "You"

    not only her, but all the girls were flushed. Unexpectedly, I bet on this.

    I raised my chin, despised her and said, "dare not gamble?"

    Tiger sister can''t help my fierce method, "bet! What if you lose? "

    I said, "you has the final say."

    Tiger also put forward a bold request, "a week, every night in the golden theater of two TV series, you have to pinch my feet!"

    Before the girls could be surprised, the wicked Oriental little girl said: "I bet too. Brother Nan is injured. If I lose, I pinch your feet every night for two episodes of TV series in the golden theater. But if you lose, you wear a week''s swimsuit at home!"

    "I have been speechless for a long time. This girl''s skin is worse than sister tiger''s.

    Although she has a thick skin, she is not good at ambiguous topics. Especially when she is in Chu Yuan, she needs to maintain her reserved image. So she didn''t make a gambling agreement with me. Instead, she said to Murphy, "do you think South China will be hurt? If you lose, you will be my maid for a week. When you talk to me in the office or at home, you should add the word "master" first! Do whatever I ask you to do! "

    Murphy heard that the stakes of the fringe were so big that he had no time to hit me. "Well, if you lose, you can be a female slave for a week! I want you to wear swimsuits every day in the office! " After all, she took a look at the fringe''s chest consciously or unconsciously. Aunt Cheng became angry. Her most annoying sport was swimming, because wearing a swimsuit would make her feel inferior to herself. Chu Yuan, who is on the same level with Miss Cheng, also unconsciously looked down at her chest, looked up and saw me looking at her, and her face blushed. "I bet too."

    Chu Yuan is always shy in front of people. Suddenly, he opens his mouth, and I am surprised.

    "What are you betting on?" I was a little nervous. Last time, the girl bet with me that her test result would be the first in grade. As a result, because of Li Xinghui''s incident, she missed two subjects and didn''t take the test. The first in grade is definitely out of the question. She won''t plan to

    I left in cold sweat. She won''t plan to repeat the last bet in public? Thinking of her "Declaration of war" against Xiaozi in the morning, I have no doubt that this stinky girl dare to do such a thing.

    "If you win, I''ll give you a kiss. If you lose, I''ll give you a kiss. It''s comfort."

    All the women agreed that the child was too sensible and tricky. I had no pressure to win or lose, and then I was ashamed of my impure gambles. But only I and the East knew that the stinky girl played tricks. No matter whether I lost or won, I had to "kiss" and kiss in public.PS: today is mother''s day. Although the mother of a scum is no longer there, she bought her favorite lilies and carnations.

    In the memory, there are only thoughts, gratitude and shame, the greatness of mother''s love, the ignorance and childishness of one''s own, but there is no chance to make up for them. Life will not come again, and mistakes will stay in the past forever, which will be a lesson for one''s life.

    I wish all mothers a healthy and happy life.

    There should be no mother''s day, because every day should be mother''s day.

    Buy a bunch of flowers, give them to your mother and coax her to smile. You will know that it''s not only her but also you who are happy.

    Flowers are just a form, it doesn''t matter. If you forget, say "happy holidays" to her.

    Heart is the most important, because mother love is the greatest, so thanksgiving is the most important.

 Chapter 1004

    Yao Waner kept beating her shoulders and pinching my shoulders to help me relax when the tassel put on a ring. Although she didn''t make any bets, she firmly believed that I could do anything. She understood that the women didn''t expect me to get hurt, but compared and analyzed the strength of Zou he and me more rationally. However, she was extremely dissatisfied with their cold water splashing behavior. Her personality was a little shy than Chu Yuan''s Because she is used to being submissive to others, it''s a very abnormal emotion to beat my shoulder like this - and Wan''er''s behavior naturally causes Yao Ling''s great dissatisfaction Son, God knows if I''m really hit by Zou he, will I depend on her?

    just when Yao Ling can''t help biting his teeth, Jiang Yu, a handsome and temperament glasses cousin, suddenly came to me and said, "brother Chu, I see you just bet, it''s interesting. Are you interested in gambling with me?"

    I was stunned and asked with a smile, "Jiang always wants to bet that I can come down unharmed? What would you like to bet? "

    However, Jiang Yu shook his head and looked at Zou he, who was standing on the stage to warm up and put pressure on me. He said with a small smile, "it''s not interesting to bet. Zou is really powerful, but if I go up, I will lose to him and be safe."

    All the girls were surprised, but no one seemed to notice that Jiang Yu didn''t say this to me, but Duanmu''s wife.

    He seemed to prove one thing to Madame Duanmu - what I can do, he can also do.

    To be honest, I look down on him very much. When I had a conflict with Duanmu Shuishui, the goods were hidden behind Yao Ling. "I didn''t see that Jiang would fight too."

    "No, I''m very interested in fighting sports, but like you, I don''t know anything about boxing. However, it''s not difficult to deal with President Zou," Jiang Yu pointed his temple with her hand and said with a smile, "what do you think here? I don''t understand that boxing is not our disadvantage. Choosing boxing has not become president Zou''s advantage. ˇ±

    I was surprised that this kid, even noticed

    "if you don''t know the result, it''s gambling. Since you already know the result, it''s not gambling, but cheating. I don''t care much about cheating."

    I don''t know whether he is intentional or unintentional. In short, when he heard this, he pricked my ears a bit, as if I liked cheating very much. In addition to satire, he was also suspected of instigating, "gambling is different from gambling. It''s just a small game between relatives and friends. It doesn''t matter whether they win or lose. Jiang always felt that they, including my two younger sisters, Hope I get hurt? Ha ha, although they bet that I will lose, they are looking forward to losing. The so-called bet is actually the encouragement and reward for me, just like this girl. "I knocked Chu Yuan''s head with my boxer hand," I won, she kissed me, I lost, she let me kiss, does Jiang always feel like gambling? It can be seen that Jiang always lacks some sense of humor in his life, and he really doesn''t understand the girl''s mind. "

    I glanced at Yao Ling. The girl''s face was red, but she couldn''t hide the gratitude in her eyes. I sighed in my heart that Jiang Yu didn''t necessarily understand your mind, but didn''t want to understand

    "maybe," Jiang Yu''s unhappiness flashed away and turned into a smiling face. "I''m not a person who particularly knows how to create interest in work and life. After meeting brother Chu, I''m firm I''m determined to learn and cultivate this ability, so I came here to join in the fun and make a bet with brother Chu. I don''t know if brother Chu would like to accept it. "

    "President Jiang is polite. You are interested in it. How dare I not accompany you? What are we betting on?" I don''t want to coax him to play, or even have any relationship with this man, but I''m still haunted by the thought of Duanmu''s words before my wife, and I''m upset.

    I know Mo Yizhi doesn''t agree that Murphy and I are together. It''s nothing. Toads and swans should have lived in different worlds, let swans break their wings and sink in muddy ponds all their lives. From then on, he gave up the broad sky. Old Mo would not give up, nor would I.

    But the toad is not great. Watching her infatuated female Swan fly with another beautiful and noble male swan, she is ashamed of herself and unwilling to give up. More than that, she is beyond her imagination of pain and suffering.

    I am the toad, Jiang Yu is the swan.

    I know Murphy likes toads, but Madame Duanmu''s meaning is obvious - Murphy also likes the swan, and I know that Murphy can''t bear my toad.

    It was the swan, not the toad, that he wanted to be with Murphy.

    Acid

    very acid

    very acid?

    "Yes, what are you betting on?" Jiang Yu thought about it hypocritically and said, "well, after you deal with President Zou, we''ll have a fight, and then we''ll bet on the win or lose, OK?"As soon as this statement came out, all the girls were dissatisfied immediately. Even Yao Ling could not help frowning. I had a fight first and then compared with him. Ya took advantage of the danger of others and was more upright!

    Murphy said angrily, "Jiang Yu, what do you want to do?"

    Jiang Yu likes Murphy. Naturally, he doesn''t like me. The tassel can''t help teasing and saying: "is the war of wagons? You have such a high IQ. "

    "It has nothing to do with IQ, it has something to do with being cheeky," Oriental corrected

    "Since you have such a thick skin, it''s better than me," he said

    Chu Yuan didn''t speak, but his face was grim.

    For the contempt of the girls, Jiang Yu didn''t care. "Brother Chu just said it''s good. Gambling is not gambling. Gambling and winning are all for fun. Why do you take it too seriously? Let me finish. "

    I motioned to all the girls to be quiet, scolded him shamelessly in my heart, but smiled calmly on my face, "Jiang always please say, what''s the bet?"

    Jiang Yu''s eyes rolled towards Madame Duanmu''s side. "Jiang Mou just ordered a Maserati sports car, which was originally a gift for fei''er, but fei''er doesn''t seem to like it very much. Now take it out as a lottery. If brother Chu wins, you will take the car for a ride with girls. I think it''s still very emotional, isn''t it?"

    Maserati sports car, at least a few million? Jiang Yu''s gamble is so big. All the girls have changed. Even Madame Duanmu can''t help frowning. Only Chu Yuan, the financial fan, has a house and has money. She still needs a car

    I laugh a little unnaturally. "President Jiang, I can''t afford any Maserati. If I lose, what can I compensate you?" Is this his mother''s music? This is gambling, for me, it''s an absolute gamble!

    "Brother Chu, don''t worry. You have to fight first. Jiangmou was taking advantage of the danger of others and taking advantage of the big advantage. So if you lose, I won''t ask you for anything. I just want you to say," Jiangyu said in a low voice, holding the golden rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, "if Jiangmou wins you by chance, please look for an opportunity to apologize to master Duanmu in public and do something for him Face, is that ok? "

    I was stupefied, and xuan''er scolded me - this bastard is too insidious and cunning!

    Madame Duanmu helped me so much today. I made a step for Duanmu Shuishui to take care of Duanmu''s family''s face, which should have been divided originally. This is something that I and Madame Duanmu tacitly understood. Madame Duanmu didn''t say. First, she held her own identity, and then believed that I knew how to show gratitude. I wanted to get the support of Duanmu''s family. This insight is also necessary.

    However, Jiang Yu has come in like this! He clearly means that Madame Duanmu has to owe him a favor!

    I won, a sports car, and I lost, just to do something I should have done - the women keep quiet, that is to say, I have a chance to get a big advantage without losing, but they didn''t realize that Jiang Yu played me beautifully, because no matter win or lose, he is the winner, I am the loser!

    I won him, and he lost to me a Maserati because he wanted to show respect for Duanmu and Shuishui, and made a fool of herself in public. Duanmu''s wife still has to accept her affection, and I? It''s totally uglified by him. This bastard just deliberately stressed that "there''s a sentiment in driving girls". If I win him, I can only prove that in my heart, the car, or coaxing girls, is far more important than the Duanmu family''s face!

    Even if I lost, I lost in two fights in a row, and I couldn''t afford it. He took out a multi million sports car as a bet, but he didn''t need me to take out anything, so most people can''t think that I would deliberately lose to him, and most of the people gathered here to watch the bustle at the moment belong to the neutrals. They won''t scold Jiang Yu for being mean, but they will appreciate and praise him for his bravery and resourcefulness r>

    the most important thing is that Jiang Yu is a member of Mo School. If Fengchang wants to choose between him and me in the future, people will be more willing to support him, just as Mo is.

    "Well, let''s make a decision." I simply responded to the war, which surprised Jiang Yu, but what was more difficult to hide was the joy in his eyes.

    I secretly laugh in my heart, there is one thing, Jiang Yu is wrong - I never intend to stay in Fengchang, I am not afraid to offend Duanmu family at all, although I don''t hate Duanmu lady!

    There''s another thing - when he takes out his bet, I''m doomed to accept it and have to win it. Because the meat on my back is about to be pinched by Chu Yuan. I don''t agree. She doesn''t let go!

 Chapter 1005

    In the world of boxing, there seems to be a saying that people on the left can control the world.

    Because most people attack with their right hand, and their left hand, which happens to be the opponent''s right hand, restrains the opponent''s attack, and the victory is guaranteed.

    In fact, this is not accurate. Since everyone knows this truth, when practicing boxing, how can we only practice the right hand instead of the left? Even if the right attack is stronger than the left attack, it doesn''t mean that there are flaws on the left. If he is not good at attack, he can defend well. Just like Zou he, his left arm has been stuck in his armpit for defense. No matter how fierce the attack of the right fist is, the left fist has been protecting his side face. The action is not out of shape and shows no flaws.

    However, good defense is not good at attack, and good defense is not good at attack. It''s totally different - he can''t attack with his left fist, which proves that I don''t need to mention to let him attack at all. As long as I keep his right fist, I can

    despite Zou he''s fierce spirit, but his head is calm and terrible. In the first two minutes of the first round, we are basically in a fight, focusing on exploration, without On the premise of knowing my background clearly, he didn''t make any rash attack. He was very diligent at his feet, but he didn''t make a few punches. Even if he made punches, it was mostly a feint move to lure the enemy. Until the last minute, we had a hard contact - I gradually adapted to and became familiar with his footwork and the speed of punching, pretended not to be able to hold my breath, took the lead in the attack, deliberately sold several flaws, and attracted him Hit hard!

    This guy is very fast and powerful. If sister tiger didn''t remind me before, I should be more careful. I really have to lie down by him. He is always in a mess to hold him and wait for the chance to hold him. Or he can run away quickly. When Zou he finds out that I put on a fist suit like a wild dog breaking teeth or chaining, he catches up with me. I''m a little bit bigger, not in time Escape flash, he was forced to the corner by a series of beautiful combo boxing. His stormy attack only scared the beauty support group of my family to scream and cheer. Fortunately, Xi Baiyuan was notarized and rang the bell on time. At the end of the first round, he was very dangerous. The defense of his buddies would be worn by the old hero. Although it may not be lost to him, you know, I just need to suffer If you are hurt, you have to give sister tiger a week''s foot massage, and you are wearing a swimsuit

    Zou he screams. It''s a pity that, like an old ox with crazy hair, he stares at Xi Baiyuan breathlessly. Some of them are angry that his old friends don''t help. Xi Baiyuan wryly smiles and looks regretful. Obviously, lady Duanmu''s preference for me makes these neutral old ministers feel unbalanced, It''s a little jealous.

    I sat back in the corner, gasping for breath, not tired, but frightened and scared. Wearing a thick fist cover, I still feel the numbness of my left hand. Zou he''s right fist is not as powerful as usual. Just now, if I accidentally ate his fist, I said, "I can''t do it." tiger sister, who is agile, turned over the ring and used a towel to help me fan the air to get warm "He has a fast pace and a heavy fist," he said with lingering fear? You almost lay down just now. "

    "Small idea," I raised my right fist, made a winning gesture, and said to the girls under the stage: "from the next round, he won''t have the chance just like that again."

    They didn''t believe it, so what happened next made them feel unbelievable -- don''t say it forced me into the corner, Zou He''s attack didn''t even touch any part of my body except fist and forearm!

    Controlling the left may not control the world, but controlling the left is just like controlling Zou he - his left fist attacks are basically empty moves, even if it hits me, it has no killing power!

    This is one of Zou he''s most fatal weaknesses - Duanmu said that Zou he didn''t become an athlete because of his left elbow injury. Obviously, it''s not a general injury. When I saw him swing his fist in the air before going to the stage, I found that the frequency of his left fist is far lower than that of his right fist. I don''t know whether it''s the sequelae of the injury or the psychological sequelae. His left fist He never waved. Most of the time, he kept the armpit position, which was not to protect his cheek, more like to protect his elbow After every swing, I have to rush back to defend. I use side step or back step to dodge, so as not to give me a chance. As a result, I kill my chance of continuous attack. His gorgeous combination fist never appears again.

    Although Zou he is the best player on the scene, I don''t just defend and run away, otherwise the intention of the attrition war is too obvious, so whenever he swings his right fist to reveal the flaw, I will see the opportunity to attack. Unfortunately, for me, who is more used to pinching his neck, grabbing his hair and pulling his neck, the big steamed bun on my fist is too much of a hindrance to attack Potential is always flashy, at most it plays a role of foil atmosphere.

    But in the fifth round, Zou he''s attack is also called flashy. Boxing is a sport that stresses instant explosive power. He consumes energy very fast. He is as young as I am. He is already sweating. Now Zou he is 45 years old. As you can imagine, that''s another fatal weakness of him.

    In the sixth round, the victory was announced. Zou he, who was out of energy, had to go through the motions. He knew that if he didn''t win me in this round, he would not fight in the next round at all. He took a hard breath and jumped up in a suicidal way. In the crowd''s cheers, he reproduced the gorgeous combo boxing. I didn''t dodge any more. I defended with all my strength. When he was exhausted and wanted to give up, I bowed down Zou he hurriedly waved his right fist to push me back. I blocked it with my left arm and lifted it up with my right hand. The fist had been put on his chin for a while, but it was not strong. Zou he was stunned. The soft and weak left fist had come over and rubbed my right cheek. I was exaggerating, but I was also forced to stumble. The side of the left fist was just on the edge of the platform. I went directly from the platform more than one meter high Planted it"Brother!" "South south!" "Chunan!" "Brother Nan!" "Nange!"

    In addition to winter night, the expert saw that I was all right. Yao Waner, Murphy from the east of the fringe of Chu Yuan, was all in a mess. He rushed to pick me up and check if I was hurt. Chu Yuan was even more eager to cry.

    "Winner, President Zou, Chunan, are you ok? You don''t need to go to the hospital to check it? " Xi Baiyuan never loses when he sees me. Zou he is getting tired. He is afraid that his old friend will lose face. He was angry and hated. Unexpectedly, the peak suddenly turns around. Zou he won''t tell me if he punched me. I planted my head on the ground, but he was not happy. On the contrary, he was scared mostly. Madame Duanmu is very fond of me. If I fall for a long time or two short time, I know if I will Zou he can''t bear it.

    "It''s OK, it''s OK." I didn''t land my head first, but I looked very similar. In fact, my arms supported the ground first, just to make the defeat more tragic and lifelike. Chu Yuan and Liu Su helped me up. I smiled at Zou he on the stage and said, "President Zou should be stronger. I admire him very much. I lost."

    It took six rounds to win and lose. No one thought I let water on purpose. Maybe they hated me to death just now. They thought that I didn''t know how to take care of Zou he''s face, and they came to the right place with him. But at the moment, I admit defeat in a big way, and they suddenly became more interested in me - the victory of real goods and real prices, more proud, not letting water, is the respect for Zou he.

    Of course, they don''t know. I actually put water.

    Zou he just came back at this time. He looked at his left fist and rubbed his chin with it. He understood everything. He shook his head and said with a smile, "you''re not bad, you''re not bad."

    It''s very similar to Mrs. Duanmu''s saying "Hello, you''re very good" - Zou he fell off the stage to take care of his face, otherwise he had just eaten my hook, and in his current situation, he fell down, so he didn''t want to get up again.

    Zou he came down from the stage. Madame Duanmu had poured him a cup of tea. Zou he said thank you. He took the cup and drank it up. Then he said to me, "Chu boy, we will have time later. Let''s have a competition."

    Madame Duanmu gave me a color. I understood it. In the past, she helped Zou he fill the tea with tea. She said respectfully, "I don''t dare to duel, but I''ll be bothered to give you more advice later."

    "Easy to say, easy to say." Zou he is a happy man. He laughs and drinks tea.

    Madame Duanmu nodded to me to show her approval. She immediately said, "it''s because of the dog. It''s all my son. Come, Chunan. I''ll pour you a cup of tea and apologize."

    I was just about to make a polite remark when Jiang Yu asked with a smile, "is brother Chu going to come up after a rest or now?"

    I''m looking for prestige. Jiang Yu, who has been jogging on the treadmill since the fourth round, is now on the ring.

    See Duanmu lady slightly frown, unknown so Zou hehurriedly asked her in a low voice.

    Not waiting for a few girls to vent their discontent, I said with a smile: "the more I rest, the more tired I am. I''ll take advantage of the present and make a quick decision, so as not to delay everyone''s going to dinner."

    "Elder brother -" Chu Yuan suddenly grabbed me and stopped, embarrassed.

    "I know what you''re going to say," I said with a smile as I shaved her nose. "You want his Maserati, don''t you? Don''t worry, brother will win him. "

    "No," Chu Yuan shook his head unexpectedly, as if he was very angry with me. "Why do you say I want his car?"

    Don''t want it? So why do you get a Maserati when he says I win?

 Chapter 1006

    "You don''t want it?"

    I asked Chu Yuan, but the answer was tassel, "why not? He got a Maserati to fool you, that is, he can win you. You let him jump for half an hour, and then you can fight him. If he can win, I will give him a chang''e-3! Who dare not say that? South south, you fight for breath and kill him with one fist. I''d like to see if he will really give you a Maserati! " The voice of the stinky girl doesn''t match the expression on her face. She is clearly thanking Jiang Yu for her shamelessness and arrogance Ratty said: "I can earn a car by beating him. Isn''t it a fool to take advantage of this? Little chuzi, can you do it? If you can''t, I''ll do it for you. " This girl obviously looks at Jiang Yu and wants to beat him.

    "Maserati" Wan''er looks forward to what is going on in her mind. She looks up slightly and giggles. She peeks at me. Her cheeks are red at once.

    The East is just like Chu Yuan. I''m surprised to see that all the girls react like this. Although she doesn''t like to take advantage like Chu Yuan, she is never willing to suffer losses. Moreover, compared with Chu Yuan, she is very competitive. But now, she is like Chu Yuan. It seems that she doesn''t want me to win Take me a few steps and drag me under the ring.

    "Say what? Why are you sneaking around? " I don''t understand. I''m curious.

    Chu Yuan flatted his mouth and said, "I don''t allow you to ask for that car"

    I just hate that I didn''t lie at the window in the evening to have a look. Which side does the sun fall from? Doesn''t this greedy girl eat that medicine and break her stomach?

    "Why?" I couldn''t help reaching for her forehead.

    "I hate it! What do you mean? I don''t have a fever! " Chu Yuan opened my hand, held his fingers seriously, and said to me in a countable voice: "do you know how much more to spend on raising a car at home? To refuel, to maintain, to wash the car, to have insurance, to cross the bridge, to park, and most importantly, it''s a sports car, and it''s a super high-end sports car - where can we afford it? We have to pay rent, water and electricity, air conditioning in summer, and heating in winter. Now it''s not just the price of gasoline that goes up. From firewood, rice, oil, salt, pork and vegetables, there''s nothing that doesn''t go up. I''m still in school, and I want you to keep them with your parents, but I can''t help you earn household income. Your salary is eight thousand a month, and your score matches all the expenses of your family. How can you keep a car? Even if you want to have a car, you should also have an affordable, Maserati sports car? It''s not a living thing. If you really want to buy a car, I''ll pay for it. Let''s buy a mid-range car. "

    I was stunned by what the stinky girl said. I used to call her "little housekeeper". Now it seems that she looks like a little housekeeper. "You pay me to buy a car?"

    "Yes," Chu Yuan proudly held up his small chest, "do you forget? I''m rich now. I have two houses and more than five million savings ~ "

    I''m not ashamed that''s all false, OK? I smile: "since you are so rich, are you worried that you can''t afford a sports car? Your savings will be enough to buy a Maserati. Otherwise, sell a house and you can have a small auto show. "

    "Fie fie FIE," Chu Yuan spat at my face and said angrily, "the money is in the bank, it has interest, the house is there, it can appreciate, is the car OK? I spent all my savings or sold my house and bought such a flashy thing, but also burned money to support it. Am I stupid? "

    Although stinky girl is a real miser, she is really like a virtuous little daughter-in-law who knows how to live at home. She always says that everything should be calculated carefully, no matter it''s life, study or career, you should plan and act first. Before you do something, you should first determine the purpose of doing it. You can''t blindly want a Martha Ratty, what''s the purpose? Do you have a purpose? Is it to support it hard? "

    I didn''t want Maserati of Jiang Yu at all. I thought it was Chu Yuan who wanted that thing, but I was preached by this girl.

    I couldn''t help touching her head and laughing, "I didn''t expect you greedy ghost to have a time when you were not greedy."

    Chu Yuan cocked his mouth and said, "I''m not greedy."

    "Well, little miser."

    "I''m not a miser, I''m frugal!" Chu Yuan stressed: "frugality is a virtue! Don''t you know? Xiaoye elder sister blew the wind in her ear, and you donated millions to her. When her parents and grandma came to Beitian, you lost half of your savings. Who is the one who can live? If I don''t know how to be thrifty and I don''t care about you, you can''t buy a house until you are forty! "

    I thought about Chu Yuan''s insistence on the house"So you''ve been stingy since you were little, saving money but never spending money, just to buy me a house in the future?"

    Chu Yuan suddenly blushed, "I told you about the car. How did you get involved in the house? Even if I''m a greedy guy, I''ve got to know what''s cheap to take, what''s cheap to take, and there''s no pie in the sky. Li''s family has taught us a lesson. So, Jiang''s family probably doesn''t have any good intentions. I guess, on the contrary of what Cheng Liusu thought, he didn''t take out a car until he''s sure he can win you, but from the beginning I didn''t want to win you, and I was going to lose to a car at the beginning. Therefore, we can''t take the car "

    Chu Yuan talked about the topic, which is undoubtedly the default of her purpose of saving money from greed and stinginess since she was a child. In my heart, I can''t tell the bitterness, the smelly girl who is eager to grow up, is more afraid than looking forward to the future, both for my worries and her own troubles Annoyed.

    She hopes that there will always be a room belonging to her in my family - this is not a joke, nor is it a girl''s innocence or impulse, but a girl''s real dream and goal. So, from a very young age, she has worked hard for it Love

    I don''t dare to think about it. I''m afraid I''m a little touched, so I forgive her for declaring war on Xiaozi in the morning. After I go home, I have to question her and scold her. If I can''t help but give her any promise now, wouldn''t it become pampering as usual?

    So I followed her talk and asked, "he''s sick. Why did he send me a car for no reason?" At the same time, I felt a sudden leap in my heart. "I don''t know, but he must have a purpose," Chu Yuan said, touching his chin with great seriousness, "he likes sister Mo very much? He also knows that sister Mo likes you? If he takes advantage of others'' danger and wins you, does sister Mo hate him? So, he can''t win you, but I don''t understand why he has to lose a car to you. Maybe, he wants to give the car to sister Mo gently by your hand. He doesn''t mean that the car was originally bought for sister Mo, but sister Mo refuses to accept it. In short, I hate him. If he deliberately loses to you, he is a good man, but you owe him I don''t like you to deal with this kind of people. "

    Why do I sweat," who told you that? " I still know my sister. This is not something Chu Yuan can say, but more like

    "it''s from the East. I think it''s very reasonable."

    Sure enough!

    I look to the East, and she is frowning at Jiang Yu on the ring. The East is very good at understanding people''s hearts. In this respect, she is better than me.

    Indeed, Jiang Yu is impossible to win my Chu Yuan, so he gave me a hint.

    If I am Jiang Yu, then I will deliberately lose!

    This cousin Jiang is not so cunning. Is he giving Murphy the car in a roundabout way? I''m afraid it''s also a cover up.

    His purpose is not only to give me a cheap price to win Murphy '' Put the water, then, they will think that when I get to Jiangyu, I want to remind Zou he of this and let him owe me the favor!

    In this way, even Zou he will feel dissatisfied and feel that I am trying to steal his face!

    This dog + sun + cousin Jiang, without any trace of Ruth, wants to turn all that I have just done into idle work! I offended the neutral faction, but he earned Murphy''s favor and let Madame Duanmu accept his affection. Thinking of this, I can''t help but get angry, take off my wet shirt and give it to Chu Yuan. Then I turn over and jump onto the challenge arena. The fringe chases him to the edge of the arena. "South south, fist set!"

    "No more."

    Jiang Yu, who was about to wear a boxer, was stunned when he heard, "brother Chu doesn''t wear a boxer?"

    I smiled and said, "Jiang always said he can''t fight? Since we are both laymen, don''t make a fool of ourselves in front of Mr. Zou. I don''t know what Mr. Jiang is good at. We are better than you. "

    Jiang Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of strange color. "Then I''m not taking advantage of Chu brothers more?"

    I have a saying in my words: "Jiang Zongyuan is a guest, and it''s rare to have this elegance. I should sacrifice my life to accompany a gentleman, and men are aggressive. I also want to see the real strength and style of Jiang Zong." First, put on a big hat for ya. Pick what you are good at. You are really losing to me. Who believes that?

    Jiang Yu is really flustered. It''s probably because he wants to challenge me with Duanmu water. Just about to speak, he hears Zou he shouting: "it''s OK, Xiao Jiang. Don''t look down on Xiao Chu. He can''t fight, but he can''t fight. I''m afraid he can''t fight with two of me if he takes off his boxing gloves."

    This gentleman is also good enough to admit that I am better than him if I don''t wear a boxer. I''ll lie down in Jiangyu later, and no one will doubt that when I was wearing boxing gloves just now, I put water on Mr. Zou, and old Zou said this, which is a little exciting to Jiangyu.Jiang Yu, who didn''t want to win at first, can''t ride a Tiger now - he becomes a smart kid and finds K himself. Who can blame?

 Chapter 1007

    Jiang Yu is not nearsighted. His glasses are similar to those of Murphy. They are just a decoration. When you look at a person who is not comfortable with his eyes, any discovery on him will make you feel very unhappy. For me now, this feeling is especially clear. I think it''s radical that he makes himself look more compatible with Murphy from his words and deeds to his clothes Conditional.

    I admit that he surprised me - I was angry with him for being evil, envied him for being "rich and handsome", and looked down on him with preconceptions, so I lost my cool. I didn''t even try to attack, so I was almost swept to the stage by a graceful 360 degree spin kick!

    I ignored a very important thing: timidity, fear of blood, and whether he can fight, is his + mother + two things!

    Ya has a very good Taekwondo foundation!

    This foot is not only good-looking and handsome, but also extremely powerful. In a hurry, my arms are blocked. I''m so shocked that I''m forced to roll sideways and bounce back. He kicked fiercely, and I defended skillfully, which made the audience roar and exult. The girls were afraid -

    isn''t this grandson a master who disguised himself as a pig and ate tigers?

    This idea was immediately denied by me. It''s different to know kung fu and fight. I was the first to face my losses, but brother Jiang Biao didn''t catch up with me. This once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity was used to daze him. It seems that he didn''t expect that this foot could be so effective. After the reaction, his eyes were full of joy. He wanted to lose to me intentionally, but he knew that I see through his intention. I won''t give him the chance to do it so clearly. I will also give him some color to see. If he doesn''t want to be beaten, he can only give up the original plan and really put me down.

    One stroke worked, his confidence increased greatly, he darted forward, and he turned around with a natural and elegant Leap -- it was the same 360 degree spin kick

    this spin kick has a high ornamental value and great killing power, but its flaws are not small. For example, it''s like the killing skill in the arcade game. It''s gorgeous, but the key to the opponent''s winning move is to explain When skills are released, the opportunity of "surprise attack and unprepared" is to create a counter attack opportunity for the opponent if you dare to let the opponent keep this move.

    I''ve just been swept away by this move. Although I didn''t expect him to come here, I was also instinctively alert. He''ll send it again. Is there a threat of bullshit to me? So, I won, and even I felt puzzled for myself

    I just took a step back, and he swept away, stood on his feet, raised his head, and just met me face-to-face. The pie fell so suddenly that I didn''t even react to smash a fist on this envious and jealous face. Instead, he first returned to his mind and swung his round arm in panic With a fist, I subconsciously used the move that sister tiger and the East have demonstrated countless times: "come and smooth, go and hair". I leaned over his shoulder and gently pushed him on the shoulder. He lost his balance, leaned forward, couldn''t hold his feet, staggered for several steps, fell forward, and couldn''t drill out between the two tethers cleverly

    "Ouch" a scream, everyone is stupid

    Outside the window, the neon is flashing.

    Chu Yuan, with her arms on her back, lies by the window, letting the night wind disturb her long hair, but she doesn''t care. She closes her eyes and enjoys the cool, white face and pure appearance of the wind. How can I open my mouth and ask her about the contraceptive?

    I looked down at the beautiful card out of my pocket. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Maybe I can''t ask, but I''m not in the mood to ask. In my hand is a white card with metal texture and carved with exquisite hollow printing. There is only one word on the card, a very luxurious and dazzling word, which is inlaid with broken diamondsˇ® Yes, this is a VIP card of "beauty under the moon" women''s club. Look at the appearance, it''s more on the gold card and the platinum card. That''s too expensive to be a few platinum diamond cards! Big star Tong Feifei once said that people who are qualified for this platinum diamond inlaid card will not have more than one slap in the north sky, but now, there is one in my hand!

    If you were seen by Chu Yuan or sister Hu, would you be scared?

    This card was given to me by Madame Duanmu on her back when she was driving her to get on the bus before leaving the company. At that time, she said to me with a smile: "I came to Beitian this time, except to see you, I came to see her. Didn''t you ask why I wanted to help you?"? I''ll tell you - because of her.

    Who is she? Madame Duanmu didn''t tell me. The only thing I can be sure of is that she is the owner of the beauty club under the moon!

    The car stopped steadily downstairs, next to the white Passat that bothered me a lot. People say it''s natural to be used to it. It''s not bad. It seems that sister tiger has accepted the fact that this car has occupied her "special" parking space, and has begun to ignore it.

    The first thing I do after I get off the bus is to call the cell phone of Ziyuan again. It''s still off. What do you mean, girl? In the morning, she said she was not in mood. She seemed to be hiding from me all day. But she was in mood, and there was no sign of outbreakDid you go to bed at just over eight? I was meant to ask her if I knew about the beauty''s boss at the end of the month? Susu or Murphy "It''s impossible for them to accompany Jiang Biao to the hospital. If you want to ask him about his injury, you''d better call Wan''er''s little aunt. But I don''t think it''s necessary. Jiang''s self inflicted. You don''t have to feel guilty. You don''t have to find yourself unhappy. Wan''er''s little aunt is obviously happy Huan surnamed Jiang, you will call her now. She is angry. Isn''t she looking for scolding herself? "

    I put away my mobile phone and said with a smile: "first of all, I don''t care about cousin Jiang''s injury at all. I did touch him, but it was his own responsibility to fall off the challenge arena and stab him in the wrist. This brother''s taekwondo practice has a model and a difference, but he can show his bottom after throwing two legs - the actual combat experience is too little! 360 degrees of turning around and kicking. He can''t defend. He even uses it. Unless I''m a sandbag, or a human flesh sandbag for my job, who will be the target to kick him? The confidence in the gym is a part of his strength. I didn''t spoil him. All of a sudden, when he met a middle school student who would fight, he could beat him to the ground. He should be glad that he fell off the stage. Otherwise, if he stayed on the stage, he might not be just a slight injury like a carpal fracture. "

    winter night rolled my eyes." what? Do you really want to kill him? "

    "This son of a bitch doesn''t hold back his farts. I''m going to take advantage of him. I''ll kill him. He won''t say anything wrong. Secondly, Wan''er''s little aunt can be with Jiang Biao tonight. She''s grateful that I haven''t time. How could she scold me? Is she angry? I''m just about as happy. "

    "Pull to," winter small night despises me way: "in the hospital two people world, she appreciates you?"

    "Believe it or not." I smiled and didn''t explain - sometimes women''s mind is too complicated to understand, but sometimes it''s too simple to understand. Yao Ling is grateful to me because they are second in the world. The main reason is that Jiang Yu is afraid of being sent to the hospital, because in this way, Jiang Yu can''t go to the banquet tonight Fei, I''m sure that no woman would like to see the man she likes become the foil of another woman, pay great attention to another woman and fall for it Ratty, you don''t want any? Don''t forget it. Why do you give it to Mrs. Duanmu''s son? Isn''t her son more annoying than Jiang''s? "

    Before I had a competition with Jiang Yu, Chu Yuan pulled me aside to talk. All the girls saw it. Murphy Wan''er, the fringed girl, was just fine. After all, she didn''t get along with Chu Yuan very often, but sister Hu knew Chu Yuan''s big appetite. I gave the car I got to Duanmu Shuishui. She guessed that it had something to do with Chu Yuan, because Chu Yuan didn''t object to it.

    "Sister Xiaoye, didn''t I say that? Our family can''t afford such an expensive car "

    " then you can sell it, "said Sister tiger." a Maserati trot is worth 23 million at least? "

    The East sighed and said: "it''s worth it, but no matter whether it''s a car or money, if it''s in the hand of Nan brother, he will be looked down upon by others."

    sister tiger frowned and said: "why? Willing to concede defeat, it was Jiang who lost to your brother Nan "

    " if he didn''t say that he intentionally lost to brother Nan? " When Dongfang asked, sister Hu was dumb. "We all heard what the guy said before. He said that the car was originally given to sister Mo, but sister Mo didn''t want it. How can this sound like a foreshadowing? It seems that he intended to turn around and turn the corner to send the car out. First, he found a reason for deliberately losing to brother Nan. If brother Nan accepted the car , what would others think? There are only two, one, they will think that in the eyes of brother Nan, Duanmu Shuishui, or Duanmu family''s face, is better than this car. Even after brother Nan receives the car, he still takes the initiative to find Duanmu Shuishui to reconcile and give Duanmu''s wife face. His image of being greedy for money is also offensive. Ha, let''s not use the car, sell the car and turn it into money, which makes people think that brother Nan Greedy? "

    Tiger sister can''t refute, she can solve the case. The intrigues in the shopping mall are calculated by each other, but she is a layman? What is the second? "

    Dongfang said: "if everyone thinks Jiang is deliberately defeated by Nan brother, even if Nan brother takes his car, he can only give it to sister Mo, but he can''t stay on his own. Otherwise, others must think that he is using Jiang''s affection for sister Mo to benefit her. Sister Mo doesn''t want to take the car from Jiang at all, so Nan brother will It''s the best way to transfer the car to Mrs. Duanmu''s stupid son. It''s called offering flowers to Buddha. He thanked Mrs. Duanmu and made up for her son. Brother Nan didn''t have to apologize and give the Duanmu family enough face. Isn''t it two birds with one stone? Otherwise, why is Madame Duanmu not polite? She promised to take the car. Doesn''t she really want a broken Maserati? "

    I don''t know if I should be surprised or frightened. I gave Maserati to Duanmu Shuishui for the reason that I didn''t say to anyone. I thought that only such a sophisticated fox as Duanmu''s wife and Zou Hexi''s Baiyuan would be tacit, but Dongfang''s little girl guessed it rightTiger sister and Chu Yuan are both aware of each other. It''s no surprise that they have been so old in the East, which makes me even more sad.

 Chapter 1008

    Four people went upstairs laughing as they talked. Sister Hu was looking for the key. She heard the girls'' shouting and shouting when they were laughing at each other. They were in a mess. Both Chu Yuan and the East liked to be quiet, so they didn''t like these noisy new neighbors. But sister Hu really liked those energetic female college students, including those "Chu Xiaohua" who didn''t know many big words Learn!

    I haven''t found a chance to talk with that damned "Chu Xiaohua" these days, but sister Hu is quite familiar with them.

    At this time, listening to the happy atmosphere overflowing from the opposite door, sister Hu said with envy: "it''s so nice to be young"

    seeing us all looking at her strangely, she took out the key and added: "although I''m still very young"

    "Pooh - aha, ahaahaha, I''m wrong, sister Xiaoye, I''m wrong, I didn''t laugh at you "

    " laugh, I''ll make you laugh, I''ll make you laugh enough at a time! "

    Dongfang can''t help it. She laughs and is tickled under the armpit by sister tiger. Dongfang''s armpit is very sensitive. She is most afraid of being touched by others. When she plays with Chu Yuan, it''s usually the weak motor nerve to the explosive Chu Yuan who has the advantage, but she only has to flee. That''s why Chu Yuan, as long as she tickles her armpit gently, will laugh to death, tears will fly, and she will be killed by others Cut, and then no matter what humiliating conditions can be agreed down

    "I ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha The child, and the East, is usually too deep, and only now, when crying, laughing, apologizing and begging for mercy, can some children look like this

    "sister Xiaoye, you are going to forgive the East, if you don''t forgive her, I will be strangled by her brother, save me"

    the pain of Chu Yuan is no less than that of the East - the east girl who was lying on her back now laughs all over her body, The body is paralyzed, but his hands are pulling the back neck collar of Chu Yuan, so as not to roll to the ground, which makes Chu Yuan blush and turn to me for help.

    I was just behind sister Hu and pulled her away, saying, "don''t make a fuss at night. How old are you still fighting with children"

    I''ll regret it as soon as I get out of the mouth. Sure enough, sister Hu was shocked and let go of the East. Slowly turning around, she asked me with a smile: "tell me, how old am I?"

    Grass, isn''t it annoying?!

    I smiled and wondered how to pacify the stimulated women''s heart of sister Hu. Maybe it was because our noisy voice was too loud. The opposite door was suddenly opened and a white and handsome face came out. Sister Dongdong "

    sister Hu quickly gathered up her twisted expression. Before turning around, she had changed into a very lady''s smile, but I was smiling and jumping suddenlyˇŞˇŞ Every time I look into her eyes, I can feel the hostility.

    "Little flower, haven''t you slept?"

    This gentle girl is a fake boy with the pseudonym of Chu Xiaohua. God bless you!

    Tianyou''s eyes swept over my face intentionally or unintentionally, and xuan''er said to sister Hu: "no, it''s still early, and there are guests at home. No, no, no, it should be your guests."

    The tiger elder sister Leng Leng Leng, "our guest? Who is that? "

    Tianyou didn''t answer. He turned to the room and shouted, "sister Xue, brother Chu is back."

    Chu Yuan and I were both shocked. In nine cases, the stinky girl was guilty of heart, but I was shocked. I walked out of the opposite door in response to the call, and I had left the company''s Ziyuan before I got off work!

    Why is Xiaozi at Tianyou''s house?!

    Wait for me to ask, the purple garden first way: "so late to end?"

    When I nodded, sister tiger opened the door. "Come on, come in and have a chat, floret. Will you come and sit together?"

    "No," Tianyou looked at me and said, "it''s too late. It''s inconvenient"

    sister tiger laughed and said: "what''s inconvenient? He''s the only one in the family, all girls. "

    "Or another day, sister Dongdong. Sister Xue is a guest. It must be something to pay a visit so late? She came at six o''clock and sat at the door for an hour and a half. Please go and entertain her. We are neighbors. I can disturb you any day. " Tianyou is worthy of following Xu henghun. Mingming is a violent and vulgar illiterate woman. She can pretend to be a young intellectual and a girl next door, but she has a nose and an eye.

    "Well, you can go back and have a rest early," said Sister tiger, and she nodded to Tianyou like a joker. "But she''s not a guest. She''s here, not to visit, to go home."

    Ziyuan blushed and was dragged into the room by sister tiger. I just found that Chu Yuan''s stinky girl had slipped away for a long time. Maybe she was afraid of Ziyuan, so she fled back to the room and disappeared from the East. In a flash, I was left outside the door.

    "That woman is your lover, too?"

    "What happened to the Passat downstairs?"

    I opened my mouth at the same time with Tianyou. Xuan''er frowned, stared and suddenly turned into a tomboy in the face of the refrigerator. "I''ll talk to me later. I''ll keep my mouth clean.""Your uncle! Your mouth doesn''t smell like shit! " Tianyou took off her glasses. Her narrow eyes were full of anger and scorn on the surface. However, I can see that she was embarrassed to be a cultural person in front of me. She felt embarrassed to be a good girl just now.

    I sneer: "do you also know that the mouth is not clean, what spurt out is fecal taste? Then pay attention. "

    "I" Tianyou still wanted to scold, but when the swearing came to his mouth, he swallowed it forcefully. We didn''t dare to speak loudly for fear of frightening the people in the room, so it''s the best choice not to quarrel. "Teach me less to put on a bad show with me. Don''t think my brother let me listen to you, I will really listen to you."

    Don''t think your brother asked me to take care of you, I will take care of you. This is just fighting spirit. I can''t say that people are based on sincerity. Although it''s a trade, it''s also a promise. If Xu Heng really turns himself in, I really can''t take care of Tianyou. No matter whether Tianyou wants to or not, who asked me to take care of Xu Heng Why has it become "Chu Xiaohua", and there is such a "Chu Xiaohua" in Qingyuan University. For example, where is Xu Heng now and what he is doing? But now I don''t have a time to ask slowly, so I choose the most important question I think, "your brother asked you to move here?"

    Tianyou was obviously very dissatisfied with Xu Heng''s arrangement, and said with a gloomy face: "my brother said that the police couldn''t rely on the support of the officials. The things you contact with him will be revealed by the police. There will be no shortage of people who will come to you to ask for trouble, so I will come to protect you."

    I was shocked by this answer - I thought that Xu Heng wanted God to come here to "connect". It was not only to contact the information exchange between me and him, but also to let me connect with God.

    My current relationship with the tomboy is that of enemies, non friends, which is extremely bad. Xu Heng is not sure. After he turns himself in, will I keep his promise to take care of Tianyou for him, and whether Tianyou is willing to listen to my words and be taken care of by me? So I think that he wants Tianyou to come here and let us ease and mend the relationship. Xu Heng is sure to eat my temper and know that there is After a certain foundation of friendship, I can''t stand by and watch God bless? Protect me? "

    Tianyou picked up his eyebrows and said, "you don''t think I can do this, do you?"

    I''m not sure. This tomboy''s skill is really awesome, but she is just a girl in her early twenties, and she hasn''t been trained by sister tiger. I feel a little sympathy for this kid''s intelligence. Xu Heng is obviously lying. On the surface, she is given the task. In fact, she is still close to me, creating the conditions for us to contact, so that we have the chance to become My friend

    but for me, it''s not a bad thing. Knowing that the little mad dog is coming to protect me, instead of taking the opportunity to bite me, I can go to bed at night and order it steadfastly

    God bless saw that I didn''t answer, and his self-esteem was stimulated. He grabbed my neck, "Chu, you"

    I poked her hand, "now you are also Chu."

    Tianyou said angrily, "if you look down on me, or look down on me, I don''t care. But you can make it clear to me that my brother Xu Heng gave me the life of Xu Xiaoyou. Whatever he asked me to do, I will do it. Don''t think that Grandpa I am willing to serve you! Don''t even think that Grandpa I serve you today, is for what care you will receive in the future, your grandpa''s future doesn''t need you to worry about! "

    I was stunned. Xuan''er knew clearly that this tomboy, who was both strong and self abased, hated me, or not because she didn''t think it had anything to do with Xu Heng''s insistence on turning himself in. She just didn''t want to lose Xu Heng. At the same time, she was full of loss and fear for the life she was about to face.

    Like Xu Heng, she is afraid of loneliness.

    Xu Heng is not only her benefactor, but also her elder brother and her dependence. If one day, I disappeared in the life of Chu Yuan forever, what would she do? I can''t help sympathizing and pitying this fierce and smelly tomboy. My voice softens unconsciously, "you are a girl, don''t always have a long grandfather, who is your grandfather?"

    Tianyou rubbed his eyes and put on his glasses. He cleverly took away the tears from the corner of his eyes. He snorted, "I''m your grandfather!"

    "And who is my grandmother?" Fight, three I can''t fight one of her, fight, thirty of her, fight one of me, ignore her fierce expression, I asked: "what''s the matter with the car downstairs, I''ve looked for it, there''s nothing in it, what do you mean by giving me the car key?"

    "You stupid? How can you drive when I only give you the car but not the key? " God''s answer is too simple, simple to let me collapse!

    PS: I got angry these two days, and the problem of high intraocular pressure has been made again. My eyes are very painful and tired. Otherwise, today''s time should be able to make up a chapter, but now it''s newer. Sorry, I can''t help you.]

 Chapter 1009

    "That''s why you gave me the key?"

    "Or what do you think? What else can that key do besides start the car? "

    God bless looks at me with the eyes of a fool, which makes me very humiliated. "You''re full of food. Why do you give me a car?"

    "On."

    "Open up!" My airway: "do I dare to drive? I was asked where the car came from. What do I say? "

    "That''s why this car has to be driven for you," said Tianyou. "You let the police withdraw my kidnapping, and you can''t guarantee that the police won''t continue to investigate me? Especially in this sensitive period, if you put forward such a request, it will arouse their suspicion and attention. It''s not difficult for them to find the name "Xu Xiaoyou". After checking it, they will find that there is a problem with the identity account. Then they can find out the relationship between my brother and me. It happens that we are both in Beitian "

    this is indisputable In fact, at the beginning, I had a frank talk with Lin Zhi, because I knew that Lin Zhi would doubted it, and concealment would only increase his doubt, "but what does this have to do with the car downstairs?"

    "If you find out about Xu Xiaoyou, you will find that she just bought a white Passat car in Beitian not long ago - got it?" Tianyou rolled his eyes and said: "this car can''t be left beside my brother. It''s just that you, the poor man, don''t have a car. It''s also just that this car was bought with the ransom you paid at Qianlong manor, so it''s back to the owner."

    Rely on - this is called the return of the original? Xu Xiaoyou''s car has come down to my house. The police will come here sooner or later. You are clearly pushing me for trouble and asking me to wipe your ass!

    "Since the car belongs to you, why didn''t you admit it when I asked you downstairs last time?" Today, I had a relationship with the car. Bai picked up a Maserati and just turned to deliver it to others. Another Maserati was shoved into my house. Fortunately, Chu Yuan entered the house. Otherwise, she would not let go of this girl''s family plan, but she would not let go of it if she changed it into Passat. "My name is Chu Xiaohua now, not Xu Xiaoyou. That car is Xu Xiaoyou''s, not Chu Xiaohua''s."

    I thought about it. If she admitted that the car was her, she would admit that she was Xu Xiaoyou. Before Xu Heng turned himself in, anything could happen. Tianyou''s identity is safe for the time being or not. Who knows if Lin Zhina''s son of a bitch would change his mind?

    "This car used to stop at the hotel where you stayed. So your brother must have changed places now, not there, right?"

    "God bless vigilance way:" you have something to say with me to be able, I will pass on to him

    I don''t have a good airway: "first of all, I''m not interested in Xu hengzang. I just want to remind you that if he hasn''t changed his place, let him change it quickly. Otherwise, it''s not necessarily the police who find him first. It''s probably the scum who wears a pair of pants with the scum in the police team. Then, I want to tell you - do you know why you stand here and talk to me now? Because your brother believes in me, whether you like it or not, you must believe in me like him, doubt me, and it will do you no good, just as it will do me no good. "

    "My brother is smarter than you. You can think of it. Of course he wants it. You don''t need to remind him." God does not look down on what he said, but does not fight back to me. It can be seen that suspicion is only her attitude, and she is very clear about Xu Heng''s trust in me.

    "Hua Hua ~"

    I was silent with Tianyou. At this moment, a young girl suddenly jumped out of her house. There was no sign of it. We almost spit out our heart. The girl held a beer in one hand and held Tianyou''s arm in the other. The pink face was red, and her eyes were drunk and confused. She said with a tearful smile, "why don''t you come back for half a day, It turned out that I was talking to a handsome guy. Huahua, you are not interesting enough. Why don''t you introduce a handsome guy to me? What''s the name of Ge Ge

    I don''t know if the girl is too drunk to make a joke, or is it really so sweet. A pair of apricot eyes are randomly discharging towards me, causing me to drop all the goosebumps on the ground. I don''t know if she''s wearing too little. The girl with wet hair should have just taken a bath, only wearing a white silk suspender nightdress with less than the knee, or the one with bare back. It''s easy for people to take a look I knew she wasn''t wearing a mask! There are some water drops on the white, pink and tender skin, which are as charming as a lotus. I''m almost blind with a pair of moves. This girl is really good. Although she has a common face, she has a hot body, especially the two groups in front of her chest, which are more plump than sister tiger, little purple and demon spirit for many days. This is the legendary Bo + Ba! Milk + God! Milk + cow!

    Tianyou also took a look at the girl''s chest, and then looked at her own. The color flashed in her eyes. She still had the self-esteem of being a woman. "Mei Mei, stop making trouble. I just called sister Xue, you didn''t hear me. This is our neighbor, brother Chu."

    The milk girl is deliberately joking with me. She immediately shows a picture of pretending to be a flower maniac. She shoves the beer to Tianyou and excitedly grabs my hand. "Are you chugge? We just heard sister Xue say a lot about you. You are such an interesting and interesting person. I adore you very muchDid Ziyuan mention me to them? I was relieved at once. It seems that the girl was not really angry with me. Otherwise, how could she praise me in front of a group of little girls? I couldn''t help floating. I felt the softness and softness of the little hands of the milk girl, and appreciated the snow-white straightness of her chest. I smiled: "Oh? What did she say about me? "

    Milk taste girl a pair of big eyes twinkle, "she said, you and your sister have an affair, isn''t it true?"

    "Cough, cough, cough -" I choked a mouthful of saliva, blushing and hearing the equator: "she said, what did she say?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense, Melanie!" Tianyou doesn''t seem to like her little sister very much. He glares at her and clarifies: "sister Xue said that you and your sister are brothers and sisters who have no blood relationship, but your feelings are very good, so good that you can''t lose to a couple of lovers. No one has said anything like this. It''s said by this wave goods and bitch."

    "I hate it! They don''t call it Lang Huo or bitch. They have a name ~" the Milky girl really drank too much. She took my hand and shook it like a coquettish child and said, "brother Chu, my name is Qiu Mei Mei. You call me Mei Mei."

    Please sister? Why don''t you call me brother! Just as I was about to get angry, I saw her put up her index finger and emphasized: "Qiu is nine enemies, charming is charming, Qiu Meimei, not seeking for her sister."

    I was shocked, and then I realized that no wonder she was obviously older, but Tianyou called her "sister"

    Qiu Meimei blinked at me, suddenly tugged me hard into her arms, and my claws were pressing on her soft and full On her elastic chest, before she could be startled, her arms had been tied to my neck, and she stood on tiptoe a little, with her mouth close to my ear. She whispered, "there is something wrong with this" Chu flower ". You should be more careful!"

    A cold sweat suddenly broke out in my back, but Qiu Meimei had retreated for half a step, and the voice of the big tongue after drinking was restored. He said with a smile: "brother Chu, please give me more advice later. You need to take care of me more."

    the silly and charming appearance makes me wonder if she was a phantom - who is she? Why does she know that Chu Xiaohua has a problem? Why remind me?

    Tianyou''s face is red and her ears are red. She can''t hear Qiu Meimei''s warning. How does this behavior look like a female sex wolf''s sneaking attack and kissing and eating my tofu? So Tianyou has no doubt about my surprise at the moment. He drags Qiu Meiyi back without scolding. Instead, she looks strangely at my back.

    I have a very ominous premonition

    to look back slowly - sure enough! Chu Yuan Ziyuan tiger sister and Dongfang, four heads crowded at the door, eight eyes wide and round

    "no, you listen to me"

    "you don''t have to say anything," tiger sister came to me and gave me a punch in the stomach. It hurt so much that I bent down. She pressed my brain bag and said to Tianyou: "sorry, Xiaohua, we didn''t see this wolf in our house"

    "By the way, do you see clearly?" I raised my head, pointed to Qiu Meimei and said, "I didn''t do anything, it''s her." I don''t know the identity and origin of Qiu Meimei, and I don''t know her purpose. But her warning just now is obviously kind-hearted, so it''s my instinct.

    "What happened to her?" Sister tiger must have seen that it was Qiu Meimei who took the initiative to "kiss" me, but after all, Qiu Meimei was a girl, and she was also "drunk". It was not easy to argue with her, so she could only let me "bear the responsibility". Sister tiger stared at me, in fact, to hint that I would hurry home, for fear that Qiu Meimei would continue to pester me.

    Qiu Meimei and Tianyou are not the same person. Look at sister tiger''s reaction, she is obviously not a police person either!

    So, who is she?

    I have a headache and brain swelling. My family is opposite. Who are the people living in the end?

    There are also policemen who are squatting in the community to protect me. What do they eat fo

 Chapter 1010

    Location: living room.

    People: sister tiger, Ziyuan, Chuyuan, Dongfang, and me.

    Event: it seems that they are going to hold a trial and criticism meeting, because they sit on the sofa, but let me sit on a small bench, and they also wear handcuffs

    in the winter night when I am a judge, they raise their legs, think about it, and think that this posture is not appropriate - the underpants are too short, and they will show their thighs to the people sitting opposite me for appreciation, so I quickly adjusted them, and grabbed the jar of ice which has not been opened The beer knocked on the coffee table. "Silence, silence - fate, turn down the TV volume first. Don''t turn off. My little ancestor, sports news, the Lakers to thunder in the morning, I just need to consult with Wan''er about the game, forget to watch it, don''t know the result, it''s on the air, the Lakers lose again, and it''s on the hook. That''s the court now - defendant Chu Nan, please tell me the truth, that female university Who is your name and what is your relationship? "

    I hang down the black line of my head. It''s too boring, but I''m still frank and lenient: "Qiu Meimei"

    "what can I do for you?" "I''m the plaintiff''s lawyer," Chu said

    "I mean, that girl''s surname is Qiu. Her name is Mei Mei. She has nine enemies. She is charming and charming. I have nothing to do with her. I don''t know her at all." I stared at the stinky girl and wondered, you are the plaintiff''s lawyer, who is the plaintiff? I should have interrogated Chu Yuan, but now I''m on the other side. I''m the party being tried?!

    "I remember her name so clearly, but I still don''t know her. Who believes it?" the Oriental who sat opposite Chu Yuan and looked through the magazine didn''t raise his head. He murmured in a low voice. Before I changed it, I didn''t think so. Cynicism is the traditional style of the Orient, but now I can hear that there is a little bit of sour in it, but it may also be that I am amorous. After all, the Orient is not It''s Chu Yuan. She''s more mature and open-minded than Chu Yuan.

    Winter small night frowns to remind a way: "accused lawyer, do you work hard point?"? Your duty is to defend your client. How can you get down to earth? Aren''t you afraid he won''t pay you? I remember that your pocket money seems to have been almost spent. "

    hearing this, Dongfang quickly closed the magazine, refreshed himself, gave a clear cough and said:" your honor, my client really, really, really doesn''t know the female college students who are opposite, this point, a witness can testify, and I ask the witness to appear in court. "

    "The witness goes to court."

    The East made a look at the purple garden, and the purple garden suddenly realized that she was just like two people in the daytime. She was very interested in following three crazy girls, and she stood up and raised her right hand and said solemnly: "your honor, I am willing to guarantee my personality and conscience, and I will faithfully fulfill the legal obligation of testimony, and guarantee Truthfully and without concealment, I know and I see everything, such as breaking the oath, I am willing to accept the punishment of the law and moral condemnation - when I wait for you at the door, I was invited to the house by those girls, and talked with them for a while, I can be sure that Xiaonan does not know Qiu Mei. "

    "Why?" winter asked

    Ziyuan smiled very kindly, but made sister tiger blush and blush. She was embarrassed. "The reason is that you reminded them early, your honor. Xiaonan''s cow dung has already planted your flower in it. No matter how brave they are, they dare not come to pry your corner, don''t they?"

    Is this a joke? Yes, but not pure tiger sister can''t hear the meaning of Ziyuan hiding under the joking, so she didn''t emphasize that we are "pretending to be lovers", and spreading the relationship between lovers is a part of her work content, because we''ve made the fake play come true for a long time

    to explain with smart people is like a stupid cover up, tiger sister knows very well, defends or denies, rather than pretends to be confused More wisely, Chu Yuan agreed: "I can also testify that my brother has never been to the right door, and it''s impossible to know the right person"

    sister tiger took the opportunity to shift the topic, "plaintiff lawyer, how can you and the defendant''s defender also get their identity wrong?"

    The answer is very simple -- "plaintiff lawyer" is the role assigned to her by Dong Xiaoye. In normal times, in this case, she must be coquettish and willful and meddle with me, and cooperate with the game of Dong Xiaoye. But now, she doesn''t want to show her childish and naughty side in front of the purple garden. She is deliberately showing her understanding and being kind to me Paste and tolerance.

    Simply put, that is to say, if the purple garden is facing me, she will fight against me more than the purple garden.

    The stinky girl glanced at the purple garden and said: "I''m realistic, so people should live realistic, right? Knowing is knowing, not knowing is not knowing, as if like is like, not like is not like, there is, not is not "

    she is not answering winter night, but is telling Ziyuan

    the reaction of Ziyuan surprised me and Chu Yuan," I agree that people should be realistic, there is, not. " After that, he also smiled at Chu Yuan, which made him a little confused. No matter I or Chu Yuan, they all believed that Ziyuan was coming to find out what happened in the morning, but her current attitude made us completely unable to understand what she was thinking about in her mind, After going back and changing clothes, I went to my house to wait for the purple garden. I didn''t ask why. Of course, sister Hu felt the atmosphere was different. She knew that the purple garden was the person of the valley of the moon. Today''s Fengchang high-level meeting is about discussing the cooperation with the Valley of the moon. Sister Hu must have thought that the purple garden had come for this reason. She must have thought that the arrival of the purple garden and her goal Yes, I''m embarrassed.This girl''s preconceived judgment is that my position is opposite to that of Ziyuan, and there is a smell of burning medicine between them. So she makes a joke. If she wants to relieve the suffocating atmosphere, how can tiger sister know that her feeling of suffocation is not between me and Ziyuan, but between Chuyuan and Ziyuan The sentence is as follows: the defendant, Chu Nan, is not guilty of luring the female college students from the neighbor''s home because of insufficient evidence. The death penalty is exempted, and the current crime is hard to escape. He is fined to cook dinner for a week, and executed immediately -- "

    " and so on! " I don''t agree: "is there any mistake? Isn''t the lack of evidence supposed to be released in court? Why punish me for cooking? "

    "You don''t have to be cheap to be good. Even if you don''t know Qiu Meimei, did you touch her just now? Kiss her? You''re full of tofu, but we''re still hungry. Cut the crap, hurry to cook, fry me a plate of eggs and tomatoes, and then a plate of cold bitter melon. Have you eaten the purple garden? I didn''t eat either. You can order what you want. Don''t mention it. "

    "Point your head! What do you think of me as the cook of the hotel? " I wronged: "I eat tofu? I was eating tofu, OK! I am a victim, you don''t say comfort me, still handcuff me, this also calculate, still let me cook for you now? Is there a reason? "

    "The natural principle is -" you love me, I wish. "" sister tiger brazenly said: "who let me be a judge when you didn''t object, you didn''t act guilty, why let me handcuff you? That''s how you feel and wish that you are willing to be tried by me. Then you have to obey whatever I judge you. Talk less nonsense. If you agree with the result of my trial, please raise your hand! "

    The three little hands responded immediately, including my defense lawyer, Dongfang xiaoniang

    "Good," I sneered. "You love me, I want you to?"? OK, I''ll cook, but don''t be idle. Go back to the house and change your clothes. "

    Tiger sister looked down at her home dress and said: "you cook, but not out to eat. What do I change?"

    With a wicked smile on my face, I answered her with an exaggerated voice: "change swimming clothes."

    sister tiger Chu Yuan Dongfang, the three girls suddenly changed their faces, and the East reacted the fastest. They quickly retracted their raised hands and pressed them under their buttocks, "it''s too much to make brother Nan cook simply! Sister Xiaoye, if you don''t, you should immediately open the handcuffs of my client and apologize to him! "

    "No need to apologize," I said to the East. "Do you think you can make up for the psychological damage you just raised your hand to me by saying two nice words to coax me? I''ll be full later. I have the strength to pinch my feet! Since it''s "you love me, I want to give up!"

    Tiger sister and Dongfang almost cried - before we bet, as long as I got off the challenge arena unharmed in the contest with Zou he, tiger sister would wear a week''s swimsuit at home, Dongfang would give me a week''s foot massage, otherwise, if I lost, I would wear a week''s swimsuit to pinch tiger sister''s feet, so that Dongfang could enjoy it Taiwan, wrist injury, caused a lot of commotion, chaos, I didn''t mention this, and tiger sister Dongfang and Murphy, who lost the bet, naturally installed amnesia

    "hate it ~ brother Nan, how can you be serious It''s a pity that it''s too fake. I don''t like this set.

    "Are you kidding? If I lost, would you say it was a joke? " With my understanding of the East, she will probably take a few ''pornographic photos'' of me, so that she can overdraw her pocket money from me when necessary? What are you betting on? How is foot massage and swimsuit wearing? "

    the East busy way:" just as it is, let little purple sister comment on it -- "

    little girl''s skin is articulate and squeaky. She not only makes the bet clear, but also describes the comparison between Zou he and me in detail. But there is no little irony in it. I cheat and slide and bully Zou he All in all, I am not worth my victory.

    "Sister purple, do you think brother Nan shouldn''t care about us? We bet with him that it''s no malice to care for him and encourage him, but he''s clearly going to take advantage of us now! Is this a revenge for kindness or a retribution for virtue? "

    But the purple garden ignored the East, but asked Chu Yuan with a smile, "so, Yuan Yuan, you lost your bet, didn''t you?"

    Chu Yuan''s pretty face turned red. "Hmm"

    "that" asters turned around and asked me, "Xiaonan, is Yuan Yuan kissing you?"

    "No" this wench laughs my heart to send empty.

    "Why not? Didn''t you say that? If you win, kiss you in public. " Ziyuan''s questioning, some aggressive momentum, although she smiled very sweet.

    PS: sorry for you. It''s a bad time to update some slag these days. It''s very difficult to code. It''s an old problem. I don''t know that feeling. Last night, I put ice on my eye bag for a while, and then I was shocked. I put on my glasses, but I couldn''t see clearly in my left eye. I thought it was the glasses that fell off. Now I finally come back. I''m in a panic. Maybe It''s because the ice bag is too cold and the ice application time is too longFriendship tips: friends who use computer for a long time or often read books, please pay attention to protect your eyes. Eye health exercises must be done ~]

 Chapter 1011

    "Why not? Didn''t you say that? If you win, kiss you in public. "

    Tiger sister and the East heard such a question, immediately beamed.

    How can I answer this question? I said, because it was so messy, didn''t you think of this? Bullshit! This is not to be understood as I am looking forward to Chu Yuan kiss me!

    So I can only say this: gambling is just a joke. How can I take it seriously? In this way, the things between sister tiger and the East will not be counted.

    Fortunately, I didn''t want to take it seriously, and I didn''t need to take it seriously -

    I haven''t seen much of sister tiger''s underwear show? This girl is shrewd and fierce in front of me, but when I face her alone, I always try my best to explore and show my femininity. The reason why I make a gambling appointment with "swimsuit show" is that I''m angry that she doesn''t know how to be considerate and throw cold water on me. I intend to make her a little embarrassed in front of the girls. If I really want to enjoy her swimsuit show + underwear show, why should I go straight to her Room, lock the door, I dare not enjoy it even more if * * Xiu can massage the foot bottom of the East. I will revenge for stinky little girl. Today I bullied her a foot. Tomorrow she can give me a foot back

    but I''m going to let go of tiger sister East and go to the kitchen to cook, but listen to the purple garden and say: "you love me, willing to give in, fate, you can''t hold back, right?"

    Chu Yuan, tiger sister and the East are all stunned - the purple garden is clearly urging debts for me!

    However, the more amazing words are still in the back, and Ziyuan asks Chu Yuan with a smile, "kiss your mouth, right?"

    My heart was trembling - at first, I was curious, but I thought a little bit about it. Sure enough, sister tiger and the East were cheated, and hurriedly said, "yes, it''s kiss your mouth!"

    Dongfang smiled: "brother Nan, if you want me to pinch your feet for a week, you can kiss your fate first - kiss, kiss your face doesn''t count ~"

    "if you want to lose, you don''t admit that it''s a joke, then you need to prove that it''s not a joke first?" Tiger sister relieved, said: "before you ask fate for debt, she kisses you. I''ll change the swimsuit immediately. If she doesn''t kiss you, it''s a joke. You can''t talk about it again."

    It''s not difficult to walk in front of me in swimsuits, because I''m a man and she''s a woman, but it''s a bit difficult for sister tiger to walk in front of us in swimsuits, because Chu Yuan is a sister, she''s a sister, so she''s designed by the purple garden like the East.

    Chu Yuan''s "good night kiss" has become a habit. It''s common for Chu Yuan to kiss his face and his forehead, but the nature of kissing is totally different. The former is the intimacy between brother and sister, while the latter is far beyond the scope of brother and sister. It''s definitely the intimacy between men and women! Even if the East knew Chu Yuan''s mind well, he didn''t think that shy, shy and cheeky girl had the courage to kiss my mouth in front of the public.

    But the two of them don''t know that the words of asters in Chu Yuan sound like red + naked + naked + provocation. Since both of us can sleep together naked + *, what is kissing?

    Ziyuan is proving, but Chu Yuan thinks she is doubting.

    So Chu Yuan, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly got up and walked towards me.

    I know what Chu Yuan wants to do. I reach out to push her shoulders, but when I lift my hands up, I find that my two claws are still locked together by handcuffs, and they can''t be separated. This stupefied spirit, however, is turned away by Chu Yuan. The smelly girl comes in between my arms and hugs my neck. At the same time, two thin lips are printed on my mouth, How do you think it''s like I hold her, she holds me, and Lang qingqie gives me a passionate kiss!

    Her bitten lips are still pasted with adhesive tape, so apart from the pain, I don''t have a very clear feeling - although Chu Yuan is fighting with Ziyuan, it is a thin skin, just a touch away, Rao is so, but also exhausted all her courage, and even dare not look at Ziyuan again, then ran back to the room, closed the door, and then shouted loudly: "willing to lose, kiss the mouth Just kiss your mouth, not without it! "

    It''s not that we haven''t kissed - it''s like we often kiss!

    When sister Hu was surprised, she was mostly guilty. She must have thought that Chu Yuan was close to me, because she didn''t want to concede the gamble and pulled her over to be a shield for her debt. She thought that Chu Yuan didn''t care about debt, so she was run by herself and the East and forced to repay the debt. So she had to kiss me and run away in tears. For a while, she was even more embarrassed than me.

    The most mean little snake lady, Dongfang, didn''t speak, her cheeks were crimson, her right hand covered her mouth, and her eyes were full of wonder.

    On the contrary, asters are the most calm people. They smile and shake their heads. The bitterness of their lips disappears. Then they smile to sister Hu and Dongfang and say, "fate has paid off the debt. What do you two do?"

    Tiger sister finally found out that it wasn''t me who was troubling her, but asters, "I really want to wear a week''s swimsuit?"

    She didn''t ask me, she asked asters.

    "Not only at home? What''s the matter? It''s summer and it''s cool, isn''t it? " Ziyuan joked: "you are cool, xiaoyejie. Xiaonan''s eyes are cool. Kill two birds with one stone. How interesting."Usually the purple garden will not say such words.

    Tiger elder sister''s face is as red as blood, listen to the purple garden again way: "the predestination has already kissed Xiaonan, if you are in debt, to her, isn''t it unfair?"

    I sighed, I''m afraid this is the reason why she asked for debt on my behalf - she just wanted to prove the things in the morning, but I didn''t expect that Chu Yuan was so stubborn, and now they can''t go down the steps.

    "But I don''t have a swimsuit" for fear of being despised, sister tiger consciously said: "can we start tomorrow? I''ll buy it tomorrow. " Say, steal a glance at me, busy and away from the line of sight, eager for the recognition of small purple.

    The eyes of the East turned cunningly and begged: "brother Nan, I also wear a week''s swimsuit. Don''t let me press your feet, will you? I''m also a pretty girl. I can''t do the hard work. Besides, I can''t press it. I''ll make you angry if it''s not OK. It''s "

    two girls are playing tricks on each other. Sister tiger dare not look at me because I know she''s lying. She has more than one swimsuit. I''ll buy it tomorrow. I''m sorry to wear it because there is a purple garden tonight Look, as far as the East is concerned, it''s more flattering - one person wearing a swimsuit is different. How about two people? There are three girls in the family, two of them have changed into swimsuits, and the rest one is an alternative one. How can sister tiger not understand that? "Tomorrow we will go to buy swimsuits together, cough, chuzi. We don''t need to make dinner. We call take out. The restaurant downstairs hasn''t been off duty yet."

    Tiger sister is afraid that I or Ziyuan don''t agree. She wants to clap to death and turn off the topic, but she doesn''t want Ziyuan to nod her head and say, "Yuanyuan and Dongfang will finish the final exam tomorrow morning, and then we will go to buy swimsuits together, which will be used in the afternoon."

    Tiger elder sister and East are one Leng, my strange way: "tomorrow afternoon use up?"

    "Well," Ziyuan said to me after looking at sister tiger and Dongfang, "I came here tonight to discuss this matter with you. Tomorrow, minrou would like to invite you to visit the best hot spring resort in Beitian, I wonder if you would like to appreciate it?"

    I sighed, bitter ha ha way: "today wind Chang high-level meeting, tomorrow she will invite me to eat and drink and play for nothing, should be coincidence?"

    The purple garden does not deny, some embarrassed smile way: "these two days happened a lot of things, the fate of the exam is very hard, you should take her to relax, anyway, you do not have to spend money."

    "Nonsense, let me spend money and call me" please "

    "So you agreed?"

    I nodded my head and thought to myself, "I don''t agree. It''s not minrou who''s in trouble. It''s you. Besides, I don''t agree to have a fart. Lao Mo agreed. I can only agree if I don''t want to. People are alive. The most important thing is to know whether they are good or bad. Miss min invited me in her own name to look after my face. She didn''t play with me. She is the chairman of Yuezhi Valley, Lao mo Standing in front of her is short. Which onion am I? What''s more,

    I touched the White Gold Diamond card in my pocket. Who is the boss of the beauty under the moon? Why did she ask Madame Duanmu to help me? Minroushiyou knew that for a moment,

    sister tiger pondered for a moment, and suddenly cut in and asked: "the best Wenquan resort in north sky? where? I don''t think I''ve heard of any hot spring resort in Beitian, which is very good and famous. "

    I can''t help but be shocked to hear that from sister Hu. Beitian''s resort has a very significant feature - many! Especially in recent years, the resort industry has developed rapidly. In addition to Beitian, there is no sea view theme, there are hot springs, fishing, lake view, countryside, forest, golf, deep pit at the bottom of the valley. But I haven''t heard that which hot spring resort is the best, because people usually talk about which one is the best.

    "yes, but it hasn''t been officially opened yet It''s just a business. You''ve not only heard about that place, but also been to it. "Ziyuan looked at me, in a pair of eyes, it''s a complex thing I can''t understand." the full name of that hot spring resort is Qianlong mountain villa hot spring resort. "

 Chapter 1012

    Ziyuan said that the development plan of Qianlong mountain villa of Longshi group is divided into three phases: Duyun development zone across the western suburbs of the city, National Forest Park in the northwest, and shishidu scenic spot in the northern suburbs. With natural advantages, the development area and capital investment are the first of Beitian, which is the largest project of Beitian in nearly ten years. The development prospect has been unanimously optimistic, but no one expected Before the completion of the first phase of the project, there were problems - after the completion of the high-end residential buildings and villas in Duyun Development Zone, Xiaohe City, a neighboring city, has sprung up. Compared with Beitian, a city with high real estate prices, Xiaohe city has a pleasant environment and a good quality and low price, which is obviously more popular with consumers. Moreover, the transportation between the two places is convenient. Driving from Beitian city to Xiaohe city is no better than that to Duyun development zone However, the price of the house is far from it. The emergence of this competitive market has directly led to the fact that the houses in Qianlong mountain villa are extremely difficult to sell, and even unsalable for a time. The investment of more than 10 billion yuan of Longshi group, the slow recovery of which seriously exceeds the expectation, has completely disrupted the investment plan of the second and third phases of the project. However, although the second phase of the project is called government investment, in fact, it is the long family who has made the most of the money. For this reason, the long family has been greatly supported and preferential policies in the city. In the National Forest Park, a new international convention and Exhibition Center has been built. In cooperation with the third phase plan of Qianlong mountain villa, the government of tourism and exhibition industry in Beitian city is striving for achievements and achievements, which will not be ignored In response to the problems encountered by Longshi after the first phase of the project, the capital problem of Longshi group is even more serious. The third phase of the project is the largest ecological hot spring resort in the north, which is located in the shixidu scenic area. The reason why Longshi group was dragged down by the so-called "wrong choice" which was held by the third young lady, and then quickly eroded, is also entirely due to the third phase of the project - the International Convention and Exhibition Center and Qianlong mountain villa hot spring resort almost started at the same time, long Xiaotian knew that the capital reserve was insufficient, and continued investment might lead to the rupture of the capital chain, Still unwilling to give up the third phase of the project, I feel sorry that the investment of the third lady has not received a dime return in five years. Before choosing Longshi as a partner, the third lady has calculated the rise of the real estate industry in Xiaohe, a neighboring city, and predicted the competition after the first phase of Qianlong mountain villa project and the difficulty of capital recovery derived from it All she has to do is to show her trust, keep silent, and watch long go on step by step. When they make a mistake, she just falls to the ground - smash it and swallow it. Long Xiaotian is a hypocritical and vain man. He is obstinately engaged in the third phase of the project, because he is too old and eager to make a great achievement before he steps into the tomb. This is undoubtedly the development of Qianlong mountain villa - housing, tourism, exhibition, business, culture, leisure and entertainment. He can brand all these things with the name of Qianlong mountain villa Become a business card of Beitian city. This is what people often call "quick success and instant profit". Now the second and third phases of the project will be completed, and the name is still "Qianlong mountain villa". But there is no relationship with him. Because all of this has become the third miss''s, including his dragon group. If longxiaotian has knowledge under the spring, it will probably jump out of the tomb angrily. I grabbed an apple from the fruit plate and asked Ziyuan: "Why did minrou choose that place? Show off? " Sitting next to me, the purple garden snatched the apple from the past, leaned on the sofa, looked like a virtuous little daughter-in-law, carefully peeled the skin of the apple. "Probably, someone invested 10 billion yuan to build the Qianlong mountain villa, and bought the long group group group at a low price. It was completely stable in Beitian. It felt like we had a new house and could not wait to bring people after the decoration The visit is similar. " I smile, "this metaphor is not appropriate, I don''t have money to buy a house, so I can''t feel the mood you said." "You don''t have it, nor do you have it?" Ziyuan said with a smile I felt embarrassed. "Little purple, can we talk straight? Don''t make such a detour. In the morning, I''m "I know, you don''t know what happened in the morning." Ziyuan plucked out an apple, fed it to my mouth with some consternation and some bitterness, but still smiled and said, "I watched fate grow up. Although she left five years ago, she was taller and more beautiful than five years ago, but nothing else He changes. I know her. I know what''s on her mind. " "But anyway, she did it in the morning, it was too much." Apple was a little sour, I didn''t consciously frown. "Too much?" The purple garden cut a small piece of peeled apple again and stuck it on the tip of the knife. It seemed to say to itself, "just think about it quietly. If she has always been as good to me as yesterday, would it be too much? When she smiled at me, I felt that kind of mood, that kind of guilt. "I''m in a daze. I hope Chu Yuan treats Ziyuan like yesterday, accepts her, likes her and gets close to her, but that''s just standing in my own position, but I never thought about how Ziyuan would feel about it. Ziyuan feeds the apple with the tip of the knife into my mouth, smiles gently, and tries to hide the sour vinegar Xiaonan, you are the most clear in your mind, aren''t you? My love and doting on fate have never been sincere, which I am far less honest than fate. At least, she hates me. From the day we knew each other, she didn''t cover me up. "I wryly smiled." she was not honest, but narrow-minded, spoiled and capricious, so she didn''t know how to cover up. "Don''t know how to cover up?" Ziyuan asked, "I don''t know how to cover up. Why is she a good baby in your father''s eyes, a good girl in your classmates'' eyes, a good girl in our company''s colleagues'' eyes who is shy, obedient and sensible?"? Don''t say others, say fringe, predestination in front of you certainly didn''t say fringe a good word? But in front of the fringe, Yuan Yuan can''t say a bad word about her, right? She is a very smart girl. Outsiders don''t know. Don''t you and I know yet? " I was asked by the purple garden of Yu Sai, Chu Yuan is really when people are one side, one side, two sides of the character, said that she did not know how to cover up, not scold her, but in boasting that her sister is not so innocent!Ziyuan looked up at the roof and murmured, "I remember when Yuanyuan came to your house, she was five years old, we were twelve years old. At that time, neither I nor she knew love, but we all know one thing, that is, we all like you, but there is only one you Xiaonan in the world. Do you think that Yuanyuan came out of your bed naked "I should be surprised, angry, jealous?" I nodded, but asters said seriously, "you are wrong - I tell you, I am just jealous, but I am neither surprised nor angry." "Why?" I''m really curious. I''m curious that asters will say that. "Why" the purple garden took a big bite of the apple and chewed it with its sweet cheeks. She didn''t have to try to hide the sour taste, because the apple was sour. "Because that scene has appeared in my dream countless times. Since I saw her for the first time, I have regarded her as an enemy and opponent. In my opinion, she just took" sister "as her name Identity, robbed of my happiness and happiness, I have always been envious, and fantasized about exchanging the identity of "sister" with her, until now it is the same, but I never wanted you to be my brother, you know? " I don''t understand, "you are not born with the gas?" Ziyuan continued to nibble at the sour apple, "don''t be angry. If I were your sister, I would do the same thing to your woman." I was surprised. "No." yes! " The asters swallowed the apple, the tears were sour, but they nodded very definitely, and said one by one: "either accept me, or leave you - because I can''t leave you." I was stunned. What was flowing and complicated in my heart, but it was warm and inseparable from Chu Yuan''s mind. Was it these three words, rather than declaring war on the purple garden? I can''t do without these three words. It''s really heavy. I need to ask again. Sister tiger and Dongfang who went downstairs to buy dinner came in. I subconsciously picked up the water glass and pretended to drink, for fear of being seen by these two female monsters with amazing insight. "Here comes the dumpling. When it''s hot, you can have four fillings: pork green onion, pork mushroom, pork celery and pork leek. Which one do you want?" "Brother Nan, how about fate? Still shy in the room? Tell her to come out quickly. You can''t eat with a kiss. " "I''ll call her," said Dongfang xiaoniang with a big tongue. She grabbed the water glass in my hand and drank half of it in one breath, which diluted the sour taste in her mouth. She blinked at me and said, "just right, say what we just said to her again." Tiger sister put dumplings box by box on the tea table and said curiously, "what did you say just now?" Ziyuan took a look at me and replied, "I accept it, because I am the same as her." Tiger sister can''t understand, "what do you accept like her?" Ziyuan reached out to grab a dumpling in the food box and said: "accept the pork. Since we like it, we can only accept it whether it''s scallion, mushroom, celery or leek mixed with it. Who let us like it?" This girl compares me to pig tiger elder sister. She has a high IQ but a low Eq. she asks foolishly, "do you not like leeks, mushrooms, celery or leeks?" "I don''t like it when it''s mixed with pork," Ziyuan said with a smile Said, patted the shoulder of tiger elder sister, went straight to Chu Yuan''s room. Tiger sister frowns and shakes her head? How greasy "

 Chapter 1013

    "Pure meat? How tired. "Sister tiger frowned and shook her head.

    But the East heard a little doorway, sat next to me, picked up the water cup put down by the purple garden, and said with a smile: "it''s not enough to dip in vinegar, is it, brother Nan?"

    I: "

    " of course, I need to dip vinegar in dumplings. I''ll get vinegar and chopsticks. "

    Tiger elder sister just enters kitchen, the small face of small Niang skin is turning over a book like suddenly gloomy, shaking the water in the cup, cold way: "use to take vinegar? It''s not vinegar in this cup. "

    I cautiously said: "water in the cup"

    the eastern face stared at my face without expression, "the water let you drink with Xue, isn''t it vinegar left for me?"

    I have drunk this cup of water with sweat, and then I will take it to drink. It''s not a taste to fall into the eyes of the East.

    The relationship between Chu Yuan and the East is not the same. It''s always a secret. When Chu Yuan and I know something about Xiao Zi, the East will know it. So it''s reasonable to be angry at me when I''m back to someone else.

    "I don''t think I have? Oriental sorry, I "

    " you don''t have to say anything. " The East cut me off, picked up the water glass, drank a lot of saliva, but didn''t swallow it down. Her cheeks were bulging, which was very funny. She put down the glass and looked left and right to make sure that sister tiger was in the kitchen and Chu Yuan''s door was closed. She suddenly reached out and held my face, and printed the hard-working mouth

    soft and tender tongue to pry open my teeth, mixed with her fragrance The white boiled water of Jinyu liquid poured into my mouth, and before I even had time to react, I had gulped down my stomach with cunning light in my eyes. It was a little pride in the success of the prank. She still kissed strangely and hotly. Sister tiger was in the kitchen, and Chu Yuan and Ziyuan were in the room. I was frightened, but I couldn''t stop. This kind of stimulation made me look like little oriental lady Like, excited and addicted.

    When sister tiger came out of the kitchen with a vinegar pot, there was still a thread of water on the corner of the mouth of the East that was not wiped clean. Her face was red, and she tried to breathe gently, but asked me with interest: "have you tasted it? Is it sour? Hard to drink? "

    "Ah, sour," I pinched her face with both hands, punished her, and wiped the thin thread from the corner of her mouth with my fingers. Then she put it on her lips and smiled, "like yogurt, it''s sour, sweet, not hard to drink, it''s good to drink."

    The face of the East is redder and more shameful. He punched me in the chest and said, "I hate it. Why are you so thick skinned?"

    "I''m cheeky? Is it thicker than you? " I thought to myself that if I said it was sour and hard to drink, she would blame me if she didn''t kill me.

    Before the East refuted me, he heard a scream of "ah". Then Chu Yuan ran out of the room in embarrassment, wearing a lovely pink half sleeve Pajama on the top, but only wearing a pair of underpants and barefoot. Her pyjamas were in the hands of Ziyuan, who was chasing after her.

    "Brother, help --" Chu Yuan jumped on the sofa, crawled over from the East and hid behind me, and hurriedly said: "sister Zixiao will beat me!"

    Sister tiger stopped Ziyuan and said, "what''s the matter? Why do you want to beat fate? "

    I also wonder that, even if two people can''t talk, the purple garden is mostly the one who plays the Qi receiving package. It''s not her style to beat people

    Chu Yuan shrinks behind me, a face of grievance, "I''m for you! You feel shy. Why don''t you think about it? How shy I am when I help you to buy that kind of thing! "

    "I''m not what I asked you to buy!"

    "Let Yuan Yuan put on the pants first." sister tiger snatched the sleeping pants from the purple garden and threw them back to Chu Yuan. She didn''t understand: "what did she buy for you, which made you so unhappy?"

    At the same time, tiger sister has followed the East''s eyes and noticed that the other hand of the purple garden is also holding things.

    Ziyuan didn''t hide or struggle. She stared at Chuyuan angrily all the time, and let sister Hu take the two boxes of things in her hand.

    Tiger sister a look, also immediately blushed, dry cough, one box plug back to the purple garden, but the other box left to me, with a white eye.

    I reach for it - ultra thin, ultra smooth, more sensitive Durex!

    My brothers are sweating and trembling. I don''t need to ask. I''m afraid that the box in Ziyuan''s hand is Yuting''s I heard that I would go to the hot spring resort tomorrow. I was very happy and rushed back to my room to call my father and stepmother. This made the Ziyuan, which was still not ready to meet them, a false surprise. The school of the old man has not been off yet, and the restaurant of my stepmother is too busy to open.

    Of course, the old man boasted about Chu Yuan''s filial piety. Unlike me, she would not think about her parents if she had such a cheap thing, but her stepmother scolded her fiercely. She forgot that she had begged her stepmother to work in her shop after the summer vacation. But the first thing she did after the exam was to play with her stepmother. Chu Yuan didn''t mention it Fortunately, when I mentioned it to her, she couldn''t go to play, so naturally she would be full of complaints.Stepmother told Chu Yuan that when he came back from the hot spring vacation, he would immediately report to the shop with Dongfang and the goblin.

    Chu Yuan was splashed with cold water by her stepmother. She was very depressed. She secretly called Ziyuan to comfort her. She also said that she would visit the house of Yahu, Tiandi garden, which she had never visited before. After Li Song''s daughter was decorated, she would find a tenant to rent out. Since then, Chu Yuan became a little rent-taking woman. So Chu Yuan had a smile again

    I didn''t know these two girls were in the room After a few minutes of talking about something, both of them either agreed on it or out of tacit understanding, they didn''t talk about things in the morning, as if nothing had ever happened between us. Although Ziyuan was very upset and ashamed because of the contraceptive and condom, they soon made up with each other. Ziyuan only broke out because of its thin skin, so did Chu Yuan Just to make up for our negligence.

    Imagine that if Ziyuan were pregnant accidentally, our normal life would be completely disrupted. Now, I still have no plan for my life and future

    in order to prove that I bought the contraceptive pill for Ziyuan because of my kindness rather than selfishness, Chu Yuan bought an extra box of condoms, and this box of condoms is also her expression of the relationship between Ziyuan and meˇŞˇŞ So that night, it was still me who slept on the sofa, but it was asters who slept on my folding bed.

    The brain of purple garden turns this bend, in the heart is moved too late, how can again and Chu Yuan care? But I was miserable. Sister Hu and Dongfang gently reminded Ziyuan of Chu Yuan''s attitude and understood that the condom represented acquiescence, but the two girls also tasted more for this. They didn''t talk much all night. They went back to the room after eating and taking a bath, so that I could understand the pain in their hearts.

    The mood of Ziyuan and Chuyuan is not as clear and bright as it seems. I understand that what they accept is not the other party, but they are forced to accept the reality. Their harmony today is only forced to try and adapt to accommodate me. Whether it can be maintained and continued, we are not clear.

    This is the beginning of another relationship between Chu Yuan and Ziyuan. Is it sister-in-law vs sister-in-law? Or a girl vs a woman? Only God knows.

    When I took a bath and came out, the purple garden had fallen asleep. The box of condoms was quietly placed in the most prominent position of the tea table - in fact, how to put such a box of condoms on the tea table is the most eye-catching. I don''t know whose masterpiece it is, but I know it must be testing me. OK, I admit I can see that the purple garden is pretending to sleep, because she is the most eye-catching What do you think of when she''s in such a hot day and wrapped herself in a blanket?

    I think of a joke that we all know -- decisively open the box, take out the raincoat, rush to the purple garden, or ignore that thing, so indulgent nature will overwhelm the purple garden under the body, then, I am a beast; obediently drill into the quilt and sleep, and strive to show the beauty lying in front of the eyes and the saints with innocent mind to the highest level, then, I''m not as good as the animals How should I choose? Be a pure man with blood boiling, or a hypocrite inferior to animals?

    I choose the latter one. No matter how thick my skin is, I can''t close the door for Chu Yuan Dongfang and tiger elder sister before turning into a beast! Unless I can''t see it until I''m blind, though their room is out of light, there''s a gap in the door - men and women are different, sleeping without locking the door, which is absolutely impossible in normal times! So I decided that there was someone behind the door!

    When I heard that I was lying on the sofa, my breath was well proportioned in a short time. The purple garden turned over gently, lifted up the quilt, breathed a long sigh of relief, and put the condom in such a prominent position to lure me. I don''t know which bastard girl''s bad idea was to force the purple garden to match them and make a joke on me. If I don''t care about my intimate relationship with the purple garden, why don''t I take the Lord Give it back to me? Pretending to accept the asters, but not giving us any meaningful opportunities

    it can be seen that the three girls in the family have not really accepted the reality, can make trouble, or want to make trouble

    the real life of headache, today just started

 Chapter 1014

    Just like the joke of "animals" and "animals are inferior to animals", I slept regularly, not only failed to earn the favor of the East and the winter night, but was ridiculed and ridiculed by them the next morning. In addition to the "ridicule" which was clearly belittled and praised, my courage was not enough, which implied the lack of charm and temptation of the purple garden Since breakfast, Chu Yuan has been keeping his mouth up. He can hang a soy sauce bottle without saying a word, but he is in a good mood. Obviously, he is very pleased with my honest rules all night. He also appreciates the depressed appearance of Ziyuan because of the attack of self-confidence. He also sandwiched two meat buns with me at dinner. I don''t know whether it is a reward or a encouragement.

    although there is an exam in the morning, Chu Yuan is still an exception Put on a beautiful dress, after high school, she is the first time to wear casual clothes to school. It is estimated that the boys in No. 7 middle school will be boiling, and we can see a totally different Chu fate.

    Sister Hu was also forced to dress up by Ziyuan, saying that this is the most basic respect for minrou. This is also true. If minrou is still my "little secretary", it''s not polite enough to dress formally, at least not casually, it''s necessary.

    In their dawdling time, I secretly used my computer to print something, and then put it in a blank envelope with the key of the Passat car that God bless gave me. After sealing it, I got it in my arms - the car downstairs, I always want to give sister tiger an explanation. It needs a little means. If it''s not handled well, she might suspect the opposite door Go.

    I''m waiting outside the door for the rest of the time, because I''d like to meet Qiu Meimei, the giant + milk girl. She asked me to be careful about Tianyou, saying that there was something wrong with Tianyou, which made me very concerned. Of course, I didn''t care about Tianyou, the tomboy, but who is Qiu Meimei? Unfortunately, there was no movement at all towards the door. The girls either didn''t get up or went out.

    In a word, I don''t know what Tianyou is doing every day. It seems that he is going out in the daytime, but he will come back at about 7 o''clock in the evening with some girls in the same room, pretending to be the student sister who has worked in summer vacation

    Just into the company hall, I ran into a smiling Zhang Mingjie.

    People often say that the avenues are narrow. Why? Tiger sister''s answer is correct, "good dog is not in the way, get out of the way!"

    Yes, the enemy''s path is narrow, because only the enemy can block your path. Although Zhang Mingjie looks unfriendly and even humble, it can''t change our position that we are already enemies. Ya fought in battle yesterday, even if I was the final winner, it can''t forget his hatred of stabbing a knife in my stomach because of the joy of Shengli Xu dongxiaoye''s attitude, some small embarrassment on his handsome face, "Chu Shao, can I have a chat with you alone?"

    "It seems that he and you have nothing to talk about. Sorry, you''re in the way of taking the elevator. Please let it go."

    Zhang Mingjie just looked at me and said, "it won''t delay Chu much less time."

    Even if Ziyuan has a good temper and is so ignored by Zhang Mingjie, it''s hard to avoid getting angry. Sister Hu is even more unfair for Ziyuan and says angrily, "Zhang, are you bored? You "

    " little night, "I grabbed sister Hu and said," this is the company. Pay attention to the impact. "

    Although sister Hu hasn''t been mad yet, we have become the focus of the hall - it''s working time now, when people are most crowded, and we are still standing at the elevator entrance. I said that in this era, the speed of information transmission is amazing. The sudden change of my relationship with Zhang Mingjie was yesterday afternoon, but it''s well known today, waiting to take a ride When the guys in the elevator saw that we were facing each other, no one was close to us. In front of the elevator, they formed a big semicircle, whispered to each other, watched the activity, and talked to people who didn''t know.

    Winter night angrily retreated behind me, and I patted the shoulder of the purple garden to comfort me. Then I asked Zhang Mingjie with a smile, "I don''t know what identity Master Zhang is standing in front of me now, friend? Deputy general manager of marketing department? If it''s the latter, I''m a small employee, I can''t refuse it. If it''s the former, I''d like to talk with you. "

    Zhang Mingjie''s face flashed a trace of joy, and hurriedly said: "of course, as a friend, what does Chu Shao want to talk about? There are many people here, let''s find a quiet place "

    " no, no, it''s nice to have many people -- "I raised my left arm and pointed to one side," Zhang Shao, please look over there "

    Zhang Mingjie looked at his right side in amazement. The little ol, whose appearance and stature I pointed to in front of the crowd were very common, turned red and red. I don''t know whether it was because he became the focus or because he was handsome Zhang''s affectionate gaze, her hand is covered, her tongue seems to be tied, "I, I, my"

    Zhang Mingjie wonders: "this young lady is"

    I don''t know who she is - my friend rubs his shoulder, shakes his right arm, and then takes it out with my most unrestrained posture, even the strength of sucking milk, and waves a powerful right straight fist. In the crowd In the exclamation of, mercilessly stuffy in the half face egg that Zhang Mingjie bright gives me!

    Zhang Mingjie didn''t even have time to hum. He turned around and fell into the crowd behind him. Unfortunately, there were several female employees standing there. They didn''t react fast enough and instinctively dodged and screamed. They missed the chance to have a handsome man in their arms. Because they were too flustered and stepped on the ground, Master Zhang had several feet. The company required female employees to wear high-heeled shoes Humanity, these feet can be more ruthless than my fist!"Put the knife behind your back, you + He + Ma + you mean to mention the word" friend "in front of me? Pooh - if you put on the airs of vice president of marketing department, I dare not touch you. Would you talk to me about friends? Then I''ll talk to you! " I wanted to spit at Zhang Mingjie, but when I thought of spitting everywhere, I had no morality and had to pay a fine, so I swallowed the spit consciously.

    Regardless of Zhang Mingjie''s dizziness or death, I grabbed Dong Xiaoye''s hand on the left and grabbed the waist of Ziyuan on the right. If nothing happened, I went into the elevator. Those who didn''t dare to get out of the elevator all the time fled like animals and birds. I saw that no one came in again, so I pressed the 27th floor.

    Until the elevator door closed, the two girls came back to their senses. On a small winter night, they punched me in the chest and said with a smile: "are you shameless? I also wonder who the woman is. You are bluffing Zhang Mingjie! You still have the face to scold him for putting a knife behind his back. "

    this girl is powerful and powerful. She rubbed her chest and almost couldn''t resist to catch and return her," I don''t want to use the knife behind my back, OK? I call east to west, one of the Thirty-six Strategies "

    sister tiger sniffs," one thing! "

    The purple garden just gave me a white look. It''s not surprising that I beat people. "I thought you wouldn''t be angry."

    I smiled and said, "I''m not really angry."

    Then why did you hit him

    "I never believed him, but when I gave him a fist, he would think that I believed that he could make him more upset. Why didn''t I do it?"

    "Tiger elder sister laughs scold a way:" you really are not willing to suffer a loss

    Seeing the cunning of my smile, Ziyuan suddenly shook her head and said, "no, you don''t just want to disgust him?"

    "Oh?" I pretended to be stupid and said, "what am I doing for?"

    "Why is Zhang Mingjie looking for you?"

    Dong Xiaoye said for me: "Zhang didn''t say"

    "but Xiaonan has guessed it," sighed Ziyuan: "xiaoyejie, in fact, you and I can guess it, isn''t it obvious? Zhang Mingjie stood in the wrong team yesterday and got nothing. Today, of course, he wants to make up for it and save it. Therefore, the more angry Xiaonan is at his betrayal, the opposite "

    sister tiger claps her hand and says:" the higher the price Zhang Mingjie will offer? "

    Purple garden nods, "you this guy, want to rip off again?"

    I smiled a little, no doubt.

    I want to rip off Zhang Mingjie, but not him. Zhang Mingjie has put on a pair of trousers with his Laozi. If he plays against his Laozi again, he will become a fickle villain. Therefore, he came to me, which must be the meaning of tension. To knock, I also knock on the bars of tension.

    The last time I knocked on Zhang Mingjie, Dong Xiaoye had already tasted the taste and said excitedly, "how much are you going to knock on him this time? million? Two million? "

    See I just shake my head, tiger elder sister startled way: "you are not plan to knock like Li Xinghui, also knock his two houses?"

    "No," I said lightly, "I''ll knock him out."

    As soon as I entered the investment department, I was surrounded by colleagues.

    "Brother Nan, what happened yesterday? It''s said that the son of Duanmu, the third in charge of the family, is blind and dare to play tricks on our aunt Cheng. He asked you to beat Pang, and then you asked Mr. Zou from the supervision department to beat him, right? No, Mr. Zou is over 40 years old and has just married a beautiful little daughter-in-law. She must be singing at night and fighting outside. If you lose in the light of the enemy and suffer unexpected losses, I may believe that, but they say that you are fighting for a long time and losing. It''s impossible. How can you be more vain than Mr. Zou''s vigorous old virgin and all your child skills? Did you break the boy''s body long ago? I don''t believe it. It''s the so-called wisdom of eating marrow. If you break the ground, grandma Cheng and Miss Mo can spare you? Can you stand the loneliness in the face of such two troubles? There''s no reason for the two of them to hang a resentful look all day, or your energy will be consumed in the whirlpool of other disasters. "Viagra turned his dirty eyes to the purple garden and winter night beside me. Sister tiger was ok, but the purple garden was flushed and ashamed of itself. Viagra, though he was full of nonsense, was right, and his virginity was indeed suffered It''s the end of asters. These two days of physical weakness have nothing to do with the night of tossing and turning that day

 Chapter 1015

    "Go away," Qin LAN kicked away and stopped her Yang Wei, scolding, "who is like a resentful woman? Let Mr. Mo hear that you lost your job at most. Be careful to let Su Su hear that you will lose your life to Chunan. They said that you bet with an old manager of Shanghai branch yesterday and won his Maserati, but you gave it to the stupid son of Duanmu family, didn''t you? Shit, you don''t mean enough. I usually speak well for you in front of Su Su Mo Mo Wan''er Zi Zi and Dong Dong Dong. Why don''t you think about my sister when it''s cheap? Do you think it''s not painful for you to drive that little QQ to work every day? Did the car deliver? Didn''t send you back "

    " want to come back to you? Can you afford that? " Sister Liu exercised her authority as the leader of the group. "When we''re separated, when we work, we''ll go back to you. What about the bonus? If there''s anything to talk about in the canteen at noon. "

    After driving them away, sister Liu nodded to Ziyuan and dongxiaoye, but she pulled me aside.

    "What''s the matter, sister Liu? What''s the matter? "

    Sister Liu sighed and asked in a low voice, "I heard Wan''er say that you hurt Jiang Yu?"

    "No? Brother Jiang Biao fell and hurt himself too hard. "I yelled at him. I wanted to give him a good beating. Fortunately, he fell off the challenge arena." Wan''er is very honest. When did she learn to lie? "

    "She is also honest now. Only when she beautifies you or matches you and Fifi, can she not talk falsely. Jiang Yu is your rival in love. Of course, Wan''er will try to belittle him and highlight you." Liu Jie''s expression is quite dignified. "Chu Nan, the emotional thing is always your own thing, so although I am on the fringe side, I never said it to you What, right? "

    I was embarrassed to say, "it''s sister Liu, I"

    "listen to me," Sister Liu said: "I know we Mo are always a good girl, and I''m deeply in love with you. I don''t want to say anything, and I can''t bear to see that Fifi was hurt. Sister is a person who came here. I can see that she is strong on the surface, weak in the heart, and even low in self-esteem. Otherwise, on her condition, she is Regardless of the family background, it''s not necessary to lower yourself in front of the fringe. It''s hard to rob. Where did the fringe steal her? Elder sister is a woman. She dare not say that she knows more about men. At least she knows you very well. You are gentle and have ideas in everything. She doesn''t like to fight for them and is not good at expressing them. She always makes others and tassels look too much like you. Therefore, she is considerate. In contrast, Feifei and you complement each other''s personalities. She is determined to have her own ideas in her career. She has no idea in life and is not implicit in her feelings Don''t cover it up, it''s what you like. You like to be relied on. Only when you are relied on can you have motivation and make progress. "

    my face is hot, or as Sister Liu said, the first time I fell in love with Murphy at first sight is because of her temperament, but now I can''t let her go. It''s because she relies on me. Tassel is a close padded jacket, and Murphy can make my heart feel full r>

    "you are a good man, and they are good girls. If you three can finally come together, sister Liu will be happy for you. I''m glad to see that tassel and Fifi get along so well recently, but" Sister Liu''s tone changed. "Now, my sister has to remind you that you and Fifi, it''s better to let nature take its course, No We should give up easily, but we must not fight too actively. Even if we can''t get together in the end, you should be satisfied with a good girl like fringe. "

    I shuddered in my heart and said with a smile, "Sister Liu, I don''t seem to understand what you mean"

    "you understand," Sister Liu pointed my finger at my heart and said, "Feifei''s heart is here for you, no matter how Jiang Yu chases her, no matter who wants to match them, as long as Feifei doesn''t like it, no one can force it. This kind of thing has no way for parents, let alone parents The chairman of the board is just her uncle. You can''t afford this kind of vinegar. It''s not good for your future in Fengchang. I''m afraid you know better than me about the chairman''s personality. You must understand who is far away, who is near, who is close to, and who is familiar with. Besides, you already have the girlfriend of Liusu. No matter how much you can''t live with Jiang Yu, you can''t live with Liusu Is it hurt? "

    I understand what sister Liu means. For the Mo family, Jiang Yu is close to me, so I don''t want to offend Jiang Yu because I''m jealous. Otherwise, I will offend mo. Jiang Yu will fight with me and let him fight. I have to bear for the future

    I know that sister Liu reminds me that it''s really for my good, not because she''s on the fringe. So I "I see, sister Liu," replied the duplicity

    Liu''s sister believed that I was strange, but she could only nod her head helplessly when she understood my temper. "It''s good to know Chu Nan. Do you know the relationship between Jiang Yu and Mohist?"

    I shake my head. I really don''t know. I haven''t found a chance to ask.

    Sister Liu lowered her voice again and said, "I also heard that, I don''t know if it''s false. Jiang Yu has a strong ability to go abroad to study at the age of 18, return from school at the age of 24, go to work in Shanghai Branch, and become the general manager of the branch in less than half a year"

    "become the general manager in less than half a year?"

    Sister Liu knew why I was surprised. "You think it''s incredible? Wan''er''s little aunt also climbed up from the Shanghai Branch. She was transferred to the head office only two years ago. Now she is one of the shareholders. But Jiang Yu has been sitting in the position of general manager of the branch for six years. In these years, the senior management of the group changed and supplemented several times. Jiang Yu''s name has been mentioned repeatedly, but the chairman rejected it on the grounds of inexperience. ""Why? Isn''t he very capable? " I can''t understand. After six years in the branch company, it''s reasonable to say that even if there''s no performance, this qualification alone will be enough to transfer to the senior management of the group. What''s more, it''s also in the Shanghai branch company. There''s Yao Ling as an example, Jiang Yu young? Yao Ling seems to be two or three years younger than him. "It has nothing to do with his ability, or it can be said that the stronger his ability is, the more headache the chairman will have." Sister Liu said in a deep voice: "the chairman doesn''t want to transfer him to the senior level, but he doesn''t want to get close to Fifi. Inexperience is just the excuse of the director''s prevarication to Miss Jiang. It''s the excuse of Mrs. Mo''s family. Jiang Yu''s father is Miss Jiang''s Brother. "

    "Mrs. Mo has a brother?" I remember that long Shan seemed to mention that Mrs. Mo is the only daughter in the family. Where is the only daughter''s brother?

    "No," said Sister Liu with a wry smile, "it''s the son that Miss Jiang recognized only after she married the chairman of the board of directors. So Miss Jiang and her brother have a strange and close relationship. Although Miss Jiang called him brother, he still called Miss Jiang" big miss "because there are too many stories in their brother sister relationship."

    Miss Liu paused, He continued: "the relationship between our chairman and Miss Jiang in those days is just like that between you and Feifei. When they fell in love, our chairman was not started yet. He was half a jobless vagrant. He had to do something but didn''t earn money. He didn''t have a degree, but he had a dream of making money all day. Therefore, Miss Jiang''s parents strongly opposed their two being together. For this reason, they quarreled for many times The master of the Jiang family thought that the chairman of the board of directors had tricked Miss Jiang with his words, which was to make her own property, so he threatened Miss Jiang to say that if he married the chairman, he would not leave her a dime of her property. Miss Jiang was quiet and weak on the surface, but stubborn and rebellious in the bone. It''s all right if he didn''t threaten her. She left home that night and went to college I don''t want to go any more. Just after I was 20 years old, I got the certificate from the chairman. "

    sister Liu sighed. It seems that she married Mrs. mo. it''s not worth it. I''m afraid that she would feel embarrassed and didn''t want to remind her. I just sighed in my heart. Mrs. Mo''s character is very similar to that girl of Chu Yuan. It''s quiet and weak on the surface, rebellious and stubborn in the bone, as persistent and brave as love. Therefore Regardless of any consequences,

    speaking, Chu Yuan is more courageous than Mrs. Mo - Mrs. Mo likes a poor boy. What Chu Yuan likes is not only a poor boy, but also her brother

    "Later? Later, of course, he was so angry that he accepted Jiang Yu''s father as his adoptive son. First, Jiang Yu''s family name was Jiang. Second, Jiang Yu''s father followed him when he was 16 years old. From security guard to driver to assistant, Jiang Yu was steadfast and simple. Jiang''s recognition of him as a son may not be all impulsive, but he shouldn''t be. He really made a will in public and left all the property after a hundred years to Jiang Yu Yizi, a steely girl doesn''t give Miss Jiang "

    Lao Jiang is so cruel that I can''t speak. Is Ya''s head broken?! I have met Mrs. Mo, who is a gentle, virtuous, quiet and kind-hearted woman. She has no city, just like a piece of white paper. Only because she likes Lao mo (although I firmly believe it is a mistake), he, as a father, gives all his property to outsiders?! Fortunately, Lao Mo has made his fortune. Didn''t he think about it? If the daughter is entrusted with non-human, how should she face the future? Is it because she made a mistake that she would have to pay for it all her life? As a father, how can he not have a little tolerance?!

    "You feel angry too?" Liu Jie said with a smile: "so you can imagine the mood of the chairman of the board, including his friends, who scolded him for being too much. It is said that vice chairman Zhang went to the door and talked with him. As a result, he was driven out of the house by other people''s dogs. Instead, Miss Jiang comforted them and begged them not to go to him again. Ah"

    Liu Elder sister''s sigh seems to be lamenting something, and it seems to be lamenting Mrs. Mo''s innocence, or heartless??? vsŁżŁżŁżˇŻ In this case, some slag mistakenly beat "sister-in-law vs sister-in-law" with "sister-in-law vs sister-in-law". It''s a shame. It''s not that a slag has a sister-in-law complex in her heart. If it''s exposed, does a girl with a sister dare to approach a slag? Please clarify it.]

 Chapter 1016

    "Jiang Laozi regretted after he was angry, but he was too stubborn to be persuaded by others. The more he was persuaded, the more stubborn he was. Even if it wasn''t his original intention, Mrs. Jiang cried with him every day, the result was only counterproductive. In addition, Jiang Yu''s father did what a son should do. At this time, Jiang Laozi proposed to amend his will again? It''s hard to say. Fortunately, in that year, Madame Duanmu, 20, helped the chairman to talk about an important financing. Fengchang was established, and she quickly occupied a place in the retail industry. With the rapid development momentum, Madame Jiang saw that Miss Jiang''s future depended on her, and the relationship with Mr. Jiang was slightly eased. Mr. Jiang was relieved, but he also looked good What''s more, because the poor boy at the beginning not only made a real breakthrough in the world, but also within a few years, his fortune has turned into many times of his own. He was afraid that he would change his attitude, and others would laugh at his insistence, so his attitude towards the chairman has not improved, instead, it has intensified, picked up a quarrel, pricked, the chairman can''t cough, the chairman and Miss Jiang have nothing to do What''s more, Jiang''s old man often talks about his temper and bearing, which is not like an elder generation? Do these have anything to do with Jiang Yu and me? "

    "The key is here," Sister Liu asked me in a hushed voice. "With your understanding of the chairman, what do you think will be the first thing after his rise?"

    My heart a shake, cold sweat overflows forehead, "revenge Jiang Laozi? No "

    " yes, "said Liu:" our chairman is such a person. He took Miss Jiang on his back and bought the company of Mr. Jiang maliciously - but at that time, Mr. Jiang was no longer there. A stroke caused cerebral hemorrhage, and he didn''t come back. All of a sudden, there was a turbulence inside and outside the company. The chairman was conspiring with Mrs. Jiang in that turmoil, It''s easy to get back what they think belongs to Miss Jiang. By the time Jiang''s will is announced, the company has changed its name to mo. Jiang Yu''s father still has nothing. "

    I can''t help but wry smile and say:" Mrs. Mo doesn''t like this way of doing "

    " more than not, Miss Jiang gets angry and almost divorces with him, and this one At that time, only a few people close to them knew about the matter, "said Sister Liu with emotion," how easy is it to talk with each other? Chu Nan, if you are Jiang Yu''s father, do you hate Jiang''s family and chairman? "

    I didn''t think about it, so I said: "I must hate him. He had been his son for several years, pretended to be his grandson for several years, and obviously got the promise, but in the end, he didn''t get anything. She must be angry with the Mo surname and the Jiang surname."

    sister Liu just shook her head and listened to me, and then she said: "anyone else might think that way, and thought that she was willing to be compared with others. In fact, she was just careful He thought that the chairman of the board chased Miss Jiang. The chairman of the board thought that Jiang Yu''s father pretended to be a dutiful son. What was the result? Lu Yao knows Ma Li. He has seen people''s hearts for a long time. The chairman of the board of directors has made a career with his own efforts. Jiang Yu''s father seems to have a dream, but they don''t take it seriously. He still does his duty to be a son to Jiang Yu. After Jiang''s father left, Jiang Yu has been seriously ill for several times. Jiang Yu''s father stays by the bed day and night. Every time Jiang Yu gets well, he is almost haggard After the hospital, people are full of flesh. Chu Nan, if you were Mrs. Jiang, wouldn''t you feel uneasy about your conscience? "

    I am ashamed. I maliciously speculated about Jiang Yu''s father only because I disliked Jiang Yu, and the reason why I disliked Jiang Yu was that he liked Murphy. I don''t know him at all, let alone his father, sister Liu, is right. It''s not to compare one''s heart with another, but to judge a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart!

    "Now?" I said, "is Jiang Yu''s father still taking care of old lady Jiang?"

    "No," said Sister Liu sadly, "he accompanied Mrs. Jiang to the hospital many times, but he never checked his body. By the time of discovery, it was late stage of gastric cancer"

    "dead?!" I would rather not believe such a guess.

    Sister Liu sighed: "this is the so-called good people don''t live long"

    I was silent. I couldn''t express my admiration and regret for the simple man I didn''t know.

    Liu Jie, however, raised her respect and said: "either Mrs. Jiang or Miss Jiang, including the chairman of the board, is both grateful and full of guilt for Jiang Yu''s father. Especially Mrs. Jiang, who takes care of Jiang Yu''s mother, treats Jiang Yu as his grandson''s favorite. As long as it''s something he wants to do, it''s all up to him. As long as it''s what he wants, it''s all up to him Therefore, Jiang Yu can study abroad, so he has become the general manager of Shanghai branch without proving himself when he comes back from his studies, so "

    sister Liu didn''t go on, and I said," so, he likes Murphy, can I fight with him? "

    Sister Liu didn''t answer me positively, "I don''t know what the chairman thinks about you and Feifei, but the whole world knows that the chairman doesn''t like Jiang Yu, or he won''t be killed in Shanghai all the time. His father''s simple and kind-hearted doesn''t mean that he will be as simple and kind-hearted as his father. His father doesn''t remember and hate the actions of the two men in Mojiang in those years, and doesn''t mean His mother and he don''t hate each other. In recent years, he has been uneasy in Shanghai. With the support of Mrs. Jiang behind him, he has done a lot of extraordinary things. Although the performance of the branch company has gone up, his high profile and arrogance will inevitably fall into words. ""Is he high-profile and arrogant?" Although I was hostile to Jiang Yu, I couldn''t agree with him, "no, isn''t he very polite and introverted?"

    "Sven is so reserved that he can take out a Maserati to bet with you without blinking?" Sister Liu gave me a white look. "Back under the eyes of the chairman, of course, he would like to restrain, but after all, he is used to high-profile, and some places will be inadvertently exposed."

    If "sending" a Maserati to me is his inadvertent exposure, this product is indeed arrogant and high-profile. Murphy''s annual salary is only a few million. Even if he has an annual salary of ten million yuan, he can''t spit out 35 million yuan on a small bet, which is as easy and casual as spitting? Liu Jie''s words made me suddenly realize that it seems that Jiang Yu''s goods have made a lot of money in Shanghai. "Most of the group''s senior executives have helped him to speak well, which is his advantage. I am a middle and low-level management, and I can also receive his bonus every year, tens of thousands less, hundreds of thousands more, and I don''t discuss where he comes from so much money, but why is he so cheap? It''s not just laying the foundation for one day''s transfer back to the top of the group! Is he so resourceful, like his honest and honest father? "Liu said:" he is thirty-one this year. He has never made a girlfriend. Do you believe it

    "Why?" I felt a sense of crisis in my heart, "because he is deeply in love with Fifi?"

    "Oneness" and "infatuation" are what I lack most, so they are the source of my sense of crisis.

    Sister Liu didn''t like to speculate about others, so she replied vaguely, "is it true? Only he knows. But I heard that her father and Jiang family are basically incommunicado. When Jiang Yu went abroad, Feifei was only 11 or 12 years old. When he returned home at the age of 24, it was just the same year when Feifei went abroad to study. Feifei had only been back for two years. In the past two years, I have received it He has three red envelopes, but he has only been seen once in the company "

    that is to say, Jiang Yu seldom has the chance to contact Murphy, so how to start with this exaggerated love?! Like me, falling in love with Murphy at first sight? No, no, no, I fell in love at first sight, but the deeper I got, the more I could see her and hear her voice every day. If I didn''t get accepted by Fengchang after the interview, I believe that my feelings for Murphy are just a throb in my life, and will soon be forgotten Deep, need more reason - think back to Murphy''s attitude towards Jiang Yu yesterday, think of Murphy''s expression when she asked me to win the challenge arena, she was not only indifferent to Jiang Yu, but also disgusted, resisted and repelled!

    Obviously, Murphy doesn''t think that Jiang Yu really likes her. Otherwise, in the face of his father, in the relationship between the two families, he will at least maintain a minimum of respect for him, will be unresponsive to his infatuation and his own inability, and have an instinctive apology - Murphy is very kind, and she is callous, there must be a reason!

    Murphy is the most innocent person involved in the feud between Murphy and Jiang

 Chapter 1017

    "Since the chairman knows that Jiang Yu may not be true and he doesn''t like some of Jiang Yu''s style, why should he match him with Fifi?"

    "It''s not the chairman but Mrs. Jiang who wants to match them. Didn''t I say that? As long as Jiang Yu likes it, Mrs. Jiang will help him fight for it. Miss Jiang is a filial daughter, but her mother can''t handle everything. As for Mo Dong, we may be sorry for Miss Jiang''s doing too many things. Otherwise, with his skill of dealing with people and things, it''s impossible for Jiang Yu to mess around in Shanghai, or even allow him to extend his hand into the head office. However, he''s already making great efforts to prevaricate It''s jammed, "Sister Liu patted me on the shoulder and said," Chu Nan, I told you this to prepare for you in advance. When Jiang Yu sees the relationship between you and Feifei, he will not stop during his stay in Beitian. If you can bear it, you can''t bear it. Don''t fight with him. In case you offend the old lady of Jiang family, the chairman of the board of directors will It''s hard to protect you. I know Secretary long will protect you, but although she can speak well in front of the chairman of the board, don''t call her too hard at Miss Jiang and Mrs Jiang. "

    "Don''t worry, sister. Thank you. I really know what you mean. I won''t provoke Jiang Yu." Jiang Yu will not provoke me. Naturally, I will not provoke him. In the face of his great father, if he provokes me, I will make him three points, but only three points! If you really like Murphy, if not, I won''t let you! Even if you don''t mess with me, I will mess with you!

    Sister Liu rubbed her temples and said, "you really understand it, or you can be duplicitous or perfunctory. Anyway, I, the elder sister, said everything I should say. When something happened, I couldn''t help you."

    "Well, elder sister, I won''t give you any trouble. Can I promise that I won''t?"

    "I hope so," Sister Liu glared at me, "if you are not in the wind, Kangkang asked me for help. Where can I find you? She cries every day. I''m really in trouble. "

    I suddenly collapsed, "I''ve been talking with you for a long time, not for me, but for your daughter."

    "That''s not your daughter?" Sister Liu blurted out, said, also found that this is too easy to be misunderstood, not from the blush.

    I was also embarrassed, but fortunately, I had the cheek to change the topic as if nothing had happened? You said that some of the things you just said were only known by a few people around Mo Dong. Where did you hear that? "

    Sister Liu was stunned, and xuan''er said with a smile, "you are smart enough, I just said to slip a little, and you noticed."

    I smiled, and sister Liu made a helpless expression, saying: "in our head office, the management level, even if the position is lower, there are more or less some backgrounds or relationships behind, but some people''s relationship is more obvious, some people''s relationship is more hidden, not to mention between departments, even in the same office, the competition is also very fierce Even if you don''t want to step on others, others always think about how to step on you. No one is behind you to support you. It''s hard not to be excluded. How easy is it to survive? Do you think everyone is as lucky as you? "

    "So there''s someone behind you, sister Liu?" I always thought that sister Liu climbed up by virtue of the accumulation of her personality and qualifications. Unexpectedly, she also had a background.

    Sister Liu didn''t deny, "you know what happened in my family. If you want to take care of Kangkang, you can''t help but delay your work. Hehe, not every leader is as cold and hot as our general manager mo. he turns a blind eye to me. Not every colleague is so kind-hearted as you. He is on duty for me and takes care of Kangkang for me. They don''t scold me I''m thankful. If no one on the top took care of me deliberately, I would have been dismissed. "

    " the one who took care of you is "

    sister Liu told me generously:" it''s the mother of Duanmu master who was beaten up by you yesterday. "

    "Madame Duanmu?" I said

    Sister Liu, Miss Liu Xinlei, it turns out that she belongs to Madame Duanmu''s faction!

    "An accident? He he, of course, I will not be taken care of in vain. There must be conditions. "

    "What are the conditions?"

    "Become her eyes."

    It is expected that Mrs. Duanmu, after leaving Fengchang management, can still restrict and balance the relationship between Mo Yi and tension. When they disagree, she will make the most correct choice to protect the stability of the senior management and the development of the group. The basic point is that she is absolutely right for everyone and everything in the company! To achieve this, it is obviously not enough to rely on such senior managers as Zou Hexi Baiyuan. When senior managers look at a thing, they will naturally incorporate their own subjective judgment, no matter out of the sense of responsibility or the trend of interests, which is far less objective and real than the middle and low-level managers like Liu Jie.

    "Eyes" is used to look at the bottom and the top, while Madame Duanmu is the brain that makes judgments? If Fifi knew, she would "if Murphy knew that Madame Duanmu had a pair of ''eyes'' that had been staring at her, would she still allow sister Liu to stay by her side?"?But sister Liu didn''t care. She suddenly grabbed my arm and gave me a charming look. "I can''t believe anyone, and I can''t believe you. You are Kangkang''s father."

    Seven points of style and three points of whine, add up to be very ambiguous, who can believe that this is usually reserved and steady sister Liu? Forgive me for boasting that I''m no longer pure, and I can''t help being embarrassed. Sister Liu slapped me hard on my ass and said with a smile, "you tease me, do you think we always believe in people as simple as you? Before I was transferred to the comprehensive group, she had figured out my bottom. "

    I think about it, and it''s a relief.

    Isn''t it obvious? Murphy has only been in the company for two years. How many years has sister Liu worked in the company? So it''s impossible for sister Liu to hook up with Madame Duanmu after Murphy chose her to join the comprehensive group. Just think about it again. The existence of the comprehensive group has been controversial until now. How was it established at that time? The appointed team leader is from the neutral group, which is obviously the most convenient and reasonable! The appointment of sister Liu will enable the establishment of the comprehensive team to be supported by the neutrals!

    "Chu Nan --"

    seeing Song Jia trot over, sister Liu hurriedly separated from me and recovered her usual modesty and steadiness, but her face was still flushed. "Go, Fifi and fringe have already arrived. In the office, I don''t think the atmosphere between the two girls is right. What''s the conflict? Take a look."

    Are the two girls free from conflict for a minute? I don''t think so, but I also thought it was Murphy who sent me. Song Jia, who didn''t want to run to the front, gasped and said, "the chairman just called in person and asked you to go to his office immediately after you arrive at the company."

    Lao Mo wants me? Sister Liu and I looked at each other with a wry smile.

    When Lao Mo came to me, he must have something to do with Jiang Yu. Yesterday''s biggest winner was not only Mo, but also mo. he not only defeated the tension in the most convincing way, but also Murphy was recognized by the Fengchang senior management in the meeting. However, at this moment, Lao Mo''s face did not see the joy of the winner. He leaned in the boss''s chair as if he was paralyzed. His face was black It''s like eggplant, wrinkled like balsam pear. After staring at me for three minutes, I pointed to a large basket of fruits on the table and said powerlessly in an ordered tone: "before noon, take this with you, take fei''er, go to the apricot blossom Hotel on the other side of the international trade bridge, which room will you call and ask after you get there, give him the phone number, remember, be sincere, have no words to find , and I''ll sit for an afternoon. I''ve booked another dinner in the surf. You can go there at night directly, that''s your treat, and make up for yesterday''s dinner. "

    Let me apologize to Jiang Yu directly, isn''t it all over?

    "I remember the xinghuadu hotel in the international trade bridge as three-star hotel"

    "yes, three-star hotel. I heard that it''s still a standard room. I ordered a five-star presidential suite for him. He didn''t live in it. He had to spend his own money to live in the standard room of three-star hotel, which is more simple and frugal." Long Shan pressed the nasal sound heavily, not to answer my questions, but to emphasize and complain to Lao mo. there were many contents in the unhappy tone, and reluctantly handed me a piece of paper.

    I took it between my fingers, didn''t look at it, and asked Lao Mo, "whose is it?"

    "Jiang Yu."

    I just flicked the paper. "No way."

    Old Mo stared round his eyes, "if you don''t go, you have to go!"

    "Why?" I said with a smile, "I won''t go. Why don''t you tell my wife and mother-in-law?"

    Lao Mo was stunned, and then he said in a low voice, "when did that old demon become so fond of chewing his tongue"

    I know what Lao Mo mistakenly thought it was Madame Duanmu who said to me, but didn''t clarify it, and joked: "look at the chairman, you look gaunt, and don''t sleep well at night? Is it because of me? "

    Old Mo sneers: "you really have self-knowledge."

    "What''s the matter with Guan Xiaonan?" Long Shan leaned towards me and grumbled to Lao Mo: "it''s the boy named Jiang who is wrong. If he doesn''t tell the truth and doesn''t have a word in his mouth, I won''t believe him. Besides him, who else dares to disturb the old lady''s meditation? He doesn''t say, how does the old lady know he broke the bone? Now, the old lady is flying back from Vancouver, which proves his ability to pretend to be a grandson! "

    I didn''t move on the surface, but I was surprised in my stomach - Jiang Yu just broke her wrist, and old lady Jiang rushed back from Canada! It can be seen that she is really not a general dote on Jiang Yu

 Chapter 1018

    "The old lady is in Beitian?"

    "Pick up the plane at two o''clock or so" from the two eyebrows of Longshan, you can get an answer - old lady Jiang is not only an easy-going person, but also very difficult to serve.

    "Before the old lady sees Jiang Yu, you must relax with Jiang Yu. The old man has been on a plane for more than ten hours. He must be in a big mood. Knowing that you hurt him and you didn''t go to visit and apologize, he will be furious. That''s why he asked you to go with fei''er. You are the only one. Jiang Yu won''t stay you, but only fei''er will. Jiang Yu can''t keep her At that time, it will inevitably make things worse "

    I said with a smile:" but let me go with Fifi, isn''t it more exciting for him? " Whether a man''s self-esteem and Jiang Yu''s pursuit of Murphy are sincere is different. He has not been in love so far. If there is no problem with his sexual orientation, he has 100% confidence in himself and thinks that he has enough charm and ability to win Murphy''s heart. Murphy''s infatuation with me undoubtedly recognizes his superiority, which makes his previous time and efforts become The existence of jokes.

    Lao Mo is also very big about this. "You have stimulated him to go or not. At least you can make him look good. It''s easy for the old lady to explain it to him."

    "it''s OK to go, just like the foreigner named Philip last time?" I shook my head and said, "why don''t you tell right from wrong and always ask me to give face to others? You give me a reason. "

    "Why?" Lao Mo sinks his face and says, "you just made a great contribution yesterday. If you don''t do this show today, you may walk away tomorrow with a carton. Isn''t that enough?"

    "It''s not enough, or it''s not a reason at all," I shrugged. "Because I''m ready to walk away from the company with a cardboard box, I always have, no matter what day, what minute, what second, I can face it calmly."

    Lao Mo changes color slightly. "What do you say?"

    Long Shan also kicked me at the bottom and said angrily: "Xiaonan, don''t be angry, let you go to see Jiang Yu, you will go, can you still lose a piece of meat? You didn''t buy a fruit basket for yourself. You won''t lose money in exchange for a Maserati. "

    "If I don''t send him the fruit basket, will Maserati be safe? Besides, I''ve already given the car to Duanmu Shuishui for him. He''s not bad. I''m the good guy, he''s the bad guy. I''ve done the good guy, and he''s the bad guy. Am I not the same as you? "

    Long Shan was speechless and smiled helplessly.

    Lao Mo asked, "are you really not going?"

    I put up three fingers. "I have three reasons."

    Old Mo was gasping for breath and said in a cold voice, "which three reasons?"

    "First of all, he challenged me first yesterday. He was the one who had to bet against me. He was beyond his ability to hurt his wrist. I didn''t do anything to him. Why should I visit him and invite him to dinner? Last time that Philip, I gave Miss three and min Rou''s face, because they gave me face. I should be paid back. But what did Jiang Yu give me? With him riding on my head to shit and pee, I have to smile to meet him. When he''s finished peeing, I have to shake the chicken for him + Ba, wipe his ass for him? I have no face or skin? If he has face, I don''t want face. "

    Although the words were hard to hear, Lao Mo and long Shan were speechless and embarrassed by my choking.

    I continued: "second, I''m not free. Min Rou asked me to visit Qianlong mountain villa hot spring resort"

    Lao Mo and long Shan interrupted me in unison, "Min Rou asked you?!"

    See me nod, Mo also urgent way: "when?"

    "Just today."

    Old moton jumped up from the chair, "then why didn''t you go?!"

    I don''t know why Lao Mo is so excited. He said in amazement, "I have already deducted my bonus this month. If I deduct it again, I will deduct my salary. How dare I rest without asking for leave?"

    "My young master, just call us and say no," said Long Shan, knocking several chestnuts on my head. "Minrou''s identity has been made public. You don''t take her seriously. What''s her name? Do you know what it''s called? Call it snub! "

    "Isn''t that a snub? It''s called "posture" at most. "I dodged Longshan''s fingers and said," don''t you agree with the plan book of Fifi and fringe? It''s the valley of the moon asking us, not us asking her. Why is it like a pug? I''ll wag my tail as soon as they call me out? "

    "What kind of material is your brain made of? At one time, it''s smart and amazing, at another time, it''s stupid and frightening, "old Moby Longshan was ruthless. He walked around the desk and hit me on the head with a crutch." you should think about it with your butt. We had a meeting yesterday. Minrou asked you to go to the resort today. Why? Just to find out what you''re talking about! What''s your gesture? Remind her who to ask for? We can''t let her see our present attitude, otherwise, before we go to the negotiation table, yuezhigu will definitely want to deal with the strategy, and then we will be the passive ones! Besides, which onion are you? A small, small, small staff, you put on airs with the chairman of yuezhigu? No matter who asks, the most basic respect you can''t forget! Hurry up, remember - fight with her, too, extremely, do not talk about business, just eat her, drink her, play her cough, is to play with herIt''s said that people are prone to worry about gain and loss when they are old. It''s true that Lao Mo''s attention to cooperative projects has made his nerves more sensitive and delicate. To put it more generally, it''s easy to make a fuss over a big issue. Is it possible for me to hide his attitude towards cooperative projects? Not to mention the spy Xiaozi, Lao Zhang will try his best to make trouble for you.

    I will carry minrou out, but I don''t want to ''comfort'' Jiangyu. Seeing this, of course, I won''t mention minrou''s appointment in the afternoon instead of now. I point to the fruit basket on the table, "Jiangyu''s side"

    Lao Mo leans on the table, ponders for a moment, and sighs: "minrou''s side is more important, Jiangyu Don''t worry. I''ve been nailed to Shanghai for nearly seven years. I''m afraid the old lady didn''t come for you this time when she returned home. Ha ha, this should be expected. There used to be tension to fight with me, but it''s not without any benefit. Now he can''t fight me, but I have a headache. "

    " why? " I don''t understand. Isn''t Mo killing my credit?

    Mo Yizhi grins bitterly and doesn''t answer. Long Shan frowns and explains to me: "Jiang Yu has always wanted to be in the top of the group. There is Mrs. Jiang behind to support him. We can''t object to it, but there is tension against it. Sister Xuedong also supports tension, so we have him in Shanghai. We have an explanation for the old lady''s side. But now the cooperation with yuezhigu has already inserted tension It''s useless to oppose. I think Jiang Yu didn''t plan to go back to Beitian this time. Nine times out of ten, he was injured on purpose. In order to have a reason for the old lady to come back, he added a little bit of sympathy and took the opportunity to go back to Beitian and to the high level. That''s his purpose "

    bitter meat plan?! I think it''s possible! Because I won yesterday is really too easy, easy to unexpected! I just push it gently, how could he get out of the two tethers?

    "You don''t like Jiang Yu?" I know, I can see it, but I still want to prove, "he is your Mohist lineage, somehow or not? Why don''t you want him up there? "

    "Ambition," I was still answered by Longshan, "his father is devoted and filial to the Jiang family. The Jiang family is grateful and sorry for his heart, so he treats Jiang Yu very well, especially the old lady Jiang, the elder grandson and the younger grandson, who cherishes him and spoils him. He really thinks that the Jiang and the Mo family owe him, and feels that he is the only boy of the younger generation of the Jiang and the Mo family , so he has great ambition for Fengchang. In order to climb up, he is smart. But he used all his talents to make profits for himself. When he came back from school and asked him to go to the Shanghai Branch, we didn''t know that he had such ambition. We wanted him to go to the grass-roots level for experience and gilding. As long as his ability is reasonable , he was transferred back to the company''s top management. He probably thought so, so when he arrived in Shanghai, he worked hard. The performance in the first half of the year was amazing. He showed our unexpected work ability. We were really happy at that time. So two quarters later, he was promoted to the general manager of the branch company. We couldn''t identify him with what happened next I think that raising him as general manager is a harbinger of his return to the north. When he was young and energetic, he was somewhat arrogant and ungrateful. His main energy was no longer devoted to Shanghai''s work. Instead, he was trying to get back to the head office, to make use of his work and authority, to collect money in a crazy way, to buy eye liner at the head office, and to bribe the middle and senior management of the group.

    Sister Liu said, so it''s not surprising, "a soldier who doesn''t want to be a general is not a good soldier. Although his method is a little heretical, doesn''t it just prove his ability and ambition?"

    Lao Mo shakes his head repeatedly? Ability? Did you listen to the quarterly performance report he reported at yesterday''s meeting? It''s brilliant, but unfortunately, it''s all fake "

    PS: understanding in the chaos of work and rest]

 Chapter 1019

    "Self motivated? Ability? Did you listen to the quarterly performance report he reported at yesterday''s meeting? It''s brilliant, but it''s all fake. "Lao Mo shakes his head repeatedly and feels sad. His face is so sad that his heart is dead. He is so disappointed." the real situation of Shanghai branch is like his reputation in Shanghai social circle. It''s broken to a mess. When others are on the sea, I can cover it up for him. Once he comes back, hey, others don''t say, the Duanmu family''s one doesn''t The old goblin wants to abolish him. It''s not a day or two, but she hasn''t got the real evidence. Once there is a vacancy in Shanghai company, she will definitely rob it. But she helped me in the meeting yesterday. How can I fight with her again? As long as her people take over the Shanghai Branch, the real situation there will be exposed immediately. At that time, it will be hard to say whether Jiang Yu can stay in Fengchang even if he enters the senior management of the group. It''s hard to say whether he can still stay in Fengchang. It''s hard to say whether he has tension or not, whether he''s an old goblin or not. He and Jiang family''s old man didn''t have a lot of feuds in those years. Because of Jiang Yu''s affairs, he and his wife didn''t have a little chance to choke and kill him How could they let it go? Lao Zhang doesn''t care. The old goblin looks up all day. It seems that her heart is wide and she doesn''t grow old. In fact, she is born with a smiling face. Even crying is a smile. Do you think she is easy to get along with? It''s very easy to get along with, but it''s also the most difficult to get along with, because once she gets angry with someone she can''t get along with, that''s the endless fight. The old lady slapped her in the face for the sake of Jiang Yu, and she must have remembered "

    dare Duanmu''s wife turned against Jiang Yu for her bias towards me. The real reason is that she didn''t know. She helped me. She was really the old lady with the beauty under the moon Board related, or just want to sell Lao Mo a favor to Shanghai Branch, then die Jiang Yu, revenge on Jiang Lao madam

    "so you are protecting him instead of letting him go back to Beitian?" I''m confused. "Why? Let him stay in Shanghai, not let him continue to plague the branch? "

    "Shanghai is a mess. It can''t be worse. At most, we give it back to his father. It''s better to let him go to the top. It''s not only bad for the company, but also bad for his father." at this point, Longshan paused. Seeing that Lao Mo didn''t interrupt her, he continued: "Xiaonan, there''s something you probably don''t know. I guess sister Xuedong is sorry to talk to her What you said - old lady Jiang doesn''t like fei''er. She always wants us to train Jiang Yu to take over the class in a smooth way "

    " bullshit! " "I am angry way:" Ya even a branch company is engaged in all sorts of holes, will wind Chang to him

    "Of course not!" The tone of Lao Mo was firm.

    "It''s the same with Feier. When her father passed away, we showed our intention to hand over Fengchang to Feier in the future. But the old lady disagreed. She said Feier was too small and a girl to bear the burden. Just after Jiang Yu came back from school, the old lady insisted that we train him. Xuedong disagreed. She said Jiang Yu was not a Mohist, and Feier was a top-notch person It''s the blood of the Mohist family. The old lady didn''t like to hear this. She said that Feng Chang gave it to fei''er. When fei''er married someone in the future, wouldn''t it be the same to change? In fact, it''s no wonder that the old lady thinks so. Fei''er and the Jiang family are not related. Compared with Jiang Yu, the grandson is more close to her. They quarreled in the Lingtang. As a result, they threw the old lady a slap in the face. "Long Shan sighed:" Jiang Yu has been in Shanghai for several years and understood this truth. After all, Feng Chang''s surname is mo, and his surname is Jiang. He is only half of the Jiang family People, so don''t you have another idea? If I''m right, old lady Jiang will ask him to come back to Beitian and join the group of thirteen cities "

    I''m cold faced and my voice is cold. I feel strange to myself." to join the group of thirteen cities is for the convenience of chasing Fifi? The purpose of his pursuit of Fifi is to get wind in the future? "

    Maybe my eyes are too fierce. Longshan looks over her head and mumbles in a low voice: "otherwise, he is a homosexual, how can he be interested in girls"

    "is he really gay I''ll just say, if a man in his early thirties doesn''t have a sexual orientation problem, how can he not even talk about his girlfriend? Think about his identity, the head of the Shanghai Branch of Fengchang group! A man is so handsome, and there are few women around him who pursue him? Just Yao Ling, appearance, figure, ability, status, wealth, which is not the best in the best? It''s illogical that such a proud woman is obsessed with him and he doesn''t move!

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you believe in unsubstantiated rumors?" Laomo angrily scolds Longshan, raises a stick to her, Longshan meimou a stare, he obediently put down, smile way: "others think he will be in Shanghai branch management how good, envy envy envy, so arrange his words, when not true."

    Long Shan didn''t say, "is he gay or not? There''s no evidence. But in private, many people say that he was good at it when he was studying abroad. At that time, there was a female male classmate with a very close relationship who came back to China with him and went to the Shanghai branch. The two seemed to live together, but the foreigner resigned after two weeks ˇ±

    Lao Mo just shakes his head, "can''t normal friendship live together? Now that fei''er and Xiao Cheng live together, you can''t doubt that they are also gay? "

    , long Shan, pinched a blue finger and said, "I emphasize it." the man is a sissy. It is said that fingers are always like this, like women''s posture in melon seeds, and they often smell heavy perfume."It''s said that you haven''t seen it with your own eyes." Old Mo said: "where is the sissy? What''s the name of the poor little flat head in the comprehensive group? Yang Wei? Isn''t he a sissy, too? I think he and Chunan hook up every day, and many people say they are gay. Why don''t you believe that? "

    I do have such a rumor in the company that Lao Mo doesn''t talk nonsense either. Thanks to my grandmother Cheng Gu, Viagra, who is loyal to others, but timid, so she''s quite a girl. She doesn''t talk like a sissy or likes to pinch orchid fingers, but she behaves too soft and cowardly after the trouble. She always looks like a woman who gets angry. However, he often causes trouble, but also tends to be angry I''m a busybody. I always turn up for him when I can''t see it. I get a lot of bad luck without any reason. If the fringe can''t see it, I often laugh that I''m a hero saving the United States. It''s not only ironic that I''m busybody, but also ironic that Viagra doesn''t dare to take on it. My colleagues in the investment department deeply believe that, so many people secretly mock that we are good friends, most of them Everyone deliberately belittled me for admiring Liu Su, but aunt Cheng also got the retribution for this - because she often ridiculed us, so she was told that she was jealous of Viagra and wanted to be the heroine of saving beauty. The most excessive one was a female colleague who envied Liu Su''s beautiful and tall, who said that my aunt''s chest was very flat, because I only like men, so I had an operation. When I was saying this in the canteen, I was heard by the fringe. At that time, I threw a plate of cold face on the head of the woman who chewed her tongue. Then I pointed to the woman who broke her head and cried out, "auntie is a woman! My aunt is a lady! "

    Later, it turned out that the woman slandered the fringe because the man she adored refused to express her love to the fringe. She was discouraged and quit her job. Later, the woman left Fengchang to chase the man. However, the nickname of "aunt Cheng" of the fringe was called up

    seeing that long Shan didn''t have a word to argue with, Lao Mo smiled apologetically at her and said: "I know the old woman I''ve given you a lot of anger and grievances. I also know that you''ve spent a lot of effort to hide things in Shanghai over the years. But in the future, it''s better not to talk about it. He''s a junior. Call you aunt. You always spoil him like this. It''s not the same. "

    Long Shan snorted and didn''t speak.

    Lao Mo said to me again, "don''t pay any attention to Jiang Yu''s business. I''ll explain it to you from the old lady. Don''t delay. Go quickly."

    "Well, I''ll go now." Even if I sit at the gate of Chuyuan school all morning, I can go to see Jiang Yu''s well-dressed scum Lao Mo yelled at me again.

    "Why? Have you changed your mind again? " I don''t mind that Lao Mo can see from my face that I will never compromise.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t change my mind," Lao Mo said. "I''m just curious. You said there are three reasons not to go to Jiangyu, but only two. What''s the third one?"

    I looked at him and Longshan, who was also curious, "you didn''t want me to see his reason to keep my job. You know it in your heart, and I know it in my heart. I didn''t plan to stay in Fengchang, and you didn''t plan to stay in Fengchang, did you? If old lady Jiang doesn''t like me, just let her go. Don''t worry if you don''t help me now, I''ll leave. Even if I leave Fengchang tomorrow, I''ll go to help Fengchang fight for the cooperation project of Yuezhi Valley, not for salary or future, but for Fifi and fringe. "

    Long Shan looks at Lao Mo sadly. Lao Mo is stunned for a moment, but suddenly he laughs, "ha ha ha ha ha, little devil, you don''t understand, you still don''t understand."

    I frown, "I don''t understand what?"

    Lao Mo still laughed, "no blame for you, no blame for you. When you get to my age, you will understand"

    "what do you know?"

    Lao Mo didn''t answer the question, "remember I mentioned it to you before? After the implementation of the cooperation project, I asked you to leave Beitian and change your working environment. "

    I smiled lightly," of course, you don''t feel happy when Jiang Yu approaches Feifei. What''s the difference in your eyes? "

    "Not the same --" Lao Mo''s expression suddenly became serious. "When I transferred you to leave Beitian, I was really selfish, because I hope, no, I need you to go to Shanghai to replace Jiang Yu."

    PS: it''s a bit early to update today. I have some private affairs to meet in the evening]

 Chapter 1020

    Let me go to Shanghai to replace Jiang Yu? My first reaction was that Lao Mo went to wipe Jiang Yu''s ass, and Jiang Yu could come to Beitian and chase Murphy at ease. From all the signs yesterday, if Lao Mo sent me to Shanghai to stop up the lack of children, Madame Duanmu would not necessarily fight, so I could conceal the real situation of Jiang Yu''s Shanghai Branch

    a share of sour vinegar poured into my brain, and I would scold the street, but Lao Mo said it calmly "When we talk about cooperation projects, you are not only Fengchang''s employees, but also yuezhigu''s employees. At that time, unless you take the initiative to resign, I want to fire you, and I need to see minrou''s willing to nod first. In other words, if you want to destroy Jiangyu and support you later, it''s Miss San and miss min. then , I have no choice but to do something about it. The old lady has nothing to worry about. "

    I depend on

    " do you want Jiangyu Yaqing wants to kill people with a knife!

    "You give me a reason why I shouldn''t straighten him out," Lao Mo asked

    I want to kill him more than Lao Mo, but at the same time, I also feel that if I do that, I will feel guilty. Of course, guilt is not because of Jiang Yu, "his father you used to be ashamed of his father"

    Lao Mo choked me to death in a word, "even if I am ashamed of his father, am I ashamed of him?"

    I am dumb indeed. Lao Mo is worthy of Jiang Yufei. On the contrary, for so many years, he has covered and connived at him. Even if he owes him anything, he has already paid it off.

    "If you say so, it proves that you already know something about his father and Jiang family. I admit that I feel a little guilty about his father, but it only falls into my personal understanding of morality. In fact, his father inherits or does not inherit the property of Jiang family, and the result is the same. Big fish eating small fish is an inevitable development in the business competition. The competition between Mo family and Jiang family is In the same market, there is always one to be eaten by another. The only difference is that his father inherited Jiangjia''s company. I am an acquisition, not an inheritance. The two companies are merged. My guilt has nothing to do with the acquisition, but I narrowly speculated about his father''s character. That''s a good man. He is kind-hearted, simple and noble. He makes me ashamed and respected, but in reason and reality In, I never feel that I owe him. I told you long ago that as a businessman, there is only one purpose, that is, interests. In the pursuit of interests, you must give up the redundant sympathy and compassion, or you will accomplish nothing! The reason why I tolerate Jiang Yu everywhere has nothing to do with his father. I just have to accommodate the old lady, because she is my wife''s mother, and I don''t want my wife to have any trouble between her husband and her mother - I, Mo Yizhi, live to this day, only to be worthy of one person, that is my wife! "

    Lao Mo''s expression was serious and sincere. Maybe he didn''t think this should be said to me, or he didn''t think it should be said in front of Longshan. So he coughed and picked up the fruit basket on the table. "Take this to miss min, and a watermelon. It''s not appropriate to take it together on the tea table, and go empty handed."

    Long Shan took the water fruit basket, carried the watermelon in the net pocket of the tea table, and handed it to me. I thought she would feel embarrassed. Because Lao Mo felt sorry for his wife, long Shan was absolutely the biggest reason, but long Shan was very free and easy. She seemed to see through my mind. She smiled a little, patted my heart, and said: "for some people, emotion is wrong Yes, it''s doomed to be lonely, regretful and painful for a lifetime. I don''t know if you are such a person, but I am, I don''t know if you are stronger than me, but I''m not strong. If I say that I will spend my whole life to compensate and atone for my sins, it must be an excuse to cover up the fact that I have plundered someone''s happiness, but when such feelings happen, it''s a good way to Often only give you two choices, either to face or to escape, I once chose the latter, but failed, because I am not strong, because my nostalgia and the feelings that can not be refused to stay are like mud, the more struggling, the deeper trapped, I can not escape, so I choose to face, even if the result is death and destruction, which is the so-called love, I understand love - love If I am embarrassed by this, I am avoiding my sin. If I have the courage to make mistakes, I should have the courage to face my mistakes. "

    When I love, I need to have the consciousness of love

    the courage to make mistakes and the courage to face them

    as I chew on Longshan carefully, I feel as if there is something knocking on my heart

    before I leave Laomo''s office, I suddenly think of a question, "you said that once there is a shortage of children in Shanghai Branch, Madame Duanmu will certainly rob them, but before yesterday you , there was the idea that I should take over from Jiang Yu, which shows that you thought in the morning that if I went to Shanghai, Madame Duanmu would not fight, right? "

    Sitting back in the boss''s chair, Mo was a little shocked, then smiled, not denying.

    "Why?" I asked

    Lao Mo''s answer was unexpected. "She gave you a card yesterday? At the end of the month, the top-level membership card of the beauty women''s club. The owner of that club knows you and her. I think that woman will help you. That''s all. "

    "Who is that woman?"

    "The third lady''s friend," Mo Yizhi said, "is the only one in the world who weighs more in her heart than her son.",,,

    back to the comprehensive group, I gave Wan''er the fruit basket and watermelon, asked her to wash the fruit, cut the watermelon and give it to everyone to eat. Wan''er asked me where my things came from. I said that I was originally asked by the chairman of the board of directors to send them to Jiang Yu. Because min Rou was invited, she saved them. Wan''er immediately took them to wash them. Liu was right. The little girl was really good I don''t like Jiang Yu. Although her little aunt likes her to death, I didn''t hurry to say hello to Murphy''s office, but I took a newspaper from my desk, a paper cutter and a bottle of glue, and went to the bathroom.

    At the same time, it''s convenient to turn the newspaper to find the right Chinese characters, and then cut them down with a paper cutter. Just at the beginning of the project, I heard someone come in and open the door next door. I thought it was a large-scale one. I didn''t want that person to go in, but I pushed this room again.

    I don''t have a good airway: "someone."

    "Chunan?"

    I was shocked. The voice was "old black?"

    "It''s me"

    I stopped my work and said, "what''s the matter?"

    "No, no, there is something"

    I asked: "what is it?"

    Lao Hei, who can speak well in ordinary days, is now kowtowing and chattering in silence, "I''m going to transfer that"

    "I heard about it." I sighed in secret. After Murphy took control of the leadership of the thirteen city group, the significance of the existence of the comprehensive group was declared to be over and bound to be dissolved. However, as her training team, everyone will be filled into the thirteen city group without exception For her backbone, the future is limitless. At this time, I transferred the old black man away. Although I was in charge of the branch company, it was a typical rise and fall, "take care, I wish you a smooth sailing."

    "Thank you" Lao Hei was silent for a while, and smiled: "you are right, people have done wrong things, there is always a price to pay. I know that saying ten thousand words of sorry can not change what has happened, but I still want to say sorry to you, Chu Nan, I am not asking for your forgiveness, and I don''t think I can say" I''m sorry ", so I can feel less guilty, just After the transfer, we may not have a chance to meet again in this life. I owe you too much and can return it to you, but there are only three words. If I don''t say it, I will be upset for the rest of my life. In this way, I left "

    " Lao Hei -- "

    Lao Hei''s footsteps stopped.

    I sighed and smiled in the same way that we used to fart in the past: "before we go, please rub the bottom of the sea for a while."

    After a few seconds of silence, Lao Hei whispered, "well, there must be"

    three words, but he choked, "thank you, brother"

    "you pay the bill, thank me for what."

    Old black laughs. When he leaves, his steps are much lighter.

    I seem to realize the words of Longshan: if you have the courage to make mistakes, you must have the courage to face them.

    When a person can face his mistakes bravely, at least, I have no reason to hate him

 Chapter 1021

    Although sister Liu has reminded me that Murphy and the fringe are not in the right atmosphere today. It seems that they have quarreled again. Before I entered the door, I had two people preparing to quarrel with each other in a black face. But I was still scared when I opened the door. The office can be shaped like a chicken, a dog and a dog!

    "Cheng Liusu - I will kill you! Ouch ouch - xiaoyejie, I didn''t hurt you on purpose. It''s not intentional. It''s all Cheng Liusu''s fault "

    " what''s the matter with me? You hurt me with a nail clipper first, so Xiaozi, I hurt you by mistake. Can you put the watermelon down first? "

    "Sister Yee, you are going to let sister Mo go. You hurt her"

    "I hurt her? She hurt me, OK? You didn''t see it? I''m the one who''s bleeding now! "

    "I''m bleeding too. I don''t believe you. Look, little purple, my big toe is bleeding. Murphy cut it. I hurt so much that I accidentally touched your chest."

    "Cheng Liusu, you don''t need to make excuses. You obviously don''t like to hear about the topic of buying swimsuits and touch your chest''s small sense of inferiority, so you deliberately retaliate against purple garden, because the topic is raised by purple Garden - Purple Yuan, don''t hesitate to lose her. As the general manager, I order you to lose her with watermelon! Ouch "

    " I don''t need you to stir up the flames, I know what''s going on! Cheng Liusu, you don''t like to hear that. Why pretend to find an excuse to revenge me? Where are your toes bleeding? "

    "No flow? But it really hurt. Murphy cut my flesh. "

    " do you think I''m stupid when you see my honesty? "

    "Assistant Xue, I''m sure that''s what she thinks!"

    "Murphy, you''re stupid. I asked her but I didn''t ask you! Xiaoyejie, don''t tie her hands, and close her mouth with socks! "

    "No, sister Yee, don''t say a word."

    in the office, there''s a mess of fighting. Wan''er''s fruit spills on the ground. She stands barefoot on the sofa, arms outstretched, right hand holding a high-heeled shoe, heel pointing to her front. At the moment, Murphy, who has been in a mess and shouting by sister tiger, holds a rotten watermelon in her left hand, as if she''s on guard On the left side of the sofa, the juice of watermelons seeped out from her fingers and fell on the expensive sofa, which she ignored.

    My aunt is wearing a black bubble sleeve shirt with a white knee length narrow skirt today, so she wears a pair of black stockings, but only on the left side, but her right foot is naked, and the stockings wrapped around her left leg have been torn off the silk, broke several holes, exposed the snow white skin inside, black and white contrast with each other, although not light, there is a different kind of sexy

    the purple garden is red, with tears of humiliation still around her eyes. She holds a piece of watermelon in each hand and stares at the tassel on the sofa. The red flesh and black watermelon are still glued to her chest. She is wearing a white pencil dress. The half sleeve suit she wears is also white. The mess on her chest is really eye-catching. Obviously, this is the masterpiece of tassel

    tassel Murphy''s other shoe is in Murphy''s, more specifically, it has fallen from Murphy''s hand to the ground, while her other sock is in winter night''s hand - winter night''s nose tip is red, with a long flow of blood, you don''t need to know that Murphy did it, because when I came in, I saw the scene when she subdued Murphy, Tiger sister is very handsome to grasp her wrist, pull her to her arms, and then with the help of body rotation, around her back, and twist her arm, off her shoes, knees in her legs, Murphy will kneel down, tiger sister will take advantage of the situation to lay her upper body on the coffee table, raise her legs to press her twisted little arm, and at the same time grab the fringe and put it on the coffee table Murphy''s other hand is pulled over Murphy''s silk sock to tie her back. During Murphy''s struggle, everything on the tea table is swept to the floor. The tea in the cup is sprinkled on the table and her clothes are soaked? As I tried to pull the little winter night apart, I stepped on the teacup that Murphy touched on the ground and fell backward. Fortunately, I appeared in the right place at the right time and hugged Wan''er. I only felt that the starting place was soft, full, elastic and a little shocked. It seemed that my friend met the little girl who was not suitable. It was quite unexpected Scream loudly. When you jump away, you''ll slap your hand. When you see me, you''re in the air. You''ve changed the arc. You''re too shy to hold your chest and step back. But xuan''er reacts. She''s too shy to care about. She takes my hand and shouts: "brother Nan, let sister Mo go! Stop fighting, brother Nan is coming! "

    When I came in, the three girls had already seen it. Otherwise, Murphy would not be distracted and subdued by sister tiger. They were just fighting, so they pretended not to see me.

    I have a headache and a big head. "Stop it, are you a little busy?"

    "it''s Murphy''s first choice!" "It''s Cheng Liusu''s first hand!" "It was Cheng Liusu who first soiled my clothes with watermelon!" "Murphy lost me with an apple first!"

    The four girls shouted at the same time. The tassel and winter night pointed to Murphy, Murphy and Ziyuan pointed to the tassel. It was clear at a glance that Ziyuan and tiger sister were involved.

    Listen to them and twitter of quarrel, I angry way: "all shut up for me!"Several maids are silent when I ask Wan''er, "what''s going on?"

    It should start from last night''s senior dinner party. The tassel and Murphy were very confused, especially Murphy, who was very tired of social intercourse. She drank a glass of wine. As a result, she fell down as soon as the dinner was over. Unfortunately, before the dinner party was over, Lao Mo and long Shan left in a hurry. Maybe they received Mrs. Murphy Old lady Jiang''s phone went home to explain and left Murphy to my aunt. Next, my aunt encountered the same embarrassing plot as when I first sent Murphy home drunk - Miss Murphy''s no ''virtue'' after drinking, which is a super enhanced version of the fringe!

    After getting the driver''s license, Murphy was sent to his home in fear. Murphy didn''t vomit in the car, and the fringe didn''t nearly suffer from a traffic accident like me, and was not framed as a pervert porn maniac by a unreasonable policewoman holding her gun against her head. Nothing happened on the way. When Murphy got off the bus, he found out that he was sleeping heavily Miss, unexpectedly peed incontinently, peed a pants!

    As far as this is concerned, fringes are not as lucky as me. At least last time I sent Murphy home, she could still go to the toilet by herself. It sounds ridiculous, but it''s not surprising to think about it. Murphy drank too much water in one night to dilute the wine in her stomach in order to keep sober, so she not only urinated a lot, but also vomited a lot. It happened that Wu Xueqing was the mother-in-law After a long time of being a good mother at home, she was bored and flustered again. She went to Guilin for a tour with several sisters, so we can imagine how much my aunt suffered this night I can''t remember all the people coming home. Of course, I don''t remember what happened later. Half of the tassels that didn''t sleep well were angry, and half of them laughed that she was incontinent and wet her pants. Where would Murphy believe it? Even if I believe it, I can''t admit it. Anyway, the trouser tassels have been washed for her. The two ancestors who have no evidence quarreled for a whole morning until the company.

    After the purple garden and winter small night came, the tassel could not help but ask them to judge. But the two didn''t go to the dinner party last night. How do you know who said it to the enemy was true and who said it was false? Besides, Murphy, a lady with good image and temperament, is incontinent in urination. In addition to my letter, which has a little understanding of Murphy''s image after drinking, I would not believe it even if I saw Murphy''s extremely unhappy purple garden! The fringe is even more aggrieved. In order to change the topic, the purple garden mentions to Murphy that minrou asked me to go to the resort. Originally, it just wanted to ask for leave for me, but a few girls chatted and talked about buying swimsuits. When it comes to swimsuits, it naturally mentions that sister tiger lost her gambling and was forced to show her figure for a week at home Bet Murphy lost too! She ought to be a maid for a week, and she must add the word "master" before speaking to herself. May not my aunt take the opportunity to get revenge? So the humiliation of Murphy is that she asked Murphy to give herself a foot massage. She thought Murphy tried to use her strength on purpose, and then let her repair her toenails. Murphy was not good at it. She was shameful to blame. She was not bad, but she didn''t let the tassel feel good. So she talked about swimsuits and styles with Ziyuan tiger Sexy, what style of body show, these are the tassels that are the most unappealing to the inferiority complex in swimsuits, not only did not turn the topic off several times, Murphy also intended to turn the topic to her, and asked about the asters who have great experience in matching clothes, my aunt''s figure, what style should be worn, how could asters know that Murphy intended to be angry with tassels? To be frank, the style of Ruffle edge is suitable for girls with small breasts. At this time, Wan''er sent fruit in. The little girl is also an expert in dressing and dressing. She deeply agrees that the lovely style of Ruffle edge can cover up her figure. Tiger sister, who has become a teacher in the East and has made great progress in this area recently, also attached to five women in the office, but only one of her own is poor milk , the topic of body and chest is sensitive enough. In addition, those four women who have big breasts and no worries even point at their poor breasts, suggesting that they must buy swimsuits by lotus leaf. Is there any reason to be angry? Immediately grab two watermelons and drag them towards Murphy. Murphy had expected that the fringe would be violent. He was on guard and dodged away in time. But when his hand shook, his fingernail knife cut the toe of the fringe. The fringe suffered from pain. When he closed his leg, he instinctively turned around and didn''t want to bump into the bosom of the purple garden. Another watermelon on his hand hit the chest of the purple garden. Murphy fought back and grabbed one An apple is thrown to the fringe. I don''t want to lean over to wipe the chest of the purple garden on a winter night. The missed apple just hit sister tiger''s nose

 Chapter 1022

    Murphy''s discussion of swimsuits is not without purpose. The reason why she is in a bad mood today is that in the early morning, long Shan called to inform her about the old lady Jiang''s flight to Beitian. She asked her to visit Jiangyu with me. She had to think hard about her plan to get away from her. She was in a bad mood. She collided with the tassel Mars and heard from Ziyuan about minrou''s appointment with me, which seemed to be a ray of sunshine through concealment. She immediately moved Mind, listen to me again, when Lao Mo has dismissed the idea of asking me to visit Jiangyu and please old lady Jiang, she is even more excited - she will also go, by the appointment of Min Ruo, to hide old lady Jiang

    there is no doubt that this is for the sake of public favoritism, but there is no doubt that this reason is seamless - she just became the director of the 13th city plan yesterday, in charge of the branch company and the company When the senior leaders gather at the group headquarters, there are too many things that need her to participate in and discuss. At this moment, she wants to leave her job to avoid old lady Jiang, which is basically impossible, unless min Rou is invited! As long as we keep our mouths closed, who knows that Min Rou asked us to play?

    Murphy''s careful thinking I know. She hides for a day and a half at most. Sooner or later, she still wants to see old lady Jiang. But she just wants to tell old lady Jiang that she and I are together for a long time. Jiang Yu is injured or dead. She doesn''t care at all

    Miss Murphy happily goes upstairs to ask old Mo for instructions. We all think that old Mo won''t agree. Murphy will go back for a cup of tea Come, enter men will show a winning posture, "Wan''er pack up things, and we can''t go to play together, it''s the invitation of Miss min of the valley of the moon company."

    Wan''er said pleasantly, "shall I go with you? Is that ok? "

    "Of course," Murphy said, "since I''m going to work, of course, I''ll take two assistants with me. I''m ready to pretend. No one else will doubt it."

    As soon as the tassel heard this, he could take two assistants with him. He said: "yes, I''m right. I''ll have enough samples."

    "so" Murphy made a long sound. "Miss Cheng, you''ve worked hard to stay."

    "What?!" The tassel immediately jumped up from the sofa, "why do I stay?!"

    "Because I believe you, I can only take two assistants, one is Ziyuan, and why is the other Wan''er not you? You should stay in charge of the investment department for the time being, and see how well I have been treated "

    " bah! Are you a fake Si?! " Cheng Gu nainainai didn''t do it. "Min Rou asked South South, not you! I don''t care. I''ll go if you go! " After that, I glanced at Murphy. I was obviously not sure that I was with Murphy. "OK, let''s go." just when we all thought Murphy was in such a good mood to talk, she looked at the Xiong pro of the fringe and sneered, "you should insult yourself. Why don''t I give you this opportunity? Let''s go to buy swimsuits first ~ "

    aunt Cheng Łü" wait a minute! " I grabbed Murphy, who was eager to leave, and asked Ziyuan with a smile, "is that ok?"

    Purple garden light way: "close not suitable, I said not calculate, you should ask min rou. 3 ˇĘ 35686688 "I heard that Murphy and the tassel were going together. The girl, who was a little tasteful, dialed minrou''s phone and handed it to me.

    I don''t know if minrou is really generous or to cover up her real purpose. I''m happy to say that the more people there are, the better. It''s just fun. It''s an expected event. Ziyuan also knew minrou wouldn''t object to it. Otherwise, when Chu Yuan called her master and stepmother last night, she would dissuade her. She didn''t want Murphy and fringe to go together, so she was right Min Rou''s reaction is just a little bit of expectation, and as a result, she is disappointed.

    I can understand that, after all, the relationship between me and Xiaozi has been known by the three girls in my family. We can get along more naturally and more closely. But if Murphy and the tassel go together, we have to avoid more taboos. After returning home, Ziyuan has deliberately kept away from me, and finally had a chance to have a sweet love, but a few light bulbs are lit next to it

    me I''m not worried about this. When it comes to light bulbs, even if fringes and Murphy don''t go, they''re gone? Chu Yuan''s girl is also full of expectation for today, and she hasn''t completely relieved about Xiaozi''s affair. If I see the tassel again at this time, I really don''t dare to make that baby angry now. God knows what she will do when she eats vinegar.

    Suddenly, I thought of a person. If she also went, I said with a smile, "since I want to put on a sample, suoxing will put on a more similar one and take sister Liu with me."

    ,,,

    Murphy and sister Liu want to work on behalf of Jiang, and Wan''er and Ziyuan still have some trivial things to do. To ask Qin LAN to take over, I took sister Hu and Liusu downstairs first and waited in the rest area of the hall on the first floor. The reason why I came down earlier is purposeful, but it''s not to "wait for the hare" like Zhang Mingjie See Sima Yang who is late for work!

    Sima was very cheeky. Seeing me sitting in the hall, he was a little surprised. Then the old acquaintance came over and nodded politely to Su and sister Hu. Then he asked, "brother Chu, can I sit down and have a chat?"

    I smiled and said, "what if I said no?"

    Sima Yang shrugged helplessly, "then we can only wait for brother Chu to say" yes "another day, and then we can talk. Excuse me."one step back today for two steps forward tomorrow? This answer made me a little surprised, but it made me not very tough. I made a look at the tassel and sister tiger. The two NV understood and sat up at the next table. I said, "don''t have to change the day, brother Sima, please take a seat."

    "Please don''t be too polite to me, brother Chu. Otherwise, I''ll be afraid. I don''t know if you''re going to give me a move to knock things out. Then I''m embarrassed," Sima Yang said, laughing and sitting down. Rou said to the sun, "brother had two more drinks last night. This morning, he slept over his head and was waked up by vice director Zhang. He said that Zhang Shao was not hurt You have been sent to the hospital. Ha ha, it really conforms to brother Chu''s style. "

    "My style?"

    "When you don''t mess with you, you are a sheep. It''s easy to get along with. If you mess with you, you are a wolf. If you mess with you and who is a sheep, Zhang Shao doesn''t understand whether he mess with sheep or wolves today, he deserves to be bitten."

    I asked with a smile, "is brother Sima scolding me?"

    "No," said Sima Yang, shaking his head. "You hear my name, Yang."

    "But there is no wolf in my name."

    "Because you are a wolf in sheep''s clothing."

    I looked at Sima Yang. A moment later, they laughed together, which made the tassel tiger at the next table inexplicable. I didn''t know where to laugh. To be honest, I didn''t know. I couldn''t understand what Sima Yang was thinking at all. Did you say he scolded me? No, he is sincere and serious, but did you say he didn''t scold me? Another stabbing smile is just to cover up my loss. It may also be understood by him as a kind of counterattack, and then become a deterrent.

    "Brother Sima didn''t come to tell me a cold joke?"

    "No," Sima Yang finally got to the point, "brother Chu, what can I do for Zhang Shao in the morning?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Don''t know, or don''t want to know?"

    "Is there a difference?"

    "Yes," said Sima Yang, with his hands on the table and his fingers crossed. "I don''t know, but I don''t want to know. You already know, just don''t want to listen to him."

    "I don''t know."

    "No, I don''t want to know. Brother Chu is too modest. You have devalued my IQ as well as your own."

    I smiled and looked at him. "Does brother Sima know myself better than I do?"

    "It''s not funny that the wolf doesn''t need to know his own strength and that the sheep can eat, but it''s ridiculous that the sheep don''t know the wolf''s strength and think that the wolf can eat. I like to put myself in the position of the weak, so I can not underestimate anyone, I''m a sheep, so I know the terrible of the wolf," said simayang with emotion: "vice director Zhang at present The only mistake he has made so far is to mistakenly think you are a sheep, and the next mistake he may make is to think you are like him, all wolves. "

    "Oh?"

    Sima Yankan said: "wolves and wolves can talk about conditions, because it''s a threat to anyone, and it''s more cost-effective to be friends than rivals, but sheep and wolves have no conditions to talk about, because in the eyes of wolves, sheep is a Rou, the only thing that wolves need to worry about is whether they cook, stew, or roast. If Zhang wants to invite you to dinner, he actually turns himself into a Dish, it''s ridiculous. "

    "Brother Sima came to give me an invitation for vice director Zhang?"

    "Exactly," Sima Yang wryly smiled. His face was haggard because of the hangover. Se was even more ugly, lonely and disappointed. "I personally think it''s worth respecting to fight like a wolf to death, to lose and to lose, and to admit defeat with dignity. It''s a pity to admit defeat."

    Sima Yanglian said three words of "pity". Finally, he just sighed, No Go on.

    I said, "it''s a pity that vice chairman Zhang refuses to admit defeat, which makes you lose respect for him, right?"

    "When the victory is not divided, it will not reach you, let alone now that the victory is divided?" Sima Yang didn''t answer positively, but skipped the topic. "Brother Chu would not like to give vice chairman Zhang a face and have a meal together in the evening?"

    I pretended to ponder for a moment and smiled, "since brother Sima knows me better than I know myself, do you think I will?"

    "You are willing," Sima Yang was very sure, "dado Kuaiyi is happy to show the winning demeanor and enjoy the downfall of the losers. He not only shows off his prestige, but also takes advantage of it. It can be described as killing two birds with one stone. How painful is it? Besides, brother Chu, you don''t have the capacity to laugh at your loss. You don''t want to be the one who knows the most about forbearance and revenge just because the time is not right. Otherwise, brother Chu will not send Zhang Shao to the hospital with one fist in the morning, right? "

    "Brother Sima really knows me," I laughed, but then the tone changed. "But I want to disappoint you. I have something to do these two days. I want to go to yuezhigu company with Mr. Mo, and then I will leave. So vice director Zhang''s meal"

    simayang said, "it will be the same in a few days, right?"

    I laughed. In front of the smart people, some lies are unnecessary. "Brother Sima, please explain to vice director Zhang."

    "It''s easy to say," Sima Yang asked me only for an answer. Since he got it, he would stop talking and get up and say, "so I''m leaving."I don''t ask what I did to Yuezhi valley. It''s very flattering. Knowing that he didn''t want to offend me, I still like him a lot. He''s really a person.

    "Brother Sima, do you remember what we talked about in the bathroom last time?"

    Sima yangton stopped, turned around for a while, and said with a smile, "maybe I should have been persuaded by brother Chu at that time."

    "If you believe me, it''s not too late," I said sincerely

    Before Sima Yang gave me an answer, he saw Yao Waner running out of the elevator, holding a letter in his hand and shouting, "brother Nan, sister ye, no, Xu Heng and Xu Heng are coming to our company!"

    Not only the winter night and the fringe were frightened, but Sima Yang was also shocked. The people who came and went in the hall were frozen as if they had been fixed. Before I could make a bad cry, they had already screamed four times, just like a cat in a rat''s nest, running around without thinking. What''s the name? Panic!

    Beitian no, the whole country. Who else doesn''t know who "Xu Heng" is? God knows if there is a bomb under his feet

 Chapter 1023

    The reason why Wan''er is so flustered is that when she tidies up her desk, she finds a letter to me in the pile of documents. Because the letters from the investment department are sent to the comprehensive group first, and then received and distributed by Wan''er, the little girl doesn''t think much. Although she thinks that the letter is a little strange, she just wants to play and doesn''t care about what''s strange, so she gives it to me It was brought down and found by Murphy, Ziyuan and sister Liu in the elevator. After being reminded by Sister Liu carefully, she suddenly realized that there were only six words on the envelope, namely "the comprehensive group received from South Chu". There was no detailed mailing address, no zip code, no stamp and no post office seal. Moreover, the only six words on the envelope were cut from the newspaper and put together with glue !

    Murphy and purple garden were about to open the envelope. They took a letter and a key from it. There were only a few lines on the letter, which were printed: if they would ask for help from others, they would go down first, and the good things of etiquette would also be. I''m sorry that I wronged you a million years ago. I''m very upset. I have no choice but to spend six or seven days. I can''t repay all of them. Fortunately, one of the remaining cars has been parked outside your house for a long time. Now I''m looking for a gap. So I''m going back to the original owner. I''m sorry. I hope to accept it. Yes, I wrote it to myself in the name of Xu Hengzhi, in order to explain the origin of the white Passat to dongxiaoye. I''ve been very careful and didn''t mention it "Xu Heng" didn''t expect Murphy purple garden to open the letter privately, or just guessed, so that Wan''er''s shouting caused a panic.

    The sentence "looking for a gap now" really pissed off sister Hu. She only wanted Xu Heng to come to the company and put the letter on Wan''er''s desk. She went to ask her colleagues who were waiting in the company angrily. They were confused. They quickly retrieved the company''s surveillance video, but found nothing. There were too many people coming in and out of the company in one morning. The comprehensive team As an auxiliary group of the investment department, the company also has frequent personnel exchanges. In addition, in order to protect the privacy of its employees, the office is prohibited from loading and monitoring, so the company has no way to check the situation

    Dong Xiaoye informed Lin Zhi of the situation. Lin Zhi was also furious and scolded several of his subordinates for being useless. However, he was more thoughtful than Dong Xiaoye, and felt that it was not necessarily Xu Heng who came to the company in person, or it was possible It''s God''s blessing, or who they bought or hired, so even if the surveillance shows the person entering or leaving the company, there''s no way to know who he or she is, unless someone can see someone approaching Yao Waner''s desk

    Ren Linzhi wants to break his head, but I can''t imagine that it''s me directing and acting myself, so he slowly scratched his head to check. I only wanted to do one I didn''t expect to cause such a big trouble, but the effect was so good that it was far beyond my expectation. Even if Lin Zhi went to find out how the Passat appeared downstairs of my house, he couldn''t doubt that it was Chu Xiaohua. Since Xu Heng can appear in the company, why can''t he appear in my community What about it? So for him, it''s normal that he can''t find out the result, which gives him a wrong direction, at least to ensure that for a period of time, the identity of Tianyou will not be exposed.

    Because of this disturbance, a lot of time was delayed. When they arrived at the school, Chu Yuan and Dongfang were impatient at the school gate.

    I''m glad to know my sister. When she saw our car, she was like a little white rabbit. But when she saw the tassel coming from the car, she was more like a little white rabbit, because her eyes were red

    fortunately, before long, Murphy took sister Liu and brought my little savior --

    "little mother ~" Kangkang''s milk breath in Lori''s clothes Chuyuan pours into Chuyuan''s arms, Chuyuan immediately smiles and takes out a handful of fruit flavored milk candy from her pocket. Xiaoluoli calls her, and she gives xiaoluoli a piece, forgetting the tassels behind her.

    Kangkang''s habit of nickname is well known. Therefore, we don''t think it''s strange for her to be called "little mother" of Chu Yuan. Instead, we take pleasure in seeing that Chu Yuan gives Kangkang candy to eat. The heartless fringe boasts that she will coax children and praise her for her appearance as a little mother. How can we know that the title "little mother" was originally cheated by her with candy? However, Chu Yuan loved to hear this, especially the tassel boasting that she was like "mother", and the hostility to her was naturally weakened.

    Ziyuan then understood why I had to go with sister Liu. She murmured, "you are thoughtful."

    brother, proud and arrogant, I know what the meaning of the purple garden is. When I was decided to go to the holiday village with tassel and Murphy, I immediately predicted Chu Yuan would be jealous. But Chu Yuan smiled, but the face of the Oriental little girl was not good. She was very displeased to see Kang Lolita, because the two people had not only had a holiday but also suffered from the loss of the most intelligent Oriental mother in the heart of

    . She knows that cute little Lori is not as naive and lovely as she looks on the surface. Is it Chu Yuan coaxing her or she coaxing Chu Yuan? It''s hard to say that

    "everyone is here? Let''s go. Min Rou is still waiting. "

    the voice of Ziyuan hasn''t fallen yet. I have the same voice with Chu Yuan:" I haven''t arrived at Qi! "

    Not only the girls were stunned, but I was also stunned by Chu Yuan. We asked in unison, "who are you waiting for?"

    I said to sister tiger, "bitter."

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang said: "sister Bobo"

    the two girls answered and said hello. From the moment they waved at my back, I guessed that it was Xiao goblin who arrived. Sure enough, I heard the footsteps behind me, turned around quickly, or was startled. The goblin who rushed in front of me suddenly jumped up and flew to me, "Dear di Big uncle ~ "The first three words almost paralyzed me. If I didn''t add the name "Uncle" in time, I had to roll to the road with her. Even so, the intimacy that she rushed into my arms still made all the girls frown, especially sister tiger. She grabbed the back neck of the goblin like a chicken and lifted her up ˇŁ

    Thanks to sister tiger''s quick hand, otherwise the goblin''s small mouth will kiss me in nine out of ten.

    the so-called video event of "fire tries truth, adversity sees hero -- the love legend witnessed by jiaozi restaurant in one and a half parts of the soul" which originated from the last attack on me by the sand boat. After the media coverage, not only the State Council, but also the leaders of a State Council were shocked There are misunderstandings. They call me and the goblin "a couple of loving unmarried couples". Then they fire all over the country and make our inseparable and beautiful, which makes my party feel strange. Is that me and the goblin?

    But the goblin thought it was, and it was so beautiful that she began to get complacent. Recently, she and I have changed their names on the phone. My husband is long and my husband is short. She has a whiny voice. After hanging up the arc, she can sweep two goosebumps under her feet

    the goblin is not happy that sister tiger bothered us. She gave her a bad look and pretended to be a bitter pair I said, "uncle, you''re not interesting enough. Why don''t you call me when you have the chance to play for free?"

    I smiled and said to myself that I didn''t think of you. I didn''t dare to call you Chu Yuan, Dongfang and tiger sister. They were all upset in my heart because of Xiaozi and me. It''s just that you''ve been having a lot of crazy hair lately Isn''t it obvious that I can''t be stupid anymore?

    The goblin gave me a cute look, "you have no conscience, xiaoyuanyuan and xiaodongfang are not as heartless as you."

    I looked at Chu Yuan and the East, and they both avoided my eyes, one continued to tease Kang Kang, the other continued to stare at Kang Kang, while Xiao Luoli coaxed Chu Yuan and fought with the eyes of the East without showing weakness

    I suddenly realized that

    you don''t have to ask, and the two girls started to think carefully again - Chu Yuan and the East didn''t expect that so many people would go to min together today Soft resort, if according to the original plan, there are only a few of us, because they all know the relationship between me and Ziyuan, and they are not willing to accept it, then they can only give me and Ziyuan a certain space, watching us kiss me and love me (although Ziyuan and I are not the type that can be opened here at all), but if there is another one It''s not the same for someone who doesn''t know how to participate in it. I and asters will be a little bit afraid of it. So they carry me on their backs and inform Xiao goblin, who has been ready to move for a long time and is full of infinite expectations for this summer vacation.

    Don''t you know the relationship between me and Ziyuan? If I don''t know, why does she look at asters more hostile than when she looks at the enemies in winter? If I don''t know, why is she so mischievous? When she comes up, she pours into my arms and wants to give me a kiss?

    I only know that although there is no positive type on the surface of the goblin, it''s delicate and tender inside. It''s the girl I met so far who cares about me and takes care of me most. If there is no special reason, she won''t embarrass me or embarrass me.

    So, I''m sure, she already knows my relationship with Xiaozi.

    Because, my problem sister three people group, all secrets between each other, are shared.

    With serious character defects, they are good friends and sisters who will always stand on the same front!

 Chapter 1024

    Experience tells me that it''s a very painful thing to go shopping with a woman, because she always selects and compares clothes in the women''s clothing store, asks for your opinions, and then ignores her opinion that you are just perfunctory. Finally, after a lot of time and energy are consumed without meaning, she makes a hard decision by herself How many men rush to swipe their cards? It''s not just men''s vanity. At least for me, there are two more important reasons. First, I need to find a reason to comfort myself for my wasted time and physical strength. If I don''t do anything, I don''t even understand the meaning of my wasted time and physical strength. Compared with money, it''s obviously more shameful to waste life, so I usually comfort myself after paying the bill and say that this is my purpose today. Secondly, my opinions or suggestions have been denied by her for a day. If I want her to pay for the bill, my self-esteem will be unbearable. I have to show a little value of myself. Somehow, it proves that I am different from the porter It''s such a pain for a woman to go shopping for clothes. So, how about going shopping with a group of women to buy clothes and swimsuits?

    That''s not what the word "pain" can describe. It''s just as tragic as the Shura field! If brushing my credit card can end this suffering, I will not hesitate to do so. Unfortunately, this is the mall under Fengchang group. When the manager of the swimsuit store recognizes Murphy, it is doomed that I have lost this opportunity

    different from the harmonious ambiguity and palpitation in the novel, when a group of eye-catching women enter the fitting room, except for the depressing I can''t feel any expectation or enjoyment for the heavy suffocation. Their eyes are shining with swords and swords. I shuttle through them, as if one will be cut and dismembered accidentally!

    In reality, a beautiful woman''s girlfriends are usually not too beautiful women, because women love beauty, and beauty is proud. Two beautiful women together are more competing and competing with each other. They are unlikely to be friends. Shopping in the mall should have been a happy and noisy thing, but the feeling they give me is more like going to the battlefield ˇŞˇŞIn the colorful and gorgeous swimsuit shops, their expressions are dignified one by one. No one thinks that they have a sense of superiority. Even Murphy, the perfect goddess who jokes about Tassels'' self humiliation '', doesn''t think that she must be the best of all the girls: she is slightly less beautiful than Chu Yuan, less lovely than the East, less friendly than Xiao goblin, less delicate than Xiaowan Son, although she ridiculed that Aunt Cheng was poor and suckling, she envied her backbone, and there is no doubt that the most plump and sexy one among the girls is the winter night, and the mixed race purple garden skin is the most tender and moist. It''s the wife, sister Liu Xinlei, who has the most mature intellectual charm!

    It''s no wonder that Murphy''s face is heavy when he enters the shop, which makes the manager of the shop shudder. In fact, they are also not confident. When they compare with each other, they all think that they are the most useless one. Maybe this is the so-called spectator. In my opinion, every one of them has a clear idea It has unique beauty. It''s thin and fat. There''s no comparability at all, and there''s no need to compare.

    But these guys obviously didn''t realize it. Apart from Kang Kang and Ku''er, sister Liu was the only one who decided which swimsuit to buy within 20 minutes. I soon found out that I was the culprit for their delay!

    For example, Murphy asked me, "Chunan, do you think I look good in this style and this color of SWIMSUIT?"

    I replied, "nice."

    Murphy will ask again, "what about the one chosen by Cheng Liusu?"

    I replied, "she''s also very good-looking."

    Murphy will definitely use the voice that fringe can hear to ask: "who do you think is more beautiful?"

    There''s a problem - I can''t say in front of the fringe or Murphy that the swimsuits they choose are not as good-looking as each other''s, the least offending statement must be "all look good" or "the same look", but they will give up the swimsuits they have already selected and continue to choose until they find one that I think is better than each other It''s not only the fringe Murphy couple that are competing with each other, but Chu Yuan is also competing with the purple garden. It seems that the number one enemy in Chu Yuan''s eyes is not the fringe, but Xiao Zi. Although Xiao Zi doesn''t think about Chu Yuan''s love complex with her brother, she still cares a lot from the fact that she has tried on several swimsuits in succession, because she has no elder sister''s demeanor at all I won''t let Chu Yuan. When I boast that Chu Yuan''s one-piece swimsuit with kitty cat pattern is more suitable and lovely, Ziyuan decidedly left the bikini in her hand. But when I say that Ziyuan''s bikini is more sexy and generous, Chu Yuan gave up her kitty cat one-piece

    the existence of Xiao goblin and dongxiaoye, not to mention the existence of * * Princess vs justice criminal police and natural enemies, and the goblin laughed at it Tiger sister has black skin. No matter whether she chooses a dark or light colored swimsuit, she doesn''t show her white color. Tiger sister ridicules that the goblin is short, and how to wear it is only exposed and not sexy

    several pairs of enemies confront each other, so I am not the only one suffering? Dongfang and Wan''er also suffered from the disaster of foolishness. They were robbed by several girls to be advisors. They didn''t even have time to choose a swimsuit for themselves.Fortunately, the restless bitter son can''t bear the boring and tedious waiting, clamoring for me to take her out to play, and Kangkang clamoring for being hungry, I finally found the reason that the girls can''t refute, and left the swimsuit store that has been chartered by Murphy - ah! The air outside is so fresh ~

    in order to commend the two Lauries for their help, I specially invited them to go to the Haagen Dazs store on the first floor of the mall. They had a good time of corruption. The two Lauries were more sensible and considerate than the Chuyuan tassels. They fed me a mouthful of ice cream or cake before eating one, which almost moved me to tears. Although I felt that Well, these two little girls are also suspected of fighting for favor. Kangkang''s children are big, and kuer is simple and honest, so kuer is longer than Kangkang''s, but their psychological age is almost the same. Even if children play with little skilful, they will only make people feel cute. Somehow, they won''t surprise me like some girls in the swimsuit store.

    Since she left Qianlong manor, Ku''er''s mental state has improved day by day. Zhu Danchen, who just sent her, said that the psychiatrist is very optimistic about her recovery. Although the little girl still refuses to recall the past and intentionally escapes from the reality of her parents'' death, she can now accept and take the initiative to get close to the people around her, and begin to enjoy life and embrace the future There''s expectation. It''s all good signals.

    I asked Zhu Danchen what Ku''er''s expectation of the future meant. Zhu Danchen just smiled and said something that she didn''t ask: every girl had fantasies when she was the same age.

    Zhu Danchen didn''t explain what I heard. She hurried home. It''s said that her best husband came back from Shanghai and took on the work of script adaptation. The time limit required by the production team was tight, and the pressure of the second creation was great. Zhu Danchen was busy making soup for him to mend his brain. At this time, I picked up the noisy children to play. I was afraid that she was in the best brother-in-law''s mind r>

    to get back to the point, a young man, holding a beautiful and lovely little Lori in one hand, has been the focus of attention since he walked into the shop. Especially when we saw two sensible little Lori feeding me a mouthful of her own, many of the female guests, covering their sweet cheeks, screamed happily, as if they were the people being fed ˇŁ

    Sitting at the table next to us is a pair of foreign men and women. The man is wearing a black dome politely. He looks no longer young, but he is handsome, short stubble, and exudes the natural and casual nature of a mature man. The woman wears a ponytail, and the Brown Sunglasses block almost the upper half of her face. Joan''s nose is very cocky, and her lips are rich and sexy. It''s that kind of look, I can''t help thinking about the type.

    From the time we entered the store until now, the eyes of these two people have never left us. When they saw that kuer''s mouth was full of food, Kangkang little adult like wiped it with a paper towel, kuer returned the favor and fed Kangkang the big strawberries she planned to save for the last time, the big mouth beauty couldn''t help but take out her camera and take this warm moment, Kangkang Kang noticed the behavior of the big mouth beauty, put his arm around me, put a cute and disgusting pose together, and indicated that Ku''er would also learn from her. The big mouth beauty was happy to slap us.

    To tell you the truth, I''m not used to being photographed, but Kangkang and kuer like it, so I have to follow them. The mature foreign beautiful man seems to feel my uneasiness, stops his girlfriend properly, and comes to me humorously in English and says, "sorry, handsome boy, I''ve disturbed your date with two little beauties."

    My English is half baked, barely understood his words, polite smile and poor answer: "never mind, your girlfriend is happy, we are also happy."

    The foreign beautiful boy listened to me and was very useful. He hugged his girlfriend and asked me with a smile, "are you their brother or father?"

    I thought for a moment and said, "I am both their brother and their father."

    The foreign couple stood in awe. "Oh my God, they are the orphans you adopted?"

 Chapter 1025

    "Oh, my God, they are the orphans you adopted?"

    "No, no, no, they are not orphans"

    their English is not so bad. It''s quite a simple thing. It took a lot of effort to explain a general idea - Kangkang is a single parent family, living with her mother, her mother is my colleague, with good economic conditions. Although her parents died accidentally, there are still grannies who depend on each other for their lives Although I''d like to adopt her, according to Chinese law, I don''t agree with the conditions of becoming an adopter for the time being, one is because I''m young, the other is because I''m unmarried.

    This pair of handsome men and beautiful women have obviously noticed the difference of kuer for a long time. After listening to me, the questions are basically about kuer: her family situation, her health situation

    I don''t know if it''s my delusion. I think they are more and more excited when they pity kuer, especially that woman''s

    for the first time in my life, I hate since I haven''t studied English well. My CET-4 certificate seems to play a little role in the job interview. When I really communicate with foreigners, it''s not so at all. I''m so ashamed that I can''t find a way to get in and avoid losing face to Chinese people Wipe the ice cream on the corner of her mouth for her, but the bitter child who can''t understand our conversation is timid and evasive instinctively. When she reaches for herself, she immediately looks like a frightened little animal, hugs my arm tightly, hides her face behind me. The big mouth beauty doesn''t mind. She takes off the ink mirror. Those beautiful big eyes make me slightly surprised. I can''t tell what kind of face her eyes are Color, but very beautiful, because the eyes of the sincere love and mercy.

    Bitter son also some Lengshen, also is because that pair of eyes as bright as gem.

    Hu stubble''s beautiful man patted the fragrant shoulder of the beautiful woman with abundant lips and blue eyes. He slowed down his speaking speed so that I could hear clearly and have enough time to reflect what he was saying, "she and her grandmother, now live in your friend''s home?"

    "Yes, for some personal reasons, I can''t take care of them very well for the time being, but my friend can do it, and I trust her very much."

    He asked again, "does this girl have a normal education?"

    "No, she has no way to study with her peers, but my friend is a teacher who can help her with her study."

    "I''m sorry, my friend. May I venture to ask you what kind of work are you engaged in?"

    I frown a little. It''s really presumptuous. Although the language communication is difficult, I can read some contents clearly from his tone and expression. At the moment, what he reveals is a kind of query

    but I still say: "of course, I''m an ordinary office worker."

    I don''t need to be puffy and fat. I''m also looking at the men and women while they look at me. Although they wear simple and low-key clothes, they don''t look conspicuous. But when I pay a little attention, I will find that it''s a kind of straightforward and grand style of dress - it''s also a white shirt, and the middle-aged man wears sleeves and no clothes, but it''s more temperament than I wear neatly. Why ? The first is the taste of matching. The second is that no matter what the style and material of the shirt is, it''s better than my cheap goods. Before he asked me, he had a careful observation of my clothes. Why should I open my eyes and tell lies and boast about this unnecessary cowhide? It would be looked down upon by foreigners instead.

    "Dear friend, you are an honest person and a kind-hearted person. Your character is so noble, but with all due respect, you are still so young. The house, the car and the wife are all the realities you must pursue and will or have begun to face. Have you thought about these before you decide to help this girl?"

    When I understood what he meant, my face was clouded. "What do you mean, please?"

    A man ignores my unhappiness, but his politeness can''t change his distrust of me. "I mean, taking care of this girl is definitely more difficult than you think now"

    "and then I don''t need to understand, because looking at his expression, I have already guessed what he would say.

    Hu stubble''s beautiful man looked at the big mouth beauty, then smiled at me and said, "if you believe us, we are willing to adopt this girl and take care of her grandmother."

    "I''m sorry, I don''t believe you."

    ˇ°whyŁżŁˇˇ± The big mouth beauty hands spread out, exaggerates extremely, that stubble beautiful man is also a face unbelievable.

    "Outside? Not inside! " I spat, then said in poor English: "first of all, I don''t know you, I don''t know you, and then even if I know you, know you, believe you, I can''t let you adopt this child - she is Chinese, you are foreigners, OK?"

    "But you''re very young and you don''t have enough financial ability," said the big mouth beauty. "Not everyone is born in a rich family." I stroked the head of kuer and watched her show the feline expression. I smiled softly and said, "yes, I''m very young and may not be able to give her the same care and care as my father. I''m also poor and have a future Maybe it''s doomed to be mediocre, but how do you know I can''t give her happiness? Do you know what kind of happiness she wants? She just wants her family, and I, her family - yes, we are ordinary, but we are happy. "I can''t express what I want to say completely and accurately, so that the big mouth beauty hasn''t been convinced by me. I guess she didn''t understand what I said in nine out of ten. Fortunately, according to my tone and expression, combining with the messy Chinese version of northern sky English, I figured out what I meant, and dissuaded the big mouth beauty who still had to fight for bitter son, laughing at me "I''m sorry, my wife likes children very much. She has adopted children from different countries. When you just entered the door, we were attracted by these two lovely little beauties. Haha, because we are discussing to adopt another girl. Knowing the bitter child''s life experience, we can''t help but want to be her parents. But now I can''t help it Because she has the most precious happiness in the world. "

    Hu stubble is smarter than a big mouth beauty. He first touches Kangkang''s head. Kangkang still likes the handsome guy who just took a picture of himself, so he doesn''t dodge. Then he touches kuer''s head. Sure enough, kuer doesn''t dodge when he sees Kangkang, but this foreign uncle touches his head, but he is still nervous and trembling. His nails are pinched into my flesh ˇŞˇŞKuer is very competitive. She just doesn''t want to lose to Kangkang.

    Hu stubble asked the young saleswoman for a pen, then took out the pad under kuer''s ice cream, and wrote something on it. He said with a smile, "look at this lovely girl, how dependent and trusting she is. You are right. That''s her happiness. We can''t give it to her."

    In my opinion, Hu xumeinan''s words are actually for the big mouth beauty, because the big mouth beauty finally let go, and tried to wipe the ice cream on the corner of her mouth again. I told her not to dodge any more, and satisfied her little wish.

    Seeing the smile on his wife''s face, Hu stubble''s beautiful man shrugged at me helplessly. It seems that the big mouth beauty often overflows with such love, but he is not distressed. In his eyes, only love and tolerance, he is proud.

    "Give it to you, friend," the bearded man handed me the coaster and said, "I don''t think you will change your mind, but sometimes the reality will make people helpless. If some reasons force you to change your mind or need you to face some difficulties, you can contact me with this number. I think we can help you and bitter son."

    I finally met a weirdo who was more abusive than me. I didn''t want to take his things, because the old man taught me from an early age, don''t accept the things sent by strangers, but kuer snatched the coaster, because the coaster was taken from the bottom of her cup. She thought laowai wanted to steal her things

    before the foreign couple left, she also told me that they wanted to steal her things For work reasons, if I want to stay in China for three to four months, I can also invite them to have tea or coffee with me at any time - although they didn''t say it, I also know that the premise must be that I bring bitter children with me.

    Of course, I won''t do this. God knows what these two foreigners are doing. Actually, I don''t know what happiness is for kuer. I didn''t agree to give her to the two foreigners for adoption. First, I promised Xu Heng to take good care of them. Second, I didn''t believe these two foreigners.

    So after a while, I finally understood why I said I didn''t believe them, and the two foreigners would show their inexplicable expressions. I regretted that I hit the wall with my head - the love of these two people is famous all over the world!

    The funny thing is, when the little clerk asked me excitedly whether I was friends with the two foreigners, I replied with disdain: I didn''t know them at all.

    God, think about it afterwards, how arrogant and ignorant I am. I didn''t let go until kuer grew up and became famous in the track and field. I comforted myself and said, "fortunately, I didn''t give this girl to those two foreigners for adoption, otherwise this national treasure would not belong to China." what''s more, kuer has always been growing up She said that she was glad that I rejected the foreigners in those years, because the happiness she wanted to pursue had been decided at the age of 12 -

    all her life with the person who claimed to be her family

 Chapter 1030

    In my chat with Chu Yuan, the Oriental little girl who went to talk to her mother on the phone came back. Her face was gloomy, and her feet were pulling a flip flop. I couldn''t tell whether it was walking or stamping the ground, and what was the small mouth was whispering.

    Although the expression is not good, but wearing a white skirt style ruffle and lace up bikini''s little girl skin still brightens my eyes. Her swimsuit is printed with pink petals with a strong sense of hierarchy, which is bright, not only amazing, lovely and beautiful, but also full of lively vitality. The swimsuit is beautiful, and the people are more beautiful When I wear swimsuits for a week at home, I will deliberately choose a more conservative style, because she usually gives me the feeling that it is so fashionable, but not exposed.

    Unlike Chuyuan and dongxiaoye, the East is not as scruffy and fastidious at home. The former doesn''t care to show me the light at all, while the latter shows me her good figure on purpose. The East is very reserved. I saw her expose so much skin for the first time - as white and delicate as snow, it''s almost the same as Xiaozi, and it''s tender and almost transparent!

    It''s no wonder that Chu Yuan has always envied this little girl''s skin. The two girls of the same age are slim and tall. They are about the same height and weight. When they wear clothes, they look the same. But when they take off their clothes, it''s obvious that the East''s chest is fuller. Although it''s far less spectacular than the tiger goblins, they are full and round Quite warped, but there is endless lovely attractive, compared to my family''s stinky girl is really a little small.

    The East didn''t sit with Chu Yuan, but pulled the blanket off his shoulder, spread it on the other side of me, left and right with Chu Yuan, and sandwiched me in the middle. I guess I saw that I was appreciating her figure. I snatched the women''s toad mirror that Chu Yuan had just worn on my face while chatting, and put it on the bridge of his nose, holding his knees in both hands, chin on his knees, little mouth cocked up You can hang up as like as two peas and two yuan sauce bottles, which is exactly the same as Chu Yuan''s previous sulk.

    Chu Yuan handed the half bag of potato chips left to the East and said, "what''s wrong, your mother scolded you again?"

    The East pushed up his glasses and put them on his head. His eyebrows were also tied up. He flashed his forehead and showed his spirit. He took the chips and put them into his mouth, but he wiped out the image of the lady. He chewed hard and said: "no, she was so busy that she didn''t have time to deal with me."

    Listening to her tone, I knew that she and her mother were not happy on the phone. I smiled and comforted her. "Adults, it''s normal to be busy at work. Think about it. How can she support you if she is not busy?"

    "I don''t want to. The more I think about it, the more angry I am! Ah ah - "the East kicked the sand at his feet, then jumped up and shouted," it''s true that she''s busy at work, but she''s not busy to support me at all! From the time I ran away from home to now, it''s always brother Nan. Are you keeping me? She cut off my pocket money and frozen my credit card! Because she never stopped sending me abroad! Why does she ignore me when she knows that I live in your house? Why did she promise to talk about my study abroad with Nan brother, but still refuse to show up? You think I didn''t rush her? no I don''t like to hang my heart and gall all day long! I urge her every day, she is deliberately dragging! "

    In such a large water park, apart from us, there are only a small number of necessary staff (probably because the staff, including lifeguards, are also women, regardless of their size, except me). Therefore, the East is so loud and furious, or shocked by the girls playing in the wave making pool in the distance.

    I hurriedly pulled her to sit down. "People are having a good time. Can you stop being angry? If you have something to say, what is it? "

    "I will cry, I will cry, I will cry!" East mouth said so, but still obediently lowered the voice, first with the hand clapped off the sand stuck on the little feet, then clapped hands, grabbed a handful of chips from the bag, said to me: "open mouth ~"

    "bah -" I opened her little paw, "you eat yourself."

    "East frown way:" I do not eat, I just touched foot ya

    I angrily tapped on her forehead, "you know you just touched your feet, and then feed me?"

    The little Oriental nose slightly wrinkled, which affected the nevus of crying under the corner of her eyes, but I didn''t see the twinkling of tears in her eyes, but I thought she was going to cry out. "First, my feet are not dirty, I washed them before I came out of the dressing room, and second, I don''t care about feeding myself, but you shouldn''t care about feeding you, because I''m a girl, and you''re a big man Man, this girl has never fed any man. Do you understand? Do you want to eat? "

    The little feet in the East are as white as if they were cut out with tender tofu. Looking at them more often, I''m afraid that I''ll have big animal hair. I can''t suppress the impulse to hold them up and kiss them. It''s really impossible to connect with the word "dirty". But your feet are not dirty, and the sand is not dirty?

    Friends smile bitterly. It''s clear that the East is angry that I won''t let her cry. It''s just a way to vent her frustration. When I see that I really give her permission and open my mouth to eat, she immediately shrinks her hand to avoid, but it''s half a beat slow. I still bite the chips away. There''s a trace of guilt in xiaoniangpi''s eyes, which immediately moves and feels like water."Cough --"

    Chu Yuan''s dry cough made the East panic for a long time. He thought he saw something from the girl and said to me angrily: "I''m kidding. How can you really eat it? Spit out quickly -- "

    I opened my mouth and said with a smile," I''ve swallowed it. How can I spit? "

    Dongfang was at a loss. Chu Yuan unscrewed a bottle of lemon tea and put it in my hand. He asked Dongfang, "why is your mother dragging her hand to see my brother?"

    "What else can we do? She forced me to run away from home, but I had to rely on you and brother Nan. In addition, there was nowhere else to go. Brother Nan was my last straw. If brother Nan would not help me, I would have to die completely and study in France honestly. My mother knew this very well, so she agreed to talk with brother Nan and put on a reasonable attitude It looks like, but it''s deliberately delayed. I can''t see brother Nan under the pretext of busy work. During this period, I still freeze my credit card and cut off my pocket money. If I can''t bear it and go home, it means that I''m giving in. What if I don''t give in and go home? I can only stay at Nange''s house, eat your food, drink your food and spend yours, and ask you to support me. My mother is a human being. She knows that you don''t have much salary in a month, and that you are in trouble now, waiting for you to be ruined by the pressure of expenditure and spirit. Then she will talk to you. But at that time, Nange, you may want to talk more than her I am a burden to send to France, or even to the earth! "

    It seems that xiaoniangpi is really worried about such things. In her blue eyes, tears really came out this time.

    "My brother is not that kind of person!" Chu Yuan''s strength came again. Just now he thought I was wet, but now he crawled behind me, stuck it up and hugged my neck. His small chest was grinding and squeezing on my back. He said in a coquettish way: "brother, you don''t want to go abroad in the East, do you

    The speaker has no intention of listening. Chu Yuan''s so-called "don''t give up". In fact, she won''t let the east go. But in my ears and the East''s, she has another layer of understanding. I have a thicker face, but I can nod my head and say "of course, I don''t want to." but the East burned a red face for this, and pulled down the sunglasses on the head, blocking the eyes ? With such a dignified expression, "aunt Cheng grabbed the inflatable balloon and trotted over. She impolitely grabbed the lemon tea in my hand, raised her head and filled it with it. It must have taken too much physical strength to play with the ball. She gasped heavily and drank quickly. A water line overflowed from the corner of her mouth and slid down together with water drops, from the long neck, to the sexy collarbone, to the slightly raised one Crispy + chest, then slide into the shallow milk + ditch, drill into the bra style swimsuit, disappeared

    from the corner of her mouth is the cold lemon tea, from my nose, is the hot nosebleed

    wet body and bikini, it is indeed the most sexy thing in the world, coupled with the coquettish selling baby sister even if they are poor + milk, this temptation is too big!

    "Uncle, why do you have nosebleed?!" The goblin pushes away the fringe and comes to wipe my nose. Behind it is a wary purple garden. He looks at the intimate Chu Yuan lying on my back, and at the fringe which is tall and sexy and has two unparalleled legs. It''s not sure, but obviously he guessed my ''cause''

    "it''s OK," I found a very bad reason, "it''s hot, it''s on fire."

    PS: good, bad reason - "hot, fire" is a

    ps2 of Tucao''s own slash: the college entrance examination is over, no matter what the result is, we can finally relax. When the examination is over, there will always be people who are happy and sad, some people make complaints about others. For those sad and frustrated friends, ha ha, some dregs think that it doesn''t matter if their grades are not satisfactory. A good diploma is important, but it doesn''t mean all of them. There are many ways for a person to succeed. In the future, when you really step into the society, you will develop your abilities, not only the process of getting a diploma, but also the process of learning and mastering knowledge Knowledge is the key of the key. With one''s own skills, the future is promising, and the college entrance examination results are unsatisfactory. So it''s more meaningful to work hard in reflection than to be sad and frustrated, isn''t it?

    PS3: the high school entrance examination is about to start. Ladies and Lori, please come on. ~

    PS4: friendship tips: it''s just as important to have an optimistic attitude and prevent heatstroke when it''s hot. There''s no wet beauty, no sexy bikini, but you have nosebleed. That''s shame.]

 Chapter 1031

    Lotus is the most beautiful flower.

    I feel that heaven is just like this when I am in the midst of the warbler, the warbler, the swallow and the swallow.

    It''s a pity that Chu Yuan refuses to go into the water. She can''t compare with the tassel. Although the water quality of the tassel is not good, at least she can swim in the shallow pool. More importantly, aunt Cheng still dares to show her figure despite her inferiority.

    I still don''t know what kind of swimsuit Chu Yuan wears.

    Grandma Cheng Gu is not very interested in the two girls. Her eyes are rolling. She comes up with a bad idea to make them happy. "Fate, little East, do you want to watch a stimulating program?"

    Chu Yuan is showing off our intimacy to the purple garden. It seems that his eyes are mocking that the purple garden can''t stick with me in front of people like her. He doesn''t pay attention to what the tassel says. The East is curious, "what exciting program?"

    Aunt Cheng proudly held up her chest, pointed to the high platform in the north, hummed and said, "ten meter diving ~"

    Kangkang and kuer''s children have a groundless pursuit of the exciting things, clapped her hands and cheered at once, but the rest took a breath of cool air, especially min rou. Looking at the height of the platform, she had a shaking knee, a pale face and a reaction It''s exaggeration. I think Wan''er, the most timid girl, has a look of eager to try. I almost forgot that this little girl is also very fond of stimulation. I remember that when Lin yun''an was chased by all the others in the first place, she not only broke out her amazing sports ability, but also her spirit was as excited as at the moment.

    Sister Liu asked, "Su Su, can you do it? I don''t think I''ve heard that you can dive. "

    the answer is winter night. The girl is quite wrong and says:" what''s wrong? It''s very simple. If you hold your nose and close your eyes, you will jump. "

    Tiger sister is an all-around athlete. Of course, she doesn''t take the platform jump seriously. However, for most people without professional training, just standing at the height of ten meters and looking down, they will be dizzy.

    Tassel 100% bragging, not to mention 10 meters platform, even standing by the pool she dare not jump, because she can''t swim!

    "Listen to her nonsense, how dare she jump?" Murphy is in the game. She must have laughed inside. She is eager to make a fool of herself.

    If not, the tassel nodded honestly and said to Murphy, "yes, I dare not jump. I''m talking about you jumping."

    "I jump?" Murphy was furious. "Why do you want me to jump?"

    "Because I can''t swim, but you can, and" the fringe patted Murphy''s shoulder, smiling sweet honey, "don''t you forget? You are my servant now. If you want to do something, you should do it. Don''t ask so many reasons. Otherwise, you will offend your master, and maybe you will think of something more difficult for you. Why do you have to beg for help, don''t you? "

    Naked threat + threat! Naked report + reply!

    Murphy''s angry face is blue, and the tassel timely copies her provocation and makes a surprised expression, "my master Murphy, who sells cakes to my relatives, don''t you want to turn your face and refuse to admit it? Are you an unbelievable, rebellious villain? "

    Where is the tassel to coax Chu Yuan and the east to be happy? It''s clear that she''s looking for happiness. My aunt still remembers Murphy''s torment for a night!

    Falling vertically from a place ten meters high, Murphy can''t swim at the meeting. It''s two different things. Murphy can swim, but his courage is not so great. He said in a hurry: "it''s nothing to do with not recognizing accounts and keeping promises. I"

    "you dare not, right?" The tassel said with a big smile: "then you can tell me straight. I''m not an unreasonable person. You are timid and dare not jump. It''s impossible. I can''t force you to jump, right? Unfortunately, I can''t swim. Otherwise, I''ll give Yuanyuan and Xiaodong a look. Now I have to ask xiaoyejie. "

    Chu Yuan and Dongfang never said who they wanted to see jump off the 10 meter platform. The tassel was still exciting. On the surface, they regretted that they couldn''t swim. In fact, they implied that Murphy was timid, and pushed and dragged Chu Yuan and Dongfang''s interest. It seems that the two girls are not in a high mood. It''s her fault

    Murphy didn''t know that the tassel was exciting her, but let her admit it Her own timidity, especially that of the tassel, is more difficult than death. She turned her eyes and said, "I''m not afraid to jump, but"

    before Murphy finished, the tassel said: "you don''t want to say you''re a relative, so it''s not convenient to go into the water?"

    Murphy''s pink face is red. Apparently, he was hit by the fringe. The fringe pretended not to see Murphy''s expression and apologized: "no, no, no, you''ve been underwater just now when you were playing ball. How can it be an inconvenient day? I''m too small. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t interrupt you. Go on"

    my friend''s head is cold and sweaty - aunt Cheng has to ask for ink Feifei had a vertical fall, but Murphy just went into the water, but only wet her calves. Now her swimsuit is still dry, and only she and Chu Yuan and Dong Fang, who have been sitting beside me, are proud. She was robbed of white by the fringe. In addition, it''s not good for her to come to relatives. So she said with a bite of silver teeth: "You''re just too mean, but fortunately, I''m used to it. I don''t care about you. I''m not afraid to jump, but I''m very upset that you ordered me to jump, as if I was reluctant to coax fate and the east to be happy."The purpose of tassel has been achieved. Laugh but don''t speak, so as not to expose the ecstasy that you can''t suppress. Now who can''t see that Murphy is fierce and cowardly?

    Although I know there won''t be anything, I can''t bear to see Murphy force himself too much. He said: "what''s the meaning of jumping that thing? It''s better to play slide, isn''t it? Yuan yuan, East, I''ll take you to slide, my dear daughter, kuer, let''s go together. "

    "No," the East broke my hand and said with a smile, "ten meter diving is very interesting and exciting."

    Murphy''s eyes, which had just begun to glow with joy, glistened with tears.

    "But" as soon as the eastern tone changed, "it''s just too boring to watch others jump. It''s a game of testing courage. It''s interesting to have everyone participate in it, isn''t it? So I suggest that, except for Kangkang and kuer, we all go dancing. If we don''t or dare not, we should be punished. OK? "

    "Good!" Of course Miss Mo agrees.

    Fringe flustered, "that I and predestined edge can''t swim, we don''t jump also want to accept punishment?"

    "Of course," said the East, "that''s fair. There are rewards and punishments. It''s fun to play, isn''t it?"

    Murphy hastily agreed, "little Oriental is right." If it wasn''t for maintaining her image, I think she would have jumped up and hugged the East for two times. She enjoyed the expression of the tassel very much.

    "What''s the reward for jumping? What''s the penalty for not jumping?" The goblin''s tone is tentative, which shows that she is not very afraid of diving, so she plans to make a choice according to the Oriental awards and punishments.

    Chu Yuan is really flustered. I also feel puzzled. The East has always taken good care of Chu Yuan. But now, this proposal is not only aimed at fringes, ah

    the East holds his arms around Kang Kang and Ku''er, and says: "if you jump, you will be rewarded with two kisses of Kang Kang and Ku''er. How about that?"

    Sister Liu laughed and the goblin said, "don''t jump?"

    "Don''t jump" the corner of the eastern mouth is raised cunningly, "then it''s hard for Nan brother to give me a wolf kiss to ask for a French wet kiss."

    when the girls are red faced, I can''t cry or laugh - the Oriental is really good at caring for Chu Yuan

    the goblin''s shameful bow and buckle his fingers, "hate it, dead Oriental, you know that people are timid, dare not jump, points It''s you who make me feel goosebumps in the East. She''s just trying to make Chuyuan happy. It''s not my real girlfriend, Liusu, who has a closer relationship with me. It''s Wan''er, Liu Jie and min rou.

    Wan''er has been eager to try for a long time. Sister Liu blushes but doesn''t panic, which proves that she dare to jump and is at a loss. Miss min is the only one who can do it Minrou''s face was white and red, with a stiff smile and a kind of begging.

    "Can''t you swim?" the East asked

    "I can swim, but you are me," Min Rou said with a smile. "I have a serious acrophobia"

    no wonder this girl just glanced at the platform and her face was so ugly

    Minrou''s face suddenly turned red into ripe tomatoes, almost exuding juice.

    How do I feel that the East is deliberately targeting min Rou? There is a strong smell of gunpowder in her words.

    I can''t rub fire in my belly. I''ll take it out on whoever I catch?

    At minrou''s most awkward moment, a female employee with a sun hat, a swimsuit and a white T-shirt rushed to minrou, handed a mobile phone to minrou, panted and said: "Miss min, your mobile phone, Fengchang group, Mo Dong, Mo Dong, just came to talk about what old lady brought dozens of people to hit our resort. We need to Mr. Chu and Miss Mo are hiding soon. "

    old lady Jiang has killed them? And brought dozens of people to smash Miss San''s resort?

    We looked at each other, surprised that Jiang Yu had such weight in the old lady''s heart.

    It seems that the old lady is not just reading Jiang Yu''s father''s kindness. We thought that we could hide from Jiang Yu these two days. It turned out to be so naive. The reason is that we underestimated Jiang Yu''s ability to dress up as a grandson

 Chapter 1032

    The game of ten meter diving and French wet kiss finally stays in the proposal stage of the East. At last, it''s over. The goblin''s words are not full. The fringe is also a little lost. On the contrary, min Rou is very happy. She''s very happy to escape from the disaster. She doesn''t care about the event that old lady Jiang brought people to smash the field. It''s no wonder to think about it Performance: it''s true that she has acrophobia. I''m afraid it''s true that the first kiss hasn''t been sent out yet. She can''t afford to play with any of them. So not only does she not annoy old lady Jiang''s insolence, but she must thank her in nine out of ten.

    However, old lady Jiang quickly beat min Rou''s affection for her. Despite the security, the mighty motorcade broke into the resort without saying anything. Min Rou, as the host, rushed out of the hotel before we could, but before the polite words could be said, the elegant old man with white hair, who was supported by Jiang Yu from the car, slapped his hands firmly on the pink one The scene on the face immediately shocked everyone, and I was no exception - my God, who did she hit? Minrou! Even the mayor of Beitian and the Secretary of the municipal Party committee saw a woman who had to talk with half a body!

    The old Mo leg that got off the car behind was so soft that he almost didn''t slip under the car!

    There is no doubt that this hot tempered old lady is old lady Jiang. Between her eyebrows, she can see the shadow of Mrs. mo.

    This old lady has white hair and has just been on a plane for more than ten hours. She even has to fall down due to the time difference. When she gets off the bus, Jiang Yu, who has an arm to hang, should help her. Anyone who thinks that she is so slow, she must have some physical inconvenience. Therefore, min Rou will stand on the side of the car door, so that she can take a handle when she needs it. When she touches the ground, she will jump out However, when she was in trouble, she slapped her in the face unexpectedly. She was so quick that she didn''t lose to the young people!

    See the boss was stumbling, after the guard and waiting at the door of the hotel security, waiter is not anxious? They swarmed in, of course, can''t take an old lady, just to protect minrou, don''t want to be pushed away by the crowd with Jiang Yu.

    Good guy, there are thirty or forty of them!

    Because people crowded at the entrance of the hotel and stuck the revolving door, I was blocked inside. I couldn''t get out or in. I could only look through the cracks of the crowd at the lady with gray hair and evil face, a little tired but not a little old-fashioned maintenance. Lao Mo called and said that old lady Jiang brought dozens of people to the resort. I was still making a mountain out of a molehill when he made a mountain out of molehill Want to scare me to hide, after all, she only knew that Jiang Yu was injured last night, and then booked a ticket back to Beitian. She flew in the sky for more than ten hours. It should not be long before she landed? How could she find so many people in such a short time? The point is, who dares to disobey Lao Mo and look for my misfortune? You know, on the surface, I''m a big hit in his eyes.

    But there were dozens of people in front of me, and I did see the old Mo who was ignored to despair by them. Min Rou covered her red face and was a little confused. Then she heard the old lady Jiang''s cold voice: "I don''t care who you are, call out the boy named Chu nan to me, beat him and hide him. Is he a turtle?"

    Minrou smiled like a flower. "Are you old lady Jiang? So this is Jiang Yujiang who lost the bet to Mr. Chu? "

    Jiang Yu probably didn''t expect that Mrs. Jiang would start when she came up, and she also beat Miss min, who can''t beat the most. She was so scared that her face was pale. It can be seen that Min Rou didn''t care. She also called out her name, and suddenly felt surprised. What''s rare is that the surprise just flashed in his eyes, and he said: "I didn''t expect that Miss min knew the humble name. I''m really scared ˇ±

    "that''s not necessary," Min Rou said with a light smile. "I don''t have many humorous cells. Generally, if I have heard a joke several times, I will forget it completely."

    Jiang Yu''s expression froze on her face.

    Miss min is still angry. Seeing her grandson choked by a young woman, old lady Jiang looks even more gloomy. "Who''s the joke? Let the tortoise named Chu come to see me!"

    When old lady Jiang''s words came to an end, she heard a voice as clear and beautiful as a bell: "it''s the tortoise who calls for help from her parents, grandparents and grandparents! What is not promising is the little tortoise, and the rescuers are the big tortoise and the old tortoise! "

    It took only one second from the noise boiling to the silence, and it took only one second for old lady Jiang''s brow to burst. It also took only one second for her brother''s cold sweat to soak her whole body. When did the stinky girl of Chu Yuan slip out?! And the Oriental little lady and the Xiao goblin!

    Old lady Jiang''s eyes were wide and round, and the crow''s feet on the corners of her eyes disappeared. Angrily, she said, "whose little girl is so unruly and doesn''t talk to her elders?"

    East Block in front of Chu Yuan, sneer way: "whose elder generation is so ungracious, speak with little girl still blow beard stare eyes?"

    Chu Yuan was only annoyed that the old lady of Jiang opened her mouth and called me "Tortoise". She couldn''t help fighting back in anger. When she saw that the old lady was furious, though she was timid and timid, she showed her fear, but still asked bravely, "my brother''s name is Chu, and I''m also Chu. Why do you call us tortoises?"

    The goblin "pa" clapped his hands and suddenly realized: "I see, when I grow up, I can beat people indiscriminately and ignore the right and wrong curses. Later, I have a son and grandson. I have to educate him so that he won''t be scolded for having no family education! Is that so, GrannyOld Jiang was so popular that he was as red as blood. He was choked by an innocent demon Xiao. The three young girls had a way to fight each other. Even if they were angry, old Jiang could not vent to the three little girls. She shouted to minrou, "I''ll tell you the last time. Let the little boy named Chu come out to see me. Otherwise, I don''t care if your boss here is Who, smash it. " She doesn''t mean to call me "Little Turtle".

    I don''t know whether Jiang Yu intended to explain it to min Rou or to add fuel to the fire on purpose, and advised: "grandma, this injury on my hand has nothing to do with brother Chu. You are so impulsive that you will be in trouble if you get the police. Why bother? Listen to me. Let''s go back. "

    "Yes, Ma, you just came back. You go home and have a rest. I''ll let Chu Nan come to see you tomorrow. He''s really busy now." Lao Mo is followed by his old driver in the company. Long Shan, who has always been inseparable, is not beside him. It seems that he is deliberately avoiding old lady Jiang because of his sensitive relationship with Lao mo.

    "What about getting the police? The corrupt officials, profiteers, merchants, robbers and murderers of Beitian have no ability to catch them. Fortunately, they don''t want to be angry with my old lady? " Old lady Jiang stared at Lao Mo and said: "Xiao Yu''s father left early, entrusted his mother and son to me. Today, he was given a broken arm. If you don''t care, I''ll take care of it. If you don''t give him that tone, I won''t rest. When I close my eyes and kick my feet, I have some time to rest. Now, I''m not sure. I have to make sure. For you, Mo, surname Jiang''s and Chu''s, who is an outsider and who is their own. "

    "Who rarely makes a family with Mo?" The East was in a bad mood. First he had a quarrel with his mother, and then he suggested diving for ten meters. Then he blew up because old lady Jiang came to look for bad luck. He was angry and joked: "it''s rare to have a surname of Jiang, but it''s not rare to have a surname of Chu."

    Old lady Jiang''s eyebrows jumped, and a sharp voice in the crowd mocked: "little girl''s tone is not small, I don''t know your last name? Surname Chu? "

    "I don''t have a surname of Chu," Dongfang said, "but I like to be a family member with a surname of Chu, but I don''t care about you people who have the surname Jiang or Mo, or who would rather have their surname Jiang or mo."

    The shrill voice came from a middle-aged lady with a goofy face. She had two beauties, but she had an ugly cock voice. "Little girl, before you talk, you have to figure out how much weight you have. Is there anyone here who doesn''t care about you? Is there anyone who cares less about you? Funny. "

    What does xiaoniangpi do in her family? She is not very clear about it. But she can be sure that her family conditions are very good, but she seems to disdain showing off, so she just sneers, but min Rou says lightly: "you are not invited to come here, and obviously you don''t care about me, right? It seems that this is my place. "

    Min Rou seems to be really angry at the attitude of old lady Jiang that nobody is in the crowd. Seeing this, Lao Mo looks at me inside the revolving door and beckons me to come out to fight the fire. The old fox has seen me for a long time.

    Old lady Jiang has known minrou''s identity, but she still has a confident attitude, which makes people feel strange, "this is your place, how many things have been smashed, I will pay for the original price, but the place is yours, the things are yours, and the boy surnamed Chu is not yours?"

    The old man didn''t pay attention to his words, which made Miss min burn a big red face. The girl was unexpectedly simple, and the first kiss hasn''t been sent out yet. How can she play such a joke?

    "That''s right," the revolving door finally moved, and I walked out. Before everyone could react, I slapped Jiang Yu in the face and knocked him out. Then I explained to the astonished old lady Jiang, "he slapped you because I''m not miss min''s, and miss min''s is not mine, but she''s because I''ve been slapped I should have slapped you in the face. But I''m a tutor. My father told me when I was young that the old man and the children can''t fight. Fortunately, you brought your grandson with you, and your grandson is not a child. Beating him doesn''t violate our old man''s teachings. I hit him and it hurts in your heart. My grandson is my grandmother A slap should also be deserved. He is not unjust and you are not unjust. Are you right? "

    Everyone breathed, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.

    Lao Mo''s eyes told me that he wanted to kill people

    PS: I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m late for a party tonight, but I''m caught up with the English French war in the European Cup, I''m an English fan, I can''t help being tempted later, I can''t help but reflect on everyone]

 Chapter 1033

    I never think of myself as a man of manners and self-restraint. Although I admire such a person very much, such as my father, I know that I will never be a gentleman like him in my life, because there are at least two things I can''t tolerate or face calmly - my family is humiliated, my friends are humiliated

    I won''t be humiliated because of old lady Jiang It''s the elders, the elders, so we have to bear the indignation, because it''s not me who is humiliated, but the family and friends that are extremely precious to me.

    As I said, when I hit Jiang Yu in the face, it''s the old lady Jiang that hurts - I don''t know how much of her ferocity is because I love Jiang Yu, but I know that in her identity and seniority, it must be more humiliating than if I hit her directly.

    Jiang Yu deserves to be beaten. No matter whether he is intentional or unintentional, old lady Jiang appears here and slaps min Rou in the face. He is responsible, so he is smart as he is, and can''t help being asked my questions.

    He said he was wronged, not only by the old lady Jiang, but also by Min rou. But he dared not say he was not wronged, because this slap was for the old lady Jiang.

    "You are Chunan?" Mrs. Jiang also knew that she had been caught by me, so any accusation against me would turn into a contradiction, so her face was extremely ugly. "Dare to speak to me in this tone, it''s very presumptuous. It seems that I said you are a little turtle, which really wronged you. You are not afraid."

    Chu Yuan heard that she still connected me with the tortoise, and couldn''t help but make a noise again. I pulled her to the East and the goblin behind one by one, and then he said with a smile, "old lady Muzan, I''m really timid, but I''m not like a tortoise or a hedgehog."

    "Oh?" Mrs. Jiang looked at me and said coldly: "they are cowards. What''s the difference?"

    "Of course, it doesn''t make any difference that cowards don''t dare to provoke right or wrong. Thank God if they don''t get bullied, how dare they bully others? If you have the courage, you are not a coward. Ha ha, "I said," the difference is that when you are bullied, the tortoise retracts in its shell, and the hedgehog holds a needle. What I grow is a thorn, not a shell, so I am a hedgehog, not a tortoise. "

    Mrs. Jiang didn''t respond to what I said at the moment. Minrou had already clapped her hands and said with a smile: "hedgehogs don''t mean to hurt people, but some fools always think that hedgehogs are easy to bully. They bite me with their mouths wide open and beg for help."

    Mrs. Jiang''s face was livid. "Chu Nan, you have a sharp mouth. You are good at swearing and not swearing. No wonder the wind picked you to negotiate with the valley of the moon."

    "Thank you, old lady."

    "Thank you?" "What do you thank me for?" said Mrs. Jiang

    "Although the old lady didn''t like me because of misunderstanding, she was the first to admit that I had the ability. She got the role by her mouth and eloquence, but didn''t think that I just relied on the relationship with Miss Mo like most people do. I thank you for your recognition of me, so I can see that you are a man of nature. You have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, and don''t deny it completely because you don''t like me I, for this reason, would like to apologize to you for the impoliteness just now. You are a respectable person. You are too abrupt. You are a little out of control when you see my friends tired of me. I hope you see me young and don''t get to know me. "

    Old lady Jiang didn''t expect my attitude to suddenly turn 180 degrees. She knew that I was taking a step back, but she couldn''t sneer or scold any more.

    She came to me with full rage to settle accounts. Before she saw me, she was depressed by the boss choked by three cute little girls. I was in Fengchang''s job, and I beat Jiang. So she and I could rely on the old to sell the old, but she was embarrassed to play with the three little girls. At this time, I stood up to reason with her. Of course, she couldn''t argue I, choked by me even more.

    I just want to give minrou a breath. When I get angry, it''s enough. Old lady Jiang doesn''t like to hear me flatter her, but has to take this opportunity to go down the steps. It''s obvious to everyone. I look at the Mohist''s face and save her face.

    "You''re not as muddy as the legend says." The old lady''s tone was a little slow, which was a token of my affection.

    "Legend?" I couldn''t help but smile - she lived in a quiet and peaceful place abroad. The only way to hear my name was through Lao Mo and Jiang Yu. Where is the word "legend" coming from? Everyone knows that it''s impossible for Lao Mo and Jiang Yu to arrange me?

    The old lady inadvertently said something that made Jiang Yu''s face a little indelible. Now she said that he didn''t tell me about blackness behind her back. Who believes it?

    At this time, Murphy and fringe, tiger sister, little purple, etc. also squeezed out the revolving door. Murphy moved forward and called the old lady, "grandma Tao."

    Don''t say yes, old lady Jiang didn''t even look at Murphy, and Murphy didn''t care. It seems that their relationship is really delicate.

    Minrou said politely, "I''ve prepared some meals. Murong, old lady, please come inside. Let''s talk slowly if you have something."

    I pulled a few girls to get out of the door, and the old lady didn''t say much. Holding Jiang Yu''s hand, she entered the hotel unkindly, and the people she brought followed.

    The East glared at Min Rou discontentedly. "They brought so many people to reason with them? It''s clear that they came to fight. Why did you invite them in? According to me, either call the police or let the security guard beat them out! ""It''s useless to find the police for this kind of thing," the goblin takes out his mobile phone, "to deal with unreasonable people, or to give it to me. The people in my family are more experienced"

    winter night snatched her mobile phone, "what are you going to do?"

    "Code man!" The evil spirit on his face said, "if they dare to smash things later, I will smash them. Whoever wants to play in front of my uncle will be swept away by me! I have nothing in the Xiao family, but there are many unreasonable rogues and assholes! Than evil? Look who''s evil! "

    Lao Mo''s embarrassment is just as much as his embarrassment. Old lady Jiang is his mother-in-law. I knocked hard on the back of the goblin''s head and said angrily with a smile: "little hairy boy knows what fart, old lady brings so many people here. If you really want to blow me out, you just started. What''s your meal? Open your eyes to see clearly, these people have men and women, old and young, but there is a rogue bastard like those in your family who can only hit people? "

    The goblin was stupefied and looked at the people walking in front of him. He said: "really, there is a woman holding the baby!"

    Hearing this, everyone seemed to find out. They were surprised and puzzled. They all looked at Lao Mo and heard Murphy say, "Hey, uncle, those people seem to be relatives of the eldest aunt''s family?"

    Old Mo Shan shakes his head and laughs bitterly, which is a lot of trouble

    it turns out that although the Jiang family is not very prosperous, there are several close relatives. The heads of these families are all following Jiang Laozi to fight the world. Jiang family can be regarded as a family business, but after being maliciously acquired by Fengchang, they choose to leave in a fit of anger, Or endure the breath to swallow the voice to continue to stay in the wind is smooth, can leave the person, without exception by the old ink marginalization processing.

    Murphy told me that the reason why these Jiang family members, who don''t have the surname Jiang, don''t thrive in Fengchang is mainly because Mrs. Mo doesn''t like it. There are two reasons: first, although Mrs. Mo is a dutiful daughter, she still refuses to communicate with any Jiang family members except her mother until today, because when she was going to marry Lao Mo, these relatives were there to stir up the flames and bewitch him As soon as the property is said to be intimidated and lured, their father and daughter finally turn against each other. The root of this lies in the fact that Jiang is the only daughter of Jiang. If the company doesn''t give her the chance to inherit, then the chance for Jiang''s side line will come. And the second reason why Mrs. Mo hates them is that he is mercenary and ugly in mouth and face. Jiang is a man who needs face to die, so he does what he says, but his brain is not Muddleheaded, after calming down, how can I not know what idea these collateral relatives of the Jiang family have in mind? Mrs. Mo left home first and married later. Mr. Jiang hated Mr. Mo deeply, but he was even more annoyed by the Jiang family. These guys choked the fire all the time, forcing him to make mistakes again and again. Finally, there was no step to go down. So he made a will publicly and announced that he would leave the company and all inheritable personal property to the father of Jiang Yu who had nothing to do with the Jiang family. Of course, this decision It caused the dissatisfaction and agitation of the Jiang family''s collateral, which made the Jiang family restless for several years until the death of the old man.

    I understand that the father of Jiang Yu is his adopted son, and he is the heir of the inheritance. He is not only angry with his daughter, but at least half of the reasons are revenge on his relatives. In the end, all the results are due to his face.

    After the old man died suddenly due to illness, Lao Mo was able to buy Jiang without any effort. It was because Jiang family had internal strife due to the problem of heirs that Lao Mo could take advantage of. Now they are marginalized in the wind. According to Murphy, it has nothing to do with Lao Mo, which is exactly what Mrs. Mo means.

    I thought it strange for a long time, and now I finally understand - no wonder old lady Jiang brought so many people to find me unlucky, Lao Mo couldn''t stop it at all, because these Jiang family members who had left Fengchang or were marginalized by him and had no chance at all didn''t see him at all!

    I''m afraid there is another purpose for all the unsuccessful Jiang family members to gather here today. First of all, these Jiang family members who don''t have the surname Jiang have no reason to treat Jiang Yu who has no blood relationship with Jiang family so much. In order to do trivial things, they put down their work, help him to make a strong voice and come to me for trouble. Second, if they don''t have a tacit understanding in the early morning, they can''t Get together in a day!

    But I don''t understand that the question also follows - old lady Jiang returned home, which was a decision made last night. How could they have known in advance? If anyone is sure, I can''t think of the second person except Jiang Yu!

 Chapter 1034

    Minrou prepared six luxurious meals in the banquet hall. I was forced to sit on the same table with old lady Jiang. Apart from me, there were also old Mo Xiaomo and min Rou as the master. The rest seemed to be in the charge of the Jiang family''s side department.

    "Also, I''m not sure that Xiaoyu will be transferred back to Beitian and a job will be arranged in the head office. The child is wandering in Shanghai alone." Old lady Jiang is right on the point. Zhang Kou is Jiang Yu''s business.

    Sure enough, she''s not just coming to me to settle accounts. I''m afraid she''s just a guide. As he was taking vegetables for Mrs. Jiang, Lao Mo said with a smile, "he''s an old man. He''s not a hairy boy. Why don''t you worry?"

    The old lady snorted coldly and glared at me sitting opposite her. "This child is too modest and kind with his father. What I don''t worry about is his character. There are too many ignorant brats now. They are arrogant and arrogant. If they let others divide him into three parts, they will think he is a bully. Now, under your eyes, he can still suffer from boredom, let alone thousands of miles away."

    Is it Jiang Yu or me who is humble and kind? Is it me or him who has suffered from boredom? Murphy frowned frequently when Mrs. Jiang said these words. If it wasn''t for Lao Mo to stop with his eyes, she would have to live in front of Mrs. Jiang and argue with Jiang Yu.

    Sitting beside the old lady, Jiang Yushi served the old lady a bowl of ginseng soup and said with a smile, "look, grandma, what''s the loss I''ve suffered? I want to compete with brother Chu. I fell down and hurt myself. "

    This product highlights the inconvenience of hanging an arm when serving soup and bowls, especially the fire of the old lady. The old lady likes and hates to light his forehead, "what do you bet with him? Don''t you want to win him and ask him to apologize to the son of Duanmu''s son? Duanmu''s mischievous girl is petty and likes to remember revenge. How many people don''t know? People don''t lead you. They throw you off the stage for a broken car, and you help him to get rid of it. Am I wrong with you? Although your father''s character is good, you can''t learn from him too much. Now, how many good people are not bullied and how many can come to a good end? As your father "

    said the old lady, her eyes were red, like nostalgia, like self accusation, also like blame

    " grandma Tao, I don''t know how Jiang Yu and you said it, but he didn''t say a word wrong, and one word may not have been said, "Murphy couldn''t help it." what he said was right, his arm was hurt by himself, and Chu Nan didn''t even move it, What he didn''t say is that Aunt Xuedong likes Chunan very much. She also helped Chunan to talk at the high-level meeting yesterday, so his so-called kindness is totally superfluous. In addition, Chunan never thought of asking for his car, which was then transferred to Duanmu Shuishui! You don''t understand that it''s not your fault, but please don''t define Chu Nan by one side only! "

    Don''t say that Chu Yuan and the fringe are the most disgusting. Seeing that Murphy''s demon Xiao is so supportive of me, she even calls out.

    "Bastard!" Old lady Jiang slaps her hand on the table. Jiang Yusheng spills her soup. She stares at Murphy and asks, "are you teaching me a lesson?"

    "I didn''t teach anyone," Murphy said. "I was just talking about things."

    The old lady was even more annoyed. "You mean, it''s me who teaches people. I didn''t talk about the matter!"

    Murphy refused to shrink back and looked at Mrs. Jiang with a cold face. "If we talk about things, at least it''s not Chu Nan who should be scolded."

    Seeing that Mrs. Jiang was choked by Murphy and coughed, old Mo helped her clap her back gently and said, "how can you talk to grandma like this, Feier? Apologize to grandma! "

    "I can''t stand it!" The old lady gasped and said, "who is her grandma? When did you have a baby? Her father''s name is mo, too! Her mother''s name is Wu Xueqing! What does she have to do with my Jiang family? When did her parents take me seriously? She called me grandma Tao, and I felt ashamed of it! "

    Murphy sees the old lady coughing and thinks his tone is too heavy, but she refuses to admit her mistake, but she just stops talking and ignores Mrs. Jiang''s irony and sarcasm Well.

    Jiang''s family is not prosperous. The couple only have a daughter. She marries Lao Mo and hasn''t been able to have a son and a half of a daughter. Jiang''s wife is bitter about it and teases Lao Mo with it. Lao Mo is really ashamed of it, so she is very humble and submissive. She says: "Mom, please calm down, Fei Er is still young, and she goes early. Xue Qing is a virtuous woman. She doesn''t know what to do, and you can''t be like her See, don''t you? "

    "Well, will Mo teach her?" When it comes to Murphy''s father, the old lady has a bit of a gnash of teeth. "Don''t you think Murphy taught me that little girl doesn''t respect me? That kid, a real hypocrite "

    " you "listen to the old lady insulting his father, Murphy refused, but he was a master of learning. He glared at me, and I had to grab Murphy''s little hand under the table. Murphy was trembling all over, but the latter words didn''t come out. No matter how beautiful we were in the office, we never had a close contact before Touch, let alone touch the thigh with a small hand under the table"I misunderstood Xiaoyu''s father at that time, so I helped you to buy Jiang''s family. Mo was also the first to fight against it. It was called a righteous man, carrying the banner of benevolence, righteousness and morality, and scolded you and me. But what happened later? Xiaoyu''s father is gone. I want you to return the part originally belonging to Jiang''s family to Xiaoyu. She refuses to live or die. Who are you and I fighting against together with Duanmu''s mischievous girl and tension''s hypocritical boy? Isn''t that the same with his ink? "

    Lao Mo said with a wry smile, "it''s also for Xiaoyu''s sake. At that time, he was too young."

    Mrs. Jiang cut off the line without waiting for Lao Mo to finish saying, "what about today? A man stands in his thirties. Xiaoyu is over thirty. Isn''t he young? In those days, Jiang''s family has already integrated into Fengchang and become a part of it. I don''t want you to divide Fengchang into Xiaoyu. I just want you to transfer him back from Shanghai and learn some skills from you. You are old and Fengchang needs to be taken over sooner or later. You can''t wait until the day when you leave to train the successor? "

    Liusu, Waner and sister Liu heard that old lady Jiang ignored Murphy, and they were all shocked and angry. Murphy''s hand trembled slightly. I knew that although she was ambitious, she just wanted to respond to the love and expectation of her uncle and aunt, and she didn''t want power. She was just angry at Mrs. Jiang''s denial of her. I shook her hand gently and said with a smile, "take precautions, Mr. Murdoch Of course, I know, so I decided who will take over Fengchang long ago, so I sent Feifei to study abroad. Feifei also tried to respond to Mo Dong''s expectation. You are always worried about Fengchang''s successor. "

    Mrs. Jiang''s face was overcast and cold. "When is it your turn to interrupt the Mohist family?"

    The middle-aged woman who quarreled with the East before also pointed out: "it''s just a little white face. She really has her surname mo. what are you in front of the old lady?"

    The Jiang family burst into laughter, and when the laughter began to fade, I asked, "I''m Chu. I''m not a thing. OK, but I don''t know what''s your name, aunt?"

    The old face of the woman with the chicken voice choked by me is purple. Besides old Mo and small Mo, is there any mo here? The old lady''s surname is Jiang, too!

    It seems that she has been afraid of my mouth. The old lady ignores me and continues to press the old Mo Shi: "there used to be gangsters of Duanmu family and tension against me. You have difficulties. I understand. But I heard Xiaoyu say that Fengchang now has a cooperation project. The tension can''t be plugged in any more. The gangsters of Duanmu family can still toss themselves? Don''t you happen to be able to borrow this project to transfer Xiaoyu back? Besides, he has been single for so many years. You don''t know that. You let his people stay in Shanghai, and his heart is not there. "

    It''s my turn not to like it. He is willing to listen to it alone. If he likes Murphy, Murphy must like him. If he doesn''t like it, he must pester him until he likes it?

    Seeing Jiang Yu looking at Murphy with emotion, I almost couldn''t help holding the tea cup. Murphy''s face was still cold and cold for thousands of years, but he held my hand under him, which pacified the violence in my heart.

    I adore my father. Maybe it''s because I know that I can''t have his cultivation in my whole life. I''m too angry and impulsive!

    "Now I''m also using people. I don''t want to transfer him back, Ma. After a while," Lao Mo glanced at me, and the old fox, who was sophisticated, had already made it, and prepared countermeasures. "Jiang Yu will be back now. How can I get the stall in Shanghai? You have to find someone to take over first, don''t you? "

    On the surface of Jiang Yu''s indifference, he couldn''t hide the joy in his eyes. Then he heard the old lady ask, "who will replace him? Do you have a candidate in mind?"

    "This" Lao Mo said: "I haven''t figured out that once Shanghai is out of work, tension and Xuedong will fight for each other. No matter who I choose, they will have to pass them first, so it''s not easy to choose."

    "what''s wrong? Are there few people here?"

    Jiang family members, who don''t have the surname Jiang, are in a state of mind. Lao Mo''s eyes are dumbfounded. He didn''t expect old lady Jiang to show such a move.

    I''m not surprised - Jiang Yu was the only one who knew in advance that the old lady would return to Beitian, so these people must have been gathered together by Jiang Yu. If there''s no benefit to be gained, why do they give Jiang Yu such face?

    "None of them is right? Then I''d like to recommend another one, "old lady Jiang pointed out," that''s all he has to do. "

    There was an uproar in the banquet hall. I couldn''t help but be surprised this time. I was the one pointed by old lady Jiang!

 Chapter 1035

    Not only me, but also the people of Jiang family who don''t have the surname Jiang. I didn''t expect that the old lady would recommend me to Shanghai. In addition to surprise, there was anger and regret.

    "Why Chunan?!" Murphy didn''t seem to realize that if I took over as general manager of Jiangyu''s Shanghai Branch, I would jump three levels in a row. After all, I was just a small clerk in the comprehensive group of the investment department, spitting everywhere, and the aunt who swept the corridor could spray saliva on my face for half an hour by the neck, while the old lady, in a word, sealed me as a local emperor, It''s hard to find someone else.

    Murphy didn''t want to, just because he didn''t want to be separated from me, sitting at the other table of women, was the same idea. Mrs. Jiang also learned my move of "attacking the shield of the son with the spear of the son". "Didn''t you just say that your aunt Xuedong likes him very much? When he was promoted to Shanghai company, the girl would not object to it? "

    It was thought of with Mo, but

    I subconsciously looked at Jiang Yu, and he sat there calmly, not surprised, not pleased, not flustered, seemingly indifferent to his future, completely arranged or controlled by Lao Mo and Mrs. Jiang, but looked at me with encouraging and praising eyes, a group of people trusted me very much

    Jiang Yu is still worried about the "accidental injury". It''s impossible to recommend me to jump three times without any reason. Is it Jiang Yu? At this moment, Jiang Yu''s eyes drifted to my left half, and the focus of her eyes was no longer me. I was shocked and turned my head. Min Rou, sitting on my left hand side, didn''t notice Jiang Yu''s eyes, because she was looking at me, opposite to my four eyes. First, she had a bright face and turned red I suddenly realized that Jiang Yu was going to dig a hole for me and Lao mo!

    Jiang family members only saw the scenery on the surface of Jiang Yu. They mistakenly thought that Shanghai Branch was a fat job. They didn''t know that there was a real mess there. Lao Mo wanted me to go. He relied on "three beautiful ladies" to support me and let me expose the dark curtain. Jiang Yu wanted me to go because he didn''t think Lao Mo would do it. After all, Lao Mo has been helping him to cover up Shanghai''s mess is an accomplice. To expose him is to expose himself. Just like Lao Mo, in Jiang Yu''s opinion, I am also the best person to go to Shanghai. In this way, I left Murphy, changed my position with him, and I don''t have to worry that I will break the truth that Shanghai Branch has become a mess! Because he recommended me, so in the future, if there is any problem in the Shanghai Branch, he can push the six or five year plan in front of the old lady Jiang. If he refuses to admit it, he will buckle up my big cap of splashing dirty water. Who can make me have the motivation to deal with him? There are so many Jiang family people coming to find me unlucky today? What''s the reason I don''t remember this account in his head?

    Next door to Mary, it''s no wonder that Jiang Yu organized so many Jiang''s family to pick up the plane to please old lady Jiang. I''m afraid he didn''t expect this wonderful effect today: Jiang''s family brought them to minrou''s resort, which made me "face free". Not to mention, old lady Jiang slapped minrou in the face in public Although he laughs, he is sure to have all kinds of grievances and humiliations in his heart. Considering her identity, she is one of the "three young ladies"! She is as noble as a princess. Apart from her own dignity, who else can be angry with her? She just needs to move her mouth or make a gesture to make Mrs. Jiang, Jiang Yu and these Jiang family members, who don''t have the surname Jiang, can''t bear to go away. But she didn''t say a word and still greeted each other with a smile. Why? Because she really regards me as a friend! She doesn''t make trouble for Jiang''s family, she doesn''t want me to!

    At this point, I can''t make Jiang Yu feel better!

    I have a bad reputation. Anyone who has offended me has not suffered?

    Zhang Mingjie was wronged by me for millions of disaster relief

    Liu Xiaosheng''s face was destroyed and his leg was lame, so he was dumped by his girlfriend

    Lin yun''an was still lying in the hospital. It was said that he was receiving psychological treatment recently

    Gong Fanlin is still at large

    Wang Jie''s goods are not only ruined, I''m afraid they will die for thousands of years It''s like a mummy escaping from a pyramid. From the past, I can''t even believe that I won''t retaliate! Although minrou slapped minrou by the hand of old lady Jiang, the culprit was Jiang Yu. The more I can''t take an old man, the more I hate Jiang Yu. No matter the girls or the ink, I don''t think I will go to Shanghai, but I don''t know. Just at the moment when Mrs. Jiang slapped minrou, I decided to go, just for nothing else Give min Rou a breath and kill Jiang Yu. Now it seems that Jiang Yu actively provoked me yesterday, not just to please Duanmu family, but to have calculated earlier that I should go to Shanghai to carry that basket of mess for him! It''s by the way to please duanmufu! So old Mo is silly, and the Jiang family, who didn''t surname Jiang, who had been busy for a while, are also foolish. They are put together by Jiang Yu.

    I''m the only one who laughs and plays such a play today, and wants to buckle up the shit basin for me? Na? VE, I''d like to see who buckles who''s head!

    So I said, "thank you for your kindness. If so, I will do my best to live up to my expectations."

    "You agree?" Leaving Beitian not only means leaving Murphy, leaving the fringe that just joined the group of thirteen cities, but also means leaving the company and the core of the plan of thirteen cities. On the surface, she has been promoted, but in fact, she has given up a better future. Therefore, old lady Jiang didn''t expect that I would be so happy."I have no reason to refuse?" I smiled and said: "in the head office, I am just a small employee with a monthly salary of eight thousand, but now I have the opportunity to become the general manager of the branch office, which is a flying opportunity. Ha ha, President Jiang waved a million sports car yesterday, and my eyes are red."

    Mrs. Jiang didn''t know me. She believed me. When she was about to die, she said, "that''s the decision. If you go to Shanghai and Xiaoyu goes back to Beitian, do you have any idea?"

    Lao Mo is a little confused. "Ah"

    "thank you, madam. Thank you, Mo Dong

    Happiness comes too quickly and smoothly. Jiang Yu, like everyone else, has no time to respond. When I say "thank you", I think of what I should say. But as soon as my mouth is open, Murphy shouts, "thank you!"

    Miss Mo came back to her senses, shook off my hand excitedly, clapped the table and rose up. Her eyes were full of incomprehension, "what are you talking about, Chunan? What are you doing in Shanghai? "

    All the girls were also surprised. Sister Hu, Wan''er and sister Liu all looked at the fringe. The fringe was very bad. I have known the fringe for five years. In the past five years, we were almost inseparable and talked about nothing. It seems that the other side has become a part of her own body. So even if she heard every word clearly, she couldn''t believe it, Without consulting with her, I promised Mrs. Jiang to leave Beitian and go to Shanghai.

    She is very aggrieved, her face is gradually pale, making people feel sad and bloodthirsty Everyone who knows me knows that I don''t care about the so-called "flying to the sky". I''m just a lazy guy who has no initiative, is eager to be plain, and is comfortable with the status quo. To say the least, even if I''m eager to "fly to the sky", yesterday, or even earlier, I could easily get the position of general manager of a Shanghai Branch, but it can''t satisfy me.

    Chu Yuan, sitting beside the fringe, judged from everyone''s expression that I was not joking, panicked, put down the chopsticks and ran over, saying: "what are you doing in Shanghai? Isn''t it good in Beitian? "

    It''s a tough question for me. I can''t tell stinky girl that I went to Shanghai to expose Jiang Yu''s mess and let him taste the bitter fruit of his own cleverness? What''s more, I can''t tell her that when I confess my relationship with asters and tiger sisters, I have no face to stay in Beitian anymore? To leave Beitian and Fengchang is to give Tassels and Murphy a healing space. Time can make everything fade away. This is the only thing I can do for them Make trouble, always make you angry? Do you want to go to Shanghai because I always stick to you and annoy you? Can''t I change it? I don''t mess with little purple anymore. I''ll be obedient later. Can I be obedient? You really don''t think I''m bored. Shall I move home? Don''t hide from me again, don''t hide from me again "

    said the stinky girl, she cried -

 Chapter 1036

    Chu Yuan cried, sobbing, wailing, let me at a loss.

    She constantly stressed "I change", "I change", constantly begged "don''t hide from me", "don''t hide from me"

    is it hard for her to think that yesterday''s extreme behavior of provocation to the purple garden made me angry, embarrassed, even scared, so I''m afraid to continue to get along with her? I''m going to run away from her life again, as I used to move out of the house? She doesn''t think that I went to Shanghai with the intention of leaving her?!

    God, this girl thinks too much - different from the fringe and Murphy, they are strong, independent, they have their own ideals and goals, without me, they still have the pursuit, do you? You''re just a child who hasn''t grown up and a sister who needs me to worry about. I''ve been used to tolerating your mistakes and tolerating your vexatious behavior. You''re not sick. What Xin said is that even if he says you''re sick, can I alienate you and leave you? No, I will still spend my whole life to take care of you and become your dependence.

    Because, in your eyes, I am not only my brother, but also my sister.

    Some people, I can rest assured, some people, I will never rest assured, you stinky girl do not have a bit of self-consciousness? You''ve never been the former. You never let me think twice when I was a kid. And I won''t come back home on time or show up on time according to your "summons" one day. It''s enough for you to sit in the snow persistently until the dawn and feel guilty.

    Seeing Chu Yuan cry because of such a small thing, everyone in the hall felt puzzled. Some people thought that our brothers and sisters had good feelings, some people thought Chu Yuan was too childish, some people could not help laughing, but without exception, everyone''s face was hung with pity and pity, because the stinky girl cried too seriously, too devoted, and she admitted her mistake Du is so sincere, the determination to correct is so firm, and the bitter pleading is so sad. I can''t help laughing. This girl is so lovely. When she did those "bad things", she was afraid and guilty. She just had a stiff mouth and refused to admit it. Now she thinks I''m angry, so she can do everything. She cries, half worried that I hate it She is either afraid of her, does not accept her, the other half, is repressed for too long, finally can vent to the purple garden, tassel their apology?

    This girl, kind as a little fool, simple as a little fool,

    it doesn''t matter that I smile, and I don''t know where Chu Yuan understands it. Before I open my mouth to comfort her, just like old lady Jiang beat min Rou with a thunderbolt, she also gave me a loud slap in the ear --

    "you don''t want me, you will never care about me, I will never care about me You! " The stinky girl became angry and ran out of the banquet hall with tears on her face. I covered my face for a long time, but I didn''t get back to my mind. I ignored the women''s inexplicability, resentment and anger, and started to chase after them. No one knows Chu Yuan better than me. Once the girl who loves to dig into the corner thinks something is wrong, she can do anything stupid!

    "Fate!"

    "Chunan!" "Xiaonan! Fate! "

    I chased Chuyuan. Later, sister tiger and Ziyuan came out. I heard them calling me. I glanced back. It seemed that tassel, Murphy, Oriental and goblin were behind me. But Chuyuan had already run into the elevator. I didn''t have time to see more. I was afraid that the stinky girl would be ashamed and wouldn''t go back to her room. The resort was built in the mountains and wild mountains. Now it''s completely dark. She wants to It''s running around or finding a place to hide and cry. Where can I find her?!

    But I shook off my legs, like a hundred meter dash, but I still slowed down a step. Chu Yuan jabbed the button, just before I chased her, he closed the elevator door and went downstairs, while the next elevator was still on the first floor. When it climbed up, Chu Yuan ran out of sight. I had no time to think about it. When I turned around, I rushed to the safety stairs, although here it is On the 10th floor

    I ran and jumped, not much slower than the elevator. When I got down to the hall on the first floor, I saw Chu Yuan push the door out of the hotel. I cried out in a hurry: "Yuan Yuan, stop!"

    Don''t want to shout but it backfired. Chu Yuan, who was crying like a slug, looked back and saw me gasping like a cow. Not only didn''t wait, but she turned around and ran. But the girl''s sports ability and body coordination were really poor. In addition, she wore high-heeled shoes that she didn''t usually wear. When she stepped down the stairs, her left leg tripped her right leg, and "ouch" rolled down!

    I was so scared that I threw out half of my soul. It''s estimated that the doorman and two female ushers standing at the door didn''t expect that the girl could be so clumsy. For a while, they didn''t respond. I ran out of the revolving door in a panic. Seeing Chu Yuan just sitting under the steps and kneading his knees, the spit out soul was able to suck back his body. Chu Yuan felt relieved when he saw my face, and thought I was glad that she fell I caught up with him, grabbed the little round leather shoes which had just fallen by my hand and pulled them towards me. He cried and scolded: "I don''t want to see you. What are you doing after me? I don''t want you to care, you go, you go! You go to Shanghai! I don''t want to talk to you, and I don''t want to talk to you! "

    I caught her shoes and asked with a smile, "if I want to go to Shanghai, I just don''t want to see you, and I don''t want to talk to you?"? Did I say that? Is there such an inevitable connection between the two? Why don''t I know myself? "Chu Yuan cried a meal, stared round eyes, asked: "then why do you want to go to Shanghai?"

    I can see that, no matter whether I hide from her or not, she will not be happy or happy as long as I leave her

    "elder brother is an adult, and there are many things that adults can''t help themselves, you are still young, don''t understand, and I will tell you when you grow up." I went down the steps, squatted down to check her knee injury, scratched a layer of skin, not serious, but pulled her up, to give When she put on her shoes, she just touched her ankle. She took a breath of cool air and swayed to hold my shoulder. It seems that she sprained her foot Chu Yuan did not know when a man appeared behind him, asked politely.

    "Thank you. No need. It''s not serious. Just a cold compress. I''ll take you back to the room." Later, I said it to Chu Yuan. At this time, it''s dark, and the good weather in the daytime is completely gone. At this moment, the mountain wind rises suddenly, and the air is very wet. It seems that a rainstorm will fall at any time. But I only care about the injured legs and feet of Chu Yuan, not the man standing behind Chu Yuan. I only glanced at the man - medium height, short hair, public face, suit and suit, gentle, I don''t know. It should be The staff of the resort, because after seeing him, the doorman and the welcome girl stopped to help.

    The gentle man smiled obstinately and said, "take my car to see her in the hospital."

    As he said this, he raised his left paw to touch Chu Yuan''s shoulder. I stood up subconsciously, put Chu Yuan in my arms, and resisted the impulse of hitting him on the face with his high-heeled shoes. He said angrily, "I said I don''t need your help"

    the word "busy" was left in my mouth. When I stood up, I found that the smiling man reached out to Chu Yuan , just to give me a hint, my eyes follow his left hand, fall down from the shoulder of Chu Yuan, and I can''t say a word immediately - he hangs in his right hand behind Chu Yuan, holding a black and bright thing pistol!

    Shaking the killing weapon in his right hand, the man asked me with a smile, "are you sure she doesn''t need to go to the hospital for examination?"

    Chu Yuan didn''t know the situation behind him. Hearing the man''s long and wordy words, he interrupted our conversation. He was angry. I wanted to turn around. I hugged her so that she wouldn''t be scared. Then I scared the man with the gun. She trembled and went on fire. It''s not a playful one.

    "maybe she needs to go to the hospital for examination, but do I know you? Why take your car? "

    "You don''t know me, but in my car, there is a man you know, Mr. Chu. You''d better not delay your time, which is very irresponsible to your sister."

    Ya knows I want to delay waiting for help?!

    Chu Yuan was dissatisfied with his tone of speaking to me. "I don''t need to go to the hospital!" he said

    Strange man''s right hand forward, the muzzle of the gun in Chu Yuan''s small waist, "little sister, you must go to the hospital."

    After Chu Yuan looked back and saw what was in the man''s hand, I covered her mouth in time, without making her scream - I don''t know whether the guy in the crazy hand was real or fake, but the killing machine in his eyes was real!

    PS: it''s later. I''m sorry. One slag went to Beijing early in the morning and crawled back late. It''s just finished. I can''t help you]

 Chapter 1037

    A strange man with a long, unsophisticated voice smiled at me and said: "I don''t know if Mr. Chu has ever heard such a saying - two fists are invincible to four hands, the same truth, a person, a gun, you say she can deal with several people, several guns at the same time? I know that there is only one police officer in the resort now, but we have three people. Although she died on duty and became a heroine, it''s very beautiful, but I believe that Mr. Chu, who is pitiful for her, would not like to see that kind of result, right? "

    He said "heroine" and he said that I was a man of "pity and pity" - Ya not only knew that there was only one policeman in the resort, but also knew that the man was winter night! Two fists can''t defeat four hands. Although the powerful one is "Four Hands", the one who cheats little by more is "double fists". This guy knows quite well about sister tiger''s strength, even fears. Who is he?! Listen to the meaning, he is very clear about the relationship between me and sister tiger

    three people, three guns! Is he bluffing me? I''m not sure, but I don''t have the courage to try to prove it - since he knows winter night and winter night, he must be prepared!

    The resort hasn''t been opened yet, but due to the fact that part of it is still under construction, the security work is in place, and training and rehearsal have been done for the membership opening in the near future. Special staff have been arranged for each facility and each scenic spot to be responsible for inspection. Unless they are working in the resort village, it will be very difficult to even enter the gate, let alone in the resort But at this moment, Chu Yuan is so ordinary that even if he looks at him seriously, he feels uncertain to remember his appearance. He holds his pistol against his back.

    The doorman and the waiter at the door of the hotel saw him talking to us in a low voice, neither questioning nor coming to inquire. Is this super public face the person in the resort?! Who''s going to kidnap me? Minrou? Miss three? It doesn''t make sense! They kidnapped me to blackmail minrou?! Maybe I''m flirting with myself. I think this possibility still exists. If I''m kidnapped, min Rou will pay for me

    I''m just thinking about it. Suddenly, a light shines on me, and I can hardly open my eyes. The light source is just the car that VW''s face just pointed to - a newly started silver SUV.

    I said, "if you want me to go with you, you can tell me, who is the person I know in the car?"

    "You didn''t know that in the past?" Obviously, VW face doesn''t want to drag on any longer, for fear that winter night will really jump out of nowhere. There is a little worry and impatience in the expression, impatiently saying: "Mr. Chu, I advise you not to do extra things, I can tell you honestly, I''m not saying this for you, but for myself, starting the car, it''s our code, which proves that I''m in the car Our two companions have aimed their guns at this place, but you can rest assured that if you are dishonest or the situation changes, you will not die "

    " Oh If I don''t kill me, it will prove that I have value. What is my only value? I am still very clear, so I suddenly jump in my heart --

    "yes, they won''t kill you," the crowd said in a startling voice, "but they will kill me."

    "Why?" I asked

    Public face said: "because we don''t want to be put in prison, in contrast, I would rather die, so you can give up the idea of resisting me. Once you mess up, or someone appears and causes me to please don''t leave you, for the sake of their own safety, they will kill me without hesitation, and won''t delay a second for me to leave here, of course , they will also make you pay for your non cooperation. I believe that in your eyes, my life and the life of this little sister or that policewoman can''t be put on the same scale, let alone the "equivalent exchange". So, for their sake, please get on the bus. "

    I''m in a cold sweat. I''m afraid. I''m afraid. I''m afraid. These people are real outlaws!

    I can only compromise. I have to compromise. These people not only regard their companions as abandoned children, but also have the consciousness of being abandoned children. So even if sister tiger arrives, it will only add a human quality to them, or even become the victims of their deterrent power to me! What''s more, not only sister tiger, but also fringe, Murphy, purple garden, Oriental and goblin!

    I''m a little glad that old lady Jiang arrived suddenly, which forced the girls to dress up for the party, so that we all wore high-heeled shoes, so that we chased Chu Yuan out at the same time, but they were left behind by me waiting for the elevator because it was inconvenient to climb the safety stairs "I''ll go with you," I can feel clearly. I cover Chu Yuan''s left hand with her mouth, and hold her right hand with her shoes. They are shaking uncontrollably. I''ve had the experience of being put on the forehead with a gun. I''m afraid, but I''m not so afraid at the moment. Because his gun, from the beginning to the end, hasn''t aimed at me, from the beginning to the end, is facing Chu Yuan. "What you are looking for It''s me, right? It''s nothing to do with this girl "

    " Hmmm -- hmmm -- "Chu Yuan knows what I want to say. She''s afraid of death, but she''s angry and anxious. She''s covered by me and can''t speak. Her strength is small and she can''t open my hand. In a hurry, she hugs my waist tightly and refuses to let go.Does this stupid girl want to die with me? When is it that wayward?! Before I could get angry, I heard the public face let me despair and said: "Mr. Chu is wrong. We are here today. The person we wanted to invite is your sister, not you. When we invite your sister, Mr. Chu will send it to us. It''s far less risky than our initiative to invite you. Haha, almost no one in the North knows it. When you are quiet, you are like a sheep , but it''s more ferocious than a wolf. You''re like a loach, but you have the teeth of a poisonous snake, or you bother your younger sister to go with you. Otherwise, you don''t have any scruples. My brother and I are too insecure. Ha ha, isn''t that good? There is also a companion on the way to talk, not so lonely, not so afraid. "

    "Which road are you talking about?" I released the hand that Wu Chu Yuan mouth, wry smile way: "the road that goes down hill, still be Huang Quan road?"

    "Mr. Chu is very humorous," the crowd said with a smile

    I shook my head and smiled: "only when we come back alive can we prove that I am humorous. Otherwise, it can only be regarded as accurate and damned intuition."

    My mouth is poor, but my feet have to walk towards the car that may be taking me to the yellow spring --

    calmness is his + mother + installation, I have no second to think about, how can I escape from life? At least, don''t let Chu Yuan die with me until VW opens the back door. I didn''t think of any good way.

    At the moment when he opened the door, he was afraid to be seen by the people at the door of the hotel because of the angle. He hid the gun in his arms, but a black muzzle stuck out of the car and pointed it at Chu Yuan''s head, which immediately dispelled my idea of pedaling the door with the public face.

    The man sitting in the back of the car is bloated, but I can''t judge whether it''s a disguise like he''s wearing a hat, sunglasses and a mask because he''s wearing long clothes and pants. Even his claws are wearing a pair of white gloves! It seems that he was over tense. His muzzle of the gun was shaking badly. I was afraid of Yahuo, so I hurriedly pulled Chu Yuan behind me. With a sound of "ouch", she almost fell down. I was stunned, and then I reacted. One of her high heels was still in my hand. Her feet were high and shallow, and I broke her knee and sprained her ankle. I suddenly pulled her, and she certainly could not stand stably

    I was about to lower my head to wear it to her Shoes, then listen to the car that covers the tight guy with hoarse voice low shout: "don''t move!"

    "I put on her shoes"

    the goods didn''t listen to me at all. "Get in the car - let the girl come first!"

    Chu Yuan''s face was pale with fear, and the public''s face shrugged at me helplessly, "he''s afraid of you."

    There''s no reason. The gun is in your hand. I should be afraid of you?

    Although the space in the back row of SUV is not small, it''s a bit crowded for four people. The passenger''s seat is obviously empty, but the public face has to sit next to me. Of course, he just wants to use the most labor-saving position to put the muzzle of the gun under my armpit, but thanks to his blessing, Chu Yuan can not use the mask man who is next to the abnormal man - maybe because it''s too crowded, he wears it again Too much, it will be very inconvenient to move, so it will lose the sense of security, so the masked man asked Chu Yuan to sit on my leg and let me hug her, which restricted Chu Yuan''s movement. It was equivalent to tying a human flesh rope to her. Secondly, I carried my arms, put my hands in front, easy to monitor, and at the same time, I brightened my armpit. This place, tender and thin, once the bullet hit It''s fatal injury for me to go in.

    I stared at the masked man for a long time, but I couldn''t even see a pore on his face. "I know you?"

    The masked man was shocked, his hands shook again, and the muzzle of the gun hurt me. He couldn''t resist the light cry of "ouch". Chu Yuan was so scared that he forgot the identity of the kidnapper and said: "be careful! What should I do if I lose my temper? "

    The masked coward was aroused by Chu Yuan''s drinking. He unconsciously retracted his arm and thought it was wrong. Then he put the muzzle of the gun back under my armpit. He had no good airway: "I know your mother!"

    "I + fuck + you + Da + Ye!" I''m not really angry. Although I really hate being insulted by my stepmother, now I want to annoy him more and induce him to say more words. At least, don''t use the voice that has changed deliberately - as long as it''s the person I know, I should recognize the voice.

    But let me collapse is, I scolded, masked coward not only did not fight back, but also in general, no longer speak!

    Cao, Ya''s kidnapping technique is so professional, but she doesn''t even have the momentum of a kidnapper!

    But the public face saw through my mind and smiled: "Mr. Chu doesn''t need to be tempted. You don''t know him. What you know is the one in front."

    he leaned over and patted the driver in front of me on the shoulder. The driver turned around with a smile and raised the low brim of his hat up, revealing a pair of eyes with artistic temperament, but his mouth was dirty: "Chu, this The next time you + his + mother run away to show me? "

    I have been looking at him for more than three seconds. I feel desperate, but I try to keep calm enough to surprise them. "The boat of sand is really you"

    PS: some scum swims and forgets to apply sunscreen, the pigskin is sunburned, and the painful dead and alive Chinese Friendship prompts. When it comes out in summer, pay attention to sunscreen.PS2: reply to a Book Review message from a book friend -- "there is a little doubt that for any company of a certain scale, no matter its subsidiary or parent company, when the new and old leaders take over the shift, it is not only a rigid provision of policies and regulations, but also a necessary behavior of the enterprise''s own system to audit the departure of the former leaders. From the description of the article, Fengchang is a listed company, so it must be so Process Therefore, I don''t think the right and wrong seem to have been fully considered. As long as the audit office is hired in the name of the headquarters board of directors, Chu Nan''s concerns and Jiang Yu''s plan are meaningless. "

    First of all, I''m ashamed to confess that whether the audit of leaving office is strict or not in a large company or a listed company. Because of the lack of contact and the lack of working experience in a listed company, I''m not sure. In the process of writing a book, many things are based on some one-sided subjective assumptions, which may be ignored or misunderstood. I hope you can forgive me.

    Then explain the story. The reason why a slag wrote this is that he felt that the audit of leaving office is not very standard. There are various kinds of perfunctory. Several companies that a slag has contacted usually leave first and then audit. The audit process is very tricky. Almost all of them have gone through the field to cope with the situation. Most of the reasons for leaving office are because of promotion, concealment and small actions, and they are responsible for the audit Ji''s people are not serious. First, they think it''s unnecessary. First, they are afraid of being too serious to offend people and get revenge. In the novel, Jiang Yu''s affairs, Lao Mo is also an accomplice. Even if he is not afraid to offend him, he can''t be afraid to offend Lao Mo, so there are still big loopholes to be drilled in this link. In this regard, Chu Nan didn''t worry about it. Lao Mo chose him to go to Shanghai It''s because he dared to bite himself and change others. Even Madame Duanmu may have taken care of his friendship with Lao Mo and won''t be too hard for him. It''s Jiang Yu who is going to die. Of course, he doesn''t want others to show mercy to him. However, due to the death of Jiang Yu and her father, he can''t say clearly that even if the other is Madame Duanmu, it''s kind-hearted On the one hand, it is also a hypocrisy.

    South South bites Lao Mo, with three beautiful young ladies supporting him, which makes Lao Mo hard to protect himself. Naturally, he has no reason to care about Jiang Yu. Now, Jiang Yu actively recommends Chu nan to take over as his wife. What worries Lao Mo is the foreshadowing that he buried for South South to "repay his kindness and revenge". Jiang Biao can frame Chu Nan and put his own rotten things in Jiang Lao''s place In Chu Nan''s head, Mrs. Jiang is not a Fengchang person. She only looks at the surface of things and is more willing to believe her intuition.

    when a certain slag was writing, she did not seriously consider the step of leaving the post audit, because this is not the focus of the story. She does not know whether the society is as hopeless as my dark partial generalization. I hope it is not.

    hehe, thank you The book friend reminds me that in the future, some scum will try to avoid "generalizing" and publicizing these negative and negative contents.

 Chapter 1038

    Chu Yuan has never seen the boat of sand. Hearing my name, I know that he was the last attempt to kidnap us. When the street gun attacked my madman, he turned around and hid his face behind my shoulder. It seems that he saw the rabbit of tiger, leopard and jackal, and his body trembled.

    Sha Zhizhou appreciated Chu Yuan''s response. "Little sister, what are you afraid of? Turn around and let my uncle have a look again. Mom, I have never seen anything more intelligent than this little girl since I lived today. Is this face long or where? "Ha ha" Ya''s face was obscene and cheap, and she raised her claws and stretched them towards Chu Yuan.

    I didn''t move until his claw was about to touch Chu Yuan''s shoulder. I suddenly grasped his two fingers and twisted them outwards. Sha Zhizhou cried out in pain. Dazhong''s face and masked man didn''t expect that I would dare to start even though I was held by two guns. They were in a panic.

    The public face was polite, just warning me to let go, but the masked man was so scared that he hit me on the head with a gun handle, "don''t move! Don''t move! Don''t move! I''ll shoot if I move! "

    "Don''t hit my brother! Asshole! Don''t hit my brother! " Because I released my hand to make the sand boat, Chu Yuan''s arms returned to freedom. The little fool tried hard to block the gun handle of the masked man for me. He cried when he got the first touch, but he didn''t want to dodge. The two little arms were suddenly black and blue, maybe he was frightened by Chu Yuan''s momentum. Maybe he saw that I was just twisting the fingers of the sand boat, and I didn''t yell and shout Oh, no other resistance, masked man really lived.

    A few days ago, he had a fight with Sima Hai. He opened his head. The stitched wound was not healed. He smashed it twice and burst it again. The blood gushed down his cheek. It was warm and slippery. I ignored it. I snapped the claws of the sand boat and glared at the masked man. He said: "if you want me to cooperate, just let his mother be honest. Who dares to touch my sister Root hair, I pull who dies together

    "Grass + you + mom, who are you?! **It''s a worm under my feet! Now I let you live, you can live, you can die, you have to die. You talk to me about a whoops - "the roar of the boat of sand broke down with a strange sound of" click ". He sat in the driver''s seat because of the sharp pain, the whole person turned over to the copilot''s seat, afraid that the sound was too loud to start the alarm, he bit his teeth to hold back, the pain was all over his body twitching - I gave birth to two fingers of Ya''s left hand It''s broken.

    "Keep your mouth clean. I have a bad temper. I''m not willing to be angry with anyone." Jiang Yu and old lady Jiang have just filled my stomach with depression and are suffering from nowhere to vent. The boat of sand should never touch my bottom line at this time. His crooked mind is far more terrible than death for me, even though I know that this cargo is a eunuch.

    I don''t know whether it''s my desire to protect my brother or my desire to possess as a man. All I know is that what I want to break is not his fingers, but his neck. I''m not a blind impulse, but to my surprise, the public face is extremely indifferent to me when I trample the sand boat. It seems that they don''t care about the life or death of the sand boat at all, just frown at me "Mr. Chu, please calm down and know that your provocation can be replaced by the fear and crisis we have to remind you as a human being."

    "OK, OK" I held up my hands, one of which was Chu Yuan''s high-heeled shoes. Taking advantage of the public''s face to relax, I moved the pistol poked at my temple, and I hit the masked man''s face with a backhand, "you hurt my sister!"

    The goods nosebleed long, the public face also moved really angry, "Mr. Chu, are you forcing me to shoot?"

    I turned my face and looked at him with a smile. "You won''t shoot me easily. You just told me, you forgot?"

    Public face a Zheng, cold way: "you also forget? I also said that if you don''t cooperate, we will teach you a lesson, such as a shot on your sister''s head.

    Chu Yuan covered the wound on my forehead with his hand. He sobbed and glared at the masked man on the other side, ignoring the threat from the public.

    I was afraid, mouth hard way: "I also said, she lost a hair, you do not need to expect me to cooperate."

    The public face looked at me in silence for a few seconds, and suddenly laughed: "Mr. Chu is really a talent in performance. You just want us to think that walking with your younger sister is not a worry, but a trouble, right? Ha ha ha ha, the more you are like this, the more you prove how much you care about her, and how right I am. I won''t let her go. You die this heart. "

    This guy peeped into my heart''s wise eyes, which made me feel a kind of overwhelming panic - who is he? His calmness and calmness, his insight and psychoanalysis ability are not the same level as the boat of sand! He reminds me that Xu Heng is not an ordinary person!

    The public face saw me and said: "Mr. Chu, I promise you, as long as you cooperate with us honestly, we will not hurt your sister, take us to find the person we are looking for, your brother and sister can go home safely, or continue to return to this comfortable place for vacation, otherwise I will not kill your sister, but she is so old Light is so beautiful. If you have more scars on your face or a lame leg without one hand, it would be more painful than death. "Chu Yuan couldn''t help but fight a cold war. The sand boat with two fingers broken in front of it was ferocious and said: "kill her? I can''t bear it. The chicks are so beautiful. When they''ve had enough playing, they''re also popular in kilns! "

    I was so angry that I didn''t want the public face to be more angry than I was, and I said in a deep voice, "shut up your dog mouth, and be careful that I kill you first! Drive! "

    Sand boat airway: "I broke my finger by him, how to open it?"

    "Right hand gear!" Dazhong turned the muzzle of his gun to shazhizhou, slowly spitting out two words, "drive - car -"

    even I could feel the murderous air on Dazhong''s face, as if I would pull the trigger at any time. Shazhizhou dared not talk nonsense any more, drove away from the parking lot. Before turning around, I saw in the rearview mirror that sister tiger, tassel, Murphy and Ziyuan were chased out of the hotel Come, but they didn''t notice the car here, or ignore it, so they hurried to the other direction.

    They thought that Chu Yuan and I had returned to Hongding Xiaozhu. What''s extraordinary is that they didn''t remind them when they saw that Chu Yuan and I got on the SUV with their own eyes!

    "Excuse me, Mr. Chu. May I have your cell phone?" The public face is superfluous to use the tone of consultation, "little sister, and your"

    "couple money?" With a little consternation on the face of the public, they joked: "the feelings between Mr. Chu and his younger sister are not as deep as they should be."

    the stinky girl even blushes and is obedient. It''s all this. Are you still shy?

    The public face took off the battery, threw the two mobile phones out of the window together, and fell into the pool on the side of the road. At the same time, it sank, and the hearts of my friends would never come out again. I''m afraid that the end of my relationship with Chu Yuan is the same as those of these two mobile phones. There''s no place to die.

    the public face said that it won''t kill Chu Yuan and me. Only a fool believed this. If he didn''t plan to kill us, he would Hide your face like a masked man, how can I remember his appearance?

    This group of goods has only one truth from the beginning to the end: they wanted to kidnap Chu Yuan at the beginning, not I

    they were holding together with Chu Yuan, not to let me be honest and peaceful, but to use Chu Yuan as a threat to force me to tell Xu Heng''s whereabouts, or simply to find out Xu Heng to exchange Chu Yuan! But after finding Xu Heng, they can''t let any of us live on!

    I have to escape, or I will die. There is only one chance to escape. At the moment, all three people are in the car, the sand boat is driving, and the guns have been put away. The rest two guns are under my arms. I will be at the gate of the resort right away. There is a guard there. The check will definitely distract them. I am sure to kill the masked man who is easy to be nervous, and then In theory, it''s not difficult to save Chu Yuan from getting out of the car. I''m not afraid to die at all. I remember that in the Qianlong manor, I used my life to exchange Murphy''s and tiger''s life. I was scared. But at the moment, I I don''t feel any fear, just like the girl in my arms, who only cares about the wound on my head and forgets that her life is in danger!

 Chapter 1039

    Approaching the exit of the resort, the sand boat slowed down the speed, and the public could not help but look a little nervous - maybe it was the old lady Jiang who forced into the resort, adding four or five security guards at the gate!

    How lucky! I swallowed my saliva, clenched the high-heeled shoes of Chu Yuan in my hand

    twenty meters

    ten meters

    five meters

    with the shortening of the distance, I began to count down my life, but the incredible thing happened - the garden gate of the resort suddenly opened, more than ten security guards scattered to both sides neatly, and lined up to salute, watching us leave the mountain!

    My friend''s heart is cold. It seems that the heaven is feeling my despair. A thunderclap, a big rain drop, tears the White Lightning in the sky and sets off my pale face at the moment Shazhizhou clapped the steering wheel with his right hand, laughed and said: "too much luck! Too much luck! What are they doing? Welcome to leave! Ha ha ha ha ha ha, today''s point is too right. Come on, go on, no one came to ask us what we are doing. Ha ha ha ha, I think we should go to buy lottery tickets and win the first prize! "

    "If we are lucky, we will not fall into this field and do this kind of business," said the public, with a sigh of relief, and at the same time, joking at me: "it''s not that we are a little bit positive, but that Mr. Chu is a little bit behind today."

    "That''s right," shazhizhou adjusted his rearview mirror so that I could see the pain and resentment in his eyes clearly. "Chu, do you see that? I don''t want you to die. God wants you to die! "

    I don''t deny, but listen to Chu Yuan urgent way: "you don''t say don''t kill my brother?"

    "Down the mountain road, the road is slippery and the visibility is low. Close your mouth and concentrate on driving. Otherwise, everyone will die!" "People often say that the stormy night with thunder and lightning will make people feel uneasy and violent. What''s more, Mr. Chu''s current situation is ha ha, but I think you are very calm."

    "What''s the matter?" I asked, "I''m calm, so I''m disturbing you?"

    There was a change in the eyes of the public, and the smile was not so natural. "If Mr. Chu is going to be a policeman, he will have a bright future."

    "Why?" I asked

    "Bravery, sagacity, and integrity," the public sighed, shook his head, looked at the dark mountain road ahead, and the poor visibility in the rainstorm, wryly said: "life is like this road down the mountain, the right direction is always in the light that can be seen in the front, leaving this little bit of light, it may be the truth that cars are destroyed and people are killed People all know, but a lot of people will try to touch the darkness beyond the light, why? The way down the mountain is too winding and too long. The little light in front makes people feel too boring and hard. There must be a shortcut to go down the mountain in the dark. If we go through it, we can get to the broad area and see the light earlier. So we take risks. Even if we know that in the dark and the rainstorm, we may get lost in the forest, or fall to the cliff and smash to the bone The temptation of the road is greater than everything, but what tempts us? Many people don''t understand it when they die. No, they don''t understand it, but they don''t think about it. Some people want to arrive at their destination earlier. Some people, perhaps, are just tired of the hard and boring steps carefully, but they are not the same as the way down the mountain. We go wrong and regret later. No matter how far away we are, as long as we are still alive, we can go back. The way of life is wrong One step, I can''t go back. Ha ha, I have always understood that to be an honest person, you need to take a long and boring detour. Instead of being an honest person, you can take a straight shortcut. But now I find that I''m wrong. The dishonest person is taking the shortcut down the mountain, around the detour of life, around the righteous person, around the detour down the mountain, It''s a shortcut to life, because with the light in front of him, he will never lose his way, never go wrong, and never need to start again "

    " you are regretting your wrong way? "

    "Regret is useless. I still understand this truth. I can''t make up for it. There is only one mistake and then another," said the public face. "You can only understand that I admire you as a person. I say that you are suitable to be a policeman, because in addition to courage and wisdom, you have integrity that can''t go the wrong way. A policeman is a defender of justice and a good policeman who can set an example Check. "

    "I was curious:" you are very respected police this profession, then why don''t you do the police, instead of being a thief

    "Before I take the wrong first step, I can choose life, but after I take the wrong first step, it has become life to choose me. Every step after that, I can''t help myself."

    "You can choose to turn yourself in. I think you are still very young, just in your early thirties? There is still a long life and enough time to start from scratch. "This cargo''s antipathy to the sand boat makes me feel good about it. Of course, it''s the antipathy to the sand boat and the masked man. If we make full use of his regret and his worship of justice, and know how to reason with emotion, and persuade him, we will be savedThe facial muscles of Dazhong''s face twitched unnaturally twice, but he then disguised his inner activities and kept smiling, saying: "I am 34 years old, I have been married for four years, I have a beautiful wife, I have a son under three years old, and no matter what kind of mistake I have made, now alone this armed kidnapping crime, I will be sentenced to at least ten years in prison, ten years later After that, I can start again, but my wife is old, can her youth come back? My son is old, can his childhood come back? Ha ha, wrong again, is my only choice. "

    "I sigh:" so, I must die undoubtedly

    "Mr. Chu, you are really cunning, but sometimes it''s better to be confused. Why do you have to let yourself give up hope?"

    "I give it back to me. It''s not me who gives up hope. It''s you. It''s not you who choose not to go back. It''s you who choose not to go back. And I don''t deny my cunning. But I must clarify that I''m still confused," I said. "At least up to now, I don''t know how you mixed into the resort. Why do the village staff treat you They don''t pay attention? "

    "That''s exactly what we want to ask you for advice," said VW face, slightly surprised. "We only know that you wanted to go up the mountain to feel the way in this resort, and then turn in after dark. But as soon as you arrived at the gate of the resort, you saw a team of more than a dozen cars rush up. The leader first had a quarrel with the guard, and then broke into it Go, there''s someone behind us waving to us to tell us the truth. We''re also confused. But when we go in, we see you "

    grass

    there''s no doubt that the motorcade they meet is those Jiang family members. Nine out of 10 people who greet them to follow us think they are their own people! So many cars, so many people, Jiang''s family who don''t have the surname Jiang can''t tell who they are. It''s not uncommon!

    No wonder the doorman and waiter in front of the hotel chose to avoid me when they saw me talking to the public face! The guard didn''t stop it. It must be the same reason! Jiang''s family came to me. Their boss broke in and was slapped in the face. What''s more, they?!

    The public face is right. It''s not that they are a little bit positive, but that I am a little too backward. Why does Mrs. Jiang have to pick today to find me unlucky?

    However, if old lady Jiang didn''t take them to the resort and touch them in the evening, it would be more terrible if she somehow tied up Chu Yuan or any of the girls!

    "May I ask you a question?"

    "How do we know you''re coming to the resort today?" Popular face guessed, "for your sake, it''s better not to ask. If you know, do you think we have any reason to let you live?"

    I spit in my heart, I don''t know, will you let me live? But in his mouth he said, "let me ask you another question, shazhizhou, who invited you to Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet that night

 Chapter 1040

    "Shazhizhou, who invited you to Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet that night?"

    "Your mother -" shazhizhou hated me very much. "Go back and ask that bitch in dongxiaoye. Is I a man who doesn''t speak justice? If you want to fool me, dream of you! "

    "I''ll ask her if you''re bothered to change your head. I''m sure that a man of such loyalty will not be able to speak without words"

    "I''ll go + you + Mom" Sha Zhizhou is furious. "Play with me to pick words?! I''ll tell you the surname of Chu. You don''t have to think about escaping from life. For you, my two brothers died and were injured. I don''t count this account with you. I won''t call it shazhizhou! "

    "Look out ahead!" The public face screamed to remind shazhizhou. Because of my anger, he just roared at me. He didn''t notice the warning sign of sharp turn, and almost rushed out of the bend. Even if he stepped on the brake and turned the direction in time, the road was wet and slippery, the car drifted, the right side of the car body was scratched with the anti-collision bar, and sparks splashed. Chu Yuan was frightened and screamed. Under the anti-collision bar, it was dark I''m afraid that even if we don''t die, we will have to fall apart once we fall down the steep slope!

    However, the thrill was not over. I managed to twist the corner. Before I could breathe a sigh of relief, I saw a dazzling golden light coming from the front and the opposite car going up the mountain!

    Fortunately, shazhizhou is very skillful. It didn''t pull the direction back abruptly, but first beat the direction to the left side of the mountain. It flashed past the first car that nearly collided with each other. After adjusting the direction of the four wheels, it turned right. After that, it slipped with the head of the second car that went up the mountain, it went back to the right lane that went down the mountain

    if the light of the first car flickered The sand boat instinctively dodges to the right, and we are bound to crash out of the mountain road if we barely cross the bend. Even if we are lucky, we will at least roll over on the road due to tire slipping and collision with the guardrail? Eyes unconsciously swept these three kidnappers, none of them fasten their seatbelts!

    In the dark, there are as many as thirty or forty cars flying to the mountain. The speed is amazing. It''s hard to say that the rainstorm is pouring at this moment. I''m afraid that few people dare to drive like this even on a sunny day. It''s just killing their lives!

    "Damn it, where''s the biker party from? Isn''t it killing?!" Shazhizhou spat and scolded. He broke two fingers in his left hand. He just hit the direction. He bared his teeth and cracked his mouth. He was scared. He was pale and sweaty.

    "It''s you who don''t want to die!" Masked man is also scared and scared. He scolds the boat of sand, but he smashes his elbow under my left rib. I groan and bend forward in pain.

    Chu Yuan said in a hurry, "he drives away, what do you do with my brother?"

    The masked man ignored Chu Yuan and held the gun against my temple. His voice was still shaking violently. He angrily scolded the boat of sand: "fuck + you + milk + milk +, clamp your anus + door, open your car, and don''t talk to Chu again! He''s got your word. Are you a fucking idiot? "

    Sand boat Leng Leng, do not believe, "bullshit, what did I say? I said nothing! "

    I am secretly surprised that this seemingly timid and nervous masked man, with insight and thinking ability, has not lost to the calm public face! However, at the moment, I am still more upset and sorry - in the heart stirring just now, the muzzle of masked men and public faces left my body because of inertia and subconscious self-protection, which is a great chance to escape! But I''ve missed it!

    At the same time when the danger happened, I just had to hold tight to Chu Yuan, but it also gave me a hint that the boat of sand is very irritable. I can take advantage of this and make another chance to come out!

    So I said with a smile, "this big brother with no face to see is right. Mr. Sha, what you said just now, at least let me figure out three things"

    "fart you + mom, I didn''t say anything, who are you lying to?" Sand boat mouth does not believe, but the tone is skeptical, the public face and masked men are also unsurprisingly nervous and uneasy.

    They don''t want, they''re afraid I know too much.

    I put up an index finger. "The first thing I just asked you is, ''who is the person who invited you to Liu Xiaosheng''s party that night''," you don''t say, talk to me about "righteousness", which proves that you are really employed to deal with me, and that person is certainly not one of the two people around me, otherwise there is nothing to say It''s certain that these two people around me are employed just like you, right? Since you are invited by that person to Liu Xiaosheng''s party, you must use the invitation sent by Liu family. Then, the person who hired you must be among the guests invited by Liu Xiaosheng, right? "

    The boat of the sand is full of words. The public faces are afraid that I am making random guesses. They just want to get information from the response of the boat of the sand. They clapped and chimed in, "Mr. Chu is very smart. You guessed it."

    "I know that I guessed it, and you know that you said it on purpose to make use of people''s reverse thinking, or let me doubt my own guess, or let me doubt Liu Xiaosheng, who is the master''s family, so I got another message - the person who invited Mr. Sha is willing to give his surname Liu."

    "People often say that when two people get along day and night, they will influence each other. Indeed, there are some reasons. Mr. Chu''s reasoning is a bit of a professional fan''er. Is it usually influenced by too many police girlfriends?" Public face does not admit, does not deny, like appreciation, like teasing, "tell me, what is the second thing?""The second thing happened to have something to do with my police girlfriend," I said, raising my middle finger again. "Mr. Sha said that his two brothers'' one dead and one wounded '', referring to the two idiots who failed to kidnap our brothers and sisters last time?"

    "The boat of sand is angry way:" you he + Ma just is stupid! "

    "Listen to Mr. Chu," the crowd said in a deep voice

    Shazhizhou was a little afraid of the public face, and he closed his mouth as expected, but his eyes were unwilling to stare at me through the rearview mirror. I was very satisfied with his reaction, and continued: "the dead one of the two idiots has been reported on the news of that day, but the news also said that the wounded one was very seriously injured, and he was unconscious when he was sent to the hospital Now, the doctor''s attitude is not optimistic, but since then, the man has been closely monitored by the police. The media can''t confirm whether he is alive or not. Why is Mr. Sha so sure that he is "injured" or "dead"? I know. It''s because I have a girlfriend who is a policeman. You know, ha ha, it''s because you also have a policeman friend? "

    This time, even the public face can''t hide the panic in the expression. I then beat their emotions to attract their attention. Kan Kan said: "the police who know that the wounded guy hasn''t died are also very well known. It''s the Municipal Bureau special team who is responsible for isolating and monitoring him. So the second thing I''ve determined from Mr. Sha''s mouth is the Municipal Bureau special project There is a black sheep in the group! Mr. Sha, you are swaggering in the north sky, but the police can''t catch you. It''s his blessing? But you escaped for the first time, but you were in a mess. You also broke two companions. It can be seen that the black sheep is a policeman who knows the police action but doesn''t take part in the action directly. It seems that there is only one kind of person in the police station with such conditions - the leader sitting in the office. "

    The public''s face couldn''t laugh. His gravity confirmed my conjecture, which I didn''t expect. Half of me was reasoning, and the other half was all anecdotal nonsense. If they think about it a little, they will find that the so-called "one death and one injury" of shazhizhou is OK, because that''s what was reported in the news. The injured person is his It''s human nature for a friend or a subordinate to wish that person to live or not to die. They didn''t respond, because there was a ghost from the special task force who reported to him "safety"

    would that person be Niu Chengjin, the director of the Municipal Bureau? He once divulged the confidential information of the task force to Li Xinghui. If the information source of shazhizhou is also Li Xinghui''s son of a bitch who said he didn''t know shazhizhou, is it still credible?!

    "What''s the third thing Mr. Chu set out?" Public face tries to restore its smile to its natural state, but the effect is not ideal.

    "The third thing is not what I set out, but what Mr. Sha said by himself," I looked at the public face and slowly raised my ring finger. "He said, you lied to me."

    So far, I put up three fingers and shook them in front of the public''s face, so that he took the initiative to leave the muzzle of the gun from my body with no awareness

 Chapter 1041

    "You lied to me," he said

    "Oh?" Public face good strange way: "I told a lie?"

    I looked at my three fingers shaking in front of his eyes and said with a smile: "Mr. Sha said that he would settle accounts with me for his brother who died and was injured. Could he let me live? But you said, as long as I cooperate with you, I will release our brother, sister and brother. Although I am young and not very smart, I also understand that when I see your brother''s face, I am doomed to die. To put it another way, even if you originally intended to release me, I can''t release me again after listening to these three things I just said, because I have threatened your other partners To, is your employer. "

    The public face was a little surprised, but it was still honest, didn''t deny it, smiled a little helpless, but also a little confused, "since you know that these words shouldn''t be said, why do you want to say them?"

    "I said it because I want you to understand three things." the opposite car finally appeared in front of me, and the chance of waiting for it finally reappeared. I narrowed my eyes, clenched my fist again, and then raised my index finger. "First"

    I have been using words to match the fingers of my left hand to attract their attention, so that they, even Chu Yuan, Dusi I didn''t realize that the right hand holding the high-heeled shoes had slowly touched the handbrake lever in front of me. "First, I know that no matter whether I cooperate or not and how, our brothers and sisters are bound to die. Second"

    when the opposite car approaches, the light shines into the car compartment, and the public face instinctively squints. What''s the second and the third? Two fingers of the left hand thrust forward, burst out: "edge, hold me!"

    Because of the bleeding in my head, Chu Yuan, who was sitting on my leg, had been replaced by leaning to cover my wound. I suddenly moved. Even if I didn''t shout this, she would subconsciously hug my neck, but she screamed out in fear. The girl''s voice was sharp, which just covered the pain of the public''s face, so that my vision was blocked by Chu Yuan and me The masked man on the other side didn''t react to what happened.

    "Chunan!"

    The public face reacts too quickly. I was worried. I thought that how could I blind him when he was near. I didn''t expect that he not only closed his eyes in time, but also flashed back and raised his pistol. But what could a layer of eyelids stand for? Although he was not blind, but the pain in his eyes was enough for him to open for a while. I hugged Chu Yuan and lay down on the side of the masked man. The masked man was shocked. "Learn, don''t cry."

    "bang -"

    the public face shot without hesitation. The bullet flew over my back. The masked man screamed and the pistol fell. Not only his fingers were injured, but the bullet even pierced him Right shoulder.

    At the same time, the public''s face guessed that I was lying down, the muzzle of the gun sank, and they became angry and said, "you want to die!"

    "We''re going to die together!"

    "I grass, be careful"

    the boat of sand found my intention, but it was half a beat late - I yanked the handbrake, the car suddenly swung sideways on the slippery road, the public face was impacted by inertia, and hit the front backrest, the second bullet went out of the roof, I took the opportunity to step on his face, his head broke the window, the upper body was kicked out of the car by me Almost at the same time, with a loud bang, the opposite car driving normally to the mountain, because there is no time to dodge, and the solid top is at the front wheel of our side which is thrown out horizontally!

    The car hit the mountain directly, and our car immediately turned over, rolled two somersaults, and was luckily stopped by the crash barrier, and fell into a steep slope This problem is the natural response after the scare. Our brother and sister are sitting in the middle of the back row. There are two meat pads on the left and right. Plus I squeeze her under the body, she must be OK. What''s wrong is that I have four wheels in the sky. My shoulder is stuck between the seat and the roof. The whole left arm can''t move.

    Chu Yuan, who was originally protected by me, is now pressing on me. She cries and screams, which makes my eardrum almost crack. Unlike me, she talks hard in pain. This is a good thing, which proves that she is not hurt. "Get out of the car, hurry up, and climb out of the window nearby"

    the girl is confused. "Where is the window? I can''t see "

    " of course you can''t see anything with your eyes closed! Look up, stinky girl, hurry up, don''t hold my neck. I''m going to strangle me. "

    I don''t know whether the sand boat, masked man and VW face without safety awareness and safety belt are dead or alive, but they are not dead now. It''s hard to say if they stay in the car for a while - the rain pouring down the slope comes from the window with a pungent smell of gasoline!

    In the movie, the car with oil leakage will explode in the end!

    Chu Yuan obviously also heard the smell, and could not care to scream any more. He was pushed by me and climbed out of the window. Then he got up and pulled me. While pulling my collar, he cried: "brother, hurry up, don''t hurry up, the car is going to explode! Come on! "

    I''m not as Petite as Chu Yuan. The more anxious I am, the more I can''t move. What''s more, I still have a masked man who doesn''t know life and death. The smell of gasoline is more and more pungent. I hand Chu Yuan the high-heeled shoes I''ve been holding in my hand. "You go first! Run up the hill and I''ll be right there! ""I don''t!" Chu Yuan doesn''t take the shoes, grabs my wrist, and tugs hard outwards. "If we want to walk together, we will die together!"

    "Who''s going to die?!" I was so angry and angry that I scolded: "you are a fool! I want you to find the people in the car above to come down and help. Hurry up! "

    Chu Yuan cried, "you lie! The car blew up as soon as I left! "

    "You won''t blow up if you don''t walk? You''re short of heart?! rats , screw you! Don''t expect me to take care of you for the rest of your life! "

    "Don''t roll! I believe you are the one who lacks heart! Whether you want to go to Shanghai or die, you can''t leave me alone! "

    She even remembered that I was going to leave Beitian! Is this girl too simple or too careful?

    Although Chu Yuan was flustered, her mind was still flexible. She could not move me when standing. She sat down with her legs apart, stepped on the car body with her feet and leaned back. I only felt that her shoulders were loose and her face was wet by the rain - the stinky girl really pulled me out!

    Picked up a small life! I got up and pulled Chu Yuan up. "Run! Come on - ouch! "

    I didn''t step out, so I fell down and ate mud.

    "Chu surname, you go to die" masked man unexpectedly also climbed out! He grabbed one of my legs with his injured right arm, pulled his left hand out of his body, held his pistol in his hand, and immediately pulled the trigger!

    "Bang --"

    my arms are blocking my face, but it''s still slow. The burning pain in my neck makes me think I''m dead. But the sound of gunfire in the mountains tells me that I''m still alive. I feel so close to my neck in amazement, and the masked man missed! The bullet just flew over my neck and scratched me slightly!

    I suddenly realized that Chu Yuan couldn''t see just now because he was too frightened and forgot to open his eyes. This guy couldn''t see, but because he was forced to wear sunglasses! On a rainy night, Ya is blind! He didn''t shoot with his right hand!

    Masked man seems to realize the reason why he can''t see. He quickly takes off the glasses on the bridge of his nose. How can he get another shot if his brother is immortal? Flustered and touched the ground, trying to grab a brick or stone, but forgetting that there could be no such thing on the road, but fortunately, I actually caught something, and I didn''t have time to look at what it was, so I swung it towards the masked man''s face with my hand , the sky crossed a flash of lightning, and I saw the scene in front of me. I was shocked and trembled. Chu Yuan, who had been screaming, raised a tone scale again. The masked man took off his sunglasses, but I still couldn''t see his face. His face was inlaid with a cute round head high-heeled shoe. The heel completely fell into his eyes!

    That''s Chu Yuan''s shoes!

    I killed! God, I killed people with a shoe!

    The masked man didn''t die immediately, the blood gushed out of his eyes, he stared round the other eye, still tried to raise his left arm and shoot at me. There was fear, hatred, unwillingness and malevolence in that eye

    I was terrified, but I grabbed his gun instinctively, aimed at him, wanted to shoot, didn''t get down, and my body was shaking uncontrollably

    "brother! Go, go! " Chu Yuan drags me, who is scared to be silly, to fall, to climb up, to fall again, to climb up again.

    I returned to my senses, turned around and picked up her sprained foot, and ran up the slope. Although the car that had collided with us was facing the mountain, it didn''t hit hard because of their low speed at that time. The car didn''t even stop.

    I don''t know why I ran towards this car, maybe to avoid the explosion and find shelter, maybe I wanted to escape back to the resort

    two people came down from that car, it was too dark and the rain was too heavy, so I could only vaguely distinguish them. From the driver''s seat, there was a tall man. He held an umbrella, opened the back door, and came down wearing a skirt and high-heeled shoes She held up her flashlight and shone at me, shaking me and Chu Yuan to close their eyes at the same time

    "Chu - South!"

    Two voices called out my name at the same time, a female voice and a male voice. The female voice was the woman who just got off the bus, but the male voice was not the man who held the umbrella for her, because almost at the same time of their voices, the gun rang, the umbrella flew, and the head of the man who held the umbrella was exploded!

    Male voice, is from the public face of the road - when did that guy run in front of me?!

    PS: guess who the woman is getting off the car]

 Chapter 1042

    When the woman from the car heard the gunshot, the flashlight immediately turned to the face of the public across the road. With a very professional posture, the man raised his gun with both hands, dragged his right leg, and slowly walked towards the woman. Ya was injured. Obviously, he didn''t climb out of the car like Chu Yuan and I, and then went around to the front. He was there at the beginning! It''s estimated that when the two cars collided, they were thrown out of the car

    the woman did not know whether she was shocked by the ferocity of VW''s face, or whether she didn''t even know what happened. In a word, I didn''t hear her scream. VW''s face came to him, pointed the gun at her head, panted with hoarse laughter, which sounded extremely horrible, "Miss, I''m sorry, I You need to borrow your car to use "

    the woman''s voice, though slightly shaking, is calm and calm." you want to borrow a car, just drive away, why kill my driver? "

    "If you don''t obey me, I''ll kill you next -" the accident and the pain made the public face lose his elegant disguise, grabbed the flashlight in the woman''s hand, and shot at me and Chu Yuan. "Chu Nan, if you dare to run, I''ll kill this woman!"

    Mom + is this guy a bat? I can''t see my fingers, can ya see me?

    When the woman just shone the flashlight on the public face, I hurriedly ran to the side of the road with Chu Yuan in my arms and turned over the crash barrier. As long as I risked sliding down the hillside and into the forest below, it would be a living escape. But the public face raised the flashlight and saw that we were no longer in the middle of the road, so I immediately guessed my intention and caught us It''s right.

    He stopped the way up the mountain and ran down the mountain. He only had to turn his car around to catch up with us without any effort. Don''t say that Chu Yuan was a girl, an idiot in sports, and sprained his foot. I am the one who can''t climb up the mountain in such bad weather. So we have no way to escape except to slide down the mountain Quite easy to use, think of this in an instant!

    I squatted behind the crash barrier and shouted, "what do you call" learning "? Don''t you think you''re ridiculous? I don''t know that woman. Do you use her to threaten me? Am I such a noble person? For a woman I don''t know, you think I''m stupid? "

    The public''s face was furious and laughed, "Mr. Chu, is it me or you that are funny? Do you think I''m stupid or deaf? She doesn''t know you. Can she name you? "

    In fact, I''m curious. I seem to be very strange about the woman''s voice, but I think I''ve heard her voice somewhere. What''s more, she''s certainly not strange to me at all. Otherwise, I''m in a mess at the moment, let alone in the dark. I just stand in my guest room and look in the mirror. I''m afraid I can''t recognize myself. However, she''s far away, just looking at me I took a look and called out my name

    "I don''t know you yet, don''t you know me the same way? I am also a famous person in Beitian. The bad guys want to tie me up and kill me for confession. The women want to marry me and support me. Who cares about me doesn''t know my name. Do I need to know one by one? If you have any, you will kill innocent people. I am neither Superman nor Ultraman, nor even a party member. You are fucking nagging at me! "

    My friend doesn''t care, but Chu Yuan knows that I''ve given up my plan to leave -- anyway, I''m involved in that woman. I can''t really leave her behind. The driver''s head is shot by the public face, which has proved that he doesn''t mind killing innocent people at all

    the public face hasn''t spoken yet, and the woman is in a hurry, "Chu Nan! You heartless bastard! If you don''t save me, why kill me? Miss Ben just stood you up. You won''t retaliate against me like this? "

    My pigeon? Who stood me up today? My friend''s heart pounded - in addition to the third miss who asked me to come to the resort, is there anyone else?!

    "Are you miss three?!" I was so shocked that I jumped up subconsciously. I wanted to see what the woman looked like. I only heard a bang. The bullet hit the crash barrier in front of me, which made me fall down with my head in a hurry. When I called out the three words "three young ladies", the public''s face was also shocked. They went off the fire!

    "What three young ladies and four young ladies?! I am Shu Tong! Cousin of your girlfriend Cheng Liusu! Your sister''s Chinese teacher! You are such a new and old-fashioned bastard, you just want to turn your face and refuse to admit your account and pretend not to know me?! Help me now! If I die, I won''t let you go! "

    Chu Yuan tugged at my clothes and said, "it''s Miss Xiao Shu, brother, Miss Xiao Shu!" It rained too much, and the voice was not really heard. This innocent girl believed it, and did not think about it. Where is Shutong''s car and driver?

    "Listen to her fart!" "I spat in a low voice:" just now, the public''s face was blazing. It was obvious that they had heard about the name of "three young ladies" - the third young lady is a rich man, and the third young lady is a poor man. The most important thing to do is to use it to coerce me and the third young lady. Hey, the public''s face would not care about us any more. Just get in the car and leave. "

    Chu Yuan also recognized that the voice was not Shu Tong at this time, and puzzled: "the third young lady didn''t know Xu Heng''s whereabouts, why should she pretend to be someone else"

    "stupid." I played a finger on Chu Yuan''s forehead, but my mood was far from being as relaxed as it seemed, "the third young sister has a special identity, money and power, and this public face is very smart, it must be clear, Killing Xu Heng doesn''t mean that he will be able to have peace of mind from now on, but tying up the third lady can certainly extort a large amount of ransom. Even if he escapes to a foreign country, he won''t have to worry about eating and drinking for the rest of his life. Of course, he doesn''t necessarily think so, but he doesn''t necessarily think so, so that woman pretends to be your little antique teacher. She is very smart. "When I was talking with Chu Yuan, the third young lady''s mouth was not idle. She broke open and scolded me - what''s the most unconscionable, shameless, all sisters eating, and abandoning her. What''s more, Ya saw that I was indifferent and cried out, "don''t you save me or the baby in my stomach?! This is your seed! "

    As soon as I say this, everyone will stay

    my grass! I don''t know what your face looks like. How can I sow seeds in your stomach?! Are you really the mysterious and noble three young ladies who can make the north sky tremble with a single cough and are surrounded by legends and myths?! You are so incompetent?!

    Now don''t say I don''t believe that she is the third miss. Even Chu Yuan doesn''t believe it. He is angry and impatient and asks loudly, "when did you have my brother''s baby, Miss Xiao Shu?"

    The stinky girl clearly heard that the woman was not Shu Tong, but could not help believing it. What''s more, the public face? Ya regretted that this girl was not the third miss, but she also seemed to have picked up the treasure. She said with a smile: "Mr. Chu, I almost forgot that today you have invited almost all of your confidants to the mountain for vacation. Is this late? Ha ha, now I''m going to admit that I''m lucky, but your point is still very back. Come out, if I pull the trigger, it will be one corpse and two lives. "

    The woman spat: "you bastard, do you want your sister or me?"

    Hearing her cry, I felt a movement in my heart and listened to the public''s face saying: "well, Mr. Chu, if you follow me, I''ll let your sister go, OK? Don''t bargain with me any more. I have no patience. I count to three. If you don''t come out, just hide there and say goodbye to your women and children! One "

    " wait I said, "I''ll go with you. What about my woman?"

    "She has a child in her stomach. I think Mr. Chu will be honest and calm on the road, and won''t cause another traffic accident? Two "

    sure enough - he can''t let go of the third miss who pretends to be Shu Tong! But that woman pretends to be Shu Tong, originally has another intention!

    I will grab the pistol from the masked man''s hands, don''t put it on the back of my waist, stand up, and raise my hands above my head, "don''t shoot, I''ll go with you!"

    "Elder brother --"

    Chu Yuan is going to stand up with me and be kicked down by me. I whispered: "hide here! The woman pretended to be a little antique and said that she was pregnant with my child in order to save you. Don''t let her down. "

    Nine times out of ten, Chu Yuan couldn''t understand me, but she knew that I really walked with that public face, which was the dead end. The stinky girl had no time to get up, hugged my leg and cried, "I won''t let you go! I won''t let you go! He''ll kill you! I won''t let you die! "

    "I know, so I''m going to kill him." when I said this, I was shaking. I didn''t know whether it was because the voice was too low, or because I was too scared, or whether it was my voice, or my body. I told Chuyuan, "Yuanyuan, listen to me. If the person who fell is me, you will slide down here and hide in the forest Before dawn, as soon as the rain stops, your little sister will come to you "

    " I don''t! " Chu Yuan''s head swung like a rattle, and the cry stopped suddenly. She wiped the rain and tears on her face. She suddenly got up, pulled out the gun I had pinned on her back, held it in her hand, pressed it against her chest, and pressed her body tightly against my back. "Live, live, die, die together. I will never live a second longer than you!"

    Her voice is very small, but it is so firm. The light column of the flashlight is reflected on the small face coming out from behind me. There are rain and tears, but it is no longer cowardly or willful, but it is the strength and courage that makes me strange, and

    murderous!

    This girl took my gun. She didn''t want to be

 Chapter 1043

    "Chunan, you''ve got your head broken?! He said that he let your sister go. Why did you bring her with you? "

    The angry rebuke of the third young lady proved that my guess was correct. This woman pretended to be Shu Tong and swore at me, not only to protect herself, but also to save Chu Yuan and even me. If the public face thought that kidnapping Shu Tong and the children in Shu Tong''s belly was the same as kidnapping Chu Yuan, then he also used to bear the responsibility Is my heart escaping from Chu Yuan?

    There is only one person in the public face. Kidnapping two people is double insurance. Kidnapping three people is to cause trouble for himself, so he must let one go or kill one.

    Obviously, the reason why miss three was upset when she saw Chu Yuan coming with me was that she thought of this.

    The public face also felt a little surprised, but Chu Yuan followed me lamely with bare feet. His face was pale with cold. Instead of being alert, he was overjoyed. Indeed, the weak Chu Yuan seemed to have no threat.

    However, to me, he was not careless at all. Before I could answer miss three''s words, he cried out: "stop, just stand there! Hold your hands high, turn around in the same place, turn slowly, turn slowly, don''t do any extra actions - Mr. Chu, I heard the gunshot just now, but it''s you who crawled out of the car, but not my companion, who has been killed by you? What about his gun? It should still be on you, right? Please give it back to me. "

    Although the heavy rain has drenched my whole body, I can still feel a layer of cold sweat oozing through my skin. Fortunately, Chu Yuan is smart. I guess that guy will not easily believe me, let me close, and take away the pistol and hide it on himself!

    This place is at least six or seven meters away from the face of the public. Although it is not far away, it can be seen by who - he has a flashlight and can see me clearly, but I can only see him white! When I was far away, I could still vaguely tell that he was hiding behind the third miss. But when he flashed his face, I could see nothing!

    The goods are extraordinarily careful and cautious! Even if the gun is really on me, so far away and so far sighted, and even if I''m brave or heartless again, I dare not take risks with my woman and the child in my woman''s belly!

    Death also clings to my stinky girl and saves my life. My friends are scared. They turn around with their arms raised, and they say with a smile: "the man who shot just now is your companion, not me, and my neck was almost pierced by him."

    "in this case, why did you climb out of the car, but not him? What about him? "

    "I''m sorry, he wanted to mend the gun, but I didn''t want to die, so I used one of my sister''s high-heeled shoes to punch him in the head." I''ve been around for a week, and my body has been blocking Chu Yuan from the beginning. Maybe I heard that his companion died, and my mind is a bit confused. The public face didn''t ask Chu Yuan to do the same thing, and I also tried to attract his attention, pointing to himself The burning pain in my neck shows that I didn''t lie.

    The public face did not prove the truth, nor could they hear the anger, and said lightly, "take off your clothes."

    "What?!"

    "Take off, clothes, clothes -" the public face repeated one by one, "what did you kill him with? It''s different from whether you took his gun or not."

    "Are you kidding?" Let me undress in front of Chu Yuan and third miss?! What is my dignity as a brother? What is my dignity as a man?!

    "I''m serious."

    "If you want to kill me or cut me, just come here. Chu''s frown is not a man. How can you insult me? We are all men. It''s raining so hard in the wilderness. You asked me to take off my clothes. "

    " Bang -- "

    the bullet bounced from my feet. The splashed broken stone hit Chu Yuan''s calf. The pain made us both cry out. The public face said coldly:" if you don''t take off, I''ll let your sister and your woman take off! If you don''t take off, I''ll kill someone. Now I have two hostages, one of them is dead. It''s more convenient for me than it is. "

    the third lady scolded:" Chunan, you idiot, I said you shouldn''t bring your sister here! "

    "Bitch, shut up!" This mother-in-law''s self righteous intrusion into my life has destroyed my peace and tranquility. I was angry with her. If she had not asked me to go up the mountain and stood me up, would I have met such a misfortune? Therefore, to her, I am not polite at all, "scold, scold, scold, scold - which onion are you + his mother?"? Can you scold me?! I''ll tell you that I''ve endured you for a long time. If you scold me, I won''t take it off and let him pick you! "

    The third young lady lost her voice immediately. I don''t know if she was a noble lady in her status. She has never been scolded. She was scolded by me. I''m still afraid that I could do what I said. Seeing her being insulted by the public face, she sneered: "if you keep talking, I''m willing to work."

    "Effective you + mom + forced!" I didn''t knot the buttons of my shirt. I ripped them off and swore at the same time: "fuck you + big + big + big +. I really regret that I didn''t grab the gun of the dead man, or I just shot you!"I really regret it. If it''s sister tiger, the first reaction must be to shoot the public face when the driver of the third lady was shot down. But my first reaction at that time was to run away with Chu Yuan. I just killed people. I was too scared and flustered. Even now, my hands are still shaking

    fear of killing and killing people, and fear of Chu Yuan Stubborn and helpless, I can''t foresee what''s going to happen. All the anxieties are intertwined, which has become the root of my grumpy mood at the moment. The third lady just made my vent bucket, standing in the middle of the road wearing only one pair of underpants on a dark rainy night. That feeling of shame can''t be described in words, even though my underpants are four corner style Dare to imagine what kind of expression miss three would have at the moment. She raised her hand and turned around again, "see clearly? No guns! "

    "Public face way:" underwear also takes off

    "Brother, I want to see you in the future. Can I hide a gun in my underwear?" I was still shivering, but my anger had overwhelmed my fear.

    "Don''t you have a gun in your crotch?" the crowd laughed

    "You are not a beauty, are you afraid of this gun in my crotch?"

    The public face has believed that there is no hidden gun in me, and asked me to take off my clothes. It was not only afraid that I would run away again, but also a punishment for my dishonesty just now. But I was so teasing that I could not insist on it. "Lose high-heeled shoes, and then come slowly."

    Chu Yuan''s shoe was inserted in the face of the masked man by me, and the rest of it was in his hand. He listened to the public''s face yelling, but he was stunned. After he reacted, he threw the shoe on the ground in a hurry.

    I sneered at him and said, "you tied up our brother and sister from the resort. I thought you were bold, but now you are afraid of a shoe in the girl''s hand. It''s ridiculous. The four words" timid as a mouse "are just so?"

    "I don''t want my head to be pierced by that thing," said the public''s face with disapproval. "For us, only courage is not enough. We can live for a long time with caution. Just because of our negligence, can we not get two lives?"

    "Indeed, you''re an expert in kidnapping," I sneered and laughed at myself. "I''m an expert in kidnapping"

    the tone of the public face is suddenly unpleasant, as if stabbed at self-esteem. "Mr. Chu, my career is not kidnapping, kidnapping you, but forced to"

    before he finishes, I interposed: "my career is not meat ticket either." , is it you or I? I am not only helpless, I am more innocent. "

    In the conversation, we have come to the front of the public face, but he still shines his flashlight in my eyes, so close that I can''t see clearly or say that I can''t see the face of the third lady at all.

    "You''re innocent because you''re so nosy."

    It''s enough for the public face to say so. The third miss, whom I don''t know at all, actually agreed with him: "yes, you like to meddle too much! Your sister and me! "

    I don''t have a good airway: "you hide at home and play games, there''s nothing. Who let you run out in the rain at night?"

    I don''t know if it''s because I scolded her. The third young lady''s voice, with a clear cry, angrily said, "don''t be evil, Chu! I don''t bathe comfortably in the bath. Who do you think is the reason why I come to such a place in such a bad weather? "

    "Because of me?" I said

    Miss three didn''t answer. She didn''t admit it or deny it. I just reflected, "you know I''m in trouble at the resort, so"

    miss three still didn''t answer, but listen to the public face laughing and saying: "you are pregnant for him in your stomach, and it''s normal to think about him in your heart. What''s so embarrassed to admit it? And blush? "

    Because there is a light shaking my and Chu Yuan''s eyes, so the public face is the only one who can see the expression of the third lady. He said so that the mother-in-law didn''t answer me because of shyness?!

    It''s strange that

    at such a close distance, I''ve heard that she was one of the women I met with Wu Lefeng in kongjian''s restaurant with Ziyuan. That night, she talked with me in the car, but

    at that time, and now, I only felt familiar with her voice, but why She''s a person who doesn''t have any impression?

    Li Xinghui said that the reason why miss three likes me more is that it''s not true that she moved her heart?

    A woman I''ve never met can''t fall in love with me inexplicably - who is she?!

    PS: line failure, power supply for several days, no awful, broken, broken, and daytime night is the same, it is said to last for a few days, suck...

 Chapter 1044

    "Miss Ben blushed because he scolded me. I was angry! Shy? Ha ha ha - "the third lady laughed three times," you ask this arrogant guy, what do I look like? Does he still remember? "

    The public face only thinks that I''ve caused too much peach blossom debt, and I''m always abandoned, so I''m resented by Shutong. These are just her angry words to me. I don''t think it''s strange, but I''m really scolded by her. Last time, outside the restaurant built by Kong, she hid in the car because I didn''t remember her voice, so she became angry, which drove the bodyguard to drive me away The reason for being mad is that "you are the most arrogant person I have ever met"

    How did you offend her?

    I''m looking forward to the public''s face shining a flashlight on her face and solving the doubts in my heart, but this guy believed all the lies of miss three, but he didn''t believe the truth.

    "There''s time for your emotional debt. Now," the public pulled miss three by her face, leaned a few steps towards the middle of the road, and let out the door. "Mr. Chu, get in the car. You''ll drive this time."

    Public face is more defensive to me. It is his caution and negligence to keep a distance from me. When he focuses most of his attention on me, he naturally ignores the existence of Chuyuan

    "I drive?" I pinched Chu Yuan''s cool little hand behind me, gave her a signal, then walked to open the door, sat in the car, patted her naked chest, smiled and asked, "I drive like this, you are not afraid to be stopped as a drunk or a pervert when passing the toll station?"

    "But the toll gate is not good? This problem won''t bother you. "Dazhong face didn''t realize it. When his eyes were attracted by me, Chu Yuan took a few steps back and hid himself completely in the dark. With the hand holding the flashlight, he pushed the third lady over and shouted:" you get on the car and sit on his leg! "

    "What?!" When the light moved away and shone again, the third lady had been blocked outside the car door. I could only see her back, but I still couldn''t see her face. I only heard her ashamed and angry: "why should I sit on his leg? Besides how he drives, don''t you know the reason why men and women don''t get married? I''m a woman. He''s a man. You don''t respect human rights! "

    "How to drive is his business, miss. Are you stupid to talk about human rights with a kidnapper?" Public face said words, but suddenly opened a shot, the bullet seems to brush the cheek of miss three fly past, "I know you are a woman, he is a man, but I also know you two have a child! It''s just for you to sit on his lap. How can you talk so much? "

    The third lady was frightened by the bullet and lost her temper immediately. She said in a consultative tone: "I mean, I''m not used to sitting on men"

    the public smile: "I don''t see that you''re such a strong woman, and usually like to be pressed by men"

    "no, I''m still sitting on the top, he''s so heavy, I can''t support him"

    me and All the faces of the public are stunned. How simple are these women? I didn''t understand that it was a dirty word. I mistakenly thought that the public face wanted me and her to reverse their positions. I looked at this mysterious woman from behind. She wore a White Sleeveless pleated skirt, which hung straight to her ankles. It was conservative, but noble and elegant. At her feet, she stepped on a pair of fashionable candy colored peep toe high-heeled shoes with luxurious Rhinestones on the upper, and her ankles were tied A sweet bow tie

    the material quality of her dress is very good, even if it is wet by rain, it doesn''t go out. It can be pasted on her body, which is exquisite and graceful, but it adds a bit of attractiveness. Her back curve is perfect, her waist is graceful and slender, her hips are round and straight, her legs are long and straight, and her ankles are round and delicate

    this'' perfect ''visual shock is largely the source of her In her standing posture, I unconsciously jumped out of my mind four words - slim

    Yes, her perfection lies in the interpretation of the four words "slim"!

    I''ve never seen a woman who can stand so good-looking and highlight the beauty of her figure to the extreme. It''s just like a lotus in a pond. She''s quiet and beautiful, even though she''s actually flustered and scared at the moment.

    I can''t exactly describe her good-looking standing posture. It seems that she just stands there casually. At best, she puts her hands on the upper part of her front abdomen. There is nothing special about her, but you think she is so dignified, elegant, steady, implicit, deep and generous. All kinds of aesthetic feelings are interwoven. She is as noble as a lotus I''m so proud that Rumei even though she has been complaining to me like a resentful woman.

    Facing the grim face of the public, this woman''s figure remains straight, but not rigid. This is not only self-confidence, but also personality. Every move and every move can show the nobility. It must be after a long time of edification or cultivation, so that it can be endowed with the so-called accomplishment and connotation in this ability. She is a real lady. Therefore, she I am sure that I don''t know her - a woman I haven''t seen a face yet, just looking at her back and her standing posture from behind, I can''t help feeling thousands of women, how can I not be impressed?!The third young lady turned around angrily. I could see her face just by bending down. But at this time, the muzzle of the gun and the flashlight in the public face left us at the same time for the first time, and turned to look for Chu Yuan in the dark!

    Dazhong''s face "ah" made a scream, holding his legs, fell on his back, and the flashlight was thrown under the car.

    I see the truth, the angle of the fire in the dark is low, the timid Chu Yuan instinctively drops the muzzle of the gun when shooting! She didn''t dare shoot in the head of the public face!

    I hurriedly pushed away the third miss and threw myself at the fallen public face, "he + Ma + of! Little bastard! Little bitch! "

    I took half a slow shot, the public face sat up and fired three shots, all in the direction of Chu Yuan! I can see clearly that there is a shadow lying on the ground over there!

    The huge fear made me cold all over. I kicked the gun in Dazhong''s face. I couldn''t even look at him. I turned around and ran to Chuyuan. "Yuan"

    I just shouted a word, and then I was swept down by Dazhong''s face across the leg. My face was firmly slapped on the ground. I almost fainted because of the pain. Before I could get up, I was riding on the body by Dazhong''s face I hit my fist at the corner of my eye. I leaned back and fell back. My back brain hit on the hard road. I felt only starlight and dizzy.

    The public face was calculated by me again, and the mood was out of control completely. I grabbed my neck with my hands and shouted: "grass + you + mom!"! Grass + you + mom! Grass + you + mom! I strangle you! Strangle you! Strangle you! "

    I nearly suffocated, one hand broke his wrist, one hand grabbed his face, and it was difficult to squeeze out the voice from the voice, "yuan yuan!"! Fate! Are you ok?! Fate! "

    Chu Yuan didn''t answer

    I''m afraid, I regret, I''m upset - I shouldn''t connive at Chu Yuan, I just should kick her to the hillside! I shouldn''t have agreed to let her do such a dangerous thing! If she had an accident that I can''t imagine, I know that I''ve been scared to cry, said the stinky girl, she would never live a second longer than me - I didn''t understand her mood until now!

    If I don''t have her in my life, without her meddling and vexatious, without her gentle consideration and care

    If I can''t eat the delicious food she made, I can''t see her narcissism, sarcasm, novels full of childish fantasy and blushing plots

    If I lie on the sofa and watch TV, there is no such a pair of little dangling My feet stand in my sight

    If I don''t get the threatening call that threatens me to go home on time when I''m off duty, I''ll roll the stairs

    If I open my eyes in the morning, I''ll never see the cute face that sneaks into my quilt and sleeps soundly

    If I don''t see her angry and tall again when I eat breakfast, there will be no half of the oil stick left in the bowl

    If I don''t see her angry and tall again Happy, coquettish, melancholy, sullen, happy, jealous, sweet, all kinds of expressions

    she is all the colors in my life, without her, everything is like this rainy night, dark and cold Master, stepmother, tassel, Murphy, Zizi, Xiaoye, Dongfang and goblin are irresponsible and cowards. But if I am killed, I have been looking for an excuse for myself. I am shamelessly deceiving myself. I feel the loss of my life, and I am looking forward to a quick release. Suffocation is not terrible. Heartache is too hard to bear! Asshole! Let go of my brother! "

    For a moment, I thought it was fainting that caused me to have auditory hallucinations, but the sudden light on my body, rain and air pouring into my nose at the same time, made me cough uncontrollably - Chu Yuan was not dead! I''m still alive!

    The stinky girl stood beside me barefoot, holding the gun in both hands. She smashed the face of the public on her forehead with a gun handle, rolled to one side, covered her face with a painful wail - the stinky girl was safe and sound, without any hurt on her body!

    "Dead girl, what are you doing on the ground?! Do you scare me by pretending to be dead? "

    "How do I know the recoil of a pistol is so strong! Well, I''ll never shoot again! Don''t scare my brother to death. I''m so afraid that "

    the stinky girl lost her gun and rushed into my arms and cried loudly.

    I hugged the stinky girl and stayed for a moment before I realized it. I couldn''t help laughing.

    The stinky girl was shot down by the recoil of the pistol, but the public face of the gun in her calf didn''t see the truth, so the three guns were all empty, and Chu Yuan escaped the catastrophe because she fell to the ground!

 Chapter 1045

    A false alarm!

    I laugh, not because I''m happy, but because I''m afraid. I hold Chu Yuan, pat her on the back, touch her head, feel her body temperature, and listen to her crying. It''s so beautiful to live. "I''m not afraid. We''ll never shoot again, and we''ll never do such a dangerous thing again, so you must listen to me later, and you can''t do it again."

    "Well!" Chu Yuan nods hard.

    "Chu - South!" The public''s face explodes, frightening me and Chu Yuan at the same time. But he is like a toothless tiger, no longer terrible. He broke a leg and was shot by Chu Yuan. Now it''s hard to get up from the ground.

    But the third young lady didn''t seem to think so. Hearing the roar of the public face, she saw the guy struggling to get up again. She subconsciously rushed forward and stomped her foot on the ankle of the leg hurt by the public face. Maybe Chu Yuan had smashed her forehead and the blood flowed into her eyes. In addition, she was very angry and wanted to fight with me. He didn''t even notice it To miss three close, so there is no defense.

    As if I heard the sound of broken bones. The public face was in agony and wailing. They rolled to the middle of the road with their legs in their arms. The third miss was also out of balance in her center of gravity. She fell on her back and groaned with her head in her arms.

    I picked up Chu Yuan, and then I pulled up the third lady. Maybe I didn''t want her to repeat the mistake that I just lost her hand in a hurry. I angrily scolded her and said, "he can''t stand up anymore. What are you doing with him?"

    Three Miss Zheng Zheng Zheng, push me a, have no good airway: "how do I know he can not stand?! I don''t step on him. Will you step on me when he gets up? "

    I also know that the original intention of the third lady is to help me, but I can''t say if I want to thank her - this woman is one of the culprits who has played me like a chess piece and disturbed my life!

    The flashlight rolled under the car, and the light just hit the driver of the third young lady lying on the ground. I stopped paying attention to the woman. I wiped the rain on my face, squatted down, turned him over and covered Chu Yuan''s face in fear. I turned my head because of the bloody bullet hole on my forehead.

    This is a foreigner with a bald head. He has deep eyes, high nose and green stubble on his face. He looks very smart and tough. He looks more like a bodyguard than a driver. That arm is even thicker than my thigh. Maybe this is the reason why he died with his eyes closed. He didn''t respond to anything even when he was born, and then his head was exploded I touched his neck artery, but there was no pulse. He was dead. I closed his eyelids and took out his clothes pocket. There was only one wallet and a handkerchief. I raised my head and rushed to the third lady and said, "please lend me your cell phone."

    The third young lady, who was grieving for the driver''s unjust death, took a step backward subconsciously, "what do you want to do?"

    "Call the police," I said, "what do you think I want to do? Copy your phone number and take care of you? "

    "You" three young lady is angry, but she is obviously not a person who is good at quarreling. Seeing that I treat the injured as well, she slowly put her dead driver back on the ground. She didn''t speak ill of me and said coldly: "my cell phone is in the car."

    I saw her finish, but did not move, urged: "go to get it, call, call the police, these are still used to teach ah?"

    "You want me to do these things?! Are you calling me?! "

    Under what circumstances did the woman grow up? That''s how you put on airs!

    Chu Yuan could feel that there was a strong gunpowder smell between me and miss three. She was afraid that we might quarrel. She said: "I''ll call Xiaoye sister."

    The public''s face heard the words and hurriedly said: "Chu is a man. You kill me. What''s your skill to ask your mother for help? I fold in your hand and close my eyes when I die! "

    I felt the dark and picked up the clothes and shoes I just took off. Instead of wearing them, I put my coat on the driver''s head. Then I took out my pants and put on the belt. I went to the public''s face and said lightly, "am I a man? Do you think it''s ok? Do you deserve to die? I don''t think it''s OK. I didn''t ask my mother for help, but I handed you over to the law. When he died, he was open Focus or close your eyes, it''s none of my business "

    the public face props up their upper body, trying to resist, but his left leg is beaten by Chu Yuan, and his right ankle is severely damaged by three young ladies wearing high heels, where can it pose a threat to me? When I kicked him down with one foot, I would tie his hands. Suddenly, someone shouted, "Chu, Nan!"! My grass + you + grandma + grandma! "

    The boat of sand! I''m shocked - Ya is still alive!

    I subconsciously turned around and looked at it. I couldn''t see anything but a few shots in a row. All the bullets hit the car with its lights on!

    Third young lady and Chu Yuan screamed in horror. Third young lady stood behind me, but it''s all right. Chu Yuan got into the car to find her mobile phone. The back window was broken. She was lying in the back row with her head in her arms, crying loudly, "brother! brother! brother! Brother! "

    "Keep quiet!" I pulled down the third lady, covered her mouth, and reminded Chu Yuan, "stay down!"

    It''s raining heavily. As long as we don''t shout at each other, it''s hard to spread the sound far. So long as we don''t move around and make a sound, shazhizhou can''t see us. He shot at the car because there was light in the car. He mistakenly thought that the person in the car was me. He was afraid that I would run away, so he couldn''t wait to get closeGod, if Chu Yuan didn''t get in the car to find his cell phone, I''m afraid that he would have made a mistake for shazhizhou and I couldn''t even detect it when he walked behind me!

    "The boat of sand! shoot! Shoot here! " I''m lying on the ground looking for the pistol Chu Yuan lost. I don''t want the public face to take this opportunity to shout, "Chu Nan is here, Chu Nan is here! Shoot, shoot! "

    I secretly called bad - the goods didn''t want to pull me to die together, but wanted to commit suicide!

    Fortunately, the shooting method of shazhizhou is as bad as ever. Several shots in a row didn''t hurt the public''s face, but the stray bullet hit my calf. Fortunately, the bullet has no strength and hasn''t completely penetrated into the meat. I can''t help biting my teeth. After touching the ground for a long time, I finally found the pistol Chuyuan lost. There are several shots facing the opposite side, but my friend''s gun It''s not as good as the boat of sand. We are just like the Chinese football players who are not striving for success. We shoot compared to the waves, but we can''t see where the target is. Within a few times, my bullets are all gone, and the boat of sand has no movement at the same time. I don''t know if it''s like me, or if it''s lying down by me. I have no courage to prove it. I pulled out the bullet embedded in the calf, and then I turned around to say to the third young lady:ˇ° Get in the car and run! "

    "Can''t get on the bus," said the third young lady in a hurry. "The tire has burst!"

    The left rear wheel of the car is flat! That rotten shooting technique of the sand boat is actually crooked!

    "He''s out of bullets! Sand boat, what are you waiting for? "

    As soon as the voice of the public''s face fell, they heard the cry of shazhizhou: "I want your life, Chu!"

    Shit! That guy''s life is too hard to live!

    I rushed to the side of the car, pulled Chu Yuan out, picked her up, pulled out her legs and ran, "three Shu nerds! Hurry up, run up! It''s winter night. We''ll be saved if we meet her! "

    This is a lie. Chu Yuan didn''t find a cell phone at all!

    "You''re the nerd!" Third young lady is angry, but more afraid. Before I forget to catch my trouser waist, my friend put on a pair of underpants, and almost got ripped off by her. "Don''t leave me!"

    This woman''s sports ability is just like Chu Yuan''s. she didn''t run a few steps. My underpants still couldn''t be pulled out by her. "No, I can''t run"

    "elder sister, aren''t you?! Are you a fish? No lungs?! " Don''t say that she can''t run, I can''t run with long lungs - holding Chu Yuan, I still drag her behind.

    The third lady''s character is quite similar to Chu Yuan''s. the dead duck has a hard tongue. She likes to make excuses for things she is not good at

    "Won''t you take it off?!"

    Before I finished speaking, I heard the crowd shouting at each other, "Chunan! Today is your win, if you have life to live, please tell my wife, I love her! I "

    " Bang -- "

    the voice of the public face suddenly stops.

    The third young lady fought a cold war and unconsciously leaned on my back. Chu Yuan, who was held in my arms, trembled and asked, "brother, what''s the matter? Why didn''t he say it? "

    My voice is so low that I can hardly hear myself. "He''s dead"

    "suicide?"

    "No, the boat of sand killed him." the public face didn''t lie. When the companion would become a burden, they would not hesitate to give it up.

    I was about to turn around and continue running. There was a big bang. The SUV that I turned over exploded. The fire was so bright that it reflected two bodies on the road and the sand boat beside the third miss''s car!

    My heart a Lin, hurriedly pulls three young ladies to run to the roadside crash barrier, hastily way: "quickly, slides down!"

    "What?!" "Three young lady startled way:" can fall dead

    "If you don''t slide down, you will be killed by him! He''s looking for your flashlight! " Darkness is our only cover, when there is light, on this empty road, we are living targets! If only myself, sand boat can''t catch up with me, but holding Chu Yuan and dragging three young ladies, we will surely be caught up by sand boat!

    Regardless of whether the third Miss would like to, I grabbed her and turned over the crash barrier, her feet just touched the ground, and a beam of bumpy light has been shaking on us! But in a blink of an eye, the boat of sand will catch up to less than ten steps behind us!

    "Chu - South!"

    no longer I used to say more, three miss holding my neck, and even gave me the opportunity to take a look at her face, and hit me on the hillside. For a while, there was only one male and two women in the mountain, and the sound of the gun was all covered up.

    : PS, sorry, yesterday, it failed to update. Recently, the power supply has been suck up. Explain away all the reasons. I''m afraid it can''t be solved in a short time. The former generator in my family broke down. Today, I made a new one. For the time being, I rely on burning gasoline code words. For the sake of high cost, please wait and understand

    I owe you six chapters. It''s miserable. I don''t know when I can go back to

    PS2: I didn''t see it in the English Italian war yesterday. It''s tragic. I''m out on penalties again]

 Chapter 1046

    The slope is mostly covered with long grass. The grass leaves are crushed by the rain, like thick cushions, soft and slippery. I hold Chu Yuan, and miss three hold me, like sitting on the water slide in the resort water park. The grass leaves fall down rapidly, sweeping on the face, not sure whether it is painful or itchy. The bottom of the bottom suddenly empties, throwing the three of us out ˇŻWe all fell into a pool of mud.

    This is a depression under the hillside. The rain washed down from the hillside. Here, it accumulated into a pool. It''s half a person''s depth. It''s too late to wipe off the muddy water on my face. I hurriedly pulled up the people who were struggling in panic beside me. "Fate!"

    "Poof --" the third young lady spewed out the muddy water in her mouth, and then said angrily and hatefully, "what is the fate? Is your sister the only one in your eyes? I almost got killed by you! "

    "Stay away!" I left her behind, hurriedly stepped forward a few steps, and picked up the disorderly Chu Yuan, "don''t panic, don''t move, it''s OK."

    Chu Yuan didn''t know the water nature. He was choked by muddy water and coughed for a long time before he could say, "brother, are we still alive?"

    "Alive"

    Chu Yuan hears the words, and then he cries out. I am so anxious that I feel all over her and make sure she is not hurt. Then I am relieved and turn around and ask miss three, "are you alive, too?"

    "If I die, I will let you pay for it!" said the third lady coldly

    I want to ask her, how can I pay for your death? But after the disaster, there was really no strength to quarrel, holding Chu Yuan in one hand, and holding her in the other hand to get out of the mire.

    "What are you doing?!" Three young lady nervously shook off my hand, the tone is still cold, "men and women are not close, you --"

    "are you Chinese or foreigners?" I interrupted her curiously.

    "What do you mean by that?" It''s her who gets rid of me, grabs my hand again, or she, in this muddy puddle, can''t lift her legs in her long skirt, "if I say I''m a foreigner, you''ll leave me here, don''t you?"

    "I''m not that boring angry youth. No matter Chinese or foreigners, I''m human. There''s no difference in human life. Let''s not talk about people. A dog is trapped here. As long as it doesn''t bite me, I''ll save it."

    "You call me a dog?" said the third lady angrily

    "It depends on whether you bite me or not," I said, dragging the third young lady and Chu Yuan to move up slowly as I dragged them into the mud. I gasped at the same time, "listen to your accent. Unlike foreigners, it''s said that you grew up in Beitian. It''s not surprising that your ideas are not only very Chinese, but also very Chinese Traditionally, in one night, you emphasized "insemination" twice, which shows that you really attach great importance to this "

    three young ladies are also very tired and out of breath. Instead, they asked," I am a woman, shouldn''t a woman attach importance to this? "

    "I haven''t been abroad, and I haven''t lived in a foreign country. I''ve heard a lot about it, and it will be true. Your family, your family background, are all abroad? I''ve met a cousin of yours, a foreigner "

    who came out of the mire. Although we didn''t take a few steps, we were almost exhausted. We fell on our back on the grass, panted powerlessly, and let the heavy rain wash the mud on us.

    "Philip?" The third young lady breathed slowly. Although she could not see my face, she still sat up and looked down at me. She sneered, "have you only seen him?"

    "You don''t have to rush to question me," I said. "We both have time to work out the accounts one by one."

    Before miss three spoke, Chu Yuan was in a hurry. "Brother, shall we not go? What can we do if that lunatic jumps down here? "

    "It''s so dark and rainy. Where shall we go?" I smiled and said, "don''t worry, he won''t jump down."

    Chu Yuan got up, didn''t stand up and fell into my arms. I held her in my arms. Even if I couldn''t see her, I knew that she must blush, because only when she was shy, her voice would be so small that she could hardly hear, "why?"

    "We jumped down because we didn''t want to die. He didn''t jump down because we didn''t want to die." I wiped the mud on Chu Yuan''s face and smiled, "he didn''t know it was a swimming pool below."

    "Swimming pool?" Chu Yuan fought a cold war. "I''ll never swim or slide in my life"

    I laughed, turned around and said to the third lady: "then I told myself that it''s normal for foreigners, or people who have received foreign education, especially western culture, to be open-minded about things between men and women. Do you know why? Because in this way, I don''t have to worry too much about a woman, but now I know that her mind is not open, she is very traditional "

    " what do you want to say, you can say it directly. " When the crisis came to an end, the third lady gradually resumed her original posture. Her tone was low and her speed was slow, but she felt a sense of oppression.

    I said in a deep voice: "since you are so clear, so clear and so valued, why do you want the asters to do that? You''d better give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise ""Or what can you do to me?" Miss three didn''t answer my question, but said lightly, "Chunan, you''d better be polite and polite when you talk to me."

    "Why? Because of your words, I have become the fragrant cake in the eyes of northern merchants, so I should be grateful? So no matter how much you do to me or to asters, I shouldn''t care about you. "

    "You can take care of Xue Ziyuan''s business with me, but before that, you should ask Xue Ziyuan, is this what she wants or what she doesn''t want? Do you think I have done too much to her? Does she think so? "

    I think she''s trying to be reasonable, but she asked again. Ziyuan insisted that she was voluntary, was it protecting the third lady, or did she really not regret it I know that you are not clear about Yuan''s affairs, especially her family and her life abroad in the past five years. She is not willing to tell you, and I am not allowed to say anything more, but there is one thing I am sure - if the object is not you, I promise her more, and she will not agree. In my opinion, she is willing to be used by me, in fact, she is using me The picture is not any good, just an excuse to come back to you "

    the matter of the purple garden is the most unforgettable thing for me to miss three. However, her understatement of a few words has made me unable to refute Ya and pushed the responsibility clean!

    "So, not only should I not settle accounts with you, but also thank you?"

    "It depends on your feelings for Xue Ziyuan. If you miss her and look forward to her coming back, you will naturally thank me."

    Immortal board I miss her, I look forward to her coming back, but why should I thank you?! Wouldn''t she have come back without you?

    Three young ladies are very skillful, clear, implicit, direct, and gentle. Actually, I am the most clear in my heart. I am worried, but more happy, and I feel guilty with the development of asters. But at the same time, I am also looking forward to

    I know that asters, like me, are happy and sweet to meet each other again and finally face each other frankly

    "you Why does she want her back? Just to let me thank you? "

    "No," said the third lady, shaking her head, "the reason why I said that you can take care of this matter with me is that from the beginning to the end, I didn''t complete what you mean. It was just a whim."

    "A whim?" I was shocked. "What do you mean? Do you like to watch real-life trigonometry soap operas? "

    "You can understand it like this," said the third lady lightly. "I''m not always eccentric in the legend. Do I never play cards according to common sense when I think of anything?"

    Before I met her, I felt the same way, but after I met her, although she had a bad temper and a bit of a big shelf, on the whole, it was quite normal. At best, she was a proud young lady, not as mysterious and unpredictable as the legend

    she didn''t explain, just because she didn''t want to explain --

    "the cooperation project will be handed over to me The company, and in terms of capital contribution, gave 20% -- it''s your "whim" to praise me like this

    "No"

    "Oh?" I''m gloomy. "So, these things are to make me grateful and grateful?" My friend is very self-conscious. Since she is not a whim, she can''t do me any good. What can I do for a small white-collar worker? At best, I don''t need you to be grateful to me, "said the third lady, who surprised me." I know you have nothing, but you have backbone and don''t like other people''s handouts. On the contrary, I will force these things to you, which will only cause you trouble, trouble and even hate me, but you don''t need them. I need them. "

    I don''t understand, "need I hate you?"

    "No," said the third lady, "you are too ordinary, too ordinary, I need you to be different."

    PS: drinking a moderate amount of alcohol, more injuries, even injuries on the dinner table last night, two intoxicated people copied the guy, some slag was caught in the middle, in a dilemma, under the extreme anger, danger became the culprit on both sides, tossed back to each home in the middle of the night, a sleep, later, sorry for everyone

    wash, sleep]

 Chapter 1047

    "You need me to be different?" What a self righteous reason, I laughed angrily, "why should I be different? Why can''t I be ordinary, not ordinary? "

    The third lady is still the indifferent indifference and indifference that the angry people don''t deserve their lives. "Because I''m not ordinary, I''m not ordinary. If you relate to me, you can''t be ordinary, you can''t be ordinary."

    "Because my status will lower your price?"

    "At least people will think I have no vision." Third Miss honestly drives me crazy. She may realize that her words are too direct and hurtful. She explains appropriately: "I''m not you, nor like some people think, because I control a huge family. With all its wealth and energy, I can carry and capsize the boat as I want. While I control it, it supports me, So in me, you can''t see the bondage. This bondage is the inevitable relationship between rights and obligations. The two are relative. To obtain rights, you have to pay obligations. I can decide to use the power of the family to do something. No one can oppose me or disobey me, but I still have the obligation to give the family a reason why I want to do it. I say that you listen to it Do you understand? "

    I nodded and shook my head. I didn''t think she could see me. Then I hurriedly said, "I don''t understand."

    miss three didn''t have a good way: "I don''t understand? I can''t understand such a simple truth, only pigs! "

    Chu Yuan stopped, "sister three, my brother is very clever, you don''t understand enough! I don''t understand. Am I a pig, too? "

    Miss three didn''t answer, and she didn''t know whether she had hurt Chu Yuan by mistake, but she was too guilty to apologize, or whether she didn''t agree. She thought our brother and sister were pigs. I could feel Chu Yuan''s displeasure. In a word, miss three didn''t talk to her this evening, and seemed to ignore her knowingly. "I understand the truth. What I didn''t understand is that it''s you and your family What does it have to do with me being too ordinary and ordinary? "

    "Every time I do something, I need to give a reason to my family. It''s the same with big things and small things. It''s the same with a person. It''s the same with a person. It''s also the same with a person -" the third Miss paused, her tone became a little unnatural and whispered: "I represent the image and glory of a family. How about you? It''s just an ordinary nine to five office worker in Beitian city. Why should I meet you? What''s more, you are a man, and I, but a woman "

    " no? What time, your thoughts are so conservative and feudal. "Ya, I''ve been around for a long time, but I''m worried about spreading gossip with you! I chuckled: "a friend told me about you in the past, saying that you are the kind of weirdo who would rather invite beggars to eat a big stall on the street and never accept any invitation passively. But now it seems that"

    "first, you have to figure out two things. First, you are not a beggar. Second, I will not invite you to eat a big stall I will not accept your invitation to join you in eating the big food stall, "said the third lady," frankness and bondage will not conflict at some times, and will certainly conflict at some times. This is different from time to time, from matter to matter, and from person to person. I invite beggars to eat, and no one will say that I like beggars, even if I really like him, but I sit with you to eat, even if what I think is How to poison you? Other people will talk nonsense and arrange your relationship with me. Because we lack a reason to eat together. It has nothing to do with the times. It has nothing to do with whether I am conservative or feudal. I am a woman, but I inherit everything of the family. In this position, every move in my life will be magnified and guessed. The reason is very important to me. It is very important ˇŁˇ±

    I frown: "since I am so tired, why do you have to relate to me?"

    Don''t want to say this but annoyed three young ladies, her mood suddenly excited, "surname Chu, are you in bad beauty or get cheap to sell a good girl?! Does Miss Ben want to get involved with you? You are the first to provoke me! "

    "Did I provoke you?"

    "You made me have to meet you!"

    "I forced you to meet me? Why? " My second father-in-law monk was confused. He suddenly thought of minrou''s previous words and asked, "minrou said that you raised me because I indirectly helped you in the process of purchasing Longshi"

    "it''s just minrou''s understanding, or just to take care of your feelings. If I want to make you different, I always need to give the family a justifiable reason, But that doesn''t mean that I really thank you, "said the third young lady angrily," without you, Longshi would be bought by me, just sooner or later. Besides, longxiaotian died unexpectedly, but you let go of the murderer, which made Beitian dangerous. Although no one dared to talk to Longshi again, Longshi''s reputation also fell to the bottom. Although I bought it at a low price, I had to save it The price paid is much higher than the original plan. Do you think you have helped me? "

    "She said," I have helped you twice, offended you three times. "

    " you did help me twice, but it has nothing to do with the long family, and you offended me far more than three times. " Three young lady gentle tone, light, but anyone can hear her words that hate taste.

    "I humiliated you in public?""Just above, you not only yelled at me, but also said that you would let the kidnapper strip my clothes. Isn''t that humiliating to me in public?"

    "My friend asked again," have I devalued you in a roundabout way? "

    "Just in the mud, didn''t you beat around the Bush and call me a dog?"

    "The clay man has three parts of earthiness. My friend is a little angry." you are talking about what happened just now! Before minrou said this to me, I didn''t see you

    "To me, there is nothing more humiliating than your words now," said the third young lady, forcing herself to be calm, with a hint of deliberate sarcasm. "I don''t like being looked up to, but I don''t like being ignored. Before we first met, the whole northern sky knew that I said I wanted to meet you, but you never met again and again Look at me, can''t remember my appearance, can''t remember my voice "

    " over and over again, over and over again? Have we met so many times? " It''s impossible. Maybe it''s a bit vulgar, but for her perfect figure and elegant standing posture, as a man with normal physiology, it''s impossible to be oblivious when I see her once

    "I''m sorry" her face is muddy. Even though her nose can smell, she can only see that she has a melon face and long hair.

    Miss three''s breathing has become a little short. Why? Did you realize that we were sitting too close?

    I remember that on the day of longxiaotian''s birthday party, Guo Xiang and Xingyu said that miss three did mention me on some occasion and said that she wanted to meet my "bad * * who is not afraid of power but only for the beauty", "does not love the princess but only for the beauty"

    "why do you have to know me?"

    "Because you robbed me!"

    "Minrou also said, what is it that I robbed you blatantly?" I don''t speak well.

    I''m not a gentleman, but my father is, as his son, I''m not a thief. If this woman throws me dirty water, I''ll kick her back!

    The third lady seemed to be thinking. After a long silence, she sighed softly and said, "the meaning of existence."

    "What?" Ya said it was too abstract. This time, you really can''t understand, "the meaning of survival?"

    "Well," the third young lady nodded, bent her legs, put her arms around her knees, her body was shivering. It seemed cold and scared. "You suddenly broke into my life, which made me confused. I didn''t know how to live."

    Chu Yuan''s little claws were not old. She felt my waist skillfully, and pulled up a piece of my tender and smelly girl, which obviously wanted to be crooked, I was so scared that I said: "miss three, could you be more specific? You say so, as if you were pregnant with my child in your stomach. "

    the third lady sighed bitterly:" yes, it''s your child "

    " what?! "

    I hold Chu Yuan and spring up from the ground. It''s half frightened and half painful.

    The third young lady returned to her mind in a daze and asked me, "what''s the matter?"

    "What''s the matter with me? I should have asked you! Elder sister, you are pregnant with my baby? " I try to recall that my friend''s life is plain and regular, with few nightlife and occasional wine shopping. If I am drunk, I will be drunk by grandma Cheng. Even if I am promiscuous, I should be promiscuous with her. With her watching, I can''t have a one night stand with other women? We don''t have the impression on this aspect, either. Miss three was shocked for a long time, and then she said, "what do you say, Chu?"?! How could miss Ben and you and "

    there was a thunder on her head, and Chu Yuan, who was afraid of the thunder, instinctively hugged my neck. I didn''t wait for the third lady to finish speaking, but I hurriedly hugged Chu Yuan and threw her into the grass together with the third lady.

    The third lady was just pressed by me. She was scared, shy and angry. "Chunan, you, you, how dare you offend me?"

    "Shut up if you don''t want to die. Don''t make a noise!" I really heard that thunder, but also mixed with a shot!

    Three young lady only when I have any bad intention to her, struggle hard, "you strong + adultery + I still don''t let me speak?! Chu, I, I, I know what you want, I promise you, I promise you "

    " I want you to shut up! " I covered her mouth.

    Chu Yuan heard the tension in my voice and asked in a low voice, "brother, what''s the matter?"

    I don''t need to answer again - shouting and shouting from the sky, one before another two black shadows, one after another, flew out of the grass and fell into the mud puddle we just climbed out.

    One of the voices is the boat of sand, and the other is an angry female voice with a crying voice

    PS: bought a 1t hard disk, more than 600 pieces After waiting for more than half a year, I can''t wait for the price to fall. I''ll redo the system tomorrow

 Chapter 1048

    I''m really curious. I don''t know what I want, but the third young lady said that she knew

    that her friends wanted to make a vulgar joke: I want to be strong + adulterous + you. You''ve agreed to that. What a fart?

    Or ridicule her self righteous: brother want to conquer the world, you promised to have a fart use? Does the party agree? Do the people agree?

    There are two stinky money boys, really think of themselves as omnipotent - if I didn''t hear the voice of the woman who was shouting to pay for her life, I would definitely choke the woman, but the voice let me ignore these boring things, the body instinctively made a response, I jumped up from the grass like a grasshopper, "little night!"

    The two people who fell into the mud pit, one before the other, were at least four or five meters apart. Looking at the shadow, they could not even distinguish men from women! But the boat that slipped down first must be the sand boat, because he is heavy and under the action of inertia, what he throws out will be far away!

    I can''t do such a stupid thing as fighting wolves empty handed. Sha Zhizhou has a gun in his hand, but it''s dark, but I can''t find a good guy. I turned around and grabbed one leg of miss three.

    "Ah, Chunan, you son of a bitch! You''re not human - Wow - "miss three cried loudly." I won''t let you go if you bully me like this! "

    I was annoyed that her legs were kicking and kicking, and said angrily, "don''t move! How can I bully you? "

    "At this time, you still want to be strong + traitor + me! I''m wrong about you! "

    My friend was stunned, and then I found that I was wearing only one pair of underpants, while she was wearing a skirt. After I lifted her leg, the skirt with wet mud slipped to the root of her thigh naturally because of its weight

    grass

    "you are right about me, you are wrong about yourself - do you have the charm of making me rape you? I just want to borrow you a shoe! " Speaking, I have taken off a high-heeled shoe on her left foot, turned around and jumped into the mire, and walked towards sister Hu and shazhizhou.

    This high-heeled shoe is the only ''weapon'' I can find.

    the cry of the third Miss suddenly stops. Chu Yuan takes the opportunity to take off her other shoe on her foot, "brother, then!"

    The smelly girl just wanted to throw her shoes over, but was robbed by the third young lady. "Chu Nan, you go to die - ah ~"

    she was so angry that she wanted to smash me, but she spent all her strength. She didn''t throw out her shoes, but she plunged into the mud hole all by herself

    the skirt was so heavy that she couldn''t walk without legs

    the third young lady was not only like Chu Yuan, but also like an idiot There is also a fight for mobility! Fate! Are you all right? "

    "Chu, you are really tough! You can''t die like this! "

    Tiger sister and shazhizhou didn''t react until now, but their instinctive reaction was just the opposite. Tiger sister was so happy that she rushed to me, but shazhizhou ran for her life in a panic towards the other side of the mud pit - Ya didn''t have a gun in her hand, so she should have lost it when she slipped down the mountain!

    "Don''t let ya run away!" I remind Dong Xiaoye that two of the three kidnappers have died, and only one sand boat is left. This madman can''t escape any more!

    Tiger elder sister is a trained criminal police officer. The impulse and excitement just now probably thought that I was dead. Seeing that I was still alive, she immediately regained her mind. There are opportunities for her to go home. There are opportunities to catch the sand boat, but not often. She who has already stepped in front of me grabbed my hand. As soon as she turned around, she chased the sand boat. But I took advantage of my strength to go around her and protect her Behind me.

    "The boat of sand! There may be a way for me to turn myself in. Another run is a dead end. The next shot, I won''t miss again! "

    "I''ll fuck you! Dead woman, did you deliberately miss that shot just now? "

    Sha Zhizhou seems to have a kind of psychological fear for the winter night. When sister tiger persuades him to surrender, he escapes even harder. The gunshot I heard just now originally came from sister tiger. Sha Zhizhou has been covering her shoulder. It''s clear that she was shot. Ya jumped down the mountain in order to escape. He didn''t want sister tiger to die, but she rushed out to catch up with her. That''s why he was afraid I''m relieved that the goods lost their guns and got shot again. It''s not enough to be afraid. The toothless tiger is a bigger cat at best. But at this time, there are lots of shouting and scolding coming from above. And it''s getting closer and closer. I''m suddenly changed. There are at least ten or twenty people listening to the noise!

    Immortal board! Group suicide?!

    I yelled: "fate, hide!"

    Voice did not fall, someone has been flying over the head of the stinky girl and the third miss, the shell like explosion fell not far in front of me and sister tiger!

    Don''t say that it''s winter night. Even I''m scared to shout like a woman. If I bump into each other, I''ll have to break a bone!

    This big mire is like a big cooking pot. Dozens of people slide down a hundred meter high hillside and plop into the mud like dumplings. Except for the scream of crying, it''s just terrible swearing. Before I react, the nearest person who fell down first has drilled out of the mud, "fuck you, let go of Miss winter!"

    The voice is"Sang -" I was just about to call out his name, but he jumped forward and came across with a bat in his hand! Fortunately, my friend''s eyes were sharp, and he put his forearm forward in time. I didn''t want this cargo to have a strong strength. He just pushed me into the mud pit water by brute force!

    Dirty water and mud poured into my mouth and nose. This product must have been frightened by the free falling stimulation experience. It''s extremely grumpy. "Crazy, I make you crazy! Attack my young lady and kidnap my uncle! I''ll kill you

    Winter small night urgent way: "Sang Yingjie what do you do?"

    "Officer Dong, get out of the way. It''s none of your business! If he killed my uncle, he would have to pay for it! You, get off officer winter! "

    "Get out of here! Sangyingjie, it''s your uncle who is going to strangle you. Bah! Who is your uncle?! You hit Chunan. The boat of sand is over there! What about the sand boat? "

    "Uncle?!" When the mad dog sang Yingjie pulled me up, my mouth was full of mud and I couldn''t speak with retch - why is this guy here?!

    "Don''t let the man named Sha run!"

    In other words, there are No. 20 and No. 30 in the mud pool. They are all mud figurines. Which is the boat of sand?!

    "Retch the flashlight! Who the fuck has a flashlight? "

    "Flashlight! Flashlight! " Sangyingjie is quite quick witted, shouting: "fuck + He + mom + all shut up for me, all stand still! Whoever dares to move is the boat of sand! "

    Hearing this, the people who were drinking and swearing were immediately quiet, no one moved. Even if the sand boat was mixed in it, it would not slip away.

    But everyone busy for a long time, but still no light, "brother sang, flashlight water, not light!"

    This group of bastards, specially jumped down to make trouble for me?! My friend was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Finally someone shouted, "I''m bright!"

    The light was shining on us, and winter night hurriedly pointed to the other side of the sand boat and said, "shine on that side!"

    As soon as the light turned, I saw the sand boat coming out of the water and climbing out of the mud pit - this cargo actually swam to the shore from the mud water!

    With a flash of light, shazhizhou took the injured shoulder and ran to a forest.

    I urged sister Tiger: "shoot! Shoot now! "

    Tiger sister cried anxiously, "the barrel is filled with mud, how to open it?"

    I was shocked. I wanted to scold my mother. I jumped up and dragged miss three''s shoes out. It was more than 20 meters away. It hit the head of shazhizhou. The "ouch" surnamed shazhizhou fell down. All the hooligans shouted, "good girl! Don''t chase me yet! "

    How lethal can a high-heeled shoe be? The boat of sand just fell. When we got out of the mud pit, he had escaped into the dense forest and disappeared.

    Dong Xiaoye and sang Yingjie are going to chase again, but I stopped them. "Forget it, don''t chase"

    "why don''t you chase "Tiger elder sister is urgent way:" he was injured, run not fast

    Sangyingjie was also full of guilt for his help. "Yes, sir, we have many people"

    "many people have a fart!" I''m more reluctant than them, so I don''t have the usual politeness to Sang Yingjie, "not so many people, not to be run away by ya!"

    Sangyingjie''s face was embarrassed, and he lowered his head modestly. "I''m sorry, sir."

    A group of twenty or so well-trained hooligans also stood upright, hanging their heads and saying, "I''m sorry, sir."

    "Who is your uncle?!" Let the old man see this scene. I have to peel my skin. Even now, I don''t need to look at it. Chu Yuan and sister Hu must have bad looks.

    Such an unspoken person is the spirit of Xiao, or her father, the Third Master of Xiao?! This group of goods is called "Uncle" here, which is naturally the same on the top. It''s better for me to drown in this mud pit than to think that there are a few unsightly aunts and grandmothers on the mountain

 Chapter 1049

    I feel embarrassed to see that I am angry and the heads of the hooligans hang lower. I have nothing to do with the Xiao family. Why should I teach them the Xiao family? What''s more, these guys who walk in the street and are only spit by passers-by with the prefix of "scum" and stay away, have the courage to roll down a hundred meter high hillside to find a sand boat on such a rainy night for me, who is not their uncle. Of course, I know it''s not because of my great personality, but because of their respect for Xiao''s father In the eyes of some people, women''s faithfulness is just a fool with simple mind and developed limbs, but in today''s loss of faith, their "piety" or "foolish loyalty" is always worthy of respect.

    I boast that I will jump down for demon Xiao, but if it is for one of them, even for Sang Yingjie who has some friendship, I''m afraid I don''t have the courage

    "uncle, it''s time to chase now, maybe it''s still too late." Sang Yingjie still refuses to change his words, which is also very groundless. People are always like this, and always eager to do something to save their mistakes I''m afraid it''s useless to know anything.

    We will not lose it again, but what we have lost cannot be found again.

    "Forget it," I borrowed the only flashlight that could light up, found the shoe of the third lady I threw out, and sighed, "this mountain has not been developed yet. In such weather and such environment, we don''t even have the tools to light up, we can''t see anything, we can''t even distinguish the direction. It''s too dangerous whether we can catch it or not, let alone this deep There''s no big difference between running in a man and running in a mouse. We just need to find a place to hide. We can do nothing "

    " we can find it separately "

    I glared at sang Yingjie." the boat of sand is a madman. If we go alone, we may die. "

    Winter night has a kind of uneasy obsession of not killing the sand boat. "So let''s let him go?"

    "Or what?" I looked at sister tiger''s dirty face and said with a wry smile, "I want to catch him more than you do. He kidnapped me or attacked me three times before and after. For the first time, he nearly robbed Yuanyuan and killed Yike. If it wasn''t for today''s sudden heavy rain, Yuanyuan and I would have seen the run of Sha, which is hard to say to you. Am I safe? But the more so, the more calm, you are professional, you know better than me, now this situation is frightening, we should chase, or should give up. "

    Sang Yingjie said: "if we can''t catch him now, we can frighten him and trap him in the mountain. It''s easier to find him at dawn."

    winter night calmed down and sighed: "it''s no use. The mountain is too big. It''s impossible for us to trap him. Chu Nan is right. Now the sand boat is a bird of fear and a wounded beast Any disturbance will arouse his vigilance. He is running for his life. In order to survive, he will try his best. You are not a policeman. This is not a job you can complete. "

    "It''s not a job you can do as a policeman," I said. "Now that you''ve chased the resort, you can prove that you''ve called the police? The rest of the work will be left to them. It''s not less than ten or twenty minutes. It''s still eight or nine hours before dawn. If the man named Sha can escape, all the police in Beitian can''t hold him back. This ghost weather has saved my life, and perhaps his life. The dog nose is not easy to use here. "

    sister tiger frowns, and her nose is clenched with silver teeth, But I didn''t deny my words. I smiled and comforted her, saying, "we didn''t get nothing. At least, we left him with the bodies of two accomplices."

    thinking that one of them was hit on the head by me with high-heeled shoes, I couldn''t help shivering and shaking my hands. I nearly dropped the shoes of the third lady on the ground, trying to calm my mood, but I couldn''t laugh. I thought of big Before the death of the faces, I was extremely heavy with the unfinished last words left to me. He had a child who was less than three years old

    "it should not be difficult to check the identity of his two companions"

    winter night noticed that my tone was different, which was both concerned and strange: "why?"

    I shook my head and didn''t answer. I just felt exhausted physically and mentally. "Go back and say it again. Now, let''s think about how we can climb up to miss three. I''m afraid we''re already impatient."

    "Three young ladies?!" "Three young ladies?!"

    Dong Xiaoye and sang Yingjie were shocked. It seemed that they didn''t notice this high-heeled shoe in my hand until now. Sister Hu turned around hurriedly and looked at Chu Yuan. Later, she cried out, "this shoe belongs to miss three

    I nodded, but before I answered, the cold voice of the third lady suddenly sounded behind me, "there is no third lady here."

    My friend was so nervous that he almost jumped up. In a trance, the only lighting tool had been snatched by the mysterious woman. He raised his hand and threw it directly into the puddle. Before I scolded, a loud slap on my face flowered. She rubbed her little hand painfully, and said in a light and trembling voice "Remember, the one who was nearly kidnapped with you tonight is Shutong."

    After that, she turned around and left, but was pulled by sister Hu, "Hey, why did you hit someone?!"Where can the third Miss get rid of her? Airway: "Chunan!"

    I came back from that slap on the face and said to sister Hu, "Xiaoye, let her go."

    "But she"

    "let her go," I know what sister tiger wants to say. "There is no third miss here tonight. She is Shu Tong, and she has been very aggrieved."

    Dong Xiaoye and sang Yingjie are smart people. After a moment''s thinking, I can understand what I mean - Beitian has been stormy. If the news of the third miss being kidnapped comes out at this time, she pretends to be Shu Tong, on the one hand, said that she gave up the right to pursue responsibility as a third miss. "Everyone is equal" is the slogan of this society. In fact, three young ladies are not equal to Shu Tong. Standing in the position of the police, the death of a "Shu Tong" tonight did not scare a three young lady seriously. What''s more, the driver of the three young ladies was killed

    sister tiger is the police, so it''s more clear that the grievance of the three young ladies is the biggest one given to the north sky police and the north sky official Love, this is to cover up for them, where dare to be rude to her? Busy to release the hand.

    Is miss three wronged? Grievance, but what makes her feel the most aggrieved is probably not selling the official human feelings of Beitian, but I

    If I was the third miss, I would send the official human feelings of Beitian in order to get more convenience in the future. I always think that the best debt to repay is money, the most difficult debt is human feelings.

    The third lady is the third lady in the end. She is arrogant and charming, and has a bad temper. But she has a businessman''s head in the end.

    At the moment, what makes her angry is that I just took off her shoes and caused her to misunderstand, which made her fall into the mud pit angrily.

    I said: "I''m sorry and guilty about your driver. I''ve got him involved. As for you, even if we are even, I won''t care about Xiaozi. I still don''t know what I''ve offended you before, but I''m willing to apologize to you here. If you have any requirements, you can come up with them. As long as I can do it, I will I will do it as compensation, so please don''t interfere with my life any more. Fengchang and yuezhigu will cooperate and negotiate. Everyone is business. If you don''t want to see me at the negotiation table, I will apply to director Mo for a new representative to go to yuezhigu "

    three young ladies clumsily and awkwardly get up from the ground and say coldly," are you finished? "

    I said with a wry smile, "we are people living in two worlds. It''s the best choice to go back to our respective worlds. Don''t you think so? You''ve also experienced it personally. You have something to do with me. A noble person like you can''t help crashing, being tied up, jumping mountains and rolling mud pools. Now? What''s more, he fell over his head even when walking "

    " so

    "So" I was asked by her one Zheng, you are so unlucky, also "so" what? Of course, stay away from me!

    "Back in my world, I haven''t had a car accident, kidnapping, jumping or rolling in the mud pool tonight? I haven''t been scolded, humiliated or bullied by you? " The third young lady raised her hand to give me a slap in the ear, but somehow she held back and said angrily, "Chu Nan, you need to find out! The relationship between the two of us is uneven - what I owe you, I still don''t know, what you owe me, also don''t know! You don''t need to apologize and thank me, and I won''t either! "

    PS: I jumped to the next level yesterday. Sorry, everyone knows that the users of this line of a slag family are often in a state of no power available recently. They are not properly repaired, there are many times of power failure, and the power supply time is short. For various reasons, they complain that the new generator bought two days before the door is not used very much. This is the domestic product, which is not as good as the previous second-hand Yamaha]

 Chapter 1050

    The rain is tight again.

    Fortunately, some of Sang Yingjie''s people can still use their mobile phones.

    I contacted min Rou on the mountain. After finding the damaged car and the dead driver, min Rou knew that miss three was also involved in the incident. She organized all the staff in the holiday village to come down to find us and received my phone call. She was surprised and pleased to hear that miss three was ok. Miss min was more like a child with tears and joy Let alone the head. If it wasn''t for Lao Mo and sister Liu to stop her, Murphy jumped down after the winter night. The girl cried and laughed and told me that when she wanted to die for love, the tassel beat her, but just calmed the people and insisted that I couldn''t have an accident. At the moment when minrou called for my safety, grandma Cheng collapsed and cried After that, I couldn''t even talk to me on the phone.

    I always knew that Murphy, who was strong in appearance, was not strong in heart, but I never knew that she was not a strong tassel. In fact, she was so strong.

    I didn''t ask the third young lady what I owed her and what she owed me, not only because she didn''t want to say it, but also because from Murphy''s words, I knew I''m very worried about what happened above -

    why is sangyingjie here? There is no doubt that Xiao Yi can call for it. Why? The goblin was very annoyed that Jiang Yu was bothering us on our holiday, and she was not satisfied with Jiang''s attitude towards me. She was more dissatisfied with their family''s arrogant battle. So she secretly called sang Yingjie and asked him to bring all the people and horses to Jiang Yu and Jiang''s wife to have a look at the color. What I thought was puzzling before was that she came from Dongcheng It''s at least one hundred and ten kilometers from here. Even if sang Yingjie hung up the phone and started immediately, even if he had put on his wings, he would have come a little faster. What''s more, in such a short time, dozens of people were gathered? Now I know that I''ve been following the goblin since he left today. Last time when the goblin and I were attacked in the street by shazhizhou outside Beitian University, my beloved daughter, Xiao Sanye, was furious. He almost cramped sang Yingjie and scratched his skin. He blamed this guy for poor protection. Old sang had a long memory. He knew that for Sanye, Goblin was everything, so he made a move at any cost A large number of confidants are protecting around the unsuspecting goblin. Even if the goblin comes to "date" me, he will no longer avoid it, but follow me far away to prevent the same thing from happening again.

    When receiving the call from the goblin, sang Yingjie and others ate in a small restaurant at the foot of the mountain. After the public face hijacked me and Chu Yuan from the resort, they met the flying car party who didn''t want to die on the mountain road on a rainy night.

    Sangyingjie''s goods are deeply harmonious and flattering. After the last dumpling restaurant disturbance, Sanye''s attitude towards me was even more enthusiastic. In addition, the goblin made all kinds of "Beitian love stories" all day long, which made this guy think that I must be the uncle of Xiao family in the future, and I will become the successor of xiaosanye. Therefore, Yaer has made a great deal of formality today -- 36 cars One hundred! This is obviously not a battle to protect the goblin. He intends to emphasize and publicize my "Uncle" status in the Xiao family.

    It''s not only because he''s afraid of sister tiger, but also because he''s afraid of the more than one hundred hooligans. That is to say, in addition to the twenty or so people who jumped down the mountain, there are also one hundred and eighty, and I''m worried about the "ouch - ouch - ouch - ouch - ouch - ouch - ouch - ouch - ouch - ouch - ouch - ouch! To break away from Aunt Cheng, I don''t want the girl to start a nerve. She not only hugged my neck to death, but also leaned on her height and leg length, crossed the crash barrier, and then wrapped her legs around my waist. The whole person hung on me.

    If it''s a kiss, this night, this rain, this scene, it''s a touching scene, but now she''s biting my nose! Brothers are crying and howling. If it wasn''t for the staff under minrou''s hand who grabbed the rope and didn''t give up, I would have rolled down the mountain with the tassel.

    Murphy''s first reaction was to hold aunt Cheng''s waist and pull her off me. "Are you crazy about Cheng Liusu?"

    "Susu, calm down!" "Let go of my brother!" Sister Hu and Chu Yuan also came up to help.

    I don''t know who pulled Liu Su down. Aunt Cheng stumbled on the crash barrier, turned over on her back, fell on the hard road, and several girls jumped back like shirking their responsibilities to show that they were not the ones who had poisoned their hands. However, my aunt sat up from the ground with her back spoon in her hand and wailed on her back.

    "Son of a bitch! Heartless man! What do you think I am? We''ve been together for five years! Five years! Apart from liking you, I''ve been embarrassed to tell you what I have concealed from you?! But you? You won''t tell me all the trouble and unhappiness! Don''t tell me why you want to go to Shanghai, don''t tell me that you are afraid every day before it wasn''t like this! What am I in your heart? Your buddy? Or your woman? If I am your woman, I will never hear you complain. I can only rely on you but I can''t be relied on by you any more. I''d rather be a friend with you! I''d rather help you chase Murphy against my will, I''d rather you never know how much I like you in my heart, I''d rather watch you happy and sad by your side, I don''t want to be your woman anymore! I don''t want you to spoil me like this, so I''m not happy at all! I want to be afraid with you. I can''t stand to be afraid alone. I can''t stand to be afraid alone. I can''t stand to be afraid. "The rain slides down the cheek to the corner of the mouth, licks and licks, salty, is the tassel tears falling from the sky?I felt the corner of my eye

    it was my own tears

 Chapter 1051

    I remember that year, in the College Football League, I was repeatedly fouled because I blew up the match, and finally got angry and kicked the man who kicked me in the shin with a shovel. In front of his stepmother who killed him, I was so sorry that I did that. I was just out of control for a while, just like you are now This sentence saved him and me. If he didn''t say this sentence, I would not hesitate to smash his 42 inch TV set on his head. Although she didn''t have the strength to shoot other people''s TV in the end, the football match was fierce. Although there was a unintentional and malicious difference in the foul, it was unusual for the injured to hang the lottery Yes, my stepmother can''t see it because I''m the only one who plays the leading role in all the injured cases.

    Stepmother is not shrewd. She likes to pretend to be tender and cute. In fact, she is very similar to the character of tassel, so she is very fond of tassel as her daughter-in-law. Like tassel, she belongs to the type of "how to shout on the surface" and "how to be wise and virtuous on the inside". She is sensible and prudent. She frankly admits that she is mad because her mood is out of control for a while.

    After calming down, the stepmother still can''t forgive the rough behavior of the other side, but she accepted the explanation of why he lost control for a while: the man who defended fiercely and assisted with sharp but turned slowly said that he was under a lot of pressure because of my breakthrough and counter attack in the whole game. Every time we scored and celebrated, our teammates were depressed and scolded, which was a laugh or a responsibility to him She said that people''s tolerance for a certain thing is like a bucket. The volume varies with people, but the mood is gunpowder. When the bucket is full, the bucket is natural There''s nothing else, so it''s just a fire. The result is just a moment when the mood is out of control. It''s like the explosion of a powder keg. It''s all a moment. It''s irresistible. The larger the capacity that people can bear, the more ''emotional gunpowder'' they have accumulated, and the more terrible it is to explode.

    so my stepmother praised her very seriously and said: so gentle and generous Xianshu, who is weak and weak, needs his son''s help to walk around the shopping mall without any power to tie a chicken. He has to hang half of his body on his son before he can hold on to me until the end of shopping. At that moment, the reason why she was possessed by the spirit of a shrew generally raised the TV that I can''t lift at ordinary times, just proves how broad my heart is.

    I don''t know if my stepmother''s heart is broad Tao, cheekiness is absolute. She personally cooks dishes in the restaurant kitchen all day long. Although her hands are tender and delicate as a girl, she has more strength than me. Otherwise, Chu Yuan would not be so afraid of being her butt. Usually she can be red for two weeks with one slap. But I agree with the metaphor of her image that "the capacity of tolerance determines the power of eruption".

    The tassel sat on the road crying and making noise, including biting my nose just now. It was a kind of out of control outburst after overstock of emotions. This girl was never that kind of broad woman. Her heart was, of course, that she had no city. She came and went straight and looked happy. I used to tease her, because her chest was too small, she could only insert one heart, so that When I suddenly said that I was going to Shanghai, my aunt didn''t lift the table and pat me on the spot. Frankly speaking, it was beyond my expectation. So now it broke out. I fully understand and am very sure that after venting, she would be the only silly girl who didn''t understand why she broke out in public.

    I shed tears because I knew she was wronged.

    We have the same forbearance, but different is the way of "outbreak"

    the old man often said to me that the responsibility of men is to "protect and be depended on". At this time, I found that if it wasn''t for both of us to be wrong, it was that I mistakenly understood the old man''s words. Liu Su liked to be protected and depended on me, but at the same time, she was eager to protect and be relied on by me By the way, I''ve ignored these things. Is that what we call macho?

    On the way back to the resort, aunt Cheng refused to pay attention to me. She was sobbing all the time, but her hands were not idle. She insisted that Chu Yuan lift her legs to the top and put them on her and Murphy''s thighs. Then she gently rubbed her swollen ankle like a small bun. Chu Yuan thought it was true that she cried. Leng didn''t mean to refuse her kindness. I don''t know. I thought it was The angry little daughter-in-law was bullied by the domineering little aunt.

    Murphy has been comforting the tassel. She also holds the opinion of the eldest brother about the fact that I promised old lady Jiang to go to Shanghai. The crying of the tassel brings her mood out, and she almost drowns me in tears with the tassel.

    I''ve been peeping at the fringe in the rearview mirror, worrying about the East, wondering how to make her happy later, and then I take time to feel that the man with a flower heart must first learn how to be distracted and dual-use.

    maybe it''s the technique of fringe is too good, or it''s the body and spirit of Chu Yuan who is too frightened are too tired. Without rubbing the fringe a few times, she fell asleep, causing Murphy not to be bothered One more time, she stopped caring for Aunt Cheng, who was crying because she was too embarrassed to talk. Instead, she kneaded Chuyuan''s delicate face, felt the softness of her lips, envied her long curled eyelashes, and was glad that she was as poor as a fringeIn order to create a topic between me and the fringe, winter night kept asking me about the owner of this high-heeled shoe in my hand

    Murphy and the fringe both knew that the third lady was involved in the incident, but no one saw her. It is said that because she was rescued, she was escorted back to the resort by minrou with a large team of people and horses, which even seemed to be in a hurry Busy.

    At this time, Xiao demon knew that I was safe, and could not wait to come to the gate of the resort to wait for me. The scene was quite spectacular - not far from the guard room, it was a spacious and magnificent ticket hall, but there were only a few children brought by Jiang family. Except for these children and old lady Jiang, all the uninvited Jiang family including Jiang Yu, none On men and women, they are all forced to stand in the rain and drench. Hundreds of hooligans are lining up behind Xiao goblin. All of the above are just jokes. Some dregs bought oil after daybreak. They are just yards away. I can''t stand to stay up late last night and wait for more friends.

    This time, the comrades at the gas station didn''t say anything, and they also believed that I would not go to Beijing in the daytime with a petrol tank. I have a question: if I go to Beijing at night, what would you do? I''m afraid he won''t sell it to me

 Chapter 1052

    Jiang Yu is choked by me. It''s not suitable to laugh or not to laugh. I don''t know what expression to use to face me at the moment. I don''t care about him any more. I follow Lao Mo into the guard room. Jiang Yu returns to his senses. When he wants to follow me to avoid the rain, he is stopped by sang Yingjie behind me. Three points are not enthusiastic smile, three points are not straightforward indifference, three points are not vague threat, three points are not explicit ferocity, plus Together, it''s the kind of oppression that the leader gives when he speaks that can make the lion and the tiger fear 12 points. It doesn''t need swearing or even old boxing. It''s enough to scare a dandy like Jiang Yu into being white legged and soft. "No one invites you in, stay outside."

    Lao Mo knows that if Xiao Sanye is here, he will look at his face, but these outlaws only look at Xiao Sanye''s face, so he stops Jiang Yu by Lao sang and doesn''t say anything, or he didn''t plan to speak for Jiang Yu.

    Old lady Jiang sat quietly on the only sofa in the guard room. There was a cup of tea on the table in front of her. It was cool and never moved. Seeing my virtue, there was no disturbance in her face or eyes. It was like that cup of tea. She asked lightly, "do you think I brought people in?"

    This question is direct enough, which shows that it is indeed her character.

    Lao Mo and the goblin all want to talk, but I robbed them. "It can''t be you."

    Old lady Zheng Zheng Zheng, slightly surprised, "why can''t it be me?"

    "You came back today. How could it be you?" I patted the goblin''s head and smiled: "I brought this girl to apologize to you. She was rude to you just now? I''m sorry, this kid is young and impulsive. He thinks I have an accident, so his behavior is a little over extreme. Please don''t get along with her. "

    the goblin said:" uncle, they brought the shazhizhou in. The surveillance has been photographed. I have not wronged them! "

    But the old lady understood me. "You don''t doubt me, but you doubt them?"

    The old lady refers to "them". They are Jiang Yu outside the gate and Jiang family who don''t have the surname Jiang.

    I said to the goblin, "how many times have I told you? It is a virtue to respect the old and love the young. Under no circumstances can we bully or disrespect the old, be obedient, apologize to grandma Cao and say sorry. "

    One thousand goblins didn''t want to, but they listened to Jiang Laofu''s humanity: "even if we apologize," respect the old "you mean to listen to her," love the young "you mean to listen to me?"

    I smiled and didn''t deny it.

    "And" the old lady straightened her face, "my name is Tao, not Cao."

    This time, my friend was a little embarrassed. He was scared by the sand boat. No matter how natural and calm the surface was, or how restless the heart was, his brain would inevitably be confused.

    But the old lady didn''t really blame me for saying her surname wrong. At this time, she began to look at my embarrassment. At last, she stopped her eyes on my face, until she stared at me and wanted to look away. She sighed and said, "you don''t doubt me. The words are true, but it''s true to blame me. Only one thing is false. You haven''t said it directly ˇŞˇŞIn fact, you didn''t doubt anyone outside. I asked you, but you didn''t deny it. You also asked the little girl to apologize to me, all for the sake of considering the relationship between the two families, right? "

    I was surprised that the old lady was impulsive and confused, but I didn''t expect that she could see through my mind at a glance. The Xiao family was a junkie. Apart from the fact that Lao Mo asked for help from Xiao San ye, even if he looked down upon him as a upstart who didn''t go the right way, the two families would only suffer from the Mo family. What did you say? Barefoot is afraid of wearing shoes? Can a crooked person be afraid of you? The same is true of Xiao''s family. The third master''s efforts to bleach are hindered everywhere, because he is too arrogant, too many enemies, too few friends and too weak. The most typical example is that Liu''s family owes him a lot of human debt, but he takes the initiative to be strangers to others, so as to avoid the suspicion of climbing branches and not to treat others as friends It''s better to be a chicken head than a phoenix tail. If he is not the most sharp one in this group, he would rather not stand in this group. "Multiple friends and multiple roads" is half understood. He only deals with those who are worse than himself, highlights and enjoys that sense of superiority. He doesn''t deal with those who are better than himself. He''s not ashamed to flatter and flatter. As a result, he only fulfills half of that in others. He gives No For example, his people have a convenient way, but no one who is stronger than him is willing to give him a way. Curiosity Kills the cat. The third master has the personality charm of the third master, but the personality charm is so tired that the company is now struggling to make a living. All of them point to Lao Mo''s land which is almost the same as a free gift and fight for a turnaround. It''s a beautiful name like "help each other", "help each other", "help each other", "help each other", "help each other", "help each other" and "help each other", "help each other", "help each other" and "help each other" In addition to his own faith, he is the only one who has been brainwashed by his charisma!

    I''m not afraid to offend old lady Jiang. I don''t think that the third master, who is both strong and reckless in his father''s love, is not afraid to fall to this level or educate such a goblin. But I don''t want him to regret that one day in the future, the impulse of regretting this day causes him to lose that piece of land which is enough to turn over Regret or not? But I care about one day in the future, the goblin will blame herself for a man like me, which has affected her fatherIt''s easy to feel aggrieved and angry, but if you do, it will make the people you care about breathe. I''d rather not breathe it. I think it''s also a "volume" problem. Half jokingly, what''s a man''s arrogance? I think the production of this kind of material comes from how much your mind can hold before the outbreak rather than how much you can spit out at one breath after the outbreak, especially the kind of spit that has just been held in your mouth and has to spit on other people''s faces before you try to swallow it. It''s called Wang Baqi at best, because the chest can''t hold anything

    what the old man likes to teach me most is: The sea embraces all rivers, and the capacity is great; the wall stands on a thousand feet, and the desire is the strength.

    For family, for women, for friends, I can''t bear some things;

    for family, for women, for friends, I can also bear some things.

    It has nothing to do with the king''s or the eight''s, it''s just a matter of principle for men - when there''s a conflict between protection and venting, I usually choose the former.

    "You insist that you doubt those people outside. With this reason, I can''t care about the little girl''s letting them stand outside in the rain. Am I right?" The old lady said to Mo with a smile: "no wonder you and the Duanmu girls are all impressed with him. My daughter and the stinky girl named long also praise him very much. He is very smart, but there are many smart people. He is not the most outstanding. Among the young people, there are not a few who have this kind of mind and self-cultivation, but they only wear a pair of underpants to climb back from the ghost gate. They haven''t lost this I live to this day, but I have only seen two "

    " impossible! " The goblin had a full chest with a sense of incongruity with that baby face. He said proudly and definitely, "my uncle is unique!"

    The old lady shook her head gently, her eyes were wet, which made me and the goblin confused. Lao Mo hurriedly took out a handkerchief and wiped tears from her eyes. The old man said softly in a choking voice: "he is one, Xiaoyu his father, is another"

    the goblin is not very clear about Chu Jiangyu''s good father''s business, and simply wants to maintain the most special place in her heart I just want to refute blindly and cover my mouth - I can feel that at the moment when there is no Jiang Yu present, the old lady''s attitude towards me is not the same as before "If there are not so many people looking inside through the window, I really want to touch your head"

    I, Lao Mo and sang Yingjie instinctively turn their heads to look at the window on the side of someone outside, because there is wind in the mountain, rain falls on the window, water lines flow out, blur the inside and outside, and they can''t really see each other, but the actions can still be distinguished clearly Chu''s.

    The goblin has shrunk behind me, obviously thinking of the clean and quick way the old lady used to beat minrou, and sticking out her face from my armpit, she said warily, "what do you, you and you want to touch my head for? Hit, hit, hit me? I, I, I tell you, I am not afraid of you, I, I am many people! "

    The response of the goblin made sangyingjie blush with her. Although the girl had a bullying side, she was not brave enough. This was not only the reason why Xiao family wanted to protect her too much, but also the reason why she was bullied by Wang Xiaomeng since she was a child. Otherwise, she would not have to pull up Feng Xue, a group of little sisters who admired her family, to strengthen each other''s sexual orientation Bravely growing up the group to protect herself. She was drenched in the rain just now. She was already shivering in the cold teeth. Then she was frightened by old lady Jiang and stuttered unconsciously.

    Her timid appearance is disgraceful, but more lovely.

    The old lady smiled more happily. "I want to touch your head, of course, because I like you."

    "You? Like me? " Goblin ignorant, I also ignorant, only the old Mo in the smile, but smile confused.

 Chapter 1053

    "You? Like me? " The goblin is confused.

    The old lady nodded, her eyes full of love.

    The goblin wondered, "why do you like me?"

    "Character," my husband said, "I like your girl''s character. It''s not only the cleverness and uprightness of the gentle girl, but also the shrewdness and cleverness of the teardrop girl. The former is like my daughter, and the latter is like me. It''s very good. Don''t learn from the stupid girl of Mohist family. She is obviously a fool, but she likes to be smart. She is different in appearance and thinks she is right."

    I think the old lady said the opposite. Murphy''s expression is indeed different. Both her personality and her attitude towards feelings are hot and cold. But I firmly believe that she is a smart person who likes to pretend to be stupid. Especially in the aspect of feelings, she knows better than anyone, but she always pretends to be confused. Moreover, speaking of the expression and the expression, I don''t think anyone can surpass the stinky girl in my family, S Wen, clever and honest, that''s the impression that stinky girl leaves to everyone, but what about the real one? Slovenly, lazy, proud, overbearing and small-minded, Lao Mo jokingly answered the old lady''s words, "just like snow and winter?"

    The old lady looked scornful. "The only difference between them is that they are cold and hot. One of them can''t laugh when he is happy, or cry when he is sad, or laugh when he is happy, or laugh when he is not happy. What they show is false. All the happiness, anger, sorrow and joy are hidden in her stomach. She thinks she is smart enough to do stupid things that make her suffer losses, and complains All of them are kept in the dark by them, and they are satisfied with it. I don''t like two kinds of people - one is the one who doesn''t confess, the other is the one who has lost his life, but the one I hate the most is the one who has lost his life because he doesn''t confess. When he dies, the father who will only be angry will blindly pet the mother who will only give his father anger, and Wu Xueqing will be silly This kind of person is the stupid girl who can''t be saved. It''s the same kind of person who threw away her career and married into Duanmu family for a stinking man... "

    I finally know why old lady Jiang doesn''t like Murphy. I dare to put her and the feuding Duanmu lady in the same category. I think I''m smart enough to do stupid things that make me lose money, and I''m proud of it. Indeed, in the eyes of a bystander like me, Duanmu lady gave up her successful career for her family. She''s stupid, but she can manage it It''s incomprehensible that she, who can fully enjoy the happiness of her family, is still worried about Fengchang''s career and tries to maintain the balance between Lao Mo and tension in various ways. She does all kinds of thankless things

    as for Murphy, she likes me as a "husband with a wife". She is aggrieved and complacent in the vinegar VAT all day long How much do you know that I know how much I know that my feelings for her are not "smart" for the tassel? What''s not "inside and outside"? What''s not "self righteous"?

    Either Madame Duanmu or Murphy, as the old lady said, are all "idiots" who don''t confess, because they are smart and always do things that make them suffer.

    Murphy and the fringe are the same. Unlike Chu Yuan, they tell me all their emotions. They depend on me 100% and don''t like the East. You scold me and I pay you back. It''s even. It''s not a loss to pay you back. I scold you to death. That''s what you asked for. I have no responsibility at all.

    the old lady likes Xiao goblin because she''s like her, She has brought 30 or 40 strong people with her. Just to make trouble for me, the goblin calls 30 or 40 cars to make trouble for all of them. This character is direct enough and spicy enough? After hearing old lady Jiang''s comments on Murphy and recognition of herself, the goblin immediately changed her mind and thought: "yes, yes, I don''t like that sister Murphy very much, but I can''t tell exactly where she''s annoying. I''ve been pointed out by you today. It''s too close, right! Is not frank, hypocritical, smart, self righteous! "

    The goblin has always hated Murphy''s deceiving me and the relationship between rival lovers, so I''d like to see the old lady pick Murphy''s skin more in front of me, which makes me very glad to leave some girls in the car Heart flesh, therefore only slightly smile, turn to say to me: "I want to go back, do you have any opinion?"

    "Of course not," I said with a smile from the echo of the old lady''s words. "You have been flying for more than ten hours, and the jet lag is not down. You should have a rest earlier. Ha ha, if you are not afraid of misunderstanding, I want to stay you here for one night. It''s said that the hot spring is very relaxing."

    "Hot spring is not as good as the bed at home," the old lady declined and asked, "what are you going to do with the people outside and Xiaoyu?"

    I saw Lao Mo wink at me, but I still said, "the police will be here soon, and they will deal with it."

    The old lady narrowed her eyes, "but you don''t doubt them."

    I said honestly, "they embarrassed my friends. I have no reason not to give them any trouble."

    The old lady''s attitude was not easy to ease gradually. When Lao Mo saw that I was speaking against her again, he quickly bared his teeth. However, he heard that the old lady was not impatient or angry. He said lightly: "for you, they came here without invitation. For me, it''s the same. Whatever you do, but Xiaoyu I will take away. Do you understand what I mean?"I was a little shocked. The goblin had turned over. Although she didn''t like Murphy, she hated Jiang Yu even more. "That guy is the culprit. Anyone can go. He doesn''t Well -- "

    before the goblin finished, I covered her mouth again and frowned:" what do you mean, I think I understand But I don''t understand

    The goblins are young and unrivalled. Let alone Lao Mo, they are all brought by Jiang Yu. Put Jiang Yu back, but leave them behind

    "If you understand now, you will understand later," the old lady said with a secret smile. "I thought that you would be wronged today. Compared with what you will get later, it''s nothing but an accident like this. No matter what you can get later, if you lose your life today, it''s just empty talk Fortunately, you''re a lucky child... "

    "Ma, you mean..." Lao Mo was both surprised and pleased, apparently realizing the old lady''s mind.

    The old lady glared at Lao Mo, as if she were satirizing or lamenting, "good people don''t live long, and evil remains for thousands of years..."

    I can''t understand what they are doing. But I saw the old lady raise her left arm. I was stunned. I held the arm in her gesture. The old lady held my hand and stared at my face. After a while, she said, "I don''t like you at first sight, because you look like ink. But now, I''m a little bit like you Like you, because of your character, also too much like ink

    I wonder: "you are not Don''t you like Fifi his father? "

    The old man said: "he scolded me, of course I don''t like him."

    She liked me because I was like Murphy''s father, but I never scolded her The old lady ''s careful eyes, and Duanmu lady is a level?

    "And..." The old lady looked at the goblin on the other side of me lovingly and said: "you pick the girl''s eyes and the girl''s means. It''s so much better than mo. at the beginning, I had been expecting him to have something with Xuedong''s hair. The result was so disappointing. If Xueqing didn''t give birth to fei''er that year, he and Xuedong might be really accomplished. Stupid boy won''t work for family Committee all his life Qu Qiuquan, that bastard doesn''t need to make up a bunch of good reasons to leave Fengchang and marry down to Duanmu''s house. When I think of her heartless smile, I rub the fire, the happiness and happiness of bullshit, the perfect love of bullshit, and not all the stories I made up to deceive myself... "

    I seem to have heard a very shocking truth

    "Mom..." It can be seen from Lao Mo''s reaction that the old lady''s words were not born out of nothing, and Lao Mo tried his best to maintain Duanmu''s image in my mind.

    The old lady ignored all this and continued to say: "life is too short and too long, happiness is like a day, misfortune is like a decade, would you like to enjoy dozens of days, or suffer hundreds of thousands of years of crime? When you meet someone you like, you chase after them boldly. Decades are like decades of days. In a blink of an eye, you are happy. Why should you care about what others say? Those who blame you are not as good as you. They envy, envy, envy and hate. They can''t see other people''s good. This kind of people won''t die. They torture themselves every day to accommodate them. What is not a fool? "

    It''s a philosophical question, which makes me stay in front of the door and forget to open the door until the goblin claps his hands and says, "grandma, you live so clearly! Life is not more than ten years, youth is even shorter, whether he is a brother or a man, whether he has several wives, several lovers and several good sisters. Since Lang has a concubine''s intention, he will resolutely pursue to bubble, and there is no regret in life ~! "

    "No regrets, you -" I smashed a chestnut on the goblin''s head.

    However, the old lady showed a look of "children can be taught". She said, "it''s happiness to laugh sincerely or cry sincerely. Although my daughter married this man, she was ugly, lame and cheated in the middle to take home a junior man, she had no regrets. This is happiness. Turnips and vegetables are loved by each other. The man with a flower heart is shameful, but the shameful man is also a man If someone likes it, it depends on whether you are willing to admit it frankly. "

    "I admit it!" The goblin said, holding his head and jumping away quickly. Some people were scared and looked at me with a sweet smile. I didn''t hit her. I was chewing the old lady''s words and her purpose of saying these words to me After joking, he said: "before you go to Shanghai, I have some things to tell you."

    My heart moved, the old lady has opened the door, the door leaf looks like turning a book, her face also looks like turning a book, flicking away my hand holding her, raising her arm is a slap in the face, smoking on my face egg, angry way: "hypocrite kid, who send with you? Get out of the way -- "

    she pushed me right back into the goblin''s arms. I clearly saw that she blinked at the goblin like a naughty child

    PS: it''s the power cut during the day and the power supply at night. It''s said that it''s the reason why it can''t be repaired frequently. All the lines are replaced. The trouble is still troublesome, but it can save two gas dollars at last

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 1054

    ~~There was no accident

    Yaojing cooperated with the old lady in a tacit way. With my resignation to Lao Mo and Jiang old lady, Yaojing was "angry" and "unwilling" and agreed to let Jiangyu leave the resort together with the old lady

    although the Shanghai Branch was damaged into a mess, no one can deny that Jiangyu is a talent, but his mind is not On the cake in Shanghai, I always think about Beitian''s cake house. However, the more intelligent people are, the more intelligent they will be when they shouldn''t be. It''s not reasonable to "spend a gentleman''s belly with a villain". Because my friends are not gentlemen at all, I would like to leave all Jiang''s family members who don''t have the surname Jiang here to be exposed to the wind and rain, interrogated by * * all night, or even interrogated by * * Because he couldn''t catch the boat of sand, he became angry and tortured them. However, he was willing to let Jiang Yu go home to take a hot bath and sleep. Jiang Yu knew how to use the Si heart of Jiang''s family to attack me, and then put pressure on Lao Mo to reach his goal of returning to the top of Beitian group. Why didn''t I use today''s events to tie up with Jiang''s family with the boat of sand, Let the * * torment them to Jiqi their dissatisfaction with Jiangyu? If ya doesn''t go home to sleep, he won''t be able to maximize Jiang''s family''s anger at being used and betrayed. Jiang Yu certainly understands such simple worldly wisdom, so I say he is smart because he thinks I''m not smart as he is. He firmly believes that with my intelligence, he can''t make such a level of Yin damaging ideas. At best, it''s to match my little character''s identity and thoughts Just like yesterday''s meeting, when you beat me, I have to kick you back. It''s the least technical thing, but Jiang Yu is most afraid at the moment. He''s afraid that I''ll force the accusation of shazhizhou Hun entering the resort to kidnap and commit murder on his head. The Chinese way of thinking is always the first one of "relationship", just like he has been calculating He has the same relationship with the Mohist School of Jiang family. He is afraid that I can use the relationship with * * to straighten him out. After all, I have a lover who is the NV police. He has a bad temper, too. Jiang Yu is a smart man, but he is also a dandy. Most dandies dare to make trouble with Sao and bear the consequences alone. The Hua grass growing up in the greenhouse has no chance to experience the wind, frost, snow and rain Honing? They have the backbone, not that they have the backbone

    the backbone is HP, the backbone is MP, the dandy MP is powerful, but it also consumes a lot, at most enough to put two big must kill: fight father, fight family, the power is similar to his mother, kill any minion and boss, but if the miss or ineffective, it will basically wither, only the poor HP, see goblin or shrem like Like a flood of water and beasts, Jiang Biao left behind these powerful Jiang family members who were cheated by him and fled. It was because his two moves of dandy would be hard to kill here. He was panic, so he was afraid, so he was afraid, so he was Luan, so he was Luan, so he was two times, so he looked down on me too much, gave you Jian to * * and tortured you for two days and two nights? Elder brother is not so childish. It turns out that it''s not directly related to you to enter the resort, so it turns out that I splashed you dirty water? Am I stupid? Brother either doesn''t fix you. If you want to fix you, you won''t have a little room to fight back or turn over. Director Sima Hai, director of tension, picked me up and taught me a lesson of blood In my opinion, Jiang Yu is not a threat at all, because he is too impetuous and not deep enough to hide. Compared with Zhang Mingjie, he looks mature and young, and he is tender Just like a child, little cleverness and big wisdom are never the same thing. The reason why I''m curious and confused is that old lady Jiang doesn''t know clearly and clearly, which makes people dizzy. Her doting and love for Jiangyu is not fake. It''s sure from her eyes when she looks at Jiangyu, but what she does is what I think

    I won''t let a person who is unwilling to be down-to-earth always ponder how to do it The guy with the edge of sword walked into the Fengchang high-level Sao to disturb Murphy. This kind of goods, Se, eradicated

    fringe, Murphy and sister tiger, all saw the slap in the car that the old lady dumped me before she left. Sister tiger jumped out of the car to argue with her, stopped her from leaving with Jiangyu, and was stopped by me. I don''t know why sister tiger only regarded me as a peddler and a self Mutilator, so she turned to me The demon, who scolds the street but doesn''t take any real action, sneers at her and wants her to speak to others. After all, the first group of * * arrived at the scene is still on the hillside to control the scene, and the "big army" led by Lin Zhi is still on the way. Here she is the only one * * Jiang''s family wants to go, and her two arms can''t stop her, but the demon can -- more than one hundred of her people The sentence choked to death the winter small night: "I am the underworld, is not * *, leaves the person?"? What do they tell me? "

    That''s what she said, but her big dog, tui son, sang Yingjie, then ordered the puppies, tui son: * * before coming, no Jiang family can be releasedThose guys who are going to leave with Mrs. Jiang and Jiang Yu are stupid at once.

    sister tiger is not a fool. Hearing this, there are contradictions between them. If you look at the demon Jing''s smile, then Jian almost engraved the word "little secret" on the brain men, and immediately knew there must be something in it.

    she asked me, I didn''t say it, because I don''t know what Mrs. Jiang meant, How do you think? Asked the demon Jing, the demon Jing is more confused than I am, but I don''t mind pretending to be "I just don''t tell you" to make her crazy. There are only three things that the demon Jing knows. First, old lady Jiang is not as vicious and unreasonable as everyone thinks. Second, old lady Jiang likes her very much. Third, old lady Jiang doesn''t like Murphy very much >

    in the car, Chu Yuan sleeps like a little pig. Her saliva is pouring. Murphy''s handkerchief can wring out water. This stinky girl''s sleeping face is not as beautiful as her face. Fortunately, she has the same patience

    Cheng Gu nainainai is still pretending to Rou Chu Yuan''s little feet. When she saw me get on the bus, she quickly bowed her head. She didn''t cry for a long time, but she didn''t know how to face me after venting the backlog of emotions and Ji''s emotional expression in public. I don''t know if I felt ashamed and angry for this, so she was ashamed and uneasy. So she didn''t find out at all that she was about to put Chu Yuan''s feet Toe in mouth

    Demon Jing is cheeky. He has more than 40 cars, but he has to squeeze one with us. He just wants to sit on my Tui. If I don''t think about Oriental little lady, I have to kick her down. I haven''t settled with her about this matter - how can NV children be so reserved?

    Tiger elder sister drove straight to Hongding Xiaozhu, but saw minrou''s eye-catching Zaohong se Rolls Royce parked beside the small bridge in front of men. Minrou stood in the rain with an umbrella, graceful and poetic. It seems that she had waited for some time

    I took the lead in getting off. What''s minguliang''s identity? I held up my umbrella on my head, regardless of the rain. I took a look at her car and asked, "is she in the car?"

    Minrou nodded and smiled: "I''m waiting for you"

    I''m not bullshit, I''m holding the high-heeled shoes of miss three in my hand, and I''m walking to Rolls Royce, reaching out to pull the car men, and I''ve locked the shoes

    "you''re such a rare face?"

    Why do you want to see it The girl in the car choked on me? Joke, ha ha -- "we are proud and charming too, in the heart of this hate, scolded more than eight hundred" Stinky women ", the mouth does not agree:" I want to return your shoes "

    three young lady also tit for tat" ha ha "two dry laugh, ask:" Chu Nan, do you know why I wait for you here? "

    "Don''t know, don''t want to know" my friend will carry on Aojiao to the end. When we talk, we always unconsciously point to the wheat awn. I am, she is also Is this the so-called Xiang Xiang Ke?

    "I''m waiting for you just to tell you a word." as a big man, miss three didn''t show the proper manner of a big man. She gnashed her teeth and said, "if you take off the shoes from my feet, you have to put them on for me by yourself"

 Chapter 1055

    "You took the shoes off my feet, and you have to put them on for me."

    The meaning of this girl is to ask me to apologize and admit my mistake. "Psycho, are you Cinderella?"

    One night, three people died. Don''t say that the innocent driver and bodyguard who was implicated, even to the two kidnappers, I''m also full of apologies, but only to this three young lady, I don''t feel guilty at all - why don''t you sell me mystery and put on airs, as for what happened today?

    I have a deep grudge against her.

    "I''m not Cinderella, and you''re not the prince!"

    "Yes," minrou interjected, "Miss, you are a princess, and Chunan is a frog."

    It''s a little ambiguous, but both sides don''t offend. It can be seen that minrou is wise. To Miss Yu San, I''m just a humble frog, but I picked her shoes. Of course, it''s unforgivable. But to me, it''s hard to avoid narcissism because I don''t want to laugh at myself and think of the well-known fairy tale frog? At most a toad! "

    "Don''t worry, even if I''m a toad, I won''t eat your fly!"

    "What do you say, Chu?" The third lady was angry and wanted to get off, but the door just opened a crack, and she responded, "if you want to motivate me to get off, I won''t be fooled. Although you pretend not rare, I know that if you can''t remember who I am one day, you will be upset for one day. I am happy to see you suffer!"

    She was right about this, but the more so, the less I admitted, "you know? If we''ve seen it before, I can''t remember it. It can only prove one thing. "

    It seems that miss three really cares whether I can recall her appearance or not. She almost subconsciously asks, "what''s the matter?"

    "You don''t deserve my attention at all. In the past, it must be the same in the future. So the more I expect now, the more disappointed I will be when I see your face. The wisest way is to completely ignore you. In fact, think about it carefully. What''s the matter if I have met you, never met you, known you or not? I''m not going to be attracted by a woman who has never been able to leave an impression on you. I''m not trying to figure out what wealth and power your "three young ladies" can bring to me. On the contrary, those things are not only what I don''t want, but also what I can''t avoid. You''re right. You''re not ordinary and I''m too ordinary, but what I pursue and enjoy is ordinary, and extraordinary you What''s the advantage of getting involved? " I swing my index finger, rotate her high heels, smile and seriously say, "so I''ve decided that I won''t be interested in you in the future. I don''t care what you owe me, how you want to repay it, and I don''t really think what I owe you must repay. I don''t know you, but I still know myself very well. I''m not the kind of person who will pretend to owe something to others As a man who forgets to avoid responsibility, I don''t remember you, which is the best evidence that I don''t owe you. "

    Minrou''s face turned white with fright from my words. I don''t know how the third lady in the car looks at the moment. It must be very wonderful if she wants to come with her character.

    After a while, I finally heard her saying, "Chu Nan, you really didn''t evade your responsibility. I really didn''t leave any impression in your eyes. I should be sad, but I''m also glad for that. Sadly, my sense of existence is so thin. I have lived for 27 years, but today I know it. Fortunately, I''m only 27, and now I know it''s not too much Later, I have enough time to fix this mistake. At least, let you remember me and never forget it in your life. Put away the shoe in your hand. I believe that you, who are so arrogant, will remember the woman who let you kneel and squat on the ground to help her put on this shoe! "

    I don''t think so. "What if I throw it now?"

    Three young lady''s reply is concise and comprehensive, but murderous, "the wind Chang is the next dragon surname."

    My friend''s heart leaped and she was stabbing me. I was not afraid of anything. I was afraid that she could not be divided between public and private. I thought that she would not be such a small woman in her status, but I didn''t expect that she was a small woman, or the kind with the smallest mind

    "You can try."

    How dare I try? Yakuai has bought half of Beitian, but can''t afford a Fengchang? Ten thousand steps back. When she can''t afford to buy freely, Yuezhi Valley becomes an opponent from an ally, and it is enough for Laomo and Xiaomo to drink a pot of tea.

    Until the tail light disappears in the sight, I don''t know why she wants to go back to the resort just to wait for me, and then put down such a sentence? I looked at the exquisite shoes in my hand, but I didn''t feel angry. I just thought it was funny. I was more sure that I didn''t know her. If the girl around me, even if she was not familiar with her, I knew that in that situation, if she didn''t say anything, she would just stick out her feet, and I would squat down to help her put on the shoes, and then sincerely say, "yes." Can''t afford it ''.

    "You moved her to help me out?" I turned to minrou.

    Mingu Niang smiled bitterly. "I didn''t expect that it would make you more confused and block her. You two must have been enemies in your last life.""There''s something wrong with it, as if I was destined to tangle with her in my life."

    Minrou shrugged. "Who knows? I''ll see."

    I threw miss three''s shoes to her, "legs grow on me, I don''t want to see her, as long as I don''t walk towards her side."

    Minrou looked at the shoes and me, and said hurriedly, "my brother Chu, please don''t tell me that you don''t want to give this shoe to my petulant aunt, so as to understand you, even if my lady doesn''t ask for it, as long as she doesn''t refuse it, you will do it. You are a gentleman, you can''t think it''s a shame..."

    This is my friend - don''t say I took off the shoes, even if not, someone else a girl, want you to help put on a shoe, can you black face disagree?

    "I don''t think it''s humiliation, but that''s what your young lady thinks. That''s why she''s here to say this to me, isn''t it?"

    "No, she''s here because Because Minrou stamped her feet in a hurry. "She just told the dog to be angry. She wanted to be dignified, but there was no malice..."

    "I don''t know if she has any malice, but I have a deep understanding of her malice," I said. "I just can''t remember where I saw her before, and don''t remember her appearance and voice? Look at her affectation. She''s hiding and hiding. "

    Minrou said with a smile: "you misunderstood her. She put on airs, but she never hid deliberately. Otherwise, she would not come here as soon as she heard that you were in trouble."

    I don''t understand, frown way: "then why didn''t she just get off?"

    Min Roubai took a look at me. "You really don''t understand women''s thoughts tonight. Even if I was Miss Cheng or one of them was Miss Mo, I couldn''t get out of the car."

    "Why?"

    Minrou''s eyes looked down, and her cheeks flashed two purples. "We don''t have the cheek of you. We should have met each other formally. We dare to show up naked, but we still look the same."

    "Naked I''m not her, she..." Before I finished speaking, I suddenly realized that I didn''t feel embarrassed or embarrassed because I was naked. If I was naked for miss three, I would feel uncomfortable even if I dressed more neatly! In the same way, miss three will feel uncomfortable when she sees my present virtue! What''s more, her characters of "cow + force + cajole" have rolled all over the mud. Naturally, they don''t want to be seen by the people, especially me, who refuses to accept her seven or eight.

    Who doesn''t want the atmosphere to be grand and serious when they meet formally, and they are gorgeous and dazzling?

    Minrou''s joking eyes make his friends a little hot, "then she doesn''t have to go? Is there no place for you to take a bath and change clothes? "

    "You wronged my young lady again. She didn''t leave because she wanted to. She had to," Min Rou continued, deliberately waiting for the fringe, Murphy, tiger sister, goblin, and bleary Chu Yuan to all come to her. "The last time the sand boat attacked you, it has already stirred the Central Committee. Today''s matter is more troublesome, not only causing human life, but also involving me Do you want to have a greater and worse impact on your family, the police or the city? "

    Min Rou asked Dong Xiaoye in an inquisitive tone. Sister Hu was speechless and worried - if miss three must be held accountable and expand the influence of public opinion, the city''s bureaucrats will surely put on the police the hat of "incompetence" and let them carry the black pot. Who is the specific person Team leader Lin, obviously bears the brunt

    "My young lady has a special identity, which pretends to be Miss Xiao Shu. That is to say," three young ladies "haven''t been here at all, so how can they stay here? But when you have an accident, Mr. Xiao Shu, who was supposed to be here, shrank in the city''s home, wrapped in a quilt with an air conditioner on, eating instant noodles and watching a horror DVD. Who can I look for when the police record a confession? "

    I was the first to react with Dong Xiaoye, saying in a different voice, "did your miss pick up Shu Tong?"

    Minrou smiled and nodded, "it''s impossible for the police and the heads of the city to let the following people know about this kind of deception. So the play must be lifelike and not show any horse feet. The first thing Miss told me when she was rescued is to send someone to pick up Miss Xiaoshu. She has changed her dirty clothes. After meeting her, she will Let her put it on... "

    In this way, the third young lady went back to the resort to change clothes. Minrou shook her shoes and said with a smile, "I''ve already said that the eldest young lady''s temper is a little childish, but she has a sense of discretion in everything. It''s said that this kind of thing is made up by a good person after catching wind and shadow. Aiming at one or several aspects, it''s infinitely exaggerated to the extent of fiction, In fact, despite her talent in business, she is a very strong and shy girl. She is no different from ordinary people. She will be more real. If she is upset, she will laugh when she is happy. If she is not happy, she may cry. She is neither perfect nor omnipotent, but people can''t see and have no chance to understand her reality. Although she puts on a bad airs in front of you, she I didn''t pretend to cover up my true side at all. Ha ha, with your mind, I should know. Is she hostile to you... "I was so shocked that I didn''t answer. Suddenly I heard a clear voice shouting: "brother Nan -"

    turn around and see that the little Oriental mother has already crossed the bridge and jumped up in the middle of the sky. She is tall and tall.

    I was startled. I quickly took her to my bosom with my arms outstretched. My legs were wrapped around my waist, and my face was held in my hands. How similar is this posture to the previous fringe

    I didn''t wait for me to ask her about the injury to the forehead with the band aid. Two soft and cool lips had sealed my mouth.

    I slightly a startle, a smooth small tongue will take the opportunity to slip into my mouth, sweet silk

    East also cried, but I was not bitten nose

    Minrou''s umbrella is crooked, sister tiger''s face is red. Murphy wipes his glasses, puts them on, takes them off and wipes them again

    The fringe forgot to pretend to cry deeply. The face was unbelievable. Chu Yuan, who was sleepy, stared like a cat that saw a hole mouse at night

    Xiao goblin clapped his hands. "Shit, I didn''t think of using this move just now!"

    PS: very tired today]

 Chapter 1056

    I don''t know whether the women''s excessive surprise leads to confusion in their minds, or whether they firmly and clearly think that it''s the excessive surprise in the East that makes such a "Crazy" thing happen. After that, not only the four vinegar jars of Chu Yuan, Liu Su, Murphy and tiger sister don''t mention this, they are the most unsmooth demon spirits, but also don''t ask any questions, as if the hot and lingering kiss has never happened, so brother They were uneasy. They seemed to enter into a very strange atmosphere. It seemed that whoever first mentioned what they had just done would lose.

    Maybe the real reason why they didn''t do anything was because they saw that the East was even more awkward than me. The face of xiaonianpi was always red. There was a detail. Maybe no one cared about it. She, who was inseparable from Chuyuan in ordinary times, now walked on the other side consciously, not only separated from me, but also Murphy tiger and min rou.

    Min Rou explained that the reason why Dongfang fainted was that she was over frightened. The doctor''s judgment had a direct relationship with her autistic character. In her heart, Chu Yuan and I had an indispensable and irreplaceable position, so they could bear the psychological impact of losing us. The understanding girl min was trying to cover up for the East.

    The weakness of xiaoniangpi at the moment is a result of psychological stimulation. It''s OK for her body. At last, it makes me swallow a heart hanging in my throat. She always shows a kind of deep sophistication inconsistent with her age when she is precocious, which makes people ignore her. She is only a 16-year-old like Chuyuan. She can''t bear even these big girls The reality.

    Fortunately, Chu Yuan and I are still alive.

    Fortunately, Ziyuan and Waner later proved that her gaffe, in fact, was very implicit. In the living room, our purple girl didn''t have a warm hug or a more enthusiastic wet kiss, only a hot ear scraper and a powerless version of Tianma meteor fist that beat on my chest. Until she was pulled apart by sister tiger and the goblin, she didn''t cry, so she stared at me, and thousands of words were in her eyes, Worry, grievance, joy, anger you can''t help heartache, heartache she forced not to do things in front of the fringe.

    In the bedroom, Wan''er''s tears turned into a river. It was full of paper towels. It seemed that it wasn''t me who had just been slapped in the face and hit by a shooting star. It was her who did not know what happened but accompanied her tears all night. Lori also cried with her, making all the girls busy, coaxing and persuading. It was more painful than the lovelorn girl in the soap opera After that, it''s not like I''m happy that I''m still alive. For a moment, I even have an illusion that she would rather die than die, because I''m not dead, so she cried. It''s like I''ve been unfaithful in the alley, but she was acquitted and should be cut to pieces in the middle of the night It''s safe, so that they can rest assured, but the two girls didn''t see it with their own eyes. They just don''t believe it. When astern sat on the sofa, she didn''t move. She stared at the clock on the wall without blinking. It''s silly. Wan''er should have coaxed the two little lories to sleep. As a result, she cried like a little Lori, but the two little lories let her out of the bed and sat beside her all the time to coax her The eastern kiss is nothing. It''s really nothing.

    Min Rou has already arranged for a doctor to do a simple examination for me and Chu Yuan. The stinky girl just sprained her foot, which is not a big problem. But I am just some skin injuries. People often say that "the nose is blue and the face is blue", and there are two rows of teeth marks on the swollen nose. The angry and righteous female doctor scolds. The kidnappers are really vicious and tasteless these days How to bite people''s noses? Then the assistant asked if the tassel had a fever, and how could his face be so red? The tassel was so ashamed that she buried her face in the twin peaks of tiger sister, which made me envy her very much? Chu Yuan also fell into the arms of Ziyuan, but his self-esteem was furtive. He looked up at the towering fullness of Ziyuan and the arrogance of the crime level of the goblin on the other side. He asked to change his position with the goblin, and then he plunged into the arms of Liusu. Liusu was flattered. Chu Yuan was very pleased. Such a scale would not hurt her hope in the future I''m sorry, but I don''t have a shit. It''s the small wound on the forehead that was broken by the masked man''s gun. It''s an old wound and a new wound. It used to have more than ten stitches sewn. Today, I have to seal more than ten stitches. They all show up as flowers. In the future, the scar will not run.

    Several girls cried when they saw me. They were scared like anything. It was because of the bullet bruised blood mark on my neck. It was not serious. But when I looked in the mirror and saw it, I could not help shivering. The first reaction was that if the muzzle of the gun was a little bit more slanted, I would die. Compared with that, the calf hit by the stray bullet died of the pain. Now, it''s only shallow A shallow wound, no blood flow.

    Female doctor sews needles. I''m feeling that I can''t keep my head bare in my life. When I''m old and I have to wait for my head not to be bowed down, Lin Zhi arrives after a while and brings an assistant, who is a little unexpected assistant -- Wang Xiaomeng, who looks like a demon conquering Wang Xiaomeng, the sister of Wang Jie, the scoundrel of the police who has lost his reputation.

    The face of sister tiger and the goblin is as ugly as it should be. But Wang Xiaomeng is still a self-made passion. Brother Chu is short and excited. He almost holds my arm to make a record. The tone is not asking, but like a child who wants to listen to adults'' stories before going to bed. God knows whether she wrote a confession or a novel in the record bookIf it wasn''t for the girl in a police uniform, the person who didn''t know it would not believe that the guy who was full of subjective emotions and always showed his imagination was a policeman in handling a case.

    It seems that this young girl who was poisoned by heroism didn''t get angry with me because of Wang Jie.

    Lin Zhi''s cigarette gun was full of worries. He smoked one after another until Wang Xiaomeng finished recording. He pulled the excited girl away from me and said the first sentence since entering the house: "almost all the police in Beitian have gone to encircle the mountain."

    There are two meanings under the words: first, if anyone can use it, he will not bring the little policewoman in this internship to participate in the case. In other words, this little girl has been brought out. The police really spare no effort in tonight''s affairs. Second, based on the more subtle understanding of "one", the police are not determined to catch the boat of sand, but are not sure to catch him Fuck + egg!

    Lin Zhi frowned and read Wang Xiaomeng''s novel. After giving her a bad look, he asked me three questions.

    First, how did shazhizhou know that I came to the resort? I replied, I don''t know - that''s the truth.

    Second, will the Jiang family help? I answer, don''t know - it''s a lie that Lin Zhi can tell as soon as he hears it. Everyone is smart. He knows that I''m trying to make trouble for Jiang''s family and revenge them for coming to me. He also knows that he will neither expose me nor make trouble for Jiang''s family, because he needs to explain to them. At least, before catching the boat of sand, he can It''s a good excuse to prevaricate the reason and investigate the Jiang family, so we both agreed.

    The third question, who are the two people who died? I still answer: I don''t know

    but I said that you took two photos of the dead to check, which should be easy to find.

    Lin Zhi thought I was comforting him. He laughed bitterly. "I took the picture to ask their mother. I''m afraid I can''t recognize them."

    I was stunned. "Why?" Subconsciously, the eyes turned to several girls, including sister Hu, who had been on the scene. They couldn''t help but fight a cold war. Their faces were pale and frightening. It seemed that they thought of something terrible. Wang Xiaomeng was the most exaggerated. He rushed into the bathroom with his mouth covered and held the toilet to vomit.

    Lin Zhi''s face was heavy. "One face was burned and the other was smashed."

    Chu Yuan takes a breath of cool air and continues to soften in the fringe.

    After I was rescued from the foot of the mountain, the scene was controlled by the police who had arrived first, so I didn''t see the scene described by Lin Zhi. I was shocked by the words, but then I realized that the man whose face was burned was masked. Because of the explosion and burning of the car, the man whose face was smashed was the public face. The sand boat not only smashed his head, but also destroyed his face in order to interfere with the police investigation It''s fucking cruel.

    PS: it''s only after dawn, sorry, headache, code is slow]

 Chapter 1057

    "One face was burned, one was smashed."

    Every time Sha commits a crime, he always gives people the feeling of being impetuous and flustered without losing his prudence. What is impetuous is his temper, and what is flustered is his executive power. Prudence is reflected in that he seems to have the general contingency plan ability for all kinds of emergencies

    incongruous. Obviously, that kind of cautious and meticulous contingency ability is not the personality of Sha Zhizhou at all. Then, he There is only one explanation left - the plan. Someone has drawn up the plan in advance and calculated all the possible unexpected situations. What shazhizhou has to do is to give full play to his execution ability which is not good enough but still qualified.

    Therefore, it must be a careful and prudent guy who makes plans for the sand boat.

    Lin Zhi is a veteran of handling cases. When he saw the corpse at the first sight, he knew that there was a more difficult cargo behind the scenes than the sand boat, so he felt heavy and depressed.

    I don''t think so, saying: "destroying the face doesn''t mean that their identity has been destroyed. Your police don''t just capture people by their looks. There are many ways to capture people, such as fingerprints, blood types and DNA. By the way, I''ll tell you a clue that the person whose face is crushed has a wife, children and lives in Beitian."

    Lin Zhi was stunned, and winter night interrupted, "doesn''t it matter? At most, it proved that he was a northern man "

    I smiled and didn''t speak, but Lin Zhi slapped his thigh hard and let his eyes shine. He was surprised and said:" no, it''s so important! "

    The girls are puzzled. Sister Hu frowns and says, "what''s important?"

    Although I''m three years younger than sister Hu, it''s not appropriate to say this, but she''s still too young, very intelligent, and has not enough experience in handling cases, which limits space thinking. Unlike Lin Zhi, she can jump out of a point, a line or a plane at will, and quickly cut into another angle to think and reason, so she knows the end and gives him a big clue He can dig a big hole right away, let alone Wang Xiaomeng, who is still an intern police officer. She just walked out of the bathroom and was confused.

    Chu Yuan, who relies on the fringe, is very delicate and timid: "brother, he doesn''t seem to be from northern heaven. At first, he talks like northern heaven chamber, but listen carefully. It''s different. It feels like Xiaoye''s sister, just like him. The guy with the face covered is the pure northern heaven chamber"

    "I know," in that case, Chu Yuan can still pay attention to it To kidnapper''s accent, really not easy, I smile to her way: "so I dare to say, his wife and children, should be in north sky."

    Tiger sister is from Xiaohe city. Her parents teach in Jinghua City. She must have grown up in Jinghua. Although the two places are adjacent to Beitian, their accents are quite different. It''s as if Beijing and Tianjin are not far apart. But the differences between Beijing dialect and Tianjin dialect are very big. Beitian dialect is similar to Beijing dialect, and more similar to Mandarin. Jinghua, especially the small county town Xiaohe once was, has an accent Because her parents are teachers, influenced by them, sister Hu speaks mandarin without any local accent, while Beitian dialect is very close to Mandarin. She has lived in Beitian for nearly two years, and will inevitably be influenced by the "Beitian Mandarin" in the subtle way. She didn''t intend to learn Beitian dialect, so Chu Yuan used the word "Xiang".

    In fact, it''s hard to hear that what sister Hu said is not authentic Beitian dialect, and people will be affected by the surrounding environment, which is very normal, even irresistible. It''s estimated that in another two years, Chu Yuan can''t hear what''s wrong with sister Hu''s Beitian dialect.

    I can''t help laughing when I see all the girls show their regrets. Nine out of ten, these girls don''t know what they are regretting, so they are puzzled by Lin Zhiyue''s excited response?! Is it not pure northern Tianhua? " After seeing Chu Yuan''s affirmative nod, Lin Zhi said excitedly, "great! Great! "

    Tiger sister is curious: "what''s good? Where is it good? "

    "Of course," Lin Zhi asked sister Hu, "are you from the north? Why do you speak Beitian dialect? "

    Tiger elder sister Leng Leng, "I''m not from the north, but I work here!" Before she had finished, she had reacted.

    "That''s right," Lin Zhi praised her, but at the same time, he also showed his helplessness to Wang Xiaomeng, who was still grasping his head. There was no way to cross the age of experience, so he deliberately explained in detail, "most of a person''s interpersonal relationships are concentrated in the work and life circles. Only when people often exist in a specific environment can they be most vulnerable to this He is not a man of Beitian, but he speaks Beitian dialect, which just proves that his circle is in Beitian. Then you think about it, the boat of sand is hidden in this city. But why do we use so many people, but we still can''t find him? "

    Wang Xiaomeng is not stupid at all. "This man hid him?! Yeah! How else could they act together tonight! "

    Tiger sister''s eyes also brightened, "the two kidnappers who died, live and work in Beitian, but risk their own participation in kidnapping Chunan, this is the key, right, Lin team?"

    "That''s right," said Lin Zhishen, suppressing joy. "Even if the dead two are not the masterminds, the masterminds can make them hide the boat of sand safely, which is enough to see their trust. And trust is directly proportional to each other''s intimacy, understanding or interest relationship. Any one of them is doomed to their daily contact So, we can make a conclusion basically, as long as we find out the identity of these two people, then in their life circle or work circle, there is the truth we want to dig out! "Tone a turn, for the beautiful fortune of the pie in the sky, Lin fox is not sure, "little Chu, are you sure he really has a wife and children?"

    "I''m not sure," I said again when I saw that Fox Lin''s nose was almost crooked. "But I believe that people are going to die, and their words are good. Before he died, he left me half of his last words."

    Lin Zhi and the girls asked at the same time, "what''s the last words?"

    "If I had the life to live, I would say a word to his wife on his behalf."

    I didn''t say that it was "he loves her" or that I didn''t say the words of "public face", which means indirectly admitting the fact that he believes that the police can find out his identity, so I will definitely see his wife

    the former belongs to privacy, even though he is dead, I have nothing I am obliged to convey it to him.

    The latter is subjective conjecture, which can''t be made accurately, but I think so. It''s estimated that Lin Zhi is also

    with the potential to solve the case, with the confidence to succeed, he has the motivation to work. Lin Zhi quickly contacts and converges the subordinates of the corpse to confirm the identity as the top priority. When referring to the corpse, he seems to remember that there is a more headache waiting for him to solveˇŞˇŞ There are three corpses, two are kidnappers, and one is Miss San''s driver and bodyguard. Lin fox only brought a rookie like Wang Xiaomeng to the resort to take notes. In addition to selling pity and complaining of helplessness, another purpose was revealed with the arrival of Shu Tong. When Shu Tong was dressed in Miss San''s dirty sleeveless long skirt and "shined on" and looked at her face Wang Xiaomeng was convinced that she was the one who was invited by me for a holiday but almost tied up with me. He thought that she was frightened, which made her angry with me. However, the reason why the girl was so grumpy was that she ate instant noodles in the quilt and watched horror films. In the most intense plot, four big men were as strong as bears However, Wang Xiaomeng thought that it was because she was frightened and moved to me, which was completely correct.

    She recited the oral experience of the third Miss almost once again, which is worthy of being a teacher of Chinese. Her tone is natural and not artificial. In addition, min Rou is helping her, and the confession is watertight. Wang Xiaomeng is not suspicious at all. She also tries to calm Shu Tong''s mood.

    , and

    min Rou originally prepared several rooms and a multimedia conference room in the resort hotel for the police to work temporarily, but Lin Zhiwan refused. After recording, he left the resort with Wang Xiaomeng and ordered Wang Xiaomeng to bring all the Jiang family members who did not have the surname Jiang back to the Bureau for interrogation. He himself went to the front line of the search for the sand boat.

    I killed people, but before I was identified as self-defense, I was not restricted by the police. Maybe it was because I was already "restricted". Before Lin Zhi left, she told sister Hu that she must protect me in a real sense. The best way is not to separate rooms when sleeping at night. God knows if shazhizhou will sneak back to the resort again ˇŁ

    A man and a woman in the same room? I''d like to, but where can I rest assured? So, Lin Zhi dropped this sentence and made a nest again

    I don''t know how several girls who had an ambiguous relationship with me discussed the results, but finally, with sister tiger, only Chu Yuan came to my room together

    PS: another friend stepped into the palace of marriage, looking at the girl''s self mockery stepping into the grave of life but showing off happily, trying to poke his eyes, envied and envied one Go to

    PS2: I haven''t closed my eyes for two days and nights, I can''t stand it]

 Chapter 1058

    Strictly speaking, I was still restricted by the police. Lin Zhi ''suggested'' that I stay in the resort. In addition to the large number of police here, which is convenient for protection, he was also looking forward to the brain fever of the surname Sha, and then came back to steal me for a while, so he just refused the temporary office provided by Min Rou, and asked Wang Xiaomeng to escort the ''suspected accomplice'' Jiang family back to the city, causing the police Chadu is rounded up in the mountains. The resort looks empty.

    Dog + Japanese don''t say I can also guess that at this moment, the police in search of the mountain, absolutely no more police ambushed around the resort.

    Tiger sister said that the reason why only she and Chu Yuan came to my room was that Shu Dun, the third lady dare not have time to explain too much to her, so she didn''t know what happened at all. The "lines" she recited when making the transcripts were completely forced by the third lady''s strong demeanor and the powerful deterrent force of several big men. She was afraid that she would not listen It''s hard to write down whether she was raped first and killed later or more cruel. She was scared and stupid and had no room to resist. She wanted to ask questions several times, but she was cowardly and didn''t dare to say it. This made her rather angry and even surprised her. What surprised us more than her was that the girl didn''t know the kidnapping until Lin Zhi and Wang Xiaomeng left And the woman who forced her to change into dirty clothes was min Rou''s immediate superior, the third lady who had helped her.

    Shudunzi thought that he was regarded as a fool by everyone and wanted to kill me to "fight hard" (asking to know what happened), but she was stopped by the fringe. Aunt Cheng understood me and knew that I had nothing on the surface. Most of them pretended to be brave in order not to let everyone worry. As soon as Linzhi left, I went back to my room for the reason that the stitches hurt and sweat "Take a bath and change clothes"

    grandma Cheng guessed that when sister Hu and Chu Yuan entered the door, I just crawled out of the bathroom and threw out my head and feet. I didn''t dare to look in the mirror from the beginning to the end, for fear that I would see a masked man with a high-heeled shoe in his face and burned all over his body

    sister Hu said that our names were not right and not right. She had offered to come to my room several more people I slept together in the room, so Murphy and Xiao goblin fought fiercely. However, the fringe thought that how to allocate the room was decided in the early morning. Now, I try to pretend to be as if nothing happened, just to prevent everyone from worrying. At this time, everyone rushes to my room. I must think they don''t trust me. This will move me, but it will hurt my self-esteem Su''s words were recognized by the purple garden. The two women who knew me best said so. Murphy and the goblin were quiet. However, according to sister Hu, the main reason why they compromised was probably because of the words of tassel comforting and encouraging her: Based on my understanding of South South, don''t say that you two sleep in the same room, even in the same bed. Now he is I''m not in the mood to take advantage of you and eat your tofu. Tassel knows me very well, but she doesn''t know sister Hu. I think if we sleep in the same bed now, sister Hu will let me take advantage of her tofu to avoid that I always think about those terrible and negative things I''m not sure.

    In fact, I don''t like the tiger sister who is shaking in front of my eyes with her trembling beauty + chest, flat belly, lovely navel and two long legs? Men will also be taken advantage of.

    Min Rou feels it is necessary to comfort and please Shu Tong, so she proposes to go to the hot spring and explain the reason to her. At the same time, she goes to Liusu and Murphy to know the details of what I heard about. Wan''er, the Oriental spirit of Ziyuan, and sister Liu are very interested in this, so they go with her.

    Minrou asked sister Hu to give me a message. Before she left the resort, she told me that she must tell me: the death of the driver and bodyguard has nothing to do with me. It''s his duty to deal with the danger that may happen at any time and protect the employer or even sacrifice himself for it. How much a person gains, how much he pays, and what he should do I don''t know whether this is the difference of values caused by the different cultures of the East and the West. I would rather believe that this is what the three young ladies, who are cold-hearted and warm-hearted, said deliberately to relieve me, because the former is too realistic and cold, while the latter is very warm, but not unrealistic.

    The rain stopped, the clouds dispersed, the moon was round, and the stars were dotted, which made my friends feel that this coming and going rainstorm was just to save my life ˇŁ

    The bamboo leaves are whirling in the breeze. Sitting by the pool, she shivers the tiger sister who is soaking her feet in the water. Unconsciously, she caresses her gooseflesh arm. I smile and ask, "cold?"

    Tiger sister nodded, "a little."

    She only wore T-shirts and shorts, but she sat with me in the courtyard for half an hour. It''s not so cold.

    "Come down and soak together?"

    Tiger elder sister shows a trace of heart, but looks back. In the room, Chu Yuan, who is full of inspiration, still holds his laptop and shakes his head, saying: "no, it''s shameful to be on guard against stealing."Mouth is said, but will bubble in the water of a small foot girl reached over and gently stepped on a little disappointed my thigh, pretty face crimson, trying to play a very natural look.

    This small action proves that she has the same mind as the tassel, thinking of taking care of my emotions and making me happy, so she has become a little sensitive.

    I scratched her foot and laughed, "I''m not in love + foot + addiction. You can''t satisfy me like this."

    Tiger sister endured itching, but she didn''t retract her feet. She pulled the loose neckline down to reveal the deep milk + ditch and lace of sexy underwear inside. She resisted shyness and provocation and said, "if you have the courage to let me meet you, I don''t mind taking mandarin duck bath with you."

    It''s a good way to use this move. I said with a smile, "no, it''s not suitable for children. I haven''t slept yet."

    Tiger elder sister covered the spring light of the leak, said: "blow less, she sleeps you dare not."

    "The method of agitation?" I lifted the beautiful jade foot of sister Hu out of the water, and before she could respond, I lowered my head and bit her big toe gently. The girl was scared and cried softly. Then I hurriedly covered her mouth and turned around to confirm whether Chu Yuan in the room saw it. Seeing that the girl''s finger was still dancing on the keyboard, she was relieved, but then she turned red.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Ah," I said, releasing her toes, kissing her feet lightly and laughing, "what should I do if I have just developed love + foot + addiction?"

    The tiger elder sister is shameful and irresistible, turning her face to look elsewhere, "who cares for you?"

    The tender little feet are still in my hands, the nutmeg like crystal round toes are tightly curled up, and the feet are squeezed out of the lovely wrinkles. The typical duplicity can be understood as: what do you want to do?

    I put down her feet, put them on my thighs again, touch her feet, gently stroke her toes, and whisper: "I''m ok, you don''t have to I''m so gentle, I don''t get used to it. "

    Tiger sister also whispered: "why not adapt? Afraid of falling in love with me? "

    I was stunned, didn''t nod, also didn''t shake my head, this girl suddenly so sharp, let me a little at a loss, in fact, I don''t know where I don''t adapt, but she asked so, but is stabbing into my heart - I think I''m afraid to fall in love with her, but that doesn''t mean that I haven''t fallen in love with her yet? Why do I think so?

    So I was a little confused.

    Tiger sister looked up at the starry sky, smiled and murmured: "the word" love "is too heavy. It''s different from" like ". Like is a feeling, love is a responsibility, so I never want you to love me, as long as you like me, it''s enough."

    Is that the difference between love and liking? Chu Yuan once said to me, like is a light love, love is a deep love, but I still don''t know clearly about the two feelings, and don''t know where their boundaries are

    Tiger sister smile, moonlight and light, that face is indescribably charming and moving, she leaned down on my lips and kissed lightly, blowing like an orchid: "usually you are more gentle than I am now."

    My friend was so excited by this girl''s words that she flirted with me. My reaction made her proud. She stood up and said with a smile, "brush your teeth, forget that you''ve just kissed my foot."

    "Little night" I called her.

    "Why?" A girl turned around with a red face, but her eyes didn''t dare to look at me.

    I threw her slippers and smiled, "protect your feet. It''s not only yours, it''s mine."

    "Go away."

    "And" I paused and said seriously with a face, "I''m in love with you, I''m sure."

    A girl was stunned, stooped, picked up her shoes, didn''t wear them, lost them, and came back with the same word, "roll --"

    then she ran into the room.

    After a while, Chu Yuan, wrapped in the slightly hypertrophied and wind bathrobe provided by the resort, limped out and sat in the place where he had just sat on the winter night, wondering: "brother, what did you say to Xiaoye sister? How can she drink so much, blush, and dance and roll in the room alone? "

    I drank a glass of sake and sipped it. It was light and sweet, but it made me drunk. "I told her a joke that was not a joke."

    "What joke? Tell me, eh? Why is your face so red? "

    "Cough, drink, face, of course red." I changed the topic: "what are you doing out?"

    Chu Yuan grabs the goblet in my hand and drinks it from the back of his neck. He says timidly, "of course, you want to see my new swimsuit, don''t you?"

 Chapter 1059

    Chu Yuan didn''t choose the style of swimsuit to cover up her inferiority. I can even be sure that the reason why she bought this set of lace up bikini, which was supposed to be sexy but looked very cute and cute on her, was not that she liked its style at all, not that it highlighted its sexy design concept, but simply because of its color - white, Spotted dog pattern. I can''t help laughing as like as two peas in the beach swim suit I''m wearing now.

    looks at the girl with her shoulders in her arms and looks shy. I can''t help laughing. "You''re not going to play in the afternoon, not because you''re afraid of water, but because you''re afraid of everyone laughing at you."

    "Um" Chu Yuan is not satisfied with my smile, and even more dissatisfied with my sigh after laughing. He cocks up his mouth and looks hurt.

    Chu Yuan doesn''t know. I actually thought of the mobile phones that were lost by the public face today. When I bought them, I insisted on the couple''s choice. But I was too slow. I never noticed Chu Yuan''s similar feelings in life before. Because she was too direct and clumsy, it''s hard to believe that such a simple girl has such a complex and persistent Emotional pursuit.

    In this increasingly erosive era, there are too many temptations and too few pleasures, so more and more people are floating, struggling or simply degenerated in reality, lost in the squandering youth, and regard "emotional home" rather than "guaranteed life home" as their only pursuit, which naturally becomes less and less, and finally is regarded as strange PA.

    Chu Yuan is such a wonderful flower. She seems to be born and live for it, so she completely ignores her excellence.

    She has enough capital to find "temptation" and get "happiness", just like the innumerable expectations of the old man for her, just like I feel inferior and dim for her excellence. We all think that the realization of the ideal is only whether she is willing or not.

    But we seem to have ignored one thing - the ideal is what we give her, the blueprint we are planning her future subjectively. In fact, we don''t know what Chu Yuan''s ideal is.

    She is so excellent that I never thought that her ideal was so ordinary or even unproductive.

    Cinderella''s wish is not to marry a prince to be a princess - it''s not a fairy tale, it''s not realistic, it''s not good at all. What''s more, the princess''s wish is to be a Cinderella forever. In the angry little house, as long as there is a room belonging to her, she will be satisfied with this ideal. It''s just ordinary, unpromising and heartless! Contrary to her usual cleverness, strength and insolence.

    I feel a little sad. I feel like an angel who shouldn''t belong to this common land broke his wings for me and gave up flying. Like all the men with toad attribute, I once regarded it as the greatest dream of life. Once the delusion comes true, it will lead to the greatest achievement of life. But I don''t want her to be Chu Yuan.

    It seems that I suddenly understand one thing: This is the difference between love and liking, ''liking'' is to satisfy myself by any means, ''love'' is to satisfy her completely selfless.

    Then I think about what sister Hu said just now, and I understand another thing: I''m a playful and happy bastard,

    holding the sprained Chu Yuan down to the hot spring pool, and taking back the small wine cup that she robbed just now, I laugh: "lovers wear lovers'' clothes, who says brothers and sisters can''t wear lovers'' clothes? When you buy it, other people don''t see it. If you want to laugh, you''ll already laugh. "

    Chu Yuan sits down in front of me and hides his beautiful body in the water. He says, "I''ve thought of this for a long time. My mobile phone and yours are also for lovers. Isn''t nobody laughing at me? You also said that if I''m shy, I won''t buy this swimsuit. "

    referring to that pair of mobile phones, Chu Yuan''s expression can''t help but feel sad, which is obviously a pity.

    "Are you not afraid of shame?" I slowly sat down and joked, "don''t be afraid to be ashamed, what are you blushing now?"

    Chu Yuan pointed to my glass, "drink, face, of course, red."

    She stole my glass just to copy my blush excuse.

    Chu Yuan also felt embarrassed and turned to the topic: "I bought this swimsuit because I was stupid"

    "you are stupid?" It''s a big joke. This girl is stupid. To my degree, she''s probably dead.

    Chu Yuan nodded his head seriously and said angrily, "this swimsuit was recommended by the clerk. I thought sister Cheng Liusu Mo, sister Xiao Zi, and sister Bobo, who was also cheeky, said no with a red face. They were afraid that they would be laughed at if they wore the couple''s clothes with you. At that time, they just thought that there was something wrong and they didn''t think much about it. But after I put it on here, I found that it was just It''s not like that "

    I wonder," what''s that? "

    Chu Yuan sinks his mouth into the water, spits out bubbles and says vaguely, "the pattern of this dress is too ugly"

    "is it ugly?" I looked down at my underpants. "It''s not ugly, spotted dog pattern, quite casual and fashionable? I see you are very beautiful and lovely in that swimsuit. "

    when I saw that I was defending my taste, Chu Yuan raised a handful of water on my face and stood up at the same time, saying:" what''s cute? You are a man, wearing this pattern like a spotted dog, I am a girl, wearing this, like a cow! It''s ugly! "My friend looked at Chu Yuan in a daze, stayed for a long time, snorted and laughed - it was really

    "you still laugh!" Chu Yuan is in a hurry. He will beat me.

    "Don''t laugh, don''t laugh," I tried hard, but the more I thought about it, the more I thought about coke, stared at her tiny raised pigeons, and asked earnestly, "Yuan Yuan, you are honest, are you afraid that people laugh at you dressed like a little cow, or are you afraid that people laugh at you dressed like a little cow?"

    Chu Yuan uttered a strange cry, and then it really turned into a little cow with fast hair. She pushed it into my arms and bit it hard on my shoulder.

    I couldn''t help laughing. I guessed the disaster. Until now, I really forgot my fear.

    Brother, if you go to Shanghai, I will go too Chu Yuan leaned against me, straightened his legs, and gently kicked the water flowers. His voice was not loud. He seemed reluctant to break the tranquility of the two of us in the small bamboo forest in the backyard.

    The girl had taken a bath before. There was still a strong smell of shampoo in her body and hair. It was very satisfying for me. I kept my head up because the scenery was too luxurious. It was easy to commit crimes if I saw too much. "Don''t you go to school?"

    "I can transfer to another school," Chu Yuan said, holding my hand and stroking her smooth stomach. "It doesn''t matter if I don''t go to school. I don''t have to study in class. I can study at home. My dream is to be a writer."

    "Which writer? The writer of creation, or the one who sits at home? "

    Chu Yuan said with a smile: "a writer who sits at home and creates, the best of both?"

    "You are beautiful," I said, "Dad is looking forward to your future entrance examination to Tsinghua University. Let him know that you are so unpromising, you must be sad."

    "No, Dad hurts me. He won''t force me to do things I don''t like." This girl''s serious attitude scared me, she would not really do not want to read?

    "What about mom? Mom treats you just like dad treats me. I''m strict. I know you don''t want to go on studying. I have to kill you. "

    "Mom and dad are the same, hard spoken and soft hearted. Besides, I don''t really miss books, but if you don''t take me to Shanghai, I won''t read them." Threat is a trick used by stinky girls.

    "Why?"

    Chu Yuan looks up her red face. "The time of study is spent thinking about you. How can I read it?"

    The old man''s face is hot. The girl''s face is getting thicker and thicker.

    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Chu Yuan raised my hand, kissed me on the back of my hand, and said with shame, "brother, do you know why we are in the car? I think we are not afraid after we die today? It''s because I can''t say these words before. I''m sorry, and I''m afraid of scaring you. So at that time, I regret dying. I think we all have to die anyway. I''m not as shy as I was or scared to death. But I forgot to be scared. Am I stupid? "

    I stroked her long hair and said, "stupid, stupid."

    "Yes, I''m really stupid. I''ll say what I want just like I thought just now, and then I said it. Didn''t you laugh at me?" Chu Yuan''s stardom is clearly a little drunk. It''s probably due to the sake of the clear wine and the hot spring that has been soaked for too long.

    "What do you laugh at? Little cow, it''s almost over. It''s bad for you to stay in the hot spring for too long. Let''s go and enter the house. "

    Chu Yuan probably also felt dizzy and chest tightness. He was a little short of breath, but he refused to leave me. "I can say what I want in my heart. You won''t laugh at me, right? Then I have a word now. I want to say it. I can''t help it. Can I say it? "

    The girl''s eyes told me that I would not laugh at her, because I would be scared by her, three points of coquetry and seven points of grievance, which was obviously to settle accounts with me.

    "I can''t say"

    Chu Yuan gave me a big wring under my armpit. "No, I have to say it!"

    "Why do you ask me?" he cried

    Chu Yuan''s small mouth was really frightening me. "How do you kiss me in the east?"

    This girl didn''t say anything just now, but she still went to her heart

 Chapter 1060

    "No," I said

    Chu Yuan blinked a little drunk so he looked a little hazy and asked, "why?"

    I don''t know if I''m sorry to kiss or if I kissed sister tiger''s feet just now, and then I''ll kiss Chuyuan''s mouth. In a word, it''s like stealing the action movie folder on the island''s bed, which was accidentally found by my parents or the stinky girl. It makes me nervous and flustered. But before they open the file, they have to be very calm and dress up naturally "I''m a little confused in my heart"

    Chu Yuan said quietly: "but I''m confused if you don''t kiss me"

    this time I asked "why".

    "Because I know you don''t want me to ask you why the East kisses you."

    It''s a bit tongue twister, but the meaning is clear and clear. I acquiesce - I say that the East kisses me because I''m in great danger, so I''m over excited. Everyone will believe it, but Chu Yuan can''t believe it, otherwise why doesn''t the East kiss her? After the event, you still dodge her very humbly? This is quite different from the "love" that Dongfang usually shows to her. I even feel that sister Hu is pretending to be confused in a clear way Chu Yuan closed his eyes and blushed slightly.

    The little girl is more and more like me. She starts to play a trick. When I don''t know - if I kiss her, I will admit that I have an affair with the East, or at least a tendency or a sign to develop an affair. That''s why I "shut up" her mouth.

    But I still kissed, because if I didn''t kiss, I had to explain. Even if Chu Yuan only lied to me, he would not ask at all. My silence was no different from telling her a lie, which was against my original oath and commitment to her.

    Concealment is inevitable, but never deception.

    But stinky girl is not easy to deal with.

    I kissed her on the lips and said, "OK, go to sleep."

    Chu Yuan shook his head. "No, you two kissed for at least half a minute."

    The dead girl didn''t know how guilty it was for her to dress like a sexy and exposed little cow and hold up her face, chest and buttocks. I lowered my head and pressed her lips. During the torment, I silently counted 30 times. I felt that I was not standing in the hot spring pool, but in the microwave oven, and instantly heated the blood to boiling. I stood up and gave a long breath, and the hot mouth hurt, "OK?"

    "It''s not like that," Chuyuan said, sipping his lips and moistening his thin lips. "She kisses you wet, and you should kiss me wet, too."

    "Fuck - why didn''t you say it 29 seconds ago?"

    "You didn''t ask 29 seconds ago."

    I flicked a finger on her wet lips. "She''s still on me. Am I doing the same? Can you hold me

    "Hold on, then hold me." Stinky girl will climb on me.

    I copied it by hand, and changed her ugly koala to a romantic princess hug. "I hold you, but wet kiss is OK."

    "Why?"

    I know that if I don''t give her an explanation, she will definitely think, "because you are not the first in grade in the final exam."

    "Cheat! That bet is out of the question! " During Chu Yuan''s exam, she took a day off to get rich, so there were three subjects whose scores were suspended. Although Shu Tong helped her to get a postponement of the exam, for the sake of fairness, her scores after retake the exam were counted as the total scores, but her personal total scores could not be counted as the personal final ranking, that is to say, even if she got full scores in all subjects, she could not be the first in grade, so that There is no doubt that she will lose the bet.

    "You''re a liar, willing to give up."

    Chu Yuan is aggrieved, playing a small temperament, "you like the East, better than like me!"

    "Like who, don''t like who, not so to compare," I hold Chu Yuan out of the bubble pool, "gentleman color but not sexual, the feeling, stop ceremony, this has heard?"

    "I''ve heard that"

    "there is a difference between color and lust, just like" estrus "and" estrus "are absolutely different." I am very gentle also very wriggly explanation way.

    "Don''t understand" a top ten student who never needs to study before the exam and can easily enter the top ten of the grade, a novelist who has written tens of thousands of words of manuscripts at the age of 16 and is quite famous on the Internet, her understanding ability will be very poor?

    It''s clear that the stinky girl understood. She pretended not to understand. She had to make my words clear.

    "The former is a character, the latter is an animal," I boast

    Chu Yuan continues to blink the innocence in her big eyes, pretending to be more like, "or not understand"

    the blood of his brothers is definitely boiling, otherwise how the skin is red?

    "It means I can''t stop being polite if I''m in heat. If I become a wolf, you will become a cow. Understand?"

    "I don''t understand. What happens when you become a wolf and I become a cow?"

    "Of course I don''t care if you understand. Go to bed."

    "Hee hee, sleep together."

    My heart is still throbbing. "Don''t take it off."

    "No!" Chu Yuan''s tone was firm, but then he added, "sister Xiaoye is also there."My friend got angry. "If she wasn''t there, would you really want to take off all her clothes?"

    In fact, Chu Yuan is not shy, but he has to be thick skinned. "If you like it, I won''t refuse it."

    I was stunned and said, "you girl, you escaped from death. You came back after a journey. You are brave enough to flirt with your brother."

    Chu Yuan hugged my neck and whispered in my ear, "it''s not flirting, it''s consolation. Cheng Liusu and little purple sister know it, and I know it, because I know you better than them."

    My heart leaped, and then it was the warm flow. "Little man, big devil, when you don''t have to worry about me, it''s your turn to comfort me. If you have time to worry about me, please pray that you won''t have nightmares tonight."

    "I''ll sleep next to you tonight, and I won''t have nightmares." Chu Yuan had a cold war. Although I knew she was hypnotizing herself, her eyes were still moving. "Nothing is more terrible than you ignoring me and not me"

    I think she was alluding to the fact that I was going to Shanghai again, so I didn''t answer her questions. I kissed her on the forehead, so I hugged her and entered House.

    Tiger sister is still rolling around in the room with a pillow. Seeing us coming in, she is shocked. It''s not shy, but she thinks Chu Yuan, a little fool, has taken a bath and drowned again, because she''s not only brought in by me, she''s only wearing a swimsuit, and both of us are wet

    I just remember that the bathing robe of the stinky girl is still beside the hot spring pool in the backyard.

    Chu Yuan wipes herself in the bedroom to change clothes. I take back my bathrobe, but I can''t go in right away. Seeing her notebook on the table in the living room, my curiosity expands, and I open it up. I just read the news on the Internet. I don''t want to peep into the privacy of the stinky girl. But seeing a new word document on the table, my mouse is still sucked In the past, pop twice to open the

    Title: the diary of Xiaoyi''s brother control

    Oh, the title of buying cakes is so powerful! Can''t stinky girl be more reserved? It''s so different from me. Looking down, I''m sure that she just wrote this -

    ''before the beginning of the diary of the little Pervert''s brother control:

    I''m Chu Yuan. I''ve always been in the habit of keeping a diary since I was five years old and never stopped. No matter what period, my classmates all think that it is very troublesome to write a diary, but I like it very much, because it only takes a little time to record the weather and mood of every day in my life, record the happy things, the unhappy things, the vexed things, or the trivial things, and work hard one day in the future Chao, take out a book and look it over. It''s very interesting to see what I did and thought about one day in a certain year or month that may not be remembered at all, isn''t it? Most people don''t like to write diaries, because I can''t find the reason to write diaries. I have, so I write - when I don''t need to sit alone in the window and watch the children playing with my family, when I don''t need to sit alone in the empty room with only colored pens and white paper. When it''s dark and thundering, I don''t need to hide in the closet and cry, "Mom, you come back soon." ˇŻWhen I have a father who looks very strict but loves me very much, and a brother who grows up alone like me but is stronger, braver and more mature than me, I feel that every day in my life should be treasured more, because they are not easy to come, because I am so happy and happy and so luxurious. "

    Seeing this, I smiled knowingly. Stinky girl is introverted and not good at expressing her feelings. In fact, she insists on writing diary every day. The motivation comes from this. Let the old man know that she will be moved to tears.

    But the next sentence made me laugh again --

    ''but, after eleven years old, there is no name in my diary. He is my brother, Chunan''

    when Chuyuan was eleven years old?

    In that year, Ziyuan left Beitian. In that year, I got to know the tassels. I thought the reason was nothing more than these two things, but the words behind Chu Yuan made my heart tremble -

    ''because in that year, my father and mother told me that I fell in love with him, and he was my brother, Chu Nan.

    I subconsciously looked up. I was in the house without rain My parents knew that Chu Yuan was brother Kong?!

 Chapter 1061

    Chu Yuan still mentioned the event that happened five years ago that I will never forget.

    "That year, I was in hospital because I made him angry, but he refused to hit me or scold me. He often hid himself secretly and hurt himself. He no longer went home on time, no longer talked to me, and when he was in front of his parents, he would force himself to smile at me. Although I was only eleven at that time, I could feel what his seemingly innocent smile meant, always It''s him who manages to be mature, and treats me as a child, and as a younger sister who doesn''t understand, so as to persuade himself not to lose his temper. So the three words I hate most are "little child". The thing I hate most is that I can only be his younger sister. In order to prove that I''m not a child, I''m just like little purple, who will recognize me very much whether quarreling or coquetting with him Really big girl, I sat outside my house all night waiting for him to go home. I can''t remember that day very well. There are only three things I can think of: snow is very heavy, it''s cold, I didn''t wait for him ''

    this is the first time I'' heard ''Chu Yuan mention that. No matter when she was in hospital or after she was discharged from hospital, we all have tacit selective forgetting. General, master My son and stepmother never blamed me or even asked me the reason for Chuyuan''s suicide. Besides waking up, Chuyuan asked me vaguely, "did brother go home?" he deleted that memory from his brain, so that every time I was threatened by her, "if you don''t appear in front of me in XX minutes, I will roll the stairs." cloud Cloud, can''t help but doubt that she sat in the snow all night, is small purple just left that period of time, I had a nightmare.

    I admit that guilt burnished my courage and let me give up my reason. So I kept running away, and then I didn''t dare to prove a question that I was extremely curious about: Chu Yuan was almost killed by me. Why didn''t she hate me? Why didn''t my parents blame me?

    Now, I found the answer -

    ''when I was in a coma in the hospital, my father and mother peeped into the diary I hid at home. Later, my mother told me that it was not my diary anymore, but the diary I wrote for my brother, because every article was about him, I was not looking at him, I was thinking about him, I was not thinking about what he was thinking when he was in a trance today, I was holding him Sister Qiu Xiaozi secretly kissed him before calling him to get up this morning. They held hands again on the way to school. Sister Xiao Zi lied that there was only one blueberry ice cream left, and then they ate it separately. Mother said that only when they like one person can they look at him all the time, think about him all the time, and look at the girls around him all the time. Another Always learning from her.

    So I dare not write him in the diary any more, because I know that mom and dad will continue to peek at my diary, because I am their daughter, because my brother and I are brothers and sisters.

    So I don''t dare to stick to my brother any more. In front of him, I always pretend to be very fierce and irritated. I''m afraid that he will ignore me if he feels that I like him.

    I also hope that when he gets angry with me, he can beat me and scold me. I hate his smiling face, which is the proof that he doesn''t like me, or that his brother loves his sister. I don''t want to be the forever child in his eyes, nor the serious forever younger sister. "

    Chu Yuan didn''t admit to her parents that she was in love with her brother. Later on, she was always cruel to me. In fact, there was a disguised element, that is, I don''t know if my parents believed it or not. I think it should be believed. Otherwise, it''s smart like me. Why haven''t they ever found out that they have the slightest vigilance about my relationship with Chu Yuan? Even if there''s only a little doubt, they can''t agree that Chu Yuan, who has become a girl, has moved to live with me, a single man in the "estrus period", which gives us such a big space to get along, but they don''t care? Since Chu Yuan moved to me, it seems that her parents have never come to visit her on their own initiative. But if they believe it, why does her stepmother always make fun of my relationship with Chu Yuan?

    My parents are senior people. I can''t guess what they think, but one thing is for sure. After Chu Yuan''s serious illness, their silence was due to reading her diary. They should be looking for the cause of Chu Yuan''s'' suicide ''. As a result, they were wrong. They found the brother Control Tendency of stinky girls. They didn''t mention it afterwards. Nine times they were afraid that I would be confused After Yuan''s thought, I turned to younger brother control, and then there was thunder and fire, and I couldn''t deal with it at a time My mood, it''s really like what my mother said, I''ve been looking at him and thinking about him. Without his notes, it''s like a meal without salt. No matter how good it looks, it''s tasteless.

    So when I was 11 years old, I was just writing a diary. I never had the impulse to read it again. On the contrary, I was full of fear. Although I was so happy every day, I couldn''t find his name in my memory. It was terrible.

    If I can''t find him in my life, it must be more terrible.Today, I have experienced life and death, so I understand a truth: the reason why people strive to live is to create memories.

    So I decided that I would write a diary again, only for me and his diary. I would like to have him in every diary, just like every day in my life. So, the name of this diary is called "little Pervert''s brother control diary" -

    if it''s wrong to love him, I''d like to be a little pervert in the end.

    If there''s no mistake in loving him, I''d rather be called brother controlled little pervert, because only the loser will call me "''

    if it''s wrong to love him, I''d rather be the little pervert who made a mistake in the end. I''m moved to read this sentence.

    If there is no mistake in loving him, I prefer to be called brother controlled little pervert, because only the loser will call me that. ~ after reading this last sentence, I collapsed

    the stinky girl always said that she was a "little pervert", and I foolishly thought that she was self mocking, so it was a rational thought!

    Brother control diary? Is this clearly intended to be written as the conqueror''s diary or the sister control training observation diary?

    There are only these words "written before brother control''s diary" in the document. There is no diary content behind. Either she hasn''t decided which day to start writing or she hasn''t had time to write today.

    I just turned off the laptop, Chu Yuan rushed out of the bedroom in her pajamas, saw me sitting in front of her computer, the stinky girl blushed purple, and said: "you use my computer?"

    I don''t lie about big things, but there are occasional exceptions to small things, such as now, "just about to use, what''s the matter?"

    "Not for you!" Chu Yuan picked up the book and held it tightly in his arms. He faltered, "I haven''t used it up yet. I''ll borrow it from you later."

    When the stinky girl lent me the notebook again, the diary of the little pervert disappeared unexpectedly from the desktop. I didn''t have to work hard to find it. The girl''s ability to hide things is so much superior to me. She can easily find the Cheng + Ren action film I hid in the computer, and the shy paintings full of girls'' subjective fantasies hidden in her computer in the East, but the things she hid are nothing It is rarely found in the computer or under the bed. For example, I know that she still has a lot of publications which I covet and cough. They are the 18 + banned + publications which I forced her to destroy. They are collected in her room. But I just can''t find them. On the contrary, they are caught by Tiger sister who has been sleeping in her room for a while, mistaking me for stealing her underwear It''s even harder to find the West. She added a secret. I just can''t find it for nothing. What''s more, diary belongs to personal privacy. It''s criminal to peep into personal privacy. My friend''s consciousness is not so low, at least not always so low.

    I lie in my bed, listen to the flow of hot spring water under tatami and browse the Internet at the same time. I already have news about tonight''s case, but I don''t know whether it''s Miss San''s energy or the ability of Beitian government or the police to cover up. The content of the report is "a serious traffic accident". I didn''t mention the kidnapping and shooting.

    Sister Hu explained that this was because min Rou organized people to block the road at the first time and indirectly blocked the way of information diffusion after detecting the accident. I half joked and half joked and said that it was also your police''s high efficiency, so quickly cleaned up the scene and took away the body. Sister Hu didn''t deny it. She gave me a look, turned over and said, ignore you, old man Mother sleep.

    Japanese bedroom, sleeping tatami, this girl didn''t warn me not to climb into her bed, too careless?

    I also want to sleep, but I can turn my head to see Chu Yuan sitting cross legged with a pillow, and do not speak, like a poor kitten abandoned in the box, blinking at me with big eyes of water spirit, I sighed, lifted up the bed, and said: "no bed wetting"

    "no," Chu Yuan grinned into my bed, "I am a lady."

    However, it has been proved that it is not necessary for a lady not to wet her bed

 Chapter 1062

    Chu Yuan is timid and sensitive. Kidnapping, overturning, shooting and jumping over the mountain, and multiple fear experiences that exceed her bottom line, will lead to nightmares. It''s normal for Lin Zhi to ask if I need a psychiatrist before leaving. If necessary, let sister tiger tell him. He will arrange for me. That''s why, it''s called "psychological counseling". It''s said that the police shot and killed for the first time People will receive such psychological treatment to relieve the tension or anxiety caused by the pressure. What''s more, she is only a minor 16-year-old girl who witnessed the death of three people.

    Chu Yuan had a bad habit of having nightmares to wet the bed when he was a child. Especially on Thunderstorm night, the chance of having nightmares is more than 90%. It is estimated that this is the secret that she is most ashamed to tell except for her brother controlling and writing Lily novels. Because few people wet the bed after becoming a junior high school student, but Chu Yuan insisted on drying the quilt the next day after thunderstorm night for ten years "Good habit". For this reason, the old man and his stepmother took her to see a doctor specially. First, they determined that there was no problem with her body, and then they judged that the problem should be on the psychological level. It may be related to her being left at home by her stepmother when she was a child. She would drill in the closet every time there was a flash of lightning and thunder, and she would not dare to go to the toilet to hold her urine Last night, my stinky girl was arrogant and arrogant. As a result, the white lady flooded the Jinshan Temple. Unfortunately, I didn''t have the ability of monk Fahai to take off the cassock and become a long dike. It was a mess when I was flooded. What made me angry was that the girl used me to wet the bed, but used me as a bed mat. She came into the house early and asked us to get up for breakfast. I crawled out of the bed in a daze. Aunt Cheng Two words no, hold my head and kiss it on my forehead. With the tenderness that I haven''t seen in eight hundred years, I asked: "poor, south south, have a nightmare?"? I was stunned for a long time by the pitying eyes. When I realized that my body was chilly, I found that the Nightgown was all wet, and the one below was just wet. The one above was also wet. I turned to look at the smelly girl, sleeping quietly in my quilt, half of my shoulder was exposed, and I didn''t see the Nightgown or the suspender of my underwear. I saw only half of the pillow was wet by the hadra Murphy shouted outside the door, "is Chunan up?"

    "Just get up, wait a moment," Liu Su BEI''ER said thoughtfully, while Murphy didn''t come in, pushing me to the bathroom, saying: "take a bath, look at you, sweating all over"

    in this way, it''s clear that Cheng Gu''nan, who is the most hurting person with a confused and gentle look, mistook me for the one who peed the bed!

    "It''s not sweat"

    the tassel is righteous and virtuous: "it''s sweat. Don''t worry. I don''t think much. Be good, take a bath."

    My friend wanted to cry without tears. The tassel took me to the door and stood outside the door gently comforted me. "I didn''t sleep very well last night. Min Rou lied to me. He said that tatami is surrounded by hot spring water pipes. Listening to the sound of water, it''s very comfortable to sleep. How could I not feel it? I went to the toilet six times a night, and when I heard the sound, I wanted to pee. "

    when I came into the bathroom, I saw Chu Yuan''s robe and underwear in the wash basin together with the little cow swimsuit. I hung a black line on my forehead and replied," don''t know, don''t talk nonsense. It''s normal to pee in the bed, but if I want to pee when I hear the sound of the water, I''m sick. "

    Fringe busy let me hit the wall of the way: "yes, yes, occasionally wet the bed, very normal."

    My friends have the desire to explain, but when I think about it, the girl''s face is so tender. I can''t stand the ridicule of everyone, especially aunt Cheng, who is regarded as her No.1 rival in love. Before the ambitious brother control diary was written, I beat her. I was also a little bit impatient. Moreover, Liu Su didn''t come to me to talk after soaking in the hot spring last night. It was obviously made by herself in her stomach I''m afraid it''s not her intention to ask me to get up in the morning to eat. Nine out of ten, it''s sister Liu from Murphy purple garden. They''re trying to help us ease the relationship. Otherwise, it''s hard to explain why Xiao demon stays outside safely. If no one stops her, she will have to kill 20 times in one night to catch me and me Sister tiger

    aunt Cheng is full of resentment, but seeing me, she immediately disappeared. It''s a nightmare of TOEFL''s "sweating" on me. It''s no wonder that I''ve always been a man in her heart. I can bear everything. I always lift heavy things as if they are light and unrestrained. There are some heroic spirits that can remain unchanged even when Mount Tai collapses. All of a sudden, they burst out unexpectedly Exposed the frail side behind the man''s strong, let her heartache, isn''t it good? I have to explain, but I''m not flattered?

    Thinking about this, I smile bitterly. I live such a big life, and I don''t need to carry the black pot for others. But it''s the first time for me to be afraid of anything. Although aunt Cheng accidentally poured a basin of cold water on my bed and destroyed the evidence, we still didn''t get rid of the word "bed wetting" in breakfast. Lori Kangkang played with water yesterday afternoon She was so happy and tired that she fell asleep at night. She also drew a map. The Oriental little girl who had an enemy with xiaoluoli had no chance to retaliate without her elder sister''s grace. If other people were so cynical, xiaoluoli would have cried for a long time, but she didn''t boast of Oriental compassion. Maybe it was because of her proud achievements. In a word, xiaoluoli picked the Oriental little girl up: Lian Yi A little girl who can''t beat the bed wetting is not qualified to laugh at me.In addition to being guilty, Chu Yuan, who didn''t dare to look at me in the morning, was absent-minded, and Shudun, who looked at our brother and sister with a strange expression, everyone laughed. The East was so angry that she left the bread that she just bit and asked for a single choice. Lori Kangkang, who sat on my leg, was her biggest nemesis. She ignored her challenge and fed me a piece of fried ham to show off her treasure Bei''s daughter''s cleverness, however, seems like a martial arts master disdains the challenge of a fledgling chick with only a little skill, which makes the East even more mad. She has no choice but to take little Lori who is almost a round younger than her.

    Just as the smile here is angry, the heart is empty, the heart is cute, and the winter night when I go out for the morning run is back with a heavy color, followed by a face of inexplicable, obviously not full of exercise. It''s complicated and likes sports very much. In addition, it''s lively and neutral. Therefore, it''s very close to sister tiger and fringe. It may be that sister tiger''s anger has something to do with herself, but it''s not I know what I did wrong, so I ran to my side with fear, and I was a little scared.

    Minrou didn''t notice Ku''er''s abnormality. Something like that happened last night. She didn''t feel surprised that tiger sister, who was a policeman, looked very bad. She said, "Miss Dong, have something to eat. It''s a nice day today. Let''s go up the mountain by cable car later. I''ll show you some scenic spots to be developed."

    Tiger sister sat down beside the fringe, but she always had a good appetite. She faced a large table of rich breakfast, but she didn''t have a little appetite. "If we have a chance to visit it later, it''s not safe on the mountain. Xiaochuzi, we have to go down the mountain today"

    minrou was stunned and said with a smile: "is there any safer place than here now? Ha ha, almost all the police in Beitian are outside the resort? "

    Tiger elder sister smell speech, facial expression uglier, "so just not safe"

    tassel do not understand, "little night elder sister, what do you mean?"

    I asked, "escaped by the sand boat?"

    Tiger sister nodded, and I sighed secretly. It''s a pity, but I didn''t feel surprised. I don''t know whether it should be expected or unexpected. It''s probably optimistic pessimism?

    But the women obviously don''t have this spirit. The goblin claps the table and asks qualitatively, "is there any mistake?! You mobilized so many police, led so many police dogs, but also let the sand boat escape? Dogs eat shit, and so do you? "

    "What do you say?!" Tiger sister a stare, the goblin will shrink down behind Murphy and WAN er.

    All the girls lost their appetite, but most of them were disgusted by the goblin''s words, especially Wan''er, who had a habit of cleanliness. She unconsciously took up a water glass and rinsed her mouth

    the goblin was fierce and timid, and aimed at the police who were not tiger sister. Just now she was injured by mistake, but she was not willing to apologize to tiger sister, so she did not speak angrily. Tiger sister stared at her for a moment, but No momentum, frustrated way: "you are right, the sand boat can escape, because no one wants to eat shit."

    "What happened?" I asked

    Sister Hu nodded. "Just now, I received a call from Lin team. Sha Zhizhou was deliberately released. The person who released him has found out. The identity of the two people who kidnapped you yesterday is clear."

 Chapter 1063

    Before, we were just like the hot oil in the pot on the fire. No matter how hot we have been, we can at least pretend to be calm on the surface. We can suppress ourselves while taking care of others'' mood and try to maintain a seemingly optimistic relaxed mood. The reason why we can stand on the edge of rationality without crossing the last line of complete madness is largely to the police Fang caught the sand boat and had some hopes and expectations. But now, Dong Xiaoye said that the sand boat escaped. Even though we had such expectations before, we couldn''t convince ourselves to accept the result of the egg pain. It was like pouring a basin of cold water in a boiling oil pan. Instead of cooling down, it would explode ˇŁ

    Just as I knew before I went to the cinema that it was a love tragedy with an unsatisfactory ending, but I was prepared, and I would still cry at that time. It was neither contradictory nor difficult to understand. The anger of the goblin actually represented the aspirations of the fringed Murphys, but everyone was more reserved, forcing themselves to keep the respect for the tiger sister who was wearing a police uniform.

    Sister tiger knows this better than anyone else.

    The fringe asked, "was the boat set free on purpose?"

    Murphy was very tacit and then asked, "who put it?"

    Chu Yuan''s mouth moved. I guess she wanted to know more about the identity of the two people who kidnapped us but lost their lives.

    All the women talked about these three questions and asked sister tiger to solve them. When they calmed down, I asked, "Why are you sure that the boat of sand has escaped?"

    Min rouyi added, "did anyone see him escape from the mountain? If not, are you at best "not caught yet"

    In addition to luolikang''s and luolifan''s simple and disharmonious life, the rest of them are elite human spirits. No matter how big Luoli, such as Chu Yuandong, has reached the level of elite reserve of human spirits. Then she suddenly realized that this is the key to the key. It''s less than two hours before dawn. What''s the conclusion of the police based on Has the boat escaped from the mountain?

    Tiger sister was even more depressed and said: "because the search area was too large, the search was carried out in groups. The main roads and paths down the mountain were guarded. After dawn, Lin team found traces of people in the forest. With two teams of people tracking to the national road down the mountain, they found that a group of people who were supposed to be there had disappeared. After contacting them, they heard that they were half At night, I received a phone call and transferred it to a nearby village to search, catch and guard. The identification section confirmed that the footprints on the side of the road were completely consistent with the boat of sand. Since the goods got on the road, they naturally escaped, and someone could answer "

    I swallowed saliva." who gave the order of the group under the Zhikai mountain

    Tiger sister showed a smile that was worse than crying. "Guess."

    Her expression strengthened my hunch that the crow is more than the crow. "Niu Chengjin"

    before the new energy of the valley of the moon came to the surface, Min''s main work in Beitian was to solicit people to sort out interpersonal relationships and lay the foundation for building objective auxiliary parts conducive to the company''s entry, operation and development. Therefore, she had contact with people in all aspects of Beitian, which was different from her name His girl''s strange, low voice inevitably mixed with a few surprises, "your city bureau chief?"

    Seeing that sister Hu didn''t deny it, all the women were shocked and looked at me in unison --

    it''s not hard to guess. Sister Hu didn''t let me guess. I can''t guess for sure. She asked me to guess, but I only have this answer. The task force is in the charge of Lin Zhi in name, but to put it bluntly, Lin Zhi is just a poor executor. If the case is solved, he is the most popular one, but it''s more realistic For the moment, his real value is actually that of the carrier that bears the pressure of solving the case and the censure of the public opinion. To put it bluntly, the task force actually has n leaders. Lin Zhi has only one who has made a mistake, at least the first one.

    In the Municipal Bureau special task force, there are several leaders who can give orders like Lin Zhi, but I know only Niu Chengjin. If it''s not him, sister Hu doesn''t have to let me guess, so it''s right.

    "Niu is really behind the scenes?!" This is what I said in my mouth, but I think of another person - Li Xinghui!

    Li Xinghui and Niu Chengjin have intimate relations.

    "No," sister tiger shook her head, "I dare not say 100%, but it is possible that Niu Ju, Niu Chengjin, is not the black hand behind the direction of shazhizhou."

    Seeing my face getting worse and worse, sister Liu took kangkangkangluoli, who stroked my chin, down from my leg. Kuerfanfan held my hand and felt that my palm was cold. She quickly pulled my hand up and pasted it on her small chest with the development potential of Chu Yuan''s fringe. However, I was not in the mood to care whether this action was elegant or not. I shrunk for a while and didn''t retract Come, let luolifen treat you to tofu, and ask sister tiger, "why?"

    "Niu Chengjin is dead." Sister tiger once again said amazing things.

    They are as timid as Chu Yuan and Wan''er. Their faces are white and their lips are blue. Although they don''t even know what the old cow looks like, they seem to see the scene of death. Even the more timid Oriental and the goblin are obviously pretending to be calm. No one speaks. They are afraid of trembling and showing timidity. Then some lost tiger sisters realize that these words are not suitable for children, and then they avoid them They are.Most girls do. Between fear and curiosity, they will always tend to the latter.

    "Killed?"

    "No, suicide," said Dong Xiaoye: "just ten minutes ago, Wang Meng rushed into niuchengjin''s house with a group of people from the criminal investigation branch of Dongcheng Branch, and found that he had died in the study. It was initially suspected that he was taking poison, but the specific cause of death was to be investigated, but the suicide could be basically determined, because the doors and windows of the study were locked, it was a secret room, and there were no signs of struggle or struggle at the scene There is "

    I am speechless and a little confused. Is Niucheng Jingan going to commit suicide?

    "Do you know who the two kidnappers who died were?" Tiger sister wryly said: "it''s actually my colleague, song Youxue, whose head has been trampled. Originally, the autopsy result hasn''t come out, but it''s said that Niu Chengjin transferred the group of people at the foot of the mountain. Lin team immediately thought of a person who is song Youxue, Niu Chengjin''s brother-in-law, exactly according to your name of" Youxue "and the age of 34 He said that he was the husband of his beloved sister. He had been in plain clothes for many years. It was said that he was a man with a sense of justice. Six years ago, he was transferred from the south to Beitian for the same reason as me. He was also "exiled" because of causing trouble. He worked in the branch of the District Bureau for two years and made several achievements, but shot the first bird. How do you say that? The wood is beautiful in the forest, the wind will destroy it, pile it out of the bank, the current will be turbulent, the line will be higher than the people, the public will not be it, he is strong or strong, but can not be promoted, until he married Niu Chengjin''s sister-in-law, hugged his brother-in-law''s big legs, the career suddenly opened up, first was transferred to the city Bureau, turned to a relatively easy and easy to add performance of the civil service, and Lin team did not have much contact with colleagues for two years, however After that, he was promoted and transferred to the branch office to be the section chief. In March this year, the first word of "deputy section level" was just erased. The goods are very progressive and popular. However, Lin team has not been very good at him, saying that he seems to be easy-going and steady, but in fact, he is not firm in heart, has faith, but is easy to shake, has ideals, but is easy to be impetuous, is not bad, but is easy to deviate from who he is Many, no evaluation, but he''s good. I''m quite sure. When I first transferred to Beitian, he was still in the city. He had a contest. He won, but only narrowly won. I don''t think he had all the skills at all, because I''m a woman. He let me intentionally. How can I say? He''s just like little chuzi. He''s a person who''s so delicate in his heart that he can keep water in his mouth. He''s more than publicized than you. His intelligence value is no less than you. His force value is more than five times that of you. So team Lin told me that one of the kidnappers is him. I don''t believe that until now - you can escape from him alive and still have predestination "

    unless I''m stupid+ Forced just can''t hear it. Sister Hu slightly talked about the key point of the topic. She explained the basis of the goods in such detail, that is, she emphasized that he kept the bright way, but he didn''t live because of his own sin, so that I could not think about it again.

    "Before yesterday''s rollover, he was thrown out of the window. He was hurt badly. Otherwise, my fate and I really hung," I said honestly, "is that burnt man?"

    "Song Youxue, a distant relative of song Youxue in Beitian, also surnamed song, is different from the elite song. He used to be a household registration film policeman, lazy, with a bad style and a bad reputation. He should have been dismissed for a long time. He was entrusted with song Youxue''s relationship, or he was entrusted with Niu Chengjin''s relationship, and then he was transferred to the sub bureau to get a driving job. He didn''t touch the gun. Otherwise, you''re willing to work around your neck It must not be such a simple scratch "

    indeed, if the goods had been trained with a little firearms, they would not have made the mistake of shooting such a donkey with sunglasses yesterday

    The goblin groaned angrily, "do you want to think about it? NIUs is obviously afraid of committing suicide, so he must be behind the kidnapping of Uncle shazhizhou! "

    "It''s not him" I pondered for a moment and agreed with Dong Xiaoye''s point of view. "If Niu Chengjin is the black hand behind the scenes who wants to kidnap me and ask about Xu Heng''s whereabouts, at the moment when song Youxue had an accident, he should know that he would be exposed. There is no need to call a group of police to help Sha Zhizhou escape before committing suicide? Song Youxue was killed by Sha Zhizhou. Niu Chengjin is the backstage man. There is no reason not to die together with this incompetent waste and pay for his brother-in-law "

    the silent purple garden said:" there is only one explanation - he is covering the real backstage man, and Sha Zhizhou is likely to appear again, which is not good for Xiaonan. "

    The faces of the women were solemn, and the fringe frowned, "who is worth his life to protect?"

    PS: I didn''t come back until midnight. It''s later. Sorry

 Chapter 1064

    "Who in the world is worth his life as a director to cover?"

    Minrou answered not what she asked, but sarcastically said: "Niucheng brocade is a deputy hall level."

    Winter night no language, Murphy white fringe a look, like watching idiots, and even lazy teasing, stimulate fringe red face.

    "After the case of dragon Xiaotian was brought out by Xu Heng in Qianlong manor, Beitian began to endanger himself. It was not limited to those who were named in the report materials. In recent years, no bad thing can be separated from collusion, no collusion can''t do bad things. Once collusion happened, he was sure to be involved in more and darker people or things, such as Niu Chengjin, Why did he help the sand boat? Does Xu Heng report it in the materials? Because it''s not necessarily that a person surnamed Niu has had an affair with long Xiaotian. Maybe he has had an affair with one or several people who have had an affair with long Xiaotian. And now he is in a hurry to kill ya before Xu Heng turns himself in. His grandson once had an affair that can''t be seen. Now he is just under duress. "I said:" Xu Heng''s report material was cheated from her father. Most of it is from him The third Ye collected it when he fought with long Xiaotian in a lawsuit. But if he lost the lawsuit, he was still colluded by long Xiaotian and black and white, and attacked in groups. His vitality was greatly hurt. Now we can use our knees to figure out which side the police was standing on. It''s just like Niu Chengjin, the leader of the northern Tian police, if the police were silent What are you doing? What did you do? But even so, the third master didn''t mention the three words "Niu Cheng Jin" in his report letter. It can be seen that the possibility of Lao Niu and long''s being bored is really small. Of course, he killed himself on purpose to cut off the clues, which can basically be nailed down, but the motivation is not necessarily to cover who. Min Gu Niang, you don''t need to have such a subtle suspicion to kill Xu Heng Throw the helve after the hatchet make snap shots above the departmental level. It''s not impossible. But generally speaking, the official''s business needs more details than the business. There will be no aggressive drastic and no bold throw. They are accustomed to keeping their feet at the bottom of the camp and even being very careful with their thin ice. Uncle and aunt, I''m such a pure young bird who can only pour water into the office to do chores before entering the WTO. I also know that Xu Heng must be killed. I can''t find the ship of sand to do anything. He''s a gangster. He''s right. But gangster doesn''t mean he can kidnap, tear tickets, kill people and kill people. Nowadays, there are two generations of rich and two generations of officials who are losers. Ya is a gangster The second generation, the second generation, who relied on Lao Tzu''s noble spirit, can''t change the fact that his ability is scum no matter how righteous he is. For a very simple example, if you want to kill people and kill people, would you choose one to do something? Her father''s third father is very tiger, big dog leg sang Yingjie also explodes Diao, the guy who explodes Diao sang brought to the mountain yesterday also does not have a fuel-efficient lamp, not a loser and admitted to Beitian University and is also a top student, Miss Xiao can pack them all up to be obedient and obedient, but did she tie someone to tear the ticket? Was roared by the small night a throat to stare a eye, did not immediately timid? "

    The goblin angrily interrupted, "I''m not afraid! I''m bold! "

    Ignoring her meaningless and powerless explanation, I continued: "besides, those who are officials, especially those who are senior officials, are not likely to contact the black second generation like shazhizhou. First, they are unnecessary. First of all, their spirit, connotation and quality are no longer on the same level. They have no common language, they have no succession, they need to contact and collude with each other. The target is his Laozi, not him. Second, they have no influence Well, the old man of his family hasn''t been planted in it for a long time. He is also an old hero who has spent his whole life in the local road, but his family has been fired. There is no property left for his son. Can there be few things involved? No, there will only be more. So now we should be in a sensitive period. Few people who know a little bit about being clean and self-sufficient will not pick the bone and eye to provoke those surnamed Sha who are willing to exchange benefits with the officials and then work for their lives? It''s unrealistic that we can''t trust each other without benefit exchange. Third, we can''t ignore one or two things. Even if we''ve been kicked by an ass and stabbed in the head, we can choose the sand boat to tie me up and kill Xuheng. We won''t talk about the first attempt to kidnap me. Last time, we shot at the gate of Beitian University I and the goblin, but there was a big stir in the center. Behind the scenes, we are really officials. There''s no reason why we don''t understand that the threat of letting Sha live is no less than or even higher than Xu Heng? If you want to kill him, you should kill him first. "

    After some analysis, I had some dry mouth. I wanted to bring a cup of water, only to find that Fanfan pressed my hand on her chest to help me warm the palm. The little girl had just come back in the morning, her body was hot, her heart was beating fast, her eyebrows were tight and tense, as if there was nothing more terrible than my cold hands and feet, and she didn''t care what we were talking about at all.

    My hands are not warm and my heart is hot. I pulled Fanfan to my arms and let her sit on my legs like hugging Kangkang. I took a ham sandwich for her. Apart from the poor development of chest, Fanfan, 11, is a little bit different from others in his age. Sitting on my legs, I can''t say it''s different, but it''s not like my uncle is so strange to Lolita I''m not that old. She''s not so small. She distracted Chu Yuan''s eastern goblin. She looked hostile. Instead, Kang Kang sat in her "special seat" for Fanfan, showing her little sister''s humility and open-minded. It''s funny that she looks like an old man.There is no city in the fringe. After leaving university for a year, although it has faded away, it represents the naive student spirit, but the cognition and understanding of the society are far from profound. This girl is a natural optimist who enjoys the joy of life. Unlike me, a pessimist who claims to be optimistic, she will naturally assume a negative attitude when she is in a daze and understand the society Yes, so she doesn''t understand the intricacies or subtleties of intertwining rights and interests, but that doesn''t mean she''s stupid. "South south, do you mean that Niu Chengjin was involved in the case of long Xiaotian from the beginning? So he didn''t have to commit suicide? If he has nothing to do with long Xiaotian, isn''t it more cost-effective to report those who threaten him? If we make up for our mistakes, we will not be sentenced to death if we are too big? "

    "Long Xiaotian''s case involves a lot, and there are few breakthroughs. He really wants to report and help Beitian to solve the case. It''s absolutely impossible to die, but" I sighed, "from thrift to extravagance, from extravagance to thrift, no matter how big his mistakes are, he will not die, but no matter how small his mistakes are, he can''t go unpunished. He must have thought about the trade-off long ago How many people in the world can bear the defeat and have the courage to start again? Maybe the truth is not as complicated as we think - suicide is self relief, cover is a transaction, maybe it is such a simple two things, there is no need to go together, it has to be kneaded into one thing. "

    Dong Xiaoye asked: "no, no, even if the person in charge is not an official, there is no evidence that Niu Chengjin is not involved in the case of long Xiaotian? How can you tell that he was only involved? "

    "Evidence or something, if there is, the case will not be solved early? All reasoning is based on logic, "I said:" looking back, except that last night he used his brother-in-law to directly expose his relationship, which is puzzling. Before that, he was most likely to cover the boat of sand and disclose the secrets of the police force to him, but he didn''t directly aim at my actions. In other words, if he really wanted to bind me, withdraw you, and change his confidant to protect me No? Otherwise, in Yuanyuan''s or the old man''s school, in my stepmother''s restaurant, I''ll put my own people to squat and tie up any of them, which is no different from tying me. Why didn''t he do this? "

    Tiger sister said: "because the task force is in charge of the command of Lin team"

    "I guess that''s how he preyed on the real behind the scenes Blackhand." I laughed a little bit complicated, just like the mood. "Niu Chengjin is the unquestionable leader of the North sky police. If he is willing to, he can receive the command power of your Lin team, the bombardment of the media and the masses with a word of" incompetence " It''s the most powerful support. I''m afraid no one will doubt that you change a team leader every day and roll one up, but he didn''t do it. "

    all the women are at a loss. I sighed and said:" this cattle Bureau, not a simple person, was surrounded by police for the first time, but was shelled by a golden cicada in the sand boat. It must have something to do with him. Li Xinghui''s accident He revealed the secret of leaking the information of the task force, but Lin Zhi checked him in private, but he still couldn''t find the relationship between him and shazhizhou. It can be seen that this product is older than Lin fox, and it can become an excellent Taoist. Until last night, he didn''t take any risk, missed even a step that would arouse suspicion, and kept a back hand for himself everywhere. He still planned and made plans in the strong wind and heavy rain Yearning for the sunny day, this calm and calm, this paranoia and ambition are not ordinary people -- they have settled their sex for him, and then ponder why he asked his brother-in-law to kidnap me yesterday, which is hard to understand as a brain fever coma. It''s a good move, it''s really tough "

    PS: it''s another all night, it''s only five o''clock, but it''s disconnected, just connected]

 Chapter 1065

    "Ya this is a good move, Ya is really cruel."

    most of the time, people will be limited by the inertial logical thinking mode, that is, the so-called birdcage logic - give you a birdcage, you will naturally think that birdcage must be used to raise birds, so the treatment of it often cannot be separated from two options: either, buy a bird to raise in the cage, or, throw away this useless Not to mention some little girls, Liu Jie and min Rou, whose IQ is immeasurable. After all, they are not policemen. It''s not an accident that they can''t jump out of this logical limitation. Only sister tiger is thoughtful and looks more dignified, but she still asks me habitually: "how to say it?"

    "Put aside the result theory, and assume again that if old lady Jiang didn''t catch up with me yesterday to settle accounts, with the energy we had in the afternoon, she would have been tired in the evening, soaked in a comfortable hot spring, and had a good sleep. At that time, the boat of sand song would have learned from them and turned them in. How likely would the kidnapping be successful? Song Youxue can win you, but he still has a lot of scruples for you. Not only his caution, but also the caution of the old ox. he is well employed. Song, who has a professional background in Criminal Police plain clothes, is definitely the best choice for sneaking around. Even if the chicken, the dog and the dog jump startled you and all the martial arts, you are inferior to him in terms of strength. Or are you convinced that other people have a high victory? "

    Sister Hu refuses to accept, but she has no courage to refute. In fact, it''s not disgraceful. She is a woman no matter how powerful she is, and she has never been a leader by the leader. Her overall situation view and ability to adapt to the circumstances are even worse than that of song.

    I went on: "even though you are brave and invincible in winter, you sleep with your eyes open, but I am the only one you protect. Unfortunately, the target that people wanted to kidnap yesterday is not me. The first choice is fate, but they can also go back and ask for the second. It''s anyone except you and me. This is something we didn''t expect. Kidnapping a girl is far better than kidnapping a girl It''s much easier for you and me. It can be said that yesterday, if they didn''t go up the mountain to explore the way, they were just pinned at the gate of the resort by the motorcade of old lady Jiang, and mistakenly recognized as their own people by the Jiang family, for fear of arousing suspicion, they would follow the motorcade and enter the village. By chance, they were hit by fate and I at the bottom of their muzzle, just in time of the rainstorm, and they were hit by a blunder when they went down the mountain How many coincidences is it to get that Aojiao sister''s car? Yuan Yuan and I definitely picked up one percent or even one thousandth of the chance to escape. In other words, all kinds of coincidences in my favor add up to their success rate as high as 99 percent or even 99 percent. What if Jiang family didn''t kill them like wolves? What if they act in the middle of the night? It''s almost a matter of ten wins and ten stabilities. Niu Chengjin arranges his brother-in-law to do such a sure thing. He doesn''t rush forward, and he doesn''t have the taste of gamble. Instead, there''s a kind of mind, a kind of wily calculation, which gives people the feeling of being able to kill chickens and cattle knives. Do you think so? "

    All the women didn''t speak, but nodded their heads in the same way, with different looks, recognition, insight, and some chewing.

    "Last night in the car, there were two details. I was very concerned about"

    the girls asked at the same time: "what details?"

    I look to Chu Yuan, the clever and careful girl''s reason and unexpected unsure way: "the masked guy is very nervous, has been shaking, the mood is not stable, right?"

    "Yes," I subconsciously wanted to touch the head of the stinky girl to show my appreciation. But I raised my hand and found that I couldn''t reach it. I turned to touch the head of the long and short hair, which is as soft as the long hair of Chu Yuan. The complexity is like a kitten. It''s very enjoyable. It''s head shaking, but it''s not like Chu Yuan, but it''s eyes and cheeks bulging. Luo Lifan, who was scared, quickly straightened up. The stinky girl''s head touch is exclusive to her Like her treatment, I also shivered and gave a dry cough. Then I said, "I felt puzzled at that time. They robbed the car together, just to make me more afraid? What else is he nervous about? Isn''t it emboldening to show your timidity in front of me? Is this too unprofessional? What''s more, shazhizhou and song Youxue are no better than me? He is afraid and should have confidence in both of them. Besides, I don''t think I''m terrible. Don''t laugh. I''m not subjective. I want to boast that I''m harmless. Look at my head wrapped like a dumpling. If he''s afraid of me, how dare he hit me? So I was puzzled. Until you just said his identity, I suddenly realized that he was nervous. He was really afraid, but not afraid of me, but afraid of the sand boat. "

    Tiger elder sister one face disdain, "afraid of sand boat?"? What are you afraid of him? "

    "You see, you call it too subjective," I said with a smile. "You ask them who is not afraid of Sha?"

    Looking at the tiger sister, all the women were scared. Min Juo sighed: "the underworld is not terrible, but a madman who dares to shoot and smash the shop and attack the police in the street, if he says he is not afraid, he is definitely trying to be brave."

    min Rou said something in his words, which seems to be a suspicion that tiger sister is brave, but he did not know that tiger sister who has a deep hatred with shazhizhou and kicked one of his eggs is not afraid of him, but not afraid of him Everyone kicked his eggs, and he only had two eggs. Tiger sister suddenly realized, but still did not understand, "they are companions. Bah, they are partners. What are they afraid of him?"

    It''s amazing that the first one to figure out the answer is a super natural dumb Shutong who has been filling his mouth with food like gas and never spoke at all"Zhengjie" gave me a piece of bread for Shutong, who was very angry with me. Of course, it was just a gesture and didn''t throw it away, because I was sitting on my leg, so I was afraid of being hurt by mistake. "If I guessed it right, Niu Chengjin specially asked his most trusted person, his brother-in-law song Youxue, to help shazhizhou kidnap me. He intended to kidnap shazhizhou after the event The second thing I care about about yesterday when Zhizhou killed shazhizhou is that the driver is shazhizhou, on the premise that he broke two fingers of his left hand, but his driving skills are really good, at least one hand is better than me, so I don''t care much, but now Xiaoye you say, the masked man surnamed song, who used to be a household registration police officer, is in the branch Bureau is a special driver who has never touched a gun. Isn''t that strange? Such division of labor is illogical. If it was him who drove the car yesterday, and the boat with a gun against me was the sand boat, I don''t think I had a chance to pull the handbrake to build a car accident "

    " he was going to kill the sand boat, so I was nervous "murmured winter night, and didn''t deny my speculation.

    The fringe said: "Niu Chengjin plans to kill the boat of sand. Why help the boat of sand escape before committing suicide?"

    I didn''t answer directly, but said: "I think so. I have a good card like song Youxue. If Niu Chengjin wants to deal with me, I''m afraid I''ll die long ago, and I don''t know how I died. But I''ve lived until now. It can be seen that Sha Zhizhou is not his card. He didn''t go into this case from the beginning, and he didn''t He deliberately kept a certain distance. At best, he leaked the information of the task force and covered the sand boat to avoid the police''s search. It''s not hard to judge that he had nothing to do with the case of long Xiaotian. Otherwise, he would not be so calm. He didn''t work hard to deal with me or kill Xu Heng. It was out of caution. It also proved that there was a certain friendship between him and the black hand, but he certainly didn''t At least he didn''t really worry that his friend would bite him out after he was planted by Xu Heng or long Xiaotian. Therefore, this degree of cooperation between them is probably based on interests, and from the standpoint of Niu Chengjin, he did hope that someone would kill Xu Heng and end the ups and downs of Beitian It''s turbulent, but what he didn''t expect is that I couldn''t be kidnapped for the first time. The second time, not only Lin Zhi accidentally killed me, but Sha Zhi''s boat made so much noise, even shocked the central government. There''s no reason for him not to panic. That''s the reason why he got on the boat completely. He can''t put off the relationship anymore, so he moved the idea of killing the boat. Sha Zhi''s boat died. To him, to the black hand , all right. If you can tie me up and find out Xu Heng, you can do it together. Even better, you can arrest one of us, bite the dog, and kill the whole case. Song Youxue is not only the accomplice of the kidnapping, but also the hero of "accidentally" solving the case. The hero is his brother-in-law of Niu Chengjin. When you find out the responsibility of the kidnapping and explosion of Qianlong manor, you can''t help but also deal with Niu Cheng Brocade net opens a side, even if not award also not to punish, more than win-win? It''s a pity to win three times and win four times. It''s a failure. My dream is empty. My brother-in-law died and exposed himself. I think he committed suicide. Besides knowing that it''s meaningless to be frank and lenient, he also felt sorry for his wife and sister-in-law? To let go of the sand boat and commit suicide is to save the black hand. It''s not human feelings. It''s human life. Isn''t a life cheap? If I were him, how could I ask the black hand to leave eight million yuan to his parents? And leave it to fate to make dowry? Do I have to save money for Fanfan and grandma to go to school and see a doctor? In addition to the perils of tassels, you have been so long, you have to pay for the loss of youth. Can I die more realistically? So if you don''t give me 30 or 50 million yuan, I will not die. The problem is that he promised to give me but he died. What should he do if he repents again? Of course, you came to ask for it, so I must explain these things to you before I die. Don''t go wrong when I ask for debt. Don''t ask for 50 million yuan instead. As long as I think about 30 million yuan, there are many people and things that can''t be put down in my heart. Niu Chengjin has no heart, no lungs, no cold-blooded feelings. How many people can''t be put down in his heart? Besides, I don''t think he is such a nobody. Otherwise, how could he think of his brother-in-law when he was a hero? "

    I''m garrulous, but it''s totally groundless. At most, it''s logical inference, and most of the logic is paper logic, no different from novels, and it''s burning imagination. So I feel ridiculous when I say it. When I finish speaking, my voice is dry again, and I want to drink water. Then I find that all the girls stare at me as if they''ve seen monsters, not monsters But no one make complaints about my novel spitting for half a day. There is still a little bit of fear. I put down my cup and felt my face and asked the East Road opposite me. "What''s wrong?" I have something on my face? "

    The East shook her head in amazement. She was always articulate and sharp, but suddenly she could not speak. Instead, the goblin Xiao beside her asked carefully, "uncle, are you a goblin?"

    I have no good way: "you are the goblin."

    Winter Xiaoye returns to his mind and takes out his cell phone. "While I''m not forgetting, I have to tell team Lin what you just said. I want to check Niu Chengjin''s wife and his sister-in-law!"

    The feelings, admiration, admiration, adoration, adoration of all the women make me feel like luolikang and luolifen, but I don''t know why. I doubt that minrou''s breakfast must be wrongNow think about the sentence that song Youxue asked me to convey to his wife before his death that he loves her. It''s not romantic at all. It''s the reality of Dog + day!

 Chapter 1066

    Niuchengjin''s wife and sister-in-law must be checked, but inference is inference. Logical fluency can''t prove any problem, so I suggest Lin Zhi can doubt niuchengjin''s wife and sister-in-law, but can''t firmly doubt. It''s no good if they bite and don''t let go of what they have to throw out, just let go, let go Stay where they can''t see, make them feel relieved, and then they may go to the right person to ask for debts.

    This is called waiting for nothing, of course, if the theory is reliable.

    Dongxiaoye is very dissatisfied with me, especially after Linzhi promised to do so, even more dissatisfied. After hanging up the phone, he kicked me in the foot and said, "you are better than all the police in Beitian! Without you, you look down on our uniforms.

    The goblin has a sentence nearby. How dare you look down on it? Who can break cattle better than the north sky police? Do cats catch mice and cows? No cattle, that should be divided. Cats who can''t catch mice all their lives will break up with cows. At best, uncle is a dog and a mouse. He is nosy. Oh, I''m sorry. Compared with the north sky police and the cat, he buried the north sky police, because blind cats can bump into dead mice

    sister tiger has nothing to say. Pressing the goblin whose mouth damage is so much that she can catch up with the Oriental little lady on her thigh is a butt , it''s called a tragic, Goblin cry for help, but Chu Yuan has ghosts in the East. How dare you offend the tiger sister who is obviously in a bad mood? Liu Su doesn''t know who Chu Yuan slept in my bed last night. Sister Hu knows exactly who the bed is. She has a bright heart. As for the East, sister Hu hasn''t asked her why she wanted to kiss me with French kiss last night, It''s said that carrying me on the back is another face. She''s arrogant. She has made many amazing comments in front of the girls. The most rebellious one is "Mrs. Chu". Wan''er wire reported that the goblin looked down when she talked with the fringe in the room last night. She was so contemptuous that she was the real wife, the fringe, the concubine. She was the third in love with Murphy It''s cruel. She doesn''t even look at others with her eyes down. But she doesn''t provoke or ignore the Ziyuan. I know that it''s because of Chu Yuan. It''s a good sister who shares secrets with Xiaozi. She knows 100% of what happened to me, but she doesn''t show a trace in front of me. The most unacceptable thing for Wan''er is that the goblin gives her the nickname of "servant girl" No. 1, call her "sister Wan''er" when I''m in front of her, and call her back and forth with my "servant girl Wan''er"

    although it''s too much, I still want to say that the nickname sounds very appropriate. In the old feudal society, Wan''er must be Murphy''s most intimate little servant girl

    as we all know, goblin is half serious and half joking, but which is serious I think they read the newspaper, drink tea and chat with each other. They have a tacit understanding that they can''t help her. They can''t get away from calling me "Uncle" with xiaojiasang Yingjie''s big dog legs. They laugh so much, can they still be called jokes? So I dare not plead for her, so as not to get burned. Besides, the goblin did make public anger, and the attack scope of the enemy was so wide that the two Lori were not too numerous and healthy. Women were jealous of her regardless of age. She always showed off how close she was to me, which made the two Lori who seldom saw me very unhappy. So last night, there was a very interesting thing Things - in order to fight against her arrogance, Kangkang, a little devil, agitated numerous people and urged them to compare the height of the two goblins. After the naive numerous people won by absolute advantage, they didn''t celebrate happily, but spit out her two words with contempt: dwarf

    the goblins were furious at once. Unfortunately, except for age, neither motor ability nor reflexes and complexity were there One level, then 19-year-old but with a loli face, she was 12-year-old but not as tall as loli''s loli, who fell more than 20 rolls on tatami, which is a big heart.

    It''s the same now. The goblin cries, but everyone can''t see it. Even the softest and most amiable sister Liu doesn''t help her. She''s a well-off people and used to be as plain as water. Maybe she doesn''t want to be too close to the goblin who can attract more than 100 underworld members with one phone call.

    While patting the goblin''s ass, sister tiger said to me, "although only one group of people left their posts because of Niu Chengjin last night, it''s safe to say that all the police officers involved in the search and arrest operation should be investigated. Since it''s confirmed that the sand boat has escaped, there won''t be too many police forces left here. What are you going to do? Stay for a while, meet with miss three, or go back to the city? "

    "Back to the city," I smiled apologetically to minrou without any hesitation, "I don''t believe your security capability here, but I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, it''s not only you, any employee involved in your place, is not something I can afford. Moreover, I thought that your miss could not spare time to deal with me in one or two days?"

    Minrou stops talking and shakes her head and laughs, but she doesn''t want to stay - miss three has sent such a big favor to Beitian government, which is not for nothing. I''m busy these days, but I''m just busy. Murphy and his deputy, Liusu, who just rose to the head of the 13th city plan, never have so much time to stay here for vacation.Murphy is a real workaholic. It''s hard to have a rest for two days all year round. It''s hard to be disappointed because she doesn''t have a good time. But it''s not this that affects her mood. "I hope my ancestors didn''t wait for us in the company"

    "ha ha ha, that''s the problem you have to worry about."

    Murphy said, "what do you mean? You''re not going back to the company? "

    "Well, I have to ask for leave today."

    "Leave? What are you doing? "

    I replied, "old lady Jiang is not as bad as you think, but she has something in her heart that we don''t understand. You don''t need to be sad. Don''t look at the surface of everything. I don''t think she will really make trouble for you. If the old lady or your uncle asks me, tell them that I will go back to work tomorrow."

    Murphy, a smart woman, knew that I didn''t want to answer. She gave me a look of resentment, wondering whether to connive or to give up her power as my immediate superior. She didn''t ask for the bottom line, but it was quite surprising that she said, "Cheng Liusu, let you have a day off."

    Everyone''s surprise is no less than to see the sunrise in the West. Although Miss Mo always has a cool face in the company, which is thousands of miles icy and snowy. In the holy and arrogant, she has a lofty face which is not far away from others, but she has no secret about her easily writhing vinegar sea and her deep hatred with the fringe. She can use any inferior means to the fringe At one time, sister Liu even suspected that Miss Mo had transferred Liu Su to her office to work, which was to kill our fair couple''s flirting and flirting in the comprehensive group. Although she didn''t say it directly at the moment, the fool couldn''t tell what her purpose of giving Liu Su a holiday was.

    What''s more, the tassel is the only one who didn''t feel surprised. He just looked at me strangely. In his eyes, he was curious, shy, and at a loss. Chu Yuan, who was sitting beside her, was very uncomfortable. He secretly took a look at Murphy, who was "busy".

    The East and the goblin turn their eyes to the Ziyuan, which once again becomes the evidence of secret sharing among the three problem girls. However, the Ziyuan just drinks morning tea quietly and stays out of the business without raising its eyelids. Generally, it involves the issue of tassels, which is usually "three principles": not curious, not talkative, not disruptive, at least on the surface.

    Although the student''s examination is over, the teacher hasn''t had a holiday yet. Shu Tong wants to go back to school, and min Rou offers to send her. I asked Shu Tongsan what she looked like in the morning. After thinking about it for a long time, the idiot gave me a broken answer: beautiful.

    In fact, I also asked Chu Yuan before. She flashed a flashlight on her face, but Chu Yuan''s mind was full of shooting at her face. She didn''t pay attention to her at all. I asked Miss three, Miss Xiao Shu, how beautiful she was, but she couldn''t say it. She just said that being beautiful is beautiful. How can she be beautiful? I asked her if she had any characteristics, such as some habitual small movements or the way she spoke. She thought about it for a long time and said, "no, she sat in the car and was very dignified and quiet. She was like a teacher like her (I''d rather believe that the third lady is like a teacher, than a fool like a teacher) and talked It''s not strong or domineering, just like chatting, and it''s approachable. So she didn''t know that the woman who let her put on dirty clothes was the famous third lady until she went to the resort. Because she really had no bearing and no airs, I heard my description of the third sister, and then I thought it was more like bullshit

    I laughed bitterly. What''s the lack of characteristics of the third lady? A young lady with such a strong background can be so easygoing and so ordinary in front of Shudun. These two skills are comparable to Chuyuan.

    Shu finally added that she thought that the third miss was easygoing, maybe it was because the bodyguards like the bears around her were too easygoing. She said it for half a day, which was nothing.

    Just after entering the city, minrou forwarded a text message to Ziyuan''s mobile phone. Ziyuan gave me the mobile phone in embarrassment and some embarrassment. My lungs were angry and I scolded "grass" unconsciously: I''m not free today. I''ll tell Chu Nan about another day. Take your shoes away, or he will look good!!!!!!!!!

    Behind the screen are exclamation marks to emphasize that she''s serious and she''s not joking.

    I was about to return my cell phone to Ziyuan, and I sent another message. I''ve seen this number. It''s the third lady''s: Zizi, I didn''t put on airs. I was in trouble with your man last night, and Henry, the bodyguard, lost his life. This account should be calculated not only with the boat of sand, but also with the government of Beitian. Yesterday, I sold their human relationship, but it''s very expensive, So those old things in the city don''t sign on our documents and stamp on them. I will never give up. I have to change the time when I meet your man. I''m considerate of you. You''ve been with him in the resort for a few days. I''ve told you that Xiao Rou will take care of those light bulbs for you. Don''t thank you. I''m sorry for you. ~

    brother, Khan, Ziyuan takes back his cell phone and looks bloody Red, for fear that fringe Chu Yuan will see like, hurriedly to delete the text message.

    I was speechless for a while.

    Those three young ladies are really two facedˇŁ

 Chapter 1067

    "Three beautiful young ladies". Apart from the three young ladies themselves, minrou should be one. Who is the other?

    In the third miss''s message, the intimate one is suitable for the purple garden sister. Is it her? Looking at the purple garden hurriedly put the mobile phone into the bag and prevaricate the curious fringe, I shook my head.

    I can''t tell the true from the false, but Ziyuan won''t lie to me. She said that the relationship between her and the three young ladies is one of mutual use and taking what they need. It must be that kind of relationship. The name of sisters is at best the depth of their friendship now. What I can''t understand is that two women take what they need from each other. Why can their feelings in private be the same How are you doing?

    Because they get what they want? More inexplicable, the third lady didn''t get anything from me, but the one who was'' hard and unflattering ''didn''t give me less advantage. The Ziyuan, let alone, didn''t get it. She also compensated me for her own comments, Ziyuan''s text messages, and the intuitive feelings after I contacted her, which were quiet and friendly, warm and arrogant It''s really like three young ladies. It''s impossible to connect these three kinds of characters at all. It''s so kind that I never slander or talk about others behind their backs. I think this evaluation is not vicious, but accurate.

    All the way was surprisingly smooth. I didn''t encounter traffic jam during the rush hour of normal traffic flow. I went back to Fengchang headquarters before 9 o''clock. It''s just the working time. It''s a regular busy scene. I don''t think Miss Murphy minrousan will realize it in her whole life. The biggest ideal of my life is just to integrate into these. Most of them are complaining about the lack of life People who are dry become one of the people with the word "ordinary" engraved on the forehead.

    Plain is ordinary, ordinary is easy, easy is happiness.

    There is a truth that I have always seen very thoroughly: everyone''s life will be accompanied by happiness and unhappiness, happiness and unhappiness, the world is very fair, any gain and loss are equal, no money people have no money people''s happiness, rich people have rich people''s troubles, a person, the higher he wants, the more tired he is, the greater his desire, the more he pursues, but there is no end to it, so It''s natural to fall into a kind of vicious or benign cycle, but for people like me who regard comfort as happiness, too much pursuit and too high requirements just mean loss. I have no intention to be a person who worries about not finding happiness when I have money. This is not only contentment, but also knowing the goal and direction of my life early in the morning. I feel happy in comfort and For this reason, power and wealth have become something that will not contradict and obsess me. Therefore, I especially like the eight words that Longshan gave me: don''t force me to go with the flow.

    This can be my life motto.

    Ziyuan gets off the bus and returns to the company with Murphy Wan''er and sister Liu with Kangkang. Minrou sends Shutong back to school. Before leaving, I am very happy to see Kangkang and Fanfan who are in love with each other. Fanfan is no longer a bitter child, but forgets her blocking and fear gradually. She can naturally express her feelings and integrate into the life of normal people through communication , so before sending her back to Zhu Danchen, I decided to give her a gift.

    Tiger sister asked me where to go next, I said: buy a mobile phone.

    Chu Yuan''s eyes brightened.

    Tassel Oriental and goblin are both Apple''s loyal fans. They like its exquisite workmanship and powerful functions, which also keep up with the fashion mainstream. Tiger sister only likes Nokia, which is of high quality. It doesn''t matter whether it looks or functions. It''s just strong. When the product was first moved to my house, it used a new 700. Later, it fell through my mouth, broke the screen, and took it to repair, I actually changed a 3310 that had been out of production for a long time with the owner. I don''t know whether the owner could fool her or whether the girl was too brainless. After coming back, she was very proud. She picked up the broken mobile phone and shook it like a stool. She told me that this was the brick in the mobile phone, the mobile phone in the brick, the communication device in the cold weapon, and the cold weapon in the communication device. Of course, she used countless practical evidences afterwards Ming, that broken cell phone is really strong against the sky. When I''m not happy with it, the bricks fly around and can be used to smash walnuts when I''m ok, but they haven''t been broken yet

    by contrast, I don''t have too specific requirements for cell phones, let alone extreme requirements, which may be related to my personality. The mean is good. I don''t take the lead and don''t lag behind, so I never pursue the mainstream and don''t fall behind in shopping Wu will do. This is a strange similarity between Chu Yuan and me. It''s a little unexpected but also in the sense of reason.

    It''s still the mobile phone world in the E-City. It''s the girl who was able to talk to Chu Yuan about selling her lover''s mobile phone last time. But this time, it''s changed into Nokia counter, which is very suitable for the taste of winter night. Before the little girl can speak freely, Chu yuan will ask her if there''s a 70% discount for lover''s mobile phone There is no discount. The girl who sells her cell phone obviously remembers Chu Yuan. She chatted a few words. She saw more and more customers coming to see her cell phone. Her colleagues who were idle began to be busy with the sales promotion. Her eyes turned and she whispered to Chu Yuan, "little sister, which cell phone do you like? My sister can give you a discount at the lowest discount."

    Chu Yuan said, "didn''t you just say there was no discount?"The little girl smiled mysteriously: "no one else, if you buy it, there will be."

    I took a look at a few fake models and pretended to pick up mobile phones. I laughed in my heart. These drunken men didn''t want to drink. They were obviously attracted by some pretty girls. The little girl selling mobile phones has a lot of business brains. Nine out of ten, I wanted to fool Chu yuan to make a sign for her to attract customers.

    Sure enough, Chu Yuan pointed to a machine priced at more than 3000 yuan and asked, "I want this one, how much cheaper can you get?"

    "Black 2400, white, red and blue 25000." it''s a machine with clear and sharp lines. There are four colors: black, white, red and blue. The little girl''s offer is very straightforward, but the conditions are put forward accordingly. "However, you have to sit here for half an hour. Of course, you can order tea, drinks and coffee at will."

    Most girls like to take advantage of small things. It''s probably the instinct of women to run a family. The stinky girl didn''t even think about it. She bargained: "black eighteen, white two thousand."

    As soon as the little girl''s face changed, she took off her mouth and said, "then I won''t make any money."

    Chu Yuan said: "what money will I not make? That''s how much to earn but never lose money? Two thousand four five, if I buy two, how much do you make me? And give me a discount. It''s cheaper for me? "

    It''s too late for the little girl to cover her mouth again. I''m sorry.

    "I''ll go if you don''t sell." This is the usual ending method of bargaining, but I have never seen anyone use it better than Chu Yuan. Just turn around and go. It''s too smart. I know it''s fake, but even I think she really doesn''t want to buy it.

    "Well, that''s the price!" The little girl bit her teeth and gave in.

    The tassel, who claims to be the great haggler, stares round his eyes. Unexpectedly, Chu Yuan is even more cruel than her, and it''s not a little cruel. It''s the East and the goblin that are not surprised.

    Chu Yuan made a "yes" gesture to me, turning his face like turning a page of books. There was no joy of taking advantage on her face, and she recovered her shy appearance before she was a normal person. Could we just sit here for half an hour and have iced black tea

    The girl''s face is also too

    tassel sighed: "you must have your brother and your sister. Coffee is instant? Then give me a bottle of iced black tea

    Tiger sister glanced at the tassel and sighed, "if you have a husband, you must have a wife. Thank you."

    The goblin stares at sister tiger, "if you have a traitor, you will have a whore"

    "what do you say?"

    In the morning, the goblin, who had been smoking a butt, immediately changed his mouth. "I said that you are well developed, little night elder sister. You should drink more milk and less drink just because you drink tea."

    The fringe kicks on the goblin''s ass, the goblin screams, pours into the East''s arms exaggeratively to wipe up the oil, and several girls laugh together, which is a wonderful scene. More and more people come to see the mobile phone under the guise. Among them, there are some expensive models with high configuration recommended by the staff in front of several girls, but several Girls just chat with each other while drinking drinks - that''s what beauties are like. Their pride and superiority come from the immune ability cultivated by their eyes from small to large.

    I took Chu Yuan to the mobile business hall next door to handle the card replacement business. Less than 40 minutes later, I have sold more than 30 mobile phones, and the counter is still full of guests, several layers, and an endless stream. The Chinese people''s consumption psychology is very strange, and they like to attach blindly. The previous sullen men came here to show off in front of beautiful women, Those in the back, because the people in front came to buy mobile phones, mistakenly thought it was an activity or a good mobile phone that made them popular. Therefore, they chased after the wind. In addition, the little girl and other people were very eloquent, which made them sell more and more. At last, they were forced to squeeze out the tassels with more guests.

    My friend sighed. My stepmother, Chu Yuan and Xiao Zi have raised my aesthetic standards since I was a child. In recent years, no matter how many beauties in my family or in my office, I have also adapted to the degree of almost numbness. Even though I know that these girls are together in the eyes of others, it can definitely be called a super shocking visual feast, but I didn''t expect that their power can be so fierce I was so itchy in my heart. I wondered if I would sell mobile phones after Fengchang resigned, and then hired these girls to work for me

    finally, we bought four mobile phones, black and white, red and blue, black for me, white for Chuyuan, red for Fanfan, and sister tiger chose the blue one. She also felt that piece of mobile phone gradually developed into a feminine one The bricks in the mobile phone should be eliminated, but she insists on paying for new ones. The reason is that: she is self reliant and refuses to be taken care of

    the little girl who sells mobile phones is in a good mood. The four mobile phones give us another 300 yuan cheaper, but Chu Yuan is not happy. Because of the complexity and tiger sister, she holds the same mobile phone as our hand model.

    I guess if I didn''t see that she was in a bad mood, the way that the goblin planned to buy a

    to make Chuyuan happy was very simple. In the name of trying the camera function, I took a big picture with her and set it as wallpaper, so the girl would be happy immediately.

    "It''s so simple and nice." south south, if you ask for a day off, isn''t it just to buy a mobile phone? " Tassel''s fruit brand is the latest, not willing to change, so the mood is worse than just Chu Yuan."Of course not," I said with a smile. "I want to make an appointment and have a meal."

    "Who?" asked the fringe

    "Li Xinghui"

 Chapter 1068

    It''s another French restaurant, but this time Zhang Lingfang didn''t dare to make small moves under the table, but her legs didn''t have much honesty. She kept changing her sitting posture alternately. She was very upset.

    It''s no wonder that a table of delicious food has been pulled by me, but I haven''t said a word.

    "Are you nervous?" I burped and wiped my mouth with a napkin. It was as indecent as Li Xinghui''s image, and it was all out of place with the restaurant environment.

    Zhang Lingfang, who had not moved his knife and fork, also felt that his answer was too unconvincing in combination with his restrained performance, showing an embarrassed and bitter smile, and unconsciously turned to Chu Yuan, who was sitting at another table.

    This table is only for me and sister tiger and the famous couple. Liu Su, the real girlfriend, sits at the other table, so Zhang Lingfang feels very uncomfortable. Li Song, who is responsible for greeting several girls there, is no better. Chu Yuan''s eyes are like little white rabbits locked in the same cage with the lion. He is very scared.

    In contrast, Li Xinghui, a big upstart, has a natural and decent performance. He held up his contempt for me, a little man of three kinds, but he is neither flattering nor humble, nor uncomfortable to me. He shows no trace of warmth and care in giving up his seat, greeting, ordering and other small details, which makes me extremely useful, It''s worthy of being a thick black successful man who has been fighting in the mall for a long time. He can stretch and shrink. He has the depth of the city and the weight of his mind. It''s not far better than me - Niu Chengjin''s suicide. It''s been a morning since such a big thing happened. He really doesn''t know? I don''t believe all fools. Ya''s handle is in our hands. I''m afraid I''m not sure I''m going to sleep at night. Will you stare at Niu Chengjin 24 hours?

    But after sitting on a table for an hour, I didn''t see any flaws. I was calm and didn''t mention Niu Chengjin, so he was calm and didn''t ask. My friends knew that I couldn''t change my position.

    "How expensive is Dong Li''s time? Money is made in minutes. I''ve delayed you so long. Why don''t you ask me why I asked you to come out? " Playing patience, Li Xinghui won. I''m full of food and drink. If I don''t speak again, I''ll be a little suspicious of deliberately pretending to cheat.

    "Brother Chu is joking. Now he is the monkey in your palm. If you are happy, I can jump and flip. If you are not happy, you can press me for five hundred years. I can distinguish the importance of this, or I will live for the most part of my life."

    I lightly smile, for his appropriate and decent joke can not deny, "Niu Cheng Jin died."

    Zhang Lingfang was about to drink water when her hands shook. The water overflowed the cup and looked at me nervously, but I didn''t see her. I just stared at Li Xinghui.

    Li Xinghui and I looked at each other for three seconds, and wisely didn''t pretend to be stupid. "I know, suicide. After I heard about it, I guessed that my brother will call me in nine out of ten, so I booked a place here in the morning, hehe."

    If I hadn''t told sister tiger in advance, just eat and listen, don''t say a word, let alone ask, she might have been unable to help interrogating whether Li Xinghui has something to do with the boat of sand. Now she finally broke the silence. Listening to Li Xinghui''s words, she would have to ask, and I kicked her feet under the table, so she could barely resist.

    "Is it? Ha ha, thank you so much for your hospitality. I have something to do in the afternoon, and I dare not delay Dong Li''s precious time any more. We''ll leave. "

    Li Xinghui and Zhang Lingfang were stunned at the same time. I didn''t think of it in winter. It was not easy to wait until the topic started, but I said goodbye.

    Seeing that I really want to leave, Zhang Lingfang stands up in a hurry and stops talking. I catch a glimpse from the corner of my eye. It''s Li Xinghui who pulls the hem of her coat.

    Pretending not to see it, I said with a smile, "I''m afraid my little brother''s salary is not enough to pay for this meal, so I won''t flirt with Dong Li, so as not to be a hypocrite who grasps the meal and eats it falsely. Ha ha, we are really small people, so we are honest to be real villains."

    "Ha ha, my brother is still flirtatious. Do I need to be polite to him?" A pun is not only a way to win over people, but also a way for me to hold on to his tail. It''s still not humble and speechless. The scale is just right.

    "No affectation, no affectation. Can I order two more dishes and make a bag? The caviar, truffle, foie gras and toasted snails are all good here. "

    Everyone broke down

    leaving the restaurant with two bags of expensive food, waving goodbye to Li Jiasan, who was short circuited by my whole brain, and then sitting in the car, sister Hu finally couldn''t help racing, "what do you mean, little chuzi? Are we here for dinner? Just go home? "

    "Not before? Li Xinghui''s appointment is to have a meal. After the meal, if you don''t go home, are you going to go with him? "

    "Is that right?"

    I have no doubt that tiger sister annoyed her, she would really smoke me, turn around and hold the complicated little face sitting on the fringe leg, "bitter son, is French food delicious?"

    Laurie nodded her head hard, smiling like a flower. She hugged two bags of four lunch boxes in her arms tightly, for fear of accidentally spilling them, because I told her that she would take them back to grandma, Zhu Danchen and the brother-in-law who had not met.

    Seeing that elder sister tiger, whom I ignored, had green face and white eyes, she appeared to speak for me. In fact, she spoke for me. "South south, if you know anything, you can say it directly. Elder sister night is a policeman, but not an outsider. Do you believe in the policeman or notAfter five years together, I wanted to flirt with the tassel who knew me best. But I saw that the eastern Xiao goblin of Chu Yuan, who was crowded beside her, was wise enough to get rid of this idea. The three girls had opinions about the tacit understanding between the tassel and me, so they were looking forward to my negation of her and expectation of her words.

    "I don''t know anything"

    sister tiger has no good airway: "nonsense, you didn''t ask anything, what can you know?"

    "What do you think I should ask?" I said, "ask him, you hired the shazhizhou to kidnap me? What is the evidence? He has money? Does he know Niu Chengjin? Beitian wants Xu hengming and knows Niu Chengjin''s rich people. He says it''s not him. Do you believe it or not? "

    "But he and Niu Chengjin not only know each other, but also have a good relationship. What he admitted personally last time, the recording was in my hands. Niu Chengjin''s eldest brother worked as a department manager in his subsidiary company, his younger sister-in-law, song Youxue''s wife, opened a shop. The store was sent by him, Li Xinghui. The last time he set up a pit for us, the purpose was not Xu Heng? Besides, Liu Xiaosheng was at the party that night. It''s possible that he sent the invitation to shazhizhou! "

    Li Xinghui set up a bureau. Before we went to the dinner at noon, we told the tassel. Of course, we hid the part where I was given the aphrodisiac. We didn''t mention the part where the old bastard hid his evil heart and wanted me to have sex with sister Chu Yuan Hu. What''s more, the injury on my mouth was actually caused by her revenge on Chu Yuan the next day. We only said that he had given the sleeping pill and wanted my daughter Li Song to have hair with me Li Song''s pressure on me to have a relationship with me was huge, which was largely due to the hostile and murderous eyes of the fringe. Until I asked to pack and wait for the dishes, Li Song took the initiative to talk about how to decorate the two houses that had fallen under the name of Chu Yuan, and what other furniture was needed. The momentum of the fringe was a little restrained - in addition to urging me to buy a car , buying a house is also a thing that she often works in my ear. Think about it carefully. From the first half of the semester, she would jump out of the blue a little bit nervously. My mother said that she didn''t have high requirements for her son-in-law. As long as she had a house, she agreed that I would marry her. At that time, I only thought that this girl was very boyish. She was worried that she couldn''t find a good partner. Her mother was worried that she couldn''t marry, That''s why the criteria for choosing a son-in-law has been lowered (of course, in my opinion, young people have their own room, which is not low at all). Looking back, I was a hammer. At that time, my aunt encouraged me to buy a house in Xiaohe city every day, but I didn''t think about that aspect

    "Liu Xiaosheng can''t remember anyone, but only remembered that party didn''t give Li Xinghui any extra invitation. At that time, they secretly Li has already collapsed. Please don''t invite Li Xinghui. Liu Gongzi, who is so arrogant and dignified, has been struggling for a long time. So it''s unlikely that the invitation of Sha Zhizhou was obtained from Li Xinghui. Of course, it can''t prove that Li and Sha Zhizhou have nothing to do with each other. "I said to sister Tiger:" I know why I let all the tassels sit at another table, just let you and me and you Is Li Xinghui and Zhang Lingfang eating together? I just want to create a sense of oppression for them, because you are a policeman. If you sit at another table, the tassel sits with me, or everyone sits together, it really becomes a social lunch. The difference is that Li Xinghui''s feeling is the most clear. I don''t ask for anything, and I don''t let you ask. I just want to see if Li Xinghui will say something on his own initiative. "

    Tiger elder sister smacked some flavor to come, "he didn''t say anything, prove what?"

    The demon, who is playing with the new mobile phone, said: "prove that he is worthy of it. I guess it has nothing to do with him."

    However, the East said, "the old fox who has been immersed in the market for a long time is unfathomable in the city. Even if he has a ghost in his heart, he will not be easily seen by others. Apart from Li Xinghui, do you think his woman and his daughter look like they are worthy of heart?"

    "The East is right, but it''s only half right," I said with a smile. "It''s normal that Li Xinghui can''t be seen. At least people have eaten more food than us for decades, but the tension and uneasiness of his woman and daughter can''t prove that they have something to do with the kidnapping of me by shazhizhou last night. Liu Su, you have been staring at Li Song. But after her meal, she looked back at me Eyes? "

    Liu Su knew that I noticed her taste at that time. She blushed and glared at me shyly, but she still said, "no, she seems to see the fate more."

    "Zhang Lingfang is the same. She didn''t eat anything, and her eyes drifted towards the fate. Why? They are afraid that the fate of the lion will open their mouth and make mistakes about two more houses. After I stood up for the first time and said goodbye, Li Song took the initiative to mention the house decoration and furniture adding with the fate of the house. That is to say that she was grateful for her mercy and that the decoration and furniture adding would save too much money than a real estate. "

    Chu Yuan spat: "I''m not so greedy!"

    "But people don''t know. It''s called being bitten by a snake once and being afraid of the well rope for ten years. Ha ha."

    At the same time, dongxiaoye and Liusu said, "so, Li Xinghui is OK?"

    "No," I narrowed my eyes unconsciously and said in a calm voice, "he is not only a problem, but also a big problem."

    PS: a day and a night of rainstorm, the newly repaired line is still powered off, and it''s broken down. Does life have to develop electric motors and gasoline barrels]

 Chapter 1069

    "Li Xinghui is too calm. That''s the problem. The performance of Zhang Lingfang and Li song is normal. They know Niu Chengjin is dead, so they are nervous and uneasy. If I don''t ask them, they won''t take the initiative to clarify or explain. They are afraid of the suspicion of doing nothing. Compared with me, they are more concerned about fate, proving that they are really afraid of playing again and spitting blood. Li Xinghui has billions of dollars His name is on the blacklist of the police. He is a key care object. The transfer or expenditure of personal property is very sensitive. No matter whether last night''s events have something to do with him or not, if I am a villain, I have to put on a hat for him, just to blackmail his several houses for several million more. He has no temper at all, but I play very hard. He sits opposite me and asks Is not that the big question of being calm and unabashed? "

    Xiao goblin said: "maybe they are rich and don''t fear your blackmail, uncle? They are the ones who build houses and sell them. They are afraid that you want a house? "

    I smiled, "but I didn''t say I wanted a house."

    The goblin was stunned. "Yes, he didn''t know whether you came to ask for help or to blackmail him!"

    "More than that," I shook my head and said, "if I came here for questioning, he doesn''t need to be nervous. But if I come here to blackmail him, he doesn''t have any reason. He knows from Niu Chengjin that my little sister and I are pretending to be lovers. But when I eat, I deliberately open up my girlfriend and children to ask for the nameless children Night elder sister sits next to me, can he make a murmur in his heart? For me, at least I''ll think: this little rabbit named Chu will not collude with the police and try to trick me into being a scapegoat? "

    The eastern goblin of the fringe Chu Yuan, four girls didn''t understand, asked in unison: "what''s the next set?"

    The driving tiger sister slapped the steering wheel and stared at me with wide eyes. Her eyes were full of ecstasy after she realized, "little chuzi, you are so smart! Why didn''t I think?! Li Xinghui has a problem indeed! He has no reason to be so calm! You made me sit face to face with him for a noon. I was disgusted. I didn''t eat much. At last, I only said those five words to him, and then I got the answer. You are so awesome! Rush this, don''t say to wear a week''s swimsuit, you can let elder sister run naked at home for a month! "

    Several girls were shocked. Of course, they wouldn''t give me a chance to meet sister tiger''s brave request of running naked for a month. Chu Yuan covered my mouth smartly. If the East didn''t cover the goblin''s mouth, it''s estimated that the goblin would open and scold sister tiger again without shame. Only the fringe didn''t take it seriously. The curious hundred claws scratched his heart. "What should Li Xinghui worry about? What is his scapegoat? "

    "Silly sister, sister is a policeman, a policeman! And it''s the police in charge of the case of Xu Heng and the case of shazhizhou! " Because of the excitement, maybe there is also a shy factor for the streaking manifesto. Sister Hu''s pretty face is red and fluttering, and her hand holding the steering wheel is shaking uncontrollably. You should know that she is a criminal police officer. She often faces dangerous tasks, and her psychological quality is not ordinary. This shows her inner excitement at the moment. "If yesterday''s event has nothing to do with Li Xinghui, little Chu Zi is mystifying, and He''s been silent for so long, he''s pissed his pants! Why are Zhang Lingfang and Li song so nervous? It must have been Li Xinghui who told them that Xiao chuzi''s aim is to screw up his hat and make mistakes. But if it is, Li Xinghui should be the one who is most nervous and afraid. Because I have the recording that he gave us the last time and confessed his relationship with Niu Chengjin. He can''t refuse it, but once he does, he will admit that last night''s affair has something to do with him. Then I can catch him on the spot! This is not only the credit of Tianda. The situation in Beitian is chaotic. How many officials have arrested and how many have died? Now even the police chief has committed suicide. How bad is the impact? I''m afraid the leaders of Zhongnanhai are slapping the table and swearing. Who is not in a hurry? Who is not afraid? If Beitian government gets the evidence that Li Xinghui "buys" xiaochuzi''s "seal fee", will it care whether he really has nothing to do with shazhizhou? One brigadier will give him the accusation, so that he can account for it! Even if Li Xinghui didn''t think of this at the beginning, he sat in front of me for a noon, and I kept silent for a noon, he should have thought of it, because Su Su you are xiaochuzi''s real girlfriend, but xiaochuzi deliberately let you avoid, which is a very subtle hint, suggesting that Li Xinghui, this meal is unusual, we have a purpose - his future and even his life are all in it We hold it in our hands. If he is wronged, can he be nervous? Can you be so calm? On the contrary, just because last night''s event had something to do with him, he didn''t dare to be nervous or calm. He had to show a clear conscience, for fear that we might suspect him! If xiaochuzi invited him to eat this meal tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, he would surely calculate every detail of every link in his mind, but today is too fast. He just suppresses himself and doesn''t have time to think about those things. So xiaochuzi put down his knife and fork and said "niuchengjin is dead". Then he didn''t ask anything, because he didn''t If necessary, do you remember how Li Xinghui replied at that time? "

    Chu Yuan still tightly covered my mouth and said: "he said he knew it was suicide, and he also said he guessed that he would call him, so he booked the restaurant ahead of time."

    the fastest thinking East suddenly realized, "he made the most common mistake of smart people -- to be smart. Since he knew that Dao Niu Chengjin was dead, he shouldn''t be so calm and calm, eager to get rid of the relationship is the most correct one." Regular reaction, otherwise, he should pretend not to know Niu Chengjin''s suicide, because that''s a relatively normal reaction. He is afraid of getting involved with himself. It''s also reasonable for him to open his eyes and tell lies. He wants to prove his conscience too much. This is a mistake that only intelligent people can make, and only intelligent people can make. ""Then let''s go back to catch him!" said the goblin

    The tassel saw my eyes and asked, "south south, you didn''t let my sister catch him. Are you worried about something wrong?"

    I nodded, and Chu Yuan just let go of the little hand that covered my mouth. "Even if Li Xinghui is the main messenger behind the scenes and doesn''t catch the boat of sand, there''s no way to convict him. Look at the reaction and performance of Zhang Lingfang and Li Song. Most of them don''t know what''s the relationship between Li Xinghui and the boat of sand. Although Zhang Lingfang''s head is covered with the light of" famous lady of north sky ", you can check her It is known from her background that she is neither a famous woman nor a successful businesswoman, or with some talent when she was young, she pushed into the high threshold by the arm of the rich man, and was not eliminated from that circle because of her charming and coquettish ability to seduce men. To put it bluntly, she is a senior prostitute mixed in the upper class of northern sky, so she knows better than anyone what Li Xinghui is If you don''t marry her, the two are in a cooperative relationship. She needs a giant ship that can carry her in and out of the celebrity society, while Li Xinghui needs such a "celebrity" to cover up his vulgar burst of household atmosphere, and expand his vanity by the way. The two are just in time. There is no trust between them, so Li Xinghui will not tell her about this kind of decapitation. I asked Feifei to check it for me. Although Zhang Lingfang''s love history is rotten, she has never been married. I don''t know if she has a personality problem and no one wants to marry, or if she has left a bottom line for her life and doesn''t want to marry casually. Therefore, she, who has always been a man''s accessory, should not have a rich family background. For her, it''s really money. As for Li Song, although she is Li Xinghui''s daughter, but It''s no sense of security if it''s awarded to her mother. Otherwise, she won''t disturb the troubled waters. In the future, her father will marry another woman to have a big fat boy. She may not get a dime of her fortune. So now she can get as much as she wants from her father. As a guarantee for the future, Zhang Lingfang and Li Song both understand that if Li Xinghui is involved in the case of long Xiaotian, she can''t survive At this stage, their money is even more money. Now Li Xinghui''s money is not active. I want to rip off them. They can only be knocked by me. Therefore, when facing fate, they will inevitably be nervous and uneasy. But if we catch Li Xinghui, we can''t expect these two girls to explain anything. If they know it, Li Xinghui may not dare to bring them to eat this meal. "

    Dong Xiaoye said, "what about Niu Chengjin''s wife and sister-in-law?"

    "Do you think Niu Chengjin''s wife and sister-in-law will testify against Li Xinghui? That old cow is not dead for nothing. Who do they ask for money to live the rest of their lives safely? "

    "That''s the real blackmail. When he agrees, he''ll be punished for the crime!" laughed the evil spirit, the Philistine

    "If you don''t want my life, you''ll need Sha''s life. If you catch Li''s, you''ll run away from Beitian. I don''t know which year you''ll come back and be angry again. Do you want me to live in fear every day?"

    The goblin spits out her tongue, and her face is as pale as other girls.

    I pretended to smile easily and said, "you should remember, little night sister? When we first mentioned the name "sand boat" in front of Li Xinghui, his reaction was very strange, not like it was put on. Besides, I said just now, that night, the sand boat was able to attend the dinner party of Liu Gongzi, and the invitation was almost impossible to get from Li Xinghui "

    the expression of winter night suddenly changed, and the fringe covered his mouth and said:" between them Someone else?! "

    "Well," I paused, and said, "I think I know who that man is. If it is really him, I can lead the sand boat out."

    that is, I didn''t understand the complexity of what we were talking about from the beginning to the end, and I was also affected by the atmosphere. I asked several girls in unison, "who?"

    I didn''t answer, lightly said: "in the afternoon, go to catch the turtle, the turtle in the urn."

    Sister tiger didn''t respond, "what?"

    I looked out of the window and said, "yesterday, Zhang Mingjie and Sima Hai didn''t come to invite me. They asked Zhang to invite me to dinner. Did they ask me to take advantage of him? I''ll catch a turtle and serve it as a big dish. It''s better to knock it up with more strength and strength. "

 Chapter 1070

    Near the seventh middle school where Chu Yuan studied, there is an old + city + area applying for cultural heritage. The scattered hutongs contain a strong historical flavor. The ancient walls are engraved with traces of historical changes. The gray walls and gray tiles of the courtyard are extremely rare in northern sky. It is said that any set of courtyard here can sell for a sky high price, so there are not many original residents left Less, most of the quadrangles have become the collection of the rich or the investment of the speculators, and many of them have taken it out for rent. Because of its special cultural value, the rent is no less than that of star hotels, or even worse.

    Wuhou Hutong, with a domineering name, is actually a small, long and thin Hutong, which is inconvenient to park. Most of the people who used to live here were flat headed people, and there was no big courtyard with three or four entrances, but even a small courtyard with a single door, compared with my small nest, is also one day at a time.

    One of the Red Gate courtyard is elegant and quiet, with neat flowers and plants, and a pomegranate tree with a thick and thin bowl mouth. The environment is comfortable and pleasant. I can''t help but feel heartache for the owner when I think of a pig living in such a beautiful courtyard.

    Winter little night didn''t take the scum in the house as a character at all. It''s not a light enemy. A master who would shit and pee all over the street when he was afraid. If you attach importance to him, you will think it''s insulting to yourself. So sister tiger kicked the door in a handsome way, but immediately regretted it -

    a disgusting smell came on her face, almost forced us out. The living room was in a mess , leftovers, dirty clothes, smelly socks, beer bottles, color + emotion + magazines are thrown everywhere. There is almost no place for feet. The bedroom door is open, and the panting sound from the room makes people blush. The brave tiger sister''s face changes, three points of frustration but seven points of embarrassment.

    On the big bed, the slovenly man who was sweating and shouldering women''s thighs stopped shaking his lower body, and looked at me who was standing at the door holding his nose in astonishment and disbelief. In his stupefied three and a half seconds, the young woman with golden ponytail wig and sailor''s suit still closed her eyes and followed the 42 inch LCD TV on the island bed The heroine in the action movie screams "yayayadie" with exaggeration. Sister tiger is blinded by shaking, and she exits the door unconsciously and flashes behind me. This is the normal response of a woman. It has nothing to do with whether she is a qualified criminal police officer or not. First of all, the fat man''s fat body is too greasy and shivering to have a visual impact. Don''t say sister tiger, I have blind pokes Impulsive, secondly, the cosplay sailor month''s elder sister is too devoted, too flirtatious, too professional. Elder sister tiger is a policeman, but more a woman. I guess she must be regretting that she should have knocked on the door first.

    It seems that the elder sister Yue, a sailor with admirable professionalism, found that the fat man on her body had stopped agitating, which exposed her deception in service. Therefore, she became angry and said: "is there any mistake? I''ve been dressed for half a day. You licked me for half an hour. You''re done without me for a minute?! Brother, I won''t give you a discount like this. Who are you? "

    The sailor month elder sister looks round along the fat man''s vision, this just discovers that I am standing at the door, but does not see the winter small night that has already hidden behind me.

    My friend smiled and said to her fat man, "I''m his friend."

    The sailor month elder sister only looked at me, but didn''t notice that the fat man was so scared that his face, lips and teeth were trembling. He had a pair of peach blossom eyes on his face, and said to me in a sweet voice, "handsome man, three P''s need for extra money."

    I turned back and asked Dong Xiaoye, "can this sentence be used as evidence of * *?"

    When the chicken''s sensitivity to the word "* *" is no less than that of a good family''s being touched by a lecheron''s buttocks, "ah" turns down from the sofa, pulls the short and pitiful skirt hem, and shouts, "who and who * *?"?! I am his girlfriend! "

    "Oh?" I smiled, pointed to the fat man and asked, "what''s your boyfriend''s name?"

    "He called him" the poor chicken remembered. I said I was his boyfriend''s name, so I naturally knew his name.

    Dong Xiaoye and I were back to back, but we didn''t even turn back. Coldly, he said, "his name is Gong Fanlin. He''s a wanted man - do you want to admit that you want to commit suicide, or do you want to admit that you want to hide the wanted man?"

    Yes, Gong Fanlin was the fat man of the * * last time I had a conflict with him and Lin yun''an at the gate of No.7 Middle School, but then I deliberately let him go, followed by sister Hu, and found his hiding place. After that, I asked Lin Zhi and sister Hu to specially arrange several people to monitor the goods, but they didn''t touch him.

    When Gong Fanlin saw me, he was frightened and stammered, "Chu, Chu Nan, how can you find here"

    I didn''t blink, "Zhang Mingjie told me."

    Gong Fanlin blurted out: "impossible!"

    "Why not?" "I smiled:" because that day in heaven and earth, you and Lin yun''an cut me, is he

    Gong Fanlin realized that I had set him up, and his fat face was whiter.

    "You have a very moist life," I went into the room, picked up a flower underpants on the ground with two fingers, and threw them to Gong Fanlin. Then I shook my head and looked at the face, but not at me, but at Gong Fanlin''s pheasant. Under the heavy makeup, my face was surprisingly young. "You, big student"Senior high school student" little pheasant panicked: "police elder brother, please forgive me, I really don''t know he is wanted!"

    "High school students?" I was surprised, thinking of the nearby high school, "can''t it be the seventh high school?"

    The little pheasant''s yellow eyes flickered. It was the default without denying it. "Brother, I''m still under age. Give me a chance. I''ll make a change!" Say, grab a Chanel''s bag from the bedside table, take out a pile of banknotes, about 1000 yuan, and put it into my hand, "this is the money he just gave me, I don''t want it, I don''t make this kind of money anymore, I don''t buy famous brand bags anymore, I will never do this kind of thing again, brother, would you let me go?"

    I ignored her and said coldly to Gong Fanlin, "it''s a disaster to high school students. You are really promising."

    Gong Fanlin''s face was cloudy and sunny. He wanted to flatter and laugh, but he couldn''t laugh. He put on his underpants and got off the bed. Suddenly he pushed them on the back of the pheasant, trying to use her to stop me. He took the chance to escape, but then he jumped out of the bedroom. He heard sister tiger''s light drink, and remembered her handsome high whip leg. He pulled her to the ground, and then she fell to the ground and quickly squatted down. He took out two paper towels from her pocket to wipe her Shoes, spit and scold: "he + Ma + disgusting, more disgusting than stepping on shit! Little chuzi, buy me a new pair of shoes! "

    Gong Fanlin''s seven meat and eight vegetables hurt, but she didn''t hurry to cuff him. Before she got up, she stumbled out of the door. When little wild chicken saw that I didn''t catch up with tiger sister, she said, "brother police, that guy ran away"

    before her voice fell, Gong Fanlin turned back to the room in her surprised eyes. The five features on her fat face crowded together and she fell on her knees In front of me, I cried, "Grandpa Chu, Grandpa Chu, I''m wrong. What do you want to ask me? I''ll call you all. Please, don''t hit me. Leave me a small life. Can you give me to the police?"

    When the little pheasant came to the living room and looked out of the window, he was also scared to be silly. In the spacious yard, I don''t know when he was full of fierce men dressed in underworld. The first one, a suit of white suit, was forced to wear

    Gong Fanlin was bundled into sang Yingjie''s car. The two policemen who had been responsible for monitoring Gong Fanlin were dissatisfied, but Lin zhiyouling, It''s because of sister tiger''s face that she dare not vent. Actually, sister tiger doesn''t agree with me, but sang Yingjie patted the two policemen on the shoulder before he left, which made sister tiger upset but unable to argue - brother, don''t be discouraged. Now people all over the country know that the darkest thing in Beitian is not those of us in black suits, but those of you in police uniforms, you, After solving her family''s problems, and then talking about punishing the evil and promoting the good

    sang Yingjie took Gong Fanlin away, sister Hu turned around and asked, "what about this girl?"

    The little pheasant took off his wig, changed his clothes and washed his face. Without the enchantment on the bed, he put on a pitiful expression of trembling and weeping. It looked like he was about the same age as Chu Yuan Dongfang. But on her face, there were obviously more Philistines and hypocrites that Chu Yuan and Dongfang didn''t have and only adults would have.

    I returned the pile of banknotes to her and said, "there are many ways to make money. Which is right and which is wrong? When you hand over the money to your parents, you can make them spend it steadily. When others ask you where your bag comes from, you can answer with a clear conscience. That''s right, otherwise it''s wrong - your body is your own, and your life is your own. If you don''t cherish yourself, what others say can''t help you. Do it for yourself. "

    "You don''t catch me?" said the pheasant

    I pulled the tiger sister in the police uniform and didn''t return her head. As I walked along, I said: "if you have no medicine to save, you can''t be saved if you''re detained for a few days. If you''re sincerely repentant, you''ll have a chance to change your ways. You won''t be disgraced. It''s a good thing. No one expects you, a little thing who doesn''t know how to love yourself, to learn to be grateful, but sympathizes with your parents and gives birth to you Girl, I want to be laughed at because of you. "

    The little pheasant froze in place. I don''t need to look at it. I know that the hypocritical acting on his face has been erased.

    Dong Xiaoye took a look at me and spat: "I''m a good person"

    I don''t mind, "do you think there are such students in senior high schools now, or are they only destined for No. 7 middle school?"

    "I don''t know," said the 26-year-old virgin cop, who had a delicate injury to her self-esteem. "Why do you ask?"

    I sighed: "if there is only the virtue of No.7 Middle School, I really have to think about it. If I go to school, do I bring luck with me?"

    I didn''t hear the answer from sister Hu. I looked at her from the side and found that her face was gloomy. "What do you do with the fringe when you go to Shanghai?"

    This time, my face is bleak

 Chapter 1071

    Before tiger sister and I go to catch Gong Fanlin, please let the fringes send Fanfan and Chu Yuan, Dongfang and Xiao goblin home.

    Fanfan has returned to Zhu Danchen''s place. I have received her SMS and phone number before. The child''s speed in using mobile phone is amazing. In addition to being rather awkward with some fancy functions of Internet and entertainment, she is very familiar with making phone calls, especially sending SMS. Her little hand is beating Pinyin on the touch screen, and the speed of compiling SMS is faster than me, but it''s just that There are many wrong words. Later on the phone, grandma told me that after learning to spell Pinyin in kindergarten, the little girl was fascinated by texting. She often used her mother''s mobile phone to "harass" her busy father. There were dozens of them less than a day and dozens more

    I realized that the little girl was really addicted to texting. In just one afternoon, I received no less than 20 Either ask me what I''m doing, or tell me what she''s doing, which makes me feel a little sad. I bought her a mobile phone and saved all your numbers. I want to take this opportunity to play together. I''ll have more contacts and exchanges with you in the future, and expand the living space and communication environment. The doctor said that the problem of a little girl is not mind, but mind Psychology, for children of her age, complex psychological suggestive therapy will not have a significant effect, or even may have a negative effect, so to give her a warm environment, let her like and start to enjoy the beauty and fun of life, is the best way to help her to have fun, and the first step is to increase communication.

    But the little girl didn''t seem to understand my original intention. After half a day, she seemed to communicate with me alone.

    Zhu Danchen seems to be afraid that the old man didn''t have the patience to coax his children. He told me politely that before his last business trip, Zhu brother-in-law had mentioned that he wanted to buy a mobile phone for the little girl. He was afraid that the little girl would miss him and contact him easily, but she didn''t agree. She was afraid that the little girl, who was in a better situation, would see things and think about people. Then she thought of her dead parents, but now she looks at the little girl She felt relieved that her worries were too much, and she was glad that the little girl didn''t have the sensitive situation she expected, which scared me into a cold sweat. When I bought the mobile phone, I didn''t think about it at all.

    As soon as I entered the house, I felt that the atmosphere was not right. Several girls surrounded the coffee table, petrified one by one, with a dignified expression. The TV was on, and a game machine was plugged in. The picture was that Chu Yuan and Dongfang Bai played endless live football, but no one played at the moment. When I came closer, I was playing chess.

    Liu Su sits on the sofa, holding a cup of boiled water, smiling and speechless. Beside the chessboard, there is a stack of eaten chessmen. Chu Yuan, who squats on the opposite small bench, frowns tightly, holds his handsome one in his hand, hesitates to put it. I glance at the chessboard, and dare to admit that the girl has been killed by Liu Su''s two horses, but refuses to give up.

    The disobedient goblin didn''t go home. He stood beside Chu Yuan from the left to the right of the East. The former puckered his buttocks, put his hands on his knees, and showed a graceful curve. At the same time, he squeezed out a deep milk + ditch that made the opposite fringe have no courage to look at. His big eyes were fixed on the chessboard, trying to find a way out of Chu Yuan''s life. The East dragged his chin and thought hard, but he knew himself Futile misery.

    Obviously, the tassels are one enemy and three enemies.

    I''m not surprised that my aunt won easily and without any suspense. The girl''s academic performance is average, but she is good at mathematics. She is also the kind of girl who has the strength to win the prize in the Olympic mathematics competition. She has strong logical thinking and is good at deduction and calculation. According to her own boast, she went to chess class and go class successively when she was a child. The teacher praised her as a genius. She can hardly forget her combination It''s estimated that there is not much water in his abnormal memory. Unfortunately, the genius''s psychological quality is too bad. Let alone the final exam. It''s not normal that the simulation exam doesn''t work properly, let alone the competition. It''s almost the one who is at the bottom. Usually a few strangers standing around after playing chess will lose, so I''ve always been surprised. When the interview comes smoothly, how can she be evil again Recently, I have come to a conclusion that it''s a fate of God that I''ve been forced to play chess since I was a child by the old man. I''m afraid that the ability of playing chess by the tassel is no less than that of the old man who is obsessed with this way. I''ve won one or two games occasionally, but I''ve won one or two games against the old man The success, however, is still a tragic blank. It''s not easy to force her. What''s more, aunt Cheng doesn''t like playing chess very much. It''s estimated that she had too many miserable experiences when she was a child? Once you give up something, it''s hard to like it again. Only when she was on a job, she occasionally went to the Internet to play a few dishes, but more often she went to play Lianliankan or paopaopaolong, but she didn''t put in the same effort. After playing for a while, she would come to me to break up with me, either to help me search for the latest seeds of action movies in island countries, or to let me beat her back and pinch her legs to send me tofu to eat.

    The old man and the fringe haven''t seen each other for several times, but they have a brief and candid comment on her: energetic, impatient, persistent, ambitious, gifted, self-confident, proud and self abased girl.

    Compared with the unfathomable chess power of the fringe, although the academic performance can break away from the Chu Yuan of several streets of the fringe in the same period, it is a real stinky chess basket. The poor girl does not know that the success of the match with the old man is the result that the old man deliberately let her win the match, because I dare not win her, so as not to defeat the super strong stinky girl Keep pestering me.Looking at the scattered chessboard where she was killed, she still refuses to give up her son''s defeat, which is undoubtedly the most powerful proof of her rotten chess basket. After playing at least one game of chess, she still hasn''t seen the gap between herself and the fringe

    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or proud. The fringe saw me enter the door, patted the position beside her very much, and pulled me to sit down with the suspicion of showing off the fruits of the war, and hugged me with the trend My arm, "Gong Fanlin got it?"

    "Well," I nodded, not delving into the subject, "how do you think of chess?"

    It seems that the tassel can''t see the angry eyes of the three girls. She said with a smile, "I just kicked three live games and was abused by 18:0. It hurt my self-esteem. I''ll save my face as an adult in another game."

    "Adult" is a word that the tassel deliberately bits heavily. I can clearly feel the hostility of the three eastern goblins of Chu Yuan. All of a sudden, I am a cold sweat guy. These four girls must be fighting, I just don''t know. Are they fighting openly or secretly

    "lost?" I know why, but because of crouching on a small bench, I can''t see the poor Chu Yuan.

    Chu Yuan cheekily raised his chin, "to lose Jingzhou."

    Tassel said with a smile: "not satisfied?"

    Chu Yuan finally put down the "handsome" in his hand, and unconsciously aimed at the arm that the tassel and I were intertwined together. He gnashed his teeth and said, "it''s only one set. It''s said that the next three sets will be won if you win all!"

    It seems that the fringe noticed the look in Chu Yuan''s eyes, with a cunning arc on the corner of her mouth that made me feel frightened. She asked the East and the goblin, "what do you two say?"

    Dongfang didn''t speak. She was as intelligent as she realized the abnormal level of fringe chess skills. The little girls who can only be called "slightly understand" with them are not on the same level at all. It''s estimated that the level difference between Dongfang and Chuyuan is not much, and the goblin who lost his heart is almost the same. "Willing to lose, but you have to win first!"

    I heard it with sister tiger. She asked, "are you betting? What are you betting on? "

    One big three little four girls blushed in unison, no one answered. I know them. From their expressions, I can see that tassels are shy, Chu Yuan Oriental and goblin are shy and guilty, but seven are afraid.

    The fringe laid the chessboard with one hand, and the other hand held me all the time, leaning half of the body into my arms, so Chu Yuan''s eyes would glance at me from time to time

    the result is self-evident. Chu Yuan''s angry, jealous and confused moves were endless. The anxious East and the goblin could only sigh to the sky, while the fringe was merciless, almost even with two horses Chu Yuan''s mountains and rivers answered the sentence "two horses are like a hanging knife". They killed heartily, leaping chess like an antelope''s horn, and there was no trace of it. It was called coquettish. In less than 15 minutes, they held only one old commander of Chu Yuan''s butcher in their hands. The old commander was holding on to the smelly girl and refused to give up. This one was reluctant to be killed. The chessboard was bare, which was a great shame, Squatting on a small stool, holding up a small mouth that can hang soy sauce, tears are about to fall.

    The fringe asked with a smile, "have you taken it?"

    "Not satisfied." Chu Yuan''s confidence has disappeared.

    "Out of a sweat, I went to take a shower"

    realized that I was going to get up when the situation was not good, but the tassel held my arm and didn''t loosen. The gentle eyes made me feel goosebumps, not flesh and blood, but murderous

    Chu Yuan swallowed saliva, looked at the East, looked at the goblin again, and then was helpless - the self-confidence of the goblin was groundless, and the lack of self-confidence of the East was the reflection of reality.

    Although I try to ignore the fringe and try my best to focus on the chessboard, Chu Yuan and the East, together with the goblin of random command, still can''t avoid the end of being killed by the fringe. Aunt Cheng once again killed only one veteran General of Chu Yuan, a powerful mess.

    "Cough," said the aunt, with a light cough and a smile, "is there anything else to say? If you are in debt, I don''t recommend it, because I am an adult. "

    Even in winter, I can''t help but despise the fringe. How exciting is that?

    I was just wondering what they had bet on, so I heard the East simply call out: "sister in law."

    "Pounce --"

    standing behind me, the tiger elder sister who is drinking water sprays a mouthful of ice water into my back neck. I almost jump up, "sister in law?!"

    The goblin also said grudgingly and vaguely: "sister in law is not right. I always call brother Nan''s uncle. What should I call you? Aunt? "

    The tassel smiled and gave the goblin a white look. She didn''t mind that the goblin was playing with laipi. She looked at Chu Yuan, and her eyes were shining with strange brilliance.

    This strange luster is not strange to me, it''s not expectation, desire, or ponder! It''s a kind of persistence to compare and win!

    See Chu Yuan again, wiped a tear, small mouth is still stubbornly cocked high."Sister in law" seems to have never existed in the dictionary of stinky girls. I wonder if Chu Yuan would call Liusu "sister in law". Then I wonder more about what they want if Chu Yuan won the competition?

    I don''t think these three girls are too weird. They won''t be too hard on tassels

    ps: Yuanmeng Group No.

    vip group: (248516430) this group needs starting point VIP membership certification

    Yuanmeng group 1: (17403522) this group needs starting point account

    Yuanmeng communication group: (248157094) this group has no restrictions]

 Chapter 1072

    The haughty Chu Yuan doesn''t despise the debt. This girl is soft but not cowardly. Under the introverted and shy character, she has a ruthless force that she probably didn''t realize since she was a child. She doesn''t like to show off, but she doesn''t like to lose to anyone. She has an almost paranoid pursuit of the victory and defeat, and her winning and losing heart also blows me to the fact that there is no winning and losing heart now Source, said the old man, that kind of thing, called Ao Gu.

    Talent is sometimes the same thing as appearance. It comes from the womb. Nowadays, it''s not good-looking and it can improve the face. So talent can only be made up by hard work. But what if the opponent is a talented person who doesn''t feel that he has talent and works harder than you? It''s inevitable to be hit, so the old man always holds a complex mentality of mourning for my misfortune and anger. He tells me that Chu Yuan is arrogant, not born, but influenced by his stepmother since childhood. Although her stepmother is crazy all day playing with children''s temper, she is absolutely an independent and self-improvement great woman. Chu Yuan knows this better than anyone, so Just can''t be like me, and stepmother is not big or small, but always full of awe, the old man said, it is longing and admiration.

    I believe that the stepmother who always plays coquettish and depends on me is a great woman, not because I am always full of awe, longing and admiration for the old man just like Chu Yuan is for the stepmother. I am not stupid or stupid. I can see that the stepmother is a person with a story, but she never tells the story in her heart. Why? I know that it''s to be strong and proud. She likes to be coquettish, but she won''t share the really heavy things with me. That''s amazing.

    Yuejie taunts her stepmother for not being strong enough because of her different position. Yuejie is an onlooker, and her stepmother is the player in the game. Not all the time, she is the onlooker. In fact, many things are that the authorities are the onlooker. But her stepmother''s self taunts are not strong enough, just an excuse to continue to be strong. She still hasn''t shared the heavy things with me. Maybe Yuejie feels that It''s not good like a family, but stepmother thinks it''s good because she''s like a mother.

    Chu Yuan, like his stepmother, is proud of herself. She is very ambitious. She has never fallen out of the top three of her class since she went to school. She is at the bottom of her class in physical education, but she has never abandoned herself. She has never escaped from physical education classes and recess exercises. She is so lazy at home that she even has no lady sitting in front of her. She is able to jog for 15 minutes every morning and climb the stairs twice at night. Although the amount of exercise is not large But this perseverance is not common for ordinary people, especially on the premise of sports achievements and hatred for sports. Recently, stinky girl is learning a set of Yoga suitable for bedtime practice from the East. It seems that she intends to persist for a long time, but it has nothing to do with that she wants to improve her sports performance without compromising to the last, because both the East and the purple garden have said that Yoga can not only shape and keep fit, but also have breast enhancement effect. I have specially checked it. Breast enhancement has no basis, but Chu Yuan must believe it. She is ill and goes to hospital at random. It can be seen from this that her character of not giving up is small. I never said that small is bad, but she just doesn''t want to lose to fringe

    her stepmother once said that Chu Yuan resisted the flow Su Yuansheng''s purple garden is because she thinks she can''t win the open and lively tassel. In her opinion, the threat of tassel is far greater than that of the purple garden, which has eight points similar to her character.

    So, when I heard the words "sister-in-law" squeezed out of her small mouth, maybe my heart was even more excited than the tassel - I was not afraid of her cheating, I was afraid that there were no such words in her dictionary.

    Tassel smile sweet and good-looking, eyes that let my heart beat brilliance was finally replaced by a small complacency, but more of it is a relief of relaxed pleasure, "darling, sister-in-law give you sugar to eat."

    Chu Yuan where still have the mood that eats candy? She wished she had eaten the tassel. "No."

    Tassel really took out a few sweets. I think most of them were from the purple garden. Only the girl had the habit of filling her pocket with sweets. "Eat eat eat."

    tassel leaned forward and sent the sweets to Chu Yuan, who was coquettish and tough. Chu Yuan was stubborn, but she didn''t want to give her face, so she picked up two fingers and planned to take a piece of them Don''t want aunt Cheng to jump out of the blue again, "right, eat it. It''s my and your brother''s wedding candy."

    Chu Yuan, like touching the electric switch, subconsciously shrinks her little hand back, as if the tassel palm is something ferocious and hot poison. She squats on a small stool. Her original center of gravity is not stable. She almost fell back when she leaned back. Fortunately, she was held by Xiao demon, but she was really in a mess.

    Unless the blind man can''t see it, the last sentence of the fringe was made up on purpose to see the reaction of Chu Yuan. Grandma Cheng has a thick skin, but she can''t let go of the aspect of love. Because she knows that everyone thinks she''s half a kid, and she thinks so too. If anyone laughs at her, she''s bird dependent, charming and full of femininity, even if it''s not joking It''s sincere praise, she will feel embarrassed, so in front of people, it''s most hand in hand with me, but now, she snuggles up in my arms, showing off the sweet happiness of the little woman.

    What did you hear from Shu Tong?

    Chu Yuan obviously thought of it with me, a little flustered.

    At this time, my mobile phone suddenly rings, but it''s not the complexity of information addiction. It''s a birth number. To be exact, because the mobile phone is newly bought and the mobile card is just filled, almost all of them have become birth numbers except the people I''m familiar with.I don''t have the abnormal talent of tassel that can remember a string of irregular numbers, but I can guess who is the owner of this unsmooth number -

    when tassel saw that I laughed strangely, he took back the vision that was enough to make Chu Yuan want to find a seam to hide, and turned to me and asked: "who?"

    "It''s a treat."

    Fringe way: "Zhang Mingjie?"

    "It should be."

    Winter night spat: "the dog''s ears are still very good. It''s less than an hour before he hears the wind."

    "The dog''s eyes are very bright, I don''t believe that he can guess by guessing that it was the uncle who caught the man," said Xiao, who was an accomplice

    The tassel sneers: "it is the dog''s nose that is not very smart, and it is impossible to find the taste to find people by itself."

    "That''s because the dog''s brain is so easy to pull down. If I scold him as a dog again, isn''t it worse to scold our own dog?" I heard the bell ring, but I didn''t get through, and smiled: "I know with Zhang Mingjie''s intelligence, I know Gong Fanlin has been found by me, and I will never pretend to be stupid, and deny that the last time I cut someone off was related to him. At the high-level meeting, he stood back to his Laozi''s team, and then pretended to be hot with me, which was meaningless, which made me sick, so I might as well apologize and admit my mistake, but I didn''t Thinking that he was so straightforward, I thought, how could he first study how I found Gong Fanlin? Then I have to discuss with his father how to wipe his buttocks? So how can I have to treat me to this meal in two or three days? Ha ha, this is to underestimate others. Their brains are better than ours. Since they know it''s me, why do they want so much? The initiative is in my hands. I''m asking all the prices. Anyway, they only have to pay back the money on the spot. In other words, we may still be shouting and shouting, but we''re still in a panic. People think it''s not easy. It''s not easy. It''s not just for the brain to do it. We haven''t experienced the storm, we haven''t suffered the loss, we kneel, we fold, we show I can''t be calm and wise. "

    The cell phone rang for a minute, and then it was broken. The fringe asked, "why don''t you pick it up?"

    I smiled a little and didn''t answer. At this time, the cell phone rang again. It was the same number. I read it aloud for three seconds and then cut it off directly. Then I said to some girls in the fog: "to be honest, the phone book in my cell phone is gone. I don''t know if this number is Zhang Mingjie''s, maybe it is, maybe not, but Zhang Mingjie doesn''t know that I don''t have his number in my cell phone now , so if he called, I didn''t pick it up the first time, I cut it off the second time, then ring the third time, it should not be this number. "

    Oriental has always been particularly interested in this kind of speculation. He walked around me, stared at the mobile screen in my hand, and asked, "why?"

    "Because he''s a smart, self-conscious person who knows what I mean when I don''t answer his phone."

    Tassel knows my character well and knows that I don''t have any good ideas. But she is used to playing with me. She is always afraid of not being busy, not being afraid to play. She says excitedly, "what do you mean when you don''t answer his phone?"

    Chu Yuan also looked at me curiously. I leaned back on the sofa and cocked my legs. It was not atmospheric. It was a bit of a mean and mean person with a little success. "I want a lion to have a big mouth. His sheep skeleton is too little meat. It''s not enough for me to chew. If I want to satisfy my appetite, how can I get a fat one?"

    The voice just fell, and the mobile phone rang for the third time. Several girls gathered their heads together at the same time, and the goblin called out: "God, really changed the number! Who is this? "

    I made a quiet move to them, and finally got through to the phone, "Hello, vice chairman Zhang, how do you do?"

    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone, and then came the characteristic hearty laughter, "little Chu, did you have dinner?"

    The sweet and greasy tone gives me a layer of gooseflesh - my father has never been so considerate to me, so considerate that I feel like his fathe

 Chapter 1073

    Seed wine - I said that I had already had dinner, and Zhang Wannian''s smiling face was full of tension. He reported this place and said to have two drinks together.

    As the head of the first sister, Xiao demon, who has been active for a long time, is not strange to the wine, and even has a bit of persistent curiosity and inexplicable hatred. The wine is a prosperous commercial street between Beitian University and Qingyuan University. It is not far from the two universities, nor close to them, nor small in scale. However, the sound and lighting decoration design in Beitian is top-notch and unique. It is a fashionable entertainment club with the theme of pure slow motion. The demon elite specially emphasized that domestic slow motion is a commercial cover, which is not pure in nine out of ten There is no pure Beitian, except seed wine. Although the per capita consumption is on the high side, the business is booming. For example, the rich second generation and the rich third generation of Beitian University and Qingyuan university all take it as their stronghold and often have friction. Lin yun''an is one of them, but compared with the real rich and the rich, they are at most a shrimp.

    The goblin said that the wine is not a membership system, but it''s full of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon. There are many big people coming in and out. Many regular customers have quite strong backgrounds. She has seen it with her own eyes. A dandy who has no less fame and status than Liu Xiaosheng in the business circle of Beitian except for his brain and ability, and whose spirit is more powerful than Liu Gongzi''s two streets. He is a young man who doesn''t look very impressive Men, because of the conflict between girls and chatting lines, have no one on either side. The former is singled out and beaten up. She calls for help. In ten minutes, she calls 20 or 30 top sports cars. Porsche Ferrari Maserati looks at all the people in the crowd. The good guys call the big dandy to show their faces to the North Tianren, but no one sees the low-key young man who doesn''t look up When we came to rescue the soldiers, although the cars were not as many as others'' cars or as good as others'' cars, all of us took a breath when we saw the license plate hanging. One from the north sky armed police headquarters, two from the provincial guard area of T Province, and two from the military area of B province actually belonged to the military area of B province. The license plate could be fake, but the skill could not be fake. A dozen people left No. 40 and No. 50 on the ground in less than three minutes - No In a system and a management area, but together with the North day dandy to do a group fight, can think of the complexity of those backgrounds. Beitian dandy, whose legs were broken, is still hiding abroad in the name of recuperation and dare not come back. That young man with a strong background but not arrogant or talkative, occasionally appears in seed wine, but it is estimated that few people have remembered him, because they are not so arrogant, so they are not impressive.

    Because there is no black + Club + club in the wine, sang Yingjie once had a hot head and tried to enter the market, but was warned by a big man in the city, so he also asked for trouble in disguise for several times, which is also the reason why the goblin is curious and hostile to the seed wine.

    However, the evaluation of the goblin is very pertinent. He thinks that it is the cleanest wine in Beitian. There is not only no black + Club + Club + club, nor dirty things. A group of security guards like wolves, tigers and bears, coupled with the mysterious and powerful official background, are enough to make all the punks shudder and stay away. That red boy''s group against Beitian''s dandies The fight was also deliberately resolved out of the wine, so the enigmatic backstage boss has become one of the most famous talks in the circle. Up to now, the identity of the boss is like fog, like rain and like wind. There are two kinds of claims that are believed to be reliable. One is that the boss is a young woman, the other is that the humble young man is the boss, but there is no evidence.

    It''s a bit far away, and it''s back to the truth - I boast that I''m brave, but I''m so upset by shazhizhou. Especially after I killed the kidnapper named song by mistake, I''m scared a little bit now. I''m a little nervous. I''ve asked him to have a meal. The reason why I said that I''ve eaten is not to refuse his invitation, but to force him to change places, so that he would not have been prepared for it The heart can drive for thousands of years, and the tension change contract is famous in the circle, but he may not know the wine that I haven''t heard of. I think it has penetrated my mind, and I think the security and characteristics that seed wine has always given people are more suitable for me than his age can make me feel relieved. Of course, it can also be understood that he uses his understanding to show off his good behavior Good me, so that it''s easy to sit together and I''ll pay more attention to saving face for him.

    But it''s a shame, even so, I still have no bottom in my heart, so I finally know the biggest difference between the big and the small - boldness.

    When I go to a dinner party with a single knife, it''s so arrogant. Unfortunately, I understand that it''s bluff. What''s more, I''m not bringing a winter night that can be used as a single knife, but a grandma Cheng who can only be a cheerleader in the back when fighting. At most, she can secretly use a stick to knock people. Winter night is a tiger, she''s a cat. She''s lovely and has insufficient aftereffect.

    Of course, sister Hu doesn''t worry. I know that when a dog is in a hurry and a bird is poor, she will peck at a rabbit and bite people in a hurry. That''s why I let her stay at home. It''s not because I have the courage and boldness. On the contrary, it''s the best answer from reverse thinking. If it''s a Hongmen feast, I''ll be killed with sister Hu, because people must have expected it, but if I haven''t seen it She and zhangjiaye will be tied up instead. Who knows if this fierce female tiger is lurking in a corner waiting for an opportunity to move for personal gain? If it wasn''t for Hongmen banquet, seeing me with sister tiger, my brother''s arrogance would have become a veritable one. Isn''t it used as a bullet proof vest? In a sense, the function of the bullet proof vest is the same as that of the tortoise shellSo I understand another thing - the spirit of this thing, may not be born, can also be manufactured artificially, with false, it depends on whether you are willing to use the brain.

    On the way, I drove the white Passat that Xu Heng gave back to me. Grandma Cheng''s skill is two sabres. She made this request on her own initiative because she knew that I must be thinking about things. This is my favorite place. Unlike Murphy, she is always smart enough to see me through, not like Chuyuan. She can''t wish to live in my stomach, so as to understand every idea of me. The fringe is not open-minded and optimistic, not close to the old way of Oriental pity people Demons, like both of them, are intimate. The intimate of goblins is like doting and loving. The intimate of the East is reflected in knowing and not asking. They all have deliberate traces, which make me moved or grateful. They are either flattered or frightened. Only the intimate of tassels is traceless. Naturally, they have tacit understanding, as if you want her to be so, so she will not have more points It''s not less than one point, it''s always just right. It''s the feeling that the ''buddies'' who have been working for many years have run in. Just like wind and cloud, water and fish, they are always so comfortable together.

    Looking at the girl''s nervous, trembling and dedicated driving expression, I thought to myself, I missed it. I don''t think I''ll ever meet such a close and silly girl again in my life

    "It''s crazy to want to marry you."

    I have a red face. "Don''t joke, tell you seriously."

    "Don''t you think I''m serious?" The fringe looked at me, but immediately turned back to continue to look at the road. She was very cute and careful. After she came out of driving school, she didn''t touch the car for several times, and there was still tension for the novice to go on the road. "A madman can''t help but patiently occupied the seat beside you when eating in the canteen, restaurant or drinking or KTV singing for five years, and even dare not lift his buttocks easily I''m afraid that some woman who doesn''t have eyes will take advantage of the opportunity to occupy. She is a heartless woman who is willing to wear a mask to help you buy color + love + miscellaneous + ambition, sit on your thigh and find a + person + Seed + son with you, but secretly tear up the love letters written to you, find the woman who scolds and fights with the girl who secretly loves you. She says her ambition is not to marry you. Ask your sister to call her sister-in-law. Do you believe it Łżˇ±

    I seem to have thousands of words stuck in my throat, but at last I just squeezed out two words, "don''t believe"

    "then you still ask

    "I don''t really don''t believe it," I said honestly. "I can''t believe it, but I wish your ambition was to marry me."

    the fringe smiled. "South south, do you remember the saying that the football team and cheerleaders used to make fun of our relationship when they were at school?"

    "Which one?" I said, "let me marry you?"

    "Well," said the fringe with a smile, "you are cheeky and coax people together, and you will ask me," Cheng Liusu, do you dare to marry me? If you dare to marry me, you will marry me. "I know this is a joke, but my heart is still very sweet and beautiful"

    "is it? I don''t see it at all, because you take off your shoes and pat me every time. "I smile bitterly, maybe because Liusu doesn''t admit to having an affair with me even when joking, so I''m slow. I don''t realize her true feelings for me all the time." hehe thought she was cherishing my "Brotherhood" and felt that the joke desecrated our friendship It''s cheekiness. In fact, I wish I could be a little more cheeky. Do you know how I would answer you if you asked me now? "

    "How to answer?"

    "Every time you asked me about this, I said it in my heart once, but I dare not say it, because I know you are joking. I''m afraid you know I''m not joking. If you don''t like me, you can''t think I''m your friend anymore. Then the day when we can hook up is over, so that no one misunderstands our relationship and secretly loves you I can''t stop the flowers and grass. I can only watch you being robbed by a woman with a thicker skin than me. I''m very glad that that didn''t happen, so I don''t regret that I didn''t tell you that I like you and I want to marry you. I know you too well. The biggest difference between you and others is that you have a heavy sense of responsibility. Maybe it''s because of your family, your precocious thinking. Look Hang around and have sex with your father. He is rigid and serious. He always thinks in the position of others. At that time, if I really want to marry you, you will probably wonder if you can afford to raise my kind of special practical problems, and then tell me to wait until you have the financial ability to think about love and marriage. So even if you go back to the past, you ask me, do you dare to marry me, Cheng Liusu I will take off my shoes and smash you. I won''t admit it in my heart, so that you won''t alienate me and give those shameless women who dare to take off their clothes and climb your bed a chance. But if you ask me now, do you dare to marry me? I will tell you: do you dare to marry me, Chunan? You dare to marry, I dare to marry! "

 Chapter 1074

    Marriage, a word that seems practical and impractical, is like sitting next to me at the moment, a woman with big eyes, thin lips, peach cheeks, crimson cheeks and a long ponytail. She is not a stranger in close proximity, but gradually has a feeling of seeing flowers in the fog. The distance between us still remains unchanged from the day we met. We can flirt with her or be flirted with by reaching out our hands She flirted, but now when I raised my paws to touch her face, I was defeated by the terrible guilt in my heart. It''s absolutely heinous to desecrate such a silly and kind girl.

    So I asked, "silly girl, do you want to hear the truth or the truth?"

    Tassel brain a bit around, "truth and truth are not the same?"

    "It''s not the same. The difference between a truth and a truth is that the word" heart "in the middle is missing. This" heart "is private, so the truth must be right, not wrong. It''s truth, it''s truth, it''s principle, it''s responsibility, but a truth is not necessarily true. It''s also private. The former can say, the latter can''t say. For example, I dare to say the truth," everyone for me and I for everyone. " But I dare not say the truth "no one will take the blame for himself". The former I don''t want to do, the latter I don''t want to do, and then I can''t do it. More simply, the truth is told to you, and the truth is told to me. "

    "Tell the truth first."

    "You dare to marry me, and I dare not marry you."

    The tassel chuckled. Unexpectedly, he was not disappointed and angry. "You mean" dare not ", not" don''t want to "

    I nodded, very firm, "is'' dare not '', is not'' do not want ''."

    "Because Murphy is afraid of my grievance?"

    I nodded again, and then shook my head. I didn''t feel her tiny pink face, which had no reason to smile but was smiling. I was afraid of tears when I touched her. So I fell on her long ponytail. I felt the soft and smooth of the green silk between my fingers and palm, and I smiled a little bitterly: "sometimes I think you know me better than I do. Some of you know me I may have to break it up and talk to Murphy. She will pretend to be confused, but she doesn''t need any explanation for you. She''s full of hypocrisy and lies. You''re a good girl. I''m a stupid man. I don''t dare to think back. If I think about it, I want to hit the wall with my head. Do you think I like you? Yes, when did you start to like it? I didn''t realize that when we went to school, we would be brothers. How many grass classes in the school grass department were gnashing their teeth and hating me for occupying the manger. This metaphor is not appropriate and a little disgusting. But Li Er is such a theory. Your aunt Cheng didn''t pick the laurel crown of the school flower. It''s not that she is not as beautiful as others. It''s because she''s not reserved enough that she put on the label of "famous flower has its owner" in her freshman year. That''s it. Chasing after me Your people are still like crucian carp crossing the river. They come in an endless stream. They talk, find fault with each other, make an appointment with each other, and block my dead end with a stick. This kind of thing hasn''t been broken in four years of college, but I haven''t been bothered. Why? I have a good temper? It seems that it''s not the same. I''m good-natured. I won''t catch the counsellor and beat him to death. I''ll go back even more when I''m bored. It''s not my style. I''m so afraid of trouble. Just say that Cheng Liusu is not my girlfriend. I''m not interested in you. Isn''t it over? As for those people who are good-looking and have good family conditions and love letters, what''s more, they are the first-class ones who invite you to eat in the canteen every day and bring me a meal. I shake a yin-yang face and ignore them? Think about it, where am I from? At that time, I thought that I was so careful because I didn''t think they were worthy of you, but now I realize that I don''t want to see you close to other men; I don''t drink, but whether it''s in school or after the wind blows, which time did you pull me to drink? Why? When you are drunk, you will be drunk. When you are drunk, you will be defenseless. Which time did not I carry you out of the wine to take you home? What time did you throw up because I didn''t undress you and cover you? I don''t know whether you are heartless or I am heartless, but I know that to change a man, unless he is a dead eunuch or a homosexual, there''s no reason not to take this opportunity and take you to the right place "

    just in time for a red light, the tassel stops the car, turns his face, looks at me bitterly, and says:" I never get drunk without you, I never get drunk without you , do you think I''m heartless? "

    I was stunned and sighed, "I''m heartless"

    the fringe hummed, looked at me and stroked her ponytail hand, whispered: "if you didn''t say you liked Murphy, I really began to doubt whether you were a eunuch or a good basic friend with Yang Wei. Murphy and I both said that you know the dead fox What does Jing say? I don''t like to listen to jokes, but I really think it makes sense. She said that I''m still a virgin today, not because you have no heart or lungs, but because I don''t have chest "

    I''m not prepared enough for the humor of tassels, and I burst into laughter. Aunt Cheng was angry, but not scolded me, but asked a question that made me more unable to contain and even laughˇ° Is it true?! "

    In my life, I have never seen a woman who cares more about her bust than aunt Cheng and my family''s stinky girl. On the level of paranoia, it''s obvious that after 23, there is no room for growth.

    Finally, I stopped laughing and saw aunt Cheng''s face red, ears red, apricot and eyes round. I dare not take this topic again. I touched her head, one for comfort, nine for love, and said slowly, "I should have no problem with my IQ, but my EQ must not be high. I''ve thought about, and I haven''t thought about, how many girls are dying for me beside me, but I just I didn''t realize that the first time I saw Murphy, I lost my soul and fell into it. It''s called sensibility and love. But it''s just a beast, an erotic animal. It''s not ideal. It can''t be taken up and put down. It''s just like a beast''s possessive desire. Isn''t it a waste of you? So listen to the truth. Even if you dare to marry, I dare not. "The green light is on, and the fringes are put into gear and start, "what if I want to hear your truth?"

    "I''m glad you''re a silly girl to marry me, to be a beast, and to ruin your whole life."

    The car suddenly shakes, fails to start, stalls, and the tassel stares at me. I''m ready for her to slap me in the face, sighs, and honestly says, "most men think that. I''m never refined, or even inferior to them, but fortunately, I have a righteous father. Even though I can only look at him, I have a reputation in my heart, even if my mind is dirty Dirty, also leave a bottom line - words are true words, but say, can''t do, because I can''t bear to see you or Fifi by a brute disaster for a lifetime, even if that brute is what I call it? Reason over sensibility? Ha ha. "

    The tassel started the car again and started slowly. I didn''t speak for a long time. I didn''t know what she was thinking, so I didn''t know what to say, so I was silent.

    Near the place, the tassel suddenly opened its mouth and asked a question that had nothing to do with the past. "South south, do you know what the first thing Yuanyuan will do after returning home today?"

    "Well?"

    "Hang the swimsuit."

    I didn''t respond, "what''s the matter?"

    "She didn''t swim yesterday, or even take off her coat," said the fringe

    I was in a flash of sweat -

    "she showed you that swimsuit last night?" The fringe smiled at me and said, "that''s why I asked her to call me my sister-in-law. She is so fierce, even fiercer than me."

    I beat the drum in my heart and sweat in my palm, but I didn''t explain anything, because the explanation was too superfluous - I said a lot of affectation and made up false stories.

    It''s true that the tassel has no chest, but it''s not heartless. Since she said this to me, she said that she was quite sure. Think about her previous exploration of Chu Yuan, and the twinkling luster of comparison in her eyes and the persistence of winning and losing

    When did she see it?

    When the car stopped in the parking space outside seed wine, it seemed that the tassel knew what was on my mind. She stretched out her index finger on my forehead and said gently, "last time I had dinner with your mother and sister Yue, I saw the clue. I was a silly girl, but I was not a fool. Fate didn''t like me. There was always a reason why? The only meeting between me and her is you. This time we went out to play together. From buying swimsuits to hearing that you lost your temper after going to Shanghai, to buying a couple''s mobile phone today, your silly girl didn''t feel a little crisis. "

    I secretly wry smile, that kind of brother sister relationship can be the reason why Chu Yuan sticks to me, but it can''t be the reason why Chu Yuan conflicts with the fringe. Of course, the fringe can easily detect that the stinky girl has a special feeling for me

    the fringe suddenly comes to my lips and kisses me gently, laughing: "my man can make the dead fox like Murphy and the little angel like Yuanyuan change Cheng Huachi is enough to prove my vision. South south, if you can''t hold it, you may not be a good man. Hello, or not. I''ll do it when I say it. I''ll do it when I''m good or not. You''ll do it when you say it. The first time I won is disgraceful. It''s too painful. So this time I want to win beauty. "

    As soon as I turned around, I pulled the tassel from the driver''s seat to the passenger''s seat, lay down in my arms, looked down at her bright eyes, and asked, "you will not be afraid of me to harm you all your life?"

    The tassel hands are covering the chest which is never related to the word spectacular, squinting his eyes, revealing a pair of charming and enchanting things that have never been seen before, and softly saying: "some women are born to harm a man - when she first saw him, she knew it."

    I can''t help it any more. Like a hair animal, I bite the two thin lips of the bewitching people Hebei + Jing, er, some slag will pay attention to these sensitive words later]

 Chapter 1075

    I was in such a good mood that the anxiety before the riposte disappeared a lot. I saw that Sima Yang was waiting at the door of the wine shop instead of the two brothers. I didn''t have any complaints. Of course, even if the fringe didn''t coax me in a different way, I wouldn''t mind that the two brothers were still playing with me. I had a sense of being small, though I didn''t have a big heart, But I don''t think it''s weird to be looked down upon. Maybe I''ve suffered too many white eyes since I was a child, or I''ve been beaten down by Chuyuan''s little fart girl for more than ten years. I''ve been used to it for a long time. Even if the pie falls one day and smashes me into a multimillionaire or billionaire, I probably won''t care about those things that don''t hurt or itch. It''s a rare thing for a man It''s also my stepmother''s rare dissatisfaction with me to agree with my advantages. The old man said that it was open-minded and informal, while the stepmother said that people who have no temper will certainly have no future.

    I don''t know if I''m open-minded, but I know that I''m definitely not grumpy. What''s the capital of three young ladies? I''m afraid that there''s no one or two of her real capital in the three lives of praise, but I''m very concerned that the stinky woman looks down on me. I''ll spray her face sooner or later if I''m full of resentment.

    Sima Yang is not a lecherous person in my impression. Even if the gossip is like Song Jia, I haven''t figured out what kind of lace he has inside and outside the company. But when I saw the fringe, he was very upset. Emotional exposure has nothing to do with the depth of the city, and it has something to do with possessiveness. I always confess that I am not a rational animal in this respect, or I will not beat the Duanmu water into a fresh mummy in the most sacred and majestic conference room of Fengchang headquarters building.

    Sima Yang sensed the wild restlessness that tends to be animal like in my eyes, and her vigilance flashed away. Xuan''er said with a clear smile: "I didn''t see Miss Cheng for the first time, but I used to feel that she was a beautiful woman. Until tonight, she suddenly had a bright surprise. It turned out that Miss Cheng was not only a beautiful woman, but also such a charming one Oh, don''t get me wrong, brother Chu. I''m pure appreciation, plus 12 points of emotion. I''m a blind man

    After that, he sighed.

    Grandma Cheng is a scolded but can''t help boasting, so Murphy uses all the words available in her mind to satirize her for an hour, saying that she dries up her saliva, and she won''t blush, but she is more and more brave. But Sima Yang praises her "charming and moving", which makes her ashamed. On the one hand, it''s because For she also knows that her charm at the moment is largely due to the beauty that she can''t speak to others in the car just now, but a larger part of the reason is that she never has a correct understanding of the fact that she is a beauty. This girl magnifies her self-confidence and super inferiority to a level that ordinary people can''t understand.

    Compared with those beauties who are fashionable or not in the mainstream, grandma Cheng''s dress is not brilliant. She has simple ponytail, no makeup, no jewelry, Black Slim suit, white high waist pencil pants. Because she doesn''t go to work, she specially wears a pair of pointed shoes with flat heels and shallow mouth, for fear that her altitude is too high and eye-catching, or she is standing with me It''s not a good match (though this woman who often lies that she is only one meter and seventy-five and no more than one meter and seventy-nine.9 standing next to me is still two or three centimeters higher than me). When a woman deliberately conceals her arrogant capital which is enough to show off, but still inevitably attracts the attention of the surrounding heterosexual people, there is no more evidence than this She is born beautiful tomorrow.

    Don''t say that Sima Yang thinks he is blind. Listen to him. I think I''m blind even more than him. I haven''t been defended for five years. How can I help not eating her?

    Of course, Sima Yang''s sigh was intended to imply that the word "blind" had another meaning, which I could hear.

    I''m not in a hurry to get in the wine, and Sima Yang is not in a hurry to lead me in. Instead, he takes out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, pulls out one, and hands it to me.

    The fringe frowned. "He doesn''t smoke."

    Sima Yang smiled and didn''t take back his hand, just as he had been in front of me and didn''t mean to let go. I patted the fringe on the shoulder and took the cigarette. Sima Yang took out the lighter and wanted to light it for me.

    I''ve never been short of women who forbid me to smoke, such as Ziyuan, stepmother, Chuyuan, and then Liusu. Seeing that I went to meet simayang''s lighter abnormally, she wanted to stop it. But simayang, who was close to the cigarette lighter, whispered, "there are people from the Lin family inside and outside the wine. I don''t know the number of people, so I may not dare to do it, but I may not be able to do it. Zhang could not put down the shelf and didn''t come out It''s a good reason to wait for you. You take Miss Cheng to leave now. These guys have no time to figure out the situation. They won''t rush to deal with you. "

    The tassel was shocked. Instinctively, I wanted to look around. I pinched her shoulder with all my strength. Under the cover of Sima Yang''s hand, I said, "don''t panic. Don''t look anywhere. I''m here. It''s OK."

    As expected, the tassel didn''t look at anything, but it couldn''t hide its suspicion of simayang. "Sima, what do you mean? The seller? "

    "I''m a worker, only a boss, without a master." Sima Yang himself lit a cigarette, spit out a cigarette ring, his face is still the polite smile, the voice is not loud, but the tone is firm. "I sell labor, not life. I dare to take risks in investment. I dare not take risks in crimes. I''m willing to report to each other, but break the dike and drown people I can''t do such a thing, not with conscience, but without courage. "I can''t smoke. I have a choking cough. The fringe helps me clap my back. My daughter-in-law is as considerate and virtuous as she is. She doesn''t care much about Sima Yang''s answer, which makes Sima Yang laugh and cry.

    I asked, "think it over, stand in line again?"

    Sima Yang asked, "is it better to stand in the team again before the victory or defeat is over the compassionate recruitment and surrender after the defeat?"

    I thought about it, nodded, "yes."

    Sima Yang and I looked at each other for a moment and laughed together.

    "Am I shameful?" When the laughter was restrained, Sima Yang''s face was self mockery and self reproach.

    "It''s better to walk all the way to the dark." I didn''t deny it, because denying it is the biggest insult to him. Zhangjia has long been strong in the outside world, and there are many hidden dangers. If Sima Yang is not the kind of person who sticks to "loyalty" and "kindness", even if he isn''t attracted by Lao Mo, he can jump out of this sea of disputes. With his brilliant talent, he will shine everywhere. There''s no reason to accompany Zhangjia deeper and deeper in the swamp.

    Sima Yang sighed and couldn''t let go, but he didn''t regret his guilt. "Going back, Gong Fanlin''s business, Zhangjia people seem to be straightforward and sincere. In fact, they are afraid of a terrible reaction. The 13th city plan didn''t make any profit. This is to fold young master Zhang into the bureau at the same time. Vice director Zhang must be crazy. You don''t know something about it. Leave the phone to me later Contact you and tell you more about it. Now, let''s go. "

    I want to learn from Sima yang to spit out a smoke ring. I''m not successful and disappointed. "Young master Zhang fell in and vice chairman Zhang couldn''t even borrow money to repay the usury of the underground bank, right?"

    Sima Yang''s strong body was also shocked, "how do you know?"

    I smile but don''t answer. Sima Yang deserves the head melon that Lao Mo cherishes. "Grass, Liu Xiaosheng that bitch!"

    I don''t deny, said: "after so long, it''s not easy for me to fight back. How could I not give them a bully but be scared back by them? I''m not here to beat the retreat drum. I''m here to beat the bamboo

    Sima Yang frowned and took a look at the fringe beside me. "Brother Chu, I said that now you are a wolf and vice-chairman Zhang is a sheep. But a litter of dogs have been raised beside the sheep, but you are a soft and weak girl beside you. If you don''t say that there are too many enemies, you won''t be hurt if Miss Cheng has a slip?"

    I threw the cigarette end on the ground and twisted it out. Holding the fringe''s chin, I was as angry as I was when I was in college. The rogue said, "girl, are you afraid?"

    The tassel is still the one I know. I''m not afraid of big things, but I''m afraid of not being busy. In addition to excitement and almost blind trust, there''s another color in my eyes - the love that I don''t hide anymore

    Sima Yang was stunned and laughed, "either you are mad or Miss Cheng is mad. If neither of you is mad, it is vice chairman Zhang who is mad. Why take a risk today?"

    "If it''s not you standing here, it''s Zhang Mingjie. No matter whether I''m ambushed or not, I''ll turn around and go home. I''m not tired of putting on airs in tension, but I have to put on airs. But brother Sima, you''re here, and I can''t leave." Sima Yang did not understand, "why?"

    "If I want to pull you from tension to me, I have to prove that I have the capital to do so?"

    Sima Yang was stunned, and immediately burst into laughter. The fringe of the smile was inexplicable. After a while, he wiped the tears out of the smile and whispered: "OK, OK! Brother Chu, you are a wolf. What a wolf! I appreciate your wolf nature more and more! Last time Jiang Yu bet with you, I had a snack itch. Today, we just bet on it. If you can walk out unharmed tonight, you can let Zhang eat a turtle and tear a piece of meat from them. Sima Yang will look forward to it for you! "

    "It''s a deal."

    "It''s a deal!"

    "I don''t like gambling, but I''m a good gambler."

    "I believe in life. If I win you, it''s my luck. If I lose you, it''s my life!"

    Clap your hands as an oath.

    When I was drinking, the tassel asked me secretly, "why does simayang say that winning you is his luck and losing you is his life? Is he still hesitant to betray tension? "

    "No, he will betray tension no matter he wins or loses." I clenched the cold little hand of tassel, only answered half, and half didn''t answer.

    Sima Yang said that if he lost to me, he would be my horse''s head from now on. It''s not Lao Mo or Fengchang.

    So he said that winning is luck, losing is life

 Chapter 1076

    Sima Yang is a smart man. The smart man who is "smart but misunderstood by smart" - winning is luck and losing is life. That''s very pleasant, but it''s only pleasant, especially in the second half of the sentence. He lost to me because he didn''t treat me and evaluate me with the superior feeling of the superior that he can''t put down so far, like tension, and then set me as a little person with nothing but luck. .]

    simayang is also a small person, so it''s similar to my self-knowledge and objectivity. What he considered at the first time is that I can grasp the contact resources in my hands at any time, that is, intangible assets, such as Murphy, such as miss three, min Rou, such as Liu Xiaosheng, such as Guo Xiang, and even support my Duanmu lady''s career in China without any reason or disguise at the high-level meeting Success is mainly reflected in the success of interpersonal relationship and business creation, half of which may be more than half. It is in the creation and expansion of interpersonal relationship. On paper alone, the intangible assets I hold now are neither owned by Mo in the same period nor by him so far.

    Everyone has the ambition of starting a business, because it is often the rise of an empire or an era that makes heroes and winners. No one doesn''t want to exert his ability to the utmost, and no one who studies hard has never experienced the magnificent struggle process of Bo LAN and the unparalleled beauty of realizing his life ideal in the intermission of his efforts. Otherwise, what should he do? The reason why Sima Yang is misled by his intelligence is that he thinks that I am a man with the same ambition and ambition as him, a man who is willing to hide his light and wait quietly before the opportunity comes. In addition, Mo Yi''s resolution to eliminate the ruthless, immoral and bottom line wind, such as chuu ladder on a bridge and a river, is to explore the tension and always trust the importance of Fengchang Sima Yang, the representative of the young talents in the new generation, if he really believes that such an old Mo will be kind to him and give him enough space to show his talent, it proves that this guy is not worth half of the value. At least in my opinion, old Mo will use Sima Yang, but will not reuse it. In his opinion, the greatest value of drawing Sima Yang lies in It''s better to shake the hearts of the tingzhang school. Secondly, such talents are better destroyed in their own hands than given to their opponents.

    Of course, Sima Yang knew this, so I made a hole.

    He can''t believe Lao mo. betrayal tension is just the wisest choice that he has to make under the circumstances. The wise thing is that he doesn''t have to die for Lao Zhang, instead of the so-called good birds and good officials. It''s not the same whether Fengchang group is an empire that can display his talents or whether Lao Mo is the most worthy boss who sells his labor force. So it''s not the same at all Sima Yang has lost to me.

    I gave him a false impression that "Fengchang is just a springboard for me". Then he cleverly grabbed the hook. He was not afraid to lose. His loss proved that I won. What do I have now? I have nothing, so I am the wisest choice to invest now. What am I here for? When it comes to blackmail, I will have the first pot of gold for my own business. Of course, this is Sima Yang''s point of view. The vast majority of young people who have no capital but are ambitious dream of finding the first pot of gold, and then striving for their own business. Life will not be as good as it should be. Therefore, the success or failure of adventure and struggle is not something that will be specially valued, just strive for hard work No regrets, this is probably the so-called "blood". So Sima Yang, who is full of blood, said that he believed in his life and gave it up. In fact, he hoped that I could knock the first bucket of gold from the hands of zhangjiaye and zhangjiaye. In this way, without Hua''s any price, he would copy my nameless small share with just one promise, so he would have the chance to make a great leap like me. Why not do it? Even if I lost, he just continued to work for Lao Mo, who would not fully trust him. Otherwise, he could change his job and start again in a new environment. It''s just a few years of hard work.

    Like Lao Mo, I don''t believe anyone easily. Lao Mo taught me that, because I have too much experience of giving trust and being manipulated by others as a chess piece. High level opponents let my mind upgrade at the same speed as opening the plug-in. For Sima Yang, I also won''t confide in him, at least not now, but I believe in my own eyes And judgment, Sima Yang, no matter how complicated inside, is a man who takes promises and kindness as the moral bottom line, which is enough for me.

    I need a corner like Sima Yang. I really need

    to sneak a glance and hold my hand tightly, but I can''t see any timidity on my face. Luan even has a little sweet tassel hanging on her face. I thought to myself: this wise girl should be able to control Sima Yang, a senior worker, who is not noisy, but can control the second floor of wine In the noisy corner of Jing Zhi, Zhang Pang, dressed in casual clothes, stood up with a smile, but only Zhang Mingjie came out of the seat. Although it''s a small detail that doesn''t attract people''s attention, I finally know why the fat man has been fighting with old ink for most of his life, but I can''t win a move. The cautious Zhang Pang seems easy-going and smiling One, but he has a rather stubborn sense of honor for his position and identity, just like a clear and profound line. He is never superior to the powerful Lao Mo, but he will never give up his dignity to any person, even a small person like me, in order to achieve a certain purpose. He will bow to me and Yan Yuese, no matter who I am It''s his hypocrisy that no one or anyone stands behind. But unless I climb to his height, he still looks down on me in his heart. In his eyes, I''m at most a small white face with a bit of NV popularity, Hua''s words and knocks.To put it bluntly, it''s the principle. Lao Zhang has the principle compared with Lao Mo, and the principle itself is the strict requirement and restriction on all aspects of himself. People who can extend the principle to the extreme can''t make mistakes, so Lao Mo can''t pull the tension all the time, but there are advantages and disadvantages. Too many requirements and restrictions will undoubtedly become a kind of constraint. The creativity of Tianma XingKong antelope hanging horn is mostly adventure As a result, we will never be in danger, nor will we have the courage to be in danger. It is impossible to win the four words of "unscrupulous means" to boast ourselves.

    Madame Duanmu is right. Mo Zhang complements each other, although the two men only admit the "magic barrier" but not Mo Zhang

    After seeing that I''m not alone, and that NV has only tassels, the smiling face of Chang''an Maitreya Buddha is stiff for a moment. I''ve been paying attention to and waiting for his response, and it''s sure that Sheng Xing''s cautious tension is very sensitive to this.

    Be careful is suspicious.

    Sima Yang''s goods are also full of cleverness. He pretends to be confused with me. Since I have caught Gong Fanlin, I must have known what I need to know. If I want to go to zhangjiaye for a date, I can''t be careless? So when I saw that the NV people around me were tassels rather than fierce winter nights, the guy who mocked himself as a sheep already knew that tension didn''t dare to follow me and knew how I could walk in and walk out, because I wasn''t sure if there was a female tiger looking at Sima Yang in a corner. The only thing I was curious about was that my wolf would be in Zhang How big a rou did they tear off.

    Of course, the two of them would not be silly to ask ''why Miss winter didn''t come'', Zhang Mingjie, who has adhesive tape on the bridge of his nose and a bruised mouth, warmly entertained us to sit down. I don''t know if it''s because his teeth have fallen and haven''t been mended yet. He hardly spoke. The opening line was from tensility, "what can I drink, little Chu?" As if he had guessed my answer, he made up a sentence in front of my mouth, "come to drink, don''t say drink?"

    The thinness of tension has reached an outrageous level. When waiting for me, he didn''t call for drinks. He should be afraid that I suspected that he would go down the Yao, the corner position, and he didn''t sit against the wall. Instead, he left the position with a strong sense of security to me and the fringe. Personally, I think he was too careful. He was already suspected of "there''s no silver here. There''s no one to tie me I Yin I ambush me, do you have such a "clear conscience"? I really want to have a clear conscience. What are you doing in the corner with two sides against the wall and one side hanging in the air? You are so hard. Where can I run?

    "I dare not drink. Look at my head. It''s a lesson from the past." I pointed to a bandage on my finger that would be mistaken for a fashionable hair band.

    Bandages are wrapped by the most skillful demon Jing. For this reason, Oriental special men made a hair style for me, turning the broken hair into vertical hair, while Chu Yuan was responsible for choosing this suit which was more casual but not suitable for fringes when looking horizontally and vertically Zhang Zizhu said: "listen to the manager here, their little boss who has no head and no tail. Last month, he photographed three bottles of Burgundy wine from Hong Kong. One of them was collected in the cellar under this wine. I don''t know if he would give up his love. Hehe, Yoko, ask manager Ma."

    I don''t need to ask. I know that no one will mind if you are a big enemy. I sneer at you in my heart, but the same position is against the railing. The guests at the table behind tension are very rude and hum. It seems that they don''t care about the money or affectation of tension. But the distance between the two tables is far, and he doesn''t speak very much, and he doesn''t face us. If it''s not because there is only There are two of us, even if I am aware of it, I wonder if he is mocking the tension.

    That man is about the same size as me. He has no style as me. He will be picked up and thrown into the public''s face in the handsome group and feel a bit spoiled. He is about the same size as me. He is thin and has the same temperament as me. He belongs to the type that can''t say whether it''s Sven or Yin soft. He is like me, and there''s not a bit of attention or surprise So I was surprised. My friend had never seen a man like me. He seemed to be only older than me, twenty-eight or seventy-eight years old, and thirty-one or two years old. The maturity between his eyebrows was something I didn''t have

    he was the only one on the table, but there were at least twenty empty beer bottles. So when I passed by, I looked at him more and doubted him Is it the helper pulled by tension from Lin yun''an''s Rogue father? Now I don''t look like

    looking at him. I want to suddenly understand Sima Yang''s feeling of seeing me in sheep''s clothing. No one can easily control it.

    The man was so white and slender that he seemed to be playing the piano with half a bottle of beer in his hand. Instead of sitting, he was lying on the railing with his buttocks stretched out lazily, looking at the dancing crowd below. There were many attractive girls with large waist details, but the brother''s eyelids were drooping, his eyes were slack and unfocused, but he was not drunk, but a kind of boring and boring. The wine bottle shook at his fingertips. He I haven''t looked at us from the beginning to the end, but it''s strange that even if I stare at him like this, I still have a feeling that I''m being observed by him.

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 1077

    I''m sorry, it''s raining all the time. If you cut off the power supply, you can send it by yourself. If you cut off the power supply, there''s no way to connect it.

    Six thousand character chapters, yesterday''s and today''s, were published together.

    the deep tension of the city didn''t ask me to come out and have a drink, but it was the foreshadowing atmosphere of the old way. It seemed that it was intended to let me and the fringe down their vigilance. It was also like testing or testing our patience. The first topic was big and empty, "what do you think is the secret for a man to succeed in his career, Chu?"

    I was stunned and answered honestly: "I don''t know. I am a lazy person. I was scolded by my parents and teachers since I was young. I may have been scolded for being numb. Or I am really hopeless. I don''t seem to have made much progress today. I''m not ambitious for my career. I''m too tired of roaring. I can''t bear the thrill of ups and downs I always hold the attitude that it''s a blessing to muddle along and live in peace. I can''t live in peace with the times, but I''m still stubborn in my ability to adapt to the current. Even if I have a little obsession about it, I always say that men attach great importance to their career. If it''s a standard, I must be an unqualified man. Although I never think that life is more important than career, I never think that career is more important than career Life is more important. I don''t have a big ideal for life. As long as I have enough to eat, drink, and eat, I can buy a middle-class sedan chair before I''m 30, save enough down payment to buy a house, and ensure that I can get married around 30, and let my parents have grandchildren before I''m 35, it''s perfect. I think my career can only be helped To help me to achieve this goal, that is to succeed. The trick is to be safe. "

    Zhang Mingjie''s disdain in his eyes is fleeting, and his face is smiling all the time. I think if Sima Yang hears this, the goods will surely regret betting with me. Only the fringed fool will forget to be nervous.

    The tension of "keeping one''s nose to the ground" is that Zhang Mingjie has lived for decades more than Zhang Mingjie, smacking out the flavor of these four words.

    "Yes," I said with a smile, "pay attention to work, and pay attention to life. Now it''s a society ruled by law. An unexpected thing has been done carelessly, leaving a stain in the archives of life. It''s not clear in this life, which affects work and life. So it''s easy to say and hard to do. Do you think so?"

    Zhang Mingjie finally heard that "keeping one''s own" was a stabbing remark, and his smile was a little unnatural.

    "But why do I see something different from what you say now?"

    "What''s different?"

    "It''s not the same."

    "Specific?"

    After a long pause, he said, "what are you doing for Mohist school now, without ambition?"

    I looked at Lao Zhang and asked with a smile, "what do you think of my ambition? Borrow the project of thirteen cities to soar to the sky? "

    "No," said Zhang, squinting his eyes, "I think you are better. You gave up too much power at a high-level meeting, but what you won was something I or chairman Mo never had in Fengchang''s life. I don''t know if these four words are appropriate, but I do see the best way to control people in you. Because you don''t fight, you don''t want, you don''t ask. There''s no doubt about your qualifications and abilities, and there''s no reason to continue. Is this your careful calculation or the natural result? I''m not sure. The only thing I can be sure of is that there is an extraordinary unity of positive comments from the senior management on you. It''s not that no one wants to continue to deny you, but that no one can stand up to deny you, because no reason can be found to deny you, and only make yourself the target of public criticism. "

    "Like you?"

    Tension doesn''t admit, doesn''t deny, and continues to laugh.

    When hearing the word "Fengchang", the white faced young man at the next table who was lying on the railing and watching the dance floor under him was absent-minded. There was a change on his face, but he still didn''t turn around, but his eyes didn''t seem to be so distracted.

    "In fact, you have already determined that all these are my careful calculations, haven''t you?"

    Tension shakes off the ashes and says, "at least your past can prove that you are neither a quiet young man nor an ordinary man without ambition."

    "What do you say?"

    "What students should do is study? But you don''t seem to be on your own. Your family conditions should be very good. Your father is a university professor with a lot of income. Your mother works hard and has a lot of income. It''s not a burden to provide for one child and one daughter to go to school at all. If you don''t have to work hard according to your drifting outlook on life, it''s natural for you to go to work after graduation? But I''ve seen your Q & a record in Fengchang interview. You said that your first income was earned by tutoring in the winter vacation of the second year of high school. It''s not like a child who doesn''t take life seriously or has no ambition? Your mother set up a fast food restaurant in the year of your sophomore year. Since then, you have almost worked in every holiday, tutored and washed dishes. In the last two years of college, you took part in the work. Because of many absences and demerits, you almost couldn''t get your graduation certificate. Thanks to your father''s solicitation, I focused on checking what you were doing in those two years. You can really eat it It''s not a small surprise that wench Mo has taken a fancy to you and has taken you to the comprehensive group of the investment department. In addition to her lack of humanity, another magnificent reason is your rich work experience in college. In two years, you have experienced three companies successively. But I guess that two years seems like the magnificent and elaborate design without any surprise. She is not only unclear, but also sitting in you at the moment I''m afraid that Miss Cheng, who was almost inseparable from you in college, is not clear about it. "I frowned a little. One reason was that the phrase "Murphy is not enough for the selfish heart of the outside world", which meant too much ridicule. The other reason was that he actually checked what I had done in my college years. He took a look at Zhang Mingjie beside him. His eyes were complicated and said: "it''s said that I haven''t won over Murphy in my life. No, I won. I was born A wise son, what about his Mo? There is only a niece with an eccentric character. Among the young generation, Mo wench is also very good. She inherits his father''s hard work and thick black ink. There is no indecision of his father, and some of them are simply cruel. It can be seen that in the future, she will surely be a role that is better than blue. But without your presence, she will still not win Mingjie "

    fringe It''s a little woman''s mentality. She likes to hear others say that I''m good and Murphy is not good, so she smiles like a flower. She looks at tension, not like a fly, like a mosquito. She''s more wary and less disgusting. But I don''t appreciate it. She shakes her head and says, "Zhang Shao is a talent. There''s no need to deny it, but you''ve laid the foundation for him. How long have you spent playing this game of chess? Half of his life, but it''s only two years since Feifei returned to China to enter Fengchang. In these two years, in order to cultivate her and highlight her, Murdoch gradually stays behind the scenes. Once he leaves you and enters, he gets far more than Feifei? Children fight, I fight, so it''s not Feifei who''s down, because you''re the one who has the upper hand. In my opinion, Zhang Shao can win at most five or five times against Feifei. If it''s really a fight, I believe that Zhang Shao can win, but he can''t beat the little women''s masters, not many. "

    The tassel pinched my thigh under the table. She knew that I was just defending my mother-in-law. I could bear the pain and keep silent, which was the default. At the same time, she wanted to know if Zhang Mingjie would be ridiculed by me. Unfortunately, this guy''s control of emotion was not lost to his old man. "Mr. Mo found Chu Shao, and I lost just because of this."

    As you said, it''s not their ability, but the foundation that their elders laid for them. If their conditions are the same as yours, they don''t have any original accumulation and work experience I believe that they can make the first pot of money in their life in a few years from the beginning. But at your age, they can''t make it. Your mother''s fast food restaurant is rented first and then bought. Considering your parents'' income and the money of buying the restaurant, you have also made a lot of money? "

    My heart a quiver, but listen to tassel ask: "the money that he earns gives his mother to buy a shop, what can be strange?"

    "Tension asked with a smile:" it''s not surprising that my son''s filial piety, but do you know how much he earned

    The tassel was shocked and shook her head.

    Liu Su and I talked about giving all the money I earned from working in college to my stepmother to buy a shop, but they never said how much money I made in those two years, or how much money I made in those two years. She didn''t even know that my bank card kept more than a hundred thousand things. This girl never cared about this

    Zhang Mingjie smiled at each other and said: "Miss Cheng, if I Will you keep it for yourself, or will you give it to others as soon as you turn your hand and leave nothing for yourself? "

    The tassel didn''t even think, "if you have money, you don''t spend it by yourself. Give it to others. Am I ill? I''m not such a rich man as you who burns his hands. "

    seeing Zhang Mingjie laugh and don''t talk, my aunt suddenly responds and stares at me with wide eyes." don''t look at me like this, I''m not a rich man who burns his hands. "

    tension pinches out the smoke in the crystal ashtray, and slowly says:" in the second and third years of senior high school, you are a tutor and pay your first salary in life A person is the boss of the first investment company you applied for in college. The company is not large in scale, but also invests in securities. It belongs to the type of sword walking, mostly on the edge of the law. You learn all the things you want to learn but don''t teach you in college. You leave half a year later and interview the second company. This company has no investment business at all. It sells food Yes, but the boss is still your acquaintance. In your freshman and sophomore years, you tutored his daughter. Ha ha, the first interview with an acquaintance is a coincidence. What about the second? It wasn''t long before you were brought to an investment company he took part in. The company was unknown in Beitian, but its background company was quite famous in Suzhou and Hangzhou. It''s not inferior to the wind. You should have made the first big money in your life here. It''s said that you took part in the investment respectively in more than a year And independently completed two projects, many dividends? This dividend can be obtained by anyone who has the ability. The key is, how can I give this opportunity to you? This is what surprised me. You have earned a lot of trust and the boss wants to cultivate your 100% desire with a fate that is not clear whether it is God or man-made. For this reason, you have got the chance that others will have to work hard for at least 10 years. This skill of controlling people in the following systems, Mingjie and Mo girl are not as good as you. Just like now, on the surface, you are in this chess game The most passive person, but in fact? Whether it''s me, Mo Yizhi, Xue Dong or three young ladies, they are all led by you, but we don''t know it. You are not only a calculating person in big things, but also a perfect person in small things. Since the second year of high school, you have worked as an hourly worker in numerous fast food restaurants, not to earn pocket money? I heard that your mother''s fast food restaurant, you have put forward many practical suggestions. "Dog + day + must be to let people go to Houma''s shop. Most of what he said are stepmothers and coquettes who often talk to their guests about gossip I asked Zhang and ye, but they shook their heads with tassels.

    "Vice director Zhang, I don''t know where you found these, but there are several mistakes in them. I think I need to emphasize them," I said. "First, in those two years, I did make the first big money in my life, and I did use a little shameful means. But that money is not enough to help my mother buy that shop. I just scraped together a small amount The rest is my mother''s work in an ordinary way every day. Secondly, in your story, some things are coincidence, some things are not coincidence, which I don''t deny. I''m ashamed to say that my intention of making money by any means is not to buy a shop for my mother, but to buy a house in the Atlantis community of Xiaohe city It''s a pity that when I save enough money, the price of Atlantis has gone up to the sky

    When the tassel heard about the Atlantis community in Xiaohe City, it was a blush on its tender face. It was probably that she remembered that she had once bewitched me to go there to buy a house. Her small hand held my big hand, warm.

    "You didn''t deny your ability to control people in the following ways," he said with a smile

    "No, I''m sitting opposite you. Do you have a voice?" I said: "you have said so much, but you just want to tell me that you know a lot about my homework, and then what? What do you want to say? I''m a person who has ambition for career, for success and is good at hiding that ambition, and then I can''t deny that? "

    Tension nodded. "That''s right."

    "Meaning?"

    "If you have ambition, I will have the capital to do business with you," Zhang said, "I can give you ink but I will not give you it."

    Finally, I got to the point. Everyone at the table knows that whoever can''t hold his breath first will lose half a point first. If he gives up the initiative, it means that he is passive, subtle, but important.

    "What do you think Mo will not give me?" Under the premise of having an advantage, I try to make myself more sophisticated and calm.

    "He won''t give you anything, no matter it''s power or Mo wench."

    "This kind of provocation is not brilliant, nor does it match your identity."

    "That''s what I said. He won''t give you anything else."

    "Extra means?"

    After hesitating for a while, Zhang said, "if you give Gong Fanlin to him, he won''t give you anything. Even if you give Gong Fanlin, it''s far better than giving Gong Fanlin to me. I give you more. You should understand that he has won. A gong Fanlin can''t bring anything to him."

    "But you can erase something for him, can''t you?" I leaned back slightly and looked at Zhang Mingjie thoughtfully, "for example, your son''s future."

    Zhang Mingjie''s smile finally froze. It''s about going to jail. How can he not care?

    Tension seems to sigh, but I can feel the tension and uneasiness hidden in the thick leather bag, "so, don''t talk about it?"

    I''m 100% sure. If I don''t have to talk about it, even if I don''t see winter night, I''m not sure if she''s lurking in a corner, and the tension will tie me and the fringe. As long as he lifts his ass and goes first, the Lin family can start again, we can completely get rid of the relationship with him.

    "I won''t come if I don''t have to talk," I said in a pun. "I''ll come, but I don''t mean you want a glass of wine? What I really want is something that Mr. Murdoch absolutely refuses to give me. "

    "What is it?" he said

    "Money." When he said the word, Sima Yang happened to come back and listen to him.

    Lao Zhang frowned slightly, and Zhang Mingjie''s face was more like plastering cement. Lao Mo, who is not short of money, is reluctant to give me the number. Can they afford the money?

    It can be seen that Lao Zhang is really afraid of poverty. After decades of ups and downs in the commercial sea, he asked, "how much?"

    "How much do you think a clean future without a piece of paper is worth?" I hold the little hand of tassel and pat the back of her hand gently. The girl is excited and nervous without hitting the bamboo bar.

    Tension extends a finger.

    "A million?" asked the fringe stupidly This girl is very serious, but even in the eyes of Zhang Mingjie, who cuts meat and bleeds, it''s a kind of irony. Is his clean future worth so much money? "Ten million," he said

    How about the tassel? Sima Yang, who is behind zhangjiaye, sighs. He knows that this price can''t satisfy my big appetite.

    "Gong Fanlin is not only the price? I think that if Gong gave Zhang Shao, he would make a fool of your old Zhang''s family. Mo Dong would give me eight million if he was happy. "

    "How much do you want?" Lao Zhang said calmly

    I put out three fingers, Zhang Mingjie said: "30 million?"

    I smiled and shook my head, pinching the three fingers together.

    Zhang Mingjie immediately took a breath of cool air, his teeth were leaking, and his voice was very strange, "seventy million?!""No," I said lightly without waiting for everyone to take a breath, "I want vice chairman Zhang to hold 7% of Fengchang''s equity in your hands."

    A table of people suddenly petrified.

    For the first time, the white faced and gentle man at the next table, who had excellent ears, turned his eyes and looked at me with a little surprise.

    "Are you crazy?!" Zhang Mingjie clapped the table excitedly.

    I am not crazy, I am still calm, and I stand up with a dazed tassel, saying: "give me a reply within a week, otherwise, at this time next week, Zhang Shao will not be sitting here drinking, but sitting in the Bureau drinking tea, but I don''t think the now anxious police will be in such a good mood to make tea for you to drink, so I personally don''t really hope that kind of situation What happened, of course, is not bad for me. I''m always respected by others. I''m sorry by others. Even if I don''t give thanks to others, I won''t overflow my love to sympathize. It''s just that Zhang Shao''s sorry about me seems to do more than I can afford to do, isn''t it? "

    When Zhang Mingjie was about to get angry, he was stopped by the tension. Lao Zhang looked at me intently, as if to see through my mind, "is it the Mohist family who respects you, you respect the Mohist family, or just for the Mohist girl?"

    "Who knows," I said with a smile, holding the fringe''s Willow waist lightly. "Maybe it''s for myself, or maybe it''s for the girls of Cheng family, but you know for sure that when you invite me to drink this wine, you should and must make such a realization - either eat my chess piece, or be eaten by my chess piece, which is doomed to win Son, it is impossible to have no losers. If you can play, you have to lose. Because every move is your own, sweet is bitter, and you find it. "

    Tension did not speak, I said: "goodbye."

    Sima Yang, with his eyes shining, just came back to his senses. He quickly turned around and took a bottle of red wine from a middle-aged man like a manager and said, "brother Chu, this is Burgundy wine from the ninth year of Roman Canty." I took the bottle of red wine and said, "if you don''t mention it, I''ll forget. Before I came here, I had something to do."

    "MMM --"

    Zhang Mingjie turned around and cried out in pain. I didn''t know the price of the bottle, but it would be too expensive to scare me. It burst on his head and the smell of the wine overflowed, but he didn''t smell anything special.

    "I don''t know how much money you spent to get that high school girl to stare at Gong Fanlin and sell him meat, but I know that her parents raise her so much, and the hard work they pay for her must be much more expensive than your bottle of wine, so this bottle of wine, I salute you for her parents."

    It''s not surprising that zhangjiaye and gongfanlin were caught so quickly. What''s strange is that they knew gongfanlin was planted in my hands so quickly. The only explanation was one - the girl who sold and prostituted told them that gongfanlin was taken away by his'' grandpa Chu ''

    simayang wanted to stop him. He didn''t have time to see Zhang Mingjie covering his head and howling. He smiled bitterly Looking at the manager who was sad and turned pale beside him, he said to me: "brother Chu, this bottle of wine, after manager Ma asked the boss of seed wine, he asked you to drink it. You are so spoiled. The human condition is too big."

    before Sima finished speaking, a bottle of wine flew over. I hurriedly dodged to avoid it. The bottle hit the back wall and the pieces flew Splash, not only fringe scream, Sima Yang and the manager are also scared. I turn around and see that the white faced youth at the next table have rushed to me, and they wave their fists to my face, and say: "little white face who doesn''t understand! My sister! "

    My first reaction is - does tassel have elder brother?

 Chapter 1078

    Of course, this product can''t be the brother of the fringe. When the fringe imperceptibly instilled some difficulties that I would inevitably encounter when I married her, she emphasized countless times that she was an only NV, so her mother insisted that the future NV son-in-law must have a house

    if from childhood to adulthood, what I thought was better than Chu Yuan and envied by the girl was probably Both physiology and psychology are sharp reaction nerves. The latter is reflected in the ability of Hu siluan''s thinking, useful and useless meaning + Yin. The former is directly reflected in the motor power and explosive power that are not matched with harmless appearance. The book MI group 4 ˇĘ 8065 is updated.]

    scold me for my little white face, but his face is obviously like a leopard that has been lurking in the grass for a long time. Suddenly, when he catches the opportunity, he jumps up and starts to bite at my prey''s throat with ferocious and sharp teeth. What I respond to is not only the brain, but also the body''s response is not slow, and it must be more reliable than the absurd response in the brain ˇŞˇŞI don''t hide and greet. I lift up a Tui and kick it to the other side''s belly.

    There was a flash of surprise in the white faced young man''s eyes. His body was like a top. After his left foot was firm in the last step, it rotated strangely. The fist he waved and the foot I kicked out were both defeated. The two men were back-to-back. The wind was blowing in their ears. I was shocked by a cold sweat. Before I could turn my head, I raised my arm to block the side of the brain. The little arm hurt. It was after he turned to dodge my foot The fist swung from my body is like an iron bar. I seem to hear the moan of the bone.

    The action of this cargo is very fast. The close-up skill makes my scalp numb. I''m a trainer!

    I''ve never met a tough trainer since I was a child, but I''ve started so black, so ruthless and so deceiving. I''ve met a trainer for the first time. I''m not a trainer, but I''m more experienced in fighting. I haven''t eaten less of the loss of the trainer. I know the biggest difference between them and non professionals like me is that Where, that is to say, they will never use the old moves to end their opponents'' self-confidence or arrogance. They will always keep the back moves, and there will be no one move until the opponent lies down. Therefore, they often don''t have the open and close fighting momentum of rogue and local ruffian when fighting, but they can put down and play to death a large open and close to vicious Se in a light way

    My force value is not as high as fringe, purple garden or viagra. They think it''s just because they understand the difference between practicing family and non practicing family. Therefore, most of them are those famous or fierce looking goods with poor Kung Fu, which can hardly be regarded as second rate goods at most. I really meet such ruthless people as white faced youth. I can climb the wall and escape 100% Sometimes I run into someone who is faster than the winger who is better than our school football team. I am the one who has been put under the wall. I have a bad reputation. It''s not because I fight badly, but because I''m "easy to mess with but difficult to deal with". I have an indomitable obsession and suffer losses. Sooner or later, I''ll get the chance to make a fool of each other and earn it back. Therefore, real practitioners are usually reluctant to get involved with me, because I''ve never helped small groups except for the beautiful and eye-catching girls I''m a loner. It''s not difficult to beat me in a group, but I have no face to win. I''m afraid to be beaten by me in a gunny bag in a corner. It''s just a matter of face that I can''t break even if I''m afraid that the open gun is easy to hide and it''s hard to defend Bottle is three moves. After three moves, I will know that I can''t do this white faced young man. He is not only a trainer, but also a trainer who doesn''t mind the shameless sneak attack. He can just dodge a fist to block a fist. In the next move, at most two moves, he can let me down.

    I have never lost a fight, or I can''t afford to lose, but if I lose now inexplicably, However, it is not a matter of fighting a stick to get back later, which is directly related to whether I and the tassel can leave the seed wine safely tonight. If the white faced youth is arranged by the Zhang family, then tonight is my miscalculation. If he has nothing to do with the Zhang family, then it is the biggest change tonight. It should be assumed that "man is not as good as God"

    In the night, I hide in a corner to observe and protect me in the dark. Is there any reason why she doesn''t appear when I see that I have been laid down and ravaged by this white faced youth?

    Let''s make another assumption. If winter night appears or doesn''t appear, do you have anything else to worry about when zhangjiaye and Lin yun''an collude with the "professionals" arranged by Lao Tzu? No, it''s proved that she didn''t show up. It''s also a fierce tiger that can''t defeat wolves. Besides, my tiger is only a mother''s

    compared with Sima Yang''s gambling agreement, it''s the least important

    I can''t afford to lose today!

    Sure enough, the young man with white face turned sideways and hit me directly with a swift knee bump. Even if I jumped away, I would lose control of my body because of embarrassment. Then I lost even worse. In a hurry, I grabbed his neck with my back hand and pulled hard. I hurt the enemy 800 times. I bit my teeth and ate him hard. I helped him The stronger iron knee also smashed his head hammer with the injured head. The two men retreated at the same time. His nose blood was running long and my mouth was rolling. But he was red and I barely stopped and didn''t fall, so at first sight, he suffered even more.It''s just that people can''t respond to the lightning and Firestone. I can''t even open my mouth to talk. If that guy rushes up again, I can only drag Sima Yang around me to be Rou shield. But brother Sima is a literati. It''s estimated that a young man with white face can be judged from the surprised and expectant eyes of Zhang and ye It''s not their intentional arrangement. They changed their eyes. The content is very clear. 7% of the equity transfer is a condition they can''t accept. So it''s worth them to take a risk. Of course, there is a premise that I fall down and see if sister tiger is coming. I''m not optimistic about the situation. The smart people who are wronged by the smart suddenly become me I secretly called it unlucky, but saw that the thin and tall manager surnamed Ma moved a step in time, stopped between me and the white faced young man, and said with a flattering smile: "Su ye, this Mr. Chu is a friend of the little boss, you are embarrassing me."

    The young man with white face wiped his nose blood with his sleeve and recovered his initial indifference. He had no expression on his face and no focal length in his eyes. However, in a flat tone, he was slightly grumpy. "It''s her friend, she asked for wine, so she should drink it."

    The manager of Ma surname is not amazing. He is half taller than me. If he doesn''t stoop, he is about 1.9 meters tall. He looks like a slave, but he''s not a simple commodity. If you pay a little attention to his standing posture, you can see that his feet are slightly different. The left foot behind seems to be stepped on. In fact, it''s raised. Only the tip of his foot is on the ground, little Tui micro Shudder proves that Tui has enough strength. Once kicked out, it has the potential of gravel. Although bowing, its right elbow is very low, and its center of gravity is pressed. It''s like a bow full of strings. Although I''m standing behind him, there''s still a thrilling feeling of being pointed at the center of the eyebrow by a sharp arrow. Instead of a flaw, his whole body is full of strength opposite to that of Wen''s expression It''s a decisive decision of attacking but not defending and advancing but not retreating? Who is his boss? He called "Su Ye", a white faced young man with a look of only twenty-eight or seventy-two at most. I think the other side has a lot to offer, but why does he stand on my side so simply?

    I was surprised. Zhang and Sima were even more surprised. Only the tassel turned back in amazement and ran to help me. Like a cat with its tail stepped on, they glared at him.

    "Su Ye" is a real trainer. His eyes are from the bottom to the top. There are two obvious pauses on the left foot and right elbow of the manager surnamed ma. Then he gives up the idea of continuing to fight with me. He lightly says: "Ma Dalei, do you dare to fight with me?"

    "I dare not," said manager Ma, with a smooth smile of a philistine and a businessman, but his body was not relaxed and he still kept full of bows. He said with a sincere smile of three and seven: "when wearing military uniform, he was not little instructed and promoted by old master su. When the capital was in decline and degeneration, he also directly or indirectly inherited your human feelings. The small one was not buried under the Imperial City root. Thank you very much Mr. Su, you have not killed all of us. I remember the kindness in my mind. But now our cheap life has been sold to the big boss? Not to mention the grace of retention, even if I am just a part-time worker, I have to be able to pay my salary. Besides, you don''t know the relationship between the small boss and the big boss. Although there is no blood relationship, it hurts like a sister-in-law. The friend of the small boss is injured here. When the anger goes down, the big boss will give me some eyes, Yao will wear a pair of small shoes, and the small I will not be swept out of the men It''s so easy to continue to ask for food. I don''t know how many enemies I have. You, Mr. Su, can defeat me even if you hold out a finger, right? Ha ha, although the wine is small, it''s huge. The only place I can stand is "

    a white faced young man in Beijing Opera waves his hand, Mo brings out a box of Zhongnanhai with several yuan, Chou brings out a piece of it in his mouth, he is at least old, but the manager surnamed Ma, who called him" Su Ye "in a round, Mo brings out the lighter, but the white faced young man hands me the cigarette. Seeing that he is near me again, Liu Su is very busy and nervous In front of me, as Sima Yang did when he handed me cigarettes, "he doesn''t Chou cigarettes!"

    The manager of surname Ma showed a little appreciation on his face, but was surprised at nine points. The white faced young man didn''t care about it. He was just stunned and whispered, "it''s interesting. Although there are several Mao coins for this cigarette, it''s the first time that someone said no to deliver it from our Su Zhuliu''s hands."

    "how young is Su Zhuliu in Beijing?!" The city is full of tension, but I am confused with Liusu, simayang and Zhang Mingjie. I haven''t heard the name before

 Chapter 1079

    "How many Soviets in the capital are chasing the current?!"

    "Farts are few, and the conversation resources of good people are classified as childish. Su Zhuliu, a white faced young man named Su Zhuliu, didn''t take a look at Zhang Li. Finally, he asked manager Ma to light Zhongnanhai, which was rejected by me on behalf of Liu Su. Zhang Li wasn''t angry because he was ignored and reprimanded by such a young man. Even the hypocritical smile that he always hung on his face disappeared. He was full of panic and couldn''t help himself

    "Girl, what''s your name?"

    The fringe was probably the only one who didn''t take this Su Ye as root and green. The hostility was full: "Cheng Liusu."

    "Cheng Liusu, I am Su Zhuliu. There are two words in his name. They are also kind of fate." Su Zhuliu wiped the blood coming out of his nose with the back of his hand. As before, he pouted his buttocks on the railing and looked down at the stairs. The only difference was that the beer bottle at his fingertips was replaced by cigarettes, and he stopped dealing with the fringe. He said to himself in a natural way: "Ma Dalei, Ma dada Lei, although it''s a flash of Tanhua, you''ve stripped your military uniform completely, and you''ve had boundless scenery. You can afford to be the No.1 person who once appeared on the north. But remember that I didn''t run over you and let you leave the capital. It''s not to open your eyes to you. You''re not worth my attention. You''re a talent. Your boss won''t let you be a fart in such a small wine Li, I''ll get a salary of eight thousand yuan. Even my little boss who is my sister and you are stable. You were spared the life of a dog at the beginning. The reason is very simple. It''s the face of the NV man named Qu in the capital. The women are green bamboo leaves and poisonous scorpions. It''s not easy to be offended. "

    Tension again hit a cold war, it seems that I can''t believe that there are people in the world who can make this Su ye afraid.

    Manager Ma said with a smile, "Miss Qu is one of the few friends who can be called" girlfriends "by our big boss."

    "I know, otherwise she is not easy to provoke, and I''m not afraid to provoke her. You cut my brother to death with one knife. It''s reasonable for me to frustrate you. Within the capital circle, there has been a saying that I, Su Zhuliu, rule people. How can I say that? The dog that doesn''t obey is the wolf that hides the evil heart. I''m not so cruel to kill without forgiveness, because I only have a dog, and my dog is very obedient. As for the dog and wolf, it has nothing to do with me. But if a wolf bites my dog, I have no reason to let it live. Are you right? After all, a big dog has to look after its owner. "

    " I''m a dog, not a wolf, otherwise the big boss won''t rest assured that I will take care of the little boss. " Manager Ma talks and laughs freely, but across the clothes, I can feel his muscle is tight again.

    Tensive face se is pale, Fei''s fat body is shivering. He looks at the tall and thin horse manager again with a new look at strangers. Sima Yang, who is next to the horse manager, also steps back unconsciously, as if he suddenly smells the dangerous smell of his body

    "don''t worry, it''s been so long. If I want you to die, you''ve already died more than 100 times. I I know you are a dog and a good dog, so I let you be my sister. "The word" dog "doesn''t sound good, but it seems like a compliment from Su Zhuliu''s mouth. Even Ma Dalei himself is a flattered bitch reaction, and there''s no trace of affectation. It''s 100% used, which makes people shout unreasonable, while Su Zhuliu''s side is nothing People continue to say: "I''m afraid of Qu snake and scorpion, but I''m not afraid. I don''t want to make your boss unhappy because I give her face. I''m afraid of your boss''s mind. You know, my brother died by himself. Even if you don''t do it, some people will play with him. At least Qu snake and scorpion spits two bitter words to your boss when drinking tea, Your big boss asked your little boss to give me a word, and I had to stab my brother twice. It''s not that the hero can''t pass the beauty pass, but that some NV people are destined to become a man''s devil barrier. I''m still curious about why I killed my brother in your hand. You were originally working for Qu snake and Scorpio. "

    Ma Jingli laughs but doesn''t speak. Su Zhuliu doesn''t seem to be interested in asking questions. Curiosity seems to be just talking. It seems that he has a clear idea for a long time. It doesn''t matter whether Ma manager admits it or not.

    Demon Jing is right. There are dragons and tigers in the seed wine. It''s not the place where I come from. It''s hard for me to hear it. It''s cold and sweaty. I want to say goodbye to my family and have porridge, but I can''t find a chance to open my mouth. Unless I''m a fool, I can''t understand the atmosphere. Su Zhuliu, who is half dead, or Ma manager, who is humble and philistine, are all monsters with double identities and double Xingge It''s not easy for them to talk about things. What''s more, they don''t avoid us outsiders when they talk about lawlessness in a society ruled by law. Do you believe we won''t talk about Luan everywhere? Obviously not. It''s believing in yourself! In his eyes, we are as small as ants and can be easily crushed to death.

    It''s probably Su Ye''s habit not to look at each other. There''s no doubt that it''s arrogance. But compared with looking at his eyes, which seem to be lax but are unfathomable, being ignored by him will make people feel relaxed or even tears. When you can''t understand what a person is thinking and can''t read any emotion of him, even if he''s not strong, there will be a huge The sense of oppression, the inexplicable tension, was almost suffocating.

    That''s how I feel when he looks at me.

    "I don''t think I have any special aura, but you noticed me before you came in, right?" His tone is very light, but everyone can hear his care.I nodded, didn''t explain that I noticed him, just because when I came, I was afraid, instinctively alert to anyone who appeared in a dangerous position. What''s more, he sat there alone, but had an empty beer bottle. I was a small person, but I was not stupid, knowing that the less I said, the better. Pretending to be profound is a kind of self-protection.

    He also nodded, didn''t ask me why I noticed him, looked at my face, and Momo''s own face, said: "like? Well, it''s kind of like, good omen. " After that, he smiled.

    I have to admit that the goods are not very eye-catching, but this smile, the whole person is as dazzling as the sun, the fringe pasted in my ear, whispered: "it''s very like you, especially the way you laugh."

    I was stunned. I didn''t say yes.

    I love Murphy so much that I can meet her in the company every day. In order to make a special impression on her, I used to practice a sunny smile in the mirror for a while, but I was hit every time, because I felt that I was silly and stupid and idiotic when I laughed

    I didn''t look like this guy

    the wine classic called ma Dalei Li is a man with a story, and it''s obvious that Su Ye has a very important role in his story, and he is not very positive. He is humble, and he also intentionally or unintentionally strikes the good feeling that makes him just rarely smile. "Unlike, the little boss said that the big boss often talked about recently, Mr. Chu is unique in the world Men. "

    Young Su Ye frowns. "How unique?"

    "No background, no ambition, no benevolence, no yielding, no death, happiness and life."

    "You mean, I come from the background? Am i ambitious or kind? I''m still alive because I haven''t had a setback? "

    Manager Ma looked at the broken bottle of burgundy red wine and said with a smile: "facts can prove everything. Your dried sister, who is my little boss, has invited Mr. Su to have a beer for free? But she is very happy to invite Mr. Chu to drink a bottle of Burgundy wine from the 1990 vintage of the Roman Canty winery. This is a treatment that no one can enjoy except the big boss you love so much. The reason is very simple. You have heard about the kidnapping case of the North tianqianlong manor which caused a sensation in the whole country? "

    Young Su ye said plainly but surprisingly: "he is the main character, and also the central figure who is now called" north sky vortex "by those in the red wall."

    I was surprised. He knew my details in the morning!

    Other people can''t be called dark shock, especially the tension, a Fei face shaking constantly.

    Ma manager nodded and said: "Mr. Chu is the only one sitting on the bomb who hasn''t knelt before. I''ll take this. Because Ma Dalei knelt before, knowing the feeling of being held a gun on the brain, and I''ve also lost my soul, knowing that my head is tied on the Ku belt. Mr. Chu''s background is brighter than mine. It''s blank. No one protects and supports him, But I have never bent the waist pole. This is not a man in general. "

    Su Ye disdains and says to manager Ma: "you heard it just now. It''s the ambitious and kind-hearted ox + bi + man you are talking about who has taken a big lead in others. What''s the market value of Fengchang group''s 7% shares?"

    Manager Ma immediately stopped talking and looked at me with a wry smile.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m sorry to interrupt." the tumult in Xiong''s cavity finally came to an end. I asked, "do you know the little boss and the big boss?"

    Su Ye was stunned when he heard the words.

    Manager Ma said with a smile, "of course I do."

    Sima Yang''s eyes were shining. It seemed that he was glad that he had bet the right treasure. Zhang JIAYE''s faces were gray. Fortunately, his attention was all on me. He didn''t notice that Sima Yang was shining the light of traitor

    Just then, a piece of dance music ended, and the following crowd burst into a wave of cheers after a short silence. The horse manager, who stooped like a big horse monkey, said: "the one who sang at once is seed''s little boss, but few people know that he has, after all, is still studying. There are many of her classmates among the guests here. She doesn''t want to make a lot of publicity So we all think that she is an ordinary college student who sings here to earn money. "

    At a glance, although zhangjiaye and simayang are regular visitors here, and they are not unfamiliar with Ma manager, they are not familiar with the extent to which ma manager will reveal Lu''s identity as a mysterious little boss to them, so they look downstairs more curiously than I do.

    "College students?" In addition to demon Jing and star rain, do I know college students at school?

    When I met Lu, manager Ma said: "Mr. Chu must have met our little boss. You''ve just been a neighbor recently." he changed his mouth subtly, replacing "definitely know" with "definitely see".

    "Neighbor?" In a daze, I went to Su Ye''s side and looked downstairs at the stage, just in the eye of a non mainstream NV child who appeared on the stage.

    The NV child made up a lot of makeup, put on a pair of leather jacket, leather skirt and boots, * * NV Wang fan''er was full. I didn''t know who she was. I just wanted to feel that the girl had grown a huge + Ru which was more full than the purple garden, Xiao demon, sister Murphy, but I saw that the girl didn''t wave to her, and I didn''t know when to put on a flattering smile and look at Su ye who didn''t have the focal length anymore. Instead, she supported him "Brother Chu, this song is dedicated to you."Flying Wen brings a jealous look to kill people. Su ye, who is involved, feels a little bit overwhelmed. The tassel is even whiter because of his angry face. The NV child clearly made up the "Ilove you" after seeing her!

    "Qiu Meimei?!" I have to admit that I can call this name not because I recognize her face, but because I recognize her Xiao ong

    the little boss of seed wine, who lives in my family''s big + Ru + cattle with Tianyou, the tomboy!

    PS: I''ve been very busy recently, and I seldom go online. I just went to the group and froze. Luo Yu and Fuying, the two little sisters of Yuanmeng, passed the exam successfully. Congratulations, and congratulations to all the students who went to school successfully. Keep on working hard and keep improving, and don''t be discouraged. The top three hundred and sixty lines are the best. The road to success is always found. Only if you are No discovery, no persistence.

 Chapter 1080

    this chapter is yesterday''s, and there will be another chapter later, is the code]

    Zhang JIAYE and his wife left. I think the Lin family''s eagles who were lying in the seed wine also withdrew. The reason why they asked me to come to this place was that they were good at the young people and lowered my vigilance. Another reason was that they thought that they and the manager named Ma Dalei could be called "deep" It''s easy to wipe one''s buttocks in case of any movement. Of course, even if the previous situation was weak and he could afford to buy a bottle of Burgundy wine of 90 years from the Roman Emperor''s winery, the situation of the merchants and the merchants could immediately get hot. In the final analysis, the relationship between the merchants and the merchants is money, which is the caution of tension, and the details can also be watertight. But what Zhang Zhang didn''t expect was that the horse manager, who stooped down and had a smooth face, was a more cautious and watertight man than him. He hid his background deeply. If he didn''t, Zhang Zhang would have ten more guts, or dare not touch me, or dare not live in Ma Manager''s land Because Ma Dalei was not a businessman at all, and there was no choice of interests. What''s more, he was awed or even shuddered by Su Zhuliu''s Dried sister, the little boss of seed wine who had always existed in various legends but never removed the veil of mystery. He suddenly appeared on the stage and called his name to sing to me But I don''t want to know. His restraint is obviously stronger than Zhang Mingjie''s, but it also proves that his Jing God is much more fragile than his son''s -- a little boss has pulled out a dry brother that he can''t digest. He doesn''t want to know what stronger background has to do with me. It''s better to hide his ears and steal the bell, retreat now, and let himself have the courage to be the next "Chu little ghost." It is concluded that Su Ye is not a friend but an enemy.

    Of course, there is another reason for Zhang Mingjie''s departure. Maybe Zhang Mingjie can''t understand it. After all, Lao Zhang has lived for many decades, and has been the second in command for most of his life. The ability of observing and observing se developed by him is not covered. He can feel that the young Su ye can''t see or want to see his massive body in his eyes, so wait until the next song of Qiu Meimei After singing, he clapped with Mr. Su. He left quietly. He didn''t say goodbye. He was not in a mess. He didn''t take the opportunity to make up. Everything was just right.

    Sima Yang secretly made a telephone contact gesture, and also followed the two brothers to go together.

    "I''m impressed by the lack of prudence and courage of the old oilseed in the market, but it''s not a good impression. The slave is too heavy, and I can''t make a breakthrough. At most, I can build roads behind. I''ve been in charge of a large group like Fengchang for decades. It''s not a grievance. It''s the ultimate. I can''t be satisfied anymore. I can''t do my best." Su Ye lies on the railing and still doesn''t look at anyone when he speaks. He seems to mutter to himself, but he cuts the tension completely.

    I sat back in my seat and asked manager Ma, "can I have two glasses of water?"

    Manager Ma said with a smile, "of course."

    "Three cups," Su Ye sat across from me and the fringe, looked at me with interest and said, "why don''t you invite me to have a drink?"

    "Why do you please?" I asked

    Su ye thought about it and replied, "you are free to eat and drink here, and I will pay for water here."

    Manager Ma, with a smile, bowed away. He was still a philistine and humble slave. He didn''t seem to worry about what would happen between me and the Soviet exile.

    "The capital is short of a glass of water?"

    "With the flow of water, why don''t you do it?"

    "Good?"

    "No, you and I can''t be friends."

    "I have self-knowledge and can''t stand up to it."

    "It''s not for this reason," he said. "It''s not for this reason." that is to say, it''s not for this reason. It''s not to deny that it''s for this reason. "Everyone in the circle knows that Su Zhuliu is a man with careful eyes."

    I Rou from the pain of Xiong mouth, very honest nod, "see."

    "But no one dares to say that you are the first one except Xiaobai," he said with a smile

    "It''s a pleasure."

    "Are you not afraid?" The people and animals in Su Zhuliu''s face are harmless. He puts his ten fingers on the table with white hands and long hands. "In a sense, I''m more terrible than the outlaws in Qianlong manor."

    It''s hard to avoid being nervous when tassel hears the words. I put my hand on her big Tui and said with a smile: "I''m afraid, but it''s also a kind of feeling. When I feel numb, I don''t know how powerful you are, but recently I''ve been being treated with the same caution. The level gap is like cat and mouse. Black cat and white cat don''t matter. Black cat is powerful or white It doesn''t matter if the cat is fierce, because I''m just a subordinate in the food chain - that mouse, any cat can kill me. Why bother to think so much? Hehe, besides, at least you haven''t done anything to me now, have you? "

    Su Ye was stunned and smiled, "what kind of man are you in the circle of the capital recently?""Oh?"

    "An interesting man."

    "What''s interesting?" If it wasn''t for Sima yang to sign for me before leaving to confirm my safety and then inform me, I would have taken the tassel home long ago. Facing the repressed shudder when the tassel chased, it was not easy to suffer at all, but I had to hold on to it. My intuition told me that he was far more dangerous than the two brothers.

    "I don''t know, that''s why it''s interesting." Su yedun asked, "do you understand the foreign language song that Mei Mei just sang? Do you feel good? "

    "I didn''t understand, so I didn''t dare to say that it was good or bad," I said frankly, "it seems to be French"

    "it''s said that it''s a must-have song for Xiaobai when she''s drunk and drunk and crazy, it''s called" I don''t want to work ", but Mei Mei hasn''t learned French, and there are at least two or three pronunciation mistakes in each sentence," Su Ye lit another cigarette, and suddenly chatted happily "The fat man, surnamed Zhang, left without saying a word. In fact, he tried to make a good impression on me. He not only maintained the pride in front of you, but also didn''t deliberately come to get close to me. However, he had to wait for Mei Mei to finish singing and clapping his hands before leaving. He was not afraid that he would offend me if he didn''t enjoy the show. He wanted me to feel his love for his house and his love for the black. In fact, there are ten * * images Like you, you don''t understand what Melanie is singing at all. I really understand. I dare to frown. Maybe I will ask him to sit down for a drink and say what I want and do what I want. It''s a man. Unfortunately, he''s afraid that I don''t appreciate my face and lose my face. He thinks it''s safe to bend the whole idea, so I say he''s cautious and lacks courage. He''s a supporting role He is doomed to fail because it''s too easy to be seen through. If you don''t believe it, we can make a bet. In the next period of time, he will often come here. He will firmly deepen his relationship with Ma Dalei, while waiting for others to make the next chance with me. This thing is fleeting. If I don''t come here to drink in my life, he will also I''ll miss it forever. "

    "Don''t bet, you win." It''s the way to deal with tension. I was shocked. Su Zhuliu never looked at tension from beginning to end, but in just a few minutes, he saw through what Lao Mo had seen in his whole life.

    Su sighed and said: "if the man on top of him asked me to drink, I would consider that he could raise a guy who was cautious to this point out of slavery, No It''s hard, but it''s hard to bring up his inferiority complex like me, maybe, like you in the future. "

    I am a grass-roots little man, how dare I compare with this capital city? Whether he is sincere or not, it sounds more like irony to me, "I have no ability or ambition."

    Su Ye smiled and said nothing. Suddenly, he jumped to a topic and asked, "how far have you and Xiaobai developed?"

    "Who is Xiaobai?"

    It''s the fringe that asks questions, and I''m at a loss.

    "My sister, who is also the big boss here," said Qiu Meimei, who was not su Zhuliu, but Qiu Meimei, who had just run up to me. When she saw that I was still in trouble, she said with a smile, "it''s your so-called third lady."

    It seemed to be expected and reasonable, but I was surprised.

    This little Ru cow was arranged by the third lady to my family?! What is her purpose? Watch me?!

    "I know what you want to ask, but please answer his question first." Qiu Meimei, wearing heavy makeup, has a dazzling gossip light on her face. "To what extent have you and my sister developed? Hand in hand? What''s the response to G? NV God? King NV? Is the reserved expensive Fu or the dangfu with Lang? "

    Every time she asked, the face se of Liu Su and Su Zhuliu increased by one point. Even if they knew that the girl was deliberately stabbing Ji and making fun of them, Liu Su said, "I can''t stir up Su Zhuliu. She said," your wish is good, my reality is cruel. Now I kneel down. What kind of degree do you think this is? "

    "She Bi you propose?" Qiu Meimei pretends to be stupid or is really stupid. She covers her face and eggs with all her strength and pushes her mouth into an O-shape. "Oh, buying cakes, she finally starts to worry about her life."

    looking at Su Zhuliu again, her white face is like snow. When she pinches out the cigarettes without Chou in the ashtray, her hands are obviously shaking because of impatience. He takes Qiu Meimei''s words seriously --

    he admits that he He is a very careful man. I also believe in tension, so I''m so afraid of him. It''s not only because of his special background, but also because of his tight muscles and nerves when talking and laughing with him. It also proves that he is likely to be a freak with changeable emotions. What''s more, his stomach has been filled with at least 20 bottles of beer, so I instinctively increased my vigilance, Almost at the same time, he grabbed the ashtray, suddenly got up and hit me on the head, but his face was still languid and indifferent

    I leaned back in time, let him hit the empty, then copied the table, Bi de Su left several steps by the current, and then jumped up again, suddenly she came out a dark shadow in the side, as fast as lightning, directly attacked his face men, Su Zhuliu responded quickly, his arms protected the face men, but saw the black shadow Suddenly it sank, and then it started again. It''s changed to play in the middle. Su Zhuliu, even the immortal, can''t stop it. He has a firm stomach and a solid footˇŞˇŞLiu Su and I stared at the beautiful Tui. Even in high-heeled shoes, Runiu''s sister was still stable without any shaking

 Chapter 1081

    just now, this long and harmless giant + runv child, first a high whip Tui, which is elegant and unrestrained to the extreme, and then a 360 degree turn and side spin kick, one move repels the big and small Su Zhuliu who can kill me with three moves of Rou, but that''s all. What''s more amazing is that her beautiful Tui, which hurt people, has not been put down, but has been raised slowly, with one at the bottom of her skirt She is not afraid of Zou light at all. The heels of long leather boots are like swords and spears, aiming at Su Zhuliu''s throat. There is no sweet smile on her charming little face. Instead, she is not inferior to Su Ye''s indifference in the capital. She said coldly: "Su Zhuliu, you know, I call you brother Gan, because of the affection of her father''s generation, it''s not rare that you are big in the capital Don''t think I''m not clear. You are good to me. It''s Xiang Zhuang''s sword dance. The drunk doesn''t want to be drunk. Otherwise, I won''t let you pay for it. I''m not smart as you, but I''m not stupid enough to save Yao. If you want me to stay in front of my sister, I don''t want you to be carried back to the capital. You know, ten clear-minded Qiu Meimei is not as good as one A drunken Su Zhuliu, comparable to her fists and feet, a girl who has stood in the yard for more than ten years, still doesn''t pay attention to you, a deserter who abandoned the army and went into business. You should not touch the man that my sister valued. Think with your smart head, why does my sister ask me to protect him, except against thieves? "

    Qiu Meimei''s sentence is astonishing, but Su Zhuliu is perplexed and unheard of. He lightly says to me: "hiding behind NV people, is it glorious? Ma Dalei praised you for being a hero. Don''t you hang it? No proof? In that round just now, we were even hands. We were divided into two parts. You can stand and walk out of this wine. I''ll compete with you fairly. Otherwise, don''t blame me for bullying others. Don''t let the girls around you look down on you. "

    I despised his Ji jiangfa very much. My friend never thought that he was a hero. What''s more, I had no idea about the third lady named "Xiaobai", even hated and resented her. But he stabbed me with two words: "hide behind NV people". I don''t like to listen to them. I don''t think any man likes to listen to them. The other one is, "don''t let those around you." Girls look down on you ''

    I know that tassels don''t look down on me because I refuse to fight, but no man can accept the contempt of another man Lu in front of his NV people. It''s not only fear that is regarded as shame by men, but also the heartache that makes his NV people feel insulted by their own men, and the contempt that is associated with her - can a man There is a cavity of blood, but at least in front of their own NV people stand tall, so I would rather lie down and leave the wine, proud of lying down, not disgraced.

    Don''t bother to take care of Su Ye''s words. I grabbed Chou Mei''s back collar and dragged her back to the sofa. Chou Mei said in a hurry, "I grew up in a big yard with him. Brother Chu, you can''t beat him!"

    "He doesn''t like to owe anyone, no matter you or the third miss of your family," the fringe glanced at Qiu Meimei. To be more precise, it was Qiu Meimei who was envious of her before, but rarely did not get discouraged. On the contrary, he seemed to stop developing Xiaoxiong on the 13th and 4th, and proudly said, "south south, you lost, I will carry you home."

    I smiled a little. My brother lost the fight, but never lost. He bravely chased Su''s runner: "it''s you who lie down. You pay for the three cups of white water."

    After a few seconds of consternation, Su Ye sighed, "I don''t know if Xiaobai can see through you. It''s you who stand and leave. I''ll let the whole world know that Su Zhuliu, the leader of the four young people in the capital, invites you to drink."

    "Not all over the world," I said, shaking my head. "North is enough."

    Su Ye was stunned again. After a while, he said: "different"

    I said with a smile: "each other."

    Liu Su and Qiu Meimei can''t understand what I''m talking about with Su ye, but they have the same brilliance in their eyes. Liu Su says that if I lose, she will carry me home, but she doesn''t believe that I will lose at all. It''s a blind trust. Strangely, Qiu Meimei''s face is the same as her expression - expect, expect how I will let Su go.

    The downstairs has also been boiling. At the moment when I lifted the table, many people noticed here. At this moment, I was away from Su Zhuliu. I was ready to fight. There were loud whistles in the noise. One after another, the hot atmosphere in the wine even exceeded that of Qiu Meimei when she sang on the stage.

    Su Ye is a traitor. Maybe he can''t defeat Qiu Meimei, whose force value is unpredictable. But I know that I''m not his opponent. Because Su Ye suffered a small loss before, and I''m not sure about my details, so we are all cautious and dare not move forward rashly. It''s right to start first, but it doesn''t apply to the situation that the other side is completely prepared before the first.

    I''m learning to sell now. I copied and adapted the posture of manager Ma just now. With my left foot behind, my toes are strong enough to touch the ground, my left hand is raised, my right elbow is calm, and my body is tight. I don''t have the indecency of manager Ma, but I don''t have much momentum. I know what I have. It''s only three and a half ways to shake it out. They are blind eye raid, heart digging by black tiger, peach stealing by monkey Move is not yet fully understood "come and smooth, go and make".

    Mr. Su has a great demeanor. He looks at the nose, the nose and the heart. He is concentrated and has no distractions. His purpose is very clear. When I make a move, Lu has a flaw and ends me in one move. So he can''t attack actively. What he consumes with me is patience.Master fighting is different from * * fighting. Fighting is about keeping one''s spirits together, because it takes courage to slip away with the bottom spirit. Where can I waste him? Just when I couldn''t hold my breath and wanted to move in, suddenly a tray and several water cups came from the side. They were all patted on the head of Su ye, who saw that there was movement under my feet and gave Lu a smirk of complacency. He was only on guard of me. Where did he expect someone to attack him?

    Before I can confirm who the despicable guy is, he has rushed to Su Ye. His voice makes me erect a cold Mao, "grass + you + Nai + Nai + let you die!"

    Poor Su Ye used his reaction beyond the limit of human beings to dodge the high whip Tui, but was hit by a flying knee on his chin by the little monster, which was also beyond the limit of human beings. That was the move of Taiquan! Su Ye''s whole body was pulled up out of the sky, and he didn''t wait to fall down, nor wait for me to stop. The fierce little monster has even produced a set of side spin kicks that may not be as elegant as Qiu Meimei''s, but are absolutely more powerful. From the bottom up, he stepped on Su Ye''s Xiong mouth and flew him out like a kite Turn over a table, frighten all the guests below!

    Mom, I''m so tall, I can''t fall to death?!

    At the same time, I reacted with Qiu Meimei, and at the same time, I started a terrible disaster, but I didn''t care. I also pushed the red framed glasses on the bridge of my nose, pretending to be a gentle little monster, and shouted angrily, "little ancestor, are you sick?" "Chu Xiaohua, do you want to rebel?"

    It''s Xu Xiaoyou, Xu Hengyi''s younger sister, whose pseudonym is Chu Xiaohua, who has the same abnormal force value as tiger sister, who has poisoned Su Zhuo and killed him with one move!

    God, she kicked him down, but Su Zhuliu, a young man in the capital, was so nervous that he didn''t even dare to talk to him! A rub a rub finger can crush dead once in the North black + road scenery infinite big guy level character metamorphosis!

    Mingming is an NV, but Tianyou, wearing the uniform of a male waiter, doesn''t kill us at all. Looking back, he said to Ma Jingli, who just followed and was stunned, "this time, you should fire me? It wasn''t the plate that fell down just now. It was a guest. "

    What''s going on in the girl''s head?! She killed Su Zhuo to make her understand and hire her?!

    Comedy or tragedy, this is my first encounter with Su Zhuliu, a young man in the capital. It is also the beginning of most of my life''s tangle. It is only because of Tianyou, two tomboys who have been lying on G for half a year before recovering. One is Xiaobai, a three young lady who he called "the life''s magic barrier". The former not only destroys our single choice, but also helps me stand out of the wine, making a sound all night The famous magpie rose up and made him lie back in the capital. For a long time, he became the chatting material of the dandies in the capital. However, the Beijing man who confessed that he was careful and had to be honest kept his promise of "fair competition". Therefore, he did not use his background and resources to make me secretly in the fragile stage of my career rise Stumbling block, but he wanted to evaporate the determination of God bless the world, which became more and more firm with my prosperity, so that God bless didn''t dare to marry people in her life. She was afraid that she would affect other people, but it affected me grandly. But for this reason, she finally let the lawless NV child learn to restrain, but until many years later, when God bless''s body had been worn away, it was self-sustaining When she was taught by Chu Yuan to be a gentle and graceful lady NV, she also refused to admit that she had a trace of regret for kicking Su Zhuliu, a young man in the capital, this evening, and resolutely refused to apologize to Su Zhuliu.

    As for the latter, the third young lady named "Xiaobai" is not only the devil block of Su Ye''s life, but also the devil block of my life.

    The tenacious Su Ye never gave up pestering other NV people in the past, just like the NV people who I can''t deny but can''t give her even a little respect. He never tired of messing around in my life

 Chapter 1082

    Qiu Meimei and Tianyou don''t know each other''s details.

    Tianyou doesn''t know that Chou Mei Mei is the little boss of seed wine. The sister of the cow "introduces" her to seed with a passion and enthusiasm that is hard to refuse. Tianyou does need to find a temporary job to protect the identity of "Chu Xiaohua", a poor college student. In a rather awkward metaphor, Xu Heng asked her to move to the opposite door of my house as a "night dog." ˇŻI''m here to ask you. Because I work in the daytime, she can''t and doesn''t have to protect me, so she happily accepted the kindness of sister dairycow, but didn''t want to be killed by the monster who can play pig and eat tiger. The God of the city doesn''t think that Qiu Meimei, who claims to be the new generation of nightclub queen, has talked with manager Ma about her working conditions, so after a few days of application, she became a manager When manager Ma handed her a work contract, she read it in a fake way and signed the name "Chu Xiaohua" on it. She was very proud. She didn''t admit that she didn''t know most of the words on it, but she tried to cover it up, but she didn''t know that Qiu Meimei, the elite, knew that she had no ink on her chest, dug a hole, etc Since yesterday, God bless not only did the work of cleaning dishes and dishes, but also could go home from work to perform the night dog task assigned to her by Xu Heng before 5:30 p.m. when the wine began to open, but was forced to change into a uniform and deliver water until one or two o''clock in the morning!

    One or two o''clock in the morning, half of the night is over, still keeping a fart? Xu Heng scolds and enrages Tianyou. He nearly tears his face with Qiu Mei and manager Ma, but he is defeated by acting skills that are enough to take the golden rooster, hundred flowers and even one of the big and small evils of Oscar. Qiu Mei Mei and Tianyou share the same hatred to ask manager Ma for a comment. Manager Ma says that he appreciates Tianyou''s hard work these days. When he is young, he refuses to do so Hard work squandered their youth, because moved and moved: how difficult is it for a college student to earn tuition by himself? How much can you earn by just brushing the dishes? In the evening, there are not only the minimum wage and the share of wine, but also the tip from the guests. Two months is enough for her to save the tuition. Maybe she can send back some money to her family. Isn''t it good? If you don''t sympathize with Chu Xiaohua''s family background, and think about her singing and dancing and her hard work, my manager can''t open the back door yet. The threshold of seed wine can be high

    Qiu Meimei is immediately ''touched''. Thank you very much for manager Ma''s kindness, and set up Tianyou, the character background of ''Chu Xiaohua'', but don''t buy it. You should resign and be regarded as a donkey liver The lung''s Ma manager "becomes angry with embarrassment" and says you''ve seen the contract? Did you sign the name yourself? Your resignation is against the contract. I can sue you!

    Tianyou is stupid -- Chu Xiaohua, the real poor student in Qingyuan University, was robbed of clothes and photographed by this little monster * * and was forced to collect 20000 yuan from her. She has been back to her hometown in the mountain area for the summer vacation. Once manager Ma called the police, all these blind things had to be exposed. Tianyou''s Spleen Qi was so hot that he knew it was not for fun. In addition, Qiu Meimei and the book of horses I''m afraid she can''t do as much Kung Fu as fist and foot in case she doesn''t have a fight to live?

    But being stupid doesn''t mean that people are stupid. Even stupid people have stupid methods. That''s why Tianyou kicked the big young Su in the capital and chased him away. Tianyou pondered and resigned. If you don''t approve it, it''s OK for you to fire me? So she suddenly became clumsy and clumsy. Today, she broke many cups, cups and saucers. But manager Ma has a mind like a grain. He only wants her to be careful next time, but he doesn''t care about her. He''s good at self-cultivation, which makes little monsters feel embarrassed and mad. Just now, Tianyou was deliberately lazy in the bathroom. His buttocks on the toilet hurt and he didn''t see manager Ma asking for help. He asked for a few cups of water when he came out to help. But he thought that the guest''s status was noble. If someone changed, he would not dare to provoke the role that manager Ma didn''t dare to provoke But God bless this little monster who knows so much about the world and the twists and turns of the market? I secretly took a few glasses of water and slipped up, thinking, I poured these glasses of water on the heads of the cattle + forcing guests. I can''t bear to see if your surname is ma. I can''t bear to see if your surname is ma. The answer is that you are really not suitable for the night scene, or you should continue to wash dishes in the daytime. This is because I made friends with Qiu Meimei. Of course, I didn''t say that she is Xu Heng''s sister, But I made up another cousin who lived far away from home. She had learned boxing since she was a child, lived opposite my home, and protected me from the night of winter. Because I didn''t trust the suspicion of Qiu Meimei, the police, but I didn''t have a thorough investigation. No wonder at a young age, I could control a man like Ma Dalei, who was once a powerful ox man. She was far less modest than she said She didn''t ask me the questions I wanted to ask, so she could reasonably refuse to answer the questions I wanted to ask

    Qiu Meimei, 21, was not a college student at all, or recently became a junior or a senior in Qingyuan University. She didn''t deny this, and even suspected that Qiu Meimei had entered Qingyuan University for the first time Yes, it''s for Miss Yu San to protect my father. There are many people like her who go through the police line to protect my family from harassment. There are also many people who are equipped with civil and martial arts. It''s unnecessary to say that the professional bodyguard has mastered rich professional knowledge and is no inferior to Qiu Meimei''s abnormal skill. Wen was trained by Min Rou in the Moon Valley Club Raised a group of management level elites!Once someone with an evil mind approaches my father or stepmother, "Wu" is responsible for killing the crisis, while "Wen" is responsible for cleaning up the future troubles, that is, knocking on the guys who hit my parents with their ideas - yuezhigu club, which has accumulated over the past few years, is not only a huge network resource, but also a secret that many people can''t see. Those are far better than Xu Heng''s handing over to the police Fang''s report materials are more detailed and shocking!

    I just know why there are so many people in Beitian who want to find Xu Heng to kill him, but there are not many people who really come to trouble me. My father and stepmother have been safe and sound, not because I forced or even threatened Lin Zhiqiang to focus on protecting my parents, but because I fully accepted the human feelings of the third lady -- trying to blackmail the father and stepmother All the guys in the hand were secretly dismissed by the "civil and military" combination arranged by the third lady. The police didn''t even notice the slightest move. I was surprised. I could not help but feel that the third lady''s superficial concealment and dark accumulation of hair were just like the real she and I saw in the news. The former gave people a kind of "favor or disgrace, leisure to see the flowers in front of the court" The latter is an unreasonable little girl who can be in the state of Chu Yuan''s violent death for a long time. Who can believe that this is the same person? Even if people have two sides, it''s too extreme? However, this is Miss San. In the five years since she invested in the development of Qianlong mountain villa, she hasn''t been idle for a second. Minrou''s Moon Valley Club won''t be meaningless. I believe that this seed wine is also

    before Qiu Meimei warned me that "Chu Xiaohua has problems". That''s because Tianyou is looking for girls to rent together in Qingyuan University in the form of payment, to cover up Chu for her In order to hide her identity from the police and fool some girls, Xiaohua makes me laugh and laugh. It''s the same reason that I used when I asked Linzhi to eliminate the kidnapping case of Tianyou. I always gave up her unwanted sister, and she came anonymously to catch my traitor, in order to get back at me and pay for her unwanted sister''s breaking up, because I really live in my family with the tiger sister and Dong who have no clear relationship Fang, those girls really believe it.

    Rao is the fierce background of the third young lady and Qiu Meimei. It''s just to confirm that the fake Chu Xiaohua lied, but so far, she has also found out the real identity of Tianyou. Fortunately, when the little monster doesn''t get angry, it''s still gentle and harmless. In addition, Qiu Meimei only reminds me that Chu Xiaohua has problems, but doesn''t move her Made.

    I deal with Qiu Meimei, I deal with God''s blessing, and I keep all the things on both sides. The lovely tassel keeps the silence that makes me grateful to kneel down and kiss her toes. It''s not that my friends are out of breath, but a woman who is so considerate and general. It''s so lovable. She''s a big jealous jar. Yes, but she gives a man all she can give Trust in.

    Therefore, I completely confessed to her about Tianyou. I knew that the tomboy was Xu Xiaoyou, Xu Heng''s younger sister who was willing to use his own surrender to emphasize "there is evil in return" and set up a negative textbook. This girl was really surprised and promised to hide it from sister tiger for me.

    In the end, Tianyou didn''t know that Qiu Meimei was the little boss of seed wine, but she saw with her own eyes that the cow, which made her and the tassel both jealous and crazy, had a good foundation of Kung Fu. I proposed to take them home by chance, but they refused me by chance. They looked at each other, and their eyes were full of fighting. They looked like the tiger sister I met at the beginning When I was at home, I was afraid that the two delicate pink faces would be a little sad to see. I scared my roommate

    I didn''t forget to send a message to sister Hu for peace until I got a message from Sima Yang. Aunt Cheng was obviously still immersed in the shock brought by the identities of Su Zhuliu, Qiu Meimei, Ma Dalei and Xu Xiaoyou. All the topics in the car were discussed It''s around them. It seems that they have forgotten the two protagonists. It''s not until they come in that they suddenly think of the purpose of tonight''s party. They ask, "south south, why do you want 7% of Fengchang''s equity from tensility?"

    I had not answered the question of fringe when I pushed the door, but I was stunned by the full spring in the living room in front of me -

    God, I see heaven again!

    In addition to Chu Yuan, tiger sister, Dongfang, and Xiao goblin are all swimsuits!

    Chu Yuan, though not a swimsuit, came out of the bathroom barefoot in a long wet hair and a big, fat white shirt, which still dazzled me for a while.

    If there''s anything sexier than a Gini beauty in the world, there''s nothing more sexy than a skinny girl in a big white shirt of a ghost brother!

    PS: this chapter is from yesterday. Today''s is going to be later. I''m really sleepy. I can''t say it''s going on day and night, but it''s not much worse. Everyone understands

 Chapter 1083

    Yesterday''s Well, I''m sorry. I was on a business trip yesterday afternoon. I just came back this morning, but the thunder was rolling, the rain was heavy, the power was cut off, the news was checked, and the lightning warning There''s another chapter in the back. It''s today''s. It''s checking the manuscript and will be sent out later.

    after a brief mental flutter, I was shocked

    I had lost the bet between sister tiger and Dongfang, and I forgot about wearing a swimsuit at home for a week. Obviously, sister tiger and Dongfang didn''t expect that I didn''t send the tassel home and brought her back together on the premise that the goblin was dead and had to stay. Aunt Cheng has too many questions, Today, without an explanation, she couldn''t sleep at night. What''s more, Sima Yang said that she would contact me later by phone. Liu Su was also very concerned about whether he really committed to me. Sima Yang''s chess piece was ultimately used by anyone. In the battle between Mo and Zhang, it would play a decisive role. Aunt Cheng and Miss Mo are still nervous if they don''t deal with it on the surface Of.

    In addition, my aunt''s questions on the road are one after another. My mind is also full of Su Zhuliu, Qiu Meimei, Ma Dalei''s fierce but vague background, as well as three young ladies'' careful and meticulous invisible deployment of our security problems. They drive home habitually and forget that these things can be talked about at the Liusu''s house. It''s estimated that the Liusu''s mind is full of such things I didn''t think about where I slept at night. As a result, the big Wulong had no face or skin. The eastern city was too deep, so it behaved as usual, but the winter night couldn''t be so calm, but it wasn''t good to go back to the room to wear clothes. Otherwise, it was more likely to feel guilty. Fortunately, Liusu didn''t care about it, and praised sister tiger''s winning and losing. This didn''t mean that it was intentional for sister tiger, Because when she said this, the fringe glanced at Chu Yuan, who was leaning on the sofa to watch TV, and made my little girl''s cheeks bulge. The blind could see that Aunt Cheng was provoking her, and she was insincere about her "sister-in-law". The reason was that Chu Yuan''s white shirt made her jealous.

    In fact, it''s not only Chu Yuan, but also Dong Xiaoye and Dongfang Lian people use my T-shirt or shirt as pajamas on weekdays For those who wear Chu Yuan''s pajamas, Chu Yuan only brings five or six pajamas from home. They are worn by two people, and soon they are all piled up beside the washing machine. Once they change clothes, they will steal my clothes, just like winter''s night. Dongfang''s mother used to be shy, but recently she just doesn''t borrow Chu Yuan''s pajamas. She only takes my shirt. Chu Yuan looks at it, but it''s not broken Days and wear my shirt, how many and a few swimsuit girl suspected of competing, her swimsuit is embarrassed to wear in front of people.

    Liu Su''s eyes are not even narrower than mine. She has been staring at Chu Yuan''s thigh. It must be a vacuum above the stinky girl, so aunt Cheng is very concerned about whether she is wearing nothing under her

    as usual, the stinky girl dominates most of the long sofa by herself. Her legs are straight and her feet are white. She sits at one end. Sister tiger stands behind her and helps her slow down with the hair dryer Slowly blow dry her hair. She holds the remote control in one hand and a big apple in the other hand, but not only eats by herself, but occasionally raises her head and feeds the tiger sister behind me a bite. Every now and then, I have an illusion that the tiger sister is a cute little tiger that she keeps and tames like a cat. She sits at the foot of Chu Yuan, folds her legs and holds a French book The novel is still beautiful, quiet and elegant. No matter what the atmosphere is in the room, she is just her. She is always the most special existence immersed in her own world. But I noticed her for five minutes, but I didn''t see her turn the page

    the goblin is the most quiet person. She sat on the single sofa opposite me, scratched her head and deliberately opened it with me under the eyes of the fringe She knows better than anyone else that all the women keep silent. Most of the reason is to watch her perform, but she still enjoys it. When she puts her feet on the tea table, she shakes like Chu Yuan, with one finger on her big eyes that will discharge, and with the other arm, she can''t tell whether she is holding her arms or holding her chest When the former pair raised their eyebrows to me, the tassel sitting on the armrest of the sofa beside me could not bear her provocation. They took their eyes back from Chu Yuan''s two beautiful legs, stared at the goblin, and said to me, "south south, you haven''t answered my question yet, why do you want a 7% equity in tension?"

    On the way, I have told Liu Su not to tell sister Hu Chu Yuan about the conflict that happened in the wine just now and about Qiu Meisu''s exile, so that they don''t have any extra worries. However, the question she asked now can''t be concealed from them, so she replied truthfully: "not only the stock rights, but also the shares. Only in this way can he be forced to rush, but it won''t make him feel I''m trying to piss him off. "

    Tassel does not understand, tiger elder sister also does not understand, ask at the same time: "how to say?"

    I grabbed two apples from the fruit plate on the tea table, one was thrown to the goblin wearing a swimsuit on the opposite side and put on a sexy pose to give me eye-catching, the other was taken to bite by himself, but was robbed by the fringe, carefully and clumsily helped me peel, I smiled gratefully, got a fierce white eye from Chu Yuan, and hurriedly restrained my expression, saying: "Gong Fanlin is not worth money, Zhang Although Mingjie is worth money, it''s not worth so much. But tension is worth it. If Zhang Mingjie falls into the bureau because of Gong Fanlin''s affair, in the present situation of North heaven, people are in danger. Tension, even though it''s money, can''t help Zhang Mingjie. As you all know, Zhang Mingjie has been fawning on Liu Xiaosheng to borrow the debt of a hundred million underground banks. Last time, Li Xinghui set up a set of "Yin me" to help him Zhang Mingjie is also the bad one, which proves that tension has never personally participated in the loan business, all of which is handed over to Zhang Mingjie for further operation. There must be some reasons in it. As for what reason, let''s ignore it for the moment. Suppose Zhang Mingjie goes in, what about tension? No matter Liu Xiaosheng or Li Xinghui, who dares to lend it to him? Businessmen don''t do loss business. What they pay attention to is an investment value. The thirteen city plan of Fengchang and yuezhigu basically has nothing to do with Zhangjia people. Their investment value is also greatly reduced. In case Zhang Mingjie or Gong Fanlin accidentally involves the tension, who can Liu or Li ask for one hundred million yuan? But if we can''t borrow this one hundred million yuan, the financial shortage of Zhangjia will be exposed. Can underground banks accept the absurd explanation that their money has become part of the capital chain of Fengchang group? Certainly not. In order to get the money back, people will inevitably come to Fengchang to collect debts. At that time, what the tension has lost is not only Fengchang''s 7% equity, but also Fengchang''s big sin. When he started his family, all the old ministers were purged, and only his tension existed alone. What''s the reason? Because he has been holding the power of Finance tightly, and has never made a big mistake. Today, Lao Mo catches this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, not only to swallow him, but also to reshuffle the financial sector and clean up the remaining evils of Zhang Pai. At that time, Fengchang was the wind of Lao Mo alone. He couldn''t afford to lose. So he had to protect Zhang Mingjie and let Zhang Mingjie lose The first mock exam is to give up two of the money, or to promise my condition, to cut seven percent of the shares, or to destroy Gong Fanlin and get rid of the relationship. First of all, I need to know where Gong Fanlin is hidden. So, I must first bind me or my family and friends, and force me to open my mouth, to tell and to find the constant steps. Well, if shazhizhou is really their dog, then no one is more suitable to do it than him. Kill two birds with one stone. "Winter night is like taking care of her beloved Barbie doll, shaking the hair dryer, frowning and saying: "the wind is smooth or the tension is good, it has nothing to do with the case of Qianlong manor and the case of longxiaotian, and what''s the reason for the employment relationship between them and shazhizhou? Shazhizhou has committed three major cases in Beitian, and the third escape is to build a cow Cheng Jin, how dare he attack you again? "

    "Dare," I want to laugh, but I don''t think this kind of thing should be laughed, so my expression must be a little strange, and I said: "Gong Fanlin is Zhang Mingjie''s only stinky move, but it has become my most important bait - I gave tension a week to think, and also told him in disguise that I won''t give Gong Fanlin to the police, the girl who sells + prostitutes in this week I must have also told Zhang Mingjie that it''s not the police who took Gong Fanlin away. What I''m doing now is neither transparent nor visible. If it''s not handled well, it''s kidnapping and extortion. Naturally, we should avoid the police. Then you say, how dare Sha Zhizhou do it to me next time? Of course, he dares. Because of my interest, he took off his bulletproof vest, so I believe they will bite. "

    "That uncle you are not very dangerous?" said the goblin

    "I''m fishing for sharks, of course it''s dangerous." I wryly turned to be serious: "so, once you start tomorrow, until the sand boat is caught, you can''t come here again. If you have any phone calls or Internet chats or videos, you can''t leave your father''s or sang Yingjie''s sight."

    "I"

    "there''s no room for discussion," I waved to interrupt the goblin, knowing The girl''s stubbornness, the way: "still remember that day when I was attacked in the dumpling house said?"

    As soon as the goblin''s eyes brightened, the flat little mouth immediately rose and nodded vigorously - I said that day, disobedient women, I don''t want to

    I smiled at her, and I smiled at Dongfang Lian who deliberately blocked my sight with books: "Dongfang, you are the most intelligent, know what I want to say."

    Oriental put the book clasp on his leg, without good airway: "now I am running away from home, OK? When you let me go home, you just want me to compromise with my mother and go to France to study? "

    "If I promise to persuade your mother, I will certainly persuade your mother. If your mother still refuses to meet me with all kinds of understanding, you will run away from home again. You forget? Brother Nan has promised you that condition. Maybe you think brother Nan is just perfunctory, but brother Nan can tell you from the bottom of his heart. I''m very serious. I''ll do what I say and never regret it. "

    Dongfang Nen''s face was flushed, but he didn''t answer. He picked up the French book and blocked his face. After a while, he said: "I can go home, but I have a request. You have to agree, no discussion."

 Chapter 1084

    "You can ask me to go home, but I have another request. You have to agree. It''s not discussed."

    "What''s the requirement?" I asked

    "East light way:" will talk to the room later

    I was stunned, or "Oh" a voice, should be, everyone knows that the eastern character is strange, this is just curious, but not unexpected, if she does not ask to make me difficult, it is not normal.

    Looking at Chu Yuan again, before she opened her mouth, the smelly girl asked me first, "is it different if I can''t go home? Who do you want me to follow

    As soon as I think about it, I''m also the person who made my idea. It''s more likely to fight my family than to fight me directly. In comparison, Chu Yuan''s little oil bottle is safer to follow me. At least I and Dong Xiaoye can follow her closely. At home, there are two forces worth no less than Dong Xiaoye As a female pervert of infinite level, I stopped insisting and said to Su: "I''ll call Feifei later. Her house is big, and I''ll see if you and your cousin can move in together for the time being, so it''s not clear to protect the shazhizhou. But the two of them are very clear. There''s no difference between tying you and my family. They are all dead spots."

    listen to the family "Murphy and I don''t know if we don''t deal with you. Besides, cousin Ma is going to have summer vacation. My uncle and aunt urged her several times to go back to her hometown as soon as she had a holiday."

    when the tassel didn''t speak very well, it was when I had any idea in my heart. I probably knew her better than I grew up looking at Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan was good at saying Heart is not, but tassel is similar to the kind of asters easily seen through the woman, "so?"

    The blush of tassel''s face had already climbed the ear root, the eye twinkled: "isn''t little east going home? Then I moved in "

    " no way. "I didn''t wait for a few girls to respond, but I just refused. Seeing a look of serious injury on the fringe, I quickly explained:" I know what you mean. I can work together in class, eat and live together, that is, I can''t leave my little sister''s shadow, which can save protection resources, but what can I do if something happens? Silly girl, why should I go home to the east? I''m afraid I can''t take care of it. In the end, I''m half a burden. I need to rely on my little sister to protect myself. "

    tassel with a small mouth, dissatisfied, but didn''t insist. Chu Yuan of the sofa turned his head and his shoulders were slightly quivering. He was probably laughing at me." Xiao Ye, call Lin Zhi later and ask him if he has any staff. If not, ask Wang mengborrow and take Viagra, Qin LAN and Wan''er Liu Jie and Song Jia, who are close to me at ordinary times, are also protected. It''s better not to let them realize it. "

    Winter night nodded first, then asked: "is it too cautious?"

    "Ten thousand prudence is better than one carelessness. Don''t forget that our opponent is famous for prudence."

    Dong Xiaoye nodded again. "You said that for a long time, it seems that you still didn''t answer Su Su''s question. Why do you want to take a 7% stake in tensility? What does it mean to force him and not make him think you mean it? If you ask him directly for money, can''t you push him.

    "That would only arouse his suspicion. I said that once he doubted my motive, he might not venture to let shazhizhou attack me." I sighed and said: "Zhang Mingjie is not good enough, so it''s not easy to borrow a billion yuan. If he takes the initiative himself, it''s a billion yuan to work hard, but it''s still easier for him to borrow eight million yuan. Today, he would dare to answer me 10 million yuan at the beginning , how much is his psychological bottom line? I can''t figure it out. Besides, small people like me need too much cash. How to digest them? Can he not doubt me? ".

    The tassel said: "if you want to drive him to the end, why only seven percent? It''s 22% in his hand. Wouldn''t it be good for him to come here.

    "Are you going to come here or not? That''s the way to die, "I chuckled." you have a kill all attitude, and tension is more suspicious of your motivation. You''re just urging him to kill Gong Fanlin. The trace is too heavy, but seven percent won''t be. As long as I only have seven percent, tension is not stimulated by me, but after weighing, I move Gong Fanlin''s mind. "

    A few girls all don''t understand, "why?"

    "Madame Duanmu has 17%, Feifei has 16%, I want tension to be 7%, and he has only 15%. From the second shareholder to the fourth shareholder, on the surface, it''s pure plunder and weakness, but it retains his interest in Fengchang to the greatest extent. Why didn''t he take the opportunity to kill him? Because I''m afraid that he won''t agree to my terms, and that he will sacrifice Zhang Mingjie. In the view of tension, we don''t know that they are bored with the boat of sand, or that they have a billion yuan financial problem, but just take Zhang Mingjie''s future as an example, so we must have such a concern: I want too much, Zhang Mingjie is not a big one People take up Gong Fanlin''s business and go into the transformation for a few years. Zhang is still his second shareholder, so I only need 7%, which is the most reasonable. However, Zhang Mingjie is not willing to go to jail in order to protect his father''s 7% shares. The father and son are bound to fight, and then I will show that I do this. In addition to letting Fifi suppress his tension, I also indirectly flatter him and become the second shareholder Duanmu''s wife of two shareholders, at this time, the tension will ponder, seven percent, who do I want for? Ink also? Murphy? Or myself? Nine times out of ten, he will think it''s the last possibility, in line with the logical rule that people don''t take the blame for themselves. "I shrugged and smiled:" of course, even if he thinks I need 7% reasonable, he won''t give it to me easily. 7% and conservative estimate is 23 billion? Once the cooperation between Fengchang and yuezhigu is achieved, the value-added range is hard to estimate. What''s more, tension has a persistent desire to control power and will not give up easily, so it is absolutely worth him to kill Gong Fanlin. "The tassel fell into deep thought, and the little winter night nodded, "I don''t understand what you said, so you will explain this question to me: if the Zhangjia father and son had the idea of killing Gong Fanlin, what would they have done? Why do you keep Gong Fanlin in Beitian all the time, and find a good woman to serve you? Even if you want to kill Gong Fanlin, why do you have to find the boat of sand? "

    "First of all, Gong Fanlin refuses to leave in Beitian. The evidence is that his father''s business is ruined, but Zhang and his wife are still good to eat and drink and serve good women. The man''s character is worse than mine. He has become a wanted man. Can he beat Zhang Mingjie hard? What is Zhangjia''s situation now? What can he do to satisfy him? Kill him for this? Only when the dog is in a hurry can he jump over the wall. He is careful with tension and does not completely force him. He can''t take this courage out. Killing people is a dead end. Besides, who knows if Gong Fanlin has left behind? If you don''t believe me, I''ll listen to Sang Yingjie tomorrow and see how Gong Fanlin did it. As for why zhangjiaye and ye must go to shazhizhou to do it, I''ll ask, who can we go to without shazhizhou? Killing people and setting fire is a crime of death. Where can you find a ''hero'' who talks about Jianghu righteousness like shazhizhou? But Zhang and ye may not say that. Once the sand boat is useless, or not, it will surely die in the hands of Zhang and ye. This is in line with the cautious character of tension, and also with their current tight economic conditions. Gong and ye can''t kill it. Can they kill the sand boat that has poked a hole in the sky? Maybe they have been keeping Gong Fanlin in the northern sky to keep stable. It''s also to solve the problem together with the boat of sand. Let the boat of sand wipe Gong Fanlin with one knife. They wipe the boat of sand with another knife. They don''t know if it''s enough. But if they find someone else, they have to wipe two knives. Besides, I only give them one week, seven days, which may not be enough for them to find a new killer. Look at Zhang Mingjie The layman who hired shazhizhou knew that he was not familiar with Hei + Daozi. Shazhizhou now stands in the same boat with them, at least in terms of loyalty, so it''s not necessary to think about it. Zhang ye''er and Li Xinghui wear a pair of pants. Li Xinghui is eager for shazhizhou to die now. As long as shazhizhou is alive and under the control of Zhang ye''er and Zhang ye''er There is a dead knot between Li Xinghui and Zhang Xinghui. They restrict each other, but Zhang can beat Li with it. Lend them a hundred million yuan to fill in the hole that will suck blood in the underground bank, or they will burn all the stones. If I don''t knock Li today, he will feel that I have more or less doubts about him. Zhang and he can knock a hundred million sand boats from him. Now For Li Xinghui, Xu Heng''s threat is far less than the boat of sand. "

    Tiger elder sister said: "you said that the Zhangjia father and son hired Sha''s boat to kill Xu Heng for borrowing money from Li Xinghui. I understand that, but you said that Li Xinghui would rather die than sand''s boat now. I hope he died. Why do you want Niu Chengjin to let him go?"

    "Otherwise?" I smiled and said: "when shazhizhou informed them that their kidnapping failed, it must be that after both of their companions died, they didn''t try to help him escape, but could they expect him to commit suicide by swallowing bullets?"? If he refuses to commit suicide, he can only watch him being caught by the police. "

    sister tiger realizes and sighs:" little chuzi, you really should be admitted to the police. I think you are more powerful than team Lin "

    this is a great praise. Lin Zhi is not only an idol in sister tiger''s heart, but also a father like role. Getting this praise proves my position in sister tiger''s heart I''ve already surpassed Lin Zhizhi in all aspects. I''m not modest, but the experience of being admired by Murphy as a father has made my eggs hurt badly. "If I really want to have such a strong experience, I should have reflected it in the morning. That''s why shazhizhou appeared at the meeting of Liu Gongzi. It was Zhang Mingjie, the son of a turtle, who made the hands and feet. Next to Mary, he helped Zhang Luo with the banquet It''s the most convenient for him to send out several invitations, and he didn''t dare to deny that he knew shazhizhou at all. After a conflict with you, he also left shazhizhou. Now think about it, that''s who invited Liu Xiaosheng to check shazhizhou. Li Xinghui had broken up his relationship with Liu Gongzi at that time, and still appeared at his banquet, even though he came to shazhizhou So shazhizhou came to me. I don''t know my face. How can he kidnap me? It''s just that he didn''t expect to run into you at night, or that you were the police who protected me. Otherwise, he would not dare to have a conflict with you. Now, it''s really lucky. Without that conflict, how can I know that the person who is going to tie me is the boat of sand? It''s only because I and Liu Xiaosheng had just reached a private cooperation relationship. They wanted to be overcast. When they faced with Zhang Mingjie, they were originally There''s a kind of heart failure. Zhang Mingjie splashed the dirty water of the boat of sand on Liu Gongzi several times. I thought he was trying to find out the relationship between Liu Gongzi and me. It''s true that he + Ma + is wrong. "

    just as he said, Sima Yang called. I motioned to Chu Yuan to turn down the volume of the TV, and smiled at Liu Su and tiger elder sister and said," why don''t I have a million yuan, but I want a smooth wind? " Seven shares, this product is also a very important reason, if my wolf has no appetite, how can he be willing to use it for me? "

    Chu Yuan mutes the TV directly, and I am slightly shocked. Seeing all the women''s expressions are exactly the same, I put the hands-free key and connected the phone - now this kind of phone, there is no need to hide it.

    Sima Yang came here with a word of "ox + force". I coughed softly and said, "if there are people around, it''s OK to gossip lightly, just say the main point."

    Sima Yang has been an assistant to Zhang Zhang for several years. How rich is his experience? I don''t ask who is around me. The definition of "idle words" is accurate, and I don''t want to talk about it. I''ll dig my heart and lungs directly. Before the tension has promised me the conditions, he is eager to show his heart to me. Obviously, he has the most direct connection with Meeting Su Zhuliu, Qiu Meimei and Ma Dalei tonight.Sima Yang has laid the foundation of tension, and Zhang Li is cautious. Even as his closest assistant, Sima Yang doesn''t know too much. Let''s be forgiven for that. We can''t help sighing at the fact that a person, for good or ill, has been destroyed in the face of "gambling". The gambling table is gambling, and under the gambling table is gambling One customer watched 110 hurdles of track and field together. Like most people, he looked forward to Liu Xiang. Finally, he came on the stage. A certain slag was standing and watching. He was nervous and could not sit down. When the runners ran together, we closed our eyes. We were afraid that Chinese flying people would rush and our hearts would beat. I remember going to the magic cube of happy water in B province a few days ago, climbing the highest thirty meter slide, almost landing vertically, and a slag with a slight fear of heights was not so nervous, I remember one year when I drove my car into a hole on the side of the road and smashed the glass to climb out, I was not so nervous. I remember when I was green and astringent, I was blocked by more than a dozen people in the hut to fight and kill. I was shaking a thermos bottle and a knife in front of me, and I was not so nervous. Of course, like South South, I was just a small person''s slag, which was far from South''s abnormal psychological quality. In fact, I was scared to death every time, but at least I kept it open The courage of the eyes, don''t mention the courage when watching the game, even the strength of lifting the eyelids has not been figured out by the friends. In this year''s state of flying people, the preliminaries, as long as they don''t rush, jump out, 13 seconds 2 is not a big problem

    the gunshot rings, no one rushes, some scum is ecstatic to open his eyes, and we all know what kind of brothers are good at that scene. Sitting in bed with one buttock, there is a provincial in the same room, holding the head soft Well, mumbling "no no"

    the truth is that it happened, and no one can change the result. Then there began the so-called conspiracy theory in the room. Some scum didn''t think so until the Chinese flying man jumped 110 meters on one leg, kissed the fence, and left in his wheelchair with an expression that maybe he couldn''t speak clearly. The tension before his brother fired the gun didn''t disappear. The people in the room said that he was performing, and I couldn''t agree with him. One of them waited for four years, and the competitive state rose and fell Fu finally returns to his peak this year and stands on the starting line again. What else is he afraid of? After four years of hard work and standing on the starting line of the Olympic Games, what is he afraid of? In addition to running, I''m afraid of falling down. I hate the conspiracy theory of people in the house. Ask them, do you still have a fast heartbeat? They said hurry, I asked them, are you still nervous? How can I not be nervous? I point to the TV, do you dare stand on that line? Knowing that hundreds of millions of people are questioning you, countless people are doubting that you will run, fall, lose the championship or even win medals, do you dare to stand? Anyway, I dare not. I just sit in front of the TV and watch it. I''m afraid of it. Of course, we are not competitors. We are competitors for the sake of competition. But honor should not only exist in history, but also in gratitude. Once, he made us honor like him. That''s what he brought. Today, he fell down, but we drowned him with reproach and spittle , but not really so heartless - he tried hard, that''s enough, he proved, that''s enough.

    Don''t talk about the national system. Don''t talk about how much the athletes spend on taxpayer training. Don''t talk about how much the sponsors pay for advertising. They can''t run out of results. They can''t fart. If they can run out of results, they deserve to have so many attacks on the national system and whether the athletes really pay. Two things!

    It''s too high to be cold. Sometimes it''s a kind of bullying, but more often it''s a kind of pressure.

    Nagging so much, feeling, and finally just want to say: know how to thank, thank people, is a person with feelings.

    We''re tired of flying people. We''re looking forward to the next one, but we won''t forget this one. The glory of the past is the eternal history. That''s the flash point of a nation. It will always flash. So, don''t conspiracy theory. Welcome to the latest, fastest and hottest serial works! ;

 Chapter 1085

    The reason for tension''s obsession with gambling sounds more like a cold joke - sex + function decline Where did you get it? In this respect, you still need to rely on the third master to check. It''s gratifying that Sima Yang holds a large number of written materials about the diversion of public funds for the tension pseudo establishment project. These things are just waste paper now, but once the third master has verified them, they can immediately become a mountain iron certificate.

    After I hung up the phone, I made up another message, which was only seen by the fringe. It was to ask Sima Yang about the background of the young Soviet in the capital. If possible, I also checked Qiu Meimei and Ma Dalei by the way. Sima Yang quickly replied OK.

    When the business was finished, the first person in the East stood up and winked at me. Then he went to the room that belonged to me. Although he didn''t speak, he didn''t deliberately avoid anyone. He was very frank. I knew that this was to talk with me about the conditions for her to go home. Because the girl was stubborn and refused to compromise with her mother to study in France, he made me difficult It''s expected that she won''t go home, so even if there was a deep record of wet kiss last night, several girls didn''t have any doubt. Only Chu Yuan had a trace of strangeness on her face, but she kept silent.

    Dongfang ran away from home and occupied my home without authorization, squeezing me into the living room. I had to beg to coax her and be forced to promise her the conditions for going home. Being a bitch can be as cheap as me, which is the typical "cheap home".

    I followed the East into the room and was about to close the door when the tassel suddenly thought of something and shouted, "wait!"

    Quite guilty and a little looking forward to, I was scared to be all over, "what''s the matter?"

    The fringe glanced at her Chu Yuan suspiciously and said with a shameless smile, "I want to take a bath - borrow me a shirt."

    Brother, Khan, look at Chu Yuan again. As expected, the pretty face of Qi is white. You don''t want to find Dong Xiaoye. You want to find me?!

    PS: this chapter supplements yesterday''s code and today''s code]

 Chapter 1086

    I boast that I know about the fringe, but I don''t know what the girl thinks now. Chu Yuan''s careful thinking is clear to her, but it doesn''t break the point. Is it true that my heart is too heavy, and my relationship with Chu Yuan''s brother and sister is excessively complicated? In fact, it''s not surprising that this kind of bloodless sibling relationship erupts or generates feelings beyond kinship? Tassel has been detected for a long time, but it has not been confirmed until now. It''s like the attitude when I deal with Murphy''s ambiguous relationship, including asking me for a shirt in front of Chu Yuan, and copying Murphy''s routine Three feet of super cheekiness is not inherited from Lao Mo''s deep city. Instead, it fully inherits his stepmother''s care and jealousy. Facing the tassel like a joke like a temptation, I look at her shaking her head repeatedly. She looks down on Aunt Cheng, who is most despised by her at ordinary times and who is regarded by her as having completely lost the hope of development like her chest and head, but she falls down everywhere I don''t know how to cover it up, so I had to engrave the word "brother control" on my forehead. After all, the tassel took a white shirt from me. Under the sour and murderous glare of Chu Yuan, I was so excited about the white shirt with the goblin that I jumped into the bathroom. I didn''t dare to look at it much. I closed the door quickly for fear of Chu Yuan''s rage or goblin''s grumbling On the chair in front of my head, without a word, I turned around and just turned to her little expressionless face. My heart was empty, so I instinctively looked away. I couldn''t help it. There were too few fabrics on the child''s body, and the body was developing too well

    "What?" I immediately regretted that she was a 16-year-old girl who was not afraid to be alone with the male animal with my hair in love. What am I afraid of? Shame! What''s more, my friend''s response is just an insult to the Oriental little lady. Isn''t it true that she put on a clear and impure challenge to others'' motives

    Half disguised and half remedied, "I''m afraid I can''t help being rude to you. Look at the clothes you''re wearing. You''re creating conditions for me to commit crimes, you know?"

    Wearing only a set of lace up White Embroidered Pink petal swimsuit, the East''s white and tender cheeks rose with two strokes of blush. They were extremely ashamed, but they had no good airway: "lend you my courage, don''t you want to use it? It''s not that I despise you. If you dare to offend me, I dare not to cry. Do you want to try? "

    She has a bad mouth, but I really "click" to lock the door. She obviously shivers all over. This little girl''s skin is usually too strong, and the city is too deep to be seen. So it''s hard to be shy once. I can''t help but want to bully her, stretch out two claws, grasp her in a dirty way, walk towards her, and laugh wildly, "then try it."

    In the eyes of xiaoniangpi, there was a flash of panic. She stretched her waist like gambling, raised her chin, straightened up a couple of show + milk, opened her arms, and defied: "come on, where do you start? Chest attack? kiss? Or undress? "

    Taking progress as a step back, what xiaonianpi is good at is the heart attack skill. She has known my character for a long time. Originally, it was tried many times, but recently, her brothers have upgraded in this respect, especially after finding her kissing painting full of fairy tale fantasy color in Chuyuan''s computer, I realized that the girl with great wisdom and near demon is only a girl A 16-year-old girl as old as Chu Yuan is just like her predecessors who have two faces and two personalities. How could the east be different? But the unreal side of Chu Yuan is cute, shy, and the unreal side of the East is deep, mature and unconcerned. Like two girls, they have their own innocence, childishness, simplicity and clarity, simple and unrealistic vision of girls of the same age

    when I find out that my opponent is actually a child who has not yet fully grown up, they have absolute psychological advantages Now, her heart attack has become a cute acting skill in my eyes. Where can I be scared by her?

    "Kissing more than once, starting from undressing. Swimsuits are easier to take off than underwear, just a knot at the back of the neck? It''s better to take off and touch again "

    see that I really put my hand behind her head, the East can''t pretend to be calm any more, lift legs, extend arms, open mouth and shout, all at once, the mask of camouflage suddenly breaks into pieces, but everything is in my expectation - it''s easy and pleasant, but in fact, the combat power is not high, her absolute advantage is completely based on Chu On the basis of negative sports ability, I don''t need to pay attention to her hands pushing my chest. I don''t have any strength. How about lethality? I covered her mouth with one hand, and tried to lift her leg with the other hand. She was immediately under control.

    She was frightened at first, but when she saw me just looking at her jokingly, she didn''t take the next step. Pinton, the little girl, was so ashamed that she couldn''t help it. This is her friendly reminder: in the hot summer, pay attention to replenishing water]

 Chapter 1087

    "That''s how you want me to go?! Is that how I get in the way? "

    "What''s the matter with you? It''s not only unobstructed, but also very eye-catching. You used to pick me up and stab me. I didn''t think you were unobstructed for three days and two days. Now you are so obedient and quiet, and you know how to care about brother Nan and worry about him. But I think you are unobstructed? Doesn''t make sense? Is the image of brother Nan in your heart so cold-blooded and merciless, or are you so unsure of yourself It''s a practical strategy that I found out in my long-term game with Chu Yuan. I tried all kinds of spirits, squatted down, grasped the small hand tightly clenched into fist in the East, looked at her sad eyes like water, and said softly, "brother Nan doesn''t want you to have an accident."

    The east does not eat my set of tender cards, not quick way: "you are afraid of my mother can not explain?"

    I sighed and said, "if something happens to you, I can''t explain it to your mother, but I can''t explain it to myself."

    The East stubbornly said: "I have to stay. I asked for something. You don''t need to explain it to anyone!"

    "Bullshit" I got up and knocked on her forehead, which was blocked by the bangs. Then I touched her head and smiled softly: "do you think I am like you? I can stand by and watch my friend''s brother being beaten up by several students who were scammed by myself, and laugh like eating honey?"

    That was the scene when I first met with the East. Not only did xiaoniangpi deliberately sharpen her nails, cut my palm while shaking hands, but also incited LV Siqi, who was secretly in love with Chu Yuan, to repair me. I suffered a lot. Hearing my old story, she immediately blushed and said: "that was before! Now I''m sure she Keke. Now, in the future, I won''t do that again! It used to be because I didn''t know you "

    " that is to say, you admit that you know me well now, don''t you? " I interrupted the East and asked with a smile, "would you be worried if you saw me encounter that kind of thing again?"

    "Of course, otherwise, why should I stay?" the East was shocked and said with shame, "what do you say to me?!"

    "No," I chuckled, "we''ve been together for so long, you know me, don''t I know you? Even if you are duplicative, I may not be able to hear you, but also use your words? Brother Nan just wants to tell you that you worry about me. I understand, but I also worry about you. I hope you can understand that there may be Superman spider man, iron man and Hulk in the world. Unfortunately, brother Nan is not. I''m not even as good as your sister Xiaoye. Shazhizhou is a lunatic who dares to shoot and kill. I have the ability to protect myself, but I''m not sure if I am If you have the ability to protect your self-knowledge, I won''t say that men have self-esteem and vanity. Who doesn''t want to be the invincible hero in a girl''s mind? Who is willing to belittle themselves and be looked down upon by some girl? Brother Nan has no ability. He has to admit his incompetence in front of you. He is already very ashamed and self reproach. Don''t make brother Nan more embarrassed, OK? "

    After a long silence, the East looked up and said, "no"

    I frowned and locked up, but listened to her again and said, "unless you agree to my terms."

    I''m funny and angry. "I came in with you, didn''t I just listen to you? Say wait a moment, and make a statement in advance. If you deliberately make trouble for me and ask me to do something I can''t do at all, I can''t agree. Besides, whether you like it or not, tie you up, I will let Zhen Nuo carry you away. You have to go home. This matter has not been discussed since the beginning. Brother Nan promised to listen to you about the conditions, to the greatest extent under this premise What do you mean is that I don''t push my nose on my face "Anyway, you have to tear your face and send me home, so I''d better not be unhappy because it''s hard for you to make me lose face in the end, isn''t it?"

    I scratched my nose awkwardly, without denying it. The East waved and said, "don''t worry, my request is very simple, as long as it''s someone with a long mouth, you can do it."

    "With a long mouth?" Brother''s blood suddenly heated up, burned the brain, "kiss?"

    "Go away!" Under the anger of the East, she felt that she had lost her elegant and dignified image of a lady. She raised her leg and kicked at the key point of my crotch, but she did not exert herself.

    I reflexively blocked her feet and said with a smile, "yes, no reason why you ask to be taken advantage of by me."

    I seized the Oriental feet and hurriedly shrank back. I blushed like drunk and said, "that''s not necessarily, I just want you to take advantage of it."

    The little girl''s beautiful eyes are full of spring and smile. Like her city, they are not mature, charming and sexy. I can''t help shaking my heart. I almost fell into her beauty scheme and lost my unswerving position. "Come on, if you don''t eat this set, you will just take off your clothes and tempt me. I won''t change my mind. I have to send you home tomorrow. ˇ±

    "really?" Dongfang''s right hand touched the knots of the two thin suspenders at the back of his neck, pinched them with his fingertips, pulled them gently, and said seriously, "this is my condition - you promise not to rush me home, and I''ll take off my clothes to show you now. You really don''t care? Don''t regret. After this village, there will be no such shop. "In a trance, I almost didn''t hear what xiaoniangpi said. Almost all my attention was attracted to the knot by her fingers, and I swallowed saliva unconsciously. Seeing that she didn''t untie the knot, I suddenly came back to my mind. Xiaoniangpi''s playful eyes made my buddies feel embarrassed and said: "don''t care"

    East hugged his belly and laughed, "why don''t you care?" A look to eat me? Brother Nan, brother Nan, look in the mirror and look at your face. How lovely the red is! Look at your eyes. It''s scary to coax them. "

    men are much more reserved and shy in front of the newly grown girls than in front of a mature woman, because they can''t be frivolous, they need to hold airs and keep their stable and mature image, so they are easy to be teased or even teased One, I don''t deny that I''m a little bit annoyed and angry, saying: "if your condition is this, then we have no need to talk about it. You pack up and go home tomorrow."

    "I''m kidding. You''re a big man. Why don''t you have the cheek of a little girl like me?" The East saw my face sullen, raised his hand and surrendered: "well, no more trouble, no more trouble, talk about the terms of your mobile phone brought in?"

    "Cell phone?" I was stunned. I took out my new mobile phone from my pocket and handed it to Dongfang. "Why?"

    "East didn''t answer, said to me:" dial my phone

    "Ha?" I looked at her cell phone on the table in amazement. "We are face to face, and we still use the phone to communicate?"

    "East red face way:" want you to dial you to dial

    I was confused. I didn''t know what the little girl was thinking, but I dialed her number under the gaze of her three shy three expecting four orders.

    The eastern mobile phone is muted, and the incoming call picture is a big picture of the whole family. She and Chu Yuan, one on the left and one on the right, are close to my face. Sister tiger is standing behind, hugging two girls, putting her chin on my head, and everyone is putting on a V-shaped gesture, grinning and giggling together. The original expression is stupid. Plus four faces, they are crowded together. They are more intimate, but also Stupid as a mess. If the image of self destruction is seen by their loyal fans, I estimate that nine out of ten will run to the wall. I can''t accept that the angel in their mind has a brain damaged side. As for the rest, they will be jealous and mad. Come to me and try to find me. The East didn''t answer the phone, staring at my face nervously and wrigglingly, and my mobile phone There is a ring of bell, which is the super atonal version of "promise not to love you" sung by the East himself.

    "clearly love is very clear, but accept the right to separate me and only miss"

    every time I listen to the bell, I will laugh. The voice of xiaoniangpi is sweet and pleasant, but the talent of singing is really not flattering. Not only is the tone running serious, the trill is more powerful, it''s almost better than little sheep People who don''t know about it will think that she is joking, but people who know her as well as I do know how serious and devoted she is when she sings this song, but it will only make people laugh more - can you imagine? A gifted girl with an IQ of almost omnipotent has been defeated by a song. However, this time, I didn''t laugh, not because the East was sitting in front of me, and I didn''t forget to grab a water glass in my hand in my nervousness and expectation. Once I showed no disrespect, she would hit my face 100% of the time. I just suddenly felt that the lyrics hurt me But I also accept separation

    I only have the right to miss

    it''s too late to be sad that love has been integrated into the breathing

    the existence of the non-existent heart

    although I have worked hard to forget

    my heart has not yet promised to give up you

    I''m really sorry that I promised that you no longer love you

    but I haven''t promised myself

    PS: this chapter is owed yesterday, Step up the supplement of today''s chapter, and strive to see the final of the American Olympic men''s basketball team against Spain]

 Chapter 1088

    The words "accept separation", "only miss" and "try to forget" are sung in the voice of the East. Why do they make me so upset or even scared?

    When the phone reminds me that "the number you dialed is not answered for the time being", I''ll return to my senses and listen to the East whispering, "how''s the singing?"

    "Not so much, there is no one who doesn''t run out of tune." seeing that the little girl''s skin is shy and wants to go crazy, I quickly put down the inexplicable mood in my heart, and then said, "but it''s very nice, because the singer is really singing with his heart."

    The East turned my white eyes and hid her secret joy, saying, "can you sing?"

    "Careless, after all, it''s always pulled by your sister Cheng."

    "can this song sing?"

    "No," said my eldest brother reluctantly, "but if you listen to me a few times, you should be able to hum."

    The East nodded and said, "learning this song is what I want."

    I didn''t even get to the exit of the last "chapter", when we hooked our little fingers and pressed our thumbs together, I don''t know if it''s because the East just shook her arm too hard. The knot at the back of her neck was loosened unexpectedly. The swimsuit embroidered with pink petals is really like withered petals. It slides with two strings Fall, two snow-white bunnies suddenly jumped out and jumped into my eyeball. My friend looked straight at them when he saw them. They were round and cocky. No wonder Chu Yuan was so jealous all the time, especially the two pink and tender cherries. They were so charming that my blood heated to boiling. Then they rolled out of my nostrils. Was this girl really only 16 years old? As she said, is the body not fully developed yet? How do I feel mature enough to pick?!

    With nosebleed, there is another poem: flowers can be folded when they are blooming, but they have to be folded when they are straight. The East and the asters are two different sexuality. They are the same inside and outside. The shy asters, like the shrewd tiger sister and the straightforward Murphy, belong to unrestrained beauty, while the stable East, like the sullen Chu Yuan and coquettish goblin, are pure beauty. From the point of view of "sex", purity has a layer of camouflage, which is more challenging for men with strong desire to conquer. Moreover, as a 16-year-old boy in the East, it''s easy for people to force their desire for crime and hope in a dark corner of their heart because of moral and ethical norms. Taboos are often desired because of fear Try, because I''m eager to try, and I''m ready to move.

    so even though I''m no longer a virgin, I''m still so miserable. Not only because this girl is different from asters, but also because of her flawless sexuality, which touched the excitement of original guilt, which is the main reason why I can''t fight.

    poor little Oriental just wanted to pull the hook and print the seal with me, and didn''t notice I felt my spring light burst out, and I was very happy. Seeing that I had nosebleed suddenly, I was scared. I got up from my chair and said, "what''s wrong with you, brother Nan? Do you have a bad rest these two days and get angry again? You have nosebleeds! "

    East gets up hurriedly, two groups of pink meat in front of her chest quiver slightly, without surging waves, but the waves are rippling, showing more youthful vitality, infinite potential and endless reverie. The impact force is deadly, and a nursery rhyme rings faintly in my ear. I can''t help murmuring: "little white rabbit, white and white, it''s lovely to jump"

    when East sits, I look down, East Fang stood up, and I still looked down at

    xiaoniangpi, looking up, and then looking down

    "ah ~ ~"

    "pa --"

    a scream, a slap in the face, the former is long, the latter is simple.

    East hands embrace chest, clamp swimsuit to protect that piece of scenery, half cover half, but it is another kind of charming.

    "You see that?!" With tears in her eyes, a little girl asked fiercely.

    "See no, see yes, but don''t see clearly" the witty defense of a certain animal tries to minimize the possibility of being killed.

    "Really?" Xiaoniangpi sniffed, pathetic to prove.

    "Absolutely." Animals swear to tell lies, but they don''t blink, so I''ve opened my eyes hard. Is that honest? I hate to talk

    in fact, I don''t have to work so hard. Looking at my endless nosebleed, I know that I''m "lying with my eyes open". But she is as smart as the Oriental little lady. She naturally knows how to weigh the advantages and disadvantages. If there''s no accident, she will go down the stairs and pretend to believe my kind-hearted lies. After all, the facts can''t be changed. After all, I''m forced to admit it and find my own embarrassment, It''s better to endure humiliation for a while and find another chance to retaliate.

    sure enough, the East didn''t expose me, but he murmured a few words. He was so ashamed that his friend almost scratched a crack and went down. "Little white rabbit is white and white, and it''s lovely to jump and jump"

    he was ashamed to die, but fortunately, he had a mean heart but no sword in his hand, otherwise he would have wiped his neck I''ll go out first. Put your clothes on "

    " stop! " The East drank me, and when he saw me, he was frightened and frightened, and he couldn''t help laughing. He looked at the tissue box on the table and said, "wipe the nose blood clean first, and the fingerprints on his face are still there. I''m afraid they didn''t know I hit you? Wait and get out. "My friend was like a child who made a mistake. He took two tissues out of his mind, turned around, wiped his nose, and said: "I''m back on my back, you wear clothes, don''t worry, I promise I won''t peek"

    the East didn''t answer, and I dare not turn around to look at her face. After a long silence, she asked in a low voice, "brother Nan, you didn''t see clearly just now?"

    Brother''s old face, it''s about to melt into liquid and flow away. He said in defiance of his heart, "I can''t see clearly"

    "um" the East was silent again and said, "OK, you can turn around."

    I only think that Dongfang has put on the swimsuit again, and then I feel guilty and flustered when I make it. It has completely entered a mechanized obedience mode. What Dongfang says is what it says, so I still turn around in a hurry for fear that I will be scolded if it slows down. So I never thought that the scene waiting for me is like this - little girl PI Fei didn''t tie the knot at the back of her neck, but instead The knot at the back was also untied. The bathing suit that covered her body disappeared. She was naked, with a curvaceous upper body. Her skin was completely exposed to the air. Her hands were behind her, and her arms were taut. It seemed that she was struggling. For fear that they would not obey me, she could not help hiding the body that fascinated me. She was so ashamed that she could not help but close the two slender ones Beautiful legs, some at a loss, right heel on the tip of the left foot, soft body like swaying willow in the breeze

    she is a living art, is given life Venus! Desire has made my eyes red, but my eyes are still as cool as water. The East dare not look at my eyes, looking at the water blue curtain with her blushing cheek. She said in her trembling voice when she sang: "I didn''t see clearly just now, I''ll see clearly."

    I swallowed saliva again, and my throat was dry and coughing like fire.

    The East heard my beast''s deep and heavy breath, and hastily stressed, "only look, no touch!"

    was disappointed but flashed away, but was caught by the East overturned by the crisis, and she caught up her beautiful face. A pair of smoke containing eyes seemed to be closed. Like the little mouth with smeared crystal lipstick, it was pure and enchanting. It was the sexuality revealed by the little girl with unconsciousness. It suddenly hummed out of the little girl''s skin. I forgot the living room tassel, Chu Yuan, tiger sister and goblin at that moment. I forgot her 16-year-old at that moment. I forgot the whole world at that moment. So at that moment, I also forgot what the East said. Only look, don''t touch

    fortunately, the East also forgot

    PS: It''s just a yard away. The game is almost over. God I guess I can see a little tail

 Chapter 1089

    When I tried my best to suppress my desire with my reason and turned down from the Oriental little girl, the little girl was completely immersed in the pleasure of being strange to her and full of curiosity. She lay on the bed soft, weak and boneless, like a pink petal falling from a lotus flower, which could only drift with the water, but finally got freedom, throbbing and excited, Naturally looking forward to the adventure in the unknown world.

    "Why don''t you resist? Aren''t you afraid I''ll really eat you? "

    "You won''t, you know when to stop," said the East, gasping for breath. She stretched out her arms to me like a coquette, and asked me to pull her up. The white, red and delicate body seemed to have no strength at all. She gave me a vivid look and said, "besides, I''m a weak little girl, where did you resist?"

    My friend was very embarrassed to overwhelm the tent that was set up below, then he helped the semi naked east to sit up, grabbed a blanket and wrapped it around her, she didn''t cover it anymore, but I didn''t dare to see it again, which was somehow funny. Seeing that she was also a funny expression, obviously thinking the same thing as me. My friend''s face was hot, and it was on her There was a popping chestnut on the forehead, and then she wiped the saliva mark on the corner of her mouth that seduced me to continue the crime impulse. Airway: "don''t believe the determination of a man easily. There is no benefit in this era. If you don''t resist, you are connivance. Connivance is encouragement. Understand? You''re not as strong as I am. Can''t you call for help? "

    East pretended to think seriously, Han Han asked: "my mouth is kissed by you, how to shout?"

    Brothers have no words. They want to knock on her again to explode chestnuts, but she holds her hand. Little Niang PI says with a smile: "I know you''re not Liu Xiahui, you''re just my South brother. Because you''re my South brother, I''ll believe your South brother. Do you know why I don''t resist? I just want to prove that I''m not lying - I can and would like you to eat some tofu, take advantage of some small advantages, kiss and touch it. As long as it''s within my tolerance, what you want to do to me, I won''t refuse. "

    I just had my blood boil again. I was busy biting and hurting the tip of my tongue. I said calmly and calmly, "you call it dancing with wolves. Wolves don''t eat tofu, they like meat, you know? Don''t have another time, or brother Nan won''t stop. "

    "Maybe next time, I don''t want you to stop"

    "what

    "Nothing. I mean, it''s not too late for me to cry for help."

    Little Niang PI said, but she really took a deep breath and shouted. My friends were scared out of their wits, so I went to cover her mouth. I didn''t want this girl to just scare people. Suddenly I got up, and my paw was once again pressed on her full chest. Though there was a thin blanket, the softness and elasticity were still clearly introduced into every nerve of me. Little Niang PI put up her face and kissed her My lips and eyes are full of narrow smile.

    "Are you willing to take me home?"

    "I''ll take you home if I don''t want to." I nearly lost under her bikini.

    The East was disappointed, but not angry. Youyou said, "I''m really a child. It doesn''t matter if I don''t have enough charm. I''ll grow up one day, and I will fascinate you."

    if it''s said from the mouth of Xiao demon, I won''t be surprised. But it''s not her style.

    The Oriental little lady who can peep into people''s hearts saw through my doubts, sighed and said: "brother Nan, you are a passionate seed. You are too gentle for people, so it''s easy to provoke peach blossom debt. Although you are constantly cutting, you can''t talk about indecision. Your character seems simple, but in fact it''s quite complex, multifaceted, and each side is very deep. That''s why There are so many reasons why women like you. What everyone likes and appreciates is not necessarily the same, but they find a different side of you that they like and appreciate at the same time. You can''t refuse them, of course, including me. In addition to the fear of harm, the main reason should also be the multifaceted nature of your character - corresponding to every one of your characters Face, you like and appreciate the girl, is also different, so you will find it difficult to give up. You may not be aware of these things, just like you never feel that your character is multifaceted, which is normal. Character belongs to you, so for yourself, character is a whole. I can analyze your character as clearly as I do now, but if you want me to analyze my own character, I can''t do it. This is just like us My eyes can see others, but I can''t see myself. Even if I look in the mirror, I can only see a plane, and I can never see a three-dimensional "

    I''m silent, chewing the Oriental words, and I don''t understand them very well, but I feel that I can''t see her as a minor child at this time.

    "No matter what others think of your character, I don''t hate it. Instead, I think your greatest charm is your character," Dongfang said with a smile. "Your character is complex, but it seems simple, because each side of the character has the same advantages, which is very striking, that is, your gentleness, even if full of fighting spirit, shows the ferocious side you didn''t have in the past, There must be people or things behind you that you want to guard with gentleness, so that people can ignore your ferocity. "I can''t help boasting. More importantly, I didn''t understand what she was boasting about. I just felt like a fool laughing at her.

    But listen to the eastern tone, "but fate is not the same, she is not complex, she is too simple, so she came up with a stupid idea like matching me with you. She believes me and places all her dreams on me, brother Nan. Do you think I should work hard to fascinate you? Not only for fate, but also for myself. Because it''s for myself, so it''s more for fate. Otherwise, I''m not too sorry for her

    I said with a wry smile, "who''s sorry that wayward girl pushed you into the fire pit?"

    shaking her head in the East, "you don''t know fate. You should say that you don''t know the girl''s mind at all. I told you that she never forced me, but she had the idea of matching us in her heart, and then she did some little actions with inclination. If I was her I will feel a sense of crisis when I see that you are more and more far away from me, but closer and closer to sister Cheng. But I am your sister, and it is impossible and no reason to snatch you back from another woman. What should I do? Then of course I would rather you were with a girl who knew my secret, but didn''t laugh at me, but sympathized with me and pitied me. This is the so-called human nature. You can''t expect a 16-year-old girl to live such an extraordinary life. "

    "Not jealous?"

    "How is it possible that she likes you and will inevitably eat my vinegar? I like you and will naturally eat her vinegar, but it is better than sister Cheng''s vinegar? At least Yuanyuan and I can be honest with each other, just like sister Cheng and sister Mo, they don''t like or don''t want each other to be able to say directly, "Dongfang bounced to the computer desk, picked up the swimsuit just taken off, and jumped back," you think Yuanyuan matched us, is to push me into the fire pit, if you define yourself as the "fire pit", But what are you in Yuanyuan''s mind? "

    I was stunned.

    "Is there anyone in the world who knows better than me how much she likes you?" The East turns around, turns his back to me, loosens the blanket, and once again reveals the soft and smooth skin. This time, he is not shy. Like a couple who have been together for many years, he signals me to help her tie the rope of her swimsuit. He smiles gently and is very sweet. "Brother Nan, you are certainly not the best man in the world, but you are definitely the best man in Yuanyuan''s mind. She is not pushing me into the fire pit Instead, I pushed her ideal happiness to me. "

    I was silent for a moment and asked," so you asked me to grant you two requests like that before? "

    Once Dongfang said that even if she married me and became my wife one day, don''t tell her whether I like her or not, because I just like fate. She also said that she likes me, but she begged me not to tell anyone that she likes me, unless one day, Chu Yuan said that she can like me

    Dongfang didn''t answer me, just said:ˇ° What you said, what you promised me, you will do what you said. "

    In my memory, I didn''t promise those two things, I just kissed her forehead, just like now, in my memory, the East said a word, which still lingers in my ear: if I marry you in the future, I''m not because of predestination, if you marry me in the future, it''s not because of predestination, yes, because she is dongfanglian, the unique East in the world Fang xiaoniang.

    PS: it''s too late to come back today]

 Chapter 1090

    I can''t come out of the living room today.

    Chu Yuan and the goblin are connected to the game machine. They are in PK live. Different from the East, they are real fans. They may not be professional enough, but at least they have their own stars or teams to enjoy. When they meet the dialogue between the giants or the national Derby, they are the owners who want to stay up and howl at all in dark circles. The East is not so. They just like the game, but they have nothing to do with football Interest, even never pay attention to sports news.

    People don''t fall in love with something for no reason, most of them are influenced by people around them, and the goblin likes football because of her father, Xiao Sanye. Since she was very young, Sanye often took her to Beijing and Tianjin to watch games. After knowing that my idol is David Beckham, she showed off to me more than once that she had seen Xiaobei''s game on the spot, once at Old Trafford, Manchester United, once in Beijing + Beijing working sports. In that year, Xiaobei transferred to Real Madrid, accompanied the team to play friendship games in China, and once again I went to Real Madrid''s home Bernabeu and watched Real Madrid envy Barcelona''s Spanish National Derby.

    The reason why the goblin likes Xiaobei is very simple - handsome, which is seriously despised by Chu Yuan. My sister thinks Xiaobei is just a uncle with stubble on his face. When he became famous, how old was Xiaoyao? If it''s not precocious and disgusting, it''s the terrible "Uncle control" that shameless goblin no longer has no scruples, more firmly call me "Uncle".

    It''s hard to tell whether the third ye, who makes the goblin like football, is a real fan. According to sister Hu, the third ye not only started gambling in Beitian underground, but also was suspected of controlling some players or referees through illegal means to operate the game, so as to make a huge profit. How chaotic and dark is the domestic football environment? Everyone knows that the third Ye really involved in gambling is nothing new It''s not sure that he''s had a hard time in the past two years, because anti gambling and anti blackness in the football world have broken his financial path. Like the goblin, Chu Yuan likes football because of my influence. Therefore, her advocating style is different from that of most people. When tiger elder sister played live with Chu Yuan for the first time, she repeatedly exclaimed that her operation was too unlike her.

    Tiger sister summed up the game style of Chu Yuan as: too strong, too violent, too unreasonable!

    How strong, violent, unreasonable? Look at the goblin''s up and down and shout loudly now. We can see that the real time is 15 minutes at half-time, and the game time is five minutes from the beginning of the second half. The door of the goblin''s house is pierced again, and the volley in the forbidden area is four to zero! Slaughter! Unbelievable as like as two peas, Casillas, who is guarding the gate for the goblin family, has broken the ten fingers of Saint Kali, who is celebrating the goal with a crazy celebration. He wears the same national football uniform as tiger brother''s set of shocking pajamas.

    In the real world, you can''t imagine that our national football team can win the world champion Spanish team of the whole main team, and when we score the fourth goal, the number of players on the field is 10 to 11, the number of countries is enough to play more less

    I don''t even believe that any forward or player in the real national football can play such a beautiful shot!

    There is no doubt that the game level of Chu Yuan''s selection of the national football team is very different. It''s a game of 10-11, but it''s her play. There is hardly a match where the stinky girl doesn''t eat red. It''s normal to send one or two people off. When playing with me, there''s a glorious record that four people were sent off and directly judged negative. This is what winter Xiaoye calls too violent. Defense is basically based on shovels, and excellent First of all, we should consider the star with the highest ability value. Most players study fancy personal skills or cooperation. However, she focuses on how to shovel the opponent at the lowest cost to reduce her ability value. This is also the most surprising place for sister Hu. It''s not like the shy, shy, kind and gentle girl of weak Sven, but I think it''s Chu Yuan, morality and so on , not in her consideration at all. Besides, it''s not necessary to feel guilty when shoveling people in the game. Finally, it''s also the most important point ignored by sister Hu, that is, Chu Yuan clearly distinguishes the game from the reality, because it''s easy for sister Hu to finish the hurtful actions in the game in reality, but it''s easy for her to do them, but it''s easy for her to be a sports idiot As far as it is concerned, the seemingly simple action is no different from the 18 dragon subduing palms, the nine Yin scriptures and the great changes of heaven and earth. It''s too difficult to be unrealistic, so she never contacted reality, but compared the live football with the fighting game. In the fighting game, it''s a must to hurt the enemy

    of course, when I was kicked in reality, I didn''t see that stinky girl I''ve thought about it, but in addition to kicking me, I haven''t seen her dare to bully any other

    when I came here, Chu Yuan just used the last turnover quota. There is only one reason for her turnover adjustment - yellow card in the body, there is a risk of eating red, and after half-time, she used up three turnover quota and has been sent off one person, which also proves that the goblin is not a layman, her The attack still caused a lot of defensive pressure on Chu Yuan.

    The goblin saw me with a smile. It seemed that he was ashamed of the score of four eggs. As soon as he lost his mind, the ball came out slowly and took one more step. A good attack opportunity was easily tackled by Chu Yuan. The stinky girl immediately fought back.

    I sat down behind Chuyuan with great interest. The stinky girl blew her cheeks and didn''t look back at me. She made a long pass and hung it for half a time. The players who took the ball didn''t watch. Chuyuan directly inserted the ball into the middle of the road and jumped into the forbidden area. Unlike the goblins and most of the live players, who are good at short pass attack, Chuyuan''s use of the small map is the best. The control of the passing strength is also very impressive Therefore, the attacking methods are mostly the long pass, which is criticized in modern football. It is simple, but precise and unreasonable, especially the quick counterattack, which has a high success rate.The goblin obviously suffered a lot and hurriedly controlled the central guard to rush towards him. I subconsciously reminded him, "no"

    before his voice fell, he saw Chu Yuan''s cunning turn and fall, and he tricked a free ball with a good position. The goblin "ah" Chu Yuan "Yeah. He didn''t forget to pound one elbow on my chest when he finished. He hated the way:" it''s a gentleman to watch chess without saying anything! "

    "You play football, not chess. When you play football, the coach is indispensable," I said with a smile to the goblin who was annoyed by the yellow card of the main center guard. "She is the king of fouls, and naturally knows how to induce you to fouls. She is a player who has no ability to stand out in this team. She has no skill, speed and one-on-one, so it is difficult to play in the middle Break, so either make a foul or pass to the bottom of the side. You can''t give her a set piece in this position. She has a sense of control direction and strength, which is even better than me. She can play as a penalty. "

    Chu Yuan was dissatisfied with me for exposing her. But I can''t help but be proud of her. She gave me a vivid white look. It''s not clear that it''s happy anger, but it''s not clear that it''s cute. "Don''t turn your elbow out!"

    I smile, but the goblin wants to cry without tears, holding back and saying: "I can''t do without shovel. Her four goals are all from the bottom. Almost every time I put her on the side, I will lose the ball."

    just saying that, Chu Yuan has selected the main penalty player, and a defoliating ball floats out to enter the net accurately. The goblin is also shouting - Chu Yuan''s direct set ball, which is also accurate enough not to talk about It''s reasonable. The way to break the goal in the middle of the cross is the so-called "strong" of Dong Xiaoye. She is almost defenseless, ignoring any big guard and goalkeeper. Nobody can easily perform a hat trick in her hand.

    "No, I can''t kick her, uncle. You can help me get revenge!" The goblin left the handle to me, but it was more like luring me to change my position and sit next to her.

    As expected, I just sat on the single sofa, and the goblin leaned on me naturally and intimately, with a soft and full chest, and the faint fragrance of chuzixiang was provoked by the East in the room. After a long time, it was pressed down, but it was easily rekindled by the goblin.

    The goblin retaliated on purpose for Chu Yuan''s bloody massacre on her

    I didn''t dare to see Chu Yuan''s expression, but as soon as the kick-off, she put the shovel in a fierce and continuous manner. The goblin''s retaliation was successful. The girl must have regarded the one who was shoveled as me. When she came up, she gave me a big gift -- red card and a little ball

    Xiao goblin was so happy. She held my head and put it in my head He kissed me hard. Chu Yuan fell into the trap again. He just let out the killing light to me. The goalkeeper stood still and was hit in the lower left corner by me. Five to one, Spain finally pulled back one goal.

    "Uncle, you''re so good. You''ve only got one goal in two minutes, 11-9. The opponent is still China''s men''s football team, and there''s hope to complete a big reversal ~!"

    Chu Yuan is like a pot of boiling vinegar, hum: "impossible!"

    "Then make a bet." The goblin is trying to figure out what a bad idea he''s thinking.

    Chu Yuan easily bite the hook and be deceived, "OK, what''s the bet?"

    "I want to sleep in the living room with my uncle tonight"

    "no

    It''s not Chu Yuan who rejects the goblin, but the fringe that comes out of the bathroom with sister tige

 Chapter 1091

    If I had not had a nosebleed in the eastern room, I would have lost my temper again. Wearing the same white shirt on the fringe and Chu Yuan, I would have two different sexuality, but the same eye-catching and attractive crime!

    Chu Yuan is thin and can''t support my clothes, so it seems to be wrapped in it, which is delicate and lovely.

    The tassel is tall and about the same height as me, so although the clothes are big, the sleeve length and hem are just right. As I walk around, the scenery under the clothes is now and then hidden. I can see clearly that my aunt wears a low waist pure white underpants

    those two slender legs that can be used to represent the silk stockings. Don''t mention me, the goblin has straight eyes.

    Chu Yuan resisted the fringe because he envied her lively and cheerful, and the East resisted the fringe because he envied her intimacy with me. So why did the lively and cheerful and the intimate Xiao demon resist the fringe? It''s just because of fringe''s slim and tall model figure!

    The goblin with a baby face always feels inferior in front of the altitude of the fringe. It feels like the self-confidence that the fringe naturally shows in front of the perfect goddess Murphy. The whirlwind will evolve into hostile consciousness. The goblin asks, "why not?"

    is as like as two peas or two people, who are sitting on the edge of Chu''s border. I think they will be more alike in their eyes. They don''t hide their grievances against the devil''s sitting with me. They ask, "where do you sleep in the living room?"

    Chu Yuan hears words, put me down again in his own forbidden area, the second red card plus point five to two, 11 to 8.

    The back of my brother''s back is cold. I have a deep understanding of what is called "undercurrent surging" and what is called "murderous four volts"

    the goblin is just playing tricks on me and Chu Yuan. Most of them are jealous of her figure. They don''t really want to sleep with me. Now in liusuliang, she is famous for her true girlfriend status. The goblin immediately calms down and avoids her sharp edge "I don''t care. I don''t sleep with the police anyway!"

    The reason immediately transferred to sister tiger, and a word dispelled the doubts of tassel to her, leaving the impression of tassel that she was still the wayward little girl who was coquettish and joking, and who would never grow up like that baby face.

    However, I know exactly what the human spirit is thinking - she will not tear her face with the fringe until she takes me away with 100% assurance. The goblin hasn''t forced me to make a choice. It''s not that she can really tolerate my playfulness and accept that I can walk on many boats with one foot. Her tolerance and consideration for me are to make me rely on her, so she won''t let me feel even a little pressure when I get along with her. As time goes by, I will naturally find that I can''t do without her Chu Yuan''s secret. After reading Chu Yuan''s novels, she is repeating the story of Chu Yuan and me, but the role has changed. I am Chu Yuan, and she is the one I

    Xiao goblin is definitely the girl I know, the one who can disguise herself most. Only about the city, she is always innocent, maybe deeper than the Oriental little lady.

    Sister tiger just took a bath with the tassel, changed her Swimsuit by the way, put on the national football team uniform again, and saw the goblin point his spear at himself. She replied angrily, "who said I''m going to sleep with you? I sleep with Su Su, you and Yuan Yuan East squeeze big bed to go, small Chu son oneself sleep living room

    Sister tiger is not a fuel-efficient lamp. In a word, she sent away the fringe and the goblin.

    "What''s the point of betting?" muttered the goblin

    Tiger spit: "you can''t bet on anything else! Why do you have to bet?! Genetic? "

    "Bah, bah, bah!" The goblin spat back and said, "my father is my father, I am me. Can''t you always look at people with colored glasses? Big gambles hurt the body, but small gambles are happy. Is it a good mood to play some harmless jokes in life? Is the atmosphere understood? It''s emotional communication. Do you understand? "

    "OK, then I''ll bet with you," sister tiger looked at the score and the rest of the time, and said to the goblin, "you bet that little chuzi can win this game back? I bet he can''t. If I win, you go to the balcony and shout "my name is Xiao Yike, what''s my real height?" three times, do you dare to bet? "

    Height is the pain of the goblin. Although she cares about it, she doesn''t feel inferior. Sister tiger is still suspected of personal attack, which makes me very confused. She hates the house and the black spirit, but most of it is due to the goblin''s own reasons. Xiao demon''s hardcover is tender and sells cute belly black as ink. How can she hide from the tiger''s golden eyes policewoman? But sister tiger is more tolerant of her. She is willing to play games with her. Even if she scolds her for a night, she will at most complain to me. She never tit for tat with the goblin, but now what''s the matter? It''s obvious that he''s going to embarrass the goblin, too. "Bet on it, uncle. If you win, you''ll teach me three barks of a puppy!"

    This is even worse - you know, some people who hate the police call them "dogs". Recently, the forums on Beitian internet call them "dogs are not as good as dogs." they say that "in addition to barking, dogs can bite and find people, but Beitian police can only bark"

    it''s ironic that the goblin wants tiger elder sister to learn from dog barking. Tiger elder sister is immediately gloomy, but the most uncomfortable one It''s Chu Yuan and I - who wins and who loses is the right bet?"You two have to bet that you can play one game by yourself. Why do you want me and fate to offend people?" I pulled a Marseille maneuver, got rid of the defense, and passed the bottom, but unfortunately, I didn''t suck up the force, I didn''t argue, but I cried, "unfortunately, we both play. It''s our bet."

    The tassel is also afraid that sister tiger and the goblin will choke out the fire, and they are busy fighting to round the field. "It''s fate, what do you want to bet?"

    Chu Yuan defends this time, his confidence is greatly increased, and he has three ball advantages. He is unavoidably complacent and says to me: "if I win, you can tell me what you and Dongfang said in the room just now."

    Gossip is a woman''s nature. The goblin of the fringe tiger sister may not have doubts like Chu Yuan, but she still feels curious, so she nods and agrees. If you ask me what I have done in the room, I dare not tell you, but what I said, but there is nothing I can''t confess, isn''t it to let me learn to sing a song? I nodded: "well, if I win, you can tell me, before you play chess in the afternoon, you won 18:0 against your tassel sister in the real game. What''s the bet?"

    Playing chess is tassel win, let three girls call her sister-in-law, but playing game is tassel lose, what did she lose? I asked her on the way, but aunt Cheng refused to say, tickling my heart.

    I can''t think of it. My voice just fell. The goblin jumped up with a stab in his ass and squeezed between Chu Yuan and the fringe. "Yuan Yuan, come on, can''t lose!"

    "Chuyuan has been sent off three people, and if he eats red, he will be directly judged as negative. Half of them are yellow on the field, so the defense must be tied. In addition, the absolute gap between the two teams and my understanding of her attack style, she only has to be beaten passively, and the lead of three goals was finally wiped out by me in 80 minutes.

    Chu Yuan was in a hurry, the goblin was in a hurry, and the tassel was even more in a hurry. He even helped them distract my attention by using the external moves. "South south, what about little east?" he asked

    "Tidy up things in the room" I feel guilty and flustered. The east does not pretend to tidy up things in the room. I have to clean up now, but I''m embarrassed to come out. I''m afraid of being seen by some girls. I think it''s just beautiful. I''m a bit distracted. I''m caught by Chu Yuan. I''m rushing to block it, but I''m gently knocked by her. I''m shaking around. I can see the stitches My saint Cassie is just about to attack the corner. The stinky girl has already started to pass. She is playing high ball in the whole game. This time, she suddenly plays the ground roll to find the back point. The bottom pass is her best attack way. 80% of her goals are made like this, and then the people who are covering to the middle of the road are determined, so there is no lack of volley The difficulty of shooting or hanging the golden hook upside down is called "strong" by sister Hu. She thinks that she has been pursuing the aggressive way to break the door.

    In fact, it''s not like "the king of the bottom, the king of the bottom!" In the first half, the traitor was ravaged by this kind of coquettish, but in the second half, she was crazy.

    Liu Su and sister tiger applauded and applauded. I smiled at Chu Yuan, and the girl immediately blushed, which was relatively simple in reality but used so skillfully and practically in the game. In fact, it was the usual attack routine of our university team, and Chu Yuan relied on the right way more than the left way when attacking or fighting back. Because in college, I Her position in the team is on the right side. She practices set pieces hard in the game, because I am responsible for arranging all the front court set pieces in the school team

    those who seem to have a high degree of difficulty in the game are actually the most difficult. Some people who know a little know how to get rid of the defensive bottom, if they get through the deadly assists is the key, the passing time and strength All of them are very particular. If you pay close attention to them, you will find that there is only one position in Chu Yuan''s team that will never eat a card or even foul, that is, the one who often passes from the right to the bottom - that is the only sage on the court and the only winning hero who will not be criticized

 Chapter 1092

    Five to six, Chu Yuan won the last point of the whole game by using the far point, but she still lost - eager to hold the winner, she made a fatal mistake in the goblin''s surprise, got the fourth red card, and the game ended.

    The goblin started to run, saying that it was to help the East pack things. Chu Yuan slowed down a step and was pressed on the sofa by me. During the struggle, she confirmed that she was just a vacuum on the top and wearing underpants on the bottom... Cough, the stinky girl even called injustice, saying that it was Xiao goblin who made a wager with the fringe, which had nothing to do with her.

    Tassel also asked for help. She said that she was joking with some girls to kill time. But I have a mirror in my heart. Since she has the cheek to make three girls call her sister-in-law, it must be because the three girls had run her to a certain extent before.

    The result is as I expected - no wonder that she made a bet with the goblin just now and poked at the pain in her heart, asking her to report her real height loudly. The original three girls made a similar bet before the torrent soda game: the winner can ask the loser to do one thing, and the three girls want the tassel to do one thing, standing on the balcony and shouting out their chest Wai, the fringe is a trick, and it''s not good to play rogue with three little girls, so we have to give in to the gamble. Of course, with the fringe''s thin face, it''s very good to be able to report her bust, shouting that she can''t do it, so she lost three times, reported three times, the three girls are still not satisfied, and the fringe is angry, which increases the bet, asking not to play the game but to play chess, she lost, She yelled out her encirclement on the balcony, but if she won, the three girls would have to call her "sister-in-law" in front of me...

    obviously, when taking a bath, dongxiaoye couldn''t bear to be curious to ask about the afternoon''s affairs to the fringe, and the fringe said, tiger sister was worried about this - she didn''t think the three questions were the same crime, It is believed that the three-year-old Xiao goblin has damaged Chu Yuan and the East...

    the most guilty spirit of the goblin is that she is the most cheerful, envious of people''s height, so she can''t help striking people''s chest. This kind of bad idea, Chu Yuan can''t think of it. After all, the word "chest" is also her pain. She has no objection, most of them are really interested in the fringe''s chest She had to win. She was afraid that the fringe would lie about the false number. She turned out a tape measure specially...

    the fringe must have seen through Chu Yuan''s mind, and knew that even if she won Chu Yuan now, she would have won at most. The age gap of two years doomed her to fall behind in her growth potential. It would be sooner or later for Chu Yuan to surpass her, so she became angry. Although from the beginning to the end It''s demon Xiao who is making a fuss, but it''s just Chu Yuan and Liu Su who are fighting secretly.

    As for the East, 100% of them are in harmony and perfunctory. She won''t be interested in such boring things, but she won''t do anything that destroys the atmosphere. Therefore, she is the only one among the three girls who calls out "sister-in-law" in pain and pleasure. In her opinion, there is no difference between the fringe and the goblin of Chu Yuan. They are all children who like to tangle in some childish little thing.

    The East and the goblin are going home tomorrow. Although it doesn''t mean that they are disconnected, no one knows how big the storm will be in Beitian when Niu Chengjin dies. If I can survive in this storm, I give up preaching.

    He has adapted to the bustling east every night. He really doesn''t want to go back to his cold villa, so he refuses to sleep. After packing his things, he comes out to play games with Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan also refuses to let her go, so he doesn''t want to rest. Parting means thick, a little heavy. Fortunately, there are goblins making jokes, but it doesn''t feel sad The three girls laughed and relaxed my mind. They chatted with Liu Su and sister Hu, but they couldn''t get in their mouths. Sister Hu told her interesting trivia in work, and Liu Su told her real Murphy in life. There was no doubt that the gossip nature of the little woman was brought into full play by her. Not only did she speak fast, but I couldn''t keep up with that kind of thinking When it comes to Murphy''s two different faces and personalities in the company and in the private, the goblin also comes together and shouts for approval. I can''t get involved.

    In fact, tassels are not always exposed, or even on the contrary. For example, when she mentions Murphy''s drunkenness and incontinence again, only three of them complain about Murphy''s face turning over after he wakes up, but seven of them praise her for her proper social intercourse in the dinner party. They admire her for not drinking but for taking care of the overall situation. They also insist on the end of the dinner party, which makes people unconscious People can''t do it; they laugh that Murphy''s life is boring and boring. He doesn''t go shopping or stroll at two o''clock every day. When he comes home, he just reads books and searches for materials. If he doesn''t get married, he is already a qualified housewife. In other words, he can just count the demons in Murphy''s watch.

    It''s not envy or jealousy anymore. The tassel is looking forward to Murphy.

    It seems that there is a tacit understanding that no one mentions rest until after zero, the goblin is drowsy and the words are less and less, sister tiger and the fringe yawn frequently, and Chu Yuan and Dongfang have already fallen asleep on the sofa. They are leaning on their shoulders, holding hands, Chu Yuan is resting on the shoulders of the East, and Dongfang is resting on Chu Yuan''s head, just like a pair of delicate dolls, which can''t be said Love, unspeakable love...

    who can part with them? Looking at the scene in front of me, I feel more resentment towards her mother in the East.

    He took the two girls into the room, came out and saw the goblin lying on the sofa again. He knew that she was really sleepy but pretended to sleep. He wanted to lurk in the living room and didn''t have the heart to expose her. He also carried her into the room, covered them with quilts, thought about it, stretched out his index finger and pressed on the goblin''s mouth. The goblin didn''t open his eyes, but his puffy cheeks fell down, Then red face tooted a little mouthIt''s really a goblin...

    in the living room, tassel and tiger sister have helped me to make a folding bed. I laughed and joked: "do you warm the quilt?"

    "Tube," said the tassel, "but no matter you, I''ll warm the bed for my little sister."

    I sat on the bed, sneaked in, clapped on the round and cocky little ass of the fringe, "don''t you mean to sleep in the living room with me at night?"

    The tassel lightly cries to jump away, the small face is red as if drunk, the hands cover buttocks, ashamed way: "you want to be beautiful, marry my aunt openly first!"

    Tassel said that sleeping in the living room with me is not necessarily a joke, but she has a thin skin and is stimulated by me. It''s not a joke but also a joke - it''s the best.

    Seeing that I didn''t answer, aunt Cheng thought I was lost, and added quietly, "when you marry me, don''t say sleeping in the living room, I''d like to sleep in the bridge hole."

    This is not only the love words of red fruit, but also a kind of hint and encouragement...

    sister tiger is on the side. She doesn''t have the taste of tassel vinegar. It doesn''t mean that she will feel nothing when she looks at us flirting.

    I said, "didn''t your mother say that? You are not allowed to marry a man without a house. "

    "So you try to make money and buy a house first," said tassel, holding sister Hu''s arm, "little sister, let''s go to bed."

    Tiger elder sister looked at me and said to Liu Su, "Su Su, you still sleep in the living room..."

    tiger elder sister is kind, but she doesn''t know enough about the fringe. The fringe is too shy to stop, "don''t sleep or not sleep, is there any elder sister like you? How can I put my sister in the wolf''s mouth? "

    After that, I took sister tiger back to the room. Fortunately, she was not soft hearted. Otherwise, my wolf could not resist the temptation of white shirt and those two long legs, and ate her up. Now I am full of blood.

    Lying on the bed and looking at the roof, I thought, if the tassel is lying beside me now, what is the first thing I will do to her? Do you test her chest by hand? No, I think I will first verify the material quality and hand feeling of her white low waisted underwear.

    "How dare I marry..."

    ...

    In the morning of the next day, Zhen Nuo, the housekeeper called nanny by the East, appeared downstairs at my house on time. When she arrived, she neither went upstairs nor took the initiative to call us. It seems that if we don''t contact her, she would have been quietly waiting downstairs, fully considering and taking care of the current mood of the East, and didn''t do anything that would make her contradict or plan.

    This also made me more curious about the family history of the East - although I only met Zhen Nuo for the second time, I still felt that she didn''t look like a housekeeper, or a nanny... As a nanny, her aura was too strong, and as a housekeeper, her age was too young. Moreover, her hot temper, which didn''t match the intellectual temperament, was really not the material for housekeeper.

    I personally think that she is more like a bodyguard, and is also a bodyguard leader. First, she has sharp eyes and high vigilance. When shaking hands, she can clearly feel the roughness of her small hand. Second, she likes to talk about rehearsal so much... To pick up the East and go home. This woman has three cars! The front and rear Audi Q7 are dazzling enough for ordinary people like us. The white convertible R8 in the middle is even more luxurious and unrealistic!

    "Hello, little master!" A group of strong men, like cattle, opened their hoarse voices and spoke in unison. Their movements were orderly and uniform, which attracted the grandparents, uncles and aunts who got up early for morning exercise to watch and stay away.

    Little master? It''s a strange name...

    if you look at the East again, you don''t take these people, including Zhen Nuo, seriously. You are hugging Chu Yuan and crying...

    What does this girl do at home...

 Chapter 1093

    PS: sorry for the students who waited for the change yesterday, some scum came back this morning. It''s yesterday''s that the chapter was printed first. It''s today''s that I''ll code after a while...

    after the East left, the goblin even shouted unreasonable, complained that the catering and hotel industry was too lucrative, shouted to let her father change his career, also went to open a hotel, one day let himself have the luxury of "master son" addiction, to satisfy the little woman''s small vanity, but in our opinion, she is no different from the east at all, and no longer exists in our world People in the world -- sang Yingjie still drives his broken Honda. In terms of layout, although the quality of hardware is not as good as that of Zhen Nuo, it has an overwhelming advantage in terms of quantity...

    Zhen Nuo pursues nature and sang Yingjie pursues low-key, but they obviously don''t understand the true meaning of "nature" and "low-key". The same is lame and deliberate. For the missing of the front and back feet of the two people, they have no problem I''m very sorry to meet you. My friends really think that these two goods are very well matched. In a sense, they are both bodyguards, nannies and housekeepers. In a sense, they are not common. They are all at the level of his + mother''s wonder...

    Mary''s next door. Do you think they are natural and low-key? Do the residents living in the same material world think you are natural and low-key ? And I''m a stranger? Do you mean not to let me live here in a low-key way?!

    After seeing off Dongfang and the goblin, I happened to meet Tianyou and Qiu Meimei to go downstairs to buy breakfast. As I expected, the two female monsters had a fight last night. To my surprise, there was only one with blue nose and swollen face: Xiaoru + niuqiu Meimei. Tianyou didn''t do anything to anyone else...

    by... One move, Qiu Meimei could be defeated by Su Zhuliu. The force value has changed a lot and Qiu Meimei could be flattened What is the level of God''s blessing?! Xu Heng said that she was modest with sister tiger in the middle of Bozhong?

    My friends became curious and suddenly wanted to let sister tiger compete with Tianyou. Sister tiger never seriously fought with me, but Lin Zhi dared to let sister tiger protect me alone, but I think the strength of sister tiger in the city''s criminal police force is enough to convince the public...

    what kind of world is it now, women are so fierce, how can I be embarrassed...

    Passat is used Tianyou bought it as the identity of Tianyou. Tianyou pretended to be Chu Xiaohua for the time being, so things like driving license were not put in the car, but sister Hu had a police officer''s card, so she drove us to work with "evidence". Chu Yuan would take the reexamination in two days, so she took her laptop computer and went to the company with me.

    Before the goblin left, he kept reminding us to keep in touch with each other. In fact, the subtext was to report peace from time to time. He didn''t speak out. It was both comfort for us and self comfort. He didn''t want to be too pessimistic. The girl''s thoughtfulness always made me feel very useful. But I sat in the car and thought more about it, which was said before the East left. It was quiet and cold Yes, not to me, but Zhen Nuo.

    In fact, apart from a "goodbye", Dongfang didn''t say the third word to me from getting up to leaving. It can be seen that her mood of going home is very complicated. She only said the same thing to Zhen Nuo, after sitting on the convertible R8: don''t call me the little host again, I don''t like it, and no one in the family will like it...

    Zhen Nuo just smiles Smile, but my heart.

    On the way, I couldn''t help asking Chu Yuan what was the meaning of Dongfang''s words. Chu Yuan shook his head and said he didn''t know. Dongfang never took the initiative to talk about her family. Even if she used her words, she was vague and perfunctory...

    Chu Yuan''s small adult like feeling said: "family has a difficult Scripture, which can be heard from a few words in the East. She has a bad relationship with her mother, more or less It''s influenced by some external reasons. Except for occasionally mentioning her mother and other elders in her family, she never talked about it, because those people don''t like her very much. It seems to give her mother a lot of pressure for this, which directly affects her mother''s attitude towards her... The East has been living alone in the north sky, and is unwilling to study in Paris, maybe because of her family Most of the people are settled in Paris. She is not willing to study abroad, but rather not willing to go home. "

    I don''t understand. From Zhen Nuo''s attitude towards the East and the rejection of the east to the "little master", it can be generally determined that the "little master" and the "successor" are related to each other. Maybe they can draw the equal sign. Although the East is precocious in psychology, deep in character, and self-centered, as a girl, it is inevitable that some loveliness is missing, but these are not necessary as a successor What are the advantages of whiskers?

    I''ve expressed the above opinions for Oriental injustice, and the golden dog blood drama in winter said: "don''t you understand? This is the traditional concept. Men are more important than women. The older generation attaches great importance to this. They think that girls are raised for others, and boys are the ones who carry on their families. Especially rich people prefer to leave their property to the boys with mediocre qualifications, rather than to the girls who are gifted. The former only needs not to lose the family, but the latter even has the potential of a higher level. "

    I don''t agree. "What''s the age now? My father is old enough? I don''t see that he prefers men to women. "

    "Don''t say so absolutely," said Dong Xiaoye. "What you want to complain about is that your father is strict with you, but he always likes to spoil fate, right? On the other hand, why is your father strict with you? Look forward to your son and become a dragon. Isn''t that the preference for men over women? He thinks that men should stand tall and women should be loved by men, so he doesn''t ask for predestination, just ask you to take good care of predestination... Where is your father''s general preference for men and women? I think your macho is inherited from your father. "I said with a wry smile, "listen to my mother. Before I was born, my father was very fond of my sister. But after I was born, my father changed. Because he was a daughter again, no one passed on the family to the old winter family, so he didn''t see me since he was a child, and he and my sister were also unhappy. Every time we were drunk, he scolded us for breaking the roots of the old winter family. My mother was OK Self reproach, saying that my stomach is not angry, if only I had a boy... Ha ha, little chuzi, you are a boy, you will never realize it. When my parents groan, my mood... "

    I am shocked.

    Although I can''t understand it, I can imagine... No wonder the relationship between sister Hu and her parents is so rigid. Maybe it''s not just her sister''s business, this traditional concept of son preference is the root of everything.

    Chu Yuan also can''t feel that mood, but she can feel the mood of tiger elder sister now. Sitting in the back row, she leans forward and holds her hands on tiger elder sister''s shoulder. Tiger elder sister smiles and continues, "do you know why I especially like Yuan Yuan and little east?"

    I''m trying to calm down, "isn''t it because of you, Lori?"

    "Go away, you can control me." sister tiger punched me, and the fringe behind me also struck a note on the back of my head. "Fate is especially like me when I was a child, and little east is like my sister at that time, especially when they are together, I like to see my sister and I before... My sister is lively and cheerful, but not really heartless, because she is my sister, she I had to be heartless. I listened to her since I was a child. She hid her dissatisfaction with her parents in her heart. She was afraid that it would affect my sister if it was exposed. So she always obeyed everything, laughed when scolded, and never cried. She treated me like the Oriental counterpart. They were very precocious, just in different ways. I treated my sister like fate Fate to the East, more precisely, is like fate to you, not only 100% dependence, but also 200% trust... "

    sister tiger paused, and turned to some pun, as if to Chu Yuan," there is no mistake in trust, there is no mistake in dependence, but don''t rely too much, depending too much may be the pressure given to the dependent... My sister is there At home, I''m tired. It''s a vicious circle. No, it can''t be called a circle. It''s a chain reaction. It''s just a backlog. She can hold her breath. My parents will get worse. My father''s temper is getting worse and worse. My mother''s complaints are more and more. You may think I''m exaggerating. But for me, my sister is really like an angel flying down from the sky. She is always an angel She protected me under her wings, white, soft and warm... But when she gave me all these, she herself suffered everything in the cold and dark. One day, she broke out... I never blame her for leaving me and leaving home, because she was really too tired, and after she left, my father began to reflect on himself even though he would not admit his mistake on his mouth, My mother no longer secretly shed tears behind her back, and finally dared to say some dissatisfaction in front of my father. Although my father was really angry, she would still hide in the toilet and cry, but at least she no longer felt that it was a heinous thing to give birth to two daughters of the old winter family... "

    I want to tell Dong Xiaoye that when her parents talk about their sisters, it''s the same thing The face of pride and pride, but also afraid that she asked me why I know, so still hold back, did not dare to say, open up the topic, smile: "listen to you say, as if the East is not only like your sister, more like me."

    Chu Yuan spat: "Yumei, who depends on you 100% and trusts you 200%?"? Are you telling me less lies? Don''t I believe you''ve become a fool? And who depends on whom? If I don''t cook and wash for you, you can only make instant noodles in the pigsty, OK? "

    My friend was embarrassed, but I couldn''t refute it. Before Chu Yuan moved here, I really called myself "the expert of instant noodles". Every weekend, the dirty clothes were washed by tassels. Then I went to her home to help clean the house and wash the clothes...

    grandma Cheng was surprised and said: "south south, don''t you think that little east is very similar to you?"

    "Like?"

    The reaction of the people told me that I was like an idiot when I asked them...

    "the East is like me? I''m like the East! " Joking, I don''t hate it, and I like the character of Dongfang xiaoniang very much, but at the same time I like it more, so the evaluation of her character is mostly negative. After all, the city is too thick and dark, which is indispensable, but the more I have, the more I will be criticized...

    aunt Cheng blurted out: "I like little Dongfang because I think she It''s so much like you... "

    sister tiger also said:" she''s like my sister and you, so you''re like my sister. "

    Chu Yuan didn''t speak, but there was a blush on her face. I suddenly realized that the girl was lonely and self-contained, never made friends, but she easily accepted the East. There was always a reason...

    think about it carefully. I really can''t deny the fact that she was also a deep person on the surface and in the sun...

    "I remember that we were discussing the question of men over women Question, how come it comes to me and Dongfang? "

    Dongxiaoye shrugs and says: "it was originally about little Oriental. It''s a derivative topic that her family didn''t like her, probably because her mother wanted to make her an heir and touched the interests of some people... My mother often said that if my sister had not brought home a girl, but a boy, my father might not have forced her to leave home It''s a traditional concept that men are more important than women. It won''t disappear so easily. Men and women are at the top of each other. It''s a slogan at all. Equality between men and women is only a legal recognition. How many ordinary people really recognize equality between men and women? ""I''ll admit it..."

    Chu Yuan cut me off angrily: "in this society, there is still a huge gap between men and women in the means of production. Most men who advocate equality between men and women, in fact, advocate consciously or unconsciously the rationality of men''s exploitation and oppression of women, not that they advocate the same for women, but that they gently emphasize men People''s absolute advantage in the means of production is to highlight the absolute dominance of men in society, which is their point of view, rather than their real understanding of "gender equality" and their ideal world outlook. "

    The stinky girl listened to our three adults in a daze and a daze. She chewed carefully and tasted a little bit. She was even more surprised. I said: "fart big kid, you know a lot..."

    "you are a little fart kid if you don''t understand such simple truth." Chu Yuan looks up with his head straight, proud like a little hen who just laid a golden egg.

    Dongxiaoye agrees: "that''s the truth. I''m a living example, not only from a tragic family persecuted by this concept, but also my parents are teachers and educators. It can be seen that the opinions in my mouth and the pedantry in my bones are not the same thing."

    I can''t argue.

    I don''t know if the fringe is intended to activate the atmosphere, or if it''s simply emotional, she sighed a long time and said: "my parents didn''t think my daughter was bad when they first gave birth to me, but now they are worried day by day, and always complain that I''m not a boy, or it''s our face, our son, Yushu Linfeng can''t be too good? How many daughters in law can they cheat back? Now, a girl''s height is just like a kid''s, and even her bust is like a kid''s. It''s no need to think about deceiving her daughter-in-law. It''s difficult to cheat a man to marry him out and become a daughter-in-law... So, it''s not all parents'' fault that we value boys over girls. Sometimes it''s forced out... "

    all three of us have nothing to say. After a while, we all agreed to praise each other Belly laugh.

    This consolation is so effective. This girl is so cute...

    but she laughs. I don''t think the East is loved by her family. It doesn''t necessarily have a direct connection with the traditional concept of son preference. After all, most of her family live abroad. Although the western countries may not have the concept of son preference, but...

    if the Oriental family really values son preference How did her mother inherit the family business?

    If her mother is an independent entrepreneur, who will inherit her family business, and how can others help her?

    The most important thing is... Dongfang is only 16 years old. Her mother should be in the year of fighting. Is it too early to determine the successor now?

    Little master... The intuition that I don''t believe but always very accurate tells me that there are too many secrets in these three words. For the East, it''s the bitterness that can''t be told to friends...

 Chapter 1094

    Back to the company, I know that the comprehensive group has become a mess. The mental workers are doing the work of manual workers - moving, moving out of the comprehensive group''s office area, and moving to the independent office area on the other side of the 27th floor.

    Although it''s still on the same floor with the investment department, it''s just a move of butt, but it''s of great significance. It seems to be the hottest topic of the company in the past two days. It''s a dispute department with the name of a chore group, so it''s separated from the investment Department, and it''s a new independent department. Everyone is curious except the senior executives who know about it. It''s not officially named yet What kind of functions does the Department have and what kind of work it is responsible for.

    The establishment and review of the new department are still in the process, so the appointment of personnel has not been officially issued, including the members of the former comprehensive team who are still in a fog and have no knowledge of the new department. As early as Murphy announced the dissolution of the comprehensive group and issued the work intention questionnaire, everyone was ready to transfer to other departments. More confident people thought that they would leave the head office like Kuroda GuoChong, wrapped in a layer of golden clothes, and go to the branch office to get the addiction of being a leader in charge, but they did not expect that the comprehensive group just split from the investment part and changed its name into a new one Department, played a trick of the cicada.

    In fact, the words of "separation" and "split" are not appropriate. To be exact, they should be "ban" and "reorganization". The current situation is that the comprehensive group really does not exist. After the new personnel transfer, most of the staff of the former comprehensive group have been selected into the new Department, and several of them have been eliminated, such as sun Zhe and Lao Hei, according to the previous meaning Murphy is willing to investigate, or transfer into a department that she is eager to join and thinks has the opportunity to play her specialty, or transfer to a branch company for "experience". For a guy who has been in the comprehensive group for two years, or who has been impatient or has polished his fighting spirit, but has not noticed the original intention of the comprehensive group, Murphy has given up without exception. She thinks that a guy who has no patience, no fighting spirit and no smell has no fighting spirit Jue''s guy, even if he has the ability, is not qualified to enter the 13th city planning group, because the most important thing in the company is the capable person, patience, fighting spirit, smell, human feelings, that is, the feelings for the comprehensive group and the colleagues who have been together for two years, which is the most important thing for Murphy. She believes that a person who has devoted his feelings to the former comprehensive group and colleagues It''s not easy to be seduced by interests, and then be 100% loyal to her.

    That''s the purpose of Murphy''s questionnaire.

    Although the personnel appointment of the new Department hasn''t been issued, one of the personnel appointments of the investment department has been announced, that is, Liu Xinlei, the former leader of the comprehensive team, was promoted to vice general manager of the investment department. Since Murphy took over the post, the vice general manager''s position has been vacant, because neither Lao Mo nor Zhang Li wanted the position to fall into the other''s hands, and they argued with each other, while Duanmu, the neutral lady, didn''t Want to get involved in the power struggle to become the target of the public, and don''t want the two men of Mo and Zhang to detonate conflicts because of a deputy general manager''s position and break the surface peace, so they perfunctorily deal with each other, so a dead knot is formed. In the past two years, many candidates have emerged, but no one is competent at last. Now the balance between Mo and Zhang has been broken by me, Murphy will start first and promote sister Liu immediately.

    Liu Jie is the only one in the comprehensive group who has a good reputation in the company. In addition, Murphy has deliberately shown her reuse and trust in her in recent years. Even if there are a few people who are not satisfied with her, they dare not show it. With Liu Jie''s ability, I believe that it will not take long to prove that she is worthy of this seat.

    Murphy, as a girl, was born for the shopping mall. Her actions seem to be impetuous, but in fact, they are well-organized, with purpose and mystery hidden step by step. Most people will think that she is an eager young man who does not know how to cover up, but some people will surely realize that she is a strong planned power, with the purpose of controlling the dominant power in her own hands.

    The establishment of the project team of the thirteen cities has been set in stone since the new official took office three times. Therefore, it is a wonderful strategy to take the lead in setting up a team before the completion of the preparatory process. It not only promotes the preparatory progress, but also takes the most quota resources of the project team of the thirteen cities and establishes the backbone structure before all aspects can react It''s the so-called first step. She knows that no one will touch her brow at the moment. So she promoted sister Liu. On the one hand, she really trusts her, but more consideration should be given to her faction - Sister Liu is the close friend of Madame Duanmu. It can be said that Murphy is to win and exchange the support of the neutralists with some real power of the investment department, especially when she just became the 10th Now, the leader of the three cities plan, this kind of sincere offer is of great significance. At least, for the time being, the neutralists are not good at pointing out some of her vigorous actions.

    However, I still think it''s unnecessary for her to do so. Of course, it''s not that there''s anything wrong with promoting sister Liu, but there''s no need to try to win over Mrs. Duanmu. I think Mrs. Duanmu was on her side from the beginning. For example, Mrs. Duanmu didn''t fight for the vacancy of vice president of the investment department before, but she didn''t let Lao Mo and Lao Zhang succeed. At first glance, she was maintaining some kind of balance. In fact, Mrs There has been an obvious inclination for a long time - there is no vice president, that is, Murphy is required to complete the work of two people by himself. What can highlight Murphy''s work ability more than this?

    Mrs. Duanmu''s motives and actions are far more hidden than those of old Murai. My friends can''t help but gossip that the stories that Mrs. Jiang told may be true. Mrs. Duanmu must have liked Murphy when she was young. Maybe she hasn''t forgotten her father''s feelings until now. The sky in her heart was flat. At the moment Murphy entered the breeze, it was inclined, just big The family didn''t even noticeMurphy''s office has also moved to a new department. The original office is reserved for sister Liu. The implication is obvious. General manager Mo''s future work focus will be shifted to the new department. Therefore, sister Liu''s position as vice president of the investment department is just a transition. The day of support is around the corner... This woman is too aggressive. According to this prospect, the neutrals will disappear sooner or later. Financial The reformers from the Mexican party...

    bring their sister to work, which will cause some bad effects. So Chu Yuan has been staying in Murphy''s new office and playing online games. Murphy has a lot to do now, but as her assistant, Ziyuan has made a pot of tea and talked with sister tiger while drinking, which is nothing more than what I did yesterday...

    there is no obvious difference between the new office and the original office. The original decoration is the same, and there is no decoration to decorate the environment. It can be seen that Murphy is radical in his work, but she is a very nostalgic woman in her life, with less sentiment, but more charm that precipitates in simplicity.

    At half past ten, Sima Yang came to the door, exchanged greetings and invited me to the roof terrace.

    "Won''t such blatant contact arouse Lao Zhang''s suspicion?" I dare not look down, it is too high, so I look into the distance, or dizzy, just turn around.

    Sima Yang knew that I didn''t smoke, but he still handed me one and said with a smile, "no, it''s because they want me to come to you. The reason is whether they can invite you to have lunch and talk about yesterday''s things again, but they know that you will refuse, so it''s mainly for me to properly show my vacillation and give you a chance to fight for me."

    "They want you to feign surrender?" I laughed, took Sima Yang''s cigarette, but waved and refused to light it.

    "It''s mainly to explore your voice, and it''s better to touch your falsehood..." simayang shook his head and sighed: "knowing that it''s unnecessary, or holding the illusion of self deception, old Zhang Xiaozhang was really flustered by your hand yesterday. I reminded Zhang Mingjie that it''s a thunder to let Gong Fanlin stay in the north sky, and he just won''t listen."

    I smiled and smiled. Zhang Mingjie left Gong Fanlin in Beitian. Maybe it was just because he wanted to "disappear forever"...

    but after hearing simayang''s tone, he said seriously, "but don''t be careless about it. I''ve been in tension for so long, and I still know him well. You''ve got his army now, but can you kill him before the result comes true, It''s all in doubt. "

    I know what Sima Yang is hinting at me, nodded and said: "I know the truth that a dog jumps over a wall in a hurry. I''m on guard against all the bullets and arrows. The experience and achievements of tension, Zhang Mingjie''s city and qualifications are all above me. Now I am holding their seven inches instead of running me over like an ant, because I have this self-knowledge, ha ha I will not underestimate them for a second, even if I win them in the future, I will not. "

    Sima Yang said with emotion: "in the Tao Te Ching, there is a saying that" no harm is greater than the slightest enemy ". In fact, the rules of competition and game are similar to those of hunting. Whoever can strike a fatal blow unexpectedly at a critical moment can become the final winner, and a moment of carelessness and slightness will give your opponent such an opportunity, Once caught by the other side, you are doomed to be a loser... You are a natural predator, good at hiding, good at observation, good at analysis, what''s more, you can keep awake all the time, and vice president Zhang... He is not a proud and conceited person, but in the face of you, under the absolute psychological advantage, he finally forgot that simple truth, Lion Fight rabbit, With all my strength... "

    " don''t talk about this, "I said:" that Su chases the current, have you checked it? "

    Hearing the name, Sima Yang suddenly shocked his spirit, and his expression was also cautious. He asked me: "I''m trying to prove it to brother Chu. Two rumors came out this morning, which made Beitian a sensation. One is that Su ye, the capital city, invited brother Chu to have a drink last night and talked with him. The other is that he was secretly schemed by you last night. He was seriously injured and sent to the hospital... Which one is Really, which one is fake? "

    My friend was surprised first and then shocked. What surprised him was that he was willing to concede defeat. He raised me up by "making friends at first sight". What shocked me was that... Ya actually counted the attack of Tianyou on my head, and I secretly calculated him...

    the goods confessed that they were a careful eye, and would not repay me for that?

    PS: I''ve slept... Well, when I almost had a good sleep, I was so sleepy... Sorry for being late...]

 Chapter 1095

    "Is it important which is true and which is false?"

    "Isn''t that bullshit? Isn''t it important to have a strong friend or a strong enemy? " Sima Yang said: "Su Ye is an enemy or a friend, which determines the next step for Zhang vice chairman."

    I frown. "What do you say?"

    After a while, Sima Yang seemed to be sorting out his thoughts and saying: "there are many dandies in the capital, red children of the second generation of rich officials and young masters, and many like crucian carp crossing the river, but those who can play well and have the capital to play well, after all, are very few. Some good people like to rank them out, but the capital of the capital is too deep, and all kinds of benefits are corrected, obviously It''s as still as water, but the underground fighting is so ferocious that ordinary people can''t imagine it. It''s too normal for a big family to rise and fall. Today, you have an eye to the sky, and you can''t live forever. Maybe tomorrow, you will have nothing or even lose your reputation, but you may turn over overnight. So today is the third smallest city in Beijing, and there will be another one or two flying trudges tomorrow Hu''s master has become the fourth and fifth minority in the capital. In a while, he may fall down two more times. Yesterday, Zhang''s deputy director mentioned the four words of "big and small in the capital". You can see that Su''s master is rather contemptuous and even shameful. However, how many young people in the capital want to fight for such a name when they break their heads? Those who have already fought for such a name have been wondering all day how to pull them down Step on the bottom. "

    "As you say, he can be a young man in the capital, but he hasn''t been trampled down. He''s very powerful."

    "It''s not just cattle plus force, it''s extremely cold on the high place. However, no matter how few people in the capital are, he''s always" young and old ". When he''s young, he can be called" Su Ye ". His cattle plus force index is of the level against the sky!" Sima Yang said with a sigh: "this Su Ye is different from the average dandy. He grew up in the military compound. Do you think the background can be simple? It''s said that his grandfather was an old Red Army. He climbed snow mountains and grassland. He blew up a leg when he fought against the US and helped the DPRK. His grandfather, who had participated in the self counterattack against Vietnam, had made great achievements in the war. Although his armor had been removed, he was a big man in the news broadcast after swallowing his anger. His father is now in the Beijing Military Region, and he is also a role that can call the wind and the rain... At first, Su Ye followed the family pattern, followed the order and made progress When he joined the army, he quickly emerged as the youngest major in the Beijing Military Region, with a bright future. But at this time, he resolutely abandoned his army and started business... "

    I couldn''t help interrupting:" why? "

    "I don''t know. There are many versions of this. They follow the same example. There''s no basis. There''s a rumor that there''s an irreconcilable conflict between Su ye and his family. In a fit of anger, he left the relationship with the Su family. As for the real reason, it''s probably only the Su family who knows the most about it. But Su Ye''s courage is not good if he refuses to accept it. Others expect it He said that he would give up if he didn''t come. "

    I have a deep feeling that the accumulation of the three generations is the foundation that ordinary people can''t change after a hundred years of hard work. However, I said, "it''s not necessarily courage? Ya is not a character defect, or a brain defect. "

    "A defective character is a character. As for the head, there must be no defect," said Sima Yang. "Mr. Su started his career from scratch and achieved great success in just a few years, not without luck. But the main thing is his mind and means. After leaving the Su family, he is like a wild horse that has taken off the reins. There is no shackle, and everything will be random again It can be said that the sword is partial, ignoring the routine and paying attention to the right way. It''s a complete ''Emancipation of the mind''. Black and white are not taboo. Not only that, but also a big way to be a villain. He never lets go of those who offend him easily. He can do all the digging of ancestral graves. What''s extraordinary is that, instead of making too many enemies, he makes more friends, maybe more It''s because other people like to laugh and hide their swords and play with their yin. In this society full of lies and conspiracies, people who dare to say and do what they want like him are really precious. But the problem is here. If brother Chu offends him, he has no reason not to retaliate. Vice director Zhang is worried about not getting to know this tree. Are you Did it just give him such a chance? "

    "He wants to borrow money from Su ye?"

    "You despise Su Ye''s name too much," said simayang with a wry smile. "Su Zhuliu''s name is more than one hundred million yuan. It''s a ticket to enter the capital circle. As long as Zhang''s deputy director fawns on him, the people who take the initiative to send money to the door will have to line up. At that time, he won''t ask people to borrow it, but they ask him to collect it. Just like now, brother Chu shouts out a lack of money and rushes over with cash People have to fight downstairs... If the name of the third lady means wealth, then Su Ye is power. "

    "Don''t you say he started from scratch and his family relationship has collapsed? Then he has a fart right? "

    After staring at me for a long time, Sima Yang made me feel like an idiot, and then said: "brother Chu, he started from scratch, right? Can you believe it? No one escorts him secretly. Can su ye rise up so fast in the capital city with the depth of water like the sea? "

    "What do you mean?"

    "Behind Su ye, there must be some kind of protection, but it''s not necessarily the Su family," said Sima Yang. "For example, the little boss of seed wine, Su Ye''s Dried sister, Miss Qiu, and Zhang''s deputy Dong also used their relationship in the capital to inquire about it. They are the red descendants of the red seedling. Their family background is no less than that of the Su family. Both of them have a certain foundation in military and political circles, but also The enemy is also a friend. I can''t tell the truth. It''s very complicated... I really don''t understand that Miss Qiu is not going to open any wine in the north sky with a bright future. "It''s no wonder that Qiu Meimei is not very polite to Su Zhuliu. Apart from his personal friendship, the family relationship is the main reason...

    but what I''m most interested in is neither Su Zhuliu nor Qiu Meimei. "Did Ma Dalei and Zhang vice director check it?"

    "That guy is a fierce man..." Sima Yang fought a cold war, threw his cigarette end on the ground and twisted it out. He said: "when he was a soldier, he killed someone in the army. It was the Su family who used the relationship to save his life. After he was kicked out of the army, he mixed up with the black. He also created a big name in the capital city. Later, somehow, he tied up a black + Taoist leader who had a fight with Su ye and killed him One knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, one knife, oneˇ° Ya''s technique is too cruel. The big guys who have a conflict of interest with him in Hei + Dao are endangering themselves. They join hands to make a killing order for Ma Dalei. In a bloody moment in the capital, Ma Dalei is also a man. He takes the initiative to find Su ye and says that he will repay his kindness and revenge. I''m sorry for Su''s family, but Su ye only pays for his life in order to calm the fight and protect those brothers who have lived and died with him After stabbing him twice, he let him go, let him get out of the capital and never come back... "

    " why did he let Ma Dalei go? " I wonder: "is it really because of the woman named Qu in the mouth of Lord Su?"

    "No one knows. It''s just that Su Ye is in great trouble because he killed his brother. But there is another saying that Su Ye didn''t kill Ma Dalei because it wasn''t Ma Dalei who killed his brother. Ma Dalei was also responsible for others. Who knows if he carried the woman named Qu down..."

    What I am most interested in is the so-called "three young ladies" who are not many women named Qu who can be called girlfriends

    "I don''t know. Some people say she''s a female River Dragon. Some people say she''s the same as Su Da Shao. She has political power behind her. Others say she''s from a red family. Her mystery level is the same as that of our three young ladies in Beitian. She''s also a fairy who is good at controlling everything behind the curtain. There are not many people who have seen her, but she''s far away There are three young lady''s noble models. She is a ruthless woman. She is black enough to make the black and Taoist heroes afraid of her, so she has been nicknamed by many people. She is called Zhuyeqing, poisonous scorpion, blood spider and queen bee. As for her real name, few people know... "

    it''s like birds of a feather. I can''t help spitting:ˇ° It''s really like the third lady''s goods... "

    listen to me scold the third lady, Sima Yang is stunned, then pretends not to hear, and continues:" there are many legends about this woman named Qu in the capital. The most vivid one is that she can play with a knife, so there is a rumor that Su Ye''s brother, who was cut into Squirrel Fish, actually died in her hands, Su ye let Ma Dalei go, but he didn''t want to provoke the woman. But yesterday, it seemed to be in the face of a friend of the woman, that the woman didn''t want Ma Dalei to die, and Ma Dalei is now working for the woman... "

    simayang used a tone of doubt, obviously thinking that I should know who Qu snake and Scorpio''s friend is, and It can also be seen that he guessed in his heart that the woman was miss three, but he was not sure.

    I''m not very clear about the relationship between Qu snake and Scorpio and the third lady, and between the third lady and Su Zhuliu. So I ignored Sima Yang''s curiosity and said, "I''m not a friend with Su Zhuliu. To be honest, I''m not very clear about the enemy."

    It can be seen from Sima Yang''s surprised response that he didn''t believe that I would offend Su Zhuliu at first, not because I have the personality charm to become friends with Su Zhuliu, but because people with a little brain are not stupid enough to set up such a powerful enemy for themselves, "what do you mean? You mustn''t tell me that the rumor that Su Ye was secretly sent to the hospital by you is true! "

    "That''s not..." I thought about it and said: "in fact, both rumors are true..."

    "what?!" Brother Sima''s square face is very similar to the white board in mahjong cards...

    "but it''s not all true..." I added: "he did invite me to drink, but we should not be friends, he was secretly sent to the hospital, but he was not me..."

    simayang fainted, "what''s the matter?"

    "That is to say, he may be my friend, or he may be angry with me and see me as an enemy. It''s not easy to say..."

    my voice hasn''t fallen and my mobile phone rings. It seems that I''m laughing: "this is not the case. The person who urged me to find the answer has come..."

    answer the phone, direct the microphone to Sima Yang, and then listen to Lao Mo''s angry voice Yin, "you little bastard, get out of my office now! No, just wait downstairs for me! Go to the hospital with me and apologize! "

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 1096

    Lao Mo''s phone call just gave Sima Yang a reason to make a difference to Zhang Zhang - he was going to visit Su dawao and Shao in the hospital. He didn''t have time to have dinner with him, but also implicitly gave Lao Zhang an answer. He didn''t discuss the matter of blackmail.

    Is the big boss of seed wine miss three? Is there any relationship between miss three and Su Zhuliu, Qiu Meimei, Ma Dalei, and the supernatural song snake and scorpion in the capital city who play with knives? These questions are held in Sima Yang''s stomach, which obviously makes him itchy. Then he becomes more curious about miss three, so he asks in the elevator when he goes downstairs I said: "brother Chu, you and miss three, really don''t know each other? Haven''t you seen it? "

    Seeing is seeing, but I didn''t see the appearance clearly... Although it''s true, but it''s too weird. If I answer like this, it will make simayang think that I deliberately concealed it, and the way: "never seen, I don''t know anything about her, and I don''t understand why she is so good to me even better than you."

    Miss three knows Chunan, but she doesn''t know miss three. It''s a well-known thing in the upper circles of northern heaven. People who want to make up for others can''t make up for them. I have no reason to deny it. After all, it''s unreasonable for most people, even for all people, to steal miss three''s face. So Sima Yang is just a little disappointed Nod, no doubt.

    I asked, "don''t you know anything about miss three?"

    Sima Yang chuckled: "you are not kidding. You are just a shame to me. I am a small person at this level, and I have no qualification to contact her. What do you know? To tell you the truth, brother Chu, I''m afraid I didn''t hear the words "three young ladies" earlier than you did for the first time. "

    "No?" I don''t quite believe it. "You''ve been with Zhang for so long, and you''ve never heard him mention that name?"

    Simayang did not answer the question, "John Rockefeller, Andrew Carney, Cornelius Vanderbilt, John Jacob OSTA, have you heard of these names?"

    I was stunned, "the billionaire in American history?"

    "Yes," said Sima Yang, "there are also many well-known rich people in Chinese history, such as the corrupt officials of the Qing Dynasty, LV Buwei, the great businessman of the Warring States, Shen Wansan of the Ming Dynasty, and Tao Zhugong at the end of the spring and Autumn period. Ah, fan Li, who helped Goujian, the king of Yue, destroy the state of Wu in the first World War, and then set up a successful model of abandoning politics and doing business... You have heard all these names, but usually you Will they be mentioned for no reason? In the same way, even though the wealth of Miss San is amazing, there must be a lot of rich people like her in the world. At the same time, they are too far away from us. So even if they live in the same era, they also exist in two spaces. People''s wealth is their business. They have no relationship with us, so they don''t have to care about it. That''s all. Even if vice director Zhang heard about it before After the third miss, I don''t think we Fengchang will have anything to do with her. "

    "No sense," I said, "Vice Chairman Zhang started his business with the chairman. The chairman and the third miss are old friends, but vice chairman Zhang is not clear at all?"

    "The chairman and the third miss are old friends?" Hearing this, Sima Yang frowned inexplicably, "brother Chu, do you really don''t know, or do you deliberately pretend to be confused?"

    "Well?"

    Seeing my blankness, Sima Yang said curiously, "I take the liberty to ask brother Chu how much do you know about Mo Dong and Mo Zong... Not Miss Mo, but her father, Mo, and general manager, as well as vice director Zhang and Duanmu, the Fengchang giants? Do you know their respective roles and contributions to Fengchang''s achievements today? "

    I shook my head in amazement. Sima Yang''s amazement made my face a little hot.

    "Feng Chang is mo Dong''s Feng Chang, but he and Feng Chang''s achievements are also benefited from the general manager, vice-president Zhang and Duanmu''s wife. It can be said that they have paid no less than Mo Dong, especially Duanmu''s wife," Sima Yang said: "the biggest contributor to Feng Chang''s success is Duanmu''s wife, not only because Duanmu''s wife has become Feng Chang''s number one A big business... So, she was just a young girl in her early twenties. Why could she shock a group of ambitious old men? Why can we get their absolute trust? Why can we force the cunning partners to compromise at the negotiating table? "

    "I weak way:" is not because of talent

    Sima Yang said with a smile: "brother Chu, do you have no talent? To tell you the truth, does Sima Yang have talent? But do you think that they will trust you and me when they encounter such a big event that is vital to their future? There are a large number of talented people in this society. How to get the trust of others and the chance to prove yourself is the most difficult. Especially you and I, a little white man of ordinary origin, have no bright family background and no dazzling education background. It can be said that, even if you and I can do better, people are still more willing to believe such things as master Zhang or Master Liu People... "

    " you mean, Madame Duanmu... "

    " well, "Sima Yang nodded and said," unlike all the meritorious officials of Fengchang, among these self-made people, only Madame Duanmu is of extraordinary origin and is a rebellious and powerful family. I mentioned before and after listening to vice-president Zhang Dongjiu that Madame Duanmu was the father of Miss Mo, who joined the gang She was also the father of Miss mo. at that time, people were not convinced. They thought that Madame Duanmu was a young lady with Princess disease. But they slowly found that although she was the youngest, she was the most knowledgeable and experienced woman in the city. She also had a huge network of resources. Her family background was not simple. She was the first to encounter some troubles and obstacles in the early stage of Fengchang In business, many things depend on her, so Fengchang''s rise is of great merit. That''s why she left the management. Mo Dong and Zhang Deputy Dong still wanted her to be divided into three parts. Fengchang''s senior ministers still looked at her head as a horse... This Duanmu lady is eccentric. You can see it, brother Chu. She always laughs In fact, she and the two old directors, no, are all close to Fengchang. The only exception is Miss Mo''s father and general manager. However, the relationship between them seems to be a little bit. That''s not very simple. After the general manager became a family, Mrs. Duanmu married, and then faded out Fengchang is no longer involved in the company''s affairs, so few people really know about her until now. It''s just heard that Fengchang still has a lot of things to do with her network. This is also the best place for Madame Duanmu. The resources in her hand have never been shared with others, so the two old directors of Mo Zhang are very afraid of her, knowing that she is restricted by it "So it seems that Mrs. Duanmu and Murphy''s father have emotional entanglements indeed. Mrs. Jiang is really not aimless... I''m not surprised by Mrs. Duanmu''s energy and ingenuity. The woman who is as small as Lori and forgotten by time is an incredible existence in itself.

    "Do these have anything to do with miss three?"

    "Of course," said Sima Yang, "the line between Mo Dong and the third lady is led by Duanmu''s wife, who is the old friend of the third lady, Duanmu''s wife, not Mo Dong..."

    "what?!" I can''t believe it. I can''t close my mouth.

    Sima Yang said: "the name of" three young ladies "resounded through Beitian five years ago with the development plan of Qianlong mountain villa of Longshi group. At that time, both Mo Dong and Zhang Deputy Dong knew that there was such a magical woman, but Mo Dong really knew three young ladies. It should be that the three young ladies revealed that they were looking for new partners in Beitian last year, that is to say, they did not exceed at most One year later, it''s very likely that they started to contact only a few years ago. If they had known each other before, vice chairman Zhang would not have been caught off guard when he heard the news about miss three''s looking for a partner. He would have gone to the underground bank to take advantage of the high interest rate to close the hole in the book... "

    I thought it was the reason," but it can''t prove that Mrs. Duanmu and the three''s are small Is elder sister an old friend? "

    "At the end of the year''s summary meeting, when Mr. Mo announced the resolution to close the capital chain, the reason why it passed smoothly was that Mrs. Duanmu voted for it. In a reasonable way, she would not easily make a decision on such a big matter, and would certainly discuss it with other shareholders before Mr. Zhang, unless the resolution was put forward by her at the beginning..." Mr. simayangton said again: "and most Recently, vice Dong Zhang found out that Mrs. Duanmu''s sister actually developed in Beitian and had a close relationship with Miss min. he thought that this was the main reason why Mrs. Duanmu supported you in the high-level meeting. Mrs. Duanmu is a famous nurse who helps her relatives but doesn''t help them. Her love for her sister is better than that of her son Duanmu Shuishui. "

    "Madame Duanmu has a sister?" "I know?" I frowned Maybe it''s too narcissistic. I''m very sensitive to women''s issues. I''m sensitive to what can be called fear. Miss three has turned me into a neurotic. She always feels like a woman will have something to do with me.

    Sima Yang doubted: "brother Chu, if you are performing, your acting skills can definitely join hands with Madame Duanmu to lead the Oscar winner... Miss min''s close relationship with you, Beitian has been well known. Has she never mentioned to you about Madame Duanmu''s sister?"

    "No..." I was suddenly shocked, thinking of the wallet with a platinum card inlaid with diamonds. "Is her sister the owner of the women''s Club under the moon?"

    "It''s her. She often comes to our company in the past six months. Vice director Zhang only thinks she''s walking with Mo Dong for her sister, and just knows that she''s the behind the scenes boss of the beauty women''s Club at the end of the month." Sima Yang''s answer is like a series of thunders in my ears, even my brains are fried together, just because of that name, "Zheng YuqiuˇŞˇŞ I''ve inquired about it with the Secretary in the chairman''s office. I heard that you two not only met, but also got along very well. "

    Zheng Yuqiu?!

    Rainy autumn... Snowy winter...

    the Ferrari beauty who always called my little brother but claimed to be my little sister is the owner of the beauty club under the moon?! And she is Duanmu''s sister?!

    Wait... Wait... Wait...

    the sister of the beautiful lady is Madame Duanmu. Who is the young woman in white called by her?!

    All of a sudden, I was in a cold sweat, soaked in clothes...

    I can''t rely on...

 Chapter 1097

    "Too vulgar? Can''t you send something else? "You are neither new nor sincere," I make complaints about the huge basket of fruit on the back seat of the car. "How do you always send hundreds of things to you? Don''t be afraid of Su Da scolding you for being stingy? "

    He stretched a black face like a donkey and raised a crutch to stab me in the chest. "I stabbed your son of a bitch to the hospital. It''s both innovative and sincere. Su Zhuliu must be happy. Don''t hide!"

    Old murian stabs and shakes, but it''s a set of combats. I dodge and hide, causing many people in front of the company to wait and see, "identity, image, you''ve been dignified for a lifetime, it''s not good if you''re late?"

    "I''m still old enough to apologize to another more arrogant kid for being a arrogant kid. Do you want to say ''identity'' and ''image'' to me with a shy face? Who is the reason why my old man died late? " But Lao Mo left his crutch and got into the car. The big driver who didn''t get off all the time was Longshan.

    I pushed on the back door, then got into the front passenger seat, laughed at myself and said: "I dare to provoke such arrogant people as Su Ye. Maybe I am the one who is" more arrogant "... Ouch!"

    Lao Mo couldn''t resist it. He knocked me on the head with a crutch and said angrily, "you can still laugh! Xu Heng and the boat of the sand are now stained with Su Zhuliu. Your son is the one who does not provoke the earth''s misfortune, but only provokes the heaven! "

    Lao Mo is really angry. Otherwise, he won''t talk so much about his city. It seems that Su Ye is not simple. In Lao Mo''s mind, his energy is about the same level as that of the third young lady.

    "It''s not that I''m going to cause the disaster in the sky, it''s that the disaster in the sky falls down and aims at me, and I can''t hide from it, so I''m the poor victim..."

    "are you still sophisticating?" "Old Mo airway:" then why is not lying in the hospital you

    "That''s too much for you!" Long Shan is not in a good mood, but he fights for me and scolds Lao Mo: "he bullies Xiaonan, and Xiaonan can only admit that he bullies him? What''s the point? "

    Mo also saw that Longshan defended me and was more angry. "Do you have to fight back with violence when others bully you? It doesn''t make sense? People often say, "when the wind is calm and the waves are calm, when the sea is wide and the sky is wide, can''t you bear it?"? Let him say what he likes to say. If he is silent for a while, he will not lose a piece of meat. He is the man who can bend and stretch. He is the most reckless man. I tell you, the key to a businessman''s success lies in building more roads and less walls! How are you! Not only are you building walls, but also a wall! "

    "Bah, don''t talk about your great principles." Long Shan is like a mother who dotes on her children. She should be cunning even if she is unreasonable. "How to write" forbearance "? A knife on the head of the heart. If you endure it, you will gouge out the heart. How can you not lose a piece of meat? What''s more, how can you know that other people won''t advance? Still silent, that is red + naked + naked! There are so many evil young masters and dregs in the society, who are used to the silence when you shouldn''t be silent. I think Xiaonan is right. He knows that he can''t do it. He is a real man! Let''s also let those losers who pull tiger skin to make a big flag under the name of their parents have a look. What about Su Zhuliu? Unreasonable, bullying people, sooner or later kick hard rock, self inflicted! Xiaonan, you don''t need to be afraid. Aunt Shan supports you! "

    When she left the company, Longshan''s role changed. She was no longer Mo Yizhi''s secretary, but more of a wife. Lao Mo felt powerless about this. Because the junior was unusual, and the backstage was Lao Mo''s wife. I lamented that the biggest tragedy of a man with a flower heart was not that his wife and his lover were incompatible, nor that he was trapped between them to maintain a certain peace On the contrary, the more harmonious the two women get along with each other, the sadder it will be for men, because although the former situation has been suffered, it still has a certain dominant power, and even there will be some situation, that is, the more fierce the battle between the two women, the more they will try to tie the hearts of men, for fear that men can''t stand themselves, and rush to the arms of another woman, so the more men are The sweet and gentle hair, shameless point to say that men enjoy the happiness of fishermen, but the latter situation is very different, men will completely lose the dominant power, two women are close to each other, no snipe and clam fight each other, how can we benefit fishermen? Everything has become a pair of two, plus the guilt of two women in my heart... Where is the prestige of a man? His position at home may not be as good as that of a nanny...

    Lao Mo is such a sad man. He sighed helplessly and said with a wry smile: "you are so powerful that I can''t say you..."

    Long Shan cast a proud look at me, "it''s reasonable to walk all over the world without any reason."

    "What a coincidence," Lao Mo said with a smile, "the reason why everyone is afraid of Su Zhuliu is that he is a master who can walk around the world without reason... Su family is in the military and political circles, which is the accumulation and management of three generations, with deep roots and luxuriant branches. Based on this, Su Zhuliu can walk horizontally in China. Who can he use to reason with?"

    Longshan is silent and dignified. Obviously, he also knows that the Su family in the capital is unusual.

    I said, "didn''t he break up with his family?"

    Old Mo snorted, "I thought you were more lice without itching. I didn''t know you were afraid for a long time. I also did my homework."I scratched my head and smiled, "did I say I wasn''t afraid? But it''s no use just being afraid. "

    Lao Mo ignored my poor mouth and said: "the relationship has broken down. He is also a member of the Su family. This is an unchangeable fact. What''s more, there is more than one Su family behind him. How big is a chess board? There are so many pieces that can be placed... I ask you that Min Rou has contacted you when you poked such a big basket? "

    I was stunned and suddenly noticed a strange trace. "No..."

    old Mo said lightly, "don''t you think it''s strange? What happened to you in the seed wine? It''s impossible that miss three and min Rou didn''t hear about it, but why didn''t they hear about it? Miss Xue lives with minrou now. If she didn''t ask you about last night''s event today, it can be proved that minrou didn''t say anything to her... What''s minrou''s reaction when that stinky kid in the Liu family is overcast you? Liu was forced to kowtow to her when he almost rolled out of his wheelchair. It''s only because you''ve been wronged a little. She''s a big girl who doesn''t marry anyone and doesn''t have a good relationship. She doesn''t care how much gossip she gets for this? But this time? Is it Liu Xiaosheng or that wolf cub that makes Su Zhuliu crazy? It''s also at her door. How can miss min get rich in silence? "

    Long Shan said in a hurry, "you said she pretended not to know?! Why?! "

    I finally realized that it''s no wonder that Lao Mo was so nervous and angry, because things were far more complicated than I thought... Qiu Meimei had already made clear her identity with me last night, and almost tore her face with Su Zhuliu for this reason, but in contrast to her attitude, Miss San and min Rou had no reaction, especially when she occasionally got bored and even called and texted min Rou, who harassed me for nothing No reason not to gossip?

    Speaking of it, I met Qiu Meimei when I went out in the morning. She was also weird. She didn''t say anything to me. She just exchanged greetings with sister Hu and left in a hurry. At that time, I just thought that she was afraid that sister Hu would ask her about the flower cat''s face. Now, I have to think about it carefully... Was her face really hit by God?

    Since I was a child, I was able to make three young ladies feel relieved to arrange to protect me. In one move, I forced Qiu Meimei from Su Zhuliu. No matter how bad it was, it would not be so miserable as being abused by God! Isn''t that obvious?!

    "Son of a bitch, get it? If you think Miss three or min Rou can help you to settle down Su Zhuliu now, you should stop it for me. Later, you will lower your profile and sincerely apologize to others. Remember, it''s sincerity! Heart! Sincere! Meaning! You''re a born actor. Don''t tell me that it''s hard... Can I have a cigarette? " The last sentence is to ask Longshan.

    Seeing long Shan nodding, Lao Mo just felt for a small iron box from his pocket. I turned the cigarette lighter in my car to help him light it. He took a breath and then continued: "for Beitian, miss three is always an outsider. She is not only an outsider, but also a woman. Five years ago, she was a young woman, a young female outsider. What''s the step You just stepped into the circle of Beitian? Why is it so amazing? Now that she has been deified, it seems that she should have been omnipotent, and people have naturally ignored these common sense problems. However, there is a reason for it, which is logic. The essence of myth is actually a story made by people, so myth doesn''t exist in reality. It exists in reality, and it must be a person who can make up a story... "

    I was surprised:" you are Said that the reason why miss three was able to enter the circle of Beitian at the beginning was because of Mr. Su? Su Ye is the foundation of the third miss in Beitian? "

    PS: some friends come from afar... Yesterday''s Chapter left for tomorrow''s supplement... There are at least eight or nine chapters left after taking leave... It''s so bitter, everyone is more bitter, so tortured by some dregs... Introspection, sleep...

 Chapter 1098

    "You mean that the reason why miss three was able to enter the circle of Beitian was because of Mr. Su? Su Ye is the foundation of the third miss in Beitian? "

    "No!" Long Shan said: "the third miss is not through sister Xuedong... HMM!" Realizing that she said she had left her mouth, she hurriedly covered her mouth. Fortunately, there were few cars on the road. Otherwise, the car would suddenly shake in the direction, and there must be a scratch accident.

    Indeed, as Sima Yang said, the line between the third lady and Fengchang was led by Madame Duanmu.

    Lao Mo was not interested in the relationship between the third miss and Duanmu lady revealed by Longshan. He said: "if there is so much energy in snowy winter, will the wind be smooth today? Do you have resources to build bridges and pave roads for outsiders instead of giving them to yourself? How sad she was to hear that. You are doubting that she didn''t do her best to Fengchang. To say the least, if Xuedong has ever sent such a great deal of human feelings to others, will they still say that they have to do one set of cooperation projects with Yuezhi valley today, but in fact, they haven''t let it go? Even so, in order to take the money, Xuedong did not spend less effort, but the third lady really decided to choose us Fengchang as a partner, mostly for the sake of Xiaochu... "

    Lao Mo put down a gap in the back window, let out the smoke curling in the car, and said in a deep voice:" the development of Qianlong mountain villa was a government bidding project, focusing on this project The number of target people is not clear, which has no way? But which is better than the Su family in Beijing? There are people in the court who are good officials, which has been the case since ancient times. Although the power of the Su family in the capital is not as good as before after the retirement of old Su, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Who doesn''t want to bow to it? Dare not offend even if you don''t want to be flattered? Qianlong mountain villa development bidding, if it is not for Su Zhuliu in the dark, how can you let Miss three easily? It''s just that miss three hid behind the dragon family. After seeing the old dragon''s death, Beitian couldn''t stop. I knew how much he was fed up with Beitian officials. The reason why miss three chose him as a puppet was obviously that she had a different intention. Most of it was to weaken the involvement of the Su family. So you said that Su Zhuliu was the foundation of miss three in Beitian. That''s not right. He and long Xiaotian, in a sense, is a chess piece reasonably used by the third young lady. The difference is that she takes advantage of longxiaotian''s vanity and Su Zhuliu''s affection for her... "

    when it comes to the dragon family and longxiaotian, Lao Mo inevitably has to observe the reaction of Longshan. After all, Longshan was the adopted daughter of the dragon family and had a bad time with Longda and Shaolong Yifan I didn''t want to recall her feelings. Seeing that she didn''t care much, old Mo said with a sigh of relief: "at that time, I didn''t know Miss San, and I didn''t know that she was related to the Su family in the capital city, so I didn''t see through her intention of choosing the long family to take the development right of Qianlong mountain villa. Even like all the others, I thought that it was long Xiaotian who got the project by means of dishonorable means, combined with the long family at that time In terms of development direction, business scale and performance, I don''t think he has the strength to develop Qianlong manor at all. The huge capital investment is in inverse proportion to the slow return cycle. The risk that the group has to bear is too great. It''s totally irrational behavior of putting all our eggs in one basket. Therefore, aunt Shan and I went to remind long Xiaotian not to puff up his face, but he didn''t listen In fact, up to now, I can''t say that I know miss three. She looks very simple. She likes to be angry. She doesn''t have any pretense. But even face-to-face, I can''t guess her mind. After I started from scratch, Longshan can''t refute it. There is a tiny sweat on her forehead. She says in a trembling voice, "really... Su Zhuliu?"

    "I''m afraid that a su Zhuliu can''t do it, so he must have used the resources of the Su family, maybe... Not just the resources of the Su family..." Lao Mo couldn''t help but beat me on the head with a crutch again. "A man is willing to do so many things for a woman, and he can''t help hiding himself even if he doesn''t have a bit of the limelight, for fear of robbing that woman''s limelight, that is, he is a little precocious in the kindergarten What kind of thoughts does he have for that woman? In the same way, a woman has done so many things for you, just to make you show off. Maybe she doesn''t understand what she wants, but others don''t understand either? Ah, demon block... Even if you and Su Zhuliu are on the same side, he has already crossed the sea and killed your mind. It''s better for you to start first and get rid of him. It''s not because I''m picky. It''s because he doesn''t lack anything. He owes defeat! I''m surprised. How can you fight like this? Xu Heng can''t beat you, Sha Zhizhou can''t beat you, Liu Xiaosheng and a wolf can''t beat you, and now even Su Zhuliu can''t beat you. When they were soldiers, they became the youngest major in the history of the Beijing Military Region with a pair of fists. Where did you learn this skill? More powerful than the Beijing Military Region! "

    I''d like to say that I haven''t been in a fight with Su Zhuo at all. If I can''t catch all three moves, I have to be Ko. I can think about it carefully. If I told Lao Mo, he was killed by a little girl in one move, wouldn''t it make su Xiaoshao more embarrassed? So I didn''t say anything.

    First of all, let''s look at the attitude of Su Da Shao...

    Mo Yizhi said seriously: "minrou didn''t ask about your grudge with Su Zhuliu, which also represents the attitude of the third lady. Although they have laid a foundation in Beitian after five years of operation, they don''t need to use or borrow the power of Su Zhuliu any more, but they owe him human feelings before, so it''s not good for you and Su Zhuliu He made a mess. How to deal with the aftermath? We can only solve it by ourselves. Even if my old man begged you, when he arrived at the hospital, don''t stimulate him any more. We can''t provoke him. "I was perfunctory ''er'', this time, Longshan didn''t help me to talk.

    The old Mo and Longshan who were worried couldn''t understand why I didn''t panic all the time. This was because there was still a card that could be played in the worst situation in the hearts of the brothers who were not noble and shameless. This was also the reason why I went to the hospital with the old Mo but didn''t bring sister tiger to the hospital with them. That card was really mean and could not see people - sneak attack I believe that Xu Heng is willing to evaporate the lives of Su Da and his children unconsciously before turning himself in, or just to eliminate the hidden danger for him...

    suddenly I see his evil smiling face in the rear-view mirror. I''m shocked. Xuan''er smiles bitterly , rich expression changes, let the side of Long Shan feel inexplicable.

    I''m not the pure, simple and lazy Chunan anymore. Now, Chunan, thick and dark, is getting used to unscrupulous means... This is a dangerous signal.

    After I''ve solved everything, I want to find my former self. I can''t wait to...

    before that, let me do whatever I can to my heart''s content...

 Chapter 1099

    I''m also injured. I still have bandages on my head. I should have a reexamination today, but I''m not in this hospital. There''s only one reason - it''s too expensive here.

    I don''t know if there is the best hospital in Beitian, but I know it must be the most expensive hospital in Beitian. It''s only a little bit human. Those who should be called angels in white smile at you. It can make you more creepy than death. There is no smell of disinfectant here. Even if there is, it has been covered by copper smell. In the eyes of doctors and nurses, you You can''t see the light of compassion to help the wounded and the dying. What you can see is their desire to squeeze the last penny out of your pocket.

    Of course, these are my subjective feelings, because I once came here to apologize to Mr. Phillip, the third lady''s cousin, who was also carrying a fruit basket. The hospital specially sent an expert group to bomb my poor man with obscure and profound technical terms. A serious and honest book exaggerates the rich man in the hospital bed who gnawed at Apple I can''t help but be biased against the medical ethics of this hospital. I can''t see what other treatments the goods have received besides a band aid. However, as a consumer, I believe Mr. Philip was very satisfied with the hospital''s service attitude that day, just like the hospital''s satisfaction with his consumption amount in the hospital It''s different from Philip who moans. Su Da''s injury is really serious.

    we met manager Ma of seed wine outside VIP ward. Unexpectedly, we didn''t feel surprised. I don''t know if it was my friend''s illusion. When we saw him from afar, his tall and thin figure standing outside the door was very straight and crowded. It seems that it was only after we saw me that he bent In the morning, when hearing Sima Yang describe the glorious history of the goods, I was somewhat afraid of him. But face to face, his face was like a slave, which even made me unable to recall the feeling in the morning. Even if I knew that he was wearing a mask now, Sima Yang described the real. He was really like a play, a play like a life. The lifelike performance of the goods has made me Confusing life with drama.

    What kind of people are the three young ladies raising?

    Lao Mo doesn''t know Ma Dalei. Seeing his humble manner, he mistakenly thinks that he is a small role. He just nods out of a polite smile. Ma Dalei also doesn''t mean to introduce himself. He looks at the fruit basket in my hand, smiles, turns around and knocks on the door three times. It''s not light or heavy, but there is a strange stop in the middle Don, xuan''er said to me in a low voice, "that kick is really good. It''s not only beautiful, but also powerful. Although Su Ye left the Army long ago, he didn''t leave the living habits of the soldiers. He could see with his eyes. To be honest, if it''s me, even if it''s a sneak attack, there''s no way for him to grasp it. It''s really powerful."

    The appreciation on Ma Dalei''s face and the praise in his mouth are all aimed at God''s protection. Lao Mo didn''t know it. He was angry and almost couldn''t help swinging a stick at me. But he was still more surprised. He thought that Ma Dalei who was guarding the door must be su Ye''s subordinate, but he didn''t expect that this subordinate even praised me.

    Hearing that no one answered, Ma Dalei knocked three more times. It was still the first two times. At the last time, he had a bad sense of rhythm. At this time, I knew that it would not be easy to open the door inside. He took the opportunity to ask, "how is Mr. Su?"

    "It''s not a big problem. It''s all hard injuries, no internal injuries, just a few broken bones. I''ll lie on the table for a few more months at most. It''s hard to say if I fall on the ground directly." the expression was still respectful and humble, but there were some undisguised schadenfreudes in the tone. I pressed my voice a little lower, saying: "that man''s good face is tight, willing to give in the game, Last night, before the operation and anesthesia, I was specially told to speak out, saying that he invited you to have a drink and join him as a confidant, but he didn''t mention his injury and didn''t let me inform the capital. Nine times out of ten, he felt that he couldn''t afford to lose this man. He was also the top soldier in the Beijing Military Region, so you don''t need to put your posture too low later. He didn''t want to do this I don''t dare to ask people if they want to. "

    Looking at Ma Dalei''s black eyes, I said with a smile, "manager Ma stayed in the hospital all night? Ha ha, it''s been spread out that I secretly planned that Su ye would cause him serious injury. It''s called "never mentioned"? Isn''t that to force me to apologize? I don''t dare not to come. Do I dare to pose high? Good guy, I''m annoyed by the Su family. Those who accompany me have been hurt by the pond. It''s not surprising that they don''t eat me alive. "

    Lao Mo heard that I was complaining to him and shook his head. He knew that there were still seven people in my heart who were not angry with him. Long Shan was also peering at him bitterly. His expression was like the stepmother who was angry at him when the old man scolded me.

    After hearing that there was no response, Ma Dalei stopped knocking at the door. He seemed to know what was going on inside. He smiled apologetically at old meronshan, and motioned to them to wait a little longer. Then he said to me, "I let out the rumor that you were secretly serious injuring Su Ye."

    "You let it out?" I suspect I heard it wrong.

    "Don''t worry about Mr. Chu. Listen to my explanation first," Ma Dalei said with a smile. "Mr. Su''s heart is not broad enough, but he has a strong sense of self-esteem. Because the rumor I let out is not what he said, someone asked him afterwards. Even if the Su family asked him whether his serious injury to the hospital was bad for your plot, he would simply deny it, even if you laugh that he can''t afford to lose -- chairman Mo will accompany you Get up to the hospital and prove that you know the background behind Su Ye. Once you get into trouble, it''s inevitable. Ha ha, this small method seems simple, but it''s the most practical. Let two conflicting rumors go out together. It''s related to the reputation of the Su family in the capital. Su Ye''s situation needs to be high-profile clarified. At that time, when he admits the first and denies the second, it''s equivalent to publicly admitting him You are friends but not enemies "Before Ma Dalei finished, he was interrupted by Lao mo. Lao Mo and long Shan are both intelligent people. Su Zhuliu openly admits what it means to be friends with me, not enemies. They are the most clear. This is a personal hype based on rational utilization! Even if we don''t get any substantial benefits, at least we also get the capital to pull the tiger''s skin as a banner, and we still earn it.

    Is this a simple trick? Not necessarily! This is the heart attack skill that has found out Su Ye''s character and played him with his hands! Quite brilliant!

    Unlike Lao Mo and long Shan, I''m not happy at all. "It''s your big boss''s idea?"

    Ma Dalei didn''t admit it and didn''t deny it. He said vaguely: "the big boss is inconvenient to get involved in the affairs of Mr. Chu and Mr. Su because of some reasons. The little boss suffered a lot for this. Last night, he was called by the big boss to repair it severely. Ha ha, it''s young. These fly camp dogs are too complex for me to cheat. She doesn''t understand, but I''m not qualified to say that. We are A big old man, not to know. "

    I sighed in my heart. It seems that the reason why Qiu Meimei''s nose is blue and her face is really what Miss San did. Ma Dalei also admitted politely that he and Qiu Meimei could not come up with that idea.

    "Mr. Ma is too modest. I didn''t know you yesterday. Today I know that you are a dragon hidden in the city."

    "When you are in trouble, you are lucky to live in a hurry only when you are accepted by the boss. The name" Ma Ye "can''t bear it. Don''t praise and kill the little one." Ma Dalei said in fear: "people are like a duckweed. They have wandered and seen it before they know what they are. Now in retrospect, when you are young and crazy, you are a toad at the bottom of the well. You don''t know the height of the earth. You can do anything with Ma''s talent It''s a great honor for the big boss to look after the house and protect the yard. "

    If this product is not so promising, it is his acting skills that are really good. He can belittle himself to such a degree and is proud of his self-knowledge and satisfaction. Lao Mo and long Shan both look contemptuous and disdainful. This product is not only shameful, but also proud. It is quite gratified by others'' positioning of his "loyal dog". It seems that The word "good dog" really is the biggest praise to him. Generally, my friends are speechless. What''s more, how did the third lady grind down the water chestnut of a fugitive? Where is the iron blood style of the soldiers or the heroism of the black + way in this cargo? It can be seen from Ma Dalei''s attitude to Su ye that there is still that kind of lawless arrogance in his bones, so I wonder what kind of personality charm does the third lady who can completely subdue him and even let him worship him have at the bottom?

    I really don''t think that woman with a bad temper and childishness has any charm. Even if it''s a little bit

    "I don''t call you Mr. Ma, you don''t call me Mr. Chu," I said: "my little brother is the toad at the bottom of the well. I don''t know the height of the earth, I haven''t wandered through it, and I haven''t seen it. When I''m still young and frivolous, I get more trouble than the money in my pocket. I always ask others to help me clean it Ass "

    " it''s ability to dare to cause trouble. It''s ability to dare to cause trouble for others. It''s ability to wipe your own ass when you''re in trouble. It''s also ability to have others help wipe your ass. "Ma Dalei said seriously about his misdemeanor." why can su Zhuliu let people call him Su ye? Because whether he provokes others or others provoke him, at last he stands and others lie or kneel. Now whether he provokes you or you provoke him or he lies and you stand, then you are the Lord. "

    I call me "Ye" for my grass. In fact, I just thank you for letting Su ye eat turtle?

    Ma Dalei smiled faintly, turned around and knocked on the door, or three times. There was a clear pause between the first two and the last. Finally someone answered, "come in."

    It''s a female voice. Ma Dalei is about to open the door. I whispered to him, "is Chu Xiaohua in it? If not, let her also roll over. Everyone is here. That''s just to say

    Ma Dalei was stunned. I pushed the door in.

    In addition to Su Zhuliu, who was lying on the bed, there was only one Qiu Meimei standing in the room. Although she was wearing a hat mask and sunglasses, her chest recognition was too high.

    Xiao + Ru + Niu pretends to be surprised. "Brother Chu, I''m sorry. I fell down yesterday, and my face was dazzled. You saw it when I met downstairs in the morning. I didn''t know it was you. I was so busy covering up that you had been waiting outside for a long time."

    she wanted to give me a hug. I asked her to hug the water basket, glanced at the ward, and waited for Lao Mo to react with long Shan, and drank loudly "Is min Rou or Zheng Yuqiu hiding in the bathroom? Get out of here! "

    PS: forget that one day is the Chinese Valentine''s day, and pay a very painful price for it. An unromantic man is doomed to be the product of grief? Hate the role that has been given, never expect to be respected, just need a little understanding, I don''t know if there is a lower standard of happiness than this, but I feel sad that this is also very high and high

 Chapter 1100

    Laomo and Longshan heard me call out the name of "Zheng Yuqiu". They were surprised by the snacks, then looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Actually, as for Zheng Yuqiu, Laomo didn''t cheat me. After all, I think about it with Zheng Yuqiu. That day, Laomo had two attitudes towards Zheng Yuqiu and the white ponytail that Zheng Yuqiu called his elder sister. When we evaluated Zheng Yuqiu, Laomo was very confident He looks like an elder, but when facing the white ponytail, he is polite to be a little restrained!

    No wonder that woman is very angry with me. She is always mad at me because I have no impression of her. I did see her, but I really forgot it! Even now, I can''t remember her face that I''ve seen before. It''s so weak!

    I only remember that she is a beautiful woman who doesn''t make up, wear jewelry or deliberately dress up. Her beauty is impeccable, but not amazing. In terms of appearance alone, she can''t find any shortcomings rather than many advantages, so it becomes a feature that no one can remember. Besides, her temperament is not outstanding. Look at her, not to mention the legend The deified third lady is not even like a powerful woman who controls a huge family and holds millions of wealth! According to common sense, she is a legend, so she should at least have the confidence and confidence to match her power? But in reality, the three young ladies give people a feeling that they are not as confident as the four young girls in our downstairs greengrocer''s To watch the leaves?!

    The reason why I can connect the white ponytail with the three young ladies'' little white is not because of her appearance, but because of her voice. The impression that the three young ladies'' little white left to me is outrageous, shrewd and vexatious, while the white ponytail in Lao Mo''s office is calm, calm, mature and stable. If the contrast between the two is not too big, I should have been long ago There was no movement in the restroom. Su Dabao, who was lying in bed with a pale face, stared at me for a while, then closed his eyes. Such a tiny reaction made Lao Mo and Longshan nervous. He thought it was my nervousness. He yelled loudly before greeting Su Dabao. It was so rude that Su Ye was offended.

    Chou Mei was stunned. She slapped me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother Chu, you are too suspicious. Where is anyone else here?"

    "No?" I bypassed Qiu Meimei and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom for convenience."

    "don''t" Qiu Meimei hurriedly stopped in front of me and stammered, "I just used the bathroom, you can''t go in there."

    "Why?"

    "I''m a girl. I''m in a big size! There''s a smell - you use it! " By wearing sunglasses and masks, the girl really let out her face. The water fruit basket was thrown on the bed and hurt Su Ye''s leg. He moaned. Lao Mo and long Shan were scared to face green. Qiu Meimei didn''t look at him. She wanted to push me out of the ward.

    I dodged, picked up the fruit basket and put it on the table at the head of the bed. I smiled, "don''t worry, I''ll use it when the taste is gone. I didn''t notice when I took the elevator. Aunt Shan, this is the 18th floor, right?"

    Long Shan nods, but doesn''t know why. Seeing that I stare at Qiu Meimei playfully, but Qiu Meimei is at a loss. Just when she wants to ask, she sees min Rou come out of the bathroom with a smile on her face, whistling: "Xianggong, you regard my kindness as a donkey''s heart and lung. Do you have to force me to jump from the building? Can''t you pretend to be confused? You will make everyone feel embarrassed "

    when Lao Mo saw min Ruzhen hiding in the bathroom, he was surprised. He thought the same thing about her. If he didn''t put the elder on the shelf in front of Su Zhuliu, he would have been under the crutches. Last night, min Rou didn''t care about it, but now he appears in Su In the ward of exile, there is no more than a possibility: on behalf of the third young lady, they do not intervene in this conflict, and let Qiu Meimei apologize for her intervention

    although they have declared not to intervene, they will show some suspicion of beating Su ye to protect me. Therefore, min Rou said that I would make everyone feel embarrassed if I forced her out - in my opinion, she is too ungrateful to stand up for justice. But in Su Ye''s opinion, she is inconsistent and insincere, so min Rou''s position is not flattering on both sides.

    If I don''t meet each other, I can barely make ends meet, but when I meet each other, I have to pick out the words clearly, which naturally leaves no room for circumcision.

    But I pretended to be confused and asked Su Zhuliu on the bed, "is it embarrassing? What do you think of it? "

    The anesthesia effect of Su Zhuliu''s operation last night hasn''t been long. There are still several tubes on her body that haven''t been pulled out. She seems to be short of medium breath, but her domineering spirit doesn''t decrease at all. This makes me feel more about the third miss''s alternative. Even the half dead Su Zhuliu can be firmly remembered in the bottom of my heart at a glance. Why can''t she?"Why are you embarrassed when you are willing to lose? Who is the person who makes me lie here? Who will I go to? I''m afraid that I''ll be angry with others. Chu Nan, you''re not bad, and Mei Mei is not bad. As for min Rou and chairman Mo, I''m afraid that Su quliu will be a little bit despised? "

    Lao Mo was confused. He didn''t understand why I was a salesman. He was wrong when he came to visit the doctor. Because Lao Mo thought that I sent Su ye to the hospital from the beginning. He didn''t know that someone else was responsible for his injury. So he didn''t understand the word "anger".

    Su Ye sighed and said: "please come back, Mo Dong. I''m lying here. I have nothing to do with Chu Nan. I don''t need to apologize. You come to see me. I''ve accepted this idea. You''re Xiaobai''s friend, Chu Nan''s elder, my friend, my elder. Now Su is inconvenient in action and can''t be treated properly. I hope you can make it up after recovery. I hope you can forgive me if Su can help me in the future You are welcome to be busy. Please don''t hesitate to ask for help. Please remember to leave my contact information to Uncle mo. "

    Su Ye''s words, uncle Mo, have offset all the unhappiness of Lao Mo who was driven away before he opened his mouth, which made him flattered and surprised. What''s more, Su ye also confessed that he would not care about me. Not only did he not encounter any anticipated difficulties, but he got unexpected surprise and joy. Happiness came so suddenly and knocked Lao Mo out completely. He had not returned to God, and had already Along with Longshan, Ma Dalei and Qiu Meimei hold him out of the ward.

    Ma Dalei knew that I came here for another purpose, but Chou Mei Mei was already upset by Su Zhuliu, so both of them intentionally missed me. Min Rou saw me sitting on the chair beside the bed, tearing the package of the water fruit basket and taking out an apple. She didn''t want to go. She came up and asked carefully, "my husband, don''t you go back?"

    I didn''t answer, thrusting out a face way: "madam, please find a fruit knife, peel."

    Su Zhuliu thinks I''m in the way of eyes. It''s probably because of Min Rou''s face that he changes his way: "I can only eat liquid food for the time being. I need a rest."

    "I know it''s not cut for you. I didn''t have enough in the morning. If you are tired, you can have a rest. I won''t disturb you."

    Su Da Shao frowned slightly, and the air in the room suddenly solidified. "You stay to amuse me?"

    "Dare not," I said with a smile, "you dare to say these words, but I dare not take them seriously. It''s just like Miss min told me to be my husband and I''m miss min''s wife. It''s funny, not really. We''re not the kind of silly fork that can climb up the pole. I''m afraid of heights, and even more afraid of falling to death."

    Min Rou saw that the atmosphere was not right and deliberately relaxed. She pricked me in the face with an orchid finger, whining: "I hate my husband. I''m serious."

    I ignored her tacitly with Su Ye. I said: "I know what I''m selling, so even if I''m arrogant, I''m sure I''m arrogant within the range you can accept. I won''t touch your bottom easily Line. "

    "But how can you be sure that you have touched my bottom line?" he said with interest

    Min Rou, who was injured in self-esteem, handed me a folding fruit knife with a 10 cm long blade. She also raised her ears curiously to hear what I said.

    "Maybe you are a willing gambler, but I don''t know you. To me, you are a stranger. If you say you are me, I believe you are. Then I am a fool + B. the world is so dangerous and the human heart is so complex. If you want to learn to survive, you must first learn to doubt. Are you right? In the eyes of villains, they are all villains. In the eyes of gentlemen, they are always gentlemen who suffer from losses. It''s just the so-called heart of harming but the heart of guarding against others. "

    Su Ye''s jaw is tiny. For him who can''t move all over, it''s a big move. "Agree."

    As I skilfully peeled the peel, I said lightly: "you said you wouldn''t annoy me, just the idea now, lying in bed for a few months, boring, tired, can lie out of resentment without resentment, so this idea can change at any time, right?"

    "If I were you, I would think so. This kind of doubt is reasonable. When I prove you wrong with the facts, you have reason to believe me."

    "So, now, in the eyes of me, you must also be a small talent line. Based on this, it''s much easier for me to figure out your bottom line."

    "let''s talk about it."

    "Last night we made a bet. I stood and left the wine. You lay and left the wine. Even if I won, the bet is your two promises. The first one is that you put forward, and then you chase miss three. You compete fairly with me. You won''t bully me with money and potential. The other one is that I put forward. You want to put out a sentence in Beitian, saying that you actively invite me to drink, right? ˇ±

    Su Zhuliu''s always lax eyes flashed a little different, "yes"

    "but even I think that the process is not fair to you, so you lose, you have a reason to deny, even angry at me, but this morning, I won your promise, but spread all over Beitian"

    Su Zhudao channel: "what''s wrong

    "A man who admits that he is careful about his eyes, will he really give in to the gamble?" I raised my eyes, still smiling, and said, "you did it on purpose for miss three, didn''t you? With your big man''s mind, compare my small man''s vanity, compare your pitiful feelings with my complacency, and compare me completely. If it''s me, I''ll definitely do it, because I''m a small man. In the eyes of small people, I just don''t know if I guessed it right. "After two wriggles of the Adam''s apple, the proud Su Ye finally disdains to lie to me. Min Rou looks dignified, and already understands why I left behind

    because she and the third miss have done extra things -

 Chapter 1101

    Bitter meat plan -

    to anger me and retaliate against me, a small man, has no sense of achievement except to breathe out a breath of sullen air in his chest. At most, it emphasizes that he is dangerous in heart, always vindicates himself, and is also suspected of retaliating against the "love enemy" - now it is generally believed that the third young lady has special feelings for me, and those of me who are made up of erotic rumors As a successful businessman, Su Zhuliu naturally understood that love also needs investment and management. He was careful that this time, he was willing to give in to the defeat, in addition to highlighting me This villain''s "complacency", I''m afraid the most important thing is to show miss three such an attitude: don''t need you to ask for love, for you, I can bear all the grievances

    many men, ah

    Yu Shi, miss three let Ma Dalei release the second rumor, that is to do more than that, even though she understood Mr. Su''s temperament and temperament, and calculated that Mr. Su would refute the rumor and then bring it to me It''s an intangible benefit. It''s a very clever attack skill. But it''s just a clever promise. She only makes Su ye angry when she calculates for me.

    I''m not afraid that the third miss or min Rou will ignore the contradiction between me and Su ye, or that they will take a firm stand to protect me, and be as magnanimous as friends to protect their friends. What I''m afraid of most is that they will take the whole thing as it is, say it out of their own way, but have no sincerity in their actions.

    At the end of the day, Miss San is just a young woman. She knows how to make use of Su Zhuliu''s affection for her and borrow his resources to serve her to the greatest extent, but it doesn''t mean that she understands all the men''s psychology. Most importantly, as a woman, she didn''t intend to accept Su Zhuliu from the beginning, but only regards him as a kind of available resource, It''s hard to say whether he will annoy me and revenge me. It mainly depends on the stimulation degree of the third miss to him. Su Zhuliu sighed and said, "minrou is right. You really should pretend to be confused and force her out, which will embarrass everyone."

    I only peeled the top half of the apple. When the skin broke, I didn''t go on. I took a bite of the flesh. It was crisp and sweet, just like the smile on my face. "No, I''ll put on a fool here today, and I may die tomorrow."

    No one likes his mind to be seen through by others, especially by the one who is regarded as his rival. Su Ye''s weak face has a trace of sullen. "I admit that I have some ideas on this matter, but since I said that I would not anger you, I would not anger you. I would not say anything that I could not do, since I said it, I would not It''s the water splashed out, and it won''t be collected. Doesn''t our soju have any reputation? "

    "Yes," I glanced at minrou beside me and said with a smile, "I believe that Su Ye is a person who keeps his promise and won''t be difficult for me - because minrou is here and hears your promise, which is equal to that of miss three. No one can cheat a man, but he can''t cheat a woman who hasn''t caught up with him."

    Su Ye was stunned and groaned feebly: "I think you are more and more like me, so I began to understand why I hate honest good people as gentlemen, honest villains, but bad people in the end."

    "Good people don''t live long, and evil remains for thousands of years. I''m a little guy. I dare not compare with Mr. Su, but thank you for your praise and blessing."

    Su Zhuliu turned a white eye. "You have reached your goal, don''t you go?"

    "Miss min is the agent of Miss San. I really want to spread out the words in front of her. Then I ask you for a promise, but it''s not the promise, or it''s not just the promise."

    Su Zhuliu closes his eyes for a moment, slowly opens his eyes, and says: "how can I spread out the words?"

    I coughed, seriously and seriously said: "I didn''t have the idea of chasing miss three, so it''s wrong for you to position me as a" rival of love ". To be honest, I didn''t remember until this morning. I did meet her before, but I didn''t remember what she looked like for a long time. Therefore, there is no possibility of falling in love at first sight, and I don''t know what to say In a big way, I hate her very much "

    minrou said:" my husband "

    " just shut up and listen to me. I''ll tell you what I''ve said here. If you go back, I''ll tell you that it''s all in my heart. I''m not joking. "I stopped minrou from talking and continued to talk to sujue runner:" I think the third lady''s interest in me should also have something to do with her love It doesn''t matter. At least I can feel her disgust for me. Maybe in her eyes, I''m just a toy that is fun for her at present. It can be used to pass the boring time, or it can be used to relieve the pressure after work "

    min Rou still interrupts me. Her tone is not good:" don''t talk about it if you don''t know. Miss has a bad temper, but for you There is absolutely no malice! "

    Su Zhuliu liked my "self-knowledge", but didn''t want me to see that he was secretly happy about it. He said coldly: "the reason why you and Xiaobai are involved is not just your so-called" one-sided relationship ". She didn''t explain and clarify for a while, but left you a bad impression of bad temper. There are special reasons, but you don''t know, and she had to try to cover it It''s just a decoration, but it''s the most lovely place for her. "Mr. Su has something to say in his words and shows off that he knows and understands Miss San better than I do. But after a pause, he suddenly turns his voice and says, "but this doesn''t prove that you are not a threat to me. Before last night, I didn''t think you are qualified enough. But now, your feelings really make me feel crisis"

    I smile: "you are not lifting me, but you are Belittle yourself "

    " no, "Su Zhuliu shakes his head gently," you like self-examination, which I occasionally do. Then I find that I have no other advantages except money and status. Even if I have, sooner or later, I will be smoothed or even surpassed by the potential you have now. But for Xiaobai, money and status are the first things that will be ignored, first of all If Xiaobai has a special interest in you, how can I believe that you have no idea about her? As you said, in the eyes of villains are villains - money, status, women. Isn''t that what all men dream of? You don''t have it. How do I know if you want it? So it''s not wrong to see you as a threat? "

    "That''s what I want to say," I put the apple I bit on the table, wiped the juice left on the edge of the fruit knife with my finger, and said: "I can prove by action that I am not your threat, so I want to change your promise."

    "Oh?" Su Zhuliu didn''t hide his care. "How do you prove it?"

    I said: "soon, I will leave Beitian and transfer to fengchangshang + haibranch. No accident. The day you get up and get out of bed, I should have resigned and left Fengchang completely."

    The night before yesterday, when I promised Mrs. Jiang to go to + sea, min Rou was present, but she didn''t know that I was going to resign from Fengchang, so she was equally surprised with Su Zhuliu. Su Zhuliu couldn''t set up a channel: "Xiaobai tried hard to raise you, but you didn''t get her affection?!"

    I don''t answer the question, "this should prove that I''m not your threat?"

    Su Zhuliu didn''t know that I had a plan to leave Beitian and Fengchang at the beginning. He thought that I just wanted to exchange it for him. He said, "you''ve got a good job and a good future. What''s your plan?"

    I haven''t opened my mouth yet. Someone knocks on the door. Before everyone responds, Qiu Meimei has pushed the door, followed by a man, but not the tall and thin Ma Dalei. Su Zhuliu sees the man, and his face suddenly turns cold. "You''re brave. I haven''t found you yet, but you''ve brought it to the door yourself."

    That man is the culprit of Su Zhuliu lying here. God bless the tomboy.

    Tianyou is still dressed as "Chu Xiaohua" with hoodies, pants and canvas shoes, but there is no red framed glasses on the bridge of nose, and the long and thin eyes are violent and furious, destroying the image of the simple sunshine of college students. The girl who does not know the height of the earth should have known the background of Su Zhuliu from Qiu Meimei, and realized that she had made a big mistake. But when she saw me, she was stubborn He came up again and snorted scornfully. He even looked at the luxurious ward and hit back at Mr. Su with a sarcastic tone. "It''s uncomfortable here. I can take you to the morgue."

    If Su ye can move, I have no doubt that he will destroy flowers with his hands.

    I got up and stared at Tianyou. Then I said to Su Zhudao, "my sister is not sensible. She hurt Su ye by mistake. I will make a compensation for her. I know you don''t lack money, but you should make up for your mistakes. I will bear all your hospitalization expenses. Please don''t be a little girl like her. She has no family background and no background The common people can''t stand your destruction. "

    After that, I bowed down sincerely.

    Maybe I didn''t expect that the only one in the Qianlong manor who held the rocker upright so easily lowered his head. Everyone was shocked. For a while, Tianyou was the first one to return to God. He stepped behind me two or three steps, pulled my back neck, pulled me up, and said angrily, "who is your sister, Chu?"?! You are not qualified to be my brother! I don''t need you to wipe my ass! "

    I lifted my hand and slapped it on her face. She was stunned. She covered her face and stared at me incredulously. I didn''t explain. I just sighed like Chuyuan. My sister was not sensible. She was worried. She said lightly: "if I had to have a good understanding with her?"

    I said with a wry smile, "words must be believed and deeds must be done. I have made a promise with her brother that we will take good care of her. We must always talk and count words. You must be wise to her. I can''t help but force you to make a promise in front of mingu Niang and your dried sister."

    "Make me compromise?"

    "Well."

    Su ye said scornfully, "try to see if you can"

    his voice didn''t fall. I put one hand into his quilt. Su Ye was shocked. The hand that didn''t hang the hanging bottle wanted to rise up and resist. He was oppressed by me. He was weak and weak after the operation, and his face suddenly changed in fright. He stared at his legs. He said: "are you sure you are serious?"

    I nodded: "I dare to shoot with Xu Heng. I dare to fight with shazhizhou. Look at my head. The gun hit me. Look at my neck. I almost got shot through. I heard that you stabbed people and bled them, but I don''t know if you killed them. I killed them. I used my sister''s high-heeled shoes and put them into the eyes of an asshole the night before. Ha ha, I haven''t been a soldier But I have experienced life and death less than you? Now, there are not many people who stare at my life, one more than you, and one less than you. If I can''t hide from you to offend Mr. Su, do you dare me to cut the things below you? Big deal is a broken pot, isn''t it? However, it''s a bit uneconomical for you. Min Gu Niang and your Gan Mei Mei are here to watch. I''m afraid you can''t cheat the third miss if you have a good or bad one. "Mr. Su''s face changed several times. For a long time, he squeezed two words out of his teeth. "Villain"

    "in the world, there will inevitably be some things that are hard to complete." I feel that I can''t say enough bitterness.

    Mary''s next door, who doesn''t want to be a good, honest person? But if God blesses us to have three long and two short periods, will Xu Heng turn himself in? I will let Xu Heng turn himself in. I will let Xu Heng''s tragic story narrate an ending that can leave deep enough for the society to be worth many people''s reflection. Therefore, I will keep my promise with him and be a villain

 Chapter 1102

    Su Ye is proud of Su Ye. Unexpectedly, he didn''t promise to let God bless him as I expected, but he made a certain concession due to my bad name and the knife against his life,. He said that it''s not too late for you to revenge for ten years. Although he is not you, he can wait for several years. When one day I no longer protect Tianyou, he will surely get back today''s humiliation even with the rest. The implication of his words is that I feel that my impulse at this moment is only a momentary brain fever, and I can''t really take care of Tianyou generation, unless my flower heart radish moves something to Tianyou So he added a cruel remark: he only promised not to retaliate against Tianyou, but not those who are attached importance to Tianyou. In the future, he will surely let the man who is blessed taste his present pain

    Su Ye''s subtext is that Chu Nan you protect her, I can not retaliate, but if you are her man, you will be cleaned up together In fact, the concession is also a kind of severe punishment to me. Of course, it''s only his own understanding, but in the eyes of all people, it can''t be denied that he''s pretty and flattering, and hasn''t lost his prestige.

    For me, it''s not perfect, but it''s a good result that I can strive for - the only concern of Xu Heng, who is determined to turn himself in, is Xu Xiaoyou, the sister he picked up. Although he entrusted her to me, he didn''t have 100% trust in me, and he was still testing and observing. Today, I''m threatening Su ye for Tianyou. It''s good to hear. It''s to keep his promise. It''s hard to hear. It''s to perform. It''s to play. I''ll take advantage of Tianyou to consolidate Xu Heng''s confidence in me. Then I''ll turn myself in and plead guilty. Xu Heng''s fall in the net means the end of the great whirlpool of northern sky. Only then can my situation be turned to safety Leaders call me "the center of the north celestial vortex", but who knows that God bless this small stone is the real key,.

    The involved, entangled, subtle and complex connections are what Su Zhuliu, three young ladies and Mo Yizhi can understand? Why do you take care of her? " In the elevator, min Rou takes back her eyes from Tianyou behind me, and finally can''t help asking. Qiu Meimei also takes off the sunglasses that cover the bruised corners of her eyes, and blinks those big eyes to emphasize her curiosity to me. Obviously, she can''t extract anything that she thinks can be trusted from Tianyou''s mouth, and min Rou can''t find the abnormal little sister-in-law of force value through her huge network Who is Niang.

    I looked back and saw that I slapped my left face, but it was still a little red and swollen. I perfunctorily said, "she is my distant cousin, of course her brother is my distant cousin."

    Qiu Meimei spits out her tongue and says, "lie, where are you from so many distant cousins? Why are you looking at me like this?"

    I stared at Chou Mei Mei''s face and said, "sure enough, last night you looked cute."

    Chou Mei Mei''s face was a little red, and she hurriedly blocked the bruise on the corner of her eyes with her hands. "Of course, people''s noses and faces are blue and swollen now, not only not cute, but also scary."

    "I don''t mean that," I shook my head and sighed, "you are not cute now, because you are not as willing to pretend to be confused as you were last night."

    "I hate it," Qiu Meimei punched me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "didn''t they learn from you? Did you just pretend to be confused? "

    "That''s why you hate me so much."

    Chou Mei is stunned. Xuan''er loses his smile and whines: "I see. I don''t ask. Brother Chu, don''t hate me for my itchy teeth, OK? You are afraid of people who hide knives in such a roundabout way. "

    there is a layer of gooseflesh on my body. This little Ru cow initiates Sao, which makes me think of Xiao Yike''s goblin

    it seems that they are similar to each other, not only Xiao Yike''s surrounding

    no matter how stupid Tianyou is, it can be seen that Qiu Mei is not an ordinary college student who lives in singing wine. She leans against the wall I hold my arms in my hands and look at Runiu for a while. Then I turn to minrou. If I think about it, it seems to me that it''s still the same thing at first glance. But I think that with her IQ, I''m afraid that any thinking will have no result, or even nothing at all. Now I have a certain understanding of her, and I know that this child feels inferior to his own brain, She also wants to be strong and aggressive, so she likes to pretend to be an unfathomable smart person, just like she doesn''t know several big words, but she often reads with great interest with a thick philosophy book

    min Rou knows that I hide the identity of Tianyou, and there are some intentional elements, aiming at the fact that the third young lady deliberately conceals her identity from me, and does nothing to others, so she doesn''t ask for herself Interesting, sighed: "Su Zhuliu is not a good kind, even my young lady can''t say that she''s not afraid of him. Xianggong, you''re a smart man. When you see the face of a cute cat and guess that I''m hiding in the bathroom, you already know xiaong? I don''t understand why you still have to deal with him. The reason why he compromises today is that he is helpless. "

    " so I can only force him to make a commitment at this time, or I will be thrown out of the window when he is surrounded by some strong and abnormal bodyguards like Ma Ye. Don''t talk hard. I will be thrown out of the window if I say something crazy? To tell you the truth, although he broke a few bones and lay on the Chuang, I still felt guilty when I started. Just for me, I think if he can move two hands, it''s enough to take care of me. "God bless whispered, "there is no future."

    I pretended not to hear that. My brother is not your level of pervert

    "You are the eyes and ears of your young lady. Unless he gives up pursuing your young lady, he will not repent. Men are all virtuous, and big people like him should disdain to do things that will be looked down upon by small people like me," I sincerely sigh to Mr. Su, "he said that he was careful. I think otherwise, small people like him are He will not admit that he is too proud and face-to-face. Vengeance and vengeance are all to emphasize his dignity and strength. He will turn his back on his own words. I believe he will not do it

    Min Rou stared at Qiu Meimei, who nodded his head in recognition, and said to me, "if you have seen him twice, you can see through him?"

    "It doesn''t matter how many times I have seen him," I said. "The reason why a man becomes a man must be because he has something extraordinary that a man can''t do. I don''t know him. I''m not arrogant enough to think that I can see through a man. So his achievements and his monument are far more valuable than what I see with my eyes."

    "Congratulations, it''s all up to him," said Chou Mei Mei, clapping her hands. "Our two families live in a military compound. Although he''s in his teens and can''t play together, the two families walk around all the year round, and I know him well. At the beginning, he and his family quarreled and left the army just to emphasize the word" dignity ". In this world, all he really cared about was There are two people, one is his elder sister, the other is my elder sister, he is impossible to let these two people look down on him

    I''m also a gambler. I''m so sure of what Qiu Meimei said. I feel a little comforted. Then I listen to minrou''s wonderful way: "I have a question: if Su zhuliugang refuses to compromise, what do you do? Did he really cut that thing? "

    After all, it''s a girl. When I think of what I just did, three women inevitably feel funny and shy, and their expressions are not natural.

    "How could it be," I denied, waving my hand, "it''s a criminal offence. It''s going to jail."

    Three women were stunned.

    I sighed with emotion: "so the rumor is untrustworthy. As a common white-collar worker, at best, I have more love and responsibility than others. I believe that good people have good rewards, so I have more patronage than others. In exchange for several times of great difficulties, I will not die. But people seem to be willing to believe the saying," disaster lasts for thousands of years. ", I said I was very distressed and misunderstood that I was a child. The current social atmosphere is really worth worrying. "

    my face is a fake grievance, my mouth is a hypocritical worry about the country and the people, in exchange for the white eyes of three women

    my friends secretly call for luck. If Su Ye really refuses to compromise, I certainly dare not cut his little brother, but maybe he will be Gu Hu Xu Heng cut him. When he arrives At that time, Chu Nan, a common white-collar worker, may not be able to find him back. He stopped at the door of the hospital and waited for me, because they were sent out. To avoid embarrassment, min Rou and Qiu Meimei did not go there and say goodbye again,.

    Minrou is going back to report to the third miss. She sends Qiu Meimei and Tianyou to grow a kind of wine. So she says goodbye on the spot. Before leaving, Tianyou Yu stops talking. She seems to want to say something, but she doesn''t say it at last. I haven''t found a suitable opportunity to say sorry to her. The slap on the face really weighs a lot. I just got on the bus and received two messages, almost sent at the same time Chu Yuan''s - "where have you been? Why haven''t you come back so long? " There''s a series of angry expressions behind me. I''m afraid sister Hu is pestering me, so I slipped out directly. So Chu Yuan thought that I was still with Sima Yang. It''s really strange that the two men talked for so long. The other one was from Dongfang xiaoniang, which made my friends feel deeply. Even if the two girls were separated, they had a tacit understanding. But when I saw Dongfang xiaoniang, this one was interspersed I can''t laugh at the contents of the MMS with all kinds of expressions --

    ''nan brother, I''m sorry, my mother would scold me incessantly when I went home. She scolded me as a child. I said that I was not a child, but my mother said that I was a child. In order to prove to my mother that I was not a child, I told her that I had your child in my belly, forgive my vanity and impulse for a while, When I made this message for you, she had rushed out of the door and took away all the knives in the kitchen. ''

    in an instant, the brothers were sweating like rain.

    little girl skin, you were joking too much?! qŁˇˇŁ

 Chapter 1103

    amount This chapter came out yesterday morning, but it was cut off all the time

    tomorrow is the Zhongyuan Festival. According to the custom, we have to sacrifice our mother one day in advance this year, and then come back. Now we start to code today''s Chapter]

    thinking of a climacteric Obasan who is burning his brain with anger and carrying long and short knives in the kitchen, he is rushing towards me. My friends can''t help but fight a cold war, but turn to think about it She''s not a satellite. How could she know where I am now? 80% of them quarreled with Dongfang xiaoniang and got dizzy with anger. Otherwise, at least we should first verify whether Dongfang is lying?

    I would like that Obasan to come here, because she really needs to see a doctor. To say the least, even if Dongfang didn''t lie and she was pregnant with my baby, it''s unreasonable for you to come to me and try your best. If it wasn''t your irresponsible mother who forced her to run away from home, would I take her in? If I didn''t take her in, would I still have a chance for her to have my baby? In other words, if I refused to take her in, she would have starved to death on the side of the road?

    Now pretend to show how much you care about the skin. What did you do earlier? Send the sheep to the mouth of the tiger. Do you still expect the tiger to be the father to serve the lamb? A beautiful girl in her twenties and eighties shakes around in front of an old wolf who is in the period of estrus with an unprotected attitude every day. Uncle wolf, I didn''t cross my arms and circle her to be your cheap son-in-law, which is the most incredible miracle against logic!

    Read this, relieved, she went to me to make a big noise, who is the disgraceful one? I deeply feel that Obasanjo, who failed to fulfill her mother''s responsibilities, owes a big embarrassment to the public, which helps her to review and reflect on her dereliction of duty.

    "Whose message? Phil Long Shan looks at my mobile phone screen unethically. Her face is thicker and thicker. Her words and deeds are more and more like my stepmother, just like an elder.

    I deleted the eastern information and said with a smile, "my sister, ask me how I have been talking with Sima Yang for so long."

    For Chu Yuan, Lao Mo and long Shan love each other and love each other very much. The reason is very simple - she looks like Murphy when she was very young.

    I don''t know whether the 16-year-old Murphy is like the present Chu Yuan, but there are many similarities between the two of them. Now think about it, this is also the place that Murphy attracts me After doctor Xin went to the hospital, I became more and more honest with myself. Sometimes I think that my love for Murphy at first sight is essentially the same as Murphy''s love for me at first sight. We brand each other in our hearts at the first sight. There are non romantic reasons. She likes me and longs to rely on me, because my appearance and character are similar to her father who passed away It''s similar, but I live under the lust of Chu Yuan for a long time. I have a strong desire for revenge in my subconscious, so I met Murphy who looks like a mature version of Chu Yuan, so I could fall so easily?

    Love at first sight is both attracted and eager to conquer. The difference between Murphy and Chuyuan is that there is no shackle of that brother and sister between Murphy and me.

    Su Ye''s business makes Lao Mo in a good mood at the moment. He asks me, "what''s up at noon?"

    "No," I thought, adding, "Lao Zhang invited me to dinner, but I declined."

    Lao Mo nodded, "that''s right. I''ll have lunch at my house. What happened last night, you boy will give me a full explanation."

    I just made up the four words "go back now" to Chu Yuan, and then I was stunned by the words. "Isn''t it the same when I go back to the company to explain it? Let those girls know that I sneak out with them on my back again. I must be separated! "

    "Old Mo insists:" connect them, go together

    "No, it''s already eleven o''clock. Isn''t that Mrs. Mo''s intention?" Thinking of Mrs. Mo''s white face, I''m not satisfied with Lao Mo''s proposal, and Ya doesn''t know how to love her woman.

    "Don''t toss," Long Shan said with a smile, "I started to prepare early this morning. I went to the vegetable market in person in the morning. I''m sure I''ll make a big table at noon, and more people, that is, more dishes."

    I was shocked. "Get ready in the morning?"

    Old Mo said lightly: "did you forget? My mother-in-law said, "I want you to have dinner at home when you have time."

    "Old lady Jiang?!" I was surprised. Xuan''er frowned and asked, "Jiang Yu, too?"

    I was a little guilty. I ran to the resort that day to make trouble for my Jiang family, and I was totally choked by it. The effect was even beyond my expectation. Because the sand boat missed the net, Niu Chengjin committed suicide, the police had no clue to solve the case, and all their complaints were vented on them, so I had to beat them to fight for the top job to temporarily relieve the pressure in all aspects. I can think of it For example, how many hardships did the Jiang family members who were locked in the Bureau suffer? Although the old lady Jiang was silent about this, what about Mrs Mo? She is like a canary. She has always been cared for. She is kind, simple, and doesn''t understand the complexity of people''s hearts. Although she has long said that she has nothing to do with the Jiang family, it doesn''t change the fact that the Jiang family is close to her. Does she really have any opinion on me?Long Shan saw through my mind and said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s not Hongmen banquet. If my sister is not satisfied with you, it''s impossible to invite you to dinner at home and cook for yourself."

    Old Mo sighed: "without the king of Chu, there would be no Hongmen feast. Su Zhuliu is the king of Chu. Jiang Yu, the boy, doesn''t deserve to give people shoes. You are not afraid of Su Zhuliu, and you are afraid of Jiang Yu."

    "So, he did go"

    If Longshan knew what I was worried about, she would be mad - cousin Jiang would never go to my aunt '' It''s just an astronomical figure. After taking all the risks, my savings have shrunk seriously, and even they are not enough. Plus, the economic situation of the three new mobile phones that I just bought yesterday is not optimistic now!

    People are more hardworking more rich, how come to my here, become more hardworking wallet more shriveled?

    When she came back to the company, she told several girls about going to Lao Mo''s house for lunch. Murphy was the first one to quit. She and Mrs. Jiang didn''t deal with each other, and she was afraid that Mrs. Jiang would try to match her and Jiang Yu. So she would rather stay in the company''s canteen. When she didn''t go, she also abstained. Ziyuan, let alone, would never do anything beyond her authority.

    Ziyuan''s attitude is unclear, but Murphy and the fringe are deliberately fighting with me. I can still see that they think that old lady Jiang wants me to go there to make sure that I will go to the + sea to replace Jiang Yu. They also know that I will never change my mind since I speak out, so they use avoidance to emphasize their attitude that they can''t accept my decision.

    I pretended to be stupid about this, but I didn''t realize it. I took Chu Yuan and tiger sister to leave the company.

    Because of her duty, sister Hu has to keep an eye on me. As for Chu Yuan, she doesn''t like meals very much, but the East and the goblin are not there. The only people she can get close to are me and Dong Xiaoye. So she is reluctant to leave. She has a little mouth all the way. Like Murphy, she doesn''t like old lady Jiang, but she doesn''t like to stay with Liu Su and Xiao Zi When we were together, old lady Jiang said that she likes tea, so I bought a box of porcelain small cans of forgetting the year Pu''er. It''s just that the expensive one is better than the one. As a white-collar, I don''t have the capital to burn money compared with Jiang Yu, so I can only take advantage of it. It''s estimated that old lady Jiang has seen through this point, and deliberately revealed it to me, so that I won''t lose face. But let''s forgive it. It hurts my flesh too much It''s terrible. It cost me 1200 yuan for less than a jin of tea!

    What''s more, I underestimated my cousin Jiang''s IQ. I thought that this was a Maserati man who could only burn money. I didn''t expect that he also had the four words of "give what he likes" to enter the villa of Mohist family. I saw him sitting on the sofa in the living room with the old lady Jiang, fiddling with a set of purple sand tea set on the tea table, with a set of purple sand tea set beside him The golden porcelain pot, obviously, contains tea, not to mention how luxurious the porcelain pot is, it''s at least twice the size of my small pot. Just as the old lady Jiang saw Longshan, who came home first, take the gift box in my hand, and asked her cousin Jiang loudly: "Xiaoyu, your super Tieguanyin pot is very expensive."

    When I was stunned, xuan''er smiled bitterly in her heart - did this begin to perform?

 Chapter 1104

    it''s late, I''m sorry, I haven''t slept much these days, and I took a nap in the afternoon]

    "Xiaoyu, your super Tieguanyin is very expensive?"

    Jiang Yu also saw the gift I brought, and the scorn and pride in his eyes passed away. He said to Jiang Laofu, "it''s not expensive. It''s a collection of my tea merchant friends. It was originally priceless. I half cheated and half robbed it. It cost only 80000 yuan."

    Long Shan didn''t seem to hear him. He said to me with a straight face: "you are not obedient, Xiaonan. Didn''t I tell you? Strangers only bring gifts when they come together. No one like you can be polite when they come home for dinner. "

    This is not only to help me out, but also to attack Jiang Yu. It seems that her relationship with old lady Jiang has changed greatly in the past two days. You should know that on the day when the old lady returned home, long Shan was still trying to avoid meeting her. If Long Shan was still gentle, the response of winter night was too direct. He asked me, "eighty thousand yuan? Is it tea or gold bar? After all, who robbed who, who cheated whom "

    Jiang Yu was stunned, but he didn''t expect to be satirized instead of being satirized. He didn''t dare to target Longshan, so he said to sister Hu:" Miss Dong, you don''t know how to drink tea, but you can meet something you can''t ask for. How much money you spend is worth it, and it''s worth it. "

    sister Hu of course saw that Jiang Yu and old lady Jiang intended to humiliate me, only her It''s impossible to see it without seeing it. Old lady Jiang''s "intention" is different from that of Jiang Yu. She shrugs and says, "I know a little bit about tea, but I don''t know anything about gold."

    When old lady Jiang heard this, she became interested. "Do you know how to drink tea?"

    "My father is obsessed with traditional culture. He loves Tai Chi and tea ceremony most. He is influenced by them, but he only understands them a little," said Sister Hu, pointing to the pot of super Tieguanyin on the table and disdaining Jiang Yu. "So when I look at the pot of tea you sent, I know you don''t understand it at all."

    "Oh?" Old lady Jiang didn''t respond very much, but she undoubtedly agreed with the judgment of winter night, "sit down and tell me your reason."

    Dong Xiaoye sat down opposite to Mrs. Jiang in an honest and impolite manner, but different from the usual carelessness, her movements were light, slow, tight, soft and harmonious, which was very beautiful. In Mrs. Jiang''s eyes, there was no denying that the presence of Dong Xiaoye was very good at tea ceremony masters, so she listened to sister Hu''s talking and saying: "there are three purposes to drink tea, namely, thirst quenching, health preservation, and sentiment cultivation. Look at me As we know, you are a person who pays great attention to health preservation. Your face is ruddy and your spirit is healthy. If you look at your appearance, you are dignified, elegant and steady. If you will excuse me, when you play with the tea set, you are another kind of temperament. You are quiet and elegant, and no longer aggressive. This proves that you drink tea for the purpose of cultivating sentiment. Meditation and tranquility aim at cultivating sentiment. Drinking tea is only a secondary material process The point lies in the intuitive understanding and spiritual enjoyment in the process of cooking and drinking. It''s a realm to taste. It has nothing to do with good tea and bad tea. Tea is not the most expensive, but the best for oneself. 80000 pieces of tea have a strong copper smell. If the taste is not suitable for oneself, it''s at most a tool to show off identity and wealth. Even if the taste is suitable for oneself, pursue a kind of tea with market price Leaf, also contrary to the purpose of cultivating sentiment and cultivation? Besides, health preservation, tea is also seasonal. In spring, flower tea, green tea in summer, black tea in winter, and oolong tea in autumn. Chu Nan did a good job of delivering tea to women, but she didn''t know the habit and taste of tea, so she chose Pu''er. First, it is suitable for all seasons. Second, it has strong health preservation effect. It can reduce fat, reduce blood pressure, protect stomach, and fight against aging. The more expensive, the better To seek price is to show off the rich mentality. Spiritual consumption is the most important thing, that is, whether it is practical or not, it is much more difficult to spend money. "

    Don''t say that Jiang Yu doesn''t know tea. Even if he does, he can''t argue for the winter night. The teachers and their children are really eloquent.

    Like me, my mouth can say that my tongue is useless. I can''t drink good tea and coward tea. This girl never drinks tea at home and only likes beer. But this remark is enough to make old lady Jiang believe that she is a middle-class person. She smiles and says, "young people like tea ceremony. The less you come, the better you are."

    Tens of thousands of pieces of tea were devalued by sister Hu, which made Jiang Yu not depressed. Originally, because of Murphy''s relationship, Longshan didn''t treat sister tiger very much. She felt that she was more threatened than the tassel after experiencing the life and death test with me. At the moment, she couldn''t help patting her shoulder to show her praise. Old lady Jiang intended to let sister tiger show her skill of making tea, but saw her and Mrs. Mo come out of the kitchen and interrupted the topic.

    "Xiaonan, you are a busy person. I have mentioned it to Yizhi and Shanshan several times. I want you to come here and have a chat with me when you are free. But they always say that you are busy with your work. Today, I finally catch you. My aunt has made some excellent dishes. You can have a good taste later." Mrs. Mo is still the same as last time. No, she is more enthusiastic than last time. She let me take a breath completely and secretly observe Jiang Yu''s face. Indeed, there is some sadness between her eyebrows. I can''t say whether she is envious or jealous.

    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll make sure you don''t have any left."

    Although Mrs. Mo is no longer young, she still looks like a little girl, "really?"

    Coaxing children has always been my strength. "Aunt Shan said that you went to the vegetable market in person in the early morning. If I don''t loosen the belt buckle and eat hard, I''m sorry for your hard work. Ha ha, are you afraid that I will recognize you?"Mrs. Mo said with a happy smile, "I just like the sincerity of your child. Unlike other people, I always pretend to be cute and insincere in front of me."

    When they heard this, they all looked strange and said that I was sincere. Even my sister wouldn''t believe it? This child is "Murphy just noticed the Chu Yuan that shrank behind me, and suddenly his eyes brightened," this is your sister? "

    "Well," I pulled the stinky girl to her front, her shoulder in my hands, "say hello to my aunt."

    Chu Yuan cleverly said: "Auntie is good, my name is Chu Yuan, and my brother and little night sister together to disturb you."

    "Don''t disturb, don''t disturb," Mrs. Mo fell in love with Chu Yuan as soon as she saw him, and hugged and hugged him. "The little girl is really beautiful. She is so sensible and polite. My God, she is more lovely than Fifi when she was little."

    "Look at your excitement. This girl is very shy. Don''t frighten her any more," said Lao Mo, who knew Chu Yuan was shy and hurriedly pulled Mrs. Mo aside. "There are still stews in the kitchen. Go on, Shanshan. Help your sister. The kitchen is really a woman''s place. I can only make trouble in it."

    Seeing Mrs. Mo hugging Chu Yuan, I couldn''t let go. I smiled and said, "let Yuan Yuan help me fight. This child is the chef at home."

    "Can you cook at such a young age?" Mrs. Mo''s eyes are full of little stars, so she has the impulse to recognize her as a dry daughter.

    Mrs. Mo here and Mrs. Long Shan led Chu Yuan into the kitchen. Mrs. Jiang over there has made kungfu tea with Dong Xiaoye. Although sister Hu doesn''t drink tea, she is quite skilled in tea making. It''s estimated that like Taijiquan, she was forced to learn it by her father. In a blink of an eye, Lao Mo, Jiang Yu and I were isolated. I know that''s from Mrs. Jiang, Mrs. Mo and long Shan Tacit understanding.

    Three men sat at the table in advance. Lao Mo lit a cigarette and said to me, "Xiao Chu, do you know why I invited you to have dinner at home?"

    "Not very clear." In fact, I already know that Jiang Yu begged old lady Jiang to invite me to eat this meal.

    Lao Mo said: "two things, but it''s the same thing that happened between you and Xiaoyu. I hope you can shake hands and make peace here. After the cooperation with yuezhigu is finalized, I will transfer you to Shanghai + Shanghai Branch as the general manager. Before some work handover, you and Xiaoyu still need to communicate well. They are so frozen, or face and heart No, it''s not a matter. "

    I said:" there''s no contradiction between me and President Jiang, you''re worried. "

    "Is it that I care?" Old Mo looked at Jiang Yu and asked him with a wry smile.

    Jiang Yu said with a smile, "brother Chu, it''s really nothing to do with me when the sand boat sneaks into the resort and attacks you. It''s nothing to do with those people taken away by the police. I can swear in the name of my father."

    "of course, I believe in President Jiang. As for those people, when the police find out that they are not suspected, they will let them go."

    Jiang Yuyin was worried. "Brother Chu didn''t know. At first, the police only said that they would detain for 24 hours, because they had no clue about how to solve the case. Now they have extended it to 48 hours, and they have begun to torture and extort confessions. They want to win the hat of colluding with shazhizhou on their heads. This is not a joke. It''s a big crime of falling their heads."

    "indeed, torture forces them to do so." The confession violates the law, but it doesn''t fall off the head "

    " I mean, if someone can''t get through these 48 hours, if he can make a move, he may fall off the head! " Jiang Yu lowered his voice and began to talk to Mrs. Duanmu on a tea tasting winter night. "I know brother Chu has something to do with the police, and he is the only one who can talk with the leader of the special task force. Do you think he can"

    you don''t have to ask, you know that the goods were angered by the Jiang family. They followed him, not only didn''t get benefits, but now they are also extremely bad It''s a matter of God. He started everything because of him, but he just wanted to protect himself, so that his position in Jiang''s family was in danger. Old lady Jiang and Lao Mo asked me to eat this meal. It''s a great job for me to get the Jiang''s family out. That''s to say, I''ve earned human feelings for myself and them, and I can knock on Jiang''s medical expenses by the way , it''s a timely help.

    But I''m not happy. There''s no reason why Mrs. Jiang gave me such benefits. What''s her idea on earth

 Chapter 1105

    I slept for 20 hours yesterday... It''s the next day since I opened my eyes. I''m so tired recently. I understand...

    This chapter is yesterday''s, today''s fight for tomorrow''s supplement...

    if you have a father, you must have a son. This can be proved to be a big mistake whether it is used on Jiang Yu or me.

    It''s not suitable to drink tea before and after meals, which will affect absorption and digestion. I never drink tea and I don''t know about health preservation. I don''t know about it in winter and in the evening. Actually, I have been helping for a long time. Old lady Jiang accompanied her to make kungfu tea, knowing that she was wrong, but deliberately avoided the problem we are communicating with. For this, she knew that she would not like to kiss until she had to Since she told me, even if she could rely on her old age to sell her old age, I couldn''t refuse Jiang Yu''s request. Even if she could get the Jiang family out of the Bureau, or at least let them not suffer from flesh and skin during their detention, she couldn''t change the essence that her old man had to "bow his head and beg for love" from me, so she pretended to discuss the tea ceremony with sister Hu and "forgot" the business. Although the play was poor, it was reasonable It''s reasonable, so Jiang Yu doesn''t realize that what Jiang laoma is doing is actually a play in a play...

    standing in my position, what I read from Jiang laoma''s attitude is such a message: you can extract benefits from Jiang Yu to the greatest extent without forcing me to ask for help from you...

    for the moment, I can only understand that this is the old man''s attitude towards Jiang Yu Jiang Yu makes use of one of her punishments by playing smart. On the premise of knowing that old lady Jiang doesn''t want to lose face, as long as he can bear the conditions, he will promise to come down...

    Jiang, as expected, the older and the hotter he is.

    It''s not my philosophy, but I have a low moral bottom line, but I don''t have any conflict. What''s more, in order to wipe the ass for God''s blessing, our current economic situation is very not optimistic. If we don''t take this advantage, it won''t be long before we''re going to eat Chu Yuan''s little rich woman''s soft rice. How can I save my face...

    in order to To ensure that my image at home is still great, I took it for granted and did not hesitate to bite Jiang Yu.

    He asked for gifts, but he spent money to give gifts. It''s human feelings. It''s also the national conditions. Brother Jiang Biao is very kind. He gave Lao Mo a glass of wine and randomly picked up a bowl of rice. Mrs. Mo stewed the duck soup for a whole morning, but he didn''t bring it to the table, so he left like a burning butt. Mrs. Mo, who was trying to keep him but failed, was not happy. He raised his mouth so high that he could hang soy sauce I''m afraid that the psychological age of the woman in the bottle is the same as that of Chu Yuan. It''s very simple. It''s hard to cook in person. However, Jiang Yu didn''t hold up as she expected, which undoubtedly hurt her self-esteem.

    The best way to get down to the bottom is not to talk about the innuendo in language, but to get rid of my cheek and eat a lot. I put in two more bowls of rice, which is more effective than saying 500 bad words about Jiang Yu. It also helps to consolidate Mrs. Mo''s evaluation of my "sincerity"...

    to be honest, Mrs. Mo''s cooking skill is just so so. Don''t say that she is a little inferior to Chu Yuan, or Liu Su, Anyway, there is a standard for Cheng Gu''s grandmother to put salt. She can''t even control the salt well... My friends are more glad to have brought sister tiger. She can eat without being picky. She doesn''t have a sharp mouth like a tassel, nor is she so obsessed with the details like Xiao Zi. Ya is the property of a slops bucket. She can swallow whatever she can eat. Old meronshan and Chu Yuan have no fighting power. This big table dish was eaten by me and me Tiger sister''s bowl is empty. Even the duck stewed in soup has been torn and nibbled by both of us. At last, my friend dare not burp. I''m afraid that the things in her throat will come out. Mrs. Mo''s face is smiling. Chu Yuan is not surprised, but she scares old Mo and long Shan. I wonder what kind of mechanism is hidden in tiger sister''s stomach. Sister swill bucket eats more than me Mrs. Mo is very happy. One is that sister Hu and I ate up her food. Compared with any gorgeous praise, such flattery obviously flatters her more comfortably. The other is that old lady Jiang said that the Oriental little lady is like her, and the former Chu Yuan people are smart Face, like her daughter, the narcissistic Mrs. Mo is quite fond of the stinky girl in my family, as she saw herself when she was a child, and as a professional housewife, Mrs. Mo is full of praise for Chu Yuan''s "getting into the kitchen and getting into the hall". The stinky girl is shy and blushes when she is praised, which makes Mrs. Mo love her heart, saying that she is as sincere as I am, without startling others, but only startled It''s on me.

    Is stinky girl sincere? Why when I praised her, she was never shy. Instead, she could make her small chest bigger than a cup...

    happy to see Mrs. mo. it was the happiest thing for Mrs. Mo, Lao Mo and Longshan. The old lady was relieved, but she also touched Longshan with a glass of Erguotou alone. Longshan was choked with tears, and her eyes were still red when she cleaned the table. Lao Mo said, tell us In the same way, I sat at a table with Mrs. Jiang for dinner. For the first time, Ms. Long Shan...

    after dinner, Chu Yuan and sister Hu helped Mrs. Mo and Mrs. Long Shan to wash the dishes in the kitchen. Although the girl was shy, the three women started a hot conversation around her. I accompanied Mr. Mo and Mrs. Jiang to the study, and talked about the causes and consequences of last night''s appointment with tension succinctly and without omission Once and for all, including my suspected relationship between Niu Chengjin and Li Xinghui, Li Xinghui and Zhang Mingjie, Zhang Mingjie and shazhizhou, as well as my use of Gong Fanlin to blackmail Zhang and ye to verify my final purpose of suspicion. When I mentioned the process of accidents with Su University and Shao, even Tianyou''s affairs were not concealed, and they all said, of course, early After Lao Mo left, I forced Su Da Shao to give in and make a promise. Lao Mo heard that I nearly cut Su Ye''s little JJ, and was so angry that he nearly broke Jiang''s beloved tea set. Under the glare of Jiang''s old lady, he obediently put down the tea cup.The old lady said that we can drink tea at least half an hour after dinner, so we have been using her expensive tea set to drink boiled water. After three cups of drinking, Lao Mo calmed down his anger and said, "Gong Fanlin has been monitored by you for a long time. Thanks to your patience, he has been holding his hand..."

    "this is a mistake, a surprise. I kept him. The original purpose is to As a last resort, it was used to prevent Zhang Mingjie from entering the group of thirteen cities, but now it has become a bait for catching big fish... "

    " if everything is like your guess, you are not afraid that Zhangjia''s old dog and dog really let the sand boat tie you? "

    "I''m afraid that they won''t do this..." the feeling of fullness in my stomach finally subsided a little, blowing the heat in the cup, bitterly haha said: "I''m not afraid of thieves stealing, I''m afraid of thieves thinking about me, and I have to fight. As long as the sand boat is alive, I''m not the only one who is in danger. For the sake of the people around me, I have no way to go back. This is the last, and I can think of it now Gong Fanlin and I are baits... "

    " these are not what you asked for? " Lao Mo scolded: "who is Xu Heng? The murderer who stirs up the north sky! It''s OK to report him earlier. You''d better help him and promise to take care of his sister. You''re only in your early twenties, and your life is still long. Do you know how heavy this commitment is? For a criminal who almost killed you, is it worth it? "

    "First of all, Xu Heng is indeed a criminal. Yes, but his motive for becoming a criminal is that he and his family are victims. However, the law protects the real criminal. I help him because he is still sober and firmly convinced that it is not the law that is wrong, but some scum who uses the law, plays with it and deceives it. He went the wrong way because He is willing to use his life to interpret the four words "deserved" because there is no way to go. No matter for long Xiaotian or himself, it''s not a devil. At best, it''s a beast. Secondly, he didn''t hurt me. At the Qianlong manor, he saved my life and completed my so-called hero. I also think I''m asking for trouble. I know better that I''m not a hero My motive has nothing to do with kindness and morality in the pursuit of nobility. "I swallowed the warm white water, put down the cup, and said," you are right, I am still young, and I have a long life, so I don''t want to regret for something I wanted to do, would like to do, should do, but didn''t do in such a long time. Do you ask me if I am worth it? Now I am My answer is definitely "worth it". If one day I am tired and my values change, I feel unworthy and regretful, and then I betray today''s promise, I think there is no psychological loss, let alone guilt? Then why don''t I do it? At least now I think I''m still a good man, and I''ve done something I don''t think is wrong. "

    For a long time, Lao Mo was speechless, unable to refute my fallacy, and said: "sometimes I really don''t know how to evaluate you. The words I can think of are probably only ''different''...

    old lady Jiang sighed:" it''s not praiseworthy to be a good person who can get troubles, but you are young, and you can really bear all the consequences independently, and be responsible for your words and deeds. This is true It''s very rare. If you don''t say it, I really can''t see that you are suffering from the pressure that ordinary people may have already collapsed. Whether it''s this responsibility, or the intention and the city government to cover up this responsibility, it really deserves the word "alien"... It seems that I chose you to go to + sea, and indeed I did not pick the wrong one. "

    This is what I feel puzzled about now. I asked tentatively, "the old lady should know where Master Jiang left in a hurry."

 Chapter 1106

    "The old lady should know where Master Jiang left in a hurry."

    Old lady Jiang raised her wrists to look at her watch and said with a smile, "at this time, she should have arrived at the bank."

    I was stunned, then I heard my husband''s humanity: "let me ask you - he can transfer the money into your account by phone, why go to the bank specially?"

    I said: "the people who went to the resort with him that night, except for the children, were almost all locked in the Bureau. It''s estimated that many family members had rushed to Beitian to find someone. He should have asked them to meet at the bank and let them watch him transfer money to me. With the documents as evidence, how much strength he made would be more realistic..."

    the old lady nodded approvingly And then he asked, "don''t you think he''s stupid? Those idiots have been detained for more than thirty-six hours, but no one has been beaten to the sword. It''s just a matter of expectation. There is a difference between stupid and stupid. What it means to participate in such a bad crime is that only idiots don''t understand. No one will make fun of their own lives, and the police can''t find anyone who colludes with the sand boat Evidence, they will be released in a few hours. Why does Xiaoyu ask for your help? I wish you could bleed him? "

    "It''s not a matter of doing too much, it''s a matter of forcing myself," I said with a smile. "Those people were caught in the bureau because of him, but only he got the old lady''s protection, and he didn''t get any trouble. He knew that he was willing to be beaten by me, because he was afraid of being left out and watching. More accurately, he was afraid of implicating you, old lady It''s a curse to stay out of the way and stand by your family. After all, those people are your relatives. They dare not to make you be slandered by their relatives. He knows that you are his biggest dependence in Mohism and Jiangjia... "

    " yes, it''s generally right. He''s so tight now, which also proves that those unfriendly fools know that I will fly back to Beitian. It''s him who is ahead of schedule It''s not a coincidence that he was hurt by you. Instead, he repeated his old skills and copied the way he used to deal with you before the tension. But the character changed from Sima hai to him. She hooked you and changed from Wan''er to fei''er as a girl... "The old lady gave me a special look, which made the friends face hot." this is the most naive provocation, but it works for you I think no matter who uses it next time, you will still be cheated. If you don''t make progress in this area, you will suffer a big loss sooner or later. "

    I''m embarrassed. Looking back, it''s true that as the old lady said, the reason why I won Jiang Yu''s fierce battle was that I was hostile because of jealousy. Now, looking back, his passionate love for Murphy at that time was totally intended to make me angry.

    "It''s easy to change, but it''s hard to change. I don''t think he can make progress," Lao Mo said with a smile: "he PS3: he said yesterday that he can''t make up one chapter. Today, we can''t make up. We''ve been very busy with our work recently, but we still have a lot of debts. I''m ashamed and really feel sorry for you...]

 Chapter 1107

    For the sake of Jiang Yu''s future, the old lady would not hesitate to become an unreasonable elder in the eyes of her family and an unreasonable old lady in the eyes of all people. But who knows that it''s so painstaking to rely on the old to sell the old behind the appearance?

    The eyes destroyed by the years have been a little turbid, flickering water light, which is a kind of pain that even I can feel, and I can''t help but feel confused - why does the old man want to tell all the secrets hidden in the bottom of his heart?

    Long Shan and the old lady, who are labeled "little three", show up at home at the same time, proving that the old lady has removed all her camouflage from them, which is the original signal to give up Jiang Yu?

    In my heart, I didn''t express the sudden suspicion on my face, but I was sensitively detected by old lady Jiang. No, she didn''t look up at me at all, but caught my thoughts with her feelings. She drank up a pot of hot water, brewing the Pu''er tea I brought, and sighed softly: "remember what I said last time? This time, I will stay in Beitian for a while. Maybe I won''t go back to Vancouver again. People of a certain age will never wake up after sleeping. Like the old man... "

    " Mom... "

    listen to the old lady''s sad words. Lao Mo wants to interject and is stopped by the old lady. The old man says with a smile," the older you live, the more you understand. " The more I understand, the less I have to worry about, the less I can''t let go. I don''t know if it''s true. It seems that the more I live, the more I have to worry about, and the more I can''t let go in my heart. Vancouver is a good place. It''s not cold in winter and not hot in summer. Unlike North China, it''s dry in winter and hot in summer. The air pollution is also severe. It''s a good place. It''s really comfortable to live... But I can stay alone Abroad, I''m afraid. There will always be a day when people live to the top. When I''m there, I''ll spend one less day with my daughter, and I''ll be more and more homesick... "

    " the old lady understands that no matter how good Vancouver is, it''s not your home. Your family is here. Your roots are here. This is the home. The most comfortable place, isn''t your home? " "I said:" it''s good to come back, so as not to worry about Mo Dong and two aunts, "sharing Tianlun is the greatest happiness of a person''s life." this is a saying that my parents often talk about

    "No wonder my silly girl is waiting for you. Your mouth is really sweet and you can speak." after the old lady moistens the tea, she makes a pot and says, "I flew back in a hurry. It''s a fake. In fact, I was ready to go back to the north at any time a few days ago. Otherwise, an old bone can''t stand this toss. However, I still pray Don''t be guessed by me. It''s a pity that things go against my wishes. When I received Xiaoyu''s phone call, I knew that most of Jiang''s family had arrived in Beitian. As I expected, Xiaoyu was determined to stay in Beitian this time. He knew what the cooperation between Fengchang and the valley of the moon meant. It''s time to replace the old and the new. Once Feier took over the shift, Fengchang''s voice was lost. Mine Does it still work? It''s hard for him to come back. At the end of the day, I can only be the master of Yizhi, my son-in-law, but Feier has nothing to do with our Jiang family... Xiaonan, do you understand? I have to come back because I have no reason to shirk or perfunctory. If I don''t try my best to help Xiaoyu win the chance at this time, I will be hated by him all my life. He and Feier were originally in a competitive relationship. Feier won. Even if she didn''t deliberately embarrass him as a loser, she would never reuse him, let alone... "

    when the old lady said this, she was very cruel He glared at Lao Mo, "what''s more, for this day, Feier''s good uncle has been helping Xiaoyu to cover up the truth of the Shanghai Branch, and never contradicted my proposal. He called names and praised many times in the high-level meeting. What''s the shortage of the head office? First of all, he would like to recommend Xiaoyu, so that the ghost spirit of Xuedong mistakenly thought that he was really sorry for Xiaoyu''s father Yi cultivates Xiaoyu as the successor, totally unaware that he is digging a hole for Xiaoyu, which is against my will... The better he is for Xiaoyu, the more attention he will pay to Xuedong and tensility, the more he wants to grasp Xiaoyu''s handle. Xuedong, the girl, has not been involved in the smooth management for a long time, but just like tensility, keeps an eye on ShanghaiBranch, and tries to put her own people in, that is To this end, it also shifted the pressure and resistance for Feier to some extent, so the good man dared to let the little girl directly enter the head office and hand over the investment department to her, which not only alleviated Xuedong''s dissatisfaction, but also made the tension dizzy. After all, Feier was too young to be entrusted with the task without gold plating. There was a risk of being praised and killed. Naturally, the tension would be like this Think: if you want to train fei''er, you can''t be so impatient. You know that you will oppose her and let her go upstream to increase unnecessary resistance for her? So compared with each other, Xiaoyu, who has been practicing in Shanghai + Haili for many years and has outstanding performance, has more capital to take over the shift... Tension doubt is that he wants to take advantage of Feier to attract and distract his energy and wait for the opportunity to transfer Xiaoyu back to Beitian, which does not set any obstacles in Feier''s taking over the investment department. He has the intention to provoke Feier and Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu and Yiyi, etc When she realized that she had been trapped, Feier had proved herself in the investment department and showed the ability that a successor should have... "

    it was an old fox indeed. Looking at the old ink that she poured a cup of tea and tasted it slowly, I felt from the bottom of my heart that she was not a passer-by and did not enter a houseOld Mo is for Murphy and old lady is for Jiang Yu. Of course, she works hard, but this thick black makes people shudder...

    "you''re better than Mom," old Mo said with a smile. "You''ve seen my mind for a long time, but I haven''t noticed your mind at all."

    "I''ve lived twenty years longer than you," said the old lady lightly

    My friends really don''t think it''s a matter of living for several years...

    old lady Jiang handed me a cup of tea, and I took it with both hands. She continued the previous topic, saying: "it''s also the tolerance for Xiaoyu''s actions in the Shanghai + sea. In Xiaoyu''s opinion, it''s because of my pressure in this respect, and I think my words work for it, and it''s also the LORD he can still not be impatient for so many years in the Shanghai + sea The reason, of course, is that before the news of Yuezhi Valley''s cooperation with Fengchang is exposed, he can''t sit still after he realizes that Yizhi intends to hand Fengchang over to Feier. He may not want to get Fengchang, but he''s certainly not satisfied with the general manager of a Shanghai + Shanghai Branch. Moreover, once Fengchang changes the ownership of Feier, the truth of the branch cannot be hidden. He may even be the general manager It can''t be done... It''s a win-win situation and a loss situation. He used Jiang''s family to put pressure on Yi. He wanted to go back to the head office and take a seat in the head office before the wind changed. And he proposed to me that you go to the + sea. No doubt, he wanted you to carry the black pot and pay for the + Sea Branch. Because in this case, he was also the same party with him, and he didn''t believe that before he retired I will leave a stain in my mythical life experience for you, and I believe that I will take the opportunity to clean up your threat for him and fei''er... "

    " it''s hard for Jiang Biao, who has spent so much time on me... "I sneered at myself:" sometimes I feel like a step, no matter who wants to climb higher, they will step on me. Sometimes I feel like a step I feel like a flush toilet to clean my ass and excrement... "

    the old lady almost spewed out a mouthful of tea which had just been put into her mouth and swallowed it reluctantly. She coughed very hot. Lao Mo clapped her back and scolded me at the same time:" why do you feel so sick every time you make a metaphor? Is your father really a university professor? "

    "He prefers to be called a ''teacher''..."

    "he is low-key and pragmatic. No wonder she gave birth to a son like you." the old lady waved to Mo Yizhi, pulled a paper towel, polished her lips gracefully, and said: "if you are not a step, other people step on you, not only can''t climb it, but also can fall. If you are not a flush toilet, other people pout their buttocks at you, too It''s just to expose your anus + door and make yourself ugly... That''s your philosophy of life, isn''t it? "

    "Cough... Cough..." this time I was choked.

    The old lady smiled and said: "I didn''t accept the girl of Longshan before, not because I didn''t like and appreciate her, but because she was too smart, and my silly girl was naive like a child. As a mother, she was always afraid of her daughter''s losses. I kept one eye open and one eye closed for her and the other''s things. The girl''s courtship was a small part of the reason, knowing that she and the other The two love each other is a small part of the reason. The main reason is that the girl can help her career. It''s not enough that a woman behind a successful man can only be a haven to avoid the wind. Real support or real sharing is beyond my daughter''s ability. Today, I asked Longshan to come over for dinner, not only to formally accept her as a member of the family, but also to Xiaoyu The latter hint - I am old and only want to have a peaceful life, family and everything. For this reason, I can accept Longshan. How can I make my family a mess for him? "

    "Jiang Biao ran to the bank in a hurry. He didn''t want your prestige in Jiang''s family to be affected. Maybe he noticed your pain..." I said, but I didn''t believe it myself.

    "If he really realizes it, he should understand why I only brought him back from the resort that night, but ignored other people..." mourning is more than death of heart, I said: "I don''t care what those people think of me, but Xiaoyu doesn''t give up, so he is..."

    "why did the old lady let him go back to the north?"

    Looking at the tea in the cup, the old lady said: "I asked him to go back to Beitian because I want you to go to the + sea..."

    I was shocked that the purpose of the old lady would not be the same as that of Lao mo

 Chapter 1108

    Sure enough, my husband said: "if you want him to wake up completely, you have to let him fail completely, but I can''t help you. Only in this way can you avoid hurting the feelings between me and his grandson... Today, I want you to teach him a lesson, not to let you and him down, but to make him feel your hostility and your anger, so that he doesn''t need to Take the time to find out. When you go to Shanghai + Haili to expose his performance fraud, he won''t doubt that you are inspired to do so. "

    "Now?" I was surprised. "Cousin Jiang dared me to replace him. The problem at the branch office must have been covered up with great effort. It''s impossible for me to find it for a while. There''s no evidence. Don''t you want me to frame him?"

    "Otherwise?" The old lady asked in a displeased tone, staring at Lao Mo first, then at me, coldly saying: "he has not only spent his mind to cover up, but also operated in Shanghai + Shanghai for so many years. The heads of the branch have all become his accomplices. Do you expect them to cooperate with you? Single handed, don''t say for a while and a half, when you really find out the problem, it''s time to go. Besides, Xiaoyu can''t let your time bomb be buried in the sea all the time. You only have three months. After a quarter, when the performance is poor, he can attack you. If you can''t find out the problem, the only real performance in your hand will become your own What''s the reason why they don''t take the opportunity to kill you? The responsibility is all up to you. If you leave, they will be washed clean. Everyone is happy... Xiaoyu has reached the goal of entering the senior management of the group. After you are driven away, as long as you are familiar with the situation of Shanghai + Haikou, you can easily control the branch company, and then increase your own capital to speak to the senior management of the group. Take out his brilliant achievements in the branch company before others How to object? What''s more, he has worked hard at the top of the group in recent years, and has already laid a certain foundation. Will he not be supported? Don''t look down on this child. He just doesn''t put his mind on the right way. I''m afraid he will be on Xiaonan, fei''er, or even Zhangjia''s little ghost... "

    my scalp is itchy, exuding a layer of cold sweat, and looking at Lao Mo again is a fear on my face. Obviously, when he decided to take me to the + sea at the beginning, he was short of consideration in this respect. He overestimated it I underestimated Jiang Yu as well...

    this is a common fault of Lao mo. just as he never paid enough attention to Zhang Mingjie, when facing young people, he always takes himself as a winner or a pioneer. Therefore, he holds a sense of superiority that he has never realized. Probably the only one that can make him hold this sense of superiority is Miss San, even if Su Zhuliu is also a leader No, that''s the difference between the river dragon and the snake.

    I''m a real wise man. I said slowly: "considering the relationship between Xiaoyu and Mohist School and your relationship with Mohist school, even if it''s framed, you will also get some trust. At least, tension and Xuedong won''t let go of such an opportunity - tension, Lede and Mohist system fight against each other. Whether it''s you or Xiaoyu that falls down, it''s good for him or not. Xuedong will fight for Fei Son, in other words, for the sake of ink, do everything possible to wipe out the threat of Xiaoyu, and just as it happens, Xuedong has a good feeling for you. He must believe you, and you just grasped the handle of tension. At that time, the tension will be broken by you. Even if it doesn''t break down, he won''t dare not and won''t speak for you. So it doesn''t matter whether the valley of the moon supports you or not. It''s about his own business It''s better to close the door to deal with it. Don''t let outsiders see jokes... Once Xuedong and tensility get involved in Shanghai + Shanghai Branch, you''re not alone. No one in the branch dares to trip you up any more. Your "framing" of Xiaoyu will soon be verified as a fact. The performance report will not only prove that it has nothing to do with you, but also that Shanghai + Shanghai branch does exist The evidence of the problem, when the time comes, Xuedong and tensility will force him to explain, that is to say, at most three months, your task can be completed. "

    "Is that good?" I said: "in this way, you may completely kill the future of cousin Jiang..."

    "without complete failure, he will never thoroughly reflect on some things, and he will never understand... I do this for his good, he is still young, and he has time to start from scratch," the old man said slowly: "it''s better to be a good man, if only to be a good man It''s better to be a good person, so I can afford his father, and I can afford his call of "grandma"... "

    the old man''s hand shaking slightly, I looked up, and found that she had tears on her face...

    " the problems of the branch company will make him fall into a desperate situation. If he is willing to bear it alone and maintain it, he is really introspective, and I will give him another chance If he still has extravagant hopes, he will not hesitate to pull them into the water... "

    the old lady didn''t go on, but I understand that if Jiang Yu doesn''t maintain his family... At least on the surface, he has been protecting his old ink like his family, his future in Fengchang will be completely ended.

    The old lady doesn''t need to do anything. At that time, the cooperation between Yuezhi Valley and Fengchang should be on the right track. It''s time for Laomo to retire and give Fengchang to Murphy. Although the result of resigning is disgraceful, it''s good that he is happy and committed to the utmost. It''s also his debt to Jiangyu''s father. However, Murphy won''t forgive Jiangyu. Jiangyu is in Murphy The wind is smooth, there will be no futureThat would be the last result the old lady would like to see.

    When I took the second cup of Pu''er tea, I transferred a large sum of money into my account to fulfill my dream in the first stage of my life. Brother Jiang Biao really made a lot of money... Although everyone understood each other, he deliberately made it for the Jiang family to see, so the pie fell from my side.

    Taking people''s money, we need to deal with people''s disasters. In fact, it''s OK to let Dong Xiaoye call Lin Zhi, but it''s still enough. And I always feel that if we don''t leave, if Chu Yuan and sister Hu don''t go mad, they will break me up when we go home. When we drink tea in the study, Mrs. Mo and long Shan are not idle in the living room, and they love Chu Yuan like they love each other As a toy, she tortured sister tiger like a prisoner, questioning her relationship with me...

    until Chu Yuan got on the bus, Mrs. Mo didn''t give up her hand. She didn''t care about the death or life of the Jiang family at all. Fortunately, the most important thing to talk about here is Mrs. Jiang. Otherwise, according to the meaning of this lady, it''s appropriate to check them for several days It can be seen that this woman is really simple. There is only one reason why she hates Jiang''s family. Those people are against her marrying Lao mo. after so many years, she still remembers that...

    after sister tiger started her car, what did old lady Jiang suddenly think of? She asked long Shan to take out the box of 80000 pieces of "half tricked and half robbed" best Tieguanyin from Jiang Yu, saying that tea is good tea, but it doesn''t taste good If I send her Pu''er, let me take it back to show respect to the old man.

    The old man said he didn''t care about the life and death of the Jiang family, but he still thought about them. I didn''t expose her and accepted the box of tea.

    Go straight to the city Bureau.

    I thought that I refused to cooperate with Xu Heng''s affairs. In addition, I forced Niu Chengjin, the director of the police who had problems, which made the police face down. Most of the Beitian police were disgusted with me, but I didn''t expect that their friends were surprisingly popular in the city Bureau. I can''t help but feel that there are many heroism worshippers like Wang Xiaomeng in the police force...

    in fact, this is the result of the serious case team Most of the members are young people who have direct relationship. These guys, who are about my age, are not involved in the world. There is still a hot flame from the police school in their chest. They are eager to express themselves. But when can it be their turn to rank the senior? However, now Lin Zhi has absorbed a large number of important tasks entrusted by them, because they have not been wearing police uniforms for a long time, and their foundation is clean and transparent. Take Wang Xiaomeng as an example. A small trainee police officer has only two bars on his shoulder. But these two days, he ran forward with Lin Zhi and became a confidant. Some of the police officers who have stars on their shoulders and are older than her in the police yard all flattered her by calling her "xiaomengjie". BEI''ER has face. This cargo is also called "dongdongjie" ˇŻThe last word has been saved, but I think it''s been a happy day. I haven''t closed my eyes for two days, and I''m still like a spirit panda. I''m dancing with my hands and my energy is fully open...

    now for Lin Zhi, business ability is not the first consideration. Can you trust me? It''s the most important and valuable thing. I''ve disturbed the situation of Beitian, forced the police to be ugly, but I also let these things happen Young people, and those who have the ability, but because they do not engage in interpersonal relations and have not been reused, have the opportunity to express themselves.

    There is another reason why there is no apparent hostility to me in the Municipal Bureau. Lin Zhi told me, but it''s not so beautiful... Niu Chengjin is dead. Considering the complex situation of Beitian, it seems that there is no plan to appoint a new director. It''s not hard to understand. Who dares to take the hot potato? So he temporarily ordered Lin Zhi, the deputy director in charge of criminal investigation, to be on top. Dong Xiaoye was Lin Zhi''s favorite general. Because of her relationship, now the police generally think that Lin Zhi and I are wearing a pair of pants.

    Some people would like to have my skin scratched and cramped. The reason why they didn''t show it was just that they didn''t dare to touch Lin Zhi''s head.

    The case of Xu Heng and the case of long Xiaotian are cause and effect. When the case of Xu Heng is solved, the case of long Xiaotian is also solved. This is a common cognition of people. Whether the case of Xu Heng can be solved or not depends on me. With my card, Lin Zhi''s future should have been bright. When the case is broken, his position as the chief is the inevitable trend, and even hope to go a higher level. So now it''s up There are many people trying to win over him. What a happy worry. It''s also good news for me. Lin Zhizhi wants to catch Xu Heng and is hard to accept his surrender. He just wants to maximize his achievements in exchange for the capital for promotion. Only when he climbs to a higher position can he do more. Niu Chengjin''s death is like moving away from the pressure on him A big mountain also relieved some people who had problems on it. Lin Zhi took the post of public security director of Beitian city as he wished, which made him hot overnight. He became the hot spot in the eyes of some people on the mountain. With the guarantee of his career, he would not be too obsessed with whether Xu Heng surrendered himself or was caught. The urgent task is to solve the case quickly, calm down the storm in Beitian, and increase self-sufficiency What''s annoying about my political value is that at this time, I jumped out of a sand boat. This fly is likely to damage his pot of good soup. Because the bad influence made by this madman has been directly chasing the case of Xu Heng and the case of long Xiaotian...

    if the case of sand boat can''t be solved, someone will pay for it, and this person, no doubt, is Lin Zhi.The Jiang family who went to the resort to find fault that night was more or less annoyed by Lin Zhi. He was not just trying to help me out...

    but TOEFL is here. In one word, I let Lin Zhi let go: within a week, I will give you the boat of sand.

 Chapter 1109

    Chu Yuan almost stomped out of the building, because he sprained his foot in the resort, so he swayed and swayed like an angry penguin. He was in a bad mood. He got into the car, but he was still angry. His pretty face was covered with black clouds, and his eyes were filled with tears, but he was fierce and terrible. If he was a cute and docile little lazy cat at ordinary times, he would be a hair now The crazy little lioness pulled the door hard, and was so scared that she ran after her that she jumped a step after her unconsciously. She was quite at a loss.

    "That man named Lin is really bad! Big bucket! penny pincher! King + eight + egg! I wish him to fall down and die, go out and die, choke on food and water! Die, die, die, he will die! " The little sister-in-law''s insidious and vicious thoughts made sister Hu dare not say anything when she came to her mouth. She glared at me severely, which made me laugh and cry.

    Don''t get me wrong. My grandma and sister scolded Lin Zhi. They had nothing to do with Jiang family. Lin Zhi was very happy about this. In order to highlight the important role I played in it, he also made Wang Xiaomeng, a novelist with rich imagination, play a special role and make a record of nothing. The content is that I tried my best to prove the innocence of Jiang family Make a guarantee, as long as they sign a name and press a fingerprint on this record, they can leave, or even 48 hours later, their freedom is limited to Beitian City, and continue to be monitored by the police... Jiang''s family is guilty, even if someone wants to fight the police to the end with a clear mind, they are afraid to hear this.

    The contradiction between grandma and Lin Zhi stems from her request that she thought she was "small" and deserved, but Lin Zhi refused, so the cowardly grandma got angry for the first time -- of course, the self described lady is actually timid and shy, she can''t learn to abuse women and fight, not because she really knows her stepmother What''s the self-knowledge of the "cat catches dog and bites the dog" skill? On the contrary, as the only practice object of her Kung Fu, her achievements against me are quite dazzling and invincible. She didn''t scratch Lin Zhi''s face because the blind and arrogant girl thinks that it''s unreasonable for her to hurt the police in the police station and still be the police chief. She''s right as a smart person It''s said that two claws are hard to fight with four hands, and good women can''t stand a group fight...

    so this girl took advantage of Lin Zhi''s empty time to go to the bathroom and poured a cup of refreshing black coffee into the lunch box he was about to enjoy...

    it''s estimated that Lin Zhi, who washed his hands and was about to replenish his hunger, found that his lunch had been processed twice. With his professional mind, he should also It''s not hard to find out which one of us, the prisoner who left without saying goodbye, is probably scratching his head and laughing bitterly?

    I didn''t sit in the copilot''s seat. I sat behind with Chu Yuan, stroking the stinky girl''s head and laughing, "do you think it''s a family crossing? If you ask him for a pistol, he will give it to you. Besides, can you use it if he gives it to you? Who fired a shot last time and cried loudly... "

    Chu Yuan puffed his cheeks and said angrily," it''s not for me, I want it for you! "

    "It''s all the same. You''re not a policeman. I''m not a policeman. Even a policeman, no one is qualified to have a gun. Isn''t that right, xiaoyejie?"

    Winter small night hurriedly nods and agrees, "yes, predestination, matching gun and gun use are strictly regulated..."

    "strictly?" Chu Yuan''s words hit tiger sister''s pain, "strictly why does sand boat have gun in hand? Strictly why did the police shoot my brother? Don''t tell me what they are criminals. If you know that they are criminals and that the target of criminals is my brother''s head, you should match him with a gun! Do I have to take off my high-heeled shoes every time to protect myself? Are high heels weapons? Even if it is, I don''t wear high heels every day! " The more she said it, the more excited she was, the more she had to raise her feet to look at the little winter night in front of her. For a moment, she forgot that she was sitting in the car and kicked in the front seat. It happened to be the sprained foot. "Ouch!" she said in pain. She folded her legs and lay on my knees. Her tears flew across her eyes, and she was even more stifled. She took off the light blue flat heel lady shoes on her feet, and continued to grumble while shaking them in front of sister Hu "Can these shoes be weapons? Can you be a weapon? "

    Dongxiaoye and I have noticed that Chu Yuan is in an abnormal mood today. Although she doesn''t talk much at ordinary times, she is surprisingly few today. Until now, before the outbreak, she almost didn''t take the initiative to say anything. We know that it''s because the East and the goblin go back to each other''s homes. Especially in the East, they are inseparable as if they are one mind and leave suddenly. Chu It''s hard to adapt to fate. Although from my point of view, today''s fate is the most familiar one to me...

    stinky girl is shy and reticent, so I make an inappropriate metaphor. Every time she shrinks behind me in many occasions, I feel that the girl''s exaggeration is as if she is not wearing clothes, shy, flustered, scared and self-conscious Shin, since she was a child, doesn''t like herself like this. The mature, stable, confident and generous East is like her clothes, which makes her no longer feel Red + naked + naked. With the skin of a little girl around, the stinky girl has the confidence in her heart. This is her dependence on the East. Similarly, Xiao''s lively humor, or super thick skin, is also infecting her, making her gradually Change yourself, can be integrated into more different occasionsChu Yuan is eager to change, but only when she is happy for this, the departure of the East makes her find that she is still the original self, and it is inevitable to have emotions - why does the east go home? Why can''t the goblin come to play with her again? Isn''t it because the police can''t catch the boat of sand...

    when I saw that the little winter night was questioned by the smelly girl and speechless, I joked: "how can''t I be a weapon? Let''s smoke him to death. "

    "I''ll smoke you!" Chu Yuan put his shoes on my face and said angrily, "do you think it''s a child who is coquetting when I ask him for a gun? no I''m serious! I know it''s not allowed in the procedure, so I discussed with him to let him lend his pistol to Xiaoye sister. Anyway, he can''t use it, and he is a policeman like Xiaoye sister. What''s the matter! Isn''t it good that you defend yourself with sister Xiaoye''s pistol? "

    "What''s the matter? You''re not a child''s coquettish?" I grabbed Chu Yuan''s shoes, grabbed her ankle, took a picture on her sole board, helped her put it on, and said, "I haven''t learned how to shoot. What if I hurt someone by mistake? The consequences are very serious. Besides, if you give me a gun, I don''t dare to open it... "

    Chu Yuan said in a hurry:" but you have opened it before! "

    I''m not light or heavy on her forehead. "You''ve fired a gun, have you dared to do it again?"

    Chu Yuan thought of the scene of shooting that night and fought a cold war, "but you fired more than once!"

    "But I didn''t dare to shoot people any time," thought of the guy I killed that night, an indescribable fear came to my heart again, the voice was shaking uncontrollably, "I dare not kill..."

    Chu Yuan saw the situation, wanted to talk again, and finally stopped talking.

    Tiger sister finally found the opportunity to speak, asked: "fate, you don''t believe little night sister?"

    Chu Yuan bit her lower lip, didn''t nod or shake her head. She didn''t believe in winter night, but she saw the ferocity of the sand boat with her own eyes.

    Sister tiger pinched her face, started the car and drove out of the city hall. "Little chuzi, are you sure that shazhizhou didn''t run, will you come to see you again?"

    "If Zhang Mingjie was the person who ordered him before, there will be ten * * meetings. I''m still a little confident in the way Zhang and ye deal with things..."

    "well," Dong Xiaoye nodded and looked forward to it with a slight disdain, which made me frown. "I hope everything is as you expect."

    "Don''t take the enemy lightly."

    I don''t know if sister Hu is to comfort Chu Yuan, or if she is really full of confidence, she said: "people who are afraid of the sand boat blindly overestimate him because they don''t know him well. In fact, he is a coward who pretends to be powerful and wants to face. Think about it carefully, little Chu. Which one of his previous crimes was not flustered? We didn''t catch him all the time, not because he was brilliant, but because the work of planning and covering was done so well. It can also be said that there was a problem within our police, which made him succeed again and again. We should change our perspective - Planning and covering were so brilliant, why did he fail again and again? Ha ha, now do you still think he is terrible? "

    I have to admit that sister Hu''s words are very persuasive. My fear of shazhizhou is not slow. That''s why I think that cargo is not smart and brave enough. At best, it looks fierce and vulgar...

    I''ve seen too many of them, but they don''t have guns.

    Chu Yuan''s expression obviously eased down, and Dong Xiaoye said with a smile, "you are so called caring, but disorderly. You care about your brother too much in your heart."

    "I care about him? Ha, ha, ha, Xiaoye elder sister, you are so joking, but it''s not funny at all. "Chu Yuan patted me on the top of the head and said," I''m taking care of him for my parents. This child is not easy to worry about... "

    tiger elder sister is amused by the disguise of Chuyuan''s appearance. I can''t help smiling, but I ignored Chuyuan. To tiger elder sister, she said:" it''s necessary to be optimistic and confident, but the sense of crisis can''t help DIU, we are in the clear, he is in the dark, the advantage is always on his side. "

    "Have you forgotten my career? I need you to teach me, ha ha, "said Sister tiger," you don''t need a gun. I''m your gun, your bulletproof vest, and the Qianlong manor. It won''t happen again. It''s an insult to my career. "

    I don''t like tiger sister''s words. It''s too strong. Especially as a woman...

    I look at Chuyuan, a pretty face beside me, which nestles in my body unconsciously. I suddenly find that although I''m not ambitious, I''m still used to being relied on. I also like the feeling of being relied on - Chuyuan depends on me, Ziyuan depends on me, tassel depends on me, Murphy depends on me I, demon Xiao depends on me, and the Oriental little lady who runs away from home also depends on me... What I like are the girls who like to depend on me. Even the strong winter night, it''s not because she exposed her vulnerable side to me and longed for someone to let her rely on?

    I am used to and like to be lazy. I walk forward and climb up unconsciously, because I am dependent and dependent, it seems that I am the driving force to move forward all the time...

    I catch Chu Yuan''s little hand doing evil on my head, and jump out with a ghost. "Xiaoye, did you say that you are a policeman because you like it? The case of shazhizhou was solved, so I just quit. "Tiger sister spat: "what do I eat when I quit?"? You raise me. "

    "Well, I''ll keep you."

    Tiger sister and Chu Yuan are stunned at the same time. I don''t know if I''m joking or serious. Because I was distracted, I almost chased the car in front of me. Tiger sister hurriedly changed her way and almost scratched the car in the back. At that time, the horn roared and the brakes rang all around.

    "You raise me? Ha, ha, ha, you are so good at joking, but it''s not funny at all... "Sister Hu''s response and lines are just like those of Chu Yuan before, artificial and unnatural.

    I don''t know why I suddenly jumped out of such a sentence, but I know why Chu Yuan gave me a black hand. My brother''s head was against tiger sister''s seat in front of me, and he was convulsed with pain. Chu Yuan''s smelly girl hit me on the chest with a fist, but because the car suddenly changed course, her body was out of balance, and the attack line was strange, which made me unable to prevent. My elbow sank, and I hated the ground and heavy I hit the thing between my legs badly...

    PS: I''m sorry to be back in the afternoon...]

 Chapter 1110

    Chu Yuan was still in a bad mood. He didn''t talk for a whole afternoon. He didn''t review books, write novels or write the diaries of her little abnormal brother. Instead, he took her laptop to fight the landlord to pass the time. He won more than he lost, because his family was the Xiao demon who had just transferred from her first sister to a house girl.

    In Murphy''s desk drawer, the idle tiger sister found Lille lontz''s how to make the person you love fall in love with you. Originally, she flipped through it casually, but unexpectedly, she got lost in reading it. She forgot herself with interest and made her friends speechless.

    Murphy is quite obsessed with emotional books recently. She seems to have made up her mind to make her EQ close to her IQ...

    I sit at the foot of Chuyuan, and I fight with the little bitter devil of texting. The little girl''s hair is fast and the texting is very fast. I''m so busy that I can''t help but intersperse a few MMS from time to time, or take a cute picture of a ghost face, or take a 45 degree oblique shot, or cosplay Interesting), but also very interesting. The most classic one is a look on the toilet made by a little girl when she is in the bathroom. It''s so cute that it explodes. It turns me over with a smile.

    Now I have a little idea where the mental illness of kuer is coming from - a young girl who is extroverted, active and afraid of loneliness, but like the animals in the iron cage of the zoo, she is restricted from freedom and subjected to extremely bad treatment or even abuse for a long time. How can her mental health grow up normally? What''s more, it''s the time when her parents died in a disaster, and they need other people''s care, care and guidance most...

    Murphy''s office has only three of us. Be taken by surprise, I am now the only idle person in the forenoon group. Although the morning shift is over, the time of lunch break is over. A group of guests have visited the new Department unexpectedly. Murphy is surprised that the top executives are all caught up in the panic. These guests are from the valley of the moon. Gong, most of them will become our colleagues in the new Department, so everyone is busy with reception and contact feelings. Only I am excluded because among the guests, there is an acquaintance I am not familiar with -- the cousin of the third lady I once had a conflict with, the super handsome pot with n-nation blood, Mr. Philip...

    it is said that American Uncle Jack, and The Sexy French sister Paris also came.

    These people came to visit the new department. It was min Rou''s arrangement. The plan was decided last night. It was a compensation to stay out of the business between me and Su Zhuliu. Although Murphy has established the leading position of the thirteen city group, he started to transfer most members of the comprehensive group into the new department without consulting with the senior management. It is inevitable that she was accused of self assertion and cronyism In the past, the valley of the moon demonstrated its support for her with such actions, which not only affirmed her, but also fully demonstrated its trust in her, thus blocking the mouths of those who were dissatisfied.

    It''s a real gift.

    Murphy also understood the significance of this move, so he locked me and dongxiaoye in her office to avoid extra savings. As for why minrou knew Murphy''s every move in Fengchang... Obviously, it was the great spy Ziyuan''s contribution.

    When I was about to leave work, I received a phone call. It was Zhen Nuo, the nanny and bodyguard of little Oriental mother, who called me a little bit accidentally.

    Dongfang mother, who took all the knives in the kitchen, didn''t come to me to fight. According to Zhen Nuo, it''s because the fiery Obasan has recovered her calmness as soon as she left the house. Compared with chopping me, it''s obviously her daughter''s stomach is more important. So she immediately changed her original plan, received her personal doctor, and returned home... Dongfang''s little girl is too tired to hide The eye of professionals? The lie was pierced mercilessly, her old mother was furious, and her little mother''s skin was stiff and her head was not normal. She even asked for an autopsy. Where would the East do it? Mother and daughter once again broke out in a war. One of the little niangpi''s rebellions accidentally grabbed her mother''s face, and she was slapped hard. Now she was in the prison for introspection, and her cell phone was confiscated. Zhen Nuo couldn''t stand her pleading, so she called me for peace, so I didn''t worry about her mother, and I was afraid that I could not contact Chu Yuan and the goblin When she was worried, at last she didn''t forget to remind me to abide by the two agreements, which made Zhen Nuo extremely curious. I even suspected that the goods were willing to contact me for the East on the back of the master, which was used by xiaoniangpi''s curiosity, or she didn''t carry her master at all, which was to set me up for her master.

    After I hung up Zhen Nuo''s phone, I went to the restroom. Unexpectedly, I received a text message. It was the number of little oriental girl, which was short and direct - "at eight o''clock in the evening, tulip fishing resort, little girl''s study abroad, overdue, no, ran Yibai."

    Ya, don''t you think I''m in trouble? Do you want me to take the initiative to send her to chop? I was stunned first, then I thought, what can I be guilty of? Besides, in terms of information content, people don''t take me as a green onion at all, especially the four words "overdue no", which are full of perfunctory and disdainful taste. The subtext is clear enough: can you manage my daughter''s affairs?

    Dongfang mother has been busy with her work to avoid meeting me, but today she has offered to ask me out of time. She is insincere. She has just exposed a lie in the East and is angry. Although it has nothing to do with whether xiaoniangpi should go abroad to study, she can reasonably and forcefully accuse me of teaching her daughter wrong, so that I can''t afford to help Dongfang speakI can say something like this: about things in the East, Mrs. ranna, surnamed, didn''t plan to have a peaceful talk with me from the beginning.

    But it''s not good if she doesn''t go. God knows if she''ll be angry and give me an overdue date. No, she will send the east to Paris tomorrow? Before that, I must have thought that the fairies'' skin would roll as far as possible, but now...

    I can fully understand Chu Yuan''s mood. Unconsciously, in my mind, the East has become another Chu Yuan: like a sister, not a sister, like a family, but like a lover...

    back to Murphy''s office, I found many more people, including Two faces that I don''t want to see very much, handsome pot Philip is one of them. When I saw him, my brother''s anger rubbed against him and rushed up. At the same time, there was a saying that dogs can''t change their shit!

    The bitch knelt down on one knee, and after a long and perplexed talk of birds, he was going to kiss my sister''s hand, who was standing on the sofa at a loss!

    Chu Yuan can''t understand what he said, but he can understand what he wants to do. Seeing the dog + sun + stretching his paw, he quickly hides his small hand behind him and takes a step back. Philip grabs the empty hand and kisses the empty mouth, but he doesn''t give up. It fully embodies the so-called western humor, wisdom or romance. He stoops down to kiss Chu Yuan''s barefoot!

    Chu Yuan is about to hide again, but he is hugged by a man behind the sofa, and the stinky girl screams out, "brother --"

    I arrived at the moment, and grabbed Philip''s hair at the critical moment. I think it''s the fastest reaction and the most perfect manifestation of explosive force in my life. It took me only two or three seconds to step from the door to behind Philip. People didn''t even know it What white Philip wants to do, let alone stop me... But I also have to admit that when I pull away this fake gentleman and real bitch and kick him in the face, I forget this man. I can''t beat him at all. I forget why he appeared in the office of Murphy and Fengchang. I forgot minrou''s kindness. When I kicked the goods, I didn''t regard him as a junior high school student Sister''s cousin, but a pure sense of the stream + hooligan, change + state!

    At that moment, the violence in my body was not strange, but never so strong.

    I can''t deny that I had the impulse to kill him...

    so I thank the man who attacked me, even though his motivation was extremely despicable - when I was about to catch up with him and mend my feet, I had a sharp pain on my side, a dull force made me feel that I had hit the locomotive, the uncontrolled side of my body flew out, turned over to the other side of the sofa, and hugged Chu Yuan carefully The woman in the waist subconsciously hugged me, but fell to the ground with me.

    "What are you crazy about, Chunan?" The person who kicked me roared and questioned me. He was solemn, but his voice was full of surprise and pride, and a sense of revenge.

    Murphy said angrily, "what are you doing, Duanmu water?"

    "Yours!"

    Grandma Cheng grabs a teacup from the tea table and drags up the water. Seeing this, sister Liu shouts, "I can''t do it!"

    Liu Jie reached for this block, and was standing on the little arm of the fringe. She threw the tea cup sideways. When she saw that the fringe was really brave to start, she was afraid of it. It was probably because he liked the fringe very much, but the fringe didn''t like him, but became more and more disgusted with him. Therefore, because of love, he raised his palm and then fanned it, regardless of whether Liu Jie would be hurt by mistakeˇ° Dead 38! "

    "Lie down for me!"

    Handsome like a magnified version of the mother''s Duanmu running water didn''t hurt Liu Jie, Liu Jie. In winter night, she lightly kicked him in the knee socket, and the goods immediately fell to his knees. Liu Su raised his leg, and was kicking him on the chin. Duanmu turned his back, his body stretched into an inverted "C" shape, but she couldn''t make a sound with her mouth open dry - Tiger sister put the gun tube into his mouth.

    That face is really like an angry mother tiger.

    Listen to "bang" again. Philip, the handsome pot, rolls and howls like killing a pig with his head in his arms. The angry Chu Yuan smashes his head with the laptop I bought her... Eight thousand yuan! So I fell in half.

    Stinky girl, you''re a loser?!

 Chapter 1111

    This is not a very beautiful misunderstanding. It can be said that the mistake lies in my impulse.

    I didn''t understand what Philip''s goods and Chu Yuan said at all. Seeing his frivolous manner, the anger broke out. In fact, the real situation is exactly the opposite of what I understood. Philip Shuaiguo is neither Lori control nor love + foot + addiction, nor to play the role of rogue + hooligan. If I can calm down a little bit, I should think of the reason why he appeared in Murphy''s office There must be a reason why Murphy didn''t want to meet him because he didn''t want to be frugal. If he didn''t have a reason, he couldn''t be brought here. Besides, if he didn''t have a good idea for Chu Yuan, Murphy''s tassel garden couldn''t let him close to Chu Yuan, let alone stand by him in spite of his unpleasant winter night, although it''s all about technology Type a genius is mostly an idiot outside the field he is good at. No matter how stupid he is, he will not forget the pain if his scar is not good, right?

    In fact, the matter is as follows: the comprehensive group is dissolved and the new Department is established. According to the plan of Murphy and sister Liu, we should hold a meeting this afternoon. We should talk to Viagra Qin LAN and other members who don''t know much about the plan of the thirteen cities. It belongs to the nature of the mobilization meeting. Then, tonight, we will organize the last party of the comprehensive group. Yao Waner booked the hotel and singing for dinner yesterday GE''s KTV, who is packing up at home to go to the branch office for a big show, or has been transferred to other departments to start work and is not very suitable for the new post, received the invitation from sister Liu, to celebrate, send off, commemorate and bless... The party has multiple meanings, the office atmosphere needs, but there is no lack of warm human feelings.

    However, a small elite team from the valley of the moon, led by Philip, Uncle Jack and Paris, made an unexpected visit, which disrupted Murphy''s and sister Liu''s plans. The mobilization meeting in the afternoon turned into a friendship meeting between the two partners. During the exchange, we learned about our evening party. Paris, a passionate, intelligent and smart French sister, took her own side and future colleagues as her name and proposed to Participate together, this reason makes Murphy hard to refuse. Before Fengchang and yuezhigu sit at the negotiation table, the other party offers to participate in such a kind of party, which means that everyone knows what it means. In the eyes of the senior management, Murphy''s ability to control people will only be felt, let alone say something about her dogmatism and independence.

    Of course, Paris doesn''t just join in the fun. She also has her ideas and purposes. So the American uncle who is calm and unlike the American didn''t reject her proposal. Paris didn''t see me and knew that I wanted to avoid it. So she asked me if I would also participate in the evening party first and got a positive answer before making this proposal, The intention is to take this opportunity to ease the relationship between Philip and me.

    I''m a red man of Fengchang. I''m not clear about my relationship with Miss San and min rou. Philippe Shuaiguo is a cousin of Miss San and an irreplaceable technical talent of the cooperation project. Therefore, no matter from the perspective of the company or the individual, it''s not a good thing that my relationship with Philippe is rigid. Their respective dependence is not only a resource for conflict, but also a resource for some conflict Some people in the middle are in a dilemma. French beauties want to please their superiors on both sides by dealing with the contradiction between Philip and me... It can be seen that the office culture has no regional limitations, which is the same everywhere.

    Philippe is obviously a person who is afraid of trouble. In addition, the last contradiction was that I made concessions and gave him enough face, so I not only did not resist Paris'' proposal, but also cooperated very well.

    In fact, this guy is a very simple and easy to understand person. He is like a child who has not grown up. He is a bit naughty, lustful and aggressive, but his nature is not bad. The last time he provoked me and forced me to apologize, it was all self-respect. He didn''t feel that he was right in his heart. Min Rou was relieved that he came to Fengchang just because he knew him.

    Blonde Shuaiguo came to the office to invite me, so as not to avoid the party at night...

    so the misunderstanding happened - they came to the office, but I happened to go out, people naturally thought I was dodging, and then through the conversation with Murphy, Philip knew that this little girl could not be an employee of the company My sister had a good idea. She drew a close tie. She felt that if Chu Yuan was incited to go to the party, I would not be able to refuse it. So in order to highlight her sincerity, the pseudo gentleman who thought he was humorous, elegant and romantic played his specialty, exaggerating like a drama actor on the stage, and flattered Chu Yuan with both voice and emotion, dancing and dancing. Then she knelt down on one knee The invitation to kiss the back of the stinky girl''s hand is quite different from the last time''s flirting with tiger sister. People''s aesthetic is to look at the chest and the buttocks, but not the face. Chu Yuan''s front is not protruding and back is not cocking. In his eyes, it''s exactly waiting for Lori to develop, just like the fringe will be automatically filtered out in his sight. The latter doesn''t attract his bright spots. The former is a child.

    It''s strange that Chuyuan and Philippe are both of the type with super good self feeling. Philippe praised the beautiful part like flowers. She understood it because Philippe spoke English and spoke at a low speed. However, the more the goods performed, the more devotion they put into it. Maybe it''s because there was a tall and handsome pot standing beside him, such as a wooden and flowing water, which made him suffer After a little stimulation, he deliberately showed off in front of several mature beauties, and then started a frenzied language frenzy. He used Italian, French and other languages to flatter Chu Yuan like singing opera. In fact, Chu Yuan even had trouble with English. Seeing that he was possessed by demons, he took it for granted that he was a pervert and didn''t know that others were using it A humorous way to tease her and invite her, see him to kiss his little hand, quickly hideIt''s absolutely impolite to talk about things as they are. Philippe treated her as a child from the very beginning and went to kiss her feet instead. It''s the common wisdom of Westerners. He also intended to hold Chuyuan high and show it to me. He gently returned the human feelings that I went to the hospital to visit him. So the French sister behind the sofa held Chuyuan for fear that she would run again ..

    obviously, it''s our misunderstanding. Can we do it again and Chu Yuan will let him kiss his own hand? Won''t I stop it? It''s also impossible...

    Chu Yuan smashed the computer and hurt Philip. It can''t be said that there''s no responsibility for Duanmu and Shuishui. The goods clearly know it''s a misunderstanding, but they don''t dissuade and don''t explain it. Instead, they kick me away and take the opportunity to retaliate against me. In a short time, they mislead Chu Yuan seriously. Chu Yuan thinks that they are together to bully our brothers and sisters, which is more indirect Paris, French sister, this girl made me a meat pad...

    Philip got angry and left (went to the hospital). It was a beautiful afternoon, but he ended up in a mess. Master Duanmu was heartless and gloating. If it wasn''t for his mother''s face, plus the things just happened, I was really a little guilty. I would definitely beat this little bastard back to be mummy, but In this way, I have an appointment with Dongfang MA in the evening. I can''t go to a colleague''s party. I don''t believe it when I say it. I still have to make a mistake. I think I don''t want to give face...

    and my friend is really not confident. I can make sure that I can bear to not find fault with the beaten face of Duanmu water in the whole evening. I''ve been under a lot of pressure recently, and the cargo is too long like pressure However, if you don''t come, you can come with me. The people who treat you to dinner will choose the day. Before I can tell Murphy that I have an appointment in the evening, Sima Yang will come again. He says that Zhang Li wants to invite me and Liu Su to have roast duck. We have to be respectful. He says half of the time. Qiu Meimei calls again and invites me to have a drink at seed in the evening Wine, also said that Chu Xiaohua insisted on treating me. I was wondering if God bless would like to convey Xu Heng''s message to me. One of the most unexpected people called me again...

    although most of the original stored numbers were lost due to the change of mobile phone, the current call is just a string of numbers, but I recognized this string of extremely characteristic at a glance Digital combination - it turns out to be Madame Duanmu''s sister, Zheng Yuqiu!

    "Can you hear me, little brother?"

    "I can''t hear it." This is a woman whose words and deeds are even hotter than Paris, French sister. She makes me feel goosebumps all over my body. The voice of whine not only stimulates people''s senses in hearing, but it''s just like someone is touching you gently with his fingers. It''s so provocative. I''m glad that I took a few steps to get through the phone. Don''t let anyone else hear me. Even me I think that the girl on the other end of the phone and I must have had some shameful business, so her voice can be so undisguised and dissolute...

    "I hate it. You only called someone''s name in the morning and forgot them in the afternoon?" Zheng Yuqiu sighed for a long time, and said with a pretentious Grudge: "you are a man of little affection, no wonder my sister often says that men can''t rely on..."

    I said sarcastically: "what''s the matter? Do you also hide in the bathroom of Su Zhuliu''s ward in the morning? "

    The girl even asked me seriously, "little brother, do you think I look like the kind of person who can hide?"

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know you very well," I said faintly, "but I think if you are not that kind of person, last time I asked you if you are miss three, you wouldn''t tell me so definitely that you are not..."

    "do you think I am miss three?" It seems that when Zheng Yuqiu was shocked, he couldn''t stop laughing and couldn''t breathe: "please... Little brother, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? Even if it''s rainy and dark, you can''t see her, and you should feel her figure again? She''s my size? She''s got me on her ass? Her small waist is thinner than mine... OK, her waist is thinner, but my legs must be longer than mine. Elder sister, I''m tall. These two attractive legs can''t leave a deep impression on you? Little brother, elder sister, I''m so hurt... "

    this girl is more narcissistic than my stinking sister...

    PS: I decided to go to Shenyang for a trip because of some private affairs the other day. I didn''t have time to ask for leave. I can''t help you... The code is delayed, the work is delayed, and I have a headache...]

 Chapter 1112

    Zheng Yuqiu is undoubtedly the mysterious boss of the beauty club at the end of the month. I remember min Rou once said that she and she were serious when talking and doing things. In fact, only three of them were serious and seven of them were playful. This can be seen from her serious voice calling me "fair play" to exaggerate our ambiguity. Zheng Yuqiu, on the other hand, is a woman who seems to be careless and frivolous in speaking and handling affairs, but is actually quite cautious and prudent. She seems to be quite informal, but she is usually only three-point joking and seven point serious.

    Let''s not discuss why these two goods can''t distinguish public from private, be 100% serious about work, and leave jokes in life. Just say that Zheng Yuqiu''s jokes are 3% serious and 7% serious... Can you believe it? Is it credible?

    It''s true that part of her boasting is indisputable. She has a small waist and a long legs. But if she is seriously emphasizing her advantages... I can only say that the thick skin of this product is beyond remedy.

    I''m not good at dealing with this kind of straightforward women. Self-confident Murphy and shameless goblin can easily play with me. If I fall into the rhythm of this woman, I will only let her kill me. I''m the questioner. How can I let her take the lead? So ignoring her teasing, I asked coldly, "do you want to say that you are not" the third lady "

    Zheng Yuqiu was still smiling, but he restrained a lot. "Tut" twice, and said in a sweet voice: "little brother, your resentment is a little heavy."

    I have nothing to deny. If I''m cheated or treated as a fool, I don''t have any resentment in my heart, it''s really stupid. "I always feel that human dignity has nothing to do with the level of social status or the amount of wealth. Any terminal of pursuit, in the final analysis, is spiritual satisfaction, which is the essence of so-called contented people''s happiness... You know what I mean What do you mean? "

    "Understand," Zheng Yuqiu said: "the level of material level of each other is not equal to the distance of spiritual level. People are equal to each other, but their spiritual pursuit of satisfaction is different..."

    I interrupted her: "so you still have three seconds, which is the limit I can endure. I don''t like to haggle with women, but because of Madame Duanmu I don''t want to yell at you. If you don''t hear me or see me, I want to be clean. I have no obligation to be a fool to make you happy. My dignity doesn''t allow me to continue to be a fool. You know that. "

    Zheng Yuqiu pretends to be silly and says, "little brother, what do you want me to say, little sister? I can''t understand you..."

    before she finishes, I will count one, two, three, three, two, one more times. Sure enough, Miss Zheng calls back.

    This time, Ya stopped pretending to be silly and coquettish, and opened the door to the mountain path: "I swear I didn''t cheat you, I''m not really miss three! The third lady you said should be my sister. "

    Zheng Yuqiu''s "sister", of course, is not her sister Duanmu, which is not hard to distinguish from her figure... Sure enough, the white woman who appeared in Lao Mo''s office is Miss San herself! I scolded in my heart, but I didn''t understand who I scolded or what I scolded. I still had that cold tone in my mouth, "is it interesting to play word games? The original meaning of "three young ladies" is "three beautiful young ladies"

    "Well," Zheng Yuqiu seemed to feel my anger, afraid that I would hang up her phone again and admit it happily. "In Beitian, the title of" three beautiful ladies "is really a misreading," three beautiful ladies "are three beautiful ladies, three people, not one person. Even if I went to my sister''s house to ask who" three young ladies "are, I''m afraid no one has heard of it..."

    "so you are very clear that" three young ladies "are three people, aren''t you?"

    "It''s not very accurate... But even if it is." Zheng Yuqiu''s answer was a little reluctant, as if to add, but only to hear her take a deep breath, but did not go on.

    I asked in a deep voice, "aren''t you among the three?"

    "Me?" Zheng Yuqiu''s voice was full of surprise. "You said... I am one of the" three young ladies "

    I couldn''t help being struck by her rhetorical tone, because her surprise didn''t seem to be pretended, "aren''t you?"

    Zheng Yuqiu laughed again, but still she was not a lady. "Why me? Who told you it was mine? Ha ha, can''t minrou say it? Ha ha ha... Three beautiful ladies, is the other one min Rou? Little brother, I always think you''re a smart and scary person, but your reasoning is so cute ~ "

    I was stunned by her smile - after knowing that the white dress girl Xiaobai who appeared in Laomo''s office with Zheng Yuqiu is the original of the third lady, I thought that Zheng Yuqiu was one of the" third ladies ", so I felt that she lied to me, which hurt me very much. Although I I''m not very good at dealing with girls like her, but I don''t dislike her. To be exact, I''ve been used to acting since I was a child. I admire and admire her character very much. In addition, she has a fringed, cheerful, tiger like justice. I really take her as a friend of congeniality, so I''m very angry now, but I''m asked by her Indeed, I have never been told that Zheng Yuqiu is one of the "three young ladies".Just like Philip, I may have made a preconceived mistake once again: the reason why I think Zheng Yuqiu is one of the three young ladies is actually from the mobile phone photo taken by the little monkey teacher. There are just three people in the photo, including min Rou, but no one has said that even if the other two are Xiaobai and Zheng Yuqiu, these three people It must be "three beautiful ladies"...

    "aren''t you? Neither is min Rou? " I feel like my thoughts are in a mess.

    "Of course she isn''t," Zheng Yuqiu said, "little brother, I don''t know what you think it''s based on, but I think it''s necessary for me to remind you that although I call the three young ladies in your mouth" elder sister ", we don''t have any blood relationship. How does min Rou call her? You should be very clear? She is our "eldest lady". In other words, minrou and I work for her. No matter how close we are in private, in her family, in her company, and in all public occasions, we only have one relationship: the boss and the staff... Whether you admit it or not, we are still in a society with a strong sense of hierarchy Money people repel the poor and despise the grass-roots, especially in the high-class society abroad, so no one will compare our two working sisters with my elder sister with great experience. Even if someone flatters us like this, can we accept and show off our intimacy? Ha ha, then I will ask you, why don''t you like my sister''s help? Because of dignity, isn''t it? Minrou and I also have dignity. We want to be recognized by all people through our own strength and efforts. Therefore, we don''t like it and we will certainly avoid raising ourselves in this way. I believe that no one knows the horror of gossip better than you, right? "

    The potential influence of minrou''s yuezhigu club and Zheng Yuqiu''s yuexiamei women''s club in Beitian is more or less known to me. Even if they don''t expose their relationship with Miss San, the contact resources they have are enough to make them occupy a seat in the upper class society of Beitian. Even the big crocodiles like Lao Mo dare not underestimate their existence, but I don''t Knowing the position of Min Rou and Zheng Yuqiu in the three young ladies'' family is the root of my misunderstanding. These two girls are mythical characters in Beitian. I''m afraid that anyone else has already drifted away, but they still have a very clear understanding and self-knowledge of themselves... It can be seen that the strength of the three young ladies'' family is far beyond my imagination Who are the other two

    "It''s my sister''s two close friends," said Zheng Yuqiu. "My sister is the youngest of them. Maybe she''s called" the third lady ". That''s why she came here."

    My dear friend... I was moved, "I heard Su Zhuliu mention that there is a woman named Qu in the capital..."

    ZHENG Yuqiu smiled, but didn''t answer my question positively. He said in an emphatic tone: "in Beitian, the third lady is only her personal name. It doesn''t matter who the three beautiful ladies are. You only need to know who my sister is."

    "But I don''t know who your sister is, let alone why she is so interested in me..."

    "so, you should ask her carefully."

    I was stupefied, "how to say?"

    "Ha ha, little brother, what''s wrong with you today? Are you really stupid? " "You asked me a lot of questions, but you didn''t ask me why I called you... Are you free tonight?" said Zheng Yuqiu

    "Why?" I''ve vaguely guessed that the heart is pounding, but the tone is still cold.

    "Zheng Yuqiu deliberately sold off," that... My sister is free tonight

    "So?"

    "You''re so uncooperative. Humor will die? Really, it makes my sister want to swear, "Zheng Yuqiu was very dissatisfied with my response and said angrily," my sister is free tonight, of course, she wants to invite you to dinner. "

    "What time, where?" How much sincerity there is in that "please" word, my friend knows it.

    "At eight o''clock, the waves wash the sand," Zheng Yuqiu said, "little brother, you don''t seem to be excited at all..."

    "why should I be excited?"

    "Because you can finally see my sister..."

    "before I didn''t know who she was, I might be excited to see her, now I know who she is, why should I be excited?" In order not to make my voice tremble, I almost broke my lips - not excited, not excited, but the impulse to question her and find her to settle accounts!

    But I know that miss three''s mood at the moment, I''m afraid it''s the same as me...

    I didn''t hear what Zheng Yuqiu said next. I took a long breath and smiled - my game with miss three just started...

    I''ve been passive. From this moment on, I have to take the initiative.

 Chapter 1113

    I''ve seen a car crash, and I''ve seen a shirt crash. I heard a word a while ago, it''s called "face bump". It can be seen that nowadays, everything can be "bumped". The Chinese culture is really broad and profound, so when I meet "bumped rice" at the moment, I''ll have more fun than worry.

    Now the situation is: miss three and Zheng Yuqiu asked me to go to the surf to eat seafood; Vice Chairman Zhang invited me to Quanjude to eat roast duck; Qiu Meimei, or God bless, invited me to seed wine; Dongfang Ma asked me to go to tulip fishing resort... And Murphy planned to organize colleagues to go to Haidilao to eat hotpot tonight, and then to KTV to have a carnival, because it''s from the valley of the moon The small team is also determined to participate, and the plan is more unlikely to change because of me.

    Brother, there is no separation skill. No one is next to anyone in these places. Turn it all around. Where is eating? I''m a donkey friend, let alone talking about business. So I have to make trade-offs and trade-offs...

    just at this time, my phone rings again. It''s no coincidence. It''s still for dinner! I was surprised, even more than just received Zheng Yuqiu''s call - it was Li Xinghui!

    I was a little confused, a little confused, didn''t immediately give him a reply, hung up the phone, began to make a murmur in my heart.

    Li Xinghui''s dinner with Liu Xiaosheng at his own Beitian hotel tonight is a formal reconciliation in name, but in form, he no doubt bowed his head to Mr. Liu and pleaded with him. This is a reason that I can''t refuse. It''s reasonable that he invited me to eat this meal. There''s nothing wrong. After all, in the conflict between him and Liu Xiaosheng, I made peace. If They reconcile this kind of thing. Instead of me, he will be suspected of crossing the river and demolishing the bridge...

    but I can''t understand why he has to entertain Mr. Liu today? If this product and Zhangjia father and son are wearing a pair of pants, how can they not know that they also invite me to dinner at night? Isn''t this a tension table?

    I can''t ignore this little contradiction. I always believe that "details can decide success or failure". This is what the old man taught me. I still remember an old English ballad he told me when he was a child:

    a nail is missing and a horseshoe is missing.

    Lost a horse paw, lost a war horse.

    Lose a horse, lose a battle.

    He lost a battle and destroyed a dynasty. Richard III and Henry Tudor fought in the Bosworth plain, because the horseman and the blacksmith nailed a nail less when they put the horseshoe on the horse, which eventually led to the fall of the horseshoe, the fall of the horse, the escape of the horse, the decline of the morale of the soldiers, and the retreat of one after another The dynasty collapsed...

    between me and Zhang Mingjie, it was also a war. It was just a secret war without gunpowder. I dare not ignore any details, because Zhang Mingjie was a person who paid more attention to details than me.

    The stepmother is an old man''s student. She also believes in the saying "details determine success or failure". She likes the four poems in the innocent prophecy by William Blake, the British poet: one sand, one world, one flower, one heaven, two hands holding infinity, and the moment is eternity.

    They taught me a truth from childhood: everything in life is made up of many details, so what determines the result must be some details in the whole thing, to observe, to discover, to analyze these details, to master this method, and finally to see, to know, and then to nip the problem in the bud I still can''t see and know, but the reason why I can struggle in all kinds of whirlpools, lazy and ordinary, depends on such attitude and way of doing things?

    From a small point of view, is it a coincidence or a conspiracy for Li Xinghui to "bump into rice" with his father and son?

    If the former, it proves that my reasoning may be wrong. The relationship between Li and Zhang is far less complicated than I thought. If they are people on a ship, and the situation evolves to such a degree today, there is no reason for them not to communicate or tacit understanding. You should know that if there is a slight difference, what they put in is their own lives...

    the details determine the results, which is a small difference I have to rearrange my thinking: Niu Chengjin, the director of the Municipal Bureau, is bound to be related to the boat of sand, which is indisputable, but is Li Xinghui the main messenger behind it? Is Li Xinghui related to Niu Chengjin and Sha Zhizhou? There is no substantial evidence to prove these two problems. Zhang Mingjie is the person who brought the boat of sand to Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet. Although there is no direct evidence, this is the most logical guess obtained by the exclusion method... The contradiction appears. If Zhang Mingjie and Li Xinghui are not on the same boat, Li Xinghui did not instruct Zhang Mingjie to hire the boat of sand to deal with me on the condition of huge loan , so what is Zhang Mingjie''s motivation? We both have some small grudges in public and private, but we don''t want to kill me for this? I firmly believe that until the start of the high-level meeting, the tension of taking advantage of the public opinion did not see me as a threat to his company, so it is not necessary to hire someone to kill me. Even if he really wants to deal with the problem in such a way, the goal should not be me. If he did it directly or Murphy would not end it?

    Zhang Jia and his son didn''t deal with me, or through me to deal with Xu Heng''s motivation, Li Xinghui had, but although he and shazhizhou had appeared at Liu Xiaosheng''s banquet that night, shazhizhou had invitation cards, and Dongdong could never be the last guest that was not welcomed by liugongzi, Lao Li could provide himThe original smooth logic has been destroyed. It seems that everything has a slight connection, but it can''t help deliberating.

    So I hope that tonight''s "rice bump" is not a coincidence, but a conspiracy!

    Li Xinghui and Zhangjia''s father and son deliberately confused me, so they planned to "bump into rice" and tear down each other... But what''s their purpose of doing this? Guess I''m already doubting them? There''s no reason. I think about it carefully. My previous performance didn''t show any flaws...

    Li Xinghui''s phone call made my mind confused.

    Therefore, I decided not to eat the roast duck of tension, nor to go to the Beitian hotel to see Li Xinghui and Liu Gongzi''s vaingness and grievance - to cope with all changes without change, I wait, I give tension a week to consider my conditions, then I wait for him a week, if my previous guess is correct, I believe that the boat of sand will appear! As long as the boat of sand appears, everything has an answer.

    I also pushed Qiu Meimei and Tianyou. I''m not fond of or suitable to go to places like wine. I think Qiu Meimei can accept this reason. As for Tianyou, we''ll live in the opposite door. If she has a chance to talk with me at any time, she doesn''t have to go to the place where she works.

    There are still two appointments left, which are typical of a public and a private person: three young ladies and Dongfang ma... The former can decide the future of Fengchang, and the latter can control the future of Dongfang''s young lady...

    it seems that it''s a difficult two choice problem to make a choice, but for me it''s very simple -

    ,,,

    "can''t you drive faster, little night? That woman can say that we are going to be late for lunch. Maybe tomorrow morning, the East will fly to Paris... "Selfish, I don''t want that to happen, but what I say is quite thoughtful. I don''t deny that it''s a cover up, a cover up of my heart.

    "Can''t you see? Traffic jam! " Winter night ten fingers tapping the steering wheel, two eyes staring at the car in front, it seems to be looking forward to the use of mental power to move it away, no good airway: "I am more urgent than you! It''s really inconvenient to drive this Passat without siren or warning light. It''s also necessary to abuse power. Little Oriental, little Oriental, you can''t go... "

    I sighed in my heart, you''re not driving this car to be fresh. It''s true to obey orders... When I don''t know, I go to the Municipal Bureau at noon, and I walk into Linzhi''s office, you The technical section of our serious case team immediately got into the car and tried to find the clues related to Xu Heng. Otherwise, how could Lin Zhi let Wang Xiaomeng spend such a long time without any chance to produce a record to emphasize my importance to the Jiang family? Aren''t you trying to buy time for those guys?

    With Xu Heng''s caution, even if they disassembled the car into parts, they probably couldn''t find a hair of Xu Heng. But I guess at this time, all the information about the car found by the traffic police team has been put on Lin Zhi''s desk, including the picture of "Xu Xiaoyou", but it''s still in vain... Even if sister Hu took the picture of Xu Xiaoyou, I''m afraid she couldn''t recognize it That''s Chu Xiaohua, who lives opposite my home, Xu Heng, who has already arrived at this stage, so that''s why he let Tianyou "pretend" to be a girl?

    If we pay attention to and control the details, Xu Heng is also a master...

    "little sister, we won''t be late?" Although there was plenty of time, Chu Yuan was still very nervous. Without waiting for sister Hu to answer, she turned to me and said, "brother, are you sure you can persuade Oriental mother not to let her study abroad?"

    Smelly girl''s big eyes twinkled and her small mouth closed tightly, as if if I shook her head, she would immediately burst into tears...

    Where is the alternative? Seeing smelly girl''s expression, I have no choice at all - I don''t want to see Chu Yuan''s tears, nor do I want to see Oriental tears, nor do I want to make a simple promise So, I did not hesitate to put the third lady''s pigeon.

    Since I''m trying to stand her up, of course I won''t tell her that I won''t be here tonight.

    It''s very ungenerous, but it''s just right for the third miss. I wanted to see her before, but she kept hiding. Now she offered to meet me. What if I also wanted to hide?

    I can''t understand that feeling better than...

 Chapter 1114

The standard method is as follows: br >

    > if the first step is to start BM2, then the standard method is as follows: Zhuan - \ \ Chao

 Chapter 1115

    "I''m sick too" -- the four words in the garden''s answer are confusing at first glance. They can be chewed and thought-provoking.

    I was sick because I didn''t take the pill. In fact, Ziyuan answered my question politely. Chu Yuan gave her the contraceptive, but she didn''t take it. I never asked Ziyuan before. First, I felt guilty about Chu Yuan''s behavior. After all, the girl''s motivation was so obvious that I would burn incense and chant Buddha without Ziyuan rushing at me. How dare I take the initiative to mention this? Moreover, I only picked up the virgin''s hat when I was a kid. I didn''t expect to be a father so early, but subconsciously I don''t exclude being a father now. So I don''t pay special attention to whether Ziyuan takes measures. This girl is already my woman. When she is not a mother, when she is a mother, I will choose to respect her without affecting my life planning, even if I fight Disordered my life plan, I will first consider self adjustment, it is really difficult to communicate with her, discuss.

    So I always don''t agree with the evaluation of male chauvinism from several girls. I think women are the weak who need to be protected, but this doesn''t mean that I advocate the social status of men and women. I don''t think men and women should be the master-slave relationship, but I don''t deny that I like women who marry chickens and dogs, because I don''t have a car, no house and no future. If I can''t meet them, I can''t find them This feudalism is poisonous, but I personally think it''s a woman with a new era consciousness. The cruel reality will make me a bachelor all my life. For the old man who "let me ride the horse bought by the married daughter-in-law and let me fight it", my brother is scornful in his heart. Besides, if I am a big man, I can''t let Chuyuan, the bastard, ride on my head to challenge me since I was a child My authority, isn''t it?

    For asters, I will spoil and love 100% of them, not because she is a woman, but because she is my woman.

    Today''s son sent that message nervously, which was due to Chu Yuan''s over sensitive reaction just now, which made me find out that I had a desire to be a father in my subconscious, and I didn''t control the sudden excitement. For this reason, I was a little afraid that Ziyuan had killed the possibility of being a father, so I made a terrible mistake, and Ziyuan''s gentle reply relieved me It''s more incredible.

    Xiaozi is not me. She can''t even make fun of the first message she replied. So I didn''t expect that she replied the second one to me. Although it''s only a short four words, it''s still very serious. It''s not like Ziyuan. It''s normal to ignore me or scold me for her shyness.

    I stare at the mobile phone, stunned for a moment, relieved - in these four words, there are thousands of words, not don''t want to say, but can''t say

    She didn''t take birth control pills, just like Chu Yuan bought her birth control pills, what was in her mind, knowing that Chu Yuan, sister tiger, Dongfang and goblin in our relationship can be a mother at a glance.

    Ziyuan is smart but not smart. It''s not a woman with quick wit. This text message is so fast and so gentle. It''s obvious that she''s prepared for my inquiry. She didn''t lie. She was determined, but she didn''t confess. She was worried that it would make me more difficult to deal with my feelings. I understand the four words best and understand her I will not continue to ask questions, mutual understanding, if I don''t understand, to ask the bottom, she will have to have a positive answer and explanation

    This can also be seen as the temptation of asters. She is timid and used to being submissive. She is not good at deciding something by herself. She doesn''t know if I will be angry about it, so she dare not say that she didn''t take the medicine, that she is honest and can avoid my sharp points first

    We grew up together. We know each other better than our parents.

    I replied quickly: if you are sick, you should take medicine. If you want to have a baby, you should not take that medicine. If you don''t want to eat it, you should not take it. Whatever the situation, it doesn''t matter. The happiness of the old Chu family can prove that the little Chu schoolmate is very good at coaxing women and children. You must have confidence in this.

    Fingers are busy, always like to invade my * * Chu Yuan to my rich expression of suspicion, "with whom to text?"? Complicated? "

    "No," said Chuyuan, but I didn''t deceive or dodge the message. He said, "what about chatting with your sister Zixiao, do you think?"

    After that, I also handed my mobile phone to Chu Yuan. The stinky girl had already raised her butt and leaned towards me. Hearing this, she sat back quickly, avoiding the mobile phone like a snake and a scorpion. While pushing my hand, she turned to the window with a disdainful face. "Don''t look, what''s good for you chatting?"

    I laugh inside. This girl, 100% wants to see it, but her self-esteem doesn''t allow her to yield to curiosity. It''s a very delicate state of mind. Knowing my close relationship with Xiaozi, she won''t admit that Xiaozi is a threat to her anymore, just as she crept into my bed and deliberately let Ziyuan find out her secret, but Ziyuan was surprised She didn''t take her seriously, which hurt stinky girl very much. She cared about the relationship between Ziyuan and me so much, provoked, declared war and emphasized her relationship with me. However, Ziyuan ignored her and looked at her horizontally and vertically. They were too confident and they were too unsure of themselves. Instead of highlighting their strengths, they were more confused and despised by Ziyuan I really humiliated you

    It is often said that liberal arts students are perceptual, imaginative, flexible, emotional, impulsive and easy to change, while science students are more physiological, logical, rigorous, emotional, very rational, and good at self-control... But the two girls I come across in my life are the opposite - tassel science scores are against the sky, liberal arts are miserable, but they often do things There are many cases of rash action, little thinking, and a word of disagreement with Murphy. The word "reason" is too far away from her. Because of her preference, Chu Yuan has a stronger liberal arts, but most of her small thoughts are scheming and then acting. Any absurd behavior has a clear logical process and ultimate goal. She is good at planning and summarizing (this is actually true) It''s very similar to me, so I can humbly ask for the knowledge of investment and financial management with her firm rival, Ziyuan. At night, I will go home and paste the picture of the "teacher" on her Katie''s face, practice various martial arts

    Now that''s it. Ziyuan doesn''t show her suspicion of Chu Yuan in front of me. Chu Yuan won''t show her care for Ziyuan in front of me. The way that Ziyuan deals with Chu Yuan is the way that Chu Yuan deals with Ziyuan now. These two girls seem to be separated from each other. They are full of hostility in the dark. Whether they admit it or not, they are like a pair of sisters

    It took a long time to receive Ziyuan''s reply this time. I don''t know if it''s cheeky. She can''t stand my impudence. She''s still with the fringe Murphy. It''s inconvenient to send this kind of * * text message with me. But her joking reply makes my heart warm and my face hot. It''s a pity that such a wonderful little Chu and a little fringe would miss it, but please rest assured There is no other woman in the universe who believes that you will be better to her than Xiaozi, so she doesn''t want to have a child, so that Xiaochu, who is a good-natured student, can relax her mind to be good to Liusu, and doesn''t have to be afraid that his Xiaozi will leave without saying goodbye again, OK?

    I know

    The nose is sour, almost can''t help but drop tears - the reason why Ziyuan wants to be a mother is that it''s me and fringe... She''s a good girl, but also a silly girl.

    I was just thinking about how to reply to this text message, which made my fingers tremble. The fourth text from Ziyuan came here: I have confidence in Xiaochu, but I have no confidence in my stomach, so Xiaochu, you need to work hard~

    I couldn''t believe that little purple dared to make such a bold joke. Thinking of her embarrassed expression because of shyness and nervousness, I replied: are you free tonight? Home, house, or car shock?

    Ziyuan in the end or shy, reply to a word: roll!

    I immediately dialed her phone and turned it off. The girl was afraid that I would take the joke seriously, and even more afraid that she could not refuse me.

    "Brother..."

    "Well?"

    "What a dirty laugh you have."

    "Go away -"

    "Oh." Chu Yuan''s body was crooked and rolled to me. His head was resting on my thigh. His eyes were round and staring at my face. His expression was strange without blinking.

    I was stunned, spinning and laughing bitterly.

    This stinky girl, ghost spirit spirit, still guessed that I was together with the purple garden

 Chapter 1116

    When Chu Yuan tried to kill me with his eyes on my thigh, I received a text message from Xiao goblin. She obeyed me and told her not to leave her father''s or sang Yingjie''s line of sight, which meant that she could live at home and didn''t know whether she didn''t understand or pretended not to understand. Now she ran to see sang Yingjie ravaging Gong Fanlin and played live for me...

    Gong pangzi If you were born in a war time, you have the potential to be a traitor. You are greedy for money, lustful for life, afraid of death. Don''t mention the strength of your teeth. You know that sang Yingjie is in the underworld. He didn''t even bite his teeth, so he did everything. The degree of cooperation caught him by surprise. Not only did he prepare the ten torture of the Manchu Dynasty, but he just wanted to slap her in the face. He couldn''t find any reason not only to ask what he didn''t want to ask For example, he listed Zhang Mingjie''s motivation to deal with me, and mentioned that Murphy and my grandma Cheng, in order to prove more powerfully that he was a sinister villain who could wait for the opportunity for a woman, and then retaliate by any means. He revealed one thing that Zhang Mingjie was waiting for when he was a junior in primary school: Zhang Mingjie was nine years old, and one day after school, he sprinkled the sun in the dusk In the classic scene of entering the classroom, he confessed to the first love of the class flower and was rejected because the reason was that the class flower secretly loved the school grass of the class. Zhang shaosatuo smiled and said that he was still a friend even though he was teased or ridiculed by the close friends of the class flower. It took more than a year for him to buy the school grass that the sixth grade students liked by the class flower, which was called brother and brother It''s so important that the desk mate who can wear a pair of pants is blocked in the toilet and flattened. He lets the poor little brother put his excrement on his face. After the parade in the playground, no one doubts that Zhang Shao is the one behind it, but the school grass has become a weed. Everyone keeps away from it, including Zhang Shao, who was secretly in love with his class flower. Only Zhang Shao, who is "affectionate" and always treats him He helped him to fight for justice and hurt himself eight hundred times, hurt his enemies a thousand times. It was like an epic that helped him get revenge. The young man was moved and was willing to be a dog licking his toes. Zhang Shao was well-known and well-known. He was not only impressed by him, but also chased him crazy after he moved to school. He found a way for him to die and played the school flower bought by Zhang Shao God''s Qiongyao drama has made outstanding contributions to the school''s teachers and students to increase their chatting skills and enrich their after-school life. Finally, in the sixth grade of primary school, they voluntarily gave their precious first time, but also because of the excessive distraction of early love, they failed to reach the same school as Zhang Shaokao. Zhang Shaoye successfully played with her body and ruined her life. She refused herself The Revenge of Zhang Mingjie not only hit and ravaged his rival, but also the silly girl who always thought that he was a super good man and hated himself for not fighting for his match don''t say that Chu Yuan is no exception even in winter night. He even forgot to cover up his deep fear of Zhang Mingjie with swearing.

    The goblin sighs and forwards a famous saying of Master Zhang, which is regarded as a classic by Gong Fanlin: the most cruel way to revenge a woman is not to spoil her body and insult her soul, but to let her love you and be spoilt by you willingly, but never to get your back and be insulted by you and never to hate you...

    What Gong Fanlin said It''s mainly to argue that the reason why he and Lin yun''an wanted to kill me and Viagra that night was not that we refused Qin LAN and Xiao goblin refused Lin yun''an''s revenge. We wanted to emphasize that we had no motive to commit the crime and simply obeyed Zhang Mingjie, but he didn''t realize that this was a disguised admission that they agreed with Zhang Mingjie''s theory and had a great respect and worshipˇ® Xiao Linzi and I are going to revenge Qin LAN and Xiao Yike in this way... If only sang Yingjie can''t hear these words, Xiao goblin will run to see the fun. Listen to this, his anger is worth exploding. Ge sang Yingjie can''t stand Gong Fanlin, who has no guts. Hearing Zhang Mingjie''s story, he hates the house and Wu has been holding a stomach of anger for a long time. It''s an excuse to vent. Maybe he will be ready for a day One night''s forced confession can only be relieved by trying it all over again...

    the goblin sent me this typical sentence which can only be said by a typical beast. It is a typical feeling: you can''t get love without even hate... Brother Nan is not the future me?

    I was scared. The goblin was on the air all the time. Suddenly, he said, "I didn''t have time to avoid Chu Yuan. I was in a cold sweat, but I didn''t hear the expected question. I didn''t feel the familiar pain. I looked at her and stared at me nervously. The goblin asked me what she wanted to ask.".

    I just remember the spirit''s mind. Chu Yuan knew how serious she was about my feelings. I''m afraid Chu Yuan knows better than me. After all, they have known each other for a long time. And before, because of the Internet, the communication between them is more honest, deeper and without bottom line...

    if it wasn''t for Chu Yuan, who was sitting in front of me on a small winter night, he could not help himself Ask me the answer.

    I replied to the goblin: I''m not Zhang Mingjie and I have no reason to revenge you, let alone cruel revenge.

    Goblin''s quick reply: seeing Gong Fanlin''s scum appearance, listening to Zhang Mingjie''s scum story, just covered with gooseflesh, feeling that men in the world have become unreliable. Now I''m finally at ease, I know that you are different from them, uncle, because Zhang will never help the old lady to pick up the rags. A good man is not a good man, not a woman. Half of the tragedy is transportation Half of the anger is no vision. Fortunately, my vision and luck are good.The goblin saved me - her message also made Chu Yuan forget ten people, ten colors and thousands of faces.

    But I can''t let go of it...

    the uneasiness of Chu Yuan and the goblin comes from their love, but they are sure that they will never hate even if they don''t get it... But what can I do to respond to their feelings? Like Wu Lefeng''s saying, love them with three hearts and two minds, but treat each of them with one heart and one mind?

    How can I find an excuse for my flower heart...

    ,,

    the live traffic jams with goblins have become less congested, though we have been stuck in the city for a whole hour and finally arrived at tulip fishing resort half an hour earlier than the agreed time.

    Although I made a lot of money at noon, my brother is a person who can live. It''s a bit hard to say that I like to be cheap, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t want to be shameless and don''t love face. Besides, my brother has courage. I don''t come here empty handed. I bring a meeting gift that can definitely be taken.

    I told the ticket office staff that I wanted to see my sister on duty in 267. She was pretty and was making up in the mirror. I didn''t know if I was wearing a cheap suit of street cards or looking in the mirror After working for a long time, she let Su Yan''s Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye despair for herself. She didn''t have the politeness and politeness to welcome her guests. After listening to me for a long time, she asked me, "who is ran Yibai?"

    "It''s your boss, she and I," I said

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Didn''t you just say that? I''m here to eat... "

    " I think you''ve finished and drunk a lot, sir? " The young lady pointed to the dazzling row of big "this is a star resort, not a star hotel, and our boss is a man, not a woman. I don''t know who ran Yibai is."

    In my heart, I silently thought that I could not be the same as a woman. I still had a mean smile on my face and said patiently, "Ms. Ran is the mother of dongfanglian people..."

    "who are dongfanglian people?" "I only know the invincibility of the East and Ximen. I don''t know any Mr. dongfanglian. If you want to buy a ticket, you can leave without buying a ticket. If you want to make trouble, I will call the security guard."

 Chapter 1117

    There is a KFC outside my neighborhood. The quality of the staff is very poor. Not only they never smile at me, but every time I buy a whole family bucket, they still hold it for me with bare hands. At the beginning, I will remind them reasonably, because I am a consumer, and food safety and health is a very serious problem. After all, my stepmother runs a fast-food restaurant. She can''t help but be infected There will be some professionals who are picky, but no matter how many times I say it, the shop assistant is perfunctory. When I come back, I still grab things for me with bare hands. As time goes by, I feel like a haggard aunt in the vegetable market. Other people don''t care. Why am I the only one who has endless nagging? I didn''t like to be in the limelight, but I was afraid that others would put on a fake and lofty hat. Since I can''t stretch what I think is right and let them change what they don''t quite right, I will change myself and stop going to what I think is wrong...

    I think this is a typical public mentality. I think the hat of social and moral construction project is too big My head is too small, so when I come across this situation, I never insist on my own opinion. As long as I am within my tolerance, I will choose silence. If I turn around and can''t see it, I must pretend that I can''t see it. The reason is very simple - trouble aversion, although everyone knows that "trouble aversion" is the reason why moral pathological problems always exist in society A turn around silence can be seen as tolerance or connivance...

    I''ve met the impolite bus conductor, the shop assistant who has no patience with the guests, the wine lady who only sells wine and refuses to laugh, the snobbish parking toll collector like the mother with eyes and ears, and even the pimp when the customers ask for it I have also seen the pheasant who is so cool and noble as a saint who dares to put on airs with the clients. But I have never seen a star office dare to put a smelly employee in the doorway.

    , after her sister impatiently choked me two times, continued to support her little mirror to depicted the eye shadow, but the instinct of the woman made her unable to control her eyes, and she would go to Chu from time to time. Yuan and sister tiger glance, that kind of eyes make me can not help but think of the fairy tale queen who likes to look at the mirror and Snow White who almost choked to death by a poisonous apple... Women''s jealousy is really terrible.

    In fact, I think this sister may be more beautiful if she doesn''t make up. Even if she''s not as good as my sister in disaster water, she''s at least at the level of winter night. The evidence is that she''s so vulgar when she wipes a melon seed face. Obviously, I didn''t expect this from her pretty girl. Her face suddenly chills, "you threaten me

    "I''m suggesting that you think about what you just said in reverse," I said. "If you are kind enough to persuade me to be a customer here, and then use your services to prove that my consumption is worth something, what will happen?"

    The young lady was slightly stunned and pondered, and the serious expression made me feel a kind of illusion, as if I saw Murphy in the working state...

    "such a simple truth is understood by individuals!"

    "But it''s such a simple truth, but not everyone can do it," I said with a smile: "three hundred and sixty lines, every line makes a champion, but most people still complain that they can''t be the champion. Why? The fierce competition is one of the reasons, but the main reason is that we still haven''t done a good job in what we can do or even do better. Now we talk about competition. It''s not easy to survive, but it''s not particularly difficult. People like to take the wrong side of the sword, advocate gambling style and take risks. There are only a few successful people. In fact, on the basis of doing a good job in what we do, we invest more than others A little enthusiasm and a little care are still a shortcut to success. "

    Qingxiu girl and Murphy are similar in identity, status, appearance and temperament, but I don''t know what''s going on. When I think about Qingxiu girl, I always overlap her with Murphy. It''s really strange that...

    this time, Qingxiu girl has been pondering for a long time. In winter night and Chu Yuan, they start to worry, because the time agreed with ran Yibai is coming soon, and we Still at the door, I saw that I was staring at the young lady. They were even more furious. Sister Hu punched me and Chu Yuan kicked me. I was about to speak when I heard the young lady who had just returned to God ask, "I am a ticket seller. Why do you tell me these things? If you really know my boss or my boss''s daughter, you can smash my job by telling me... "

    I smiled and said:" I really know your boss and your boss''s daughter, but I don''t have a passion for smashing people''s jobs, but I don''t want to see a white-collar family''s assets... "

    Qingxiu girl was stunned again, and then holding her rich Tian + Jin Accent, spit out three words: "indiscriminate good people..."

    PS: yesterday all night, in the morning just back...

 Chapter 1118

    "No good people..." the young lady spat. It''s emotion, not sarcasm. But she asked, "are you really no good people? If you really know my boss and my boss''s daughter and are invited to come here for dinner, you must be a great person too? A big person has such a lot of truth with me, What''s the picture? It can''t be to save three tickets? Besides, if you want to save money, it''s better to call them and tell them if you''re here? "

    this light makeup and gorgeous wipe can''t cover up the impetuosity of a beautiful woman''s character, but the way of thinking is so quick and clear. If she just asks me these questions, I won''t be surprised at all, Because my forbearance really violates logic and human nature is good, but no one believes that too kind and too kind is often the common sense that people praise and praise in their mouth but classify it as unreasonable. This is the sorrow of the times and society. She questioned that my performance is a kind of reasonable and reasonable on the basis of morbid condition. But to my surprise, as she said, she picked up a bag from under the table, Then she took out her mobile phone - which proved that she had an answer in her heart and guessed my real intention!

    "you are the superior of successful people, deliberately lowering your body to show how different your self-discipline is with the preaching of approachable people, and also holding the prank mentality of playing pig and eating tiger, in order to amuse me and play me, you moved me with emotion and reason, The ultimate goal is not to convince you of my deception, to provoke me completely, to force me to call my boss and tell him that there is a paranoid patient at the door of my boss, to make trouble unilaterally, and then to give me the greatest degree of humiliation in the most shocking way. I told you, I sit here and meet all kinds of people, So I can tell you with great certainty that if it is the former, you are 100% a upstart who likes to be smart. Only this kind of person can make efforts to cover up his pride and arrogance, and at the same time can''t help but desire to show and emphasize that his success is neither accidental nor lucky. If it is the latter, hum, only the son-in-law of the rich family and the little white face who eats soft food, They don''t worry about the money they don''t spend, they just don''t worry about the fun of passing the time. They never look up to how much they have, but they are eager to be recognized and praised by everyone. In other words, they are afraid that others will see through the inferiority in their own bones that only they can see. They have to hypnotize me with others'' compliments, or they won''t find the pitiful insects with their own value, ˇ±Tian + Jin''s speech is clean and neat, and the beautiful woman speaks fast, which makes people think that she hasn''t changed her breath at all. It''s like a skillful conversation. Her mouth is no less than that of a professional crosstalk actor, but her words can''t make me feel even a sense of humor. She looks at me curiously and says, "which kind of person are you? Upstart? Childe? Small white face?"

    I smile, "please hold up, It''s not... "

    I haven''t lost my voice, so this woman once again shows her terrifying quick thinking and powerful language organization ability." yes, there is another possibility - I imagine it''s too complicated, but it''s actually very simple. You speak well and patiently and chat with me to make sense, just don''t want to leave any bad impression on my boss because of your quarrel with me, How do you say that? It depends on the owner to beat a dog. Rich people value face. I understand that. So you respect and tolerate a small person like me. When my boss sees me, he must be very useful. Therefore, I conclude that if I am scolded by my boss, you will plead for me. Well, this is the most astute kind of person. He laughs, takes advantage of small losses and kills people with a knife, The dirty is always the hands of others, and I will always be a noble good person... Is this the highest level of abusive good people? "

    my friends are sweating, and I have a transparent glass window between me and the pretty girl, but I have a kind of absurd feeling of looking in the mirror... We are also small people, and we have the same harmless temperament of indolence, Even though she didn''t fully guess my intention, she still made me feel a familiar fear. Everyone around me knew that I was good at camouflage, and I never tried to cover it up, but only Dongfang Lianren could easily see the darkness in my heart, Even Chu Yuan, who is familiar with my tassel garden, can''t do it. But this first time I met a pretty girl who just talked about a few words, I met...

    this girl is more like me, more like an oriental girl. She has a strong contrast between temperament and character, but she is also smart and likes to analyze others'' hearts. If I don''t meet her here, I am in the restaurant in the garden, I think I will even mistake her for her mother in the East... Of course, it''s impossible for a pretty girl in 267 to give birth to a 16-year-old daughter. That''s the devil. I even doubt whether the girl with a bad temper has a boyfriend now. Before the menopause, the symptoms will come out, and the biggest possibility is "leftover girl''s troubles", Just like the winter night before I met, I was also grumpy...

    "as for whether I was a bad person or not, it was the evaluation of others. I don''t know. I just know that I won''t change myself to meet the expectations of others, and I won''t make meaningless qualitative decisions for myself from my constraints," I said with a smile: "I''m not a nouveau riche, not a little white face, I''m not the son or young master of a rich family. As for whether I''m a smart person, I don''t need to be arrogant. You say that I play to please your boss. I don''t deny that, but I don''t want to hide a knife in a smile or kill anyone with a knife. I''ve sinned against her before. She''s not happy. She doesn''t have a good impression on me. Today she invites me, If I want to be domineering, I don''t need to eat this meal... "In the presence of Chu Yuan and tiger sister, I don''t mean to say that ran Yibai was annoyed by the lie of Dongfang''s little mother today. The mother-in-law was so angry that she couldn''t be angry with me. I once again thought that Dongfang was as upright as a forbidden girl, so she really came here to fight and rob her daughter. In this way, she didn''t want to send Dongfang abroad, and she had to go abroad...

    this time, it''s not the same as last time, The last time I dared to scold ran Yibai, I was in love with the East. This time I dare not offend ran Yibai. The same thing is that I was in love with the East. The difference is that I scolded her that time. I was my elder brother, and I was calm. This time, I inevitably had a little bit of panic outside of dim sum...

    which hero first came to see his mother-in-law, and he was not afraid of it?

    Chu Yuan and sister tiger were equally surprised at the eloquence of pure girl, But the attention is more attracted by her exquisite satchel. Although these two stingy girls are quite laymen''s old hats for fashion and luxury brands, they recognize that bag is Lv''s latest summer style at a glance.

    Seeing that we all aimed at her bag, Qingxiu girl couldn''t help but pick up the corner of her mouth. Even if she took out her mobile phone, she didn''t put the bag back under the table. She put it there for Chu Yuan and sister Hu to enjoy. She dialed the number and asked me, "how did you offend her?"

    "this inconvenient one tells you that it''s not good to have the suspicion of talking about people behind it."

    "You are really like a gentleman," she said

    I laugh but don''t speak. I''m not a gentleman. I don''t need to fight to be fat. But sister tiger can''t help but irony her and say, "your bag is really like real."

    "Like real? Do you mean that this bag is fake?"

    sister tiger said with a pun: "I don''t know, it''s really fake, but I''m not the most clear? I have a clear conscience, whatever others say

    Qingxiu girl really wanted to say something, but when the phone went through, she quickly closed her mouth and turned around. She walked to the inside of the room and whispered, "how are you, Mr. Tang..."

    leaving the window, she said something. We couldn''t really hear what she said outside. She hung up the phone without saying a few words. When she came back, she still had a half tone and half Yang expression. "I didn''t expect that there was a female boss on our boss, But my boss said that his boss only invited one guest today, but you have three. So my boss is here to confirm whether you are the guest invited by my boss''s boss. What did we say just now?

    this girl is absolutely wonderful. Her boss is coming here. She talked to me with that attitude for a long time, but she didn''t panic at all, Still have the mind to continue the topic before...

    "you say I''m really like a gentleman..." I said with a smile: "I''m ashamed of this. I just reviewed it. If I''m really a gentleman, I should tell you plainly at the beginning that I want to enter the resort and don''t want to buy tickets. I really feel sorry for three tickets. I also think that if your boss... It should be your boss''s boss, If I come out in person and invite me in, my meal may be a little more delicious. I don''t know if all the rich people value face, but men are really good face, especially in front of women. "

    I pointed to Chu Yuan and tiger sister, but I felt sorry. The person who came out was not Dongfang ma. I let my friend play the play of "beating the dog to see the master" in vain. Ran Yibai''s airs were bigger than I thought. I came here by calling, Do you mean to play tricks with me? It seems that menopausal women are really unreasonable and cannot be understood according to the routine...

    I mean Chu Yuan and sister Hu, I have to put some men''s score in front of them. I don''t want to be a pretty girl, but I think of which one is which one. Staring at sister Hu, I said, "no, you said that my bag was fake - in fact, you are jealous?" speaking of this, He clapped his hands fiercely. "I see, you are jealous. This bag costs tens of thousands of yuan, but your boyfriend is reluctant to spend hundreds of yuan. Of course, he is not willing to buy such expensive things for you. Haha, you are jealous."

    seeing this girl formally put on this big hat for sister tiger, you just can''t help crying and laughing. Where is this...

    PS: perspiration... After sleeping, I wanted to get up last afternoon to code words, but I went to sleep till evening, and I had to rush to Beijing in the evening to do business. I didn''t come back until one o''clock in the morning... I''m going to attend a wedding today, I''m going to come back to code words in the evening, and I won''t ask for leave if I don''t sleep today. I must try for two changes. I can''t live with you...] t! ~Łˇ

 Chapter 1119

    Qingxiu girl got it wrong. Tiger sister didn''t envy her luxury goods. If she couldn''t eat grapes, she said grapes were sour. She was not only fighting back against Qingxiu girl''s damage to me, but also really questioning whether that bag was genuine or fake. Although it doesn''t matter to her whether it''s true or not, if Qingxiu girl bullied us and made a fake bag to show off, she would treat us as fools It''s a different story.

    True is true, false is false, tiger sister does not rub the sand in the eyes of the more true, purely professional characteristics.

    As for Qingxiu girl''s saying that sister Hu is jealous, it''s just because she and Chu Yuan are surprised when they see the bag, and then they are deeply attracted... Qingxiu girl''s pride at the moment has nothing to do with my just admitting that I even have to give up hundreds of yuan for tickets, but the more direct reason is that I''m afraid it''s because of the appearance of sister Hu and Chu Yuan that she is a beauty I think this girl''s self-confidence is irritable and patient with makeup. Ten of them are activities that she wants to go or has to go in the evening. If she doesn''t have the opposite sex she likes or the same sex who wants to compare her with her, she''s already upset. However, there are such two evils in front of her. Her mood must be affected. She''s more angry than others, just like me The first impression of Liu Xiaosheng, Zhang Mingjie, and even Guo Xiang, who is now iron like a close friend, is full of animosity. In the final analysis, isn''t it because people are richer than me and more handsome than me, and it''s no difficulty for me to get a girl and make me jealous?

    It can be heard that before the young women regarded me as a rich but low-key rich person. They didn''t like my affectation or shrewdness, so once I found the wrong place and found the wrong person, they didn''t take me seriously. Naturally, they didn''t need to cover up their "same-sex reprimand" against sister Hu and Chu Yuan. Now they know that although I''m wearing 100% miscellaneous cards Zixi suit is not drama suit, but it''s really invited by her boss''s boss to eat here. It''s not flustered at all. If it''s not a broken pot, it''s smart. I can''t see through that I can''t haggle with her, so I''m extremely ironic and sarcastic. It''s just a famous brand bag that provokes winter night. I''m proud of it. I''m almost bending down with my nostrils Seeing Chu Yuan and tiger sister...

    Chu Yuan''s envious eyes are red, but not envious of her LV, but her not very plump chest, quite a, unexpectedly quite material... Stinky girl also tried to hold her chest up in a slightly reclined position, looked at it by herself, despondently wanted to cry, and found that I was also looking, red face shining on my leg is a foot, trying to kick me to cry...

    stinky girl''s gas The act of desperation falls into the eyes of the young lady, which undoubtedly becomes the most powerful proof of jealousy. Where does she know that Chu Yuan''s vision has long been transferred from the bag on the table to the bag on her chest, and where does she know that these two girls are not fond of luxury goods to an extraordinary degree...

    why sister Chu Yuan is interested in her bag In the limelight, it was as like as two peas in the summer. The only one that was LV was the latest version of this summer''s new style. It was simply because Chu Yuan had the same package as the little queen of the fashion, the little girl of the Orient, said that the limited edition bag of the sugE Ge, which was recently popular and popular, even to the super new boy, who was called the national sister by the netizens, though "the price is not expensive", as long as tens of thousands of pieces, it can be temporarily. It''s still hard to buy in China. Even if you can buy it, it''s probably too expensive. So even if you can''t tell the truth from the fake in our eyes, dongxiaoye still thinks that the one in the hands of the young lady is a fake one. Who would pay tens of thousands of yuan to buy a bag for a common working class?

    If Chu Yuan takes that bag, winter night will definitely be compared with Qingxiu girl. But for Chu Yuan, who only wears school uniform at school, the eye-catching precious bag is just like the enemy. She is not used to and does not like to be the topic or focus, so she transfers the gift from sugger to the East.

    To be exact, it was Dongfang''s little girl who forcibly grabbed it by force. Dongfang didn''t like the bag, but she didn''t like to see Chu Yuan practicing it, or to say that she was practicing someone''s mind. I was quite speechless about this. The stinky girl secretly rejoiced for several days after receiving Su GE''s gift. After that, Su Ge called to ask me if the bag matched Chu Yuan I haven''t praised her for her intelligence with Chu Yuan. The result is not the same at all. Chu Yuan doesn''t like that bag at all, but simply likes its value. Isn''t the East saying that this bag is valuable or not? Doesn''t it mean you can fry it for a sky high price? The little financial fan and sister Hu wanted to sell the bag. She asked her colleagues in our company if they were interested in it...

    for Chu Yuan''s absurd decision to sell the bag, she would like to live like her. She preferred Chu Yuan between Chu Yuan and the East Listen, there is a common language. It''s ugly to say. It''s the same smell.

    But unlike Chu Yuan, stinky girl is a real rich man, and Dong Xiaoye is a real poor man. Although she lives more cheaply than Chu Yuan, she will still call some of them for household use every month except for her own necessary expenses and parents'' need. At least half of her salary will be left. In this materialistic society, prices are against the sky It''s a miracle, but she has been working for several years, and her wallet and bank card assets are less than 5000 yuan. This was saved after I donated all the money I knocked from Zhang Mingjie to Zhu Danchen''s school, and then the school got Fengchang''s help... Fortunately, this girl is in good health, and she has not been seriously ill before. Otherwise, I doubt whether she has the money to be hospitalized Take the initiative to live this life without complaining about the woman who has no heart or heart to enjoy it. She will be jealous that you have a LV bag?My evaluation of sister tiger is that she grows a smart brain but a little muscle, which leads to her personal feelings always surpassing her intellect. For me, it''s the same with life. Recently, I''m glad that this girl finally has the expenses beyond the necessities of life -- to buy underwear, which is characteristic but not lustful and promiscuous...

    "I envy you a ball." For the provocation of Qingxiu girl, Dong Xiaoye sneers at her, hugs her chest intentionally or not, shakes her two groups, injures her opponent and injures her teammates by mistake. The change of Qingxiu girl''s and Chu Yuan''s face is called a tacit understanding...

    they all say that love will make a woman an idiot, which is not suitable for tiger sister. I think she was an idiot before, because she didn''t want to be until she fell in love Realize that she is a woman, and a woman with extraordinary charm.

    Just as the young lady keenly perceives that we are attracted by her bag, sister tiger keenly perceives that the flash in her eyes when she peeks at her chest is not clear whether it is the glory of admiration or jealousy.

    The young lady tries to pretend to be disdainful, but the beautiful eyes sell her perfectly. "Is the chest big? What''s the use of pleasing men? "

    Chu Yuan even stares at the chest of dongxiaoye with the same hatred. Fortunately, sister Hu doesn''t notice that the stinky girl has defected to the enemy and suddenly hugs my arm. The soft and elastic squeeze makes my friend feel nervous. The girl is angry and doesn''t deserve his life. "It''s useless to please my man. I like it. It''s enough. It''s nothing. At most, it''s just that You can''t afford it. "

    I don''t know if this words hit Qingxiu girl, but it''s hard to beat Chu Yuan. It''s as if I don''t control my sister because she doesn''t have a chest...

    Qingxiu girl ''ha'' gave a dry smile, "Miss, you''ve crossed from ancient times? Now, there is nothing that can''t be bought with money, chest, face and gender... "

    women have a quarrel with women, which is not only boring, but also has no discipline and no bottom line, which makes me a little embarrassed. Unconsciously, I think of my stepmother and sister Yue''s state when they are sitting together, but listen to winter night''s" ha ha "and laugh twice, "Yes, you can buy everything, bags, breasts, faces, and genders. If you don''t have a real one, you can buy a fake one."

    Don''t say that the young lady is shocked, I can''t help but be shocked - sister tiger''s sharp counterattack has induced the young lady to dig a hole and bury herself. She didn''t say that the bag was fake, but it proved that the young lady is a person who doesn''t resist fake goods or even praise fake goods, which makes the young lady can''t think how to refute for a while.

    This girl''s confession is professional, but she is always not good at arguing. When did she become so naughty? Is it true that those who are near the red and those who are near the black? After seeing off the Oriental and the goblin in the morning, my friend felt for the first time that it was right to let them both go home...

    imagine if the girls around me are so poisonous, not fighting with me or fighting with each other, is my life still bright?

    Qingxiu''s face is red and her ears are red because of sister Hu''s choking. She is unwilling to talk about it, but she is poor in words. Before she can figure out how to talk about it, a four-wheel sightseeing battery car drives to the door. There is only one person in the car. It''s actually Tang Lian, the chairman of tulip fishing resort I''ve seen on both sides.

    The guy got out of the car and went out. He came to meet me with a pair of twists. It was no slower than running. I haven''t come back to my senses. He had come to me and threw them away. He gave me a big bear hug more warmly than my parents. My eardrum was hurt by laughter. "Mr. Chu, it''s really you. Nice to meet you, brother. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    PS: I still couldn''t make the change. I was pulled to the bridal chamber, and when I finished the bridal chamber, I became a temporary driver to help the bridegroom deliver two sets of guests. It''s midnight after I came back... I haven''t closed my eyes all the time. I''ll code out a chapter first, and I still owe the rest...

 Chapter 1120

    PS: sorry, this chapter should have been updated in the early morning of yesterday, because the network was disconnected and it couldn''t be uploaded. I just came back from North + Beijing. Now I start coding yesterday]

    the location of the fishing themed resort is as remote as the nature of service. It''s open and desolate outside, and there are few cars in the parking lot. However, when I entered the park, I found that the guests were surprised a lot, Gorgeous but not dazzling, deliberate and not pretentious, under the proper lighting created by the brightness, you can see many sweet lovers or big money and small honey like collocation, or love implicit * * or heartless passion, among which there are some women suspected of exhibitionism and men suspected of exhibitionism are not so dark and not so corner In her opinion, some things between men and women can only be done by closing the door to secretly do in the house. Although this girl wears eye-catching clothes at home and knows how to please me, I find the opportunity to take advantage of it. Although she will cater to and surpass the physical contact of kissing, she will either cover a quilt or just Pressing a pillow on her face and closing her eyes to cover her mouth with both hands if she can''t help it, can not only cover up her ears from the psychological aspect, but also effectively prevent the voice that can''t be suppressed and make people blush from spreading from the physical aspect? So those men and women who are heard and seen by strangers feel indifferent, and she is even shy to remind them that their behavior is immoral People feel the warmth of family. I think that''s the real value of consumption in the resort. &Tang Lian, who drives a sightseeing battery car, has been observing the expression changes on my way through the rearview mirror. Seeing this, he said with a smile, "this is where we first met? Ha ha, Mr. Chu must have been curious. At that time, my place was not so busy and lonely as it is now. There were only some regular people like Mr. Liu. "

    It''s true that last time I came, the feeling in the garden was almost the same as that outside the garden. It was cold and clear. If it wasn''t for Dongfang xiaoniang to deliberately hide that this place was her family''s industry, I would have been unable to help but ask her mother what kind of bullshit investment vision is it? There are only two businesses in the resort, fishing and hotels. Are there few star hotels in Beitian? It''s a little bit too biased for you to choose the land. As for fishing, it''s even more ridiculous. The huge artificial lake is dug up with earth and mud. It''s really gold and silver. The scenery is there, but the consumption is also high. Ordinary people like me can''t afford to fish when they have time. Those who have money can afford to fish, but they don''t have time unless they have some social needs, but the problems come again What fishing pays attention to is the cultivation of sentiment and the cultivation of mind. It is the opposite of those intriguing social activities in terms of connotation and activity nature. In the competition of this kind of consumer group, it can''t be compared with golf

    it''s also a resort. The three young ladies and minrou''s Qianlong mountain villa hot spring resort are far sighted, not only binding the wind Jing touring and his mother kidnapped the government

    I''m really curious about how this lonely and cold star resort has suddenly become so popular, but just now what I thought was not this matter. What I saw along the way touched my heart and was thinking about a very serious thing - the first time I touched the fringe''s chest, it''s here, In fact, what I just thought about was that the relationship between me and the tassel had changed from brothers and brothers to men and women, which started here. But I thought about it, and I was happy in the beautiful memories.

    I''m regretting that I was too accommodating to the fringe that night. If I gave her the right way that night, my life would be a different one.

    at that time, dongxiaoye and I had only a few connections. She was pestering me to duel. She regarded me as an eternal enemy, not even a friend. But now we can let her have a variety of internal affairs as long as I want The temptation of dress show and police uniform is that she will not use force even if she does what she wants. Because she can''t act, she can''t put on airs, so most of them don''t even have a relationship with the girl''s "willing to refuse and welcome". I can''t imagine her spiritual obedience and dependence on me, because until now I haven''t touched her bottom line in this respect, I only know this At that time, I didn''t know the secret of Chu Yuan, and I was still envious and jealous of her. I felt that the girl who was so outstanding in all aspects had taken away the happiness and joy that originally belonged to me in my life. I didn''t realize that she had become me since the moment when I admitted her excellence from the bottom of my heart She didn''t open her heart to me at that time. She was not even pleasant. She was still an arrogant little queen. She used her harmless fists and feet to ravage me. Even if I was jealous, I wouldn''t see it. But now? On the other side of her life is winter night. She is shy in nature. She is still upright, natural, unbridled and shameless. She holds my arm and holds my paw with ten fingers crossed. There is a great momentum of "this gentleman''s half of life is a girl. No one is allowed to rob me or bite me."At that time, Murphy and I didn''t get into the situation of irresistible. I was indecisive and vacillating on the emotional issues. If I denied the determination of the fringe and ignored her fair competition theory of biting people and biting myself, and cooked her raw rice, Murphy and I would probably die for each other In the case of Qianlong manor, if there''s no such thing as changing one life for another, my feelings will not be irremediable for dongxiaoye and Murphy. After all, there''s no chance for a woman to meet a man who happens to be willing to die for you with facts. In reality, there are few such lucky people. Most of them are forced by their mother-in-law to buy a building and jump from it Bitter + forcing young people, as for whether it is to prove how high the building is and how deep the love is, or to despair of the dark life without the building or the daughter-in-law, so simply copy the classic sadness of Romeo and Juliet to cover up their cowardice and escape, it''s questionable. At least if you really love one person, you won''t let others feel sorry for you all your life, or even force others to die for you - this is a man I know the truth even if I don''t want to be aggressive and don''t want to work hard, so now I have to worry about narcissism, and then I''m more at a loss in terms of feelings. Murphy and dongxiaoye are silly women who are obsessed with flowers.

    If at that time my overlord took advantage of the opportunity to take down the tassel, which was symbolically rebellious in my body, and I knew my life at all, how simple and happy would my friend''s life be?

    Of course, the past can''t be changed. In the world, I don''t sell regret medicine. Even if I do, I may just buy it back, then I will continue to struggle with it, eat it, or not eat

    at that time, if I have established a relationship with the fringe, I haven''t started to write that novel called brother sister love, which is actually a Chu Yuan controlling brother diary, and I will probably keep my secret Hidden in my heart for a lifetime, I have endured my misunderstanding of her as before, continued to endure the false smile I thought was generous, and then secretly shed tears in places I can''t see

    I''m glad to think of it here, because now I can finally see the real side of the stinky girl, she can laugh if she wants to, cry if she wants to, jealous is jealous, angry It''s just that I''m angry, like it or like it. I don''t need to torture myself anymore.

    even though the relationship I established with the fringe at that time, the boredom of the third lady and the return of the purple garden will only make me mentally and spiritually bear more self reproach and guilt for betraying the fringe.

    I''m enjoying the scenery and people while I''m sentimental. Tang Lian''s self affectionate horizontal fight Fork, unavoidably let me have a kind of disturbed mood, what''s more, I endured temper and laid the foundation for a long time with the beautiful girl in the ticket office, just want to change ranyibai''s little good impression on me, and make a good start for the dinner tonight, but the women put on airs and didn''t give face to brothers, only let the lame Tang Lian come to the door to meet me, can you not be angry?

    When Tang Lian saw that I didn''t answer, he smiled at himself and said, "well, thank you, Mr. Chu. I''ve been shot in great trouble at Qianlong manor, but it''s a blessing in disguise. The government doesn''t want to expand public opinion. If it wants to block the mouths of the few injured people, it will come to me to talk about the conditions. Is there any reason why I don''t pick up such cheap things that fall from the sky? They control most of the media resources. I help the officials to say a few good words. They help me to make some advertisements. They are very happy to cooperate - reasonable speculation, ha ha, this is no, I''m on fire right now. "

    Dong Xiaoye was disgusted by the official''s official actions and various disgraceful behaviors and humiliating compromises. He even felt tired and despairing. But seeing Tang Lian so complacent, he could not help frowning and said: "you are still clubbing, your leg injury is not good, or the hype is needed, not good too fast?"

    This soup couplet''s cheek is so thick that it is astonishing to say with a frank smile: "it can''t be good too soon."

    This cargo, indeed, is lame!

    Dong Xiaoye is going to tease him for a while. I said: "I dare to ask Tang Dong, do you want to meet us outside in person, is that your own idea or Ms. Ran''s idea?"

    When Tang Lian heard the words, there was a flash of color in his eyes. "What''s Mr. Chu saying? I''m stupid, some people can''t understand "

    I''m finished

    my friend sighs in his heart. If you look at this reaction, you will know that it''s the meaning of Ran Yibai''s mother

    please go to & nbsp

    please share

 Chapter 1121

    As the chairman of the resort, Tang Lian''s status is only under ran Yibai. Even if he is lame, he is still limping. How many employees are looking at him? Let him drag this inconvenient body out to meet me in person, of course, it is to value me and honor me, but why not emphasize her ran Yibai''s transcendence? Really value me or thank me for taking care of the east these days. She is the right person who just appeared at the door.

    It''s not that I''m being hypocritical, but I''m worried about this little thing. If Tang Lian didn''t thank me for saving his life indirectly, he would voluntarily give up his body to meet me, but ran Yibai did it deliberately, which proves that the mother-in-law is still vengeful. Otherwise, a successful woman can''t be ignorant of this worldly wisdom and will be private Deal with affairs and public relations.

    In other words, the mother-in-law feels good about herself. She doesn''t think that she owes me anything in terms of human feelings, or that even if she feels that she owes me something in the East, she is confident that she can compensate me in terms of material and spiritual aspects.

    It''s a position of the superior, and it''s also an inhumane arrogance. It also means that I may lose the biggest capital to negotiate with - reason.

    Confidence is actually a symptom of arrogance. The definition of praise and derogation is just a matter of scale. If you see arrogance and self-confidence in this person at the same time, and she is still a successful person, you can no longer expect to be able to explain the truth to her, because she must be a rather stubborn person, and she has never failed...

    the most important thing is that she It''s the guardian of the East. I''m just an outsider who has nothing to do with her family. In other people''s family affairs, I don''t have the right to speak at all. Ran Yibai asked Tang lian to come out to meet me, which is probably a hint to me.

    I was more and more worried, even scared. I suddenly felt that I looked down on ran Yibai too much. I thought I could easily persuade her, but then I realized that it was not that I looked down on ran Yibai at all, but I never really took her seriously. Although I had made that promise to the East with my heart on my chest, I could be an optimistic and pessimistic Lord Yi Zhe, I don''t think the scene that the East is most worried about will appear. After all, tiger poison doesn''t eat children. So the final result I expect is either that I persuade ran Yibai or that ran Yibai persuades me that there is no third. For me at that time, both results are acceptable.

    But now it''s different. I''m afraid that I can''t persuade ran Yibai, but I''m convinced by her. When I think of the girl who can''t read silently in my living room, I can''t describe her twisted taste.

    When I''m not confident, I''m not arrogant. I''m lazy. I have no pursuit since I was a child. I''m self-conscious. I seldom pursue what I don''t think can belong to me no matter how hard I try. Last time I was stupid, I had to go back to my love for Murphy at first sight. I didn''t expect that this time it would be more ridiculous. It''s not only for a big lady, but also for a big lady The senior high school girl who is the same age as my sister...

    now I regret to visit Xin Quji in the capital city - brother Chuyuan is still the same, but I am extremely ill, and I am really an incurable Lori controlled...

    Chu Yuan holds my hand, naturally feeling my palm cold, pasted it in my ear and whispered: "brother, if Oriental mother is unreasonable, I must send her abroad, and I have another one We can help her stay. "

    The girl''s voice is very small, even the winter night sitting on the other side of her doesn''t realize it. The girl''s eyes with excellent night vision are only focused on drilling into the corner of the trees, scolding in a shameful and irresistible low voice, and expecting to see what makes people blush and heartbeat...

    "what''s the way?" I know Chu Yuan so well that I know that it''s not a good idea to see her eyes slip before she speaks.

    Sure enough, the stinky girl said shamelessly, "you say you and Dongfang have that, she has your little baby in her stomach..."

    "bah -" I could hardly help kicking the stinky girl out of the car, and Dong Xiaoye and Tang Lian were shocked by my reaction, and looked over in amazement, making their faces hot. I cried and laughed at Chu Yuan: "that one What, which, what? Besides, do I look like this? I said they would believe it. "

    The stinky girl''s beautiful eyes turned white, and the angry man said: "elder brother, I''m sorry for your thick skin. Don''t you look in the mirror and have any self-discipline? Don''t you know?"

    This girl is her own acid, the idea is she came up with, but she can''t help jealousy, I angry smile way: "fuck off, you bury me in no way, even the East bury me, this or help her?"

    "Just help her!" Chu Yuan said with great certainty, "if she were there, she would agree!"

    She will agree, because she used this move in the morning. She didn''t tell me if she helped her. She almost cut me to pieces by her mother... I took care of the girl named ran for such a long time. It''s a good idea to play tricks on me. Ten of them are suspicious of our relationship from Oriental lies...

    just because you two don''t know much about the world How clever the bad idea will be.

    "You two are really good friends, good sisters..."I''m lamenting that the two of them can even think of going together. I don''t want the stinky girl to have no skin and no face to get: "we are interlinked."

    "The heart is connected. Your cell phone has her family number? It''s not the end of the direct heart call. We can save more money on the phone. "

    "Cheapskate! No... You''re off the subject! " Chu Yuan glanced at Tang Lian secretly. Seeing this extra large dog leg, he didn''t have any doubts. He only thought that our brother and sister were flirting... They were quarreling and quarreling. He was relieved. Then he stared round, and demanded in a low voice: "say, is it OK?"

    Afraid that I said "no", she quickly bit my ear and added, "you say" yes ", no matter what the result is, I will give you a reward..." before the word "Li" fell, the stinky girl reached out to cover my ear, I thought she was going to tell me what reward to give me, but she didn''t want to give me a small mouth, but she held my earlobe, bited my teeth lightly, and sucked it like a prank "How about this reward?" Stinky girl''s face is shy and red, but she is like a blooming rose. She is bold and enthusiastic, and even uses a beauty trick on me!

    "What reward?" Winter little night didn''t hear or see it. It was like a curious cat, selling cute and coquettish in front of the owner. But I think she held Chu Yuan''s slender waist and rubbed her neck with her face, which was suspected of taking advantage of tofu...

    this girl''s insight is extraordinary. I dare not look at Chu Yuan''s two thin soft lips and a little cold. Before winter little night found out, I wiped off her earlobes On the wet mark, pretends a pair of not to move indifferent appearance, way: "such?"

    Chu Yuan''s face is thick to the end, and says: "you can do this to me."

    The dead girl naturally flicks her long hair around her ears, and my dog eyes unconsciously look at her exposed ears and round pearly earlobes. Although sister Hu and Tang Lian can''t notice my subconscious glance, how can Chuyuan fail to catch the truth? My friend''s face almost turned into water and flowed to the bottom of her feet. Although I know that the stinky girl is just proud, I can''t know what I think in my heart...

    I''m very curious. If I bite and suck her earlobe just like she did, what kind of reaction would she have? Also like me, I can''t tell whether it''s ear itch or heart itch. It''s strange to feel. Is it almost out of breath?

    "The reward is very attractive, but I still want to say - no," I suppressed the instinct of the male animal, and said solemnly: "it is not right to lie, once exposed, there is really no room for maneuver."

    The lies of the East have already been exposed. Let''s rectify this set. Isn''t that blatantly speaking a lie?

    "It won''t be exposed!"

    "Why?" I raised my fist and threatened, "you dare to say that I have a problem with my character. Be careful if I beat you."

    Chu Yuan pouted and wanted to put on a hat for me. Seeing that I didn''t agree with her, she was quite aggrieved. "You don''t let people tell the truth!"

    I laughed and scolded, "you don''t want me to tell the truth?"

    Chu Yuan is stunned and angry. He is about to lose his temper. The battery car stops steadily. We have arrived at the gate of the resort hotel...

    PS: Well, we didn''t come back yesterday, but we arrived home tonight. Last time, we only coded the second half of the chapter. We owe you several more chapters... I''m sorry, I''m really too busy. We have to finish the work before the 11th, otherwise The loss is too great. At present, it is mostly tragic...]

 Chapter 1122

    "General manager ran said that Mr. Chu liked to keep a low profile, so he rejected my proposal and didn''t let me arrange a grand welcome ceremony to express my respect and gratitude to Mr. Chu." The front door of the hotel is cold and clear, and even there is no parking boy or welcome lady, said Tang Lian.

    "General manager ran said that Mr. Chu likes to be casual. Today, he is not here to talk about business, but to talk about family life. So he chose ordinary rooms. One is that the rooms that are too big and luxurious are not easy to show off. The other is that the atmosphere is more serious and solemn, for fear that you may feel uncomfortable..." Tang Lian led us into the hotel, which may be the resort except for the employees In the smallest room outside the bathroom, it''s also said, but I can''t hang it on my face. No wonder, I can''t open my eyes and tell lies. Unless I''m a very cheeky owner, I''ll feel ashamed. It''s not guilt that makes others a fool, but knowing that person knows that you''ve made him a fool, so I just pretend not to know and coax you to be a fool.

    I don''t have those twists and turns in my stomach in the winter night. The welcome ceremony is too vulgar and fake. She doesn''t like it. She thinks Dongfang Ma is considerate enough. But when she enters the room, her face will be overcast. If it''s not specially intentional, it''s really hard to find a smaller room than this one now. The table is not big and there are not many chairs, but it can''t be opened any more Other things, only the windowsill is exquisite. It is full of small bonsai that I can''t name. It''s green and flowery. It''s extremely elegant. Obviously, it''s taken care of by heart at ordinary times.

    Tiger sister is not as elegant or heartless as I am, so she didn''t pay attention to the small scenery on the windowsill. The anger turned up in her belly is directly on her head, and her hair is about to stand up. Not to mention her, her appearance is always like a gentle little sheep. She doesn''t seem to lose her temper. In fact, she doesn''t dare to lose her temper with others. She can''t be forbidden to show her by gnashing her teeth and frowning Anger - I do like to be low-key and casual, but it doesn''t mean I don''t like to be respected, let alone I like not to be respected.

    Ran Yibai specially invited me to meet her in the star resort where her business is booming, but not to show off her wealth, but to highlight the extreme contrast between her wealth and the attitude she gave me. Zhener zhener''s xiamawei...

    "Tang Dong is also hard enough to get caught between the big boss and the small boss. He can''t be offended by both of them. Ha ha," Hu said Elder sister and Chu Yuan have already been linked. If I continue to believe in Tang Lian''s words, it''s that Chi Guoguo is mocking people''s intelligence. I''m sorry to be so crazy, so I took elder sister Hu and Chu Yuan and sat down at the window inside. I asked Tang Lian with a smile, "I''m afraid that none of your words are said by general ran, and they are all said by little east?"

    Tang Lian didn''t admit it or deny it. He shook his head and smiled bitterly and sighed. It was quite tasteful. "Gods fight, people suffer."

    The common people refer to themselves, that is, who are the immortals fighting in his mouth, Dongfang and Dongfang ma? Or Oriental mom and me? So I didn''t mean to be modest, so as not to be sentimental. I was a "Dong" in some ways. I was a fairy in front of others, with a big face.

    Tang Lian asked the waiter to make a pot of tea that he often drank. Then he sat down opposite us. Before he opened his mouth, he felt a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket out of his habitual action. It was the same brand as Gao Dahai, the second leader of our comprehensive group. The six Yuan hard box Changbai Mountain was associated with Su Zhuliu''s middle + South + sea. I couldn''t help but sigh. It''s popular these days Do rich people pretend to be low-key people who don''t have money to be fat? Or is this kind of goods a higher level, rich enough to have no desire for material things?

    Tang Lian didn''t light up or be polite to me. He suddenly thought of something, took the cigarette back to his pocket, smiled apologetically, "almost forgot that Mr. Chu doesn''t smoke..."

    "I don''t smoke, but I don''t prohibit smoking. Tang Dong does It''s polite in mouth and scolds in heart. I didn''t know why I like to play deep and cute Oriental little lady. She used to be such a big mouth little eight woman...

    "no, it''s rude to smoke in front of two beautiful and noble ladies. Second hand smoke hurts a lot. Knowing that it''s a mistake is a total loss of justice, ha ha."

    Beauty is absolutely true, but noble... How can I not see it...

    it''s ok if I don''t look at it. I''m so ashamed that my friend can''t look at himself. Just now, she looks like a tiger sister who is going to eat people. Now, she''s half closed her eyes. Instead of looking at Tang Lian, she looks at her Qianqian hands hanging on her thigh. If she wants more ladies, she will have more ladies, and Chu Yuan on the other side will not Like an invertebrate, I put my arms around me shamelessly, but straightened the rocker, sat in a dignified manner, and even the low self-esteem chest was higher than the usual curve...

    these two girls are really shameless, they dare to climb up a step, and let others get angry with the coaxed heart flower. Thanks to their good intentions and emotions just now...

    Tang Lianguo is not general, from the garden gate to this Room, just a few minutes of observation on the road, it''s almost like the analysis of Chu Yuan''s and tiger sister''s character... In this respect, I conclude that it''s not the gossip of the Oriental little girl. It''s possible for the girl to speak ill of me behind her, but it''s impossible to kill Chu Yuan and tiger sister.

    The hostility between Chu Yuan and tiger sister was reduced. Tang Liancai explained as usual: "in fact, the relationship between President ran and the eldest lady is not as stiff as you are worried about, Mr. Chu. How can you say that they are just stiff on the surface? The mother and daughter are so like each other. They are not good at expressing themselves, but they are also strong. Implicitly speaking, they have their own opinions and say it directly Mr. Chu has been with the eldest lady for such a long time that he must have known... "I nodded, and Tang Lian continued: "the first year or two when I first came to Beitian was better, because I was young, and I was not used to being alone, and I was angry and crying for three days and two ends. Miss Zhen had no choice but to come back and coax him. It may not be appropriate to use a word here. We, Mr. ran, always eat soft but not hard. There is also a premise that she is in a good mood When you are in a bad mood, you don''t want to eat hard or soft. You think, she is a woman who can create today''s career and achievements. She always has her own character. She treats the first lady equally. Even in front of the first lady, you are always in a good mood. If you are willing to accommodate her, you have to play coquetry and let you accommodate yourself. Now the first lady grows up A person''s life has been used to for a long time. In addition, ran has been busy with his career in recent years. He seldom has time to accompany the eldest lady. The mother and daughter can''t see each other several times in a year. This relationship can be imagined. Even if they have endless words, they can hold it in their stomach for a long time, and they don''t know how to say it. The communication between the two women is less. Slowly, there are more contradictions, and they often have sharp points To maimang, in fact, general ran ignored the wishes of the eldest daughter to send her abroad to study. Problems of a similar nature exist in many families, which is no different from the parents forcing their children to study in key schools. In the view of the eldest daughter, general ran''s decision may be arbitrary. From another point of view, how many parents and rebellious children will explain themselves to each other A reason for the decision? Although in our eyes, the eldest lady is a big girl with independent mind and can be responsible for her present decision and future, in general ran''s eyes, she is a child and always will be a child. Where in the world are there parents who don''t worry about their own children? "

    Tang Lian''s words are based on emotion, but Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye don''t like to hear them, especially sister Hu. There is a psychological shadow for her parents to interfere excessively, negate and ignore their children''s opinions. In the struggle between ran Yibai and the East, she has no adult''s reason. She stands firmly in the East, and to a large extent, she is touched by the sensitive nerve of the East''s running away from home, So she murmured, her eyes filled with uncontrollable anger, and said, "you mean, as long as parents think they are right and responsible for their children, they can ignore their children''s feelings?"

    Tang Lian didn''t expect that there would be such a big response in winter''s Eve. He was stunned. He waved his hand and said with a smile: "no, no, I never meant that. I''m too young, but now I''m a father. Looking back at my worried parents, I feel a little bit more."

    "I think Tang Dong is here to warm up for president ran." I hit haha and put the mobile phone on the table.

    When Tang Lian saw this, he immediately understood what I meant. He was reminding me that ran Yibai was going to be late.

    He stood up and said with a smile: "warm field is not the case, but he is worried that the young lady is too subjective and insincere, which misleads Mr. Chu. So he clarifies some things for Mr. ran. Mr. Chu may never realize that he is not aggressive, but not humble, confident and determined. It is another kind of strength, while Mr. Ran is soft and not hard, In addition, the eldest lady''s elbow is obviously turning towards you. Even though she is grateful to you, she inevitably does not bring a little jealousy and hostility. If I don''t say these words in advance, I hope that President ran will admit it himself. I don''t need to think about it. Mr. Chu''s temper is in Qianlong manor, but I have witnessed it with my own eyes. Without the eldest lady, I''m worried about whether you and President ran will... Cough, It''s just a matter of worrying, or that sentence, when gods fight, I''m sure the common people can''t pull or persuade me, so I told Mr. Chu all the things I know in advance, so as to avoid any unnecessary misunderstanding... "

    " what do you know? "

    Tang Lian nodded and said: "ran always wanted to send her to study abroad. She insisted that ran was always in a mood. No, ran always had this idea not for one day or two, but in many ways. However, she was not clear about the things in it. Because it involved some interests within the family, it was not convenient for me to talk to Mr. Chu, But I dare to use my head to make sure. General ran''s decision, one hundred percent and ten thousand percent, is for the consideration of the eldest lady. Moreover, no one in Beitian is more clear than Mr. Chu. Mr. Chu must be very curious about why you are in trouble. General ran still "irresponsible" to let the eldest lady live in your house and would not meet you, right? "

    Before I could answer, Tang Lian smiled at Chu Yuan beside me, and continued: "this is not an easy decision for ran in general. She didn''t say it on her lips, but everyone around her knew that she didn''t have the heart to separate the eldest lady and her younger sister, Miss Chu. The eldest lady had an unhappy childhood, so she was withdrawn and autistic. Until she knew Miss Chu, she gradually became alive She is a little more cheerful. In recent years, she has been able to live alone in Beitian and enjoy herself every day. Meeting Miss Chu is the only reason, so general manager ran just let her live in your mansion. For Mr. Chu''s meeting requirements, she can procrastinate just because she wants them to spend as many days together as possible before they leave... "

    PS It''s really difficult these two days. I''m so tired that I can''t rest even when I have a cold. My nose is bleeding and running down. I almost scared myself to death when I look in the mirror. My face is black...]

 Chapter 1124

    Women are all sentimental animals, so sister Hu and Chu Yuan immediately forget all their unhappiness and dissatisfaction with ran Yibai. They don''t ask why, but can''t wait to prove again: "really?!"

    And men are more rational creatures. In the face of incomprehensible things, even the beauty of pie falling from the sky, they will first doubt whether there is poison or fishing bait, so they will complicate and plot a romantic thing a lot...

    obviously, Tang Lian, like me, is a typical man who doesn''t know how to shape a romantic man It''s impossible to understand the ecstasy of Chu Yuan and sister Hu, or the unpredictable attitude of Ran Yibai. He is a smart man. He understands and deals with ran Yibai''s various thoughts without any hint. It can be said that when he just left the room, his work was finished perfectly, and the effect was even beyond expectation. His work was only Only Dai Ran made a foreshadowing, so that we could have more tacit understanding and less friction in our communication, but the fact is that his foreshadowing makes us completely passive and rational.

    Tang Lian can confidently think that the rest of the things will be logical, but the result is...

    "general manager ran said that whether the eldest Miss goes abroad to study or not can follow Mr. Chu''s meaning, but..." Tang Lian''s tone changed, and Chu Yuan and sister Hu changed at the same time. Usually, if the good things people sent to your arms are accompanied by a "but" turn, after this turn It''s common sense that 99% of them will cause egg pain or Mimi pain.

    I can''t help but feel a bit nervous. However, Tang Lian''s more curious expression makes me feel a little comfort. Of course, for an optimistic pessimist, this comfort is just the difference between early death and late death. Tang Lian''s inexplicability proves that he can''t understand it, which shows that ran Yibai didn''t make trouble for me. At least in Tang Lian''s eyes, it should be like that...

    Sure enough, Tang Lian said: "general manager ran said that he hoped Mr. Chu would grant her a request..."

    the goods stressed the words "Hope" and "request" very hard. Obviously, what he was curious about and could not understand was here -

    ran also hoped that I would grant her a request?

    Isn''t that a joke? I''m a small person, a standard new age Sanwu youth, a big boss with a resort and a hotel. As a woman, the perversity index ranks the second in my heart, just inferior to the third lady''s women, no matter their achievement wealth or moody temperament...

    What''s the old saying? Money can make the devil push the mill... What does she need to ask me for?

    There is no doubt that it can only be done with money!

    My little heart is beating a little uncomfortable. My friends know what the only value they have in the eyes of the rich people who are in the interests of others - miss three.

    Don''t Oriental mother know the story between me and the third lady that I don''t know what it''s like? This idea makes me have the impulse to smoke my own big mouth. Maybe her mother doesn''t know what the East knows? Besides, the choreographers who are fond of these stories are the upper class people like her.

    "What request?" I was supposed to be flattered. I was a little bit indifferent, and I was also mixed with the ungrateful disdain that didn''t conform to my status as a little person.

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye stare at me with the eyes of catching ducks on the shelf. No matter what I can''t do, they have to do it resolutely. It''s like the aftertaste of sweet and sour carp, or the jealousy of the little lover in the East, who is more like their lover than me. I seriously doubt that ran Yibai is asking me to run naked around the North Tianhuan road The bad girl of conscience will also force me to do the same...

    "this... General manager ran didn''t say..." Tang Lian''s expression and tone have a kind of uneasiness that is unclear, which makes me unable to judge whether his words are true or not. "Mr. Chu rest assured, although I don''t know what general manager ran''s request is, I have a certain understanding of her after working for so many years, ah Ah, an emotional boss can cultivate our ability to observe words and colors. Mr. Chu knows better than me. President Ran has a strong character. If she has hostility or competitive consciousness towards someone, she will never make a roundabout "request". She will only defeat him with the most direct means and win him, even if the result is to kill both, to die together, and to die together At all costs, this is her business philosophy - to be a strong person, you need to have dignity and dignity to become a strong person... So since she said it is a request, it is absolutely a sincere request, which also proves that it must be something you can do, you should be relieved. "

    Does not being hostile to me and not creating difficulties for me mean that she does not want to ingratiate herself with miss three? Tang said the same thing as he didn''t, but I knew more about the boss''s mind than he did. It hurt my ears, as if I was an expert in flattery...

    maybe I was not satisfied with this answer, Tang added: "I think this request may have something to do with the eldest lady. Since I don''t go to study abroad, President Ran is sure there will be other things about the eldest lady But for the young rebellious girls... Ho ho, general ran, I''m afraid it''s not as effective as Mr. Chu''s words. "This is a lot more reassuring. Although there is suspicion and ridicule about the ambiguous relationship between me and the East, Chuyuan and dongxiaoye are not jealous at all. Their eyes toward me even contain some praise. It seems that they are glad that I have a leg with the East too...

    the friendship between girls or women is really something that men can not understand.

    From hope, disappointment to despair, to wish come true, after riding a roller coaster with small heart ups and downs, sister tiger is not angry at eating and drinking big flowers. Her attitude and image are 180 degrees fast, and she is kind and gentle as a lady. She speaks in a very careful voice, which makes me lose chicken skin pimples, while Chu Yuan has a big appetite. Today, there is no oriental and goblin around, and she is also It changed back to the silent and self-confident lonely girl, which made her realize the significance of the existence of the east to her, so the food was not delicious. One day, I didn''t even move the snacks in my backpack. At this time, I ate the food that was not much inferior to the Oriental craftsmanship, which made my happiness grow exponentially. On the contrary, it made me feel a little complicated Chu Yuan, who is easy to grow up, suddenly turns back to a child...

    she can''t grow up without leaving Chu Yuan in the East. This girl''s dependence on the East is no less than her dependence on me. Maybe, she has gone too far...

    I''m in conflict. I''m glad that the East doesn''t have to go to school, and I think it''s a good thing for her to study abroad, whether it''s for her or for my heart Growing up, I wonder why I want to grow up so fast?

    Tang Lian is talkative, with a proper standard of speaking. He is kind but not flattering, sweet but not sarcastic. He sounds sincere and practical, and is pleasant to hear and use. As the host, he has always dominated the atmosphere, but he doesn''t highlight himself. He plays a good role of foil. Sitting at the dinner table, he doesn''t seem to be important or redundant, making the guests feel comfortable and comfortable This is a very advanced social skill. The most outstanding thing is that this seemingly inquisitive old Dong didn''t say anything that she shouldn''t say. How can I ask about the family history of the East and her mother daughter relationship with ran Yibai? This goods can skillfully express him around. In the end, I just know that Ran''s family is a big family and structure It''s complicated. Most of Ran Yibai''s family and business are in France, so she seldom has time to go back to Beitian. It''s hard to tell why she let the East live alone in Beitian. Tang Lian said that the big family is bright on the surface, but the huge benefits must correspond to all kinds of murders and undercurrents under the surface. It seems that ran Yibai secretly told the east to stay away from the family and fly camps Dog goueryu and I have something to do with cheating. I think it should be a sensitive topic related to property inheritance...

    maybe Tang Lian didn''t mean to perfunctory me, or it was Ran''s family affairs. An outsider had limited understanding, so it was not easy to speculate too much, or he didn''t dare to say clearly. After all, he couldn''t understand ran Yibai''s friendship with me, in case he fell down there A bad impression of chewing the tongue is not worth the loss. It''s not just the big families, even the ordinary families, who don''t like to be talked about their disgraceful things.

    When Dong Xiaoye was suing the young lady at the ticket office of Tang Lian, my mobile phone rang. Unexpectedly, it seemed that it was Zheng Yuqiu who was pigeoned by me. I laughed in my heart and connected the phone...

 Chapter 1123

    We were not late, but ran Yibai, who threatened not to wait for lunch, was late. The mobile phone clock I put on the table just jumped from 8:00 to 8:01. She didn''t show up. She said that the Tang Lian who went to contact her had never returned. The waiter started serving on time. I didn''t ask for that. It was obviously the meaning of Tang Lian. I didn''t need to say "wait until we get together" to emphasize the etiquette A polite remark.

    I don''t know if it''s an intentional arrangement or an accidental coincidence. This table dish is as simple as this small room, and a little delicate. Without exception, it''s all the masterpieces that the East often makes at home. It''s no different from the usual dinner. Even tea is my favorite jasmine tea.

    In fact, Oriental cooking is quite a set, but different from Chu Yuan, who is good at home cooking, she prefers, or excels in some dishes with complex processes and high difficulty coefficient, and has a variety of flavors. There are several kinds of high-end cuisines. Among them, Shandong cuisine and French cuisine are the most skilled ones, and even several kinds of medicinal meals can be made. However, the cost of playing drums is too high, for example She is most proud of Cooking Seafood, but I am just a white-collar worker, with a salary of eight thousand a month. This kind of luxurious enjoyment of fragrant mouth and stinky ass can be enjoyed once in a while. Where can I afford it every day? So Dongfang, who took turns cooking with Chu Yuan, had to abandon his martial arts and learn to make ordinary home cooking from scratch. Because of his own cooking skills, he didn''t completely imitate Chu Yuan, so he formed his own group. Although the dishes are inevitably different, the color and smell are very special, and the degree of identification is very high, so these dishes are on the table, and we think of her.

    Chu Yuan and winter night are more silent. In a small room, the air is solidified like a stone. It''s so close that people can''t feel the presence of oxygen. Chu Yuan lowered her head and pointlessly scratched her beautiful nails. It seemed that without doing anything to distract her energy, tears would fall down. However, she also stubbornly failed to wipe off the tears hanging from her eyes. If she wiped the tears, it would prove that she really cried.

    I can feel the girl''s feeling at the moment... Ran Yibai has not yet spoken, but we can''t speak any more...

    Tang Lian''s words prove that ran Yibai is not a unreasonable, subjective and emotional menopausal woman, on the contrary, she is just a hard spoken and soft hearted mother who can''t express her feelings very well. She''s not cold, but has always used the method of duplicity In this regard, I used to be duplicitous about Chu Yuan, which resonated very much.

    I think ran Yibai is late. He wants to tell us these things through Tang Lian''s mouth. As Tang Lian said, ran Yibai can''t say these words. She asked me to come to tulip resort because Tang Lian was indirectly saved by me and was grateful to me. So I don''t doubt that he lied to me?

    Chu Yuan and sister Hu realized this, so they were depressed. I was surprised. I thought Chu Yuan, who was as absurd as the East, would not hesitate to tell such a bad lie about pregnancy, was determined to try to keep the east by any means, but now she no longer mentioned it. She just tried to hold back her tears and silently grieved for the coming separation...

    The stinky girl really grew up. For the sake of her friend''s future, she gave up her willfulness. She is no longer the one in her novels who begged for her best friend to become her brother''s life partner''s Murong fate for the sake of her happiness...

    I looked at the room again, but I couldn''t help laughing. Now I finally understand why ran Yibai deliberately arranged this small room to break out Out of hostility to me, is to cover up that she let Tang Lian say this to me?

    "Can these dishes be made by little Dongfang? Is she here? " Dongxiaoye loves Chuyuan, so he breaks the silence, but this is more of a self comforting expectation.

    I politely took a chopstick of sweet and sour carp and ate it in my mouth. I was stunned. Then I shook my head and said, "no, it''s too light. The East knows you and I have a heavy mouth..."

    the winter night glared at me fiercely. I couldn''t even pretend to see it. I took several other dishes and tasted them and said: "this one is also light, this one is also light... It''s impossible to hold one dish. Each dish is not possible She can only prove that the recipe is hers and she is not the one who cooks it. "

    Chu Yuan was crying. He looked at me pitifully. The little face was distressing. "Brother... Can''t we keep the east?"

    I didn''t answer, just put down the chopsticks, gently stroked her head, smiled at her, but in my heart, just like her, contradictory, tangled.

    We all know that this is actually the best outcome - both for the future of the East and her relationship with her mother.

    But this is also the worst result - separation, is always a painful thing.

    Especially for Chu Yuan and the East, they are the most important friends of each other. What''s more, they are only sixteen years old, and they can''t see and accept the differences as rationally as adults like me, even if it''s temporary... Even if it''s rational like me, how does it feel now? Although I''ve had a heartbreaking experience separate from asters...

    Chu Yuan buried his head in my arms, he couldn''t help crying. He didn''t cry or act coquettishly, which made me feel sad and happy. Words of comfort and words of self deception are superfluous. This is the price of growth. Even if it''s bitter, it must be faced bravely. Chu Yuan is a big girl, No longer a child, tears are not equal to cowardice, sometimes, it is a kind of persistence to grow up and grow up strong.Dong Xiaoye is quite stubborn in this respect, perhaps because of her parents'' attitude towards their children. She always felt that ran Yibai ignored Dongfang''s own will, which was wrong and unacceptable to her, but she couldn''t find a reason to refute it, so she found fault and said: "it''s said that the man with a big shelf is rich and the man with a big temper is stingy, but the woman with a surname Ran is a different kind of woman with a big shelf, Temper is big, person is also mean, in such a rich place, invite us to eat this

    As she said this, she used chopsticks to pick up the dishes on the plate. Obviously, it''s the property of swill bucket, but she also pursues the quality. I chuckled, "she really wants to put on the shelf, so she doesn''t cook these dishes herself."

    "This dish is made by ran?" Sister tiger was surprised.

    Chu Yuan also raised the beautiful face of pear blossom with rain, and said, "has the Oriental mother arrived?" Sweat and sour carp, each of them as like as two peas and a bunch of

    , I have to give tiger and sister to Chu Yuan a chopstick. They are not Oriental, but the cream of her own. Besides the salty, sour and sweet, and the master of the fire are exactly the same as her. In addition to her mother, do you think that with the arrogant character of the East, you will still talk about such things to others? "

    Dongxiaoye said: "maybe she told her mother, and her mother told others..."

    "No." Chu Yuan tasted the fish in the dish, and refuted the winter Xiaoye, who can only be a killer in the kitchen, very professionally. "Everyone has different command of the fire when cooking. I cook the same dish with the East, and the fire power and time are different, Because the master is different, and the habits are different. Xiaoye sister can''t eat it, but she can change others. For example, my brother knows which one is made by me and which one is made by the East. This sweet and sour fish has no difference in color, fragrance and heat from the East. It must be made by her mother! "

    Tiger sister''s face is blushing. Chu Yuan says that she can''t eat differently. She inadvertently emphasizes the fact that she is a pauper. How can tiger sister''s love be embarrassed?

    Chu Yuan tasted the dishes on the table one by one, and became more and more sure, "I used to eat the dishes her mother made by herself once. That''s the taste. The Oriental craftsmanship is learned from her mother. She said her mother''s biggest hobby is painting and cooking."

    I absolutely believe that a woman who is unfamiliar with the kitchen can''t subconsciously go to the kitchen to search for the murder weapon after being furious...

    I''m afraid she didn''t want to cut me down, but she did cook for me in person...

    but I don''t think ran Yibai intended to admit it. Bending down to cook is undoubtedly a reward for me to take care of the East, but she did it for herself, even if it was for her I didn''t find out the meaning of thanking me, because I scolded her, and her self-esteem didn''t allow her to do these "demotion" and "base breaking" things in front of me, otherwise, she would not deliberately arrange us in such a small room.

    She is a success in business, but a failure in family life. Maybe it''s because she can''t let go of this proud and strong character?

    The teeth are good, the appetite is delicious, the body is good, but the taste buds are 10 * * the faulty tiger sister is wolfing down, but the name is "taste the same taste as the East". When Tang Lian comes back, he also carries a casserole in person, without opening the lid, it''s already full of fragrance - Eucommia dangshen pigeon soup.

    We are so familiar with the taste, especially Chu Yuan. The smell penetrates into our nose. It''s the same as vinegar. We frown unconsciously. Since we knew the relationship between me and Xiao Zi, the day when it was Xiao niangpi''s turn to cook was never without this pot of soup. It said that it was nourishing the kidney and invigorating the Yang. Today, I don''t know whether it was considerate or jealous. But every time this pot of soup was brought up, Chu Yuan had to kick me under the table and step on my feet.

    When Tang Lian saw that the food on the table had been killed by sister Hu alone, she was a little shocked, and then she asked with a smile, "is this dish still agreeable?"

    The shameless tiger sister is not embarrassed at all. I didn''t wait for my understanding to pretend to be a fool with Tang Lian and say "to my taste". Then, when he revealed that ran Yibai was cooking in person, and then came to an unspoken fight with Mrs. ran about to meet. The tiger sister asked Tang Lian, "your boss Ran is still busy in the kitchen?"

    Tang Lian almost spilled the soup when he shook his hand...

    he looked at sister Hu for a while, until she swallowed all the things in her mouth, and Tang Lian could not understand her expression. After all, sister Hu is an expert in this field. Tang Lian shook his head and said with a smile: "no, Mr. Ran has just returned..."

    "what My hand is also a shake, chopsticks fell on the table, ran Yibai, which one is singing? I ran to cook a meal for me. I didn''t see any noodles, so I left? Why? Afraid I would persuade her not to let the east study abroad? Or continue her high attitude and tell me with such practical actions that she appreciates me to take care of Dongfang, but her family affairs are beyond my control?

    Tang Lian''s words surprised me even more. At the same time, Chu Yuan and sister Hu were so surprised that they couldn''t jump up on their own. They couldn''t believe it...

    "general manager ran said that we can follow Mr. Chu''s meaning in the matter of Miss ran..."

    I was surprised, but I didn''t like it, because I was a little confused.

    PS: Introspection... I''ve had a good rest in these two days. I was busy in the dark days a few days ago. I''ve been lazy in bed for a day and a half. I have a deep review...]

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 1125

    "Little brother, you are half an hour late. Are you stuck in the road or are you trying to pigeon your sister?" Zheng Yuqiu is not angry because she can''t straighten out her anger. She also knows that if I deliberately pigeon her, it''s nothing more than revenge for the many concealments she and miss three have made to me like playing a fool.

    Listening to her self mocking tone, I obviously have an answer in my heart, and I believe it. I don''t know if the "elder sister" in her mouth refers to her sister, or her elder sister, dud

    imagining the character of the third lady. At the moment, most of them are in a hurry, but they are afraid that I will be happy and arrogant, so they gnash their teeth beside Zheng Yuqiu I can''t help being proud of the way I chew my fingernails.

    "I was really stuck in the road just now, but now I have to pigeon your sister. I was about to call you to confess my guilt. Sister Yuqiu came here on your phone. I''m in a hurry. It''s very important that I can''t catch up tonight. Please apologize to your sister for me and say that I won''t break my appointment when she has time again."

    Speaking politely, Zheng Yuqiu is not necessarily a good listener, because I didn''t tear my face with her, at least I was willing to cover up my provocation with an excuse, but it''s hard for Miss San to pierce her ears, open her eyes to say polite lies, sometimes it''s more aggressive than speaking rude truth with her chest in mind

    the highest level of swearing is not to spit dirty Words to scold - I want to see you, you have no time, you want to see me, why can''t I have no time? What''s the reason for me to be called by you to come and go, and to accommodate you everywhere, and let you handle me?

    If Zheng Yuqiu is not Madame Duanmu''s sister, I don''t mind telling her frankly: brother is to stand you up, what can you do to me? I''ve been playing with you for so long. Can''t I play with you once?

    Of course, it''s a gamble. In fact, even if there''s no such thing as the East, I will only worry about whether I should go to eat roast duck with Zhang Mingjie or a good dinner with Li Xinghui and Liu Xiaosheng. Most of the result is to eat roast duck, because Li Xinghui''s dinner with Liu Xiaosheng is too formal, too serious, too upscale, too particular, not comfortable, not enough to eat, not enough to drink, not too much If I go to Quanjude, I can bring at least two duck racks home to cook soup. That''s the value of Chuyuan. On the premise that I don''t have any special preference, I have ten * * who will ask Chuyuan and dongxiaoye for their opinions, and take their preferences as the only basis for the results, while dongxiaoye is 100% indifferent to both sides. As for Chuyuan, I will definitely pack and can''t fight The girl who is taught by her stepmother is too good at running a family. She will not mention her excellent cooking skills, but will take charge of the concept of energy conservation and environmental protection. Whoever is lucky can marry her in the future, and her life will be easy to imagine

    but with my understanding of the girl, if she is really inclined to eat roast duck, before considering the duck shelf, the star rain will appear in another place One occasion, I''m afraid, is the first thing she will think of. She doesn''t dislike the star rain, but it''s a little arrogant recently. She is my sister, so she doesn''t take herself as an outsider. I don''t think the degree of her passion is suitable for her, let alone the fate of some autistic tendencies. Her attitude towards this matter is different from that of the goblin It''s because Liu Xingyu, who is not used to childhood, suddenly puts on the airs of his aunt. It seems that his relationship with me is not similar to that between her and me. For the goblin who lives in the "main room" all day but never complains about his lack of fame and share, it''s a kind of show off, while Chu Yuan is simply because of the star rain ratio She is more like a sister. For example, Xingyu often calls me to ask for help. She tells me to have a good meal on time and drive carefully across the road. However, she is used to the arrogant and charming Chu Yuan who can''t put down the shelf and pull her face to say these caring and thoughtful words to me. Although Xingyu said those things that she usually does, the girl''s mind is so strange. There are always some inexplicable things Good sense of crisis, always so unsure.

    I don''t know whether it''s her advantages or her disadvantages, but one thing I can be sure of is that because of her sense of crisis and self-confidence, she has been outstanding and stand out from the crowd since she was very young. I realized that when she was 16 years old, I was so slow that I suddenly realized that every time I received her report card in the past, she was very tall and smelly in front of me It''s not the arrogance and complacency of special childish spirit, but the expression and emphasis of special childish spirit on my own merits

    as a result, I not only attacked her, but also lost my aggressive and self-motivated mind

    Chu Yuan''s self denial stems from my refusal to decide on her. The star doctor Xin Quji said that it''s Chu Yuan''s character, not psychological illness, but if I We have to consider this as a mental illness. There is no doubt that the root of her illness is that I am a student of traditional Chinese medicine and my major is not psychology. So I always feel that this product has obvious subjective tendency in my relationship with Chu. It has double standards of rationality and sensibility. Rationality lies in his perspective of looking at my relationship with Chu. First, it is a man and woman who have no blood relationship, Then there are my father''s and her mother''s legal cousins. The sensibility is that the goods never hide their love for Chu Yuan or the story of Chu Yuan. In order to continue to see the following, they become the most simple reason for him to help us. This goods is also a strange person.Continue to talk about the strange person over the phone -

    ZHENG Yuqiu''s laughter is always the kind of smell that can make men change color and women change color. It''s straightforward and has a bit of natural charm. It''s very provocative and pretentious. I''m as cheeky as I am. Every time I listen to her smile, I feel a little hot and itchy. What''s the fox spirit? I think she is the most perfect interpretation, so I don''t understand why min Rou said Zheng Yuqiu was more serious than her.

    I''m not familiar with Zheng Yuqiu and I don''t know about her. I have only had a few contacts. I really haven''t seen her seriously.

    "Little brother, you are so bad. Can you understand my sister as emphasizing your dignity as a man? I don''t think you''re the stubborn donkey who leads and reverses. "

    "What dignity do I have?" I tasted a cup of tea after dinner, and said perfunctorily, "it''s really because of something."

    Zheng Yuqiu said with a rather unexpected smile: "OK, I will believe you, but I still think that if the person who invited you tonight is not me, but min Rou, you will not let her wait for you even if you can''t come, right?"

    This girl''s words are not filled with resentment, but with a trace of comparison and unwillingness. When I didn''t answer, I acquiesced. Some incomprehensible self mocked: "she knows everything about me, and she knows everything I know, so how much I hide from you she hides from you. Why is the difference between you and me so big? Does elder sister look better than her? It''s impossible. That girl always has an inferiority complex in front of her sister. She has no pretty face, no pretty Mimi, and no cocky butt. "

    my friends have the audacity to think that we''re the innocent young people who have fallen in love. In essence, we''re quite innocent. The most important thing is to flirt with such a good family as Liusu xiaozidong Xiaoye. I''ve always met Murphy, a demon who doesn''t have a good family Only for the part of being molested, but their cheekiness is really weak in front of Zheng Yuqiu. Zheng Yuqiu''s proud capital makes me think about it, and then I feel ashamed and angry. She almost brought me into the ditch. Subconsciously, she replied that even if it was Miss min roudai''s third daughter who called, I would still pigeon her. Fortunately, I responded in time and was more subtle "I''m not right about people," he said

    "Hee hee, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed if you treat things and people," said Zheng Yuqiu. "My sister asked me to tell you that she was in a good mood tonight. Even if you deliberately stood her up, she would not be angry."

    Is this the legendary dead duck? I secretly laugh in my heart, if she is not angry, why not call me by herself? Putting on airs is a kind of arrogance in itself. I haven''t seen any arrogant person who can''t have a temper even when he is removed from the stage.

    Zheng Yuqiu didn''t mention Miss San much either. When I realized her voice, I knew for the first time that her voice could be so serious and so low. "Little brother, I heard that today you had a conflict with Philip and the idiot of standing wood and flowing water, didn''t you?"

    "Cough that''s a misunderstanding"

    it''s a mistake. My friend instinctively left his seat and turned to the window full of delicate potted plants, so as not to be seen embarrassed by the opposite Tang Lian. Moreover, I can''t stand Chu Yuan. The stinky girl is addicted to eavesdropping. The earlobe I was flirted with can feel the warmth of her face. She still has a green body unconsciously It''s almost in my arms. I wanted to explain. After all, Philip is the cousin of the third miss. Duanmu Shuishui is the son of Zheng Yuqiu''s sister. Instead of Zheng Yuqiu, Duanmu Shuishui interrupts: "the matter between you and Philip is a misunderstanding. It can''t be a misunderstanding with Duanmu Shuishui, that idiot, right? I heard he hurt you first today. "

    This girl is also a little aunt of standing wood and flowing water, but one idiot on the left and another idiot on the left. I''m a bit confused. What I can''t understand most is that her tone has obvious expectation and hint, "how can I listen to you? It''s not like I want to show my head for your sister''s son"

    "show my head for him?" Zheng Yuqiu interrupted me again. The laughter was not so natural. He tried his best to control it, but there was still some uncontrollable intensity. "Why should I stand for him?"

    PS: I didn''t get home until two in the morning. Sorry...

 Chapter 1026

    "Why should I stand up for him? Because his mother is my sister? Because my parents died early and she raised me up in zhengxuedong, I should repay her and protect her son with love and even unreasonable heartache? "

    My mind was a little twisted by her series of questions and bombardments. It was like a normal car suddenly put on reverse gear on the highway. The car would not only drive in the opposite direction, but also instantly shatter all the parts. Just like my brain at the moment, I was shocked and said: "aren''t you his little aunt?" dud

    it''s one thing to help relatives or not A kind of inertia thinking is also a controversial traditional culture.

    "The little girl is not talented. She doesn''t have such a big face." Zheng Yuqiu''s modesty is disdainful. "I came to the world only 18 months earlier than him, but I dare not put on any elder''s airs. I''m afraid he''ll beat me. Although he''s soft, he''s big. Elder sister, I''m proud of a pair of Mimi that are not developed as the two biceps on someone''s arm. You can''t take elder sister Compared with you, I''m the only one who has been kicked by him. I can''t break it into two parts? Can''t die be half disabled? Besides, Zheng Xuedong is famous for helping others. You can''t have never heard of it. "

    I''m so shocked that this beautiful woman with no face and no skin uses her chest and biceps to highlight the tall and strong body with standing wood and flowing water. She even mentioned" helping others but not helping them ". The parts in her brother''s head are busy with the reorganization after being bombed by her. She touched them unconsciously There is a wallet in her pants pocket. There is a platinum diamond membership card of the women''s Club of the next month that Madame Duanmu gave me. It''s just the making and material prices can make people gasp. Madame Duanmu said that''s why she helped me in the high-level meeting. For this reason, she even scolded her precious son in public, which made her tear rush. Almost it was I personally labeled him as a failure, ruined his future in Fengchang, and then connected Miss San and minrou''s valley of the moon with Fengchang. All kinds of realities made me think that the feelings between their sisters were too deep to be compounded. But now listen, how can they not be like that.

    "Zheng Yuqiu said:" not the same, the younger sister is the flesh of his parents, the son is his own flesh

    This unreasonable stupidity refuted me for a while, so I listened to Zheng Yuqiu there sneer twice. He seemed to mutter to himself, but the words were clear enough to make anyone feel that it was a kind of deliberately ironic hum: "maybe that''s the only memory left by her favorite man in her life. Maybe she knows this kind of thing in her own mind. Nobody else knows it Home with and without a handle, one is one, the whole nest is a loser, even if you know, also 100% dare not angry dare not say, who has the courage not to look at her face? In this world, there are many narcissists, not only Zheng Xuedong, but she is the only narcissist who has a thick face, a dark smile and a hidden knife, and doesn''t spit out bones. "

    I shrug my cold hair, and my forehead, back spine and palm are all cold sweats

    no matter whether she says it based on evidence or simply slander and rumor, it''s enough to make life cold. You know, she''s the end of her life Mrs. Mu''s sister.

    Is Duanmu Shuishui Murphy''s half brother? I quickly shook my head, which is absolutely impossible. If Duanmu water is the son of ink, why can Duanmu lady help Murphy?

    I shook my head and threw the problem out of my head, but I knew that Zheng Yuqiu''s words had already rooted in my body. I suddenly realized that among the three big companies of Fengchang, I didn''t trust Lao Mo and had a heart to heart fight with tension Only for Madame Duanmu, I have no vigilance. On the contrary, because of her support for Murphy in attitude, I have great affection and trust for her? The only thing I know about her is that this girl is very deep in the city. She is not a woman who can''t hide her words. Otherwise, I won''t be cheated by her for such a long time like a fool. She can keep the insignificant little secret of miss three. On the contrary, she can''t keep the big secret related to her sister''s reputation. Doesn''t that make sense?

    After that, Zheng Yuqiu returned to her usual giggle, but she said something. I didn''t hear a word. Mm-hmm.ah, perfunctory, and confused reverie in my mind. Miss Zheng felt that I was absent-minded and didn''t break it. It was just that there was no threat. I said that I would never release her and miss three''s dove next time, and then hung up the phone, which made me feel more like her After all, we don''t belong to the same class. Even if he knows how to be the green leaf of the foil for a long time, he can''t find a common topic. But he obviously doesn''t want or dare not say more about ran Yibai and Dongfang Lianren, so I got up and left. I was angry This is the end of the atmosphere before it cools down, so no one is embarrassed.

    Before I left, I gave Jiang Yu to Mrs. Jiang, who then gave me the box of 80000 pieces of the best Tieguanyin to Tang Lian, who was entrusted to deliver ran Yibai on his behalf. Tang Lian was also a person in the tea ceremony. He knew the goods and his eyes were shining, which proved that Jiang Yu was not a boaster. This tea was indeed a good thing with no price or market, so I didn''t puff up my face and pretend to be a fat man with a big tail wolf The tea that I can''t afford in this jar is just a gift from flowers to Buddha. Someone gave it to me. I''m a layman who doesn''t know tea. I can''t drink it out of the way, and I''m reluctant to drink it. Considering its price, I think it''s either upset or upset. It''s tea or vase. It''s also an outrageous thing at home. It''s better to be a man in good water.There are three kinds of honest people. One is true honesty. The other is people who know how to weigh and choose between lying and honesty before telling the truth. There are three kinds of honesty of people who lie clearly but are not seen through. Their nature is quite different, but they have one thing in common. They are not offensive, but they are easy to win people''s favor.

    It can be seen that Tang Lian appreciates my "honesty" and accepts the tea in fear. I don''t know if it''s such a solemn performance to highlight the heaviness of this gift, so as to make me feel happy, or if he really loves tea as life. Even ran Yibai must like this thing. He will send it to her house in person later

    in fact, he hung up Zheng Yuqiu''s phone before, in order to let the gangster I have sent a text message to the mobile phone in the East. The mobile phone of xiaoniangpi should be in ranyibai''s hand now. I didn''t try to find out what she asked for, but I apologized for the last time I scolded her. I thanked her for today''s neglect of the past. I flattered her and praised her cooking. This menopause may be ahead of time After a few years, the woman with a changeable temper quickly replied to me. The question was childish, but the content was very interesting. It was a two-way choice question: "whose cooking skill is better than pitiful?"? a. Mother, B, daughter. "

    I deeply feel that the East has become bluer than the blue, and I know it''s wrong: a.

    As a result, Shi chendahai is so common that he hasn''t received any reply until now, which makes my friends feel strange. I don''t know whether I chose the right one or the wrong one. It''s hard not to flatter him on the horse''s legs. In fact, people know that their skills have been overtaken by the East. I''m smart enough to think that she is very proud of cooking, so I cooked a table for us Fang''s specialty?

    Tang Lian personally sent us out of the resort. On the day of the ticket office, the pretty girl with Jin accent was gone, and there was a trace of disappointment in my heart that I couldn''t explain clearly. Until I got on the bus and waved off Tang Lian, I suddenly looked back and felt that there was something strange that couldn''t be relieved. Suddenly, I heard the grumble of the girl at the ticket office* *It''s a distant relative surnamed Tang. "

    I was stunned. "Ha?"

    Little winter night said angrily: "otherwise, where did her temperament come from? Just now I''ve been wearing her shoes for a long time. All the people whose surname is Tang are just humming and talking about him. That''s ridiculous. "

    "And what do you want him to say?" Chu Yuan is sleepy. He is huddled in his seat, resting on my thigh. It seems that he can''t sleep or wake up. Since last night, the nervous tension can finally relax. After being excited, she is irresistible tired. The girl''s constitution is weak. She hasn''t rested well all day and all night. Now she can''t carry it. I pat her back gently and smile to tiger sister: "she''s not polite Is it? Do you really want to ruin someone''s job because of such a thing? Why? Just to prove that I really know her boss? Or in order to let Tang Lian express his gratitude and admiration to me and set off my king''s domineering spirit? It''s not vulgar. The reality is not a novel or a TV play. It''s not easy to find a job that can support your family these days. It''s hard to argue with each other. Can''t you care so much about your crimes? It''s not a good word to be forgiven. It''s even more a villain''s behavior to wear small shoes, little sister night. "

    "Tiger sister rose red and said:" I''m to find out whether they are related or not. Who will report? Is my image in your heart a villain? "

    "Why do you think they are relatives?"

    I just casually ask, tiger sister''s answer but let me shake all over.

    "A ticket seller picked up his mobile phone and called the chairman. What do you think I should think?"

    That''s it!

    This is what I think is strange!

    At that time, because I was about to meet ran Yibai, I was nervous and pessimistic, so I didn''t pay attention to this little detail. Now I think it''s really strange. But it''s such a strange thing that Tang Lian didn''t mention a word all night. It''s even more strange. Who is that pretty girl?

 Chapter 1027

    Chu Yuan, who sleeps on my leg, hears the conversation between Dong Xiaoye and me. Without eyelids, he says, "I think she is familiar with her eyes..."

    "familiar with her eyes?" I asked, "like who?"

    To be honest, except for the beauty, my impression of that woman is only a melon seed face that is incongruous and charming with light make-up. As for the appearance, it''s vague from the beginning. The reason is that I didn''t pay close attention to it at all. The girl''s hostility is too strong and powerful, and I''m not the kind of hero or woman who dares to flirt with any woman with thick skin In the face of Chu Yuan, I have always been a humble gentleman and polite gentleman. I dare not to be an example. At least, I can''t smear the positive image of my brother. This is my self-awareness cultivated under the feather duster of the old man. What''s more, the stinky girl is a small vinegar jar. I only saw the pretty girl one more time, and she just I pinched and stepped on...

    "like... Hmmm... I don''t know... I don''t remember..." Chu Yuan didn''t say a word, so he was more sleepy, patted his little mouth, shrunk down, and then there was no sound. He fell asleep completely.

    "Little girl is really tired," Dong Xiaoye smiles and shrugs. He obviously takes Chu Yuan''s endless words as his dream words. He can''t help but look at the time and says, "it''s early at 8:40. Li Xinghui and Liu Xiaosheng should still be there. The celebration meeting of your new Department is certainly in progress. What should we do? Home? Or choose one side to join the party? "

    "What do you say?" I was a little confused and lost the problem to sister Hu.

    Winter night pondered for a moment, carefully said: "fate tomorrow there is a make-up exam."

    I laugh in my heart. I feel a little bit sad and ponder. In addition to not being able to go to the kitchen and do housework, in fact, among the girls around me, dongxiaoye may be the most suitable woman to marry and go home. She relies on me, but only on the psychological level. What she looks for and yearns for is only the sense of home on the soul. Therefore, in keeping the strength of her personality, she has For example, now, she only says her own ideas politely, but she doesn''t understand them, and she doesn''t make up her mind for me. She cleverly highlights the dominance and superiority I have as her man...

    this kind of mature woman''s careful thinking is not what little girls like Chu Yuandong or little purple like fringe Murphy, who are used to being coquettish, can understand The understanding demon Xiao can do it, but her tenderness and consideration are not so much about careful thinking, but more about careful machine. The demon''s dependence on me and her cleverness are mostly on her mouth. She knows me best and doesn''t listen to me. Because she is smart, she is not honest.

    The biggest difference between the winter night and the goblin is that the former''s self-identity is "I am his woman", while the latter''s brain is full of "he is my man". One is to give himself to me, the other is to make me become her. For a man, it''s also luxury happiness, but most people will choose the former. How many don''t love vanity?

    I said, "go home."

    Before dongxiaoye could answer, I heard my cell phone ring. I was afraid to wake Chu Yuan up. I even connected the phone before it seemed obvious. It was a fringe.

    "South south, where is it? Have you eaten yet? " There''s a lot of noise there. The tassels are all shouting. Obviously, they''ve had enough to eat and drink to sing K.

    "Yes, I have. I''m on my way home."

    "So fast?" It seems that the tassel left the room, the noise suddenly dropped, and the tone also dropped to the end. It was extremely heavy, a little nervous and trembling. "Talking with Oriental mother collapsed?"

    "No," I''m a bit confused about tonight. I haven''t figured out the situation myself. How can I explain it to the fringe? He simply said, "it''s going well."

    "Is it? Excellent! I''ll tell you, with your ability to tell the living and the dead by the blooming lotus, Oriental mother can''t argue with you ~ "the joy and comfort of the fringe makes me ashamed for Chuyuan and the East. Even if I love the house and the black, the fringe''s love for them is not mixed with fake. Look again, these two stinky girls are right for her? When people turn their backs on each other, they either say bad things about grandma Cheng or slander people''s tall bodies and small breasts. How can we think of it as "mouth less than buttocks itching, less than smoking...

    get back to the point.

    When I know I''m on business, the tassel usually doesn''t call me, so I asked, "what''s up?"

    "No..." Liusu paused and said, "everyone''s having a good time today. Murphy doesn''t know what''s wrong. It means that we''ll take a half day off. Everyone says we''ll sing all night. End... Cough, who? They asked me to ask you if we want to come here together when we''re done."

    "Who asked you to ask me?" I admit that I''m not an open-minded man. The word "Duan" from the fringe makes my nerves suddenly tense. As the saying goes, if something goes wrong, it must be a demon. In the afternoon, it''s so stiff. I still have no face or skin to run for fun. I go to eat and sing with the fringe Murphy garden. It''s a big knot in my heart. My friends are not jealous I am jealous that he is tall and handsome. I am afraid that he will dig my corner, but I am afraid that he will deliberately pick a fault and bully the fringe while I am away.Duanmu Shuishui is a typical dandy young master. He is arrogant and narcissistic and likes the fringe, but he is often ignored or even despised by the fringe. He has been hating for love for a long time. At this time, he is so deliberately close to the fringe that it is hard to believe that he has no intention.

    "No one... Just them, Murphy, lilac, Yang Wei, Qin lan..." the fringe stammered.

    "Tell the truth," I said in a deep voice

    Familiar with my temper, the tassel said, "Madame Duanmu asked me to ask."

    "Madame Duanmu?" I was really surprised by the answer, "she''s with you, too?"

    "Well," the tassel snorted scornfully, "maybe she came to dinner because she was afraid of standing trees, running water and making trouble. Together with Philip, she said that she wanted to solve the misunderstanding in the afternoon. But I saw that she wanted to help her son integrate into our small circle with great development potential..."

    no wonder the girl said something but didn''t say it directly. I dare not want me to go, Duan Mrs. Mu said it was to resolve the misunderstanding, but when I went, I had to bow my head and compensate for the mistake. I can be rude to Duanmu Shuishui, but I can''t do it to Mrs. Duanmu. After all, I owe her a favor at the high-level meeting. The fringe didn''t want to see Duanmu Shuishui''s arrogance and arrogance, so I wanted to be vague and put an excuse in my mouth to perfunctorize Duanmu Shuishui...

    The fringe knows that I''m not a noisy person. They all want to scare me away from playing and singing all night The tassel deliberately didn''t mention Madame Duanmu, just because I was afraid that I couldn''t erase my face and go to make a fool of myself. Since I have a proper reason, I have no reason not to forgive her.

    "Well, well, you can send her back to rest earlier," said the fringe, "I''ll hang up first, and call you if I have something to do."

    "OK... Play back and play, drink less, you drink too much and have no virtue..."

    "I won''t drink without you." The tassel shyly emphasized a sentence, then couldn''t wait to hang up the phone to explain to Madame Duanmu, for fear that I would change my mind if I said more.

    Winter night has been listening, see me put away my cell phone, sour way: "you really wide tube."

    "It''s called caring," I said. "You haven''t seen what virtue it is to drink too much tassel. What can you do if someone takes advantage of it?"

    Dongxiaoye said: "I think she only drinks that virtue when she wants to be taken advantage of by you."

    When I was stunned, I smiled and didn''t talk. This is a kind of speechless and contented way. Happiness can''t be compounded. For this reason, sister Hu was even more jealous. She kept breaking up her thoughts, but there was a contradictory smile on the corner of her mouth - she liked me, and she also liked tassels. She liked different things, and couldn''t give up.

    The silence in the car was interrupted by the cell phone ring, which was still the number of fringe, but when I connected the phone, the voice was not my aunt.

    "Chunan, listen to your girlfriend. Your business is finished. How about it? Do you have a second? Do you want to come and sing together? "

    This phone call was actually made by Madame Duanmu herself!

 Chapter 1028

    "Well, I''ll be there in twenty minutes." I simply happy so that winter night can not understand.

    "Wait for you." Madame Duanmu said with a smile, and xuan''er hung up. Dud

    in winter, he fainted and said, "why don''t you tell Yuanyuan about tomorrow''s exam?"

    I stared at the mobile phone and said with a wry smile, "why did she call me with her tassel mobile phone? That is to say, have all the tassels been said to her? "

    sister tiger frowned," what do you mean? "

    "It means that she told me to go there, not only singing, but also other things. It''s more important than fate test." I explained in my mouth, wondering that the impression that Madame Duanmu left to me has always been reasonable, but now, although I''m smiling at the invitation, I''ve denied my reason. Can it be understood as a kind of tough and hard talking? Otherwise, what can''t be left until tomorrow?

    There''s no doubt that she has emotions - why? Because I have a conflict with Duanmu and Shuishui again? It shouldn''t be. Today, my friend knew that he was wrong and was kicked by that kid. Don''t talk about fighting back. I haven''t said a word yet. It''s enough for a few days. Will he tell me? Besides, there is only one thing that may make her angry - I pigeoned Zheng Yuqiu and miss three.

    It''s likely that Yu Gong and those two girls represent the highest decision-making level of Yuezhi valley. I''m just a small employee of Fengchang group. To a small extent, it''s a harmless joke between friends, but to a large extent, it can rise to a big problem of sincere cooperation in Fengchang. To a private person, who is Zheng Yuqiu? Her sister Zheng Xuedong! Although Miss Zheng''s attitude towards her sister is a little confusing to me, Madame Duanmu''s attitude towards her sister is clear at a glance, and her doting degree is really higher than that of her son Duanmu Shuishui.

    But how does she know that I put Zheng Yuqiu''s pigeon? Is it Zheng Yuqiu who gives me black shoes? It''s impossible. That girl hinted to me tonight that she should have more doubts about her sister and more precautions. Then there is only one answer - the hateful third lady!

    I said, with that woman''s character, I was so cut face, waiting for the day, can''t have no temper.

    Ya is not particular about it. Is this a public revenge?

    With a lot of suspicion and dissatisfaction, we arrived at their Carnival KTV. Chu Yuan was already sleepy and couldn''t wake up. In winter Xiaoye, she asked me to go back quickly. She stayed in the car and looked at the lazy cat, which also gave me an excuse to escape, so as not to be entangled by my colleagues.

    Even if I don''t look at the door number, I can find their private room accurately. It''s not because this place was originally the small stronghold of our comprehensive group''s comrades after work, but because as long as one of the two super Macs was singing, you would definitely knock on the door well -- Yang Wange''s "ghost cry" and aunt Cheng''s "wolf howl". Ordinary people can''t imitate it The sound in the room makes you feel creepy, so they must be in which room.

    Viagra and the masters come to KTV together, 100% of them are in the intermission period when they are just lovelorn and have no sister to handle. So the goods like to sing some sad love songs, singing to the heartache, really can move their snot and tears, so it is named "ghost cry". As for grandma Cheng''s "wolf howl", the child has no talent to sing like the Oriental little lady When I don''t drink, I don''t open my mouth. When I drink too much, I stare at me and Howl ''the warm desert''. She''s singing loudly. If I don''t whisper with her, she dares to rush over and bite me.

    today''s grandma Cheng hasn''t drunk, and she''s wailing about Viagra. Ya Mingming and Qin LAN have got the license. She''s still singing the necessary song after his lovelorn love. I push the door into the house, and the goods are singing * * move Feeling place, standing on the sofa, howling painfully, was run over by a car wheel claws of the injured beast, and then look at others, already smiling back and forth.

    "Brother Nan, it''s just the right time. What''s the next song? A duet? Come on, you. Who are you singing with? Grandma Cheng? Master Mo? Assistant Xue? Or Wan''er? Xiao Song Jia doesn''t care. He can only sing health songs and love songs for another ten or eight years. Come on, Jia Jia Jia, learn from Grandpa''s singing and dancing - three circles on the left, three circles on the right, three circles on the neck and buttocks "

    " get out! " Song Jia spits out the chewy beef jerky and pulls it to Viagra, who twists her hips. "If you want to be my grandfather, wait for your sissy little white face to grow a beard! I warn you, Yang Wei, that my brother Nan is here. If you bully me again, he will beat you. "

    Viagra doesn''t really drink too much. 80% of Viagra is fake. A female boss who is not good at words and is used to wearing an ice chest face is enough to make everyone can''t put it away. In addition, the Duanmu lady who sits in the corner with her and even has two BSS of Fengchang * * ss to accompany her smiling face, what level of oppression is that? Mo said that the colleagues of the comprehensive group, namely the elites of Yuezhi Valley, led by Philippe Shuaiguo, Uncle Jack and sister Paris, are also slightly restrained. No one who can mix into their position will be fooled by Madame Duanmu''s harmless appearance and friendly smile. Even if they leave Fengchang high-rise, they will still be able to balance the relationship between Mo and Zhang It''s impossible not to be awed by this woman. What we don''t see in this room is probably Song Jia, so Viagra laughs at her as a child."Cut, you are neither his sister nor his little lover. He will stab your brother twice? Why? It''s not a reason! " Viagra jumped off the sofa, involuntarily put Masai in my hand, was about to hand over another wheat to the fringe, saw the track on the screen, and without waiting for the fringe to push it, he quickly retracted his hand back and shouted: "good intentions break up"?! Who ordered this song?! I don''t want to smoke! Your father and your mother are good at breaking up! "

    "Who are you talking to?!" The gloating Duanmu water saw Viagra glance at him and was annoyed.

    Viagra''s face is artificial and innocent. "I didn''t say you, what are you in a hurry? Did you order this song? "

    Duanmu said angrily, "grandson ordered it!"

    Viagra is to deliberately block water, listening to him, can not help but some accidents.

    "That''s what we ordered," said the old black weak hand, who was clasping with sun Zhe.

    "Grass, do you two really have a foundation?!" Viagra robbed the wheat that had just been put into my hand, together with the one in his hand, and left it to Hei xiaosun. His disappointment was so rampant that anyone could see that he had strong hostility to Duanmu young master that he didn''t want to hide. Even his hatred of the house and Wu was implicated in Duanmu''s wife.

    I know Viagra. It''s full of animosity. A small part of it is because Duanmu water is taller than him, stronger than him, and more handsome than him. Part of it is because of the conflict and contradiction between me and Duanmu water. Part of it is because of Duanmu water''s bad intention to the fringe. As for how much of it is for me or for himself, it''s the little secret in his heart Mu Shuishui is still waiting for him and is stopped by Duanmu''s wife, who is always smiling. "Chu Nan, come and sit down, choose a song, ha ha, call you here, just want to listen to you sing a song."

    "I can''t sing"

    the tassel and the purple garden can''t stand Madame Duanmu''s unfathomability for a long time, so they got up and gave me a place to come out. Murphy, who is sitting on the other side of Madame, was worried that he couldn''t integrate into the small group. He took the opportunity to whisper to me: "point to a duet, I''ll sing with you."

    The tassel has no good way: "he can only sing" the love of the traitor ". Can you do it?"

    Murphy frowned. "You''re not so earthy?"

    I said, "what is earth? Can''t you call it nostalgia? "

    "I''ll sing this song. I''ll sing it with you." A ringing voice said.

    Suddenly a quiet drop of needles could be heard in the room. The person who said this was Madame Duanmu!

    PS: I''m late. Sorry...

 Chapter 1029

    ~Dud - - ~ it''s not surprising that people often like to show off their strengths and cover up their shortcomings. It''s natural. It''s strange if someone likes to hang out the things they''re not good at in public and take delight in embarrassing.

    I really don''t have any talent in singing. I grew up standing in the chorus line and can''t make a sound only to fill the existence of the formation value, but I don''t have talent and no interest. That doesn''t mean that I really can only sing the love of an old-fashioned ciliator. Since I met aunt Cheng in the University, I''ve been forced to howl all night by her, lacking in front of other people''s requests My personal position has always been my strengths and weaknesses. I can read 300 Tang poems, and I can''t write poems or sing them. However, only this "the love of the trainman" is a song that the tassel begged and begged me not to sing with her even if it was rolling around. The reason why this girl mentioned this song to Murphy was that Murphy wanted to sing with me. She had a snack flavor in her heart and poked my scar intentionally. It was not only that Murphy wanted to sing with me, but also that In order to beat my confidence and scare off Murphy, maybe I also want to see if I will be treated differently. I really sing this old song with Murphy that I have never sung with her.

    When it comes to this song, I have to mention a comedy that almost led to tragedy happened in my family many years ago. I once told it to the fringe as chatting materials, and little purple knew it, so aunt Cheng mentioned the name of the song, and she turned her back and snickered - I sang this song to someone for the first time, not to anyone else, but to my stepmother who was a living treasure, but then she She didn''t live at all. At least before she sang this song, she never exposed her irrational nature of being coquettish and pretending to be tender. She was afraid of scaring me. So she did everything in one look and paid attention to her image. For this reason, she was even careful. It can be said that her change, or the change of the relationship between me and her, started from the duet.

    It was the first Spring Festival after stepmother and Chu Yuan came to my house. At that time, we had been together for less than three months. Although we had gradually adapted to the new family and lifestyle, there was still a big gap between the four people. After all, I was only twelve or three years old at that time. Pretending to be precocious and persuading the old man to remarry was just a matter of moving his mouth. The old man really remarried and took it back How to get along with a stepmother and a sister is not such a simple thing as moving your mouth. After all, I have to get along with each other day and night. I can''t look up. For a diligent and beautiful stepmother, I admire two points of pride, but I have seven points of fear. The two words "stepmother" are mostly negative images in fairy tales or on TV The more difficult it is for a bright woman to get along with. "This is the truth that sister Yue often instilled in me before her stepmother appeared. Of course, most of the sentences in the back are too revealing her motivation and purpose." the more beautiful a woman is, the more difficult it is to get along with her, so how can a woman like sister Yue, who is so bright and easy to get along with, disobey the truth, be met and begged? You know? Tell your dad that you like sister Yue and want to spend your whole life with her, but don''t tell him that I let you talk about it, or I''ll beat your ass''

    sister Yue just wants to be my stepmother, but she hasn''t, she scares me every day, if she doesn''t listen to me, she''ll be spanked. For the stepmother who is more beautiful than sister Yue and has succeeded in ranking, it''s easy to imagine that the little fart child is nervous I''m not afraid of Yuejie''s ferocious appearance, because I know her too well, but I don''t know the stepmother who tries to force herself to create the image of a good wife and mother. In my opinion, she''s a bit like an old man, too serious and serious, so I often find an excuse to eat and stay at the Ziyuan house during that time. Her mother is obviously poisoned by the movie and TV dramas, and I''ve been taught how to deal with it Mom, how to protect myself, virtually strengthen the opposite image of stepmother in my mind.

    I''m afraid of stepmother, Chu Yuan is afraid of me, an introverted little Lori who still has a clear nose, wears a sheep''s horn braid, and exudes the smell of milk all over her body. Let alone a boy. Girls of the same age are rare creatures to her, so I always have an instinctive fear and preparedness for me, especially for the old man, who can often see a smile on my face, but the old man is hot inside and cold outside , that serious face, the college students sitting under his podium are bound to be nervous, not to mention the little Chu Yuan? In order to make Chu Yuan feel his kindness, a man with high IQ and low EQ often uses the method of highlighting the severity to me. When Chu Yuan really understood this, he graduated from primary school

    I always thought that my clumsiness in emotion was inherited by the man. He never told me why he married his stepmother, just led her and Chu Yuan home. One was me Mom is my younger sister. Seeing that I don''t cry or quarrel or disagree, she got married and took several family photos. Four people went to a restaurant for a big meal. Even though the wedding was over, I thought that the old man''s low-key was to show respect for my mother. Later, I thought it was the reason of my stepmother''s family. Not long ago, I learned the story between the old man and her and sister Yue from my stepmother, It''s not hard to understand why the old man is even more difficult to integrate into a new family than I am for a long time after his marriage. His marriage with his stepmother is not because of love at all. Two people who don''t have love suddenly have to live together, so it''s strange that they can adapt immediately.

    So in the first few months, everything seemed warm and harmonious. In fact, everyone''s nerves were tight. Until the evening of that year''s thirtieth, my stepmother and I sang the "love of the cilia"

    that duet now seems to be a comedy that almost led to tragedy, but for me at that time, it was a nightmare - the talent of stepmother''s singing, and Oriental little lady definitely has a competition. It''s just that the sentences are out of tune. But she had dinner early that night and waited for the Spring Festival Gala to start. She intended to stir up the family atmosphere and let Chu Yuan sing to me and the old man. Where would Chu Yuan, who is thin skinned and afraid of life, be willing? Don''t flatter her face, don''t say. When her stepmother stares, she still cries. It doesn''t matter that she cries. The old man panics, but she doesn''t know that Chu Yuan is a girl who always eats hard but doesn''t eat soft. She can be frightened and scolded. The more she tries to persuade and coax her to cry, the more fierce she will be. Her stepmother''s careful thinking doesn''t work as expected, and it has a negative effect. Where can she hang on her face? She is a child, mature and steady, and everything is loaded. At that time, she had to be sharp eyed with Chu Yuan.At the critical moment, the old man had an idea and burned the fire on my innocent poor creature - he even asked me to sing to them! Isn''t this a troublemaker!

    The old man learned from his stepmother, but I didn''t dare to learn from Chu Yuan. He had no idea what to do with Chu Yuan. To me, a feather duster was enough. I could accept the unequal treatment. What I couldn''t accept was that the old man asked me to sing, but according to his own taste, he chose a "love of a ciliator" for me. He also said, "this is my brother and sister who are singing. It''s just right for you and Yuan"

    the old man Son ordered a duet song, expecting Chu Yuan to sing with me. Of course, Chu Yuan won''t sing it. When I went out and planned to play two roles by myself, my stepmother volunteered to sing the sister sitting in the bow, just like the present Duanmu lady

    and then, it was my nightmare - if my stepmother sang the tunes deliberately, I would laugh, but I wouldn''t think it funny The funny thing is that she is very serious, but there is no tone. Her perfect image suddenly collapses and disillusioned in my heart. The more intoxicated my stepmother sings, the more I want to laugh. The more I want to laugh, the more I''m afraid to laugh. As a result, I not only hold my voice trembling, but also run with her.

    I still don''t want to remember the feeling that I''m going to suffocate myself. There are two reasons. The first one is that almost comedies turn into tragedies. Chu Yuan, who is crying, hears the strange tone that I wish I could erase from my memory, suddenly burst into laughter with her belly. But when we sing, she cries again, and her belly hurts with laughter What''s wrong with Dao Chuyuan? I only remember that on New Year''s Eve, a pair of stupid mothers and children hurt a little girl by mistake because of singing off key. When thousands of families enjoyed watching the Spring Festival Gala, we went to find a hospital all over the street. We found the hospital but failed to find the root cause of Chu Yuan''s illness. When we saw the needle, Chu Yuan''s stomach didn''t hurt

    the second reason is like Chu Yuan''s stomach It''s as puzzling as ziache. Although there was no estrangement between my stepmother and I that night, there was a sequel - I don''t seem to be able to sing the "love of the trackers", I just can''t tune with one mouth, it always tastes like that night

    now.

    Now, now, here.

    Fate and I made three jokes -

    first, Madame Duanmu wanted to sing "the love of the cilia" with me. It happened that this woman, like my stepmother, could not see the real age. She was the only woman I could not refuse in this world.

    The second Duanmu lady''s singing skill is actually at the same level as her stepmother and Oriental little mother!

    Third, she is serious and narcissistic, and is also a stepmother level

    ''gape'' can''t describe the expression of people in the room at the moment, except for the foreigners who have never heard the song in the valley of the moon, who are not afraid of laughing out of the mouth? Even if Murphy is used to putting out an ice chest face, he can''t help his mouth twitching. She laughs at the purple garden with a high smile. Her nose is also full of fine sweat. My grandma Cheng has not drunk yet, but her face is redder than that of Viagra. Sister Liu and Qin LAN, Wan''er, simply learn from Song Jia to make a lady look like she doesn''t care. They try their best to put things into her mouth and just chew them, Gao Dahai and other old men poured beer fiercely to get drunk and learn Viagra. They wanted to laugh not only at Madame Duanmu, but also at me who was singing and running with Madame Duanmu because they couldn''t laugh. I just couldn''t bear to laugh because I was afraid of Madame Duanmu''s misunderstanding.

    In the torment, I secretly congratulate myself: Fortunately, Chu Yuan''s stinky girl fell asleep in the car. Otherwise, it would be small to send her to the hospital because of her stomachache. If she stripped Duanmu''s face, it would be big

    PS: a cold autumn rain, suddenly found that summer is over, and autumn is about to pass]

    ~ due -

 Chapter 1130

    "Is it hard for me to sing?"

    Except for a few foreign devils, the only one who didn''t shiver because of the laughter was the old monster who was like Lori. She threw this really difficult question to me with a little aggrieved expression in her innocence.

    "It''s not hard to hear." I lied for the first time against my heart. Dud

    Madame Duanmu took the water glass from Murphy, took a sip gracefully, screwed up her eyes, smiled kindly and said to me: "you know, a white lie is only a white lie to cheat people."

    As expected, she is a woman with a smile in her heart. She has a harmless appearance like a rabbit and a soft voice like a sheep, but she sends out a suffocating sense of oppression like a tiger and a lion. That''s what Madame Duanmu is really like?

    All the people who can sit in this room are carefully selected from the crowd? Even Philip Shuai pot, a technical genius who is not worldly, at least knows who Mrs. Duanmu''s sister is. Otherwise, he who was wrongly beaten by me can''t appear here in the dark pot. In the wind, no one can force him to put down his shelf except Mrs. Duanmu. Neither can Lao mo.

    Madame Duanmu has steps, but she has to force me to tell you the truth. God knows if she wants to find fault with me and see the reaction of the people. Obviously, she understands it in this way. Being careful, I said, "compared with me, it''s not hard to hear."

    Madame Duanmu was stunned, and then she chuckled. She was charming like a girl. "Should I praise you for your cleverness or scold you for being smooth?"

    I scratched my head and said modestly, "it''s not smart, it''s not smooth, it''s gentle."

    "Graceful, ha ha, graceful" Madame Duanmu glanced at her son and said, "Chu Nan, are you about the age of running water? He''s a little older than you, but he doesn''t know as much as you do. If you two change positions, or a person he doesn''t dare to offend deliberately creates difficulties and asks him such a question, he must be asked. "

    Young master Duanmu''s face se suddenly looks ugly and glares at me fiercely, but he doesn''t dare to be bold in front of his mother any more. It is estimated that after the disgraceful tears ran in the high-level meeting last time, he went back to suffer, so he had a long memory of Xing, which also verifies the two sides of Mrs. Duanmu.

    It seems that the woman also gently admitted that she intended to make trouble for me

    Master Duanmu''s response was slow. He only thought that I spoke for him because he was full of awe for his mother and expected others to despise me like him. However, he found that people''s eyes, though full of contempt, were not for me, but for him, which made him suddenly wake up. The reason why I got into trouble with him was because of his disrespect for the fringe.

    I''m not a revenger or a boring provocation, but I can''t stand to fight with Madame Duanmu like this. I''ll show a little bit of water chestnut to see how she reacts, so as to judge whether she loves me as always or has some negative emotions. Unfortunately, I haven''t seen the depth of this woman''s city, but I still have a smile, the tone of voice and the aura, All of them deliberately expose their duplicity, but they don''t reveal any reason, just tell me that she is controlling and dominating my mind, but I still have no way, because other people just don''t take the initiative to tear off the mask or the skin, I can''t always take the right seat? In case she didn''t want to settle accounts with me, didn''t I do it by myself?

    Madame Duanmu said, "can I also understand this sentence as your politeness?"

    "No," I said

    The lady''s smile was even brighter. "Why?"

    "As you said just now, a white lie is only a white lie if it deceives people."

    This kind of swearing is not to say that everyone is shocked. My friend is also sunny on his face and has a magnificent mind. In fact, Duanmu running water is not necessarily stupid and has a low IQ, but in this room, he must be the most stupid one. When he pretends to be smart, he pretends to understand what we are talking about. Duanmu lady shakes her head and sighs and says to him: "what is the meaning of Chu Nan Thought is, he just satirized that you don''t know how to respect female Xing and elders, he didn''t deny that he scolded you, and he didn''t admit that it was tactful, because I won''t believe it, he just wanted to spread a white lie to comfort me, it was all in vain, how bad you did in this respect, how bad the impression you left was obvious to all. "

    "Surname Chu, you" Duanmu water angry, it is urgent.

    "Forget it," Mrs. Duanmu said with a pretty face and a little cold. She was scared to wilt her baby son. Then she said: "in the afternoon, you made a point of adding fuel to the fire and kicked people hard. They didn''t fight back, but only gave you two words. Do you still think it''s a loss? What''s wrong with you? Today''s friends from the valley of the month come to have a good exchange. I asked you to go to Phil''s department together for activities on the basis of your personal friendship with Philip. What''s the intention? Don''t you really understand? I''m trying to create an opportunity for you to apologize to Miss Cheng, to let go of the past with Chunan and Feier, and to get along well with them in the future. What''s the result? What did you do? Not only didn''t apologize, but added fuel to the fire and made the relationship more rigid. Even if Chu Nan didn''t scold you, I still wanted to scold you. Don''t say I was biased towards Chu Nan. You should learn to self-examine yourself. He''s not my son, you are. The mother scolds you in public and embarrasses you. Why? That is to say, if you can learn a deeper lesson and learn from it, you will make progress in the future. "It''s really hard to believe that Madame Duanmu is a tyrannical woman who helps her relatives and doesn''t help others. At least the girls in the fringe Murphy purple garden appreciate her "distinguishing right from wrong". They don''t think it''s wrong for me to take the initiative to provoke at all. The woman ah

    the young master Duanmu murmured: "you don''t prefer the surname Chu. You prefer the one with the same surname Zheng When he mentioned Zheng Yuqiu, I just shivered in my heart, but Madame Duanmu was furious. "People laugh that you can''t help the mud on the wall, can''t I have light on my face?! You really don''t understand such a simple truth? In addition, the smelly girl in your mouth, who has the same surname as me, is my sister and your aunt. If you think I protect Chu Nan because of my preference for her, you should be more careful. How much do you owe Xiao Qiu, you know. "

    Duanmu Shuishui''s words are actually directed at me, intended to tell me that I don''t have that kind of personality charm, but also satirize his mother''s mouth with a set of heart. Seeing Duanmu''s wife angry, he was cowardly and speechless, the lady just changed her face and said to everyone: "sorry everyone, let you see the joke, everyone continue to sing, continue to sing."

    No one dared to move, tassel pinched on the back of Murphy''s hand. No one had ever seen lady Duanmu angry, so Murphy, who contacted lady Duanmu most, was the most surprised person. After returning to her senses, she said: "whose turn is it?"

    "I," old Hei pulled sun zhe up and said, "our order of" good will break up "was just added by Chunan and his wife, ha ha."

    This product needs to be transferred to the branch office, and there is little chance to contact with the head office leaders in the future. Therefore, for Madame Duanmu, there is less awe for mice to see cats, and for me and Murphy, they are so sorry that they stand up to help ease the atmosphere. The singing skills of these two products are above amateur level. In addition, with Madame Duanmu and I as the foil before, it''s almost like that It''s the sound of nature. Everyone cheers and claps. It''s a bit exaggerated. Maybe it''s a chance to let out the smile that I''ve endured for a long time.

    Madame Duanmu also clapped and asked me in a low voice, "did you just sing out of tune on purpose?"

    "No, that''s the way I sing."

    Madame Duanmu nodded and didn''t know if she had written the letter. Suddenly she said, "do you know why I asked you if my singing is hard to hear?"

    I shake my head.

    Madame Duanmu looked into my eyes and smiled, "I wonder if you will lie to me."

    I don''t speak until she continues.

    "You''re a little slick, but you''re honest," Mrs. Duanmu said with a turn. "When Cheng called you, your sister was with you, too? What about her? Have you come home or are you waiting outside? "

    I don''t know how she suddenly brought the topic to Chu Yuan, and replied, "she fell asleep in the car. Xiao Ye is the woman Jing Cha who often stays with me, looking at her in the car."

    Madame Duanmu''s next words completely confused me. "Oh, since that''s the case, you should go back earlier."

    "Ah?"

    The tassel Murphy purple garden also fainted. She insisted that I come here and make us nervous for a long time. As a result, she just sang a song with me and asked me to go back. Is she just to listen to my song or let me listen to her song? Or as a joke to make everyone happy?

    I was about to ask, Duanmu lady put down the cup in her hand, looked at her wrist, and said, "it''s already this time, Chu Nan. Would you mind giving me a ride?"

    We were stunned again. Mrs. Duanmu didn''t have a watch on her wrist at all

 Chapter 1131

    Obviously, Madame Duanmu asked me to come here just to send her back on the way. That is to say, she didn''t want everyone to know about her purpose of looking for me. She was just emphasizing this point by using this "clumsy" way to "hint" me?

    Chu Yuan was sleeping soundly in the car. Mrs. Duanmu didn''t let me wake her up. She sat in front of her. I kicked and sat in the back of her slant. I thought I had left KTV. She should have said something. As a result, she only whispered a place name to Dong Xiaoye and stopped talking. On the way, except for her heartbeat, I could only hear Chu Yuan''s gentle and even breathing I can''t understand the woman of, and I can''t understand the little winter night, as if she''s really just taking a ride.

    Mrs. Duanmu didn''t live in the hotel. The place she was going to is near the company. Although it''s not a good way to go home with me, it''s not a long way to go. The name of the community is "blue water house and". I''m familiar with it, but I don''t have any impression. I thought it was a land and money paradise for my grass-roots people, even if it''s not as good as Chuyuan I''m afraid that the two houses transferred from Li Song''s house are not so much inferior to se''s. But when I got to the place, I was stunned. Although this place is not as old as the one I rented, it certainly hasn''t got a high-end place where tassel rented. In a word, it''s a very ordinary community. It''s so common that people can''t believe that there is a billionaire living here, This place, I once came to see Yao Waner home!

    No wonder I think the name of this community is familiar! Madame Duanmu and Yao Waner live in the same community!

    I was surprised, but I didn''t show it or ask questions. Since Madame Duanmu brought me to this place, she would naturally give me answers.

    The security work of the community is just like a lie in front of sister tiger''s authority. When she lights up her certificate, the car will drive into the community. Although this place is not high-grade, it is not without bright spots. It is estimated that the developers will leave such a large green area and regret hitting the wall when they visit here again Come and ask me, "have you been here before?"

    "Once, I sent Wan''er home, but only to the gate of the community, never to come in." I thought to myself, would Madame Duanmu live in Yao Wan''er''s house? It shouldn''t be. If it is true, Murphy has no reason not to know. Wan''er is Murphy''s confidant, Yao Ling is Lao Mo''s confidant, plus the origin of the two families, it''s impossible for Yao''s family to go to Mrs. Duanmu''s

    "send the little girl of Yao''s home?" Madame Duanmu frowned slightly, obviously my answer surprised her. "I thought if you had come here, Feier would have brought you here. She grew up here, but almost forgot that the little girl of Yao family lives here with her parents now."

    I was about to get off the car and open the door for Madame Duanmu, but I was stunned, and her scalp was numb and exuded Cool sweat

    I almost forgot that Wan''er seems to have told me that her mother and Murphy''s father were college students. When she married Wan''er''s father, she couldn''t afford to buy a house, and she also sold her idle house to them for almost nothing. Until Murphy graduated from middle school, both of them were neighbors, so did the origin of the two families. Yao Ling It''s not so much mo Yizhi''s confidant as Mo Yizhi''s confidant. It''s more accurate to say that Mrs. Duanmu didn''t live in Yao Waner''s house. It''s hard to hear what she said. She lived in

    sure enough, Mrs. Duanmu understood the content of my expression, flashed a little complicated in her eyes, but unexpectedly and rationally, she didn''t hide it. She smiled lightly: "they After the move, I had people buy this place "

    ''here'' refers to Murphy''s previous home, ''let people buy this place'', rather than ''buy this place by themselves''. The complex secrets hidden in the words made me feel even more shocked. At least I never heard Wan''er say that after the move of Murphy''s family, her neighbor changed to Duanmu''s wife

    for so many years Come here, how does Madame Duanmu cover the ears and eyes of the Yao family? No, it''s not a problem. The problem is why she doesn''t hide her eyes and ears. The most crucial problem is why Mrs. Duanmu, who is so considerate, now wants to tell me

    "come up for a cup of tea." Madame Duanmu pushed the door open and invited me.

    "No," I covered up my fear, pointed to Chu Yuan, and said apologetically, "this girl sleeps like a pig"

    before I finished speaking, Chu Yuan rubbed her eyes, sat up in a daze, stretched out and yawned, "are you home? Brother, I''m thirsty. Please pour me a glass of water "

    brother Yu cried without tears. Madame Duanmu gave me a thought and left the car proudly.

    Chu Yuan, with a big mouth and a bright navel, just came back to his mind. His face was red and his ears were red. He said in a hurry, "where is this?"

    I hold the nose of the stinky girl, and the airway: "this is the last thing I want to know"

    ,,,

    the simple but voluminous Chinese antique style decoration, with a little bit of formality, but not a little quiet and peaceful. The moment I enter the door, I feel like this - this is a house, not a home People''s taste, of course, does not mean that there are no people living here, but that there are no people living here. I''m afraid that people who live here regard it as a kind of work.Home is a place where people can relax and relax and let themselves go. But here, there are traces of carefulness everywhere. Not to mention the cups, cups, dishes and dishes in the cupboard that are more orderly than those in the hotel, but to say that the mahogany sofa in the living room has obviously been for some years. But even in the cracks of the carving, there is no dust. Madame Duanmu went to make tea. I I''ve looked over the sofa carefully and found several scratches. I''m afraid it''s been several years since the latest one. Who can be so cautious in life that he won''t even bump?

    After receiving the boiled water from Madame Duanmu, Chu Yuanwu stared at me who was still circling the sofa at his own expense.

    "What did you find?"

    When Madame Duanmu sat down, the first problem made me burn my tongue and almost spray tea out. The woman looked down and looked at the six feet under the table instead of looking at Madame Duanmu. The slippers on Chu Yuan''s and dongxiaoye''s feet were all new, and the labels could not be torn off. The woman brought me here, as expected "I remember that I just praised you for being honest with me," Mrs. Duanmu said, hanging the tea in her cup

    "It depends on what you ask," I said uneasily. "I want to know what I should know. I don''t want to know what I shouldn''t know. I don''t dare to know."

    "ha ha ha, this is also honest." Madame Duanmu said: "but since I brought you here, I want you to know something. You should understand?"

    My scalp is numb, "understand, but don''t understand"

    Madame Duanmu smiles: "you understand, also understand, just dare not admit it."

    I was silent.

    Mrs. Duanmu took a sip of tea gracefully, put down her cup, looked around the walls of the house, her eyes were full of memories of Se color, some sweet and some sad. "I will come back to this place several times a year, don''t think about it, I never stay here, just like now, the last cup of tea, miss my old friend"

    Mrs. Duanmu got up and went to order a stove Sandalwood, red smoke curling up, fragrant, lingering in the room, she sat down again, closed her eyes, the corner of her mouth, which was always up, was a touch of pain I could see but could not understand, like love, hate, regret, vision, "this place, things here, keep the appearance before he left, in the company, in front of outsiders, he was humorous and talkative, so the popularity was very good, so Like you, Chu Nan, privately, he doesn''t like talking very much. He is very quiet. At home, he often hides in the room by himself. Sometimes I come to be a guest. He doesn''t have any words. He just moves the place to see from the room to the living room. I sit on this sofa myself, light a furnace of sandalwood for him, then drink tea and look at him. Unconsciously, it''s one day now With my eyes closed like this, I can still feel that he is sitting opposite me "

    I am sitting on the needle felt, and I feel that the sofa is a little buttoned, because now I am sitting opposite Madame Duanmu, who is he Dong Xiaoye, the idiot, asked not only the question that I didn''t want to ask, but also the question that Madame Duanmu didn''t want to tell me the answer.

    From ancient times to the present, who knows the secret of * * ss has come to a good end?

    PS: I forgot that I haven''t been home for several days. I''ve been eating and living in the company. I haven''t bathed, brushed my teeth, shaved my beard, slept in the bed. I feel that people have mildew. I''m sorry. This kind of distress will last for about a week]

 Chapter 1132

    "Who is he?"

    Either yugai or Duanmu didn''t break the window paper that made me feel a little bit safe. She opened her eyes slowly to wonder about the winter night and said: "it''s a person who is very similar to Chunan. Well, it''s really like"

    her empty eyes filled with memories made my heart jump, Thought to myself, she helped me, really because of Zheng Yuqiu? Speaking of it, Zheng Yuqiu and I are not familiar with each other. Unlike min Rou, we have had so many intersections before. Even now, we meet every other five minutes. Every day, we have to make a Sao to disturb the phone or send an ambiguous message. She plays a joke that she doesn''t hold back and intentionally leaves evidence of her misconduct in my cell phone. I scold her for her disrespect. I I don''t pretend to be a gentleman. She''s boring. I spray dirty words and don''t need to cover up each other. I think what I can get along with in this way can be regarded as a friend. So between Zheng Yuqiu and I, we can''t even call "friends", let alone friendship. It''s a bit far fetched to take the only few reasons as a reason I haven''t seen the living ink, but we are similar in appearance and Xingge, but it''s a fact recognized by people who have seen him and know him well As has done for ink countless times!

    Madame Duanmu will not be as immature as the young and autistic Murphy. She can neither see me and Murphy as the same person, nor can she absurdly transfer her feelings about Murphy to me. She is twice as naive as me. A woman who can make Murphy and tension not be underestimated will not be naive So fragile, so affectable, so, she brought me here to do what she had done for mo before. What''s the intention?

    I''m full of thoughts, but I don''t forget to kick a little winter night below, implying that she will stop here. Don''t get to the bottom of the matter any more. Sister tiger is a smart person. When seeing the change of Duanmu''s eyes, I realize that I may step on thunder. So I heard Duanmu''s perfunctory answer, and only "Oh" once, I bowed my head to drink tea and stopped talking.

    Whether it''s my little action or tiger sister''s sudden curiosity, it''s obvious that it can''t be concealed from Duanmu''s eyes. She looks at me with a smile, shakes her head with unknown meaning, sighs quietly, and asks a question that I think she will ask, but I didn''t expect her to ask at this time, "tonight, you deliberately put Xiao Qiu''s pigeons?"

    For Zheng Yuqiu, I didn''t admit that I stood her up on purpose and kept my dissatisfaction with her, that is to say, I was afraid of Duanmu''s wife, so I left a back hand for this. Duanmu''s wife obviously saw through this point, so she praised me for being "honest" with her before? Look at this meaning, she is determined to ask about the grudge between me and miss 3 and Miss Zheng I said vaguely.

    "Ha ha, euphemism, I only know today, this word is actually a realm."

    My friend was stupid. I didn''t know whether it was a compliment or a derogation from Madame Duanmu''s expression and tone. After listening to her tone, I didn''t continue to ask the reason. Instead, I asked unexpectedly, "what did you both say on the phone?"

    "Ah?" I didn''t react for a moment.

    "What did you both say on the phone?" Mrs. Duanmu repeated, slowing down the speed of speech and increasing the pronunciation of each word.

    "I didn''t say anything, but I explained to her the reason why I didn''t make the appointment." I took a cool breath behind my head. Although I was a little too young compared with Madame Duanmu in terms of experience, cunning and city government, it''s a good thing that I never lacked the big demon of her level, Jing old fox, smiling face tiger, who has been around with them for a long time and suffered a lot. My ability to observe and guard is naturally the same as R I have grown up, and gradually become crafty and suspicious, so I only said what I think can be said, not what I think can''t be said later, which is still within the scope of "honesty" praised by Duanmu on the surface of the principle Jing.

    "That''s what you said to her. I want to know what she said to you." Madame Duanmu cleverly tore through the part that I had reserved in the scope of honesty, and also told me her understanding of Zheng Yuqiu. "Chu Nan, why do you think I brought you to this place?"

    I dare not wipe the sweat on my forehead, "don''t know"

    "you are dishonest," Mrs. Duanmu said with a smile: "even if Xiao Qiu didn''t tell you anything, you will begin to doubt after I bring you here? Why should I help you? Is it really because of Xiaoqiu? Am I helping you or Feier? Is it because you''re so much like him, or is Phil her daughter? Ha ha, the old lady of Jiang family has flown back from Vancouver. She knows that I''m standing with you and Phil. Can''t I have never chewed the root of my tongue with you? Besides, it''s not a secret that Zheng Xuedong was infatuated with Mo in those days. Otherwise, a rich lady who has a engagement with me, why does she keep a comfortable RI son? However, she left school to hang out with Mo Yi''s tension, a group of disgusting poor boys? "Winter Xiaoye''s hand shakes, and his tongue is hurt by hot tea. Chu Yuan''s voice is even lighter. His eyes, which are just sleepy, are now wide and round. The former is surprised by Duanmu''s straightforward, while the latter has always been almost paranoid about this story of dog blood. The first half is a similar hobby, and the second half is a small 38 Cell boiling of red fruit No one talks about my past. First, I''ve been away from Fengchang for a long time. There''s no topic to talk about. Second, he''s a good old man. He''s well-known. Do you see the tension? Just imitating everywhere is enough to lay a foundation in Fengchang. How many grassroots employees like you in the company say bad things about them, regardless of the high-level people in the interest center? Or more people scold Mo Yi? Third, ha ha, although it''s not a secret, I got married early when he got married. It''s more than 20 years ago. How many people still remember that? " Madame Duanmu leaned forward, holding the teacup on the table with both hands, slowly turned it, and sighed softly, "I have become Madame Duanmu, and then I live in a shallow place, that is, the person I remember, who will mention it again?"

    I don''t know how many stories there are in that sigh, but I can feel the complexity and heaviness in it.

    Perhaps realizing the solidity of the atmosphere, Madame Duanmu let Chu Yuan disappoint and changed the topic. She looked up and said with a smile, "when I was angry with the running water, did you see that? He has a bad relationship with Xiao Qiu. "

    "Well," I said, "Miss Zheng said that she is close to Duanmu young master, so she doesn''t get along with the elders and the younger generation"

    "Miss Zheng," Duanmu''s wife''s playing taste: "don''t you call her" little sister "

    I immediately blushed and smiled, "I didn''t know her relationship with you at that time. It was just a joke."

    "That child is not joking with everyone," Mrs. Duanmu said bitterly. "Don''t say joking. I just want to see her show a smile. It''s so hard for me."

    "Why?" Winter night puzzling way: "age generation gap?" Although the age of this girl and her sister is not as different as that of Duanmu and Zheng Yuqiu, they are also ten years apart. The elder sister is like a mother. The elder sister who is ten years older is already so strong, brave, mature and great. Zheng Yuqiu not only does not look forward to Duanmu, but also is difficult to get along with her. It is unimaginable for winter night.

    "It''s nothing to do with age. I''m not a qualified elder sister or a qualified mother. Even as a woman, I''m also a failure. That''s all." Mrs. Duanmu held up her tea cup, which made her eyes misty with the rising heat. "My parents had a daughter in the year of destiny. I didn''t like Xiao Qiu very much, because she was a girl It''s not that I have a patriarchal view "

    " why is that?! "

    "Why is that?!"

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye asked in unison, but the former was skeptical and the latter was interrogative, so Dong Xiaoye stared at Duanmu''s wife and Chu Yuan at me.

    Dongxiaoye sister is the victim of the traditional idea that men are preferred over women, and Chu Yuan is not infrequent because her stepmother is partial to me and is spanked by her pants. However, this ungrateful girl seems to have forgotten that I have been taken care of by the old man''s feather duster at least twice as many times as she has been spanked by her ass The feeling of success is no less than that of the old man''s feather duster --

    "because in the same year, Wu Xueqing also gave birth to a girl"

    PS: finally home]

 Chapter 1133

    Chu Yuan''s drowsy little head, hit by sleepiness, is already in overload operation. Her face is full of confusion. It''s obvious that she can''t connect Murphy''s birth with Duanmu''s dislike of her sister. Even if it''s a winter night with clear logical thinking, it''s also confused by Duanmu''s words. We don''t know how Duanmu''s sister feelings are Yes, but it''s obvious to all that she will see Murphy. But now, hearing this, she hates her sister, and she is moved by Murphy? Or is it hard to understand? " Madame Duanmu enjoyed our astonished expression with great interest, and said with a light smile: "this is the jealousy of women, wonderful and inexplicable"

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye chewed the words of Madame Duanmu, and then listened to the eastern and Western sentences. Up to now, I don''t know what the women she wanted to say made amazing words, "so do Mo and Wu Xueqing, It''s married to a daughter. "

    Chu Yuanhu''s eyes widened suddenly. I just felt a "buzz" in her head. I understood the reason why Duanmu didn''t like Murphy at that time. There were some puzzles in her mind that were hard to understand. Finally, I found the answer. The first thing that affected was Mo and why she chose the former between Wu Xueqing and Duanmu''s wife It''s all the dark side of her that I hate her so much that I don''t want to explore the good side that she might have. In short, she is nothing in my eyes, greedy, gambling, money worship and lazy, which make my daughter pay for her own degradation. At first, I didn''t believe in ink and I had a relationship with Madame Duanmu, because I was a man and I had no legal sense Even after Mrs. Duanmu''s own admission, I don''t believe that Wu Xueqing won her in the field of love. It''s absurd to think that Mo also didn''t choose Mrs. Duanmu because he is different from me. He doesn''t control poverty + Ru doesn''t control Lori

    of course, I''m not only a poor person + Ru controls Lori, I''m still a giant + Ru controls the elder sister, controls light and mature women, controls blackness The queen controls black silk beautiful legs glasses niankong keeps in touch with me all the time and tries to open the door of taboo in my heart. After asking about the Xing type of my heart throb, xinquji, who burns the soul of my sister''s control, was ashamed to say that he made a mistake in my diagnosis. I am not a "sister control", but a "sister control" like him

    "you are not losing to her, but to her belly The child in the son, so you don''t like sister Mo, and you don''t like sister Mo and her one-year-old sister? " Chu Yuan''s tone no longer has the taste of questioning, instead it is a kind of pity and understanding.

    Madame Duanmu looked at Chuyuan with grateful eyes and nodded gently, "people''s feelings are rich and complex. We can control a lot of emotions, such as happiness, anger, sadness, panic, shame, pride and shame, but only love and envy, not controlled by us, but controlled us."

    The room was very quiet, no one answered, not only chewing, but also waiting for Mrs. Duanmu to continue.

    The tea has cooled. Madame Duanmu unexpectedly took a big sip, then wiped the water line from the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand. It''s like in her own home at will. She frowned, but she didn''t hate the bitter taste of this cheap cold tea. Between the frowning eyebrows, there are memories of this taste. It seems that the bitter taste is just one of the sweet memories part.

    "Before I saw you, I''ve heard that you are very similar to those when you were young. For this reason, I specially let people know about you and collected some information about you"

    I jumped at the sound of the words, and I was shocked to interrupt: "it''s you who let minrou go to my primary school teacher''s house to inquire about me!"

    I have never thought about this question. The little monkey teacher said, "go to her house and ask about my two women. The reason given is that I am in love with their sister, but where does minrou have a sister?"? Besides, I can''t think of the reason why Miss 3 was so careful to check my background.

    Madame Duanmu was shocked and shook her head and smiled: "it''s not me. Although I''m very interested in you, I don''t intend to excavate your rights. My understanding of you is only within the scope of the company. Besides, I can''t move or dare to call Miss 3. You don''t seem to know my relationship with that side Miss and miss min treat Xiaoqiu as sisters, but in the final analysis, Xiaoqiu is just working for them. Even if their personal relationship is good, it is also based on the relationship between superiors and subordinates. So even if they are polite to me, I can''t be serious. It''s even worse to rely on the old to sell the old. "

    In a word, Zheng Yuqiu mentioned that miss three and Lao Mo should be of the same generation. Miss three calls Lao Mo elder brother at most, and her feelings come from her. Now she thinks about what she said at that time. She says that she doesn''t know what the generation is about. She just instinctively denies her relationship with Duanmu husband. She doesn''t deliberately conceal the identity of miss three It is also said: "the biggest advantages and disadvantages of this person are the same - a person with a strong sense of responsibility and a strong sense of responsibility often follows the principle and is imprisoned by the so-called principle. Therefore, when his will conflicts with his principle or values, the side of compromise is often his own will. In those days, Wu Xueqing saw through him Ge, just pledged to marry her son, and finally married her "

    at this point, Mrs. Duanmu can''t help sighing, sad and regretful.Winter night said: "how about you? You know Murphy''s father better? What her mother can think of, can''t you think of it? "

    "And you?" Madame Duanmu took a deliberate look at me and asked sister tiger with a smile, "if the same method can make you a winner in a love battle, would you do that?"

    Tiger sister immediately stopped, for a while, then slowly shook her head. "No"

    Madame Duanmu asked aggressively, "why?"

    Tiger sister did not answer, stole a glance at me, quickly turned his eyes, a face of the heart.

    Chu Yuan suddenly said: "if I was that man, I certainly don''t like her doing this. She used sister Mo to kidnap love. It''s too selfish. She can get married, but she is doomed to lose love."

    even the little girl can say the words of "kidnap love", which makes me both agree and can''t help but feel a little funny, but I can''t laughˇŞˇŞ Compared with Wu Xueqing''s kidnapping, Ziyuan wants to use the same method to release her shackles on my neck. I am flattered and ashamed of this happiness. "Those who value principles are not used to challenging rules. Unlike the smart and cunning in the market, he has some stereotypes in life. He and Wu Xueqing can''t talk about childhood and childhood, but their parents It''s an old friend. They knew each other when they were very young. They were talented and beautiful. When they were still in high school, their parents made a decision on the marriage. Now you young people despise the arranged marriage. In our time, it was very natural and common, so they were used to it, and they didn''t want to oppose it. They were not familiar with Wu Xueqing "

    " is he after you or you after her? " Winter night suddenly spilt in.

    Madame Duanmu was stunned and said with a smile: "it''s hard to say who we are chasing. It''s a pair of eyes, and it''s like, ''ah, it''s this person''. We''ve never expressed our love, but we''ve been together since we met. He knows what I''ve paid for him, and I understand his consideration and care for me."

    it''s not good that Madame Duanmu doesn''t pay attention to her first love in winter Airway: "that''s why he''s not right. Since he''s already engaged, why do you want to get close to you again?"

    This is what sister Hu said to me. Chu Yuan frowned at me, and then listened to Madame Duanmu: "that''s because Wu Xueqing never admitted the marriage, and he is also a good old man. Wu Xueqing doesn''t want to marry him, and of course he won''t force it."

    hearing the words "good old man", Chu Yuan looked at me, wondering: "why doesn''t she want to marry?" How about Uncle Mo? I''m not used to being stared at so much by Chu Yuan, for fear that old Jian''s cunning Duanmu lady would read something from the girl''s eyes, and then she would knock her finger on the forehead and say: "what else can I do? At that time, he was poor. "

    Madame Duanmu said with a smile," you know Wu Xueqing very well. "

    I smiled scornfully, but didn''t answer - Tiger poison didn''t eat children yet, but the woman was for money, the master and son who even her daughter could sell

    Mrs. Duanmu didn''t answer the question of dongxiaoye. She didn''t know whether she would acquiesce or whether the old man had gone, and she didn''t want to speak ill of his wife any more, so as not to vent her emotions like a resentful woman who can''t forget her feelings. She suddenly asked me, "if you are the same, how would you choose?"

    "Me?"

    "Of course, I don''t want to marry that woman even if I''m dead!" he said angrily

    Chu Yuan asked curiously with a red face, "Uncle Mo doesn''t like aunt Wu. Why don''t they get married? Aunt Wu has sister Mo?"

    PS: I''m sorry, things are more complicated and trivial than expected. Now it''s the end of the rush, and the loss has been minimized. I don''t know whether to laugh or cry.

    I haven''t updated my account code in a few days, and I almost forgot my account code. I climbed up after logging on several times. Well, I haven''t been able to work properly in this time]

 Chapter 1134

    This question is exactly what I want to ask. I think Mrs. Duanmu may subjectively deny the existence of some facts. For example, Mo also has no feelings for Wu Xueqing. Otherwise, how can he have a relationship with Wu Xueqing and have children?

    Due to the age of Chu Yuan, Madame Duanmu said in a profound and ponderous tone: "it is much easier for a woman to seduce a man to make mistakes than for a man to seduce a woman to make mistakes. Men''s wariness of women is always lower than that of women''s wariness of men. Now you are still young, and you can understand my words when you grow up."

    The stinky girl realized that Xing was very tall, and her face was red and her ears were red. Madame Duanmu saw this and laughed, "now you can understand that you are so beautiful, there must be many boys around you? They are not wary of you, but what about you? Aren''t you wary of them? I don''t think you''re completely wary of your brother? "

    Madame Duanmu doesn''t need to know Chu Yuan at all, because the shy Xing ge of the girl is too easy to be seen through at a glance. The 16-year-old girl is like a newborn animal. She is cute, timid and shy. Her range of activity is always around me. If there is a little wind and grass, she will instinctively face me, an adult animal with only protection ability Houzang, even if her other side is doting on her tiger sister.

    I sighed in my heart that the stinky girl had completely relieved her vigilance towards me. Not only did she no longer hide the pants, trousers and small mask that she changed in the shower back to her room, but she often rushed into the bathroom in front of me. Every time when it was my turn to take a bath, she could see the clothes she left in the basket. But if she didn''t, she couldn''t explain that sister Hu and Dongfang were hanging out She collects the underwear on the balcony very diligently, which is the devil if she can''t understand Madame Duanmu!

    Madame Duanmu also saw that Chu Yuan was a cheeky girl. She could not make fun of her any more. Instead, she continued to ask me: "if your career suddenly broke through, prospered, had money, had status, and your fiancee had your children in her belly, would you dare to be Chen Shimei?"

    "Winter small night urgent way:" how can this calculate Chen Shimei

    Madame Duanmu said: "you don''t think so. I don''t think so. He doesn''t think so either. But all the people around him think so. That''s why it''s hard to choose, isn''t it, Chunan?"

    I nodded my head difficultly. Sister Hu''s growing up experience was quite special. The contradiction between her father and her daughter was irreconcilable, so she developed a rebellious Xing who dared to love, hate and despise all conventional ethics. She didn''t realize that the difficulty of this problem was not that I dare to be Chen Shimei

    winter night had obviously substituted me into hornse, airway: "what are you afraid of? Afraid others will call you ungrateful? If she is a woman like Qin Xianglian, I have nothing to say. Is she? What kindness does she have to you? "

    "Yes, Mo is also master Mo, not me," I shook my head. "I don''t know how master Mo thought about it at that time, but if it is me, I really don''t care about being scolded by others for Chen Shimei"

    "what else do you worry about?"

    "I''m afraid that when people scold my parents for giving birth to Chen Shimei, I''m tired of the new and the old. I''m not afraid that people will misunderstand me, but I''m afraid" I look at her with a smile, but only the heavy Duanmu lady in my eyes, sighs a long time, and says: "I''m afraid that these stomach insults and attacks will affect the people I really care about, even though the feelings are two in the final analysis Personal matters, but if parents care about other people''s words, they will anger the innocent woman? You can''t expect the reasonable parents who still look at arranged marriage to be open. Just because you know Wu Xueqing''s character, you should know that this woman who fails to achieve her goal and does everything by any means won''t give up easily. "

    sister tiger will cut in later. I said first:" it''s not a problem to count these things. What about the children? She is innocent. She can ''t live without her father? It''s not fair to her. Wu Xueqing has a thousand mistakes. She''s right. She''s also responsible for her birth and being a father. "

    sister tiger is silent. Chu Yuan looks like a small adult with a frown and a small nose. Even if all the scruples can be put aside, she can''t ignore her children. The biggest difference between Wu Xueqing and Madame Duanmu lies in her All she wanted was the title of "Mrs. Mo". She didn''t think about the future of her child at all. The future of her child was just the chips of her gambling. What she wanted was the result. It was never love. So when she handed over the right to win or lose to Mo, she won, because no one was more confident than her - and Mo would not let the end of it Mrs. Mu is a bad woman who deprives innocent little life of happiness. This kind-hearted and abusive good man can''t bear to let Mrs. Duanmu follow her, but they suffer unreasonable accusations together. Then she lives with guilt for Murphy all her life

    I haven''t seen Murphy, too, but I understand his pain and struggle at that time, as if I can realize his will The hard ordeal of the conflict with the principles, and then I learned - maybe the same with Mo, it''s really similar.

    "I brought you here to tell you my stories. How about that? Want to hear it? " Duanmu lady sipped tea, such as that, but no smile on her face, full of serious can not be refused.",,,,

    " Xing is not the same in quality, but the situation is similar. When I met him, his family had already set up a marriage for him, Wu Xueqing, and I had an engagement with others for a long time. "

    before sister Hu and I had a reaction, Chu Yuan asked carefully:" is it Mr. Duanmu? "

    Madame Duanmu nodded with a smile. I don''t know if I was too sensitive. When Chu Yuan mentioned the word "Mr. Duanmu", I felt that her expression had an unnatural fluctuation. Maybe it was because she couldn''t forget the ink in her heart, so she felt guilty for her husband?

    Although Chu Yuan is shy and introverted, once the small 38 cell group erupts, she will still have an abnormal fanatic side. Curiosity is originally a woman''s Tianxing, and she is a girl of her age who just passed the period when she had no idea about her feelings. Her enthusiasm for this is even more difficult to control. Otherwise, she will not follow the eight o''clock dog blood drama Laugh and cry together, "don''t you like Mr. Duanmu? Is he not good? "

    After drinking two cups of tea, Duanmu lady, who had a good relationship and started to tell a story, pulled the stinky girl who engraved "little 38" on her forehead onto her sofa and let her sit on her leg.

    Although Chu Yuan insists that he is still developing (mainly for the chest) and doesn''t admit that his body has fully grown (still for the chest), I still feel a sigh in my heart when I get together with Duanmu''s wife. I always think the childishness on the girl''s face is too heavy. When she sits in Duanmu''s arms, I am shocked. It''s just because she relies on me The subjective illusion that Lai has caused me is that she is now a big girl. She has a beautiful face and a slender body. In contrast, duanmufu is so delicate and immature. On the one hand, she caresses the stinky girl like a frightened cat and dog, and on the other hand, she says in her usual slow tone: "others are very good, and they are very good to me. They should be The best person in the world is better than me and me. I like him very much, but it''s not like between men and women, but brother and sister. He is like my brother. I have some respect, some dependence, and ha ha, 100% trust for him. "

    "Brother and sister" was hugged in her arms by Madame Duanmu, Chu Yuan''s delicate body quivered slightly. These two words are more sensitive to her.

    "Well, brother and sister."

    "You married your brother?!" In Chu Yuan''s voice, surprise was full of surprises. "So, do you still like him? Otherwise, how can two people like brother and sister live together like husband and wife? "

    My hair is numb. As the person who knows her best here, of course, I know what she is thinking about. Why did she regret Duanmu''s wife and Mo even a minute ago? Now she is eager for Duanmu''s wife to admit that she has feelings for Duanmu''s husband

    she just wants to know what magic Mr. Duanmu used, which made Duanmu''s wife change and no longer regard him as Elder brother, because the girl also has this similar distress - the person she likes always regards her as her younger sister, rather than the object she can fall in love with

 Chapter 1135

    "My feelings for him have not changed. I have been called" Madame Duanmu "for more than 20 years, but up to now, I still regard him as an elder brother rather than a husband."

    "Why?!" Chu Yuan is anxious: "since you don''t like him, why marry him?"

    Madame Duanmu rubbed Chu Yuan''s little earlobes, and seemed to enjoy the softness there. Some people laughed and said, "it''s Fair for the old man. People always envy those children born with gold keys. They feel that they are destined to be rich and prosperous all their lives only when they are born. They don''t need to work hard in the process of growing up, so they have a superior sense of superiority The luxury and lustrous yearning makes them ignore the fair rule that some people who like to complain about the current situation are unwilling to admit. They pay more, those stories (3) are less, and they get more. Similarly, they have to pay more for what they get... Hours, their family is not rich, and they can only throw sandbags, jump leather tendons and fall mud together with their partners. Envy I live in a big house, some are beautiful toys, I think I am very happy, but for me, I prefer to use all toys for exchange, leave the big house which is closed to me, like a crazy girl to lose a sandbag, jump a rubber band, fall a mud, let me remember when I was a child, what I can remember is not only the piano, paintbrush and tutor that is disgusting The serious face of... People is this Dexing, greedy, do not know how to satisfy, this is the masterpiece of the Creator - he gave you a pair of eyes, let you see the whole world, but only can not see yourself, so do not belong to you, you want to get, belong to you, you can not see... Grow up, you are for a job that can support your family or worry or busy, I? When the people who have given me the honor and wealth grow old, they always need someone to stand up and maintain the wealth and splendor of this family and this group. The more you get and have, the more responsibility you have on your shoulders... I envy the same, but I am not the same. He has no ambition and no goal in life. Those stories (3) are because of his Zi You are used to it. Like a fish in the water, going with the flow is his direction, and I am a canary in a cage. I have always been looking forward to the beautiful cage outside that piece can Zi You fly in the sky, but I have never objected to the decision made by my family for my life. They let me out of this cage and put me in another cage... This is the responsibility, this is the price. When "door-to-door" becomes the only reason for your emotional home, the full rebuke is actually the interest demand of red + naked + naked. My parents instilled such a demand for me since I was a child I am the beneficiary of family interests, so I must have the consciousness of making sacrifices for family interests, which is reasonable... But different from Wu Xueqing and Yi, I am lucky. My engagement person loved me very much since childhood, and that kind of love is pure and has nothing to do with interests... "

    " then why don''t you like him? " Chu Yuan asked obstinately.

    Madame Duanmu shaved the tip of her nose and said with a chuckle, "may sister like her brother?"

    Chu Yuan blushed, "but he''s not your brother..."

    Madame Duanmu didn''t know that point in Chu Yuan''s belly, and smiled: "not in blood, but emotionally."

    I''m afraid that dame Duanmu''s paranoia about this kind of problem will arouse her curiosity. She quickly interjected and asked, "after knowing master Mo, have you never thought of breaking the engagement?"

    Maybe it''s because of Chu Yuan''s feelings for me. Whenever I see this girl''s worries and sorrows that are not in line with her age when she eats dry vinegar or occasionally stays in a trance, I will be filled with disgust at the unnecessary restriction of secular ethics. Gradually, I begin to feel disdained and contradicted by some rules in the name of morality. I believe that Mo is also a good man, but I also know Madame Duanmu Certainly not a letter girl, but now I don''t want Madame Duanmu to try to break through her cage, because the result is in front of me - the woman sitting opposite is Madame Duanmu, not Madame Mo, and she is still in the cage...

    if the result of challenging the rules ends in failure, I would rather she just didn''t challenge, even if she just said, Mo It is also a fish in the water, and she is a bird in the cage eager for the sky. She never flies out of the cage, just because of the Zi As expected, Duanmu''s wife said, "I have not only thought about it, but also said that the most complex creature in the world is a woman, because she is the most infatuated and the least affectionate. This is very reasonable. In order to understand the marriage contract, I almost tore my face with the two families, forgot my parents'' kindness to me and the Duanmu family''s The elder generation''s love for me forgot that the man like brother cared for me from childhood... At that time, there was only one ink in my eyes. For him, even if I wanted to be the enemy of the whole world, I would not hesitate. "

    Then she put her index finger on Chu Yuan''s sharp chin and said with a smile, "do you have a boy you like? When you meet someone in the future, you will understand that you just want to be good to him. If someone''s good to you becomes an obstacle that you want to be good to him, you will not hesitate to hate or even hate... Women love, it is so crazy, so unreasonable. "

    Chu Yuan forgets that she is being "teased" by Duanmu''s wife. Her face is red, her eyes are sparkling, and her hands are on her chest. It seems that she is pressing the "unreasonable madness" in her heart, which is eager to jump out of her chest. She can''t help turning her head to look at me on a winter night. She has all the awareness in her heart, which makes her friends sweat all over - these two girls are really different I was influenced by Madame Duanmu''s wordsWith the stay together morning and night, tiger sister''s affection for me increased with RI. Besides eating as in the past, I dare not flatter people. The femininity of her body is becoming more and more difficult to cover up. She wears nail polish and high heels, and starts to pay attention to her own instruments and deeds. In public, she seldom reacts with me. Although she never relies on others, she can reveal to me my obedience. It shows that her self-control ability of feelings is slightly reduced. Even if she is ordered to fake my girlfriend''s cover, it will be sooner or later when people see that we really have problems. The big battle between me and Mr. Zhang is imminent. If at this time, because of "Jian''s emotional exposure" leading to distraction, it''s too sad and urgent... The more difficult thing is that Chu Yuan, a rotten girl, has withered radish and hot heart. Her body was originally There''s no lack of such crazy cells. Mrs. Duanmu''s speaker didn''t mean it, but the smelly girl must have listened to her. These words hit her heart and incited her too much. You know, she''s not reserved to be proud to call herself "brother control, little pervert"...

    heaven knows whether Mrs. Duanmu reflected on her unkindness when she said this I saw only one ink in her eyes, and I don''t think she regretted it. She was even proud of her crazy love...

    "then why finally..."

    "I married Duanmu family?"

    I nodded, Madame Duanmu shook her head, and the dim starry sky in Chu Yuan''s eyes swept away, asking, "is it Mr. Duanmu who disagrees with the cancellation of the engagement?"

    "No, he agreed and helped me persuade others to agree. He has always been obedient to me... But I suddenly changed my mind and had to marry Duanmu..."

    "why The two girls asked in unison.

    Madame Duanmu fiddles with a long strand of hair beside Chu Yuan''s ear, and says to herself: "when it comes to material demand, I''m not ambitious. Chu Nan, you and Duanmu probably have a fight. They are all the types of people who can''t or don''t want to pick up opportunities under the premise of full warmth. He sold the company to Fengchang and was laughed at for decades behind his back He felt that he was a coward, a soft eater, and a henpecked wife. He didn''t know him. He didn''t make progress in his career. He didn''t have self-esteem or self-confidence. When I was angry to leave Fengchang, the high-level relationship was still harmonious. He was the first one to see that Mo Yi was born with fickleness, and he would kill donkeys, endure hardships, and be cautious. So he offered to be acquired, Even today, few people understand what he thinks. After all, Fengchang was not so strong at that time. His company was running normally and on the rise, but at the risk of the whole world, he was willing to make a big pie from the sky and hit Fengchang''s brain. Who would have thought that his move was just for me in exchange for security and capital? When Fengchang picks up this big pie, he will naturally count his achievements on me. It''s hard for Mo Yi to move me again, because Duanmu family has become the foundation of his blueprint to develop towards the south. Until today, he and tension have to give me some face, which is why, after all, Fengchang''s success has my countless painstaking efforts, and I left on impulse, as if I had no attachment But he couldn''t bear to see that Fengchang, a symbol of my success, was finally destroyed in the fight between moyizhi and tensility. He also knew that I would regret sooner or later, so he used the industry and energy of Duanmu family to trade me the capital to balance and restrict those two guys. Even though he didn''t admit it until now, he only saw the development potential of Fengchang aircraft carrier in the early morning and bought one in advance The ticket of the boat... Ha ha, he lives in the South and doesn''t enter the high-rise building. On the one hand, Tianxing is lazy and doesn''t make progress. But he really insists on the reason of mediocrity. He doesn''t want to be the threat of Mo and Zhang. There is no interest struggle. My words are more important in Fengchang high-rise building... "

    I''m surprised and can''t say anything - listen to Madame Duanmu, where is Mr. Duanmu the nest in the mouth of Zheng Yuqiu Is the bag useless? It is clear that he is a big man with a big mind and great wisdom!

    .tŁˇŁˇŁˇ

 Chapter 1136

    Madame Duanmu saw that my expression was strange, and immediately saw through my mind. She smiled and asked, "little Qiu didn''t say much about him?"

    "No..."

    "really not?" I know my sister Mo ruojie...

    "she only said that Mr. Duanmu would listen to you..."

    "you''ve been gentle with me again, ha ha," Mrs. Duanmu sighed and said: "that girl and I have a deep hatred, and together they don''t give Duanmu a good face. If they don''t say his good words, they will insult her face to face and hurt her back. It''s common. Duanmu never takes it seriously with her. She still loves her and dotes on her She was used to her... When I proposed to terminate the engagement, Duanmu didn''t hold back or fight for it, only because he would not be hard for me or forced me from childhood. He had a strong self-esteem, but not the kind of blind arrogance that only he could give to the world?! Min Rou said that Zheng Yuqiu has ideas for me and is very serious, because she knows that Zheng Yuqiu is looking forward to a man like Mr. Duanmu? I''ve always been very smelly in vain, thinking that I have any special charm that I don''t even realize. I dare to say that she just likes the type of no progress and no progress?!

    In my heart, I scolded Minzheng''s second daughter for hurting people''s invisible aesthetic. I heard Madame Duanmu ask, "Chu Nan, guess why I changed my mind and had to marry into Duanmu''s house?"

    The reason is obvious. I said carefully: "because master Mo and Wu Xueqing are married although their love has never been magnificent, they can''t help but sigh and regret...

    Madame Duanmu can''t leave it or not. After talking for a long time, she feels that her mouth is dry. She can reach for the cup on the tea table and sit in her arms Chu Yuan''s arm is not long enough when she is less than 1.5 meters tall. She smiles a little embarrassed. Chu Yuan''s eyesight is still there. She jumps off her body, hands her cup, and takes the opportunity to sit back beside me.

    "He married Wu Xueqing because of Murphy, so you hate Murphy?" asked Dong Xiaoye

    Madame Duanmu moistened her lips and said: "woman, soft hearted and unreasonable, I like ink, and I can''t bear to blame him, so I always find an excuse for him, but I have to hate Wu Xueqing, and I can''t do it, can you believe it? I have never said a bad word about Wu Xueqing in my life. "

    Indeed, just now when I said that Wu Xueqing''s purpose was to earn money, Madame Duanmu confirmed my guess by saying "you know her very well", but changed the topic and stopped talking about her character.

    Chu Yuan does not understand, "why?"

    "It''s not allowed for self-esteem. Only losers will hate winners and curse her to smear her, right?"

    Chu Yuan is like thunder pouring the roof, her face is like a stiff twitch with a strong glue on it for two times. "Are those... Losers with no self-esteem..."

    I guess this girl is very reluctant to recall how many times she blacked and cursed the fringe for no reason...

    "I can understand..." sister tiger didn''t notice the small lightning stroke Chu Yuan suffered, and asked Madame Duanmu: "but You don''t even like your sister, so there''s no reason for that? "

    Madame Duanmu put the cup on her knee and shook her head. After a while, she continued to tell her story.

    "Why do people love, hate, like and dislike? Until today, I haven''t found the answer. I''ve been struggling for a long time. Instead, I''m at a loss about how to love and hate. I''m lost. When I realize it, my life has become a mess and irreparable. Twenty five years ago, even here, he told me calmly that he would marry Wu Xueqing, because the child is about to be born, and it''s a daughter... He did it for me I didn''t move my chopsticks. I stared at him for a whole afternoon. I didn''t say a word. I watched him pour himself and drink himself. He was unusually happy to describe their family''s future. He didn''t even say sorry to me. Ha ha, it''s not his fault. It''s because we were so tacit. We still owe him right after so long Fang Yi expressed that he was like most people who would feel uneasy and nervous before marriage. He talked to himself endlessly. It seems that as far as his marriage is concerned, I am just an outsider, his best friend, and his most iron friend. He plucked out the flesh in my heart like a knife, but he could not see it. I know that his heartless and unruly are pretended He will hurt me more if he doesn''t play the opposite role of Se, because he knows me too well. As long as he shows a little reluctant to give up the relationship between us, I will throw everything into his arms and hold him tightly. I will never let go in my life. Even if he marries Wu Xueqing, I can only be the third person who can''t be seen in my life... "

    I glimpse sister tiger secretly, and this girl just doesn''t realize it Looking at me, she turned her head and urged Madame Duanmu to continue with her unabashed desire. She would rather be a third party who has never seen light in her life than be separated. How similar is Madame Duanmu''s devotion and awareness to love to sister Tiger now?

    "I''m also reluctant to give up my pride for him. In his opinion, that is to use my feelings for him, another kind of imprisonment for me, so he can be heartless to the end, my heart hurts, his heart hurts more than me... I finally failed to let go of my pride, not because he was good to me, but because he hated him too hard, or refused to admit that he was good to me, as he would like to say," I wish you the best Happy wedding ", and then hurriedly fled, afraid to walk slowly, tears will fall down first, the result..." Mrs. Duanmu''s smile, which is like a long face, disappeared. The face, which is more beautiful than Xiao Yaojing''s, is full of the complexity of adults. Her regret and regret are too much in her words, sighing: "I walked fast, missed this life... I walked to the door, not in his arms In that step, how many people were hurt in the end? I don''t believe in Buddhism, but I have been praying for Buddhism all these years. What I want is not liberation, but repentance... ""I''m like a child who has been hurt and coquettish. I married into Duanmu''s house. In order not to touch my wound, Duanmu indulged me to vent my resentment by destroying his life. I can''t let go of my pride, but he easily lost it. He is also diligent and thrifty. Wu Xueqing is extravagant, likes quiet, makes friends very carefully, and never attends those messy social gatherings Wu Xueqing''s head is sharpened and he heads toward the so-called flashy upper class people. They love to have fun and drink. Their attitudes towards life are totally different. The more conflicts accumulate, the more unacceptable they are. As a mother, Wu Xueqing''s Jing power in fei''er is too little and too little, almost to the extent of indifference and indifference... Duanmu borrowed from the north Fang went to Mo Yizhi on my back to persuade him to divorce Wu Xueqing. Anyway, all that the woman wanted was money. They didn''t know Wu Xueqing very well. Let alone Wu Xueqing didn''t agree to divorce, and they didn''t agree either. When fei''er was little, Wu Xueqing ignored her, but the child''s Tianxing still depended on his mother, When she grows up and becomes more sensible, it will be more difficult for her to divorce. Fei''er has understood that her father''s tolerance and compromise to her mother are all due to her... "Br >

    winter Xiaoye said unstintingly," then why doesn''t she persuade her parents to divorce? "

    I almost couldn''t help tearing her mouth. Madame Duanmu was stunned and asked with a smile, "if your parents don''t have a good relationship, would you advise them to divorce?"? For children, mom and dad are the most close people in the world. Instead of trying to separate them, you are most afraid that they will separate. You will try to make them get along well with each other and make the whole family happy... "

    winter night insisted:" I thought that when I was a child, but now I will definitely advise them to separate, since two people Why waste time and delay each other when we are unhappy together? "

    "This is because you have grown up now and have the ability to take care of them. Even if they are separated, you have enough self-confidence to guarantee their happy life. Unfortunately..." a pain flashed in Mrs. Duanmu''s eyes, and she said with a smile: "unfortunately, on the day when Fei really grew up, she was taken away by a car accident..."

    she smiled However, tears still betrayed her. From the corner of her eyes that was merciful by the years, we were unexpectedly silent...

    PS: sorry, I worked so hard a few days ago. When I relaxed suddenly, my body broke down, my life was so cheap, I was too comfortable, but I had no good luck. Now I am in bed with a high fever, and I will hang the bottle tomorrow...]

    . T

 Chapter 1137

    This is a tragic tragedy.

    If Madame Duanmu was determined not to leave Mo, would they be happy? No one knows. But Madame Duanmu''s departure from Mo and then the ending. Everyone knows that their separation did not bring happiness to anyone. They are so, Murphy is so, and Wu Xueqing is not so?

    I suddenly think that Mo is also like Duanmu''s wife... No, it''s Zheng Xuedong. How similar is the love between me and the fringe? Are our encounters and endings, like them, doomed tragedies?

    "Ink is also too indecisive," the straightforward winter night did not take care of Mrs. Duanmu''s mood, and did not see that Mrs. Duanmu''s strong camouflage was about to fall off with tears "Xiaoye!" I don''t know where elder sister tiger is shadowing me, but on the surface, she is still denying that Mo is the same person. Although this is not worth it for Mrs. Duanmu, I think Mrs. Duanmu certainly doesn''t like it.

    A tiger claw slapped me on the hand that stabbed her in the thigh secretly in winter''s little night. There was a clear and loud voice, which embarrassed the elder brother in front of Duanmu''s wife. Then seven Tigress who was angry asked me: "what''s wrong with me?"

    I''m speechless.

    Mrs. Duanmu said: "he is a good man, so he always thinks for others. Not everyone is willing to sacrifice his own happiness..."

    sister tiger continued: "I have not denied that he is a good man, but no one can deny that he is a stupid good man! It turns out that his only motivation is good, isn''t it? "

    Madame Duanmu was speechless, but she was not angry. Instead, she looked at sister tiger in anger gently, and listened to her list the crimes of ink as well. "Why does he think that not marrying Wu Xueqing is not a burden to Murphy?" every word of sister tiger is like a hammer. I was shocked to find out that I can not always understand the tangles and decisions of ink Rest, can not help but want to debate and refute, "he married Wu Xueqing, is not in the responsibility?"? As for happiness and unhappiness, those are all result theories. "

    "It''s not a result theory," said Sister Hu, who is not good at eloquence. This time, she poured down my refuting sweat. "What he likes is whether his wife is Wu Xueqing, but he still wants to marry Wu Xueqing. It''s foreseeable that he''s not happy. So the result is entirely his own choice. You say that he is responsible. Who is he responsible for, I ask, What are the responsibilities? Wu Xueqing uses mean means to force him to compromise with bad motives. If he doesn''t resist, he will succumb and indulge in evil. If he doesn''t resist, Wu Xueqing will suffer for himself. What''s wrong with him? Don''t say that is not selfish. What''s wrong with being selfish for your own happiness? It''s like a football match. Can you sympathize with your opponent, not let the other fans lose heart, and not play in the other side''s gate when you have a chance? Is this kindness and gentleness? Is this the worst humiliation? The outcome of any competition is based on the premise of winning or losing, which is the rule. Since you are in the rule, you should have this awareness - in my opinion, "go with the flow" is just an excuse for his wife. He doesn''t and doesn''t have to challenge any rules. What makes him embarrassed is not some rules at all, but his self-confidence! He doesn''t believe that he has the ability to give you happiness, so he compromises with Wu Xueqing. Poor Murphy is his excuse from beginning to end. He doesn''t divorce Wu Xueqing because he regrets that he married Wu Xueqing at the beginning. He has ruined your life, and has no courage to ruin your present life again? If his compromise fails to give Murphy the happiness of his whole family, he will not have the courage to let Murphy lose even his whole family? If there is any other reason why he is wrong and wrong, I will never believe that he is because he loves you. He wants to protect you and truly loves a person. Besides believing that only he can give her happiness, he should also believe that she can face all difficulties with himself. If you still think that he really loves his wife, you must admit his stupidity, because he is even here What a simple truth

    Mo must also love Madame Duanmu, which is indisputable, so none of us can refute Dong Xiaoye''s scolding for his stupidity... My heart rate is extremely fast, and my pulse is filled with indescribable fear and panic - am I also a fool who thinks I''m smart? Am I also good at customizing the happiness of these girls around me?

    In a trance, I don''t know what is right or wrong anymore...

    Chu Yuan suddenly asked: "so, Mr. Duanmu... Is also very... That...?"

    She didn''t mean to say the word "stupid", but sister tiger, who was in a state of emotional outburst, said frankly, "he''s not stupid, he''s a man who lives clearly."

    Madame Duanmu is interested in sister tiger''s words, "Oh? Why? He knew that I had no love for him, knew that I married him and gambled with him, was it revenge and vent for my family to arrange my marriage, or married me and paid so much for me, was he not stupid? "

    "How stupid is it to compromise with the people you like and pay for the people you like?" Dong Xiaoye said: "for you, he can give up his pride and shield the most difficult possession of Yu. Even if he is scolded as a loser, he still firmly guards you and tries to help you and Mo have lovers and family members. But has he denied his feelings for you? No, So he doesn''t pay in silence. He always waits for one day when you are moved by him. That''s what he really likes. He gets the reward. It''s the result. If he doesn''t get the reward, it''s the process. He''s stupid, but he''s not stupid. You say he''s not arrogant enough to think that only he can give you happiness in the world, because he knows what happiness you want, and Mo doesn''t know either. This is them The biggest difference between the two is that if I were Mr. Duanmu, I think, I would be like him... He married you and let you revenge and vent, because he believed that only he could bear these for you, and only he could protect and cure the injured you. What he paid for you, and what Mo refused to pay for you... Mr. Duanmu is really a bad man, a good man, he is not a nest Compared with him, Mo is too weak, too indecisive, too self-confident. He has never been bound by anything, really, only himself... "I finally understand why sister tiger is so emotional and can argue me to be mute. Just like me and Mo, she resonates. How does her attitude towards emotion resemble Mr. Duanmu? Love is love, even if know no result, still willing to pay... I always think she''s stupid, originally, it''s just a dedication to happiness.

    "Pa, PA, PA --"

    the crisp and bright voice rings in the room with only irregular breathing. It''s Madame Duanmu who applauds for the conclusion of winter night. Her expression is very complicated, but her eyes show no disguise of approval. "You are right, no one is perfect, and it''s also very good, but it''s not without shortcomings, but I''ve been beautifying him, unwilling to admit it , but in my heart, I know better than anyone... "

    Chu Yuan is still struggling with Duanmu''s" brother and sister love "between Madame Duanmu and Mr. Duanmu, and asks," does Mr. Duanmu have any shortcomings? "

    Madame Duanmu guessed what Chu Yuan wanted to ask behind her, and smiled: "he is the closest man I have ever met to perfection, but it''s hard for me to fall in love with him."

    "Why?"

    "Unworthy," Mrs. Duanmu said seriously, "it''s better to live in guilt than in guilt and inferiority forever, and..." she laughed at herself or proudly, "I can''t fall in love with my brother, even if I can, it''s also after I forget it, but my life is very short, not long enough for me to forget him Ha ha, marriage and love are two different things. Everyone will have marriage, but not everyone can meet real love. God has made you meet true love in your short life, which is already a luxury. You still want to forget him, which is too greedy? "Unforgettable" is not the price, but the proof that you can be proud to have. "

    Mrs. Duanmu''s sincere confession from the bottom of her heart made the lacrimal glands of me, who never liked the golden dog blood drama, sour. However, the girl with delicate emotion was so abnormal that she ignored the key point of others'' words and picked up the wrong words. She was overjoyed. Thanks to the heavy butt of her friends, she had little strength, I''m used to hugging my arm, otherwise I have to drag her and I to jump up from the sofa together. "You mean, if there is no uncle Mo, even if Uncle Duanmu is really your brother, you will fall in love with him?"

    Madame Duanmu was also puzzled by her unreasonable questions, but she bowed her head and pondered for a moment. Unexpectedly, she replied: "love is unreasonable. Once you fall in love, you can''t help yourself. Let alone it''s not perfect. He''s a thug, hopeless, and the best man in the world in my eyes, so... I don''t know if not I will love Duanmu, but I can be sure that if I fall in love with Duanmu, no matter whether he is my brother or not, I will never look back, just like I do with ink... "

    Chu Yuan '' Women, one woman, one small fart child, three age groups, different life experiences, but the same crazy for love, women, really terrible...

    . T

 Chapter 1138

    "If only uncle Duanmu knew you a few years later, you would not regard him as your brother."

    Chu Yuan, like Dong Xiaoye, has completely biased towards the latter between Mo and Duanmu. Although the former has passed away, which explains Duanmu''s wife ''.

    "Maybe I always say that I have only my sister''s feelings for my brother. It''s just an excuse. No matter when I meet him, I''m afraid I can''t fall in love with him..." Madame Duanmu seems to forget that she''s talking about her feelings. It''s just a junior high school girl who rarely opens her heart. The secret that has been suppressed in her heart for too long is the water of breaking the bank An irremediable momentum.

    "He''s so good, why can''t you love him?" Chu Yuan can''t understand Duanmu''s answer. She feels a little unhappy about her unfeeling feelings.

    Mrs. Duanmu sighed: "the real perfection will make people look forward to it, and I like it too, because he is not perfect, he has shortcomings, life or career, he has his persistence, I have my stubbornness, even if the goals are the same, we will inevitably have differences and conflicts... People often say that feelings are noisy, which is probably the reason, differences and Contradiction is not always a negative thing, but a process of emotional sublimation. Every time a problem arises, it forces us to improve ourselves, change ourselves, understand each other, accommodate each other, and then gradually become the most important and indispensable corner in each other''s life... In Duanmu, I can''t find this feeling, because no matter what we do, I can only play the role of the chaser, and I will never be able to achieve transcendence. We never need to accommodate each other, because it is always him who will accommodate me... Ha ha, with him, I am still the bird in the cage, protected, connived, his excellent and gentle, which will only make me feel at a loss for my own life value, and I can''t feel the importance I attach to him and anyone Yes, then what''s the point of my life? "

    Chu Yuan, who is used to relying on, doesn''t quite understand Madame Duanmu''s words. However, I have a deep feeling - as far as I''m concerned, why isn''t Chu like Mr. Duanmu''s unreachable near perfect angle se? She has been outstanding since she was a child, constantly surpassing me in the same period. The speed of catching up makes me feel ashamed and ashamed of myself, so that I abandon myself and no longer have any illusions about her better future. Instead, I just use a seemingly detached yearning for a plain life to cover up my life attitude of broken pot and broken fall...

    I have always been very strange. I have some small traditional ideas in my bones, In fact, it''s not like Xin Quji said, it''s a person who is too old to stick to some rules. I didn''t understand before, but now I''m sure, otherwise I won''t risk my head to believe and help Xu Heng, the murderer who challenges the rules. In the end, is it because of my own arbitrary? In terms of emotion, it is the same with regard to tassel, Murphy, purple, tiger sister, East, Xiao Yaojing. Like is like. Although I am at a loss in form, I have never been at a loss in my heart... Only Chu Yuan, who is closest to me, feels the furthest. When She nestles in my arms like this, I will be inexplicably satisfied and scared. That''s right here In the extreme contradiction, I lost the judgment of my own feeling. I don''t know whether I like her, whether it''s men''s love for women, or my brother''s worry about my sister''s heterogeneous love...

    after listening to Madame Duanmu''s words, I seem to finally understand that it''s not only the relationship between men and women, but also the relationship between brother and sister, which has never really bothered me. I like that I have loved me since I was a child , and paid too many stinky girls for this, I even disdain to use blood relationship as evidence that we can have feelings other than brother and sister, because I know that even if we really have blood relationship, I can''t stop liking her, in the past, now even more.

    I fell in love with Murphy at first sight when I was full of misunderstandings about Chu Yuan. That''s the most powerful evidence. As an atheist, of course, I don''t believe that fate is the thread in the hands of a matchmaker. The occurrence of emotion must have a scientific and rational explanation. I like Murphy now, so I know that I know nothing about her I fell in love with her when I was growing up, not the real one. There is only one reason for my heart failure: she is so similar to Chuyuan. When I saw her at first sight, I seemed to see Chuyuan when I grew up, which is basically an outbreak of emotional transfer...

    what really bothered me is actually the inferiority complex of Duanmu''s wife to Mr. Duanmu - when I began to no longer look forward to the future Later, I had already admitted the distance between Chu Yuan and me, and then arbitrarily divided myself and her into two worlds, which was regarded as the object to look up to from now on. I was satisfied because she was so excellent. I was scared because I didn''t have the confidence to be her dependence. I couldn''t be better than her. My shackles would kill her potential in the future "Auntie Wu is so bad," Chuyuan pouted and said coldly, "it turns out that sister Mo and sister tassel robbed my brother. It''s hereditary."

    The stinky girl has a pretty face and a pair of big eyes, but they twinkle and twinkle. There''s a lot of content. The subtext seems to be: Mo also married Wu Xueqing. How miserable is the end, you see? Murphy and Wu Xueqing are the same kind of people. Do you dare to be close to herAlthough she expressed her anger and Jing Shi, she also showed her cunning like a little fox... This is a provocation to play with a question.

    "She and her mother should not be the same kind of people..." sister Hu has a good relationship with the fringe, so she doesn''t avoid talking to the fringe. She is not so close to Murphy, but unlike Ziyuan, she is not hostile to Murphy, maybe because of the same illness, and Murphy also deliberately pulls her to balance her disadvantage of one enemy two in the office, which is probably the same vinegar Niu had long suspected that sister Hu and I were ambiguous, but she never pointed out or Jing showed the reason. Sister Hu was not taken care of by Murphy in the company. Therefore, hearing Chu Yuan''s words, she intended to speak for Murphy. "Wu Xueqing''s picture is about money like ink. What is Murphy''s picture? After her son, young master, pick out any one. They are all taller, richer and more handsome than your brother? "

    Madame Duanmu also said with a smile, "as long as people pursue what they like, as long as they don''t break the law, they can''t be mistaken. Don''t say that your brother hasn''t married Xiao Cheng yet. Even if he has married, does Fei Er have the right to like him?"

    Chu Yuan is speechless - if this is wrong, then she is making a mistake at the moment.

    "You''re also wrong," Madame Duanmu said to sister Hu. "With Wu Xueqing''s capital, it''s not difficult for her to marry into a rich family and become a rich wife. She doesn''t know Gao fushai''s son and young master. I know. It''s not easy for her to fly to the branch and become a phoenix? I''d like to introduce two to her - if it''s so easy to deal with her threat, why don''t I? Ha ha, don''t look at her like this. Green Chun can''t beat the time. It''s normal. In addition, she has not disciplined her life in recent years. She was beautiful when she was young. She is a beautiful woman. It''s not too good to praise her for her country. Even I think she is also a man and a woman. I can''t say how to match her. Otherwise, Mo, who gives priority to interests, can agree Their marriage? Hum... "

    Madame Duanmu sneered twice, her eyes were full of cold light, people could not help shivering and shrugging, then listened to her Yin voice and said:" he didn''t agree with me at the beginning, but he was afraid to offend me and didn''t dare to say it. Wu Xueqing stretched out his foot horizontally, and I saw that the happiest thing in my heart was that he was mo lame. "

    "Mo Dong agrees with master Mo and Wu Xueqing?" Did the sun rise in the West and set in the east? Now Lao Mo and Wu Xueqing are bitter enemies. When they talk about her, they will have a dark face...

    the chill in Madame Duanmu''s eyes has spread to her face. It''s like a thick layer of ice, and her voice is cold. "If he objected, his parents would not force him to marry Wu Xueqing. That son of a bitch didn''t help me to talk. I''m afraid it''s not rare for his parents He is the first person I want to kill if I don''t violate the law. It''s the biggest disaster in my life to know him! "

    If Madame Duanmu doesn''t say it, I really can''t imagine that this woman who talks and laughs with Mo Yizhi at the high-level meeting hates him to such a degree. I have to feel that Madame Duanmu''s city is not so deep as usual...

    seeing my expression like this, duanmufu only perceives his own misdemeanor and looks at the Chu Yuan in his consternation apologetically "Don''t mention him," said cheekily. "When I think of him, I''ve forgotten all my Buddhist books in recent years."

    I still couldn''t resist curiosity and asked, "why doesn''t he want master Mo and you..."

    Duanmu''s wife flattened her mouth and said, "I think I''m short."

    "What?" ,

    "what?!"

    "No?"

    The faces of the three of us must be very interesting, because the reason is so ridiculous.

    PS: Well, it''s inconvenient to sit after the operation. It''s a bit hard to code. Everyone understands...

 Chapter 1139

    net] ] women''s inferiority is really a terrible negative energy. When it is released, it makes people feel depressed. Just like Chuyuan''s face turns when she mentions her chest is small, Liusu''s face turns when she mentions her height, and sister tiger will never take the initiative to sit or stand beside the white and watery purple Garden on any occasion. However, Xiao Yao Jing, who has a long chest and a short chest, envies Chuyuan''s symmetrical body Murphy, who has no fringes, legs and waist, hates that he can''t grow a few centimetres higher. The most unsatisfied thing for little purple is that she looks weak and sick. In my opinion, the body shape and appearance of Lady Duanmu''s not old Lori is the gift of the creator''s partial heart. Unexpectedly, she is not proud at all.

    People are not satisfied. Women are greedy and paranoid in front of beauty.

    "Mo also can''t have a son. The old Mohists all hope to inherit the same family. If the child inherits my genetic genes, wouldn''t it be bad? Ah... The old man thinks highly of this, which is not incomprehensible. Compared with Wu Xueqing, I am a first-class and second-class disabled person. Now Wu Xueqing is afraid to see me and run away when she hears the wind. When I come to Beitian this time, she happens to travel again? But at that time, when I saw her, I couldn''t hide. I was eager to dig a seam and get in. This kind of thing has never happened to me. I didn''t have the courage at all. So people around us often joked that we three were together and didn''t have a bit of discord. It felt like a family blessing, mom and dad and daughter... "

    I finally heard something about it - Madame Duanmu hates Murphy, and she doesn''t like her sister, who is the same age as Murphy. Isn''t this unreasonable and extreme antipathy related to this vicious joke? Others all laugh that Duanmu''s young and childish face is smaller, just like the daughter of Mo Wu and his wife. It is laterally confirmed that no one thinks that she and Mo are also compatible? It''s all the elements of the so-called external pressure...

    there was a chill in my friend. I remember that among the best drinking friends of the old man, there was a doctor of law with a muggy face. Chu Yuan didn''t like him very much, even a little afraid of him, because he wasn''t like most of the guests at home. Every time when the old man praised Chu Yuan, he would not agree with him, and he would also be silent and speechless The old man likes to highlight the advantages of Chuyuan by comparing with me. He uses my advantages to compare with the disadvantages of Chuyuan. He has a good eloquence and strong logic. He can magnify several times or even dozens of minor problems that don''t matter. He is always justified, so others can''t add up to him, So that in the future, he would cry for Chu Yuan to give up. At this time, the atmosphere was almost destroyed by him. The old man didn''t have the mood to praise his daughter anymore. Therefore, his dinner at home would be bitterly scattered. The old man''s friends had a lot of antipathy to this unwelcome person, but the old man often invited him, and his stepmother welcomed him most After I went to university, I learned that he didn''t dislike Chu Yuan or how much he liked me, but opposed the old man''s over praise of Chu Yuan, which was basically based on the comparison of me. He believed that the old man was unconsciously denying me while affirming Chu Yuan, which would not only lead to the competition between Chu Yuan and me, but also lead to the opposition and estrangement in the intangible It will also have a negative impact on my growth of Xingge. He warned me that those perverts and criminals that we think are unreasonable are actually Xingge distorts, while most of them are over inferiors. The reason why their inferiority is magnified may be that some people inadvertently touch their self-esteem in life. For example, a person who It seems that nicknames are just nicknames, which may be the root of his Xing case''s distortion...

    I grew up in a single parent family, and I have a deep understanding of this.

    When Xing GE has been twisted into a perversion, anything unreasonable has become a matter of course - Madame Duanmu doesn''t like little girls because she is often ridiculed as a little girl.

    "Now I haven''t made any progress. Fortunately, compared with Wu Xueqing, I haven''t retreated much. Other people say that I''m like a primary school student, and I''m not angry. It seems that I should be happy, isn''t it?" Madam Duan finally ridiculed her two sentences. Chu Yuan''s tiger sister nodded and said that the atmosphere was about to solidify slightly.

    I thought to myself that when Wu Xueqing went to Guilin for a tour, she had guessed that Madame Duanmu would come to Beitian, so she intended to avoid, but why should she avoid Madame Duanmu? Do you feel guilty? So... Wu Xueqing knows that Madame Duanmu still doesn''t forget about Mo?!

    After the smile, dongxiaoye frowned again and asked, "do you mean that Wu Xueqing really likes ink?"

    Madame Duanmu nodded and resumed her usual gentleness. "She likes money and the same, but she prefers the life of rich people to the same. Don''t scold her for being shameless. In this material society, there are many people, even the vast majority, whose values are the same as hers. How many of them are for love, not for money, when you watch the entertainment news, when a female star marries a rich family and a male model fosters? In their opinion, to be rich without love is just a necessary part in the process of pursuing happiness. So when there is money, it is the most perfect life that Wu Xueqing yearns for. Do you still find it hard to understand that she does everything she can to achieve this? Don''t scold her for vulgarity. Whether happiness is love or wealth varies from person to person. Don''t put yourself on a certain moral commanding point easily. Love, things, and things are all human desires. There is no nobleness and vulgarity. One is romance and the other is reality. Compared with those who are greedy for wealth and wealth, Wu Xueqing is at least honest. As for all kinds of things after marriage, they can only be proved Ming she is not a qualified wife and mother. It''s different whether she loves her or not, and whether she refuses to divorce her. Maybe there are some reasons you guessed in Xiaodong, but I think what he can''t put down is still his guilt for Xueqing? He can''t bear to hurt another woman who loves him... Mo is such a person, you think it''s his indecision, I think it''s his kindness and gentleness, don''t you like a man who can tolerate and tolerate all your shortcomings? I don''t think there''s such a woman in the world? "Whether Madame Duanmu is infatuated or not, whether Wu Xueqing likes ink or not, it really surprises me.

    "Don''t you believe it?"

    I shook my head and wrote clearly on my face: I don''t believe it even when I am killed.

    "Mo also doesn''t believe it, so he bullies others and doesn''t give Xueqing a dime of his property. Although it''s all left to fei''er, it''s strictly controlled by him. Otherwise, fei''er will not be so poor as to ask for your help in order to help her mother repay her debts. But even so, Xueqing has never married again. Think about it, she has been a rich wife for 18 years, and she''s used to it Yi Lai stretches out her hand and opens her mouth. She has nothing overnight. How can she adapt? Since it''s not suitable, why not take advantage of the capital and marry someone again? Wu Xueqing has never been short of pursuers. To say the least, she has been in the upper class social circle for more than ten years. Doesn''t she even have a friend? No matter how depressed you are, you don''t have to be depressed because you can''t pay thirty-five million yuan, and some families who are chased by creditors dare not go back? As long as she is willing to open her mouth, so is the popularity around her life, 35 million or even 35 million, and someone is willing to borrow... "Madame Duanmu sighed softly, but she felt pity for the woman who I labeled as" top scum "and said:" she degenerated, begged for herself, tortured herself, all because of regret, and also left, she understood what was the most important thing for her Importantly, what should be treasured is not treasured, and now there is nothing to be treasured... "

    " if she really regrets, shouldn''t she treasure Fifi more? I don''t see her tormenting herself. I only see her tormenting Fifi. As a mother, I can''t believe that... "

    " Oh? " Madame Duanmu asked me with a smile, "what did she do to fei''er?" Is this kind of person worthy of being a mother Sister tiger clapped the case, and a pair of Danfeng eyes stared like a copper bell. The tiger was awe inspiring and murderous. Madame Duanmu just said two good words for Wu Xueqing. In sister tiger''s opinion, it has become something of a big Jian.

    Chu Yuan''s pretty face was white, and he began to regret that Murphy had just said something like Wu Xueqing.

    Mrs. Duanmu was still calm and relaxed. She drank half a cup of tea without hesitation and handed it to the angry little winter night, as if she thought that sister tiger was going to get water for her when she stood up. When sister tiger took over the cup, she said slowly: "she didn''t like fei''er, because she hated herself. She gave birth to fei''er, and so did she She married her, so she thought that she and Phil were murderers - murderers who destroyed the whole life as well... "This chapter was published by online book friends.

 Chapter 1140

    Winter Xiaoye waits for a long time with an empty tea cup. She wants to hear Madame Duanmu continue to say the following words. But what''s waiting is the reproachful look of Madame Duanmu that she doesn''t want to continue the tea. Sister tiger''s anger is even more overwhelming. "What''s the reason? She was the one who gave birth to Murphy. Murphy didn''t want to come to the world. She didn''t apologize to Murphy. Why did she have to split her mistake in half and put it on Murphy''s head? I have never met such unreasonable people, let alone such a motherfucker ! If she really has a little confession to Murphy, she should know that Murphy also hopes Murphy is good! "

    The scolding tiger sister finally couldn''t resist Mrs. Duanmu''s more calm and deep eyes. She went to renew a cup of hot water for her. Seeing that her mood was a little calmer, Mrs. Duanmu woke up and said: "you are right. From your point of view, she is a bastard and unreasonable, but... If you think about it from her point of view Łżˇ±

    The tiger elder sister who handed back the hot tea to Madame Duanmu just wanted to open her mouth, and then listened to her: "after thinking about it, she really changed her position and thought about it before answering me ."

    Tiger elder sister a Zheng, is my side Chu Yuan also can''t help Leng Leng, the face of anger gradually become struggling, and then complex... Women''s sensitivity to emotion is far more than men, maybe this is why I can''t change position like them.

    Instead, I became the only person in the room who was at a loss.

    "Because she really cares, she really regrets. Because she really regrets, she can''t forgive herself for destroying her own happiness. So she has nothing, but she no longer pursues prosperity and wealth. So she has no way to go, and she refuses to reach out to her familiar social circle for help. She squanders everything she has now, not only regrets that she only pursued those things at the beginning Is it? Only when she changes her position, can you find that she can''t face fei''er. Even if she knows her innocence better than anyone else, she also knows that fei''er''s existence is the proof of her greed and stupidity. In fact, she is only torturing herself and punishing herself. "Madame Duanmu shook her head gently and said:" Wu Xueqing is not a real one Smart woman, think to accept the Philippines means to forgive yourself, but instead of you and me, can you open than she can see? No one said that she did it right, and no one would forgive her for it. All the things before and now only make people hate her more and itch their teeth. They want to kill her and tear her up, but... She doesn''t know? The wound is in her heart. It doesn''t hurt. Let''s not make a conclusion. Otherwise, it''s just that she doesn''t have back pain when talking. As the old saying goes, there must be something hateful about the poor people. This can also be said in reverse. The hateful people must have something pitiable. Seeing Phil, she saw not only her own greed and ignorance, but also 18 years of depression. That feeling of regret is What I can imagine without that kind of experience is how much hatred and pain she has in her heart and how others can realize... "

    in fact, Madame Duanmu said for a long time, but she didn''t deny Wu Xueqing''s hatefulness in essence, but it was very mysterious to reduce the dislike of Wu Xueqing from sister Hu and Chu Yuan. I can feel that what changed tiger and Chu Yuan is not true It''s a kind of "compassion" thing, but the thinking of Lixing... Words are not profound, and the truth is very shallow. But before Madame Duanmu said it, maybe she thought for several years in the sandalwood flavor of Buddha Xing...

    I think this is her, no, their story, a story of love and hate, love and hate, wrong love and hate...

    "so I said Ah, human feelings are the most complicated and difficult thing in the world. Why do you love, why do you hate, why do you like, why do you hate... There is no answer . "

    "Why do you have to find the answer?"

    "Well?" Duanmu''s wife was asked by Chu Yuan.

    "Love what you like, and don''t force yourself to like what you hate. Why do you have to know" why " Chu Yuan''s naive question, however, contains that we adults have no wisdom in general, which makes us speechless to argue, "I like Dad, mom and brother, but I never thought why I like them. I think many people have never thought about why? Why don''t they need to know why? Why do you alone want to know why? "

    Madame Duanmu opened her mouth and seemed to want to answer, but she didn''t know how to answer. As a result, she just opened her mouth dry. It was strange. It was a bit cold and humorous. What''s more, I and Dong Xiaoye not only didn''t want to laugh, but also could feel the embarrassment of Madame Duanmu at the moment. The question of Chu Yuan is simpler than that of Madame Duanmu, as if the answer is contained in it We open our mouth and find that there is no answer in our mouth.

    "Just now I asked you, why don''t you like Uncle Duanmu? You said he is too perfect, so you don''t like it. Uncle Mo is not perfect, so you like it. I don''t agree with this point of view at all," Chu Yuan said. "You said you like Uncle Mo''s shortcomings, so why do you want to make complementary progress with him and change each other? You said you didn''t hate his shortcomings. Why did he choose aunt Wu, and you were so unwilling? You say that you don''t like Uncle Duanmu''s perfection, don''t like his accommodation to you, but at the same time you want uncle Mo to become more perfect and accommodating to you... I really don''t understand, because how can I hear and feel that the most ideal uncle Mo in your mind happens to be a man like Uncle Duanmu, but you just don''t like Uncle Duanmu, and you admit that you take him for granted It''s just an excuse that you don''t like him. Isn''t it too contradictory? "Chu Yuan throws out a series of questions like a firecracker. Madame Duanmu can''t answer any of them. The water cup she holds between her palms is shaking. It stirs the peace on the surface of the cup, the peace on her face, maybe, the peace in her heart.

    "So I think, like is like, don''t like is not like," Chu Yuan drum sweet cheeks, can''t say is cute or mature voice, said: "I am 16 years old this year, maybe grow up, maybe not, anyway... I don''t understand what you adults are always love racked their brains for like or don''t like to find reasons, I also like People, I have liked him for many years, but I never thought why I would like him, what I like about him, what I think is the only way to make him like me, if he doesn''t like me, even if I know why I like him, what''s the use? If I don''t like him, then when he says he likes me, I can''t be happy and almost die. Isn''t happiness what people pursue? Who will think why people want to pursue happiness? You and uncle Mo, and uncle Duanmu, are just too concerned about the reasons, too dishonest, and don''t believe their feelings, so they miss each other . "

    I dare to ask Mrs. Duanmu why she doesn''t like the perfect Mr. Duanmu before Chu Yuan. It''s not just about brother and sister love, but more about it.

    The stinky girl said a lot of things, but she really refuted Madame Duanmu. After a while, her hands did not tremble any more, and her contemplative eyes became soft again. In her love, she realized the little surprise of the girl in front of her again. She smiled with emotion and said: "I didn''t think of the problem I haven''t figured out in more than 20 years, but I got it from you, a 16-year-old girl The answer, hehe, indeed, is that our story is a tragedy. Only because we were here, neither I nor I could say that "like". The reason why we couldn''t say that "like" is because we care too much about the reason, whether we can enjoy it or not, and we don''t believe our own feelings, knowing that missing each other is wrong Over happiness, why can''t we face difficulties together firmly? If we can be more honest... "

    Chu Yuan is a bit of a snout expert. He really takes himself as an emotional expert. He looks like an old man and holds an eyeglass frame that doesn''t exist on the bridge of his nose. He says:" your story is not sad. It''s sad that you, uncle Mo, uncle Duanmu, and aunt Wu... Ouch -- "

    I can''t bear it The stinky girl smashed a fist on her head, and said: "little fart boy, you haven''t been in love. What kind of onion are you packing? "You", "you" and "you" should be used to address elders. Your primary school teacher has not taught you? I don''t understand this common sense. Are you happy to pretend to be an adult? "

    Chu Yuan was shamed by me. He became angry and waved his cat''s paws. He said to me, "who pretends to be an adult? I am an adult ! I''ve never been in love better than you, not in love! "

    Poke the heart Wozi, this words hurt the self-esteem of the friend too much...

    "you haven''t been in love?" Madame Duanmu suddenly said: "but you didn''t just say that you have people you like, and people you like also say that they like you, and you almost died of happiness?"

    Chu Yuan and I were petrified in the fight.

    Madame Duanmu asked Chu Yuan with a smile, "who is that man?"

    Chu Yuan pretends to be stupid. "Did I... Just say that?"

    But I have been slow to realize that there are a pair of suspicious and murderous eyes behind me, staring at me - no wonder I can''t hear sister Hu from the beginning... Chu Yuan''s early love, for Lori Kong, more accurately speaking, is there a more deafening topic for sister Hu of Chu Yuan Kong?

    She is just skeptical. The terrible thing is that there is also murderous Qi, which is obviously not aimed at Chu Yuan...

    I swallowed my saliva - Xing Ge introverted and even Chu Yuan who is suspected of autism has no chance to contact the suspect who can be listed as the goal of love besides me, not even in theory, let alone ''like a lot In, for sister Hu, who is good at criminal investigation logic, Chu Yuan''s intelligence is too much.

    Don''t say that sister Hu, even Madame Duanmu, is also looking at me with a strange and ponderous look...

    PS: one and a half days after I went home, the wound oozed blood and pus. I insisted that the complaint was invalid again and again, or I was forced back to the hospital by my family. I just left the hospital yesterday. I can''t help you. I have a physical problem with a certain slag. The platelet is low, the wound is not easy to heal, and I really can''t sit for a long time It''s too convenient, so the update will continue to be unstable for some time. Please forgive me...

    PS2: the operation of fart is not a big problem, because the physical problems of oneself are made a fuss, and people are ashamed to talk about it. You don''t need to worry about it. Leave some dignity for some dregs...

 Chapter 1141

    Although Xiang GE''s introverted, shy and shy Chu Yuan often gives people a feeling of timidity and timidity, but she is not a blind gourd with the same appearance. On the contrary, her inner world is rich and sensitive, so her novels can capture Xin Quji, sugge, and even the traditional stereotype is better than my father''s. it seems that there is only a thick steel bar in her head I''m not surprised that Shutong, the nerd of Duanmu, is such a fan that when she just refutes Duanmu''s wife, she blurs out and takes herself as an example, which almost exposes or has exposed our brother and sister''s unusual relationship. When I thought I should be flustered and scared, I made myself feel incredibly calm.

    Bearing the ferocity of hunting for food and tiger from behind, looking at the flustered and blushing Chu Yuan, I can only be relieved and gratified - this is the real Chu Yuan. If I hear the story of Duanmu''s full of regret and sadness, she doesn''t feel or get excited, it''s not normal. Even if she is the same as before, even if her heart is in turmoil No matter how magnificent it is, it will not be revealed in front of Madame Duanmu, let alone talked with her or even refuted in a didactic tone. But isn''t this the proof that she has grown up and matured? You know, in the past, she dared to be reckless and had no big or small objects. She was the only one who had never been angry with me and her stepmother.

    Of course, Chu Yuan''s unbridled little adult in front of Madame Duanmu is afraid that more than half of them don''t regard the woman who is still lolly bigger than herself as an elder at all. It''s no wonder that the stinky girl is used to inferiority at ordinary times. It''s hard to meet a woman who is older than herself, but her height and bust are not as high as her own. It''s hard to avoid that she''s a little drifting...

    tail Chu Yuan is easy to forget herself, but only when she is forgetting herself and raising her tail, she is the most real one - simple, cheerful, no longer timid, no longer on guard, just like at home, without any disguise, naturally releasing instinct.

    The stinky girl is rich and sensitive in heart and has very low emotional contact. For example, she has a special interest in the eight o''clock story of cruelty to heart and blood. While watching the story, sister tiger pretends to be brainless and covers up her envy and yearning for the nonsense story and the absurd romance. In the East, she will always only treat it as a pastime to pass the time and will not put any extra feelings into the fictional story But the hobby is to make up the story of bullshit, and the writing style originally belongs to Chuyuan, which is sadistic. On the contrary, it will turn into a tearful person without any suspense. Sometimes it makes me feel that the East''s lack of devotion to the story is not because the child is precocious and has no innocence, reality and fantasy, but because she just has to hand over paper towels to Chuyuan and wipe her tears.

    Don''t say that the dog blood drama is deliberately sensational. When the stinky girl is writing her own novel, she will definitely put a box of paper towels on her hand, because she is often abused and cried by her own story, so that we can imagine that Madame Duanmu is real and imperfect, not romantic and only incomplete. How eager she is to deny, but not to be ignored and ignored by Madame Duanmu To the point of her words.

    Chu Yuan is only sixteen years old. She is not good at lying. Even if she is the Oriental little lady who is born after a fox, she can''t fool Duanmu''s wife who is a living demon Jing. Seeing that Duanmu''s eyes are already looking at me, Chu Yuan is ashamed, anxious and regretful. She is about to cry.

    I don''t think this girl is afraid that others will know that she is a "control brother little pervert". At least in my opinion, the secret level of writing novels seems to be much higher than that of her loving brother. After all, even in front of her stepmother and sister Yue, she didn''t cover up her feelings for me deliberately. Now, there is only one reason for her confusion - she is I''m afraid that Mrs. Duanmu will know what impact this secret will have on me. After all, Mrs. Duanmu is also my immediate supervisor. If there is any bad view on me, my situation and future in the company will be extremely gloomy.

    The stinky girl still despises Duanmu''s wife. She is a typical 16-7-year-old girl who judges people by their looks. Duanmu''s wife is not a 16-7-year-old girl who is still hard to control her curiosity like her. She has a complex emotional experience and rich life experience. She has no need to understand and define what she can do. She is the most basic adult My city, playing tricks on Chuyuan, is probably to change the topic, or to take a little revenge with the psychology of mischief. She just pretended to be an old man and found her own calm and dominant atmosphere as an elder through her panic. So when she saw Chuyuan''s tearful appearance, she just stopped, "ha ha, that''s what I heard wrong, you didn''t say You already have people you like. I quite agree with you just now. Like is like, love is love. Whatever it is, people really don''t need to live too clearly. They want to understand everything. Instead, they need to live in the three words "why" all their lives. It''s better to follow their instinct and live happily. Ha ha, "it''s hard to get confused", that''s all. "

    Chu Yuan nodded repeatedly, "to be right, to follow instinct is to be honest with oneself. What''s wrong with being honest?" Speaking of this, the little girl''s face changed. She seemed afraid that Madame Duanmu or sister tiger would attack her shield with her son''s spear. It''s not bad for her to be honest. She recruited who she really liked and added, "the person who always wants to live the most clearly is actually the most confused!"Sister Hu opens her lips and stops listening. I think she''s not afraid to be the "muddleheaded person who wants to live and understand", but that Chu Yuan wants her to be muddleheaded. Don''t get it too well. This Lori is afraid to do things that are annoying to Lori. Her mouth stops, but her hand doesn''t. she pulls the hem of my shirt out of her waistband from behind, lifts it up, and the tiger claws get in, and touches my tender flesh without twisting it Don''t pinch, she picks, five fingernails hate to drill into my flesh, so as to extract my spine directly.

    "The person who always wants to live the most clearly is the most muddleheaded..." Mrs. Duanmu repeated this sentence in a low voice, as if she was chewing it carefully, the divine color in her eyes gradually brightened, and a layer of misty mists suddenly disappeared. She shook her head and smiled bitterly and sighed: "little girl, it''s so much brighter than my life. If I knew this truth when I was your age, my life might be better It''s another time. Unfortunately, the only thing in the world that can''t come back is time. "

    The air in the room became thinner with Madame Duanmu''s exclamation. However, as soon as Madame''s tone changed, the sun was shining on her face, which dispelled Yin''s haze. It was her overwhelming love for Chu Yuan. "It seems that I brought your brother here tonight to listen to my story. It''s really superfluous. What I want to say to him, what I want to say to him, what I want to say to him, and what I want to say to you, Xiaoyuan Yes, and more thorough than me. "

    In fact, Madame Duanmu has been seriously off topic. It seems that she intentionally didn''t answer any questions related to her sister Zheng Yuqiu, but because she didn''t ask about Chu Yuan''s love before, I can''t get to the bottom of the things she avoided, "what do you want to tell me?"

    "Don''t make the mistakes of our generation." Madame Duanmu looked at me, plain but shocking.

    I unconsciously clenched ten fingers, "what... What''s wrong?" Brothers want to smoke their own mouth, Chu Yuan tiger elder sister these two cans of vinegar are on my left and right, I also know why, must let Madame Duanmu explain, this is not to trouble yourself?

    Madame Duanmu''s words hit my heart so hard that I was flustered.

    "Don''t lie to feelings," she said, her mother like eyes and childish face, which did not contradict each other at all. Instead, they added to the authority of the elderly, only because of the unwarranted care and warmth. "I heard that you promised Jiangjia old man to go to the + sea. I don''t want to say the benefits, because I know you better, you are not advanced Children don''t run for their future at all, so it''s impossible for you to care whether it''s good or bad. If you stay in Beitian, you will obviously get more, and if you say it''s bad... Ha ha, Mo also advised you to quit at the beginning, and later asked you to stay with a thick old face. You should know what kind of person he is. Caution is like tension planted in your hands. You won''t be too careless to be cautious Don''t be wary of ink? Let alone the old lady Jiang who protects the baby, so you promised them to go to + sea so happily. There''s only one reason I can think of - you volunteered to replace Jiang Yu in Shanghai, right? "

    I hesitated and nodded.

    "Why?" Madame Duanmu''s eyes are raised, and the angle of her mouth is raised a lot less. "When you go to the sea, Jiang Yu will come back to Beitian, and his thoughts on fei''er, don''t you need me to tell you? Chunan, you like Phil, and you really like her, don''t you? "

    This question is too direct, and my friend is too shy. Even if Chu Yuan and sister Hu are not beside me, I don''t necessarily nod to admit it immediately. What''s more, now, sister Hu''s claws have been caught in my flesh, and Chu Yuan''s claws have slipped under my dress.

    I''m afraid that Chu Yuan and sister tiger''s hands will meet in my shirt... Well... I have been sitting for a whole half day. I wanted to go to the group to have a bubble after the code was finished. It proved that I was still alive. However, the wound hurt badly. I washed and went to sleep earlier. Last night, several guests left rubbing and numbing, making a noise in the thin space. I didn''t sleep much in the disturbing night...

 Chapter 1142

    I like Murphy, first attracted by her beauty and coldness, then captured by her straightforwardness and fragility wrapped in Pride and strong appearance... I am very clear about my feelings for her, which are simpler and clearer than my feelings for Tassels and asters. I didn''t play from childhood to childhood, wash my feet in a basin, sleep in a bed, cover a quilt, or eat, drink or have fun For Murphy, I only have men''s original Yu hope for women - desire to get, conquer and possess.

    The most primitive, often the most simple, so I did not hesitate to stay in Fengchang, willing to pay for her all I can pay, I think, is because in front of the feelings is always embarrassed me, only to like her this thing, there is no confusion.

    Madame Duanmu didn''t force me to answer her questions. She was a smart woman. Chu Yuan and sister tiger''s claws could hide from her eyes. But the two young girls were so careful and thoughtful that she read the bottom of their hearts. They were bright. So she just sipped tea and asked me gently: "Chu Nan, don''t you think... You just left Beitian like this, and I was in the same year Just left the room like that, is it the same? "

    Her tone was more casual than before, but this words got into my ears, but it was as heavy as a mountain hit my heart. Madame Duanmu lowered her head, only the tea cup in her hand was in sight, but I, who was close to her, still felt her eyes staring at me, as if every beat of my heart, she knew it.

    This abnormal sense of oppression made me realize - that''s why Madame Duanmu brought me to this place obstinately and recklessly.

    Indeed, if I also hold my feelings for Murphy and choose not to leave candidly, it really looks like Duanmu''s wife in those days.

    Chu Yuan and tiger sister also stay. Their thoughts are not hard to guess. They don''t want to hear me admit that I like Murphy, and they don''t want to see the story that has been proved unfortunate repeated in me. So Chu Yuan quickly says, "it''s not the same!"

    "What''s different?" Madame Duanmu raised her head and said with a smile, "people are different, so the same choice may have different results?"

    It may be because Madame Duanmu said what she was trying to say, so Chu Yuan, who was peeped into the heart, was at a psychological disadvantage. When she said it, she had no bottom line. "It''s hard... Isn''t it?"

    "That''s right, but you and I have different perspectives on things," Mrs. Duanmu said. "Xiaoyuanyuan, I ask you why I say that I''m telling ''my story'', not ''my past''?"

    Chu Yuan shakes his head.

    "Because the people in the story are called" hornses ". People are different from people, but what about people who play the same hornses in the same story? It''s like a classic drama. No matter how many repetitions are performed, Romeo is Romeo, Juliet is Juliet, 1000 times, 10000 times, the result of martyrdom will not change... It''s the story that decides the angle se, or the angle se that decides the story, which is not important. What''s important is that such a story, such a angle se, is doomed to be this at the end What kind of tragedy... "Madame Duanmu slowly said to me:" Chu Nan, in your body, I see the shadow of two people. You are the same as Duanmu. I don''t have much direct contact with you. I don''t know much about you. I don''t know who is more like them. But I know that no one has more say than me. In such a story, no matter you go there It''s wrong to play any of them... "

    Chu Yuan is silent. Madame Duanmu''s words are profound to her. Even if she doesn''t agree with them, she doesn''t know how to refute them. But Dong Xiaoye just chews them carefully and agrees with her. Because she''s too absorbed, she''s ravaging my tiger claws and has no strength at all.

    "I can''t think," I said, "are you here to talk to me about Fifi?"

    "Of course, fei''er doesn''t want you to leave Beitian, but I think she would prefer you to stay for her rather than for what I said. So, I just said these words to you for myself," Mrs. Duanmu said: "I know you must want to ask again. Don''t I like fei''er? Why care about her? People will change, woman It''s more fickle. I didn''t like her before, which doesn''t mean I don''t like her now. My guilt for fei''er is much more than Xiao Qiu''s. I just ignored Xiao Qiu, but I cursed fei''er endlessly and maliciously. So you can understand that I am eager to make compensation for fei''er, or to redeem myself, reduce the guilt in my heart, so as to feel at ease. "

    "If I were you, I would not feel at ease," I said with a wry smile, "I am wrong to be a master of Mohism and a master of Duanmu, but who can prove that I am right not to be a master of Mohism and a master of Duanmu?"

    "No one can prove that," Madame Duanmu''s simply surprised me, and she looked at Chu Yuan and sister tiger on both sides of me, and said, "especially you little boy, you are the one who is destined to commit the crime of pickpocketing. There are many beautiful girls and good girls around you. It''s reasonable to say that Phil hasn''t been harmed by you, so I should thank God. How can I push her into your fire pit? To be frank with you, when I know that Xiaoqiu has a good feeling for you, I''ve evaporated your mind from the world. But think about it again. There''s always a reason why so many girls can''t be blind or stupid. They appreciate you, like you and have a good feeling for you. Once a woman falls in love with you, I know better than you. Let alone jump into the fire I know what you are worried about, because I have experienced it, because I have experienced it, so I know more about what I should do now, what I say, I have not, and will not tell you, ''what I let you do is correct'', this is too big, too groundless, feelings are not a person''s thing, it''s uncertain, the parties themselves are difficult To control, let alone outsiders? All I can tell you is that it must be a mistake for you to leave fei''er without permission, because you like her and she also likes you. The regret that a lover can''t get married eventually will become a piece of disability that can never be filled in your own happiness, and it''s a big one. Maybe I don''t know you enough, and I don''t know whether you will become the same or the same, but I understand Fei I don''t deny that I also don''t know Xiaocheng, don''t know the official of Dongjing around you, don''t know the third lady who has no idea about you. I don''t know if you accept fei''er, the ending of this story will be happy or more miserable than my story, but... "Madame Duanmu paused and said to me in a voice of emotion like asking herself, "no one''s life that hasn''t been experienced is a script that has been written, so why do you copy others'' life that has been experienced as a script, and kill your own life''s unknown, possible?"? No one in the pursuit of happiness at the beginning can predict whether happiness can be traced back to the results of the hand, so you have no reason to abandon yourself without efforts? The most important thing is... You know that this road is wrong and you still have the consciousness to go to the end. Then why can''t you hold the same consciousness and go to another road that you don''t know is right or wrong? Love is not a matter of one person. If another person is willing to accompany you to face difficulties and meet risks, it is a great happiness, isn''t it? What''s more, Ho Ho, from the perspective of my onlookers, it''s not just fei''er who is willing to take risks with you. Maybe it''s the luckiest thing for you and fei''er to meet a girl like Xiao Cheng in your life. "

    I haven''t spoken for a long time, and my heart is surging.

    Of course, I won''t change my decision to go to + sea to replace Jiang Yu, because the purpose of this trip is different. I don''t know Duanmu''s wife, who is prejudiced by Jiang Laofu''s heart. But it''s true that I deliberately took the opportunity to alienate Murphy and end this ambiguous feeling. But this remark of Duanmu''s wife tonight made me waver. Am I determined to leave Liusu and Murphy Is it really too subjective? Do I hope that they will get happiness, but kill their happiness?

    Fart - what kind of sweet cake are you Chunan? The man in the world is dead? Why can only you give them happiness? Why can''t they be happy without you? Mr. Duanmu, who is as wise as a fool, doesn''t believe that only he can give Mrs. Duanmu happiness in the world. In addition to being lazy and unable to make progress, you, Chu Nan, can take out a small grass root that can compare with others, and where is your self-confidence from?

    A stove of sandalwood is exhausted. Madame Duanmu puts down her tea cup, gets up and starts to speak, interrupting my confused thoughts. "Well, my story is finished, and I have finished what I should say. It''s not early. Let''s go back."

    This woman is always friendly, so that people will not feel nervous and oppressive in front of her. She can talk and do things, but often shows a strong and arrogant. Doesn''t she think that she never answers any questions we have?

    My heart is alert, my sweat pores tighten in a moment, as if blocked by countless small ice cones, shivering, bone cold - Murphy or tassel, who are not like Madame Duanmu''s self and not frank people?

    Madame Duanmu is afraid of the repetition of the story, maybe not because I am like Mo or Mr. Duanmu, but because Murphy is like her.

    Liu Su has cried and made trouble, but she is more frank with her feelings than Liu Su, but she never asked me why I left Beitian. It''s so abnormal. She doesn''t want me to be embarrassed, doesn''t she want to force me? If so, she was the Duanmu lady who sat in this room twenty-four years ago...

    PS: I got up late, I''m sorry, I can''t sleep well these days. I ate two pieces of stability, and I can''t wake up...

    I cut off the net yesterday. This chapter should have been updated yesterday. The leakage of the house happened every night. The heating hasn''t been repaired yet. God and Netcom still make trouble together. It snows again He cut off the net again, bought an electric fan and put it on the table to bake his paws. The paws are warm, but his eyes are dry. It''s hard...

    PS2: go out to do some private affairs in the afternoon. I don''t know when I will be back, so it may be updated very late. Please don''t wait for the change.

 Chapter 1143

    The real place where Mrs. Duanmu is located is a five-star hotel near the company, next to the hospital. It''s no wonder that at the high-level meeting that day, after Duanmu''s water injury left, she was able to appear in the company so quickly. From here to here, the wind is smooth, with a maximum of five minutes'' drive.

    I can''t help muttering - it seems that the feelings of Zheng''s sisters are really bad. Otherwise, what''s the reason for Xiao Zheng''s only sister to stay in the hotel? She doesn''t have a boyfriend. Isn''t that inconvenient?

    Chu Yuan and sister Hu stay in the car. I send Madame Duanmu upstairs. Maybe the idea in my heart is too much. Madame Duanmu sees through her eyes and walks into the elevator. She answers the question in my heart without any sign, scaring my eldest brother. "I used to live in Xiaoqiu when I came back to Beitian, but this time the water also came back with me, so... Ha ha."

    "Running water", I now understand why my wife gave such a ridiculous name to Duanmu young master - falling flowers intentionally, running water ruthlessly... She really hated ink as well.

    "Is Miss Zheng and master Duanmu really so incommensurate?"

    "It''s not just that we can''t get along, it''s just that we can''t get along with each other," Mrs. Duanmu said, with a headache. "What''s your impression of running water, Chunan?"

    "Ah?" Dude, this question is more difficult than you asked me to answer in front of sister Chu Yuanhu whether I like Murphy or not. Can I tell you the truth?

    "Just tell me the truth." Lady Duanmu''s ability of peeping at the heart is impressive.

    "To be honest... That, I can''t understand you..."

    "I didn''t ask you how much you know about him, I asked you how you feel about him," Duanmu''s wife gave me a cute look, she looked up at me and looked down, feeling as if she was hated by the primary school students waiting for their parents to pick him up. "You haven''t seen each other several times, I don''t know you don''t know him yet? Say impressions. "

    "Impression..." I said with a smile: "I''ve been in touch with Mr. Ling three times, and I''ve had two fights. If you ask me about his impression, I''m not afraid that I''m too subjective?"

    "The subjective is good, the subjective is the truth, I want to hear the truth."

    "Handsome, tall and unrestrained..."

    duanmufu said with a smile: "do you want me to kick you? I didn''t let you flatter me. You can''t beat him because he is taller than you and more handsome than you? "

    "Well, this... If you are honest, you can''t say there''s no such reason. If you come here and rob my girlfriend, I may not be angry. It''s because master Duanmu makes me feel threatened. I''m ashamed of myself, and I''m easily angry..."

    "well," Mrs. Duanmu''s skin smiled and said to me: "this flattery It''s also very gentle and praiseworthy. "

    brother, in order to gloss it over, and then take a picture, she will not be happy but may kick my feet. The brother can only raise his head and say, "the impression left by the childe is that my mind is straight, and my heart is straight."

    , Mrs. Duan nodded. "Well, you want to say that he is well-developed and head. Simple brain, is there anything else? "

    I have a sweat in my nose. It seems that the tact is not effective. She forces me to tell the truth, "it''s a little bit arbitrary and a little playful... But most of the rich and rich kids I''ve met are like this."

    "The children who grew up in the ivory tower are quite indifferent to the rules of human sophistication. In the final analysis, it is the excessive protection of their parents that keeps them growing up in some aspects at a childish stage. That''s how the dandyism comes..." Madame Duanmu sighed and scolded herself. "You take care of my face. I''m sorry to say that, but I can see it Come out, you look down on the prospect of flowing water in the wind, don''t you? "

    I didn''t nod or shake my head. In the current society of father and mother, it seems that there is no direct relationship between his good prospects and his ability.

    The lady sighed again and said: "in fact, the running water is not so careless. It''s not my son I want to boast about, but I have paid too much effort on him. Even if he didn''t meet my expectations, even if he has been disappointing me, he just didn''t reach the height I asked for. There are many bad roots in his Xing grid, because I love him too much and get used to it, But as far as talent is concerned, he may not lose to the Yin, who is surnamed Jiang. "

    Really? Why can''t I see that master Duanmu is a talented man? These days, no matter how strong the professional ability is, I don''t know the world, I can only be regarded as a bookworm or a straw bag. Madame Duanmu really protects her baby...

    Madame Duanmu glanced at me, then looked up at the top of the elevator, and smiled helplessly, "do you think he is naive because of the various manifestations of running water in the north? But apart from hating you for real, he pretends to be the rest of them. Think about it, a 24-year-old guy with a head of more than a meter and a head of nine can''t make any more progress, and he won''t be like a kindergarten kid, but others will just move his mother out and oppress others? Didn''t he know it was a public spectacle? What''s more, there''s a misunderstanding between you and the communication team of yuezhigu. If he doesn''t kick you, he''ll be enough for you to drink a pot. Why do you need to do more than that, and involve yourself in it, to make fei''er and Xiaocheng angry? I want him to participate in the group of thirteen cities. Fei''er and Xiao Cheng are his immediate superiors. Don''t you think that he just deliberately can''t get along with his future? "Listen to Madame Duanmu''s saying, it''s true, "why can''t he get along with his future?"

    "What else can I do for..." Madame Duanmu said: "he doesn''t want to work in Fengchang, let alone join the 13th city plan, because once he participates in it, Xiao Qiu''s position will be superior to him... Stinky boy himself knows that this idea is too absurd, and I have to die of anger, so he disobeys me and constantly plays tricks on me. Do you think he is stupid? You see, in the high-level meeting, I scolded him and ran away. He hated him. In fact, he was happy for a long time. In this respect, he was like his father. People could see him as they liked, laugh as they liked, and laugh as they liked. When they were beautiful, they could treat him as a fool. He treated everyone as a fool. I couldn''t jump in those pits he dug for me. You think, the high-level would When I don''t show up on the debate, I will let him quarrel with you. The neutralists are not all going to support the tension? Everyone thought that he was insulting himself when he moved me out. Who knows that this stinky boy was designed in the morning? "

    Tiger father without dog son? I can''t see that young Duanmu is also a master who pretends to be a pig and a tiger! In retrospect, when RI can annoy me with a word, it''s not like coincidence. You know, in the conference room of Fengchang building, in such a serious atmosphere, in such a solemn occasion, the heads and heads of the Group '' It''s hard to say that he didn''t mean to...

    I wonder: "it''s true that you said he only hated me, but we didn''t know each other before, and there was no intersection. Is it also related to Miss Zheng?"

    Mrs. Duanmu acquiesced, "hate the house and the black, he doesn''t want Xiaoqiu to be good, so everything that has something to do with Xiaoqiu, what Xiaoqiu is interested in and likes, whether it''s people or things, he is disgusted to the extreme..."

    "it''s too exaggerated..." I said, but I thought of Zheng Yuqiu''s attitude when he mentioned Duanmu''s flowing water in the telegram, and there was no doubt in my heart, "they both have What deep hatred, as for hating each other so much? "

    "If there is any deep hatred, it''s good. There is no inextricable resentment in the world, but they hate each other, but it''s not the same thing, but from small to large, they all regard each other as the existence of natural enemies..." Mrs. Duanmu regretted: "it''s all against me. When they were young, I was too partial to running water and ignored Xiao Qiu. They always asked for two sets of things Standard, no matter what Shuishui does wrong, I only reward him or not, but no matter how hard Xiaoqiu tries, I don''t see him. Over time, the relationship between the two becomes extremely antagonistic. Xiaoqiu doesn''t like Shuishui''s patronage. Shuishui is not as good as Xiaoqiu in all aspects. Boys have strong self-esteem. In addition, I expect too much from him. Pressure and jealousy gradually turn into disgust and hatred Now, I neglect Xiaoqiu''s discipline and indulge the running water too much. How bad the two children''s Xing Ge think it is! Every little quarrel will turn into a fight. At this time, I almost always favor the running water. I think Xiaoqiu''s older generation should let the running water flow, ignore the fact that they are the same age, and Xiaoqiu is a girl... "Br >

    ZHENG Yuqiu said When Mu Shuishui dares to beat her, I still laugh when she doesn''t want to be true. What''s more, the real situation is far more exaggerated and worse than what Zheng Yuqiu said...

    when she leaves the elevator, Duanmu''s wife walks along the way: "at first, Xiao Qiu is not afraid of water. She really starts and never suffers from losses. But as she grows older, the size, strength and courage of water become bigger, It''s not important to start. But Xiaoqiu''s self-esteem is too strong. She doesn''t beg for mercy. She doesn''t complain when she gets hit. Maybe it''s because she understands that it''s useless to complain. Anyway, I only prefer running water... Until one day, she fainted at the dinner table without any reason. I sent her to the emergency room of the hospital, and found that the child''s thin body was covered with bruises and bruises everywhere It was the bruise of ziheise. At that time, what I was most angry with was not the running water that could be merciless to girls, my aunts and relatives, but that I, as a sister and a sister living under the same roof, had never bathed with Xiaoqiu. I had never had the same night talk between sisters. I didn''t know that she suffered so many injuries... "

    I just saw the change of Duanmu''s running water disappear. I regret that I didn''t fight back when he kicked me today. Duanmu''s wife should have said that earlier, so I have reason to make use of it and completely abandon that scum!

    Madame Duanmu blames herself bitterly, but I don''t care for her at all. She is wrong, wrong!

    PS: sorry, everyone. I have to ask for another day off. I''ll go to Beijing and Beijing for business tomorrow. Maybe I''ll stay one night and come back the day after tomorrow. Sorry...

 Chapter 1144

    Madame Duanmu stopped at the door of the room, didn''t open the door, didn''t even take out the exit card, but suddenly turned around. I couldn''t get the chagrin and anger on my face back. For a moment, I was very embarrassed. Madame Duanmu didn''t think so. She was quite pleased with her prank. This expression reminds me of my childhood. Every time I was preached by little monkey teacher for a long time, I would face She left the background to make a face and spit, and then, without exception, like this moment, was caught by the little monkey teacher who suddenly turned around, and she was also such a proud look at that time.

    "Don''t panic. Don''t say that you and Xiaoqiu are friends. Even if they have nothing to do with each other, they know that running water always treats Xiaoqiu like that. There''s no reason not to annoy my irresponsible sister and complain about my mother, who takes care of the baby with her eccentric eyes. With your straight temper, she can still bear to send me here. She doesn''t show disrespect to me. I think she still looks at me For the sake of telling you a story? "

    I shook my head and said, "I''m sure you won''t make mistakes for no reason, so there must be something in it."

    "Ha ha, you have been ''gentle'' with me again," Mrs. Duanmu said. "I don''t want to say, you don''t want to ask. It''s the tacit understanding of adults and your city. But you still want to know why I didn''t like Feier before, but I didn''t like it with Xiaoqiu, right?"

    I have found that no matter how skillful my bend is, what I think in my stomach, or Duanmu''s wife, who can''t hide her wisdom from the demon, frankly said: "you said that it was unreasonable for women. I think this reason is too far fetched. There are two kinds of unreasonable for women in my understanding, one is feeling Xing, because I am honest and sensitive to my feelings, so When you are stimulated, you will occasionally lose reason. The other is stubborn and unreasonable. In short, there is a problem with your character... Madam, you are not like the latter. "

    "Ha ha, it''s true, but it''s incredible to say it from your mouth," said Madame Duanmu with a bad smile. "It''s like you know women well."

    My friend''s face is hot. I don''t know why Madame Duanmu is making fun of me. Since I know women so well, why am I so embarrassed about women''s problems?

    "For the sake of your understanding of our women, if you have any questions, you can tell them all at once," said Madame Duanmu, blinking her stareyes and looking around at the empty corridor, saying, "now there are only you and me here. If I hear any gossip later, I''m not worried about finding the culprit who chews his tongue."

    Listen to what she said. It was because of the presence of sister Hu Chu Yuan that she deliberately avoided some questions. In other words, the questions she avoided really have a lot of content...

    I made a sudden in my heart. It''s my philosophy of life to care about nothing. For dangerous or troublesome things, I always kept my eyes closed and my ears covered. In other words, I always kept my eyes closed, My curiosity must have been stopped by Duanmu''s implicit Jing, but I don''t know what''s going on at the moment. My heart is itching and I don''t want to ask about it quickly...

    maybe it''s because my curiosity is related to Murphy. After all, Duanmu''s attitude towards Murphy is either resistance or assistance, which can largely determine Murphy''s future in the wind. Now The future of Murphy and the fringe is tied together, so I need to find out. Besides, Zheng Yuqiu is also a reason that can''t be ignored. She has a very close relationship with the enigmatic third lady, and I know nothing about the third lady all the time. Now I have a chance to know her side, Zheng Yuqiu. Maybe I can touch some inner stories related to the third lady It''s also possible that I was just induced by Madame Duanmu. If she is cautious and doesn''t answer my questions, why is she still a kind attitude to me? It seems that she wanted to say it, and then used my curiosity to pour out the secret hidden in the bottom of her heart... But why did she choose me as the object of her heart?

    I pressed the puzzle in my heart and said: "I just as a friend of Miss Zheng, I can''t let go of this question. But after all, it belongs to your family affairs, involving your * * and I''m ashamed to push forward even if I''m thick skinned."

    Madame Duanmu looked into my eyes and my heart was empty. She sighed and said: "you are not old enough to talk and do things, but you are quite old-fashioned. You have a city, or you don''t cover it up, or you don''t cover it up, so no matter what you say or do, it makes people feel comfortable and useful. It''s normal for you to be honest and true, but you don''t have to be honest In this normal situation, you never lack Jing Ti and doubt. The two can be easily transformed, and there is almost no trace of nature. Therefore, the back of your seemingly simple Xing lattice is full of deceit. No wonder that you are the most troubling and the most popular person in your office, but you are still the one. Because few people can see those under your seemingly simple Xing lattice are not simple Single thing... "

    Madame Duanmu paused and seemed to have some feelings. She sighed and said:" Xing Ge is not the same as good and evil, it is not brought out of the womb, nor can it be formed in a day or two. Ha ha, children growing up in a single parent family are different. They can get along well with their stepmother''s sister. It seems that it''s not only fate that is so simple So romantic, you are not only smart, but also very precocious... "Although Madame Duanmu is praising me, but behind me are the hairs standing up and the cool air of zizizi -- the starting point and depth of this woman''s view of someone and something, which makes people feel scared... Only the words that have not been finished or the point to the end have proved that her investigation and understanding of me is far from as hasty and casual as she said before. I get along with my stepmother and Chu Yuan Whether it is harmonious and why it is harmonious? It''s not very valuable to know Chunan who sleeps in the office of Fengchang investment department every day. It''s not only to know me in life, but also to know stepmother, Chuyuan and even the old man''s temper. I will be surprised, scared and spit together Down the belly - this is enough to see Duanmu''s style and means of doing things!

    Never be as thorough as Lao Mo, as cautious as tension...

    "when you say that you are too embarrassed to push forward, you still have doubts in your mind. That''s clear enough. Even if you don''t open your mouth, I know what you want to ask. It''s nothing more than the relationship between our family, right?"

    I didn''t deny that, "I just noticed some contradictions and couldn''t figure them out..."

    "Oh?"

    "You say that Mr. Duanmu loves and even connives at Miss Zheng. Then why does Mr. Duanmu treat Miss Zheng like this? He doesn''t care about Mr. Duanmu?"

    Madame Duanmu smiled bitterly and shook her head. "He didn''t care. He wanted to manage, but he couldn''t."

    I''m even more confused, "can''t you manage if you want to? Why not? "

    Mrs. Duanmu replied: "in fact, you are asking the same questions. Why don''t I like fei''er, why don''t I like Xiao Qiu, and why I only indulge in the running water? I told you before, it''s because fei''er and Xiao Qiu are girls, not deceives you. I said that these are women''s unreasonable, not deceives you. You can''t think about it, Just because you''re not me, you don''t understand. Even as a woman as a mother, there are many people who don''t understand me. I''ve been ridiculed and ridiculed by people from childhood to adulthood. I feel proud after I was born. This was the reason why everyone opposed me and my beloved. There are not only his parents and relatives, but also many of us Friends... You can laugh at my inferiority, my psychological distortion, my soul deformity, because you can''t understand and never experience it. You are regarded as a friend in need, encourage you to support you face to face, and be your strong backing with your voice, but become your rival''s lobbyist behind your back, how painful it is to stab your heart... When all the people around you are around you Who else would you believe if you lied to? When you start to hate the whole world, do you still care if that innocent little girl is your sister? At that time, you were used to being laughed at by the people closest to you, cheated by the people you trust the most, and abandoned by the people you love the most, so you were even more disgusted. When other people teased their parents that they had a second child at this age, their heartless happiness was on their faces. At that time, for me, my sister was just like me who would be mistaken as a primary school student in high heels Laughingstock and chatting stuff... "

    PS: home at night, late update, sorry...]

 Chapter 1145

    The empty corridor resounded with the sad roar of Madame Duanmu. It was the grievance and anger that had been repressed in my heart for too long, too deep and too deep. It was like the eruption of a volcano, which had been accumulating for a long time, but without any sign. It was like the breach of a river bank, the surging waves and unstoppable...

    the first time I saw Madame Duanmu who was so excited and lost her temper, it turned out that smile was not her expression, but just her expression The camouflage that hides her fragile heart, when she takes off this camouflage in front of me, what I see is only a poor woman with a lot of scars, who is crying like a bloody cuckoo. She is sad and sad. The echo to her ears is like a ghost who is sad and unwilling to go away. How much melancholy, how much loneliness, how much helplessness, how much regret, how many curses, and how much want to heal Contrition to mend a fault? All kinds of contradictions are intertwined, and I respect her. I have no dissatisfaction or resentment with her any more. Her distinguished birth, outstanding ability and proud achievements make many people, including me, ignore this point. In fact, there is no difference between people. There are seven emotions, six emotions, all emotions, all emotions... But she has never been treated by ordinary people It is not her thin body that has taken her power to pursue happiness, but those boring people with worldly vision who comment on her. These people are the so-called friends who surround her and are trusted by her.

    It seems that I suddenly understood why Mo chose Wu Xueqing. Maybe it''s not as Mrs. Duanmu understood it, because the rules bound him, but that Mo knows more about Mrs. Duanmu''s inner pride and vulnerability than anyone else. That''s why he was afraid of Mrs. Duanmu becoming the object of criticism. And Mo didn''t protect Zheng Xuedong''s confidence, because of him Never hurt her determination.

    Mo is not indecisive either. He is just too gentle. He and Mr. Duanmu are just the same kind of people - they all believe that they are not the only one who can give her happiness in the world, but they must be the only one who will not bring her any harm.

    Madame Duanmu is very lucky. She meets two men who really love her, but she is also unfortunate for this. These two men love so much that they just guard carefully, but they lose the courage to have her, because they know her excellence too well, they are ashamed of themselves, and they also know her vulnerability under the disguise and are afraid of harm.

    I secretly sigh: between luck and misfortune, between the first lines, the difference in one''s mind... Probably, this is the truth that Madame Duanmu told me a story and wanted me to realize.

    Madame Duanmu realized her excitement, blushed slightly, and said sarcastically: "these are all words in my heart. She never told anyone. Even when she was sitting alone in the Buddha Hall, she did not dare to face them. She did not want to believe the reality. She was too pessimistic to summarize her life, or she did not have the courage to face the real self and feel like herself It''s so pitiful. Anyway, everyone, including myself, thinks Zheng Xuedong is a arrogant and arrogant woman. She''s proud of herself all her life. I didn''t think before I came to Beitian. When I asked you to send me upstairs just now, I didn''t think that I would let you see my self abased and resentful wife full of Sao. I don''t know if you were surprised Surprised, I am really surprised by myself. "

    I don''t know how to answer her words. I can only pretend to be silly.

    "Go back to the truth, or answer your questions," Madame Duanmu stood at the door of the room, but she didn''t open the door to enter the room. She felt a little tired. She leaned on the door and said, "like you said, I don''t think I''m that kind of unreasonable and stubborn woman in nature. My anger at Xiaoqiu''s indifference and alienation and all kinds of resentments in my heart can only be counted as The reason why I really can''t like her is the same as the flowing water... "

    " master Duanmu has so many expectations and fantasies of you, but there is a girl who is better than him in every aspect under your eyes, constantly proving the mediocrity of master Duanmu with facts and beating your vision for a better future with reality... "I sighed "Miss Zheng''s existence makes you unable to feel the joy of growing up in Duanmu young master all the time, and even has doubts and fears about his future. Such a sense of crisis makes you have to give him higher requirements, but Duanmu young master can''t reach the level you expect, so he is annoyed by this kind of pressure and becomes angry. Naturally, he has no good feelings for Miss Zheng, and begins to She is hostile to her and dislikes her, but Miss Zheng wants to be strong and aggressive. She is angry with Duanmu young master, but she doesn''t want to lose to him in other aspects. But the harder she works, the more pressure you put on Duanmu young master, and the more mediocre he becomes in your eyes... "

    Madame Duanmu is really surprised now. After a while, she says:" I thought I was This kind of relationship is very complicated. I didn''t expect that I just started, you have seen it so thoroughly... "

    I smile bitterly in my heart. I don''t think that we are the same kind of people who are in sympathy with each other. I used to alienate and hate Chu Yuan, but it''s not because her excellence had a serious impact on my life? Although I don''t agree with Duanmu Shuishui''s attitude towards Zheng Yuqiu, I quite understand that no matter how hard I try, it''s doomed to be just mediocre frustration. The guy who is too excellent around me reminds us of the cruelty of reality all the time, so that we can''t even find an excuse to comfort ourselvesI''m luckier than Duanmu Shuishui, because the old man has never asked for me, not to mention to give me pressure, and Chu Yuan''s show off to me is just to attract my attention, does not contain real hostility, our relationship is not harmonious, just based on our unilateral inferiority and comparison, not like Duanmu lady, Duanmu master and Zheng Yuqiu, fighting each other , completely into a vicious circle.

    "Your guess is generally accurate, but you may be mistaken. My requirements for running water and my expectations for his future are not particularly macro or divorced from the reality. On the contrary, a very small woman, as long as she surpasses fei''er and Wu Xueqing''s daughter, is OK. Xiao Qiu and fei''er are very similar, not only in the same age, but also in the same living environment and growing environment, It''s all the life of a young lady''s body servant girl. Fei''er is a mother who doesn''t love her father''s pet. Xiao Qiu is a sister who doesn''t love her brother-in-law to coax her. The two families are one south, one north, and they don''t communicate with each other. I''m looking forward to the future of Liu bifei''er. But I can''t see fei''er at ordinary times. I unconsciously regard Xiao Qiu, who has too much in common with her, as an imaginary enemy. After a long time, I really regard Xiao Qiu as fei''er... "Duanmu The lady sighed for a long time, and finally took out the door card and opened the door. But she didn''t ask me to go in and sit down. She smiled at the opposite door and said: "the running water lives on the opposite side. I''m afraid it''s coming back soon. I''m not happy to see me leaving you here to talk. So I won''t invite you to come in for tea... Ah, he really doesn''t want to join your small group. It seems that I It''s no use trying to force him any more. He''s not a child anymore... "

    so I''m going to be driven down? Did she forget to answer or didn''t answer the question on purpose?!

    Seeing that Madame Duanmu really wanted to close the door, I quickly reached for the housing door of the card. She pretended to be shocked and made a very vulgar joke, "little se ghost, you won''t be interested in women of my age?"

    I estimate that I say that it''s the same thing to say no interest as to say that interest comes to an end. There is a problem in this question. How to answer it is to offend her. From this judgment, she deliberately avoids the previous question and wants to drive me away. "What do you mean when you say that Miss Zheng was bullied by master Duanmu and Mr. Duanmu wanted to manage but could not manage it?"

    Madame Duanmu saw that I was not deceived, but smiled and did not answer the question, "what do you think it means?"

    My friend''s heart was flustered. The woman was really not simple. My curiosity was out of control a little bit. It was more obvious. She immediately smelled out the taste of it...

    "I just don''t know what it means, so I asked you for advice. If it''s not convenient for you to answer, I won''t ask."

    "Well, retreat is progress. Ha ha, the subtext is, if you don''t tell me, I''ll ask my little sister, right?" Madame Duanmu shook her head and sighed, "what did that girl really say to you..."

    I don''t mind. Zheng Yuqiu did say something that I cared about.

    "Chunan, why do you think I have to be more aggressive and want to be more promising than Feier?"

    "Because you don''t want to lose to Wu Xueqing, and you want to prove that you are better than her both as a woman and as a mother..." I said insincerely.

    "Bullshit, she''s a big vase that has lost her family and doesn''t care about her family. Apart from being taller than me, her chest is bigger than me, her butt is bigger than me, and her face is prettier than me, what else can she compare with me? As a woman, as a mother, I am better than her, and I need to prove it? "

    Well, if it wasn''t for my own sister, listen, I''m familiar with it...

    "I''ve always been partial to the running water, overindulged him, and didn''t want him to lose to fei''er, because this kid never got what he should have. I''m sorry for him, and I''m jealous of fei''er for him." Mrs. Duanmu closed the door a little more, so I quickly took back her claws, she only kept them The next door slit, blocking most of his face, asked in a low voice, "you think Duanmu can''t manage the running water. It''s hard to understand, right?"

    I nodded.

    "What if I told you that Shuishui should be named Mo?"

    I stayed outside the door and watched Mrs. Duanmu quickly close the gap.

    I can''t see her expression, but I can see clearly that her face is as red as blood when the door is closed.

    Original Zheng Yuqiu really is not nonsense, Duanmu water is the flesh and blood of ink?! He was... Murphy''s half brother?!

    All of a sudden, I understood -

    why Madame Duanmu said that all the performances of Duanmu Shuishui after she came to the north were acting, but it''s true that he hated me...

    why is the same scale on me? He obviously had a close intention to Murphy, but he didn''t flirt with her. He only chose the fringes he met for the first time to provoke...

    because Murphy is His sister! Because his sister was split by me!

    PS: I asked for leave yesterday, but it''s later today... I have been busy with work these days, and only have time to code words in the evening. Last night, several friends came to visit my family, and I didn''t go back until very late. I don''t know if I was lazy in the hospital. Although I was always sleepy, I used to sleep six or seven hours a day, or even four or five hours a day, but I could still carry it. Now I''m a little back to Benxing. I began to doze after supper, Strong tea and coffee are useless. It''s not efficient to code words...

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 1146

    I walked out of the hotel in a daze and was shocked by the thunder and thunder.

    I just don''t understand why Zheng Xuedong doesn''t like her sister Zheng Yuqiu. She answers my question, but it also makes my heart''s "why" more and more uncontrollable There is no other person in the world who knows more about Zheng Xuedong, cares more about her sensitivity and fragility, and cares more about her love and care. He lets Zheng Yuqiu scold him for being a coward. I''m afraid that it''s because he wants to manage but can''t. But he feels guilty?

    If Duanmu water was born by Zheng Xuedong and Mo, Zheng Xuedong''s almost paranoid demand that his son must be more se than Wu Xueqing''s daughter, in a sense, it seems reasonable to put aside Wu Xueqing''s love hate, to say the least, they are all born by a father, and Zheng Xuedong is certainly unwilling to admit that his genetic gene is the talent of Duanmu water and Murphy The reason for the gap lies in her almost morbid sense of inferiority, but it is also human nature.

    But...

    If Duanmu and Shuishui are the same kind of ink, why did Mo marry Wu Xueqing and Zheng Xuedong? Is Mo''s love for Zheng Xuedong higher than the sky and deeper than the sea? It''s obviously impossible for her to marry into Duanmu''s family. Since then, she has never been out of the house. She is also a stranger to mo. Mo''s depression is also in everyone''s eyes. Even the old lady Jiang, who looks at them with all kinds of unhappiness, has nothing but regret and ridicule for their affairs...

    so, there is only one possibility... Mo doesn''t know that Duanmu water is him at all This also seems to explain why Duanmu''s wife married Duanmu''s family immediately after she lost her love.

    "My sister is the flesh of my father and mother, and my son is the flesh of my own... Maybe that''s the only memory left to her by the man she loves most in her life. I''m afraid that she knows this kind of thing in her own mind, but no one else knows it." - it''s not hard to hear from Zheng Yuqiu''s words. She''s just a subjective doubt, but there''s no conclusive evidence. It''s just Zheng Xuedong and he Mr. Duanmu''s attitude towards Duanmu''s flowing water shows the bright girl what clues, so it is speculated that, of course, it may also be the long-term unfair treatment, which causes her compulsive delusion...

    if what Mrs. Duanmu said is true, and the secret is even hidden from Zheng Yuqiu who lives under the same roof with them, then If Laomo knew that Duanmu and Shuishui were the flesh and blood of Mohist, would Murphy be his only choice when it comes to inheritors? When I think of this, a cold air comes out of my heart and freezes my blood...

    I don''t doubt old Mo''s love for Murphy, but I also know Murphy''s love for her father. The reason why she can come out of the Yin haze of Wu Xueqing''s degeneration is that Murphy also places the future of Fengchang and the Murphy family on her and gives her enough pressure Strength and responsibility, let her have the direction to continue and the reason to be strong, if, only if, if there is a choice, is mo willing to let this poor girl live so hard? Murphy, who has no pressure and responsibility, has lost even the power of life?

    Zheng Xuedong and Duanmu have always kept this secret. They probably don''t want to see things that I can''t even imagine happen. No one knows what the result will be after the truth is open, but everyone knows that no matter what the result is, it is doomed to be irreparable. In reality, there is no "if". Once it is wrong, it can''t be repeated...

    I think I don''t know why Zheng Xuedong told me such a shocking secret. I don''t think she could understand either, so she closed the door in a panic and left me with a question mark. Although the information she disclosed before was enough for me to solve most of the doubts in my heart, there was still a point that I couldn''t figure out - when did Zheng Xuedong have Duanmu and flowing water ?

    Zheng Yuqiu is 18 months old, and Murphy and Zheng Yuqiu were born in the same year. Even if Miss Zheng was born on January 1, Murphy was born on December 31, then Murphy was only half a year old as a young man. Is it true that Murphy has been out of business since he married Wu Xueqing? With the man''s temper and the stereotyped attitude towards life and ideas, this possibility is too low. Besides, Zheng Xuedong married after he got married. Even if he had the idea of cheating, he didn''t have the chance to cheat. At that time, Zheng Nanai should be angry...

    but if they were married before each other, they would have developed into this kind of thing Super friendship, still need to ''like you'' or ''I love you'' this kind of expression? The big bed has rolled, he Mo is also in front of Zheng Xuedong, but also can pretend that just a friend is just a friend, and then go to marry another woman who has been plagued by his own? This is obviously not in line with the Xingge of mo. besides, if the two had a relationship before marriage, Mo also had a relationship with Duanmu again. Duanmu''s wife gave birth to Duanmu running water, he should also ponder whether it is his kind or not?I don''t know... It''s true that he and his mother answered the old saying: there can''t be pure friendship between men and women. I don''t know how to say it clearly...

    my friend stood on the curb, looking up at the dark night sky, as if he had lived more clearly, he was feeling the confusion of others, suddenly smacked the taste, and almost couldn''t resist giving himself two big ears melon seeds -- Chu Nan, Chu Nan, do you mean to pretend to understand me? There''s no pure friendship between men and women. You know, why did you treat tassel as a friend like a gentleman before? You used to drink high and hug her to sleep without any animal. You emphasized the purity of this friendship? FALSE! At the end of the day, you are either really drunk, unconscious, or really not drunk. After eating her se heart, you don''t eat her se gall, so you will be satisfied with a little tofu. Otherwise, why do you undress her and put your arms around her to sleep?

    You are right about your feelings. If you don''t fight for them, like Mo, if you don''t make progress, like Mr. Duanmu, if you don''t be honest, like Mrs. Duanmu, no matter whether the final choice is right or wrong, you will know your feelings for good or ill. What about you? A belly of flowery intestines, but also shy face with integrity and purity of their own it, this share of suffocating Sao dirty momentum, who can reach? Mrs. Duanmu compares you with Mr. Mo and Mr. Duanmu. I am like a crazy fool, beating my chest and feet, ashamed of knowing the real self. Then I look around for fear that I might fall into the eyes of Chu Yuan, the tiger sister who didn''t know where to park the car, and see a taxi coming straight to me. I think it''s me The taxi driver, who didn''t want the car to stop stably, pushed the door down from the back, and a tall * * type handsome man who made me have to look up, stared at me with fly like eyes and said: "Chu, why are you still here?"

    It''s true that Duanmu Shuishui left early after leaving the group as expected He has a bad attitude, and I don''t have a good attitude either. Although I know that this product can make everyone think that he is a straw bag, it is enough to prove that he is not a simple person, and even I am glad and grateful that he can keep his life as tight as a bottle and hasn''t disrupted Murphy''s life, but these can''t change his injuries to Zheng Yuqiu, no matter why he provokes me Nothing can change the fact that he flirted with the fringe... I admit that I''m not that kind of broad-minded man. I don''t feel or care about Xing. There is no specific standard for happiness and anger in my heart. I''m such a layman.

    When master Duanmu heard this, his delicate eyebrows, like those of his mother, were wrinkled immediately, containing the evil spirit. He held up his fingers and pointed to the expensive watch I had saved all my life. He said, "Why are you still here? It''s only five minutes since I came back by taxi. How long have you been here? Don''t you want to tell me there''s a traffic jam? "

    "And what do you want me to tell you?" I replaced defense with attack and asked him the way - Madame Duanmu carried this master on her back and dragged me out to tell me a story. Obviously, she didn''t want him to know what we were talking about.

    Duanmu water a Zheng, face when Yin cold, I no longer look at him, turn to look at the street traffic.

    Looking up at the night sky just now, I think I''m small. Looking up at him now, I think I''m small. Although they are all "small", the difference between them is not just the difference between the reference object and the volume.

    This product is too tall and handsome. Standing with him makes me feel more pressure. Especially when I think that he is Murphy''s brother... Am I not confident in being his brother-in-law?

    PS: the end of the world is over...]

 Chapter 1147

    The expression of Duanmu and Shuishui is changeable. It seems that they have been struggling between attack and restraint. It''s probably that the pain of bruises hasn''t gone away. It reminds him that the difference in height and weight can''t be an advantage for me alone. With a smile and a long sigh, his tense muscles relax. He turns around and stands on the curb with me, watching the traffic flow and neon glare in the street Then he reached into his arms, felt a box of lotus king in his suit pocket, handed it to me and asked, "do you smoke?"

    Although I only vomited three words, I clearly felt that this was not the standing water in my impression - without the impetuous and exposed emotions, his temperament and aura had changed, as if he had changed his personality.

    "Thank you, No."

    Duanmu water nodded, took out one of them and lit it. Instead of using a lighter, it was the matchbox with paper clips that could hold only a dozen matches at most provided in the hotel room. It was not even as many as the cigarettes in his cigarette box, which indicated that he was not addicted to cigarettes, but his action of lighting cigarettes was quite skillful. He closed the eyes that were very similar to Duanmu lady and enjoyed it very much Smoking and exhaling smoke.

    He doesn''t speak. I have nothing to say. The two are so tense and in such an atmosphere. I''m not going to leave. I''m not going to call sister Hu and ask her to come and pick me up. It seems that in that way, I''m just guilty and running away.

    When Duanmu water finished smoking a cigarette, he threw it under his feet and twisted it out, then lit another cigarette. I was just about to remind him that it''s immoral to litter everywhere, but he suddenly asked, "what''s the relationship between you and Zheng Yuqiu?"

    I was stunned and replied, "friend."

    "What kind of friend?" he added

    "Ordinary friends," I said

    "Ever been to bed?"

    "You don''t hear me clearly? I said we were ordinary friends. " I dislike his aggressiveness and self righteousness, but I also dislike the contempt and disrespect for Zheng Yuqiu that he may have shown in his tone without even noticing it.

    Duanmu and Shuishui shrugged and asked, "what''s your relationship with Murphy?"

    "Friend." My friend was suddenly discouraged. He didn''t have the courage to answer as before. He didn''t dare to look at him again.

    "What kind of friend?"

    "... is a friend."

    "Isn''t it an ordinary friend?" In the sneer of this goods, there is a taunt that makes me angry but unable to attack, "have you ever been to bed?"

    "... not yet..."

    "not yet? That''s what I want to do? "

    Grass, I''m in a hurry? Accidentally spit out the words in my heart... Not touching her doesn''t mean I don''t want to touch her. The self-control and restraint in behavior is just fighting with my own reality? This is the fringe, the purple garden and the tiger sister. Apart from the office, they hardly give me any chance to get along with Murphy alone. Otherwise, according to her efforts to tease me in the office, change an environment that doesn''t need to worry about. Don''t say that it''s certain to strip her off and eat her. I''m afraid I have to use the whip, candle, handcuffs and collars. If I don''t give her a lesson, she really doesn''t know how to use them It''s terrible for men to provoke fire!

    But I think it''s in my mind that when I''m seen through by Duanmu and Shuishui, I''m going to get angry. "I don''t want her to do anything about you, can you manage it?"

    "I can''t control it," Duanmu water seems to have predicted that I will be shocked by this sentence. When I have a cigarette in my mouth, I''ll turn around and spray it on him. I''ll blow it all over my face. I can''t open my eyes for a while, so I listen to his low voice and lightly say, "you haven''t been to Zheng Yuqiu, I can''t control it. Do you want to go to Murphy, I can''t control it, but if you have Zheng Yuqiu goes to Murphy again... Chunan, I will kill you! "

    I''m scared, so Xu Heng''s gun mouth can''t frighten me. I broke the finger of shazhizhou. It''s su Zhuliu, the little brother in the capital, who can''t be seen and guessed. I almost cut off my little brother. I''m not afraid of it. I''m afraid of dying. I''m used to fighting against it. However, at the moment, the sound of Duanmu and Shuishui is not so loud, it''s like chatting The sentence of "egg + force" made me feel scared. For a moment, I felt that my life was threatened and I couldn''t fight...

    this straw bag with Nai flavor all over it. It was so murderous even when I was serious!

    The men who want to face may not be brave, but most of them are soft but not hard. I have Murphy''s Yu hope, but I really don''t have this idea about Zheng Yuqiu. However, Duanmu and Shuishui threaten me, which makes my self-esteem disallow me to tell the truth, especially provocative and provocative response: "I am full of expectation."

    I thought that the Duanmu water would soar. Unexpectedly, his city suddenly became unfathomable. The angry man gave me a grin. "I didn''t expect two words to frighten you. You are not afraid of death. Everyone knows that. So you have the arrogant capital and the qualification to look down on me... Let''s see later."

    I was angry, not because of his confidence, but because of the impossibility of fighting with ya, so I really went to meet Murphy and Zheng Yuqiu.

    It''s not common for me who is good at eloquence to lose in the mouth. It''s not a blow. I''m unwilling and helpless to suppress my heart. I turned the topic and said, "your attitude towards Zheng Yuqiu and Murphy is very different."Duanmu water shifts his eyes, and the light passing in front of him shines on his face, bright and dark, as if reflecting the complexity of his heart, "what do you want to say?"

    "I think they are very similar..."

    "fart!" Duanmu said angrily, but then immediately restrained, turned my eyes and slowed down his voice: "they are not like each other at all, no matter Xingge or temper... You have a good relationship with Zheng Yuqiu, and it''s normal to be hostile to me. My mother is too guilty for her, and now everything is biased towards her, but you don''t think that any party is telling a story with himself as the main character Will they inevitably have a strong subjective se color, and thus selectively ignore some truth? "

    "Of course," I said, "so I don''t think what I hear in your mouth is the whole truth. I have the ability to judge which is right or wrong."

    "Do you have the ability to judge? Hum, hum... "Duanmu water sneers a few times," it''s hard for an honest official to do housework. You''re really capable. "

    My friend''s face was burning, and he smiled contemptuously, pretending that the wise man was confident and calm.

    "Believe it or not, I''m upset with Zheng Yuqiu, but I never think that my attitude towards her is right. Even most of the time, I know why I''m wrong, but I tell you that if I don''t clap, I''m wrong, it doesn''t mean that she must be right and always be right! Our relationship has evolved into the virtue of today. It''s not just my responsibility. Cats and mice are natural enemies all their lives. Eagles and rabbits are natural enemies all their lives. But have you heard that people and people are natural enemies all their lives? " Duanmu water sighed and said: "it''s reasonable for her Zheng Yuqiu to see me unhappy, but it''s guilty for me to see her Zheng Yuqiu unhappy? What logic! If she''s right, then I''m right. If she''s wrong, then I''m not right. Is that reasonable? Otherwise, you can ask Zheng Yuqiu directly. She dare not say that our relationship is so strained. It''s all my fault. She has no responsibility at all? If she really said that, she would not be Zheng Yuqiu. The only thing I can identify with her is that she never disdains to lie. "

    Despite my prejudice against Duanmu water, Madame Duanmu has already made it clear that she is the founder of the bad relationship between Zheng Yuqiu and Duanmu water. It is because of her eccentric eyes that Zheng Yuqiu wants to prove that she is better than Duanmu water. That is to say, Zheng Yuqiu started to be hostile to Duanmu water first, considering that Zheng Yuqiu is strong and competitive Son, it''s hard to believe that she never actively provoked or provoked Duanmu Shuishui. Even what she thought was that Zheng Yuqiu had more reasons and more motives for initiating the incident. But those are not necessarily aimed at Duanmu Shuishui, but they really make Duanmu Shuishui feel uncomfortable and have...

    "a man should have the stomach of a man. No matter how, it''s you who beat a woman No. " My friend said this because I didn''t want to beat a woman''s stomach. It''s really urgent. I dare not beat a woman. Maybe there is only a stepmother... I wanted to say that as a son, he should think more about his mother''s position. But suddenly I thought that Duanmu''s water and Zheng Yuqiu were choking each other more and more. Isn''t it because Duanmu''s eccentric eye fell on one side? At that time, she didn''t care about Zheng Yuqiu at all, so how could she feel embarrassed because of the fight between the two children...

    "is it a man who has hair to do with his belly? In the crotch long handle are men, a solution to the belt can prove that, from small to large, scold me like a woman''s people are still few? Every time I was peeing on my head, I didn''t see anyone. Besides, I''m not a man. "Duanmu glanced at me obliquely and said," you have the stomach, but others said that if it''s a man, you shouldn''t split. What are you

    I was speechless because of this, so I listened to Duanmu Shuishui''s bluntly saying: "I''m spoiled to be childish and superficial. I''m just a dandy who only knows how to spend. What''s wrong with me? I don''t want to live a more noble life. Can I live a better life

    I hesitated. I don''t know if I should praise him or kick him... The life philosophy of this product is really like Mr. Duanmu.

    PS: it''s late again. Sorry... Merry Christmas to you all.

 Chapter 1148

    Duanmu water flicked the cigarette butts at the fingertips, like a meteor, drawing a tail, falling into the flying wheel, disappearing, "people in this life are like this cigarette, good smoke and bad smoke, the shorter they smoke, good people and bad people, the less they live. Since they are held by others, how can they not be stained with spittle stars? The mouth grows on other people''s face, saliva is fragrant or smelly, don''t you have to carry on? I didn''t want to be a bad person, which is the same as you, but I didn''t ask myself to be a good person. This is the difference between us. Don''t say that I''m a maverick and play Xing Ge, because you are the weirdo - do you say that there are more people like me or more people like you? No matter how stubborn Zheng Yuqiu''s mouth is, she and I are the same kind of people, vulgar! You sympathize with her, because she is a woman, I can''t bear her not to let her, because this woman is Zheng Yuqiu! Believe it or not, if I''m a woman and she''s a man, if I can''t beat her, she bullies me and promises to bully her more than I do today! Of course, you can hold my neck and tell me that there is no "if"... "

    in the world. Although I don''t know Zheng Yuqiu, I have no doubt about what he said from now.

    "I said that she is as vulgar as I am. Don''t you dislike it. Why does Zheng Yuqiu like you? It''s not because she has a high vision, it''s because she hates me to be Taiji extreme. Every young man who is a little rich and noble is killed by a big stick. She doesn''t think about it at all, but taipingyong is too ordinary for her. She not only competes with me, but also with my mother. No matter what, she can''t find a man who is inferior to my father to go home? But my father is an alternative among men. As soon as you come out, she''ll find it hard to bear it. I''m afraid that you are the only one in line with her contradictory view of mate selection. You are not the son of a young man with no family background, but even the third lady who she most admires and admires most treats you differently. Would you like to stick it back to you and call her mean? Who dares? Isn''t that even the third Miss scolded together? " Duanmu Shuishui just touched his cigarette pocket, took out another jar of gum, pulled out two of them, threw them into his mouth, chewed them and said: "Chunan, I don''t know what my mother said to you tonight, but I can almost guess. She certainly doesn''t want Zheng Yuqiu not to find a man in her whole life. It''s her destiny to meet such a wonderful flower as you, but what I want to say just now has already happened It''s said that I can''t bear how many women you have, but I can''t care. But between Zheng Yuqiu and Murphy, you can only choose one. It''s not negotiable. If you make any of them cry, I will never forgive you. "

    I snorted and said, "it''s like you''ve never cried Zheng Yuqiu..."

    "no, you look down on Zheng Yuqiu too much." Duanmu''s face was serious, her voice was low, and she said one by one: "she won''t cry if she''s beaten, scolded or wronged. So if you make her cry, she must be really hurt. I''ll kill her for my mother You, as for Murphy... She grew up crying, so I don''t want to see her cry again. "

    I was stunned and stunned, but no more words, turned to the hotel.

    "You are good to Zheng Yuqiu because of your mother, but why are you so good to Murphy?"

    Duanmu water turns back, eyes are shining like stars, "you know why."

    "I know, but I don''t understand."

    "I don''t want to understand..." looking up at the sky, Duanmu water said: "if I can''t get along with Zheng Yuqiu, it doesn''t mean that I''m numb to my family. Maybe it''s because we didn''t have much contact before, and I''m not destined to have much contact later, so I hope she is better."

    Duanmu water in the north sky to do its best to bury themselves, really just don''t want to work under Zheng Yuqiu? I suddenly felt that there might be other reasons why he did this...

    "why didn''t he tell her?" This is also a question that I didn''t have a chance to prove to Madame Duanmu before.

    Duanmu water smiled, and the expression was very like Duanmu''s wife, but it made me feel strange gently. "Tell her what, don''t tell her what?"? I''m not you. It seems that the sky can be dealt with freely. You have your own ideas and responsibilities, but I don''t. I''m used to living under the wings of my parents. I''m not promising or ideal. In a word, I don''t want to strive for anything or change anything. This secret is the business of the previous generation. I don''t need you to tell me whether it''s fair or unfair to me, because no one can compare it with me I know better whether I lose more or get more. I''m mediocre, but I''m not stupid and forced. I don''t have the ability to fight for anything for myself or to change anything for others. But this self-knowledge at least ensures that I won''t destroy anything. It''s not the only thing I can do. "

    I am silent. Duanmu Shuishui may have no talent, maybe just not hard enough, but he is not a dandy in the general sense. He knows what he has and what he wants. He lives more clearly, more frankly and more practically than many people...

    "Chunan -" Duanmu Shuishui coughs and says with a somewhat embarrassed expression: "please do something Love. "

    "What is it?"

    "My mother didn''t break the secret for the sake of ink... For the sake of ink and Murphy. My father kept the secret for the sake of my mother all his life, so I beg you... You see, how much unhappiness we both have is our problem. If you need me to apologize, I''d like to say sorry...""I know," I interrupted, "I don''t know how many ideas you have and why, but it''s enough for me to protect the perfect image her father left in her memory."

    Duanmu running water was not very happy with the care for Murphy that I showed. But after enduring it, it didn''t say anything. Waving its hand, it was a farewell, but it didn''t take two steps, and then suddenly thought of something. Turning back, it shouted, "Chunan, that... There is another thing I have to ask you..."

    "hmm?"

    Duanmu water trotted back. Junjun''s face was red. He was embarrassed. He looked around nervously, then leaned over my ear and whispered: "don''t tell my mother that I smoke..."

    I almost fell over - the goods are mature and childish, and the drop is too big!

    After all, he is still like a child who hasn''t grown up more...

    on the way home, I received a short message from Madame Duanmu, but under the interference of Chu Yuan''s uneasiness, I spent a lot of time reading it. The biggest doubt in my heart finally solved: that year, that day, there, after he was drunk, I did a crazy thing Love, as Wu Xueqing once did...

    sure enough... Madame Duanmu bought the former residence, not only because there are still sad or beautiful memories there...

    Madame Duanmu didn''t say much, she told me the big secret involving the three families of Zheng family, Duanmu family and Mo family, but didn''t ask me to keep it secret. What does this trust mean? I think this is the real intention of Duanmu''s telling me the secret...

    knowing the secret, don''t say that I just left Beitian to hide in the + sea, I just went to the ends of the earth, and it was just people, not heart - Duanmu Shuishui still didn''t know his mother, so he begged me to keep the secret. However, his mother had long recognized my appointment No one is afraid that the secret will be revealed to the world, so she told me the secret and planted the seed of uneasiness in my heart!

    Madame Duanmu runs the train with her mouth full. Before she came to Beitian, even before I asked her to take her upstairs, she didn''t expect to say those words to me... All performances! Better than her son! With such a woman in the city, will she easily believe who she is, give her heart and lungs to, or even save the secret she has kept in her heart for more than 20 years? She can''t even believe her own sister. She believes me?! Besides, I''m sincere or pretend to be sincere. She checked me so thoroughly. Do you know? Besides, I have Liu Xinlei, a big spy who is loyal to her. Sister Liu is the most trusted person in the company except for the fringe. Zheng Xuedong knows about me. It can be said that a small half of what she knows about me is what I said personally, and a large half of what she said is said by the stupid girl of the fringe. I told her what the fringe knows, but I told her everything I said to her It''s impossible to say to others that Zheng Xuedong knows my family relationship like the back of his hand. I''m afraid that''s how she came here...

    it''s hard to avoid resentment when I think of this. Liu Xinlei doesn''t mean enough. I''ve been so kind to Kangkang. I knew that she sold me like this, so I should have become Kangkang''s father... I don''t like to take advantage of it, but I don''t like to suffer losses. Although I don''t control my mature daughter, I''m Liu sister-in-law A man''s wife is a man''s wife.

    Back to the truth, Zheng Xuedong''s performance is to tell me that she has made such an impression on me: the secret has been pressed on her heart for a long time, she is too tired, maybe one day, she will tell me this to me today, and also to others...

    I have this uneasiness in my heart, and how can I swing my sleeve without taking a cloud?

    That woman is not afraid to be seen through by me. She is acting and I am seeing through. It''s just another subtext: if you leave Murphy, I will open this secret to you. See if you don''t worry about it, if you don''t give up, if you don''t come back...

    Ya also praises me for "graceful state". Isn''t her state higher than me?! What is this to keep me for Murphy? This is a threat to me!

    Mind flashed, I suddenly a shock: Zheng Xuedong really just to threaten me not to leave Murphy?

    Paws unconsciously touch the wallet in her pocket...

    ZHENG Xuedong said that she came to Beitian this time to meet two people, one is me, the other is the owner of the platinum diamond card in my wallet, her sister, Zheng Yuqiu. She told me that she spared no effort to support me at the high-level meeting, not for Murphy, but for Zheng Yu Autumn...

    PS: a business trip to Shenyang at dawn, two days fast and three days slow, maybe there is no way to update, sorry...

 Chapter 1149

    What''s the motive of Zheng Xuedong''s "graceful" retention? Is it just because I look like Mo and Xing Ge, and the emotional status quo between me and Murphy is also very similar to Mo and her past, which touched some things in her heart? Obviously, it''s not, at least, it''s not just that... Taking profit as the basis is the logic of businessmen, and it''s also an instinctive habit that can''t be separated by successful businessmen. Zheng Xuedong, as a smooth ink and tension, is the two extreme representatives of the types of businessmen. The former attaches great importance to development, so he dares to take risks, while the latter attaches great importance to stability, so he is diligent in management, which is not right or wrong, which is better Bad is just the different style created by Xing Ge. He is good at attack and defense. He has his own strengths. There is more than one way to become a successful person. All gamblers who bet on treasure will succeed, and the steady accumulation of footprints will succeed. In fact, the Autobiography of all successful businessmen is not the product of the theory of result. Any successful person will be praised, and no loser will speak Right.

    Zheng Xuedong''s brilliance is not better than Mo Zhang''s, but her Xing style. She belongs to the kind of woman who never overestimates her strength, but never underestimates her ability. She is not stingy about taking risks, but not paranoid about demanding. She will maximize her vested interests within her control, just like she is now Now RI is in the wind.

    In addition to the fool, only the ghost will believe her lies - she left Fengchang management no matter what the inevitable connection between her goal of cultivating standing trees and running water and her never really staying away from Fengchang, just look at the surface, her later actions are more beneficial than harmful to Fengchang and her own. Of course, she sacrificed a certain amount of wealth, but imagine if she stayed Fengchang high-rise directly exists in the whirlpool of Mo Zhang dispute. Can she survive to now? You know, the biggest killer that she can restrict the relationship between Mo and Zhang is that she only seeks the appearance of high-level stability, her selflessness and her indifference to power and interests become the most reasonable excuse for her not to oppose Mo and Zhang, nor to join any of their camps. In other words, it is because she has no real or direct threat to Lao Mo and Zhang that she lets those two pieces It is expected that she can concentrate more on fighting each other. Even if she can''t win, she can''t easily offend her. In this way, Fengchang''s stability and her transcendent position and influence in Fengchang''s high-level are achieved. That is to say, the seemingly delicate balance between Mo and Zhang for a long time is actually a kind of necessity after Zheng Xuedong''s deliberate carving. It is her "indifferent to fame and wealth" and "no Yu and no demand", In exchange for the largest and safest business space for her, Zheng Xuedong''s words weigh more than Lao Mo''s, her image is more than Lao Zhang''s, but she will not be the target of public criticism... Zheng Xuedong is very clear that it is impossible to overthrow Lao Zhang and Lao Mo at the same time with his own ability, and helping any of them to overthrow the other will only make him the next one. Suoxing stands by and watches the tiger fight , to see who is weak, help who is strong, and to suppress who is strong. Anyway, Mo Zhang''s role is complementary and survival is good for the company. As a shareholder, isn''t the company''s interest her? Even if she sends her love, she can make the two tigers never win or lose, and have no time to swallow herself... She may not be the absolute winner, but she will never be the loser, so in terms of the result, she will always be the winner. Is such a result just a series of luck and coincidence? The probability is too low - the result is the evolution of the process, and there must be a lot of chance and uncertainty in the process. Who has such luck to avoid all the uncertainty in the process and make all the chance happen to be in his own interest? impossible! Then the result must be guided by people!

    Zheng Xuedong says that she is a crazy woman for love. At first glance, she thinks it''s such a thing that she can''t stand to ponder - if she is really crazy, she should be reckless in the same time with Mo, not to worry about Mo''s dilemma, not to think about Murphy''s future, not to care about what others say, right? Otherwise, she would not run away if she did something as crazy as herself while Mo was drunk. She should let Mo pay for her madness, not herself, right?

    The reason why her madness is not thorough enough is that she can''t completely abandon her reasoning instinct at any time. I think that''s what she regrets to this day.

    It''s easy to change. It''s hard to move. What''s more, a woman who takes "Lixing" as her survival weapon, a businesswoman, for her own sake and for the people she likes, can''t overstep the bottom line, which will be torn by me today? If she is so easy to feel Xing, she can keep the secret for 20 years, even her sister under one watt can hide it to death?

    I don''t believe it!

    It can be said that it was because she finally over felt Xing''s disclosure of this top secret that I made sure 100% that all her words and deeds tonight were rational, designed and for some purpose...

    now what makes me curious and uneasy is that she "kidnaps" me with this secret, for what purpose?

    If she just for Murphy, let me have concerns in my heart, I can''t leave Beitian, but if Murphy is just a cover, she is for Zheng Yuqiu to stay with me, then I can''t help worryingAlthough Zheng Xuedong is a person with smooth wind, I personally prefer to divide her into the camp of Miss Zheng Yuqiu. I have a very shallow relationship with Zheng Yuqiu. I don''t know if she has any idea about me, but the "idea" of Miss Zheng Yuqiu is ten thousand percent. The reason why I want to leave Fengchang is that besides Murphy, I don''t want to be the proud one who likes to play mystery One of the main reasons is that Madame slow''s puppet. God knows if she planned all this secretly...

    it''s the third miss''s chief envoy, Zheng Yuqiu, who made use of Madame Duanmu, or Madame Duanmu and the third miss, Zheng Yuqiu, who were originally in collusion. No matter in the Bureau or in the middle of the Bureau, there''s no big difference. The point is that if the third miss''s mother-in-law''s purpose is It''s for the sake of cat and mouse, to control me within her control, to play with me, so tonight''s move, she really hit me on the death spot...

    now my friends understand why Duanmu and Shuishui prefer to be regarded as retarded, and they are not willing to work for Zheng Yuqiu. I''m afraid that it''s not only the pride that can''t accept this simple? Miss Zheng and miss San are all the same. I can''t help but have a cold war when I think about the way to integrate them...

    If Zheng Yuqiu''s affection for me is false, it''s to let Madame Duanmu ''gently'' leave me in Beitian tonight and stay in Fengchang, that is to say, long before Madame Duanmu came to Beitian, I It has fallen into the set set by miss three... First instill in me the impression that Zheng Yuqiu is interested in me, but min Rou''s girl! That is to say, they who mixed my feelings from triangle love to quadrangle love had already predicted my choice at that time, and tried their best to stop me and create difficulties for me...

    but on the contrary, if Zheng Yuqiu''s affection for me is true, it can be proved that Mrs. Duanmu''s "kidnapping" me has nothing to do with miss three...

    do I have to prove it?

    I''ve seen Miss three''s ways of playing with people. I''m not afraid of her playing with me, but I can''t let her hurt people around me recklessly because of playing with me.

    I never hope that things like Xiaozi will happen again...

    . T!!!

 Chapter 1150

    Sister Hu and Chu Yuan are all worried about each other. On the way home, no one has ever spoken again, leaving our friends on pins and needles. A good-looking novel: between us.

    I didn''t read the mind skill. I didn''t know what was going on in Chu Yuan''s little head. But I knew what was going on in tiger sister''s head. It was mainly based on two points: first, I was used to sticking my Chu Yuan like a plaster. After I sent Madame Duanmu back to the hotel room for a short time, I changed to the front passenger seat; second, although tiger sister was driving I don''t speak, but I often look at the rear-view mirror. The murderous spirit comes back and forth on the mirror like a sharp knife in front of my face, which makes my heart beat...

    when I go upstairs, I am coughing and stamping my feet, deliberately making a lot of movement. I want to disturb the two heroines in my neighbor''s family whose force is not under the winter tiger. It''s totally out of instinct - self preservation Yes, or survival instinct...

    of course, I''m not looking forward to the big fight between the fake boy and Qiu Meimei and sister tiger. That will not only add fuel to the fire, but also expose their real identities. Qiu Meimei doesn''t matter. In case that Chu Xiaohua is Xu Xiaoyou, what will happen to the angry sister tiger? I just want those two girls to come over and have fun After that, I found a random reason, such as "it''s too late, my roommates have gone to bed, and it''s hard to wake them up". I stayed in my house for one night, and I didn''t give sister Hu the chance to ask me about my love with brother and sister Chu Yuan. I also fulfilled their obligations as bodyguards: who did you dedicate your body to? A Jing Cha''s Secret RI, read it all.

    I know sister tiger. She has a straight temper and can''t hide her happiness, anger, sorrow and joy in her heart. Most of her anger now comes from shock. So no matter whether my explanation is reasonable or not, she can''t hear it. Maybe, no, she will treat my explanation as sophistry, and then hurt the killer...

    however, shock doesn''t last. Xing She can''t hear my explanation because she can''t think of some things for a while, but she doesn''t want to hear my "sophistry". But what about giving her a little time? She will ponder the questions that she can''t think of, and the sentence "existence is reasonable" may not be correct, but to find a reasonable answer for the unreasonable existence is always human''s Tianxing, tiger sister thinks much, and naturally calms down, even if she is still angry, at least my explanation, she can hear.

    At that time, if she beats me again, she should be more lenient?

    I can''t tell why. I''m worried about minor injury, serious injury and semi handicapped, but I''m not worried about whether sister tiger will leave me for this...

    maybe it''s because in sister tiger''s eyes, there is only anger, but no resentment. I can read only one sentence from her eyes: go home and see how my mother will deal with you...

    I can''t bear sister tiger''s killing Qi, but the two incompetent bodyguards, Tianyou and Qiu Meimei, haven''t come home yet. I take out the paw of the key and shake it. It seems that what I want to open is not the door of my house, but the door to hell. Under tension, I have inserted the wrong key. I almost screwed the key of my office drawer in the door lock. When I pushed the door open, I don''t know if it was a delusion. I seem to hear myself Then someone sneered, which touched a sensitive nerve in my body - provocation? ,: the seal of the kingdom of heaven - all from the real historical materials, uncovering the numerous puzzles set by our ancestors for us to read!

    I have no resistance to provocation, especially girls'' provocation. Thanks to Chu Yuan. When a stinky girl was a kid, she took delight in provocation and forced me to make mistakes and be punished by the old man. She was very happy. I''m a good person, but I''m not an intolerant Xing. I have to endure it at home. I can''t bear it when I''m outside. I''m not a criminal if people don''t commit me, But if anyone offends me, I will do it. Which one is male or female? All women, as a lesson of Chu Yuan, feel more relieved. Let alone those female rascal little sisters, they are occasionally provoking me by Mao. I didn''t spare her. I was reluctant to beat her, but I didn''t mean to scold me. We only quarreled about it.

    So I said that Duanmu running water is not a man, and I don''t agree with him about Zheng Yuqiu''s various things, but I quite understand that men need gas, but not every man has gas that can be easily treated by women riding on his head to pee.

    Anyway, I don''t have one. Sister tiger''s sneer, although it may be just my auditory hallucination, has seriously stimulated my heartbreak - I''m most bothered to be looked down upon by the little girls! The recent three young ladies, let me to this unprecedented antipathy!

    Ziyuan has already known about brother and sister''s love, and Liusu has also known about brother Chu Yuan''s love. I just don''t know how to open my mouth, but I didn''t want to hide it at all. So sister tiger knows it''s only a matter of time and night. I''m afraid it''s just that I''m afraid of being beaten, but I can''t go too far. Chu Nan, you''re too egghead. She hasn''t opened her fist yet and raised her leg, so she scared you to pee and opened the door Use the wrong key... Are you afraid of pain? We didn''t hum when we were knocked down in the corner by seven or eight guys? Just because she is a woman in winter, we are not willing to be beaten down? You do this thing, you kneel on the ground and let her step on your face with her feet. Are you not wronged?

    A man, a man, dare to be!

    I''m not afraid of it. I don''t want to go into it. Do I pick up the man''s responsibility or lose the man''s character? I''ll kneel if I want to kill him!As soon as I entered the room, I lost my coat and sat on the sofa. It seemed that the underground party, who had been identified as an undercover agent and arrested by Hanjian, the spy of the military Bureau, was full of determination and sadness. She was waiting for the tiger sister who had accumulated a lot of murderous spirit to fall, but she didn''t want to take care of me at all. She said: "fate, you make-up exam tomorrow, take a bath and go to bed early." the king of the castle read it all. "

    Chu Yuan is still worried. Her eyebrows are locked. It seems that she is struggling with a certain problem. I don''t know what she is struggling with, but I can be sure that she doesn''t have the crisis feeling of brother sister exposure. Even when sister tiger talks to her, she doesn''t take a look at sister tiger, nods her head, and goes to the bathroom.

    "Did you take the change?" Tiger elder sister pulls her, way: "small ancestor, the soul does not keep, think what?"

    Tiger asked Chu Yuan, but she looked at me at the same time. I was stunned. I looked down and pretended to look for the remote control in my hand, and then turned on the TV.

    After Chu Yuan got into the bathroom, sister Hu sat down in front of me, but didn''t talk. After I changed six channels, I finally determined that this girl was playing psychological war with me, making me uneasy, making me guilty, and waiting for me to take the initiative to explain - this is the usual trick of Xing Jing''s interrogation. It can be seen that this girl is calm on the surface, but in fact, her stomach has been blown up, otherwise she won''t blow me Treat me as a criminal suspect. In other words, if I take the initiative to explain it now, I''ll do nothing about it. She will immediately put on the criminal''s hat for me. Will she listen to my explanation?

    Not afraid of death doesn''t mean that I like to seek death. What''s more, my kinship with Chu Yuan is far from a crime? If sister tiger is angry with me like a jealous woman, I will suffer it. But she is so neat now, which makes me angry.

    We were so stiff.

    Chu Yuan is probably really tired and sleepy. She just came out after a shower. She didn''t even let sister Hu dry her hair, so she went back to the room.

    "You wash first, I wash first? Or do you wash them together? "

    I didn''t expect to kill her. This is the first thing sister Hu said to me after she came home.

 Chapter 1151

    One of the fastest hand typing options: you wash first - Ladies first, which is a gentleman''s etiquette and the most basic demeanor of men.

    Option 2: I wash first - men are superior to women. Now the outside world is equal to men and women, and strength is no longer the exclusive power of men. When you come home and close the door, you don''t have a bit of tyranny. How can you promote your husband? So that''s right.

    Living together for such a long time, winter night can''t fail to understand me. I don''t care whether she chooses one or two, or she chooses me. In fact, it doesn''t matter to me. To be polite, I call it multi-faceted values. To be popular, I''m easygoing and easy-going. To be vulgar, I''m the God of Ah Q Jing. For things that are too lazy to care or not worth caring about, I can do it by being light, humble and self mocking , self solution, to achieve the self anesthesia of Jing God, and then forget it. But I always don''t like to care about women, especially because of the small matter of who takes the bath first and who comes next. But sister Hu still threw me such a question at random, which is the proof of hidden murders.

    It seems that I can hear the electric light popping from my head, which is a premonition that will appear when I feel the crisis. If I can''t choose a good one, I don''t think it will be better tonight...

    I think the "wash together" of option three is not only a joke, but also a trap. The reason why it''s a joke is that I don''t believe that tiger sister who is bored will have one It''s funny and elegant, so she must want to paralyze me with such a seemingly joking joke, let me relax Jing Ti, and then get complacent...

    I''ll bet that once I''ve got Jing bug''s brain and said "wash together", there will be a fight and kick to extinguish my evil Yu thought and wash my dirty Yin + dirty soul... But I can''t because I''ve detected tiger My sister''s intention is to find fault and get angry, so she escapes from her heart, hides in the bathroom to cool down and calm down, and arranges the confused thoughts. Otherwise, my fate will be even worse. God knows if Chu Yuan has left the underwear and underpants that she replaced in a conspicuous place that I can see at a glance? The only thing I can be sure of is that the girl certainly didn''t bring the changed clothes out of the bathroom. No matter I touch or don''t touch those clothes after entering the bathroom, the result is a person''s stolen goods and gains. It''s different from the current situation. In the past, sister Hu didn''t care about these details, because only when I had a pure brother sister relationship with Chuyuan, I was closer in life There are not so many taboos that belong to the normal category, but now that she has this question, she is obviously aware of it. As a punishment, doubt is the most basic professional skill. Now in sister Hu''s eyes, some normal things before, looking back, may become abnormal, let alone those things that were not normal, for example, bathing Chu Yuan is always in front of me. For example, she never wears a small mask at home, but she always likes to lean on my arms without any precaution, shaking a pair of snow-white little feet to watch TV. Sister Hu has to think about it. At that time, I always look down my eyebrows. Is it watching Chu Yuan''s feet or appreciating the Chun light under her collar? For me, tiger sister painted ten toes on the nail polish of Xing feeling, and Jing heart care every night, so she would be curious. Whether I am in love with feet or younger sister...

    "first of all, I have to make a bed." Between the lightning and the stone fire, I have been thinking a hundred times. With the only correct answer and the most natural performance, I took sister tiger''s move, but the shirt was soaked in sweat and stuck on the back.

    "Well." The tiger elder sister''s reaction actually did not come to my expectation, she stood up briskly, straight to the bathroom.

    Is it because I''m suspicious that sister tiger is not testing me at all, but really playing with mandarin ducks? She was silent all the way, not because of my relationship with Chu Yuan, but because of a woman''s feeling. Can''t you let go of Madame Duanmu''s story? Did I just miss a great opportunity? Although sister Hu and I usually do a lot of intimate things, but they are not intimate enough to take a shower together. The night before Jing Fang organized the first operation to catch shazhizhou, we almost crossed the line. Sister Hu satisfied my * * in a different way. She also apologized and left it to me to deal with after the operation, but I can''t tell what happened. Since then Later, don''t go any further. Even that chance didn''t appear again that night. It''s related to my guilt for the tassel, so I can''t force sister tiger. But I''m ashamed to say that my God''s restraint is far from enough to restrain my behavior that I''m not good enough because of my psychological and physical * * and the thing that I eat tofu is happening every day. Though sister tiger doesn''t resist it, she can''t resist it Anti, most of the time, she took the initiative to give up her arms and arms, but her clothes are more and more difficult to take off. I don''t mention the promise of that day, she also pretended to forget it. I even think that in addition to strictly guarding against the last line, this girl is obedient to me, that is, she knows and uses my Xing Ge, knows that I will always accommodate her, so she tries to make up for me and comfort me...

    Dongxiaoye is a straightforward and simple person. He always says what he wants and does what he says. But this is the only thing that I can''t understand. I''m shy and hypocritical, and I''m embarrassed to ask.

    "Little sister..."

    "what? Changed your mind? Want to wash it together? " Winter night stops at the door of the bathroom, turns around, smiling arrogantly and charming. Those soft and white hands are like tofu, but they can split tiles and bricks. They support one waist, one elbow on the door frame, stick to the cheek, and hold the orchid fingers. The two slender legs stand in a slightly staggered way. They are chest and buttocks up, and the body is curved into a large S-shape. They show off the style of Sao Her virtue is not suitable for her, but it''s very pretty, very Xing."No..." I was so distracted that I secretly called for calmness and calmness. Don''t say that falling in * * would make this girl look down upon. I''m sorry for the fringe. Besides, Chu Yuan didn''t sleep at all... No, I shouldn''t have this kind of mind now. Isn''t there any strange things happening tonight? Dongfang Ma, Madame Duanmu, I haven''t figured it out...

    "you forgot to take the laundry." I''m quick to respond, way.

    "Well?" Dong Xiaoye was stunned and couldn''t help laughing. She reminded Chu Yuan just now, but now she made the same mistake.

    I was making my folding bed when Dong Xiaoye came out of the room with the change of pajamas. She asked intentionally or unintentionally, "the East has gone home, and you still sleep in the living room?"

    My heart is empty, did not look back, pouted the buttocks to spread the mat, carrying to understand to pretend to be confused, way: "do not sleep in the living room where do I sleep?"

    "Sleep in your big bed with yuan yuan."

    Sister Hu said it casually, but the more normal she was, the more I felt the word "big bed" coming out of her mouth stabbing me in the heart. I don''t know whether she doubted my relationship with Chu Yuan or whether I should continue to hide it or confess it immediately.

    I chirped silently, and the little winter night slowly leaped into the bathroom. I closed the door, and then I turned around and fell on the bed. It seems that sister Hu did not doubt me and Chu Yuan...

    I can''t tell whether she was relieved or more guilty, and the psychological burden was heavier. Before I sighed out, I saw the bathroom door was opened a seam, and she had taken off her coat, only wearing it inside Yi''s little winter night poked out her head, and I was facing her who had been avoiding her eyes all night. Even if I was guilty again, I could not move my eyes now. Then I saw her face expressionless and said, "Chu Nan, Duanmu... No, it''s Zheng Xuedong. Do you remember her evaluation of you?"

    "Evaluation?" I didn''t respond.

    "I don''t want to be frank, but I''m still honest," said Dong Xiaoye. "I think what she said is very right. If I asked you just now, why don''t you sleep in your big bed with yuan yuan, you should answer me immediately. I''m sure I''ll give you a slap in the face."

    Tiger elder sister in the end still doubted my relationship with Chu Yuan! I am embarrassed, ashamed, self reproach, do not know which expression to face her, "why? Do you think I''ll lie to you? " I know, but I said it anyway.

    Dong Xiaoye shook his head and said confidently, "you won''t lie to me. If you just opened your mouth, I believe that you are 100% frank with me about your fate."

    Her trust in me doesn''t calm the panic and uneasiness in my heart at the moment, but I am more puzzled, "I confess, you still beat me?"

    Winter night nodded, very serious, also very serious, "being frank is more terrible than lying, because you lied and lied to me, it must be to keep me, but if you are frank, no matter how sincere your attitude is, there is nothing that can be changed."

    "What is it?"

    Dongxiaoye stares into my eyes and says, "after only one night''s thinking, you are ready to lose me. If I have only such a little weight in your heart, do you think I should beat you to death?"

    You can return to

    after options 1, 2 and 3

 Chapter 1152

    "After only one night''s thinking, you are ready to lose me. If I have only such a little weight in your heart, should I beat you to death?"

    I don''t know whether sister tiger''s words are right or wrong, whether I should cheat her or confess to her, whether I just didn''t cheat or confess, whether I was afraid of losing her, I just know, now, I''m afraid I will lose her! ... cm

    my head is now a pool of muddy water, full of big whirlpools, I think a lot of things, but all the thinking has no direction, chaotic mess, but I just don''t want to let myself even have a little calm, but just want to think more, disperse the Jing power that may be put into thinking about something, as a result, I don''t know me What on earth I am thinking about...

    I have never been so flustered as I am now. I am the kind of person who can cope with the falling of the sky. This is really a great compliment to me. My feeling now is that the sky is falling. However, I am not even an ant on a hot pot. I am more like an ostrich eager to plunge its head into the earth and think about everything I hate my ass, but I hate my head even more, because it can''t be as thoughtless as my ass...

    I hold the hope that I all think is slim and ask: "now? Will I lose you? "

    If I don''t answer in the winter night, my heart will fall to the ground like a shock. It seems that I''ve cracked like ice. My hands and feet are cold and almost unconscious. They spread to my whole body. I don''t know what took away my strength. But I know that I''m like a paralyzed person, leaning on the bed and falling under the bed at any time. I can''t move, and I don''t want to move , almost naked at the door of the bathroom in winter night, with arms in both hands, looking at me disappointed, it seems that I feel the same cold.

    Yes, she is colder than me. I make her feel cold.

    Look at how ridiculous my question is, it''s 100 times more ridiculous than I want my ass to know how to think. I smile, maybe I smile. I can''t feel my expression at all. I''m going to lose the fact of winter night. It makes all the parts inside and outside my body freeze. I''m dead. Only my heart is still beating. It''s too fast. It''s too painful I feel that I have reached the edge of suffocation and fainting, but I can''t get rid of it all the time. It feels like a punishment...

    I haven''t lost my love. I just think I''ve lost my love. Now I understand that no matter what happened in Ziyuan in those years, or what happened after Murphy cheated me, it can''t be regarded as a loss of love. It''s over before it started, even love Can not be called, have not owned, talk about how to lose? That''s why I understand what it''s like to lose love...

    pain - it''s the expression on the face and the lines hanging in the mouth that are often painted by the leading men and women in love soap operas. The opposite angle se of love field frustration always likes to use this word as an excuse for their love, hate, jealousy, face killing, unscrupulous means, or even killing people. It''s not for that My excuse is to show my sadness. I used to be so disdainful that I thought those stories were just for the plot, without love and hatred. Where did they come from? And the story is nothing more than a glorification or a vilification of reality, which is exaggerated to be divorced from the reality, that is the product of the real fantasy... I know that lovelorn will be painful, and I know that some of the pain will be unbearable, but lovelorn is not in this category, it is the so-called where there is no grass, why single love a flower, without this tree, and the whole forest Lin... I think that the man who becomes that virtue because of a lovelorn is only in the story. I didn''t expect that he really exists in the reality. Instead, I thought that after breaking up, I should send blessings and turn around with a smile and leave a back free and easy. It''s more like a fictional story. At least I know that I''m not such a handsome man, the original dog blood The emotional drama in the play is not all bullshit, and the naive is not sitting in front of the TV with a snivel and a tear, but I don''t understand why she was moved. I think I know love very well, so I don''t know anything...

    pain is pain, pain is feeling, pain is taste, lovelorn people, only this feeling, this taste.

    It seems that I suddenly understood that on the day when she broke up with Mo Yiyi, why can Madame Duanmu do such crazy things as her own? Why can she run away without seeing Mo again? She is a proud woman and a woman who cares about Mo Yiyi. She doesn''t want to let Mo Yiyi see how painful she was hurt by him. She married Duanmu Home, by no means as light as her, is just a moment of gas. She is to hide the truth for her whole life and take responsibility for the collapse of her lovelorn pain. This is for her own sake, as well as for mo. she is afraid that if she can''t bear the pain, she will make Mo more embarrassed and self reproached. She is also afraid that Mo will know the truth of that day. She is not him Zheng Xuedong, who is always strong and proud, is the one she loves most. Maybe she lied. Maybe she didn''t realize it until today. Maybe she never hated her sister. Her indifference to Zheng Yuqiu is just an unconscious desire to show her love for Duanmu Liushui. The reason why she can tolerate any mistake made by Duanmu Liushui is because of Duanmu Liushui All the mistakes she made are inferior to those she made in those years. Duanmu and Shuishui cannot recognize her father because of her, so she wants to make up for her debt with double love.It seems that I finally understand that Madame Duanmu devoted all her efforts to cultivate Duanmu running water. Maybe she didn''t want others to think that her son is more promising than Wu Xueqing''s daughter, or that one day, she would replace Murphy and become the master of the wind. Murphy''s is indeed regarded as a ruler by Zheng Xuedong, but this ruler is not the difference between Duanmu running water and Duanmu running water In Zheng Xuedong''s opinion, Murphy is just like a passing line. She is worried that her son will not pass the test and reach the height expected by his father, even though she will not let Murphy and Duanmu water recognize each other at all...

    in the final analysis, Duanmu lady, who is full of self accusation and fear, is due to her unbearable lovelorn that day The pain.

    I have a similar impulse, like Madame Duanmu, to rush up and push down the winter night. No matter what means I use, I want to keep her here and not let her leave me... But I can''t do it, not because the winter night Kung Fu is better than me, but because the story of Madame Duanmu has told me that the result of that will only extend the painful feeling to a lifetime, I will regret more than I do now, and I can''t make up for it.

    "Yes, ha ha, I still want you to stay by my side. It''s not extravagant. It''s just a dream. I don''t believe in heaven, I don''t believe in God. Owning you is a blessing you give me, but I don''t know how to cherish you. I hurt you like this..."

    standing at the door of the bathroom in my underwear, I glared at me in the winter night. My expression became more and more ugly, and finally I can''t help interrupting: "how many confessions do you have? I''m all ears."

    Yes, I''m sorry. Is it useful? What''s more, it''s a matter of knowing why it''s wrong? I''m not angry or resentful about sister tiger''s sarcasm, but I''m ashamed, "I don''t want to ask you for forgiveness, I''m just afraid that you''ll get angry. If you beat me, I''ll kill me..."

    "you''d like to, I don''t want to." winter night said: "killing is against the law. I''m Jing inspector. I''m breathing off. I really beat you. I don''t have to pay for my life Do you? "

    "Then don''t beat me to death, leave a breath, I''ll fall downstairs myself..." I don''t mean to laugh at all. I really want to help sister tiger get angry, but I think it''s too frivolous. My IQ is like an air dropped missile, falling in a straight line, falling off the horizontal line, drilling straight into the bottom of the sea mud...

    "you don''t wonder why I''m so sure about you and fate What''s the matter between the predestination, instead of bluffing you? "

    I don''t think sister tiger knows how to get angry, so she abruptly shifts the topic. for the latest chapter of this book, please visit www.shuxnet.com.cn, \ \ 138 * Read * without pop-up window] Dear! If you think this site is good, please remember this site to help promote the next Oh! There is no pop-up window in this station!

 Chapter 1153

    "You don''t wonder why I''m so sure there''s something between you and fate, rather than bluffing you?"

    "I know you lied to me..." I don''t have the ability to think actively. I''m totally following the topic of winter night, but I''m quite confident in some subjective things, "but I don''t know why I want to confess to you, rather than lie to you... You say that lying at least wants to retain, but I''m ready to lose, These words seem to be right and wrong. I''m confused now, but there are only two things I know clearly - I didn''t really want to keep you... No, I don''t want to, I understand that it''s called delusion, you know that I''m a very realistic and practical person, and I never dream about the impossible things... "

    " it''s ridiculous to say this from your mouth, ha ha Hahaha! " Winter night cut off my words, the skin smile meat does not smile, said: "I do not know you are a very realistic and practical person, I really have to ask you for advice, jump out of the car in the middle of the night, in front of the Jing car scold the female Jing, is this kind of person realistic? Is it practical? Is it true that a man with a muzzle of a gun on his forehead can still laugh wildly and negotiate with the murderers and desperators who have taken hundreds of hostages with bombs? Is it practical? With his own life, for the lives of two women, one of them was the stinky girl Jing who jumped out of the car in the middle of the night and swore and stabbed him in the head with a gun. Is this kind of person realistic? Is it practical? Don''t mention the past. Let''s say it''s not. Now, who can you help? Xu Heng! The mastermind and principal who shot and killed long Xiaotian and took hundreds of hostages in full view of the public! Do you think about the consequences when you ask Jing for him?! Before you see the consequences, your head is tied to your belt! How many people think you and Xu Heng are together, and how many people want your life? Are you realistic? Are you practical? Since the day I met you, have you ever done something that makes me feel realistic and practical? In the company, how many people look forward to the opportunity for you to climb up. You don''t want it for nothing. At home... You and your sister are talking about love. Do you mean that you are a very realistic and practical person? Afraid of trouble, afraid of trouble. You talk about it all day long, but there are a lot of troubles. Which one is not found by yourself, including me, should be your trouble? As soon as I have boasted that you won''t lie, you will lie to me with your eyes open. If you don''t blush, I will blush for you! "

    Where can''t I blush? My face is very red now, "how can you be a trouble... And, well, I''m not a brother or sister..."

    "what do you say

    "I didn''t say anything... I mean, I..." I didn''t know how to explain this kind of contradictory result. After a long time of talking, I had to continue what I said just now. "I said that there are two things I know in my heart, one is that I don''t want to, can''t force you, the other is that although I didn''t want to keep you, I''m not prepared to lose you , these two things, I didn''t start to think tonight... "

    winter night is silent, it seems that I am waiting for me to continue to say, I barely sit on my body, my hands are on my knees, I still feel a little weak, can''t help but smile and slowly say:" from the day of the incident, I am thinking about how to explain to the tassel, how to explain to the purple, how to explain to you... "

    "and how to explain it to Murphy." "Tiger elder sister adds with emotion.

    I smiled and continued: "I''m not a man with high EQ, I''m not a sensible person, but I''m not a mother. I''m the one who lives with the old man. You''ve met the old man of my family. He''s a very serious and old-fashioned person, and his EQ is not high. He didn''t marry my stepmother because he liked my stepmother. In fact, he liked another person at that time, but he married me Now''s stepmother, just because he thinks fate needs a father, a complete family... Ha ha, listen to familiar? Zheng Xuedong may think her story is very special, so she told it to me. She wanted me to take a warning, but she didn''t know. Just in my home, almost the same story happened. After Mo and Wu Xueqing got married, Zheng Xuedong married into Duanmu''s house, and never saw Mo again. My father and the woman he really liked in his heart, why not? Sister Yue also married and was the matchmaker''s advice of her parents. I think the motive of her marriage may be the same as that of Zheng Xuedong, and until now, she would not meet my father... The only difference between the two stories is that my stepmother and Wu Xueqing are two people. Women like Wu Xueqing are not worthy to be compared with my stepmother at all, so although sister Yue was robbed by my stepmother Love is still my best friend with my stepmother. She just doesn''t see my father, but she often gets to know my father''s recent situation through her stepmother. Her stepmother will also tell my father about Yuejie. After Yuejie''s divorce, she will try her best to bring two people together... "

    " why? " In spite of the atmosphere, sister tiger interrupts me, forgets her current position, and is curious about my family''s story. "Your stepmother wants to be a matchmaker, and let them continue to lead the way again? What about her? "

    This is a question that I dare not think about. The old man kept his love history to death without mentioning it to this day. I don''t know who is more important in his heart, sister Yue and stepmother. But in my heart, stepmother can''t be replaced by anyone. I lost a mother from childhood. I don''t want to lose another one. I hope sister Yue is happy, But also fear her happiness is based on the premise that stepmother sacrifice happinessIt''s a contradiction without solution, so I ignored the curiosity of dongxiaoye and said: "I told this story, not to dissect the feelings of their previous generation, but to say that the emotional intelligence of our old Chu family seems to be not high, love, friendship and family relationship, no matter what, are all muddled, so is the old man, and I am more so... When I was a child, I had no friends, and people said that Children from single parent families have many psychological problems, so no matter I am a good child or a bad child, no one is willing to let their own children be friends with me. Even many teachers will treat me differently, or care about me, or about the students who may be affected by me, intentionally or unintentionally, which makes me special. There is a gap between me and other children at that time Just envy, good children have good children''s circle, bad children have bad children''s circle, I even envy good children to look down on bad children, bad children don''t look down on good children, because I don''t have a circle, I''m alone, I don''t even have the right to look down on anyone who doesn''t look up to, so when I see your favorite TV series, there are those who regard loneliness as It''s disgusting to pretend to be cruel to the mistress and force the hero. People are social animals. They are born with fear of loneliness. They say that they are not afraid of loneliness and like it. They are either mentally ill or mentally ill. In my opinion, only people with extreme inferiority can disguise themselves with coldness. Why? Isn''t it just to attract other people''s attention, so he is still afraid of loneliness, fear, and dare not admit it. Do you think he is inferior to hopeless? This kind of wretch can ignore first and then bubble to the heroine, whether it''s his luck or the heroine''s brain damage. Is that too bullshit? I dare say that because I have been lonely, scared and self abased, so even if the bad children use the great compassion of compassion and almsgiving to absorb me as a poor creature, and let me play a clown character se who runs errands and does chores and laughs, I''m willing to... Do you think I''m stupid? I''m stupid, because I can''t even make a real friend, so I feel inferior and hate my own low eq... at home, my stepmother is not a mother, and my fate is not a sister. How can I play the role of my son and brother, so that they won''t hate me? You often say that I''m a bad person and always like to think for others, regardless of my own position. That''s because I only learned to look at other people''s faces, force myself to adapt to other people''s circles, and force myself to meet other people''s expectations. Otherwise, I can only be an orphan, have no friends, and be hated by my stepmother and fate. Now, I can really weigh myself There are still few people who are friends. Fate has never taken me as a brother, which proves how failed I am. I think that thinking from the standpoint of others can make what I do more pleasant and intimate, and make it easier for others to accept me. But the result is that what others think, but it''s all my own ideas. What others really think, I don''t think at all I know, in the end, I''m a moron with low EQ who likes to be smart... "

    winter night sighs softly:" you are a moron who doesn''t know what others are thinking... "

    this chapter is published by online book friends.

 Chapter 1154

    "You are really a fool who doesn''t know what other people are thinking..."

    now I am like a sunflower with a broken stem that has been drained of water, with a withered head drooping down. The whole person is left with a hard and almost senseless body, which is empty. On a winter night, I listen to it in my left ear and my right ear. I don''t think about it at all. I just continue to monologue on my own It seems that love is different from friendship and family. As long as you are honest and cherish your friends, you will not hurt anyone. As long as you are tolerant and tolerant to your family, you will get along well. But what about the woman you like? Honest and cherish, tolerance and forbearance, will not hurt her? The reason why the feelings of Mo and Zheng Xuedong are tragic is that they are not honest enough, but why don''t they be honest? It''s because of tolerance. Do you think they don''t cherish each other? If they don''t cherish it, they won''t tolerate each other... Before you said that Mo also abandoned Zheng Xuedong in the same year, which is not supposed to be hateful. But just back home, you said to me, honesty is more terrible than lies. Then I asked you, when Mo broke up with Zheng Xuedong, was he honest with Zheng Xuedong or lied? "

    Winter night falters, it seems that Yu''s words stop again, I don''t know how to answer.

    "In fact, I don''t know whether your words are right or not. Maybe it''s right to put them on you and me today, but it''s just the opposite when we put them on ink and Zheng Xuedong. Is it contradictory? It''s a contradiction, but it doesn''t seem to be our reason. It can only be that love itself is too contradictory. "I shook my head and smiled:" love is a very deep knowledge, but there is neither a teacher nor a textbook. It''s only a professional class for everyone. If you can''t learn the love of others, your love can''t be copied by others, so it''s happiness and happiness. Or It''s sad to be frustrated. It''s like living with each other, growing up together, or just like Zheng Xuedong and Mo. they forget about the Jianghu. They all depend on their own talent and understanding. Unfortunately, I don''t have talent or understanding... "

    " I grew up with Xiao Zi. From a very young age, I thought it was a natural thing for us to get married when we grow up, so I protected her and let her take care of her, which was also a matter of course. But when she was 18 years old and went to America, I didn''t know the feeling of "taking it for granted", that is to say, fate said that my time was like a living dead man who lost his soul. It''s no exaggeration, but it''s not only angry that she tore the letter of little purple, but also angry with myself. I haven''t told her that I like her for such a long time, Otherwise, she may not leave. In a word, she almost became a wound of our whole life. But this is the sentence. After four or five years, I still haven''t learned it. In these four or five years, I''m afraid that only the word "like glue like paint" can describe my good relationship with the fringe. Besides my saying that she is my brother or my brother, who doesn''t say that she is like my daughter-in-law? Don''t I want her to be my daughter-in-law? Do I really want to be a lifelong brother with her? Unless what I like is not a woman, but a man... But I can''t admit it. I''m afraid that once I''ve confessed, even my brother has no choice. If the risk of pursuing love is that I may lose the happiness that I can be together every day like now, then I''d rather not pursue her, so I''d rather cheat myself and only treat her as a brother... Ha ha, I''m stupid, tassel is as stupid as me, if it''s not me I think we will continue to deceive ourselves when we fall in love with Murphy at first sight... "

    after a while, we asked softly," what do you want to say? "

    "I want to say that my fate is the same. I want to say that I am the same to you," I said, raising my heavy head with all my strength and looking at the winter night. "I''m a person who is very insensitive to feelings. Sometimes I just like it. I can''t realize it. Even if I do, I don''t know how much I am Do you like it? Instead, you always know what you really feel when you are about to lose it or after you have lost it... "

    the face of winter night is tight, and you cut in and asked," what''s your real feeling now, like me, don''t like me? "

    Of course, I like her, so I think she''s joking and satirizing me. She just smiles and doesn''t answer her words. She continues: "I confess to you that I don''t want to hold you back, nor do I think it doesn''t matter if I lose you. Believe it or not, my fate is just a matter, not a secret, for me from the very beginning I didn''t want to lie to cover it up, just like you and me and the purple garden, I just don''t know how to say it, so I''ve been waiting, waiting for the right opportunity to appear... "

    " you and I plan to... We are both small... Cough, "Dong Xiaoye gave a dry cough, saying:" I mean, you and I, and the things of the purple garden, the same Is your fate a Xing thing? You and the tassel have not registered for marriage, do not regard things with me and the purple garden as secrets, in principle, it can also be said to make sense, but you and fate... You are brothers and sisters! You don''t think it''s a secret? Can I believe that? "

    "I just want to be a secret, and only a few people can know it." I wryly said: "as a child, Ziyuan knew that the East knew it three years ago, but one year ago, even Shutong knew it earlier than me...""She?" Dongxiaoye doesn''t want to see shudunzi, but when she hears her name, her face will sink.

    I sighed: "before fate, she was writing a new novel? The true face of that novel is actually to integrate her feelings from childhood. The people and things described in it are true. Although she changed her name, her name is Murong yuan, and my name is Murong Nan. She just changed my parents'' surname. The Oriental is called "Oriental pity", and your name is called "winter" in the middle At night, Murphy''s name is Murphy, Xue Ziyuan''s name is Xue Xiaozi, and Shu Tong''s child is replaced by the pupil of the pupil. She simply has the same name as all the Dragon Cape se, and has not changed her name at all. She is also called Cheng Liusu... Except that Xiao Yi can be called "Xiao * *", which may cause people to be unable to respond for a while. Even Yang Wei''s name of "Yang Buju" is not difficult to match ? So as long as she publishes it and is seen by people around us, they will know that the book is about her and my story at a glance. Do you think it''s meaningful for me to treat it as a secret? Yuan Yuan didn''t take it as a secret at all. Now she doesn''t admit it. Because she is still young, she can''t be taken seriously when she says it. She also laughs at her growing up, so she wrote a novel. She must be afraid that the manuscript will be found by you and me when she stays at home, so she will take it with her when she goes to school. She happened to be found by Shu Tong at school a while ago, and Shu Tong told me... "

    Winter night digested for a long time, and then said: "what you said is too exaggerated. She is a 16-year-old girl. She has no money and no way to write. How could it be that easy? It doesn''t have to be read on the Internet. "

    "You look down on that girl too much..." sister tiger is always cheated by Chu Yuan''s pure and angelic appearance. She doesn''t know that there is a small devil in the girl''s belly. "No way? You forget that my father, like your father, is a pencil eater. He teaches and writes. There have been several novels published. In other words, he likes to write since he was a child, or is he influenced by his influence? This is not a ready-made way? "

    "Tiger elder sister surprised way:" this kind of thing she good intention tells your father

    "She didn''t write this novel if she was afraid that others would know it. If she wrote it, she was afraid that others wouldn''t know..." I can''t help thinking about the attitude of sister Yue towards this problem when her stepmother and sister Yue came home that day, as well as her stepmother''s reaction at that time... With Chu Yuan''s shy and shy Xing son, I''m afraid that the last thing she cared about was to tell her parents about it. First, her parents were her closest and most trusted Second, the old man and stepmother never seem to contradict our brothers and sisters when they fall in love. They often make jokes with hints or encouragement. This kind of teasing almost grew up with us. Chu Yuan thought that I was in love with her, and I regarded her as the standard of mate selection. I''m afraid that they can''t get rid of it, Sometimes I even think that they are the ''culprit'' of my brother-in-law and Chu Yuan '' Dare to give, she dare to accept, how much is not soft, but all her money, whether fifty cents or a dime, want to erase, there is no way, find it back and put it all in the piggy bank, put it together and send it to the bank, other girls go shopping, buy clothes, bags, cosmetics, spend money to want to collect, she can''t live, go shopping, buy this, buy that, want to spend all If she doesn''t go out, only the beggars on the street can make her pay willingly... Look back at the two tubes of toothpaste you bought in the cup on the washstand. How much did you use? How much did she use? Every time she brushed her teeth, she squeezed half less than you. In order to buy toothpaste, she lied about it and secretly saved the money she saved. She has been saving like this since she was a child. Is it shabby in the small vault? It''s no exaggeration to say that she just doesn''t find a way and can publish by herself. Of course, you can say that her idea of writing a book is naive, but you can say that her perseverance is naive? Can you say she''s not serious at all? "

    Dong Xiaoye was stupefied for a long time, and suddenly turned around. He really went in to check the toothpaste on the washing table. When he came out again, he was full of doubts. It seemed that what he saw just now was not toothpaste, but a corpse drowned in the bathroom or a ghost of Yin''s soul. That expression was hard to describe concretely. "You mean she was so stingy from childhood? She''s saving for the book one day? "

 Chapter 1155

    "You mean she''s been so stingy since she was a kid? She''s saving for the book one day? "

    "It''s two different things. Saving money and saving money are one thing. Writing a book is another. I mean, she will seriously do something that may be naive in your eyes, like grinding a needle with a pestle or moving a mountain with a fool. If you have a clear goal, you will persevere in doing it until she''s serious enough to make you no longer think she''s naive," I sighedˇ° It''s also a kind of talent. It''s both advantages and disadvantages. But it''s not what you call stingy and stingy. If you can spend as little as you can, you can save as much as you can. But if you can spend as much as you can, you can''t save as much as you can. She will also spend happily. Have you ever seen her buying snacks soft? Isn''t snacks much more expensive than toothpaste? She can save a tube of toothpaste. Why can''t she eat less bags of snacks? Because the former is only frugality, while the latter is abusing herself. She can cultivate frugality into habits, but she will never cultivate abusing herself into habits. This is the same reason that many people will save money to buy something they want or to do something they want. In the past, you could save for Zhu Danchen''s primary school? But who can say that''s stingy? "

    "You think she seems to have a special sense of dependence. It''s just a kind of illusion caused by her weak body and Xing Ge. In fact, the girl is very independent. No matter what she does, she must have her purpose and plan. Do you remember what she said to Zheng Xuedong? "I don''t need to ask myself so many reasons, as long as I believe in my feelings, I''m sure I can''t be wrong." so she won''t have any doubt or hesitation about what she wants. People are afraid that they don''t have a goal. With a goal, everything becomes easy - just work towards the goal, which is her advantage, but also her disadvantage. A person, if he knows himself too well What do you want, the pursuit of the goal will become more firm and persistent. A simple goal is OK. If the goal is too high, too big, too far away? Your so-called "stinginess" shows that she is such a conscientious executive. Stubborn people don''t give up when they hit the south wall. She is more stubborn than this kind of people. When they hit the south wall, they don''t give up. She will take this wall as a new starting point, try to push it down, turn it over, or dig a hole and drill through it. There is no such thing in her dictionary Words such as "impossible", "give up" and "unrealistic"...

    dongxiaoye said: "for example, to you?"

    I looked at her and answered, "she''s like you."

    Dongxiaoye''s face turned red. For the first time tonight, she took the initiative to avoid my sight and said: "I''m not as smart as her, so I know the goal and plan..." sister tiger didn''t contradict her similarity with Chuyuan, because they are the same kind of people, honest, frank, dare to love and hate.

    "Innocence and seriousness do not contradict each other, but they are more innocent. The ideas and ideas for writing this novel were inspired by the little demon Jing when he and Yike were net friends last year. This kind of ghost idea is probably only thought out by the demon Jing. So Yuanyuan began to save money since he was a child, not for the sake of publishing this book, but for other purposes Considering the age at which she began to save money, this goal must be simple, not too complicated, not too realistic. "

    Chu Yuan''s purpose of saving money is to buy a house for me to move out and move out, so she wants to buy a house for me, so she can live with me in a proper way. Even if she quarrels with her future sister-in-law, she is the only one who puts her sister-in-law back to her mother''s house. There is no reason for her to be swept out of the house... It''s not complicated or even funny, because it''s a child Qi is naive, unrealistic, and even a little absurd, because at that time she didn''t know what "reality" was.

    I didn''t tell dongxiaoye about this because I used to think that it was the childishness of a little fart child, and later that it was the paranoia of a little girl, but now I understand that it is actually a real romance just belonging to me like a fairy tale. In my heart, it will always be sweet. In dongxiaoye''s heart, it will definitely be sour.

    But I don''t want it to change the taste, even if I stand opposite to dongxiaoye, a woman who is also as important as my life...

    somehow, when it comes to the topic of Chuyuan, the heavy atmosphere in the room has diluted a lot. Maybe, it has a direct relationship with the rich expression of dongxiaoye. Now sister Hu must have a new recognition of Chuyuan Know, before she just regarded her as a simple child, now she found that the simple original is her own, is his preconceived, so that he ignored those things that should be clear at a glance.

    Obviously, it took a struggle for dongxiaoye to accept the reality. With a long sigh, she said, "you see RI Ji... No, you know that fate likes you after seeing the novel?"

    "Hmmm..."

    sister tiger''s expression is complex. I don''t know whether she is surprised or angry at my afterknowledge. Forced by her momentum, I added: "but I have been aware before, but I''m not sure..."

    "when did I realize it?"

    "After she moved in with me, or even earlier, she didn''t like to hear me talk about fringe related topics..."

    "when did you start to like her?"I was stunned. "I don''t know."

    Winter small night thin straight eyebrow tight Cu Cu, contain a majesty, "don''t know?"

    It''s tiger sister''s occupational disease to ask questions in a way that doesn''t let people breathe. Rational questioning and calm thinking are the most direct and effective way to solve the doubts. This is common sense, and what winter night is good at. So even if she is jealous at the moment, the current atmosphere is still like the emotional crisis of more prisoners than two. Therefore, her aggressiveness is not But it won''t make me feel nervous, but it can let me have a bit of self deception relaxation - if she really broke her heart, she won''t ask me so many questions so calmly, she''s OK, she''s very strong... Even if she just pretends, just doesn''t want me to see her vulnerability, I would rather believe it''s true.

    I''m afraid, afraid to hurt Dong Xiaoye as I once did Chu Yuan, afraid that she would be like Chu Yuan, sad for someone who is not worth it at all.

    There are many contradictions in my heart, no matter whether it''s the asters or the tassels, which I found out clearly, but I never studied deeply. So I had the first chance to reveal the secrets in my heart. Gradually, I finally felt relieved. Because before that, only the women who had emotional ties with me knew nothing about dongxiaoye and Murphy. Dongxiaoye and Murphy did not Meanwhile, Murphy and I have too many obstacles and too much burden together. She is a swan. Even if I am not a toad, I am just a frog. She has a sky that belongs to her. She shouldn''t fold her wings for me. Winter night is the Swan without wings. She gave up the sky long ago. She only trusts me and relies on me. So, to confess to Murphy, I gave her one Can Zi I don''t even need to hesitate about the reason why you fly, but I confess to dongxiaoye, but I sprinkle salt on her wound, making her who didn''t believe and didn''t expect love, more frustrated and self defeating. Now I''m glad to see that she doesn''t cry and don''t make any noise. I''m glad to see that, but I can''t help being lost. This complex mentality makes me not sad and laugh - I''m afraid that she''s pretending to look and hope She''s not pretending, but I''m afraid she''s not pretending...

    so I''m explaining and paying attention to her expression changes, "when my father and stepmother got married, I was 12 years old, I understood everything I should know, and I understood everything I shouldn''t know. A girl suddenly appeared at home, saying that she was my sister, and I could really regard her as my sister? I think it''s easier for me to accept Xiaozi as a younger sister than Yuanyuan as a younger sister, because Yuanyuan appears so suddenly that it''s more like an aggressor and a predator. Don''t say to accept her. I''m wary that it''s too late for her, and Yuanyuan is timid and suspicious. When I was four or five years old, my stepmother often left her alone at home. She has a strong sense of "stranger" and fear We are like two strangers who have to live together, get along with each other for a long time, get to know each other, and then... "Br >

    " RI has been in love for a long time? "

    My old face was hot, and I nodded a little bit, "almost, so when did you ask me to start liking her? I don''t know. Maybe I liked her since I was a child, or she began to like it when she grew up... I''ve known Xiaozi for a long time and spent more time with her than I was destined to, but I don''t know when I started liking Xiaozi Chu... "

    " but I know, "whispered little winter night," you are a love child, a flower heart radish! "

    I have nothing to refute.

    PS: don''t stay up late. There''s really no time to code words. You can still sleep for two and a half hours. Hurry up and lie down...

 Chapter 1156

    Dongxiaoye asked, "when did you begin to like you? You should always know that even if she didn''t say it, it should have been written in her novels. "

    "When I was very young, at first I just thought that I was too close to Xiaozi, and I was hostile to her, but I learned from her everywhere. Slowly, when I was older, I knew what was going on. But as she said, she didn''t know why she liked me. But I consulted a psychologist, and he thought that predestined love was caused by two reasons. On the one hand, it came from her right to The incomplete understanding of the incomplete family, on the other hand, comes from Xiaozi. "

    "Incomplete understanding of incomplete families?" It''s more around the head and mouth, but winter night''s response is not so inexplicable, it''s more like a rush, just like when you''re solving a difficult problem, you suddenly get some key tips, and your thoughts suddenly open up.

    I was stunned and scolded myself for being a muddleheaded person. Although psychology also subdivided into fields and disciplines, it was essentially about studying people''s behavior and psychological process. In this respect, as a winter night of criminal Jing, I was absolutely half an expert. I went to Xin for consultation, but I ignored sister tiger''s professional expertise. It would be foolish to think that I would be frank at that time Bai, I don''t want to have so many feelings with her again, which makes her sad and sad now...

    thinking about this, I feel more guilty about the winter night. I have told the diagnosis result of Xin Quji, and I can''t help but put away my absolute recognition of this inference, as if she said that Xin Quji was right and Xin Quji was right, "Incomplete understanding of incomplete family means that predestination has incomplete understanding of ''family'' and ''new family''. She lives with her stepmother, so she thinks this is a complete family, because she has never met her father, nor had her brother, husband and wife relationship, father daughter relationship, mother son relationship and brother sister relationship, which are all unfamiliar to her, have no concept, sudden However, coming to a new environment only means that the habitual life has disappeared, and "Dad" and "brother" are just the code names of two strangers. She will feel fear and uneasiness, which is natural. The only stepmother who can give her a sense of security is now robbed by two strangers. The seemingly complete family, in her view, has become incomplete... Because my father The mother grew up in a complete family. Their understanding of their parents, brothers and sisters is complete and intact, so they ignored this common sense. There is no predestination. Before the father and his stepmother married, she didn''t even have friends. The father and his stepmother felt that she was too lonely, so they married suddenly. This sudden change was counterproductive, Make it more difficult for fate to integrate into a new life... "

    winter night keeps nodding, but can''t help shaking his head at last, saying:" your parents can''t realize it at first, ignore it, I can understand it, but after a long time, they can''t or can''t feel that fate hasn''t integrated into a new family? "

    I said with a wry smile, "they can''t feel it, even if they do..."

    "why?" Winter night asked himself and said, "because of you!"

    "Well," I said, "because my" good son "and" good brother "have accepted the new family at the first time, my parents are very pleased and naturally think that the new family is exactly what we need. Even if there is something strange about fate, it will only be for a while. Besides, she is young and timid and withdrawn from childhood. If she doesn''t say it, it will be half a year My stepmother won''t be surprised if she doesn''t get used to it... "

    winter night spat:" after a long time, it''s still the bane you planted. What''s "incomplete understanding of incomplete family"? Just a word - she never treated you as a brother, because no one told her what "brother" is! "

    I think sister tiger scolds me in disguise, pretends not to hear it, and continues: "as for the second reason, it''s because my stepmother no longer only cares about her, which makes her feel insecure. My father is a teacher again. Usually, she is serious and stereotyped. Don''t mention fate. I see him, and my heart is shaking. It''s hard for fate not to be afraid of him. No To accept him, don''t see that she always uses the old man as a backup to frighten me. In fact, to this day, she doesn''t dare to talk back to the old man. So in that strange environment, the only thing that can give her a sense of security is my smiling face, who is willing to treat her good brother wholeheartedly, but in her understanding, "brother" is the same as "Chunan", It''s just a name, so she especially rejected the closer relationship with me. She began to learn from her, imitate her, and ponder over her. When she gradually understood why she was close to me, she also understood why she didn''t like that she was close to me... So although fate and Xiaozi grew up together, they always seemed to be inseparable and couldn''t find each other when they sat together Topic, Xiaozi is also the first person to know that Yuanyuan has some special feelings for me... "

    " when Ziyuan goes to America, Yuanyuan is only 11 or 12 years old? So little kids know what they like? " Winter night frown, 26 years old to usher in her first love, not do not believe Chu Yuan''s early love, but sad, the current flood of dog blood drama idol drama, how many flowers of the motherland? Later mature women like her have become wonderful flowers from Mars. I thought about it, but I still didn''t tell her Chu Yuan''s understanding of "like" and "love", so as not to hurt her self-esteem.Can I say that I am more mature than sister tiger? It''s only half a dozen.

    "Now when I think about things when I was a child, I think I''m stupid and disgusting. Xiaozi is so shy that I can''t even joke a little bit too much. But when I come to my house, I have to sit next to me for dinner, stay in my room and wash my feet in a basin. You step on me and I step on you. These are clearly intended for fate, but I just want to do them I can''t realize it, but I always complain about the fate of Xiaozi''s face se. Because I scolded Xiaozi for playing tricks on her, how many complaints did she have, and how many feather dusters did she hurt me. But now think about it, Xiaozi is six or seven years old. If she doesn''t want to win the lottery, where does fate get her? Even if there are so many bad girls and ghosts, they can''t be prevented at all... "

    " Xue Ziyuan is not a good choice, how can you scold Yuanyuan? How can Yuanyuan complain? How can you be beaten if she doesn''t complain? Would you hate her if you didn''t get hit? When you hate her, your mind will naturally turn to the person you don''t hate, "said Dong Xiaoye with a delicious hum:" withered radish is hot and the biting dog doesn''t bark. Go to your investment department and ask, who doesn''t know that Xue Ziyuan is not a fuel-efficient lamp? In front of you, it''s called a cute and gentle one. When you turn your back, she''s Murphy''s biggest sufferer. Murphy can throw a quick help into his mouth with a few words. Murphy also suffers for himself. Originally, he bought the medicine for the gas and the fizzy. If it wasn''t for the fizzy, she would beg for Murphy every time the purple garden helped her. Murphy would have given it long ago Angry, Xue Ziyuan dare to deal with Murphy so recklessly. Is it miss min rousan who gave her the confidence? I don''t think it has anything to do with Murphy. Murphy doesn''t eat this. She knows Murphy''s temper, so she chooses Murphy to fight with the fringe. After all, you and the fringe are right. She is sure to help the fringe. Murphy''s pride is in his bones. How can he complain when he is short? She has always wanted to catch the handle of Xue Ziyuan, but Xue Ziyuan just didn''t give her such a chance. No matter how Murphy tried to provoke her, she just couldn''t be fooled. Why do I feel so bored in your office all day? It''s because he plays three kingdoms every day and goes back to kill Murphy. Is Murphy stupid? There are few smarter women around you. If Xue Ziyuan is so simple, you don''t know why she came back today. Why do you help miss three and minrou? You said you didn''t ask for fear of her embarrassment, but in the final analysis, it''s not because she knows you too well and is sure you won''t embarrass her? "

    The purple garden is a princess with black belly. I don''t know. It''s the red near the red and the black near the dark. I have many eyes, and her mother has many eyes. Can she not have long eyes? What''s more, she was a ghost from a small fight to a big Chu Yuan, but she still didn''t know what she was playing with. Now when it comes to all kinds of pranks in childhood, she''s still farting with her chest up and nose up. She just hates that there''s no long tail behind her buttocks. She thinks that she''s only taken advantage of it and never suffered from it. You don''t know if she plays, that''s the most mischievous thing High level. Asters simple? No matter what kind of interest relationship she has with the third lady, it can make the arrogant woman with a higher eye look at her. Even if it''s just a kind of utilization, it''s enough to prove that the asters are not simple. You know, only Beitian, who is willing to be used by her, has gone to the sea. But so far, few people have seen the super narcissist who deliberately deifies himself.

    But I don''t care about it. I just know that no matter how simple Xiaozi is, what she wants is always the same as me. Only the simplest life is enough.

    "I always thought that the attitude of Ziyuan towards Yuanyuan was not generous. Now I finally understand why. When she came back, she knew that Yuanyuan tore the letter she left you five years ago, which made you lose contact with her, not that you broke off the contact with her on your own initiative. I''m sure that her lungs were filled with anger. Whether Yuanyuan was intentional or not, she had reason to think that it was intentional Yes, because she knows that fate likes you and hates her... "

    sister tiger''s unintentional words made me fight a cold war," what do you say? "

    Tiger sister looked at me, and said without expression: "I said that Xue Ziyuan is terrible. After Li Xinghui''s incident, she told me that she didn''t contact you again in the past five years. Although there are many reasons, the main reason is still that she didn''t receive your reply. She thought you refused her... After coming back to know the truth, how hateful and aggrieved must she be? If you''re still alone, forget it. But in the past five years, you have not only made such a good girlfriend as fringe, but also been caught by Murphy. There are more potential threats like little Dongfang and Xiao Yike around you. If it''s really because she left, you can barely accept it. But if you don''t want to contact Xue Ziyuan? As long as it''s a normal person who knows the original reason, it will be doubted? But when you think about it, when Xue Ziyuan just came back, Yuan Yuan pointed to her nose and scolded her. What was her reaction? She didn''t defend herself in a word! At that time you are not sure fate like you? But she knew it, but she didn''t say a word... That girl can hide things in her belly. If she changed me, no one else, I''m afraid she would stand up and confront Yuanyuan, and ask if she was jealous of herself and would like to disappear, so she tore up the letter... "

    I said in a hurry:" Yuanyuan didn''t read the letter at all, how could she tear it intentionally? " Yes. ""The key is that Xue Ziyuan doesn''t believe Yuan Yuan didn''t read the letter. What if she didn''t believe it at all? If you think about it again, though she is separated from fate, she can still look like her, isn''t she too terrible? Anyway, if it was me, I would think that the reason for Yuanyuan to lose his temper was to cover up the real reason for tearing up the letter... "

    when I arrived here, sister tiger had pulled me away from the topic seriously under the guidance of curiosity, but I couldn''t help but get excited after hearing her words...

    PS: I haven''t slept in two days, and I''ve done a cursory review of the manuscript. I''m too sleepy, so I can''t go into details Check it out. If there is any wrong word or wrong word, please bear with me...

 Chapter 1157

    I know more about the things in the heart of Ziyuan than anyone else, but it''s not the "terrible" that sister Hu understands. I know that sister Hu''s words don''t contain malice. Any person with normal logical thinking ability will have such doubts, surprises or worries, because the abnormal person is Ziyuan.

    Ziyuan is a mixed race child. Her mother is Oriental and her father is westerner. Her Xing gene inherits the advantages of her parents, especially her skin. She has the delicacy of Oriental women, but she is as white as Western women. When her stepmother first saw her, she was shocked. She couldn''t love her. She said her mother gave her the wrong name, not "Xiaozi", but "Xiaobai" Or "little snow", or it''s simply called "Snow White". Because she''s very similar to snow white coming out of fairy tales, her stepmother seldom calls little purple. She''s nicknamed "little princess" face to face. With "Snow White", the "Prince" and "little dwarf" are indispensable... Chu Yuan doesn''t like girls taller than her, In particular, I don''t like fringes that are taller than lilac. I guess it''s subconsciously that I hate the "dwarf" hat on my head. In fact, Chu Yuan is different from Xiao Yaojing, and her figure is also tall among girls of the same age. But somehow, the women or girls who often appear around her are a little taller than her.

    On a certain level, Chu Yuan is also like a character in a fairy tale - the queen who likes to look in the mirror, so I don''t hate that horn se very much, because she at least dare to stand in front of the mirror and face up to her real self. In reality, most people don''t look in or dare not look in the mirror at all, and many people don''t know why they beg for help Hate or contradict a person, just like many people don''t know Xiaozi''s mother, or even don''t touch her, so they deny her and arrange her. In fact, it''s just because she is beautiful, has temperament, is single, and has ability...

    people are used to using their own set of standards to measure others, and think they can''t do things. If others do, they must have such or such In the case of those who are not willing to deny themselves, most people will subconsciously find excuses for their laziness or mediocrity, except for a few people who simply envy others'' luck, or reflect on their lack of effort or inaction. Those who are not willing to deny themselves will usually deny others, so they begin to fantasize that others'' success is one way or another disgraceful and fabricated Yin''s conspiracy When I was a child, I didn''t understand. Some male teachers who had an intention to the mother of Ziyuan had obviously different attitudes to Ziyuan from other girls, but this directly led to the exclusion of other girls and even the disgust of some female teachers. Later, I understood that those male teachers didn''t know that their special care for Ziyuan would bring her A lot of negative things, but because those negative things are exactly what they need. If the asters are not excluded, they don''t need special care. If they don''t need special care, how can they express themselves in their mother''s place? It''s very similar to the logic that Dong Xiaoye just commented on the purple garden, so I would especially not invite some teachers to see me. Every time I get into trouble, whether I''m right or wrong, I''d like to be dismissed. The reason is that I robbed them of the limelight and the opportunity of their performance. The little monkey teacher is not always full of confidence to cover me up, but even if it''s playing on the school It''s probably too clear that I''m the only one who can stand up and protect the purple garden in such a special environment, so she wants to protect me, because she can''t explain to her classmates that the male teachers take special care of her and the female teachers don''t like her, because she has a beautiful single mother...

    no It can be said that Ziyuan is too cowardly, but the reality is too cold. When all people are bullying her, no one can force her to have the courage to resist, so tolerance has become a habit. For this reason, she will cherish those who really cherish her, even the Chu Yuan she doesn''t like very much, because few people like Chu Yuan are willing to tell her why I don''t Like you, of course, the reason why Chu Yuan dislikes purple garden is not the Queen''s jealousy of Snow White''s beauty. It has nothing to do with the height and bust she cares about. She just doesn''t like that purple garden is close to me. The girl loves to look in the mirror, but not to appreciate herself, but to find and face up to her shortcomings. So no matter how she despises little purple, she says She has to learn from others as much as she can. She only has two lips that are dishonest, but I''m not aware of them...

    winter night didn''t know the purple garden for a long time, so she didn''t know that the purple garden, which grew up in an unfair environment, was a little woman who was willing to eat anything for me. She was weak but tough. When she was a child, she was People bully or suffer grievances. If she can cheat, she can cheat. She is afraid that I will fight for her. Just like today, she is afraid that I will blame herself and worry that I will be embarrassed. So she is willing to stay with me and would rather be a lover who can''t see light all her life. Ziyuan is so kind, and a kind person will never be related to the word "terrible". She It''s true that there are some black bellies, but they are only limited to mischievous areas. For example, playing tricks on Chu Yuan, who often makes mischief to her, doesn''t mean that she doesn''t know how to protect herself. In fact, if I was her, Chu Yuan''s mischief, I would deliberately not be defensive, because Chu Yuan is the kind of Xing case that refuses to accept the soft and refuses to admit defeat. This time, you are defending her. Next time, she will try her best Let you be defenseless, on the contrary, let her prank succeed, be scolded by me, and then watch me be scolded by the old man, knowing that this is not the result or effect that you want at all, slowly, she naturally has no such interest, in fact, it is also true. When Chu Yuan grows up, even if Xiao Zi deliberately provokes her again, she has no interest in prank, mostly her own one The individual squats in the corner to sulk and pretend to be pitiful, or simply ignores Xiaozi and locks himself in the room. It''s not clear to see him.Therefore, I dare to conclude that the reason why purple garden is so angry that Murphy throws a quick rescue pill into her mouth is not that she hates Murphy so much. That girl''s EQ is lower than me, or she can''t do the thing of leaving only one letter and leaving without saying goodbye. So she doesn''t understand that the Xing quality of fringed and Murphy''s quarrel is almost the same as "flirting". It must be regarded as white and rich Murphy bullies Cinderella''s fringe. He thinks Murphy is more beautiful than the fringe, and has family background and ability. He wants to force the fringe to leave me. He thinks that in that way, I will be injured, so she helps the fringe to fight back against Murphy... Of course, the purple garden certainly doesn''t like Murphy. At least two people are different. Murphy is strong on the surface and weak in the heart , she is fragile on the surface, strong in the heart, just extreme, so she looks down on Murphy who is only strong on the surface.

    It''s the same with Chu Yuan. If Ziyuan believes that the girl tore her letter intentionally but refuses to say it, it can only protect Chu Yuan and protect the feelings between me and Chu Yuan, so as to leave all the grievances in her own heart...

    it''s self abuse if she can''t bear it. If it''s true, Ziyuan hides this kind of thing in her heart It''s strange that you don''t hold back your illness! You know, just a few days ago, Chu Yuan confessed her relationship with me in a very high manner. I can''t imagine what kind of mood Ziyuan had at that time...

    her reaction at that time was too calm, too calm and unusual. Is that why? Tiger sister picked out the uneasiness that I could not feel when I was faintly aware of it...

    "what do you think? Why don''t you talk?" Winter night saw me silent, tone with a little uneasiness, "you... Don''t like to hear people say that Xue Ziyuan''s bad?"

    "Well?" I was slightly stunned. Although I noticed that there was a sour taste in sister tiger''s words, I still didn''t think about it. I said, "no, I was thinking... You''re off topic. We''re talking about the relationship between me and fate. How can I get involved with little purple?"

    Winter night was obviously relieved. Before I thought about the taste, I saw her pretty face turned cold and her attitude suddenly turned cold again. "I''ve figured out the problems of you and fate. There''s nothing to ask. If there''s anything you haven''t explained, now I''ll say, no, I''ll take a bath."

    "Eh?" I can''t turn around a bit. "This... This is over?"

    "Otherwise?" Dongxiaoye said: "the psychiatrist is right. If I say he is wrong, will you believe it? Even if he is really wrong, will you believe it? "

    "But..."

    "you think I''m Jing Cha, and I should take care of Xing, because I''m the executor and defender of the law?" Winter night does not let me speak, said: "then I ask you, I said you should not and can not like fate, you will listen to it? I went to tell Yuanyuan that she shouldn''t and can''t like you. Would she listen? "

    I have nothing to say.

    "Look, this is Li Xing. As for the law, it has never been stipulated that Chu Nan can''t like Chu Yuan, or Chu Yuan can''t like Chu Nan. It''s just a moral issue," said Dong Xiaoye with a faint sigh. "Do you think I have a say in this respect?"

    I was stunned. I was stabbed by something in my heart. Then, my eyes were sour. It seemed that something overflowed and slipped down my cheek... This chapter was published by my online book friend.

 Chapter 1158

    "What are you crying for? Am I the one who wants to cry? " Winter night saw me shed tears, but panic, angry and urgent way: "clearly is your fault, how to become I bully you like."

    "No, I''m not crying, it''s too sleepy..." I quickly wiped the crocodile tears off my face, and then opened my mouth and hit Hachi.

    "Really?"

    "Really." As a man trusted by her but can only hurt her, I''m not qualified to love her. I can''t bear the hypocrisy, so I would rather be cruel to myself and her, and give her the courage to leave me. With such an idea in my heart, my acting skills will be more realistic, as if tears are really choked out due to lack of sleep resistance.

    Winter night stared at me for a long time. I thought she must have been annoyed by me this time. She was about to attack. Unexpectedly, she blinked her eyes and said lightly: "sleep when you are sleepy. You have so many things and are worried every day. Jing is nervous. The quality of rest must be better. You are as thin as a wolf. Now you are so thin as a hungry wolf that you can''t eat I''m afraid that my parents will not tell them. Yes, I can see that you are thin. Should I hide it or can''t I hide it? It''s not easy to let fate carry the burden of torturing you and abusing you? If she doesn''t suffer, let''s put aside. We are going to suffer a big crime. Little Dongfang has gone home, and fate will be tied back by your parents. It''s a problem for us to eat. I don''t have their skills. Do you have them? "

    I didn''t... But that''s not the point!

    I was surprised by Dong Xiaoye''s reaction. It seems that what we have been talking about or discussing is not emotional issues, brother and sister taboos, but the family''s lack of money and salt. Although she occasionally complains about prison Sao or shows a little jealousy, she is far from out of control. At the beginning, I thought her calmness was a professional disease, but just now her tears didn''t listen The whereabouts of words, including the need for great patience to prevent tears from collapsing, have proved that it is very difficult for people to control their feelings, especially those who are extremely persistent in feelings, even if their ability to control emotions is no longer strong, it is impossible for them not to leak at all?

    This is not normal! Especially now, I deny tears for her, no matter she believes or not, according to her usual temper, there is no reason for not being angry, let alone caring for me like this! She''s the type that you can''t easily admit even if you care.

    I''m just Yu continues to annoy her, turning around to go into the bathroom, she suddenly said: "besides, after Yuan Yuan says something wrong, I just doubt that the person she likes is you, but when I say the first sentence with you after I go home, I''m sure that the person she likes is you, and you are not only a simple brother and sister relationship with her, so... I''m not bluffing you Yes. "

    "First sentence?" I remember the first words I said to me after I went home was...

    a red cloud flew over my face and said in a cold voice: "did I say that? I''m sure you won''t cheat me. Since I have this kind of confidence, do I still cheat you to test you? Just doubting, I''ll ask you directly. I''m afraid you won''t cheat me. Do you think I''m just playing? Chu Nan, you are a bad man, but not a good man, not a good man, so you take the advantage of "men don''t bad women don''t love", but I don''t know why men don''t bad women don''t love, like your woman who is no fool, Hello, not deliberately good, you bad, not deliberately bad, is the reason we like you, if you think We are stupid because of your nobility, then you will lose. "

    "I don''t think any of you are stupid or noble..."

    "you just don''t think that in your mind," said Dong Xiaoye. "You touch your conscience and answer me, which kind of woman do you think I am - Huachi or idiot?"

    This sentence makes me speechless. Both Hua Chi and idiots prove that I think she is stupid in the bottom of my heart. But if not, I really can''t figure out why she likes me. Of course, I know I''m not noble. But if noble is their illusion of me and their expectation for me, that''s the only lie I''m willing to tell "I''ll tell you Chunan, I''m not a very smart woman in winter night, but I''m sure I''m not stupid enough to give my life easily to a man I can''t see through, so we both save money. I''m not a good woman, and you''re not a good man. When I decide to be your woman, you''re a man with a woman. Then we''re a couple of dog men and women. You If it''s Jian Fu and I''m Yin Fu, don''t talk about "noble". Insult this word. You have to pretend that I don''t stop you. But don''t pretend to me. If you want to hear something against your heart, I''ll tell you that I''m cheap, so you can''t dump me. If you want to hear the truth... "

    winter night hums, but it doesn''t mean to go on.

    I can''t accept her against her will reason, said: "I want to hear your sincere words."

    "I really want to hear it?"

    "I really want to hear it."

    "Do you regret it?"

    "I don''t regret it until I hear it."

    In the end, I still said, "the truth is, if you and your mother can really put down your heart to pretend to be noble and dump women, you will dump them all and leave me. If you don''t want them to give up, I won''t accept it.""Pa --"

    with a loud noise, the bathroom door almost cracked the door frame, as if the walls were shaking, the lights were flashing, and the glass was almost all shattered...

    the winter night broke out in the end, which was so honest and unreasonable, but this is the normal winter night. A simple woman can make you see through...

    looking at the door plank, listening to the sound of the water inside, as if everything was back to normal, I deeply felt the feeling of "no laughing or crying". I really want to cry, and I really want to laugh, which is a complex and contradictory feeling. I just feel that the muscles are screwed together, I''m afraid I can''t recognize myself when I look in the mirror I don''t know how many of them are true. Now the only thing I know is the first sentence she said to me when she came home - you wash me first? After she said this, she determined that I was the person Chu Yuan liked, and that my feelings for Chu Yuan were not only brother and sister feelings, but also evidence, because that was what I admitted to myself...

    being intelligent was actually wronged by Congming. At that time, I didn''t dare to take her as an example, even if I didn''t take action:

    If I thought that It''s a joke. Why not talk? It''s not like the glib me. What''s more, I can''t ignore her jokes if I care about other people''s feelings, because it will make her feel bored or ignored.

    If I think she is serious, I have no reason to ignore her, and I don''t have the determination to resist her temptation at all. She has given up her reserve and offered to take a bath together. I''m just afraid that Chu Yuan is at home. If I don''t have the courage, I will decline and give her enough steps!

    Why do I know she''s not joking? Why not take Chu Yuan as an excuse to decline to bathe with her? Because I''m afraid. She''s in a bad mood. I''m afraid that when I mention Chu Yuan, she''s angry and worthy of being angry...

    all kinds of reactions that I think I''m smart actually prove that I know what tiger sister is thinking and what I suspect. I''m afraid and evasive. Isn''t that true? Now I think that sister Hu didn''t take the initiative to speak on her way back, just to let me feel her emotion 100% and create psychological pressure for me. All of this was just to pave the way for the first sentence after I went home...

    I was guessing whether she would ask me about Chu Yuan or not, but I didn''t expect that from the moment when she began to be silent, she I was already ''asking'' me, and I didn''t expect that she would associate this matter with such trivial things as who took the bath first, which made me not know... If Ziyuan intentionally fell in love with Chu Yuan''s prank, it would be the highest level of prank, and that''s the highest level of interrogation.

    My friend used to despise the profession of Xing Jing too much. Dong Xiaoye often said that if I didn''t do it, it would be a waste of her talent. I think it would be a waste of her talent if she didn''t go into business. If this girl''s potential was fully developed, I''m afraid it would be a business Banshee like Duanmu''s wife.

    Maybe Dong Xiaoye didn''t realize that she was watching the Three Kingdoms every day and Murphy was killed. To me, it''s not an accident. What surprised me is that she was a spectator every time and didn''t participate in it, but she was never implicated...

    does this prove that she had seen through the three people and the relationship between them?

    Winter night is very simple, so many things in other people''s eyes are very complex, in her eyes, but very simple.

    It''s not things that are complicated, but people''s hearts. Somehow, such a sentence suddenly appeared in my mind, as if all the sunlight penetrating the dark clouds had dispelled the confusion and Yin haze in my head and heart. This chapter is published by online book friends.

 Chapter 1159

    I thought that the sound of the door slamming would disturb Chu Yuan in the room, but no, there was no movement in her room. I don''t think that girl had fallen asleep, because when she came back, she was silent all the way like me and Dong Xiaoye. It was obvious that she had something on her mind. This girl was not the kind of open-minded girl who could easily forget her troubles and then fall asleep. Besides, she slept Sleep is very light. Even if you really fall asleep, you will surely be woken up by the loud noise that makes people upstairs and downstairs jump up from the bed. You should know that Chu Yuan is most afraid of thunder and has no movement. It just shows that she is still awake. She knows that the sound is not thunder, but someone slams the door in her living room, but she doesn''t come out to see what happens. It''s not very strange Is it?

    Stinky girl thinks of herself as the hostess, how can she let others indulge in her territory?

    But I don''t think she heard the conversation between me and dongxiaoye, so I''m sorry to come out and face dongxiaoye. After all, she''s not a rabbit. Even when the mood broke out, dongxiaoye restrained her voice. Even if Chu Yuan''s ear was close to the doorplate, it''s not easy to hear what we''re talking about... Of course, it''s not surprising that her smart head even guessed it, but Would she be embarrassed or afraid? The answer is yes - impossible!

    Chu Yuan never admits, denies, or conceals her emotional problems. She just refuses to admit them because of the girl''s natural reserve and her shy Xing style. Therefore, the exact understanding should be "embarrassed to admit it but never to deny it because of shyness or fear". I think she even hopes that those around me will be regarded as threats by her If not, she said that she would cover up and make up for it. Her first reaction would not be to think that the person she liked was me, and immediately suspected that her love was a very rare sibling love in reality, which proved that her usual words and deeds were not hidden. It was just winter night I didn''t care, so I didn''t doubt it.

    Don''t listen to Chu Yuan always saying that she is a little pervert. In fact, she doesn''t think that she likes me or that I like her. In fact, it''s contrary to the normal things, so she can look squarely at the tassel purple garden. The Xing quality is the same as when she was a child, she was deliberately hiding in the corner and pretending that no one hurts and no one loves her. She''s too much Know me, and know that I know her too well. She knows that if I eat soft but not hard, even if I know that she is making a fuss or just acting, I will coax her to spoil her, rather than expose her. It can also be seen as some tacit understanding between our brothers and sisters. Chu Yuan is too arrogant. Pretending to be pitiful is definitely an act that breaks the bottom line of her dignity. Once exposed, she must be ashamed to die , and our relationship will become extremely awkward for this reason. So even when I had a headache more than I liked her in the past, I must also tolerate her, believe the fake as true, deliberately hit her plan, so as not to embarrass her...

    despite our tacit understanding, Chu yuan could not admit that he pretended to be pitiful, which was destined by Xing Ge It''s not so much that stinky girl uses my understanding and care for her to ask me to pay attention to her and not to neglect her. Rather, she is just enjoying my understanding and care for her.

    Since she doesn''t think she can''t like me or I can''t like her, she won''t accept other people''s opposition to her. She can''t accept other people''s opposition to me, and she likes her. So her silence is 100% abnormal. If she thinks that dongxiaoye is against it, she will definitely come out to oppose dongxiaoye. In other words, dongxiaoye has doubts, which is just for her Is it easy for her to miss the opportunity of passive non denial that she is shy and embarrassed to admit actively?

    I don''t know what Chu Yuan thinks, but she has no movement. It must be related to her tonight''s worries. However, I didn''t ask about it because of my own heavy worries...

    I thought about it in a random way. I came back to my mind and found that I was standing at the door of Chu Yuan''s room. I was hesitating to knock on the door to have a look. I heard that there was no sign behind me The sound of a light cough, scared my eldest brother a jump - winter small night unexpectedly God did not know the ghost to appear behind me!

    I was at a loss for a moment. I didn''t know where to look. But I didn''t dare to look at winter night. It wasn''t because of my heart. I couldn''t stand her staring at my face like a cat staring at a mouse. Instead, it was because of her irritating body. From top to bottom, she only wore a pair of underpants! And it''s the black se lace that she bought recently with hollow lace!

    Her upper body is completely naked, but she does not hide it. She rubs the towel over her head with her hands, and wipes the wet hair on her own. Her chest is full of proud people because her arms are up, and she trembles with the action of her master''s hands. It happens that a drop of water falls from her hair tip and falls on her shoulder. Her skin is tender and has no strength. She is attracted by gravity Under the influence of the action, it rolled down rapidly along the lofty arc, only climbed to the highest point of Ru + peak in a flash, but stopped suddenly, staying on the bright red bud of Ru + tip, such as dew drops, which showed the freshness and tenderness of the fruit... I only glanced at it, and the blood was boiling. How dare I look more?

    What does winter night mean? Want to catch a thief and catch Jian in pairs, so half of the bath, half of the clothes and half of the rush out? Even if she really has mind reading skills like Dongfang''s, it''s impossible to know what I want to do through the door panel. Moreover, the sound of water in the bathroom has stopped, and her body has been dried. Obviously, it''s not half washed, but like Chu Yuan, it''s just a cold shower... But why doesn''t she wear clothes?Forgot to change clothes? She forgot, but I reminded her and saw her go back to her room and take a set of pajamas to the bathroom...

    "how did you, you and you come out naked?" When I think of her just now, I''m afraid that she''s full of fun and ready to eat. I''m so busy taking off my shirt. The temptation in front of me is so great that I forget that there''s a blanket on my folding bed. Before I can unbutton it, I just pull it off. When I shake off my shirt, I''ll put it on my winter night. "Be careful to catch cold..." < br But avoid, let me shake an empty, I was stupefied, see her straight stare at my eyes, pretty face born cold, way: "I am not good-looking, or you dare not see?"

    "Well?"

    Winter night dropped the towel on the sofa behind him and said: "for a woman who is confident in her figure and thinks she can make it, standing in front of you naked, your first reaction is to worry about her catching cold? Do you think it''s polite? "

    I think this girl is making trouble for no reason. She is trying to resist the attraction of her warped Ru, who challenges the gravity, to my eyes. I said with a little emotion: "what should I do to be polite? Take off your underpants, too? "

    Winter night unexpectedly said: "if you want, you can."

    I couldn''t help but stare at her, instead of dodging, but I couldn''t read any other information from her face except stubborn. I sighed and shook my head and smiled: "don''t be naive, little winter night, OK? You think I won''t, I''m a saint, I''m different, but I tell you I will, because I''m not as noble as you expect, I''m a brute, not to mention I''m a brute, I''m changing any man with normal physiology, facing a beautiful * * woman like you, it''s impossible to be indifferent and dissatisfied with the evil thoughts of the brain... You use your own body to verify a brute Is there anything more stupid than a noble saint? Winter night, I am not qualified to ask you to cherish yourself, but I have been your lifelong lesson, do not let me become your lifelong mistake, OK? "

    "But didn''t you find that you, a man of normal physiology, who claims to be an animal, are preaching to this beautiful * * woman like a saint, rather than doing what an animal should do?"

    "I just want to tell you that the reason why I am like a saint now is that I know that I can''t beat you even when I am a brute, and it''s futile to use strength for you, so don''t torture me, let alone abuse yourself."

    "How do you know I must resist?" "Do you think I''m testing you?" said Dong Xiaoye

    "Isn''t it?"

    "No."

    I don''t believe it, so I grabbed her wrist, yanked her in my arms, turned around, pressed her on the door of Chu Yuan '' Living in my fantasy, therefore, I must let her see the real me clearly, which will definitely disappoint her.

    Therefore, I am no longer a hypocrite, no longer abusing good people, I greedily ask for everything I desire, because I know that winter night has the ability to stop me, see all my things clearly, she will stop me, so I am more unbridled to invade her, without any pity, kissing her at the same time, the left hand rubs that pair of chest type, big It''s a beautiful Ru that is small and elastic. Her right hand glides down her armpit to her waist and pulls down. It feels comfortable, but it''s far less attractive than her smooth skin. My lace underwear is pulled to the knee bend. Then it''s lifted up and directly drilled between her legs...

    my whole body quivers like an electric shock on a small winter night. I''m afraid to clamp my legs, but it''s too late. My evil one Her claws had been in her forbidden area for a long time, and her fingers were tickling. She gave a warning, and her body suddenly softened, but her hands still seized my wrist quickly...

    her eyes were like fire, her cheeks were like fire, her face was too shy to bear, and her body was like fire, and she seemed to be burning.

    Originally, a little cool scenery was in my arms, but it was like a fire. Naturally, I was burned by Yu fire, which was out of control... This chapter was published by the online book friends.

 Chapter 1160

    The development of things is quite different from my expectation. The force value is at least twice as much as my winter night, and there is no resistance at all. Except for the part of the woman Tianxing''s reserve that makes her have a little subconscious dodge when I touch the sensitive parts of her body, she even has no idea of resistance.

    **Like the endless ocean, breaststroke butterfly Zi you, no matter how good your water is, you can only resist for a while, and will eventually be swallowed by exhaustion.

    Yu Nian is like a beast in an iron cage, eager to return to the most primitive wild Xing. Once he breaks free, he will be unstoppable and hard to be subdued.

    So this became me now - the beast in my heart was released by me. I was like an animal in heat. I pushed the beautiful and beautiful prey in my arms against the doorplate, savagely and rudely continued to invade. The only remaining people Xing in front of the * * were like a dry duck falling into the sea. Only one wave sank me, I know that behind the door plate is Chu Yuan, who has not yet fallen asleep for sure.

    For example, when an adventurer finally finds a cave with rare treasures, he knows that there must be many dangerous traps in it, but he can''t stop his curiosity or resist the temptation of thousands of treasures, which is enough to leave his life outside. The unknown traps, instead, become the additives to stimulate his enjoyment, It became the reason to continue to take risks instead of giving up - the winter night that didn''t resist was abnormal, which made me normal. I became the adventurer who found the magic cave. At the distance only one door away from Chu Yuan, I exposed the suppressed Ben Xing. I bit the soft earlobe of the woman, and whispered in an evil voice from the bottom of my heart: "winter night, Today, I''m going to fuck you... "

    the little winter night is a bit defiant, with eyes like silk. I''m not afraid to be heard by fate?"

    I''m not a hot head, but I''ve been very hot since I walked out of the bathroom naked on the little winter night. I lowered my head to hold a bud in front of her chest, and suddenly I started to bite. She cried out in pain, holding back the expression that made me feel hateful, I said with a wicked smile, "I''m afraid she won''t hear."

    My desire for plainness has always been my pretence, a lame excuse for not willing to live in the Yin shadow of Chu Yuan and choose to escape from reality. At this moment, I can''t face my real self in the winter night. Then I admit that I like stimulation and enjoy stimulation, so I always like to get into trouble and enjoy it. I am the person who knows this best: I am always in trouble, But it''s not that the accident in the sky just hit my unlucky guy''s head, but that I took the initiative to stand where it fell. Only in this way can I be the real me.

    There is no contradiction between hating trouble and liking stimulation.

    I''m crazy. If winter night is more of a physical temptation to me, the Chu Yuan behind the door is psychological.

    Winter night is a treasure in the cave, and Chu Yuan is a dangerous trap. I''m not afraid of it. I want to challenge it. Even though the remaining reason tells me that it''s wrong, there is a voice in my heart that has always dominated my body and told me that reason is wrong. It will only make me continue to be mediocre, regretful and upset in hypocrisy, Do you really want to give up this naked woman in your arms? Give up the chance to use her impulse to keep her by your side forever? Don''t you want to challenge the girl who has humbled you for nearly ten years behind the door, and intend to be kidnapped by her innocence and infatuation for a lifetime, by which she has been mixing your love with coquetry, Let your woman be "sister" instead of "sister-in-law" in front of her?

    all kinds of * * and selfishness disturb my reason, like a paper shredder, I always adhere to the principle of cutting into countless small pieces of paper, and then being burned to ashes by the hot and smooth skin in winter night - so, I only have excitement, physiological and psychological.

    I feel that the delicate winter night has been wet enough. I''ve had two times of Xing experience, but I''m like a rookie who is in a hurry to take off his virgin hat. My excited hands tremble. It took me a long time to untie the damn belt. Don''t say that winter night, even I don''t believe it. When my hands do evil on her, I''m so skilled. When I say I want to go to her, She was so confident and resolute... After Dong Xiaoye''s astonishment, she bit her lips and smiled. She was so ashamed that her friend almost ran into the door and died. She thought that I was excited and flustered on purpose. She wanted to highlight my care for her and her beauty''s attraction to me with this casual little detail. She was happy, By the way, I can relieve her tension and fear of leaving her virginity...

    Where can I care for such tenderness and thoughtfulness? I am ashamed, because I am really excited and nervous. Two times of warmth with Xiaozi before happened under the action of drugs. I am the first time that I have had such a sober and active relationship with women as I am now, I also feel that the abnormal and aggressive winter night has a bottom line and a Yin plan, until I lift one of her thighs and enter her body without hesitation...

    the only thing that blocks me is her place + Female + membrane...

    all the messy ideas in my brain become blank in a painful cry that I have prepared for but still can''t bear, Maybe it''s because I''m too impatient and rude for lack of experience. She first clenched her lower lip and then bit her arm. The woman who never feared pain was crying. Yes, she cried. Her frown was a little bit of sorrow for my lack of gentleness, but more of it was strong patience and a kind of pride I couldn''t understand. Her eyes were shining with two kinds of Se color, surprise and joy, Then wrapped in tears, with the sweat on her forehead, she rolled down. She stared into my eyes, especially emphasized the two se colors, so that I could clearly realize that her non resistance to my dangerous provocation and my invasion was not an impulse, but decisive and firm.Tears will make any woman weak, sad and pitiful. Winter night is no exception. She is usually as fierce as a tiger. Now she is like a wounded timid kitten. Her whole body is shivering and shivering. Her expression of pain tolerance makes me feel more loving than Yu Nian. I can feel the strong thigh under the armpit. The muscles are tight and tight, The other leg she held on to the ground didn''t use any strength. All her focus was on my armpit and the doorplate behind her. If Chu Yuan inside came to twist the doorknob now, then we would keep the posture of "you are me, I am you", It''s just from standing on the horizontal plane to being exposed under the eyes of the stinky girl parallel to the horizontal plane - I can''t imagine what would happen if that happened, but I know that if that happened, the gaffed and disappointed brother she saw was his real face.

    God knows if this is the reason why I am used to looking for my filthiness. All I know is that what I am doing now is what I want to do. Even if it is too late to regret, it is better to make a mistake in the end. So after a brief quiescence, I throw away this consideration and start to move...

    the winter night that actively tempts me is suddenly shy and reserved, and no longer provocative or provocative, Even more dare not shout out the voice. After several times of weak attempts to hint that I have been ignored by myself in another place, she no longer bites her arm, but instead bites my shoulder, making her strong feel timid, and making her strong unable to resist. This sense of achievement makes me feel more excited, and Jing''s strength is growing stronger. She endures the voice in her throat, and her body''s betrayal of consciousness, For me, it''s the most powerful aphrodisiac...

    under the bright light, two scalding bodies dampened by sweat are exposed to the air in such a bold way, and the shameless friction stirs up. The crash of * * and the heavy gasping of men and the groaning of women who try their best to restrain make the stuffy living room full of strong Yin + infatuated * * taste, fragrant, full of nostrils, refreshing the heart, It''s the taste of winter night, but I can''t tell whether it''s the taste of her lips or the smell of sweat on her body.

    She is like a flower, so I don''t know the elegance of picking, let me dominate her fragrance.

    The door panel is wet and slippery because of her sweat. Although she refuses to moan, the friction between her back and the door panel still makes a "squeaking" sound. As we all know, Chu Yuan, who hasn''t slept yet, may be standing a few centimeters away from us at this moment...

    PS: an annual holiday hasn''t been updated, which makes everyone wait for a long time. Some dregs are ashamed...

    PS2: I still don''t dare to give you any promises about the update. I can only try to make one change every day. If I have time and strength, I will try to make more...

    PS3: there will be another chapter later...

 Chapter 1161

    It''s a crazy night. Dongxiaoye and I are crazy in the living room. Outside the door of Chu Yuan''s room, on my folding bed, on the sofa, or even under the sofa, our sweat almost spills over every corner of the living room. Dongxiaoye is no longer patient. No one of us has noticed when she started to moan loudly, In my eyes, there are only her graceful * * and her face''s painful and joyful seduction. She has already been overwhelmed by the waves of pleasure and enjoyed the pleasure of becoming a woman arbitrarily...

    but Chu Yuan''s room is always quiet, she never came out, nor made a little sound to suppress my "arrogance" and the "wave" of winter night, That''s probably the reason why I''m fighting bravely and bravely. The dead girl is obviously a jealous jar. How can she not be jealous today?

    I ended her madness with the winter night in the cold shower. The girl took a cold bath, and the whole person hung on me, so she fell asleep.

    I took her back to the room and dried her body. In the process, there were some dirty women. I''ve never seen a woman''s * * before, but I''ve never had the chance to watch and touch her as carefully as now. Ziyuan is shy, with many secrets and ideas. It''s difficult to get along alone and say two more love words. How can I satisfy my curiosity like this? Chu Yuan is thick skinned and sticky, But I can''t be cheeky to her. I can''t say to my sister, "let me have a good look at you and touch you." even if she doesn''t treat her as a pervert, she is also regarded as an "Se" lover. Winter night is the first real, complete, and completely mine. So it took me almost two hours from entering her room to leaving.

    It was already 3:30 a.m. when I fell on the folding bed like a pile of broken bones. In the satisfaction given to me by the winter night and all kinds of guilt swept over after I calmed down, I fell asleep with some inexplicable resentment towards Chu Yuan.

    Although I slept late, the rare good quality of sleep made me wake up at the first light of the day. Only when I opened my eyelids, I had a pair of big shining eyes. Because the distance was so close, I couldn''t see her face, but I immediately recognized that the owner of the eyes was not the winter night that lingered all night, But I don''t know why I haven''t been out of my room all night. Chuyuan, my sister, is a one eyed girl in winter. She has to do the same thing again. Once bitten by a snake for ten years, she''s afraid of the well rope. I''m subconsciously going to get up and lift the quilt, but I forget that Chuyuan is on me. Where can I sit up? As a result, I only have to raise my head, It''s self-evident that my lips touched her lips...

    Chu Yuan''s little face, which was a little tired, rose a layer of blush, pursed his little mouth, but was very calm. Coldly, he said: "this is not counting."

    "What?" sleep well, Jing God is good, but after all, just woke up, brain is not so bright, I did not reflect what she said.

    "Our agreement, don''t tell me you''ve forgotten," Chu Yuan always keeps the distance between her nose and mine, but only looking at her eyes, I can imagine her slightly sullen expression at the moment. "If I get the first place in the exam, you should give me a kiss seriously - like the Oriental Fantasy when you kiss her, Kiss like a lover or lover "

    I let go of my hanging heart... I think more about it. Chu Yuan is normal. She is still the usual control elder brother and little pervert. It seems that she didn''t know anything last night. She really went to bed early.

    But I turned to find out the current situation, and my heart was suspended again. She controlled her brother''s little pervert. Where could it be normal? Whose sister would climb to her brother''s bed early in the morning and stare at her brother''s sleeping face with big eyes open? What''s more, the stinky girl in my family has always been very sleepy. I need to wake her up almost every day, But the results don''t count in the ranking? "

    " do you want to be in debt? "

    Chu Yuan''s eyes suddenly cold, which makes my heart more empty. Last night, she tore off the evil hegemony and arrogance after the camouflage, and was so glimpsed by her, just like the ghosts and Goblins who got the golden cudgel of Monkey King, I unconsciously looked away, "Don''t you still have two subjects that haven''t been tested? I''m afraid it''s not good to say that now? I''m afraid you''re talking too much. In case the test gets burnt, it will be embarrassing..."

    Chu Yuan''s eyes will squint, and he will finish two crescent moons naturally. "You don''t have to worry about this."

    I thought she was full of confidence in herself, but when I saw her little mouth turned away, I groaned, "how embarrassing can it be if I get stuck in the exam? Is it more embarrassing than letting you know that I like you?"

    I was stunned, Chu Yuan had already sat up, and I shouted: "you put on your clothes first --"

    "MMM?"

    Chu Yuan was stunned, and I was stunned - she was dressed in a full-blown school uniform.

    "I''m wearing clothes..." Chu Yuan waves his small hand and smashes a fist on my chest, blushes and scolds: "where do you want to go? When I''m a hooligan?"

    "you''ve never been a hooligan..."

    "then I won''t be addicted to it"

    the fist of a stinky girl is so heavy that I sit up in pain and push me down, Xuan''er gently jumped from me to the bed and turned her back to me. Her tone was light and changed quickly, which made the atmosphere strange. She said slowly: "brother, I''m not a child. Although I may be naive, I''m growing up every day, so I won''t do the things I did to little purple sister... Duanmu... No, it''s aunt Zheng''s story, Let me understand a lot, last night I also thought a lot, finally understand a thing and a truth, brother, do you know what things and what truth? "I knead the back of my head which was hurt by the bed board and sat up again. "What is it?"

    "aunt Zheng gave uncle Mo to Uncle Wu Xueqing, and uncle Mo gave aunt Zheng to Uncle Duanmu. It seems that they have their own reasons, their own grievances and their own greatness. In fact, it''s very simple. It''s because they all found out one thing, which is to compare with their rivals, Maybe they are not the one who likes each other best, so they will get back from their timidity. Didn''t Aunt Zheng admit it? They are not confident. "Chu Yuan looks back, with a shallow, mature smile on his face that doesn''t look like a 16-year-old girl, and says:" I don''t have sister Mo''s skills, I don''t have sister purple''s good Xing style, I don''t have Cheng Liusu''s bright life... Cough, She is not as slim and tall as Cheng Liusu... Well, although her legs are only longer than mine... Except that my chest will be a little bigger than Cheng Liusu in the future, I have little confidence in myself, but the only thing I have confidence in is that they will never be better than them - I will never feel that anyone likes you and loves you more than me, but they will find out, As long as I''m here, they can''t have the same self-confidence as me, so... "Chu Yuan clenched his fists and shouted in a very serious and witty low voice:" I''m doomed to win "

    I stayed for a long time, I didn''t know what to say, and then I saw the stinky girl turning around, singing and dancing into the bathroom. The dance was very beautiful and familiar. It was a rabbit dance handed down by demon Jing, The body language is quite exaggerated, coupled with the big school uniform, it''s so cute that it''s so popular. The lyrics and songs that are out of tune in this rap should be her own improvisation, "I don''t have the ability ~ but I can wash and cook ~ I don''t know how to be gentle ~ but I can play coquettish ~ I don''t have a model figure ~ but I''m cute ~ I don''t need to be in love ~ because I''ve been in your heart, Dare you say you don''t love me? Yeah ~ I''m your favorite ~ yeah ~ I''m for your existence ~ "

    I can''t cry or laugh. This girl first talked about by God and God, then she was serious, and now she''s crazy. Isn''t she sick?

    Chu Yuan''s improvised lyrics hit my heart, touched me, and made me feel a lot of guilt for last night''s impulse, not only for Chu Yuan, It''s also for winter night, but I''m still more worried about her Jing divine state - this excited stinky girl, I''m strange and tight...

    how does this girl look like being stimulated? Does Duanmu''s story really have such a huge impact on her?

    I get out of bed and chase to the bathroom, just with the Chu Yuan probe of toothbrush, I waved and threw a group of things to me. When I came to me, it was very urgent. When I came to me, it became light and floating. I reached out and caught it. Then Chu Yuan said, "I found Xiaoye sister''s underwear at my door. For the sake of kissing me in the morning, I''ll let you give it back to her."

    A cool breeze blew in from the window. I was smart, but I was sweating. We were so crazy last night that we forgot afterwards. The clothes and pants I took off and the underpants of dongxiaoye were still outside Chu Yuan''s room. She knew everything about last night. Even if she didn''t know, she could guess 100% of the clothes when she saw them, Originally, I wanted to return this pair of underwear to dongxiaoye by myself. Just think, tiger sister, who is so powerful and needs face. My God, should I thank Mrs. Duanmu for her story that made the girl grow up a lot in one night?

    looking at the Xing like lace underwear in her hand, and the hand feeling of Chao wet because of sweat and body fluid, I dare not look up at my sister''s beautiful eyes. I don''t know if I am afraid to see her anger, grievance, disappointment, or defile her innocence.

    But Chu Yuan''s voice still doesn''t sound very obvious, except for the trace of pain, "I won''t feel that I owe you a lot in the future, because I was silent yesterday."

    "What?" I do not understand Chu Yuan, subconsciously looking up at her.

    Chu Yuan turned to the other direction with a red face, and said, "shame or not? I have seen it"

    "what have you seen?" I looked down in amazement. My old face was a cup of soymilk. I was not only out of shape, but the little Chu man, who had been tossing all night, was still in high spirits, showing his pride and ferocity, No wonder Chu Yuan turns her head embarrassed

    I run back and pull the quilt to wrap her lower body. But looking at Chu Yuan again, I have retracted to the bathroom and continue to hum and brush my teeth, but the words and tone have changed. Although the toothbrush is stuffed with toothpaste in my mouth, it''s unclear, but she can still hear it faintly. She is singing: "she''s not a tiger, she can''t bite people, as long as my brother, it''s Fox Jing... I''m not Huang Rong, I don''t know martial arts. If I know martial arts, I will beat the fox. But I''m not Huang Rong. I can only dream. I can sing love songs at night and listen to her - ah... "

    and I''m excited again. Because the last" ah ah "of the stinky girl is completely separated from the lyrics and songs. It''s just imitating last night''s winter night. Moreover, it''s lifelike...

    I fell on the sofa inexplicably, Inexplicably hot ears, inexplicably weak body, inexplicably soft bones...

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 1162

    Is Chu Yuan normal or abnormal? I can''t say it well. If you have to find a word to describe it, it''s weird.

    But the word "strange" doesn''t seem to be only used to describe today''s Chu Yuan. In my memory, she never seemed to be an easy-going sister, or a good talking girl. No matter when I didn''t know she liked me, or when I knew she liked me, her "strange" didn''t change. Many times, I didn''t know what was thinking in her little head, It''s like her attitude towards the little winter night. It seems that there are some changes, but because it''s unclear and makes people feel that there are no changes...

    the little winter night''s chest is not fake, but it''s not brainless. It''s a wise woman with a chest. She doesn''t see any abnormality in Chu Yuan. Obviously, she thinks that this is the biggest abnormality, although when I return that pair of underpants to her, She didn''t tell her that it was picked up by Chu Yuan, but she still behaved unnaturally. First of all, when she had breakfast, her face was always parallel to the dining table, so that Chu Yuan, who was sitting opposite her, could only see the hair on her head, but could not see the expression of her heart failure that she couldn''t hide. Second, she had only one hand on the dining table, and kept feeding porridge to her mouth with a spoon, that is, she didn''t eat Baozi and fried dough sticks, I don''t want to pick up my head to pick up the vegetables. My other hand is hanging under the dining table all the time. I want to add another bowl of porridge, but she can''t get up. It seems that I am the lifebuoy she held when she fell into the sea. Once it is released, she will drown. The strength of her hand makes people feel that she has not only used her whole body''s strength, but also inspired her potential for life.

    So I don''t understand. There are two things I don''t understand. First, Dong Xiaoye is at a loss in front of Chu Yuan at the moment. I don''t understand why she teased me last night. What is her original intention? If she deliberately provokes Chu Yuan, how do you think she should be a strong Party now? If it''s a temptation to me, I''m not a saint but a careful choice, She should be disappointed with me, but neither of these two reactions has appeared in dongxiaoye. Secondly, she likes playing xiaoxingzi and has little heart and eyes. She sang and danced to vent her emotions just before she got up. Now she has no problem with dongxiaoye. She is still a "Xiaoye elder sister", which is far from her attitude towards Tassels and asters, Although the girl is a double-edged Xingge, she is not good at covering up. I may not know who she likes, but she hates who she dislikes, but she can''t hide it at all, but I can''t feel any sign that she hates winter night at all...

    the atmosphere is normal, but everyone eats an abnormal breakfast, and I find that the Oriental little lady left, The impact on this nest is not only that there is a pair of chopsticks missing from the table. Although the girl who likes to read quietly is never the atmosphere builder at home, without her, any atmosphere created at home is easy to be still in a certain state, stagnant, as if the computer suddenly crashes, leaving people helpless - she is like the Zhong Yang processor in the computer, silent, It''s the core of our operation, because she knows Chu Yuan better than I do, winter night better than I do, and I know myself better.

    I was surprised that I, who was used to being relied on, had unconsciously become dependent on Dongfang xiaoniang. When she left, what she left me was care and missing, but what she took away was the confidence of the head of my family... Sure enough, a lot of things were understood after losing. Fortunately, I didn''t know it too late. Losing her was only temporary, Chu Yuan and winter night made me feel uneasy, which made me make up my mind. No matter what kind of request Oriental mother asked me to give her, I will try my best to meet her.

    ˇŁˇŁˇŁ

    When we went downstairs, at the first floor of the stairs, we met Tianyou, who was acting for Chu Xiaohua, and Qiu Meimei, sanxiu''s sister.

    Before they got close to each other, they almost pushed us to the top of the table. They had a drink all night.

    "Chu ~ Ge ~ Ge ~" Qiu Meimei''s tongue was at least three circles wide, her face was red as blood, and she was a pair of enchanting electric eyes smoked red by wine. She was even more than the fox, and she fell into my arms after a drunken fist step. It didn''t matter that she came here. The blessing hanging on her shoulder had no support, and she immediately turned to the other side. Chu Yuan and winter night were shocked at the same time. Fortunately, the stairway was narrow, and she leaned on the wall, Then he slipped, knelt down in the corner and turned into a group - the tomboy was drunk and unconscious.

    I am sensitive to smell, and I am not used to the perfume of too strong perfume. Besides, the Jing smell of the pungent wine can''t help but frown. "How do you drink so much?"

    , "do you manage it?" She can kill people with her eyes now. Qiu Meimei''s chest weapons are really too harsh. Let alone the inferiority of Chu Yuan, which is the confident winter night. She is a little ashamed of herself. Her ratio is that Xiao Yaojing can''t compare with her. I really don''t know what this child grew up with, and can develop so rebellious, How could gravity not have an effect on the two masses of flesh on her chest?

    it''s not unreasonable that Chu Yuan was upset. She and Dong Xiaoye did not know the identity of Qiu Meimei. As neighbors, my didactic inquiry was indeed a bit of "bad intention".

    In fact, I''m questioning. What I care about is not Qiu Meimei, but Tianyou, who is rotting into a pool in the corner of the wall. It''s not about her body, but about her drunkenness. Qiu Meimei has doubts about her identity. God knows if she''s deliberately intoxicating this silly girl and covering her mouth with secrets. In case Tianyou says that he''s gone, he''ll kill Jing Ming, who is on three shows, Would you please take her and Xu Heng to talk about "business" with Zheng Fu? I''m afraid I don''t know what''s wrong with this stupid product when it''s sold

    "OK, brother Chu, you carry me on your back ~ ~" Runiu waved his chest and whined.

    "I''ll help you --"

    "Chu Nan, Xiaohua is so drunk that you can carry her."

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye almost snatched Qiu Meimei''s side at the same time, and pushed me to one side. Shouldn''t these two girls take women''s big breasts and small breasts as the standard to define whether they are dangerous to me?

    I think, God bless is more dangerous than Qiu Meimei. Of course, I don''t mean that I''m actually a poor woman + Ru control, I mean the danger, It''s not a relationship between men and women - if there is a wild animal in my heart, it has primitive wild Xing, it pursues stimulation and enjoys stimulation, then God bless itself is such a wild animal, she has unbound wild Xing.

    Even though I don''t want to admit it, I''m a little afraid of God''s help. Especially after she kicked the young Su out of the stable, let alone her fearless Xing Ge, which meant that her ability to cause trouble was enough to make me headache all my life. Who can guarantee that after Xu Hengfu''s method, the force value and the bastard index are like Qiu Meimei''s chest, Will he be angry with me and then retaliate against me? I''m afraid Xu Heng dare not take this chest with me. He doesn''t trust God to protect a person, because it''s hard for civilized society to accommodate her, a little Tyrannosaurus Rex that is difficult to tame...

    but when she goes upstairs with her back on her back, she''s a little taller than Chuyuan, The weight is not much different from Chu Yuan''s... I''m not even afraid of the crazy person like shazhizhou. I''m afraid of you. I can''t be a few illiterate little girls who don''t know big characters?

    so I think about the wavering of Xu Heng''s promise, which is not very rational or even mixed with too many rational fantasies, and then I''m still firm.

    Yesterday''s tossing was too hard, and the symptoms were all revealed today. Although Tianyou was not heavy, she climbed back to the fourth floor on her back, which made me exhausted. She threw her on the bed at the last breath, which was not gentle enough. Maybe it was a fall that hurt her. She gave a cry, turned over in the bed, and crisscross scolded a swearing, "Cao + you + Ma + of... Chu Nan, Chu Xiaob..."

    "Cao + of you, where are you and his mother pretending to sleep with Lao Tzu?" gasping like a cow, I''m so ashamed and angry. What about you, little girl? Are you tired and silly boy?

    fortunately, I didn''t slow down, or I would have thrown away my demeanor. Taking advantage of Qiu Meimei''s entanglement with Chu Yuan in the living room on a small winter night, I raised my feet and looked after her butt and kicked her down. She didn''t scold me back, and I found out, What she said was a dream talk - the girl really hated me in her heart and scolded me in her dream...

    for such a delay, Chu Yuan''s time was a little tight. When she left, Qiu Meimei, who was drunk and couldn''t stand straight, insisted on sending us to the door, suddenly pulled me up and said with a big tongue: "brother Chu, today we live together as a friend, we are going to have a small party at home, Would you like to come here too? Don''t say "no", girls'' invitations are always too ungracious, right? Xiaohua and I invited you to the wine show yesterday, and you refused. You invited you at home, and you still refused? We are not neighbors? "

    it''s appropriate to use" big chest and no brain "on her. This silly girl''s Kung Fu is very good, and her brain is not flattering, You are a big girl. When you see two big girls standing beside me and invite me alone, I have no heart or courage. Besides, are you inviting me? You are instigating our family relationship

    I am about to refuse, but I see Qiu Meimei''s big eyes blinking, and the topic jumps illogically, whining: "right, When you were downstairs, didn''t you ask us how we drank so much wine? It''s the same thing - Xiaohua was slapped in the face by a man yesterday. I''m not happy. I happened to have a dry elder sister. Last night, I was invited by a man. It''s just like being slapped in the face. I''m not happy. Two unhappy women came together and found that the same man was making them unhappy, you said, What a coincidence? Are you angry? Oh, it''s really annoying. How can there be such a man in the world? No, we all drink too much. "

    My friend didn''t say a word with his mouth open, and his scalp was numb -

    yesterday, I seemed to hit Tianyou with an ear scraper...

    last night, I was deliberately frank with the three shows, It seems like Qiu Meimei''s Dried sister...

    Tianyou and sanxiu had a drink all night yesterday?

    I was sweating -

    no wonder the tomboy scolded me in his dream - I didn''t care about how many bad words sanxiu said to me. What I was interested in and what I cared about was how many secrets she pulled from Tianyou''s mouth

 Chapter 1163

    Chu Yuan said that she was silent last night, so she won''t feel that she owes me a lot in the future. What does that mean? I was distracted by the meeting between Tianyou and the third miss. I didn''t get a clue all the way. .qududu.ˇŁ

    Did she owe me a lot before? What do you owe me? What do I think is that I owe her a lot. Besides, even if she really owes me anything, it can''t have anything to do with winter night? Then why is she silent about me and dongxiaoye?

    Stinky girl is holding a problem set and preparing for the exam. I can''t disturb her thinking. I''m afraid that if the cunning girl fails the exam, she will blame me for her guilt and say that I deliberately disturb her mood before she enters the exam room... I''m 100% sure that although she looks serious, she doesn''t read and recite the questions at all. Otherwise, how can I do it Didn''t she turn the page on the way? She is holding the book to cover up. She doesn''t want us to see that she has something on her mind or she is thinking about something. If I expose her or disturb her, it''s just like hitting the muzzle of a gun. I can''t find myself happy...

    I don''t know what Chu Yuan is thinking, but I know her. I can feel the gunpowder smell all over her. She just passively waits for who will take the initiative to ignite her, so that she can be upright and vigorous She also noticed these things in the winter night with keen insight. She seemed more nervous and restrained. She drove more steadily than usual. She drove to RI for five minutes. She drove two and a half minutes. Today, she spent a full quarter of an hour.

    Even without the party last night and the half day holiday approved by Murphy, I plan to take the exam with Chu Yuan by skipping class. The plain clothes who are responsible for protecting her in the school didn''t expect my sister, who has both excellent quality and learning, to take the make-up exam. It''s said that she left on the day when the final exam was over. The reason why she was so urgent was that she was not directly tied up with the team Jing at present It''s because of the collusion between Niu Chengjin, the director of the Municipal Bureau, and Sha Zhizhou, the crazy bandit, and his fear of crime and suicide. At the moment when Beitian''s credibility plummeted to the bottom because of its poor handling of the case, it was frequently exposed and attacked by the media. Such a huge scandal happened again. The whole northern Tian''s surveillance system had a major earthquake, whether it was the temporary fire fighting or the upper level, and those above liked to fight with the people In short, Lin Zhi, the leader of Yanzi, finally got the real power. The first thing was internal rectification, especially for the related big cases of longxiaotian, Xuheng and shazhizhou. All the people or units involved in the investigation had to carry out detailed investigation and whitewash, that is to say, a strict inspection within the Jing inspection system It''s obvious that Lin Zhi should seize such a good opportunity to make full use of his problems, weaken or simply eliminate the existing and potential competitors in his official career, find out some unfortunate people with problems and backgrounds, and deal with them in a disciplined way. This is to reduce public anger, let go of some flukes with problems and backwardness, which is to strengthen and consolidate his political capital... Others think it''s a storm in the wind , Ya''s got a fish in the water instead. How to do it is good and how to toss it all has gains. The biggest strength is still from Xu Heng. As long as Xu Heng is caught, his position as director general will surely be stable. What he is striving for now is the possibility to continue climbing.

    You can''t call him shameless, because the environment is just like this. The cruelty of the survival of the fittest, in the final analysis, is a kind of helplessness. If you want to do something for the common people, if you want to change the chaotic environment, you have to have the right, if you want to get the power, you have to force yourself to adapt to the existing environment, and climb up by any means. This is the official special se, not only the Chinese special se, but climb up I forget my original intention, my ideal and my ambition. It''s Chinese special. I don''t know whether Lin Zhi will become the former or the latter. His wish is beautiful, the reality is cruel, and the beautiful reality is called miracle, also called social sorrow.

    I thought Chu Yuan was the only one who took the make-up exam, but I didn''t want to see LV Siqi who was stabbed by Lin Yunan in the classroom a few days ago. This boy must have been here for a long time. He knew Chu Yuan would come. He was looking at Yu wearing it. He didn''t find out when we entered the room. He was standing in front of the mirror on the desk, trying which sitting posture was more meaningful, which expression was cooler, which one His eyes are more vicissitudes and more masculine. As a result, he has a dull Sao face after taking the Chun + medicine. I went behind him and coughed hard. He almost smashed the mirror with his forehead. Looking back, he saw me and frowned subconsciously. It was difficult to cover up the obscure se. But he turned to the Chu Yuan beside me, and immediately it was shining. The heat made me want to hide the Chu Yuan so as not to be burned by him.

    Busy hands and feet put the mirror under the table of hypocrisy to hang up the ghost hurriedly, said: "brother Chu, sister winter, how do you come?"

    His mouth is to say hello to me and dongxiaoye, but his eyes are staring at my sister. I unconsciously bring out a little Jing Ti and hostility in my pondering, and smile: "we shouldn''t come?"

    "No, no," said LV Siqi hurriedly, "I mean, Chu Yuan, why did you come to take the make-up exam? You''ve been doing very well. "

    "I asked for half a day off during the exam and missed two subjects." last time, LV Siqi gave his life to protect the flowers. Although he failed to change Chu Yuan''s view on him, at least the stinky girl was no longer as cold as she used to be. She asked with concern: "LV Siqi, are you better?"

    "Sick leave? Is it serious? Is it better now? " I really like LV Siqi, because he has so many shadows when I was 16 or 17 years old, especially the little smart, but the smart was wronged by the smart. When did Chu Yuan say that he asked for sick leave? She just said, "please take a half day off."This stupid boy with low EQ, like me, obviously asked questions without words. In order to talk with Chu Yuan, he made some preparation in advance, assuming the dialogue scene, because he reviewed it too many times, formed a subjective consciousness, and blurted out like reciting lines. When he came back to Chu Yuan, who had always been indifferent, he asked him "how are you hurt?" but he missed the acceptance of his favorite girl The child''s concern made his handsome face, which had a bit of Korean drama, twitch.

    More let him convulse is Chu Yuan''s answer, "I am not sick."

    "Not sick?" LV Siqi said: "but Lingyun, fatso, Ma Tao and Toure all said that you were sick... Cough, that..." this stupid vacancy was still a slip of the tongue. He came back to take the make-up examination even though he was not well hurt. It was because he knew that Chu Yuan would take the make-up examination in advance.

    There is no doubt that when there are only two people in the examination room, they become the only objects of communication with each other. The tense examination atmosphere is also easy to find common topics for the two people. Even if the content is only limited to the questions on the examination paper, it is enough for him to say a few words with the girl he likes. Who hasn''t had love at the beginning? At that time, who hasn''t been silly for such a simple and naive motive? No matter what the result of this infatuation is, it has finally become the most precious and sweet memory of our life, and the one who makes us silly will be the most clear picture in our memory. No matter how time goes by, it will never fade. Maybe it is such a moment, isn''t it?

    Chu Yuan glanced at me and Dong Xiaoye, such as the rolling glass and too many se colors, and I guessed that she was going to say something amazing. Sure enough, the little powder keg touched with fire said faintly, "I caught Jian that day."

    Lu Siqi knew that he had stepped on the thunder, and his facial features were huddled together in embarrassment. Only his mouth was long, and he could easily put down a salted duck egg. Winter night and I were also blown out of the sun and in the soft, red face and smoke. Also, Shutong, who happened to walk into the teaching room from the front door...

    the first one who returned to God was Lu Siqi. It seemed that he was out of instinct Hostile eyes turned to my other side of the winter night... This girl was still secretly pulling my corner...

    "not catching... Me..." sister tiger''s voice was four words from big to small, and the rhythm of flying speed reduction was like a person jumping into the abyss without bottom, from sure to not so sure, from very confident to very unsure, it took only a moment.

    "Catch Jian?" Shutong, like a small bull with a sore buttock, threw the file bag with the test paper in his hand, rushed over like crazy, grabbed my collar, leaned me against the back wall of the classroom, and scolded: "Chunan, are you a beast or a human?"

    ..)

    .qududu.ˇŁ

    .qududu.ˇŁ

    {. Qududu. Go to the first place. Read}

    . Qududu.]

    go to read] *)

    {go to read. Qududu.}

    . Qududu.)

    go to * Read * read. Qududu.)

    . Qududu.

    .

 Chapter 1164

    "What happened to me?"

    My body is empty, and I don''t follow my feet. Shudun bumps me into my chest, but I don''t know what kind of storm she''s sending.

    The beauty also spits on the stars, and sprays on my face, then listens to her roar: "before marriage Xing behavior is shameful!"

    "make complaints about Xing before marriage, so I should vomit a lot. What should I vomit?" Shudunzi''s words are ridiculous, but even more annoying. I know that she doesn''t aim at winter night, but the words "shameful behavior before marriage" just hurt tiger elder sister who was formal and uneasy over there. Where does tiger elder sister have the strength of pingri? My face is red and white, like a child who has made mistakes and is afraid of being accused. Last night, I was not seduced by winter night. We had a relationship, but my selfish heart. I was afraid of losing her. I couldn''t suppress my desire to get her and occupy her. But is it shameful or not? It''s about you, Shudun? Even if you are Jesus, I am not your believer!

    "Less Shutong said angrily, "who is your sister?"

    Naturally, Lu Siqi didn''t see the real face of this talkative and funny person. He thought it must be something I did wrong. Then he reminded me carefully, "she''s not your sister, she''s your ex girlfriend"

    "go away, you know what a fart." I scolded.

    LV Siqi was surprised and said: "now girlfriend? You two haven''t broken up yet? Brother Chu, didn''t I say you, you too spend? Although small antiques are a bit rustic, they are silly, stupid and pure. At the same time, there are three kinds of cute genera Xing, which are rare compared with giant pandas. If you two break up, it''s OK. If you don''t break up, you will carry her on your back to engage in other women. Isn''t that playing with her? Then you can''t blame her "

    " who are you talking about as antiques? Who is stupid? Lu Siqi, do you think there is too little homework for summer vacation

    "I praise you"

    "shut up!" Shu Tong wants to kick LV Siqi, who has a poor mouth, but the distance is too far. She can''t kick her legs together, but she doesn''t want to use too much force. She kicks the shallow se flower canvas shoes on her feet out. LV Siqi hugs her head and avoids them. She doesn''t know that the shoes fall under the desk.

    Although Lu Siqi didn''t get hit by the shoes, he dodged too much. He hurt the wound. He squatted on the ground and took a breath. Dong Xiaoye wanted to help her, but he could look at Shang Shutong and see that she was carrying a white sock and her feet were shaking. He quickly turned around to help her pick up the shoes. Even when Dong Xiaoye was suppressed by the momentum, he could see Shu Tong''s expression now How.

    Shudun didn''t look at LV Siqi, who was hurt indirectly by her. He glared at me and said, "if you want to call me" sister ", you can marry a fringe first!"

    "I''m cheap? I feel inferior without my sister, can''t I live? " At this time, I have figured out which gate Shu Tong is crazy about. She is the person who knows my relationship with me and how much Chu Yuan hates the fringe. After all, the stinky girl doesn''t cover up her hatred of the house and the Ukraine, so she takes it for granted that Chu Yuan catches Jian. She catches Jian of me and the fringe.

    After the trip to the capital, Shutong didn''t seem to have too much, but her attitude was not hard to detect. In addition to some dodging, she also added a lot of Jing Ti and doubts. These Jing Ti and doubts are all aimed at the relationship between me and the fringe. There are many small Secrets between the fringe and the sticky and strange. Shutong not only hides from me, but also seems to hide from her for many times In the phone, I used to ask if the tassel that I often didn''t go home at night was with me. She was a mother who loved Cao. She was afraid that her daughter would be cheated by a bad man. She was a conservative Shudun. She was afraid that she would give me the most valuable Zhen Cao before marriage, but I always gave her up "

    " you don''t want to marry fringe?! "

    "Can you be a little logical? Does it have anything to do with whether I marry a fringe or not? "

    Shutong didn''t say anything, but LV Siqi, who was squatting on the ground and chanting painfully, first blew up, stood up and said, "it''s a big deal!"! What about Chu Yuan when you marry another woman? "

    The room was full of consternation.

    "What do you say, LV Siqi?" Chu Yuan almost pushed LV Siqi out of his mind, but everyone could hear that the stinky girl was more shy than angry, a little happy, more grievances and resentments.

    "What do I say? I''ll be honest! " Seeing Chu Yuan''s reaction, Lu Siqi was even more furious. He was so arrogant that he wanted to fight with me. He picked up a chair like a strong leopard, jumped onto the table, grabbed the leg of the chair, pointed down at me, and shouted: "what''s wrong with Chu Yuan?! She doesn''t you? Or you don''t like her? You are not close, and like each other, you are also afraid of a bird ah? What time is it now? The feudal society was already mixed with his mother in history books. What are the ancients now? A pile of bones that can''t be found! What taboo, what evil love, what do you know? It''s not ethics, it''s art, it''s all art, you know? Art is romance! It''s his + mother + immortality! Now Chu Yuan is young and has studies. You find women and you play with women. After all, you are an adult. You have social circles and physiological needs. She doesn''t understand them. She also has feelings. These two old virgins who don''t know where they came from don''t understand the grass. Who cares! What''s wrong with being a man? No matter infatuation, we are both men. I understand you! I beat you! But Chu Yuan will grow up. Will you not marry her? Marry another woman?! Are you kicked in the head by a donkey or are you shit?! Which woman is more infatuated with her? Which woman is more beautiful than her? Which woman knows you better than her? I''ll tell you, brother Chu, if you dare not marry Chu Yuan, my surname LV will never finish with you! "Lu Xiaozi yelled at all the people in the classroom, but Chu Yuan''s face turned red. He held up his tightly clenched fist towards LV Siqi, trembling. I don''t know if she wanted to beat him, thank him or be moved by him.

    Lu Siqi''s face is a pair of tragic and heroic, firm, but not smart enough. Everyone can see that there are too many unwilling in his eyes, the hostility released to me, but not noble boy''s self-esteem, so he forced himself to give up, forced himself to play handsome, so he pretended.

    "Little JB, come to preach to me when JB''s hair grows up. What''s the stink? Childish! " I can''t bear to be ''childish'', which is the step for him to step down from maturity. I don''t want him to give up himself like this. Although I understand that it''s more cruel to him to let him take these words back, I don''t like him to like his younger sister

    "who wants to be childish? If you can grab her, I''ll shoot you now. "Lu Siqi took a deep look at Chu Yuan, and then threw the chair on the ground. Two girls, one girl and the other three girls, who were frightened by the loud noise, shrunk their heads and closed their eyes at the same time. He took the opportunity to lift his sleeve and touch his face, wipe off the tears from the corner of his eyes. Then he took a long breath, like a kind of awareness, puffed up his chest, opened his throat, and used the largest one Voice shouted: "but teach me one breath, I won''t let people bully Chu Yuan! For, for, I, joy, joy, she! I, LV, Si, Qi, Xi, Huan, Chu, yuan! "

    I was stunned for 0.5 seconds. In this 0.5 seconds, nameless fire burned my appreciation and gratitude for him. I love and sympathize with him. I want to burn him: "little boy, I will shoot you first!"

    "What are you doing?" Chu Yuan seems to have predicted my reaction, holding me up in time, or I would have swept Lu Xiaozi off the table with a flying leg The little winter night, which just picked up Shu Tong''s shoe and kicked it away, pulled Lu Siqi, who was defiant and proud, down from the table and protected him behind, saying: "little Chu, what are you doing so seriously? Maybe you like predestination, but others can''t? "

    Shutong did not know when he picked up a mop and crossed between me and LV Siqi. He said, "you are too careful. He is only a half old boy. What do you really want to say?"

    Chu Yuan''s eyes were full of tears. He didn''t know whether he was overwhelmed by LV Siqi''s expression of shame or whether he was glad that I was so jealous; half of the winter night''s resistance and half of the bitterness made me feel ashamed. It seemed that the outbreak of that moment was not me, but the beast in my heart jumped out, because someone invaded its territory, and something made it feel threatened

    Calm down, I found that I still don''t like LV Siqi, but I like him better. Although I still can''t see his happy and unabashed smile, when the shy Chu Yuan''s powerful expression to him is just hugging my arm and expressing his sorry and grateful smile, it seems that he didn''t report what he expected originally, can''t hide his disappointment, and then smile Some children of this age should not be bitter.

    He was lovelorn because of me.

    I feel guilty, not to this boy, but to the boy''s confession, let me realize that I cherish this girl, is not enough, so, I will feel fear, feel this boy''s threat to me.

    Looking at the girl with shy face who hugged my arm tightly beside me, I suddenly had a very strong feeling, as if I had hugged me tightly from small to large, while I had never hugged her

    when I thought of this, I could not help but hold her in my arms, Chuyuan trembled, and then buried her face in my chest

    I saw it in winter, Shutong also saw it But they immediately pretended that they didn''t see anything. They turned around and asked LV Siqi fiercely. The two old virgins he scolded just now, who didn''t know where they came from, were absent-minded. Looking at the back of Chu Yuan, he just smiled and smiled at me

 Chapter 1165

    Drunk, either intoxicated or drunk. )

    at noon, with the strong recommendation of LV Siqi, we came to a self-service barbecue shop near the school, which is famous for celebrating the completion of the supplementary examination of Chu Yuan. In fact, we took this opportunity to thank this boy for his last work as a flower protector for Chu Yuan and the East.

    Shu Tong also came together. She was pulled by winter night. Tiger elder sister 80% felt that she was the teacher, and could cover up the lack of active atmosphere because of herself. Shu Tong, who was always hostile to tiger elder sister, readily agreed. I was surprised by how much. I thought that even if she didn''t refute tiger elder sister''s face, she would refuse to work for the sake of Bei After Jing came back, Shu Tong and I still kept in touch with each other by phone, but she always deliberately avoided meeting with me. Even when we got in touch by phone, we didn''t scold me or hurt you as we used to. Basically, we asked about the fringe and Chu Yuan. Even though occasionally I would take the initiative to open the topic and make a half vulgar and half elegant joke, she didn''t agree or scold me as boring as we used to It is to bring back the topic immediately and continue to be serious, suspicious and tentative. In short, our relationship is estranged.

    I feel that it''s related to what she said to me at the railway station that day. She asked me, Xin went to Ji said that she liked me. Do I believe it? How can I say it? She said that she didn''t believe the latest novel ""

    the worry of winter night was superfluous. The atmosphere wasn''t too active because of her or Shu Tong. Neither of the two girls was normal, but neither of them was lovelorn LV Siqi Chang, the boy had been giggling before, but he couldn''t see anything. As soon as he sat down, the rabbit called for 40 bottles of beer. He didn''t need any glasses, so he blew one bottle after another with me.

    I also want to know how to stand up to this kind of abusive and self abusive drinking method just because of the amount of half a cup of wine that my friend poured? After one bottle, my face will turn white. After five bottles, my lips will turn blue. After drinking the 15th bottle, I have slipped under the table. LV Siqi stands on the chair and holds an empty bottle. He cries affectionately: "give me a cup of love forgetting water to change my life without sorrow, even if I am drunk, even if I am heartbroken, I will not see tears, and you will not see tears."

    things In fact, the only one who didn''t see his tears in the restaurant was me under the table. I looked up and saw his chin the most.

    In a trance, I didn''t know whether I was holding Chuyuan''s thigh on my right side or Shutong''s thigh on my left side. My eyelids were heavy. I just wanted to sleep comfortably on my pillow. I felt that someone had sent the fried beef to my mouth with chopsticks, and I ate it with my mouth open. So I basically ate this meal under the table, like a heel The dog whose owner sneaked into the restaurant.

    No one stopped LV siqichu yuan, because she was the "culprit". LV Siqi was sad for her injury. No matter how embarrassed she was, she couldn''t ask LV Siqi to be quiet. She didn''t want to have this power. No winter night, the girl wanted to be more disordered, so no one noticed her abnormality. What surprised me was that Shu Tong, a teacher, didn''t even have it I was dissuaded and let LV Siqi get drunk and go crazy. It seems that everything around me has nothing to do with him. After eating a meal, I didn''t hear a word from her.

    This girl is more strange today than sister Hu and Chu Yuan.

    Because lvsiqi is born with a good voice, attracting many passers-by from the window to come in, so the staff of the independent restaurant didn''t come to dissuade him. Nowadays, people are all very happy. In addition to this type of cafeteria, the picture is a happy and lively place, so we can only hear the guests applaud loudly. It seems that this place has suddenly become lvsiqi''s At the singing scene, he was immersed in his sadness and didn''t notice the change of the surrounding atmosphere at all. He howled one after another, just like the previous bottle after bottle of drinking. After singing the love songs, he sang the red songs. After singing the red songs, he sang the children''s songs, releasing the frustration of the green Chun, until he was exhausted, like me, and slipped under the table Xiao Lvzi was unconscious and wanted to send him home, but he didn''t know where his furniture lived. So he had to send him back to school and let him sleep and sober up in the bed of the duty room for the time being. On duty is a male teacher who teaches mathematics in senior two. His surname is Xu. He is about the same age as Shu Tong. He wears glasses and is fat. He is not handsome. He belongs to the kind of temperament man who is not ugly and is very patient. Shutong said that Mr. Xu is very good at talking, but even if I have low EQ and drunk head, I can easily see through. The reason why he is good at talking is that the person who asked him is Shutong. Otherwise, if any teacher changes, he will naturally ask Shutong why he indulges his students to drink into this virtue, rather than clapping his chest to ensure that he takes good care of little Luzi, and will never let him Other teachers found out? Shu Tong doesn''t take Lu Siqi''s drunkenness as a secret, but Xu can''t disguise his fantasy that turning it into a secret love affair shared by him and Shu Tong will make a person''s IQ dive, which is really fucking accurate.

    Frankly speaking, Shu Tong and the male teacher surnamed Xu look quite suitable. There is no contradiction between her and Liu Xiaosheng, who is handsome and overconfident. Although the male and female look are not suitable at all. Lu Siqi praised Shu Tong for being silly, foolish and pure. She said that she was a classical and traditional Chinese woman, but she knew and felt things that were not harmonious with the world. So her other half should be a talented but honest man. A man who is too ambitious or too Jingming is not suitable for her.Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but whisper a joke in her ear with the strength of wine: "what do you say you go around dating? Isn''t this teacher just fine? I also have a special interest in you. Why not consider it? You see, his dress is not very conspicuous. I tell you, from top to bottom, it''s famous brand. Clothes alone can cost thousands. That watch may cost tens of thousands. Even if it''s not a rich man, the conditions at home are not bad. It''s likely that it''s a good book. Isn''t it more respectable to find such a boyfriend? The most rare thing is that he is introverted. "

    Shutong narrowed his eyes, smiled twice, and said: "I don''t know if he has any special affection for me, but I know that all the teachers in the school know that his father works in the provincial education department, his mother works in the Municipal Culture Bureau, his grandfather teaches in Peking University, nainainai graduated from Tsinghua University, his grandparents are all intellectuals, his family is really a door of books and family rules It''s great, but what does this have to do with me? He''s introverted? Oh, I should compliment you on your humor, or remind you that it''s better to say less when you drink too much and be treated as dumb than to make people laugh at you. "

    I asked for nothing, and smiled awkwardly. Shutong stared at me and stopped talking.

    Let me know that Mr. Xu is not good-looking, but himself.

    He should also be convinced that the rumors that I am a "rich man" and I am "kind and loving" with Shutong are on the surface of being polite to me, and even a little flattered. When he sent me out, he deceived me when I was drunk, deliberately stretched out my feet to trip me, and didn''t want to be self defeating. He just threw me into Shutong''s chest when he was waiting for the door to be polite to him again On the nose, a familiar smell made me think of tassels, which are all light jasmine fragrance, but the touch makes me extremely strange

    I marvel at Shudun who doesn''t show the mountain or the dew at ordinary times, but as expected, she has a good figure, and she hurriedly retreats. Today, she''s angry. Even if it''s unintentional or persecuted, I don''t doubt that she will tear me alive, I didn''t want Shu Tong to be stunned, but he took advantage of my arm, and once again gave me the experience of her amazing fullness and the perfect playing of heart strings under the wide fat T-shirt. Before my dull head had thought about the taste, I heard Xiao Shu saying to the round temperament teacher in a sweet but helpless voice: "Mr. Xu, LV Siqi will trouble you, this guy (refers to me) is drunk I''ll take him home to have a rest. We''ll pick up LV Siqi in the evening "

    " ah. " Xu replied vaguely, staring at my arm squeezing Shu Tong''s chest, as if to turn it into a sharp knife and cut it off my shoulder.

    "Let''s go first."

    "Mr. Shu, this is you." Mr. Xu shouted at Shu Tong, pointing at me and her with some extravagance.

    "He?" Shutong glanced at me. The two willow eyebrows were like two high-voltage wires. I was so scared and scared by electricity. "He is my boyfriend. Ha ha, is he more handsome than Miss Meng

    "Handsome, handsome, you are really a good match"

    I can''t bear to see his sour face distorted by his disobeying his heart.

    In her eyes, I didn''t see the ease or relief of beating Miss Xu to death and then getting rid of the entanglement. I only saw a strong sense of revenge against me.

    I''m like watching Chuyuan and sister tiger secretly. These two girls react excessively to Shutong''s lies and her intimacy with me, probably because the big play of our fake couple was played too big and lifelike without the good or bad intention of miss three. Neither of these two girls, Liu Su, Murphy or Xiao Zi, is for this reason After all, the play has not been finished yet. How can we finish it? None of us thought about it.

    the indifference reaction of Chu Yuan and tiger sister made Shu Tong feel the embarrassment of my just asking for help. Naturally, she suddenly realized that her chest was being wiped by me. Her face was burning red. Chu Yuan And tiger sister''s "wit", but also let her not push me away, can only let me warm this is not self inflicted?

    On the way, I got a call from Murphy, which canceled my plan of going home from work in the afternoon. Sima Yang came to the investment department to find me again. It''s no surprise that I opened my mouth wide and bit the zhangjias and their sons. They must bargain. Now the wind is tight. Before they have to use the dangerous chess piece sand boat, they must try other ways to solve the problem.

    I didn''t appreciate yesterday''s treat to roast duck. Today, I will continue to ask you that it''s not Sima Yang, but Duanmu Shuishui who came to the invitation.

    This goods is actually for tension to invite me to dinner at night!

    m

 Chapter 1166

    Shutong, who seems to be worried, didn''t go back to school, but asked us to take her home first.

    After getting out of the car, she grinds for a moment and seems to have a little struggle, but she still says: "Chu Nan, come here, I have a few words to ask you."

    It seems that Shu Tong deliberately avoided Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye. Shutong was silent and walked out for twenty or thirty meters. He had entered the gate of the community before he slowly stopped.

    "What do you want to ask me?" I vomited twice on the road, and my head was still a little dizzy, but the wine was almost awake.

    Shutong seems to be still concerned about the fact that my arm touched her chest and breast. His face is red and his eyes are twinkling. He dare not look at me. He lowers his head and pinches his fingernails. He hesitates and says, "have you received any strange calls recently?"

    "strange calls?"

    "for example, That... My parents'' phone... "

    " your parents? Is it strange that they call me? "I laughed, both self mocking and joking.

    It was originally a little white lie, because miss three and min Rou had mixed up in a blind and affectionate way, which turned into a big deception that was too lifelike to be cured. The simple Shu PA and Shu Ma were completely blinded, convinced that their daughter was the lucky Cinderella, and I was her real son... Shu PA was more reserved, always holding a sense of inferiority, It''s more comforting to doubt the good things of the pie in the sky, but the realistic Shu Ma doesn''t care about it. She believes what she sees with her own eyes, whether it''s me, the wealth I have, or my kindness to Shu Tong. So she doesn''t take me as an outsider at all. She''s always afraid that I''ll be outdone by the tassels in the near future. I''d rather marry her daughter to go through the door than say it directly, I often call me whenever I have free time. Kua Shutong is good here and good there. Tell me some funny things about her childhood. For example, when Shudun''s chest began to develop, she was embarrassed to ask Shuma for money to buy a bra, so she walked with her chest for a long time. As a result, Shuma found that her walking posture was strange. After buying her a bra, It took her a long time to get rid of the habit of walking with her chest... Shu Ma is a native rural woman. She dare to say anything without the affectation of urban women, just like she can''t hide even if she has any intentions. She told me what she likes to eat, what programs she likes to watch, what kinds of novels she likes to read, and everything about Shu Tong, She said everything she could think of. She even told me that when Shu Tong was at the beginning of Chao, she had a lot of bleeding and shed a pair of pants of blood. She didn''t understand what happened when she was at home. She cried for a whole day in fear. The pants were taken off by Shu Ma after she came home. So up to now, she didn''t wear red se pants or skirts. She was scared when she saw that face se... I dare say, Apart from Shutong''s three circles, I don''t know. I know more than the fringe...

    is it strange that Shuma is such a Xing phone?

    "don''t be poor," Shutong said, seeing that my expression is strange, and his face turns to se. He said, "just tell me if they have called you?"

    for Shutong''s face, for her harmony with Shuma, and for my life safety, My friend was very wise to hide it. "A few days ago, when your mother was free in the evening, she would contact me and talk about her family''s advantages and disadvantages. But recently, it''s very few. It''s said that the wheat at home is ripe, a lot of farm work is busy and tired... Oh, I occasionally send a text message to ask them how to do it. Nainainai is not in bad health, which makes people worried..."

    "don''t call it sweet, That''s me, not you, nainainai, "Shutong shyly refuted me, and asked," my mother is just talking to you about her family? She didn''t say anything else? "

    " something else? "My little heart jumped quickly," what is it? "

    " has she asked you about... Whether you are busy or not... "

    I sighed, Smile: "asked, almost every time."

    Shutong was inexplicably nervous. He put his hands on my shoulders and said, "what do you say?"

    "busy..." I was really busy, although I was not busy with work, "what can I say? You have blown me into the world, into the business world, and into the best of men, Countless young people''s idols, pursuit goals and success models of modern urban youth, I said I''m not busy? "

    " if I''m busy, I''ll be busy... "Shu Tongyu blushed, stroked Su + chest, and took a breath," it''s so good... "

    I don''t understand," what''s so good? "

    " nothing, nothing... "Shu Tong shook his hand hard, seeing that I was still suspicious, she lowered her head, Kicking away a stone on the toe of his foot, he suddenly whispered: "by the way, I''m going home. Tomorrow morning''s train..."

    "you''re going home tomorrow? Why didn''t I hear about the tassel?" I scratched my head: "it''s noisy. So, you go upstairs first to clean up and have a rest. I''ll let the tassel come back to pick you up later. At night, I''ll arrange to call Murphy, Xiaozi and minrou, Seeing you off... "

    Shutong just shook his head." I wanted to leave it for a few days, and I finished marking the papers. I decided to go home yesterday. So I didn''t have time to tell the tassel. It''s OK to treat you. How do I like the bustle first, and then... Didn''t I eat you at noon? Even if you left for me. ""Ha ha, how can I hear you say that it''s a little windy and chilly, and the strong man will never return when he goes?" I have a bad feeling that she suddenly changed her mind and decided to go home early. It''s hard, but there isn''t much time left, which Shu Tong doesn''t know... This chapter is published by the online book friends.

 Chapter 1167

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye finally found a common topic. They asked Shu Tong to get me off alone and gave me two shoes that they had just put on their feet. It was very difficult for them to understand. When you asked me a question, they saw that I was just frowning, serious, thoughtful and ignored their questions, and then they recovered their tacit understanding. You asked me a question And make fun of it.

    "Yuan Yuan, when did your brother have such a hobby of collecting shoes?"

    "I don''t know. I didn''t find it before. I only noticed it recently. Didn''t I give him a shoe last time? He has to take it out and see it several times a day, and it''s very careful. I saw him smell it secretly several times. " She said, covering her face with her hands. It seems that she is ashamed to be a human being because of my brother. If you feel ashamed, don''t say it!

    My face is not red and my heart is not jumping. I have a clear conscience. I take it out every day and it''s exaggerated. But every day I take it out. I smell it every time. Not only do I smell it, but I also smell it carefully. In recent years, the weather is not good, the air humidity is high, and my little nest is very angry. That pair of worn shoes is very high-end high-heeled shoes. I''m afraid it will be mouldy by Chao I admit I''m a little nervous, but that''s miss three''s shoes! Ya said in person that if this shoe has three advantages and two disadvantages, Fengchang will be the next dragon! The only advantage of that woman is that she can do whatever she says! What else can I pretend to be in front of her and close the door? What I saw and smelled was the shoes she stepped on? It''s the wind under her feet that keeps everyone''s job! Not to be careless.

    "No?" Dong xiaoyeming knows what''s going on. He pretends to be surprised. He shrinks to the other side of the door and looks at me cautiously and says, "isn''t this abnormal?"

    If I''m a pervert, what about you who only wore a pair of underpants before my eyes yesterday? What about you who leaned against the door of Chu Yuan''s room and groaned loudly yesterday?

    "Not a pervert! It''s fetishism + fetishism, which is similar to the Xing quality of love + foot + fetishism and sister control. "Chu Yuan said unkindly," little night elder sister doesn''t know that my brother still has love + foot + fetishism? I thought you knew that, so I painted my toenails

    There''s something in the girl''s words, and there''s a lot of words. Why do fetishism + fetishism and love + foot + fetishism add a "sister control" after them? "It''s not a pervert." you have more than I do. What you use is to correct the tone of reinforcement? I''ll pay attention next time. I can''t shake in front of him barefoot. I don''t know if I''ve been eaten tofu. "

    I''m a little winter night, so I said: I know, but I don''t know that you also know that now she answers like this, only to let the stinky girl have an inch.

    Sure enough, Chu Yuan said nothing, but it felt that everything was in that word.

    Winter small night pretty face crimson, ashamed and flustered, hurriedly changed the topic, "but the third miss''s high-heeled shoes are really beautiful, as if the princess is wearing them, they must be old."

    "What happened to the princess? Little antique or Cinderella, my brother is not so vulgar, is it, brother? I guess you can watch it with these little antique shoes at night, and you can also be fascinated. "

    Dong Xiaoye laughed so much, but I didn''t think she was laughing. Instead, she was so angry that she trembled all over her body. The beautiful Danfeng''s eyes glanced sideways. They were all murderous. It was clear that Jing told me that she really dared to do such dirty things, so she tore me alive. On the contrary, Chu Yuan at the back moved to the middle of the seat, teased me with her mouth, but hugged her legs tightly, and Two little feet stepped on the seat, shaking those cheap canvas shoes, which are similar to those of Shutong, regardless of style and appearance, and chucking the leather cushions on the chair. My eyes were full of expectation. When I looked back, I was very happy How do I feel that they regard me as a pervert? But I was so happy that they had a topic that I didn''t want to say anything, so I just acquiesced.

    I''m worried that Shu Tong''s physical condition is deteriorating day by day. After Shu Tong goes home, they want to hide it. So they rush to urge her to go back, so that Nanai can enjoy more family happiness in the last time

    If Shu Dunzi knows about his condition

    If Lao Huai''s happy Nanai suddenly hears that her baby granddaughter and her very satisfied "son-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law-in-law" When I think of this place, I am upset. Who would have expected this step? Our white lies are the last wishes of a simple and kind-hearted old man in his life. However, when I go back to the company, I have to force myself to put this thing behind my head first. It''s not just a simple mathematical formula like "one plus one equals two". Otherwise, I can go home to sleep. It may mean some extremely chemical reaction ˇŁ

    Tension will turn to Madame Duanmu. I had expected that Lao Mo, who does not take the blame for himself, is the most typical opportunist. He never let go of the opportunity to crush, weaken or eradicate his opponents in his life. If his tension is also destroyed by Mo, then Lao Mo will not have a goal Dong, is it your Duanmu family? Zhang Li uses this set of crisis theory to persuade Madame Duanmu to reach out for help, so as to protect Fengchang''s shares that I have been staring at. It''s not wishful thinking or alarmist. Besides, Madame Duanmu may not have such a big appetite, is it? As long as he moved with affection, promised with courtesy, feasible Xing is still very high.But I have always believed that Madame Duanmu will not help tension. She has no pursuit of wealth and no ambition for power. So now, instead of watching me continue to beat the dogs, she asked Duanmu Shuidai tension to invite me to stand out for him, which made me surprised and flustered. I was quite caught off guard.

    Not to mention that I owe her a favor at the high-level meeting, or that her sister is the third miss''s trusted lineage, or that the single piece of wood and water is her half brother, I have no temper with her at all.

    I really don''t understand why she wants to take the lead? Isn''t this just adding to the mess? I took 7% of tensility''s shares, which greatly weakened his power in Fengchang. For Duanmu family, it is neither profitable nor harmful. Although I haven''t had a showdown with Madame Duanmu and Zhang Zhang, Madame Duanmu still doesn''t know my mind''s plan, but Lao Mo is going to retire. There is no doubt that she is very supportive of Murphy''s succession to Fengchang. So the seven percent I snatched from Lao Zhang is the same to both Lao Mo and Xiao Mo, which is what RI of Duanmu family now has in Fengchang All of them, will not have a little impact, she should have no reason to worry that she was also playing a trick "kill the donkey"? Not to mention that Lao Mo feels guilty for her because of the same thing with mo. even if he has this heart, Zheng Yuqiu, who is next to miss three, will make him throw a rat at the back. Lao Mo is a businessman of Jing Ming. He will not do such stupid things to create a stronger opponent for himself and Murphy.

    Murphy is not such a person.

    I can''t think about it. In a word, before I can figure out Mrs. Duanmu''s attitude, I have to find a way to not refute Duanmu''s face of running water, but also push off his dinner in the evening, and not make Lao Zhangcha doubt that it''s too difficult for him and his mother! I''ve thought all the way, but I still don''t think of any good way.

    But in response to the old saying, I''m lucky to have a way to get to the front of the mountain, so that I, an atheist, can''t help but start to believe that there are lucky goddesses in the world.

    My lucky goddess is Murphy.

 Chapter 1168

    I don''t think that with Murphy''s Jing details, even if there are too many trivial matters and busy work, there won''t be such a huge negligence in personnel arrangement and office distribution. For example, I completely forgot someone''s existence...

    I didn''t see Duanmu running water and simayang after I went upstairs. Maybe it''s because yesterday''s play was so crazy and enjoyable that the new Department came to work on time today, Apart from Murphy, there are only Yao Waner and Xiao Songjia, two good girls who can''t stay up late. The two men are quite self-conscious of not being entertained. It''s not fun to stay here. Sima Yang acts as a guide and takes Duanmu Shuishui to visit the company. Song Jia doesn''t have their contact information. The phone call to Sima Yang''s office is unanswered, so she has to run out and find it by herself. Wan''er is always fussy Smell my wine, and see Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye "supporting" me left and right, mistakenly think that I''m very drunk, I didn''t even say a word, so I ran to make sobering tea for me. )

    in fact, winter night held my arm in an abnormal way, but it was just a fight with Chu Yuan intentionally or unintentionally, but the reason was magnificent - I was lame.

    Although Shudun''s foot is not easy to step on, it''s far less lethal than sister tiger''s jealous eyes. If I don''t pretend to hurt, it will become really painful. So, be wise.

    I''m afraid Murphy would not dare to go to her office to see the unspoken change of winter night today, so he led them to find my office cubicle in the public office area - after the move, I still don''t know where my position was divided.

    The new office area is very large, the number of people is less than a group of the investment department, but the office area is at least three times of that of a group, and the overall area of the new Department is about three times of that of the investment department, not counting the main conference room and a multimedia conference room that are being quickly configured upstairs, as well as dozens of offices that are being renovated and renovated and provided for the valley of the month downstairs, and two equivalent regulations Public office area of the mold.

    The decoration style is simple but not without Jingzhi, magnificent and solemn. The flowers and grass everywhere are decorated, adding a few small freshness in the relaxed environment, which makes people have a feeling of birds singing and flowers fragrance. It can be said that it has originality.

    The number of people is small, the area is large, and the office cubicles are naturally bigger and more comfortable. I have transferred the office area once, the fringe, the purple, the Viagra, the Qin LAN, the Wan''er... All of them have, but I can''t find my own office location - in other words, in the new Department, I don''t even have a place to put my butt.

    Can you count the fingers with a small head and forget me? How can it be, unless it''s intentional, but who has the power? Only Murphy...

    I smile. She plays such a small thing. She must revenge me for agreeing to go to the + sea without consulting her.

    I know Murphy. I know what kind of mind she''s playing with. But at that moment, Wan''er came here with her brewed sobering tea. "Nange, drink some water and sober up."

    By picking up the tea cup, I just got rid of my Chu Yuan and winter night. Just about to drink, I heard Sima Yang''s voice behind me, "brother Chu is drunk?"

    I thought of using drunk as an excuse before, but I was immediately denied by myself - they just need to ask Murphy for half a day''s leave for me to sleep in the afternoon, and I still have to go to this dinner in the evening.

    But now I have a flash of inspiration -

    reading this, I am busy whispering to Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye beside me, as well as Wan''er in front of me: "I am drunk."

    In front of people, Chu Yuan always listened to me. She never asked the reason. Wan''er followed me blindly. However, the first one who answered me cleverly was the tiger sister who was not cleverly at all. Even if everything went according to me, she would first get used to the top two sentences of Xing to cover up her cleverness. I have to say that the sense of disobedience was too strong.

    In Wan''er''s eyes, it''s surprise. In Chu Yuan''s eyes, it''s complicated.

    The face is red in winter night, and I think it''s incredible. I secretly sigh the wonder of the words "love" and "love". Especially the chemical reaction after the combination of "love" and "love" can make a tiger as cute, shy and timid as a cat...

    "pa"

    the teacup was thrown on the ground by me. I''m ferocious with my face and swollen tongue, "How about Murphy?" she shouted

    Song Jia, who is behind Duanmu Shuishui and simayang, doesn''t know that I''m acting. Seeing my roar, she rushes to protect Wan''er and says, "what''s your nerve, Chunan?"

    "Go away!"

    Song Jia knows that I''m not drunk badly. I''m afraid that she''s talkative and bad. I pull and shake her and throw her into winter''s small night''s arms. The action looks rough, and it really uses some strength. But it''s just a small idea for sister Hu, and it doesn''t hurt her.

    Don''t look at Song Jia''s arrogance, which is fearless. It''s just a feint of the fox. Relying on Murphy''s support behind her, she thinks she can''t be bothered by anyone. Now I fall into winter''s arms. Don''t fight back. She''s so scared that she can''t even speak. Yu cries and

    I''m angry. But I really haven''t seen that I''m angry at her, And he moved his hand.

    I secretly said "I''m sorry, sister", but my face was more angry. I didn''t even look at Duanmu Shuishui and Sima Yang, and rushed straight into Murphy''s new office."Murphy! What do you mean? " I am a deliberately troublemaker. I pat her desk with both hands. The LCD screen of the computer shakes slightly.

    Murphy is lying in the pile of paper, looking up to see the intruder, and it''s like this. I''m a little slow, "what? Chunan, have you had a drink? "

    "Don''t change the subject! Why don''t I have my office in the new department? "I asked

    Duanmu Shuishui and Sima Yang are right behind me. I blink at Murphy with all my strength. She is a little stunned and understands. She looks cold and says, "you''re going to go to the + sea, aren''t you? Since you are leaving, is it still important to have your place in this building? "

    "But I haven''t left yet!"

    "You''re about to leave."

    I don''t know what to say.

    Murphy said lightly: "in the work contract you signed with the company, the company does not guarantee that it will provide you with a place to work, but it clearly states that if you slow down, slow down, absenteeism, or violate other relevant regulations of the company, such as causing reputation and economic losses to the company, I have the right to prevent you from promotion - the chairman''s amnesty is useless, because I am also a shareholder of the company. "

    "You want me to make mistakes?"

    "Wrong, you forced me," Murphy said to the people who came after him. "You go out first. I have something to say with Chunan."

    Even for the outsider, Duanmu Shuishui and Sima Yang understood and understood - Murphy and I had a friction because of the emotional problems. Murphy and I were confused and over done, but I broke out by drinking.

    Song Jia is afraid that Murphy will be "poisoned" by me, and worries: "Mr. Murphy..."

    "go out!" Murphy said in a deep voice, her beautiful eyes were so powerful that the temperature in the office suddenly dropped. The girl''s acting skills were so lifelike that Sima Yang and Duanmu Shuishui didn''t know how to talk to each other, let alone ask me to have dinner at that time. Now I''m drunk like this. At night, I''ll drown my sorrow by drinking wine. I can''t knock on Murphy''s door in the middle of the night to kill her family...

    A crowd of Chao retreated, and the door plate cut off the eyes of Duanmu Liushui who wanted to kill people. The goods must be afraid that I would be drunk and play tricks. They started with Murphy, but they took different positions, so they could not say anything.

    "Which play are you going to sing?" Murphy put down the document in his hand, walked around the desk with his glass of water, trotted to the water dispenser to refill the water, like a stay up late waiting, and finally waited for the newly married daughter-in-law of the drunken husband, handed me the water glass, and helped me sit on the sofa, with a face of worry, thoughtfulness, and a little resentment, which was just a little arrogant and strong? "Drink some water first. Look at your wine smell."

    Eating marrow and knowing taste, what the garden let me realize is a kind of hazy beauty, like a dream, which seems to be not true. Last night, on the winter night, I really understood the beauty of a woman''s body. The taste of possession and combination makes me full of desire, which is difficult to contain. Now, as long as I look at the two thin lips of Murphy, I can''t help my evil ideas Hengsheng, blushing and heartbeat, how dare she drink the cup of water that she pretended to pass to me intentionally?

    Every time I get along alone, Murphy is very active and deliberate, but he can always create an extremely natural ambience of ambiguity. The crime of provocation is very strong...

    I''m afraid that her lips and teeth on the cup will leave fragrance as the last straw to crush my self-control. I try to pretend that I put the cup on the coffee table naturally, and try to pretend that I don''t see the flash in her eyes. I look up Close your eyes, rub your thumbs on the temples on both sides, and say, "Hongmen feast."

    We have a good understanding, just like acting, after acting, we immediately came out of the play, and we will not continue the real and false topic just now.

    ^^Read

 Chapter 1169

    The gap between the play and the play and the abrupt change of the topic inevitably made us a little embarrassed. Murphy got up and went around to the back of the sofa, opened my hand, kneaded my temple, and said: "Hongmen banquet? Ha ha, do you sing Xiang Yu?" "have you studied history? It''s Xiang Yu who invited the guests, and Liu Bang who ran away. @Bsp; t x T "I smelled her unique light fragrance and enjoyed it. "Too much modesty is hypocrisy. It''s Duanmu Shuishui who invites you to dinner. Is he Xiang Yu?" "isn''t he?" "the skeleton is similar to that muscle, but is this momentum? Or you, he''s like a woman, and Cheng Liusu looks like a man." I was dumbfounded and laughed, "if you want to damage him, you will damage me. Why do you even damage the fringe?" "I didn''t damage anyone, I was just praising you." "This is even more damaging..." "you know that Cheng Liusu is in love with him, and even the truth can''t be told," Murphy said acidly. "Then tell me the truth, why don''t you go? How do you know it must be Hongmen banquet?" "you didn''t see that he was with Sima Yang?" "see, but what?" Murphy didn''t agree: "tension and Zhang Mingjie suffer for themselves, beg for themselves, and you can''t do it, On the contrary, it was designed by you. If you fail to sing, your father and son will become enemies. If you don''t talk about it, you lose and lose in the high-level meeting. Now they are so frustrated. In order to stabilize the decline, they go to fawn on Aunt Xuedong. It''s normal. " "That''s why I said it''s a Hongmen feast. I broke the tension. He didn''t want to cut me with sword dancing. He invited me to dinner sincerely. His brain is sick." Murphy thinks so. I''ll follow her thinking. "His brain is not sick, so he wants to please you, not because he wants to do it, but because he has to do it," Murphy said. "Now the situation is different. You are favored in the valley of the moon, and you are in a good mood. When he chooses to revenge you at this time, he forces himself into the situation of four aspects of Chu songs. Does he want to learn from Wu Jiang, the overlord of Chu, to commit suicide? Does he have the heroic spirit, The tension is stronger than that of my uncle, that is, he is cautious and knowledgeable. You have made him suffer a lot in the two aspects of his most confident life. Now someone persuades him to take revenge on you, but he dare not. He will definitely have a new understanding and value evaluation of you first. Therefore, you can rest assured that tension is a businessman. Businessmen only care about interests, but will not use their energy, Don''t you like to rip off the most? Just go ahead, I promise. What he gives you can only be more than you want, not less than you want. " Murphy''s analysis is inseparable from ten. Now, he dare not move me lightly. That is to say, he is concerned about the changes in the situation under the big environment. The 13th city plan is only an important weight in the struggle for Fengchang''s power, but it doesn''t mean that the person who gets the weight will be the final winner. He will resolutely give up and actively cooperate, and won''t give the opponent any reason to eliminate himself, To preserve the existing strength to the greatest extent, as the capital to reverse the turn in the future, this is indeed the style of tension and prudence. Shopping malls, such as battlefields, decide the outcome of the war, rather than a certain battle or campaign. If tension is the kind of person who sticks to the immediate victory, he will not become the most difficult enemy of Laos and Mexico. Now tension has lost his dignity and invited me to ask me. He is really looking for an opportunity to re understand and re evaluate me, a boy who has disturbed his layout and reversed the situation between Mo and Zhang. But Murphy doesn''t know. It''s because I cut through his bottom line. After plundering 7% of his shares, does he have a chance to turn over the market? That is to say, If there is no room for things to turn around, even the tension of being cautious and forbearing all my life will inevitably jump over the wall... Who else can guarantee that this meal is not a grand feast? Maybe if I eat it, I will jump out of a Xiang Zhuang with a sword dance, for example, the boat of sand... Of course, I''m afraid of returning to fear, but I''d like to jump out of the boat of sand, or I dare not go except for his future trouble, In fact, Duanmu''s intention is not clear. \\... seeing my brow furrowed, Murphy said with a reading smile: "now who dares to say that you are a little white face that is brought up by eating soft food and stepping on shit? There used to be many people in Murphy department who couldn''t see you before. They have a lot of criticisms about you and me protecting you. Now? Not to mention Zou he and Xi Baiyuan, the old neutrals, they all praised you, even Zhang Department, Many people have shown their loyalty to uncle because of you. " "Is that because of me? It''s because you have become the general director of the 13th city plan. You have power. What you control is the future of Fengchang," I said with a smile. "If you must say it''s because of me, it''s also because of minrou and sanxiu who pushed me to the stage." "You fought for my power. Even if minrou and sanxiu had something to do with you, it was still because of you," Murphy said. "Uncle and tension have fought for most of their lives without taking too much advantage. Only because they get you, they will get points. Tension is not a fool. If they lose, they don''t know where they lose. If they can pull you into his camp, Not to mention all the benefits that your ability can provide for him, the benefits brought by you in the valley of the moon alone will be enough to help him turn over the dish. What''s more, if you betray me, he won the battle without fighting... "Murphy''s voice is getting smaller, and his worry and fear are even more than his coyness, which makes me have to admire this girl''s rich imagination. With a dry cough, I said firmly but vaguely: "don''t worry, even if I really betrayed you, I will never join his camp." "It''s not true," Murphy said. "You may join other people''s camp if you don''t join him. The result is not the same for me?" Murphy said not like gambling. She was very serious and didn''t cover up her doubts at all. I''m shocked - although Murphy never heard of it from the tassel, I can definitely guess. I''ve made up my mind to leave Fengchang for a long time, and it''s an obvious signal that I promised old lady Jiang to go to Shanghai. Why does she still have such a suspicion? "Who can I join? Is it Madame Duanmu?" I joked. Don''t want Murphy to say: "there is no such possibility? Hum, it''s normal to put down the shelf and invite you to have dinner with the childish Xingge of Duanmu and Shuishui. I know with my hair that he must be forced by Aunt Xuedong. In other words, the person who really wants to invite you to have dinner is actually aunt Xuedong. Don''t tell me that you didn''t think of this floor at all." Said, hand unconsciously added a strength. "Pain..." I dodged her poisonous hand and pretended to be stupefied: "so I said I would not go, but I can''t refute Madame Duanmu''s face. This is not the case. I''ll learn from Liu Bang''s urine hiding. I''ll have a drink hiding and Qi hiding - pretending to be drunk and quarreling with you, and then I''ll go home to sleep. Ho ho ho, anyway, Madame Duanmu supported you in the high-level meeting and didn''t make me difficult, We owe her a favor. If she really asks me at the dinner table that I''m not willing to accept morally and not excessively, I''m too hard to deal with. Right? "She already asked you?" Murphy came back and sat back next to me. A pair of bright eyes locked my eyes and asked, "she asked you to take her home last night, I think it''s weird. I said, "what did she say to you?" I''m afraid this girl is suspicious of this. I said, "no, I didn''t say anything." "She didn''t say anything. Do you think I''m stupid today?" you''re not stupid. You''re too smart. Murphy said, "Chunan, it seems you said you wouldn''t cheat me, right?" I couldn''t stand her grievance. She insisted, "we didn''t ask for anything. We didn''t talk about anything about the company at all, It''s just a little bit of family gossip. " "She talks to you about her family life? Ha, ha, ha, are you familiar with her? Are you more familiar with her than uncle and aunt Shan? Aunt Xuedong and their old friends who have known each other for decades have never chatted." why don''t I feel that Madame Duanmu is so mysterious, proud and autistic? She and her old friends never talk about family life? If they were only skeptical at first, then they are convinced now. Murphy is cold, lean forward, One word at a time: "tell me exactly what she said to you -" I frown, "don''t force me." "Say" "you have to force me to say --" however, I can only harden my head, pretending to be angry: "she said that I am like your father, look like, Xing Ge, and then told me a lot of things about your father, OK? Satisfied?" Murphy was stunned, his taut body was weak and weak, his eyes were sad, scared, nodded, and then lowered his head, as expected, no more questions...; "ˇŁ

 Chapter 1170

    The guilty person should have concealed too much of me even though he didn''t lie, but the guilty expression appeared on Murphy''s face. She gently and timidly held my hand. The jade fingers like Chun were shaking uneasily, whimpering in a low voice: "Chunan... I''m sorry..."

    she is a smart woman, and I have too many secrets that I can''t tell. I''m afraid she asked too many questions, so It is necessary to use these words to eliminate her enthusiasm when I have a sense of it. Seeing her hurt by my stabbing, I still care about my feelings and apologize to me. My heart is mixed with five flavors. I feel pity and love for this woman who is strong in appearance but weak in heart.

    Patted the back of her hand, I took her over, let her head rest on my shoulder, stroked her cheek, her long hair pulled up, her long snow neck, she said with a soft smile: "I''m not angry, and I''ve been angry for a long time. I heard from Madame Duanmu yesterday, and I know how kind, honest, and gentle your father is. I didn''t like it before, but I didn''t like it Like to be his substitute, is the man because of ignorance so boring self-esteem, now... Ha ha, I really think, even if only to be his substitute, there is nothing bad. "

    "No!" Murphy suddenly pushed me away, turned her cheeks like fire, avoided my eyes, and whispered, "I told you before, I don''t know why I fell in love with you, maybe it''s because you have a lot of personality and quality that I admire and recall like my father, but there are at least two things I am clear and sure about no matter how much you look like my father You are not my father, I love my father, I love you, and I love you, are two completely different feelings; also, I like you, trust you, rely on you, I am willing to comply with you, I hope you will always love me, but I do not want you to see me as a obedient daughter, but I hope you can feel that I am a gentle and virtuous woman, I cherish When my father touched my head and praised me as a "good daughter", I would only get goose bumps... "

    I stroked her head and said," good daughter ". ..

    go Murphy fought a cold war and rejected my vulgar joke of destroying the atmosphere. In a hurry, he leaned back and dodged. He forgot that he was wearing a pencil skirt that just crossed his knee. He lifted his legs and pushed them on my chest to stop my fatherly love.

    "Zha -" I had expected her reaction. I pressed my hands on her raised calves, which prevented her from walking away. I got up with my strength, stepped back two steps, bowed myself, and held the tune of Qing palace opera, saying: "today, the weather in RI is excellent, sunny and windy, but it''s hotter. I remember to drink more water, and I don''t forget to do eye care Cao, slave Just quit -- "

    " stop! "

    "What else can I do for you, little Lord?"

    "No, I don''t have a servant..." Murphy came over with a red face and a low head, helping me sort out some sloppy clothes, and faltered and said: "Chunan, I... That, I didn''t really want to force you to make mistakes, violate the company''s regulations and then stop you from promotion, so I didn''t arrange your office space for you..."

    I wanted to laugh, but I didn''t laugh out, sorry "I know..."

    Murphy slightly looked up the peerless face, which was full of sorrow, resentment and shame. With tears in his eyes, Murphy said quietly: "why do you want to go to the + sea? I may know, maybe not, but I certainly don''t want to know, because I know you, everything is easy-going, as if I''m willing to accommodate anything, but once I''ve decided something, others will do it again It''s useless to persuade, especially when I''m the reason why you make up your mind... "

    I''m silent, maybe by default.

    Murphy put his head on my chest and smiled softly: "you know I''ve never been a strong girl. If you tell me the reason, I don''t have confidence that I won''t cry and make noise like Cheng Liusu, so I don''t ask you, so you won''t see me as ugly as her, ha ha, very naive? But there''s something more childish - I didn''t arrange an office for you, just want you to stay in my office every day, every hour, every minute, even every second before you leave Beitian, and spend it with me... Am I too childish? "

    I shook my head, but in my mouth I said, "yes."

    Murphy didn''t look up. He didn''t see me shaking my head, but he still said with a smile, "I''m not sincere."

    I didn''t deny it. I couldn''t help but lower my head and kiss her on the forehead. Then I pushed her away and said, "I''m leaving. I remember to act like some. Don''t let Duanmu water see any flaws. He''s not as good as the hammer on the surface. He''s a fierce horn se dressed as a pig and a tiger."

    Murphy nodded, still staring at me absently, but I knew she had listened.

    I dare not stay, afraid to be melted by her tenderness. I think the firm determination is so vulnerable in front of her.

    I know that it''s much easier to overthrow Murphy than to overthrow winter night. I won''t even encounter the resistance that symbolizes Xing, but I''m still like a confused deserter, not the brave beast last night.

    Winter night is my woman, Murphy is my goddess - I think this is in my heart, the difference between winter night and Murphy, no matter how fierce animals are, there is no courage to desecrate the goddess.When I got to the door, Murphy called me softly, "Chunan."

    "Well?"

    She slowly closed her eyes and asked, "do you think it''s a thousand kilometers away?"

    I seriously thought, "it''s far away."

    "What''s the distance between you and me now?"

    I can see that it''s no more than five meters. "Not far."

    "But for me, it''s the same distance. Close your eyes, I can''t see you, I can''t touch you, I think it''s far away." Murphy opened his eyes, and a charming smile bloomed on his face, such as a cloud wind, warm into my heart. "Because of you, my world has become very big, but because of me, one day you will find that you think it''s a very big world, it''s too small and too small Small, so small that you have nowhere to hide. "

    My determination is still firm, but my confidence has been shaken -

    it''s too hard to be a human being. I want to be a beast...

    No, I was a beast last night when I fell down on winter Eve. If I fall down on the goddess in my heart again...

    then I''m the best animal in the world - god beast.

    I rubbed my sour eyes and scolded: Chu Nan, you are so shameless...

    ,,,

    after leaving the company, we didn''t go home. Wine has been awake, in addition to the heart there is no other place uncomfortable, I let sister tiger drive to the electronic mall.

    Chu Yuan''s laptop was killed in yesterday''s battle. Although the stinky girl insists that "self-defense" does not belong to "man-made intentional damage", and thinks that businesses should guarantee at least if they don''t replace it, I still take her to buy a new one based on the principle that more is better than less, and less is better than less. I just I want to do something for the stinky girl to ease the guilt that is about to burst.

    Murphy''s simple and straightforward feelings for me made me start to reexamine myself. Am I worthy of her love? Although I got the answer that I didn''t deserve it at all, I didn''t think she was stupid, but I was annoyed at why I didn''t deserve it, so I thought again last night that I pushed winter night outside my stinky girl''s room to do that kind of wild and bold thing, and I was really heard by stinky girl, so I was ashamed to want to go crazy...

    Chu Yuan could forgive me for this kind of thing, this feeling, to How heavy is the bottom?

    Stinky girl probably also saw through my mind. Although she was dissatisfied with my spending money, she was not polite when choosing computers. She only chose what she liked and didn''t look at the price at all. This is her consistent style. Since she wanted to spend money, she had to spend it comfortably and the money was worth it. She couldn''t make do with it.

    Before yesterday, Dong Xiaoye must have opened one eye and closed one eye to Chu Yuan''s "inconsistent words and deeds" or helped her to disgust me. But now, she''s a little upset about Chu Yuan''s "get cheap and sell my baby". She''s pinched my thigh several times and annoyed me that I can''t get half a good sentence of brain damage after spending money. Where does tiger sister know that I''m shaking the M-mode all open, Chu The more fate scolds me, the more comfortable I feel...

    I can''t help but feel that overnight, Chu Yuan did grow up, not only because of her insincerity at the moment - she was regarded as an innocent and lovely little sister last winter night, and today she becomes her most valued rival...

    PS: code is half asleep, sorry...]

 Chapter 1171

    After buying the computer, we went back to Chuyuan''s school. In a chess teahouse near the school, we found simayang waiting here.

    Sima Yang has been in a quiet corner for a long time. He plays chess with himself. A pot of Pu''er is almost gone. He asks for another pot, and skillfully pours a cup for us. Then he shakes his head and says with a smile: "today, I not only admire brother Chu, but also admire Mr. mo. to be honest, I admire Mr. Mo for his work In terms of her ability, Zhang Mingjie and Zhang Mingjie are not optimistic about the competition. One of the big reasons is that Zhang Mingjie is too good at acting. He is not a serious and prudent person like vice director Zhang, but he knows how to camouflage himself and keep his sharpness and introverted. In contrast, Mo is too much of himself. According to Yali, he shows his sharpness and doesn''t care about the smoothness of people''s survival in the shopping malls The pride you want is a little less the necessary city. As the saying goes, it''s the Shudun who is full of ideals and ambitions, and the Yin who can''t turn to intrigue. The workplace law says that it''s a relationship between competition and elimination - if I want to go up, you also need to go up, then one person must be stepped down. At this time, when stepping on another person to climb up, it''s often the person who has seen both himself and his opponent. As we all know, you don''t care about knowing your opponent and calculating his opponent. In the end, you are understood by your opponent, Calculated by the opponent. Mr. Mo always gives the impression that he is too proud, which is also the reason why many people at the top of the company admit that she is not optimistic about her, because no matter in work, in life, in business, in love, a person''s frivolous and arrogant capital, if it is not the experience of tenacious rise after setbacks, it is the ignorance that has never experienced real setbacks and has always lived in prosperity, so this kind of People are strong in appearance and weak in heart, but they don''t realize it, so it''s hard to get up when they fall down. It''s also a common Xing of the latter. Ha ha, I''m not afraid of brother Chu. You don''t like it. I always thought Mo always belonged to the latter, but today she surprised me. Her emotional frustration didn''t break her down. Instead, she can play with you, and it''s so Lifelike... I took it, I really did. I have to admit that I used to look down on her too little. I couldn''t help laughing at the thought that Mrs. Duanmu and Secretary long are still in the office persuading her. It''s true that blue is better than blue. \\... \ \ "

    I also convinced Sima Yang that his analysis of Murphy is accurate. If we must choose a mistake, it is that although Murphy and I are acting, whether I leave with red eyes or she stays in the office with red eyes, it is not acting skills...

    I sip tea, and I am not used to the taste of Pu''er, Micro frown, said: "Duanmu lady in the company?"

    Sima Yang nodded and put away the pieces on the chessboard one by one. His movements were very slow. It seemed that he intended to show off the mess he had put down. "He had been drinking tea in Zhang''s office with Duanmu young master before, waiting for your reply."

    "How did they get together?" I said to myself, it seems that I was just out of curiosity and didn''t take it for granted, but I watched simayang''s expression change all the time - tension had a good understanding of simayang, which simayang valued very much, but he was also a smart man, who knew how to judge the situation, and was eager to exert his talent, so he gave me a chance to draw him over and die for his confidant The time has passed. Now it is a time when you can''t work without killing yourself. However, once Madame Duanmu really helps tension, will Sima Yang betray him? After all, the reason why Sima Yang was able to make this decision was that he saw through Lao Mo''s determination to cut grass and root.

    At present, the most lethal weapon in my hand is to send Zhang Mingjie to prison, but it can''t bring down the foundation of tension in Fengchang. The only weakness of tension is the debt that forced him into prison. Once the debt is exposed and the evidence is confirmed, as long as the cause of the debt is investigated, the fact that he did fake projects to misappropriate public funds will be revealed, But if the person he asked for help was Madame Duanmu, and Madame Duanmu promised to help again? You should know that Zheng Xuedong has nothing to do with tension. Whether it''s out of more than 20 years of friendship or some kind of interest exchange, or the balance structure that continues to restrict Fengchang''s power, Zheng Xuedong has all the excuses to help him, but he has no reason to kill him completely. .

    if so, I don''t think Sima Yang will betray the tension. This result is undoubtedly the worst for me, but it''s exactly the reason why I value Sima Yang - knowing the current affairs at the critical moment, knowing the kindness to repay the unfaithfulness.

    So when I left the company, I immediately told him the truth about the drama and the dinner. I asked him to find an opportunity to leave the company and meet me in this place. However, I was deliberately slow down and late, showing off my depth with a relaxed attitude.

    I want to create a kind of illusion for Sima Yang that everything is under my control, which will make him more confident in me. At least, it can ensure that he will continue to swing for a while when weighing the advantages and disadvantages. As long as I have a showdown with tension and Duanmu''s wife, he wants to turn back later, and then he can only die for me...

    Yes, he will die for me It''s not for Lao Mo that I try so hard to fight for Sima Yang. Now I care so much about whether he will waver in his determination to betray tension, because Sima Yang is an extremely important chess piece in my future layout."A round by hand?"

    "The water is very strong. I dare not show my ugly face."

    "I''m the same, brother Chu. Don''t be modest."

    "I''m really a layman." It doesn''t matter if I win or lose at ordinary times, but I can''t do it today. I want to guarantee my psychological advantage to him, so I can''t let him suppress me in any aspect. Ya can play such a big game of chess with herself. Surely she is not a layman. She''s just like a fringe player, or an amateur player. I''m the only one who can play this stinky game? Don''t say there is no winner. The winner is no more than 80%. I will not accompany him.

    "Entertainment, how can you be a layman?" Sima yangpian purposely pushed the box containing the black son over and said with a smile, "you stick to the black first, I''ll let you two."

    Sima Yang''s insistence made me feel frightened. When I said that, I just wanted to say that I didn''t want to lose. He insisted on playing chess with me. It''s not provocative anymore. It''s more like a test.

    I don''t know Sima Yang''s intention, but I''m sure I won''t follow his rhythm, but before I refuse, I''ve reached out with both hands to take the chess box and said lightly, "hold on first, let''s get rid of it."

    I look at my side in amazement. It''s winter night!

    Sima Yang was also stunned. "Is this... Not appropriate?"

    "It''s not very suitable," said Sister tiger. "I''ll let you two, start." Voice and chess pieces fall at the same time, and then look at Sima Yang, a pair of Danfeng eyes implied evil spirit.

    This girl''s motive is very simple, that is to say, Sima Yang forces me to "show my ugly face". However, can she play chess?

    Sima Yang can''t stand the eyes of the winter night owl staring at the mouse. She falls a white boy. Before her hand leaves the board, sister Hu chases him down. It seems that she intends to play fast chess. Sima Yang is a man in the end. His eyes are subconsciously dodging, which has subtly hurt his self-esteem. Where can he show weakness on the board? Chu Yuan and I just looked at each other and felt dazzled and overwhelmed. However, they had to think and make decisions in a short time. Such a sense of tension seemed to stop the flow of air, but it was like a battle field of gunfire and rain, with smoke and heat billowing.

    At first, I thought that winter''s small night is to play smart, so fast, the comparison is not chess power at all, but to see who makes mistakes first. I used to play chess with fringe, but it''s not practical at all - to make fast, which limits the thinking time, which can limit the strength of the opposite side, but it''s not so for me? Originally, I''m not as skilled as a human being. I''m more likely to make mistakes than the other party. But with the increase of pieces on the chessboard, there are more and more sweat beads on Sima Yang''s forehead. I began to realize that this was not the case. Every time Sima Yang fell, the time of thinking was lengthening. From the first few seconds to ten seconds, and then to dozens of seconds, looking back at the winter night, he was still calm. At most ten seconds, he would fall, but more and more calm.

    I suddenly realized that the reason why Sima Yang was passive was because he made a mistake. Like me, he mistakenly thought that Dong Xiaoye was just playing smart, and then despised her!

    Sure enough, in the middle of the game, Sima Yang collapsed completely and abandoned his son.

    Dong Xiaoye takes over the cup Chu Yuan handed her, sips it, and asks Sima Yang, "are you willing to lose? Or another set? "

    Sima Yang closed his eyes, as if recalling the chess game just now. Then he opened his eyes and answered, "I''m an amateur

    Dongxiaoye said, "I am nine years old, I am eleven years old, I am fourteen years old, I am six years old."

    I was surprised - no wonder this girl''s strong logical reasoning ability is against the sky, and even like the fringe, are all go experts!

    Chu Yuan is excited. "Sister Xiaoye, then you should be able to win the process tassel?"

    Winter Xiaoye smiled but didn''t speak. He was neither proud nor excited. He glanced at the chessboard, which was a little disgusted. I immediately realized that playing chess might not be sister tiger''s hobby, but also from her father''s compulsory Xing education.

    Sima Yang smiled bitterly and shook his head. "No wonder, no wonder, at the age of 14, he has been an amateur for six periods..."

    "are you still under it?"

    "No, no," Sima Yang waved politely. "It''s stupid to go to a chess game that will definitely lose, with the determination to win. Brother Chu?"

    There''s something in this cargo. I said with a smile, "brother Sima, if you have something, just say it."

    Sima Yang sighed, as if relieved, and finally made some determination, and said: "I hinted that brother Chu, don''t make this plate with me. If you still play chess with me, and I won, I think, I just have something to say, and I don''t have the courage to say it to you..."

    I secretly praised: I didn''t see the wrong person, the absolute talent of this guy, he said this , which proves that all the ideas in my heart have been seen through by him...

 Chapter 1172

    "Brother Chu has doubts about me, right?" Sima Yang is open-minded, direct, but a frank signal.

    I saluted him with a toast, and then drained the tea in the cup. I didn''t admit it or deny it. I didn''t hurt my feelings.

    Sima Yang also had a drink, then filled it up, raised it to me, drank it by himself, put it down, and then continued: "to be honest, I really wavered. Brother Cheng Chu and the chairman of the board of directors look up to me. Sima Yang is not a person who didn''t recognize the praise, not a person who would not turn back until he hit the south wall. If I said that the reason for wavering is that vice chairman Zhang is right If I have the grace to help, it seems too hypocritical... "

    the winter night suddenly cuts off the socket," then why do you waver? You want to say you''re not hypocritical? But don''t you feel that no matter what reason you have, you are defending your hypocrisy? "

    Dongxiaoye is a criminal Jing with a strong voice. It''s not only like the trial of prisoners, but also the timing of interruptions and the skill of questioning. It seems that it''s reasonable with emotions, but it inadvertently disrupts the atmosphere dominated by simayang. Whether simayang''s next words are honest or not, he will take it for granted that dongxiaoye has given me a chance Doubting the reasons for his lack of honesty will make him feel nervous subconsciously, which will make him draw a bottom line in subconscious: he needs to regain my trust, rather than be able to gain my trust.

    They have the same purpose, but they have different artistic conception. They are different from each other. No matter what kind of mentality Sima Yang originally had, Dong Xiaoye''s query can ensure that he becomes the latter. At least, this intelligent and confident man will not think that it is easy to be trusted again by me, and then he has to lower his attitude, lower his attitude, and be more honest Unconsciously, he became one of the weak psychological parties.

    In other words, it seems that the sentence of "long hair and short knowledge" in winter night is actually quite clever to break the original balance between Sima Yang and me, and make me become the leading Party - although these things are invisible and intangible, they are extremely important.

    Only winter Xiaoye can do this - what Sima Yang lost is not only a game of chess, but also a contest on the psychological level. Even if winter Xiaoye interrupts him just to vent his emotions, he will still interpret her words in the way that smart people are accustomed to, and explore the deep meaning. As a smart person''s pride and dignity, he is not allowed to underestimate winter Xiaoye.

    "I pretended to scold tiger sister:" men speak, women do not interrupt

    According to sister tiger''s usual Xingzi, even if she didn''t give me three fists and two feet, she would certainly shake her face and scold me for being indecisive. But not as usual, she kept quiet and bowed her head to make tea for me. It seems that after she became a real woman, the traditional concept of male superiority and female inferiority in her bones also exploded completely. The female tiger became a kitten, which was quite lovely.

    Winter night put down the teapot, and Sima Yang took it, poured it himself and drank it for three cups in a row. His expression did not change, but when he spoke again, his tone was obviously more sincere than I had never felt before. "The chairman and vice-chairman Zhang seemed to be separated from each other, and the situation was the same as fire and water, but after so many years of fighting in secret, you still can''t help me, and I can''t help you, brother Chu knows Why? "

    Naturally I know, "Madame Duanmu."

    "Yes, it''s because Madame Duanmu has always been neutral, deliberately restricting the balance between the two people. In other words, once Madame Duanmu has been biased to whom, the balance will be broken," Sima Yang said in a tone, and asked, "but do you know why Madame Duanmu did this?"

    "Yu Gong can reduce the unnecessary consumption brought by internal strife. Only when the senior management is stable and United can the company develop steadily. The coexistence of Yu Yu and Mo Zhang can also be regarded as the self-protection means of Duanmu family. Otherwise, no matter who ate who, the next one to be eaten will be himself."

    Sima Yang nodded first, then shook his head, and said, "it''s absolutely right, but it''s totally wrong."

    "What do you say?"

    Sima Yang did not answer the question, "don''t brothers Chu feel strange? Madame Duanmu started to intervene in the disharmonious relationship between the chairman and vice chairman Zhang in recent years, but the chairman is not the only one who has the idea to suppress vice chairman Zhang in recent years. Why didn''t he do so before? Among the old and meritorious officials, there are many people who have deep personal relationships or are kind to themselves. However, the chairman of the board of directors has not been soft on anyone, but how can he not only deal with the vice chairman Zhang, who is most afraid of him? Don''t say that it''s been suppressed. He still gives power to Vice Chairman Zhang and gives him the space to display his talent and the time to manage people''s expectations. Finally, he has the capital to tear his face apart with him today. Do brothers Chu think that''s like our chairman''s style of dealing with people? "

    "You mean that before Madame Duanmu, there were others restricting the relationship between the chairman and vice chairman Zhang?" I was surprised, but I didn''t show surprise, and I didn''t ask who this person was - there was a reason to do it, and only one person could do it...

    simayang appreciated my response, and his eyes showed some admiration, and he said: "yes, so I said, brother Chu''s analysis is completely correct, but it''s completely incorrect - Yu Gong is for the sake of high-level stability of the company In order to balance power and protect Duanmu''s family, it''s not Duanmu''s wife herself, but also mo. after his death, Duanmu''s wife took over his horn se, with a more simple motive, just don''t want him to waste all his pains... ""Ink too?!" Dong Xiaoye can''t believe it. Chu Yuan, on the other side, is not interested in our topic. He is playing with the new computer. I don''t know if she is writing her "little abnormal control brother RI Zhi". When she hears this name, she can''t help looking up.

    "Brother Chu has been in Fengchang for only one year. You don''t know some of the top stories. Even President Mo doesn''t know much about it. After all, it involves a relationship between her father and Madame Duanmu. The chairman and Secretary long are sure to hide something, and others are more evasive." Sima Yang said with emotion: "Vice Chairman Zhang''s expectation is more than that of the chairman. Thank President Mo indeed My father, Mo, is the same. I haven''t seen mo before. When I entered the company, Mr. Mo didn''t come back from studying abroad, so I can occasionally hear some old employees talking about mo. especially his feelings with Mrs. Duanmu when he was young. There has been a saying in the company''s senior management that he and the chairman stand against each other, and the relationship is slightly alienated, because the chairman was He doesn''t support his love with Duanmu''s wife, but he has a close relationship with Vice Chairman Zhang, and tries to protect him from being suppressed by the chairman. That''s to say, the chairman will take Duanmu''s family as the next target after Zhang''s loss... However, these groundless rumors don''t affect Mo''s high popularity in Fengchang. After his death, most of the people in the senior management who only looked at him directly came to Zhang''s side, which became the most important opportunity in Zhang''s life. The power gap between him and the chairman of the board of directors was suddenly narrowed down, and those who won the hearts of the people got the world. I always thought highly of Zhang''s deputy director, which is exactly the reason. Until Zhang''s own admission recently, I didn''t know that I Like many people, they were deceived by appearances. Only a small part of the people who turned to Vice Chairman Zhang at the beginning chose to stand because vice chairman Zhang''s behavior was similar to that of Mo, and he was quite disgusted with the chairman''s autocracy and fickleness. Most of them began to waver after the contradiction between vice chairman Zhang and chairman intensified After the high-level meeting, some people have returned to the Mexican faction. They initially supported vice president Zhang, because he was always trying to balance the relationship between the two factions. Vice president Zhang was cautious and good at disguise. Before he mastered the absolute advantage, he never showed any ambition. He always showed weakness, so he won the support of the Mexican faction Hold on, these people are the same as Mo, or inherit the same idea of Mo, and only seek coexistence, balance, stability and development, so they stand on the opposite side of the board of directors. After vice chairman Zhang also shows the same ambition, they can''t help but hesitate. If the break between Mo and Zhang is inevitable, the balance that Mo wants to maintain can''t be continued As they continue, they need to weigh their interests... "

    " that''s why you''re wavering? " "I smile:" how do I think this should be the reason for you to leave the tension more firmly

    "It should have been like this. As I said, the key to the balance of the two systems of Mo Zhang is Madame Duanmu. Which side she falls to, which side is the winner, and the other side completely loses the winner. It used to be so, and now it is even more so. Zheng Yuqiu, an important figure in the valley of the moon, is her sister. No matter who is the winner of the battle between Mo Zhang, there is no courage If we take Mrs. Duanmu as our next goal, she will have no worries. Naturally, there is no reason to fear that the balance will be broken. Even now is the best time to deal with the contradiction between ink and Zhang. Cooperation is imminent. It is necessary to completely solve this internal hidden danger. Mrs. Duanmu also supported the Mohist system with practical actions in the high-level meeting, indicating that she is the leader The neutral faction will no longer maintain a neutral attitude... I''m not qualified to talk about loyalty now. As Miss Dong said, what I say is a hypocritical excuse. In the end, I can''t do without the drive of interests. I might as well have the audacity to say that Madame Duanmu''s attitude towards brother Chu is the main reason why I look at you well and turn to you. But if Madame Duanmu suddenly changes her mind, I will support you How about vice chairman Zhang? When I give up my future, I not only put on a hat of ingratitude, but also become an unprotected but desperate adventure. Is it necessary? " Sima Yang sighed and said, "it''s not necessary." but he still said: "this morning, vice chairman Zhang visited Madame Duanmu at the hotel and took me alone. He only asked me to wait in the car, but he didn''t allow me to go upstairs with him. From entering to coming out, he only had ten minutes. When he got back in the car, he didn''t look very good. On the way back to the company, he said the same thing I thought that the conversation was not pleasant, I didn''t dare to ask, I didn''t go to my heart, and I didn''t immediately inform you, but I didn''t want to. Mrs. Duanmu arrived at his office at noon, and only said a word... "

    I tried to calm myself down, waiting for Sima Yang''s next words, but I couldn''t stand his selling, urging:" what''s the matter, you I mean. "

    "There are only three words," said Sima Yang. The words are clear and powerful. "I''ll help you."

    I was very nervous. Madame Duanmu really wanted to take the place of Zhang Li. In just a few minutes, what did Zhang Li say to her made her attitude change 180 degrees in less than a day?!

 Chapter 1173

    The information provided by Sima Yang is extremely limited, which is basically the sentence "I will help you" that Mrs. Duanmu said to Zhang Zhang, but it confirms the result that I am most afraid of being confirmed. .

    I won''t naively think that simayang has no reservation for me. In my opinion, there are two types of smart people, one is crazy, the other is intelligent. In the face of the same opportunities, crazy smart people are more adventurous, willing to put all their eggs in one basket, with the smallest investment in exchange for the largest return, while intelligent smart people are relatively conservative, know the point to the end, reserve the way, and know how to find the right and the left.

    I think the Phoenix man without background and backstage like Sima Yang belongs to the latter, because he has no crazy capital, and if he loses, he has to start from the beginning - he really sits in the car, and he doesn''t know what tension said to Madame Duanmu in the hotel? Not necessarily.

    I often say that I never mind to speculate about others with the greatest malice, especially for Sima Yang. If I were him, I would feel that I had said enough to win trust from others. As for the part I don''t know, it is not only the way I left for myself, but also a test to see if you are worth betting on my future.

    Therefore, the amount of information that the three words "I help you" can interpret is actually huge.

    First of all, he admitted that he had wavered, which in itself proved that Madame Duanmu''s attitude of helping tension was quite serious and firm. Sima Yang can make old Mo, who is hard hearted and ruthless, love talents. He wants to dig corners, but old Zhang, who is good at using talents, has been around to be a little assistant. It can be seen that his ability to observe se is extraordinary, so intimate that old Zhang Ning can''t let go even if he really doesn''t know how tension persuades Duanmu''s wife Can''t Lao Zhang judge whether Duanmu''s wife is perfunctory or naive by his positive eyesight, his ability to capture details and analyze them? Anyway, I don''t believe it. If he is of this degree and I attach so much importance to him, wouldn''t he be a fool?

    Therefore, it can be concluded that Madame Duanmu really wants to help Lao Zhang - as for why, it may be very important to me, but it is not important to Sima Yang at all. It''s not good for him to say that it''s not bad for him. Even if she doesn''t seek for the best of both sides, she will never be a typical intelligent person who can advance and retreat.

    Secondly, Madame Duanmu wants to help Lao Zhang. What can I do for him? There is no doubt that only seven percent of Fengchang shares can relate to me. As for Lao Zhang, whether she asked her to borrow money to repay the huge debt that would drag him to death, let alone it for the time being, after all, Lao Zhang didn''t know that I stared at his debt. If it was just for this matter, Madame Duanmu is not even worth looking for Lao Zhang in person. Just say that seven percent of the shares, on the surface, I obviously robbed for the Mohist family. Then, Madame Duanmu helped Lao Zhang, in fact, has nothing to do with me directly. Instead, she made it clear that she wants to play against Lao Mo and send the signal to Lao Mo by beating me. This signal is not good. After all, after all, Madame Duanmu stands behind her, standing in the valley of the moon, Zheng Yuqiu...

    so she changed I am Sima Yang, and I have to waver. Is the valley of the moon working for Feng Chang? The so-called "cooperation" in shopping malls is a form as well as a slogan. Under the appearance of interest combination, I want to take advantage of you when the interest is divided, and you want to take advantage of me too. Neither Miss San nor Lao Mo is good at quarreling. The cooperation project is just the beginning. There must be a fight after RI. Which side will Madame Duanmu stand? Five five, who dares to say? It''s no wonder that the people below have to stand in line without hesitation. As Sima Yang said, lady Duanmu is in favor of whoever she turns. Now, she stands in tension... No, it''s tension standing on her side, and she accepts it...

    thinking of it, I can understand Sima Yang''s mentality. I put down my tea cup, picked up my mobile phone, and turned out that I still have a cup of tea from the phone book I know that brother Sima''s intelligence is very important. You don''t need Cao for the rest

    Sima Yang nodded and said nothing.

    My mobile phone is hands-free, loud, and the bell rings. The opposite side is connected immediately. A clear voice is exaggerated "wow" first, and then it laughs: "the first reaction I see is that I took the wrong mobile phone of purple girl, but the second reaction tells me that I didn''t take it wrong, because the name of the display is" little brother ". Ha ha, here you are A man with no conscience, I think of my little sister at last? "

    Zheng Yuqiu is a kind of amazing and charming disaster type beauty. Listening to her voice, I can imagine her eyes shining, charming and slightly provocative. I don''t have a bad feeling for this kind of woman, because I look at it with a loyal se wolf''s eyes, even if the beauty around me is like a cloud, and the beauty is aesthetic Tick, her eyesight index and appreciation value are also very high, and her comprehensive score can even be ranked in the top three. If Chu Yuan is 100, Murphy has about 98 points, and Zheng Yuqiu has at least 95 points. The rest of the girls who can reach 90 points in my heart are only Dongfang xiaoniang and Ziyuan. Tassel, tiger sister and Xiao Yaojing are only 80 + beauties. But I can''t say how much I like Zheng Yuqiu, because it is based on feelings, and I don''t know her very well. I don''t have feelings, and I don''t intend to have feelings - she is a kind of beauty, a friend, a girlfriend, a girlfriend, I''m not sureJust like now, when she just opened her mouth, the faces of Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye could wring out water...

    "Miss Zheng, is there any time in the evening? Have a meal together? "

    I don''t know how much this phone call can help Sima Yangnao, who has some reservation for me, fill in the content that is beneficial to me. But when the word "Miss Zheng" is exported, his body is obviously shocked, and his eyes are full of vitality.

    Zheng Yuqiu''s discontented voice said: "Miss Zheng doesn''t have time at night, so little sister has it."

    I can''t wait for her to be closer to me and let Sima Yang think about it. But she is really as I wish, and I''m afraid of Chu Yuan and winter night. This kind of contradictory psychology is reflected in his face, which makes Sima Yang think about it.

    Sima Yang is a talent. Even if Zheng Yuqiu is not a talent, she is also a Jing Ying among talents. She actually has something to say. Miss Zheng and little sister imply two positions, public and private, that is, not talking about public affairs, but only about private affairs, politely but not harming peace.

    "Just in time, I have an appointment with you, little sister."

    "What... What?" Zheng Yuqiu was very surprised. This time, she didn''t pretend. It seems that she recognized that if I didn''t look for her for the news about the Moon Valley, or for the information about miss three, "I didn''t hear it wrong?"

    "No mistake," I took a deliberate look at Sima Yang, and then said, "I will contact you later in time and place."

    "Oh, yes, yes." Zheng Yuqiu replied repeatedly, breathing heavily. I don''t know if she was excited or constipated.

    After hanging up the phone, I said to Sima Yang, "in this case, brother Sima, I''ll leave first. I''m smelly of wine. I''ll go home to take a bath and change clothes first."

    Sima Yang hurriedly got up and said with a smile, "if you want, you need... Ha ha, brother Chu and Miss Zheng really have a very special friendship. Deputy director Zhang has asked her for several times, but she has never been so happy, and she has always declined for various reasons..."

    I know that Sima Yang''s words are nothing more than to test whether Zheng Yuqiu is the little sister of the Zheng family, and he smiles, but I always think that His helpless tone is not for Lao Zhang, but for another reason... Maybe it''s just that I think more.

    After leaving the chess teahouse, I shook hands with Sima yang to say goodbye. I never asked him why he stood on my side and whether he was satisfied with his honesty. This made Sima Yang uncomfortable. This intelligent and intelligent person must know that it was the words about hypocrisy and justification before winter''s night that had an impact on me.

    Sure enough, I called Zheng Yuqiu in front of Sima Yang. When I started my car in the winter night and was ready to leave, I waited for the result I wanted -

    Sima Yang went back and knocked on my window. I put down the window and asked, "what''s up, brother Sima?"

    Sima Yang is also an acting school. "Suddenly I think of something... No, it should be said that it''s a feeling, because I really don''t have any practical basis. I''ve been hesitating about whether it''s necessary to say to brother Chu..."

    "Oh?" I was surprised that he said that, "but it doesn''t matter."

    "I don''t know how Deputy Dong Zhang persuaded Madame Duanmu to help him. I don''t know why Madame Duanmu helped Deputy Dong Zhang, but... From their words, I felt something." Sima Yangdun looked at winter''s night for some reason, and then more inexplicably at Chu Yuan, who was sitting in the back. That''s why I purposely put myself together Zi leaned lower and said in my ear with a voice that almost only I could hear: "it''s hard for me to analyze the specific reasons, but I feel that Madame Duanmu''s doing this is not for chairman Mo, it seems that it''s for general mo..."

    Murphy?!

    Isn''t that bullshit? Madame Duanmu, even Duanmu Shuishui, had a common attitude last night, that is to support Murphy to inherit Fengchang. In the past ten hours, the mother and the son changed their minds together?

    I don''t believe it, but Sima Yang''s solemn and serious expression can''t help me not to believe it. But even if I was killed, I still couldn''t believe it - Madame Duanmu would join hands with Lao Zhang to deal with Murphy. Why? Is everything she told me last night a lie?

    PS: I didn''t come back until 12 o''clock. There was a small problem with the car on the way. It took me two hours. It was later. I''m sorry.

 Chapter 1174

    As soon as I was separated from Sima Yang, I immediately called Zheng Yuqiu again and agreed on a specific time and place for dinner, but not this evening, but tomorrow noon.

    "Tonight" is deliberately told to Sima Yang. If Zheng Yuqiu is on the side of Duanmu''s wife, then she must know that Duanmu asked me to have dinner tonight, but I asked her at the same time. Imagine, would she just react like that?

    So after Zheng Yuqiu''s happy engagement, the balance in Sima Yang''s heart tilted to me again. He was very clear that without Zheng Yuqiu''s support, Duanmu''s wife was just a fox pretending to be a tiger.

    Sima Yang doesn''t know if Zheng Yuqiu will help Madame Duanmu. I don''t know. She just doesn''t know at present. The relationship between Zheng Yuqiu and Madame Duanmu and the water of Duanmu can be described as "terrible". The change of Madame Duanmu''s attitude is something that happened suddenly between last noon and noon today. I want to be with Zheng Yuqiu in such a short time It''s impossible to reach a consensus and then give a tension reply. After all, I stand in the Mohist position, and when it comes to my affairs, Zheng Yuqiu will ask for the advice of Miss San first. Even though it''s narcissism and overestimates my position in Miss San''s heart, the cooperation project has not yet been formally signed. With Miss San''s preciseness, she can''t be at this juncture Without thinking, I hastily supported Madame Duanmu and the Mohist family. After all, the current wind is smooth, and the surname Mo is still in charge.

    So if Madame Duanmu has contacted Zheng Yuqiu, it will not be a matter that she can make a decision in an hour or two or in a morning. Therefore, it is 100% possible for Madame Duanmu to do something first and then.

    As for why I have the confidence that Zheng Yuqiu will definitely meet my appointment, the reason is even simpler - it''s a coincidence that the third lady, whom I purposely stood up last night, went to Qiu Meimei''s seed wine and kicked Su Da Shao''s Tianyou to have a drink in the morning? No wonder! Yaqi''s heart is worthy of punishment! This morning, Qiu Meimei deliberately let me know about this. Doesn''t she just want to see me panic? Zheng Yuqiu is happy to meet her. Xing Zhi and Qiu Meimei invite me to her house to attend the birthday party. It should be the same.

    Sima Yang did not know that the three young ladies, who are usually unpredictable in the mystery of God, are actually a small, fussy, childish and Xing like girl.

    The reason for changing the time is that I suddenly think of my prior engagement with Chou Mei.

    In fact, it doesn''t make much sense for me to invite or not to invite Runiu: unless Tianyou has lost his word after drinking, Runiu''s attempt to cheat the true identity of Tianyou from my mouth is a waste of effort; if Tianyou has lost his word after drinking, he has revealed his secret and Xu Heng''s secret. Runiu''s appointment with me is nothing more than a message for miss three. Then I will go to her appointment with me What''s the difference between asking Zheng Yuqiu to come out?

    I purposely pushed the appointment down to tomorrow for the sake of confusing Zheng Yuqiu, that is to say, I only care about the invitation of Runiu, and I have no doubt about its purpose. At the same time, I also show that I asked her to be the only one who apologized for the pigeon with her yesterday. It has nothing to do with last night''s meeting with sanxiaojie and Tianyou Xu Heng''s relationship, I need to show an open mind attitude, this is very important.

    Of course, there is a more important reason why I put off my appointment until noon tomorrow, or the purpose is to...

    ...

    Lu Siqi sleeps like a dead pig, and spits out the stuffy duty room into a pigsty. He pats his chest and promises to Shu Dun that he will serve Mr. Xu, who has not known where to hide to breathe the fresh air for a long time. Before leaving, he has not forgotten the energy conservation, turned off the air conditioning, but ignored the environmental protection and opened the window.

    Ya80% thought that before Shudun came back to pick up lvxiaozi, he would call him first to ask if he woke up, but he didn''t expect us to come directly. Yangfengyin disobeyed me, which made me look down on him by three points.

    I pushed open the window, and the air conditioner was also adjusted to ventilate. Then I asked Chu Yuan to find a broom and a mop. I asked Dong Xiaoye to take the hollow freshener she put in the car. I took the dustpan to the sand pit of Cao field and put some sand back. I padded it in the place where LV Siqi vomited, wrapped the smelly wine in the sand, and collected it back to the dustpan. I put it in a plastic bag with the garbage on the ground. Then After dragging the floor for two times, he finally sprayed some lemon fresheners. When Xu came back with a cigarette in his mouth, the room was completely new, including LV Siqi, who was drunk before.

    Little boy Lu couldn''t wake up. He was carried into the bathroom next door by dongxiaoye with his neck in one hand. He rinsed it with cold water from the inside to the outside. It''s more magical.

    When Mr. Xu, who is as mellow as his face, came in, he didn''t notice that the door was open, not to mention that we were all in the room, stunned. He quickly carried the smoke behind him, threw it on the ground I had just cleaned and polished, twisted it out with his hind heel, put on a kind smile, and walked up to me, saying: "Mr. Chu, I''m sorry, I just went to learn I bought a pack of cigarettes outside the school. Alas, the shop in the school is just like this. When the students have a holiday, they also have a holiday together... "

    the eyes of the goods swept through the room quickly. Even if I didn''t see that I still had a mop in my hand, I should have found that the house was tidier than before. We must have come for some time, but he didn''t care too much about his reasons, But don''t hide the disappointment to ask: "little Shu teacher didn''t come back with you?"I wanted to tell him that Shudun had gone back to pack. Tomorrow morning, he would take the train back to his hometown. But he thought again and again, who are you? Why should I tell you this? I forgot all about it myself. Before that, I thought he and Shutong were very well matched... Shutong asked him for a little thing, but he promised to do nothing. It can be seen that he just wanted to pursue Shutong, but he didn''t really pay attention to her in his heart, so he really didn''t deserve the silly and pure Shutong.

    I automatically filtered his problems, but took the initiative to hold his hand, and then pointed to the water fruit basket and tea gift box on the table, and smiled modestly and politely: "I''m sorry to bother Mr. Xu for most of the day, but I''m sorry to chat with you for a small gift to express my thanks. If RI is free, I''ll invite Mr. Xu to have a meal, and then I''ll give you a good toast."

    It''s a small gift, but that box of tea is on top of Shutong''s salary for a month, so it''s not a irony, but it''s too polite. People who don''t pay attention to it will surely feel less pleasant. Besides, everyone is a man. When he asks Shutong, if I don''t answer, he will know that I saw through his dirty mind, and even thought it was boring, so even the hypocritical smile doesn''t bother to hang Then, reluctantly, he hooked his mouth and said, "no, no..."

    I mean, in order to fill Shu Tong''s face with his boyfriend''s title, my flesh, which had been spent on a box of broken tea leaves, hurt. Seeing this kid''s oath in his mouth, he left Xiaolv aside and didn''t care. My roots hurt. Would you invite him to dinner? I asked him to eat tiger paws, so I asked sister tiger to pat the dead girl...

    I picked up the cigarette that he left on the ground, threw it into the garbage bag, and took it out of the duty room. Miss Xu didn''t give it to us, and the door was closed easily. It can be seen that Mr Shu thought he could see through him. In fact, what he saw was not thorough enough, but it''s no wonder that Mr Xu could not let Mr Shu see the most real himself, His hospitality is somewhat deceiving.

    Men, more complex and dangerous than Shu Tong.

    LV Siqi walked very slowly. He stayed behind Chu Yuan and winter night. At first, I thought the boy was just waking up and had no alcohol. He was not very comfortable, so his eyes were dull and he walked slowly. He also took good care of his little man''s self-esteem. He didn''t care about him, but walked with him side by side. But immediately I realized that it was not right If you walk slowly, you should be far away from dongxiaoye and Chuyuan in front. But he always keeps a distance of seven or eight steps. He is fast in front, and slow in front. So if you look at his eyes, it''s not like being sluggish, but focused - the little bastard is a woman who is very focused on me!

    If he looks at Chu Yuan, that''s all. First, I know that he likes Chu Yuan. It''s normal for him to peek at Chu Yuan. It''s reasonable to say that in the past. Second, my sister really doesn''t care much. She didn''t protrude in the front and didn''t tilt back. In the hot weather, she covered herself with a big slovenly sports school uniform. Because her legs are long, her legs are not only scratched, dirty and black, but also they are scratched Her back heel is worn to pieces, not to mention her whole body has no bright spot. If you don''t look at her clean and watery face, she is a slovenly king. So LV Siqi looks at her, and I can accept it psychologically.

    What makes me angry is that the little bastard who stands on the table and yells "I like Chu Yuan" is actually peeping at winter night!

    Tiger sister is not afraid of being tanned like Chu Yuan. When she came out in the morning, she also wore a black se suit, which was too hot. She had taken it off and left it in the car. Now she is only wearing a white se half sleeve tight T-shirt, and the hem is put in the elastic black se small leg jeans. Her waist is as thin as willow, her hips are round, and her body end is hot as hot as the sun. This girl has also fallen in love with high-heeled shoes recently. She has always been In her early seventies, she is more tall and tall. Her two legs are long and strong, which makes her walk more gentle and adds a lot of women''s tenderness. Her small buttocks are twisted. Even I am a little red faced. What''s more, Lu Siqi, a youth in the childhood?

    I''ve known that sister Hu has a good figure for a long time, but I know that I''m stingy to be appreciated by others. I raised my fist and was about to knock LV Siqi on the back of the head. Suddenly I saw that he turned around and said something that I didn''t expect and made my old face blush, "brother Chu, sister Dong is broken?"

    My fist almost hit me in the eye, "what... What?"

    PS: this chapter is from yesterday, and it''s even more...

 Chapter 1175

    "Don''t pretend," Lu Siqi''s eyes turned back to dongxiaoye, touching his chin and looking like an expert with a flat face. "Last time I saw her, she was still an unopened original product. Dare you say you didn''t push her down?"

    I was inexplicably nervous. "Can you tell?"

    Lu Siqi looked at me like an idiot. "Nonsense, you live together. Besides you, do other men have the chance to push her down?"

    "I didn''t ask you that!" I don''t care to admit or deny that I am the culprit of overthrowing sister tiger. "I ask you if she is a virgin. How can you tell?"

    Lu Siqi "cut" a, very disdainful look, "even this ability is not, you also mean to be a playboy?"

    "Hurry up!" I still hit him on the head, "is it from her walking posture?"

    The next day I hurt the purple garden, the pain of breaking my body made purple girl have to cover up for spraining her feet. So I went downstairs this morning to watch the winter night. I was afraid that I would come to the company, and I could see it from the experienced purple garden. It may be different from person to person. Tiger sister didn''t walk naturally like purple garden. She even climbed with Qiu Meimei Back to the fourth floor, plus the fact that Ziyuan didn''t go to work today, my heart is also down to earth. I don''t want to be broken by LV Siqi at this time. Can I not be surprised? Even a 16-7 kid can see it. Who else can''t?!

    "As an ideal man, on the day when little JJ began to grow hair, I set a goal for myself. For the first time, I must do it with a virgin..."

    I said coldly: "do you believe me to blind you when you look at my sister again?"

    "I didn''t -- don''t insult me. I like Chu Yuan now. Yes, but I didn''t know that I would fall in love with a lolly girl who has no chest or ass. my dream at the beginning was to push down a mature, Xing like beauty like Dong Jie... Ouch --"

    Lu Siqi fell down and chewed mud. Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye heard that Looking back, I have helped him up. "How can I be so careless? I can still fall down when the road is so flat. Remember, this is the lesson. Don''t try to be brave in the future. If you can''t drink, don''t drink. Otherwise, it may not be so easy to fall down. Do you know?"

    "I know... I know..." Lv Siqi couldn''t resist the murderous spirit in my eyes. He was cowardly. In fact, he kept on talking for a long time. He was dissatisfied with me for doing something sorry to Chu Yuan. He dared not to be angry. So he took self sarcasm as his shadow. He hurt me in a roundabout way. When he saw that I was really angry and moved his hand, he immediately became timid and clapped off the footprints on his buttocks. He replied honestly: "I don''t see it from her walking posture..."

    "no?" I frowned, and I didn''t realize that I was a little off the point. "Why don''t you keep staring at her? What are you looking at? "

    Lu Siqi scratched his head and said with a smile, "I don''t see it from her walking posture, but if I see it, I''ll go to see her again. How can I see it? Brother Chu, don''t you think sister Dong''s walking is particularly feminine now? If you don''t know her, walk behind her like this. Do you believe she can lay you down with three punches and two feet? "

    I stared at the enchanting back of the little winter night, and unconsciously I was fascinated. I murmured, "the reason for wearing high-heeled shoes..."

    "it''s not the same." Lu Siqi shook his head and said: "once I saw her, I knew that she was the kind of woman of Xing Zi especially strong. If I didn''t wear high-heeled shoes, it was the type that we little gangsters didn''t dare to disturb Sao. I felt that she would beat me if I saw her more, but Now I don''t have that feeling. I dare to stare at her all the time. I think she suddenly turns around and finds me looking at her. She won''t do anything to me. Ah, it''s like a strong horse, the difference between being tamed before and after being tamed by others. So to be exact, I saw her today like a girl who just broke down, and I knew that she used to be an old virgin who hated marriage... "

    I Endure endure, did not beat him, "you said for a long time is your own feeling, can you say something specific, I can understand things?" I only care about this point.

    "Specifically... She''s like a woman."

    "She is a woman!"

    Seeing that I raised my fist again, LV Siqi protected his head and buttocks with one hand, and said: "it''s something you have to ask. I said you can''t be angry..."

    "said

    LV Siqi coughed and said: "last time I saw you, I think you two looked at each other''s eyes. You wanted to go to her, and she wanted to go to you too. There was hunger and thirst in your eyes. Goodbye today. Neither of you has seen anyone. When your eyes touched, they left, but they were more like a pair of Jian Fu Yin women..."

    I raised my legs and kicked them. LV Siqi was already on guard and ran away...

    My atmosphere is nothing but It''s the disguise of Ebara in SE Li. Is the change of sister tiger really so obvious?

    Looking at the graceful and slender figure in front of me, I swallowed saliva. I couldn''t help but three words came out of my throat which suddenly felt a little dry cough: "it''s true..."

    at this moment, she in my eyes is no longer like a cup of hot, magma like liquor, which makes my simple desire to indulge in madness, but more like a cup of Earl Grey''s afternoon tea, elegant and fragrant, sweet and sweet And aromatic alcohol, let me enjoy the taste slowly.She''s not strong anymore, she''s so elegant...

    Yes, she''s a woman, my little woman.

    There is also a gift in the trunk of the car for LV Siqi''s parents.

    Despite praise, flowers, banners and countless love letters, LV Siqi was not aloof. Instead, he was ashamed of being stabbed, chased by Lin yun''an for three or five blocks, and finally called me in the public toilet for help. So he refused to accept my thanks and refused to go to the door Thanks to his parents.

    I appreciate his self-knowledge and self-improvement, so I don''t insist. Today, I just sent him home. It''s the same with a visit under the guise of coincidence.

    Lu Siqi can''t believe that I packed a trunk of things, but just "by the way" came to the door to greet me. He refused to lead us upstairs just by the gate of the community. He said that it was OK to ask us to go up for tea, but he had to put things in the car. He couldn''t stand his ink on a winter night. He cut them with two hand knives and led the way obediently.

    I''m sure he began to doubt his feelings - dongxiaoye was still upset and would beat people up...

    LV Siqi''s parents happened to be at home. LV Siqi once said that Dongfang''s mother once hurt someone for Chu Yuan. LV Siqi was a witness. Dongfang''s mother somehow bought up the relationship to seal his mouth and promoted his father. Since then, her work has been easy and rich. This seems true -

    the house of Lv''s family is very large, which can not be supported by ordinary wage earners. Lv''s father always abides by his duty After talking with him for a while, he could feel that his thinking was fuzzy and his logic was poor. He almost didn''t take the initiative to ask questions. The answer was often that the donkey''s lips didn''t match the horse''s mouth. In addition to humility, it was polite. He said repeatedly like rolling wheels. Only when I mentioned that LV Siqi was stabbed for robbing Chu Yuan''s cell phone did he have an expression A little change. I scolded my son severely. I criticized him for his impulsiveness and recklessness, but I didn''t feel proud of his courage to stand up. It also made me feel that he was a middle-aged man who was afraid of things, hiding things and making trouble. But it also proved that he was heartless. Combined with that, he had come back home from work before six o''clock. In this period, the plane and table at home It''s amazing how such a clumsy man can get to where he is today and live in such a big house?

    The best way to reflect this is when I mentioned the East, Lu Fu''s expression of respect and fear. I originally thought that the disaster was caused by xiaoniangpi. Chu Yuan and LV Siqi were all affected by her. Then I have the obligation to thank and apologize to Lv''s family for her. By the way, I can also ask about Dongfang''s mother. If the clinker is not good, Lv''s father and mother dare not even say more. They know that one thing is "dare not do it, dare not do it, can do something for ran always." Our honor ''or'' what''s the matter with Miss Oriental at school? Let''s call Xiao Qi ''and let LV Siqi, who nibbles at the apple, blush and disdain.

    I just understood that LV Siqi didn''t want me to come to the door to thank him because of this - he declined their invitation to stay for dinner. When he left Lv''s house, Lv''s father and mother almost took the gift I brought downstairs and sent it back to my car. It wasn''t that they didn''t accept my gratitude, but they didn''t dare to accept it. It can be seen how NB Dongfang Ma is in their hearts.

    Lu''s family and his party went to have a worry, but there is still a worry - the mysterious value of Dongfang Ma is comparable to that of the three young ladies who like to mystify...

 Chapter 1176

    On the way home, I got a phone call from Cheng Gu. After sleeping for a whole day, she got up from the bed when the sun was about to set. The first thing was to scold Murphy for not being a human being. The reason was that before Murphy went to work, she put two things on her bed - a pair of wet underwear and a pair of Cheng Gu nainainai''s ragged clothes and wet pants Photos of.

    Gunainai thought Murphy had told me this, so she hurriedly turned out her mobile phone and called me before she could wash her face. She insisted that she was not as drunk and incontinent as Murphy was a few days ago. Yin Mou, absolutely Yin Mou, must have been Murphy''s last blunder. She was unbalanced, so she deliberately retaliated and forged wet underwear and photos.

    I can''t help crying and laughing. Whether it''s true or not, Murphy''s method is very similar to Chu Yuan when I was a child. Instead, I have a headache. Can Murphy and fringe be another pair of Chu Yuan and Xiao Zi?

    I appeased the tassel with absolute trust, and then asked her if she had any plans for the evening. Would you like to go to the opposite birthday party with me? Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye immediately raised their ears, just like two rabbits in the grass suddenly aware of the crisis.

    Chu Yuan''s response is habitual, and winter night, is not know how to face fringe.

    Lu Siqi, who is not familiar with sister Hu, can easily see her transformation, or the contrast is so great that it can be called "change". Where can the tassel close to sister Hu not see the truth?

    We should always face what we should face, and we should always face what we should confess - I know that it''s not rational to confess now, especially when Madame Duanmu suddenly promised to help tension, which made the situation of my heart weaving appear variables that may completely reverse the results. I didn''t have the strong psychology to deal with this calmly while facing the same complex emotional problems.

    But listening to the voice of the fringe and the sense of guilt in my heart still makes me a little confused.

    However, when Murphy played such a game, even the cheeky Cheng Gu nainainai was ashamed, so she stammered that she drank too much yesterday and had a bad headache, and Shu Tong sent her several messages, asking her to go home tonight.

    Shutong will go back home tomorrow. In the evening, she definitely wants to tell the tassel goodbye. I didn''t say anything more. After telling her to have a good rest, she hung up the phone. She felt relieved. This is a real contradiction.

    Chu Yuan didn''t plan to be a guest at the opposite door. She didn''t like the bustle. When she came back home, she mixed a fruit salad for dinner and hid in her room to chat with Xiao Yaojing. I tried to sneak in to see what they were talking about several times. She said that they were asking about communication and writing But looking at her mysterious and furtive appearance, I always feel that what she and demon Jing discuss and communicate is the problem between sister tiger and me, so I''m worried.

    God knows how the demon Jing will react in the future. Think of the spectacular scene that sang Yingjie and his gang members call "Uncle". The worst result may be that they don''t need to use the sand boat. Xiao Sanye brings someone to destroy me. It''s hateful to step on two boats. The other boat is still the natural enemy of the black + society. Sanye is not crazy.

    Qiu Meimei didn''t come to urge me, so I didn''t catch up with her, so she didn''t think I was guilty, so I took a bath, put on sports pants and a big T-shirt as usual at home, made a cup of tea, and then fell on the sofa to watch TV. If Qiu Meimei came, he would think that I didn''t have God''s blessing last night The young lady is concerned about drinking all night.

    I seem to forget Qiu Meimei''s invitation when I see you in winter. Yu Yan stops, but doesn''t remind me. First, I sit on the single sofa next to me, look at the fashion magazines left by the East, and look back at Chu Yuan''s door from time to time. Seeing that the stinky girl has been quietly in the room, I leave the magazine on the coffee table and quietly change to the position under my feet, as if it is for the sake of Watching TV, I was obviously absent-minded. After a while, I tentatively lifted my legs to make room for her and put them on my own thighs. Seeing that I didn''t contradict or ridicule her, she felt a little nervous and cramped. She was relieved. A pair of small hands began to hammer and rub my calves, as if a virtuous wife had been working hard all day My husband, with his tender consideration, alleviates my physical and mental fatigue.

    Tiger sister has really become a little woman. She lowers her head, blushes, and chuckles. It seems that there is nothing else in the world. She is more shy, happy, satisfied and happy than what she is doing now, which may seem insignificant to many people...

    if there is no invitation from Qiu Meimei, I really want to enjoy tiger sister''s tenderness all night, Appreciate her lovely expression...

    but it backfired - I thought I was calm enough. If I didn''t try, Qiu Meimei was more calm than me. It seemed that I would take the initiative to pass. Instead of urging me, it made me feel like God has lost everything. She knew what she had, so she was so calm and confident... Although I had already done the worst Plan, can have this kind of sign really, in the mind is unavoidable still a burst of fidgety and fretful, then some can''t sit.Winter night itself is not used to the great change of gap from a big girl to a small woman. Although she is shy and doesn''t pay attention to my expression, she still perceives something from the change of my muscle tightness. She looks up at the wall clock and says: "it''s half past seven. Shall we go to say hello to the door? Two month''s neighbor is also a neighbor. If he looks down and doesn''t look up, it''s not appropriate for him to invite you to live RI and ignore him. "

    I almost can''t help but hug her and kiss her. I thought that Qiu Meimei would come to invite me. I don''t need to hurry up and pretend that I forgot. But when someone didn''t come, I would not have to talk about it again? Dongxiaoye obviously misunderstood, thinking that I didn''t take the initiative to say the past, because she was worried that she misunderstood my thoughts about Xing''s annoying pretty neighbor. Therefore, she politely said that she didn''t care much and let me have a step down.

    "That''s right. Then go around." I was very helpless and very nostalgic to get up - a woman has always been a set of hearts in her mouth, if I was too excited, sister tiger doubted my motivation.

    I took a bottle of red wine stolen from my home from the East as a gift and met Chu Yuan. I came to the opposite door with Dong Xiaoye and was about to knock on the door when sister Hu suddenly grabbed my wrist. "Wait --"

    "what''s the matter?" I wonder why she suddenly got nervous.

    "It''s a little strange," said winter night with a slight frown, "isn''t it a birthday RI party? Is it too quiet? "

    I was stunned and listened attentively. I didn''t hear anything, but I didn''t take it seriously. I laughed and said, "what''s so strange about this? How noisy are some girls who have been born with RI? If you want to be noisy, you don''t have a party at home. "

    Winter night thought, also feel reasonable, this just let go of my hand, but there is still a trace of expression can not be relieved.

    I secretly praise tiger sister''s intuition. She has been familiar with Qiu Meimei and Chu Xiaohua for a long time. She has no doubt about them. But when I get close to them, she will still have an instinctive Jing alert.

    I gently knock at the door, and the one who opens the door is a girl with cool appearance, straight hair in the middle and long hair, fine eyes in the sword eyebrows. She is a kind of * * type beauty, and she is not short. Her eyes are even with me. If she is not wearing high-heeled shoes, she should compete with Cheng Gu in my family''s altitude. She says coldly, "who can I find?"

    Several female college students across the door, I only know the fakes of Tianyou and Qiu Meimei. Although other students have met each other, they don''t pay much attention to their height and appearance. They want to come here and can''t remember me more. Hearing her asking, I thought she didn''t see a little bit of winter night, so I smiled and said, "I live in the south of Chu, across the door."

    "Oh? Is that you? " Cool long straight hair Zheng Zheng, surprised with a little disappointed eyes let the friends secretly some dissatisfaction, think she is not polite, even if I look really sorry for your expectations, you should not be so straightforward? She probably also realized this, immediately changed into a smiling face, pushed open the security door, said: "please come in, please come in."

    I can''t help but sigh in my heart: you are beautiful, but you are too old-fashioned, unlike female college students, like their mother...

    I raised my feet, legs have not stepped out, and suddenly I moved a step horizontally in front of me on a winter night, clasped my long straight hair and a wrist, and snapped, "who are you?"

    "Well?" Before I had time to react, I saw the straight hair fake smile suddenly gather up, the cool face suddenly rises, the wrist twists and turns, and then I broke the grip of the winter night, and then grabbed the left shoulder of sister tiger like electricity...

 Chapter 1177

    I know the strength of sister tiger''s hand, but it''s to catch the prisoner''s hand. Even if I''m such a young and strong guy, it''s not so easy to break free. Long straight hair is easy to do. It''s not only strength, but also a certain anti capture skill. Does the University have this course now?!

    Dongxiaoye''s left hand pushes away the arm she grabbed, turns around, and pushes the right hand on my chest. At the same time, the left leg kicks and kicks to the belly of the long straight hair stretching out to pull my arm. In order to pull the long straight hair to me, the long straight hair doesn''t dodge, bows and tries hard to get a foot. Although it doesn''t catch me pushed away in time by dongxiaoye, it grabs her ankle and kicks her right away Support legs. . Guan

    it seems that elder sister tiger has eyes behind her head, but does not look back. She has expected the other party''s moves. She supports both sides of the door frame with her hands, leaps up in the air with her strength, such as the Falcon flying with wings. Her right foot is firmly tied on the chest with long straight hair, and her long straight hair retreats for several steps, finally pulling away from me. In such a narrow space, two women fight and react with lightning I''m not slow, but I haven''t reflected what happened.

    I''m probably not so surprised by those who fight with Dong Xiaoye, whether it''s Qiu Meimei or Tianyou. The question is... Who''s that long straight hair?!

    Obviously, she is not a college student, because her age is not the same. In combination with the birthday party, the family is very quiet, so dongxiaoye will doubt her, and the woman tried to drag me into the room, proving that her goal is me, and that there must be ambush in the room...

    "take fate to walk --"

    dongxiaoye forced back the long straight hair, but she did not withdraw, Instead step into the room and shut me out!

    Ya silly? I guess there''s an ambush in the house, can''t you guess?! I immediately realized that winter night is knowing what to do! She wants to drag them down and give me time to run away with Chu Yuan!

    Someone coming out of the opposite door is not good for me, which proves that Qiu Meimei and Tianyou, who live in the opposite door, have been eliminated. Are they ordinary people who can eliminate them?!

    "Winter night, you + He + fuck -" Chu Yuan''s safety is important, but I can''t leave sister tiger alone. I still have a bottle of wine in my hand as a weapon. She is barehanded!

    The two floors of the house are locked. Chu Yuan must be safe for the time being. The only dangerous one is Dong Xiaoye, an idiot! In a hurry, I also forgot to go home first to get her pistol and hit the door when I fit. Unexpectedly, the door was suddenly opened, and I plunged into a soft body. My friend hit me with all his strength, but the people I hit didn''t move, just like a lump of porcelain cotton. My strength was completely dissolved by the bullet of my body!

    Two heavy masses of meat are pressed on the top of my head. I look up - wow, how big...

    step back and still look up - wow, how tall...

    I have never seen such a tall woman in reality. I think absurdly that the two pieces of meat on her chest are bigger than my buttocks...

    "classmate, you are so well developed..." although leaving the reference, She has a well proportioned body, and does not appear to be big and fat. But in front of her, there is only a petite me, and I still have no feeling of eating tofu. It seems that what I just touched is two balls of meat, not a woman''s Ru + room. It''s plain, almost like touching her own buttocks...

    the giant woman is indifferent to my praise. She seems to be dull, but she responds very quickly. I turn around Body to pull winter night escape, but she first catch chicken like grabbed my neck, one hand will lift my feet off the ground!

    Don''t say I don''t have the word "pitying the fragrance and cherishing the jade" in my dictionary. Even if there is, Ya''s abnormal grip and arm strength can immediately make me forget the fact that she is a woman - even if she is a woman, she is not a woman on the earth. I would rather believe Ya is a super Saier who flies from the begita planet to invade the earth! This horrible strength is just a female chimpanzee with a full moon! Too unrealistic, too unscientific!

    The more unrealistic and unscientific things are still behind me - I pretended to be unable to resist, surprised, or shameless, as her head was a bottle of wine, and she didn''t even shake her body. When I hit her, her right knee also hit me. I didn''t feel the pain, so I just heard the wind roaring and drowning in the air Without the scream of winter night, he then fell heavily on the floor, like an ice bottle out of hand, and continued to slide until something hit his back to stop the momentum.

    This practical skill, this abnormal power, is now introverted and sometimes sharp murderous - they are more dangerous experts than the sand boat, killing experts!

    I rolled up, pointed to the giant girl, wanted to scold, but when my throat was sweet, I coughed up a mouthful of blood. Then I fell on my knees, covered my chest and coughed. I felt a strong sense of suffocation, which made my snivel and tears pour out uncontrollably.

    "Chunan -" dongxiaoye was in a hurry, like a wild animal. She grabbed up a wooden chair beside her and threw it into the long straight hair that was facing her. When the liquor was spilled into the giant''s eyes, she stepped forward with her hands on her head, jumped a flying knee, and put it on the giant''s chin. The giant''s huge body fell back. Dongxiaoye didn''t give her the chance to fall to the ground, and her toes fell to the ground, It''s the knee bump that chases her body again. This time, it''s her abdomen. The giant girl who was about to fall is suffering from pain. The shrimp curls up and takes two steps backward. She bumps into the door. Winter Xiaoye turns around and leans into her arms, grabs her arm, explodes and drinks. She throws the giant girl who is more than two meters tall and twice her weight away from her shoulder!Tiger elder sister knows that giant girl is powerful and has the advantage of high height and long legs. If she doesn''t take the opportunity to take care of her first, she will definitely be herself. Therefore, this series of attacks are firm and ferocious. It can''t be said that they are not violent, but they give people a kind of elegant beauty like butterflies wearing flowers. It''s probably this kind of state?

    "Be careful --" I didn''t have time to be surprised, just shouted two words, it was a burst of fierce cough again. From small to large, I''ve done hundreds of fights at least. Although I''m following the principle of "running if I can''t fight", I''ve been forced into desperate situations and killed like a dead dog. But for the first time, I can''t get up if I don''t have the chance to fight! What''s more difficult for me to accept is that the opponent is actually a woman! But the most unacceptable thing is that I should rely on a woman to protect me!

    Long straight hair stealthily attacked and kicked sister tiger down, and she was falling beside the giant girl. The giant girl''s body was not generally strong, and her reaction was not generally quick. Catching sister tiger''s wrist, turning over, she had to rely on the absolute advantage of her weight to hold sister tiger. But sister tiger didn''t work hard with her. She took vest as the fulcrum, turned her body like a top for half a circle, and indulged her whole body force And put one foot on the giant woman''s chin.

    Two times of heavy blows, the same position, the giant woman''s anti Strike ability can''t bear to be abnormal any more, two teeth are hard to be cut off, wrapped in blood water and sprayed on the floor, but she is also hard enough, covering her mouth, rolling with pain, but she can''t bear to breathe out without pain.

    "You die!" Long straight hair didn''t expect that sister Hu was so fierce. Neither of them could take advantage of the other. She became angry. Before she got up, she flipped her legs to her neck. It was a killing move for human life. Of course, from the moment I was thrown away, I was sure that this was not the prank program used by the birthday party.

    This is a life-long fight!

    When I got up, I would jump to my long straight hair and have a sharp pain in my chest. I am an expert in fighting, but in the battle of fighting, I am at most an amateur, so I didn''t expect to defeat the trainer''s long straight hair. I just thought that if I could block the leg for winter''s little night, I would fight for two seconds for her, even if I could get up in one second, but I fell into shit for no reason Make sure that both my feet are at my beck and call, but I just couldn''t get my right foot out!

    Regardless of the pain in the front door, I looked up and saw sister tiger''s double arm stand blocking the long straight hair Yin poison foot. With the help of force, she turned over and swept, hooked to the support leg of long straight hair. The long straight hair could have retreated, but she was afraid to give sister tiger the chance to get up, one leg power, jump and dodge, quick reaction, beautiful action connection. Once she used this move, she would step on her whole back , but sister Hu is a little more intelligent, and her skill is even more handsome. She can''t help clapping and cheering. Sweeping legs is just a fake move. She''s trying to lure the long straight hair to jump up. At this time, she''s just leaning on her side, holding her hands on the ground, intertwining her legs with the long straight hair''s calves, turning sideways, making a long straight hair exclamation. The whole person is stirred down by sister Hu in the mid air, and falls on the groundˇŞˇŞ She has two more balls of meat on her chest than I do. It must hurt more when she falls. When she curls up with her chest in her arms, sister tiger has turned up handsome.

    Seeing that she is safe, I don''t want to say hello instead. I only hate her inability. But sister Hu''s expression is not relaxed. Instead, it''s more alert and dignified. She stares at my back and asks coldly, "who are you?"

    "Hee." There was a chuckle behind me, which made my hair stand on end! And it was just a short distance behind me, and I didn''t even notice her breath!

    My trouser legs were dragged by others, no wonder I would fall down inexplicably. I turned back suddenly, but couldn''t help but froze - behind me, was a Changsha hair leaning against the window, a woman sitting on the sofa, her white clothes and white pants, long hair like satin, a face under the moonlight, beautiful and suffocating...

    problem sister fell in love with me > > text, welcome readers to log in and read The latest chapter of the paper.

 Chapter 1178

    The woman in white clothes and trousers looks up at the bright moon hanging outside the window. She is quiet and beautiful like a fairy in Chang''e who falls into the world. She is lofty and proud, but she is also in the quiet yearning, with a touch of sadness and resentment. That light smile is not a response to the winter night, but more like something interesting when she thinks alone.

    If it wasn''t for her hand hanging under the sofa still pulling my trouser legs like a prank, even though her existence is so suspicious, I don''t think I would doubt what she has to do with long straight hair and giant girl, not for her indifference to everything around, but because she''s not like a woman, she''s not even like a person - she''s like a picture of the wind on the wall The beauty is unrealistic.

    I am curious and puzzled. She dresses casually and sits casually. But why do I think she is so elegant, refined and dignified?

    She didn''t wear a coat. She leaned on one end of the sofa. Her right hand, which was holding my trouser leg, was naturally drooping. Her left hand lay on her waist. Between her long fingers, there was a unlit lady cigarette. The two sleeves of the shirt were pulled up high. This was not a lady. She folded her legs and pressed the weight of her body on one right leg a look.

    She didn''t wear shoes or socks. A pair of snow-white feet are very striking. In my cognition, it seems that there is no other girl''s feet comparable to her. It''s not that other people are not beautiful enough, but there are always one or two kinds of beauty, which surpasses the ultimate perfection. Like her feet, people even want to forget that they are actually used for walking If I go home from work and push the door into the room, but see no matter which woman or girl I am with, like her sitting on the sofa with no sitting face, holding the sleeve, smoking, barefoot and legs up, I may be angry and scold the street. It''s hard to hear, but it''s appropriate to describe. This pair of reserved demeanor, which has forgotten the beauty attracted by the Oriental Girl Xing, is really like the wind In the month place, waiting for Piao''s guest point is called Zhong''s selling + meat + Ji + female. I can''t bear to be so indulgent and lazy. I can''t bear to change her... But she can''t, even a little bit of such a feeling, even the Yu Wang that makes me feel this way, why? I don''t know, the only thing without doubt is that her beauty, her cool and lazy temperament, make me afraid and ashamed.

    I didn''t even have the courage to look at her more - whether it was her face, her legs, her feet, her hand holding a cigarette or tugging at the bottom of my pants.

    It''s so strange. I can''t say why I have such awe or even fear in my heart. The avoidance of sight is completely instinctive and groundless intuition - she''s dangerous, more dangerous than straight hair and giant girl!

    My intuition, especially my subjective judgment of danger, has always been the "Jing" criterion of grief, which helps me escape from death several times. But this time, I can''t help but doubt my feelings - don''t say murderous gas. If she is so dangerous, how can I not even notice her presence until I see her back?

    Maybe that''s why I think she''s dangerous!

    Winter night obviously has the same feeling with me. She didn''t bring a gun. After all, she just came to the neighbor''s house to visit the door, not only for fear of scaring the little girls, but also for fear that they would be curious about that dangerous thing. However, she took out the handcuffs, hesitated a little, and left the two women who had lost resistance for a short time, but had proved that the danger value was very high, Go straight to the white dress girl - winter night''s pace is fast and light, the white dress girl''s disregard doesn''t annoy her, she doesn''t repeat her own problems, she loses her usual strength, which is a bit of a surprise attack.

    Tiger sister also like me, in the momentum will admit that they lost.

    Until sister Hu gets close to me, the woman in white looks like she is immersed in her own world. She only looks at the moon and doesn''t look at people. But at the moment when she bends down to cuff her wrist on a small winter night, I feel that my trouser legs are suddenly loose because of inexplicable tension, and I can''t think about it or get up. My knees are strong, and I pull out my upper body and cross between sister Hu and the woman in white. I want to take sister Hu Push it away, but it''s still slow --

    "ah --"

    at that moment, the attention is focused on the white girl''s right hand that is about to be locked by handcuffs. I don''t want the cigarette of her left hand to be shot in the center of her eyebrow. She instinctively closed her eyes, and the right hand that the white girl put back suddenly came from the bottom up, with a white light in it, and rowed to the winter night, holding the handcuffs Fortunately, my wrist was blocked by my back in time. I put my hands on the abdomen of winter Xiaoye, but I didn''t wait to use my strength. A naked foot of the white dress girl kicked me from an almost impossible angle and flew into my left armpit. I flew out again like a broken string kite.

    These women are fiercely beyond the scope of the common people like me. Is this a fight? It''s killing people - the left armpit is one of the most vulnerable parts of human body. It has no muscle and is close to the heart. I almost thought I would die in such a muddle!

    When I finally sat up from the floor with all my strength, the scene in front of me made me feel that I was doomed to die...

    straight long hair and one move only seconds. My giant girl, who could not do anything else, was subdued by a white woman in a few seconds!Tiger sister herself is also unbelievable. She kneels facing me and her back is facing the white lady. Her right hand and left wrist are locked by her handcuffs. It seems that the white lady hasn''t left the sofa under the window. One foot is stepping on tiger sister''s knee socket, one leg is on her shoulder, the plate is holding her neck, the left hand is holding her hair, and the right hand is in front of her eyes, holding a silver se artist Knife, thin blade pressed on the bridge of tiger sister''s nose. It seems that it only needs a little force to cut off tiger sister''s nose...

    I touched my back subconsciously. Sure enough, T-shirt had a long cut. It hurt. There was not much blood to feel. If you want to have a deep wound, it''s luck.

    "This elder sister, if you have something to say, you can sit down and talk about anything. You can hurt your feelings before you communicate. That''s not good. Do you think so?" I am seven points soft and three points hard. No matter what the status of the white dress girl is, what the purpose is, first, the safety of the winter night is the top priority.

    "Chunan, Chunan..." the white dress girl whispered my name twice. Between the thin lips, a mouth of neat blue teeth like sticky rice appeared. Her appearance and temperament were very atmospheric, but her voice unexpectedly had the taste of a little woman. It was sweet and beautiful. It was like a girl''s voice se, which made me unable to judge her age? Sound like; 267? Looks like; the thirty-six seven? The charm between the eyebrows is like -

    witch. I suddenly think of a word like this, that is not murderous murderous, like the spirit of evil.

    The fairy smiled gracefully and quietly, but her face, especially her eyes, was still cold and inseparable. It seemed that the smile was not her familiar expression, "are you Chu Nan?"

    "If it''s a fake package," I said with a nervous smile, pointing to winter''s night, "she''s my girlfriend. Xing Zi exploded a little, and the fire started. What''s wrong with her? You should take more responsibility. If you think she''s really annoying, don''t get along with her. Blame me. Women don''t understand. It must be that men don''t have a good education at home. Do you think so?"

    Dong Xiaoye slaps her two companions and takes out the handcuffs. I only say that she is my girlfriend, but I don''t mention her Jing identity. I don''t expect her to be stupid and naive. I think tiger sister is really just angry, and then let her go. I want her to know that I attach great importance to winter Xiaoye, which is very special for me The existence of, she has the value that coerces me, white dress female just won''t hurt her easily.

    "Do you say that to everyone who wants your life?" she asked with a smile

    I don''t know if she is aiming at the front sentence or the back sentence, so I was shocked, "how to say it?"

    "I have something to say. I have to sit down and talk. I hurt my feelings before I communicate. No good... These words are sincere?"

    "Absolutely true!" I''m against my will - try letting my mother-in-law go. If I say a soft word to you before I die in your hand, I''ll live in vain for more than 20 years!

    I have confidence in my temper, but I didn''t let her go on a winter night. I can win her confidence by myself...

    the white dress girl''s eyes brightened and she said with a smile: "well, sit down and talk, but it''s me sitting, you... Kneeling."

    PS: I''m sorry. I''m late again today. I really can''t make it better. I''m sorry to try to make it up for you in one or two days...

 Chapter 1179

    "I + CaO + you + Mom -" dongxiaoye yells, "dare you to kill me. I''m afraid that I didn''t test Jing to hold your knife, wipe it on my neck and frown. I don''t need to engrave the words" dongxiaoye "on my tombstone to kneel for you. You deserve it?"

    "you don''t need to engrave your name on your tombstone. It has nothing to do with me. He doesn''t kneel for me, It has nothing to do with me. "There is no emotion in the cold eyes of the woman in white, which makes her soft and slow voice not pleasant, but creepy. I can''t feel her persistence. It''s the most terrible. It''s like a cat playing with a mouse, playing with me or killing a winter night. Either result is fun or indifferent to her. In her eyes, in her voice, I don''t feel her purpose at all.

    "Chu Nan, she didn''t dare to kill me when you left." don''t let me kneel in the paranoid winter night. Even if you open your eyes and tell lies, straight long hair and giant girl are not fatal injuries. They can be recovered in a few days. It''s not hard for me to leave her and run away from the door.

    The thin, flat, paper like sharp blade sticks to the bridge of the nose of winter Xiaoye and slowly moves down to her lips. The woman in white gently touches her lips with the tip of her knife and says: "little girl, kneeling or not is his choice. If he kneels, I will talk to him. If he does not kneel, I will not talk to him. You are the most redundant person in this room, so it''s better to close your mouth and keep quiet. I don''t like the noise, But I like beautiful things very much. You two lips are very beautiful. In case of annoying me, one of them will be cut off. "

    in winter, I opened my mouth to bite the blade without waiting for her to finish. Don''t say that I was scared. The white fairy who has always been calm and self-confident was shocked by the act of the girl''s stupidity, even though she took the blade away in time, But the sharp point of the knife still cut the mouth of dongxiaoye. Sister tiger spat blood and scolded me: "Chu Nan, you dare to kneel her, don''t blame me for not recognizing you as my man"

    "shut up your mother." I was furious. Dongxiaoye''s behavior seemed to be very reckless, but her intention could not be concealed from me. She didn''t seek short-sightedness, at least on the surface, she knew, If she died, I would be more likely to escape, so she went to bite the blade. The blade of the art knife is sharp, but thin and easy to break. She only needs to bite off a piece of blade and swallow it. I absolutely dare not delay every minute, and immediately ran out to ask for help. She believed that I would make the right judgment. I am not the opponent of the white dress girl at all, and entanglement with it is consuming her life. Once the straight long hair and the giant girl come back, I have to watch her suffer and die. Instead, I''d better rush out to ask for help and gamble with the white girl. She may still have a chance to survive.

    Ya is not gambling, but calculating me with the consciousness of death. How can I live without anger?

    "go to you + mom''s stinking inspector, I''ll say once in winter, you will remember my life in my eyes, You are nothing. You are my woman. From head to toe, from inside to outside, a hair and a toenail are all mine. If you dare to hurt me again, don''t complain that I don''t recognize you as my woman. If you don''t understand me, I will shut up my mouth and wait for me. "

    I was scolded and stupefied in winter. I wiped the filth off my face and threw it on the floor with anger, Immediately put on a smiling face, said to the white woman: "kneel on your knees, just like sitting and lying down, but it''s just a gesture. Besides, men kneel on their knees and women are not ashamed. Which man hasn''t knelt on their knees for a woman? Kneel for marriage proposal, kneel for marriage, kneel for marriage, reward a washboard for making a mistake, and kneel. If kneel on your knees, you can ask for a beautiful wife. I''d like to kneel every day."

    The woman in white also smiled, "take advantage of me? Or do you think that you can make your woman feel better?"

    I don''t mind. It doesn''t matter whether you laugh or not, but when she kneels down on her knees, her tears are still like rain in winter night. She is not afraid to die. She tightly purses her lips, but she is afraid to make a noise. Only because I let her shut up, she stubbornly resists sobbing, and the blood overflows from the corner of her mouth, I don''t know whether it''s the injury in the mouth or the bite on the lips. It''s really painful.

    My father is a teacher, her father is also a teacher, so she knows that even if I was more unrestrained and uninhibited, I would inherit the pride of my father''s literati, so the Qianlong manor knelt down, but I stood.

    Kneel, not hard, kneel on the ground kneel parents.

    It''s not easy to kneel under the pressure of others. It''s hard to be brave and proud.

    Dongxiaoye thought that kneeling was too difficult for me.

    But I found it easier to kneel than I thought.

    The two women on the ground have already got up. The giant girl stood behind me with her chin rubbed, and her straight hair was glaring at the winter night. I secretly breathed a sigh. It seems that they thought that a little winter night would be enough for the hostages. They didn''t intend to catch Chu Yuan at the opposite door, so they cooperated even more. "OK, can we talk?"

    the girl in white stared at me for a moment and said, "what do you want to talk about?"

    I was asked for a moment, you came to the door, But ask me what I want to talk about?

    the woman in white added: "I can answer you a question first."

    "How many female students live here?"

    "Oh?" the wonder of the girl in white: "do you care more about the safety of several strangers in the neighborhood than my origin and purpose? If I say, I will only answer you one question today?"After thinking about it, I said, "tell me what happened to them." Life is too much.

    The woman in white smiled and said, "you really mean something. OK, I can answer you this question, but you have to answer my question first - why do you care about these female students? Because they are kind? They are so guilty because they are involved? Or, you don''t care about ''a few'', but one or two of them?"

    I felt a sudden in my heart, and I heard that she said something else, But she pretended to be stupid and said, "what do you mean?"

    the girl in white is still a light smile, beautiful but not funny, demon but not charming. "Among these female students, there are two people with special backgrounds, one of them is the righteous younger sister of a woman called sanxiu by some of you in Beitian, and the other, even more so, is the younger sister of Xu Heng, the principal criminal of the tragedy of Qianlong manor, What''s called "Xu Xiaoyou"?

    How can she know the identity of Qiu Meimei and Tianyou?

    winter Xiaoye is the most surprised person. Two people with different identities and different backgrounds mingle with the opposite door and become neighbors at the same time, but they don''t realize it. How can I fail to do my duty? I was afraid of her self reproach, so I kept a solemn expression, Asked the woman in white, "who are you? Who are you coming for? Want to blackmail Qiu Meimei for sanxiu? Want to use Xu Xiaoyou to lead Xu Heng out and kill him? Or, who are you looking for me for revenge?"

    so I admit that I have known the identity of the two people for a long time, but deliberately concealed it from Dong Xiaoye. Sister tiger heard about it, Where is there the appearance of being moved and clever just now? Although it is still obedient to close its mouth, its eyes are almost bursting.

    The woman in white put away the blade of the art knife, loosened the leg that gripped the neck of dongxiaoye, and leaned lazily on the sofa like her original askew body, saying, "I don''t know Xu Heng, I have nothing to do with him, what do I do to kill him?"

    a cold feeling came out of my back - she replied in this way, unconsciously revealing a kind of implication, that is, she killed people, and didn''t think so, didn''t kill Xu Heng, It''s just that there''s no reason to kill him. Who is she? Xu Heng, who made a sensation in Beitian and even the whole country''s Qianlong manor homicide, said the name from her mouth. It''s like an ant crawling over her feet, so insignificant.

    "So, your purpose is to kidnap Qiu Meimei and extort three shows?"

    "she?" the girl in white smiled, and even the giant girl with cool straight long hair and robot like hair laughed together. "I have everything she has. What about my daughter-in-law? What about extorting her? Besides, if you really want to extort her and kidnap you, it''s less important. Qiu Meimei is even less valuable."

    "Who are you aiming for? Xu Heng and sanxiu don''t pay attention to each other, and it''s impossible to find revenge for them?"

    "I''m aiming for you."

    "I?"

    the woman in white nodded and made a gesture. The giant woman turned to the door and married a pair of white se high-heeled shoes from the shoe rack. Like a fragile antique, she carefully placed them in front of me. Then the woman in white with bare feet smiled and said: "there is gold under the knee of a man. I just want to know that a man can kneel in order to like his women, Why does he refuse to put on shoes for another woman who likes her? Is it more difficult than kneeling? "

    with a buzzing sound in my dazed brain, the whole person bounced up from the ground, pointed to the white fairy and cried:" you are the three show? "

    (no pop window. OM)

 Chapter 1180

    The short silence...

    "poof -" the girl in white kicks two beautiful feet and laughs, "haha, haha - funny, you''re so funny --"

    I get angry and forget the danger of this woman, "what are you laughing at!"

    As expected, the woman in white put away her laughter, turned over and sat up, but she was not afraid of me. The speed of her mood change, the indifference in her eyes, and the smile on the corner of her mouth made me feel clearly that this was a more straightforward contempt and ridicule than her rolling on the sofa. "Why do you think I am the third lady?"

    "You are not miss three, why do you want me to wear shoes for you?" My tone is a little empty - just now I was too excited and didn''t think about it. This woman is so skilled that she subdued the winter night that can kill the sand boat in a blink of an eye. Could it be the third miss who was chased by the sand boat that night and jumped the mountain with our brother and sister? Not to mention other things, this woman''s calm and proud temperament is not like Ren Xing, who was calm and brave but arrogant and eccentric that night, but... If she was not miss three, why would she know about shoes? Why is this so persistent?

    "I just put a pair of shoes in front of you, but did I ask you to put them on for me?"

    She didn''t mention this request, but... You are barefoot and put a pair of shoes in front of me. How else can I understand?

    The woman in white didn''t wait for me to answer, then she said, "what I just said is that I want to know why you don''t want to put on shoes for a woman who likes you - it''s a woman who likes you. Can I understand your reaction as that you are very confident and miss three likes you?"

    My face is burning. Although she didn''t say it directly, no one could hear what she said - just a toad, but how blind narcissism it is...

    I can''t refute it. Although I have always been denying that there are reasons for my favor and respect of miss three, and also for her intentions, men are born with emptiness Rongxin, or let me have this kind of expectation in my subconscious, which does not contain any realistic factors and purposes. Just like girls always fantasize about romantic encounters like fairy tales, men also like fantasies -

    I have a special charm that can attract all women''s likes - no matter how normal and rational you are, how realistic and self aware you are You must have had such a fantasy, such a desire, more smelly people, such a suspicion, and even worry about it.

    I belong to that kind of visionary, which has nothing to do with whether I like the third lady or not. Just as you are drifting in the crowd of people, passing by a sister or sister with a hot face, she looks back at you more inexplicably, and then there will be a ripple in your heart - you are not in love with her, you just fall in love with her, which makes you feel different A glance.

    Women are naive, men are simple, that''s all.

    The question of the girl in white makes me embarrassed and afraid to look at her. I have to change the topic so that I can keep strong. "You haven''t answered my previous question, what about the girl student who lives here?"

    "And you didn''t answer my question," who do they mean? "? Qiu Meimei and Xu Xiaoyou, or some other girls? " As the white dress girl of the third Miss said, she made a gesture to the giant girl again. The giant girl picked up two shoes on the ground, walked over, knelt down on the ground, gently lifted the white dress girl''s ankle, and helped her put the shoes on her feet. She was obviously doing a very humble thing, but not only did she not feel humiliated, respectfully and cautiously, her face was as stiff as iron, but also showed a trace of being like a sister Mother''s gentle smile.

    "Others." The girl in white knows that I have a bad relationship with miss three because of a shoe. Even if she is not miss three herself, she should also have a good relationship with miss three. So Qiu Meimei must be OK. I''m worried about the exposure of Tianyou''s identity, but in the end, these girls who she found to cover her identity are the most innocent people.

    The woman in white patted the giant''s shoulder and stood up from the sofa. She did not know whether she liked tiger sister or regarded her as her tamed pet. She stroked her hair and said with a smile, "I''m waiting for you here. They stay here to get in the way. Naturally, I sent them all out. As for where they went to celebrate birth RI, I don''t know. I''m not interested in knowing I believe that she didn''t lie, even though there was no basis, "what about Xu Xiaoyou?"

    The white dress girl''s eyes suddenly cold, Yin Morisen said: "she is not very sensible, want her to go away but depend on not to leave, call to break her identity and move the knife and I desperately, what do you say I can do?"

    My friend''s heart suddenly cools. God bless this little madman. If he has three advantages and two disadvantages, it''s not impossible that Xu Heng''s big madman will blow up the north sky!

    Seeing that my face was white with fright, the girl in white smiled and said: "don''t worry, I just gave her a little lesson. How can I hurt her because of her relationship with you? What''s more... Ha ha, if she broke Su Zhuliu''s foot, I will forgive her once even if I don''t respect her."

    Hearing her mention of Su Zhuliu, I think she is the third miss more and more."Where is she now?"

    The woman in white pointed to the bathroom.

    I saw that she didn''t mean to hinder me, so I moved slowly. Although I could almost judge that they didn''t mean much, at least they didn''t want my life, my eyes still didn''t dare to leave the winter night. I went to the bathroom door and knocked on the door for several times, but I couldn''t hear the response from the inside. My Sutra tightened again, "is she really in it? Are you sure she''s alive? "

    The woman in white didn''t answer. She picked up the chin of winter''s night with an art knife with the blade back. She asked, "which pocket is the key of the handcuffs?"

    Winter small night does not know her intention, stubbornly does not speak, the white dress female also is not polite, the cat waist then on her body a burst of disorderly touch, in the mouth joking way: "he does not let you speak, you really do not speak, what charm does he have in the end, can let you such a ferocious little tiger willingly do a docile and clever cat?"

    Which sentence of this girl is true and which one is false? I can''t judge at all. My words and deeds are unreasonable, which can''t be seen or touched. It will prevent my relationship from hurting God''s protection? But I almost died in your hands just now...

    it doesn''t matter to me whether there is any ambush in the bathroom. Anyway, I can''t run even if I can''t beat it. I push the door and enter. My eyes are opposite. I shout "wow" and take the door out again.

    "Winter night urgent way:" what''s the matter

    "No... It''s OK," I said with a red face and a red ear, staring at the girl in white who laughed. "If it''s a joke, it''s too much?"

    "It''s not a joke, it''s a lesson," said the lady in white, laughing wildly, but not wildly, not gentlewoman. But somehow, there is still a kind of noble and elegant queen model. "They don''t respect me. I hinder someone''s face and hurt them, so it''s not too much to punish them. When you push the door, you see what you shouldn''t see, it''s my unexpected misunderstanding, It''s just like I want the dumb girl to try your skill, you misunderstood my intention, and then fight, accidentally hurt by the dumb girl. "

    "Accidental injury?" The whole body pain is like a dog tail grass in the wind and rain. I want to laugh, but it is a string of coughs.

    "Well, hurt by mistake," said the woman in white, with a threatening cunning in her affirmation.

    "Who are you?!" Now I can be sure that she is not the third lady -

    the bathroom is not locked, there is not only one person in it, but also Qiu Meimei. Neither girl is injured (the injury on Qiu Meimei''s face was left before), and she is conscious, but her hands and feet are tied, and her mouth is pasted with adhesive cloth. They should listen to everything in the living room, but they have not made a sound all the time, only Because... Two girls who were tied back to back and left in the bath were stripped naked!

    Qiu Mei Mei and miss three are sisters. Will miss three pick up her little sister and show it to a man?!

    The witch in white doesn''t even think it''s fun. She seems to like these pranks that can''t be considered as pranks in my opinion.

    "Who am I..." the witch in white found the key to the handcuffs in the pants pocket of dongxiaoye. She first opened the side that locked her feet. Without the shackles, dongxiaoye turned into a tiger out of its cage. She grabbed the hand of the lady in white, and then she would be subdued backwards.

    Even I was shocked. Sister Hu was just honest and clever, not totally listening to me. Most of them deliberately created this kind of illusion to paralyze the group of women in white, but in fact, they waited for the opportunity to move. But even if I had been staring at them all the time, I couldn''t see clearly what happened, and then I saw the body of the casual woman in white shaking, and then I was dazzled, Tiger sister was thrown on the sofa by one of her back. When tiger sister came back to her mind, her hands had been handcuffed. The woman in white overturned her body and lay on her back. Then she sat on her abdomen. The art knife gently lifted it. Tiger sister''s T-shirt was completely opened from the bottom to the neckline. Her skin was exposed, and the tip of the knife was reversed. She picked up between the two cups of the chest and the hood. Although it was only a threat to Xing quality, and It didn''t mean to cut it, but it also revealed the round Shu + Ru in the lower half. Tiger sister "ah" screamed, scared and ashamed. How dare you move?

    The woman in white didn''t look at the blushing little winter night either. She folded her leg, arched her body, propped her elbow on her knee, held her chin in her left hand, and looked at me with a smile, saying, "I am the third miss, like a fake replacement."

    PS: I still owe a chapter. I didn''t update it yesterday. I can''t help you. I went to work in other places yesterday. It was really hard in the afternoon. My migraine and cough were severe. I didn''t dare to drive. I stayed for one night and came back this afternoon. I just had upper respiratory tract infection and sore throat. I took medicine in time, but I got more and more serious. I had a cold, low fever, phlegm and cough Blood, immunity is just scum... I''ll start infusion tomorrow. I owe it. I''ll make it up when I''m well. I''m sorry.

 Chapter 1181

    "You think I''m a fool?" I looked at the woman in white who subdued the little winter night with another understatement. "The woman who jumped the mountain with me that night can''t be you. Her sports ability is too poor, and her tone of voice is completely different."

    "Yes, it''s not me," said the woman in white, "but who told you that the woman who jumped the mountain with you that night was miss three?"

    "Are you bluffing me?" My heart next Lin, the expression is as usual, way: "she all admitted."

    "She admitted that she was true, and I admitted that I was false? You have a problem with logic. Why can''t it be her, not me? How much do you know about her? How much do you know about me? How much do you know about miss three? What do you believe she is the third miss? What''s the basis for thinking that I''m not the third miss? "

    A series of questions from the woman in white finally confused me - I couldn''t answer any of them.

    To her, to the woman who jumped the mountain with me, to the third lady, I knew nothing!

    Which is the real third lady, the girl in white or the girl in Tiaoshan? Even min Rou, Zheng Yuqiu and even Xiao Zi are here to tell me the answer. Are their words authentic? I can''t be sure... Just like miss three directed a play, everyone who appeared in my life because of her may be just the angle Se in this play, playing their own angle se with all their heart, who is in the play, who is out of the play, who is performing, who belongs to reality, true or false, how can I argue clearly?

    Seeing that I was silent and tangled, the woman in white smiled slyly and said, "I think you must have a lot of questions for miss three, but now you don''t speak, which should prove two events. First, you suspect that the woman before was not the real miss three, so you don''t continue to insist that I am not miss three; second, you still don''t believe that I am miss three, so If you don''t give me any of your big questions and disclose any information about Miss San, I won''t make use of them and become the evidence that I deceive you and I am Miss San, right? "

    I nodded, not denying that I was like a fool now, nor concealing the anger of being so teased by her.

    I think most of the women who like "pranks" are playing with me, but like she said, I have no evidence to prove that the girl jumping the mountain is the third miss, or that she is not the third miss.

    The only thing I can be sure of is that she knows what miss three knows, but that doesn''t mean that she knows everything that miss three knows...

    "you are calm. I force you to kneel down, bully your girlfriend, play tricks on you, provoke you, disperse your thinking. My goal has been achieved, but you are still calm. Even anger doesn''t concern Xing Ah... "The girl in white suddenly turned away from the topic and said unknowingly:" many good people around me who were watching coldly, often talking about the recent ups and downs in Beitian, said that the little man who had unconsciously become the protagonist because she couldn''t die was a lucky man. Some of them praised him or some of them were objective. They just praised him as a crazy and courageous gambler. Let''s take winning life as gambling money and win money When it comes to this moment, it''s no exception to take this little guy to escape from his life repeatedly as evidence to belittle his opponent''s stupidity and incompetence. It''s a joke. Ha ha, I thought it was just like that before I saw you. After I saw you, I found that she said it more reasonable. She said that the person who said this kind of slander was just because of the superiority of his status. She thought it was because of himself I can''t afford it. I like to attribute my accidental success to necessity, but I underestimate others'' necessity. It''s called chance. "

    I''m like a cloud, I can''t touch the point, "what do you want to say?"

    The girl in white still said to herself, "I think her evaluation of you is also not objective. Now I find that it''s actually me. As she said, you are not the protagonist on the stage of Beitian because of your luck, but because of your misfortune. Therefore, you are still alive today, not by chance. It''s inevitable that no one is born to win, But some people are born to be winners, like you. "

    At a loss, I simply asked, "who is that" she "

    "Of course, it''s miss three," Ya''s eyes are like looking at idiots. "The woman you held and jumped the mountain with."

    I was furious. "You said you were the real third lady?!"

    The woman in white put away her knife and got up. Without waiting for the reaction of dongxiaoye, she suddenly mentioned her trouser belt, slipped one hand into her trouser, and thrust the key of handcuffs into her underwear. She was so ashamed that she couldn''t find the words to scold the street, and almost fainted. The woman in white clapped her hand proudly and turned around to annoy me: "I said I''m the third miss, but I didn''t say she''s not the third little girl Elder sister - if she is miss three, so am I. If I am not miss three, how does her name "miss three" come from? She''s not the third in the family. "

    It dawned on me that the lady in white was not the three ladies who were mistakenly called by the upper class of the north sky, but one of the three beautiful ladies!

    Seeing my expression, the girl in white smiled and stopped talking to me. At the same time, she gestured to the giant girl named mute girl, and at the same time, she said to the cool straight long hair staring at the little winter night, "what''s more, I''m still defeated when I''m unprepared? If you want to win, you must first learn to admit defeat, then to be brave. If you don''t know how to look at the sky, how to know your height, and how to recognize your weight, then you will be truly disgraced. "Although she was smiling, her tone was cold. Even the giant girl who was not only dumb but also could not hear her voice could feel it. Her expression was solemn and respectful. Her straight long hair made a cold war. She dared not look at sister tiger again. Susu said: "I know, sister."

    Obviously, the girl in white, who was a few years younger, smiled and kneaded her face with long straight hair, saying, "if you know it, don''t be bitter with a face. Huang Xiaolian, Huang Xiaolian, your name is not wrong, ha ha."

    I think the words of the white dress girl are not only for the dumb girl and Huang Xiaolian, but also for sister Hu. Seeing Huang Xiaolian barely showing a smile, the white dress girl nodded her head with satisfaction and said: "there is someone outside the door, who has been guarding for a long time, and the movement downstairs is not normal. Beitian is too sensitive now. I don''t want to cause any trouble, let alone let others know about me and Xiaobai The relationship between the two has caused her trouble, so we put the cart before the horse. Before there is any major trouble, let''s retreat. "

    She said carelessly. Huang Xiaolian, with long straight hair, heard that her face had changed a lot. She moved to the door quickly with light feet and looked at the situation outside the door close to the cat''s eyes.

    I didn''t know if there was anyone outside, but I did notice something unusual downstairs - too quiet!

    Now it''s only around eight o''clock. Although it''s almost quiet in the community at ordinary times, it''s never so quiet that even a little movement can''t be heard. Not only in the community, but also on the road outside the community. It seems that there are no cars coming and going...

    "wait -" I tried to stop the girl in white, but the giant girl covered the top of my head with one hand, imitating With a little effort, the Buddha can catch five blood holes for me. I was scared to move. I raised my hand to her to show that I didn''t want to challenge her. In my mouth, I asked her directly, "who are you, miss three... Xiaobai, and who are you?"

    The woman in white beckoned the dumb woman to move her hand away and said with a smile, "who is she? Ask her. I have no right to answer you for her. As for who I am... I don''t know it''s better for you."

    Said is equal to did not say, but is also expected, I retreated to ask next, "I may not ask who you are, but I and my woman always can''t be so uneventful by you ''mistakenly hurt''? I should at least know why you are here tonight. "

    The woman in white closed her eyes and listened, then opened her eyes and sighed, "I never answer the questions I don''t want to answer, but if I don''t want to make any noise tonight, it seems that I need you to send me away, and I will repay your kindness. I came to Beitian for two purposes. First, my friend was frightened and almost died. I came to visit. Second, I forced you to jump the mountain and die together Then the bastard escaped, and the stubborn friend who never bowed his head and begged me to find him out for you. Besides this dangerous hidden danger, ha ha, tell me about it. Can I have no interest in seeing you in the legend? "

    Unless I''ve just been hit in the head, I''m sure I''m not wrong - she''s here tonight to tell me her second purpose in Beitian... sorry...

 Chapter 1182

    "Can you find the boat of sand?" This question is very important to me, but even I feel that I have some suspicion of avoiding importance. "No," sighed the woman in white, "exactly as she asked, No."

    "Her request?"

    "It''s not hard to find the boat of sand..."

    "fart!" Winter small night hands are locked back, the key of handcuffs is put into the underwear by the woman in white, unless someone helps to take out the key, or take off the pants to let the key fall out, otherwise there is no way to open the handcuffs, but at present, these two methods are obviously not suitable, how can tiger sister not be angry? Hearing this, he was furious, so he interrupted, "isn''t it difficult? Thousands of Jingli carpet raids couldn''t find him. Do you think all our northern Tianjing inspectors are free? "

    "Isn''t it?" The fake surprise of the white dress girl is the ultimate satire, "he was surrounded by your northern sky twice, as if you deliberately let him go? Then organize thousands of Jing forces to search and capture. This... "

    dongxiaoye angrily said:" that''s because there are traitors like Niu Chengjin in the Jing team! He is with the boat of sand! "

    "But I heard that Xu Heng escaped from the siege of your northern Tianjing inspector. Did he join niuchengjin and shazhizhou?"

    In the winter night, Yu argued without words, and blushed.

    The woman in white smiled and continued to say to me: "now the streets and alleys are full of sand boat wanted notices, but Jing Fang can''t receive a reliable phone call, because the greater the momentum and strength of the search, the more cautious the people who are hiding will be. More importantly, your North Tianjing Fang has no clue at all, just waiting and blindly looking for them. ˇ±"Do you have a clue?" I asked

    "You are the clue," said the woman in white. "The goal of the sand boat is you. As long as you are used as bait, he will come out by himself."

    On the winter night, when se changed a little, I smiled bitterly - it really came to my mind. Apart from waiting, it seemed to be the only way to lead the sand boat out.

    The woman in white shrugged and said, "but Xiaobai doesn''t agree with me, and I have no other way. Although I can make him dare not stay in this city, Xiaobai still doesn''t agree with me. I''m afraid that he ran away today and will come back one day. It''s still not good for you - I''ve known her for so many years, and I''ve never seen her hesitate about anything, like today It''s the first time for me to have such a scruple, and also for a man. Ha ha, I''m curious about you, so it''s not hard to understand? "

    "It''s hard for me to understand why she helped me so much?"

    "You really don''t know?" the woman in white was surprised

    "You know?" I hope she will tell me what I want to know as soon as she can.

    The woman in white looked at me in a dazed way, and suddenly lost her smile. She said, "Chu Nan, you almost lost your life in Qianlong manor?"

    "How is it?" I don''t understand why she brought the subject to the matter of Qianlong manor.

    "If you hadn''t appeared in Qianlong manor that night, you wouldn''t have met Xu Heng, would you? so what? Although you are no longer the hero of Beitian, you will not be suspected as Xu Heng''s accomplice, and then many people have targeted Xing''s life, right? "

    "Probably... It will be." Unfortunately, there is no "if" in this world.

    "Then you have never regretted it. Why did you go to the Qianlong manor that day to attend the Dragon Xiaotian''s birthday feast that you didn''t know at all?"

    "What about regret?" I wry smile way: "can you come over again?"

    "Because I can''t come back, I can''t understand. Don''t you hate it at all?"

    "Hate what?"

    "I hate the man who made you appear in Qianlong manor that night," said the woman in white

    "Guo Xiang, star rain?" It must have been a lie to say that they didn''t complain about them at all. Although they didn''t know that terrible things would happen later, I was really involved in this huge storm because they appeared in the Qianlong manor... But the word "hate" really can''t be said. After all, it was caused by them, but I found it myself - I''m totally Xu Heng can not be so ambitious to let go. His past experience is more compassionate. The fact that he is a murderer cannot be changed. Therefore, whenever I have the idea of being angry with others, I tell myself that this is my own fault. It is the result of my contempt of the law. It has nothing to do with others. Besides, Guo Xiang and Xing Yu drag me to Qianlong manor, Dongxiao Night and Murphy will encounter this change, how will they? I can''t even think of it. I''m grateful for Guo Xiang and Xingyu.

    But the woman in white shook her head and said, "it''s not them... They didn''t say it, or did you forget? Why do they take you to longxiaotian''s birthday party? "

    "Because..." I was shocked.

    "Yes, because" the third lady "said that she would like to know you very much if she had the chance," the girl in white came to me and sighed with a light smile: "yes, your friend didn''t hear that by chance, but he didn''t know that this was actually Xiaobai''s intention to spread it to his ears. He didn''t know that the reason why longxiaotian''s birthday party invited him was Xiaobai''s moment Longxiaotian, a man of high self-esteem, was not able to know such a small person as Guo Xiang. "I was thinking like electricity, and my brain suddenly came to light. "The third lady was at the Qianlong manor that night?!"

    "Yes," said the girl in white, "because she knows that your friend will surely take you to Qianlong manor to meet with" three young ladies "in an occasion where most of the upper class in Beitian are gathered. It will be of special benefit to you and your friends... Xiaobai is just a little grumpy, in mind or out of self-interest It''s very delicate. She will think about things and people very considerately. But she is human or not. She didn''t expect to kill Xu henglai out of nothing. "

    "She''s a hostage, too?" The woman named Xiaobai is always angry with me for no reason. The reason is that I have seen her more than once, but I don''t remember her at all. Thinking of this, I somehow overlapped the woman I met in Laomo''s office but I didn''t remember her appearance with a woman I met in Qianlong Manor.

    If two people are the same, then I have seen "three Miss" more than once!

    "Thanks to you, she was not allowed to explode her head, and she became the only one of all the hostages that night who was not humiliated by the search."

    Although I had guessed this possibility for a long time, I still couldn''t speak with my mouth wide open, and the voice only roared in my head: it was her! It''s her! She is the third miss! Guo Xiang said that she may not appear in the Qianlong manor, but not only did she go, but also was taken hostage by a group of fierce bandits of Xuheng, and even hid behind me all the time - she was the beautiful woman in white se evening dress who was beaten by Xuheng after he forced me to yield with his gun against her head!

    It''s no wonder that many people seem to know why Miss San likes me and values me. They run to flatter me while concealing or perfunctory to me. That''s because they know that I have a life-saving grace to miss San, but they dare not mention her embarrassment. Because Xu Heng deliberately humiliates, the kidnapping case of Qianlong manor seems to be the most wanted one of the hostages who are detached but forced to be ugly Forget the nightmare, although the third lady was not searched and molested by the bandits like other women, she was still in a state of panic and loss. I think she was arrogant and could not stand the humiliation. Besides, if she participated in the birthday party and was taken hostage, whether she was molested or not is just a matter of two skins. In case of anything bad Who can bear the consequences of hearing the speech and angering her?

    "Now you know why Xiaobai is so kind to you?"

    "I saved her life..."

    "wrong -" the woman in white played a chestnut on my forehead, pretended to be angry, and said: "her good or bad to you is because you are so unlucky today, everything comes from her. She is good to you, I hope you know that she is not good to you, is afraid you know."

    "What do you mean?"

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it," smiled the woman in white. "Anyway, Xiaobai doesn''t really understand it. You will have the opportunity to study it together in the future."

    I am like falling into a cloud, and my head is beginning to get confused again... In recent days, I have a bad cough and severe migraine. I have been in bed for two days, and my head is stiff. It''s just that these two chapters have the contents of pit filling, while the dug pits are the contents of more than two hundred chapters. Many details have been forgotten. I still need to ''review'' again. I''m tired and understanding.

 Chapter 1183

    "Sister, there is no one outside." I kept close to the cat''s eyes and looked back at the long straight hair outside the door.

    The woman in white smiles and shakes her head, but looks at me and says, "suddenly there is no voice of people or cars outside. It''s obviously caused by people. Who can evacuate people downstairs to enjoy the cool in just a few minutes and enforce martial law on the roads outside the community?"

    "Jing cha?" Straight long hair was a little surprised, but I didn''t see that she was a little nervous. Her eyes swept over me and dongxiaoye. She didn''t understand: "they are both here. It''s impossible to report Jing. How can Jing cha know we are here?"

    "It''s impossible for both of them to report to Jing, but isn''t there anyone else in his family?"

    Chu Yuan?!

    "That strange little girl?"

    Not only me, but also Dong Xiaoye''s expression has obvious changes. They know that Chu Yuan is not strange. What''s strange is that they know Chu Yuan is strange. Straight long hair deliberately emphasizes this point, which makes me feel even more strange...

    the woman in white smiles and doesn''t answer. She turns to tease Dong Xiaoye and says, "it seems that northern Tianjing inspector is not as bad as I thought. From this point of view, the speed of going out of Jing is not so bad You have to come out. You really don''t do it for nothing. "

    Winter night snorted coldly, "now I know I''m afraid. It''s too late. No matter what you are or your sister, I will kidnap, attack Jing and intentionally hurt you. Any one of them is enough to send you to prison. Don''t think you have the privilege if you have money. You''d better let me go now and try to get a lighter punishment..."

    the girl in White said: "I will let you go." Once you were, but you were not honest, so now I''m punishing you. I rarely give people a second chance, which is an exception to you. Otherwise, I won''t put the key into your underwear, but feed it to you and swallow it. I think it''s more elegant and interesting to ask your man to help you feel the key out of your underwear than to let him know that the key is pulled out of your toilet A lot, isn''t it? "

    That kind of scene... I can''t help thinking about it. Sister Hu is so ashamed that she doesn''t even have the courage to swear.

    White dress female seems to appreciate tiger elder sister to eat shriveled appearance especially, continue to tease: "say again I let go of you, you still can''t beat me."

    The tiger sister who wants to be strong and competitive has always been conceited of her skill. Hearing this, she said angrily, "it''s not enough for you to win me twice by luck, is it? There''s a kind of one more time. I''m still defeated. I don''t need you to feed me. Girl, I''ll swallow the handcuffs and keys myself and pull them out in front of you! "

    This girl can''t be quick. If she''s quick, she''ll dare to say hello to the outside world...

    "you''ll lose again ten times," said the woman in white. "You''re very good at Kung Fu. Your strength, speed and reaction are all above Xiaolian. Your skill is far better than that of mute women. If you don''t fight with them first, you may have a chance to win me. I didn''t expect that before, like you A beautiful woman, Jing Cha, is not an ordinary flower shelf. She has some contempt for you... "

    sister Hu chuckles angrily," it''s not an ordinary flower shelf... No matter how unusual, it''s still a flower shelf right? "

    The woman in White said with a ponderous smile: "you can see that you have quite rich experience in fighting. Unfortunately, these experiences are too flashy. They are probably accumulated in the training hall or in the challenge arena. They are only for winning and controlling people, not killing people. So your fists and feet look fierce. In fact, they can''t kill people at all. I let you down twice easily, but I really can''t It''s the real strength gap between you and me, but I knew in advance that you would unconsciously or subconsciously avoid the key points of me, and then predict your moves, ways, false and real, it''s much easier. This is your habit of long-term formulaic training, and it''s also the proof that you are afraid of killing people and lack of real fighting experience... Little girl, how many years have you been monitoring? Caught a lot of people? But have you ever killed anyone? "

    In fact, I didn''t see how sister Hu lost to the girl in white twice, but when I saw that Yu''s words stopped, I didn''t refute, so I knew that all the women in white had said it. Sister Hu had a strong sense of self-esteem and didn''t want to lie in order to be brave.

    "At that time, you didn''t know the situation. When you saw that Chu Nan had been severely damaged by the mute girl, the only thing you can be sure of is that Chu Nan''s life was threatened. So you must have no reservation when you started. You can defeat Xiao Lian and the mute girl at the same time. This Kung Fu put in the Jing team should also be the outstanding champion level, but the fact is that the mute girl will be defeated by you until Xiao Lian is defeated by you Before the defeat, I didn''t want to fight with you. Like you, they all aim to subdue. If they both aim to kill you from the beginning, I dare to say, one-on-one, you won''t win, because they can get their own Xing life, and you, although you can also get their own life, dare not ask them for their life. In this way, you can only keep your hands tied Have you... "The white dress woman paused, saw the winter small night just clenched the lower lip, did not deny, slightly relieved nodded, then said seriously:" your boss sent you to protect Chu Nan, the main consideration is that your identity is the most suitable, or your ability is the most suitable? What they care more about is the safety of Chunan, or the capture of those who threaten his safety? These questions, I think, should be the most clear in your mind... You don''t need to understand my motive of "mistaking" Chu Nan in good faith, but after tonight''s events, I think you should have a sense of Jing yourself - if my goal is Chu Nan''s life, he is now dead, he is not only dead, because you are being held by me, he will also explain to all of you that North Tianjing doesn''t want him And then die of humiliation. "Winter night''s body was shaking involuntarily. She was angry, but she was more afraid. Her face was pale and terrible.

    "If you don''t want to see this kind of" if ", you have to have the consciousness of killing, not arresting, because your opponent is a murderous murderer, he can''t be caught at all. Your momentary innocence, hesitation, timidity or arrogance may end up with the" if "that I just assumed. If you don''t feel like killing yourself The courage to give up the job is not only responsible to Chu Nan, but also to yourself, "the woman in white shouted to the bathroom." you two are the same. Remember that. For such a fool as Chu Nan, you can''t protect him. As a result, he died to protect you. "

    With my understanding of sister tiger, the girl must have thought more about it. She was blaming herself and intended to ease the atmosphere. I smiled and said to the girl in white, "how do I think this is the real reason for your coming tonight? It turns out that I forced you to kneel to wake me up and give us preventive shots. Ha ha, should I say thank you to you

    "Thank you, I don''t need it," said the woman in white with a smile. "I didn''t expect your sister to call for jingcha. My identity is not very popular with Beijing Tianjing. If the relationship with Xiaobai is exposed, it will definitely bring her some unnecessary negative effects, so I said it? If you send us away, neither of us owes anything. "

    She didn''t want to tell me her identity. When I asked, I asked myself for nothing. Then I resisted curiosity and said, "you help me to open the cuffs for the night. With her care, Jing Cha won''t be difficult for you."

    The girl in white narrowed her beautiful eyes and said, "unless she doesn''t want to do Jing inspection, she''d better stay here."

    I was surprised - what is the background of this woman?

    The girl in white no longer paid attention to me. She brushed past me. She turned to straight long hair and let it out of the door. She turned around and grinned at me and dongxiaoye. Suddenly, she opened the door and listened to the exclamation of "ah" outside the door. She did not move. A small figure hurriedly flashed out of the dead corner of the corridor and blocked the door. She was timid but shouted: "no, don''t move!"

    I know it''s Chu Yuan, the stinky girl, just listening to the voice. She not only crouches at the dead corner of the door, but also holds Dong Xiaoye''s pistol!

    The muzzle of the gun was raised, just in the middle of the Ru + peak of a pair of white women. Huang Xiaolian and the mute girl were scared. They hurriedly wanted to come forward. The white woman waved to stop them, and then reached out to touch Chu Yuan''s face.

    The timid and shy Chu Yuan not only didn''t dodge, but also looked at the woman in front of her, who was as beautiful as herself, and didn''t exist in reality.

    "Xiaoyuanyuan, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Well, it''s much higher and more beautiful." Gently pinching Chu Yuan''s face in white, in a word, shocked me and winter night.

    The girl in white and Chu Yuan actually know each other?!

 Chapter 1184

    It can be seen that Chu Yuan didn''t dare to recognize the girl in white. Hearing her name, the surprise on her face blossomed into a surprise. "You... You are..."

    the girl in white knocked the pistol on the top of the girl''s chest with the art knife in her hand, pretended to be angry, and said: "little slug, long skill, point the gun at me, OK? I''m not afraid I''ve scratched your little face? " The girl in white was obviously a joke, but she was so scared that the corner of her mouth froze. Her eyes were full of panic. She looked at me inexplicably, turned around and ran, "Oh, I forgot the soup on the fire!"

    Maybe I didn''t even know the situation clearly, but I certainly saw that Chu Yuan, who was in a mess with dongxiaoye, was like a gust of late wind blowing in from the window, without any nostalgia, and had no hesitation to escape - go home, close the door, lock up... Boil soup on the fire? You didn''t fire tonight!

    If I''m not confused by Ou''s memory, the night when I was hijacked by the sand boat, it seems that this stinky girl said that she would die with me...

    instead, it''s the girl in white. She doesn''t care about Chu Yuan''s "merciless" running. The little smile on her lips makes me feel rather upset, as if she knows my sister better than me, or, I''m not jealous, but Qi Chuyuan still has such a big secret to hide from me - stinky girl knows white dress girl, and white dress girl is not only the sister of three young ladies, but also one of the three beautiful young ladies! And me? I''ve been struggling with the question "who is the third Miss"!

    Chu Yuan didn''t know the relationship between the girl in white and the third lady, so he never mentioned the girl in white to me? There seems to be only such a possibility.

    There is another question that I can''t figure out, that is, why does the third Miss Xiaobai want to know me, and finally use Guo Xiang to lure me to Qianlong manor, and deliberately create such an opportunity to help me step by step? At that time, I didn''t save her life, just because I heard about my lace scandal, which was too far fetched... Isn''t it because of me from the beginning, but Chu Yuan? But Chu Yuan is just an ordinary senior high school student with a homestead girl. She is introverted and has few friends of her own age. How could she have the chance to meet the three young ladies who are regarded as myths and unattainable in the eyes of the upper class in the north sky? Is miss three a friend of the old man or stepmother? Then there''s no reason why I don''t know Chu Yuan. Besides, I''ve never heard that the old man and his stepmother mentioned that they have such a good friend. With the old man''s well-connected and nosy Xing lattice, there''s such a friend that pingri is bound to come and go. If miss three wants to know me, there''s no need to go around like this...

    I''m full of questions No one can understand it. The woman in white has come out of the door. The winter night, with her hands being handcuffed, hesitates to go out with her. Originally, sister Hu didn''t believe in the white dress girl. Naturally, she didn''t trust me to send her downstairs alone. But Chu Yuan knew the white dress girl, which proved that she was invincible. What she said, sister Hu also had to pay attention to her. The white dress girl handcuffed her and didn''t let her go downstairs together. Maybe she really didn''t want her to lose her job...

    I had a tacit understanding with Dong Xiaoye, with a look She understood what I meant, nodded, and said, "you go, give me those two guys in the bathroom."

    Two "girls" become two "guys". It can be seen that sister tiger is angry at being cheated.

    I have no time to care whether Tianyou and Qiu Meimei will be taught by sister tiger. I followed the girl in white out of the door and found her standing at the stairway. I saw me coming out and pointed to the ground with a smile. I bowed my head and found nothing unusual. When I looked back, I suddenly realized that there were several clear footprints on the ground!

    Why does the cement floor print our footprints? The light is dim. I crouch to check. It''s flour! Every step from my door to the bottom of the stairs was sprinkled with a thin layer of flour!

    "What a smart girl," the woman in white praised, "leave these footprints. Even if you are kidnapped, Jing Cha can get the number of kidnappers, Xing, height, weight and other useful information for analysis according to the size and number of footprints."

    "This is what the little girl did just now?" The cool face of straight long hair shows an unbelievable expression, "I don''t see that, she is not brave, but a little smart..."

    "not brave? Little smart? " The woman in White said with a smile, "she is not only smart and wise, but also courageous. Otherwise, she will not crouch in the corner where you can''t see the door with a pistol with the safety handle open. She will not jump out and stop the door immediately after the door opens, aiming at my heart at the nearest distance. Ha ha, she is afraid, she is terrible, but she has the courage to do it herself Can you still say that she is timid when she is afraid and scared? "Xiaoyuanyuan is more aware than the little girl in Jing Jian - not only the awareness of being killed, but also the awareness of killing."

    The girl in White said not only to the straight long hair, but also used gestures to tell the meaning to the mute girl who could not hear the voice. In the eyes of the mute girl, there was both surprise and appreciation. She could not help but turn to the closed door of my house, and was very fond of the girl hiding in it. But the straight long hair did not take it seriously. Obviously, she felt that a 16-year-old girl could not have such courage.I think that the reason why Chu Yuan is not afraid of death is precisely because she is not smart enough, because she has never figured out which is more important to her - sometimes I think she has grown up, because she has learned tolerance and care, sometimes I think she still hasn''t grown up, because she is as naive and stubborn as when she was a child.

    A delicate girl who has been waiting for a whole night in the freezing snow because of my emotion wandered away from the gate of ghosts. She opened her eyes miraculously, but she was not happy to regain her life. She still cared and feared whether I was still angry... How can you teach her that her life is the most valuable? She is very timid and afraid of many things: Thunder, insects, sports tests, feather dusters of her stepmother, Secrets under the bed, being discovered by the old man, being afraid that I hate her and ignore her... But not afraid of death.

    The woman in white seemed to see through the idea of straight long hair at the bottom of her heart. As she went down the stairs, she said, "I was very curious. After there was no movement downstairs, why didn''t anyone come up? Now we finally know the answer. "

    "Why?" But I asked after her.

    "It''s just for the footprints we left," said the woman in white, "I''m afraid it''s too late. So xiaoyuanyuan can''t start to arrange this trap until the rescue arrives. So, if someone goes upstairs, it will inevitably damage the flour on the ground. There''s no time to rearrange it. There''s no guarantee at all. Besides, if I want to kill you, I may not wait for someone to camp If I don''t want to kill you, they rush up. Not only can''t ensure that you will be rescued, but they are likely to force us to jump over the wall. It''s not good for you and the little girl. Therefore, it''s the wisest thing to let the little girl cast a net downstairs... Xiaoyuanyuan has always been outside the door, and the purpose is very clear. First, stop the residents from going up and down the stairs and damaging the flour on the ground Second, wait for the opportunity as before, and rush in as soon as the door is opened. If you have three advantages and two disadvantages, she will take revenge for you. If you live, she will exchange hostages. Third, even if she fails, it doesn''t matter. When she makes trouble and makes a move, we must be in a hurry to leave. Will we pay attention to the footprints on the ground? Moreover, she was such a little girl who was lying in ambush outside the door, which would make us numb and careless - if Jing Cha arrived, how could a little girl do such a thing? In this way, who would have thought that there was a vast net outside the building? Even if Jing Fang didn''t arrive in time, at least we left our footprints... Ha ha, these things will not be taught to her, because these are things that only she can consider and think about. If you understand these things, do you still think that she is just a timid girl with some cleverness? Is it possible for an ordinary 16-year-old girl to make such bold decisions and arrangements in such a short time that even adults can''t imagine? "

    The woman in white doesn''t ask me, but corrects straight long hair''s disapproval by asking me.

    Straight long hair really raised that scorn, but also let me wonder, why do white dress women care so much about other people''s views on Chu Yuan? I even think she''s kind of showing off...

    "how do you know my sister?" Of all the questions, I threw out one of my most curious.

    Even a smile always gives people a cool temperament of white women''s index finger lightly pressing the thin lips, which is obviously a kind of mischievous, but it doesn''t make people feel pretentious at all, "secret - secret."

    I had a feeling that I could not ask anything from this female population, but because I was too curious, I was still deeply disappointed and overused.

    The woman in white walked very fast, which made me wonder. Obviously, she walked at the same frequency. I was almost jogging, but she was as leisurely as walking. She was not in a hurry at all. Her breath was gentle and her voice was stable. I had no chance to knock on the sidelines, so I went downstairs and left the door.

    It''s so quiet that I can only hear crickets outside the building. There''s no strong light of Jing square sign, no shouting like noise. Under the street lamp that has been ignored since it broke, it''s as dark as usual. I only hear a mess of footsteps mixed with metal harsh friction sound, and I''ve been surrounded by a group of people in black. There''s only one exception, it''s using one The thin and tall man with the crooked machete across the neck of the white girl in white, with the white clothes like hers, is the ferocity and ferocity that can frighten and cry the children. "You dare to move, bitch, the son-in-law of the third master Xiao of the northern sky. You think life is peaceful and light, want to find a thrill? Very well, there are many masters here. I''m sure you can serve comfortably - let my uncle go, or they will kill you in turn! "

    In the hot weather, I''m wrapped in a white se suit. Who is this Sangda dogleg of Feng Sao?!

    Chu Yuan''s son of a bitch called not Jing Cha, but Jing Cha''s natural enemy - Hei + she + Hui!

 Chapter 1185

    This kind of situation should be unexpected by NV in white, so although she didn''t change SE''s smile, it made me feel a thrill of Mao bone. I was sandwiched between her and the straight long hair and dumb NV at the back. Dumb NV couldn''t hear the voice, and her brain didn''t turn very quickly. A group of people surrounded her, and she unconsciously held my throat with her hands, showing a confrontation posture, and even more Deep in the misunderstanding of Sang Yingjie.

    I am choked by dumb NV and can''t breathe out. How to explain it? Hurriedly waved his hand, as if to remind sang Yingjie not to move Luan...

    "Oh? I didn''t expect that. The girl looks beautiful. Is she 20 years old? " Sangdaliu + hooligan have been guarding outside the building, so it''s easier to adapt to the dark, see the face of NV in white, his vulgar and frivolous tone can''t hide the surprise in his heart, "look at your age, it''s not like Hun''s on the road, what do you do to tie my uncle? Don''t you see that he is handsome and has heard that he is good, and you want to tie him back to be a man? It''s really disrespectful. I didn''t say those bullshit just now, but I don''t think it''s too much trouble. My uncle doesn''t dislike you for his appearance. Let him go, pour him a cup of tea and apologize. I''ll make sure that he accepts you and makes a small one. "

    If I could make a sound, I would have scolded the dog Tui for being bloody. There was no animosity at all. He was so wild that he annoyed the long straight hair beside me. He cut the knife and put his neck on the back of me. He punched me in the stomach with his backhand. My friend''s moan was stuck in his throat by the big hand of dumb NV. The pain was all Chou convulsion and facial spasm...

    I know that sang Yingjie is going to change RI''s elegant style is like hunhunhun a, B, C, D. in fact, it''s a very clever scheme. It''s very clever. Otherwise, it won''t be valued by Mr. Xiao. If I''m really tied up, I want to know each other''s purpose with my toes, but he can''t do it clearly. After reporting to my family, I will turn the topic to the boring aspect, that is to say, NV in white should be afraid of his background , but he doesn''t look up to him, which makes her feel like she doesn''t have a chance to quit all over the body at the same time...

    so sang Yingjie doesn''t look down on her because of her young and beautiful appearance, but he deliberately plays a brave, foolhardy and impetuous man, creating an opportunity for him to use his low IQ. Thus, sang Ying Jie''s intention is that she abandoned me and fled. First of all, to ensure my safety, she was not determined to catch her. At first glance, the goods were considerate, and Chu Yuan was not in vain to find them instead of reporting to Jing. In the current situation of Beitian, ten of the * * will put my safety in the second place, but sang Yingjie didn''t find out that he was too clever to fill...

    < br It seems that NV in white is the youngest and the most Hua bottle of the three. Sang Yingjie, who can use a knife to cross her shoulder and neck, said every word to her, as if seeing through that she is the first of the three. Does this vision look like hunhun hunhun?

    Sure enough, NV in White said with a smile, "are you sang Yingjie?"

    Sang Yingjie unexpectedly broke his identity with a scream in white NV, and was shocked all over - who made you wear a dazzling white suit?

    White NV added: "I haven''t heard of the third uncle Xiao of Beitian. I heard about it in the early years. There is a villain in Beitian who is not benevolent but likes hypocrisy. He is called the bereaved dog Xiao san''er. I don''t know if he is the same person you are talking about."

    Sang Yingjie''s face changed dramatically. He raised a ferocious and ferocious face. His expression was heavy, but it was a little bit more cruel. "You are killing your mother..."

    NV in white knows his name. How can he not know his name? It''s indeed the provocation of Chi + Luo + Luo, but sang Yingjie was so easily angered by Ji, which I couldn''t understand. After all, the third master himself admitted that he didn''t stand up for justice. In order to be the only "master" of Beitian, he didn''t hesitate to fall out and kowtow to his brother''s "master" and "second master" together. It''s really right that he dropped his name. Is it because of the nickname "bereaved dog"?

    Sangyingjie''s loyalty is not a bad thing, but in this case loyalty will inevitably be a bad thing.

    Ya is angry with Ji and has the impulse to cut people down. However, if you are worried about me, you will inevitably hesitate. With a lot of ideas, your attention will be naturally distracted. NV in white seizes this vacancy, and suddenly makes a move, which startles sang Yingjie. She ignores the machete across her neck. The craftsman''s blade and pen stabs sang Yingjie''s eyebrow. It''s so fast that he forgets him The difference in length between the machete and the art knife of white NV. As long as he doesn''t move, if white NV wants to stab him, he must lean forward, so that even if he stabs him, he will wipe his neck first.

    But sang Yingjie still instinctively closed his eyes. Not only he, but also NV in white, let other powerful old men with instruments step back. At that moment, what broke out in her was a feeling that I couldn''t explain. Even if I stood behind her, her knife didn''t stab me, I had a strong desire to dodge, as if The knife in her hand may suddenly change an angle and hurt me.

    Sang Yingjie snorts and sees the blood. It''s not his face that is stabbed by the white NV, but his hand holding the knife. The blood is surging. I seem to see two fingers of Sang Yingjie flying away from the palm of his hand. The machete comes off, but doesn''t land on the ground. The white NV''s left hand holds the handle of the knife. In the dark, it''s like a floating ghost. He flashes past the two machetes that fall from the side and chases back sang Yingjie The first stab, the crowd immediately Luan, I also don''t know where the strength, unexpectedly broke the dumb NV lock throat, shouted: "don''t cut!"It seems that the pause key was pressed in time, and the curved machete didn''t shake. It was close to the bridge of Sang Yingjie''s nose and stopped falling. It seems that the weak white NV, the power contained in that slender arm, and her control over the strength, stunned all the old men including me.

    Sangyingjie''s face was empty. She patted him on the cheek with a knife and said with a smile, "you come to save Chunan. He owes you a favor. Now he gives it back to you. Don''t say that you sangyingjie, a small horse who can''t get on the table, is as cheap as grass. Your eldest brother, Xiaosan, is not inferior to me. I want him to have a pair of eyes at least."

    Tui, the big dog of Sang, is in a state of panic. Where did he say something?

    "Whose young lady wants me to have a pair of eyes with such a big voice?" I don''t know where a group of people came out. There are forty or fifty people around us. In just a minute or two, hundreds of people gathered downstairs. The crowd separated. Out of them came a big man in Tang suit, with flat head, square face, thick eyebrows, tiger eyes, big mouth and fierce appearance. But he was not the third master Xiao!

    The third master is tall and big, but I don''t know if it''s because he''s too thick or NV is tall. Compared with the dumb NV behind me, he seems to be a little shorter..

    NVS in white, holding their swords and arms in their hands, stand in a cute and special posture. They say with a tender smile, "I want it, don''t you give it?"

    If someone who didn''t know passed by at this time, she would have been so innocent and quiet that she bent the wire pole on the side of the road.

    "I''ll give you two big ear scrapers!" From behind the third master, who is as big as the mountain, a very petite NV child jumps out, points to NV''s nose in white, jumps and scolds: "let my Nan brother go quickly, or I want you to look good!"

    From the moment sang Yingjie appeared, I should have thought that Chu Yuan must have asked Xiao Yaojing for help. Xiao Yaojing even moved out her father. How could she not have come? In other words, her father followed her because he couldn''t stop her...

    "do you want me to look good?" "Isn''t I good enough?" asked NV in white

    "I''ve seen narcissism, but I''ve never seen you like this... Since..." just at this moment, someone lights up the lighting tools, and the demon Jing can clearly see the appearance of NV in white. Like me, she doesn''t believe that there is the same level of beauty in the world as Chu yuan. A small face is red, but the second half of the sentence is still not said. It''s like being angry, said Dao "If you don''t let people go, I want you to be ugly!"

    The NV in white was defeated by the honesty of demon Jing. At the moment of smirk, many men around him looked stupid and dazed. "What a lovely NV boy, are you Xiao Yike?"

    Ya even knows Chu Yuan. If I know him again, I won''t be surprised.

    Demon Jing has always been a loser but not a loser. With dad''s support, he has more confidence. Unexpectedly, he has not been sold. Suddenly, he is dragged behind by the third master. The third master should have heard from the dialogue between the white NV and sang Yingjie that the relationship between the white NV and me is not hostile, but he is as close to the enemy as possible. His whole body is tense. The clothes are obviously loose, but they give people a possibility at any time The feeling of bursting, listen to his deep voice to ask: "who are you?"

    NV in white put the art knife into his pocket. His right index finger moved to the back of his forehead. He held sang Yingjie''s machete in his left hand, and his eyes were dazzled by Luan''s pull of a string of knives. I didn''t see the speed of the technique, and I didn''t understand the special significance of her doing so. However, when he saw that the third master''s face was pale, he was frightened and scared, and his voice was shaking. "Is... You? It''s really... You! "

    The third master unconsciously Mo to his head, I suddenly realized that the line that NV in white just drew on his head was exactly the same as the shocking scar from the forehead to the back of his head!

    NV in white smiles without answering.

    The third master''s expression changed several times. He was ashamed, angry, hateful, regretful and scared. Finally, he sighed, raised his hand, put it feebly, and said to all his subordinates, "it''s gone."

    The demon Jing thought that he had heard it wrong, and he was stunned. He said: "Dad --"

    the third master put his hand around Nv''er. What he said was to her, but he looked at me and said: "don''t you understand? She doesn''t mean anything to your brother Nan. It should be a misunderstanding. "

    This is more like proving - the third master hopes it''s just a misunderstanding, and he''s afraid!

    Demon Jing airway: "misunderstood fart! Why did she beat brother Nan without malice? Don''t you see the blood on his clothes? Besides, she shaved off uncle Sang''s two fingers! You just let her go? Then what face do we Xiao family have to walk on the street of Beitian in the future? "

    I coughed a few blood before. When I wiped my mouth, I stuck some on the inside of my sleeve. It''s not easy to see. I don''t want to be found by the careful demon Jing.

    Third Ye ignores Nv''er and shouts to his subordinates who are equally unwilling to be around with demon Jing: "didn''t you hear me? It''s gone, you guys. Take Jackie to the hospital and put your fingers on it. "

    When a group of small leaders saw that the eldest one was furious, they immediately ordered them to leave. When Sanye was young, he didn''t become a soldier, but he always seemed to yearn for the army. He made countless enemies in Beitian black and white. He was worthy of the public''s criticism, but he always stood up. He had a very direct relationship with the management of emphasizing discipline. His men were scattered like birds and beasts, but Luan was orderly. There was no big movement. In a flash, there were only ten people left."Dad!"

    "Shut up --" the third master was stunned by the demon Jing. Maybe he thought that Wen was too heavy. He hurriedly relaxed his expression and said, "listen to your brother Nan. Don''t you say that your brother Nan doesn''t like NV children who don''t obey?"

    This useless old man handed me the ball with one foot!

    The third Lord always holds the demon Jing as the Pearl of his hand. He doesn''t love enough. When did he roar at her so fiercely? And in front of so many people? The demon Jing''s mouth is flat, and he can''t help crying. At this point, the mobile phone just rings. The demon Jing wants to be strong. He doesn''t want others to see his embarrassment. He kicks her father, tui, and turns around to answer the phone in the dark.

    Sangyingjie was about to leave, holding his bleeding hand, when NV in White said lightly, "the slander of sangyingjie insults me. I only need two fingers of sangyingjie, and he has earned it."

    Sanye tiger''s body shuddered, and several of his left behind men also had a sudden change in their faces. I didn''t understand the meaning of white NV. Seeing that sang Yingjie was stunned for a moment, he suddenly grabbed two of his own fingers picked up by others and said "thank you" to white NV. When the round of his arm was about to be thrown, he suddenly realized. He grabbed his wrist and turned back to white NV and said angrily, "are you sick? He scolds you two words, you want him two fingers, you insult me and Dong Xiaoye like that, and those two NV children, should I ask you something too? "

    NV in white knows that I''m every ounce and says with a smile, "do you have this ability?"

    I snatched a machete from a man beside sang Yingjie, and said angrily, "if you can cut yourself, the emperor can pull off the horse! Go back and ask your sister, is Chu the kind who is afraid of death?! Before I put up with you, I thought you were not a friend, but also a friend of a friend. Now you treat my friend like a mother. I think that friend and your friend''s friend are just like a mother! "

    "More people bully less people?" said NV in white

    "It''s men who bully NV people!" I don''t know what to do with it. "Let''s just pick one! You win, not only his two fingers for you, I cut two for him, and then cut two for you, I win, don''t want your fingers, how did you just play me and winter night, I play you! "

    "Hee hee, trick, you know I can''t ask for your fingers, right?"

    brother, a red face, with a stiff head, "you win, I am, and I cut my finger, not what you want!"

    I''m sure she won''t fight with me, but even if I don''t have this, I''ll stand out, or I have to. After all, sang Yingjie broke these two fingers because of me, but I''m sure I won''t have the courage to be like now...

    cowhide is blowing, and it''s Bi''s got to be brave.

    "Forget it, I''ll spare you in the face of South Chu," said NV in white. She walked away from the crowd, followed by NV with long straight hair and dumb hair. Passing by the third master, she also kept her pace, but said: "Xiao Zhanhe, you''ve made a lot of trouble for South Chu tonight. I''ll pay for him. From tomorrow, no one will bother you in North China."

    The third master was first happy, then a little frightened. He said: "no, no, you are a member of xiaomou''s mind, but I am a member of Chu Nan''s family..."

    "the human heart is not enough to swallow the elephant, to be a human being, it is important to be content." NV Lang in White said: "I will return your human feelings for Chu Nan, because you will never be a member of the family, Xiao Zhanhe, I hope you can understand me. ˇ±I don''t know. Anyway, I didn''t understand. It seems that I understood half of it.

    White NV didn''t say "goodbye" to me. She walked away quickly. When the demon Jing hung up and went back to the third master, she had disappeared in our sight. But somehow, everyone was still staring at the direction of her disappearance.

    The demon Jing made a set of combo boxing on her father''s belly and spat: "it''s terrible!"

    The third master was in a daze. He was shocked by the fist of the demon Jing. He looked down at the angry Nv''er. Not only was he not angry, but he also opened his mouth and smiled.

    "What are you laughing at?" said the demon

    The third master didn''t answer. He just stroked the demon Jing''s head. I saw that his hand was shaking - not because of anger, but because of excitement, accompanied by the excitement of fear.

    "The Third Master..."

    "don''t say anything," Xiao interrupted me nervously. "This is not the place to talk. Tomorrow morning, you come to our company, and we will talk, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha

    I just want to ask - what kind of person is she?

    I remember that the third master told me that he didn''t know who the third lady was, so why did he know the white NV who was also the third lady?

    The Third Master said that if he didn''t talk about this topic, he really didn''t talk about it. He raised his wrist and looked at his watch and said, "it''s not too late, NV son-in-law. I have to go first. I have a dinner and have to go - Baby NV, do you want to go home or stay with your brother Nan for one night?"

    The demon Jing didn''t even think, "I''ll stay."The third master took a look at sang Yingjie and nodded: "Jiezi is injured. I''m not sure that others will protect you. It''s better to stay. Tomorrow morning, I''ll go to the company with your brother Nan."

    Is this like what the father said? Are you sure you can rest assured that you will stay at Miaoling NV''s home for the night?

    The identities of Qiu Meimei and Tianyou have been exposed. Dongxiaoye must have been furious. But I have too many questions to ask them about their relationship with Chu Yuan. The demon Jing who loves to shout is just Tian Luan. I was about to raise an objection, but the Third Master asked with a smile, "NV son-in-law, do you know who is waiting for me tonight''s treat?"

    Sanye''s deep smile was already a hint. I was shocked and said: "it can''t be..."

    "that''s it." Sanye played a finger ring, maybe it was too happy. He lost his poise and got rid of a large-scale child. "Zhangjiana and his son suddenly contacted me today, saying that they would introduce a rich rich man to me. Haha, I wanted to surprise you, didn''t I Let me tell you something first, but I didn''t expect you to surprise me... "

    there was a roar in my ear, and I didn''t hear a word from the Third Master...

    there is no doubt that this should be a happy thing if it didn''t happen tonight!

    Didn''t they plan to invite me to dinner tonight?!

    Because I couldn''t keep the appointment, so I invited another third master? Or did you invite me and the third master at the same time?

    If the former is enough, their so-called rich can''t be Madame Duanmu? It''s impossible to ask Mrs. Duanmu to lend money to Mr. Sanye to buy a piece of land that we Fengchang want to sell. But if it is the latter, the situation is a little delicate: why do the Zhangjia father and son want to meet us without telling me and Mr. Sanye? Are they suspicious, or have they noticed that I colluded with Liu Xiaosheng, the third master, to arrange for them?

    In consideration of this, I asked my father and son, Zhang Jia, to meet me today. I pretended to be drunk and refused to tell the Third Master in a short and concise way. I thought I could quench his joy, but I didn''t want him to think so. I laughed scornfully and said, "doubt is no evidence, no evidence. Tonight''s treat is nothing more than to test. I have a heart to see. Besides, what if it''s really found out? NV son-in-law, NV son-in-law, you are standing on the Jinshan mountain, I don''t know that the treasure is under your feet, a piece of tens of millions of broken land, who cares about him + his mother? Just now that NV man said that your father-in-law and I can''t buy Dang''s products. That''s Ansheng in the second half of my life. Ha ha, this human feeling is bigger than ten pieces of land you gave me. "

    I don''t know whether I should be surprised or angry about it - I almost forget that the third master helped me, because of the benefit cooperation, he didn''t care about Murphy''s future in Fengchang. He even wished Murphy''s bad luck if he put aside the benefit factors...

    what kind of background does the white NV have? If you can say a word, the real Third Master doesn''t want to earn any money?

    Say goodbye to the third master. I went upstairs with the demon Jing. The girl was unconventional. She took the initiative to stay, but she didn''t have a word. Or I couldn''t bear it. I didn''t have a word to find. First, I asked her a question, "who called you just now?"

    Walking in front of the demon Jing head does not return, said: "edge edge."

    Stinky girl? I wonder: "what does she call you for?"

    Demon Jing walked faster and faster, "tell me it''s her mistake, a misunderstanding, and ask me not to be embarrassed by that NV man."

    "She told you who the NV was?!"

    "Yes."

    "Who?" I unconsciously hold the hand of demon Jing.

    Demon Jing turns around, I see, she is flat mouth, already cried Hua a small face, "don''t tell you, big traitor!"

    When I was shocked, the demon Jing jumped up to me, took a bite on my left face, pulled out Tui and ran up the stairs. I followed him closely. At home, I happened to meet Qiu Meimei and Tianyou, who came out of the opposite men. Everyone was embarrassed. I could understand how the handcuffs of Dong Xiaoye were opened. I guess they are It''s going to be a secret that I''ll keep with this girl for the rest of my life.

    Because T-shirt was opened by NV in white, sister tiger borrowed a coat of Qiu Meimei and wrapped it around her. I said, "change clothes first, or go to the hospital first?"

    This Tigress bit the knife and hurt her mouth. I don''t know how serious it was.

    "Just now, I saw that the wound was very shallow, no problem..."

    I was surprised to see the demon Jing coming up with me on winter night. Before I opened my mouth, the demon Jing spat in a low voice, "the cat that stole the fishy smell."

    Tiger sister suddenly choked into a red face.

    There is no doubt - it must be that Chu Yuan and demon Jing have shared secrets!

    "It''s ok if it''s in the way, the doctor will decide. Go home and change clothes first," I sighed, knowing that this evening is doomed to be a long time. While pressing the men bell, I said to Tianyou and Chou Mei Mei, "you two also come in and talk."

    Chu Yuan, like a thief, pulled men open a gap, looked out, didn''t see NV in white, just relieved a little, and Kai men asked, "she''s gone?"As soon as I thought that the stinky girl had just left me and sister tiger behind and had gone home by herself, I was angry and stared at her and said, "who is she?"

    Chu Yuan was obviously surprised. "She didn''t tell you?"

    "Tell me and ask you?"

    "Eh?" Chu Yuan said: "no, she asked us to meet yesterday, didn''t she? Although she left without Lu face... "

    " ha? "

    Chu Yuan looked at me puzzled and said clearly, "she is the mother of the East."

    I am like a stone in the same place, and my excessive HUNLUAN mind has become a blank...

    the NV people who can only be described as "evil" in Xing Ge and beauty are actually the mother of the Oriental little lady, ran Yibai?!

    On second thought, it''s not that there is no such possibility. Why is Dongfang Lianren not a stinky little girl who can only be described as "evil"?!

    If there is a mother, there must be a NV...

 Chapter 1186

    "Is she ran Yibai?" Winter night is also unbelievable. ~~! - > (free) ~ ~ ~

    My Oriental mother and I used to talk on the phone. It''s hard to put the maniac who was angry and scolded by me in three sentences together with this cruel but always funny and calm beauty tonight. So I asked Chu Yuan, "are you sure?"

    "Of course," Chu Yuan said, "I''ve seen her. She''s in the Oriental family."

    "Since you are so sure, why didn''t you recognize her just now?" I frowned and doubted, "it''s impossible to forget a special Nv person like her once?"

    Chu Yuan did not answer the question, "what''s special about her?"

    "What''s not special about her? Appearance, temperament... "I said, I found that the atmosphere was not right. Chu Yuan''s face was cold, and the demon''s expression was gloomy. Although Dong Xiaoye forced a smile to disguise, it was obviously unnatural. Qiu Meimei even whistled loudly. Only Tianyou, playing with a woodpecker knife, was absent-minded and indifferent to our conversation...

    the stinky girl said coldly:" you You''ve only seen her once, but you''ve never forgotten her in your life, have you

    "I want to talk to you seriously. Can you not understand the point as such a boring thing?" I have sullen face, always feel Chu Yuan is deliberately to turn the topic away.

    Chu Yuan was really guilty and avoided my eyes. He said vaguely, "I''m not you, so I like to see beautiful NV people. I only saw her once and secretly looked at her twice. I don''t have a deep impression. What''s wrong?"

    "It''s not normal to look at her secretly," I said. "Why is it" secretly "

    With Chu Yuan''s shy and introverted Xing Ge, it''s not surprising that most people who meet for the first time dare not look directly or even secretly need some courage. She follows me to the company every day. The colleagues in the comprehensive group also like her to take care of her. It''s not strange, but I dare to say that we meet on another occasion, most of them She can''t recognize or dare not to recognize them, because she doesn''t pay much attention to their looks at ordinary times, not without thinking, but with timidity. Once they are opposite to each other''s eyes, they will be nervous and at a loss, so they don''t have the courage to look secretly, for fear of accidentally bumping into each other''s eyes... This is a very serious Jian barrier, on the one hand, it stems from a closed and lonely period she had when she was a child Her life experience makes her feel inferior and autistic. She thinks that she is different from ordinary people. On the other hand, she is growing up without friends all the time. So she doesn''t know how to flow with others initiatively, but her outstanding appearance and achievements always force her to be the focus. She doesn''t like being entangled by boys, so she is cold and cold It''s easy to give people the illusion that she is arrogant and lofty, so that NVS of the same age also avoid her, or despise her cold Yan''s pride, or feel ashamed of herself, feel that she is unattainable, or simply don''t want to stand beside her, and become the green leaf that sets off her excellence In social intercourse, she likes to take advantage of Chu Yuan to exercise her, but the effect is not good, even the negative effect is bigger, which makes the stinky girl more resistant to go with others, and makes the old man have to give up the compulsory treatment. She has such a strong temper. Unless she is willing to change herself, no one can do anything about it...

    so Chu Yuan can admit that she is upright I don''t have a deep impression on Dongfang ma. Why are you hesitating and trying to change the topic? This is not normal.

    Listen to me so a ask, stinky wench obviously flustered Luan, "little night elder sister, the clothes inside you are broken? Replace it quickly so that you can give it back to others. " Then she went to the bedroom with the little winter night.

    I think it''s even more strange - she knows that the T-shirt wrapped in the coat is broken, so she can definitely guess that it was cut by NV in white with that sharp art knife, without asking for any reason, let alone unlike her at ordinary times. It''s not like the response of a normal logical person.

    "Wait a minute, I haven''t finished..."

    "Oh, what else can I ask?" Chu Yuan showed a very impatient look and said angrily, "I have said that she is the mother of the East!"

    "Then why didn''t she mention anything about the east? Besides, I only admit that she is the third miss, but I won''t tell her name. I don''t know her identity better. What does that mean? " When I asked Chu Yuan, my eyes turned to Qiu Meimei, who was leaning on the sofa. She knew more than Chu Yuan.

    "The mother of the East is miss three?!" The response of Chu Yuan and demon Jing is the same, which proves that she doesn''t know the details of NV in white, but there is no possibility that she doesn''t, so their surprise is more aimed at the East.

    Mingming is a secret sharing sister, but the East conceals such a big secret from them, how can they not Ji move?

    , to be exact, is one of the three ladies, not a particular three miss, but she is closely related to the three lady."Impossible!" Chu Yuan shook his head as if I was lying to slander her friend. "How could the East hide from me?" he said?! By the way, she has a bad relationship with her mother. She can only meet once or twice a year. She never cares about her mother''s affairs. She doesn''t know what her mother does, so it''s not surprising that she doesn''t know her mother and miss three, is it? "

    The poor relationship between Oriental and her mother is just a representation of the rebellious period of little NV. She may not really care about her mother''s affairs, but it is a fact that she and her mother can only meet once or twice a year. From the words of white NV, it is not hard to hear that she rarely comes to the north. It seems that in addition to her work, the complicated identity background is also one of the main reasons. She is very careful to ensure that To protect the real third Miss Xiaobai, there is a feeling that no one wants to know her relationship with the third miss. Therefore, NV, who deliberately conceals the affairs of the young, is indeed in the sense of reason? On the contrary, the East is a young and mature man. That city is wise and steady, which is rare among adults. With my understanding of her Xing style, the more difficult it is to meet in ordinary times, the more she will try to care about and understand her mother. As long as she has this mind, what else can she hide?

    Chu Yuan just didn''t want to believe that the East betrayed his trust.

    Seeing her tears around her eyes and eager for me to give up questioning the East, I can''t help but insist on my point of view. Maybe it''s the proof that Chu Yuan didn''t grow up. It''s too simple and naive. But if she can always have such a beautiful thing, I really don''t want her to grow up Cheng people one day.

    Chu Yuan believes in the East. With such friends, the East is happy, and so is Chu Yuan.

    "It should be so..."

    Chu Yuan said: "it must be so!"

    Chou Mei Mei said in a timely manner, "obviously it''s three people, but she has become a" three young ladies ". Originally, some of the illiterate people in Beitian, huluan, understood to give my sister Luan the above title. In other words, only strangers who didn''t know her would call her that. It''s not surprising that little Oriental didn''t know" three young ladies "

    "Yes, I''ll tell you. If Dongfang knows it, it''s impossible to hide it from me and * * elder sister." Chu Yuan didn''t even know the identity of Qiu Meimei, so he believed what she said, which only proved that the girl didn''t want to use her brain to suspect Dongfang xiaoniang.

    The demon Jing is far less close to the east than to Chu Yuan. He waved his hand and said, "she won''t hide it from you, but it''s hard to tell if she can hide it from me." It can be seen that demon Jing also suspected that the East knew about it but deliberately concealed it.

    I asked Qiu Meimei, "so, that NV man just now is really her mother in the east? Then why did she ask me out last night, but she didn''t have Lu''s face, and today she took the initiative to find men? And deliberately not to tell me her identity? "

    "What''s going on in that bitch''s head I don''t know?" Qiu Meimei has a great opinion on NV in white. She spat on the ground with a ruffian air, Mo''s dark green eyes. She said: "I only know that she is my sister''s friend, so I can''t kill her."

    Next to him, Tianyou hears the words and "hiss" with a nasal sound, which is like ridicule or contempt. Qiu Meimei suddenly blushes and stares at Tianyou, but no longer talks.

    Although Chu Yuan is very certain, I still have doubts about whether she is the mother of NV in the East. Looking horizontally and vertically, she is younger than my stepmother, but she has a 16-year-old NV like my stepmother, which proves that she is more wonderful than her stepmother Nvzi?

    Most importantly, Dongfang Ma said last night that it''s OK for the east to stay in Beitian, but I want to grant her a request. But tonight, NV in white didn''t mention it all the time...

    did she forget it or didn''t mention it intentionally? Obviously, these two possibilities are far beyond Chu Yuan''s recognition of the wrong person. First of all, I won''t doubt Chu Yuan''s memory of se. Second, don''t NV people also recognize Chu Yuan? I also know that she is a crying slug...

    but what''s the matter with this contradictory and uncoordinated feeling...

 Chapter 1187

    work is busy until 1:30 in the morning, today we can only make another chapter, sorry...]

    winter night is very depressed - because Qiu Meimei and God bless do not cooperate.

    Compared with Tianyou''s silence, Qiu Meimei''s "one question, three don''t know" is even more annoying and maddening. After all, Jiao se "Chu Xiaohua", played by Tianyou before, is a silent girl. With such a preconceived impression, and the relationship between Xu Heng and Jing Fang, Tianyou keeps silent. In the expectation of winter, the unexpected person is me - and It''s not a miracle that the fake boy hates Jing''s insight. She''s so angry that she can "speak truth with her fist without moving her hands". Facing the small winter night after her identity is exposed, she changes to RI''s strong style and can keep silent all the time. This calm and calm is not a miracle. You know, the goods just kicked the capital city''s big young Su out of the stream not long ago... Was it taught by ran Yibai After a training, I finally understand the truth that there are people outside and there are days outside? Or is he guilty of revealing his secret after drinking?

    Look at Qiu Meimei again, but on the contrary, tear off her disguise. She is no longer the bright, bold, enthusiastic and sunny female college student. As the boss of seed wine and rebellious princess, Ya''s arrogant and pretentious energy is completely released without reservation. She doesn''t even look at other junior members of dongxiaoye''s class. No matter what dongxiaoye asks her, she says, "I don''t know." "Tao", that''s all. The arrogance is the most unbearable. Don''t say that sister tiger can''t be angry, that is, Xiao demon Jing, who is hostile to sister tiger, almost can''t help jumping up and slapping her in the face.

    ]

    I don''t know about Qiu Meimei, but I''m sure that if she doesn''t try to be funny and curious and create a hilarious fun, it''s because her embarrassing appearance (naked + body binding) is seen by me and sister tiger. She''s so ashamed and angry that she can''t get rid of it, and then she deliberately makes trouble to vent... To put it bluntly, she''s playing with children''s temper.

    In the aspect of Qiu Meimei''s Xingge, I think we can refer to Xiao Yaojing''s hostility to Qiu Meimei. I''m afraid that it has nothing to do with tiger sister''s shriveling. Otherwise, I can''t explain why she has been staring at people''s chest with resentful eyes, which are all children + Yan + Ju + Ru, but her chest, height, and aura are good It''s just my intuition that Qiu Meimei and Xiao Yaojing are the same kind of people.

    Dong Xiaoye was angry, but she didn''t put her mood into work. Before I dragged her out to the hospital, she deliberately called Lin Zhitong in front of Tianyou. She didn''t mention anything about her, but said that I had a quarrel with someone at the neighborhood''s birthday party, which caused Xiao Sanye to make a fuss and make a lot of noise.

    This time, the third master almost came out, blocked the road and drove people. He had already alerted Jing Fang. Jing Fang''s side had been quiet. It was because they had not found out the details of these guys who dared to make trouble in the storm. They did not dare to act before they gathered enough Jing force. They were afraid that they would be screwed up again. Tomorrow morning, they will become the sales guarantee of the news media

    Dong Xiaoye''s call not only relieved Lin Zhizhi, who had just taken the post of director of the listing Bureau, but also appeased Tianyou. She politely said that although she was Jing Jian, she was on the same position with me, and she was a person she could trust. But looking at the appearance of Tianyou, it seemed that she didn''t listen attentively to anyone''s words, and whether she understood the meaning of Dong Xiaoye or not.

    In the past, she could bite the sharp blade without hesitation, want to cut the blade with her teeth and swallow it down. Because she had questions to be solved, she could also be indifferent to the bleeding wound in her mouth, making the interrogation of Qiu Meimei and appeasing Tianyou the top priority Even on the way to the hospital, she was not idle. She had been fighting with the demon Jing, who deliberately picked up trouble and ridiculed Jing for coming out too slowly. She forgot that her mouth was hurt. But just after entering the hospital, she smelled the smell of disinfectant water, and her face was bloodless and her legs were soft. When the doctor showed her surgical tools, her tears were even louder, So that when the doctor sewed the needle for her, I had to stay by her side, holding her trembling hand and comforting her with soft voice... Who can connect the tough woman who is not afraid of death, even seeking the most tortured death method to protect me, with the weak little woman who is sniffling at the moment?

    Fortunately, she just scratched the inner side of her upper lip, which is only a fraction of the distance from the breaking of her face. If someone pulls a knife more slowly, she bites deeper, and the consequences are even more unimaginable... If I didn''t look at her crying and pathetic appearance, I would have to swear at her again. Now looking back at the scene when she was injured, I''m still scared.

    On the way home, Dong Xiaoye explained that she cried not because she was afraid of pain, but because she was afraid of breaking her face, because beauty is a woman''s destiny, but I know that she lied.

    She cried because she was glad that tonight, I accompanied her to the hospital, not she accompanied me...

    before the winter night, she had been trying not to let herself daydream, so she focused on everything in front of her, but when she entered the hospital, the environment and taste here made her unable to avoid the feeling of fear again - as Dongfang Ma said, if If she loses, it means I will die. Tonight, she lost twiceAfter returning home, sister Hu was tired and went back to the room for reasons. Chu Yuan and demon Jing went to the bathroom to take a bath together. It was like deliberately creating an opportunity for me to go to sister Hu''s room to comfort her. You should know that Chu Yuan, who is very poor and has a low self-esteem, is never willing to take a bath with other people.

    Chu Yuan is a small vinegar jar. Demon Jing likes to make trouble, but they are all sensible girls.

    The door wasn''t locked. I didn''t knock. I pushed in.

    There was a dark light in the room. She didn''t take off her clothes or cover the quilt in winter. She lay on the bed in a tired, natural and distressing position. She hung a slipper on her right foot beside the bed. When she heard the noise, she quickly tied her head under the pillow, snuffled, and said in a heavy nasal voice, "I''m going to sleep. What are you doing in?"

    I closed the door, didn''t turn on the light, went to the bedside, took off her shoes, smiled, "you don''t even look, you know it''s me?"

    I don ''t speak in winter.

    I sat down beside her, slapped her round and cocky hips, and said, "I know you''re tired, so I''ll help you undress."

    Winter little night still did not move. After a while, he whispered: "I almost killed you, Chunan..."

    "bullshit," I said: "that woman is an oriental mother, not to kill me."

    "But if she''s here to kill you..."

    "if not, is there any reason for her to kill me? Am I guilty of taking care of her daughter? " It''s not a crime to take care of her daughter, but I really don''t think it''s unfair to take care of her daughter.

    "But if she is the boat of the sand..."

    "she is her, not the boat of the sand." I patted sister tiger''s back gently and said softly: "if" is meaningless, reality is absolute, and the reality is that it is ran Yibai, her mother in the East, who defeats you, not the boat of the sand that wants my life. "

    Winter night said: "maybe the sand boat is more powerful than her..."

    I chuckled: "he is so powerful, will you kick an egg + egg? Will you be scared to see you? "

    "I used to think that I was very powerful, but her mother was right in the East. Sha Zhizhou killed people. He dared to kill people, but I dare not. If I really fought for my life, maybe I..."

    "no one asked you, and no one wanted you to protect me in that way." I didn''t let Dong Xiaoye finish talking, and then she broke in a deep voice: "Dong Xiaoye, there is something you should never do again Wrong - in this family, you have only one identity, woman. Being a woman, you must have the consciousness of being a woman. You should learn to rely on me and habits, rather than become my dependence. Your performance today is to challenge my dignity. As a man, if you can''t even protect your own woman, do you still use others to take my rotten life? I have no face to live on. You are not saving me. You are murdering me. "

 Chapter 1188

    \\

    "hmm?" I thought she was moved by me.

    Winter night raised his right leg and kicked me in the arm. "Can you take more time off? You don''t feel sick about being so meaty? "

    I heated up under the skin and was a little hot. I scratched her in the middle of her foot and smiled, "I''m telling the truth. Why is it fake? Don''t you often say that I''m macho? Men, this is called bullying. "

    "You''re just trying to be brave," said Dong Xiaoye, kicking his feet at random. "That day in the Qianlong manor, you just came out to protect me. Why? Did you think I was your woman at that time? Chunan, don''t look down on my winter night! I am not so narcissistic, not so narcissistic! I like you and can''t help it, because I know that the reason why you gave up your life to protect me that night is not that I have something special in your heart, but that you will do that for anyone around you. What dignity, what tyranny, are all excuses to try your best after your head leaps out! "

    "And then?" I clasped her two calves under my armpit and said, "I admit that I''m brave, I admit that I''m afraid of death, and I''m afraid of death. Then what? What does this have to do with my wanting to protect you and my not wanting you to give up your life to protect me? "

    "Yes!" Winter night said: "I want to protect you, not a hot head!"! Because I am Jing Cha and you are my man! "

    "Well, I know." I answered softly, but my heart was as hot as fire.

    Winter night sobbed: "but I didn''t do it... It''s the second time, I''ve become your burden..."

    "you''re too strong to think so," I sighed and said with a wry smile: "according to your statement, I can only be a lonely person, you''ve become my burden, who is not my burden? My parents, fate, fringe... Who is more powerful than you? Maybe someone in your team can protect me better than you, but that''s not what I want, because apart from you, Beitian won''t have another Jing chaken to connive me to help Xu Heng, so it can be said that it''s because of my selfishness that you are involved in the same danger as me. Even so, you still connive me. In order to protect me, you are hurt, I feel guilty instead of resenting me. Why do you make me feel sorry? Now I feel that I''m really guilty... "

    winter night is quiet. After a while, I turn over and lie down, saying:" you are not comforting me, you are threatening me, despicable! "

    "It''s the same sentence - I''m telling you the truth." in the dark, I can''t see her expression and touch her tear stained cheek. I said with a soft smile: "what you''ve paid for me now has made me too happy and happy, so don''t ask yourself to pay more for me. That will only make me feel that I don''t deserve this happiness, OK?"

    Dongxiaoye holds my hand and nods.

    I know, she finally untied the knot, relieved smile, fingers sliding to her soft lips, asked: "still hurt?"

    Dong Xiaoye shakes her head, but says: "it hurts..." she pulls my hand down, presses it on her straight but soft chest, and whispers: "since you kneel for me, it''s been very painful..."

    I bend over and kiss her lips, thinking that I understand the sentiment very well, and says: "it doesn''t hurt if I knead it, I can help you..."

    winter Xiaoye''s "exhort" and is said to warm up The soft claw is rude and ferocious. I scratch it...

    a man is never an honest species. I not only rubbed the chest of winter night, but also took off all her clothes, touched and kissed every part of her body, just like last night when she fell asleep. The difference is that she was awake, so I could feel every shy and honest thing her sensitive body did The depressed groan of winter night in the dark awakened the beast in my body again, but the tiger sister who was also full of desire didn''t let me into her wet body.

    One is that Chu Yuan and demon Jing haven''t slept yet. The image of our brother and sister, who are already shaking and falling, can''t be further collapsed. The other is that sister tiger broke her body yesterday. She can''t bear it. She''s also worried about my body. It''s not because I''ve just been beaten by Dongfang mother and mute girl. Those are all hard injuries, which don''t cause much trouble, but because this girl can see them So I can easily get rid of it because I worked too much last night and hollowed out my body. Although I know that I can''t do the two women''s changing + state even when my body is in the best state, I certainly can''t be so bad. I didn''t even have the power to resist...

    before I left the bedroom of winter night, I deliberately turned on the light to tidy up my clothes, In order not to be seen by Chu Yuan and demon Jing, it turned out to be in vain. As soon as they opened the door, they had a face-to-face meeting with both of them - the girls'' hair was not wet, obviously they didn''t take a bath at all!

    When I came out, they didn''t have the consciousness to peep at the little pervert.

    The demon Jing raised his thumb and said, "men --"

    Chu Yuan also raised his thumb and said: "domineering --"

    "let''s be honest --" the two girls thumbs down at the same time, saying, "bah!"I was so ashamed that my face turned red. These two girls were really eavesdropping at the door from the very beginning, and they didn''t drop a word. They heard everything they should or shouldn''t hear!

    Chu Yuan stepped on my foot, "Se wolf!"

    The demon Jing punched me in the stomach, "traitor!"

    Then, after discussing the tacit questions, they pinched their noses together, and made a sound to the helpless winter night in the bed, "Gee, don''t kiss that place."

    they were so eloquent that they could learn from each other.

    "Ah -" in the scream of tiger sister''s horror and misery, like the scene of the murder, the two stinky girls with red faces fled back to the room without knowing whether they were ashamed or afraid.

    I''m always embarrassed. Yu can''t be angry or laugh or cry.

    ,,,

    it''s quiet in the night. I''m lying in bed, but I can''t sleep. There''s no answer to the Oriental mobile phone. I''ve received and sent several messages, and there''s no reply. If the girl in white is ran Yibai, the Oriental mother, this mobile phone should be in her hands at the moment.

    I just want to know if she is the mother of the East. Although Chu Yuan is very sure, I am very skeptical, or I think it is unbelievable. This kind of paranoid verification seems to be just out of curiosity.

    Throwing my cell phone on the coffee table, I closed my eyes and was going to count the sheep to hypnotize myself. I heard someone come out of the bedroom and walk to my bed with light steps, "brother, are you asleep?"

    It''s Chu Yuan.

    "No, what''s up?"

    "Nothing." The stinky girl turned around and went back to the room. It was really inexplicable.

    After a while, I just had some sleepiness, and the smelly girl came out again, "brother, are you asleep?"

    "Not... Asleep."

    "Is it sleeping or not?"

    "Asleep." What a brain damaged conversation it is...

    "Oh." Chu Yuan answered, then lifted my quilt and climbed to my folding bed.

    I was startled. "What are you doing?"

    The bed is small. Chu Yuan looks for a comfortable lying position and whispers, "I''m sleepwalking."

    "I scolded:" which sleepwalkers know their own sleepwalking

    "No sleepwalker asked the sleepwalker why he knew he was sleepwalker."

    I''m broken... Stinky girl thought about choking me for this reason? In other words, this set of reasons is used to perfunctorize the winter night and Xiao Yao Jing in the morning?!

    I''m a little scared. "My dear sister, are you going to sleep here tonight?"

    Chu Yuan lay on his side, with his head resting on my right shoulder, one arm and one thigh pressed against me, saying, "if I really got up in the middle of the night and sleepwalked back to my room, I would not."

    As soon as I opened my eyes this morning, she was in my bed. Now she''s back? Which one is this? Coquetry? Or endure me and winter night day and night, finally can''t bear it, so repent, repeat the skill, declare war on winter night?

    I don''t think so for no reason - Chu Yuan, who said in the morning that he would not declare war on the winter night like Ziyuan, was wearing a school uniform when he came out of my bed, but now... She only wore a thin silk Pajama!

    I''m naked, so I can clearly feel that there''s a vacuum in the stinky girl''s pajamas!

    The pressure on my chest is not as soft as the exaggeration of winter night, but the green and astringent touch is the same. It''s another kind of tempting and criminal feeling. I dare not move. I''m afraid of skin friction. I can''t help doing something strange to Chu Yuan. Suddenly, Chu Yuan asked, "brother, is it really so comfortable to do + love?"

    I said, "well, it''s comfortable..."

    "is it true..."

    "hmm? What did you ask me just now? " Suddenly wake up, I almost slapped myself two big ears.

    Chu Yuan rolled over to me and said in a slightly curious and extremely serious tone: "brother, you and I do + love."

    PS: all night...]

 Chapter 1189

    "All kinds of love"

    "brother, you and I do + love."

    "Do... Do what?"

    Chu Yuan props up her upper body slightly. Under the soft blue se moonlight, the exposed skin exudes a watery luster, such as the clear and calm lake, soft, smooth and shining. The sling on one side of the nightdress slides down her round shoulder to the slightly curved arm, like a small boat flowing down the River, as if there is no friction. She didn''t wear underwear, the green and astringent of Yingying''s grip was like the juicy fruit that hadn''t been ripe yet, which made my throat hot and dry. I swallowed it involuntarily, only to find that there was nothing in my mouth. What fell into my stomach was just the evil Yu thought that made my thirst double.

    Chu Yuan didn''t mean to walk away, but ignored the fact that he had already walked away. His cheeks were like fire, and two words that I thought were just unreal words were clearly spit out from his lips and teeth, "do love."

    I took a deep breath, pulled the smelly girl back to my arms, turned over and lay on her side, hugged her so tightly that she couldn''t move, and scolded, "I''ll talk in my sleep later."

    After I said those two words again with my surprised eyes, Chu Yuan not only used up all her courage, but also exhausted all her strength in her body, so she didn''t struggle. She hid her head under my jaw. Her hot face and breath almost melted a hole in my throat.

    When our heartbeat finally calmed down and we could feel each other''s heartbeat, Chu Yuan finally spoke again, "brother..."

    "hmm?"

    "Are you asleep?" It''s also a matter of knowing.

    Can I still sleep? I wry smile, this time dare not lie, "awake."

    "Oh," Chu Yuan arched my chin with his head, as if to prove, "so do I."

    I stroked her long hair and whispered, "go to sleep."

    "Hmmm..." Chu Yuan answered, but after a while, she asked again, "brother..."

    "what''s the matter?"

    She put her arms around my waist and said, "do you love me?"

    "Of course I do."

    "What kind of love is it?"

    "What kind of love do you think it is?" I said with a little hesitation

    "Deceitful," Chu Yuan said wrongly, "then why do you do + love with little purple sister, and do + love with little night sister, but refuse to do + love with me? You still think of me as your sister, don''t you? "

    "I sighed, self mocking smile:" I and your tassel sister have not done

    Chu Yuan is always sensitive to the name of the fringe, "why?"

    I closed my eyes, buried my face in Chu Yuan''s long hair, and said, "I''m good with your little purple sister and little night sister. It''s a betrayal to your tassel sister, and it''s a very irresponsible man''s performance. If I go to her again, I''ll cheat her feelings intentionally."? At the same time, it''s also a betrayal of your little purple sister and little night sister. In that way, I''m not even a scum

    "But Cheng Liusu likes you. Maybe she doesn''t care?" Chu Yuan thought about it, or added in a whisper, "just like me..."

    "maybe she doesn''t care now, and will regret it in the future?" I like the touch of Chu Yuan''s long hair. It''s soft, smooth and unforgettable. I prefer the subtle fragrance of her body. When I am intoxicated, the agitation in my body disappears, and my heart is comfortable. I don''t mean to analyze all kinds of things I didn''t want to face, whether it''s worry, inferiority, sadness or fear, I don''t know when to start Chu Yuan became the person I trusted the most. "Brother wants to give her all, but not all. Since he knows that he can''t make her 100% happy, can I still be so selfish?"

    Chu Yuan asked, "is it the same with me?"

    "Yes," I said with a smile, "you are 16 years old. You just started high school. After high school, you still need to take a college entrance examination. After graduation, you will find a job and enter the society. At my age today, you are really growing up Ren, at that time, you won''t rely on me as much as you do today, because at different stages, you will have different goals. As your values continue to mature, you will have higher and higher requirements for yourself and others. The environment you strive for is also doomed to meet many better boys than brother. Now you are a little beauty, and you grow up You got it? There must be more guys chasing you than elder sister Mo, but at that time, elder brother has become a real uncle. He is not handsome and has no skills and money. Maybe you don''t like me. "

    "Elder brother..." Chu Yuan raised a small hand and touched my face.

    "Well?"

    "I''ll tell you the truth... You feel so good about yourself. In fact, you''re not handsome now. LV Siqi has dumped you."

    I slapped it on the ass of the stinky girl. It was purely a subconscious reaction, "fart, what am I not as handsome as him?"

    Chu Yuan shouts with shame, but tries hard to arch in my arms, chuckles and says proudly: "you are jealous! Jealous! "

    "You''re jealous," I blushed, looking for face. "Or you''ll have the cheek to climb into my bed and ask me to follow you...""Ah ah - no! Don''t say it! " She said she could, but she didn''t let me say, "I''m jealous! No way? It''s better than you, duplicity. I just said it''s all for the sake of others'' good. Now people say that LV Siqi is more handsome than you, and you turn your face at once. Are you ashamed? "

    This is not a contradiction, but the collision between reason and * *, selflessness and selfishness, in fact, are all honesty, so I am honest to the end, saying: "shame."

    Chu Yuan chuckled and said in a serious voice, "brother, I lied to you. LV Siqi is not handsome."

    "Don''t comfort me," I said with a smile. "I know I''m not handsome at all."

    "No!" Chu Yuan loosens my arm, hooks my neck and rubs herself up, face to face with me, so that I can clearly see the seriousness in her eyes. "Sister Bo * and I just envied you for being so kind to sister Xiaoye, so we deliberately said to be angry with you. In fact, we all admit that you are really special man and overbearing. I used to look down upon LV Siqi very much, and think he is really It''s ugly. It''s full of bull spirits, but it''s just a bully, a coward, and a blatant naive. Now I admit that he''s a little bit handsome, because he has a little bit like you, but compared with you, he''s still too far away, too far away. The real handsome man is not in the outside, but in the content, which other people can never imitate. "

    I kissed her on the forehead, "honey, it''s flattering. It''s so comfortable."

    "Believe it or not!" Chu Yuan tooted his mouth and said, "you haven''t answered me yet. You love me. What kind of love is it?"

    "Didn''t you say that? What kind of love do you think it is I''m not modest. In terms of feelings, I really can''t claim how domineering men are. I''m shy and even useless.

    Chu Yuan shakes his head to express dissatisfaction, stubborn way: "I want you to tell me personally."

    I''m embarrassed to look at her with a pair of water eyes shining with expectation. "What kind of love do you want, what kind of love do you want?"

    Chu Yuan thought about it and said, "I hope it''s all kinds of love."

    "All kinds of love?"

    "Well, it''s a kind of unique love -" Chu Yuan said: "we are a family, so we must have brother''s love for sister; we grew up together, like little purple''s sister, so we must also have your love for her. You are an adult, although I''m not an adult, I''m also 16 years old I know the age of love. We are now living together. I have confessed to you. You also admit that I am not a little changed + state. So you must have pure love for me like Cheng Liusu and Xiaoye sister. And... You know what kind of feelings I hold for you, and the moment you know me again. So you should also have sister Mo for me In that way, by an arrow through the heart, love me at first sight! All these love add up to all kinds of love - do you have all kinds of love for me? "

    Is this a combination of all the love, or a combination of the reasons I love those girls? Stinky girl wants me to admit in disguise that I have not only the reason to love her, but also the reason why she is better than any other girl around me...

    I didn''t expose her innocent and lovely careful thinking, doting and laughing: "yes, I am ''all kinds of love'' for you."

    "Then say it."

    "Say what?"

    "Say you love me."

    "Didn''t I just say that?"

    "Not serious, not serious."

    I had no choice but to solemnize my expression and open my mouth. I thought it was not difficult to say these three words, but I didn''t want to make a sound. I just felt my heart beat faster and my face warmed up. It was a totally different feeling from the past when I pampered her and coaxed her! This is... Red + naked + naked confession!

    Chu Yuan raised his mouth and urged, "you mean it!"

    "When I say that, you go to bed safely?" I found a reason for my courage - I had this self-consciousness before, but now I find that I am really not good at advertising.

    "Well." Chu Yuan nods and looks forward to it.

    "I love you --" I said these three words quickly, then quickly closed his eyes, "sleep."

    "Brother."

    "Why?" I have a hot face and only one slit in my eyelids.

    Chu Yuan stroked my face, put his mouth together, pressed it on my lips, smiled and said softly, "I love you too - all kinds of love."

    Kissing her wet lips, I''m drunk because of her ''all kinds of love''...

 Chapter 1190

    Chu Yuan fell asleep with my lips in his hands, giggling foolishly, but with tears in his eyes.

    I know that the girl is full of grievances. She seems to be making a fool of herself tonight, but she can''t see that I am close to dongxiaoye. So she climbs to my bed in the middle of the night, playing coquettish and cheating is a cover, half is emotional venting, half is looking for a sense of security, and worried about my ''new and old''...

    I hate that I can''t give Chuyuan 100% peace of mind, no matter in the past or in the past Now, when she feels uneasy, all I can do is to hold her tightly in my arms. I don''t know if Chu Yuan will feel relieved about this, but I know that I will feel relieved. The real touch from her body will make me feel a full satisfaction psychologically, and then I can think selfishly: ah, at this moment, she still belongs to When my...

    is honest with myself, I don''t deny that I dreamed of owning her all the time, but I think I will never admit it in my life, because I always have such a consciousness: if one day Chu Yuan grows up and wants to leave me, I will not detain...

    I have no right to choose her, but I have the obligation to make her happy - as a man, as well Brother, I should at least draw such a line for myself.

    As for whether I will break the bottom line again like I did to winter night, to be honest, I don''t have much self-confidence, so now holding this girl, I can use last night''s animal behavior to show and restrain myself, and don''t do any dirty actions to her lovely and attractive body in a proper manner - at least I am a gentleman today As a hypocrite, he is also a hypocrite who has not torn off his mask...

    he is confused and sleeps. The mobile phone on the tea table suddenly rings, which destroys my beautiful plan of sleeping with Chu Yuan biting his lips. What''s more, this text message is not the reply from Dongfang Ma, but from shudunzi, with four words: return my shoes. ..

    If I''m not afraid to wake Chu Yuan up, I will call back and scold him, and reply with rage: Excuse me, teacher, what time is it now? Even if you have the habit of sleeping in clothes, you can''t have the habit of sleeping in shoes?

    Shu Tong''s reply made me shed blood: the teacher didn''t wear clothes to sleep or shoes to sleep, but the teacher was afraid that you could use the shoes to do something before you go to sleep.

    Fortunately, the quality of the mobile phone is up to standard. Otherwise, the screen must be broken by me. If you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, you are over narcissistic. Do you think you are my Xing + fantasy object or Yu Huo burn your body and take me as your Xing + fantasy object?! Which one of us is more like changing the + state?!

    I regret when the message is sent. Shutong is stupid, stupid and pure. He thinks that some small smart small cities are in the category that people can see through at a glance. Ya is a thick nerve with slow response. I''m afraid that he suddenly remembered that his shoes fell into the hands of a dirty man before he went to sleep might become a tool for making some dirty reverie before he went to sleep, so he doesn''t I want to go back if I care about everything. Although this kind of straightforward expression is not very polite to me, if she can take care of so much, she will not be the Shu Tong I know. Her motivation is simple and honest, and she can''t trust me. She is just scared by her crazy fantasy. If she doesn''t do this, she will not be able to be practical. Otherwise, she will be stupid and pure again She didn''t want me to give her the shoes back immediately, just for the purpose of Jing Sue.

    ]Therefore, I never give way to my fist or mouth. Fighting and mouth fighting are all regarded by me as fighting for human dignity. Therefore, I don''t think what I say to Shu Tong is too heavy and hard to hear. I just don''t think it''s necessary for her.

    Shutong is also a cousin of Liusu, a teacher of Chu Yuan and Dongfang. Let her have a look and save her some face. What''s more, fart is a big thing. With Shutong''s easy-to-understand temper, I''m sure to get angry and go on forever. Am I not begging for it?

    There is a saying that it''s better to fight with an understanding person than to reason with a muddleheaded person...

    I''m ready to be bombarded by Shu Tong when I answer the phone, but the mobile phone doesn''t ring. After a while, I received another text message from her. The wrong word is very calm: aren''t you really that kind of change + state?

    No!!! ˇŞˇŞTwo words, I used three exclamation marks to emphasize.

    About two or three minutes later, her message came again: if I was, did I do something sorry for the fringe?

    I was speechless. I saw Chu Yuan sleeping like a heavy pig in my eyes and arms. I was surprised and thought to myself: is this the real sleepwalking state?!

    When the mobile phone rings again, it seems that I didn''t understand it. It''s a supplementary explanation: I mean, people don''t often say that RI has thoughts and dreams? I often dream of you recently...

    when I read here, my heart leaps, and then I look back, but it''s not that taste at all: I often dream of you recently... Doing something especially nasty and abnormal to me in my dream, am I sorry for the fringe?

    My reply: I think it''s me who you''re sorry for...

    I suspect Shu Tong didn''t read my reply at all, so I just sent it out, and her message came back. It''s still a supplement to the previous one: you bully me in your dream, but I don''t resist, I don''t feel aggrieved, I''m still happy, as if I like you, and I just like you I''m sorry. Did I do something about fringe?How can I bully you?

    Shutong grinds for a long time and replies: I dreamed that you beat me, scolded me, let me kneel in front of you, tied me with rope, whipped me with whip, stepped on my head with foot...

    did I lift you up, let you ride a horse, and light a red candle to drop you?! I always pay attention to shaping the image of gentle and considerate neighbor big Ge Ge, which is like shaking s?! How could you replace such a sullen Sao man who feels as tender as water in front of a woman with such a sensual scene of sadism? Are you shaking m?!

    mobile phone points too much, my fingers can bear, but the screen may not bear, so only asked back: your purity and clothes make complaints about the day wear and wear at night.

    I am the brain again stupid, at this time also reflected, the other end of the phone, ten contact Jiu is not Shu Tong himself! It''s not like what Shutong''s Xingge people can say at all!

    Who is it? Fringe? It''s possible that Cheng Gu nainainai can''t sleep at night after a whole day''s sleep. It''s normal to have fun, and it''s really her style. Although she has been competing with Murphy recently, learning from the big girls, learning from the little birds, learning from the dignified and virtuous, learning from the noble and elegant, and converging a lot compared with the past, Xing GE''s extrovert is the one who likes to play around the most. She put it in college No bottom line jokes are common. If you want to get up, she can dance a large-scale dance for me in her underwear. Of course, there is a premise that when you get drunk to a certain depth...

    Cheng Gu nainainai has not been treated roughly by me like asters and tiger sisters, but she may be the person who knows the tendency in my heart the most. On the one hand, it is from xiaozili In the past five years, Chu Yuan has changed greatly. I''ve been tortured by such a strong and arrogant sister. If I haven''t been repressed and something goes wrong, it''s not normal. On the other hand, I''ve been in contact with Cheng since I was born More than 80% of the action films on Ren''s bed were collected by Cheng Gu nainainai for me...

    I think Cheng Gu nainainai was excited at night. Otherwise, she would not play this kind of flirtatious joke with her boyfriend under the guise of her cousin, probably because Shu Tong is leaving tomorrow, making a fuss with her heart, playing down the feelings of separation and sadness. The fringe is optimistic and strong on the surface, but fragile inside It''s thin.

    I didn''t raise my doubts. I was afraid that if it was Cheng Nanai who made trouble there, I would sober up and ponder after the event - why did I know that the text message wasn''t Shu Tongfa''s? Why do I know Shu Tong so well?

    Although Shutong and I are pretending to be lovers, those who believe in the truth are not in the minority. Who knows what the tassel thinks? I have a clear conscience about the relationship with Shu Tong, but the problem is that my fake drama with Dong Xiaoye has come true, and it is inevitable that my heart will be replaced by similar problems. Moreover, this fake drama even deceived the non mainstream experts like Xin Quji, saying that it has no impact on me, and it is certainly not true...

    it took half an hour for me to receive the SMS sent by Shu Tong''s mobile phone, and the first one Like SMS, it''s short and clear: 5:30 tomorrow morning, South Station.

 Chapter 1191

    When I got up at 4:30, Chu Yuan, a light sleeper, woke up, but she just changed her position and went to sleep again. She probably thought I was just going to the toilet. She didn''t ask anything. Early morning is her favorite sleeping time. I think she would like to waste her lazy sleepiness.

    After washing, I went out of the door with light hands and feet, and didn''t disturb the winter night and Xiao demon Jing in the room.

    When I arrived downstairs, it was just in the early morning. Generally, people who do morning exercises would not get up so early, so in a thin layer of fog, there was a jogging figure on the far side of the path, which was very different. Look at the slim figure, it should be a girl.

    I drove the Passat that Xu Heng bought from kidnapping my money to a small intersection, and then I saw clearly that the girl who was jogging and punching just now was blessed by God. The

    kid found me at the moment of the car''s start. It seemed that he was waiting for the plane under the plane tree, boring his legs to stretch his bones and legs. He stretched his right foot over the top of his head and split his legs into a straight line, parallel to the trunk. His body was flexible and Xing strong like a rubber man. I stopped to say hello, but the window had not yet been put down. Open the door and sit up.

    I looked at her in a big sweat and asked, "what are you doing?"

    God bless to see me, and looked down at the body''s sportswear, said: "morning run."

    "Do you get up so early every day to run in the morning... No, I asked you why you got in the car?"

    Tianyou answered my two questions one after another, "wake up early, can''t sleep, then come out and run, female Jing is not in the car, you are alone, not safe, I follow you."

    "You know where I''m going? What are you going to do? "

    Tianyou wiped his sweat with his sleeve and said, "I don''t know."

    \\"

    the tomboy raised his arm and smelled his armpit, but he didn''t bite his hook, glared at me, and said coldly:" I don''t have any taste. Besides, you are wearing sports clothes. "

    I want to change clothes, but the clothes are all in the closet of the bedroom, but the bedroom is sleeping with a Xiaoyao Jing...

    before I find another reason to drive her, she turned around, looked out of the window, and said stubbornly: "my brother asked me to protect you, I''ve messed up twice, don''t want to have a third time."

    I was stunned and shook my head with a wry smile.

    Tianyou, like dongxiaoye, is arrogant and overconfident in herself, so last night''s fiasco and humiliation are not a big setback in her life. It''s no wonder that she went downstairs to exercise before dawn. I''m afraid she didn''t wake up early, but didn''t sleep all night?

    If I insist on asking her to get out of the car again, it''s like denying and distrusting her.

    "I''ll see you off at the station. You stay in the car and wait for me."

    "Well." God bless didn''t turn back, but he responded happily.

    As soon as the car started, she put down half of the window and leaned fully to the side of the door.

    I smiled and said, "it''s wet in the morning. You''ve just sweated all over. Don''t blow the cold wind. I said it for fun. You don''t smell."

    Tianyou still didn''t look back. Her face almost hid behind the back of the seat. Her skin was very white, so it was easier to see that the red behind her ears was abnormal skin se. It really surprised me that she was also shy like ordinary girls. I carried two bags and found them in the square outside the station Shu Tong, who has been waiting here for a long time, can''t get into the waiting room because I don''t have a ticket.

    There were not many people in the square, and Shutong was too eye-catching -- she wore the white se suspender dress she had worn when she was dating me that day, and she wore a light pink se long knitted cardigan. She sat gracefully on a long chair facing the sun, her hands on her knees, and her hands pressed an open collection of essays, but she was not looking at it But looking at Xu RI, who is hiding in the clouds for the most part, his eyes are dull and thoughtful. Somehow, he reminds me of the woman who saw the moon last night.

    In fact, Shu Tongyuan is not as beautiful as she is. That woman is like a masterpiece handed down by a great craftsman. She is magnificent, Se colorful, rich in connotation, rare and even unique. Therefore, she is precious, mysterious and intriguing, but for this reason, it seems too ethereal and unrealistic. Her beauty is awe inspiring and people unconsciously appreciate her perspective It becomes looking up; Shutong is a white se lily, which is the ultimate beauty in simplicity. Maybe she is not unique, but that fresh one makes her naturally attractive as long as she appears in your sight.

    It wasn''t until I stood in front of her that she found me. She looked at the watch on her wrist and said, "you''re two and a half minutes late."

    I''m here to see you off, not for class... I can''t bear to vomit Yuwang. I picked up the bag on my right hand and said, "I have to wait in line to buy breakfast. It took a few minutes."

    Shutong was a little surprised. "How do you know I haven''t eaten yet?"

    "Guess," I put the bag on the bench, took out the small rice porridge, small pickles, small steamed bags that were put in Xing tableware once, and handed Shu Tong a pair of chopsticks, saying, "it''s so late to sleep, so early to get up, and it''s so hard to do things by myself, and it''s time-consuming to find a place to eat."She blushed and took the chopsticks. "It''s thoughtful... What''s in that bag?"

    "Your shoes."

    Shutong should have guessed it for a long time, so he was not surprised. He lowered his head to drink rice porridge and whispered, "you really brought it."

    I glanced at her feet, and she knew what I was looking at. Subconsciously, she folded her legs a little bit more - Yatai''s behavior art. One foot was wearing slippers, the other was wearing printed canvas shoes, which was just a pair of shoes in my bag...

    even so, I didn''t question her and Liu Su''s last night about making fun of me, just a little bit Counterattack Xing''s sarcasm: "I won''t bring it to you. You can''t sleep every night for two months when you go home?"

    I didn''t want Shu Tong to say that it was a raspberry trick, but while filling the bag in my mouth, I explained vaguely: "I drank too much last night, and you forgot those messages..."

    I waited for 20 minutes in a long line to buy breakfast, hurriedly came here, and I didn''t care about eating. In addition, I had a tired stomach when I fell into bed last night My mouth is empty, and I haven''t got a grain of rice. My hungry eyes are green. I grab a box of steamed buns, just like the wolf who has been hungry for half a month has finally caught the meat to eat. I didn''t listen to Shu Tong''s words carefully, and I didn''t think about it carefully. I turned around and sat next to her, and then I began to gobble up, "what''s going to Liu Su?"

    Shutong''s hand shook, and the stuffed bun fell into the palm of his hand. "She didn''t come..."

    "when you go home, she won''t come to see you?" I frown. My first reaction is that Cheng Gu nainainai had a high drink yesterday and stayed in bed in the morning

    "Why?"

    "..." Shutong didn''t answer. He chewed the food in his mouth slowly. After swallowing all the food, he said, "no reason."

    Even though I was slow, I realized that the atmosphere was not quite right at the moment. Xuan''er recalled her words...

    last night''s several messages were sent to me after she was drunk, that is to say, Shutong called me here, and the fringe didn''t know?!

    Thinking of this, I almost choked on the bun and swallowed it forcefully. I panicked, "that..."

    "I don''t eat, I don''t sleep, I don''t talk." Shutong blocked the bun in his hand into my mouth. It was a pretty and blushing dish of pickles.

    What''s the situation? What''s the situation? Last night''s message is really Shu Tong''s? But even if I drink too much, it''s not like her style...

    I think quickly, and there seem to be thousands of horses galloping in my head, but I can''t make any sense in the deafening horse''s galloping and turning...

    the breakfast for three people is thus wiped out by two people in confusion. It''s because the food is gone that I find I''m full.

    "Chunan..."

    "what''s up?" Hearing that Shutong broke the silence, I suddenly felt nervous.

    "Help me put that shoe on, will you?" Shutong said in a consultative tone

    It''s a woman, it''s me wearing shoes for her - is Cinderella''s big card story very popular recently? But if you want to abuse you, you should also find a prince. Why do you always have trouble with me?

    At first, I didn''t have any conflict with this kind of small matter. But first, three young ladies were strong and arrogant. Yesterday, three young ladies'' sisters forced me to kneel down. I knew that Shu Tong and them could not be together. I still couldn''t help but burst out a rage of hating the house and the black. But before I was satisfied, I was amused by Shu Tong''s next words.

    A girl groaned in agony: "I can''t bend down when I''m full of food..."

 Chapter 1192

    Since those ambiguous messages last night are not fringe pranks, maybe they are just a small way for Shudun to make me have to get up early to send her to the station? After all, if I don''t come, I will inevitably worry about being really regarded as a pervert with strange fetishism by her. I think I have done something dirty with her shoes in the evening, and I can''t get rid of the traces, so I dare not come...

    although such effective and bold measures are not like those of Shutong, if she is drunk, she may not be able to do it...

    I think so Thinking, while squatting down, to help her put that shoe on.

    Shutong''s dressing style is as conservative as her Xing style, so she seldom wears skirts, often in sports and leisure clothes, and never wears tight pants with protruding waist, hips and legs. Therefore, even if she is close to her friends like us, few people find that there is a pair of super good body with infinite proportion under her clothes, In particular, the two beautiful legs, fat, thin, symmetrical and beautiful lines, are called the ultimate.

    She didn''t wear silk stockings. Her thin bare legs were tender and smooth. They were flawless and crystal clear. I couldn''t help looking up. Knowing that, I mistakenly thought these two legs belonged to my stinky girl.

    When my fingers nearly touched her ankle, I just remembered that I had just grabbed the greasy bun and had to squeeze it back and rub it on the cotton pants. But Shutong had already removed her slippers and raised her calves. At first, she just wanted to make me more convenient, but she didn''t want my claws to suddenly close. She welcomed the emptiness, and her feet were directly put into my arms, which was more like the intentional pad on my left knee.

    I know it was an accident, but Shu Tong was flustered and confused. Obviously, he thought I was going to misunderstand her. He mistook her for being purposeful and domineering. Seeing her blushing, he wanted to explain, but he was ashamed and didn''t know how to open his mouth. I smiled - suoxing asked her to be Cinderella once.

    I knelt on my right knee, straightened the rocker, held her ankle gently in one hand, and carefully put the shoes on her lovely feet wearing low cut cotton socks in the other hand. With exaggerated respect and humility, I created a kind of humor to ease the embarrassment without losing the warm atmosphere. Finally, my hands carried her calf, and slowly put her feet on my thigh back to the ground, and then Look up and smile: "OK, my princess, do you have any other requirements?"

    Maybe it''s my gentleness and humility that makes her feel uncomfortable. Shutong quickly turns his eyes away, shoves the prose collection he looked at before into the large pink se backpack beside her, stands up and says, "no, no, that''s almost the time. I have to go."

    Shouldn''t it? I was stunned. "Is there really nothing else?"

    You spent so much time asking me to come to the railway station to see you off, really just for this shoe?

    We pretended to be lovers and cheated Shu PA, Shu Ma and nainainai. With Shu Ma''s dare to say anything, it''s estimated that the neighbors, even the whole village, know that there is such a person as me. It can be predicted that it''s impossible for Shu fool to go home this time without being questioned about my "prospective husband"... Before, she would not like to ask Yue sister to introduce her For example, it''s because her family believes in our relationship. It''s not the way to keep such a lie for a long time. But if you confess, you will kill your family. Suddenly you break up with me, and you worry that her family will not let me go. That''s why you come up with such a strategy. If you don''t try, you''ve made a lot of mistakes in your last life. I''m still the one you introduced to me I thought Shu Tong wanted me to come here alone for this matter, but she didn''t mention it.

    Shutong picked up his backpack and walked out a few steps. Looking back, he saw se as usual. "Chunan, if I go today, I will never go back to Beitian again. What do you want to say to me?"

    "I think I''ll say that if the reason why you don''t want to come back is that there''s a villain in the city, just rest assured. Two months later, I should have taken office in Shanghai + Shanghai. As for when and whether I will come back, I don''t know. So, you don''t need to worry about it." My friend thinks that the answer is very skillful. If Shu Tong does have emotional problems with me, this answer should be enough to reassure her, and also a gentle hint - I left Beitian for work reasons, which is not just a way for her to perfunctorize her parents'' temporary inability to get married? After that, I don''t have to worry about her parents coming back to Beitian to find me. I continue to spend a lot of money on my face. Even if I go to Shanghai, it''s normal for me to be a hardworking man who has no luxury car and villa. It can be said that it''s not difficult to drag this lie for another year and a half. Even if Shutong doesn''t have a new love relationship, he will be separated from other places, get along with too little and have a feeling As a reason for breaking up, it is also reasonable and will not cause trouble to anyone.

    In this way, I can also have a "just and honest" to care about her and honor her identity in the last time of shunainai, so that she can be more pleased with her granddaughter''s future and less Cao.

    Shutong is stupid, stupid and pure, but not stupid. He should be able to understand my meaning, but he asked again, "if the reason why I don''t come back is not related to you?"

    Nothing to do with me? I suddenly found that if she didn''t go back to Beitian, I couldn''t think of any reason that had nothing to do with me... Was it because I was too narcissistic?"Remember what I said to you last time I carried you home? I said that everyone will inevitably encounter such or such difficulties in life, but you are not alone. When you feel that hard support is not a good way, you can choose to ask your friends for help. You said that you don''t have such reliable friends... "I clenched my fist and beat my left chest, saying:" I swear by my conscience, I am one -- none Now or in the future, no matter what difficulties you encounter, as long as you are willing to believe me and tell me that even though my ability is limited, I will definitely do my best. "

    Shutong looked at me in a dazed way. There was a layer of fog in his eyes that I couldn''t see through. "Are you so kind to everyone?"

    I scratched my head in embarrassment, "because I''m a bad guy."

    In the eastern sky, a ray of sunlight finally penetrates the clouds and reflects on our faces. It makes us raise our hands to cover up, seems to be a tacit coincidence, and makes us laugh.

    "Hello," she cried, "No.1 villain in the sky who likes to pretend to be a good man."

    I look like a gentleman graceful bearing, and say, "what is it, my royal highness?"

    She opened her arms and said, "I''m leaving. Dare you kiss me goodbye?"

    I looked up in amazement at her who was as fresh and beautiful as a lily under the sun. "What? Kiss, kiss, kiss goodbye? "

    "Tease you, silly son," Shutong laughs, tears are racing out of the corner of the eye, "you really think you are very handsome, so girls like it?"

    "Isn''t that true?" My face is simple and simple, and I play down the mistake of just now. Yesterday, Chu Yuan almost convinced me that this is the truth. Today, Mr. Xiao Shu immediately told me what is reality.

    It''s not that I''m really handsome, but that Chuyuan is so cute...

    Shutong''s smile is too exaggerated. He can''t stand up straight, squats on the ground with his stomach in his arms for a long time, then stops, stands up and just waves his hand, then turns around and walks to the station, "see you off for a long time, thank you for your early, goodbye."

    I wanted to send her a few more steps. Hearing her saying this, it was really affectation. I shouted: "be careful on the road. Keep your wallet away. Don''t let people touch it. When I get home, I want to send a message to me and the fringe to report my safety."

    That fool can''t take care of the atmosphere very much. It''s hard for us to get along with each other in such a harmonious way. If her joke just changed the taste a little, then the last sentence is totally destroyed, "how can you be more wordy than my mother, a big man?"

    My grass... Hot face pastes cold buttock, I am cheap flustered!

    Brother is a civilized person. He didn''t point his middle finger at her and watched her go far. He started to clean up the breakfast debris we had eaten on the bench, put all the box chopsticks into the plastic bag, straightened up and was about to look for the trash can. When he looked back, his heart almost didn''t burst out of his throat - Shudun, who had walked out so far, didn''t know when he came back, and he didn''t Stand behind me if you can''t make a sound!

    "You..."

    Shutong stood on tiptoe and kissed my mouth before I could speak.

    I lost my mind and forgot to dodge. When I realized what kind of situation it was, Shutong''s soft lips had given up the oppression on me. Her face was red, but she looked up at me bravely and said, "I have three things to tell you..."

 Chapter 1193

    "There are three things I forgot to tell you..."

    "what''s the matter?" My heart beat like thunder, after the huge astonishment, my brain has not recovered the normal thinking ability.

    "First, I asked you how dare you kiss me goodbye, not to tease you. Second..." Shutong straightened the collar of my sportswear and said: "your suit is very earthy, but I wore this dress specially today, I didn''t hear what you said, and I was disappointed. Third, the second thing I said just now is the reason why I did the first thing... So, goodbye."

    I don''t think my brain is too stupid or too slow, but until Shudun''s background completely disappears from my sight, I still don''t want to understand, the soil I wear, the beauty she wears, what is the inevitable connection with her kissing me?

    "She likes you."

    "Ah -" in a few minutes, I was scared twice by people from behind. What a strong heart can''t hold. This time, there is no sign that God should have waited in the car.

    "Scary people can scare people to death, you know?"

    God turned me over and said coldly, "if you are so easily scared to death, you can only prove your heart is empty."

    I admit it in my heart, but I don''t recognize it in my mouth? It''s her initiative, not mine. "

    "The man who is cheap and good at selling is the man who splashes at the bottom." In her long and narrow eyes, she was so ashamed that her friends could not help but tear off her face and put it into the garbage can together with the plastic bag in her hand.

    "I didn''t find out before. It turns out you just don''t speak sense, not don''t understand sense."

    "I''ll only talk to unreasonable people like you."

    "So it is," I glanced at her, put on a happy expression, and then went to the sidewalk: "Xu Heng knows the truth, so he kills people, and you know the truth. So when you kidnap, I thought I covered you and became a dangerous person who shared the same truth with you. I''m relieved to hear that."

    "You..." God bless Yu Nu but no words.

    The gap between her and my mouth''s Kung Fu is as huge as that between my fist and her feet. I don''t care about her any more. I sip my lips, as if there is still a soft touch and sweet left. What I think is Shu Tong''s abnormal behavior, which is totally different from her.

    Shudun really likes me?!

    When I was a little relieved, I began to regret the sentence that choked Tianyou was too heavy. She just told the truth, but I turned the complexity of my heart into emotion to vent on her, which was really ungracious.

    But Tianyou is not normal. I have already begged for masochism on my own initiative. She didn''t even do it. She followed me obediently. She didn''t say a word like an angry bag, which deepened my guilt. After driving away from the station and around the clear Ring Road, I was thinking of apologizing, but she said it first.

    "I didn''t hurt Chou Mei Mei''s face."

    This topic is too jumping and clumsy. Obviously, she didn''t have a word to talk about. She deliberately switched off the just thing. I guess she didn''t think she was smart enough and had too many marks. She was afraid to see my reaction. Her face was all pasted on the window.

    Seeing her tense appearance, I can''t expose her or even make her feel that I understand her intention, so I deliberately mixed a trace of disdain in my tone of voice, saying: "I know it was her sister who beat her. She is also a traitor who has stood for several years. If you want to hurt her, you can''t hang up the lottery. It''s not that easy."

    Unexpectedly, Tianyou said: "it''s not her sister who fought..."

    she didn''t get angry. I''m already very strange. This answer makes me even more curious - is there anyone in Beitian who dares to touch her, Qiu Meimei, except for the third lady?

    "Who is that?"

    "That woman last night..." Tianyou''s voice was almost inaudible, "I only knew yesterday that the woman was not her sister''s..."

    I was stunned, and immediately thought about something, frowned and asked: "Xu Xiaoyou, don''t beat around the Bush, you will tell me frankly that you lost sleep last night, you have to follow me this morning, and you can''t bear to send your young master''s spleen again Qi, is it related to your leak of identity? "

    Tianyou''s shoulder quivered, obviously I was right. Timidly, he turned to me and said, "I didn''t expect that they should calculate me..."

    sure enough...

    the exposure of Tianyou''s identity is equal to giving the initiative to miss three. What she will do is up to us. So how to blame Tianyou is just useless, which increases her heart''s failure Ann, I sighed and asked, "let''s hear, how did they calculate you?"

    God bless saw that I was not in a hurry or angry, and gave a long sigh of relief - she had no reason to be afraid of me, nor to worry about me, so she should infer from my reaction that the possible consequences of her carelessness and negligence are not so serious, at least not irreparable, but within the range I can bear and control, so I can do so Calm down, so out of a little bit of guilt for me, hurriedly replied: "that night after I hurt the white faced eunuch named Su, the woman in white appeared, beat up Qiu Meimei, and asked her to apologize to her. Qiu Meimei was so crazy. She was her brother again, but she didn''t answer back when she was beaten. I took it for granted The woman who taught her white dress was her sister, so I didn''t think about it when I met the real one in the wine the day before yesterday. Besides, the woman and Qiu Meimei pretended not to know each other. I paid special attention to her because it was too easy to earn her Commission. She was alone, but the drinks she ordered were very expensive. Later, I saw that she drank too much. It was me If I take the initiative to build with her, how can I think these are all their tricks... ""And then? Because she''s an "irrelevant person" and makes you earn enough Commission, you''ll say hello to everyone else? " My scalp is numb. I scold Tianyou for being too stupid and naive, and two "three young ladies" for being too deep. I dug a small hole by taking advantage of Su Zhuliu''s aftermath, induced Tianyou to jump in and test her identity...

    Tianyou''s face is as red as blood, and his head almost fell to his knee. I expected: "yes... No, I''m not stupid. My brother''s business can''t be casually followed Say, how can I not know? Don''t mention the Commission, it''s to give me Jinshan and Yinshan or to kill me. I won''t say a word, but... I''m still on her way. When I comfort her, she''s drunk, holding me to vomit bitterness, saying how much she has paid for a man, but the man doesn''t think of her benefits, how cold and excessive it is for her to get together Coincidentally, I was in a bad mood that day. I was a little less wary of her. She poured a few glasses of wine, said it, and then I told my own story... But I never mentioned my name, my brother''s name, and your name. I also said our story very vaguely. Qianlong Manor, dragon Xiao Tian, kidnapping, crime and so on. I didn''t say any of these words, but she even guessed Just guess... "

    what is the difficulty of her guess? The third young lady knows everything about me. Just give her a hazy outline, and she will be able to identify you! I''m afraid that when Qiu Meimei finds out that you are acting as Chu Xiaohua''s impostor, and they can''t find your real identity with their huge resources, they begin to suspect that you are Xu Heng''s sister, Xu Xiaoyou...

    thinking of this, I uttered a pure angry words, "why didn''t you kill that woman at that time..."

    Tianyou seriously replied: "I want to kill her, when When the knife slipped out of the cuff... "

    " what?! " Ya is really the murderer''s younger sister. Doesn''t she take human life seriously at all?

    God bless see me stare, the momentum is weak, way: "but she immediately said, she scolds the man who is not good to her, is you..."

    you still hide half a sentence not to say? You were also scolding me at that time...

    I''ve heard from Qiu Mei Mei for a long time, but I didn''t care about it. I waited in several stages and said, "you didn''t ask her name, what did she do?"

    God''s sudden and then shameful response disappointed his friends. "There are so many women around you, I thought she was one of them, so I didn''t think of asking..."

    "you just" think "and tell her everything

    God bless also angry, "you don''t use this kind of lecture fool''s tone scold me ok?"? It''s not that I''m stupid, it''s that she''s too smart! "

    "You are stupid!" I asked mercilessly, "you said that she and Chou Mei pretended not to know each other. Before you spoke to her, she was drinking alone, and all she wanted were special don special don expensive wine, right?"

    God said, "yes, what''s the matter?"

    "What else?" I couldn''t help it. I slapped her on the head and said, "think about it with your stupid head. She ordered so many good wines and changed you into a wine boss. Is it possible that you don''t know her? Even if it''s the first time she''s come here and she''s such a rich guest, you should get to know each other well and develop into a repeat customer, right? "

    Tianyou blushed, but said, "maybe Chou Mei doesn''t care about money..."

    "she doesn''t care about opening the door to do business and making money. The seed wine has already closed down! Ten thousand steps back to say, even if she lost her family, don''t care, that Ma Dalei doesn''t care? He''s a part-time worker. When he''s out of work, he''s going to drink from the west to the North! " I can''t get angry anymore. I''m sorry that I can''t fight for it. "I really don''t understand that your brother is such a smart, careful and cautious man. You have been with him for more than ten years, and you should learn a little from his experience? But why are you so heartless? I''ll ask you again, how is it normal for a beautiful woman to sit alone in the crowd of wine drinking the most expensive wine, but not even a person to chat up? "

    After thinking for a long time, Tianyou suddenly became bright. It was the first time for me to realize why Xu Heng didn''t kill me in the Qianlong manor. Yah really wanted to entrust Tianyou to me from then on?

    Tianyou thinks that he is very complex, in fact, he is more stupid, stupid and pure than Shutong who is stupid, stupid and pure - Ya is also too easy to believe others!

 Chapter 1194

    I''m so busy these two days. I''m sorry I didn''t go home. .. ŁşˇŁˇŁ To be honest, I''m not disgusted with the clean and simple Xing case like Tianyou''s writing board, and I''m even quite pleased. At the same time, I deeply understand why Xu Heng is willing to entrust her to me as the condition of surrender.

    If one day, I also embarked on a knowingly wrong way not to return, and my sister does not ask right or wrong to follow me, I will also be willing to pay for her life as a price, guide her back to the right way, and become the indicator that she will never lose her direction in life.

    Xu Heng is not great. He just faces up to his mistakes. Even if he never misses anything, he is not great, because he just does a right thing. Why did he do such a natural thing that people thought it was so incredible and hard to understand? It''s because this society has made us accustomed to making mistakes, being selfish, and avoiding responsibility instead of taking responsibility...

    God bless was afraid all the way and didn''t speak again, which is a good signal to prove that she was afraid of me. It seems that she didn''t fight for nothing and played a deterrent role. She got off the car first, didn''t go upstairs first, and didn''t walk in front of me Face, but behind me, keeping a step and a half away, is also a very good signal. It is the natural expression of her real Xing Ge in the unconscious. She is a girl who is brave but has no backbone. She is used to rely on and depend on others. Therefore, once she makes a mistake, she will be panic stricken and at a loss. She will double the self-confidence of dependence and dependence.

    People with such a Xing grid are usually easier to discipline.

    When I don''t say a word, I have to open the door to my house. God bless Yu says and stops. I want to ask, but I don''t dare to ask and don''t know how to ask. I just said to her lightly: "you don''t give your brother any trouble by revealing your identity. You can rest assured, but you have to have more heart and eyes in the future. Don''t easily believe strangers and people you don''t know. Surrender yourself in your brother Before, you''d better not believe anyone except me, you know? "

    God nodded, but he was not relieved. He asked carefully, "how about you? Did I get you in trouble? "

    She could see that the third lady was aiming at me rather than Xu Heng. It was just a little empty in her head. She was not stupid, but she did not know that even if she really caused me trouble, I was not entitled to complain.

    Lin Zhi didn''t want to give Xu Heng the chance to turn himself in before. He was determined to seize him. In fact, his public and private hearts accounted for half of the total. Yu Gong is for the dignity of the team. As a detective, he is helpless with a criminal and has no light on his face. As a private, he is for the purpose of winning the first skill and being the capital to climb up. Only when he climbs to a higher position can he do more, so as to improve the current environment of this kind of miasma. However, Niu Chengjin''s fear of crime and suicide led to a sudden change in the situation. For various reasons, Lin Zhiding, who is directly responsible for Xu Heng''s case, did not parachute a new director. Lin Zhi''s urgent task is no longer to take the risk of offending Xu Heng and resolutely stop the capture. What he needs to consider most is how to seat his bottom.

    It''s necessary to fight with Xu Heng for the dignity of the Jing team. Finally, it may be the result of a chicken egg fight. After running to Xu Heng, Lin Zhi is a real scapegoat. Instead, it''s better to coax Xu Heng to turn himself in. Although the effect is far less than catching his shock, as long as the result is the victory of the law, the credit will surely be recorded in Lin Zhi''s head. Therefore, Lin Zhi''s main current Jing In the name of Jing inspection system, Lin Zhi is taking the opportunity to eliminate dissidents, promote his confidants and stabilize his team?

    Although the appointment of Lin Zhi is not without the suspicion of sacrificing Lin Zhi to the people''s indignation, I can''t help wondering whether Lin Zhi got the post of director only by understanding Xu Heng''s case. In any case, Xu Heng is now Lin Zhi''s political capital. How can Lin Zhi not welcome Xu Heng''s surrender? It''s not like a "small case" of Tianyou, but I didn''t convey this message to Xu Heng - Xu Heng can''t be caught, because I have to use him as bait to lead the sand boat to hook!

    Of course, at the cost of taking care of Tianyou all my life, I really don''t think it''s necessary for me to make use of this degree. But now, Xu Heng hasn''t turned himself in because of my relationship. If the third young lady leaks the identity of Tianyou at this time, someone will inevitably think of Tianyou, and then it''s bad for her. Isn''t it caused by me Yes? Therefore, if the third young lady really blackmails me in the capacity of Tianyou, or as a condition of bargaining with Zheng Fu, the responsibility is all on me. It''s not much to say that Tianyou has let it slip. To say the least, isn''t it all because of me that the third young lady stares at her?

    "No, it''s also the trouble between men and women. It''s nothing to do with you. I can do it." The bullshit is mixed with cow''s hide. I blush when I blow it.

    In the morning, I witnessed Shu Tong kissing my God, but I believe that "you do have a way to deal with women."

    I heard for the first time that someone affirmed my ability in this respect. I told her that anyone who knew me a little bit had to roll down the stairs with a smile"Ha ha... Of course, who am I? There is no such ability. Will there be so many women crazy for me? I''m really sinful... "If the third Miss heard this, she would ask Dongfang Ma to cut me into pieces, chop me into pieces, knead me into balls, and then throw me out to feed the dog...

    I''ve been blowing too much. My God, who has always been disgusting, still doesn''t laugh at my narcissism, arrogance and boasting, drooping my little red face, and saying:" well, you''re really sinful ˇ±

    "are you ok? Didn''t you have a good rest last night and get sick? " I can''t help sticking the back of my hand on her forehead. It''s really hot.

    "No... Maybe it is," Tianyou''s body tilted back slightly, his hands covered his forehead, as if he was measuring the temperature himself, but he blocked most of the facial expressions on his face, and only showed an eye between his fingers, saying: "yesterday, after being knocked down by the woman with white clothes, he shut down in the bathroom for several hours, which may be a little cold..."

    "well, pay more attention to rest. You are in the car Did you have breakfast? Go back to sleep quickly. Qiu Meimei asks for leave first. When she is well, she can go to work again. She doesn''t have to open her own fire for lunch. I''ll send it to you. " Tianyou mostly wants to test whether I saw her last night. I took her lightly.

    I saw it, but at a glance, I didn''t see it carefully enough, so there must be more places for brain toning. Because the chest of God you * * in my memory doesn''t seem so flat now, it''s probably because Chu Yuan drilled into my quilt last night, which made me confuse two Reveries...

    God you put down his hands and looked at me in a daze, "your expression and The tone of voice, like my brother... "

    " is that right? " I was stabbed by a trace of sadness in her no longer fierce eyes. When I gradually understood God''s protection, I gradually understood how lonely, helpless and terrible the world without Xu Heng was for her...

    she touched her side''s face, some wronged, some hated, and said: "when I was beaten, I had no one slapped me in the face except my brother."

    "That''s right," I love to touch people''s heads when I''m overflowing with love. Maybe it''s because Chu Yuan is more fond of this set. I''ve trained so well that I seem to be able to use it on anyone''s head. I''ll smile and say, "I''ll be your brother later. I''ll praise you if you listen, and I''ll scold you if you don''t listen."

    As soon as Tianyou''s eyes turned red and tears welled up in his eyes, I immediately panicked. I wondered how my brother''s miraculous sign, which I was not happy with, failed to work today. Then he listened to Tianyou choking and asked, "really?"

    "Your brother is a man of no difference. I am a man of no difference." At first glance, my words are overbearing, but in fact, they are stingy. If Xu Heng doesn''t cheat me, I won''t cheat him. But if he tells me to do one, I will learn from him.

    Tianyou is as clean as a white paper, because she doesn''t really think of a person as bad, hates me and hates me. She doesn''t say half a good word about me, but she still understands me as good, which makes me ashamed.

    "Really?" If she doesn''t believe it, she won''t ask.

    "I''m a son of a bitch." I flirted with a cruel remark.

    Tianyou wiped away his tears and snuffled, "did you see me yesterday?"

    "..."

    Ya''s eyes returned to their usual ferocity, "you are a son of a bitch if you cheat me!"

    Meow a MI, Ya is really silly? How do I feel like I''m in a hole?

    I can''t do something insulting to my mother, "see..."

    "kill you!"

    Ya punches me in the face, I close my eyes and wait for death. First, I can''t beat her, and resistance will only lead to worse death. Second, I can''t tarnish the image of my brother who just stood up. I will fall down like an honest gentleman with a clear conscience. Later, I will teach her to recognize her mistakes and admit them. I''m also a little angry -

    look at me, it''s your example.

 Chapter 1195

    The price of family example is a good beating.

    Fortunately, at the door of my home, Tianyou didn''t want to disturb my family, and my attitude was good enough, not to hide, not to defend, not to give her the feeling of "cheap and obedient splashing man", so she was moderate... At least not to hit my face.

    When she stopped, I got up, dusted my body and asked her, "is it out of breath?"

    Tianyou blushed with red eyes and grinned his teeth and asked, "I''m a pure and white daughter of yellow flowers. You''ve seen me naked. Can I marry someone in the future? Do you still have a face? Do you think you can get out with three fists and two feet? "

    It''s normal to say "three fists and two feet can''t get out", but it''s too exaggerated to marry for this. Those who are looking for life and death are even more hypocritical. Nowadays, children who graduated from high school or are virgins feel ashamed. How traditional and conservative is your idea? What''s more, I didn''t do anything about you. It''s just like looking at you on purpose or caring about others. You have a mirror in your heart... But these words can''t be said, otherwise, it''s "you have to sell yourself cheaply".

    I rubbed my nose, comforted and said: "it''s right to be angry, girl. I should be angry, but I really can''t get married. First of all, it''s an accident. It''s force majeure. What''s the relationship between us in the future? Brother and sister, you can''t be an outsider... "

    " fart! " Tianyou is ashamed and annoyed. Once again, he puts on a posture, "does your sister show you that she is naked every day?"

    I must have been in a hurry before. Isn''t it insulting to my sister? But now I feel a little guilty. It''s not that Chu Yuan is too cheeky in this respect, but the question of being blessed by God. I just found that I don''t know when I started to see Chu Yuan. I don''t have the guilt of sneaking around in my heart...

    "I don''t mean that. I mean, family members don''t care so much about small sections..."

    "family members..." Tianyou is all together Shudder, there was a moment of trance in his eyes, "you and I are... Family?"

    "Are you and Xu Heng family?"

    "Yes!" God''s answer is firm and straightforward.

    "Then you and I are family. How he took care of you before, and how I will take care of you later. Similarly, how you treat him, and how you should treat me in the future." The latter sentence is a bit tricky, I thought, you will not always play with Xu Heng?

    I don''t deny that I am despicable and aim at the weakness of family love, because I know that God bless will tell what I just said to Xu Heng, which will be my chips and guarantee to stabilize him, but I''m just with impure motives. It''s different to keep my promise, so it''s not a lie.

    "Have you... Seen your sister naked?"

    If she asked me if I had seen it yesterday or recently, I may not be very pleased to tell you the truth, but now she can answer frankly: "yes, there are several brothers who have not seen their sister''s naked + body." I bathed her when I was a child.

    "She''s not angry?"

    "I''m her brother." I look happy and warm, but I think that Chu Yuan may not feel happy when I say so.

    "Oh..." God bless looked down, as if he realized that he just made a big mistake like, "I... That... Did not hurt you?"

    "No," I hastened to straighten up the skeleton, which was about to be broken away. I was afraid, "thank you for your mercy."

    "No... I..." Tianyou thought I was saying the opposite, shaking her head and waving her hand. She was very flustered. When she saw that I was confused, she calmed down a little and said in a low voice: "I didn''t go to school, so I escaped from home at a very young age. I cheated and robbed with a group of illiterate people. I didn''t know a few words. I only knew that if I didn''t meet my brother, I wouldn''t live to this day, I was killed in the end or starved to death on the street, because I was always the most stupid one... I knew I was not smart and sensible, so I listened to my brother''s everything, what he said, what I did, how he taught, how I learned, but he didn''t like to talk, and didn''t want to teach me the truth, he said the truth, who can tell, but good people can be teachers for bad people But I can''t let a bad person be a teacher for a good person... I work hard to earn money, just to buy him good wine and good food, because he is often alone, only when he is drunk, can he tell me something about his past, especially his younger sister, who starts to say it with a smile, but cry when he says it, very sad. Once I couldn''t help but scold his younger sister for being too sincere Ruthless, I left him and his mother, and went away with nothing to come out of. As a result, my brother got angry. He had never been so angry with me. He beat and scolded me. He said that his sister was not cruel, chaste and clean. So I always thought that for girls, innocence is as important as life... "

    I listened to her, and my heart was gradually heavy. It was heaven You care so much about the body and I see it. I can''t help but sigh that this girl really has no idea. Even her values are obedient to others.

    Tianyou didn''t understand the meaning of shaking my head and sighing. "I''m sorry... I don''t know how to get along with my family..."

    "don''t apologize, I didn''t blame you," I said with a smile. "In fact, when I saw my sister leaving, I didn''t care at all. It''s common to scold her or beat me violently. You don''t know how to get along with my family, it doesn''t matter There will be time in the future. It will not be difficult to learn. "Tianyou longed, but also doubted Jing ti. "You said that to deceive my brother into turning himself in?"? Otherwise, what are you looking for? "

    Because of a man''s promise? Because of sympathy for him? Because of the ruthlessness and hypocrisy of his hatred of reality? I''ve said the great truth, and God bless doesn''t understand it. Instead, it''s easier for her to accept the reasons that don''t count. "Xu Heng has nothing to do with you, but he has pulled you up? What does he want? "

    "He doesn''t want anything," said God. "My brother is a good man!"

    "Then I am a saint," I said rudely, "you go back and ask your brother if he dare to call himself a good man in front of me?"

    God bless again crazy, also did not have the courage to refute me this point, the expression is gloomy, finally told the truth, "my brother takes me, because I am like his sister."

    "Don''t you see that you look like my sister too?"

    "I don''t mean long like, when he just lost his sister and saw me as a stupid little beggar..."

    I didn''t let her finish, saying: "life is precious only because of the loss of relatives, so it can be seen that his high level of good man is limited, and he is not at the same level as me."

    "You..."

    "how am I?"

    "You''re not so good!" Tianyou hissed and said, "I just can''t see what kind of good person you are. There are a group of women around you like flies all day long."

    "People think I''m a treasure. Only you think I''m a piece of shit. Who are flies?" Seeing that God wants to do violence again, I can not help but add: "those women have no eyes, and your brother has no eyes?"? Can''t he just ask me to take care of you for hurting you? "

    God bless to Xu Heng''s trust is 100%, how to refute me again? For a long time, he changed the topic, "you said I look like your sister, where is it? Eyes, nose, lips, eyebrows or face shape? I don''t think it''s like... "

    Chu Yuan is beautiful like a porcelain doll, shy and frail, and Tianyou is handsome and heroic, with a lot of wild Xing. Both of them are of two types, from appearance to Xing, of course not," I''m not talking about appearance. "

    "Where is that like?"

    I pointed at her chest. "I can''t see any material here. I took off my clothes. It turned out to be warped."

    "Die for me!" God bless according to my abdomen is a fist, then red face ran home.

    I knead my stomach and smiled with disapproval. It''s not a crime to beg for help. First, it''s to help God you get away from the topic of his speech. Second, some vulgar jokes within the tolerance range are actually beneficial to the closer relationship, which is good for God you, Xu Heng, and me. It''s also inevitable.

    I adjusted my clothes and opened the door.

    Chu Yuan and demon Jing opened fire on tiger sister last night, which scared me to the ground. I thought this scene would happen again this morning. It''s not impossible for winter night to become angry and powerful, but I was shocked to find that the atmosphere at home was unexpected and reasonable

 Chapter 1196

    Tiger sister and demon Jing are sitting at both ends of the table. They are having breakfast, but they are absent-minded. They are either aiming at each other or Chu Yuan. Breakfast should be... No, it can only be made by Chu Yuan. Sister Hu is a kitchen killer. Demon Jing seems to have no cooking skills, but Chu Yuan doesn''t go to the dinner table. She is still lazy in my bed and rolls around. What she is wearing is the same pure and Xing''s half suspender nightdress, bare shoulder and arm, bright thigh, * the light comes out, the curve is exposed, and it''s indescribable.

    Seeing me back, sister tiger and demon Jing didn''t ask me what I was doing when I slipped out early in the morning, but Chu Yuan winked at me cunningly and proudly, and I suddenly realized why she had to sleep with me last night!

    Tiger sister and demon Jing must be thinking about it now!

    Tiger sister''s'' guilty conscience ''naturally embarrassed to ask Chu Yuan, but also afraid of Xiao Yaojing''s making use of his words and making use of them. Xiao Yaojing was afraid to ask questions, because Chu Yuan was close to tiger sister, and in the way of thinking of demon Jing, she would surely think that they had reached a consensus and had been restored to good? People who have read Chu Yuan''s novels all know that Chu Yuan''s greatest wish is that I can find a sister-in-law who can accept her brother-in-law complex and her sister-in-law at the same time, so she is determined to match me with the East. Now I''m on good terms with Dong Xiaoye. If Dong Xiaoye is willing to accept Chu Yuan, does Chu Yuan have any reason to oppose me and Dong Xiaoye?

    Chu Yuan is not against it. She is against Chu Yuan? And she can also feel that Chu Yuan is testing her, even forcing her to make a statement - you disagree with Xiaoye sister, and oppose Xiaoye sister and my brother together, is it for me or for yourself?

    The demon Jing is not sure whether Chu Yuan likes me or not, is it a very serious motive? Does Chu Yuan agree or disagree? So demon Jing dare not ask, at least in the face of winter night, she dare not ask, because winter night is definitely against, and now, Chu Yuan may be on the side of winter night.

    On the other hand, on the winter night, I saw Jing, a vicious and ferocious demon, didn''t buy my account yesterday, but today he didn''t give us any more advice on our relationship. Of course, Chu Yuan convinced her, but Chu Yuan still made trouble with her yesterday with Jing. How can this attitude make a sharp turn today? Obviously, it has something to do with her dressing up and sleeping in my bed...

    am I ''persuading'' her or ''sleeping clothes'' her acceptance of sister tiger? Winter small night brain ten have * * is thinking this question!

    What if I don''t know Chu Yuan so well? I will definitely think that, how obedient and sensible a girl, she can stop making trouble for me...

    stinky girl, I say how she has been so obsessed with court drama recently, and this mind is playing...

    I suddenly feel regret - if I really started against her yesterday, would she be caught or run away?

    I''d like to know that...

    ,,

    I''m going to Xiao Sanye''s company first. Considering the identity of Jing in dongxiaoye, it seems that it''s not appropriate for her to go to Fengchang at this time. So I''m trying to discuss with her whether I can take Chu Yuan to Fengchang first, but sister Hu said to me first. She has something to do today, and then I''ll come to the company at noon to accompany me to have dinner with Zhang.

    Tiger sister so-called things, is in the building and at home to install monitoring.

    If we were "ambushed" yesterday, it was because there were only three women entering the community, and Jing Cha, who was waiting outside, could also be explained as carelessness at work (in fact, it was the evening when people came in and out of the community most intensively, which was far fetched). Later, San Ye led the brigade to kill people and drive people out of the road It''s hard to argue that ing surveillance still doesn''t show its shadow. All the malpractices caused by the chaos of Jing surveillance system are fully exposed. In the sensitive period, people are in danger, and the boat of sand is more difficult to escape, which completely destroys the poor self-confidence of beitianjing Fang. The people on the top are afraid to take responsibility and are cautious. So the people on the bottom are also tied up and dare not act rashly, even if they lead the whole body, accidentally touch the whole situation, and accompany which leader to suffer or lead Guide back the black pot, at this time we still rely on them. We don''t know how to die even if we are dead.

    Jingcha has installed monitoring in every corner of the community, so it''s not installed in the building or at home. Lin Zhi''s deployment is deliberately tight outside and loose inside. On the one hand, he is full of confidence in the surrounding Jing force and the winter small night of close protection. On the other hand, he is probably intended to decompress me, give me the maximum degree of Zi you under the limited conditions, and try not to make me feel nervous and Jing Ti at home.

    But yesterday''s events made me nervous and alert, so it was exactly what I wanted to do.

    Xiao demon Jing is worried and unhappy on the way. I asked her something on purpose, but it was all answered by Chu Yuan.

    The reason why Chu Yuan knew that Dong Xiaoye and I had been ambushed last night was that sister Hu saw through zhichangfa Huang Xiaolian before she entered the door. Huang Xiaolian and I were neither guests nor visitors. They fought each other out, but neither I nor Dong Xiaoye knew. In fact, Chu Yuan kept peeping at us with cat''s eyes after we left the door. She said that she wanted to confirm that we had entered the opposite door and then Jing and the demon Voice and video, but I always think that this girl is not so relieved. It''s not that she''s not worried about winter night, but that she''s not so worried about my little Ru, Niu Qiu and Mei Mei Mei. As a result, she just saw that sceneChu Yuan''s reaction was not slow, and her judgment was correct. She went back to her room and found Dong Xiaoye''s pistol, but when she came back, Dong Xiaoye and I had already entered the opposite room.

    Chu Yuan didn''t report Jing. The original motive was not complicated. The girl was smart, flustered but not disordered. When she saw an ambush at the opposite door, the first reaction was that the hijacker might have been put in by Jing inspector who was crouching in the community. After all, when we were in danger in the hot spring resort last time, what we ate was the loss of Jing bandits'' collusion, so "Jing inspector can''t be relied on" was preconceived Go to the demon Jing for help.

    Demon Jing''s mind is more mature than Chu Yuan''s, and his ideas are more complex. She felt that if the hijackers were not intentionally put in by Jing Cha, their actions would not be so quick with the current situation in Beitian and the influence of public opinion orientation on Jing Fang. Even if they were at normal speed of going out of Jing, maybe I would have had three long and two short periods when Jing Cha arrived. If the hijackers were intentionally put in by Jing Cha, I would be more dangerous. That would prove that Jing Fang intended to take them When I do bait fishing, I don''t think about my safety at all. The whole "incident" is a situation set by Fang Jing''s heart. When a big fish catches it, who cares whether the bait is safe or not?

    The third master made such a big battle based on the inferences of demon Jing. He blocked the traffic outside the community. That''s why - if Jing Fang wanted to catch a big fish and get hooked, he would certainly mess up his array. Because he burned the brain cells of the think tanks of Jing team, they would never expect that there were enough fish hooked to knock over their ship, and then they started to rush down If chaos is caused suddenly, the hijackers upstairs will be shocked. With my cunning, they will find the capital to negotiate for their lives. On the contrary, it is not the layout of Jing side. A large number of people from unknown and vicious roads cut off the traffic, which also forces them to go out of Jing quickly. If they are first arrived by the media, the news of the next day will be seen again. They will not only be fast, but also fight at least It''s enough to suppress the third master''s show. At that time, two strands will be combined into one, not to mention human beings. Even a mosquito can fly out of the community.

    Sang Yingjie takes people to the community and ambushes them downstairs. It''s to prevent the hijackers from leaving before Jing Fang arrives, just like Chu Yuan doesn''t listen to the advice of the demon Jing and doesn''t hide at home, but runs out and sprinkles flour in the corridor. That''s to prevent the hijackers from leaving before the demon Jing and the third master arrive.

    What I''m curious about is how the demon Jing and the third master summoned hundreds of people to come here in just half an hour? The answer to me is still Chu Yuan, which makes me astonished - Q group...

    a black + social organization even has a special online chat group! Demon Jing echoed in the crowd, and the people on the line divided their work and gave priority to calling the people nearby, twice the result with half the effort. In that period of time, many people just came together to eat, drink and have fun...

    the man who cut the whole world with a cabbage knife was really good. At least in terms of the speed of people, no organization in Beitian can challenge the third master.

    Demon Jing''s mouth is fierce and timid. He was so shy and crazy last night that he didn''t come out after sneaking into the room for fear of revenge. I didn''t find a chance to thank her. In the morning, I wanted to say that she was still in this state and ignored me. As a result, until the third master''s company, the word "thank you" was only in my mouth.

 Chapter 1197

    When I saw that the Secretary of Ren surname, who had an affair with the third Lord, was trembling in front of the demon Jing, whose face was not very beautiful, I was confused. Was the third Lord in favor of or afraid of the demon Jing? I used to think that it was a simple pet. I regarded the only daughter and the only family member in the world as a child who would never grow up. But last night, I had to doubt that just because of the pet, I could make the third master follow his advice and make such a decision with no consequences? Obviously not! Otherwise, there will be so many brothers and their subordinates who will follow the leader who is so unruly, childish and mischievous. Will they not abandon him in the low Chao period when the development of bleaching is not smooth? Long Xiaotian colludes with black and white and attacks in groups, but he still can''t kill the third master. A large part of the reason is that he can''t disperse his people, can''t he? Thinking about this, it''s hard to believe that the gang members headed by sang Yingjie respect and obey the princess like demon Jing, and they just regard demon Jing as a mascot like lovely existence. 8 9 reading Net

    at least the quick decision, overall situation and detailed and comprehensive plan of demon Jing showed last night are really awe inspiring, so I think the third Lord should be afraid of demon Jing. He knew that demon Jing had grown up and was used to respecting her. This respect has non emotional and purely objective factors. The attitude of the following people towards demon Jing is also affected by The influence of the third master.

    Demon Jing never left Ren''s secretary when she entered the office. The poor woman was stared at by her murderous eyes. She didn''t even know which leg to take first. Because it''s demon Jing who leads the way, and the staff outside didn''t notify Third Master in advance, as a result, as soon as we enter the door, we can see the flat, the clothes are not neat, the style and the scenery, and we can see what they were doing with their nostrils.

    The third master was guilty, so he didn''t find that I was even more guilty. The eyes of the demon Jing at Ren secretary were exactly the same as those of her looking at winter night this morning.

    Demon Jing is angry and aggrieved. It''s aimed at me, but it scares the third master. The third master''s low brow is to admit his mistake and repent. He looks like a slave, so Chu Yuan can''t help but sympathize with him before he is frightened by his fierce and ferocious appearance. Demon Jing doesn''t buy the third master''s account, but carries her little sister''s shelf and embraces the ambition of being Chu Yuan''s sister-in-law. She is still obedient to her future sister-in-law, although half or more of her unhappiness now comes from Chu Yuan.

    Chu Yuan asks the demon Jing to guide her to visit the company. The demon Jing responds, and the third master is relieved. She almost regards Chu Yuan as a lifesaver, and Chu Yuan doesn''t know about it. In order to get rid of the siege, she casually finds a reason, but the third master likes it. The third master devotes all his money to buy six floors of the most expensive "sea sky se" in the northern sky, which will be the dowry left to demon Jing in the future If Chu Yuan doesn''t mention it, he also has to show off in a different way. Miss Mo''s family base is there, and he can''t let Chu Yuan underestimate his daughter...

    you can''t ask a vulgar person how high the ideological level is, and the third master is just so vulgar.

    After Ren secretary brought me a cup of tea, the third Lord drove her out of the office, he unlocked the drawer, pulled out a file bag from it, and smiled, "everything you want is in it, and the harvest is so big, I promise it''s beyond your imagination."

    The third master is not a high-level thinker, but he is careful and cautious in his work. I am relieved by the small details of taking things. "Who were you introduced to yesterday by zhangjiaye and his wife?"

    "It''s not the two of you, only the tension. Zhang Mingjie didn''t show up and asked him to avoid this kind of occasion. Zhang is really cautious." third Ye sat down on the sofa opposite me and handed me the paper bag. Instead of answering, he asked, "even if there wasn''t your accident yesterday, I would be late on purpose. Guess why?"

    Through the paper bag, I felt it, surprised and pleased. "Did you move your hands and feet in the hotel in advance?"

    "Children can be taught," said the third master, clapping his hands. "If I arrive first, I will not hear some words."

    There is a long way, a rat way! There are photos, recordings and perhaps videos in the file bag... The means of the third master can''t be said to be superior, which can be said to be despicable and inferior. But it''s just because he is not up to grade that the high-grade Master Zhang can''t defend himself. During the period of waiting for the third master, what he and the people he wants to introduce to the third master have said is far more valuable than what they said with the third master!

    I swallowed my saliva and asked, "the God of wealth, the man and the woman?"

    The answer is in my hand, but I don''t dare to see it.

    The third master was proud, and didn''t care about my nervousness. "Man, Shanxi people."

    I took a long breath of relief. It''s not Madame Duanmu, a native of Shanxi Province. Obviously, it can''t be Mr. Duanmu either. This proves that tension still has a hand and didn''t give the handle to Madame Duanmu.

    I just poured out the contents of the document bag. There were 70 or 80 photos. I only took two or three of them and looked at the man standing together with the tension, "God of wealth? Or the spokesperson? "

    "Of course, it''s my honor. Lao Zhang is your No. 2 person. If you don''t have the face, it''s too cheap."

    The third master is based on the theory of face when he looks at things and does things. If he is vulgar, he is vulgar. But this standard is put in our country, but it is not high or low in the realm of Jing God. People need to wear wires and poles to plaster cement when they want to face trees. The vanity of tension cannot allow him to look down on him, let alone look down on himself."So young?" The man in the picture has a square face, sparse short beard, and his eyes are vicissitudes and introverted. He looks very deep and mature, but his age is not more than 35. It''s hard to say whether he is 30 or not.

    "He is the God of wealth, but he is also a stubborn master," said the third master, turning out a detailed personage file from the bottom of the photo I poured out, laughing: "after I promised you to do this, I sent someone to keep an eye on Zhangjia people. All the people with financial resources and complex backgrounds they have contacted in recent period of time, I checked them all, so the materials are ready-made, this person is called Xing Sicheng, 29, is a member of the same sports car club with Zhang Mingjie. Although he is a foreigner, he has no foundation in Beitian, but he is very open in the circle of the second generation of rich officials. Do you know why? "

    Looking at the detailed information of the characters, I secretly sigh that the third master is really an expert in this field. I don''t know whether this skill is innate or has been honed by fighting with long Xiaotian in those years. In my mouth, I replied, "money is popular everywhere, and the rich who can be ''in a hurry'' are more popular."

    But the third master shook his head. "Boy, can you hear me clearly? I said that he has no foundation in Beitian - from large area to small class, there is a very serious feeling of exclusion. Do you underestimate the superiority and self-esteem of Beitian dandies by accepting him as an outsider for no reason? In the future, if he doesn''t have enough friends, absolute credibility, support and trust in this circle, who dares to borrow money from him? Who dare he lend money to? Third miss is bigger than him? What''s the result? In order to make a smooth investment in Beitian, we have to find local enterprises as partners to eliminate exclusion. What does he want to play? The underground bank is a usurer. What it does is profiteering and offending people''s business. If there is no backer behind it, he is not afraid of being destroyed by others. "

    I was confused. "His current backer should be the dandy circle of Beitian?"

    "Well," said the third master with a narrow smile on his face, which I couldn''t understand, "so the question is how he got into this circle."

    I don''t know what this has to do with the theme, but I''m still curious: "you don''t have to sell."

    The third master ordered a cigar, tapped a picture on the table with his finger, and said without hesitation: "this kid is a rich second generation, but it''s hard to say whether he is the kind of dandy and loser or the kind of gifted and unique type. He was a coal boss with a rich family background. In 2008, Shanxi started to integrate coal resources, leading to the withdrawal of a large number of private capital from the coal industry and seeking transformation. He volunteered to seek business opportunities in the capital city. At first, he also made a sound and Se, and in less than a year, he was firmly established. Maybe it was Tianxing. Maybe it was too quick and smooth to succeed. He was young and frivolous, and was swept away He began to be a high-profile person. He was unwilling to compromise and did not know how to compromise on the scene or under the scene. Naturally, he came across the interests of some people. The water depth of the capital city is a mixture of fish and dragons. Some people you can provoke, some people you can''t provoke. The most terrible thing is that behind some people you think you can provoke, there are people you can''t provoke at all. As a result, he Finally, he got this kind of person, and was expelled from the capital almost overnight. He failed so fast and suddenly that he had no face to go home. So he came to Beitian to look for opportunities... "

 Chapter 1198

    The more I heard about it, the more dizzy I became, "he is so disheartened that he hid in Beitian? Why do all the dandy circles in Beitian look up at him? "

    The third master''s face is more playful. "There is a seed wine in Beitian, you know for sure?"

    I fought with Su Zhuliu in the seed wine. Su Zhuliu was seriously injured. It was a shocking news, but he would report that he was close to me or the enemy (Su Zhuliu thought so unilaterally) the next day. It was even more shocking that he told me that he was a close friend with me. Such a thought-provoking story had already spread in the northern sky. Does the third master have any reason? I don''t understand why he suddenly brought the topic here again. "I know... The big boss behind the wine scene is Miss San."

    The third master should have no idea about it. He was shocked and then relieved. He continued to smile: "the background of seed wine has been a mystery for only two years. It is not a membership system, but there are often a group of dandy celebrities or people with mysterious or complicated identity background who patronize it, but it is clean inside. There are no drugs or drugs When we go in, there are few violent incidents between the guests, and the friction and fire broke out. Either they were dissuaded in time or they went out to solve it by themselves. Only one incident became a big one and caused a sensation... Of course, you should have done it twice this time. "

    "Does this have anything to do with what we are talking about I can''t help asking.

    "Of course, it is not only related to him, but also to you in the end."

    "I''ve heard about that. She happened to be there and witnessed it. It was because two men accosted girls and there was a conflict. One of them was Beitian dandy, a friend who got on the stage by calling dozens of numbers in ten minutes. The car was a famous Qingyi se trot. The other party only made one call and several cars came, but the background was more frightening. There was Beitian Wu The leader of the Jing army, the Tianji and Jinjing garrison, and the Beiji and Jingjun garrison, who killed dozens of big dandies in a blink of an eye, and the one who provoked the trouble is still hiding in foreign countries to recuperate and dare not come back... "

    the Third Master nodded, and then said," because the person he offended is Su quliu. "

    I''m not surprised. After contacting Su Zhuliu, I knew that only he could do such a thing, "and then what?"

    "And then?" The Third Master said with a smile: "then the disabled people and the smashed sports car were all from the same sports car club that night, which is the one that Xing Sicheng joined now."

    I was stunned at first, and then I realized: "the person who drove Xing Sicheng out of the capital is also su Zhuliu!"

    The third master laughed: "exactly, the enemy of the enemy is a friend - how humiliating is it to be done at his own door? The second generation of the rich second generation of officials in Beitian dare not be angry with Su Zhuliu, so they accept Xing Sicheng as a form of provocation and hostility. In fact, it''s just self deception and self consolation. They know better than anyone else. Although Su ye in the capital boasts that he is famous for being careful and praising himself, he just kicks off those who offend him , he is too lazy to deal with you. It''s not easy for him to remember you because of the lack of quality. What''s more, to be his opponent? But he can earn a lot of face by putting on a show and boasting, so the second generation of rich officials in Beitian are competing to make friends with Xing Sicheng, for fear that others think he''s afraid of Su Zhuliu. Xing Sicheng is not a fool. Why doesn''t he take advantage of the advantage of falling from the sky? This guy has made serious losses in the capital city, and the resources sent to him have been reasonably utilized. For the time being, he is under the guise of investment, mainly lending money, high return and zero risk... "

    that''s what happened! So it''s no wonder that after meeting Su Zhuliu in the seed wine, Zhang Zhang was so surprised and sleepy. He tried his best to get to know him, mostly related to Xing Sizhu, the big creditor!

    After straightening out the original cause, many things will be clear - tension can''t rely on Xing Sicheng''s high interest rate, because once the debt is delayed, the whole Beitian circle will know that he borrowed Xing Sicheng''s money, which can be passed from ten to one hundred, and will soon reach the ears of Moyi. Similarly, he can''t borrow money back to Xing Sicheng in this circle, because Xing Sicheng and the rich second generation of Beitian The second generation of officials are familiar with each other. Once they have a talk with each other, they will find that Lao Zhang has torn down the east wall and mended the west wall. What''s the interest rate? It''s not kind, let alone righteous.

    The third master put the things in front of me aside and said with a smile, "now you understand? Last night''s biggest harvest was not these photos and recordings, but two names - Xing Sicheng and Su Zhuliu. "

    He smiled happily, but I frowned. "You mean, I want to go to Su Zhuliu?"

    "You''re a smart guy, and I can figure out the price if I don''t say it," said the third master, seeing that I had a dignified expression and no longer smiled. "If you want to pull down the tension, you can only use his huge debt as an article. As long as Su master is willing to talk, Xing Sichuang will help you to get rid of the tension even if he doesn''t want the money, because he knows that Su master wants to get rid of him, much more than Zhang Lirong It''s much easier, and to sell Mr. Su is like reopening the gate of the capital. He''s a businessman at best and at worst. He can calculate this account. For you, it''s the simplest and most effective way... ""What if I don''t want to owe Su the money?" I said, "what Xing Sicheng does is not a clean job. Northern sky is fighting hard. I can''t even end it with him."

    I said in my mouth, but like the third master, I didn''t agree with this practice.

    "The price is too high," said the third master, shaking his head and laughing, "if you want to take Xing Sicheng away, you can do it at any time, as long as you don''t leave traces - but can you do it now without traces? Can''t do it! Xing Sicheng and tension are finished at the same time. The cause and effect relationship is clear at a glance. At that time, who doesn''t know that you, I and Liu Xiaosheng conspired to do it for Mohist school? Zhangjia father and son are not so stupid? If we let this information out, we may offend ten rich second generation and government second generation in beitiantian. If any of these people are implicated by Xing Sichuang, the result will only be worse. If you help Mohist school to shovel out a tension, but set up more enemies for them, don''t you put the cart before the horse? "

    I was silent. Sanye thought that Su Zhuliu and I were really friends, so he thought it was easy to deal with things. However, Su Ye wished that I was unlucky to stumble. I didn''t ask him to be OK, but he might trip me up instead...

    but as Sanye said, there were too many people who offended Xingsi directly, even if they were not sincere, at least on the surface, Those rich second generation officials and second generation officials all regard Xing Sizhe as a friend. I treat him as a friend of Su Ye. Isn''t it like stepping on their faces with shoes? Will they be indifferent?

    The Third Master asked, "are you worried that Su Zhuliu will not help you?"

    I nodded and shook my head. "Su Zhuliu is definitely not willing to help me, although I have a way to make him have to help me, but then I will be in a bad mood..."

    If I can ask miss three to help me, Su Zhuliu will help me, but he will also hate me, and I will not be better for the rest of my life if I am remembered by this guy. What''s more, Tianyou will hurt him He is still reluctant to give up. I deceive him too much. I can''t find myself happy. Moreover, miss three is not good at stubble. I''m afraid that it''s more troublesome to owe her than to sue directly.

    The third master didn''t expect that my relationship with Su Zhuliu was so complicated, and his expression became solemn. I didn''t want to spoil his good mood and sense of achievement, so he said with a smile, "it''s better to have a way than to have no way. Where can there be a free lunch in the world? I''m a bit forgetful, too demanding and perfect. Don''t mind. I''m overjoyed. Ha ha, I don''t know how to thank you for your help. "

    "A family, say what to thank," the Third Master said with a smile: "besides, it''s not you that I help, it''s mo. he sold me a piece of land at a low price, even if it''s cleared up. As for you, ha ha, if you want to thank me, it''s me who thank you, right? Didn''t you find out? I fought such a big battle yesterday, but today I have neither seen the news nor Jing has come to trouble. "

    Lin Zhi is now the leader of North Tianjing inspection system, so I don''t think it''s a surprise that jingcha didn''t come to trouble Sanye, but I heard from Sanye that yesterday''s event didn''t go on the news, and I can''t help but be surprised - with the energy and reputation of the current Jing side, it''s obviously impossible to block the media and public opinion.

    Who has so much energy?

    "The woman last night?"

    "That''s right." The third master put out his cigar, touched his huge head with his hand, and his eyes sparkled with respect and worship, and a little bit of fear.

    I wonder, "who is she?"

    Chu Yuan said she was Oriental mother. She said she was "the third lady". The Third Master said, "I don''t know."

    Don''t know you''re afraid of her a bird?!

 Chapter 1199

    The third master felt the long scar on his head and said slowly, "I don''t know who she is, but I know that when black and white combined, it almost killed me because of her."

    "She?" I was shocked to lose se. "Isn''t it dragon Xiaotian?"

    "Will a tiger attack an elephant?" The third Lord frowned: "boy, in your eyes, am I nothing but brave and fierce? Anyway, I have eaten more salt than you for more than 20 years, and I still live in front of you. Can''t it prove that I haven''t eaten the salt for decades? If long Xiaotian was an elephant in those days, I would not touch him even if he bullied me any more. I am a little shriveled man who has a mother and no mother. I can break into a famous school today. It''s not only my head that I can get by fighting. Hundreds of times of rushing and fighting are the bravery of the people in front of me. It''s a deeper way of harmony, tolerance, compromise and concession. "

    What kind of person is the third master? I haven''t seen it thoroughly. I''m still at the stage of observation and deliberation. Do you think he is simple? It''s certainly not simple. Some people may die or be disabled because of a conflict, a conflict or an accident, but they live in the world of conflict, conflict and accident, and they are still at ease. Their enemies or even their enemies, whether they want to eliminate him, have a lot of people, but they have nothing to do with him. It''s just luck? Obviously there is no explanation. The third master is a rude man, but he is not a reckless man. However, when I get along with him several times, I don''t find out how complicated he is. What''s so remarkable about him is the most intuitive feeling - snobbish and good face...

    truth I know - the complexity of human Xing sometimes is the essence of a person, sometimes it''s just a person''s basis The weapon of survival. The third master probably belongs to the latter. Because of the demon Jing, he has not been ''armed'' in front of me, so I am not familiar with him and his Jianghu. What I see is only the most real xiaozhanhe in private and life, not the most powerful xiaosanye in the Jianghu.

    "Youdao is a mayor on the stage and a mayor on the stage. The relationship between black and white is never incompatible, but the relationship between lips and teeth. If this statement is not very accurate, it is wrong. Black and white are not equal. Black and white depend on white, because the power of white is greater than black, and it is absolutely greater than black. You think, no matter how large the black + social organization is, it can be great Have you ever had a state machine? Do you have more men than the army, or more guns than the army? So in the end, the existence and rampancy of black are all due to the white cover. Black provides benefits for white, and white allows black or makes black. In the end, black is only a tool of white. Tools in various senses exist when they are useful, but they are useless. Only those waiting for you are discarded or destroyed. "

    I nodded my head in recognition, and said in a euphemistic way, "you are in a hurry to leave. That''s why?"

    Third Ye jaw said: "it''s true. When I was young, I didn''t understand the interests. I remember that Kuri had a last meal but didn''t have another one. It''s no exaggeration. I treat every bowl of rice as the last one. I haven''t starved to death, and I have survived. I have become the third Ye Xiao who is respected by everyone. What do you think I''m afraid of? I''m not afraid of anything. I just think that such a happy and carefree Rizi can make a day. When he dies, he makes money. Where can he think about the future and whether this road has a future? But after I had a chance, my idea changed slowly, especially watching her grow up day by day, I found that I, as a father, have to do more and more things behind her back, and can say less and less in front of her, and see that because of my relationship, she is often talked about, not only can''t make real friends, but also be scared away by most children, even by Wang Xiaomeng I realized that I can''t muddle along, I have to think about the future! Because I''m not alone. I have a daughter. My daughter needs the future. I want to see her marry and have children. I want to hold my grandson. So I can''t continue to muddle along this road. I can''t tie the fate of myself and my daughter to the political fate of others. It''s too unreliable and scary. I have lived alone since I was a child. I know a person''s suffering, and I know the fear of loneliness. I''m afraid that I have three long and two short, and my daughter will be lonely from then on. I''m more afraid that I''ll be locked in the iron window for the rest of my life, and become the shame and burden of my daughter. Ha ha, I can be in my life when I am most prosperous, just for one can, because one can let me see the relationship between black and white, doomed that this road has no future... But this is not what I want to tell you now. "

    "What I want to tell you is that what Sanye could become the most powerful person in Beitian in those years was not luck or courage of a man..."

    "but the combination of black and white interests?" I''ll take it.

    "Zhengjie," said the third master, turning his voice, "not to mention that I was in the North dark + Road, and behind me, I also had a large enough umbrella. I bleached by black, which was good for them and harmless. Who didn''t want his buttocks clean? So they gave me enough support. Long Xiaotian was in trouble with me everywhere. I had the strength to kick him and fight with him. That''s why. You don''t see that guy seems to be the leader of the industry in Beitian in recent years. Compared with the domestic giants, he doesn''t give up much. It''s all due to the development of Qianlong mountain villa. It''s OK to cheat the people outside. Who in Beitian circle doesn''t know that the real investor is Miss San, but he borrowed the signboard of longxiaotian? Before that, although he had some qualifications and some strength in Beitian industry, he was just like Beitian industry. At best, he was an old rogue who liked to show off and sell like crazy. Apart from his style, he was not much better than others in other aspects. It was the development of qianlongshan villa that made him stand out from the rest of the world overnight. Now Longshi was purchased by the third young lady. You haven''t seen it Will you come out? Why did you choose him as a partner? What he wants is that his company is old enough, others are stupid enough and easy to calculate. "I have no words. I have heard similar comments about long Xiaotian from Li Xinghui. They all say that birds of a feather flock together to divide people. Think that before long Xiaotian developed, he and Li Xinghui had no less dirty activities. The third master''s words are not low in credibility, not all of them are subjective devaluation mixed with personal gratitude and resentment.

    "So when I was working with him, it felt like a stone touching an egg..." the third master clenched his hands and banged them together. Then he let go of his left hand and exploded them. "I''m a stone, he''s an egg - although it was said that he had taken the development project of Qianlong mountain villa, it was only rumoured, because the project is based on the long-term planning of the city On the basis of that, especially the development of tourism complements each other, but the development trend of tourism industry at that time was not particularly clear. No matter how optimistic the estimation is, it should be at least ten or even twenty years later before the development value of Qianlong mountain villa can be asserted, which is the greater of the symbolic significance and the actual benefit. Therefore, Beitian official is not very optimistic about the implementation of investment, in fact, it is the most optimistic The main reason is that at that time, no one knew the details of the third young lady and didn''t believe that she was really a great God. It is said that Zheng Fu put forward rather harsh conditions for her, but she did all of them. She was more than stupid? It''s almost like a paranoid Jing God disease patient. Most of the people who rob this project in the industry are in a gambling mindset. Anyway, it''s also Beitian Zheng who loses in gambling Fu takes responsibility and wins the bet, then it will become a flag of Beitian. Beitian needs a flag too much. Now you can say that they are visionary. But five or six years ago, everyone laughed that they are Bai RI''s dream, a whimsical fool + force. You said, I think he longxiaotian is a rotten egg. Do you think he looks down on him? He must be bright with a little sunshine, and pee on my face. If I don''t treat him, am I still the Third Master of the north sky Xiao? "

    The more I heard it, the more I felt something wrong. There was a layer of cold sweat on my back. But looking at the third master, I didn''t know whether he was relieved of the past or didn''t realize that...

    "it was the woman in white last night or the third lady who almost killed you? How do I think the latter is more likely... "

    the third master shook his head and said:" it''s her. As for whether she has any relationship with the third lady, I can''t presume. The only thing I can be sure of is that she is definitely not the third lady. "

    I wanted to ask the third master why he was so sure that she must not be the third miss, but he sighed and said with a wry smile: "even if the time goes against the current, I still can''t believe it. The third master has been working hard for half my life. In front of her, he is like a sandbox piled up by the sea. Only a wave disappears without trace. What''s more, I don''t even know how it happens What happened... My silent opponent who had been defeated by me suddenly joined hands to fight against me. Before I could fight back, the umbrellas behind me also turned to fight. Although they didn''t straighten me directly, they no longer provided me with any shelter and help. Then Jing Cha began to trouble me for three days and two ends. The smaller the territory of my influence, the less confused there was only the east of the city The land... "

    I wonder:" then how do you know that these are caused by her? "

    Third Ye pointed to the scar on his head and said: "because of this knife, she cut it, and because of this knife, long Xiaotian didn''t kill me."

 Chapter 1200

    From the late 1980s to the early 1990s, the so-called "black + social organizations" were far less complex and diversified than they are now. Most of them were the Xing quality of rogue groups. The little gangsters, the scoundrels, and the scoundrels advocated the simplest violence, fighting and killing, sometimes for the benefit, but most of the time for the face, for the prestige, and for the interests As a result of the loyalty in the Jianghu, up to now, one thing may or may never have changed, that is, whoever can fight, who has courage and who is cruel enough can serve others. "

    "When I went astray, it was after the nationwide crackdown in 1983 that those big climate and slightly famous corners of Beitian road were almost all arrested and sentenced. Few of them missed the net. They dared not be arrogant, or they would stay dormant, or they would simply run away. The old forces were almost destroyed once. In the years of August 6 and August 7, the trend gradually spread After that, we corrected some misjudgments, released a group of people, all of whom are brothers. Some of them have gone back to their original ways. Some of them have pulled up the mountain again, and the dormant runners have returned to the Jianghu. But at this time, the new generation has been flooded and risen, and there is little climate. Is the bloodbath still avoided? "

    The third master took a sip of tea, moistened his throat, and continued: "in the late 1980s, it was the most chaotic period of northern darkness + Taoism. Gangs, big and small, and rogue gangs, just like the green Chun pox on my face, were too many to count clearly. You pinched me and I cut you. No one disagreed with me. Every day, it was the most exaggerated one. Seven or eight gangs stared at me at the same time, looking for fault I''ve led dozens of brothers. I''ve been Chopping for seven days and seven nights without closing my eyes. I''ve chopped the kitchen knife and rolled it up. The blood on it has not been wiped once. I''m afraid of them completely. The name "Xiao Zhanhe" has made a sensation in the whole city since then. No one dares to call me "bereaved." When I am a dog or a stray dog, everyone calls me "big brother Xiao"... "

    the third master seems to be showing off, but he who has been touching his head with his hand laughs not complacently, even shamefully. As if most people look back on the past, they will feel that they have been childish, which is a manifestation of the change of outlook on life and values. I didn''t answer. I couldn''t understand his expression. It was too complicated.

    "Although I''m proud and brave, I never think that I''m the best in the world. What I''m most proud of is achievement. I''ve never lost a fight, but I can afford to lose. I know I can''t do it. I can kneel down and lick your shoes. It''s because I can bend and stretch, in exchange for today''s achievement, that I''m absolutely proud, because I never fight a war I don''t know." I sighed, "Beitian has a big master, a second master, and then I am the third master. But I could have killed those two masters and become the only Xiao master of Beitian. I just married her mother, and wanted to accumulate some virtue for her children, and also for her to be safe and reliable. With the official mediation, I agreed to take the initiative I begged for peace and alliance, and became a "Third Master"... Of course, I killed them later. People in the Jianghu value commitment and righteousness most. What''s more, we put incense in our heads and drank blood wine to worship our brothers, but I still killed them. Do you know why? "

    I shook my head. The third master had said before that he wanted to be the only "master" of Beitian, but I always had a feeling that it was not true.

    "Because of confidence!" The Third Master said: "I am smarter and more powerful than them. Even if I tear up my promise and don''t talk about righteousness, no one dares to oppose me or me! After that, I will do more and more. If I don''t stop bleaching, those people in the officialdom will become more and more insecure. So I am confident that they will give their full support to me to sue dragon Xiaotian! But the result is that I''m proud of my achievements. In an instant... Ah... "

    the third master didn''t go on, and I beat a drum in my heart. If the demon Jing knew that it was her mother... Chu Yuan, the stinky girl, who cleaned up her father so badly, was the luck of making friends too good or too bad?

    The third master ignited the cigar again. The smoke covered his expression. It was hazy and fuzzy, more like a true portrayal of his psychology. "At first, I didn''t know that there was such a great person behind long Xiaotian. I lost for no reason. How could I be reconciled? I just want to meet the dragon for a while... "

    the Third Master said it was" meeting for a while ", but I can see a hint of killing in his eyes through the smoke, but I don''t think the purpose is to drink tea and chat or have a meal, take a bath and play golf together.

    Sure enough, the Third Master said: "long Xiaotian is arrogant and domineering, but he is not a fool. He has offended me. How can he not be afraid of my revenge? Pingri lives in seclusion, and occasionally travels with enough bodyguards, which makes me totally unable to find a chance to start... "

    are you going to kill him?! Will this be called for a while? This is to become angry and want to burn everything?!

    "I had been with him for more than a month before I finally got the chance. The old man didn''t take half of his bodyguards with him. He didn''t even have his son with him. There were only a few senior officials of Zheng Fu and some young and beautiful women. What do you think if I change you?"

    The dirty smile of the third master seems to be a hint, but it is obviously a hope to mislead me. Senior officials, Jian businessmen and young and beautiful women, indeed, if I were the third master at that time, I would certainly feel that this was not a serious party. However, I am not the third master. Even if I have guessed, those young and beautiful women not only have white women, I am afraid that the third lady and min Rou are also among themWill dragon Xiaotian pack the field with waves? I''m afraid it was Miss San who was the host that night. I don''t know. Miss min is the boss behind the storm!

    "They didn''t eat this meal very slowly. It was only half an hour before and after. As soon as they came out, I went up with two machetes in my arms and went straight to dragon Xiaotian... He + * *, if there wasn''t that woman at that time, maybe there would be no Xu Heng today." the third master sighed a long time. He couldn''t say whether it was pity, happiness or emotion. He held his cigar with his fingers, as if he was holding the hilt "It was raining that night. It was dark. I was wearing a black se raincoat. I was mixed with the security guard on duty outside. I didn''t look conspicuous. It was too late for long Xiaotian to recognize me. My first knife was a left-handed knife. It was stabbed directly at his neck. It was very close, but his mother didn''t stab it! A little girl beside him took a leg and was kicking me on the wrist. The knife took off and flew to the sky. I was shocked, but I didn''t have time to hesitate. The right hand knife came out again. This time, it''s to cut, target or long Xiaotian. At that time, long Xiaotian was scared to pee. Where can I hide? It''s the little girl who catches the knife falling from the sky and starts first. It not only blocks me, but also shakes me open. It not only shakes my mouth, but also shakes my whole arm. But she doesn''t move! That''s a right-handed knife! She even used only one hand! "

    In order to fully explain to me the abnormal value of the woman''s force, the third master changed the cigar to his left hand, grabbed one leg of the table with his right hand, and held the table with his buttocks still intact. He raised the table with one hand as high as my chest. Maybe the people with more arms can do it, but he can lift the table with such weight as the third master. I''m afraid that the second one can''t be found in the whole city - the beginning of the table with scattered pictures Finally, he kept parallel with the ground for more than ten seconds before putting down the coffee table. It seemed that the tea in the cup had not been shaken. His strength and control were obvious.

    There is no doubt that the abnormal little women are the white women of last night, the Oriental mother, ran Yibai!

    "I know that when I meet an expert, I dare not be careless and calm down, but I see her smiling all the time. She is so contemptuous and contemptuous. It reminds me of the way others look at me when I am down. How can I bear it? What if she''s just a young girl? There is only one thought left in my mind: she saves the dragon and I will kill it with her. "The third master began to draw moves again, but how impressed he was by the sword fight in the rain." I am tall and have long arms. Although I haven''t fought with people for ten years, I never give up my kung fu, and I am worthy of my prime. My strength is the peak, and my physical strength is not inferior to that of the young people, while her strength is not inferior to that of the young people Dexterous, but not fighting, I should have an absolute advantage, but I didn''t even ask for a little cheaper. As soon as she connected me with more than 30 knives, she was not red and breathless, and she was able to play, just like teasing me, but I was exhausted. Don''t look at Jin Yong''s martial arts novels. A master''s moves are hundreds of rounds. That''s bullshit. Life and death are not sports competitions. There''s no rule limit. The victory and defeat are in an instant. It''s more like the description in Gulong''s novels. Like her, she only takes moves and doesn''t return moves. She sees me home when I''m young. After 30 yuan, I''m like a mirror in my heart. I''m planted and completely planted, but I didn''t throw my knife and admit defeat. I''m also a man who stands up to heaven. I can''t lose even if I lose my life. So I finally let my life go. The third dare to say that there''s no second person in Beitian who can catch the swords I played in that state. But she caught them. Not only did she catch them, but she defended and attacked even before I was exhausted I only saw the knife in her hand turn like this, like this, and then like this... "

    the third master''s wrist turned. It was the white dress girl who used sang Yingjie''s machete to dazzle her last night." my knife flew, people knelt, her head was hit by a knife, and the blood flowed down all over my face. I didn''t even know how I lost. One move, from the beginning to the end, she only attacked this move... That one At that time, I finally understood what is "there is a day outside, there is a person outside..."

    this sentence was said by Huang Xiaolian, a woman in white, who was also under her opponent last night... I sighed secretly, no wonder that the third master respected and feared her. She didn''t kill the third master with this knife, but let the third master taste the fear of death more deeply.

    I don''t worry about comforting dongxiaoye. How dare the third master kill people? When he met the white girl, did he fall on his knees?

    The balance in my heart is shameless.

 Chapter 1201

    "Did you really want to kill long Xiaotian? Then long Xiaotian can''t give up. Besides, there are people with official background. Why do you say that you have been saved by this Dao? "

    "I couldn''t have said it when I brought it into the coffin. First, it''s face and second, it''s a promise. But if you know the woman, there''s no need to lie to you. Anyway, if you ask her, she will also say it." the third master smiled, and his face turned red as if he was drunk, saying: "Jianghu people have the rules and dignity of Jianghu people. If I provoke long Xiaotian first, how can I lose and how can I lose Well, I''m looking for myself. I''m going to jail or shoot myself. I know all about it. The problem is that he just comes to provoke me when he doesn''t like me. I can''t bear to fight with him again. Although there are people behind me, I''m absolutely using the right means. I''m going through legal procedures. I''m the old man who doesn''t pay attention to it. Playing Yin makes me desperate. No Apart from my unhappiness, how can I swallow this tone? I would rather die than allow the old man who peed his pants to look down on me, so I stand up against the blade on my head, and I''ll be killed by the girl. If she doesn''t kill me, I''ll strangle long Xiaotian! When she saw that I was so persistent, she asked me what I had planned to do. I respected her. To be specific, I didn''t know what it was about. In a word, she slapped long Xiaotian in the face when she turned around. Then she said to other people, tonight''s event should never happen. No one is allowed to talk about it again. No one here can ask me for trouble in the future. The premise is that I can''t look for long Xiaotian in the future Revenge... I also knew at that time that the reason why long Xiaotian was able to drive me into a desperate situation was that she relied on such a young girl. She could do this without full knowledge, and let black and white work for her. What''s the background? "

    "But isn''t it easier to prove that she is the third lady? Long Xiaotian is the partner of the third lady, or "prey". You''re pestering her with a lawsuit named long, which is just the reason for her to deal with you. Moreover, in Beitian, those who are able to do such things, especially young women, only the third lady meets the requirements. She is the real investor in the development of Qianlong mountain villa and the official management office of Beitian Of course, I will support her... "I said this, but I secretly laughed that the third master was insincere and took it on the surface, but behind the scenes, he never stopped reporting to long Xiaotian anonymously. Finally, he took Xu Heng as the gunner and was given to Yin by Xu Heng.

    In a word, Xu Heng really should thank Dongfang ma. Without her knife, how could he be so easily fooled by him?

    I suddenly felt that "fate" seemed to exist. In the dark, it weaved into a net and connected us early, but we didn''t realize it.

    "Because of this, I dare to assert that the girl is not the third lady," the Third Master said with a smile: "the political contest is complicated, but it''s just a" balance "when it''s opened. Everyone wants to break the balance on the basis of maintaining the balance and make himself a beneficiary. The development of Qianlong mountain villa, with its supporters, will inevitably have opponents, all of which are aimed at this. Why didn''t I go for the project? Isn''t this the best opportunity for me to bleach? The value of a bet or something? But I can''t, because the people behind me are opponents. They support me to sue dragon Xiaotian. Is it not a kind of political counterattack? Why did they soften their counsels at the critical moment, not hesitate to kill me and be killed by me, but also help long Xiaotian to clean me up? Obviously, there is a third-party force involved. It is powerful enough to destroy their political future. They have to choose compromise. Does miss three have such energy? She doesn''t have any today... "

    No, but Su Zhuliu has... I didn''t say that, although I always maliciously speculated about the third lady, I didn''t want her to be the kind of woman who has nothing to do with it. I hope it''s the complexity I think, not the complexity she really is.

    "... besides, it''s not enough to command me only with the character and prestige of long Xiaotian. Let''s know that most of them are the old part of" big Lord "and" second Lord ". They are famous and influential people in the Jianghu in the 1980s. They have old qualifications and high self-esteem. It''s not to say that they despise the emerging forces, even if they are not harmonious with each other It''s hard to believe that Xiao Tian would give up his position for the sake of long Xiaotian and join hands to deal with me as a rising star. Besides, it''s a big problem how to distribute the benefits. After all, long Xiaotian is not a Taoist. There is no such thing as an old Jianghu elder who is respected and can serve the public. It''s impossible for these people to get together Do you think Miss three looks like that? "

    This is not true, "but last night that woman is not like ah, three young lady this year 27 years old, even if that woman''s maintenance is good, senior she is not one year two years old, the water spirit appearance is placed there, afraid also ''high prestige'' limited?"

    "I don''t think so. People in the Jianghu value seniority and strength. If you have enough seniority and strength, others will be willing to obey you. Of course, you can understand that - you have strength, I''m afraid of you, but I have to face, I can''t admit that I''m afraid of you, so I admit your seniority."After all, it depends on whose fist is hard...

    "what is her generation? Is it strong? " In fact, I was even more surprised that Dongfang Ma was a gangster. No wonder she always said that she didn''t know what her mother was doing. Either her mother concealed it or she was ashamed to speak...

    "her seniority should be very high," the Third Master said without concealing his admiration and admiration: "during the Anti Japanese War, there were two green forest heroes in the north, one was Wang Wutian and the other was Zhu Huang Ding is an expert at playing Dao. It''s said that when they killed the devil, they knew each other''s names. So they had a competition, no difference. Later, one joined the army, one was in business, and both of them washed their hands in gold basin. But the dispute over who was the first Dao in North China never stopped. For this reason, they made an appointment for a year and a war. Only the oldest and highest ranking tycoons on the road were lucky to witness it. But he The two of us, old and deathless, pinched each other all their lives. The witness changed several stubbles and failed to distinguish between them. Later, there was a rumor that Wang Wutian had broken his arm in a special period, which made it difficult to distinguish the winner and the loser in this contest. Then it was over. However, the legend of the two people has been talked about by some people. Six or seven years ago, a young woman suddenly appeared in the boundary of Beijing and Tianjin. She killed all over the world with a knife. Some old people recognized it at a glance. It''s Zhu Wang''s sword technique. But it''s not clear whether it''s Wang Wutian''s or Zhu Huangding''s, because their ages are too long. But whether it''s Zhu or Wang, her generation and background can be seen Otherwise, a fool would believe that she, as a woman, would be able to make a name for herself in Beijing and Tianjin, where there are many hidden dragons and crouching tigers. "

    If it''s not because one of the angles se has something to do with me, I wonder if the third master has read too much novels and is telling me stories...

    "don''t you believe it?" The third master understood my expression and said with a smile: "in fact, I don''t believe it, but I''ve got this knife on my head. If I don''t believe it, I believe it."

    The implication is to find a better step for yourself when you lose? I seriously despise her...

    true or false. If I have the chance to ask the East, can she cheat me? However, I have come to understand that the third master has limited knowledge of the white dress girl and is afraid of the white dress girl. I am afraid that he does not know more than I do now. Therefore, he has no obsession with this issue, and cares about another thing. "The third master" and "the third master", you have been the only master in northern heaven, but the term "the third master" has been used all the time ˇ±

    Sanye''s face changed a little, quickly covered up and smiled: "what do you want to say, boy?"

    "I just think it''s strange," the photos, recordings and other things on the table may not be useful, but I still put them in a bag to help the third master ask Lao Mo for help, saying: "that woman didn''t fully know what longxiaotian did, in fact, it can also prove that she didn''t deliberately show mercy when she helped longxiaotian to deal with you, right? But even so, the umbrella behind you just kept silent and didn''t fall into the ground. After you stayed in Dongcheng, the pressure of dragon Xiaotian on you decreased a lot, which didn''t match his unhappiness and unhappiness... "

    the third master narrowed his eyes with hanging eyes," so what? "

    "So I think... Are these people who really put the crackdown into action, who have given up their intention to kill you before the woman spoke?"

    "Is there any reason for them to do so?" The Third Master said, "I am a rebellious and unjust person."

    "If I were sang Yingjie, I might share the happiness with him, but I would not share the difficulties with him."

    Three ye a Zheng, then ha ha laughs, got up clapped my shoulder, but no longer continues this topic.

    I was determined to ask, "you said that you are proud of your achievements and are not afraid of people''s reaction. But after killing the second eldest, you still regard yourself as" the third eldest ". Shouldn''t you be afraid of being scolded?"

    "When I''ve finished, I''ll get rid of it. Once I''m outside, I''m sure I have something else to say to you. Besides, there''s no such thing as an old man giving his son-in-law." The third master ignored my question and ordered me to leave.

    I don''t ask any more. I get up and walk out. When I get to the door, I listen to the third master sigh and ask, "boy, do you know how Yike''s mother died?"

    My heart suddenly a tight, slowly nodded, "now I know, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t ask so much."

    The third master shook his head and leaned on the sofa, pretending to smile easily. "There are some things you should know, because you know what you shouldn''t let one know, right?"

    It''s a heavy word. I gave a little hum.

    When I went out, I still listened to the third master talking to himself in a low voice, "they are not benevolent, I can''t be unjust, my life is gone, at least don''t get a bad name, I''ve done my brother''s justice..."

    I have understood the third master, a man with a great body, an optimistic and cheerful man, with too many things on his shoulders to crush him.

    He regretted taking the wrong road, but never regretted sticking to the rules of that road, because it was a punishment for himself, which made his heart ache forever, and told himself that this road, without head, would only hurt more people around him, so as to make himself more painful...

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 1202

    Xiao Yaojing knows or doesn''t understand (I)

    when she walked out of the office of the third Lord, she saw Yaojing. She was sitting in the most prominent office card seat facing the office. Strictly speaking, that position can''t be regarded as "sitting", but lying down, lazy.

    Her right hand is naturally drooping, a silver se writing pen is turning between her fingers, her left hand is resting on the table, and a Jing Zhi double-layer insulated glass water glass is idly rotating. Anyone can see that the little princess is in such a bad mood that the staff in the whole office area are silent, or they are in the same mood, or they are gloating at the little secretary Ren who stands beside the demon Jing and shivers ˇŁ

    The languid image of demon Jing, with no body or bones like nobody else, makes me think of the Oriental mother who did not care about the moon last night. They have a very similar temperament. Make a figurative analogy, just like the big cats like the lion and the tiger. When they are in the cage or on TV, you will enjoy it, Will love, but when they live in front of you, even if they are just napping and cute, you will only be terrified and afraid to move. At this time, you can really feel her indifference, pride and inviolability.

    So even if the demon Jing has a mouthful of saliva in his mouth, and his lips are round, and his cheeks are like a frog, he will not swallow the water. He thinks that I am the only one who is charmingly naive.

    Demon Jing watched me come, but she didn''t move, and deliberately turned away her eyes. I kicked her feet gently, and she swallowed the water in her mouth that she didn''t know how long, staring at a pair of big eyes, and said, "why?"

    I stared at the bottom of her skirt and smiled, "I''m leaving."

    "Ah --" the demon Jing screamed, jumped up busily, looked down and found that she didn''t go at all, and couldn''t go at all * - when she came to my house last night, although she only wore a loose knee length dress, it was relatively cold in the morning. Chu Yuan borrowed her upper garment and a black se 7-point leggings.

    The little demon Jing knew that I had tricked him. He said angrily with a red face, "stream + hooligan."

    I smile, do not think, asked: "fate?"

    The demon Jing didn''t have a good way: "go, wait for you downstairs."

    I know that demon Jing must have some dissatisfaction with Chu Yuan''s attitude towards accepting winter night. But I heard that she was so angry, or I was shocked. I thought there was a conflict between them. Chu Yuan was angry and ran away. He said: "you..."

    demon Jing stood up and said in a cold voice: "what''s the matter with me?"

    I wanted to say, ''don''t you know it''s dangerous outside now?'' but I also understood that if the demon Jing really fell out with Chu Yuan, the responsibility is entirely mine. Why should I blame her? He sighed and said, "you''re very kind to your father. He''s a big man. He''s a father and a mother. It''s not easy to pull you up alone. He lived for you for more than 40 years in his previous life. Now you''re grown up and he''s getting old. If you can understand his place, you can understand him more."

    When I speak, I deliberately look at Ren secretary. Ren secretary''s face is blushing, but his eyes are full of gratitude, which makes me feel ashamed. Demon Jing should have known her relationship with the third master for a long time, but he didn''t have a clear attitude, neither agreed nor objected to it. Today, he is trying to find fault with her, purely because of me, holding a grudge, no place to vent, so he is angry.

    But I can''t wait for the demon Jing to answer, and I said: "brother Nan has something urgent to do. Go first. When you are angry and don''t feel angry, and are willing to pay attention to me, call me again." When the voice fell, I was ten steps away.

    I can''t help being flustered - Chu Yuan has two friends in total. Dongfang is locked at home, which is a big blow to her. Demon Jing quarrels with her again. Where is the stimulation or what she can bear? And when a stinky girl is angry, sad or wronged, she will never stay in a fixed place unless she hides in her own room. Instead, she often wanders around aimlessly, letting the changing scene around help her disperse the complicated thoughts in her head. Even if there is no dangerous person outside, she is not alone in this emotional state It''s safe!

    But I was a donkey. I left the office area and took two turns. I didn''t find the elevator. I lost my way!

    I don''t know which genius designed this twin building. It''s not only extravagant in decoration, but also beautiful and luxurious in Jing. It''s like gorgeous art. Its internal structure is complex and it''s also called art. I happen to be a person who doesn''t know art. Someone led the way two times before and didn''t think about it. But this time, a person was worried. He saw which corridor seemed to have passed just now and realized that he went wrong Looking back, I found that no matter which corridor is strange...

    no wonder the third master likes to boast and show off. This place is not only evil, but also really out of line. In addition, his company''s business is in a recession, and there are not many employees. I am so anxious that I am sweating and want to find a living person to ask for directions, but I can''t even bump into a ghost. I almost ran into the women''s restroom - the men''s and women''s restrooms in this building It''s separate. The men''s room is at the other end of the building. That is to say, I have turned back and forth upstairs!

    "You said you had an emergency, but you came to peep at the women''s toilet in a hurry?"Looking back, I was overjoyed - Xiao demon Jing seemed to be a little demon indeed. When I needed her help most, she appeared silently.

    "Little ancestor, you have saved me. Tell me quickly where is the elevator?"

    The demon Jing reaches for a finger, "inside."

    "Thank you -" my trust in demon Jing was a little blind. I turned around and walked in. I pushed my hands on the door, and then I suddenly responded. Is this the women''s bathroom?!

    But I didn''t wait for me to question. I heard the "Hey" of the stinky demon behind me, pushing me across the line. I was so scared that I "ah" shouted. I quickly blocked my face with the file bag in my hand, for fear that I would be regarded as the abnormal se devil. I didn''t hear the scream of the female voice, and then I slowly revealed an eye - lucky, no one inside!

    No matter how good-natured you are, you can''t stand the roller coaster after playing with your heart. You turn around and say, "Stinky girl, can you make such a joke?"

    "Why not?!" The demon Jing seems to know that there is no one in it in the early morning, blocking at the door, Yi says with a small face: "is your joke too much, or my joke too much?"

    "When did I make such a joke with you?!" I want to go out, but I am pushed back by the demon Jing.

    "Just now!" "Why do you make me angry and not angry?" said the demon Jing angrily. "I''ll call you when I''m willing to take care of you!"

    I was stunned. "Is that wrong?"

    "Wrong!" The demon Jing''s tear said to drop, crying: "you don''t coax me, how can I not be angry, how can I be angry in the past?! You just don''t want me to answer you. You don''t want me to call you! Well... It''s not me that''s clearly wrong. It''s you who cheated. I''m sorry. Why don''t you coax me? Well... Well... Wow -- "

    I was in a panic. There was no handkerchief or tissue in my pocket. I stretched my sleeve to wipe her tears." don''t cry, don''t cry... "

    " I''ll cry, why can''t I cry Demon Jing opened my hand, and depressed grievances poured out, "you are tired of the old, don''t want me, don''t you allow me to cry?"

    Am I tired of the old? Sometimes I really hope that I am a person who likes new things and dislikes old ones, so that I won''t be so fraternal, so tangled and painful, so that I can be thorough and thorough, and be a thorough scum. Isn''t it a relief? For me, for those who are hurt by me, it''s also...

    "it''s brother Nan. I''m sorry, brother Nan is not worth your liking..."

    "you are not allowed to talk to me in such a coaxing voice!"

    "I didn''t..."

    "you have, you have!" "In your eyes, I''m different from Cheng Liusu, Murphy, Xue Ziyuan and Dong Xiaoye! They are all women, I am just a girl, so you are serious to them, just not to me! You think I''m just a child, I don''t know love at all! You think I like you, but my head is hot for a while, perfunctory for two years. When I understand what is true love, I will no longer like you - just like your fate, right

    I am speechless and can''t deny it. When I''m bored, I often compare the girls around me, and I always think that if the demon Jing is still the current Xing Ge a few years older, she must be the perfect girlfriend closest to my ideal -- she has the liveliness of tassel, the consideration of purple garden, the tenacity of Murphy, the courage of winter night, the city of little East, and, most importantly, forever Far like my sister''s admiration and trust for me...

    but now, she is just a girl. In loneliness, she meets a naive girl who is actually very ordinary, but she is different from me, so as to live in the perfect world of fantasy.

 Chapter 1203

    "I tell you, I''m not small anymore! I''ll be twenty in a minute! I am not predestined, nor small Oriental, I know everything! It''s my fault to like childish prank like them, but it''s not my fault to be tender! I don''t like my height, I don''t like my baby face either! But you have a girlfriend, I don''t use these, don''t pretend to be a child, how can I get close to you? Can you treat me as well as you do to little east? I''m sure not. You''ll guard me like a female se wolf! Wow - they are not children! They are not female se wolves either! People just like you! "

    The more he cried, the louder he cried. His snot flowed through his lips. He didn''t wipe his face. ".

    " brother Nan... No, I''m wrong, am I wrong? " I''m most afraid of the girl crying. When I see her, I''ll panic. "I promise you, I will never treat you as a child again..."

    "I''m not a child, so you can say goodbye to me, right?!"

    Break up? When did we establish a relationship between men and women? I''m almost bewildered by the girl''s tears.

    "Don''t cry!" "I cried:" cry again I will ignore you all my life

    It turns out that sometimes brutality is more effective than flattery, and Chu Yuan loves crying too. After ten years of struggling with me, no matter how humble I am, it doesn''t work. As a result, I picked up my pants and beat him according to my small buttocks. Instead, I was obedient and honest. I didn''t expect that demon Jing, like her, was hard to eat but soft to eat.

    When she saw that I was angry, she immediately silenced her voice, but she was still wronged, "you are cruel to me..."

    "I am upset because of crying. I will praise you if you are not cruel?" I asked Xing to be ruthless to the end and said, "do you want me to coax you? How can I coax? Do you believe me? Yuan Yuan has told you that you have seen it with your own eyes. This is the relationship between me and Dong Xiaoye. Not only Dong Xiaoye, but also Xue Ziyuan. Don''t you know it today? Say that you are not a child. You know love and are serious. Go out and look in the mirror. Then ask yourself, are you like me? You are not a child, you know everything, you are so serious, like this man is me?! The hens don''t use the food basin as the dung basin, but you use the dung basin as the food basin. Do you really think that flowers should be put in the dung? You''re not satisfied when I think you''re a child. Don''t you want me to think you''re stupid and force you to be happy? "

    "I''ll be happy if I want to! You coax me, you coax me I am happy, you coax me, you coax me I believe you! "

    "Then you are stupid and forced!"

    "I like to be stupid and forced! I like to be stupid and forced most! "

    "You..." I want to scold, but I can''t think of any words more vicious than the self disparaging and self abusing of demon Jing.

    There are not only snivels and tears on the face of demon Jing, but also rebellion and pride.

    In the bright and clean women''s restroom, a man and a girl look at each other irresistibly. In the heavy gasp of man''s anger and helplessness, the voice of girl''s sniffle and sniffle occasionally rings.

    "You really don''t know anything, little fart boy," I sighed, taking a slow breath and lowering my voice. "You don''t even know how to cherish yourself. What do you know about reality? What is the future? You don''t even know what life is! "

    "You know everything, virgin. Then tell me why I let Xing lose his temper?"

    I didn''t answer the questions. I thought it was necessary to emphasize the key points. In various senses, "I''m not a virgin!"

    The demon Jing ignores my murderous Jing''s accusation or my heartless show off, and youyou way: "you say I don''t know how to cherish myself, because I''ve never met someone who can cherish me like you. If you don''t coax me or cheat me, you will kill me and ask me to cherish myself. If you say I don''t know what is reality, I know better than you! The reality is sweet, sour, bitter, painful... If it''s not sour or bitter or painful, then the sweet feeling will disappear together, because there are things we don''t like, we can know what we like better; you say I don''t understand life, you don''t understand! Life is for us to accept the imperfections in reality bravely! Enjoy that part of it! You say I don''t know the future, right, I don''t know, I don''t want to know, I don''t know how long the ''future'' is, what kind of happiness and happiness I want after that ''how long'', but I know what kind of happiness and happiness I want today, I know I won''t regret tomorrow, the next day, the day after tomorrow, for a long time! Because you don''t know anything, I want to let Xing go, I want to lose my temper! "

    I was stunned. Looking at the little girl I knew and knew, I didn''t know how to retort...

    suddenly, I heard the footsteps of "Da Da Da" outside. From far to near, I was shocked by Se - someone came! The pace is very fast, almost all the way trot, and more than one person, followed by one, a total of two people!

    This is the ladies'' room! A big man, a crying girl... What do people think when they see him?

    I''m flustered. I''m like an ant on a hot pot. It''s too late to go out, because there''s only a women''s restroom of Du Li here. There''s no men''s restroom. When I go out, I bump into each other face to face. Who doesn''t know that I left from the women''s restroom? Jump window? Nao, this is the 14th floor. I''m not spider man!"Hide it!" Demon Jing is also in a hurry. Like Chu Yuan, "no face, no skin" is a special skill with trigger conditions, that is, the target can only be me, and it will not work if it is in front of others.

    "Where can I hide it?!" I''m more anxious than the demon Jing. I''ve encountered similar things before. Yao Waner, the unlucky and careless girl, thought of worshiping and respecting my little girl for a long time, looked at me as if I knew a newly discovered non-human species with a strong attack on Xing. My friend was afraid. Wan''er was still afraid of it. She couldn''t take off other women directly High heels killing me?

    "In the cubicle!" Demon Jing can''t help but say that he pushed me into a compartment on the right side. He was too impatient and overpowered. He accidentally kicked me on the ankle. I had a pain and fell back. She lost her balance. Both of us fell on the toilet. My head hit the wall. She was ok. He took me as a meat pad and rode face to face on my leg.

    The bathroom is spacious and spacious, but the cubicle is very narrow, and the demon Jing has no time to adjust his posture and lock the door.

    I''m going to get up and say, "no, they can hear --"

    "they can''t hear without saying it!"

    "No, I mean I can hear... HMM --"

    before I finish, the people outside have come in, and demon Jing quickly covers my mouth, but her face is a little dazed, I don''t know what I can hear, but she soon knows the answer --

    the woman who trots in is very urgent, and just enters the compartment next to us, undresses, and feels like it''s still there When I didn''t sit still, a torrent of water rushed out...

    the demon immediately blushed like blood and fell in my ear and ordered: "don''t listen! Or I''ll bite your ear off! "

    I also have a hot face, and I use the oral pattern to answer: it''s useless for you to bite off your ears, unless you can bite off my head...

    the woman did not know how long she could bear it. The water was a little slow, so she listened to her long and comfortable breath. She could not say how relaxed and smooth it was. With the sound of the gurgling water, it''s really fascinating. It''s not like what kind of expression the opposite woman looks like, but It''s the girl on my lap. Does it make such a pleasant sound every time I go to the toilet?

    Demon Jing seems to read out those dirty thoughts in my head from his eyes. He is so ashamed that he really bites my ears. He doesn''t try hard, but it itches me almost to laugh.

    In the women''s restroom, it''s so awkward to hide a man and a woman with ambiguous posture, and to eavesdrop on another woman between boards?

    But this is not the most embarrassing...

    when the woman behind comes in, she laughs and teases the woman next door, and at the same time she pulls the door of our compartment directly. "Ren Ren Ren, are you too unproductive? You''ve just been scared by the little princess. If the little princess doesn''t chase our future uncle out together, will you just pee in your pants? "

    The woman next door is the little secretary Ren!

 Chapter 1204

    "Chu, Chu, Chu, Chu, Chu Nan, you can''t let go, or I hate you." Miss Xiao Shu was almost crying. She didn''t know whether she was scared or ashamed. "Where to touch your hand, or your leg, or your leg, But my friend has already cried out and hurt me. Even his mother''s nose is running out. He holds Shu Tong''s right arm and bears more than half of the weight of her body. In normal times, Shu Tong''s small body is nothing at all. However, at this moment, her light and flowing body is like a mad cow with full horsepower, not her great strength, But I don''t have the strength (full text novel)..

    my shoulder is like a steel needle. The pain of drilling into the bone marrow makes me not even dare to breathe, let alone talk. Just two hours ago, I even bit my lips, Lin yun''an smashed a chain lock on my right shoulder because my left hand was not honest, because my right hand was not able to use force, but gradually lost consciousness with pain, and my fingers began to numb. I couldn''t pull her back, so I had to barely hold her hand and hold her thigh to maintain the status quo, Stick to the restaurant staff to help them. Coco''s thighs are slippery and greasy like Nai oil. My palms can''t stick to her skin at all, and this girl is very sensitive. When I slide my hands up a little and adjust her posture, she immediately tightens her body. She turns around red and crimson and scolds, which makes her body heavier, What''s your right leg shaking? Shutong doesn''t need any strength. All the weight of his body is borne by me. I can''t hold the breath from the top of his chest to his mouth any longer. Once the breath is released, my body begins to tilt like a lake with Shutong. ?

    "Chunan, you can''t do this." Shutong''s face is getting closer and closer to the water surface. He shouts, "I was wrong just now. I''m wrong. Don''t make fun of this. Can I, I and I can''t swim?"

    Shutong''s pressing the bow''s hand is not enough to save her. Instead, because of the sinking of the center of gravity, he pushed the boat away from the shore. The staff who had been berthing the boat had run behind me, It''s OK to hold on for a few seconds, but because of the lack of that support point on the water, I finally fell short of Shu Tong. Before I fell into the water with Shu Tong, I used my last strength to shout, "this is the second time you hurt me to fall into the water"

    Yes, it''s the second time

    "plop"

    in fact, I can let Shu Tong fall into the water, Then I pulled her up again. I didn''t need to go in with her, but I magically forgot this smart way. Because what I was thinking about at that time was the situation when I fell into the water when I was fishing in the fake village last time. I was afraid of nothing. Is my cell phone going to be in the water again for reimbursement, It''s a couple. I don''t know why such an idea pops up in my mind. I think that this afternoon, Chu Yuan quarreled with the east to get back her mobile phone, and Xiang Ge was proud of her. She thanked LV Siqi sincerely for her mobile phone. I just let go of Shutong. Although I can''t avoid the cup set falling into the water, I lost my focus at the last moment, Make efforts at my feet, pull myself up and jump up, which delays the time of falling into the water to the greatest extent. I feel my mobile phone out of my pocket and throw it behind me. I''m sure it''s the fastest reaction and the fastest hand and foot in my 24 years of life. I don''t know where my mobile phone will fall, but I''m sure it won''t fall into the water

    Jing the sign says that the water depth of the lake is one meter and five, which is actually deeper, But it''s only one meter six or seven, and there''s a layer of stone on the bottom of the lake. There''s no mud. For a person of my height, as long as he stands up straight, even if he doesn''t know how to swim, there won''t be any danger. But for Mr. Xiao Shu, he just didn''t go over his head. So, I didn''t have any danger at all. When I met the most dangerous thing, he wrapped me in the water, scratched and grabbed me, and finally strangled my neck, When Shu Tong came out of the water with me, she had drunk a lot of water. She had no energy. She had half of her life left, but almost got into my life. I drank no less water than her. Fortunately, her physical strength was better than hers. Otherwise, neither of us could get into the water. The good Samaritans who would have dived to save people were so happy to see her in the water, I was so scared that I didn''t dare to jump.

    it was obviously Shu Tong who took the responsibility for himself, but the restaurant took the initiative and thought it was a hidden danger of its own safety hardware. The risk assessment of customers accidentally falling into the water was not in place, and there was no necessary place to arrange life-saving personnel. For this reason, it not only refunded the meal fee paid by stepmother and sister Yue, We also need to compensate for the loss of our clothes, wallets, and Shutong''s mobile phones, which are all wet.

    After drinking a stomach full of water and retching for a long time, I have no appetite and mood left. So I am glad to accept the returned meal expenses. As for the compensation, I really have no such thick skin to pick it up. After refusing, Shutong walked away with a limp face.

    Drowning would have been OK, but it would have hurt even more. Shu Tong''s face was pale and frightening. He started shaking a few steps away from the restaurantParalyzed, it''s said that the taxi is forbidden to refuse to take, but we stopped four or five cars in a row, but no one wanted to let us get on. The reason is simple and too wet. Not only people are wet, but also money is wet. It''s no wonder that we are both wet. Now, the only thing that isn''t wet is my cell phone whose shell has been knocked out, It''s not humiliating enough to take the bus. I looked at my wet coat tightly wrapped around me and took two shoes to see Shutong shivering under the street light. I''m afraid she won''t take the bus even if she''s killed. Now you have two options. "I looked up at the dark sky, and the smell of Chao''s wet smell predicted that the rain was near. I said to Shutong," one, Take the bus "

    " don''t go "is sure, expressionless, and Shutong''s head is not raised, so he simply vetoed it.

    I sighed and continued, "two, walk home"

    "I can''t walk." Shutong is still like a dying man, with pale lips like a dead man.

    "What do you want?" my skin is tight. This girl blames me for not holding her and causing her to fall into the water, but she doesn''t think about it. If it wasn''t for your harmful heart, how could she be so upset?

    Shu Tong finally looks up, looks at me coldly, and says: "you can ignore me and go home by yourself. I know that I suffer from myself. You can let me live and die."

    Bullshit no matter you let a wet woman sit on the street in the evening to show you this virtue, even if no one comes here to bully you, you will also fall ill. Shu Tong''s stubborn mind reminds me of the previous fate

    abusing and punishing myself is the most disgusting thing in my life, "If I have to worry about you"

    "then you will carry me home."

    "What" I thought Shu Tong was angry with me and didn''t want me to take care of her. Unexpectedly, she didn''t mean to abuse herself at all, but wanted to abuse me

    she was angry with me. Now she doesn''t, and I''m angry with you. She still has a little dignity. Since I''m an enemy, don''t compromise with me so soon, With you, the taxi doesn''t take me, not with you. I don''t dare to go to your taxi. There are only two choices. One is to leave me alone. The other is to carry me home. "Shutong thought for a moment and added," if you don''t care about me, I will have two kinds of consequences. One is that I will fall ill. The other is that I will be offended by hooligans. No matter what kind, I think I won''t be able to go to work tomorrow. But I have a class tomorrow. It''s their class, So I hope you can tell Yuanyuan for me after you go home and ask her to teach me a holiday tomorrow. As for whether I''m ill or insulted, you''ll see to it. "

    This damned natural guy''s eyebrows twitched, "are you threatening me?"

    "no, it''s begging. Besides, when you told me that fate was ill, I also took a leave for her. At that time, I didn''t chirp with you in silence." Shu Tong looked at me fearlessly and said: "don''t worry, I won''t say anything that happened today and may happen next, Even if Su Su asked me, I would not say it. Even if I was really ill or insulted, I would never tell Su Su that you did it. "

    (.)

    !

 Chapter 1205

    I''m about to melt my face and heart. I can''t bear the emotional temperature of demon Jing. Every inch of my skin and every channel in my body are about to burn.

    But I don''t think that Xiao Yaojing has made a thorough realization of her choice question because of her moving and emotion. There is no fairness in her choice question. It is an absolute and unilateral threat, because no matter I shake my head or nod my head, the person who is hurt is herself. The difference is only that the depth of the hurt is different from my understanding of her. It''s just two different answers ".

    " I count three times. If you don''t shake your head, I''ll take it as you nod. "

    I have to shake my head, but before shaking my head, I have to get a promise from her, that is, she will not do anything to hurt herself, that is, she will not ask sooner or later, that is, she must throw this choice question to me after Ren Xiaomi tells me why she is afraid of her, that is to say, she will calculate my Xing lattice and know that I must get her promise first, or she will look forward.

    When I met Xiao Yi before, she was a little sister of Douri. Even if she left me, she just went back to the past, could I think of nothing as having happened?

    How can it be done!

    She put up her first finger, and I wanted to attach it to her ear to talk. She purposely put her other hand on my neck, and at the same time, she raised her head back to maximize the distance between her and me in the narrow space.

    She put up her second finger, and I shouted with her mouth. She knew what I was talking about, but she deliberately pretended to be stupid and looked at me blankly. ..

    I watched her put up her third finger

    at any time, or any place, she could not have such a chance to cheat, but as I often said, there is no "if" in the world, there are two women who have just had a brief explanation and have not left.

    If the next door is not Ren Xiaomi, I don''t doubt that I have the courage to wear the abnormal se devil''s big hat and also want to say no to the spirit and courage of demon Jing, but she is Ren Xiaomi, the third master''s lover. In the future, she may be the stepmother of demon Jing. God knows whether the demon Jing, who is lovelorn and hit by her, will be angry with her, but I know that Xiao Yaojing can be angry for me Fei, not only nearly splashed her body with stinky dung, but also ranked her as the most disgusting person to this day. Wang Xiaomeng, the arch enemy, was defeated by Xiao Yaojing. She said that she was different from Chu Yuan and the East, but in my opinion, they were really no different. They were all girls with serious problems in Xing Ge. Please think carefully about who was the woman beside me Yes? In terms of childishness, tassel, Murphy, purple garden and tiger sister, including Shu Tong, who returned home this morning, may not be defeated by the three girls in question Take it easy, and include all the troubles caused by my Xing case, including the "problem reception center", which is the most appropriate name.

    After counting three numbers, demon Jing decided to like her and I love her. The tears on her face had not dried yet. She had already turned into a flower with dewdrops. Under her, it was me. I was sitting on the toilet and sighed. Was the fate of the flowers really inserted in the dung? What do you think of flowers? I don''t understand.

    "When you mention my uncle, I think it''s my uncle who sent the little princess here today? So the little princess was with her uncle last night? Oh ha ha ~ I don''t see. We are pure and arrogant little princesses. They are so active. "

    Before, I felt that the gossip sister''s theory was a set of theories, which seemed to be older than Ren Xiaomi. But the more I heard about it, the more I felt that the goods were basically on paper, without any practical experience. Now I hear her bad jokes, the more I can be sure. I''m afraid she is younger than Ren Xiaomi.

    The demon Jing has a thick skin, is not shy or angry, and sticks it to my ear, chuckles and says: "uncle, I can still take the initiative a little more, do you want to try it? I can do all that winter night can do. I can also do what that man woman can''t do. "

    Demon Jing probably didn''t realize that when she called me "Uncle", most of the jokes were made. If she was a little serious, she called me "brother Nan" just like the East.

    I''ve got a stomach full of evil fire. How can she play tricks on me again? Also close to her small ear, said: "well, then you take the initiative to show me, don''t need you to do what she can''t do, as long as she can''t do what you can, just those words, I think you didn''t say, you don''t do my little fool + force, I don''t do your destiny."

    The demon is so complacent and confident in my temper that he is defeated by me. He is at a loss.

    I admit that you know feelings, reality and life, but do you know Xing?

    What is Xing? It''s a deep and shallow knowledge! Shallow, then everyone understands, deep, then infinite! This is not a high-level problem that can be solved perfectly by a child who is not a beginner!What''s more, with my understanding of Xiao Yaojing, she is able to grin her mouth, and the bottom line she can bear is kissing at most.

    For the first time, I realized the superiority and strong self-confidence of non virgin men

    demon Jing was struggling, and the conversation between Ren Xiaomi and gossip sister continued. They left the cubicle one after another, washed their hands in front of the washing table, and then let Ren Xiaomei laugh and say, "you can think about it, you can never say anything about it. Once she is not proud, but pure, she can''t fake it. She goes to my uncle''s house and fights all the time In the guise of looking for my aunt and sister, you think she takes the initiative because she is obedient in front of my uncle and deliberately shows off. She wants to be liked by my uncle. It''s so different from the usual dull and autistic. I think that my uncle''s liking must be one thing, but more than half of this liking is like my elder brother''s liking for my younger sister, and the other half is like men''s liking for women Huan, in addition to the fact that my uncle has a girlfriend now, it''s impossible for him to take the initiative to meet him. Otherwise, can her father rest assured that he can stay outside? "

    Ren Xiaomi''s words are on the point, so Xiao Yaojing is going crazy.

    "It''s not easy for the little princess. It''s hard to meet a good man, or it''s a rush. According to Sang Dagou, there are many women who like my uncle. Ah"

    "ha ha, what''s your sigh? Many women like him. What''s the matter with you? "

    "Make fun of me, don''t you? I just like a man like my uncle. What''s the matter? Beauty loves handsome man, is there any mistake? What''s more, my uncle is a great hero in our north sky. Xu Heng Gang is the only one in the Qianlong manor. He is righteous! Armed bandits fighting in the street with bare hands, domineering! Liu Xiaosheng, the former first handsome man of Beitian, was killed by himself instead of harming others. It was my uncle who saved him by fighting with wolves! What''s more, they are not arrogant and impetuous. They always keep a low profile. You know how many girls in Beitian are secretly in love with him and are single for him. "

    " I don''t know. Hee hee, I know you must be one. "

    It seems that sister gossip didn''t know that Ren Xiaomi was joking with her. She also said seriously, "I tell you that the north sky''s narcissists have gone to the sea. For example, do you remember Wang Xiaomeng who used to bully our little princess? It''s the enemy of big dog legs and Wang lengzi of Dongcheng Branch. My sister Feng Xue and she are classmates. You know my sister''s virtue. Wang Xiaomeng looked down on her before, but recently often pestered her. The school is off. She is also invited to go shopping every day. She buys things, eats and beautifies. Wang Xiaomeng is scrambling for the bill. Do you know why? As like as two peas and little princesses came near, she could hear my aunt''s story through my sister, and heard my sister say that since the child had contacted our uncle, she had changed her personality immediately, dressed in a gaudy way, and her voice became whispered. All the handsome men have been jilted by her. Now none of them pay attention to her. The funniest thing is that when Feng Xue asks her about it, she emphasizes that she used to be vain, but she has never been in love, or a hundred percent virgin. Haha, I guess she just wanted to pass this on to her uncle through Feng Xue and the little princess. "

    Feng Xue, the name sounds familiar to me. Isn''t it one of the Taimei party in demon Jing?

    My sister works in Xiao''s company, so it''s no wonder that my sister worships and complies with demon Jing. "But I heard that Wang Meng has a pretty good relationship with my uncle now. Sang Yingjie has been in some small trouble recently, and he''s willing to turn a blind eye. Why should Wang Xiaomeng ask your sister? Is it not good to ask her father directly?"

    "Tut Tut, don''t know? This is the charm of our uncle, "said the gossip sister," why can''t she ask her father? It''s because she has a cousin of Jing Cha, who is the sister of Wang Jie, who is a waste. She also pesters Wang Meng all day long. It''s said that she wants to be transferred to my uncle to take charge of the protection work. Wang Xiaomeng and Wang Xiaomeng are incompatible. Now she''s a rival. How dare Wang Meng know? Don''t you bother the Wangs

    "Really?"

    "Have I deceived you?"

    The two women said as they left the bathroom and walked away quickly.

    It''s very embarrassing to hear people talk about themselves behind their backs, but I only know today that if people only talk about your good, it will be more embarrassing than talking about your bad. Although it''s suspected that it''s cheap to be a good seller, it''s a real feeling.

    It''s a satire to the current situation of society that we can not only destroy a person, but also make a person.

    The demon Jing sneered and said, "it''s so nice that the Wang family''s sister flowers are all in love with you. Should I also consider going to test Jing cha? Are you addicted to women? "

    "If she said that the female chimpanzee in Beitian zoo fell in love with me, do you believe it?"

    "The demon Jing is surprised to say:" isn''t winter small night female chimpanzee

    I was angry. "She''s a chimpanzee, so I like it!"

    "You''re angry again?" he said

    The demon Jing said to cry. I couldn''t really get angry with her. She gave her a little push and said, "get up quickly when you''re not angry. I''ll go out quickly when nobody is around."The demon Jing didn''t move. "No, we haven''t finished yet!"

    I wonder: "what else can I do?"

    The demon Jing''s face was red, and he kept talking for a long time, but he didn''t hear what she said. Then he saw that she suddenly grabbed the skirt, suddenly lifted it up, covered her face, but completely exposed the tight and thin black se underpants below, and half the slender willow waist and shallow navel. "You say, what can winter night do for you, I can do for you!"

    !

 Chapter 1206

    I laughed and slapped the little belly of demon Jing. Demon Jing was nervous to death. When I touched him, he jumped straight from me and leaned on the doorplate, breathing fast and heavily. I pretended to appreciate her exaggerated reaction and saw that she did not dare to look at me He said, "when I touched the little winter night, I never dodged it. Do you understand? If you understand, get out of the way. "This site''s domain name is the whole spelling, please remember this site''s domain name!"

    "Who is hiding?" "I think it''s inconvenient for me to take off my clothes when I sit on you," said Xiao ..

    the stubborn demon Jing still refuses to give in and tries to compete with me. He actually takes off his shoes, lifts up his skirt, takes off the Capris, throws them on my leg, holds his little red face, and says, "say, what can I do next?"

    I shook the pants wrapped in her temperature and asked, "why didn''t they take off together?"

    Xiao Yaojing is probably the girl who knows me the most in the world, but it''s also doomed that she can''t be the girl who knows me the most. Hearing my question, she immediately panicked. She thought that she was too eager to make a fool of herself and played with fire. Instead, she strengthened my determination to "break up". As a result, she forced herself into a dilemma. If she admitted that she was joking, just now "One, two, three" has become a joke, but if she continues to be serious, she will have to take off her underwear in front of me.

    Where can we do such a thing? Even if she is determined to be nice to me, it''s impossible for her to make her first time in such an unromantic place as women''s toilet. ..

    If I change to Chuyuan or the East, I will not be choked. I will calmly ask myself, "is dongxiaoye''s clothes taken off by herself or you take it off for her?" in a word, I can easily force myself to raise my hand and surrender, because they both know me better, know where my bottom line is, and know that I can never say "dongxiaoye''s clothes are taken off by herself" Then, isn''t that denigrating the winter night that seduces me? Just kick the ball back to me and wait for me to undress her. I''ll have to admit defeat.

    But demon Jing can''t think of this. She grew up in doting and tolerance, so she will never guess and test my various bottom lines intentionally or unintentionally, like Chu Yuan and the East, and then determine the extent and scope of her ability to play coquettish and fool around. Xiao demon Jing prefers to show off her doting and tolerance for me. She knows me best because she is eager to show off in front of me The mature and considerate side of her doesn''t and doesn''t want to touch my bottom line. She nicknames me "Uncle", which is more or less implied. The older she calls me, the easier it is for me to find out that it''s never my uncle I coax and pet her, but she coax and pet my uncle I

    I think that no matter how cruel the demon Jing is, she can''t do such a shameful thing, but she takes a deep breath Qi, he really put his hand to the bottom of his skirt and said to himself, "take it off and take it off. Sooner or later, I''m your man. What''s the shame?"

    Her mouth was like this, but she was gnashing her teeth and trembling with tiredness. She could not move her arms. She was almost crying.

    "You still don''t understand. It''s not a matter of not taking off her underwear." I''m afraid that she''ll take off her underwear with a clench of her teeth and a stamp of her foot. At that time, it''s not a matter of not being dissuaded, but whether I want to take responsibility. So I interrupted, "you have already admitted that you can''t do what winter night can do."

    "When did I admit it?" said the demon

    I don''t answer the question, "what about after you take off your underwear? Do you know what to do? "

    "Don''t I ask you?" said the demon? How can I know if you don''t teach me? "

    "But I''ve never been asked anything at night."

    Then he realized, "you are cheating! She asked you not to ask you, is she initiative or you initiative, how can I know? What do you say! It''s not fair! "

    I said angrily with a smile, "didn''t you just cheat? Give me three seconds to nod or shake your head to decide you don''t say it in the next half of your life, and even threaten me. That''s fair? "

    The demon Jing pretends to be stupid and doesn''t admit it. "Where am I threatening you?!"

    "You didn''t threaten me? Well, you promise me that after we break up, you will take good care of yourself and treat every day seriously. You will not mix with Rizi as you used to know me, nor make any friends. Listen to your father as you do now! "

    As if the demon were stupid, he didn''t speak for a long time and looked at me in a daze.

    "Speak to you."

    "Break up," you just said the word "break up," right Demon Jing can''t believe it. Looking at me is like looking at a winning lottery ticket, cheering, "ah", jumping back to my leg, holding my face, biting on my lips, laughing: "you finally admit that we are boyfriend and girlfriend now! Dongxiaoye, xueziyuan and so on are all junior students! Are you going to + sea to leave Cheng Liusu and Murphy? So I''m the only real girlfriend, right? That''s right, that''s right! Definitely! That''s it! "The demon Jing asked himself and said to himself, and then his face was taut. He said seriously to me who had not returned to God: "I don''t agree to break up! I didn''t do anything wrong. Why did you dump me? "

    I didn''t think of a misphrasing, but she caught the handle, and my head was a little confused. She kissed me, which was even more stupid. I made a mistake and said: "you are right, I did the wrong thing"

    "I forgive you!" When I realized that there was something wrong with this, demon Jing had already smashed a nail on it. "Junior three is hateful, but I can understand. After all, we are not married. Xue Ziyuan is your first love. You two have a story and a deep emotional foundation. The fox Jing lives with you on a small winter night. It''s hard for her to get along with you day and night. They like you and seduce you. You can''t control it. You make mistakes that all men will make. I don''t blame you. We will get married as soon as I graduate from university. You will not be allowed after marriage Again, I can only tolerate the fate of such a small three

    I can''t cry or laugh. Demon Jing is talking. Where are they?

    "I''m serious with you"

    "I''m also serious," said Yaojing, pressing one of his index fingers against my lips, and a doll''s face lost its ponder. "Brother Nan, maybe you like dongxiaoye and xueziyuan now, a little bit more than you like me, but it doesn''t matter. I''m confident that in the near future, you like me and will like them better than you do Many, many, I really am not nonsense Oh, they can pay for you, I can pay, they can not pay for you, I can also pay for you if a girl is not afraid to die, just want to be with you, you say, what she can''t do? I sincerely thank shazhizhou. If I was a little confused and unsure before, he made me fully understand and firm. Without your world, even if there is still happiness and happiness, it certainly doesn''t make me stay around you happier and happier. You have the right to refuse me, but I also have the right to pursue you, right? "

    I can''t shake my head because I can''t think how I can persuade her.

    "One can, you are very good, so I don''t deserve"

    "girls are looking forward to fairy tale love stories. Cinderella and Prince, frog and princess, the more unrealistic they are, the more romantic they are. Besides, you and I are both real people. We are not the horns in fairy tales, but we can have fairy tale love. Is there anything more romantic than this?" Demon Jing stroked my face and said softly, "I love you. It''s my own decision. Are you worthy of my love? What you can decide is whether you love me or not? Am I worthy of your brother Nan? Tell me, am I worthy?"

    "Of course, I don''t deserve you."

    demon Jing shook his head, looked into my eyes and asked, "do you love me?"

    "I love" I didn''t lie because these eyes saw through my heart.

    "How much love?"

    "A little bit" I lied, though I knew that it could not be concealed from her clear and bright eyes.

    The demon Jing bowed his head and kissed me gently, moistened my lips with the tip of his tongue, and showed a mischievous smile on his face, "is it a unique ''love of all kinds''?"

    I was so mad that Chu Yuan never quarreled with the demon Jing! Otherwise, demon Jing can''t know the unique "all kinds of love" created by stinky girl last night! That is to say, Chu Yuan didn''t wait for me to go downstairs in advance. Instead of being angry and leaving, he deliberately created an opportunity for demon Jing to be alone with me

    PS: the teeth drilled several holes, were filled with medicine, tasted bitter and couldn''t chew anything. It was very painful

    PS2: May 1st RI, that is, tomorrow, is my mother''s fear of RI. Maybe we should take a day off. Thank you for your understanding.

    !

 Chapter 1207

    women''s heart, sea needle and girl''s mind are really elusive sometimes. Although you are very confident that you know her well, sometimes her contradictory psychological changes and behaviors will make you feel that you can''t guess. Maybe it''s because she doesn''t fully understand her changing self at every moment?

    I have complex activities in my heart, but things are not complicated. I''m just curious. Xiao Yaojing dare to stand in front of me and take off the underpants under my skirt. Why dare not wear them back in front of me?

    I waited for her for five minutes, and she came out of the bathroom slowly. Her face was wet and red, and her tears were washed clean. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see that she just cried. ? "the domain name of this site is the dot. Please remember the domain name of this site!" I have a ghost in my heart. Of course, I don''t want her to take me downstairs. No one can see it, but Chu Yuan can see it. But the demon Jing doesn''t do it. A little sweet face hangs on me, sticking to me like a plaster, and they go into the elevator together. What do you want to say to Chu Yuan? .

    but I didn''t ask anything, because I didn''t have the right to ask. We went downstairs with a sense of resignation and uneasiness.

    It''s necessary to explain that the reason why I feel uneasy is not only because I refused the failure of demon Jing, but also because I feel guilty for Chu Yuan. The main reason is that I don''t know what demon Jing really thinks now. Apart from the fringe and Murphy, she likes me, so she can really ignore tiger sister and little purple who have already confirmed the relationship with me? I don''t believe it. It''s not her style at all. I know her very well that Xiao Yi is never a generous girl. Even among all the girls I know, she may be the cheapest one! This can be seen from her feud with Murphy, her seeming estrangement with the East, and her online chat and scolding with Dong Xiaoye all night

    I don''t know what the demon Jing thinks in her heart, but at least I can be sure that she is careful and hostile to dongxiaoye and Ziyuan. However, I can''t understand Chu Yuan at all. A stinky girl may not be more atmospheric than xiaoyaojing, but it''s also good for dongxiaoye. No matter what xiaoyaojing thinks, she hasn''t behaved as aggressively as she did to Ziyuan, or even to Ziyuan Yuan, is far less resistant than the tassel. What does she think about my relationship with these girls? There''s no reason for her acquiescence to be kind, but I can''t see where it looks like a bad one. No wonder Yaojing is so relieved. I dare to say that sangyingjie is also in the parking lot downstairs, but what Yaojing didn''t expect is that Ren Xiaomi, who was just upstairs, was also there.

    Chu Yuan is introverted and timid. He leans on the car and plays with his mobile phone. Ren Xiaomi of Sven and sang Yingjie of fake Sven are standing in front of the car, chatting without a word.

    Ren Xiaomi and Xiao Yaojing are both embarrassed. Ren Xiaomei''s embarrassment is habitual, but it''s because he just overheard Ren Xiaomei''s words in the bathroom why he was afraid of her.

    Sang Yingjie is really tough. He just picked up his finger last night and didn''t go to the hospital. After asking, he knew that he couldn''t believe the girl in white. He thought that the noise made yesterday was too big. Jing Cha would come to the company for trouble, so he didn''t listen to the third master and the doctor''s advice. He came to the company early in the morning and planned to take the responsibility. Before that, he called Ren Xiaomei to ask about the situation. I was just then Sitting in the third Ye''s office, Ren Xiaomi is with Chu Yuan and demon Jing. Chu Yuan goes downstairs to confirm that sang Yingjie has arrived downstairs. Ren Xiaomei reports to the third Ye about sang Yingjie. It should be after I left with demon Jing, when the third Ye scolds sang Yingjie on the phone, Ren Xiaomi just takes time out and runs to the bathroom in a hurry. She appears here at the moment , was ordered by the third master. The third master hung up sang Yingjie''s phone and asked her to go downstairs and personally escort sang Dagou back to the hospital.

    Sangda dogleg is certainly not that kind of good person in the traditional sense, but he is loyal and courageous. He is definitely a very good friend. Last night, everything happened to me. He broke his finger and was scolded by the third master. I''m really sorry, but he didn''t care. Instead, he admired the energy of the mysterious white dress girl, and then he thanked me so much that I could be more grateful It''s shame.

    That woman is willing to sell such a big favor, where is my face given? Sang Yingjie wants to thank, or miss three, or the little oriental lady.

    When I exchanged greetings with Sang Yingjie, I also kept an eye on the demon Jing and Chu Yuan. I wanted to know what they would say. But apart from one eye contact, they didn''t even say a word. When I opened the car lock, Chu Yuan got into the car.

    Until I left, demon Jing only said a word, or to Ren Xiaomi, but this sentence made me very happy.

    I was determined to send sang Yingjie and Ren Xiaomi away first, but sang Yingjie couldn''t help me, so he had to get on Ren Xiaomei''s SUV. Before Ren Xiaomei got on the bus, he was always trembling. It''s hard to say whether she asked for instructions or said goodbye. He said to Xiao Yaojing, "Miss, let''s go."

    The demon Jing nodded, took a look at me, hesitated a little, and said, "don''t call me" eldest lady "in the future, just call me" Yike "

    Ren Xiaomi was petrified at that time, and looked at the demon Jing incredibly. Sang Yingjie''s chin almost fell out of the window. Although the demon Jing said this sentence with his face twisted and looked at me, everyone knew that it was said to Ren Xiaomi."One by one?" The name of Ren Xiaomi is often mentioned behind his back, but it may be the first time when he calls it out in front of himself. He is so timid and scared that it is such a strange feeling.

    "Well." The demon Jing replied vaguely, unwilling to be seen by Ren Xiaomi''s red face, so she turned her back to her and pretended to tidy my tie.

    It''s impossible for demon Jing to see sang Yingjie''s mean smile of half blessing and half joking to Ren Xiaomi, or Ren Xiaomi that can almost be described as "running away". The reason why he didn''t say anything is because he couldn''t stop the tears of happiness flowing out of his tears

    seeing all of me, if he realized what is happiness and what is happiness? Everyone has their own understanding and answers, so for some people, the happiness and happiness they pursue, in the eyes of others, is simply unrealistic

    for example, any little secret in my eyes, for example, the Xiao Yao Jing in front of me

    I touched the head of the demon Jing, without praising her maturity, "I should go, you don''t have to say anything else And the edge said it? "

    Xiao Yaojing shakes his head, laughs badly, spits out a small group of things from his coat pocket, and by helping me to tidy up my clothes, he conveniently shoves them into the pocket inside my coat. He also emphasizes to take a picture. Chu Yuan sits in the car, and my back blocks her sight, so she doesn''t see it.

    I wonder what the demon Jing has stuffed for me, so that the little face is red, and a little excited in shyness.

    It''s ok if I don''t take it out. I think it''s a shame. I almost breathed out the sound of this small object. It''s made of pure cotton. It''s printed with white se peach heart on the red background and embroidered with lovely little bowknot. Isn''t that the little underpants she just wore at the bottom of her skirt?!

    Seeing that I "opened" the "gift" she gave me in front of her face, demon Jing was ashamed. She turned around and ran away. I understood why she lied about saying something to Chu Yuan. She insisted on going downstairs with me and looking at me at the back. She put this thing to me, which meant that she gave me a reason not to accept it, but also to accept it.

    I can''t catch up with her to return the things. Chu Yuan saw it. It''s strange if I don''t kill her.

    Demon Jing really knows me. Bah, bah! She clearly regarded me as a pervert! I asked her to take off her underwear in the bathroom, but if she was angry, she couldn''t have not known?!

    Hiding the little underpants of demon Jing back in the pocket, I got on the car uneasily.

    For me, Chu Yuan in the car is more difficult to deal with than the underwear of demon Jing in the pocket. Although Chu Yuan is buried in such a comparison, I do have such a psychology that the underwear can prove a lot more than the fact. It''s like Chu Yuan slept in my bed last night, obviously nothing happened, but Xiao Yao Jing and Dong Xiaoye don''t think so

    Xiao Is this a way of giving back? Unlike, otherwise she would not carry Chu Yuan to give me such a "gift".

    I can''t help feeling that Xiao Yao Jing is just a little demon. She let me believe that fairy tales do not only exist in the pages of books, but also in the cold reality. At the same time, she also let me understand that romance is not all poetic fantasy, it can also be funny and funny.

    Demon Jing belongs to fairy tales, but she is the one who knows me the most, knows my happiness, understands my sadness, and understands my dirtiness

    when a demon Jing like girl falls in love with all of you, including your shortcomings, when she tolerates your shortcomings instead of tolerating them, do you still feel that you do not fall in love with her and will not fall in love with her?

    At least, I didn''t do it. I fell in love with Jing, who knows me best. I can''t lie to anyone.

    !

 Chapter 1208

    leaving Sanye''s company, the early peak of Beitian''s traffic has passed, and all the way is unimpeded, but my speed can''t be raised all the time. In the speeding traffic, I am like a tortoise caught in the running ostrich flock, crawling along the slow and clumsy way in an incoherent rhythm, catching up with my buddies from behind, eight out of ten are different In front of me, I put out my claws from the window and pointed at me. Of course, it''s not only because I''m driving a new car. It''s like a fledgling road killer. The main reason may be that Chu Yuan and I don''t have any brother or sister to talk about your driving skills, Chao and meat, but they don''t know it. They also have a beautiful and lovely little sister to show off. That''s you In fact, I just want to break the silence between Chu Yuan and Chu Yuan before returning to the company, but I don''t know how to open my mouth. !

    after all, Chu Yuan said something first, "have you talked to elder sister * *?" On the one hand, it''s a thrilling direct theme. On the other hand, it''s an indirect admission. She colluded with the demon Jing, or deliberately created an opportunity for the demon Jing to be alone with me.

    The result of "ah" talks is to verify my constant love. My guilt for this is far greater than that of Jing, who is the most precious friend of Chu Yuan. But because of my relationship, they also become their rival in love? The rabbit doesn''t eat the grass beside the nest, so I''m good. My sister''s two best friends have become my food..

    Chu Yuan, who is dedicated to playing mobile phones, just said "Oh" once, and then he stopped talking. His reaction was surprisingly calm.

    It''s not normal for Chu Yuan before, not to mention that vinegar is so strong that as long as you hear the name of the fringe, you can''t help shaking your face and making a fuss. Even if it''s trivial, if she doesn''t like it, it''s very true. For example, I agreed with her that I would be home at 7:00 p.m. when I climbed the stairs at 7:01 p.m., I could see her standing outside the stairs Wait for me, then jump forward, roll the stairs in front of me, punish me for not abiding by the agreement I just think that if she doesn''t seriously play around and lose her temper, she won''t get my real attention.

    In my memory, Chu Yuan has never been able to bear me since the incident of Xiao Zi five years ago. No matter how small an incident is or how unimportant a promise is, she takes it with a serious attitude that is hard for ordinary people to understand, which proves how much she cares about me.

    But now she doesn''t ask me anything, is she waiting for me to confess or doesn''t care about me as much as she used to?

    I was nervous, but I couldn''t help being curious. Since I heard the story of Duanmu''s wife that night, Chu Yuan has suddenly changed. It''s not the same as before. Suddenly, I can''t understand her at all Chu Yuan interrupts me.

    I was shocked. "Do you know? What do you know? "

    Chu Yuan side head looks at me, the face has no expression, light says: "you all talked about what, I all heard."

    Demon Jing came out after grinding in the bathroom for five or six minutes. He had time to ''report'' our conversation to Chu Yuan, but what Chu Yuan said was not ''know'', but ''hear''. How can I not be surprised?

    "How did you hear that? Did you just wash in the women''s room? "I almost let it slip. I was so busy that a big man went into the women''s room. It was not a glorious thing. I overheard that it was convenient for women, and one of them was the stepmother of demon Jing. It was not only disgraceful, but also unkind.

    Chu Yuan said without surprise: "I don''t know you are such an idiot that you can get lost and break into the women''s bathroom. How can you wait there ahead of time? What''s more, I''m not a pervert. I like to eavesdrop on women''s urine. "

    stinky girl''s shameful and joking eyes. Shameful, I want to put my face under the wheel. I said in a hurry:" then how do you know what we both said in the women''s restroom? "

    Chu Yuan shakes his mobile phone and naturally says, "before sister ah * * got to you, she was talking to me on the phone. She said that you ran downstairs to find me and asked me to stop you. Unexpectedly, you got lost upstairs. She didn''t hang up her mobile phone after she caught you. It should have been put directly into your pocket. What did you both say? Of course, I can hear you all."

    I am shocked and speechless

    good you Xiao Yao Jing

    good you a sister love ah

    when Yao Jing made a love declaration to me, he and Chu Yuan kept on the phone! No wonder she said that Chu Yuan was the only one that she could accept. Is that for me? It''s for Chu Yuan!See Chu Yuan gently vomited a tone, faint sigh way: "elder brother, you know * * elder sister says those words to you, how do I think in my heart?"

    I want to know, but the Adam''s apple wriggles, but I can''t make a sound.

    Chu Yuan looked at me in a daze and said something out of my expectation: "I was thinking that if it wasn''t you who was confessed by elder sister * * but me, I might also fall in love with her. Ha ha, isn''t it funny? We are all girls. "

    I laughed, but I didn''t think Chu Yuan''s idea was funny at all.

    Chu Yuan smiled complicatedly and said: "I don''t know what I think of myself. Dongfang and * * elder sister knew that I like you and supported me to like you a long time ago, so I hope they like you as much as I do. If my elder sister-in-law is one of them, I don''t have to worry about being with you forever, because they will accept me, So I always tell them how good you are, but when they really like you, I start to feel uneasy again. I''m even afraid that the East is more mature than me, that sister * * is smarter than me, that they are more sensible than me, and that they are more lovely than me. I''m afraid that if you like them, you don''t like me. "

    Chu Yuan suddenly holds my hand on the steering wheel and says:" brother, you won''t Don''t like me? "

    I held her small hand back, held it to my mouth, kissed the back of her hand, and said softly, "how could it be?"

    Chu Yuan''s face turned red, and he took a long sigh of relief. Instead of pulling his hand back, he linked it with my fingers. The palm became hot gradually. The girl''s trust in me made me feel more ashamed. Then she asked me, "brother, you don''t blame me for telling sister Xiaoye and you to know?"

    I shook my head and said to myself, "you didn''t blame me for being playful, but I blame you for being talkative. That''s too selfish."

    Chu Yuan flattened his mouth, pinched it with his fingernails between my fingers, and said, "you say I''m talkative, which proves that you still blame me!"

    I quickly explained: "I''m not blaming you. I''m just surprised. You, Yike and Dongfang can be so close. There''s no secret between them. Well, I''m very envious of your friendship. I''m also very glad that you, the little house girl, can make such good friends."

    Chu Yuan smiled, but then sighed and said, "not really."

    "Isn''t it?"

    "Well," Chu Yuan said, "to be exact, I didn''t keep secrets from them, but they all kept secrets from me. For example, elder sister * *, in fact, she knew you before I met her for the first time, but she was embarrassed to admit that she kept secrets from me all the time, and you both acted together to deceive me."

    when exposed face to face, my brother''s face was burning hot and hot Chu Yuan took a look at me, but he didn''t care too much. He continued: "and the East, always pretending to hate you. He likes to quarrel with you when he has nothing to do. Behind his back, he''s a really boring Sao. He doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night every day. He secretly draws pictures of you kissing her. He thinks it''s a good cover up, but he doesn''t think about it. Isn''t she who I used to be?"

    When I think about it, it''s really that. The Oriental little lady likes to sneer at me and give orders to me, but she is passionate after me. She is obedient to me. It''s just the former and the present Chu Yuan

    "I''m not," Chuyuan said with a smile. "The East is a little moron Sao, and sister * * is a little moron. What is that? I''m a little pervert. I''m higher than both of them. Dongfang and sister * * have a good relationship with me, but the relationship between them is very common. After all, they know each other for a short time and are wary of each other. The East often says to me," sister * * likes to pretend to be cute The real city is deep, small-minded, and has a strong sense of revenge. If it''s bad, you can do whatever you want to do. Sister * * told me that the eastern city is deeper than her, with less truth and more secrets. Everyone likes to hide it. It''s so mysterious that people can''t see through it. She also made a metaphor that if Xiao Yi kills people, the whole world knows that she can kill people, but if Xiao Yi kills people, the world knows that she can kill people People are killed by Dongfang Lianren. I''m afraid that the killed people don''t know who killed them. I can make friends with them. They love me so much. Am I powerful? "

    I couldn''t help laughing. Not only did I laugh at the image of the demon Jing, but also my self-knowledge and understanding of the East were deep enough. I also felt that Chu Yuan, a "little pervert", was not a normal high realm. Both the East and the demon Jing were strange girls who were lonely and could not easily believe others, but they all took heart and lungs out of Chu Yuan, and they analyzed each other. Why Is it not for the purpose of protecting Chu Yuan?

    But Chu Yuan''s next words shocked me. "I also know that the East is the most secret of the three of us. I''ve known her for so long. I''ve always said that she listened to her, and rarely heard her talk about her own affairs. But she''s such a Xingge. For example, her mother is a good friend of the third lady. I don''t believe that she doesn''t know anything, But she can keep it from us all the time, but I won''t be surprised if I know. She must have her reason. Next time I see her, I''ll ask her well. I also heard from sister * * that when her mother left yesterday, she told uncle Xiao that they will never be a family with you. I must also ask her whether her mother wants you to marry her or three Miss "Chu Yuan just said it casually, but she didn''t mention it. I forgot that nvxia also said something special about the East. Last night, she didn''t mention the east at all, but she was able to make efforts to match me and miss three. Did the east not mention our affairs, or her mother didn''t agree, so she spare no effort to help me and miss three lead the line?

    Thinking of this, I secretly scold myself for being shameless, and the matter of demon Jing is still up in the air. How can I take possession of the East again?

    "Do you want to find someone to talk to when you tell me about your sister Xiaoye and me?" I pulled back to the main topic and asked about it. I think there are too many things hidden in Chu Yuan''s heart recently.

    "I must be uncomfortable in my heart, but I don''t want to talk to her," Chu Yuan put away his mobile phone, leaned over me, and said softly, "brother, your heart is too soft, and it''s too good. You want to go to + sea, because you have little purple sister, and you don''t want to hurt Cheng Liusu and Mo sister all your life. Now you have little night sister, this mind must be more Determined, I''m afraid that you will never accept sister * * if your relationship with sister Zizi and sister Xiaoye stabilizes, so I told her that if she really likes you, she must tell you now, and after you leave Beitian, she will never have a chance "

    I''m so numb that I didn''t expect to kill me. It''s such a thing!

    No wonder I didn''t confess anything. Chu Yuan said that she knew all about it. She heard it on the phone. Today''s hysterical confession of Jing, the dare demon, was made by this stinky girl!

    !

 Chapter 1209

    Chu Yuan raised his head and asked with a smile, "it''s hard for you to understand? I''m a little vinegar jar. ? "

    it''s hard for me to be too surprised and inexplicable. To be more honest:" it''s a big vinegar jar "

    " no matter whether I''m a small vinegar jar or a big vinegar jar, do you think it''s difficult to understand anyway? I would encourage elder sister * * to tell you something. "

    Hard to understand? Asked by Chu Yuan, I was shocked to find that Chu Yuan was not so difficult to understand as a child. Some thoughts and behaviors were always different from ordinary people. Sometimes they were absurd and unreasonable. But when I really understood her and could accurately analyze her, I found that she was not too complicated, but too simple. She was paranoid In fact, the motives covered by the same attitude are very childish, sometimes naive. For example, she learned to save money when she was very young. When most of her peers didn''t fully understand the concept of money, she knew that it was hard to come from money and its good and useful, which is just like that countless successful people showed off in their autobiography when they were young Or the maturity that is different when you are young, which is called innate talent? But Chu Yuan''s "great ambition" matched with her talent is just for one day''s "shareholding" in my marriage room, so that she can live with me in a reasonable and dignified way, without worrying about being swept out by me and her future sister-in-law. Is it mature? Is this Chengfu? Obviously not, she just believes in an optimistic but unrealistic future pessimistically. At best, it''s a little more mature than a girl who hasn''t stepped into the reality and is still looking forward to the perfect fairy tale love story. It''s a very limited bit...

    "because you are one mind?" Being assimilated by social background and competitive environmental pollution, I am used to being complex. Although I can''t guess the motive of Chu Yuan, I can at least be sure that it is not too complex.

    "This is my flaunting capital, but not the reason," Chu Yuan looked into the rearview mirror, as if she wanted to find a pair of adult''s confident and free expression on her beautiful face, but she also felt affectation, so she gave up immediately, tooted her little mouth and said: "brother, do you know? I don''t like Cheng Liusu very much, not at all.

    "I frown and smile:" you don''t have a day not to speak ill of others, how can I not know

    "Of course, I can''t like love enemies, but I hate her, and I don''t totally stand on the position of love enemies. I should say that I hate her even more from the position of my sister, because she doesn''t deserve you at all." Chu Yuan has not said such a thing for the first time, but every time he never tire of being serious. "Dad and mom often say that you are kind-hearted, Xing is strong and partial Proud and introverted, so this life is destined to be calm but not free and easy. It''s the fate of Cao''s heart. If you want to find someone, you can''t find a complementary Xing Ge. Otherwise, you''re too tired. You have to find a Xing Ge like one. She knows what you''re thinking, can share it with you, and can better take care of you. Is Cheng Liusu such a woman? Not only she is not, sister Zizi and sister Murphy are not, not that they don''t want to be nice to you, not that they are not good enough to you, but that they don''t know how to be nice to you so as to make you work happier, more comfortable and more relaxed. They are even far inferior to sister Xiaoye. Although sister Xiaoye can''t even do housework, you can definitely feel it when you are with her, than with Cheng Liusu "Sister purple and sister Mo are much more relaxed and natural when they are together."

    I do often have such a feeling, but I can''t touch it and catch it, so it''s always vague and unclear, so I can''t care about the atmosphere when listening to Chu Yuan''s saying. I wonder, "why is this?"

    For me to admit that I feel better when I am with sister Hu, Chu Yuan is very concerned about it, but he just stares at me, and then explains it a bit like a peddler: "it''s very simple, to be frank, it''s the difference between" understanding "and" understanding ". So every night, when you, me, Dongfang and sister Xiaoye watch TV together, your eyes are not honest, sister Xiaoye knows you Always peeking at her, but never exposing you, or even deliberately not letting you know, and then try not to arouse suspicion from me and the East, on the premise of wearing and sitting, to meet your dirty little hobby to the greatest extent for changing into Cheng tassel, is she interesting? Maybe she will pull you into the room and take off your clothes for you to see enough, but the atmosphere in the living room will be gone, and that is to tell you that she knows you have been peeping at her, which is to know you but not understand your performance, which is the inevitable decision of Xing ge. You look down on such a small detail. Life is originally composed of countless small details. Like sister Xiaoye, you understand and care about your small details, just like a small water drop, which can''t ripple at ordinary times. But when you are tired, it can make you feel cool and moist. What you need most is not formal care, but J God''s care! "

    I''m always embarrassed. "So, do you know that I often peek at your little sister, but don''t expose me? It''s also my understanding and understanding?"

    Chu Yuan blushed at me and said, "it''s not just me. Do you think the East doesn''t know? Besides, you are not only peeping at Xiaoye''s elder sister. Haven''t you seen me and Dongfang? It''s not easy for Dongfang to compare with Xiaoye''s sister. She has a thin skin. She''s afraid you can see that she knows you''re peeping at her, so she always holds a book in her hand to block her face. You really think she likes reading more. "I thought it was dirty and happy, but I didn''t know that it was the tacit consideration of three girls. It was a university in life!

    "Do you know, understand, live, detail and so on?"

    "Of course not," Chuyuan said with a bright red face and a smile, "it''s all taught me by sister * *"

    it''s true that

    "that''s why you encourage me to tell you something?"

    I don''t know how to describe Chu Yuan''s expression at the moment. She is reluctant, but she nods her head hard, and her tone is very positive. "It''s more worthy of you than the departure fringe, sister * *, and I can''t help but support her."

    I don''t know, "why can''t you?"

    Chu Yuan was so upset that he beat his forehead and said, "if I oppose it, I will not become a fickle, despicable, unjust, villain who breaks down bridges and rivers?"? We are brothers and sisters. You used to bother me so much and hate me. I didn''t expect you to like me. I just wanted to stay with you all my life. So in order to make Dongfang and * * like you and be my sister-in-law, I always boast to them about you. Now they really like you. What can I do? Should I say to them, ''love is selfish, so please go away''? At the beginning, I was selfish when I matched you, but they tolerated me. Now, how can I do this kind of thing? Ah ah ah ah ah I hate myself, I hate myself! "

    Chu Yuan is totally mad. He keeps banging on his head and pulling his hair. I quickly grabbed her shoulder, hugged her and coaxed him: "it''s brother Huaxin. It''s none of your business to see one in love."

    "Of course it''s none of my business!" Chu Yuan sniffed and scolded himself: "I have also praised them in front of you."

    I smile bitterly. The reason why Chu Yuan supports demon Jing is so simple. Maybe it''s not without Chu Yuan''s reason that I fall in love with the East. Or a large part of the reason is from Chu Yuan. I believe it''s the same as the reason why the East loves me In fact, our acquaintance is more like a feud. At first, our impression of each other was terrible. Under the balance of Chu Yuan''s efforts, we all tried to stand in her position to observe and re recognize each other. As a result, I fell in love with her like Chu Yuan. She fell in love with me like Chu Yuan. The gap between misunderstanding and reality became the catalyst of feelings, I fell in love with Xiao Yaojing and had nothing to do with Chu Yuan.

    "Yuan"

    "elder brother"

    I was about to confess and comfort, but Chu Yuan interrupted me. Like a wounded kitten, she buried her face in my shoulder and asked, "do you know why elder sister * * didn''t hang up just now and let me hear her confession to you?"

    I was a little stunned and said softly, "I guess"

    Chu Yuan nodded and said: "she just wants to tell me that you will refuse her, but you can''t refuse her, it''s not your fault"

    I was silent.

    Chu Yuan sighed and said a word that I couldn''t judge whether it was serious or a joke, but since then, it has been flaunting by the demon Jing for many years.

    "I believe I am the girl who loves you the most and knows you the most in the world, but elder sister * * must be the girl who knows how to love you the most and understands you the most in the world. She is more suitable to be your wife than me. She is not crazy. No one is better than her."

    !

 Chapter 1210

    in fact, I also want to ask Chu Yuan what is her reason for accepting the winter night. It can be seen that her mood is extremely low. I can''t open this mouth. I can understand the contradictions and entanglements in her heart at the moment. !

    as soon as he entered the company, he ran into Sima Yang. This guy smiled and waved and said hello. He followed us into the elevator without hesitation. It can be seen that the oracle of tension is in a sensitive period now, and Zhang''s people dare not approach me openly.

    Sima Yang now leans on me, but on the surface, he is still a close confidant of tension, so he will be more cautious and cautious, and will not make such a low-level mistake that can attract everyone''s attention. .

    in my opinion, it''s no exaggeration to say that the wind is smooth before. It''s not a common fact that ink and Zhang are not compatible. It''s only the tacit secret of people above a certain level. How high is this level? Even if you are not qualified to attend the high-level meeting, you must at least be the confidant of those who attend the high-level meeting, just as Yao Waner is to Murphy and Liu Xinlei is to Madame Duanmu. Therefore, for a long time, in the eyes of most people, there is no problem between Mo Yizhi and tension, and there is quite harmony and fraternity. After all, Lao Mo, who is ruthless in his heart, has almost pulled a clean bridge to help Fengchang succeed. Even duanmufu, who has laid the foundation of Fengchang, has been "squeezed" out of the management, but Lao Mo has only "no willing" to move the tension. These two years How can we trust him if we continue to delegate power to him? Therefore, there are some gossips about the conflict between Mo and Zhang. They are mostly chasing after the wind and shadow, or referring to the conflict between Mo and Zhang. The basis of the conflict is nothing more than the strength of Murphy''s work and his indifference to Zhang Mingjie. Here, we have to admire Zhang Mingjie. The city''s mind is no less than the two old Foxes of his father''s generation. He keeps a low profile and deliberately highlights Murphy''s He is sharp, doesn''t show any sense of competition, but deliberately pesters Murphy, so that everyone can see that Murphy doesn''t want to see him, that is, in order to tear up his face towards a ri Mo, which can create a false impression that he is the vulnerable party under attack, so that he can get sympathy and support from the public opinion. The only regret is that Zhang Mingjie is too persistent in this regard, pretending to vote Relying on my "rival", unexpectedly, he failed to become a vulnerable victim. Instead of being a villain, he acted as a villain and turned his back on the wind. By the way, he pressed the hat of "loser" into a porcelain, which was a tiny difference, but a huge error. As a result, he only achieved me. After the high-level meeting, Mo Zhang completely announced the break-up, and the company''s rumors about me spread more and more The more evil it is, it seems that I have made Mo Zhang, a good brother who once shared weal and woe, turn against me. Who dares to approach me? .

    but it''s also undeniable that everyone is afraid of me and dislikes me like a snake and a scorpion, which provides me with many conveniences, such as taking the elevator investment department on the 27th floor, catching up with the peak of the use of the commuter elevator, don''t worry about it. Especially now, it''s the hottest season in the north, and the sun will scorch people at eight o''clock. A group of ''fighters'' who have just squeezed through the bus and subway are hot I''ll squeeze the elevator again. Who let me? It''s hard to travel in a sweat smelling, armpit smelling, or unethical way to release exhaust gas.

    More people are afraid to squeeze me, less people are afraid to be misunderstood and there is a suspicion of standing in line, so I can enjoy VIP treatment every time. Although almost every floor of the elevator stops, but no one dares to come in, Sima Yang can not help laughing: "there is no leader''s special elevator, brother Chu, you are quiet."

    "If I''m qualified to take a leader''s elevator, I don''t want to give people this kind of trouble," I said with a smile

    "Then take it. I don''t believe anyone dares to blow you out."

    "I''m not afraid that the leaders will blow me. I''m afraid that the leaders won''t dare to come in. It''s even more embarrassing."

    Sima Yang laughed. When his voice stopped, I asked, "tension asked you to invite me to dinner again?"

    "No," said Sima Yang, "he only asked me to wait downstairs. When I came up, I would have a look at your voice. If I thought there was a play for you today, I would go back and inform him. He should come and invite you in person."

    I chuckled: "if you want to tell him it''s no use, he won''t invite me?"? Grass, what grows on his face is not meat, but gold? So afraid to lose it? "

    "In terms of identity, he is a vice-chairman. You are just a small employee of the investment department. He can take the initiative to put down his attitude and invite you. It''s enough. If you refuse him again, he will tear a layer of skin off his face. Even if it''s not made of gold, it''s made of meat, he can''t stand it. Oh, face is something that some people really care about, and some people can''t help but care about. ˇ±

    Sima Yang always has feelings for tension. Does tension really care or involuntarily care? With his understanding of tension, isn''t it better than me? But he still said so, not without the meaning of covering up for tension.

    In the past, I would not embarrass people on such a small issue, but at the moment, I''m not close to the truth: "Sima, when we talk about the topic of Zhangjia father and son in the future, it''s necessary to say it. If you don''t have to say it, I hope it''s objective and realistic. I don''t want to hear any more words from you Do you understand what I mean when there are subjective emotions, especially those that mislead me? "

    Not only Sima Yang is not used to my strong hegemony, but also Chu Yuan. The girl looks at me in amazement, as if she suddenly doesn''t know me.She didn''t understand that the reason why I made such a fuss and scolded simayang was that this talent was so important to me. In order for him to completely abandon the tension and wholeheartedly rely on me, in addition to my absolute victory, he had to trust me. If he wanted to trust me, he had to know that I doubted him first.

    The more intelligent people like Sima Yang, who are not talented, have ideals and ambitions but have no basic background, the more they understand such a truth, the more they will not easily believe another person.

    Therefore, doubt is necessary, because there is doubt, it proves that there is expectation, because I have expectation for him, he will respond to me, and constantly give me reasons to trust him.

    "I see." Sima Yang didn''t let me down. If he denied it or was unhappy, it could only prove that he was either short-sighted or sentimental and useless.

    I nodded my head with satisfaction. After the stick, I had to feed a piece of sugar and said: "when you go back, I will tell Zhang Zhang that I drank too much yesterday. I don''t know that he and Duanmu young master are going to invite me to have a meal, which has ruined their interest. I''m sorry. Now I''m going to the chairman of the board to receive the punishment, and then I''ll invite him and Duanmu young master to have a meal together at noon."

    "Your treat?" Sima Yang was stunned. "Vice Zhang Zhang Zhang Zhang asked you in person in the company, which is not only to make faces for brother Chu, but also to show weakness. Falling into the eyes of others is just like Zhang''s support for you. Baili is harmless."

    Sima Yang didn''t say, but I know what he wanted to say. He thought I met Zheng Yuqiu last night, so he suspected that the result might not be ideal, That''s why I dare not take advantage of it.

    I laughed to dispel his concern. "Brother Sima, remember, the most effective way to defeat an opponent is not to let him surrender, but to knock him down completely. The most effective way to knock down an opponent is to give him the heaviest blow I can to knock him down completely from an unexpected angle. Do you think I will give him the opportunity to show weakness? I''m sorry, I''m not that kind. "

    If Sima Yang doesn''t want to see the reason why tension fails, I can only get one conclusion, that is, the failure is not thorough enough. As long as tension has a chance to turn over, he will become the enemy of tension. For him, it''s too painful Wait, man becomes the most complex animal. Simayang is undoubtedly such a complex animal, but as long as I can help him make a choice, he will become the simplest animal.

    It''s not that Sima Yang is too bad. In fact, he is very kind. In a highly competitive society, it''s the normal situation for the weak and the strong to eat. Good birds choose trees to live in. Tension limits his development for one''s own sake. He gives up in order to repay the grace of tension. He regards his ideals and ambitions as a luxury that can''t be demanded in his life. He ignores the efforts of Lao Mo and is benevolent To the end of righteousness, and then with tension to die together, really can not commit.

    I know that I am acting, but I also know that I have really changed. Even yesterday, Chu Nan would not analyze and calculate a person so carefully for a certain purpose, let alone this person is not my enemy, but I have no hesitation at present.

    After failing to refuse Xiao Yaojing''s confession, I have realized that I can''t be confused any more. I must solve the dispute between Mo and Zhang as soon as possible, complete my layout, and then leave Beitian.

    It''s not to escape, to leave Beitian, it''s a choice I have to make. Only to leave, can tassel and Murphy forget me, and only to leave, can I guarantee that I know why I''m wrong about dongxiaoye and xiaoyaojing, and won''t continue to perform.

    It is urgent to pull down the tension and kill the boat of sand. I will not do anything for this, but I will not be merciful and confused.

    !

 Chapter 1211

    Chu Yuan is very familiar with the 27th floor. She asked her to go to Murphy''s office in the new department. I went up to Lao Mo directly to report the third master''s decision on Xing''s work. (, the novel is faster and better)

    when I left Sanye company, I sent a text message to Lao Mo, with only eight words: "Xiao Ye collects the net, catches the big fish", Lao Mo replied with six words, "I''m waiting in the office".

    I thought Lao Mo must be excited and expectant during the time when he was waiting for me. Even if he didn''t dance happily, he would be too happy to sit down. In fact, on the contrary, when I walked into the office, I saw a quiet and decadent old man on the sofa. . On the tea table in front of Lao Mo, as always, there is a set of purple sand tea set made by Jing, but there is no tea making. On the contrary, there are at least a dozen cigarette butts in the ashtray that he doesn''t use at ordinary times. The cigarette between his fingers is about to burn out. Long Shan sits beside him, but doesn''t stop him as usual. He just frowns to help him when he coughs Pat your back gently.

    Lao Mo, Zhang Li and Duanmu''s wife, all of whom are less than a few years old, but they feel a lot worse. Only Zhang Li is like a normal person, about 50 years old. Because he is well maintained, fat and white, Jing Shenjia, Qi se is good, and he is a kind-hearted uncle. In contrast, Duanmu''s wife and Lao Mo are just two abnormal extremes of Duanmu''s wife Young abnormal, she did not have forty-seven or forty-five six? Can change school uniform and Chu Yuan stand together, still like a junior high school student who pretends to be a senior high school student, looks more tender than Xiao Yaojing with a baby face, or just like a demon Jing; Lao Mo is just the opposite, everyone can see that he is the oldest of the three, but after all, no one can guess the truth, especially today''s Lao mo

    he used to look old. Today he seems to be ten years old again. I can''t help but wonder if the old se ghost played double flight again last night? A woman is really 30 like a wolf and 40 like a tiger. He has two like a wolf. The old one is so fast. According to my observation, sister tiger and little purple both have the potential of tiger and wolf. Is my future foreseeable?

    It''s not easy for a man with a flower heart. It seems that I need to resume morning exercise. I feel hollowed out after a night of struggling with winter nights. It''s said that a man''s Xing ability begins to decline after he is 30 years old. When sister Hu and Ziyuan are over 30 years old, with my physical strength and physical quality, I''m afraid that none of them will be fed well Dirty things, angry strange way: "Xiaonan, do you dare to drive a little bit more meat?"? Is it so far from Haitian I to Fengchang building? He''s running out of cigarettes in this box. "

    My friend didn''t expect to hug and praise, but he still complained, which was really depressed.

    Care is chaos. I don''t care about Longshan. It''s not until Laomo sits down opposite him. When Laomo sees me, his turbid eyes, which are deep in his eyes, have some se color. He asks, "what kind of big fish can Zhang Li gnaw at, only bones?"

    I put the paper bag in my hand on the table in front of Lao Mo, and answered with a smile: "you are angry, and your tone is a little different from what I expected."

    Lao Mo said with a smile, "what do you expect me to be?"

    "Excited." I said.

    Lao Mo put out the cigarette and picked up the paper bag. His hand was shaking uncontrollably, but he shook his head and said with a smile: "brothers are like hands and feet. They share weal and woe with rich people. Half of their life''s friendship is gone once they tear their faces. What''s so happy about it? What''s more, Lao Zhang is really my right arm in the company. There are many places to help me. Bite your teeth and break your arm. You''re excited when you change it? "

    "I can understand the second half of the sentence."

    Lao Mo flicked the paper bag and hit me. "What do you mean, stinky boy?"

    I laughed and dodged, "I mean, you''re either flirtatious or you''re crying like a cat or a mouse, not your usual style."

    "What is my consistent style?" Old Mo tapped his fingers and sighed. He didn''t know whether to sigh or to explain. He said slowly, "you little boy, you have a deep prejudice against me, so you don''t understand me. I always tell you that in the market, if you have ideals, there will be competition. As long as there is competition, the result is doomed to be someone''s success, someone''s failure, survival of the fittest is the law. If you don''t step on other people''s heads to climb up, others will step on your heads to climb up. This is the law. I stepped on their heads, do you think I won''t feel guilty? I will, but I won''t regret it. If I have to work hard once, my ink will be the same as today''s ink. I will never leave what I should blast away. What I should crush will not be soft. What I should pull up will not be sawed down. I will leave the root to give it a chance to germinate again. Hehe, if he is willing to be my right arm and left arm, I won''t move him. So are the old brothers before I can''t bear it, but I can''t let it. If I let them take one step, they will force me to take the second step. Mo is not so great, and they don''t have the capacity to plan with the tiger. Do you think it''s because I''m not biting people, or they are doing their own iniquities and don''t want to live? "

    I don''t agree with Lao Mo''s philosophy, but I can''t refute it. In fact, why am I not so? I will spare no effort to help Lao Mo overthrow Lao Zhang. Isn''t it my own business? The difference is that Lao Mo is for the benefit, and I am for the woman."I don''t know about others, but tension is my own fault," I said. "Whether it is this big fish that gnaws at him and leaves only bones, or whether he plucks out his own flesh and throws it out to feed the big fish. If you look at the contents of the bag, you will find the answer."

    I''ve only seen photos, recordings and videos in the bag, but I haven''t seen them at all. As Sanye said, after knowing that Xing Sicheng''s background and Su Zhuliu are his nemesis, the things in the bag have no value at all. But I haven''t talked to laomoti about it, which makes Sanye''s gift thin. The most important thing is that I''m not sure to persuade him Su ye, or persuade the third miss to help me persuade Su ye, and ask Xing Sicheng to cooperate with me to overthrow Lao Zhang. Therefore, this cowhide can still not blow without blowing. Today, I''d like to talk about Zheng Yuqiu first.

    Just when I thought of Miss Zheng, Miss Zheng called. In front of the old Mo Longshan, I didn''t answer it. I pressed it. I got up and said, "Mo Dong, aunt Shan, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."

    Long Shan was about to make tea when he heard the words and frowned: "what are you doing in such a hurry? Who''s looking for you? "

    "No one''s looking for me. I''m looking for someone to treat you to lunch." I wonder if I can apply for public reimbursement.

    Long Shan has become more and more like a mother-in-law recently. She not only likes to ask questions, but also has a wider mind. "Who can I invite to dinner? Is it Fifi? It''s not forbidden to go, so that you won''t be crazy after drinking too much wine. Yesterday, you just scolded and cried Fei Er, so you should apologize to her first. "

    She''s not angry today. She has a strong smell of gunpowder. It''s because I had a false fight with Murphy yesterday and was cheated by Murphy''s lifelike acting skills.

    Just as I was about to explain, I heard Lao Mo smile and say, "the people you want to invite are tension and Xuedong?"

    In my heart, an old fox is an old fox. A guess is right!

    Long Shan''s eyebrows are locked more tightly. "What do you want to do with tension? How can I get involved with sister Xuedong? "

    Old Mo said lightly: "it should be that the tension has something to do with Xuedong. Yesterday, Xuedong was in the office of tension. Sima Yang and Duanmu Shuishui appeared in the investment department. It happened that Xiaonan had a big fight with fei''er just when he arrived at the company. If I guessed right, it was the tension and Xuedong who wanted to invite you to dinner. You were unprepared and couldn''t figure out their purpose I played a play with Phil and bought a night, didn''t I? "

    Long Shan was in a hurry. "Impossible? What kind of agreement can sister Xuedong and Zhang Chang reach? "

    Mo Yizhi shook his head, but he motioned to Long Shan to be calm and calm down. Don''t interrupt. Then he asked me, "now you''re going to invite them. Should you have a good idea?"

    I nodded and said, "after noon, if they have reached any agreement before, it will be void."

    Lao Mo asked with a smile, "so sure?"

    I seriously said, "unless none of what Madame Duanmu said to me before is true, otherwise I will hold it with my hand."

    "That''s good. Xuedong never tells lies. You can rest assured," Lao Mo said with a wave. "You go, don''t be stingy. I''ll transfer a sum of money to your card later to reimburse you for similar expenses from now on. How many meals can you afford with your salary?"

    I''m not polite. I''m comfortable with dealing with the rich. It''s really easy to be overstretched just by my income.

    About to go out, old Mo suddenly called me, "by the way, Xiao Nan, how are you going to go to + sea? No trouble? "

    I understood Lao Mo''s meaning, but pretended to be confused: "no trouble, I have nothing to prepare."

    "Really?" Lao Mo asked again, "is there anything I can do for you?"

    He means that if the tassel doesn''t understand that my purpose of going to the + sea is to waste Jiangyu, he can help me to explain that but I left Beitian, not just for this, he said: "No."

    After thinking about it, I shook my head again and said, "yes, I have to ask you to spend a lot of money."

    "Oh?"

    I said: "help me to order two sets of Italian handmade suits. The price is at least 100000 yuan. There are three to five watches. The brands are not the same, but they must all be famous brands. The best is limited edition. What''s Jiang Yu''s annual salary? I''m almost the same number? Advance my salary for one year. I want to buy a car. Should I buy a sports car? In addition, I will bring a female secretary over with me, and I will let her report to the personnel department of the company in a few days. The application conditions of our company are too high for her. Is it difficult to break the rules and employ? "

    "It''s not that difficult. Everything in a suit, watch and sports car is just a small idea." Longshan said: "but you go to + sea for work, not to pick up girls or meet each other. It''s so beautiful, and you take a female secretary with you. What do you want to do?"

    I said with a smile, "I want to be the second Jiangyu."

    !

 Chapter 1212

    leaving Laomo''s office, I immediately called back Zheng Yuqiu. After lunch, she contacted me at 9 o''clock. I thought there was something wrong with her. Unexpectedly, she came up and asked a question: "what kind of face do you like, little brother?"

    I was stunned and thought again, saying: "no"

    "," no "means that there is no special favorite face se, or no particularly annoying face se?" She didn''t give me a chance to ask questions at all. ..

    "there''s nothing particularly annoying"

    "well, it''s in line with your fraternity."

    Am I speechless?

    "Do you have a relatively favorite face se?"

    "White se" I blurted out, because for the first time tassel dated with me, I wore a white se skirt, which is also the one worn by today''s Shutong. Moreover, several pajamas with the most exciting feeling of Chu Yuan are all white se''s.

    I don''t know how I associate with clothes. But when I think of white SE''s clothes, I naturally think of two women who make me sick, Miss San and Dongfang ma. White se seems to have become my least favorite face.

    But before I could repent, Zheng Yuqiu said "I understand" and then hung up the phone. Isn''t this girl just picking out clothes? I was stunned for a few seconds, then I put away my mobile phone, and didn''t let myself deeply think about whether her phone is purely boring or has any deeper significance

    ,,,,

    Mo is also a savage, college has never read, but the tension is a typical academic school. According to the gossip of Xiao Song Jia, Lao Zhang is the most educated and the only one who has ever lived in a foreign country for a long time It''s not a pheasant university, so it''s not hard to understand why Mo and Zhang met each other. In the era when knowledge determines fate, Lao Zhang felt that Lao Mo was an illiterate and reckless man, so he was unwilling to live under him!

    Lao Mo believes in talent and intuition. Compared with theory, he pays more attention to practice and is not bound by rules and regulations. He is a teleological and consequentialist. Therefore, in Lao Zhang''s eyes, he is an ignorant person who is fearless and unscrupulous. Lao Zhang is a rationalist who believes in being down-to-earth and one step at a time. He is not only stable, but also beautiful. He should be cautious and firm. He is too fast or too big to step. He is easy to fall down and hurt his eggs. However, he falls into Lao Mo''s eyes. He is so careful and looks forward to the future, which is just like stepping on the spot. Lao Mo believes that competition is a race, even if he falls, he is afraid to pull his eggs Why don''t you run as hard as you can?

    Two people have the same goal, but from Xing Ge to the idea is extremely opposite. No one is completely right, but no one is completely wrong, so it''s certain that they don''t agree. Lao Mo said that Lao Zhang has "anti bone", which may not be accurate. Maybe from the beginning, Lao Zhang didn''t agree with Lao Mo and intended to replace him. Unfortunately, he didn''t have Lao Mo''s hegemony and courage If you can''t play tough and overbearing, you can only play Yin''s dark one. This is also his one Xing who seeks stability in everything. If you don''t have a chance to kill, you''d rather bear it and wait patiently.

    Song Jia, a gossip lover, once told me about a topic that has been widely spread in the company to describe the biggest difference between Lao Mo and Lao Zhang. I think it''s very vivid and interesting. That is to say, Lao Mo, a man in the sky, has a very western way of thinking, but his way of life is very traditional; Lao Zhang, a prudent and prudent man, has a very traditional way of thinking, but his way of life is very western.

    In fact, Xiao Song Jia had been around for a long time, but the central content of the gossip was very simple. Lao Mo was a tea school, Lao Zhang was a coffee school, Lao Mo only ate Chinese food, and Lao Zhang preferred Western food, so even when they were free, they never went to each other''s offices, and they didn''t have much contact in private ˇŁ

    As for the tension, Xiao Song Jia has another comment, which is also a classic. It mocks that he should not forget what he has learned in his overseas experience. He only learned what he didn''t need to learn, but he was the vice director of the Western coffee school. When I first entered his office, he was playing with a set of tea sets.

    "Little Chu is here. Just in time, my friend sent me some boxes of West Lake Longjing. If you want to taste it, you can take two boxes back."

    Look at this saying. Take two boxes back if you think it''s good. I''ll come to your office and drink the tea you made by yourself. I''m not familiar with you. I don''t know how your friend feels with you. Tea is really bad. I''m sorry to say that I''m coward Dare to let him ask, so he is testing me to see if I accept or not accept his "small mind". If so, what kind of attitude is he taking it for granted, or dare not refuse to accept it. In this way, we can assess how much killing power he and Madame Duanmu can produce by joining hands.

    There''s a sword in a smile. It''s invisible. It''s really old Jian.

    There are only three people in the office, Zhang Mingjie, Sima Yang and Duanmu Shuishui. Zhang Mingjie is not there. I don''t know if it''s Zhang Mingjie who knows I don''t want to see him. It''s a high-profile hint. After all, Zhang Mingjie is the central figure in the incongruous contradiction between us. He doesn''t kowtow before me. Even if Lao Zhang invites me to dinner in person, it''s still a little less Sincerity."Is Madame Duanmu away?" The office is very big, but I can scan it all at once. I know for sure, that''s to say to Zhang Zhang. I know that the people who wanted to invite me to dinner yesterday are not those who are standing up for the trees and running water, but their mothers. That''s why I invite them to dinner in turn.

    There was a glimmer of happiness in tensian''s eyes, and he said with a smile: "Xuedong loves sleeping. She seldom gets up before ten o''clock. No one dares to call her. You don''t know. She usually seems to talk very well, but she''s angry. Lao Mo and I can''t afford to provoke her. Ha ha."

    The implication is that inviting me to dinner or inviting me to dinner is a small thing that is not worth waking her up. If tension is just a test, it''s a bit suggestive now. It seems that it''s unintentional to disclose Zheng Xuedong''s habit of sleeping and not getting up early. It sounds more like emphasizing his understanding of Zheng Xuedong, emphasizing that there are decades of friendship between them Love is enough to be the reason why Zheng Xuedong pleads for him.

    "So," I went to the table, but did not sit, pretending to be embarrassed, said: "I don''t know that lady Duanmu has the habit of getting up late. The restaurant has been booked at noon, so it''s not appropriate to wake her up. When she gets up, it''s inevitable that she will be in a hurry, and it''s not appropriate. I will put it back to the evening, and it''s not OK at night. I promised to eat at the chairman''s house, and you know, Mo and I are all in a word There was a bit of trouble between them. If we don''t go, the chairman and Mr. Mo will have more ideas. So tomorrow, tomorrow evening, I''ll talk about vice chairman Zhang and Mrs. Duanmu. "

    Sima Yang almost didn''t laugh out loud. My friend took a step back and let the round face with simple and charming tension change its face. If you want to pose, I''ll pose with you. I''m not afraid to tell you clearly that what I really want to invite for this meal is Madame Duanmu, not your tension! I pushed this meal to the dinner with Lao Mo, and it was behind the family dinner. It seemed that I didn''t mean to spit out my intention to discuss countermeasures with Lao mo. of course, I made this meal out of nothing at night

    I just want to see if the lunch is a big event for your tension. I want to see if you can call Madame Duanmu.

    I pretended to smile bitterly. "If you disturb Madame Duanmu, you and Madame Mo can''t provoke her, I will be even more upset, tomorrow."

    As I showed weakness, I forced Lao Zhang to smoke his own mouth.

    Lao Zhang is also quick witted, "so, Shuishui, you call your mother to see if she gets up, and say that Xiao Chu wants to invite her to dinner at noon and ask if she has time."

    Lao Zhang said that, since he answered me politely, what he wanted to invite me to dinner yesterday was Duanmu Shuishui, not Duanmu''s wife. He was also teasing me and Duanmu Shuishui, suggesting that Duanmu Shuishui, I only bought her mother''s face, but not his account.

    Lao Zhang despises Duanmu and ShuiHe too much. He hides deeper than Zhang Mingjie!

    When Lao Zhang called him, he was lying barefoot on his back in Changsha hair, folded his legs on his back, reading carefully with a foreign language magazine with a pretty se + cover, and raising an old eye-catching tent in his crotch, but he was still like nobody else. From the time I came into the room to now, he only raised his eyelids once, and didn''t even take care of his face, Arrogant and indulgent, narrow and childish are vividly performed by him. What''s more, Lao Zhang, who knows people well, can''t see that this guy is acting!

    But the next action of Duanmu Shuishui is that I can''t understand him even if I know his real face. He didn''t broadcast any numbers. If he had to be more perfunctory, he would have to answer to his mobile phone: "Mom, have you got up? Oh, Chunan would like to invite you to dinner at noon. Do you have time? Oh, nothing else. "

    After that, he left his mobile phone on the table, picked up the se + love magazine that he had left on his chest, turned it over, and said absently: "my mother said she had time."

    Lao Zhang is stupid, and I am also stupid. Lao Zhang thinks that Duanmu water is mud that can''t help the wall, and that there are more failures than successes. But I understand that Duanmu water is intended to embarrass the tension.

    Which side is this guy on? Doesn''t he agree with her mother on the issue of tension?

    I can''t see Duanmu running water, but I can see that he put his hand into his crotch, grabbed it, and then the tent that just fell down stood tall and straight again. He smiled with satisfaction and stared at him with tension. His envy and jealousy on his face were

    !

 Chapter 1214

    it turns out that Liu Su suspects Murphy''s'' fake ''photos and backups to show them in front of me, so she asks Murphy to hand them in as soon as possible. Murphy may not be so bad as to keep a backup, but she says yes, but she doesn''t give them. She asks Liu Su to apologize for the'' framed ''incident last time. Cheng Gu Nanai thinks that it was originally wrong Murphy, after tossing herself all night, woke up in the morning, but she didn''t admit her guilt and wronged herself for spreading rumors and slander. How could she apologize? They quarreled about it. , !

    .

    Murphy''s mistake is too arrogant and too dignified. He thinks that he lost his face last time and lost his voice. In the future, he will never be able to raise his head in front of Liusu, Ziyuan and tiger sister, so he has to mend his image. While Liusu''s mistake is that Xinzi is too straight and doesn''t understand transposition thinking. He thinks that if he troubles others like that, he will be grateful, but he doesn''t think about it. With Murphy''s Xing lattice How could she admit such a shameful thing, such as her status and the image of the old lady?

    So noisy, can quarrel the result to just come strange, so they then pull Chu Yuan to judge.

    Chu Yuan doesn''t like tassels, but her super self-esteem makes her really have no way not to be hostile to Murphy, who envies and even despairs herself for her chest development. Therefore, she is happy to see two big girls in their twenties blame each other for such embarrassing things as peeing their pants, which is bad. When Cheng Gu nainainai and Miss Mo quarrel, they are always indiscriminate, so Cheng Gu nainainai said I''ve got a word that stinky girls don''t like to hear and can''t agree with.

    Murphy said to Sue: fate can not help you, because I am her future sister-in-law! .

    Chu Yuan didn''t like to hear this at all. She had been holding her grievance all morning because of the words "sister-in-law". However, the tassel proudly said, "don''t you know?"? Now she has changed her name to my sister-in-law, so Chu Yuan, who is willing to give in to the gamble, especially disdains playing tricks on the fringe, immediately says, "I will help you or not!"! Sister Mo is wrong, but it''s not her who made the first mistake!

    The implication is that the fringe should first admit to Murphy.

    Murphy was able to accept the result. She knew that she was really in a bad mood. She found face. She was happy to have a step down, but Cheng gunainai didn''t do it, because she was the victim for two times. Chu Yuan calculated this point, and then put forward another solution that had been planned for a long time: play another game of chess, don''t play chess this time, play go instead, so as to win or lose and decide the right or wrong side If the fringe wins, Murphy destroys the backup of the photo and never shows it to me. But if the fringe loses, the stinky girl will never call her sister-in-law again. Even if she really marries me in the future, she will never call her sister-in-law again.

    Why does Murphy look so gay? She thought that Chu Yuan stood out to duel with the fringe just for her sake, and called her sister-in-law fringe seriously!

    Of course, the tassel knew the real mind of Chu Yuan, but when she was a child, she was a famous talented girl. Go was better than chess. How could she be afraid of war? Only one requirement is that Chu Yuan must increase the bet to show fairness. If she wins, not only Murphy will destroy the backup, but Chu Yuan will not be allowed to call her "elder sister" from now on. Instead, she must change her "elder sister". No matter I marry her or not in the future, Chu Yuan secretly laughs that Liu Su doesn''t find that the fight rules don''t forbid looking for a gunman. She doesn''t think it''s a necessary skill Let the two sons easily kill simayang''s winter night loss to her. I didn''t even think about it. Then, I saw the scene when I entered the door. After sitting down, Cheng Gu Nanai took a cup of lemon tea that Murphy sent to her. She frowned and asked me, "south south, my cousin is back home today. Do you know?"

    My friend was so excited that he almost slipped under the sofa and went to gunainai to raise such a question. He would not have noticed anything from Shudun, so he became suspicious?

    Then I heard that Murphy, who did not like Shu Tong as much as Dong Xiaoye, did not have a good way: "what is it about Chu Nan when she goes back to her hometown today? Why does Chu Nan need to know?"

    Fringe white her one eye, scold: "master speak, servant shut up!"

    "You" Murphy lost the bet last time. She wanted to be a maid for a week for the fringe, which was not serious at first. But Murphy was the target, so the fringe had to be serious. "Cheng Liusu, you have seed. Now you can be proud, even if you call Miss Ben, I will turn over that day!"

    "Yes, but at least not today," said tassel, raising his arm and shaking his shoulder. "It''s a little sour. Rub it for me."

    Murphy said with a disdainful smile: "sour? Are you kidding? Do you have a chest? "

    Cheng Gu nainainai glared: "I am shoulder acid, let you rub the shoulder, who let you rub the chest?"

    "I can''t find it if you let me rub it." Murphy''s mouth was damaged, no less than that of the Oriental little girl with poisonous tongue. "People without chest should never say that their shoulders are sour. It''s a joke."

    "If I don''t have a chest, can''t I have shoulder acid?! Can''t you catch a cold?! Besides, if you don''t bluff me, will your shoulders be sore if you have a big chest? "

    When Miss Mo disgusted aunt Cheng nainainai, she didn''t forget to take care of Chu Yuan, who was also poor Ru, and flattered Chu Yuan with no trace. "You have no chance to experience such troubles in your life, but you may as well ask yuan yuan, does she have shoulder ache now? Sure not, but if you remember Xing well, ask her five years later, will it hurt if you have a big chest and shoulders? I promise, she will tell you, yes. "The stinky girl smiled like a flower when she saw Murphy''s face. Her eyes showed that she was devout when she was 18. When she was 23, she was like two small mountains. It proved that miracles still exist. Now Murphy, her most ideal goal, said so. It can be seen that it is not a miracle, but a necessity of development.

    The stinky girl was substituted into the beautiful fantasy to the deep place of love, and she unconsciously rubbed her shoulders and waved her arms, which seemed to have no choice but to suffer a lot from her chest, which made me laugh and cry, but she was also very pleased that Murphy was wrong and did what I couldn''t do these days. This simple girl was finally in a better mood

    Murphy found a balance in her heart, and didn''t care about giving Cheng Gu Nai Nanai rubs her shoulders and massages her. Cheng is depressed and unwilling to continue to insult herself, so she says, "when my cousin goes home, my uncle, my aunt and my grandmother will ask about South South affairs"

    Murphy also knows that sunaniai is suffering from terminal illness. Only when she was not thinking about it, she suddenly realized, saying: "you don''t want to say that your cousin will go home with her Does it matter if the family urges marriage? "

    "Now you understand why South South has to know?" The fringe agreed with Murphy''s conjecture and said to me: "yesterday, you met my cousin in school, because of the make-up exam?"

    "Yes, she did. We had lunch together."

    "She didn''t tell you that she went home today?"

    "When I sent her back, I heard her say"

    "I only said that I was going home, but didn''t mention anything else?"

    Three questions in a row confused me. She didn''t really know the truth, not to try. Her attitude was not to doubt me. She just felt uneasy about Shu Tong. "She didn''t say anything to me, but she should have said everything to you? She told you to go home last night. Didn''t you two drink late? "

    In fact, Shu Tong said something like "if I don''t come back once", I''m afraid that the fringe would be pondered and didn''t dare to mention it.

    She just asked me to go home and help her clean up. We didn''t drink. She had to catch the train and went to bed early

    "No way, she sent me a text message when she was drunk"

    the face of the fringe was dazed, and she said: "what message?"

    I almost said to leave my mouth, be careful of the liver fluttering, and vaguely said: "nothing, it hurt me a few"

    "then how do you know she was drunk? Ha ha, isn''t she usually like this? She likes to play a little mood and lose some temper when she has something in her heart. "The fringe smiled, and xuan''er''s expression was dim, and she said," she''s picking up trouble with you because her family has put pressure on her? Alas, she always feels that she has suffered from herself, which has caused us a lot of trouble. She won''t ask us to lie for her, but she doesn''t know that grandma''s time is running out. We didn''t do this voluntarily, and even she cheated "

    Murphy and I are silent.

    The tassel sighed and said to me: "if my cousin didn''t catch the train so early, I''ll ask you to take her with me. You''re faster than me in mind and can speak better than me. You can surely get something out of her mouth."

    "wait" I interrupted the tassel, "today you took your cousin to the railway station?"

    "Yes, what''s the matter?"

    What''s the problem? There''s a big problem! Shutong didn''t ask you to send her?! I sent her, and I didn''t see you at all!

    "What time is the train?" I asked

    "Half past two in the morning," said the fringe with a smile, "she doesn''t need to be sent by me, but I slept all day yesterday. Anyway, I can''t sleep, and I''m not sure about her driving alone. The servant lent her car to me."

    "I didn''t borrow it. You plan to buy a car, and you''re going to practice my car!"

    "I''m glad you didn''t deny the fact that you were a servant."

    "Cheng Liusu, can you believe that I killed you?"

    "I don''t believe it. You can''t beat me. How can you kill me?"

    The two girls quarreled again, but I listened to the left ear and the right ear, but I didn''t think about it.

    At this moment, I don''t know how to describe Shu Tong who sat in the square of the railway station for a whole night in order to speak to me alone before he went home!

    !

 Chapter 1215

    after leaving Laomo''s office, I think that people''s evaluation of his "ruthlessness" is mostly from Laomo''s own, because it is not inevitable that he is too strong to avoid. It is not inevitable that he cannot listen to others'' opinions. Once he is firmly correct, he seldom cares about others'' feelings. He only strives for actual results, does not know how to modify, and does not know how to cover up ˇŁ In Murphy''s office, I''ve been promoted from a million yuan household to a millionaire before my buttocks are hot. Does Lao Mo''s efficiency seem like he can''t bear to tear his face with tension and make him doomed? It''s as if he''s desperate.

    Lao Mo is a goal supremacist. It''s his trump card to achieve success, but it''s also the death of Lao Zhang, a soft hypocrite.

    I left Chu Yuan in Murphy''s office at 10 o''clock sharp and drove away from the company alone. The reason for Murphy and the fringe was to invite Madame Duanmu to have dinner at noon.

    The two girls didn''t ask that although Mrs. Duanmu had made it clear that she was their firm supporter, they still kept away from Mrs. Duanmu. It''s not hard to understand that Murphy had an old relationship with her father and left Fengchang management because of her father. She was barely able to deal with business communication, which was inevitable in private It''s embarrassing. I think Duanmu''s wife is the same, and the tassel is because of her relationship with Murphy. I know that Duanmu''s wife certainly doesn''t want to see her. In addition, Duanmu''s wife is a famous baby sitter. She''s not afraid to blame.

    Before leaving the company, I called Sima yang to let him tell Zhang Zhang and reconfirm the time and place of the meal to show my sincerity to prepare wholeheartedly and welcome the driver in advance. Then I contacted Dong Xiaoye to tell her to change clothes and I would go home to pick her up. .

    passing by the bank, I took 50000 yuan in cash (because I didn''t make an appointment in advance, I only took 49900 yuan, and I took another 100 yuan out of my wallet). After I went upstairs, I knocked on the door of Tianyou''s house and handed over the money to her. I asked her to quit her job in Chou Mei Mei wine. These days, when she was free, she went shopping. She couldn''t read, so she bought some fashion magazines mainly based on pictures. I was tired Take a seat in the cafe near the big company. Isn''t she good at observation? Then use some thoughts to observe the dress and external temperament of white-collar beauties. They don''t want to look alike. They just need to look alike. According to their aesthetic standards, they can buy several sets of OL professional clothes and casual clothes, and make preparations in advance so that they can come to our company for an interview at any time. The reason why they give her cash is that they can''t use credit cards.

    It''s not clear how many shortcomings the tomboy has, which need to be further explored, but she has one of the biggest advantages, which may be enough to offset all her shortcomings and listen, not just listen.

    God bless to listen to Xu Heng''s words, so if Xu Heng wants her to listen to me, she will obey unconditionally even if she is not happy. I thought she would at least ask me what I want her to do. As a result, she only said "I know", and then she gave me a reward of the gate board.

    I found ya a good job that many people dream of and can''t compete for. Ya didn''t even ask me to come in and have a cup of boiled water

    to install monitoring in the corridor and at home. Although it''s not a time-consuming and labor-consuming problem, it can be completed in less than one morning, which makes me a little surprised. What''s more, Wang Xiao is the two people that sister Hu asked for help Dream, Wang Xiaomeng sisters.

    You know, the relationship between sister tiger and the Wang family is not harmonious. Wang Jie was suspended from his job, involved in the shazhizhou shooting, and then was expelled from the team because of his words and deeds that he could not help, which seriously discredited the image of the team. This shamed Wang family, who is used to being honored in the world of Jing. In fact, sister Hu and I are called "the root of the disease". Although the Wangs all resent Wang Jie''s greedy for life and fear of death, and even leave Wang Xiaomeng behind, few people are really grateful that I saved Wang Xiaomeng. People''s opinions are right, and it''s normal if it wasn''t for me. Wang Xiaomeng can''t be involved in such a terrible thing at all. Just as I can also reasonably complain, it''s Wang Xiaomeng who has not called Wang Jie to Diao It''s hard for me and Xiao Yaojing to get into this pool. Otherwise, I would not be blocked by the boat of sand and beaten passively in the dumpling restaurant. I almost lost my life to save Wang Xiaomeng. Who of us didn''t tear each other''s faces? Because no one can get rid of this face and blame Wang Xiaomeng. But the more so, the Wang family treats me and the tiger Elder sister''s dissatisfaction is more likely to accumulate. If you can''t come clearly, you may be in Yin. Tiger understands that Lin Zhi''s Fox understands that we don''t treat others as gentlemen''s belly as villains, but we are very careful in an extraordinary period. We should eliminate any potential unsafe factors. What''s more, I''m not a villain, and the Wangs are not all gentlemen, at least they are Wang Jie''s such a piece of material has come out in the middle.

    Lin Zhi, who is a researcher of Jinghou, has a deep sense of harmony. He will never send Wang Xiaomeng, an intern girl, to my safety. Even though this little thing can be done by an individual, it may make me feel that the team has no one to use. Then he doubts his sincerity and strength in protecting work. Especially at this stage, we are exploring each other''s problems, And last night, that guy''s rescue to me, from attitude to action, was really not satisfactory. He could not be wrong again and again. Therefore, it must be sister tiger''s decision to find Wang Xiaomeng.A person can complete the work, why does sister tiger have to pull the big mouth of Wang Xiaomeng? I have only one conclusion. It is a kind of gentle but resolute dissatisfaction and protest against Lin Zhi.

    Wang Xiaomeng is the "king of gossip Song Jia" in the team of Jing. Lin Zhi can''t hide the fact that she helped Hu Jie install the monitoring system. Lin Zhi knew it, and naturally understood it. She didn''t mention it in her routine report last night. She just wanted to tell him that I would rather believe Wang family than believe you anymore

    Lin Zhi wanted to be the director of the Bureau It''s a little bit of a change. He''s afraid and tied up. I don''t know what''s ideal and what''s * *, so in the important period when the internal structure of the team was reorganized and the forces of various factions were scattered and disrupted to stand in line again to chart the future, as Lin Zhi''s lineal winter night, he resolutely threw a basin of cold water on him Love, winter night didn''t mention a word to me, I didn''t let her go to the company to find me, but took money home and picked her up on the way home, which caught her off guard. When I entered the door, she was still urging the Wangs to leave. In that posture, she had to kick them out. She must be afraid that I might bump into them. I guessed that she was feeling again. Last night, for me, she risked her life. Today, she did this If you go out, you may have your own future.

    Good person and stupid + forced are two concepts. Lin Zhi is a good person in essence, but not stupid + forced. Dong Xiaoye has opinions on his work style, and he may not care about it. But if sister Hu just cares about me too much and has opinions on his work style, Lin Zhi can not care about it, which proves that sister Hu is not a qualified Jing inspector, and puts her personal feelings on the job On the basis of industry principle, it also proves that sister Hu''s feelings for me far exceed her loyalty to him, which is hard for any leader to accept. What''s more, I don''t like Lin Zhi very much. Lin Zhi knows that.

    Wang Xiaomeng, demon Jing''s sworn counterpart, seems to have just bathed in my house. Her hair is still wet. Maybe she heard Feng Xue''s elder sister and Ren Xiaomi mentioned her topic in the morning. I saw that Dong Xiaoye urged her to hurry up and get angry, but she still did not hurry to wipe her hair. The first feeling was that the girl would not deliberately dally, waiting for me to come back?

    My narcissistic idea was soon confirmed. I don''t know if it''s true that I don''t make up or if I haven''t had time to make up after taking a bath. Anyway, Wang Xiaomeng has changed into a pure mess. If it''s not like her sister Wang Xiaomeng, I can''t recognize her. The girl blushed when she saw me. I was her benefactor, but she said hello to me I didn''t fight. I kept my head down. It''s not like her sister''s little dream. Nange is long and Nange is short. It''s like how familiar I am with her.

    I''m in a hurry to pick up Zheng Yuqiu. I didn''t stay at home. I thanked Wang''s sisters for their help and went downstairs. During this time, I said a few words to Wang Xiaomeng. I asked her if her sprained foot was good or not, and she was afraid of it now. She either nodded or shook her head, which made me have no topic to continue.

    On the way to the car, Wang Xiaomeng grabbed my cuff, pulled me away two steps, took out an embroidered handkerchief from her pocket, and stuffed it to me. I don''t know if she was too nervous. Her voice was very low, and she trembled. "Brother Nan, thank you for saving me last time. This handkerchief is embroidered by myself. I''m stupid, and it''s not embroidered well, but I''m very thoughtful. Please accept it."

    I shake open to see, embroider is actually very good, but the content makes my heart tremble. In the white handkerchief is a butterfly with wings open, with a line of red line small characters: easy lovesickness, hard lovesickness, willing to turn into a butterfly, send lovesickness

    What do you mean?

    Where can I take this ambiguous handkerchief? But Wang Xiaomeng turned around and ran into the car. I chased up again and said no. It''s not appropriate. Besides, her Xing style, such a direct way of rejection is not right

    In the morning, I failed to reject the demon Jing, which made me realize a lot of unacceptable feelings. I must be killed in the cradle

    !

 Chapter 1216

    Wang Xiaomeng''s every move can''t hide from the dazzling winter night. As soon as I got on the bus, she asked, "Wang Xiaomeng has confessed to you?"

    I asked with a smile, "are you jealous?"

    "No," said Dong Xiaoye, shrugging his shoulders, starting his car to drive away from the community, confidently, "her type of girl is not your dish, you can''t like her, so I sympathize with her and don''t envy her."

    I don''t ask if I know more about dongxiaoye than I do about myself. ..

    "I didn''t hear from you before. You will ask their sisters for help."

    There was a flash of panic in sister Hu''s eyes, but she said lightly: "it''s not an important thing. I didn''t say that you have something at noon. I''ll buy monitoring equipment and then install it. Where is the busy end of the morning? Yesterday, I informed Wang Xiaomeng to come here to help. Wang Xiaomeng followed her. She paid for all the equipment and contributed to it. She said it was to repay you for saving your life. I think it''s her real purpose to send you the love token? "

    I ignored the topic that sister Hu deliberately turned away and asked, "did you tell Lin Zhi about asking Wang Xiaomeng for help?"

    Tiger elder sister''s body slightly quivered, knowing that I still found out that she was complaining about Lin Zhi, but she continued to cover up, "I can make my own decision on trivial matters. If I have to report to him, is his leadership too tired?"

    In a word, sister Hu is not only dissatisfied with Lin Zhi''s attitude of climbing up. ..

    after a while, I said "Oh", no longer asking deeply. Then I said: "Xiaoye, do you like your current career?"

    "Jing cha?"

    "What other profession do you have?"

    "Isn''t a junior professional?"

    "That''s a part-time job"

    "get out of here," said Dong Xiaoye, throwing a fist on my shoulder, laughing and swearing, "I''m joking, are you serious? Don''t worry, I''m different from Xue Ziyuan. Xue Ziyuan''s ideal is to be raised by you. But my ideal is only to be with you. You only need to pet me. I don''t need you to raise me. Self reliance is my principle. "

    "Do you really want to be with me?"

    "What do you mean by that?" "I''ve given it to you, don''t you think?" he said

    "Then I will let you quit your present job for me, will you?"

    Winter night a Zheng, but not surprised, asked: "why?"

    "When I change my job, Jing Cha is scolded a lot now, and I will be transferred to + sea soon. If you stay in Beitian as Jing Cha, we are too far away." I don''t dare to look into sister Hu''s eyes, maybe it''s because I didn''t tell the truth completely.

    "So?"

    "The wind is smooth," I said very seriously, but also full of desire, "and then go to + sea with me."

    Winter small night laughs: "come on, you wind Chang threshold is so high, can accept me?"? Besides, if you really accept me, Murphy is my boss. She can agree to go to the + sea with you, this fox Jing? "

    I saw that sister tiger seemed to be moved, and hurriedly said: "it doesn''t matter if Murphy agrees or not. Murphy just agrees. He wants Murphy to give up his heart to me. You need a smooth wind. I guarantee that he will welcome me with both hands and feet. His work is much easier than you are now being punished, and his treatment is also high."

    "In the past, Chen Jie''s primary school needed money. I might be tempted to give me such a job, but now what''s the use of making so much money?"

    The question silenced me.

    Little winter night sighed and said: "little chuzi, don''t go around. I know you are afraid of hurting my self-esteem. I''m sorry to say that you don''t trust me? I think my work is too dangerous. I''m also straight tempered, impulsive and not calm. I often make mistakes when I''m around you. Without your watching, I can''t point out what I''m going to do to rush forward with my head. Moreover, my temper is easy to offend people, and I''ve offended the Wang family. When you are in Beitian, they read that you have saved Wang Xiaomeng''s life, so they won''t come It''s hard for me, but when you leave, their attitude towards me will be uncertain. You''re worried that Wang Jie will come to provoke me again after he has passed the show, right? You think I''m different from tassel and Murphy. Although they quarrel all day, they have already reached some tacit understanding of your affairs. So they will take care of each other no matter in work or life. Xue Ziyuan has such friends with special backgrounds as Miss San, min Rou and Zheng Yuqiu. I don''t need your Cao heart, but I''m alone. "

    I don''t deny that I don''t think it''s winter night If they are in trouble, Murphy and purple will stand by. The problem is that I don''t think that the girl is strong, hard and stubborn.

    "I''ve done your woman, and there''s nothing deeper to hurt the fringe. I don''t expect her to forgive me, but I can''t do anything to sprinkle salt on her wound, so it''s impossible for me to get into the wind smoothly and go to the + sea with you again," said Dong Xiaoye. "And I won''t quit. You know why I just took the exam." Isn''t that right? ""In order to find your sister," I said, "so you really don''t plan to go to + sea with me?"

    "No," said Dong Xiaoye, holding one of my hands in a soft voice, "it''s not that I don''t want to go, it''s that I can''t go to xiaochuzi. You won''t blame me?"

    "No wonder, how can I blame you"

    "not at all?"

    "Not at all."

    Dongxiaoye Duqi mouth, said: "you say so I will feel that you do not blame me at all, but do not care about me at all."

    "I laugh," then if I say blame you

    Dongxiaoye thought, "I will scold you for being selfish."

    "There is no right answer at all."

    Winter Xiaoye also smiled, half seriously and half jokingly said: "many things have no correct answer, for example, I like you, what I can choose is just how wrong"

    I hold her hand, soft voice said: "for example, I harm you?"

    On a small winter night, she shook her hands and nodded her head gently. She smiled foolishly and foolishly?

    I was shocked. Although I didn''t wear glasses, the reason why I left the company early was to meet her. Because she gave me a very partial place name. She was far away from the city center and close to the suburbs. I thought that the place where she lived would be a quiet and elegant villa like Lao Mo, but when I got to the place, I found that it was a small village that didn''t even have a small building with more than three floors.

    The big boss of "beauty under the moon" actually lives in a very ordinary farmyard in a small village that I, a native of northern heaven, have never heard of!

    Facing south, the courtyard is a small and exquisite quadrangle, which is composed of the main room, the inverted seat and the East-West wing room. If the gate is open in the inverted seat, I can''t believe it''s Zheng Yuqiu who lives here if she saw her red se Ferrari parked in the gate hole through the crack of the gate.

    Because the house occupies too much area, the yard is not very big, which is convenient to manage Yang planted a persimmon tree. On the windowsill and under the wall, there were pots of flowers and grass. It was very Jing Zhi. The only thing that made the scenery worse was that there were ten dogs in the west chamber. The Tibetan mastiff of Qing Yi stood on the back legs of the collective, lying on the window and the door, howled at me and tiger sister. Even if the door was locked, there were iron bars on the window, which could be as bold as tiger sister, still cowered behind me and scared Flowers lose se.

    Dogs are really murderous. Ten Tibetan Mastiffs are kept in the house as pets. Zheng Yuqiu is even more wonderful.

    "Welcome, little brother. You are so slow. I have been waiting for you for a long time." When Zheng Yuqiu heard the barking of the dog, he guessed that it was me. He raised the curtain to welcome him out, which made Zheng Yuqiu feel even more disharmonious. It''s really not fit for this small yard.

    "Ah, it''s a little far away. I''ve turned around at the entrance of the village. I''m sorry for the delay. Let''s go."

    "Go" Zheng Yuqiu stepped out of the threshold with one foot, his voice suddenly stopped, and his smile froze on his face. He looked behind me, his expression suddenly gathered, and said coldly, "I can''t go."

    "Ha?" I don''t understand, "what''s the matter?"

    Zheng Yuqiu turned to enter the room. "I''m not comfortable. I''m not going. Another day."

    Uncomfortable? But your clothes have been changed. Zheng Yuqiu''s sudden and inexplicable change of mind caught me unprepared and confused

 Chapter 1217

    a well-dressed winter night sighed: "it''s another Wang Xiaomeng"

    it''s too much to do with the lunch at noon. Whether Zheng Yuqiu appears or not is very important. Ya''s mood comes at such a bad time, just like a duel of life and death between martial arts experts. I win for me. But when the tension shows Duanmu''s Dragon killing sabre, I find my Hk41 There is no doubt that Zheng Yuqiu is my HK416.

    For a while, I was so flustered that I didn''t go out of my mind when I heard dongxiaoye''s words. I was about to chase Zheng Yuqiu to enter the room, but she was pulled by sister Hu. "You go in, she will not come out again today if she contacts with Jiu ten times. I will go." ..

    I don''t have much contact with Zheng Yuqiu. I don''t know if she really has a special feeling for me, as Mrs. Duanmu and min Rou feel. But if so, then the winter night is probably the reason why she suddenly changed her mind, so I said: "if she is another Wang Xiaomeng, it''s more inappropriate for you to go in"

    "I say she is another one Wang Xiaomeng, for you, "sister tiger said," for me, she is more like another winter night. "

    "Another you?" I said, "what do you mean?"

    "It means you don''t understand me. Ha ha, look at me. I''ll take care of her in three minutes and pinch the watch."

    It''s hard for a woman like Madame Duanmu who has been a Jing for more than 20 years to get her sister. You don''t know more about Zheng Yuqiu than I do. You can take care of her in three minutes? ..

    I took out my mobile phone not to cut off the clock, but I happened to have a text message coming at this moment. I was too nervous. I had to cut off the ring tone of the prompt subconsciously. However, winter night took advantage of my distraction and entered the house. I wanted to follow in, but I was afraid that I would be as self defeating as she said. I would be in great trouble if Zheng Yuqiu refused to go out. I could only pee anxiously in the yard The dogs barked more happily when they saw that my behavior was suspicious.

    The text message was sent by Shu Tong. There are only four words I got home.

    My mind was in the room, and my mind was empty. I made up three words, "I know." just before I sent them, I suddenly realized that it was not like a human saying. Although she kissed me in the morning, not me, she was a girl after all, and she didn''t even put on the sentence "don''t read when you are well", whether it was carelessness as usual or because of the morning''s events Zhang was embarrassed, didn''t know what to say, or how many people expected me to send a message back to her to test my attitude towards her. My cold and raw "I know" was perfunctory and impersonal. It was not without God''s blessing that I was quite a cheap cheap and good-natured bitch.

    I deleted "I know" and forced myself to take back my mind, concentrate on Jing God, take Shu Tong''s message seriously, reconstruct the reply, prepare what to say, and then compile the words "say hello to your parents and Nainai Nainai for me". Then I heard Zheng Yuqiu''s roar: "no shouting!"

    When the dogs were silent, I was almost lost my cell phone. Turning around, I saw Zheng Yuqiu, who had just entered the house with a black face, appeared at the door and said to me with a smile: "what are you waiting for? Go. "

    "Ah, go with that, and you too?" Ya turned his face and turned his book. I thought it was to beg for a guest.

    "Of course, what are you doing here? Didn''t come to invite me? " Miss Zheng turned a circle in front of me. Because the skirt was too long, she held it a little to prevent it from rubbing against the dirt. It was elegant like a butterfly dancing. "I haven''t seen that my clothes have been changed. Hey, what do you want to say to me?"

    Zheng Yuqiu obviously spent a lot of time in choosing clothes. When she called me to ask my favorite Yan se, she actually wore a long fishtail skirt between the evening dress and the casual dress. She wore a long shawl of the same material, which contrasted with the big bow knot like a gift box embellishment on the lower waist and leg, which I thought was very awkward , the same as Zheng Yuqiu''s favorite red se, this kind of collocation has not only elegant and noble lady temperament, but also the playfulness and loveliness of lively girls, the extreme figure tightly wrapped and outlined, as well as the beautiful clavicle hidden under the shawl, which adds a bit of charming feeling, and makes people sincerely feel that this is a unique thing in the world So I didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, I thought of shudunzi''s words in the morning. I took off my mouth and said, "beautiful clothes make people more beautiful."

    ZHENG Yuqiu ''

    I nodded in amazement, dragged to the gate by Zheng Yuqiu, and saw her slap on the forehead. "Look at me, I see se is ungrateful. Hey, you go out and wait for me. I have to let my brothers and sisters out of the house."

    Brothers and sisters? I was stunned before I realized that it was the ten Tibetan Mastiffs who didn''t know how Mrs. Duanmu felt when she heard Miss Zheng''s words. I got on the bus with sister tiger for fear of being bitten by the dog. It was a big fart, and she kicked me

    I didn''t respond for a moment. "Isn''t it right for Miss Zheng to sit in front?"

    "Is there any difference between her sitting in the front and her sitting in the back? If people want to play tricks, they won''t let you pick her up in such an ordinary home. Do you lack your heart? I don''t understand. What do you really like about you? "I knead my butt and climbed into the car, saying, "I don''t understand what you think of me"

    "I just like men who are short of heart, OK?"

    I''m not sure whether sister Hu is really angry or pretending to be angry. Instead, I asked, "how did you persuade Miss Zheng?"

    Winter small night light way: "very simple, I tell her, today I follow you, is a bodyguard and driver, is the leader asks me to be inseparable, I have to obey the order, I don''t need to be responsible for her and your relationship, but I have to be responsible for your life."

    I was really a little bit stupid in the aspect of men''s and women''s feelings, but I was not stupid. I suddenly felt bad and asked, "she doesn''t know whether you are my woman, or do you deliberately mislead her to think you are not my woman?"

    "She knows, I also did not deny, like her this kind of intelligent woman, even if she really looked away, I denied, she will only feel that I took her as a fool, you think the world is full of fringed like a silly girl, no matter who said she believed, obviously does not believe also forces oneself to believe."

    I knew how to laugh and felt ashamed of myself. I didn''t answer the question, "contradiction? She just changed her mind and said no, isn''t it because of you? "

    "Because of me."

    "How do you know that you are my woman, but you are willing to eat this meal?"

    "Because she knows I''m not your woman today."

    I''m confused. "What''s logic?"

    "Hua Chi''s logic," Dong Xiaoye turned to me, smiling but not smiling at all. "When you like you, you already have other women, but still like you. Do you know what this means? For a woman who is absolutely confident or self-sufficient, this may mean that it will be the ultimate goal to win you over and become a man who only belongs to her. But for a woman who has self-knowledge and knows that she has no chance to win, but is reluctant to give up, it must mean that her ultimate goal is very practical and unproductive. I told you that? In my opinion, Miss Zheng is another winter night. I never thought of turning you into a man who belongs to me alone, but I can always want to be a woman who belongs to you only? I don''t possess your confidence, but I like you with such a thick skin. You should always let me have a little confidence possessed by you? Miss Zheng is upset because she doesn''t feel that you want to possess her. Otherwise, you shouldn''t bring me with you. Do you understand? "

    I don''t understand

    "it''s like she really likes me"

    "she just likes you."

    "What do you like about me? Like Mr. Duanmu? Has passed on my admiration for him? " I naturally thought of Murphy''s feeling of being a surrogate for the reason that I was treated differently at first. It was really uncomfortable, so I would rather not believe it.

    "I don''t know what you think, but I don''t think you have any inferiority. No matter who you are, as long as you don''t imitate deliberately for some purpose, then you are you. Similarity is just a coincidence. If you were born a few years earlier, who and who are like you. What''s more, being a bad person is a quality, not just a sign for you. She likes it It''s just a man of the same type. You meet the requirements and she likes you. It''s normal. You should be more thankful that you are the same type of man as her favorite Mr. Duanmu. "

    I don''t feel lucky, I just feel curious, "you think she likes me, but you say you are my woman, but she is not jealous at all, which is also called normal?" In fact, I don''t understand why sister tiger is not jealous at all.

    "Jealous," said Dong Xiaoye with a smile, "but she prefers to see me eat her vinegar."

    "Do you eat her vinegar?" I couldn''t help but ask, "I''m very happy that you can help me persuade her, but how can I say it? Seeing you so calm, I don''t care about the success or failure of noon, as if I have lost something that I can''t lose no matter what I win."

    this is a winter night. Xuan''er leaned over my forehead and kissed me, laughing and said: "you, forget so soon Did you? I said that she is another winter night for me, but she is just another Wang Xiaomeng for you. When do I think she is not another Wang Xiaomeng for you, I will naturally be jealous. Now, I sympathize with her more because you only sympathize with her. "

    I can''t help but feel that the one who loves me the most, the one who knows me the most, and the one who knows me the most, the one who knows me the most, is the one who knows me the most in winter night

 Chapter 1218

    seeing Zheng Yuqiu, who was dressed by Jing Xin, humming and locking the yard door, getting on the bus in a good mood, I felt a bit overwhelmed. So I added a sentence in the text message to Shutong to say hello to your parents and nainainai. If you need help, please contact me at any time in the morning. It''s very suitable for you.

    It seems that the content on the back doesn''t match the content on the front. What should be said in the morning, it''s too late to make up now. You can see that Zheng Yuqiu, a woman with a deep city and a complex background, is also like a little girl who wants sugar. She is praised as if she licks honey. I don''t think it''s necessary for me to have more intelligence It''s enough to spend useless thoughts on whether Shutong''s psychology is simple or complicated, as long as she knows that this sentence must be something she loves to hear and that she will be happier about it. .

    to be honest, I have no special idea about Shu Tong. I can''t deny that occasionally I have some vanity and narcissism about her. For example, I feel embarrassed when I''m alone. I don''t know what she''s thinking, or I retaliate against Xing''s brain blasphemy. For example, when I''m being mocked and ridiculed by this girl, it''s unreasonable to make troubles, but those belong to one In the "normal" and "understandable" Xing fantasy category of normal men, at least I have never given up the impulse to do anything. Now, she almost tells me frankly that she has feelings for me, but I don''t know whether I have feelings for her except for some dirty delusions, and I don''t know how to respond to her feelings. One of the most important reasons is that I''m not good at it Deal with emotional problems for a long time. .

    I have always been self denying. Even though there were a thousand signs that Shu Tong might like me, I could always find ten thousand reasons to overthrow and believe that she could not like me, so this kind of turning happened to me too suddenly. I haven''t had time to sort out and think, let alone how to face it.

    But even I am very clear in my heart. If I reply to this message like this, Shudun 10 has contacted Jiu to misunderstand and something that I didn''t understand completely by myself, but in addition, I really can''t think of a more secure wording to reply. This is based on the judgment of the current situation from the perspective of rational analysis, which makes Shudun misunderstand that I like her more than let her think I don''t like it It is better for her family to have fun with her. I don''t want this girl to sit at home with a lovelorn face. Facing the messages sent by Shu PA, Shu Ma and Shu nainai

    who will ask her everything, I can''t help shaking my head and laughing bitterly. I think carefully, whether it is stepmother, Chu Yuan, or the girls around me, my way of getting along seems to be summed up Is it true that I am born a bitch? What''s the relationship between Shutong''s family affairs and me? Why can''t I let go and blind Cao''s heart and wrap myself in it?

    When Zheng Yuqiu saw my expression, he pouted and asked, "what''s the matter? The eyebrows are twisted into a twist. Don''t you think I''m unreasonable? "

    "No" Zheng Yuqiu is really unreasonable, but even if she tosses me again, I will willingly bear it. Who let me use her? It''s not cheap, it''s equivalent exchange, I said: "just curious, you can live in such a place."

    "What is a place like this? What''s wrong with this place? Not good? " Miss Zheng put down the window, took a deep breath, smiled and said: "the environment is not good? Bad air? "

    "That''s not"

    "what kind of place do you think I should live?"

    "It''s not a big villa but also a high-end apartment. Who doesn''t buy a big house if he has money and status now? What''s more, you don''t like a miserly person who enjoys spending money. There are millions of cars on behalf of others. Shouldn''t there be more than the Ferrari at home? I can pick out a suit of clothes in my wardrobe, which will pay me one or two or even two or three years'' salary. I can change a car under our buttocks if I take off any watch or jewelry. Such a high-profile person lives in such a low-key place. I don''t think it''s strange for anyone. "

    "If everyone feels strange, it can only prove that there are no normal people in this society now."

    "Are all drunk and I wake up alone?" I laughed and said, "it''s right to be independent and play the other way?"

    "No," said Zheng. "You can''t look at me with Se glasses because of my sister. I''m quite simple."

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know you very well, but the only thing I know for sure is that you''re not simple."

    little winter night glared at me in the rearview mirror, as if I didn''t think that''s right, but Zheng Yuqiu didn''t get angry, laughed and said: "you are complex, so you can''t see anyone simple, I''m simple, so I don''t see anyone complicated, little brother, Do you think there is a difference between "house" and "home"? I tell you, there are differences. Home must be a house, but not all houses can give you the feeling of home. I have lived in Duanmu home since I was a child. The house is very big and the yard is very big. There are drivers when I go out, mediocres when I do housework, cooks when I cook. I don''t need to do anything, or even raise a dog. But I never think it''s home. It''s a house. There''s no difference between living there and staying in a hotel. The service is thoughtful, but it''s not Zi You are not comfortable. Instead, you don''t live in this small yard or house by yourself. It makes me more comfortable, more relaxed and more secure to take care of everything by yourself. That''s the difference between the house and the home. The place you just came out of is the home I feel comfortable, relaxed and secure at. "I can understand the words, but speaking from Zheng Yuqiu''s mouth, it''s still awkward. After all, her enjoyment in other aspects is of luxury level. Zheng Yuqiu probably saw through my mind and said: "you may understand that the gorgeous image in front of people is the need of work, not necessarily because I like it, as if you are dressed formally today, but not as well in front of me It''s not necessarily because you like it now, but sometimes we can''t help it. "

    Zheng Yuqiu''s indifference made my heart tremble. She had already guessed that I invited her to dinner for a different purpose.

    "Miss Zheng"

    "Shh ~" Zheng Yuqiu stretched out his index finger and refused to let me talk. He said with a smile: "if I know you have a bad idea for me and happily get on your stolen car, it means that I have made the worst psychological preparation, so you don''t need to explain, I don''t need your explanation, no more reasons than a sister I''d like, no Is it? "

    I feel guilty about using Zheng Yuqiu, but I don''t contradict it. After all, Zheng Yuqiu is from the third miss, and I deliberately concealed this from me before. Although I''m not as careful as Su ye, I''m sure I''m going to report to him, but "reciprocity" is also my style. But now I can''t help complaining about myself. I always feel that things have changed I seem to be taking advantage of Zheng Yuqiu''s affection for me. It''s too mean

    Zheng Yuqiu''s mouth was flat, but he said in a very proud tone: "don''t underestimate the pessimism, happiness and low satisfaction trigger point of a girl who has been depending on others since the beginning of memory. Any result better than my worst psychological preparation is an unexpected surprise. Do you think I may regret it?"

    I am stunned and speechless. My friends finally understand why Madame Duanmu tried hard but could not save her sister''s broken feelings. So she was only satisfied with making up for her debt to Zheng Yuqiu unilaterally. Her hurt to Zheng Yuqiu was not such a playful and disrespectful woman that outsiders could understand at all. She felt so optimistic and playful, but really Understanding her, we will find that it is only an illusion, the real she, in fact, is an extreme pessimist, only those who are used to disappointment, will not have any expectations for anyone or anything.

    I thought that continuing this topic would inevitably touch Zheng Yuqiu''s scar. I was thinking about another topic, but I couldn''t help being curious. "Can I ask you something? What''s the worst preparation you''ve ever made before you got on the bus? "

    Zheng Yuqiu glanced at me, a blush rose on his face inexplicably, and turned to look at sister tiger''s eyes in the rearview mirror, smiling like a fake: "kill before you kill, or kill before you kill."

    I touched my face. Am I a beast?

 Chapter 1219

    although it took less than three minutes to coax Zheng Yuqiu into the car, we were still 45 minutes late, three times more than the 15 minutes that I planned to be late on purpose, because the place where the non mainstream rich family lived was so tortuous, remote and hidden that sister Hu desperately stepped on the accelerator to rush back.

    I didn''t plan to go to the appointment on time, not to put on a big card, but to pour Lao Zhang''s enthusiasm. Although I held up his spirit in the morning, so that I could fall down at noon, I was not stupid enough to play with him by such childish means. Although for such a seemingly humble and arrogant person, the contempt in details might be the most difficult for him to meet After all, there is a Duanmu lady sitting beside him. If my wife mistakenly belittles me and leaves a negative impression of arrogance and arrogance, I''m just too stupid to do so..

    it''s really the right to take the two evils lightly. I have to consider and guard against the usual caution of Lao Zhang.

    Three Ye''s use of inferior means to get to Lao Zhang doesn''t prove that three Ye is clever or stupid. It''s a similar problem of "garbage occupation" and "illiteracy belongs to Xing", just like the big turtle boss of Lao Zhang. Lao Zhang looks down on Lao Xiao, who is only brave but has no culture and self-restraint. Just as he once looked down on my unknown grass, Lao Mo always looked down on Zhang Mingjie: on the premise of subjective underestimate of each other, he thought that the objective gave enough attention to the opponent, in fact, he had made the mistake of belittling the enemy.

    Lao Zhang''s prudence doesn''t mean Lao Zhang''s modesty. Anyone who aspires to success or thinks of himself as a winner always has a certain amount of self-confidence, which is an essential factor for a winner. No matter who he is, his self-confidence is not constant. The change of his strength depends on his opponent''s strength. A strong opponent will make him modest and prudent, while a weak opponent will make him A little out of control, it becomes arrogant tension pay, is the price of arrogance. ..

    , but Lao Zhang has suffered a great loss on me, and he has long been arrogant to me, and it is impossible for him to continue to despise me. So I have to be careful. Every detail and every possibility I have to think of, so that I can avoid the unexpected situation to the maximum extent. If the tension is doubted, I will have the next move. It is also like Mr. Ye Yin, who has arranged the eye liner in advance, and saw me carrying. Zheng Yuqiu arrived together and waited for him and Madame Duanmu. He had ten contacts with Jiu. Now he didn''t know that Zheng Yuqiu had never made a statement. It''s a matter of course that he thought that Miss Zheng had no reason not to support her sister. But once he found out that she had a sign of falling back to me, Lao Zhang would immediately feel that the situation was not good for him, that is, if Zheng Yuqiu made a public statement State''s support for me, Madame Duanmu pleads for him again, and those who make trouble for Zheng Yuqiu are not only Madame Duanmu, but also his Lao Zhang. Zheng Yuqiu is willing to help him. If not, it is a complete confrontation. Can he provoke Zheng Yuqiu, who has three young ladies behind him? What''s more, as long as Zheng Yuqiu shows her attitude in public, Madame Duanmu will never open her mouth for Zhang Li, because no one can guarantee that if Madame Duanmu forces her sister for this matter, will it become the last straw to crush their sister relationship that is not very harmonious? But her understanding of Madame Duanmu with tension will inevitably know that she is extraordinarily sensitive in terms of emotion Fragile, there must be no courage to prove, so there is no doubt that I will choose to withdraw and avoid. This situation is what I most expect and tension most fear.

    The only way tension wants to mend the negligence I used is to ask Madame Duanmu to win back Zheng Yuqiu in private. What I robbed is that he has not realized that there is such an negligence time difference. As long as Zheng Yuqiu and Madame Duanmu meet today, I am absolutely sure to play Lao Zhang no matter what happens between their sisters Zhang''s prudence is his greatest advantage, but it can also become his most fatal shortcoming. My magic weapon is that I know that, with the same mistake, he will never make the second time

    Sima Yang reported his situation to me by SMS, and kept calling me under Lao Zhang''s instruction. Of course, I only read the SMS, and didn''t answer any phone call I''m late more and more, and the interval between Sima Yang''s calls is shorter and shorter. At last, I can''t even spare time to send me a text message to tease Lao Zhang. It can be seen that Lao Zhang is really depressed.

    When I got to the place, I got out of the car and went around to the other side to open the door for Zheng Yuqiu, but she didn''t come down and frowned: "waves wash sand? Little brother, do you come to minrou''s place for dinner and pay for it? "

    When I was shocked, Zheng Yuqiu, who was as sensitive as Madame Duanmu, thought that I was reluctant to pay for my own money, so he borrowed flowers to offer Buddha and brought her to minrou ''

    Zheng Yuqiu said: "then you still choose here? Is your brain healthy? "

    "Eh?" I didn''t expect Zheng Yuqiu to say such a word.

    Zheng Yuqiu raised his finger and said solemnly, "I tell you, there are two kinds of people who visit her place most, one is for the benefit of consumption, the other is for consumption, the other is for the least, for the purpose of eating. Do you know why?""Why?"

    "Gui" Zheng Yuqiu exaggerates his disgust. "Apart from being expensive, he has nothing to take. People call him a loser and say" smelly mouth, smelly ass ". But her things here can fade out of a bird. The ass stinks, the mouth doesn''t smell, and the money is not too much. Do you think you are sick?"

    I can''t help laughing, "it''s not as exaggerated as you said. I haven''t eaten it here. Although the meat hurts, I think it tastes good. Hehe, besides, there''s a reason why I chose this place. You don''t like it. I''ll invite you to eat what you like some other day. If you just want to hurt the poor salary for my little white-collar worker, it''s more economical. My self-esteem It''s more expensive than a meal here. "

    This is not a boast. In order to invite her to eat this meal, my friend''s self-esteem has been sold for seven figures. Zheng Yuqiu is a smart woman. Knowing that she will insist on me again, I will definitely feel inferior. He helped my subordinates generously. "Tell me, what''s the reason for you choosing here? Do you know that your reputation is not good, and I''m afraid that I really doubt that you may kill me first, or kill me first, and then Jian, so choose a place I''m familiar with, lest I dare not come? "

    As a ninety-eight point beauty in my mind, even if Zheng Yuqiu is only joking, she will not make people feel narcissistic.

    "Half right."

    "Half?"

    I smile but don''t answer, "here we are. Is the reason still important?"

    Zheng Yuqiu knew that I didn''t want to explain, and he didn''t ask any more. He said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Let''s go. Let''s see what kind of play you have prepared for me."

    There are two reasons why I chose to be in trouble. One is that Zheng Yuqiu guessed the right half. She was joking about it, but the bad reputation of her friends is a real reality. Although it''s not good to kill after Jian, she can''t help thinking about choosing a strange place. After all, our relationship is really not familiar, so she never asked me where to eat, which is close to me The blind faith surprised me.

    Second, and the most important reason is that security here is one of the main bases for the communication and entertainment of miss three in the north sky. Usually, there are a lot of big people flocking to visit, and miss three herself is afraid of a lot of haunts. Therefore, there must be hidden Xing security forces that are not available in other public places. In addition, miss three has also been attacked by the sand boat before. Jing is very alert Even if we have made the worst plan, we can''t find the chance to create an "accident" for me here, so as to ensure that Zheng Yuqiu and Duanmu, who are involved by me, won''t be involved.

    Zheng Yuqiu took the initiative to stick it up and hold my arm. After two steps, he looked back and saw that sister Hu was still sitting in the car and didn''t get down. He asked, "sister Jing Hua, aren''t you together?"

    Dong Xiaoye changed his eyes with me and said, "no, I''m just a driver and bodyguard today."

    Zheng Yuqiu is acutely aware of the content in the eyes exchanged between me and sister tiger. If he has any understanding, he looks at her and then at me. He feels his heart and says, "good guy, this meal won''t really kill you?"

    I smile a little guilty, look up upstairs, some helplessly said: "I should not be here, but I can''t say well, after all, I''m here to eat people"

 Chapter 1220

    it''s the same plaster that sticks to me, but I can walk in front of people with Zheng Yuqiu, a ninety-eight point beauty, but my attention is far higher than that of Chu Yuan, a hundred points nearby. This may be regarded as the evidence that my score is not objective. Originally, Chu Yuan is my aesthetic standard, but it''s not others'' or even her own Otherwise, she will not feel inferior all day long, and then make continuous efforts to make me more ordinary and ordinary. Simayang is worthy of being a gold medal assistant. After I deliberately cut off the last phone call, I knew that I was almost there. I went down to the first floor to wait for the elevator and directly ushered us into the elevator. Of course, it is possible that he has been waiting downstairs, but I did not ask for evidence. .

    when Sima Yang secretly looks at Zheng Yuqiu holding my arm by the mirror reflection on the walls of the elevator, Zheng Yuqiu is looking at him in a big way. "Sima Yang, assistant of vice director Feng Chang''s tension is so. You knocked the tension of the big bamboo bar upstairs. Are you going to bargain with you today? You said that you paid for the meal. Ha ha, it seems that he has invited some soldiers who are not small enough to help you. That''s why you cheated me and took me as a gunner? "

    This made Sima Yang, who had more confidence in me, shake his shoulders, but his face remained the same, but he saw sweat on his forehead. Where did he want it? Zheng Yu came here in autumn, but she was cheated by me. She didn''t know the purpose of inviting her here for dinner, or her own sister.

    Sima Yang didn''t expect that her reaction fell into Zheng Yuqiu''s eyes. Miss Zheng didn''t wait for me to answer. She smiled and asked, "little brother, Mr. Sima is the first confidant of vice chairman Zhang. It''s said that Chairman Mo personally dug him up several times and was rejected. When did he become your man? Ha ha, his brother''s cut in your head is still hurting now? That''s not like a bitter meat plan. Elder sister, should I boast that you have a mind and don''t know how to remember revenge, or should I worry that you have a city, and I''m not allowed to sell me today? " .

    in two sentences, the talent I admire so much can''t even make the fake town order. Zheng yuqiuruo doesn''t ask me why simayang abandoned Lao Zhang and voted for me. Simayang is more surprised or nervous than just knowing that Zheng yuqiulian didn''t know the purpose of his trip. On this basis, he has no choice but to think that I left him a way in case he left me Details tell Zheng Yuqiu, force him to become with me, and die with me. It''s obvious that Zheng Yuqiu guessed it by herself. That is to say, after the meal, once Miss Zheng doesn''t choose to stand on my side, Sima Yang can''t go back to the tension side anymore. Who can make his spy identity be recognized?

    Sima Yang is not without failure psychological preparation, but not without fluke psychology, his surprise and tightness Zhang, it''s because of this psychological gap from having to not meeting downstairs to entering the elevator. I didn''t say a word or make eye contact with him, so he knew that I didn''t want Zheng Yuqiu to know our relationship for the time being. He was going to leave him this way. What if there were not ten thousand? Success together, death I will not pull him to die together. But Sima Yang has every reason to think that Zheng Yuqiu''s carelessness in discovering our relationship means that she doesn''t intend to leave a way for anyone. After all, as one of the right and left hands valued by the third miss, young Zheng Yuqiu, by virtue of not only a pair of beautiful leather bags, will not say what she should understand in her heart, on the contrary, she will break it Something must have her purpose.

    What is Zheng Yuqiu''s purpose? Sima Yang can''t eat through, so she is flustered, but I know that she is just telling me that she is willing to be used by me. In fact, she is very smart, not confused and childish, but as Zheng Yuqiu said, simple people don''t see anything complicated; complex people, see nothing simple Sima Yang is a complex person, and I gradually get used to understanding Zheng Yuqiu in a simple way.

    "How do you guess brother Sima and I are from the same boat?" In the car, Zheng Yuqiu didn''t see the messages sent to me by Sima Yang.

    Zheng Yuqiu said with a smile: "first, you two stand against each other, but from the process of waiting for the elevator and entering the elevator, we can clearly feel that you two are strange, and there should be no content, there shouldn''t be too much content"

    "what is there, nothing?"

    "In the form, there should be no tacit understanding, no Jingti; in the attitude, there should be no coldness, no greetings; in the eyes, there should be no humility to avoid, no strong oppression," Zheng yuqiudun continued: "second, I deliberately said that I was deceived by you. If he is a tension person, he should be happy, but he is nervous instead Yes. "

    I sincerely admire: "enough carefulness, enough cleverness"

    "carefulness is necessary, cleverness is certain," Zheng Yuqiu said proudly: "I''m not smart, how can my sister use me in a special way? I''m not careful. You really think I''m not afraid of what you give me or what you give me? Don''t think that my sister, I came back from studying abroad, I must be open-minded. Do you believe it? Holding a man''s arm like this is the first time I''ve lived so much. Apart from being held by my brother-in-law when I was a child, I haven''t touched another man in my life. You are the second and probably the last. "Although Zheng Yuqiu''s joking tone makes people not take her words seriously, but even if it''s just a joke, it''s still a kind of floating feeling from the mouth of a ninety-eight point beautiful woman with temperament and ability, and then daydream. So I think that Zheng Yuqiu, such a woman, is not assured of being a friend or girlfriend, or of being a girlfriend, I''m not assured of the whole beauty disaster Water, any kind of man must be killed by her.

    No wonder I don''t believe in Zheng Yuqiu, because I know that besides her brother-in-law and I, at least the third man must have touched her, which is a scar in Zheng Yuqiu''s heart. I shouldn''t ask, especially when I''m about to meet with Duanmu''s wife, and I can''t ask. Our relationship is a little delicate and a little ambiguous, which is very private People''s curiosity is more like jealousy and jealousy, isn''t it? However, she was so moved by this sentence, and she emphasized that she would like to be touched by me. Her body was closer to my arm, so I could clearly feel the softness and elasticity of her chest. Her head was dull for a moment, and the words that should be cut by thousands of swords had slipped out of her mouth. "How about the water?"

    The expression on Zheng Yuqiu''s face was suddenly stiff. She didn''t react to the sound of "Dong". When the elevator arrived, even his mother''s bloody thing happened. The door of the elevator opened. Standing outside the door was the dignified young man with a very mother face but a very man figure!

    Is this the movie bridge? Do you want to be so clever? Besides, you don''t sit in the room and stay here as a doorkeeper?

    Zheng Yuqiu''s eyes are opposite to Duanmu''s eyes. When Duanmu''s young master is stunned, he opens his mouth and scolds: "I grass your mother"

    I''m just going to remind him that this is not only disrespectful, but also disrespectful. Her mother is your grandmother, but her mouth is open. All I spit out is a muffled hum, Duanmu''s water raises one foot, kicks on my collarbone, even though Zheng Yu is hanging on her body Autumn, I still fly out, hit the mirror wall on the innermost side of the elevator, rebound back, bow and cough.

    If the foot is a little more than 10 cm, my neck must be broken, but I can''t count any dangerous situation, brother. But how can it be that master Duanmu met Zheng Yuqiu, and his reaction would be so fierce that he hated to kill me. Isn''t it ironic that my brother died at the bottom of the foot of the defeated general who didn''t die in the sand boat?

    I can''t wait to straighten my waist. The standing wood water outside the elevator pulls me out of the elevator with a roar of wild animals. I hit my vest with an elbow. I fell on the ground like a toad, but I didn''t feel any pain. I couldn''t help but curled up, hugged my head, protected the key point, kicked and kicked by the standing wood water

    "Duanmu water"

    "why?!" Master Duanmu ravaged me on the addiction. It seems that Zheng Yuqiu didn''t respond to call him by his name.

    Then I heard Miss Zheng Cuisheng scold, "I grass your mother"

    "ouch" Duanmu young master turned around like a gyroscope, fell beside me, and was severely slapped on the face by Zheng Yuqiu with his high heels

 Chapter 1221

    young master Duanmu rubbed his pretty face, spit, and then red his eyes with blood. He growled fiercely: "Zheng, Yu, Qiu! You did it first! Then don''t blame me! Young master, I will not beat you today. I will never be named Duanmu! "

    No matter how fastidious or how high-end the hotel is, it''s not surprising that there''s a kind of savage who is noisy and crazy, but likewise, the human curiosity is not based on the level of consumption ability to distinguish the group''s quiet environment, so that the end wood master can hear the roar of the whole floor, even if there are not many guests on this floor, It''s still like a spring sprouting out of the cracks in the ground. It''s surrounded immediately, all dressed brightly. But compared with the ordinary people who I''m used to doing nothing but trying to watch, the difference is probably only that the latter is the Tianqiao opera. The former is the opera house. It seems that the realm is different, but the essence is the same.

    Any brothers and sisters who have become the protagonists in the similar Xing qualitative events know that even though it is a trivial matter, it is difficult to laugh off because of the audience. As long as they get on the stage, few people are willing to take their own face as a stepping stone. Although it is easy, most people are willing to challenge the more difficult step right Fang''s face goes down, don''t you want to? That''s what he''s willing to do, or, like a triumphant hero, step on his bruised body and step off the stage I feel that she wants face not because of the audience, but just for Duanmu Shuishui. She takes off her shoes, which means that she is determined not to compromise. Duanmu Shuihua''s voice is still fading. She has taken off the other shoe and grasped it in her hand. She scorns and sneers: "yes, you should be named Mo!"

    Maybe Zheng Yuqiu himself didn''t know that Duanmu Shuishui should be named mo. therefore, the meaning of this word is quite rich and complex. At least when one hears it, he doesn''t think that her suspicion is based on goodwill and not directed to Duanmu husband, or even fell into the ears of outsiders or people who didn''t know it. It is said by the sister of the party concerned For this reason, it must be believed.

    Duanmu running water likes to dress, but Zheng Yuqiu insults his mother. I don''t think he can continue to dress. What''s more, he has more than enough to cover us outside Duanmu''s yard. But Zheng Yuqiu, who has been fighting with him since he was a child, knows the root and knows the bottom. She wants to scold or damage, and chooses the words Duanmu running water doesn''t like to hear.

    The Duanmu young master jumped up, his eyes were red with anger, but his voice was low with a kind of hoarseness with a dry throat, just like a powder keg that was about to explode with a lit lead. "Your mouth is too cheap to change. I''ll tear it for you!"

    When the last three words came out, the body of Duanmu water had already left the ground like an arrow.

    Where can I let him hurt Zheng Yuqiu? He threw himself across the body and pressed him. The back of his head was smashed by a shoe that Zheng Yuqiu had thrown.

    I don''t know whether Miss Zheng hurt me by mistake or didn''t expect that Duanmu water would be knocked down by me. She was stunned and didn''t give up. She grabbed the remaining shoe in her hand and rushed out of the elevator to fight, which was blocked by Sima Yang, who finally came back to her senses.

    Sima Yang is flustered but not disordered. At the same time, Zheng Yuqiu didn''t forget that he just said that he didn''t touch a man''s "cleanliness" and didn''t dare to touch her with his body. Instead, he opened his arms to support the two sides of the elevator door. What''s more, Zheng Yuqiu''s "cleanliness" seems to be not just talking and laughing. Sima Yang flashed forward to her, and she subconsciously jumped back with her focus forward Step, the posture is very awkward. Fortunately, the space is limited and it bumps into the inner side wall. Otherwise, you have to fall on your back with garlic. It''s like a person walking with his head bowed suddenly stepped on a poisonous snake. If you want to be more embarrassed, you will be more embarrassed.

    Zheng Yuqiu pointed at Sima Yang with his heel and shouted, "get out of the way! Who are you helping? "

    Duanmu and Shuishui are also pushing and struggling with me on the ground. Most of the strong muscles of this cargo are only for good-looking training. The experience and skill of wrestling are far inferior to mine, so they are clamped by me, whose body and strength are not as good as theirs. "Chunan, you are a mess. Get out of here. Don''t rush to give birth. I will teach that bitch a lesson first and clean you up later! ˇ±Zheng Yuqiu said angrily, "Duanmu water, you can scold him again!" This girl doesn''t care about Duanmu and water cursing her "bitch". I guess she pinched her from childhood to adulthood and listened to the question, "is my sister in love with me? (I) there''s immunity when there''s more.

    "Scold him?" "I''m going to kill him!" the Duanmu water, lying on the ground, stretched out his neck and stared at Zheng Yuqiu

    "I''ll kill you if you kill him!"

    "Dare you be a little more humble? Do you know how many women this poor boy has? "

    "I don''t care how many women he has!"

    "It''s none of your business. Are you in a hurry?"

    "I will! Can you manage it! "

    "Why can''t I care if you make a fool of Duanmu family?"

    "My name is Zheng! It''s not your wooden man! "

    "Your sister''s surname is Zheng, too! You can''t lose Zheng''s face! ""How can I lose face? Whose face did I lose?! I like who is my own business, not to mention that he is just a poor boy, even if he is a liar, rogue, beggar, murderer, I don''t feel ashamed! Besides, he is Chunan! It''s my sister''s man! Is my sister a blind fool like you?! Now you mention Duanmu family to me and Zheng Xuedong to me. I want to hope that when they care about me, who has paid attention to me and said a word for me? Why do you admit that I''m your family when I''m desperate, I''m gone and I''m promising? Now put on a posture of "question sister falls in love with me" and tell me what to do with it?! When she likes ink, isn''t it a poor boy? Just because she didn''t dare to rob other women and give up, so I should be like her. I will cry secretly in the next half of my life? Do you mean to be a coward? Do you want to be angry and implicate innocent people around you? You don''t think it''s humiliating to look like that, do you?! Or is she jealous that I''m not her, expecting me to be her? "

    The last sentence of Zheng Yuqiu made me feel open-minded. Min Rou had already hinted that Zheng Yuqiu was very serious to me, but I never took it seriously. I think it''s even more ridiculous than the general idea that miss three loves me. After all, it''s not too hard to understand. I saved miss three''s life in the Qianlong manor. She not only avoided being humiliated because of my relationship, but also saw her brother The most brilliant moment in our life, Murphy and dongxiaoye fell in love with me, which can be said that they couldn''t help themselves from that time on, but I had nothing to do with Zheng Yuqiu. They didn''t even see each other several times. What did she like about me? Do you really like me like Mr. Duanmu? This reason is far fetched. At least I don''t deserve to compare it with Mr. Duanmu. Until now, I suddenly realized a reason that is likely to be ignored by me. Miss min, who knows Miss Zheng very well, seems to have never said that Zheng Yuqiu likes me, but intentionally or unintentionally emphasizes the word "serious"

    < br I must be serious, but I don''t like it.

    When I was outside the hotel and Jing told me that "Zheng Yuqiu and Murphy can only choose one", there was something interesting in it, but I never noticed it. That is to say, why is Duanmu water so sure that Zheng Yuqiu is serious to me? Seeing that the relationship between the two of them is so bad that they fight at the first meeting, it''s impossible for Zheng Yuqiu to tell him by himself? In the same way, Madame Duanmu is also convinced about this, which is enough to prove that the reason why Miss Zheng fell in love with me at first sight and even that she was in a certain situation is that there is a standard that they all know and understand in their hearts, not because of what Zheng Yuqiu said, but because they all saw that I met Zheng Yuqiu''s standard, so they decided that Zheng Yuqiu would like me

    Is that the same thing?

    I think Sima Yang''s thoughts are the same as mine. If he can free his hands, he must cover his ears. Zheng Yuqiu '' What I heard was even more daunting.

    What makes me feel sad and frightening to Sima Yang is that Duanmu Shuishui didn''t contradict Zheng Yuqiu''s remarks about Duanmu''s wife, but instead avoided the importance and ignored the importance. "Elder sister", "elder sister" and "elder sister" are those who are called by an outsider. How many years have you not called my mother "elder sister"

 Chapter 1222

    "I called her for 18 years. Did she see me with her eyes?! You and I quarrel and fight, which time is not your fault I suffer? But when did she not help you or not? "

    Duanmu water socket retorted: "I''ll find fault? Why don''t you say how many times you didn''t provoke first? "

    Zheng Yuqiu ignored and continued: "when I was dying of a disease abroad, the stranger in your mouth sent me to the hospital to collect excrement and urine for me. He took care of me for 15 days at the bedside and rescued me from the ghost gate! I''m just a poor girl who works in the Chinese restaurant she often patronizes to earn tuition and has no money to see a doctor in her pocket. Before I was sent to the hospital, she didn''t even know my name. Only because she gave me a lot of tips and my mouth was cheap, she called her sister several times, and she treated me like a family. At that time, I knew that it was such a happy thing to have a sister, so I I swore that I would never defile the words "elder sister" in my life! It belongs to only one person! I have only one sister! Don''t you like it? Not convinced? Then tell me, or ask Zheng Xuedong, has she ever regarded me as her younger sister? In the 15 days when I was in bed, did she call me even one time?! She doesn''t even know if I''m dead? Even if I die, will she care? "

    "You want to know it''s not easy?" Duanmu and Shuishui can''t get the topic apart any more. They become angry with each other. "I''ll kill you now!"

    ˇ±ˇ±The eyes of Duanmu water are serious! I pressed the center of gravity tightly and pressed his two small arms, but I was only wary of him getting up. But this time he didn''t work from waist and abdomen, but just put his head on the bridge of my nose. I forgot that this cargo is not stupid. It''s a brain user!

    Although limited by the range, the strength of his head hammer is not too strong, but his nose bone is soft, and he hit me in the face. I instinctively closed my eyes and dodged. Once again, I felt pain, and the strength was naturally loose. He took the opportunity to break free. The cargo hand and foot were long and pushed me out of him, and stepped on my belly. I stepped back several times, and bumped back to back into simayang at the elevator entrance, Sima Yang must have been afraid to run into Zheng Yuqiu inside and dodge. At the same time, we lost our balance and fell into a group in the elevator, but gave Zheng Yuqiu the door.

    When Duanmu water rose, Zheng Yuqiu rushed out and saw big fists and sharp heels greeting each other in the face. I could not get up until I was shocked and hurried: "stop!"

    "Stop!" There was a female voice in the crowd. She stopped drinking with me at the same time. Duanmu Shuishui and Zheng Yuqiu lived as expected. They turned to look at the people on the side of the onlooker. The former panicked, but mostly pretended. The latter was indifferent, but it was a real reaction. After a glance, they turned around and pulled me up.

    "Have you two had enough trouble?! You''re not afraid to be conspicuous, but don''t let us follow you! "

    I personally think Madame Duanmu ˇ±ˇ±It''s a very irresponsible friend who wonders why the security in minrou hotel is not as efficient as I expected. The guests are quarreling like this, and no one has come to stop them. When they climb out of the elevator, they see the people who are scattered automatically because of their small size, but because of the angry Duanmu lady, they find that their security and staff have already arrived, But it was blocked by Duanmu''s wife. Now she is facing a dilemma and communicating with the tension beside her. It also proves that Duanmu''s wife has come long ago, at least earlier than the security guard. Maybe it''s because Zheng Yuqiu and Duanmu''s water quarrel involved her, so she didn''t stop it. Until Sima Yang and I were unable to stop it, they had to fight, so they had to go out Voice intervention

    Lao Zhang, who was obviously absent-minded in dealing with the staff, had a more complicated face than Duanmu''s mother and son and Zheng Yuqiu, which made me laugh bitterly. I don''t know whether I should blame myself, or whether I should feel lucky that I haven''t eaten the meal. The purpose of my cheating Zheng Yuqiu has been achieved, and the result is more direct, more straightforward and more striking than I expected, but this The process is totally different from what I imagined, not even what I expected

    If I handed Lao Zhang a knife now and told him that he could stab one person immediately, and only one person could be stabbed to death, I guarantee that he would not stab me, but would stab Duanmu young master without hesitation, that is, I brought Zheng Yuqiu, which does not mean that Madame Duanmu did not have the chance to fight for her back, Can be so noisy by Duanmu water, let alone support Duanmu family, I''m afraid that even the possibility of maintaining neutrality is gone, let alone Zheng Yuqiu is really happy. "Question younger sister loves me really? (middle) "to cheer me up is to make face, to gamble this breath, she will support me, oppose Duanmu family in this matter to the end, stab me to death? Dare he? Stab dead Duanmu running water, he not only his own mouth bad gas, by the way also flattered Zheng Yuqiu, that just like Lao Zhang.

    It''s not Lao Zhang''s cunning and philistine, but it''s Duanmu''s young master who is too angry. It''s a wise and decisive coup for others to commit to Duanmu''s wife. Now it''s a big coup for stealing chickens and not eating rice. Zheng Yuqiu wants to vent, and she won''t really do anything about Duanmu''s family. After all, she grew up with Duanmu''s family. She has no affection and nurturing grace, let alone she and Duanmu Mrs. Mu''s consanguinity is not that she doesn''t want to admit it doesn''t exist, so it''s almost certain that Lao Zhang will treat him as a bucket of gas. He''s all for the sake of cutting the face of Mu''s mother and sonZhang anxiously leads the way in front, followed by Duanmu lady, a petite figure, and Duanmu master, who looks like a giant. Duanmu lady doesn''t look back, but as long as you pay attention, Zheng Yuqiu''s appearance has a huge impact on her psychology. She tightly grasps the hand on Duanmu''s water cuff, shaking very hard, but with excessive force and tension Or after the excessive excitement, Sima Yang deliberately separated Duanmu water from Zheng Yuqiu to prevent another conflict. However, with this guy''s IQ, I don''t think he will fight again. Just now, Madame Duanmu was absent. Even if Zheng Yuqiu and Duanmu Shuishui fought, the relationship between the sisters of the Zheng family might not be changed. But now, Madame Duanmu is present. If she can''t stop Duanmu Shuishui, it''s easy for Zheng Yuqiu to understand that her sister deliberately indulged him. For this reason, the sister turned her face. "The problem sister fell in love with me." Lao Zhang, the founder of this meal, is the culprit. I''ll be benefited from all the benefits, Smart Sima yangkenlan is the devil.

    Far behind is today''s host and Zheng Yuqiu, who just put on his shoes, who threw them out and smashed my head. When I wrestled with Duanmu running water, I didn''t know who stepped on them. The heels moved, swayed and turned. Miss Zheng held me up and didn''t walk steadily.

    However, this order still shows the fact that the situation has turned against the current. If there is no exception, the next meal is only in form. The probability of exception is zero. I am more confident than cautious Lao Zhang and fragile Duanmu lady.

    "Look at your expression. I''m not very happy." I''ve never seen a woman who turns her face like a book, but she can turn it so fast and leave no trace. In the past and in the future, she''s probably the only one. Looking at her innocent smile, I can''t believe that this guy held up his shoes a minute ago to fight for his life.

    "Should I be happy?"

    "Yes."

    "Because you said you liked me?"

    Zheng Yuqiu was shocked and shook his head and smiled: "you are not happy now. I think it''s because of this sentence, but I''m not sure whether you feel embarrassed or not." she said two "or". She sighed gently. She didn''t go on talking, but she still smiled, making people can''t see through her mind of "entertainment show".

    The smiles of Zheng sisters seem to be part of their looks, not their expressions.

    "You think a lot. It''s not what I want it to happen. It almost makes you beaten. I can''t think of any reason to be happy."

    The smart woman smiled and said, "I almost got beaten. Isn''t that why you should be happy? If I get beaten, you should be happier. "

    "Because you and your sister turned against each other, tension''s wishful thinking failed?"

    Zheng Yuqiu blinked, "isn''t it?"

    "Yes," I sighed, "but believe it or not, my plan is not to turn your sister around. I would like to take this opportunity to ease your sister''s relationship as a price for me to take advantage of you." This is the words from the bottom of my heart.

    "May I ask you a question?"

    "You ask."

    Zheng Yuqiu took a slow breath and said, "I don''t want to judge whether you are smart or over smart, but you must have guessed a reason why you think it''s reasonable for me to like you, right?"

    I hesitated a little bit, nodded, and didn''t deny

 Chapter 1223

    "since you have such an answer in mind, can you tell me?" The smile on Zheng Yuqiu''s face disappeared, and he asked seriously, "you are just because you used me, and you feel guilty. For your so-called price, you are forced to hate pretending to be confused and pretending to be ignorant and perfunctory to me. It is regarded as equivalent cunning, or you don''t feel any sense for me, so you don''t care why I like you, and do you really like you?"

    I thought about it and said, "do you want to hear the truth or the lie?"

    Zheng Yuqiu was stunned and then laughed, "my sister, min Rou and Xiao Ziyuan, they all said that you have a high IQ but a very low EQ, and you are very clumsy and stupid in front of women, but isn''t that smart? Listen to the truth directly. The lie is the gentle truth. It doesn''t make any difference. Ha ha, then you can tell the truth. I think my psychological endurance is very strong. "

    "I have it all," I said

    It''s not wise to say this, which may cause Zheng Yuqiu to leave. I even think that she just knew that I didn''t dare to offend her now, so she picked such a sensitive topic at this time, but let me lie to her. I can''t do the emotion. I can''t be vague. I lied today, and I can only lie in the future, otherwise it will hurt people even more, no matter to Zheng Yuqiu or to me It''s not a good thing to carry such a burden on your back. What''s more, you need to be honest and clear about your feelings. Today, Shutong and Yaojing show that they didn''t have a quick attitude to kill when their feelings were budding. They always think they are narcissistic and hold a wait-and-see attitude until they develop and confirm the existence of Xing It''s too late. I can''t help it. Shu Tong''s situation is more complicated. I don''t know how to deal with it. The lesson is here. Even if Zheng Yuqiu likes me, it''s not the reason I understand. I need to tell her that it''s impossible for me and her.

    I didn''t expect that Zheng Yuqiu was calmer than me. "How could I be a beauty? You don''t really feel anything about me? "

    "No."

    "Not at all the most primitive Yuwang?" When Miss Zheng asked, she folded her arms inside, clamped two groups of pink and tender in her bra skirt, squeezed a deep ravine out of the exposed part of the neckline, and in 98 minutes turned into 120 points in an instant. The beauty of the girl was vulnerable in front of the woman''s feeling of Xing. Although my sister had a beautiful face, she would never be able to talk about the comprehensive charm of the girl To catch up with Zheng Yuqiu, who is full of beauty, temperament and feeling, at least tired that girl. She can''t squeeze out such a deep Ru ditch that attracts people''s soul. She can''t learn from the seductive eyes. These are two different impulses and different Yu looks. For example, in the same room, Chu Yuan belongs to the kind of life that I want to take off and change all kinds of drifts for her Bright clothes, not only enjoy the process, but also how to appreciate the girl who will not feel satisfied, I will be meticulous enough to ask her to put out every pose that I think is lovely, pay attention to every shy expression and reaction of her, and regard it as fun, while Zheng Yuqiu belongs to the kind of girl that I can''t enjoy calmly no matter how attractive and dignified I wear, I just want to use the roughest way In fact, I''m more protective of Yu in the face of Chu Yuan. In fact, I''m like this to almost all the girls around me. But in the face of Zheng Yuqiu, I''m full of the word "Xing". Isn''t that the most primitive Yu hope? Like the beast of his mother, he is eager to possess and mingle with others. All the restless cells in his blood are the most despicable cells of human beings.

    "Ask you, don''t you have any expectation of the most primitive Yu?"

    I swallowed my saliva, "no"

    ZHENG Yuqiu stared at my wriggling Adam''s apple, disbelieved and said with a smile, "no bad idea at all?"

    I also want to say "no", but she suddenly stops, grabs my wrist, and without waiting for my response, she has already pressed my paw on a round, straight, soft and full Ru + ball. The temperature in the palm and the flick make my brain short-circuit instantly. She is not much better than herself. Her small face is red, nervous, shy and timid. She is more sensitive to different things The feeling part of the body is extremely uncomfortable, and the body is shaking violently, but it is attached to my ear. In a scornful tone, I said in a small voice: "if I am just because you look and Xing Ge are very similar to Mo, because Mo and Wu Xueqing''s daughter also like you, I have to compete with her, and I have to get you? If I just want to revenge Zheng Xuedong, let her see me and you, just like seeing her and Mo in those days, let her see you, me and Murphy, her and Mo and Wu Xueqing''s story repeat, but become another appearance, develop into the happy ending that she once looked forward to but missed because she didn''t have the courage to pursue, and then envy, regret and pain? If I just take you as my tool to avenge Zheng Xuedong''s anger, "what''s the truth of my sister''s love for me? (2) "and as an alternative to ink? If I tell you now, anyway, you have seen through my fake performance, we might as well make a deal. If you cooperate with me and get me, I will help you deal with the tension, or even help you get wind free? "I forgot to take back my claws in amazement. I leaned back slightly, stared into her eyes, and asked in a low voice, "are you serious?"

    Zheng Yuqiu didn''t answer. The charming smile was a little evil, a little evil. "Will you feel guilty for such a shameful and hateful woman? I still have no idea, no Yu hope? Don''t you want to teach me and revenge me? Don''t you think that I, a mean woman and a bad woman, owe a lot to be trampled and humiliated on the bed by men? Chunan, if you don''t even have this idea, you say, are you still a man? Is it a man who is so despised, used, cheated and played with by a beautiful woman, but you don''t want to possess and torture her

    "Zheng Yuqiu" is mean, but not mean to be scolded or angry by a woman. I don''t have that kind of Buddha Xing. I push her on the wall with my arm raised, and put my elbow on her neck. I look fiercely and say, "have you said enough?! Do you think I''ll take it seriously? I tell you, I won''t, but I won''t take it seriously doesn''t mean I won''t be angry to listen to your bullshit, I''ll tell you two things, you have to remember, first, don''t play such a dangerous game with a man, you can''t play! Second, don''t compare Laozi with your brother-in-law or mo. Laozi is not a gentleman like them. If you think you know me and try to test me, I promise you''ll regret it all your life and tell your sister when you go back! "

    Maybe in Zheng Yuqiu''s understanding, the most ferocious man of "problem sister loves me" is nothing more than standing wood and running water, so I was a bit shocked to see me who is more cruel and terrifying than him. I just came back to my mind for a long time, but I chuckled, "what is the matter you didn''t take seriously? Revenge on Zheng Xuedong? Or do I like you? "

    "Not really."

    "But this is a contradiction," said Zheng Yuqiu. "Since you don''t think I want to revenge Zheng Xuedong, why do you think I like you because you are like Mo?"

    I also feel contradictory myself, but I still feel that as a grateful girl, even if I can''t forgive Madame Duanmu in my life, Zheng Yuqiu will never retaliate for her three young ladies choosing Fengchang as their partner, saying that Zheng Yuqiu didn''t play a key role in it. Who believes that? It can be seen that her attitude towards Mrs. Duanmu and Duanmu''s family is more of a return mentality. Besides, she is willing to take this revenge means of self sabotage and mutual defeat. Miss San and min Rou can''t let it go. Seeing me, they can''t answer. Zheng Yuqiu smiles again. "How long do you think I''ve known you?"

    "A few weeks or months," I said, "I met my primary school teacher a while ago. She said that a few months ago, there were two women who came to her house and asked her about my childhood. They said that I was associating with their sister."

    "one of them is me, and my sister, which is not bullshit, refers to little purple garden, ˇ±Zheng Yuqiu said: "that is to say, although I have never met you at that time, but I know you, but before that, how long do you know?"

    ˇ±"Entertainment show" looked at Zheng Yuqiu''s four fingers, and I couldn''t say anything. "Four years, more precisely, three years and eight months, you said, when a man I don''t feel strange saved my sister with the most incredible way, I found that I seemed to like him, or so difficult to understand? Of course, I won''t deny that a year ago, you mistakenly entered Fengchang. Zheng Xuedong investigated you in private. I found out that you are so like my brother-in-law, so are you like mo. that''s why I think you are so special. Maybe I have ever retaliated for Zheng Xuedong''s Yuwang in my heart, but it''s not important. I won''t do that, so I like you, just Like you, so pure, even, I just need you to know, don''t need you to respond to me, because I have absolutely can''t win, also can''t compete with competitors, ha ha, I Zheng Yuqiu was a problem child since I was a child, shortcomings are much more than advantages, can be appreciated by my sister, only two are proud, one is simple, the other is serious, I don''t cheat you, in my eyes Li, there is really nothing complicated, even feelings, so I just want to tell you a sentence: if you don''t feel for me, I can continue to be Zheng Yuqiu yesterday; if you feel for me, I don''t mind becoming another Xue Ziyuan from today. "

 Chapter 1224

    how did "three years and eight months" come about? Who are your "competitors who can''t win and can''t compete"? It doesn''t sound like a purple garden. Is it miss San? But before three years and eight months ago, I was just an ordinary college student. Before my internship, I lived a life of two frontlines, monotonous but substantial. I was either tossed by Chu Yuan at home or by Cheng Gu Nainai Nainai at school because of Xing Ge. Even though I occasionally got quiet, I only like to hold a cover, which is a dream of Red Mansions. The content is gold bottle Mei''s ancient name is sitting on the campus bench, or biting an old popsicle with a value of 0.05 yuan and excellent fire control effect, squatting at the bottom of my house. With my mature and vicissitudes of life, I can fool Xiao Yi. But the deep eyes of the demon Jing are captivated. It is very meaningful and tolerant to calculate that passing through a beautiful woman in a skirt in front of me and blowing a lot of mischief at the same time What''s the probability of cute wind lifting up her skirt to expose her pants inside, so as to make my loneliness, boredom or anger and suffocation gradually become comfortable and joyful, so I only know the "Fengchang" of "Fenger blowing through the mood is comfortable". As for the Fengchang group working today, at that time, let alone its family name is Mo''s or Zhang''s, and I will open its door to which side I don''t know. It''s not my ideal and goal at all. Even the interview was dragged by the scuffle. Neither of us expected that we would be hired. Especially me, on the day of the interview, Yao Waner was forced to collide with the tension unconsciously

    there is no doubt that the third young lady knew that there was Chu Nan in the north, so she must be hiding Before the Dragon manor case, otherwise, she would not use Guo Xiang, who had never known that she had been used to get to know me, to throw me into such a gorgeous stage as long Xiaotian''s birthday, but I never thought that, even if I thought no, even if Zheng Yuqiu told me personally now, miss three knew that I was the name of "Keng son" in various senses, and it was three years and zero For eight months, I have no reason to believe that even though Zheng Yuqiu said that she was because I was far from being a fuss in the interview process. At most, it was just a little water flower''s meddling, which attracted her or miss three''s attention. I could barely accept it. After all, that was the first thing I could relate to Fengchang. Before that, I couldn''t relate to anything How could she know me and want to know me when she had a little relationship with miss three? Unless you and asters are classmates

    "No," Zheng Yuqiu only took zero point one seconds to deny the only reasonable answer I thought. "You responded quickly. What''s more, your logical thinking is still clear and quick on the premise that I constantly stimulate you, you are very surprised, and your mood is difficult to calm down. My sister is right. It''s a natural talent, and you are destined to be born The winner. "

    "First, it''s not hard to guess. Second, it''s not hard to guess. I didn''t even guess. You said that your sister was right about me. I can only understand that you are satirizing that I''m not smart enough, and I''m doomed to be a natural failure."

    Zheng Yuqiu shook his head. "My sister praised your genius, not how smart you are. There are more intelligent people in the world than you, but it''s not to pick out any one who is a winner at all. It''s not as bad as you are now, but it''s bound to occupy the vast majority. On the contrary, there are many winners who are not as smart as you. What do they rely on? Not all of them have successful parents? Only those little cynics who are unwilling to fight hard and are not happy with the status quo think that cynicism is actually just red + naked + naked hatred of the rich will be killed. No matter who you are, it can be difficult to be a successful person. You need to have many elements, but intelligence is not the most important It''s important that as long as people are willing to work hard and study hard, they don''t need to be too smart to catch or create opportunities to become successful. Even if they can''t realize their own ideals in the end, the gains paid in return will be enough to make you a successful person in the minds of most people. But for a successful person who is recognized as very smart, they want to become a mediocre or a failure It''s too easy to be lazy and spendthrift. At the end of the day, there''s nothing left for you but intelligence. Therefore, intelligence is not the talent that you are destined to be successful, and it''s not the talent that anyone is destined to be successful. "

    "And you say I''m a natural success?" My friends think this is narcissistic, as if they don''t deny their cleverness, but they don''t believe that her cleverness may not succeed.

    "What my sister said is that I just agree with you," said Zheng Yuqiu with a smile. "She said that the most terrible thing about you is not that you have a smart brain, but that you have a calmness that will not be lost at any time. Even in the Qianlong manor, when life and death are at the front line, she has lost the ability to think normally, even the most outstanding one in this field I didn''t wait for her to finish, and impatiently interrupted, "do you think if it wasn''t because there was only a blank in the head, which fool would stick out his head to shoot the murderer? Is there no word "impulse" in foreigners'' dictionaries? Or did you not understand the meaning of the word correctly? "

    Zheng Yuqiu said with a smile, "it''s not that we didn''t understand the word correctly, but that you didn''t understand yourself correctly."

    I''m not used to her eyes, which are more like the expression of self questioning and self answering: you don''t even understand yourself, how can you understand why I like you?"What are you doing?" Have come to the door of the compartment, the Duanmu water bares its teeth and glares at the two of us who fall behind.

    I was shocked, because I suddenly realized that if I treated Zheng Yuqiu so roughly, if Madame Duanmu saw it, maybe she would strengthen her determination to protect Lao Zhang. The last person who couldn''t eat was myself, which was ridiculous.

    I quickly let go of Zheng Yuqiu and stepped back two steps. Looking back, I saw that although Madame Duanmu was also looking at us, she was only surprised. She could not see a trace of Duanmu''s anger like water, and Lao Zhang was not gloating. Instead, she was in despair at the end of the world. I didn''t react until Zheng Yuqiu held my arm freely again. At the same time, I listened to Zheng Yuqiu "They thought we were just making love"

    with a small smile: "they thought that gesture was really ambiguous, and in general, no one would think that a big old man dared to bully a weak woman openly, not to mention her own sister in front, not to mention that the big old man was a super flower heart radish for me.

    "Why don''t you think I''m insulting you?" It''s necessary to emphasize the strength of just now. It''s a Jing sue, not a joke.

    Zheng Yuqiu blinked the eyes that would discharge when he sent Sao to bifei, "because my sister is very happy to hold you now."

    "You are ill."

    "If narcissism is a disease."

    I''m angry and speechless. Why do I always encounter this kind of strange problem woman? Do I really want to commit a "problem child robbery"?

    When Zheng Yuqiu saw that I was eating flat, he was very proud of it. He smiled for a while, turned his face back like reading a book again, and said: "Hua Chi doesn''t affect IQ. You and I are adults, and we should all understand that. I''m holding you like this, but it''s not flattering. Instead, I''ll let ˇ±ˇ±You think I''m a frivolous and disrespectful woman, but you should understand that even if you play with me on occasion, you can use me to perform, and that''s the result you want most and need most. If you really feel disgusted, I can teach you a way, and you think in turn, is it worth offending Zheng Xuedong for such a vile woman as me? "

    I was stunned and sighed: "I thought you dare to say that I don''t understand myself, because you think you understand me better than I do. Now it seems that you don''t even understand yourself? I don''t like you, but I don''t hate you. You''re not as bad as you think. "

    "I know that I am a good woman. I say that because I understand you so much. I know that the woman you are most likely to move is either modest and considerate or weak and pitiful."

    "You are honest." I really don''t know how to evaluate this girl.

    "Because what you like most is honest and blind, such as your present girlfriend, Miss Cheng."

    "

    in front of Miss Zheng, my poor mouth skills are all floating clouds. They are all floating clouds of his mother''s All the people who have passed don''t think that you are a person who will never lose your calmness, as she said, but without exception think that you are usually polite, seem to be able to bear and be clever, especially willing to suffer losses, in fact, very easy to impulse, or that reckless impulse, not to say that you are in a hurry to die in the Qianlong manor, not to mention that you are in a hurry to die. Just now, I teased you two or three times Do you forget the purpose of your dinner today? Do you mean to say something so vague and ambiguous to me? It seems that we were really doing something shameful just now. We were so impulsive and forgetful that we were stared at by Duanmu''s wife. I didn''t dare to answer her questions, but I felt that her eyes were sharper than those of the cheating students when I participated in the college entrance examination. It was impossible for us to look at them directly , Duanmu water wants to sit next to his mother. Zheng Yuqiu doesn''t know whether it''s unintentional or specially aims at him. He takes the first step to sit down. Duanmu water seems to apologize for the things that almost started just now. He pulls a chair and asks her to sit down

    but this time, Duanmu water didn''t say anything, stares at her, looks at me, and then goes around to the other side and sits next to the tension. Everyone sits down I thought that he was astringent in the presence of Madame Duanmu, but I knew that he saw a flash of joy in his mother''s eyes

    Madame Duanmu didn''t speak, nor did she dare to speak. Duanmu Shuishui didn''t speak. Sima Yang, who was running errands and doing chores, didn''t dare to speak. Everyone was silent, as if he was interested in what Zheng Yuqiu said. Even though I understood that it wasn''t the case, I suddenly turned off the topic, as if I had pierced everyone''s mind. It was just like using the wrong place wisely, which was too unpleasant. Besides, Duanmu Shuishui and Zheng Rain and autumn just happened not so fast. There is such a topic to ease the atmosphere for the time being. They must have been eager for it. So I had to ask hard, "isn''t impulse out of control?"

    "I think so, but my sister doesn''t think so, because she is more impulsive than you, but she always says that she is a very calm person, I can''t understand, how can a calm person fall in love with three things that I offend miss three for me?" a poor girl who is not related to her but not related to her, left her work and ignored her, and stayed in the hospital for 15 days? How many important meetings have she missed, how much money has she lost, how many complaints have she suffered, and how many scoldings have she received? Don''t say if I am a white eyed wolf, will I be grateful for her kindness to me? What if I die of illness? She''s tired of talking about nothing but money. She''s not afraid of some cold-blooded people pretending to be my sister or some brute pretending to be my nephew to blackmail her? "The sweat of my forehead was pouring down. Miss Zheng''s lips looked soft, but they were all flying knives. They pierced people''s ears. They couldn''t hear the water. They said angrily, "Zheng Yuqiu, if you want to speak, you can speak. Otherwise, get out of my way. Don''t make noise here."

    "Isn''t it human?" Miss Zheng looked surprised. "How can you understand what is not human?"

    "Do you want me to pretend to be confused when you beat around the Bush?"

    "I didn''t invite you to take your seat. It''s your own honesty. I praise you."

    "I''ll kill you!"

    My friend finally understood why Zheng Yuqiu and Duanmu Shuishui would fight against each other when they had a quarrel. Duanmu Shuishui''s temper is really bad, and her heart is not in proportion to his size. But Miss Zheng''s mouth is too damaging. If she has such a mouth, even if I boast that I''m cheap and invincible, I can''t guarantee that I can be much better than Duanmu shiye Look at Zheng Yuqiu at this time, I think of the same fierce oriental girl who doesn''t know if they know each other. If they know each other, I think they will be very congenial to each other Instead, he stopped talking to me and said, "my sister said that you will not lose control of your calmness, which means that at any time, whether you are impulsive, angry, scared, surprised or at a loss, your mind is extremely clear, your principles and values will not change because of the change of the situation, that is to say, you always have and stick to yourself So, in the Qianlong manor, my sister forgot that it was because of her that you were involved in it for a moment. When her mind was only full of "I don''t want to die", you stood there and the murderers scratched words, calculated their psychology, forced them to release Murphy and winter night, and successfully achieved it, my sister felt that she was severely humiliated by you. When she When you force yourself to forget the dignity that is more important than life, but you protect your little dignity with your precious life, is that impulse? Obviously not, everyone is always like that or flaunt or demand their own, but only you are still calm and don''t forget their own principles. My sister has never lost to anyone, not to mention losing to a person who is the most reluctant to lose in her most confident aspect. She originally wanted to sell you a human relationship, but she accepted one that she can''t afford Love, you say, she doesn''t come to pester you, but pesters who? "

    I frowned. "What do you mean by" entanglement "? Do you want to get back at me or do you want to marry me? "

    Zheng Yuqiu''s taste of Playing: "it''s not that I want you to make a promise. Only by turning you into a softie can I make up for the trauma of her soul and Jing God."

    If Madame Duanmu was not present, I would have sprayed a word of "grass" on her, held back, and said, "to return Xiaozi to me is to thank me for saving her life?"

    "Half."

    ˇ±Question sister falls in love with me. "At this point, Madame Duanmu and tensility, including Duanmu Shuishui and Sima Yang, are really interested. Who doesn''t want to know why Miss San likes me so much?

    "How half?"

    Zheng Yuqiu is still joking, "half to thank you for saving your life, half to make you a soft eater. If you don''t even have a woman, you''ll get along with her. People should think that it''s your hero who saved the beauty and captured her heart. It''s known that Gao Gaoshang has been crazy for 27 years and never paid attention to men, but finally fell in love with you What a shame to be such a little man? So this is the second thing that you offended her, that is, min Rou said to you that you had played down her in a roundabout way "

    " stop me. "I interrupted in time, and didn''t let Zheng Yuqiu perfunctorily pass by." what you said about the Qianlong Manor before should be the first thing min Rou said that I offended your sister, "humiliated her in public", right? "

    Zheng Yuqiu nodded, "yes."

    I collapsed, very collapsed, "Min Rou told me some things before. Although it sounds similar to what you said, how can I feel that Xing''s quality is totally different?"

    Zheng Yuqiu''s face is cute. "Because I''m honest, she''s sleek"

    "but don''t you think your honesty is too far fetched for me?" I was angry. I was really angry. "I humiliated her in public with me, but she just felt defeated to me? I think I''m disgraced in front of the public?! Well, I''m reluctant to accept it. Although I don''t think that my emphasis on my dignity is hindering her, the second thing you said is that I "beat around the Bush and belittle her." if you say that I scolded her behind my back and said something bad about her, I''ll recognize it. "

    ZHENG Yuqiu said:" you can''t call her a roundabout remark. Don''t say that you have been scolding directly in private, that''s to say In her face, don''t you still get a good scolding? "

    The opposite tension takes a breath of cool air. It''s not surprising that the ice water handed to Duanmu running water almost drank by herself. I dare to scold miss three. What''s the meaning of miss three''s failure to straighten me?I guess Lao Zhang''s thought is very rich, but I don''t have the fun to think about him,

    "then how can I degrade her in a roundabout way?" I said angrily, "how can I hear it? It''s like she''s self abased and self mutilated. What''s her idea for me? She''s afraid that other people will know about it. So she wants to turn me into a little white face who eats soft food."

    "You forced her to do all these things?"

    "I begged her to do it?!"

    "So, she said that you are downplaying her in a roundabout way. What''s wrong with you? If you ask her, doesn''t she have to keep on flattering you? "

    "Why?! I don''t want to be a little white face even if I''m starving! " In fact, if my brother didn''t have the consciousness of making a small white face, he really had a bad intention to secretly love Murphy at the beginning, Zheng Yuqiu sighed: "you would rather starve to death than despise such a proud, confident, wealthy, talented and beautiful woman. Would you like to let everyone in this room comment on her, and you would not mean to belittle her in a roundabout way?"

    When I look around the round table, Madame Duanmu''s blind obedience is expected, but even the Duanmu running water that she and Zheng Yuqiu don''t deal with looks at me like idiots

    "you are standing on these words." from the perspective of the third lady, please stand on my side and think about it, and then tell me, what''s wrong with me? "

    "You''re right. No matter who you stand in, you can''t say what''s wrong with you. You have to give you a thumbs up, but" Zheng Yuqiu shrugged and said: "only from my sister''s point of view, you''re wrong. It''s very wrong. Maybe you can understand that. I like you. I don''t think I''m wrong, but you may think I''m wrong, but vice versa? You don''t like me, you may think you''re right, but I think you must be wrong. Ha ha, the truth is quite simple, but you think it''s complicated again. "

    She said simply, and I also admit that she said simply, but I just don''t understand why it''s such a simple thing that she can summarize? Little purple? "

    "No," Zheng Yuqiu shook his head, rarely seriously, and said, "I can''t say what you robbed her, but I can tell you that the person who robbed her wasn''t you at first, but she was really interested in you for this reason, so she began to slowly contact with xiaoziyuan, and we can also say that most of our understanding of you came from xiaoziyuan, and later to contact with xiaoziyuan I have taught your teacher, but it''s only objective evidence. We have confirmed that xiaoziyuan is not wishful thinking of you, so we sent her back "

    compared with the content she wants to express, I pay more attention to the words" initially "and" slowly. "Initially" means that the person who robbed her things is not me, but it means that now I have robbed them, and "slowly" ˇŻTo contact small purple, intriguing, is the way of contact why is slow? Is it necessary to be so careful?

    "To make me a little white face?" I really shouldn''t be entangled outside the theme in such an occasion, but I can''t let it go when it comes to asters.

    Zheng Yuqiu''s smile is a little complicated, and seems to have some difficulties. He said: "my sister and little purple garden hope to tell you in person when it''s right, so I can''t explain it to you in detail. I can only tell you that it''s right in form, because in addition, my sister has no other way to persuade little purple garden to come back. The sister''s situation is not working, so we can solve it in the form of shopping mall Yes, the event of Qianlong manor just turned out to be an opportunity. Xiaoziyuan always thought about you. You became the central figure of Beitian storm. She thought about you, which made it more difficult for her to go back to her heart. My sister will take revenge on you and shape you into a little white face, which will be the bargaining chip for the exchange. She has made a condition that she can''t refuse to go back to Beitian. In fact, I can feel it without you Feel it? The relationship between xiaoziyuan and my sister and minrou is no less than that between me and my sister and minrou. This kind of relationship can not be cultivated in one day or two days. Besides, do you think she will believe a woman who not only hurts her, but also hurts you? "

    Of course not, but I still have questions.

    "You said that you were interested in me first, and then you came to contact with Xiaozi. You asked the teacher who once taught me" to prove it "and only decided to send Xiaozi back this year." I asked: "where did you hear about the man" Chunan "three years and eight months ago?"

    Zheng Yuqiu''s expression was smothering, and there was a glimmer of brilliance in his eyes. It was clear that he regretted saying too many things that he shouldn''t have said, and what was the key to being caught by me

 Chapter 1225

    Zheng Yuqiu''s reaction made me realize that although I deliberately played down the tense atmosphere caused by the fiery conflict between Miss Zheng and master Duanmu, coupled with the silence between Mrs. Duanmu and master Duanmu, I kept the topic away from the actual purpose of the meal all the time. Why did the extraneous words develop so smoothly as I wanted? Is it true that I am leading the topic?

    Obviously not! I just didn''t put in the theme, so I continued to talk with Zheng Yuqiu! In other words, it was Zheng Yuqiu who put what we were talking about on the table and successfully diverted everyone''s attention. Although during the period, she satirized Duanmu''s wife, scolded Duanmu''s running water with a smile, and Duanmu''s young master almost lifted the table, but no one was not interested in the three words of "three young ladies", so he finally sat down in silence Listen quietly, and it''s also expected that before you recall, Zheng Yuqiu concealed miss three''s things from me, but she could keep the water from dripping. Even if I questioned her face to face, she could play word games with me face to face without changing se. It''s obvious that logical thinking is so close, but how can she disclose so much information about miss three today?

    I''m interested in why miss three knew the existence of "Chu Nan" three years and eight months ago, and why she was a hundred times more ordinary than now. I''m just as curious about why Zheng Yuqiu said to slip away, so I turn to Duanmu''s wife sitting on the other side of her subconsciously

    Duanmu''s wife and my line of sight seem to have responded. Zheng Yuqiu The reason and intention of leading the topic was the old Jianghu. She saw some fluctuations in her eyes, but they were fleeting, and no waves were seen on her face. She said to me: "Xiaonan, don''t you understand? This question involves the third miss''s vote. Xiao Qiu has no right to answer it on her behalf. What''s more, she has a good relationship with the third miss. She is like a sister, but she is not a sister after all. In the end, she works for people like you, so don''t be hard for her

    Mrs. Duanmu''s Xingge is also a headache. With her tact, I don''t believe that "not being a sister" or "working for someone" can be more tactful, but she has to be so straightforward. She didn''t mean it. Miss Zheng certainly doesn''t like it. Her eyebrows are slightly frowned. It can be seen that the understanding and helplessness on my face after hearing the words are still effective. She can''t help it Squeak.

    If I don''t understand and don''t feel helpless, the two sisters must brush off the fire. In fact, Zheng Yuqiu''s nervous and remorseful reaction just proved that miss three, as min Rou said before, didn''t intend to hide her identity and motivation from me. Otherwise, Zheng Yuqiu would dismiss me with a sentence of "my sister won''t let me talk", so I can come to a conclusion: it''s not that miss three told me no Let her say, should be three Miss didn''t explain let her say, don''t say, is her own judgment.

    She didn''t contradict Mrs. Duanmu, and what Mrs. Duanmu said was a big truth. The officials and the shopping malls are the same. The leaders and the superiors let you say what you don''t want to say. You must say what you don''t want to say. Don''t say what you don''t want to say. You can''t say what you don''t want to say, because you can''t like big mouth if you are the leader or the superiors It''s even more impossible to be important!

    In the same way, leaders and superiors don''t want you to ask. You can''t go on asking if you''re curious any more. I''m going to win Madame Duanmu back and not make her hate her. First of all, let her know that I''m a considerate and measured subordinate. As long as you give me a bright opportunity, I will never show you how bright I am.

    "That''s right. Look at her temper and manner. She''s really not a broad-minded and easy-going boss. What''s" big court is wide ˇ±ˇ±She has been humiliated by many people, and she has been belittled by others. I saved her life. She forgot all she remembered were things she thought were right and didn''t need at all. It seems that she was extremely shameful, but she didn''t realize that she was very shameless. I don''t know what you two are. You two don''t have any revenge. You two are It''s not clear. I don''t need to put on the elder''s airs or the boss''s identity. I have to take the initiative to invite me to eat and resolve my grievances, which makes me ashamed and ashamed. Your magnanimity and your broad mind are the respectable and adorable achievers. Compared with you, three young ladies are childish, boring and there is no mature little fart child except for your body. "

    Madame Duanmu helps Zheng Yuqiu to clear the siege and change the topic. It''s bound to go back to the original story. Naturally, I should not only scold the third young lady, but also flatter and flatter Madame Duanmu. I also tied Madame Duanmu and Lao Zhang together by my gratitude and resentment with Duanmu Shuishui and Zhang Mingjie, which defined their motivation to invite me to dinner, and then put on the top hat, Let them both pick not easy to pick, as long as Mrs. Duanmu does not deny, Lao Zhang can only acquiesce.

    Since I admit that I came here to apologize, and Lao Zhang started to bargain for the 7% shares again, I came here full of expectation. You are not sincere. Do you think I will be satisfied?

    Don''t say that Zheng Yuqiu is obviously biased towards me now. Even though she has a vague attitude and is cautious with Lao Zhang, she has no courage and courage to gamble on a five to five card hand. Because he dare not, I will force him to mention it.

    Lao Zhang has a deep city, but his psychological quality is not so good as Duanmu''s wife, who is good at negotiation. Zheng Yuqiu''s appearance and opposition to her position will have no less impact on her than Lao Zhang''s. after all, it''s her sister''s antipathy. But Duanmu''s wife, who is very sensitive in emotion, can cover it up. No, my sister loves me "Breaking up fee" shows traces, and its reaction is also appropriate. It seems that it''s a matter of avoiding the heavy and neglecting the light, but it''s quite ingenious to give back the other way. Instead, it asks: "do you think you are also wrong when you say you are ashamed and ashamed, and invite us to eat this meal in turn? Ha ha, I really want to praise you, young man, the key is to know what''s wrong, to make more friends, to make fewer enemies, to build fewer walls, to pave more roads, to go more smoothly and further. "Lao Zhang breathed a long sigh. I was shocked by my snacks. Zheng Yuqiu''s attitude was so clear. Madame Duanmu still helped him. It surprised me. It''s impossible until now. She hasn''t reflected that I couldn''t pretend to be drunk yesterday, so I''m prepared to come today?

    "My wife''s education is right. I was young and impulsive, ignited and reckless. When I was a child, I suffered a lot because my temper was as straight as my method and I didn''t know how to be smooth. I either built a wall or dug a hole for myself. In fact, it''s not good to be a master of wood, or to be a master of Zhang, I didn''t use my head and fist. It''s my immature performance Well, it''s not too late to wake up. The things of master Duanmu and master Zhang let me grow up and mature, so I''m trying to make up for and correct my mistakes now? Ha ha. "

    Madame Duanmu said with a smile, "tell me, how are you going to make up and correct it?"

    With a wry smile on my face, I said, "the wall has been built and the pit has been dug. The fact has been formed. It''s useless for me to just say regret with my mouth. I can only pay for the mistake and guarantee that I won''t do it again."

    Lao Zhang''s face was pleased with se. First, I said this with a little recognition. Second, Zheng Yuqiu saw me and didn''t talk.

    Madame Duanmu was very pleased and looked forward to saying, "let''s hear, how do you pay for your mistakes?"

    Looking at Duanmu''s wife, I confessed, "my sister fell in love with me." I replied firmly and simply, "push the wall and fill the hole."

    Lao Zhang''s expression froze. He could not see it. The reason why Zheng Yuqiu was silent was that I held her small hand under the table

    Madame Duanmu was also stunned. It seemed that she was pondering over my words which didn''t have complicated meaning. It seemed that she was waiting for me. After a while, she couldn''t bear the awkward silence and asked, "that''s all."

    I scratched my head, thought hard, and added, "and this meal, too, I''ll pay."

    "Poof"

    "hahaha"

    they laughed at the same time, but Zheng Yuqiu and Duanmu Shuishui were the natural enemies. The difference was that Zheng Yuqiu was appreciating and enjoying Duanmu''s expression, while Duanmu Shuishui was "heartless" and wantonly gloating at Lao Zhang.

    Sima Yang is also a righteous man. He can''t bear to look at Zhang Zhang''s face, which is as disgusting as a maggot and as desperate as a poison.

    Mrs. Duanmu, who often laughs, stopped laughing, and there was only a serious expression on her face. "Pay for this meal with Fengchang''s 7% share? Xiaonan, are you sure you are serious? "

    I can feel that she is threatening me, which makes me uneasy, but I still firmly believe that "I pay for this meal, but half of the shares do not belong to me."

    Lao Zhang, who likes to laugh, can''t laugh. In his eyes, there is only Yin Shen, an SE color. "If it belongs to Murphy, it just doesn''t belong to you directly."

    I personally think that in Lao Zhang''s identity and seniority, of course, he is not "longer than Zheng Yuqiu in seniority, but Zheng Yuqiu is one or two years younger than his son. He has lived for dozens of years, and he has seen the big waves. At this time, he provokes the separation with such incorrigible words. It''s unbelievable that even if he thinks with his buttocks, he should understand how to use this It''s useless to stimulate Zheng Yuqiu. First, I work for the Mohist family. The whole world knows it. Second, I like Murphy. The whole world doesn''t know it. Her sister Zheng Yuqiu can''t know it. Because she is the witness of Laozi''s life changing. I''m Murphy. I can''t live without my life. What''s more, I want 7% of your shares? If Zheng Yuqiu cares that I have a woman, don''t say she won''t come, she won''t look at me more. How many fringes and scandals do I have? Is there anyone better than Lao Zhang?

    I can''t afford to lose so much, which makes people look down on me, but I still answered truthfully: "I don''t want this 7% for Murphy, or even for Mohist."

    "What?!"

    Not only Lao Zhang and Duanmu''s wife, but also Zheng Yuqiu, Duanmu Shuishui and simayang were all surprised.

    Madame Duanmu was puzzled and angry. "Not for yourself, not for Feier, not for Mohist school, who are you for? For what? "

    "For a 7% share of a woman I love and I love deeply, I want to pay her a break-up fee, for her to have a stable future in Fengchang, and for telling all people that there was a man who was not worthy of her love, and calculated all the people up and down for her wishfully, so don''t bully her, that''s all."

    So I said.

 Chapter 1226

    no one speaks.

    "Joke" tension looked around everyone''s expression except me, laughed and said: "you are absolutely joking! Little Chu, you are so humorous. "

    Although everyone looks at me as if I''m Mr. Nanguo, who is confused in the band to make up the numbers and help others but doesn''t know himself, no one has attached the tension of "compassion" and used "joke" and "humor" to excuse me. ..

    they all know that even if everyone thinks it''s a joke, I am the only one who plays it.

    I picked up the menu on the desk and turned it down, and I said, "no, I''m not afraid of jokes. My poor boy has entered this high consumption place. Actually, it is no different from woodlouse, who has just entered the city. I don''t know English in menu. I know only that Chinese word, and I don''t know that thing, even I don''t know what I love and what I don''t know. I''ve only heard that seafood can''t be eaten indiscriminately. It''s not only taboo, but also easy to get angry when I eat too much. I''m still practical and realistic. I don''t do the most expensive facial work that I don''t know how to pretend to understand. Besides, who is not clear here? Yes, Ho Ho Ho, deputy director Zhang, this is your eldest. I''d like to trouble you to order. You and your wife have been friends for decades. I''d like to know her taste. "

    I let him not light things that are easy to get angry with, but Lao Zhang is Lao Zhang after all. He has eaten dozens of years more than me. He can''t lose his kung fu to me. He doesn''t refuse. He raises the menu book and asks with a smile: "Xiao Chu, how long have you been in our company ? The salary is paid on the 15th of the company. It''s the beginning of July. If I remember correctly and count the probation period of three months, you haven''t received the salary of the 12th month yet? " ..

    I broke my finger and calculated it, saying: "you remember correctly. I remember better than myself. I came for an interview in the middle of June last year. I received the employment notice in the last ten days, went to a training course for a week, and started to work in early July. I really only got eleven months'' salary."

    Zhang lijashou, ignoring my irony, said: "how much money do you have when you add up your eleven month salary?"? Let me help you calculate. The monthly salary during the probation period is two thousand and fifty yuan. After becoming a regular worker, it''s five thousand and eight hundred yuan. Because of the popularity and diligence, I often help Liu Xinlei, the leader of your group, to work overtime to bring children. They are loved by their orphans and widows, which causes Xiao Mo''s suspicion and worries that you will be drawn to Xuedong''s side. So when you have been working for six months, I will make an exception to raise your salary by 15% under the pretext of praise Six thousand six hundred and seventy yuan. If you don''t make big mistakes, you can ignore the floating bonus of fixed bonus. Even if you haven''t eaten, drunk or spent, how much can you save? I''ll order a table of vegetables or a bottle of wine on this book. Will your salary of 11 months be enough to pay? "

    "So?" I asked in an awkward, silly and cute way, but I smiled bitterly in my heart. I dare to raise my salary once. There are such complicated stories in it. I said, sister Liu wants to rule me secretly, and I can''t keep quiet for half a year after the salary increase. That''s why my friend was so worried about my expectation that I knew about my monthly income for Aunt Cheng Dare to say that Miss Zheng, who is reluctant to come in as soon as she hears that I pay the bill, is also clear about this. Maybe their channels to get the detailed bill are all the same from Duanmu lady, who has Liu Jie as an undercover agent in the investment department.

    "It''s a joke to pay for dinner. The real one is mo? So it''s not like a bigger joke to ask me to give 7% of my shares to the girl surnamed Cheng. " Tension smiled more happily and said: "do you think anyone here will believe it? The Mohist pays for this meal, so that you can cut a piece of meat from me to feed the little girl named Cheng? "

    Lao Zhang laughs because he is flustered, but I still can''t understand. Even if I admit that I''m a Mohist and kill him for Xiaomo, what''s the difference with him? Why does he want to prove that? I think, instead of being eaten by Mo, the meat that fell from his body was fed to Cheng. He should be glad to see the worst result. I let him see that there is a second bad result that can be chosen between "bad" and "worst". How much is the difference, isn''t it?

    "Mo Dong is certainly not willing, but not willing does not mean that he cannot accept it. For him, it is not the most important thing to whom the meat is fed, but the most important thing is who cut the meat from."

    Tension one Zheng, the eyes panic se hard to cover, what to say, but listen to Duanmu lady said: "Xiaonan, and don''t say Miss Cheng is willing to accept your wishful thinking of the break-up fee, indeed, you did these things for her, do these things, will let many people because of fear of you and dare not easily offend her, but Feier? If Miss Cheng accepts what you have done for her, can you guarantee that Phil will not be jealous of her? Or, you don''t know Phil at all? Did you forget? Her mother is Wu Xueqing, a woman who is greedy for money and loves money. To achieve her goal, you can do anything by any means. If you give something that could have been given to fei''er to Cheng Xiaocheng, it''s like taking away something that belongs to Wu Xueqing and giving it to someone else. If you have her to brainwash fei''er, with her mind and ability, you want to deal with Miss Cheng. I''m afraid there are ten Miss Cheng. They can''t fight together Live ""Just because I know her, I''m sure I can do this," I said with a complicated smile, pretending to be relaxed: "compared with the three words of" breakup fee ", what little mo students care more about is definitely the two words of" breakup ". She doesn''t like fringe now, because I, when my reason disappears, she naturally has no reason not to like fringe This kind-hearted, and the tassel also has that charm, if I don''t even have this confidence in them, what face do I have to find an excuse for my love? Ha ha, they must be the people who can understand and understand each other''s mood when they are abandoned by such a rotten man as me, so they are more unlikely to turn against each other and complain. You are right. Tassel is a silly girl, who looks at many things more important than wealth and future, and is not as ambitious and ambitious as Fifi. She will not like my break-up fee, but she will definitely Accepted, because she can''t leave Fengchang and must stay in Fengchang, so she needs such a reason. Like Fifi, she will feel that the reason why I leave is that she is the cause and the other party is the victim. They can''t leave the other party alone and let the other party think that they have resentment in their heart. Maybe they are sworn enemies all their lives, but they can definitely do one My dear friend "

    Madame Duanmu has been silent for a long time, and her mood is inexplicably calm. The tension of a round head is like a big watermelon just pulled out of a bucket. If you don''t say it, it''s dark in the green." if you don''t want to do it, he can''t agree with you! "

    "He has to agree or disagree, because I deserve it. Is it reasonable for him to take me as a chess piece and pay for it? Besides, he has only 35% of the shares. You, madam and Fifi, 22, 17 and 16, together, are 55%. He is against using farts. " In order not to let herself shine so great and so brilliant, a Miss Zheng beside me was really sunburned into a flower maniac. I hurriedly changed my angle Se and tried to show my vulgar and dirty side, but the effect seemed not so significant.

    Lao Zhang pretended to be calm and said, "why do you think we must agree?" After saying this, he took a look at Madame Duanmu, which was both like a test and urging her to pour cold water on me.

    "If you don''t agree, your son will go to jail. As for madam, I don''t think she will, but I can''t imagine why she doesn''t agree. Madame is a neutral school. She only cares about the development of Fengchang and the balance of power. If she can, weakening any of you and Murdoch will increase her voice in Fengchang. Moreover, as long as the fringe is on her side, she has won the support of Fifi on many issues. To a certain extent, it will reduce the influence of family concept and emotional factors on her choice I think it is the result that madam would like to see. " I''m very angry, but I''m also really puzzled about Madame Duanmu''s change overnight. After that, I look at her.

    Madame Duanmu was afraid to look at me. She turned to Zheng Yuqiu subconsciously. Miss Zheng, who was guilty of Hua Chi, just looked at her coldly. She looked down at her in a pair of eyes. She looked down like a primary school girl who had been found stealing a classmate''s rubber. Well, it was a good signal from the left and right of grade five, which made me more confident in showdown.

    It is necessary for me to emphasize to Lao Zhang that I am not joking with you, but playing with you. I laugh

 Chapter 1127

    seeing Mrs. Duanmu''s reaction, Lao Zhang knew that she had been shaken, and the calm forced on her round and white face finally began to shake uncontrollably, like the spasm and convulsion after the stabbing pain of an egg. I thought I couldn''t tell the difference between the face and the buttock in the current tension.

    "Little Chu, you see, Mo Yizhi uses you. You want him to pay for it, but he cuts my flesh. Isn''t it a bit too barbaric and unreasonable? For example, when your neighbor hires someone to decorate, and the worker finishes the work but finds you to pay for it, do you think it''s reasonable? " The skin of a face is as thick as the flesh of a buttock. ..

    "I think that when I went to sing and dance, a group of Hooded animals suddenly rushed out of the parking lot and waved a large and bright knife to kill me, which was even more unreasonable. So you should be glad that the meat that fell from you was not weighed by Jin. That night your son instructed Gong Fanlin and Lin Yunan, but almost cut off me "Here comes a piece of meat," I said with a small and indignant grievance: "I didn''t give an eye for an eye for a tooth, but I sat down peacefully and negotiated with you to solve it. Am I not polite and reasonable enough? If you forget, you can ask Master Duanmu or assistant Sima. Chu Nan, a man with underdeveloped limbs but simple mind, has ever had a fist behind his head? I really don''t flatter you to wear a hat for you. How about miss three? She scolded me, I pointed to her nose and gave her ten sentences. Did Su chase Liu Niu and force her? Follow me and leave him alone! Young master Liu, I have to thank the wolf who chewed him, or I will be the one who chewed him! Last time, assistant Sima''s brother opened my head. I was too drunk. I didn''t see you. I just dried him. Of course, I can only reason with you when I saw you. I can''t do anything with you, can I? I tell you, you are an exception, absolutely an exception. My principle has always been that people don''t offend me, I don''t offend. If people offend me, they will pay me back ten times, but you can also see that I only have a beautiful woman without a knife today.

    the tension is like ridicule, and the low voice is like self ridicule: "you are a beautiful woman like a knife"

    I didn''t hear it, and I continued: "I''m not like my younger sister, I''m not good at learning." Both excellent and important schools are eager for help. I haven''t read a key school since I graduated from primary school to university. One is that I can''t pass the exam. The other is that I''m misbehaved and have bad deeds. I haven''t graduated yet. A better school has already put me on the blacklist. It''s useless to go through the back door. The only thing I can do is I don''t have stage fright. I can speak and dare to speak on any occasion, because our class At the end of every study, the top students of our school just went to the school''s commendation meeting, but almost every week after the flag raising ceremony, I was asked by the principal to go to the rostrum to read and check in front of the whole school''s teachers and students. Later, I was too lazy to write, so I just showed off, so I practiced this mouth leather. For this kind of student, which school would you like to accept? So Feng Chang hired me. To be honest, I can''t understand anyone. I remember that I bumped into you on the day of my interview. So if I were you, before I came to eat this meal, I wouldn''t have any good expectation for this kind of product, Se, which was a student bastard when I was reading and kept making mistakes repeatedly. I''m so polite and reasonable. It''s absolutely unexpected. So you have to think: fortunately Today, I''m just being unreasonable. I didn''t hire people to cut and cut. I''m only occasionally better than me. If he is also reasonable, are there any unreasonable villains in the world? If Fengchang has the qualities, the mind and the bearing he has today, wouldn''t everyone be able to subdue me with virtue? How can I convince others with virtue? So I only used 7% of the shares to send this kid. It''s absolutely worth it. Because the whole Fengchang is more virtuous than me. It''s just this stinky kid named Chu. "

    The unruly Duanmu young master has been smiling so much that he can''t get up straight on the table. Zheng Yuqiu can''t help laughing and tears. I thought that these two men, who are so big, probably haven''t sat together and laughed so happily at the same time. So Duanmu Fu didn''t care what I said to Lao Zhang, but looked at his son and sister. Lao Huai was very happy Annoyed, watermelon SE''s head almost explodes red. It''s not only fist that can hurt people. It''s trauma. Speech injury is the most serious. It''s internal injury. I''m just doing the same thing.

    "I don''t know what Mingjie did, and I didn''t ask him to do."

    "every time I make a mistake, I stand under the flagpole to read the inspection, and it''s not related to my father''s business. But he always thinks that what I lost is his people. Every time, it''s because of his humble plea to wipe my ass for me, so he won''t be expelled from school. When he apologized, he would say something like this: Son Don''t teach, father''s fault, "I said:" I''m so incurable, my father doesn''t dislike me, don''t abandon, don''t you want to abandon your son, vice director Zhang? How to say that "

    " tiger poison doesn''t eat children. " Miss Zheng is really smart and lovely.

    Lao Zhang''s mouth was stung by a wasp. "Of course, I mean, of course, it''s impossible. He made a mistake. How can I turn a blind eye to avoid responsibility? I mean, despite his malice, he didn''t cause any irreparable serious consequences, did he? It''s right to give him some punishment, and I can understand that you want to compensate me. But is it unrealistic that you can say that Fengchang''s 7% shares are too expensive

    "Not practical? I think it''s very practical, "I said:" it''s the price that scares me. It''s still expensive to chop. It''s like I invite you to have dinner here. You can order wine and food at will, and pass me the bill later. The number on it is too long. My heart, liver, spleen and lung are all hurting. Who do I blame? I chose the place. They marked it in black and white on the menu. I didn''t read it. Can I blame the restaurant for being too dark? Can you complain that your deputy Zhang''s mouth is too harsh, his appetite is too big, and he eats too much? Certainly not. I dare to come. I dare to ask. I''m sure I''m ready to spend a lot of money to be slaughtered. I''m a student bastard. You''re a turtle. Don''t you understand? No? So why don''t you ask the price before your son cuts me? It''s just as shameful and pathetic as ordering without asking the price. If you don''t want to come, you can also afford to come. But after eating, you don''t need to pay for it? Then I''ll just be a little more stupid. Do you think it''s more suitable for me to pay you a processing fee? Can''t you want to be a robber, you have to force me to be a fool? Don''t do what you don''t do to others"Chu, you want to save money. When I order, young master, I''ll choose the cheapest one. There''s no need for disgusting people to have no appetite for food." The tone and expression of Duanmu young master is not like the appearance of no appetite, but very suitable for his taste.

    Hearing that I was poor for a long time, Sima Yang finally came back from the shock that I wanted shares for tassels. Seeing that Zhang Zhang''s face had changed from watermelon skin to purple eggplant, he really understood why I insisted that I asked you to kill me. In the same way, I asked you to kill yourself. I''m willing to kill you. Don''t you?

    Other people may only think that I am cheap, but Lao Zhang can''t. He thinks highly of the goods and despises me too much. He doesn''t care about the things that small people like me can do, but he doesn''t care that he can''t.

    His qualifications, status, achievements and knowledge are all above me, and he despises my capital. Now, they have become the shackles of his own.

    He had no words to argue. He looked down at the menu, his face flickering.

    I picked up the water glass and drank it calmly, but my heart was not calm.

    Either sacrifice his son''s future, let him go to prison for a few years, or give me shares, grievance for the whole life, or kill me, wipe out Gong Fanlin, let the two people holding their grip disappear forever in front of Lao Zhang, only these three options.

    I''m waiting for him to order, and I''m waiting for him to choose his, Zhang Mingjie''s, or my destiny

 Chapter 1228

    "Xuedong, what do you think of it?" Lao Zhang, who was forced into a dead end by me and had to show his cards, was expected to have Duanmu''s bright attitude. Strangely, after taking a long breath, he added with emphasis or prompted: "although seven percent of them don''t have the surname of Mo, it doesn''t seem that there is much difference between Cheng and Mo?"

    I can''t understand this. How can there be no difference between Cheng and Mo? Is there a big difference? .

    without waiting for Madame Duanmu to speak, Zheng Yuqiu, with a smile on his face, asked coldly, "Chu Nan wants seven percent of him. How much does he promise you, and can you be persuaded to sit here? Four percent? Five? Six? "

    The question itself does not seem to incline to either side, just out of curiosity. However, the content and significance of the curiosity expressed at this time and here are still intriguing. As Mrs. Duanmu''s sister, she tells everyone in a rather disgusted manner that she did not know her sister was a lobbyist for Lao Zhang in advance.

    There is no consensus or tacit understanding between the sisters. The only way to explain Miss Zheng''s position is treason plus the intimacy shown to me and the undisguised ridicule and antipathy against Lao Zhang? I secretly lamented that Min Rou, who played my secretary before, or Zheng Yuqiu, who is joking now, no wonder she can be regarded as the right arm by the third lady when she is young. It''s not new to take the right time to handle affairs and talk. What''s amazing is her mastery of scale and discretion. Who can''t tell that she told Madame Duanmu to think twice or even threatened her to quit? But who can accuse her of being a person in the valley of the moon, but stretching her arms to get involved in the internal affairs of Fengchang before signing the cooperation project? .

    a sentence, not only let people see her simplicity, but also let people realize her sophistication, and then ponder over her sentence, it will be more interesting: simple people see who is not complex, complex people see who is not simple, which is self modesty? She is young and has seen through all the people!

    I thought Lao Zhang would be desperate for this, but I saw the hope still standing in his eyes, Mrs. Duanmu shook her head and said: "I really came to plead for him and his son Zhang Mingjie, but I helped him, but it had nothing to do with the interests. I didn''t ask for a cent."

    "Oh?" Zheng Yuqiu''s Willow eyebrow says, "what are you doing for? Owe others? "

    Mrs. Duanmu''s reaction is subconscious, which shows how arrogant she is at ordinary times. "Only other people owe me Zheng Xuedong. I have never asked anyone for anything in my life. I don''t owe anyone! Whether it''s him or the three young ladies who sent me or returned my love when they cooperated with Fengchang, please forgive me. Go back immediately and ask her to go to wuse again. Tell her: send me, I can''t stand it, return me, she can''t! "

    Even if I don''t know Mrs. Duanmu, I can hear that she didn''t mean to aim at the tension or the third miss, but the word "human feelings" jumped out of Zheng Yuqiu''s mouth and just poked into the sensitive part of her heart. There is no doubt that Zheng Yuqiu played a decisive role in choosing Fengchang to cooperate with the third lady. However, the third lady''s motivation is to repay Zheng Yuqiu''s human feelings. Therefore, the ten contact Jiu is not reliable. Rather than that, Mrs. Duanmu feels that she just fears that Zheng Yuqiu really has this idea in her heart, so she is sensitive to counterattack

    I don''t care about her reaction What''s more, unexpectedly, after excluding the interest factor, she also denied the human factor, so what is the reason for her to stand out for Lao Zhang?

    "And my brother-in-law?" Compared with Madame Duanmu''s excitement, Zheng Yuqiu was very calm, and said lightly: "you don''t love her, but you have to marry him. For more than 20 years, in addition to being cheeky to be" Madame Duanmu ", have you ever done something that Madame Duanmu, or even as a wife, should do? He lives in a big courtyard, but he can see you more often than you can see me all year round? I''m afraid you didn''t scold me more than once when you added up what he said? But how much pressure did that wimp put on you from Duanmu family? Do you understand? If Fengchang is not Mo Yizhi''s master, and a mediocre person with insufficient ambition and courage takes the helm, it is impossible for the market to expand to the south so quickly. If the Duanmu family didn''t benefit from this, it would be enough for Fengchang to be the culprit of Duanmu family if he sold the company to Fengchang? You don''t think it''s human? Yes, it''s not human relationship. It''s the same as he knows whether you are worthy of him or married you. You didn''t ask him. It''s his own meanness. No, his realm is not meanness anymore. It''s silly, stupid coward, silly pity! Thanks to your scolding, he still has the face to comfort me. He wishes you could scold him a few words in his heart, but he lived a life of being cheap and stupid. "

    Madame Duanmu is not embarrassed. She is only ashamed and speechless. I, Zhang Zi and Sima Yang, who know nothing about Duanmu family, are surprised. Mr. Duanmu''s infatuation is well known. His efforts for Madame Duanmu are also obvious to all. But who would have thought that his relationship with Madame Duanmu is just like this? What''s more incredible is that he didn''t get any return, but he continued to pay consistently. Was he willing to give up his efforts, or was he satisfied with cherishing and guarding? It doesn''t seem to matter. What''s important is that Mr. Duanmu''s baseness and stupidity no longer need any proof.In the world, there is such a man. What''s more, he fell in love with the only woman in the world who would not fall in love with such a man? What''s my father''s point? I''m sorry for you. You''re a loser. You''re stupid and mean to open your mouth and shut up? Without him, you would have killed me! "

    Zheng Yuqiu ignored Duanmu''s flowing water and continued to say to Duanmu''s wife, "Zheng Xuedong, do you know? You are the most annoying person in the world, but the reason why I hate you the most is not that you never care about me, nor that you owe that stupid and cheap loser. It''s still unclear in your life, but it''s just that you don''t admit the arrogance even if you feel it! You are too childish, too Ren Xing! Always ask others to accommodate you, but think how understanding you are, you think you know everything, in fact you are so ignorant, so even today you always want to make up, but you still can''t do anything, because you only know what you want, don''t know what other people want! You know what? I always quarrel and fight with Duanmu and Shuishui, not because I envy you more, not because I look down on him, frankly speaking, in a sense, I even admire him a little, so spoiled by you, I''m not spoiled to be a fool, I have reason to fight with him, and fight with him, because only when the fight is urgent, you will come out of the Buddhist hall where the idle man is not allowed to enter Hit me, scold me, and my brother-in-law will come to protect me and plead for me, you know? I advise you to calm down, talk to you, and cook a good dish in person. The whole family can eat together. That fool + force can have fun for several days! What he wants is not your guilt or your apology. Give him a little atmosphere at home, and he will be very satisfied! "

    Madame Duanmu looks down and doesn''t speak. She didn''t let anyone see something in her eyes. Maybe she didn''t know, but now she must know

    ZHENG Yuqiu stares at master Duanmu. "Duanmu water, you''re right. Your father doesn''t have any place to be sorry for me, so every time I get hurt by you, I won''t cry or complain or complain I will beg him to punish you. I grew up with his Duanmu family''s food. If I am killed by you, I can exchange that fool for a lifetime of happiness. I won''t blink! I admit I''m naive, but what about you? What have you done for your father? "

    Duanmu water snorted coldly, but didn''t look at Zheng Yuqiu. I secretly sighed something. Zheng Yuqiu didn''t know it. Now, she doesn''t know

    ZHENG Yuqiu took a deep breath, calmed down her mood, seemed to calm down, and then said something I thought was not cool: "I like Chunan, I can do something for her He doesn''t need reason or reward to do anything. As long as it''s the tension he wants to do, you have to give it to him. If you don''t give it to me, I will get it from him! "

    The hope in tension''s eyes was finally disillusioned, his thick lips trembled, and he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound because of Zheng Yuqiu''s momentum, and I, stupefied,

    Madame Duanmu raised her head and asked softly, "why? Because what he did for his woman was very similar to what your brother-in-law did for me? Because he''s like your brother-in-law? "

    Zheng Yuqiu looked at me and smiled, but shook her head. "No"

    she turned to Madame Duanmu and said firmly and proudly, "because I am like my brother-in-law, and he is not like you!"

 Chapter 1229

    hongguoguo''s confession, but I really don''t feel moved by Miss Zheng''s words is too damaging and cruel. I haven''t figured out for a long time what she said about me, but I can only hear that she blamed Duanmu''s wife for what was wrong with her. She also praised herself greatly by the way. She can be so gentle and majestic at the same time of swearing and narcissism. Miss Zheng is definitely the first person I have ever met The degree of venomous tongue is still above the black bellied Oriental little girl.

    Sure enough, Madame Duanmu also heard it, sighed softly, and said: "Xiaoqiu, you are gambling with me, right? I know you are not a casual girl, even if you really like him. "I guess the second half of Madame Duanmu''s sentence is to say," even if you really like him, you won''t be so implicit. "But Zheng Yuqiu cut it off.

    "I really like him." I don''t know if this girl is to emphasize the intimacy with me, or to cover up the fact that she is next to Duanmu''s wife. She was sitting next to me. Now she leans and sticks directly to me. With a shy happy smile, she says to Duanmu''s wife, "you are right. I''m not a casual person. Theoretically speaking You are my sister, "

    brother really wanted to make complaints about what is she in theory? She''s your sister in every sense! This small mouth is damaged. No wonder Duanmu water can''t bear you

    "but do you know where my home is in Beitian? You don''t know, because you come to Beitian, I will only entertain you to stay in the hotel. I never take people home casually. Until today, I know Zheng Yuqiu and the people I live in, but only three of my sisters, min Rou, and him. This morning we came out of my home together. " .

    the same fact, said from her mouth, and said from Madame Duanmu''s mouth, is that Madame Duanmu said that she came to Beitian. Miss Zheng would definitely arrange her room and board, but she was extremely satisfied and happy. She dared to make trouble for a long time. Miss Zheng didn''t want to tell her where she lived, and then she thought that this girl was like a big hotel They all think that she is a roundabout damage to her sister Duanmu water is absolutely scolding Zheng Yuqiu, but ya is staring at me.

    I didn''t know how the words "Duanmu running water" came out at the moment, but I saw that Duanmu''s wife with super baby face was more exaggerated, and her expression was like a frightened little pot friend. Her tongue swelled with excessive surprise, as if she had been backward for several years from the fifth grade of primary school, as if she were a kindergarten class student who didn''t speak neatly, "you, you, you and you two were in last night Together?! "

    I was so shocked that I came to Zheng Yuqiu Liangming to support me. Even I was surprised. I planned to trick her here. No matter she turned around and walked or just sat down with her sister to finish the meal, it would be enough for Lao Zhang to see that she and Madame Duanmu didn''t have a common understanding. It''s impossible to force Ming on the table with Lao Zhang''s caution The two sisters who showed their displeasure said that what I was betting on was the situation of five to five wins. Lao Zhang, who is 10000% of the goods, did not dare to show his cards. He would certainly ask Madame Duanmu to win over Zheng Yuqiu in private and play a buffer, which is the best result I expected. To him is a buffer, to me is not it? I only gave him one week to think, minrou, Xiaozi, plus myself, three mouths. Even if Miss Zheng could persuade her to stand in the same line with her to support Madame Duanmu, one week would not be enough for them to persuade Ziyuan to stand alone. Don''t say that my friends now know that miss San owes me a life, just instruct Xiaozi to give me medicine and kill me It''s enough for us to cry, fight and hang. Miss three can ignore me, but since the text message she sent to Xiaozi, she also thinks of herself as her sister. Xiaozi and Yuqiu are absolutely enough for her to get tangled up. One week, she can drag it, Zheng''s sister can drag it, and Lao Zhang can drag it? And people''s mentality is that the more they delay, the more they are anxious, the more they are afraid, and the more they are afraid, the more they want to hurt people. At that time, I will use Cao''s heart to say that he is not willing to sacrifice the boat of the sand?

    In fact, the content on Sima Yang''s face is the most simple and clear explanation of what these people think in their hearts. It''s just that you were so sure yesterday. It turns out that you and Miss Zheng were a couple of dog men and women. When I was surprised that Zheng Yuqiu said she liked me, she forced Lao Zhang to show his cards by using her support that I used willingly At that time, other people just naturally guessed: why does Zheng Yuqiu spare no effort to help this kid? To what extent have they developed?

    I only knew yesterday, or "guessed" that Madame Duanmu and Zhang Zhang joined hands. Today, Zheng Yuqiu stood up and said that she firmly supported me. Did I persuade her overnight, or did I "sleep" her for a long time? Most normal people would be inclined to the latter?

    Miss Zheng was so questioned by Duanmu''s wife that she was stunned. It can be seen that she didn''t mean to mislead everyone to understand our relationship vaguely. She emphasized the * * level of her address, but what made me vomit blood was that this girl appreciated Duanmu''s reaction very much. She brightened her eyes like surprise and cunning, and nodded her head forcefully, saying: "yes, we are all together Together at night, in my house, in my room, what''s the matter? "

    Madame Duanmu''s face is red and her ears are red. I don''t know if she is angry or if she gives such a shameless piece of goods to the Zheng family. "What did you do together?"I just thought about why people misunderstood me. Before I could deny it, I was robbed by Zheng Yuqiu. Now we were not together at all last night. Do you believe me? Others will only think: this kid is not a thing. Other girls admit it. He denies it. Do they even think that they know what they are?

    Tension hopes that''s not true more than I do, but he also knows that when Miss Zheng''s words are said, it''s useless for me to deny them. It''s estimated that Lao Zhang''s bowels are blue at this time. Why do you make so many rumors about me? Not to mention Zheng Yuqiu''s own admission, ten contacts are not fake, even if ten contacts are fake, or we just drink a little wine to talk about life, I said, he is willing to believe, Madame Duanmu is not willing to believe. Where is my character in Chu Nan? Female colleagues in the company dare not take an elevator with me. They are afraid to bear my children. They despise these rumors. For example, Yao Waner, Qin LAN, and Song Jia, who have been exiled for many times, can''t count themselves. The most outrageous thing is Kang Kang calling me "Dad". Because she is my own daughter, I will go to Luoli. She started school in the second grade of primary school. When sister Liu was pregnant, I was just too good Not good! But no one believes it. People prefer to believe that sister Liu is a pervert. She likes to eat well. All these rumors have to be "thank you". The rumors didn''t kill me, but smashed my own feet. At this time, my personality is not strong enough, which made him better. The result is amputation, not good. What killed him is his slander of my gossip ? The truth is that the form is out of my control. Speaking is more cruel self abuse. I took up the water cup again, but this time I was shocked by the water, and my hands were shaking badly. Miss Zheng''s words made me spray out all the saliva I just had in my mouth.

    "There is only one bed in my room. What do you say a man and a woman can do in one bed?" Miss Zheng wanted to murder me 100% and said, "do + love."

    It was vice director Zhang who almost died of heart disease first Mrs. Duanmu smashed the table and started. Instead of exposing Zheng Yuqiu''s lies, I think she would rather cheat herself, or expect Zheng Yuqiu to "lie" and cheat her, pointing to me and saying, "he was so drunk yesterday that he had a big fight with fei''er this afternoon. How can I find you?"

    Madame Duanmu''s brain is definitely confused. Even if I''m not pretending to be drunk but really drunk, why can''t I go to find Zheng Yuqiu?

    Zheng Yuqiu didn''t know that I had a real or fake fight with Murphy yesterday, but this is fox Jing''s reincarnation. It''s not only smart and cunning, but also she who has ten contacts and is still a baby. That share of wave power is charming and can only be born!

    This girl fox does not blink, "just because he is in a bad mood to come to me, ah, I can listen to him complain, give him comfort, let him vent, as a woman, these are not exactly what I should do?"

    "Duanmu water sneers:" yes, as a woman, you are born to do the most should be done by men

    The words are enough damage, but since Zheng Yuqiu just questioned him, young master Duanmu is a little bit underpowered. He interrupts twice like talking to himself. His voice is not loud, and he doesn''t look at Zheng Yuqiu.

    Mrs. Duanmu didn''t have two words. She grabbed the cup that was knocked down by her and threw it at her son. Although it was far from normal, if the tension didn''t hide, it would probably break his face. But from the extremely low parabola, it can be seen that it''s not a small kindergarten class or even a fifth grader in primary school who can have such a long hand, and it''s only a slap in the face of his mother. Duanmu''s running water was stunned Lady Duanmu is really angry!

    Zheng Yuqiu said that standing on my side, it was originally the joy of the accident, and it would not turn into the sadness of the accident again? Misfortune depends on fortune, and misfortune lies on it?! No!

 Chapter 1230

    the more nonsense, the more anxious I am, the more angry Madame Duanmu is, the happier Zheng Yuqiu will be. This girl''s family, however, does not want to be cheeky. The more explicit she is, the more excessive she is. She is not ashamed but thinks she is happy. She also wants everyone to know that. She laughs loudly: "yes, I like him to do me! Especially when I''m drunk or unhappy, it''s called a rude man! It''s totally different from his usual tenderness and thoughtfulness. I can''t stand the wild Xing and the occupation Yu, but I can''t extricate myself! What do you think it''s about me to be destroyed by him and tortured by him? " ..

    I wonder how she can describe something that doesn''t exist so lifelike and empathetic?!

    Duanmu running water is afraid that Duanmu''s wife will smash it again. She raises her arms to protect her face, or can''t help spitting: "are you a masochist of his mother?"

    Zheng Yuqiu said coldly with a good face: "thank you for beating me up and kicking me from childhood. I can stand your belt and stick. What''s more, his whip candle? In other words, Duanmu Shuishui, when I met Chu Nan, I found out that you ya was a fake mother. I couldn''t help but wonder if you were a woman disguised as a man if you didn''t beat him or scold him. I grew up together? Are you sure you really have a handle in your crotch? "

    Miss Zheng did not finish, Duanmu water has been completely out of control Duanmu lady smashed with dishes to hide under the table, this behavior fully shows that she believes what Zheng Yuqiu said!

    My life is in danger! When the four words came out of my mind, Duanmu''s wife had turned around to hit me, but she found that she had thrown all the things in front of her, so she needed to have enough side tension. When she hit Duanmu''s water, half of the things were flying towards Lao Zhang. How dare Lao Zhang give it to her? Can block also dare not block, who has seen such a state of Zheng Xuedong? As soon as he spread his arms, he simply pressed his cups, dishes and chopsticks under his body. Madame Duanmu avoided suspicion. It''s not easy to touch him in such a disadvantageous situation and still remember that his safety is the first thing. Lao Zhang was really careful. ..

    Madame Duanmu can''t find anything, so she wants to smash it with a chair. But the chairs in the broken hotel are all made of mahogany, which is dead and heavy. As for the size of her primary school student, it''s hard to lift them up. It''s even more impossible to throw them out and pat me. After two attempts, she gave up, and even cried like a child.

    If you lose your life because of this, don''t you?! For this reason, it''s not worth me to set up such a strong enemy as Duanmu family, so I hurriedly broke away from Zheng Yuqiu and went to appease Madame Duanmu, "Madame, please listen to me"

    "ask your parents to tell me!" Who would have thought that the sad lady Duanmu suddenly looks like a raging civet, without any sign. She jumped up and looked at me as if she had changed her paw for someone else''s face. Unfortunately, she caught me, pretending to be poor and sneaking around and playing rogue. Chu Yuan has used rotten tricks on me. Moreover, it''s not polite to say that lady Duanmu looks like a child , I want to coax her, and naturally put her into Chu Yuan when she was a child. Instinctively and carefully, when she moved, I immediately made a habitual reaction

    I didn''t hide. I grabbed, turned, and raised her hand, not only Duanmu lady didn''t respond, but also I didn''t respond. So I turned behind her and lifted her feet in the air.

    I use this move to prevent Chu Yuan because the stinky girl can''t scratch me, so she must kick me. Using this move to deal with Madame Duanmu, it''s a little

    "Chu, Chu Nan, you bastard, let me down! Do you think I''m a child? " How did Madame Duanmu receive such treatment? She was born to be a noble canary. She was educated as a talented person. She was in contact with either a lady or a gentleman. Because of her height and appearance, people around her would pay attention to her protection, carefully restrain their words and deeds, and try to avoid touching her sensitive inferiority complex. I, no doubt, did a very rude and annoying thing.

    The most lethal thing is that Zheng Yuqiu may be used to wearing a smile as a mask and being used to the hypocrisy of Madame Duanmu, who is high above her. Madame Duanmu kicks her feet in a hurry. She is more like a naughty child who is afraid of punishment. But others dare not say or even express their thoughts on her face. She not only laughs, but also commands me:ˇ° Don''t let it go, ha ha, have you seen Chu Nan? This is Zheng Xuedong. She is a child! Childish and arrogant, but she thinks she knows everything and can do anything. But as long as someone doesn''t give in to her or let her go, she will expose her real side. She is sensitive and self abased. She seems to be strong and overbearing, but in fact, she is cowardly and cowardly! Do you only ask Chunan to put you down, but never want to resist? You admit your weakness and incompetence, so you can''t even do the simplest things in your life. It''s easy for Chunan to let go of you. What''s difficult is when can you let go of yourself? "

    At last, Zheng Yuqiu stopped laughing, which was a very severe question.

    Madame Duanmu is quiet, and the room is quiet. I don''t know if I should put the quiet Madame Duanmu down first, or listen to Zheng Yuqiu. First, listen to what Madame Duanmu will say.

    Although contrary to the fact, the fact is that the incongruity has disappeared. Now, Zheng Yuqiu, who feels beautiful, is more like her sister. Zheng Xuedong, who is petite and lovely, is her sister. I am really like "brother-in-law" or "brother-in-law" who is afraid of her"You''ve lived in a big house all your life, but you''ve been called a cage bird in vain. When you fly out of the Zheng''s house and hide in Duanmu''s house, you''re still in the cage, but you''re not the Canary anymore. You''re not even a bird that can only fly," Zheng Yuqiu said indifferently. "On the day you look forward to leaving the cage, you should know The sky is not always clear, and occasionally there will be wind and rain. When I was dying of illness abroad, I didn''t receive a call from you. I care about it, but I don''t hate you "

    " I didn''t know you were ill. "Madame Duanmu explained in a low voice," something happened at that time. I "

    " I know that although I only knew later, I didn''t hate when I was lying on the bed After you, because the day I decided to leave Duanmu''s house, I had this awareness. I told myself: difficulty, is Zi I just care about the cost of you. Mo also died. You are still pretending to be strong. You are busy making arrangements for his funeral. I thought that even if you don''t like me anymore, when no one can talk about your grief, you will think of me, but you don''t have "

    " I didn''t want to call you, but "Madame Duanmu didn''t go on, with a certain expression Some struggle, she saw her hands on the edge of the table, only half a face of Duanmu running water appeared on the table, maybe no one else cared, but I felt Duanmu''s wife was repenting for Zheng Yuqiu''s things, Zheng Yuqiu still lived in Duanmu''s home, and was fighting with Duanmu running water endlessly, that is to say, when she went abroad to study, Duanmu''s wife had long wanted to recover her sister relationship, But Mo also died in a car accident. For such a big thing, it''s not necessary for her to come back to the funeral without crying. At least, it''s the most basic politeness to inform her of the news and ask her to greet Mo''s family.

    What''s the reason? It seems that the eyes of Duanmu''s young master Yu Yan are the answer. When did he know his life experience? If we knew that the father was no longer alive, what would be his state? In that state, what happens when I see Zheng Yuqiu, who doubted that he was Mo''s son since childhood? I don''t have a deep understanding of Miss Zheng''s broken mouth. Anyway, I have no doubt that she will say something like "congratulations on finding your father at last" and then "I''m sorry you know it''s a little late". And I don''t doubt that Duanmu Shuishui will have to send Miss Zheng to the morgue even if she makes a lot of noise. Xing is more than 98%

    exactly like me, I can''t help but lament that Mo also accumulated virtue in her last life, which made Miss Zheng''s serious illness come at such a time

 Chapter 1231

    "you don''t need to explain. It''s happened. It''s past. It''s meaningless to explain any more," said Miss Zheng. Her eyes have told everyone. She is looking forward to Mrs. Duanmu''s explanation. Mrs. Duanmu didn''t go on. Her disappointment can''t be concealed, but it just disappeared in a flash. "I just want to tell you that when you fly from the cage Come out, meet the first wind and rain in life, you choose to retreat because of fear. When you fly back to the cage, you have already broken your wings. The rest, except for the scars on your body, is only the memories you once flew. The memories stay at the end of the pain, which is determined by yourself. No one forces you not to continue. You dare not face it Dare to challenge Zheng Xuedong, if you are willing to stay in the cage to be a pet with wings but can''t fly, I won''t look down on you or hate you, I may sympathize with you, but it''s not pity you, because each person has his own ambition and pursuits are different, if you want to live in the cage, is that the truth? no You want to fly out, you just don''t have the courage to fly out! But you don''t want to admit that you are afraid, you don''t accept the comfort and encouragement of others, you hate those things, just because you are afraid that others know how sensitive and cowardly you are, you want to be brave, so you live in a cage, use indifference and disdain to cover up your reluctance and yearning for the outside world, hypnotize and comfort yourself, saying that you are because of some great and nothing For private reasons, I voluntarily gave up the sky that once belonged to you, until the sky collapsed and disappeared. Even if you fly out again, you can''t find the former you, except for courage. Now you, except courage, what else? Regret, regret, regret, regret Zheng Xuedong, you always smile, but you ask yourself, this life will be their own caged you, really happy? If the next second is the end of life, can you close your eyes with a smile? You can continue to say to yourself, Zheng Xuedong, you''ve been right all your life. Have you never missed it? " ...

    Madame Duanmu cried. This time, she really cried. She didn''t cry, but the tears couldn''t stop flowing. She wanted to help, but she couldn''t help. Facing Zheng Yuqiu, she couldn''t disguise herself again.

    Zheng Yuqiu is also soft hearted, still a preaching tone, but a lot of soft, "Zheng Xuedong, people will make mistakes and are not afraid of making mistakes, some people may still have a chance to make up, some people may never have a chance to recover, but if we are destined to leave regret in this life, is it more meaningful to review and reflect on ourselves rather than curse the unfair fate?"? For nothing else, just for the day of death, we can close our eyes and people need to be brave, but we must know what we are trying to be brave for, not to let ourselves regret in pain until the end of life that moment is still fooling ourselves for decades, it''s better to live a day! Some people don''t know what they are living for until they die. Some people know what they are living for. Whose life is fuller and more colorful? Who do you envy more? Who do you want to be? "

    No one spoke, everyone was thinking.

    Until this time, I really had a feeling that this was Zheng Yuqiu beside miss three, and let minrou all admire that serious Zheng Yuqiu.

    Miss Zheng sighed softly and said: "these words are all what my sister said to me recently, because he"

    pointed to me, or she was infatuated with me, but even I thought that she didn''t pretend this time. "My sister said that she had been thinking about Chu Nan''s family situation, and her life was as plain as water. After observing him for three years and eight months, she had never made a lot of money, never spent it Big money has never been to a beautiful woman, but has been cheated by two beautiful women once. It''s almost twenty-four years old before we first fall in love. The object of love is still secretly in love with Cheng Liusu, who has been in love for at least three years and eight months. But such an ordinary man who has neither enjoyed nor seen big waves nor even did not understand amorous feelings can be forced to protect his woman Why do you dare to die? Is there no regret in his life? Certainly not, he just felt that if he didn''t do that, his life would be one more regret! Dignity and other things are bullshit, so when all people in Beitian regard him as a great hero, the hero is not nailed to the moral platform by vanity. He sits here like a fool and rogue. Is it not difficult for him to beat Zheng Xuedong for a woman who may not want him in the future? Doesn''t he hurt? He is more difficult than you, more painful than you! Because he doesn''t want face or life, but he knows that his efforts will not have any return, but you? You want to be rewarded, and you hope to be rewarded, but you refuse to pay! You always ask others to pay for you, but have you paid for yourself and others even a little? "

    What does Zheng Yuqiu want to say? Maybe everyone thinks differently. Maybe everyone thinks the same thing. The most clear person is Duanmu''s wife.

    I was wondering if Miss Zheng didn''t turn around and leave and sit here with me. Would it be the same as her attitude of supporting me? It''s an excuse. She just wanted to have an opportunity to take these words out of her heart and tell her sister Zheng Xuedong?

    Zheng Yuqiu stood up and looked at her sister''s Zheng Xuedong like a sister. He said seriously and sternly: "it''s clear that you are the first to scratch people, or apologize to Chu Nan and ask him to let you down, or you''ll play reckless and tyrannical to the end, and call for help, force him to let you down, or honestly admit defeat, or fight to the end, or respectable, or terrible, but Never be pitiful. Don''t let those bastards who want to use us laugh in their hearts and look down on the women of Zheng''s family. "My friend thinks that Miss Zheng is scolding Zhang Li, but he thinks again. It seems that my son of a bitch is also using her surname Zheng as a woman

    She''s mistaken! She apologized! For the sake of face, even Mo never asked for a promise. She apologized to me for such a small thing!

    I am not the most surprised person. The most surprised person is Lao Zhang, who knows Mrs. Duanmu best here. He has realized that there is no chance for him to win against defeat. Although, it has nothing to do with Mrs. Duanmu''s learning to be honest and admit her mistakes.

    I was in a daze. Zheng Yuqiu knocked a chestnut on my forehead, then turned around and sat down again. It seemed that she stood up just to hit me. She opened the menu and blocked her face. The voice was not loud, but everyone heard, "still don''t let go of my sister?"

    "What do you say?" Madame Duanmu couldn''t believe it. She opened a pair of tears and looked at Zheng Yuqiu.

    I''m not sure if Miss Zheng wants to order, or if she wants to put her face in the menu to become a new dish like "hot rain, autumn sister cheeky". She said coldly, "I''m talking to Chunan, but I''m not talking to you."

    Madame Duanmu''s gloomy expression made me a little angry. You let others be honest for a long time, but you are not so honest? I''m sorry, I didn''t hear you clearly. Can you say it again

    "You" Zheng Yuqiu looks up at me.

    "I said I didn''t hear you clearly. Again, who do you want me to let go?"

    "Who else is in your arms?!" She saw that I was intentional

    "That''s her."

    "Who is she?"

    "Miss Zheng was totally helpless," my sister, my sister, my sister! Are you satisfied? "

    I put down Duanmu''s wife, who was already crying into tears, and said, "it''s better to make do with it than to hear you say the name" Zheng Xuedong "directly. Otherwise, don''t change it later?"

    Miss Zheng''s eyes turned and she said with a smile, "OK, when you call her sister, too."

    Elder brother is naive and cheeky. He can be complex or simple. Pretending not to understand her words, he opened his mouth and said, "sister Xuedong, is it suitable for me to call you that?"

    Mrs. Duanmu was stunned by Zheng Yuqiu''s saying "my sister". She said: "it''s right, it''s right"

    her brother scratched his head. "Ha ha, I don''t mean well, brother Zhang?"

    Tension almost in blood and spit on my face brother did good deeds for a long time, this kind of cheap is stupid.

    Zheng Yuqiu knows that I took advantage of her words, and it''s too late to add. She is the only one who knows whether there is really bitterness in the bitter smile.

    Mrs. Duanmu''s face is full of tears and snot. She wants to wipe it after sitting down. But the things in front of her and her bag have been thrown out and smashed into Duanmu''s water. It''s too bad to wipe the image of a lady with her hand. When she sits down, it''s easy to misunderstand that she has one thing for me. However, Mr. Duanmu is too blind to see it. He still hides under the table and doesn''t dare to come out, which embarrasses the lady with a big face But she obviously cared more about my relationship with Zheng Yuqiu. "Xiaonan, you and Xiaoqiu, have really developed to that extent?"

    "No, don''t listen to her nonsense," I didn''t have a paper towel either, but when I thought of coming out from home, Wang Xiaomeng gave me a handkerchief, just took it out to wipe tears for Madame Duanmu, and explained: "we weren''t together last night at all, I came to pick her up this morning, because the place where she lived was too far and too far, so we were late."

    "Is it?" Mrs. Duanmu took the handkerchief out of my pocket and was about to wipe it. Suddenly, she was stunned, "eh? What is this? "

    "Well?" I was stunned, and then I was shocked to lose se. I blushed, "ah! That''s not "

    I''m reaching for it, but Duanmu''s small lady is also very smart. She curls up on one side, and the whole person shrinks to the bottom of the table. I grab a space. When I get back to her center of gravity, Duanmu''s lady has unfolded the small object in public. It''s pure cotton, with white se heart on the red background, and cute little bowknot embroidered on it The "little gift" she gave me this morning, her new underwear!

    A big man actually took out a pair of underpants, but I think how rich everyone''s expression and psychological activities are!

    Of course, Zheng Yuqiu knew that this pair of underpants was not hers. There was a flash of jealousy in her eyes, and her expression changed a few times. She exclaimed, "you hate Chunan. How can you still take my underpants with you?"

    It''s not your fucking thing. What can I say at this time?!

    Brother secretly shout, demon Jing ah demon Jing, you killed me! Wang Xiaomeng, what handkerchief do you give me?! I don''t know who you two are, but you two are 100% my nemesis

 Chapter 1232

    if my underwear is not Zheng Yuqiu''s, it must be other women''s. Zheng Yuqiu says it''s her. In fact, she''s helping me. If our relationship has become a reality, Madame Duanmu''s helping me is helping her kiss her sister

    but I''m not willing to accept her kindness, especially on the basis of her self destruction and innocence ˇŁ

    I complained in my heart that if Wang Xiaomeng didn''t give me any handkerchief, I would not mistakenly take out the small gift of demon Jing to wipe tears for Madame Duanmu. But in order to replace the small gift of demon Jing, I still took out Wang Xiaomeng''s handkerchief in a hurry. Madame snatched it, but didn''t return the gift of demon Jing to me, unfolded the handkerchief, and read: "easy Acacia It''s hard to miss each other. I''d like to turn it into a butterfly and send it to you ..

    Madame Duanmu has been a good wife, a good mother, and a good sister all her life. However, this doesn''t prevent her from demanding herself with this goal. At least, as a professional housewife and housewife, she has some accomplishments in needlework. At a glance, she can see that the patterns and words on the handkerchief are her own It''s embroidered.

    The woman''s mind is much thinner than that of the man. I don''t know if it''s the bitterness of Acacia in the heart of the man who has read this handkerchief, or if it resonates with this poem. There is a pain in Madame Duanmu''s eyes, and then she asks Zheng Yuqiu, "this is yours too?"

    I also blame Wang Xiaomeng for her poor needlework, which is made of excellent materials, and her work is so hard and clumsy that I can''t buy it on the market ..

    the underpants of demon Jing are printed with red background and white pattern, with small bows and pure lines; the skirts Zheng Yuqiu wears are white se red ribbon and pure lines; the white handkerchief of Wang Xiaomeng is more red se figure characters, Acacia butterfly, with such a bitter poem

    underpants, long skirts and handkerchiefs, how could I not find them earlier? They are so matched!

    Sister is a sister. When Miss Zheng heard the poem, she lost her mind and suddenly realized that she didn''t hear what Mrs. Duanmu asked. It was only a subconscious "hum".

    Madame Duanmu''s face changed in an instant. She stared at me. She was very tight, but she didn''t speak. It was obviously that she was struggling in her heart.

    Although snivel and tears flow into a river, making her look more like a primary school student with a big face. She looks cute, pitiful and funny, but she looks at her with this kind of eyes. My friend still jumps up from the bottom of his heart with cool breath

    just Zheng Yuqiu said that I spent the night in her house last night. It''s just a rush of words, angry words. Maybe no one will take it seriously, but now no one doubts that it''s not true underpants Understand the truth of our relationship. The handkerchief proves the complexity of our relationship, because it''s real and complex, and also because it''s complex and real? Shutong, Yaojing, Wang Xiaomeng, and now Zheng Yuqiu, four silly girls confessed to me in the morning. Now the disaster has come

    tension is more clear than I am about what "complex reality" means, "snow winter"

    "you go back first." Madame Duanmu seems to know what tension wants to say. She waves and interrupts. Her eyes never move from my face, "you said I need to reconsider the matter, and I will give you a reply later. Now, I have to deal with some family affairs, which is inconvenient for outsiders to participate. "

    Lao Zhang, like me, knows what "Reconsidering" means that she may or may not change her mind.

    "Well, I''m leaving, brother Zhang. Are you going back to the company? Just in time, take me. "I said with a smile," well, ma''am, do you think the pants and handkerchief should be returned to me? "

    I want 7% of Lao Zhang''s shares, but now I want to return the things given to me by demon Jing and Wang Xiaomeng.

    "You stay" Madame Duanmu said one word at a time: "what I said is very clear? Outsiders leave. "

    My scalp is numb. Am I an outsider?!

    This words also let tension completely take off the mask of hypocrisy, glared at me fiercely and maliciously, and said: "OK, good Xuedong, I will go back to wait for your news, but there is a word, I must say that before you make a decision, you must let yourself really calm down, and then think about what I said to you, your younger sister is young, but you have suffered a lifetime loss, you should We should believe in a playboy with no hair on his mouth, or an old friend who has been with you for more than 20 years. "

    "I only believe in myself, which you may misunderstand." Madame Duanmu looked at the tension coldly and said: "I believe in your words, which is my own judgment, but it doesn''t mean that I believe in you. You and Mo are the same. They are not good things, sharing weal and woe? Twenty years of friendship? Don''t make me laugh, I don''t want to laugh now! We are all friends of Mexico, but we are never friends. What you know in your own mind, don''t you need me to tell you? And you have no hair on your mouth. "

    It seems that the mouth damage is the genetic gene of Zheng family. Lao Zhang''s face was red and purple for a while when he was choked by Madame Duanmu, but he just didn''t have the courage to choke with Madame Duanmu. A big man was tolerant and forbearing to argue with women. He smiled, but he didn''t find that his smile was quite different from what he wanted to show. He thought he was very free and easy in the city He said to me, "little Chu, remember, you owe me a meal."I want to laugh calmly, but it''s hard to see, but I know it. I nodded, "change RI to make up for it." in my heart, if I can live,

    If I haven''t been done by Madame Duanmu today, I think Lao Zhang ming''er should have the courage to do it for me,

    when she called Sima Yang, I came out of the door, and I had a hallucination. It seems that Madame Duanmu forced me out of her teeth "Stupid + forced + CaO + line"

    "Well?"

    When I look back, my wife has sat down modestly and said, "water, order."

    Fortunately, she wanted to eat, not to eat people

    the Duanmu young master just climbed up from under the table, picked up his mother''s bag, took out a package of paper towels, tore them up, and handed them to his mother. The most amazing thing about Duanmu''s wife is that she had no makeup at all, but others still could not see her real age

    when she wiped her face, Zheng Yuqiu also came here Take back the pants and handkerchief that I want to take but I dare not reach for. Give it back to me with a friendly tone, but there is no doubt and a little taste in the expression. "Take it away this time, and don''t take it out any more. It''s seen by little purple Garden, Cheng Liusu and Murphy. You can''t eat it."

    She said something in her words, which means that she knows that the pants and trousers can''t belong to the three of them, so I''m sure there are other women, such as the little winter night in the car, so I infer that this girl must know that I was at home last night, and she didn''t touch the three of them. How does she know? I can think of the answer with my toes. Dongxiaoye and I were cleaned up last night. She and the third lady knew about it. But these two things, especially the Yaojing pants, left my friends with nothing but embarrassment. They were busy getting into their pockets. They didn''t have a word to talk about. They turned to the topic and said, "why didn''t Mr. Zhang come today?"

    "You don''t know?" Young master Duanmu was very helpful and said: "in their cooperation plan of Yuezhi Valley, didn''t they ask us to come up with a plan to promote new products to the market? One of the most important links is to find a suitable spokesperson. Wu Lefeng''s big name is still something you talked about. The box office of "love you with three hearts and two minds" has been selling well. The remuneration and endorsement fees of several leading actors have doubled. Wu Lefeng has become a high price, but he is still very popular. In addition, the director and screenwriter''s nonsense announced that "three hearts and two minds" will be made into a love video several days ago The movie series is working hard to write a script. The sequel starts at the end of the year and follows the original team. Next summer''s release, you think. How much controversy did Sun Tzu dig at the end of the first movie? Some people praise the success and some people call it incomplete. The second film hasn''t been filmed yet. The discussion about whether to continue to shoot has already begun to have publicity effect. As a star, as long as there is topic and attention, he will have value and appreciation. What Wu Lefeng promised now is that the endorsement fee is friendship price, which is lower than that of the first-line star. The senior managers worry about the long night and dream, and the valley of the moon has already low price for him The spokesman expressed surprise and satisfaction, so the marketing department had to work out some contract details with him and try to sign them as soon as possible. Not yesterday, they flew to Macao for negotiation. Zhang Mingjie, the vice president of the marketing department, also went with him. "

    "Macao?" I was stunned.

    "Wu Lefeng is taking part in a charity car race in Macao. The goods are well-known car gods in the entertainment circle. Zhang Mingjie is also well-known car gods in the Beitian dandy circle. The executives may think that the car gods and the car gods must have the same language, so they let Zhang Mingjie go with them? Ha ha, I don''t know what kind of "two plus force logic" is. Otherwise, with his reputation and qualifications, even if he holds the title of vice president, it''s impossible to use him for such an important thing. Besides, Wu Lefeng is your friend. Zhang Mingjie has a quarrel with you. If he negotiates the merits, he will take part in it. If he negotiates the merits, you will offend Wu Lefeng. Ha ha, you are not regarded as a person inside and outside. "

    Mr. Duanmu''s ostensible schadenfreude is to tell me that Fengchang high-level is impossible. He asked Zhang Mingjie to go to Macau. Ten contacts were not made after the meeting, but some high-level people were independent. I''m afraid many people in the high-level didn''t know the result at all. At least they can be sure that Lao Mo didn''t know about it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be surprised if he didn''t tell me, Do you think it''s a coincidence that young master Zhang chose to leave Beitian at this time?

    I looked at Madame Duanmu, who really avoided my eyes.

    I can''t help but sigh that Lao Zhang''s caution is worthy of the name. If Madame Duanmu can''t bring me down, will Zhang Mingjie come back from Macao? It''s no wonder that Zhang Mingjie went to Macao, and Lao Mo didn''t know about it. If Duanmu''s wife had a hand in this, it would be too easy to hide it from Lao mo.

    I''m even more curious about the fact that I don''t make sense when I play the big stick, but Zhang Mingjie instructs people to cut me down first and make no sense at all. What''s the reason for Duanmu''s wife to choose to stand on the side of Zhangjia, which is more unreasonable than me, between the unreasonable and the unreasonable?

 Chapter 1233

    until the dishes ordered by master Duanmu are all served, Duanmu Fu breaks the silence. During this period, her sight is just floating around on me and Zheng Yuqiu. Zheng Yuqiu doesn''t care about it, or intentionally ignores it, but I can''t do it. Her eyes are as sharp as knives. Even though I have rough skin and thick flesh, I am stabbed all over with eyes.

    "Xiaonan, you said that after you leave Feier and Xiaocheng, Feier will definitely like Xiaocheng and become good friends with her, but I would like to know that if you choose one of them, do you think Feier and Xiaocheng may also become friends no, is it possible not to be enemies?" ..

    this question left me in a daze. I assumed countless questions in my mind. I conceived how to explain the relationship between me and Zheng Yuqiu on the premise that Zheng Yuqiu was determined not to clarify. However, I didn''t expect that Madame Duanmu''s opening mouth was a question that had nothing to do with Zheng Yuqiu. What surprised me more was my first reaction to this question It''s not hard to answer this question, but I suddenly found out when I had to answer it. I thought of owning both of them at the same time when I was naive. When I was serious, I decided to leave both of them at the same time, but I just didn''t think about choosing one

    to own one and leave one. In fact, this is the more realistic and natural normal person Thinking logic? But why haven''t I ever thought of that? Maybe it''s because subconsciously, I knew the answer for a long time, so I avoided

    If I chose Murphy and left the fringe, I would never fight with Murphy again in the Xing lattice of the fringe, because that silly girl still has guilt and regret, and should not express her feelings to me when I have conflicts and misunderstandings with Murphy, thinking that it''s taking advantage of people''s danger, taking advantage of the emptiness, not necessarily true Love her more than Murphy, but she must be fighting for Murphy. So she wants to compete with Murphy openly again. When Liu Su came up with this idea and paid for it, she already has the consciousness of losing to Murphy. How can she not afford to lose? The fair competition she longed for, dissected, may be more like a kind of liberation, a liberation of herself, and a liberation of me bound by herself ..

    as Murphy said, tassel is a girl who is not confident and frank. Although she has a tough mouth, she always feels that she is not as good as Murphy in all aspects, so I definitely like Murphy more?

    I would rather believe that Miss Mo could accept my flower heart and allow me to have tassels, asters, Xiaoye, Yaojing and even my sister. I can''t imagine that if I chose tassels instead of her, she could still be friends with tassels

    Murphy is kind-hearted, but also strong. As long as she doesn''t lose to tassels in one day, she can be friends with tassels for one day. She will never lose her life It doesn''t matter whether she wins or loses, but if she loses one day, what she thinks is absolutely that I want to win.

    Murphy''s kindness lies in her never being the only winner.

    Murphy''s strong point is that she will never accept herself as a failure.

    Therefore, Murphy can allow the fringe to exist forever as an opponent, but will never allow her to exist as a winner for even one day, not only fringe, she has the same attitude towards any girl around me who she regards as a competitor, when they become winning friends? No way! enemy? one hundred percent!

    "Answer me." Madame Duanmu has been silent for a long time, and her expression is more serious.

    "I don''t know and I don''t want to know."

    "I want to know," said Madame Duanmu

    "Does this have anything to do with your unreasonable help to the father and son of Zhangjia?" Don''t say to answer, I don''t even want to imagine that Madame Duanmu is aggressive, even I can''t help getting a little angry.

    "Of course, there is a direct relationship," Madame Duanmu looked at Zheng Yuqiu. "Is it unreasonable? Well, it''s really unreasonable. You think Zhang tried to help me to sit here? "

    "Isn''t it?" Zheng Yuqiu asked casually, but she was also curious about how tension convinced her sister.

    "I just said that? I come here. First, it has nothing to do with interests. I didn''t ask him for a penny. Second, it has nothing to do with human relations. Only Zhang owes me. I don''t owe him. Third, it has nothing to do with friendship. He is a friend of Mexico, not my friend. "

    Zheng Yuqiu frowned. "Then why do you help him?"

    Madame Duanmu asked, "why do you help Chunan?"

    "I like him, why don''t I help him?"

    "You like him, so I have to help tension," Mrs. Duanmu said, "because Phil likes him, too."

    Zheng Yuqiu can''t understand it, and I''m confused. Miss Zheng doesn''t have a good way: "there are many women who like him. What''s the relationship with whether you can help or not?"

    "For your future."

    "The more you talk about it, the more you talk about it," said Zheng Yuqiu. "You want to say that for my future, I don''t want to let me like Chunan, a poor boy who has no future because of his silly lack. I can barely understand what is the relationship between my future and Murphy? To say the least, even if it has something to do with Murphy, what does it have to do with Zhang? "

    "Don''t take ten thousand steps back." Madame Duanmu wryly smiled and shook her head. "If you go one step further, you will know how much your future has to do with fei''er. You will understand why I should be unreasonable and save the tension. This is an investment for your future!""I don''t understand."

    "You mean the cooperation between Fengchang and yuezhigu?" I think I have understood, "you think if I and Miss Zheng"

    "rainy autumn!" Miss Zheng interposed, "you call me miss again. Be careful that I''m in a hurry with you."

    "yes," the habit of Xing is Tucao: "Miss money can not be regarded as a lady, but also make complaints about a girl''s cheapness."

    Zheng Yuqiu said with a sneer: "Duanmu water, do you think you are very handsome? I''ll tell you, this is my place. Believe it or not, someone will come to take care of you immediately. It''s worse than this grouper on the plate. Even your mother doesn''t recognize you. You don''t have to pay for it when you consume it. "

    "I believe I can''t beat you. I''m being coached by someone''s whip and candle, and riding on a horse * * is still so good-looking, but someone who enjoys this ugly grouper is willing to pay for it, and who enjoys your beautiful mermaid refuses to pay for it, which makes me angry. What''s your taste, Chunan? Is my aunt not as satisfied as this grouper? "

    The two goods quarreled with each other without a bottom line or a stanza. How to deal with them? If I was a little worried about Duanmu running water bullying Zheng Yuqiu before, I really think that Mrs. Duanmu''s tutoring is really a failure. The two goods, together with her sister''s mother, are in debt of cleaning up Your sister really came together, and it was determined that the Fifi and the fringe, who are fully responsible for the cooperation project, will inevitably bring hostility into the work, which is greatly detrimental to the public and the private, so you can''t ignore the weakness of Mohist school, so you can come out and tell the truth for their father and son. If I agree to fight with Zhang Mingjie, Zhangjia owes you human feelings. At the same time, Zhang Mingjie has a handle When you and Yuqiu are in your hands, Zhang Xi is bound to stand on your side when the positions of Mo and Zheng conflict. In this way, the ink system can be clamped down and a balance relationship similar to the previous Xing quality can be maintained. However, the protagonists at both ends of the balance are no longer Mo and Zhang, but Mo and Zheng. Zhang and Zheng are subordinate. At the same time, with the support of Duanmu department and Zhang Xi, it can also highlight that Yuqiu is in the moon The important and special balance, subordination and particularity of the valley of wood can be described as "killing three birds with one stone"

    sophistication and far sightedness. Madame Duanmu can maintain the balance of ink and Zhang all the year round without intervening in the senior management. It''s a means, not an accident. This woman''s mind is too detailed, which is also a manifestation of "sensitivity"? It can be seen that in people''s Xing lattice, none of them must be negative, only to see if they find the sensitivity of Duanmu''s wife, Lao Zhang''s prudence, Lao Mo''s ruthlessness, which is not an advantage in other aspects. They can start a business and stay in business, but become the key to success.

    "What if you don''t agree to a settlement?" Zheng Yuqiu was half curious, half aware that I was very disgusted with her and Duanmu Shuishui, so I took it seriously.

    I don''t answer. I asked Madame Duanmu, "did you agree to help Zhang Zhang yesterday? But the marketing department went to Macau to discuss Wu Lefeng, but it couldn''t be decided yesterday. At this juncture, Mo Dong couldn''t let him leave the company, and he was able to make him jump in the team temporarily and get on the plane without the approval of the senior management, and he could not be known by Mo department for a while. I want to come and go. Only you and Lao Zhang can make Lao Zhang leave Beitian if he wanted to I won''t ask you for help yesterday, so this is your idea, right? Ming knows that Wu Lefeng and I are friends, but I have a conflict with Zhang Mingjie, and let him go. Obviously, it''s not for the endorsement contract, so it must be for another purpose that you persuaded Zhang Mingjie and his son. If I don''t agree to reconciliation, Zhang Mingjie will take all the responsibilities, run away, cut off the handle I''ve caught in my hand, and I don''t have to kill him for the tension. I''m not wrong. "

    In a word, the faces of the sisters of Zheng family are all changed. Zheng Yuqiu is angry, and Duanmu''s wife is shocked. Xiaonan, I still look down on you.

    "You look down on me, and I underestimate you. Your means are not so pure and lovely as your appearance"

    joking, because you rub fire in your heart

 Chapter 1234

    "Zhang Mingjie almost killed Chu Nan, don''t you know?"

    Maybe I''m used to the stiff mouth and dishonesty of the fringe, but I can easily understand the simple and complex Zheng Yuqiu. Her angry reaction at this time is just that she admitted that Madame Duanmu is the proof of her sister. Because she is a family, she felt ashamed and hard to accept. In fact, this is a reflection of worry.

    Mrs. Duanmu said, "I know"

    "then you can help him run?" Zheng Yuqiu was furious. "Since you know that Chu Nan didn''t wronged him, you should know that the tension of this matter can''t get rid of it, and you still mingle with them?! You are not only unreasonable, you are already in the crime! It''s because of me that I''m shameless and boastful ..

    "you don''t know. It''s Zhang Mingjie who is the mastermind of Gong and Lin. the possibility of Zhang Mingjie''s knowing in advance is almost nonexistent. Zhang Mingjie didn''t want Xiao Nan''s life, but he didn''t expect that Gong, Lin and Xiao Nan have a grudge, which makes things big and messes up."

    "I don''t know, but how do you know?"

    "At that time, to be more precise, before my trip to Beitian, Zhang Mingjie and Zhang Mingjie didn''t have enough understanding and attention to Xiao Nan. On the one hand, Xiao Nan was lazy and didn''t strive for advancement. He often made some seemingly irrational and reckless stupid things, which made people unable to overestimate him. On the other hand, Xiao Nan knew how to make use of himself This kind of Xing lattice, occasionally calculated with heart, also has the ability to deceive Xing to lead others to attribute the result to his luck rather than his ability, that is to say, don''t think of the limelight, don''t want to be valued and concerned, which is originally the part of his Xing lattice that doesn''t want to advance. "

    ZHENG Yuqiu interrupts:" use the Xing lattice of South Chu to explain things for himself? Do you believe the one-sided words of Zhangjia people? "

    Madame Duanmu shook her head. "I''ve known Zhang Zi for more than 20 years. I know him very well about his arrogance and prudence. If he despises Xiao Nan and despises Xiao Nan, he will ignore Xiao Nan and despise using such inferior means to a small person. On the contrary, if he pays enough attention to Xiao Nan, he will be careful and can''t be like Xiao Nan If you don''t believe my judgment, you can ask Xiao Nan, isn''t Gong Fanlin in his hands now? What should be done? "

    When Zheng Yuqiu looked at me, I sighed and said, "it''s true"

    "even if it''s not Zhang Mingjie, he can''t fake it if he wants your life?"

    "Now he may really want my life, but at that time his purpose must not be"

    ZHENG Yuqiu wondered, "why?"

    "First, the killer is not right. All the students who rushed up to cut people that night were underage students. Although they usually behaved badly, they didn''t have a previous course, and they didn''t lack the courage to hit people, but they didn''t dare to contact Jiu to kill people. They pretended to be sangyingjie''s subordinates and were taken down by sangyingjie. They were scared out of their eyes, tears, noses, and pants. They didn''t really like the materials to be killers; second, they didn''t live in the same place Yes, in the sky, or in the evening when the guests are the most, they kill themselves for fear that others don''t know and can''t see? Don''t worry if I call for help? Of course, perverts often exist. It''s not uncommon for a group of students to be both killers and perverts. It''s too rare for a group of students to be both perverts and idiots. It''s against common sense and logic. Thirdly, the timing is not right. At that time, I was not alone, but together with my colleagues in the comprehensive group of the investment department. It''s very difficult to kill me. I look horizontally and vertically. In that case, it''s evolved into It''s more likely that a group fight will occur; fourth, the target is not right. I was not the only one they were going to cut down, and I was a colleague who had a grudge with Gong Fanlin and just had a friction. This was stupid. It was just like telling everyone who was the most suspicious. It was really easy to kill me and solve the case. Later, Lin yun''an was arrested, but Gong Fanlin was not recruited, so ya hid. That''s why, I can understand Gong Fanlin''s second nature, but I can''t imagine combining these four points. It''s not hard to come up with a conclusion: find a student soldier and choose a time like that. It''s not to kill people, it''s just to hurt people, and it''s not even to hurt people. It''s just to make trouble, and it''s true that we''re unlikely to have trouble with the underage children. It''s true It''s easier for Gong Fanlin to deal with the injuries of others, and most of them can be settled with a little money. Although Gong Fanlin insists that Zhang Mingjie ordered him to chop me and Lin yun''an to chop Yang Wei, who is my colleague who has a grudge with him, it''s hard to tell whether it''s true or not. Zhang Mingjie does have the motivation to chop me, but it''s also possible that Gong Fanlin deliberately said so to tie Zhang Mingjie to death so as to get Zhang Mingjie and I are private, and he can also avoid prison. At least on the surface, Gong Fanlin deliberately made trouble in the sky that night, and then let those student soldiers pretend to be the heaven Ren Jian''s watching younger brother ambushed us in the parking lot, not for one person, but for the comprehensive group of our entire investment department. I think Zhang Mingjie''s purpose of instructing him to do this is probably to create a scandal outside the company of the comprehensive group. In the case of a scandal, the degree of drinking, rioting, fighting and fighting is enough, so I''m afraid he didn''t expect Gong Fanlin and Lin yun''an didn''t do such a small thing well. He failed to play well. Moreover, he really wanted to do the big thing of killing people and setting fire. I don''t think he can trust Gong fan Lin, a cowardly waste, let alone Lin yun''an''s unreliable child. "Mrs. Duanmu also added with a smile: "Sang Yingjie is the confidant of Xiao Zhanhe, the leader of the east city black + Society + association. What''s the grudge between Lin family boy and you is from Xiao Zhanhe''s baby daughter? Even if it''s Zhang Mingjie, I think I know a little about you. Even if you''re really hurt by sang Yingjie''s men, you can''t anger Xiao''s daughter. It can be seen that how naive a person came up with the stupid idea of pretending to be sang Yingjie''s men. "

    On the surface, Madame Duanmu seems to want to say that it''s Lin yun''an''s kid who is behaving foolishly, but how can I hear that she''s satirizing me? I''m being beheaded by myself when beheading. Zheng Yuqiu frowns and says, "according to you, what he designed is actually a small thing that he doesn''t care much about himself. Gong, surnamed Gong, is playing with fire with a chicken feather as an arrow. Now drag him down Water? "

    "That''s understandable."

    "Is he so guilty? Still running? " Zheng Yuqiu scolded: "stupid + force him? Make it clear whether you believe it or not. Will the judge believe it? "

    "The problem is that no matter how clear he said it, the judge won''t believe him," I said: "Gong Fanlin is a man you haven''t met. Although he is timid, he has a lot of frivolity and intelligence. Otherwise, he can''t mix in the comprehensive group of Fifi''s strict guard to do undercover work. After the accident, he hid, but he didn''t leave Beitian, standing in Zhang Mingjie''s position, Maybe he doesn''t trust the goods to leave the scope that he can monitor and worry that no one is staring at him. He doesn''t know how to converge and get caught and bitten. But from Gong Fanlin''s point of view, how can he dare to stay in Beitian if he is so afraid of things? "

    "He believes in Zhang Mingjie?" Zheng Yuqiu guessed

    "Wrong. He didn''t believe Zhang Mingjie, so he stayed here. Because he knew the best in his mind. He would run away with fear of crime, and then he would provide clues to Jing Fang to catch him. It must be Zhang Mingjie. At that time, no one would believe that Zhang Mingjie was the mastermind. Most people would think that he was throwing dirty water to revenge Zhang Mingjie, but he stayed in Beitian, eating and drinking Lazar, take Miss Pao with you. Zhang Mingjie pays for everything. Do you think Master Zhang can make it clear and clean? "

    "It doesn''t matter," Zheng Yuqiu said. "I mean, if Zhang Mingjie doesn''t want to kill you or even hurt you, he won''t be able to run? It''s clear that even the emissary is not a great sin. "

    "I smile:" if he dare to say clearly can say clearly, he still hides Gong Fanlin to do

    Zheng Yuqiu is very smart, but she is not Fengchang after all, so she can''t substitute Fengchang''s workplace perspective to see the problem, "why?"

    But Madame Duanmu answered for me: "no matter for Xiaonan or for Feier and the comprehensive group, once Zhang Mingjie has made it clear, he will expose the fact that Zhangjia has used too many disgraceful and inferior means in the workplace competition, the image created by the tension in 20 years will collapse instantly, and the accumulated public praise will be submerged by saliva Especially now, the battle between Mo and Zhang has fallen behind in Zhangjia. At this time, Zhang Mingjie''s incident has a greater negative impact on Zhangjia. If he wants to turn over again, it''s impossible. Xiaonan also sees this point, so he can dare to open his mouth. First, it must be seven percent, but he ceded seven percent of his shares. Zhangjia has lost his turning over capital, so if he can''t reconcile, Zhang Mingjie will fall down It''s better to bear the accusation of deliberately retaliating against Xiaonan. This is private resentment, which has nothing to do with the company''s position. It''s more important, but it can save the tension. Moreover, such an unfilial son has been born, which has implicated himself, and tension can earn a lot of sympathy. If we expose the conditions of reconciliation that Xiaonan has opened to him at this time "

    " treat him in his own way Zheng Yuqiu couldn''t help clapping. After clapping, she saw me face white and wiped my forehead with cold sweat. She smiled awkwardly. Then she asked Madame Duanmu with a straight face, "so clever cough, you gave Zhangjia this bad idea?"

    "This bad idea is not terrible," Mrs. Duanmu said with a dignified expression and some regret. "What''s terrible is that Zhang Mingjie, who was young but only thought about it for a few minutes, agreed with me that this bad idea is terrible. If it''s not Gong Fanlin and Lin family boy''s bad things that have affected him, he just met Xiao Nan, who is the same type of opponent as himself, in the future The wind is smooth, and most of them will really become Zhang''s decision-making. Fei''er is good at running water, let alone Jiang Yu. Compared with him, the gap is too obvious. "

    "Is Zhang Mingjie and Chu Nan of the same type?" Zheng Yuqiu didn''t quite agree with me. It seemed to emphasize that I was different and unique, making my friends blush.

    "The same young and mature, the same attention to detail, can also be as ruthless to oneself as to the opponent, Zhang Mingjie lost in the wrong mind, Xiao Nan won in the good luck, to be fair, Xiao Nan is actually a little worse than Zhang Mingjie."

    "Is Chunan lucky to win?" Zheng Yuqiu spat: "bullshit, the decision to win, only ability."

    Madame Duanmu asked with a smile, "if you don''t sit here now, and you don''t say you want to help Xiaonan snatch the 7% from the tension, Xiaonan has become a loser. Isn''t it lucky?"

    My old face is burning, but I can''t hear Zheng Yuqiu''s angry way: "Zheng Xuedong, you don''t look down on people! You can get to my girl by luck?! Tell you, that''s the ability! "

 Chapter 1235

    (now I have understood one thing: the reason why Madame Duanmu sheltered tension was for Zheng Yuqiu. Tension convinced Madame Duanmu with such a simple reason as "competing for the wind and being jealous". To me, it was too unexpected, but when the facts were put in front of me, I thought it was a matter of course again - Madame Duanmu''s sensitivity and calf protection, Who doesn''t know? What''s more, I have known her for more than 20 years.

    Originally, things should be simple - as long as I clarify that Zheng Yuqiu and I are not in that kind of relationship, Murphy has no reason to envy her. Madame Duanmu''s worry is unlikely to happen in the future, and she naturally has no reason to have to protect the tension. Seven percent of the tension belongs to the fringe, which is more conducive to the balance of Fengchang''s power structure

    However, I gave Zheng Yuqiu an eye. She didn''t know whether she didn''t see it or didn''t see it on purpose, or whether she just liked the real and fake style. She still said something that made Madame Duanmu misunderstand more deeply.

    I cry, Zheng Yuqiu does not deny, Duanmu''s wife has already believed in our super friendship. If I don''t admit it, she will be offended. However, if Zheng Yuqiu clarifies it, how can I explain the underwear and handkerchief in my pocket?

    I think that if Zheng Yuqiu really wants to help me, in fact, one sentence is enough: I''m joking, I don''t have any idea about Chunan at all, but she just doesn''t say it, and how I say it, Mrs. Duanmu won''t believe it - Zheng yuqiuxi doesn''t like me, I don''t care.

    Mrs. Duanmu sighed: "luck or ability, if you like him, fei''er and Xiao Cheng will surely regard you as their opponent and enemy. Xiao Nan will snatch 7% from tension. Unless it''s for his own sake, whether it''s for fei''er or Xiao Cheng, it''s an obstacle to your development."

    now I understand that the 7% that Lao Zhang said The surname Mo is the same as the surname Cheng, which means that.

    Madame Duanmu paused, looked at me seriously, and said: "but if this seven percent, Xiao Nan, is what you want for yourself, I may be a little uncertain, but after coming here, I must help tension, do you know why?"

    "Because I''m not alone, I''ve brought my younger sister with me," I said with a smile. "I can''t trust Zheng Xiaoli to use Yuqiu for my own sake I changed my name because Zheng Yuqiu stepped on me under the table, but she didn''t hurt me. Instead, she tilted her inexplicable center of gravity and almost slipped off the chair. Fortunately, she sat too close to me and fell into my arms directly, but it seemed like she gave me a hug.

    Madame Duanmu saw us "like glue and paint", and she nodded, "you know, but I didn''t think you wanted it for me at all, just like I didn''t think you wanted it not for fei''er but for Cheng."

    "I don''t understand." when Zheng Yuqiu stooped to the table and sat up straight, he had one more shoe in his hand. I dare to step on my foot and completely break the loose heel. While trying to make it right, he said to Duanmu''s wife, "I have two doubts," nothing is impossible. "Zheng Yuqiu smiled at me and turned to the other end "That''s right," Mrs. Mu said. "As long as I quit the cooperation project, Murphy and Cheng Liusu have nothing to do with me, you have no reason to help tension, right?"

    What she said was "quit"

    Madame Duanmu came back to her senses and was a little excited. "Xiaoqiu, do you understand what you are talking about? I''m worried about your future, but now you''ve given up your own! "

    Zheng Yuqiu disagreed, "if I don''t participate in the cooperation between Fengchang and yuezhigu, will I have no future?"? Is that too arbitrary? Besides, what is your so-called future? Work or income? In terms of income, I always think it''s OK to support myself. It''s useless if I earn too much, and I can''t spend it. As for work, I never thought of getting ahead. As long as I work for my sister, I''m very satisfied. "

    Madame Duanmu became more and more excited. "You are young, why are you so unpromising?"

    At the same time, this offended three people - I don''t agree with those who don''t want to make progress, and I don''t like to listen to those Duanmu young masters who pretend to be stupid and sell stupid food.

    Zheng Yuqiu''s face was cold, and he said, "do we have to be proud of our ancestors? What about yourself? Why do you ask me? I think what I''m doing is good enough, and I have the right to pursue the future I want? "

    Zheng Yuqiu said, looked at me, but I was sighing

    even for me with low EQ, I realized that Madame Duanmu didn''t ask Zheng Yuqiu to stand out, but expected her to have to participate in the cooperation between Fengchang and the valley of the moon in order to stand out. In this way, the estranged sisters would not lack contact because of work The chance to stream.

    If Zheng Yuqiu and Murphy don''t agree with each other, but they don''t agree with each other, the third Miss must withdraw Zheng Yuqiu, which is the real reason why Madame Duanmu should join hands with Lao Zhang even if she doesn''t care whether it''s right or not

 Chapter 1236

    (things seem simpler and more complicated.

    When I thought that Duanmu, who was still not candid enough, would insist on what she had seen and try her best to persuade Zheng Yuqiu not to withdraw from the cooperation between Fengchang and Yuezhi Valley, she unexpectedly compromised.

    "In this case, what I mean by meiyoushime is that I won''t take care of tension matters any more. Seven percent of the shares will be given to Xiaocheng. I also mean that Meiyou disagree with Xiaonan, but I have Yidian to remind you that my compromise is not just because of Xiaoqiu''s stubbornness, but more because of the consideration of the overall interests, so it doesn''t mean that I will help and take care of Xiaocheng unconditionally in the future, When it comes to business, I think you should also be very concerned. She is not you in a small way. Many things may not be considered as well as you, and I am not a person who has a clear distinction between public and private, so it is not difficult to exclude some. In short, it is not difficult to climb to the sky step by step. It is difficult to stay in the sky. Otherwise, the higher you hold her up, the worse she falls, and the happier she is There is no doubt that the drama has become a tragedy. You give Xiao Cheng a pair of wings, but you also need her Ziji to be able to fly

    "I mingbai what you mean," my wife Zhidao Duanmu is questioning the ability of the fringe, very confident: "the fringe is not very mature, but what she lacks is Jingyan, not ability. She is just used to relying on me, foil me, but as long as she thinks, no matter what, she can do better than me. Besides, there is no Shime."

    In fact, I want to say that 7% is only one of my goals, but not my ultimate goal. In fact, until now, I have tension in my heart not to give me 7% of the preparation. Anyway, liusuyijing is the second leader of the 13th city planning group. As long as she does not leave Fengchang, her future will not be bad, so I do not demand it. The real purpose of 7% is to force Zhang to play the bottom card of the boat of sand. Of course, it''s the best way for Ruguo to give money first and then hand over people. Even if it gives me 7%, it will be difficult to get a foothold in Fengchang because of the huge debt that I can''t wipe my buttocks. With the reputation of Lao Mo''s character, Zhang''s system that has lost its backbone must be that everyone is in danger. At this time, Lao Zhang''s heart If Sima Yang helps the tassel, he will help the tassel Zuoyou.

    Zhang Xi needs to seek new asylum to prevent Lao Mo from killing all of them, and Lao Mo also needs to calm the company''s internal agitation. Even if he really wants to kill all of them, he will not choose to start at the initial stage of cooperation with the valley of the moon, which is harmful to his company image. The fringe only needs to use this buffer period to let Sima Yang win over Zhang Xi, which Zhang Xi can''t get, while Lao Mo can''t Ming Zhidao has been calculated and can only open one eye and close one eye.

    So I said that Sima Yang is a key chess piece for my future layout.

    I don''t worry about simayang''s unwillingness to assist the fringe, because what he wants is an opportunity to display his talent. Compared with Lao Mo, who is afraid that he suspects him and won''t really trust him, he must be more inclined to work for the fringe that will inevitably rely on him.

    Sima Yang is a smart man, but he is the most childish and longyi understanding devoted to Lao mo. he is just a traitor. He has done a lot of good work. He may not get important, but he will certainly be scolded. But helping Liu Su is very different. He can not only get the space to wield Ziji''s ability, but also help him reduce the guilt and guilt of betraying Lao Zhang The wonderful position, to people and to oneself, can hypnotize and exculpate for the loyalty and tenacity that continue to contend with the Mohist school that defeated Lao Zhang.

    Why not?

    I can understand that neither Lao Mo nor Madame Duanmu nor any other person will pay attention to a Cheng Liusu, but I''m sure that who in Meiyou will not pay attention to a Cheng Liusu who has a part of tension or most of the team members. What''s more, behind this woman, there is a fool who is willing to calculate all the people for her, but doesn''t want any return + forcing man ˇŁ

    Stupid + forced is very terrible, because no one is stupid + forced to do Shime things, just like I''ve never done something more amazing for Shime in the next second.

    Tassel for me to do a spoony, I do for her life silly + forced, I think quite romantic, also quite satisfied.

    "That''s over?" Asked Miss Zheng, tapping on the plate with her chopsticks.

    Madame Duanmu is still a bit reluctant. From her tone, she can hear, "you have Shime not Manyi?"

    "I''m Manyi!" "What about Zhang Mingjie?" said Zheng Yuqiu?! If you let him go, can you give Chunan 7% of the tension? When will Zhang Mingjie come back and stab Chu Nan in the back

    Madame Duanmu said lightly: "I went back and told Zhang that Xiao Nan promised not to let that seven percent. Zhang Mingjie would come back naturally. I didn''t help Zhang Zhang this time. Did Yijing offend him and care about lying to him? Besides, people like tension have to be thorough in order to tear up their faces. They have to be insincere. In the future, Ziji is the only one who will suffer losses. It''s better to compete with Ziji, cheeky and Meiyou. "

    Although the way of lying to others is simple, I don''t dare to expect that proud and conceited Madame Duanmu can put down her body and do such a low price thing. Zheng Yuqiu asked this question, obviously because of her understanding of her sister. It''s easy to hear that Madame Duanmu said this, but he was relieved. Indeed, taking Lao Zhang as a person, Madame Duanmu Ruguo didn''t take the initiative to tear his face with him, even if he hated Duanmu Fu People will never take the initiative to tear their faces with their wives. They must be like dealing with Lao Mo and continue to endure, calculate and make small moves to find opportunities for revenge and turning over.Mrs. Duanmu''s words, another way of saying it is: Tension pays great attention to dealing with interpersonal guanxi, and it''s not a Rongyi thing to provoke him to turn against him. This time, it''s just an opportunity

    Mrs. Duanmu paused, glanced at me, and smiled a little bit pointless, like boasting or damaging. "Besides, Xiao Qiu, you look down on Xiao Nan too much, Ruguo. I insist on helping tension Do you think he can''t invite Zhang Mingjie back? Ruguo is a person who is successful because of self-confidence. Name, he is not confident enough to think that Ziji will not fail, because it is arrogant, but confident enough to be fearless of any failure. He can face up to and accept any failure Xiaonan. Before you come, you have taken it into consideration? Ruguo couldn''t persuade me "

    ZHENG Yuqiu was curious, so I smiled and couldn''t deny it.

    Madame Duanmu sighed and said: "Xiaoqiu would rather withdraw from the cooperation between Yuezhi Valley and Fengchang for you, which makes me very angry, but I Zhidao, if I insist on not following her, I will only make her hate, but I Ziji, also think that maybe this is just an excuse for me to choose compromise, as you said, what you do for Xiaocheng girl, makes people have no way to be afraid of you, Probably, what I''m more afraid of is that Ziji will become the next tension. Today I can Zuoyou your success or failure, because you didn''t expect me to be your enemy, but what about the future? I can''t predict your growth rate. At least now you make me look down on my age. I''m not afraid as I was when I was young. I don''t care about success or failure. I just want to have a good time. Now I''m afraid to lose again. Since the day I fled to Duanmu''s house, I''ve become like this. I''ve never admitted it. For more than 20 years, I They all live like losers and are afraid of being told by others, so they always hide in the yard and never dare to come out "

    Duanmu and Shuidao:" Mom, Zheng Yuqiu''s broken mouth never speaks human words. She talks nonsense. Do you really care? " Mrs. Duanmu shook her head, Meiyou paid attention to Duanmu water, but smiled at me: "Xiaoqiu is right, I am sensitive, self abased and childish, but I have been deceiving myself, but I sit here today and look at you, Xiaonan. I find that I can''t cheat Ziji any more. You make me have to admit that I have been growing up for more than 20 years, except that I''m no longer young Unlike Zheng Xuedong at that time, at least he has some self righteous confidence. "

    Zheng Yuqiu Yu''s words stop again. I don''t know how to comfort him, or I''m embarrassed to ask for comfort.

    And I, let alone Zhidao, should say Shime.

    The result is as I wish. There are too many accidents in guog. This meal is a thrilling one

 Chapter 1237

    The atmosphere of the meal was not good. Net

    ZHENG Yuqiu is beautiful, fashionable and outgoing. To put it mildly, she feels like a wealthy lady who can easily swim in social occasions. However, to be nasty, she is a rich lady who lingers in nightclubs. I''m afraid few people don''t believe her, but the fact is quite inconsistent with her impression It''s just like a girl who can''t eat by her own skill in the workplace. In fact, she has such a rule that she can''t even drink alcohol. As the saying goes, no wine can''t make a table, because wine is the lubricant of emotional communication. There''s no wine on the table, and there''s no activist who is excited by wine like Cheng''s Nanai or tiger''s sister. I think how boring and expensive this meal is The seafood in my mouth is as tasteless as chewing wax. It''s not as good as Chuyuan''s egg fried rice.

    Zheng''s sisters have no topic, but I can''t find a topic - talk about business? It''s not easy for the whole family to sit together and have a meal. There''s only business to talk about. Isn''t the relationship getting more and more distant? Talking about private affairs? Looking at Madame Duanmu''s eyes, I wish I could get up and ask about Zheng Yuqiu and me. How dare I hit the gun? If Miss Zheng had no ghost in her heart, she would have been so quiet now because of her bluffing at ordinary times? It''s probably because Madame Duanmu felt sad and lost, and began to regret that she had lied too much to her.

    When eating is just eating and chopsticks fall, it''s very convenient. Although I can feel some subtle and good changes in the relationship between the sisters of Zheng family, I still hope that the changes will be more significant. Unfortunately, I can''t think of a better way, and people will be full.

    One of Zheng Yuqiu''s shoes broke the heel of his shoe. It was hard to walk with one foot deep and one foot shallow, because she was wearing a long dress similar to an evening dress. She couldn''t carry it on her back. It was easy to walk. The princess hugged her. To be honest, I didn''t mind, but she didn''t have that thick skin. So, either she walked barefoot, or she had to walk slowly with the help of others -

    I helped Zheng Yuqiu to the elevator When I was about to enter the elevator, my mobile phone rang, so I naturally pushed Zheng Yuqiu to Mrs. Duanmu and said with a smile, "I''ll take a call. The signal in the elevator is not good. Go down first."

    Duanmu water probably understood my intention, and said, "I have to go to the bathroom first. Mom, wait for me downstairs."

    Madame Duanmu nodded repeatedly, but Zheng Yuqiu suspected that the timing of my cell phone ringing was too coincidental, as if he intended to make her and Madame Duanmu alone, and asked, "whose phone?"

    I asked Xing to show her in the future, "Wu Lefeng..."

    the sisters of Zheng''s family were all stunned. Madame Duanmu smiled and appreciated her, but she was more grateful. Zheng Yuqiu gave me a white look and said nothing more.

    I really think hard about how to make the relationship between Zheng Yuqiu and Madame Duanmu closer and less estrangement, but I didn''t design Wu Lefeng''s call at this time. I heard before that after Zhang Mingjie went to Macao, I secretly sent a message to Wu Lefeng, asking him to call back when he has time. I asked for something. I didn''t expect that he would see the message and call me back so soon.

    What I ask for is very simple - just ask Wu Lefeng to show his attitude to the marketing department sent by Fengchang. I can''t see Zhang Mingjie. I''m not allowed to talk about endorsing the contract.

    As for the others, I didn''t explain them in detail, nor did Wu Lefeng ask them. Their tacit understanding and trust are like old friends who have known each other for many years.

    Seeing that I hung up, Duanmu, who didn''t go to the bathroom at all, said, "didn''t my mother say she would help you cheat Zhang Mingjie back?"

    I put away my cell phone and said, "if tension is so easy to believe in a person, he is not tension."

    "Do you know tension better than my mother?" said Duanmu

    "It has nothing to do with how much I know about him," I said. "I''m just trying not to be optimistic about my opponent, no matter who he is."

    "Cao -" Duanmu spat, and then asked, "if Zhang can''t believe my mother, and you are determined to run, you can let Wu Lefeng not see Zhang Mingjie''s face and not talk about the use of endorsement? Is he still able to run? "

    "No," I said, "I asked Wu Lefeng to make a statement. It was not for Zhang Mingjie to listen to me, but to tell everyone that Zhang Mingjie is in trouble. If he runs again, he will not only run away from the crime, but also bear the crime of losing Wu Lefeng''s endorsement contract. However, after Wu Lefeng''s statement, the tension still hasn''t dissuaded or can''t dissuade Zhang Mingjie from running, and he wants to put it all in order It''s impossible to get rid of the responsibility. At that time, I will make a mistake about 7% of his shares. Unless he really gives it to me, as long as I don''t admit it, anyone will think that he is looking for an excuse to frame me to clear himself and excuse his son. So it''s not worth the loss... Don''t you think that a small man of mine will ask for 7% of his shares, which is too bullshit? "

    Duanmu Shuishui spat a "Cao" again and asked, "but you only tell Wu Lefeng not to see Zhang Mingjie. If Zhang Mingjie sees Wu Lefeng, how about signing a contract and running away?"

    "He dare not," I said with a smile, "if you are Zhang Mingjie and Wu Lefeng says he can''t see you and doesn''t talk about the contract, you still don''t understand that he knows you have a problem. I colluded with him to seduce you? Under this premise, as long as you show your face, do you dare to believe that you have not been monitored? Dare to run? The attempt not only adds to the crime, but also exposes his insincerity. He gave me a reason to kill more than one knife in vain. Are you a fool of Zhang Mingjie? Because he is not stupid, I can play with him like this. ""You''re right, I dare not, because the benefits and risks are relative. If you win, everyone wins and loses, but not everyone loses. Do you think I''m willing to fight Zhang? If it''s not forced by the form, I can''t hide. Because I want to hide or not, I can do my best and strive for the best interests for myself, "I said with a turn of tone and a smile:" besides, you are modest, and I want to sell you, but I have to be able to bear it, right? You are better than me in playing pig and eating tiger. "

    "You''re welcome," said Duanmu shuileng with a snort, "I can play a pig better than you, even if I eat a tiger. I''m willing to muddle along for a lifetime, because there are two things I''m not muddleheaded at all. First, I''m not a pig. Second, I can''t play a pig and eat a tiger."

    The words of Duanmu and Shuishui resonate with me, and I have always been so oriented towards myself - muddleheaded life, not because of real muddleheaded, but because of real understanding.

    Entering the elevator, I said to the Duanmu master, "should I say thank you to you?"

    "Thank you for what?"

    "Thank you for beating me as soon as you meet."

    Duanmu''s instinctive step back, Jing Ti said: "why? Don''t want to lose? "

    I waved and said, "you don''t have to be nervous. I''ll know if you''ve got a loss or a gain."

    "You are really not stupid," said Duanmu when his tight shoulders were loosened

    "So you did it on purpose?"

    Duanmu water said coldly: "if I want to pit you, I don''t need to fight with you, just hook up with you and call you brother, Zheng Yuqiu will turn around 100% and leave, do you believe?"

    "Letter," I said with a wry smile

    Duanmu water scolds: "I''m sorry for my mother''s death now. If I knew that seven percent of your shares are not for Murphy..."

    my friends are embarrassed and have a weak heart. They dare not look at Duanmu''s master. They change the topic and say: "you come up and start with me, so that Miss Zheng can stand on your opposite side?"

    "I know Zheng Yuqiu better than you."

    I nodded, because I didn''t know Zheng Yuqiu at all, "thank you, but you are acting with me, but you are not acting if you want to do it with her?"

    "What?" Duanmu water sneers: "want to be her man, right? Chunan, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Last time I was in Fengchang conference room, I deliberately wanted to make a fool of myself, so I gave you a chance to beat me up. Now I have no reason to let you. "

    I''m not afraid of me, so there''s no need to remind me, right?

    "Today I have no reason to fight with you. After all, you have helped me. I just want to emphasize two things," I said. "First, I am not Zheng Yuqiu''s man, and we are innocent..."

    Duanmu Shuishui just sighed with a sigh of relief, and his eyes widened after hearing the words. "Are you not her man, or are you not a man at all? No matter you haven''t been to her, her underwear is in your pocket, you two can''t be innocent! "

    It''s also my innocence and Xiao Yaojing''s, but I don''t have to and can''t explain this to Duanmu Shuishui, and continue: "second... Although I''m not her man, but I''m her friend, whether she''s right or wrong, she''s a girl, I hope you can tolerate her, and don''t use violence against her again in the future. Besides, she''s still your elder, isn''t she?"

    "Duanmu water disdains:" if you are not her man, you are not qualified to tell my family things

    I smiled, but asked seriously, "do you want me to be your uncle or your brother-in-law? Or an uncle on the 13th, a brother-in-law on the 24th and a brother-in-law on the Sunday? "

    Kneeling for sharing

 Chapter 1238

    I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I didn''t start to code when I came back last night. Because of the rainstorm and power failure, I can''t use the generator because it''s out of order. It''s almost noon today. I''ve been working for half a day. I have to go with some members in the evening. Maybe I can''t code the second chapter. I''m sorry... When Duanmu running water was reluctant, so it felt a little bit insincere all the time, but it was enough to make all the people who knew his disguise and real Xingge gape at Zheng Yuqiu''s apology. I deeply realized that the famous sentence that could be passed down forever was shameless, invincible in the world... Duanmu lady was moved, but I was feeling that Duanmu young master was like me This childish threat blusters, easily compromises to me, proved what? The only thing I can prove is that in his eyes, it''s really the kind of beast that stinks and has no bottom line. Having been alone for a while, no matter whether there is a topic or not, at least they support each other. The sisters of Zheng family, who have neither black face nor quarrel, can be called harmonious and harmonious. Obviously, they have guessed that Duanmu Shuishui''s initiative to admit the mistake must be on me, but they certainly can''t guess how I was able to "persuade" Duanmu master by "moving with emotion and reasoning with reason", even if only a little I don''t think any of them will look at me with such a grateful or moving look. Animals are not terrible, because everyone knows that animals are terrible, they will be on guard, and they are on guard. Animals are terrible, because no one knows that you are an animal until you take off your clothes. Once a woman is put into bed by you, it gives you the chance to take off your clothes, which means that she loses all the opportunities to regret. Usually, cheeky men like to take off their faces first Thin woman, and then a naked woman is like a lamb falling into the wolf''s mouth, can''t run away, can''t resist. There is no doubt that master Duanmu thinks that I am an animal and wolf in good disguise. How can he know? In my opinion, Murphy is a wolf and I am a sheep. Otherwise, why should I escape from Fengchang? If I don''t run now, when she completely "robs off" my hypocritical reserve and insistence, my friend is the sheep that can''t run away and resist. She decides to eat it all her life... Duanmu mother and son come here in the tension car. Even if they are asked to avoid before eating, it doesn''t mean that the result will be bad for them. I thought that with the smoothness and prudence of tension Even if he is self-sufficient and refuses to wait downstairs, he will let Sima Yang wait. He will not lose his demeanor, but also be able to test whether Madame Duanmu''s attitude has changed at the first time, right? However, to my surprise and Madame Duanmu''s surprise, none of us could see. Is tension such a pessimistic person without any expectation of the result? Personally, I don''t think that a person who is not optimistic about his luck may sink deeper and deeper into the casino and finally lose? Is it possible to misappropriate a huge amount of public funds to speculate on Futures Compensation and to borrow usury to block the hole and wipe the bottom? Although not leaving the car and the driver, it can be understood as the negligence in details, but it is tension, will he have such negligence? Madame Duanmu knows more about tension than I do, so she is very angry. To take advantage of Zhang Mingjie and not let tension realize that she has reached an agreement with me, she returns Zheng Yuqiu, who is inconvenient to walk, to me so as to create the illusion that her relationship with Zheng Yuqiu is still cold. As a result, she not only wastes a sister''s deep love Opportunity, is no different from a small embarrassment tension tube, not only damaged her face, but also let her feel that she exposed her overconfidence and self righteousness in front of her sister. "Xiaonan, will you take Xiaoqiu home?" Madame Duanmu is not frank. She is actually curious about whether Zheng Yuqiu and I will have any activities next. Zheng Yuqiu is more curious than Madame Duanmu, and looks at me expectantly. Seeing me pretending to be silly, she nods and says that she is lifting her leg and kicking me on the head-on bone. Her movements are skillful and elegant without any sign. However, there is a cute and cute smile on her face. Her moves are the same as those of my stinky girl. It seems that she has her true biography, which makes my friends vulnerable and painful If I don''t care about Duanmu''s wife, I''m going to slap the bottom of the weak girl. "And then?" Madame Duanmu''s question completely exposed her real intention. Zheng Yuqiu was afraid that the misunderstanding was not deep enough. He took my arm and tilted his head on my shoulder. He pretended to be sweet and said, "he''s a lone man and a widow. What else can he do next?" Just now I was forced to apologize to Zheng Yuqiu. Hearing this, Duanmu, who is full of anger and has no place to vent, is used to saying: "yes, I should ask" after Ri " Zheng Yuqiu took off the shoes with broken heels, raised his hand and lost them. "I''ll go to you..." she put them away in time, but the shoes were confiscated and smashed on the head of Duanmu young master. The Duanmu young master belongs to the gasoline barrel, and the fire is on. Before Duanmu''s wife reacts, she will pick up the shoe and throw away his beautiful little aunt '' Men don''t fight with women. " Then, in the astonished eyes of Zheng''s sisters, they gnashed their teeth and gently threw the shoe to me. I crouched down to put my shoes on Zheng Yuqiu''s feet. Then I replied to my wife, "if I send Zheng... Yuqiu to my home, I have to go back to the company. My sister is still waiting for me in the company. The stinky girl is a little upset these two days. She has a bad relationship with the tassel and Fifi. I don''t feel relieved to leave her alone for a long time." This reason sounds exaggerated, but it''s true. Chu Yuan is already full of jealousy because of sister tiger and demon Jing. Seeing that Liu Su and Murphy are fighting for each other''s jealousy, they must be careful that they are angry. When they make an appointment to play chess with Liu Su in the morning, they are not without suspicion of venting. What''s more disturbing to me is that Liu Su is actually very serious about fighting. You know, Cheng gunainai used to let Chu Yuan go, even though he realized that Chu Yuan was special She is disgusted that she also pretends to be stupid and stupid against her. She never has the same understanding with the stinky girl. But now, instead of ignoring Chu Yuan''s provocation, she emphasizes that the bet should be fair when she makes an appointment. She refuses to eat any losses... The fringe no longer treats Chu yuan as a child, or even as my sister. Her attitude towards Chu Yuan is more and more like her attitude towards Murphy If Chu Yuan has always regarded Liuyuan as a rival, which makes me headache, now Liuyuan also regards Chuyuan as a rival, which makes my eggs hurt together. Besides, there is a big lady Mo between them who is afraid of not knowing that she is a high-level narcissist. She doesn''t know that Chu Yuan is a brother controller, which is far more like Liuyuan Su also knows that Chu Yuan is a brother controller, which is more likely to make my family''s stinky girl go mad... After I really know Chu Yuan, I found her two weaknesses: drunk, drunk, jealous and crazy... "Dead sister controller" I know Zheng Yuqiu must be upset. I can kill this reason. I never thought she would make complaints about it. Rao was too ashamed to kneel to wear shoes for women. She could not help feeling ashamed because of a guilty conscience and unable to refute. How did she know that I was a sister control? Can''t she really have a good relationship with Oriental little girl? "Then I''ll wait for you in the company," Mrs. Duanmu looked at me with a clear hint or a Jing sign, and said, "there are some work things I need to talk to you about." She doesn''t care about things in the company. I work in the company. I want to know after using her heel. What she wants to talk with me is definitely not work. 12% of things are not easy to ask in front of Zheng Yuqiu. I plan to go back to the company to review me... My friend shivered, smiled bitterly and nodded. The misunderstanding always needs to be clarified. Madame Duanmu glanced at Zheng Yuqiu stealthily, but said to me, "if you are free in the evening, we will have dinner together. I heard that your mother also runs a restaurant. I''ll go and hold it up." I''m almost frightened by this saying. My mother doesn''t run a restaurant. It''s a cold fast food restaurant. Do you know if you have an undercover agent like Sister Liu? It''s polite to win the show. It''s your real purpose to meet my parents? Madame Duanmu''s misunderstanding of my relationship with Zheng Yuqiu is much deeper than I thought! I was trying to find an excuse to decline, but listen to Zheng Yuqiu: "he has an appointment at night, no time." How does she know I have an appointment at night? Or do you want to see your parents and realize that you''ve joked and knocked the exit drum? As soon as Zheng Yuqiu saw my expression, he guessed what I thought in my heart and said with a smile, "I will visit my uncle and aunt again some other day, but I can''t today. My sister asked you to have dinner." "Which sister?" I asked the nonsense Duanmu lady was in front of me, obviously not her. "Three young ladies?" Madame Duanmu is not very surprised, but I just let go of that girl pigeon. Instead of playing with her young lady''s temper, she put down her body again to invite me to dinner. Let alone Madame Duanmu, even I think she really has any bad intentions for me. "Don''t think about it. Even if my sister likes you, she can''t admit it as frankly as I do. She needs more face," Zheng Yuqiu said with a light thump. "She wants to apologize for what happened yesterday. She didn''t expect her friend to play so much." "Play?" This word is too ironic. I don''t want to laugh, but I''m angry. I don''t care about the fact that I was beaten and forced to kneel, but I almost swallowed the blade on winter''s Eve and killed myself alive. The third master started his work and opened the building, and sang Yingjie was cut off several fingers. What can be called "play"? "Did she say it or did you say it?" Zheng Yuqiu didn''t know that I was picking words carefully. He thought I was very happy. He said, "of course my sister said it." "Oh..." I was flattered to smile, then face se board, cold way: "tell her, no time."

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 1239

    "Chunan, aren''t you a man? How can you only be a woman to my sister? No, it''s not as good as even the women. "After getting on the car, Zheng Yuqiu still refuses to give up trying to persuade me, and he uses all the methods.

    "I''m not as good as a woman, or I can''t even fight a woman? Can''t even protect your own women? " I don''t think a man who is generous and open-minded can keep his mind at all, though I didn''t refuse Miss 3''s invitation because of this.

    "My elder sister didn''t know in advance. Qiu Meimei is still a big girl of Huanghua. She has been robbed and seen all by you. You are not stupid. Think about it. That woman also caught us by surprise."

    "You know quite well," said my dog, biting LV Dongbin. "Should I thank you for your consideration? You already know that I peed last night and the bear knelt down, but I haven''t said a word about it for most of the day. I''m still boasting about it with your sister. I''m taking care of my mood. Don''t you think you''re a little hypocritical? "

    "Who said you pissed the bear? I think it''s super handsome, "Zheng yuqiusi''s undisguised envy of the winter night when she was driving attentively," if there is a man who is not afraid to die, he would kneel for me like that, and let me immediately agree with him by my own example, I would also be willing to do so. " ..

    "that''s great," I gasped. "I''m not sure I''m that man."

    "I hate it!" Zheng Yuqiu, who was sitting in the back, gave me a hard knock on the head of the passenger seat, but she seemed to be shameless. In fact, she was rather shy. She still had a proper point until now. There was no more clear hint that Dong Xiaoye had an intention for me. Although she was smart, she must have seen through her mind. "Seriously, my sister thought that the woman was too much Fire, so I''m willing to ignore the last time you deliberately stood her up and invited you to dinner again. I tell you, my sister and her elders have never talked so well. "

    "I also say that I will not go if I am free."

    "Why?" Zheng Yuqiu did not understand: "before you have always wanted to see my sister''s true face of Lushan? Why do you refuse her again and again when you have a chance? "

    "Your elder sister is a donkey, and she is walking backwards. Are you satisfied with this reason?"

    "Not satisfied," said Zheng Yuqiu, "you are a big man, why don''t you have any mind?"

    "I have a more unfeeling reason, do you want to hear it?"

    "You said."

    "What did your sister ask me for?"

    "Sorry."

    "Since last night''s incident had nothing to do with her, did she apologize?"

    What do you mean

    "It means that you should apologize to your sister. She shouldn''t be mixed up. Who beat me down, who cut my woman, who stripped my sister off, and who cut my friend''s finger? Who can I find to settle the bill? I''ll be so careful if I don''t fight with my mother''s good man?"

    "You''re going to get revenge on that woman?"

    Ya''s unbelievable surprise was an extreme satire on me. "Do you think I can''t do this? It doesn''t matter. I can''t count this account today. First, write it down. Another day, it''s not too late for a gentleman to revenge for ten years. Anyway, sooner or later, I have to return it, not for myself, but also for my woman, my sister and my friend. Otherwise, can I look up in front of them all my life? "

    Zheng Yuqiu just came back to his senses and shook his head. "No, I don''t believe you can get revenge, but it''s just not suitable."

    "What''s wrong?" I looked at the same surprised and moved little winter night and said, "because she is little Oriental''s mother?"

    "Little east?" "You say little pitiful?" said Zheng Yuqiu

    "Poor little man?" I was also stunned. Xuan''er remembered that Chu Yuan had said that the Ru name of Dongfang Lianren was "pitiful". Her family all called it that way, but she didn''t like the names of "Lianren" and "pitiful". So Chu Yuan called her "Oriental".

    Zheng Yuqiu''s nickname is "little pitiful" in the East. It can be seen from this that this large-scale black tongued girl really knows the black tongued girl skin of Dongfang Lian people. It''s pure intuition that their relationship may not be too bad.

    "It''s the Oriental. Isn''t that Obasan, Ran''s mother?"

    "O''basan, ran?" Zheng Yuqiu stared at me unbelievably.

    "Girls are so big. Do you think that you can deny the fact that you are a big mother if you are young and well maintained?"

    "Fortunately, you didn''t say this in front of my sister."

    "it''s true that your sister is young. Besides, she doesn''t pretend to be young, does she?" In fact, I was thinking, fortunately, this didn''t make my stepmother hear it.

    ZHENG Yuqiu seemed to be still immersed in the consternation of my revenge on Dongfang Ma, staring at the back of my head for a while, and then he said with a dull smile: "yes, Zheng Xuedong is a different kind, you praise her as being tender, but she will not be happy, 100% think you are laughing at her and stop growing up when she is 12 years old Well, she might prefer to be told that she''s like a big mother "

    " you know your sister well. " I turned around and looked at her, laughing a little playful."What do you want to say?" Zheng Yuqiu also smiled, but showed his long manicured nails.

    I was not afraid of threats, and said, "you lied at the dinner table, right? Are you fighting with Duanmu and Shuidou, no matter you are reasonable or not? It''s really just to create a chance for the family to eat together, for your brother-in-law and your sister to have a topic of communication? "

    "Don''t you believe it?"

    "Letter," I said, "but more than that?"

    Seeing Zheng Yuqiu''s beautiful little hands shaking obviously, I know, I''m not wrong. "With your cleverness, if you want your sister to beat you and scold you, isn''t it the only way to offend Duanmu Shuishui? I don''t know your sister at all, but after a little contact, I also have absolute confidence that your sister is guilty of Duanmu family, but your brother-in-law is a wonderful flower that only cares about your sister''s reputation. I think you can do something bad outside under the name of Duanmu family, which makes any elder generation of Duanmu family unhappy. Most of the effect will be worse than that of your peers or even younger generation You say you are not envious, but you don''t say you are not envious. In fact, you still have expectations in your heart, right? I hope that your sister can be more neutral and fair once, or protect you as unreasonable as she dotes on standing trees and running water. "

    ZHENG Yuqiu glared at me for a while, slowly put down his hands, suddenly fell back, his face is still a smile that marks Xing, but the gas field is suddenly different, no longer as passionate, cheerful and lively as the girl next door, and more I think this is the more familiar and real side of women in the workplace. "Chunan, women like smart men, but they prefer that smart men are not smart men in front of her. Do you know why? Because when you don''t have any secrets, even the secrets you don''t want to be dug out by anyone, including yourself, will be easily spied out, no matter who you are, you will feel insecure. "

    "Well, your words represent a woman''s view of choosing a mate who dare not face her true self."

    "You" Zheng Yuqiu almost got angry with me.

    "I don''t know how you define the so-called sense of security, but my understanding is quite simple, that is, whether we can trust each other. If we can''t trust each other, no matter who is your lover, family member, friend or colleague, we can''t give you any sense of security."

    Zheng Yuqiu frowned slightly. "You mean I don''t believe you?"

    I shook my head and said, "it doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not, and I don''t have any responsibility or obligation to give you a sense of security."

    Miss Zheng pouted and stared at you. I ignored her and ignored her grievance. She continued: "I just think that you taught your sister a lesson with your big words and no shame, and let her be honest, but I''m not honest and hypocritical enough."

    Zheng Yuqiu bet way: "I hypocritical not hypocritical about your ass?"

    "It''s none of my business, but I think it''s too tired to be friends with hypocritical people. I am duplicity. I am old enough to let you figure out what she is thinking, what she wants, and how Cao she is? I happen to be a lazy person, unwilling to be a Cao, but also unwilling to be a incompetent friend "

    " so the most worry free way is not to be a friend with someone like me, is it? " Zheng Yuqiu didn''t smile at all. "Should I praise your innocence or laugh at your narcissism? Women''s words you dare to believe easily, I said I don''t care about you, you really when their own people love handsome lawless ah? Can''t I use you as a fool to be angry with Zheng Xuedong? "

    I clapped my hands. "That''s great. Your goal has been achieved and mine has been achieved. We have used each other and taken what we need, so no one owes anyone, right?"

    Zheng Yuqiu is shocked. Xuan''er is angry. He pours forward fiercely, strangles my neck, and says angrily with a smile: "well, Chu Nan, go around. I dare to dig a hole here and wait for me! You want to cross the river and demolish the bridge! "

 Chapter 1240

    I break away from Zheng Yuqiu. I don''t know how funny it is to be impersonal. "If I don''t cross the river and tear down the bridge, I''ll make a living by myself."

    Zheng Yuqiu looked at winter''s night. Although sister Hu was calm like an old monk, she was staring at the traffic in front of her, as if she was not listening to what we were talking about at all. But because of the woman''s keen intuition, she seemed to feel a little Jing alert released by sister Hu''s instinct. She blushed and said: "sister, I''m not a bandit, a bully, a corrupt official, and a businessman People men''s bad behavior is beyond my moral threshold, but I don''t have a big sister who can smile when being torn down by a river. I''m a little selfish, a little Philistine, a little arrogant, a little girl, not bad, not kind, not very atmospheric, but not so stingy. Just remember to owe me a favor. "

    I said lightly: "I will definitely write down the human feelings. If I return them to you one day, we will not owe each other and have nothing to do with each other."

    "What do you mean, Chunan? Are you in such a hurry to get rid of my relationship? Where on earth did I offend you? " Zheng Yuqiu probably didn''t know how bad her expression was. ..

    "no, but I didn''t say it. I can''t afford to make friends with Cao Xin."

    "You think I was yesterday''s Zheng Yuqiu, I was yesterday''s Zheng Yuqiu, you think tomorrow I''m another Xue Ziyuan, I''m another Xue Ziyuan, I''ve said that. Do you think I''m the kind of idiot woman who doesn''t even have the backbone to use your Cao heart? I don''t believe you''ve met before or you''ll meet a woman who will make you feel more relaxed than me! " Zheng Yuqiu is really anxious. He doesn''t worry about the winter night any more. He is a bit crazy when he quarrels with Duanmu Shuishui. So I have a little more understanding of her. She''s not aimed at Duanmu Shuishui alone, but in her Xing style, she was so shrewd and straightforward.

    I glanced at sister tiger carefully, and saw that she was calm and motionless on all sides. It seemed to be very firm that Zheng Yuqiu was not my judgment on food. I was slightly moved, and my words and deeds were even more open. "I''m a mean man who loves blind Cao heart, and you didn''t see it. I can''t help wondering if you observed my three years and eight months would be groundless and alarmist ˇŁˇ±

    "Three years and eight months" let dongxiaoye''s heroic eyebrows pick up slightly, which proved that the girl really paid attention to our conversation.

    Zheng Yuqiu choked on me, spat at me and finally stopped pretending to be confused, saying, "do you want me to make up with Zheng Xuedong then?"

    "If you don''t want to forgive her and make up with her, I won''t force you."

    "I"

    "it''s easy to say what I mean, but you have to have confidence that I won''t ask you if you are speechless or angry. If it turns out to be one of them, I''m sorry, Miss Zheng, your friend I really can''t stand, Cao can''t afford that leisure." I interrupted Zheng Yuqiu''s way, and then I listened attentively and jumped Yu''s provocative expression.

    Zheng Yuqiu looked at me bitterly. After a while, he said, "you know I can''t argue with you?"

    "I don''t have this confidence, but I''d like to challenge the results," I said. "If you can''t argue with me, prove that I am right, I will have more confidence; if I can''t argue with you, prove that I am wrong, I will have more self-knowledge."

    Zheng Yuqiu closed his eyes, meditated for a moment, sighed and said, "I can''t argue with you, what do you want me to do?"

    I was stunned. "You ask me? Should this be your own problem? Do what you think in your heart. "

    Zheng Yuqiu said shyly and angrily, "do you want to play with car shock and double flight now? You make one to show me that "think" and "do" are two different things, OK! You don''t pretend to be a good man, are you still Chunan? I want to offer my best wishes to Zheng Xuedong. Am I still Zheng Yuqiu? "

    This girl refutes her friend''s silence and blushes. As a beauty or a super beauty with status, can you give me an example to avoid being so vulgar? I secretly rejoiced for her: Fortunately, you are not my woman. Otherwise, if I say something like this, I will not take care of you well. I am depressed and have a tendency of revenge, so I listened to Dong Xiaoye calmly replace her with a thick face. But in front of Zheng Yuqiu, at most, it can only be regarded as a shy and shy boy''s man saying: "if he wants to do it, what do you think is necessary Can I? I don''t think it''s impossible. "

    Let alone Zheng Yuqiu, a virgin who is more or less resistant to men, is a girl who has the courage and courage to gallop with my sister across a doorplate on a winter night. Her shy old face turns into soup. Zheng Yuqiu stammered, "he, he, he wants to shake your car now, do it + love, and you will agree?"

    "Agree," said Dong Xiaoye, "he''s my man, I''m his woman. He will love me when I want it, and I will give it to him when he wants it."

    What a bold declaration of love it is! I forgot what I thought just now. If my woman said that her image was lost, what would I do?

    for a virgin, such a topic has a huge impact on Xing. Her eyes are full of stars. "You, you, don''t you think he''s a hooligan?"Ya said as if I had been shaking in the car!

    "To ask a woman who doesn''t know or is not familiar with this kind of request is to play a rogue. For me who is already his woman, it''s just interest. What''s Chezhen Shuangfei? He has done more daring things. If you say that he doesn''t pretend to be a good man, it''s not Chunan. I don''t agree with him. At least he hasn''t pretended to me, so I''m most qualified to say that I love him because he is Chunan, It doesn''t matter if he''s a bad guy. "

    Tiger sister is just to help me to refute Zheng Yuqiu. The truth is half true and half false. Even if car shock is the taste that tiger sister can accept, Shuangfei is definitely a rogue she can''t accept. But Zheng Yuqiu, who is cheeky and cheeky, obviously can''t think normally. All that''s left is her brain full of wonderful thoughts, "something more bold than car shock Shuangfei"

    "do you want to know?"

    "No!" I think Zheng Yuqiu can look at herself in the mirror and find that her disobedience is in the picture. She looks at sister tiger with great curiosity and expectation.

    Even if Zheng Yuqiu said frankly that she wanted to know, I don''t think sister Hu would like to tell her goodbye to Chu Yuan that night when she was so crazy that she went groaning and demonstrating to Chu Yuan, and then she regretted it most It''s worthy of being an expert in interrogation. Sister Hu not only pinches other people''s thoughts, but also knows to leave a good step for herself.

    Just after Zheng Yuqiu''s curiosity was checked out, she was forced to go back by sister Hu. How lost was that? After listening to sister Hu''s tone, she continued: "I just use Miss Zheng''s example to refute Miss Zheng''s way of thinking. You are you. No matter what you think and do, you are you. For example, Chu Nan, some people say that he is a good man, some people say that he is not a good man, and they are willing to believe in him. They will believe in him without doing anything. They are not willing to believe in him, no matter what he does I don''t want to believe him, so it''s the most meaningless thing to deliberately disguise this kind of thing. In many cases, I will make a fool of myself. The end is the hypocrisy mentioned by Chu Nan. For the people you really care about, you are deceiving others. For the people who really care about you, they will know you are pretending as soon as they see it. "

    Winter night said something, let Zheng Yuqiu think again, I am grateful to give sister tiger a wink, while the hot Railway: "that''s the truth, you say your sister is not candid enough, she is candid enough today? She put down her airs, but you put them up instead? At best, the relationship between the two of you is a change of position. She walks into you, but you step back. The distance is always the original distance. It''s impossible to reconcile in your whole life. "Br >

    " but I really don''t know how to do it. "Zheng Yuqiu said with a small mouth:" I want to reconcile with you, and I want you to care more about me in the future. "I just said to her directly Ah? I''m not a little girl at the age of three, four, five or six. I laugh at myself if others don''t laugh at me. I don''t want to pretend anything, but I really want to be reserved, reserved and dignified. "

    "It''s easy," I said. "You don''t have to say it directly. You can use some actions to show it gently, let your sister know that you are willing to forgive her, accept her, and get along well with her. For example, she doesn''t know where you live in Beitian yet? Today''s dinner appointment was pushed again. Tomorrow, you will say "if you are free, come to my house for dinner."

    "can I ask you a question?"

    I thought she was going to ask me, "ask."

    Zheng Yuqiu said, "if I don''t agree with Shuangfei, but Chu Nan insists on car shock, sister Jing Hua, will you agree?"

    I didn''t make complaints about it because I could understand that her absurd question was actually a shadow between she and her sister, and the obstacle of Duanmu flowing water.

    Winter night''s simply let her accident, sister tiger without any hesitation, said: "agree."

    Zheng Yuqiu blushed and said: "do that in front of me?!"

    "Wrong," such a vulgar topic, sister tiger''s answer is quite Zen, "is to ignore your existence."

    What a smart woman! It''s said that beauty and beauty are very easy to compete. At least Zheng Yuqiu verified the accuracy of this sentence, "I don''t believe it."

    Winter night a strange smile, suddenly a turn of direction, change the road out of the loop, and quickly turned into a lonely path.

    At this time, we have been out of the city, but there is still a long way to go from the village where Zheng Yuqiu lives. It''s obvious that sister Hu remembers the exit. She can easily see her intention by turning at the intersection without hesitation and coordinating with the environment on both sides of the road without slowing down. She is looking for a cool and secluded ''good place''

    don''t say that Zheng Yuqiu can''t sit down, man I''m not calm. Sister tiger really wants to fight in the field?

    "I believe it! I believe it! " Zheng Yuqiu is not joking when he sees sister Hu. He looks left and right as if he is paying attention to whether he has pulled the car into the path of the woods on both sides. Finally, he can''t stand it. He begged for mercy and gave up.

    Almost at the same time, I heard sister Hu say, "we are being followed"

 Chapter 1241

    tracked Zheng Yuqiu just subconsciously repeated sister Hu''s words, not realizing the normal response of "being tracked". With her on the side, I couldn''t help but wonder that I gradually reacted as calmly as a pedestrian in sister Hu. I didn''t turn back, but slightly adjusted my sitting posture, and saw the car following us through the right-hand rear-view mirror.

    "Honey, are you kidding?" I rubbed my eyes to make sure I didn''t read it wrong. There was only one dazzling black se car behind me. "Which fool + force to play tracking still plays with such a high profile? Is that a Porsche 911? "

    Tiger elder sister is very dissatisfied with my query to her. She stares at her eyes and says, "you are stupid. Because it''s a very conspicuous good car, I was stuck by him since I left the hotel. I dare to conclude that he is following us. You often remind me to think in reverse!"

    Zheng Yuqiu finally came back and said: "can''t it be the boat of sand that killed you?"

    Winter night eyes a awe, touched the pistol in the bosom, "should be." ..

    "if yes, I don''t need him to do it. I''ll lie on the bottom of his wheel."

    Tiger sister frowned. "Why?"

    In fact, this girl''s calmness is also a manifestation of nervous tension. In addition, she has blind trust in me, and subconsciously agrees. I said that if she provoked tension, she would lead to the boat of sand, which will surely appear

    I sighed. Compared with the pedestrian, she is also an iron hating but not steel hating criminal: "a high IQ criminal who knows reverse thinking, see You drive suddenly to change direction and go more and more remote, will brain damage to the slightest unaware that you have found him tracking it? In this case, he not only keeps up with you, but also keeps up with you for fear of losing you. What did he prove? "

    The two silly girls said in unison, "if you don''t kill me, I will never give up!"

    "Bah!" I want to have two mouths, and I''ll spray on them at the same time, "if shazhizhou has the courage to die with me, I''m afraid I''ve died more than once! Take people''s money for disaster relief. We have no quarrel or hatred. If he wants me to die, he will prove that he doesn''t want to die and wants to live better than now. Understand? What''s more, if the car behind is a boat of sand, no matter it''s stolen by him or stolen by him, no one will pay attention to it. Isn''t beitianjing really a rice barrel processing factory that doesn''t work or eat? He drives a Jetta Otto or something and you won''t be able to find it for a while. It''s a Porsche 911! Do you think it''s a taxi running all over the street? "

    Dong Xiaoye was refuted by me with a big red face. "Then you mean that the back bull + hustle and bustle sports car just happened to be on the same road with us, not following us?"

    "I mean, there''s a difference between blatant follow-up and sneaky follow-up. At least it can be affirmed that he certainly didn''t come for my life, so it''s definitely not the boat of the sand."

    "Who is that?" The two girls spoke in unison again.

    "I don''t know," my friend couldn''t help bursting his mouth. He didn''t admit it. He didn''t deny it. He was angry. If it wasn''t for the goods to follow me, I really look forward to sister tiger''s courage and my field car shaking. "Stop, he will."

    "Here?" Winter night is obviously to find a place that is not easy for the other party to escape and then park.

    "If you drive in a remote place to hide, he will be too timid to follow, even if he has the courage or the purpose is bright."

    Tiger sister is very simple, "why?"

    "Because I think you are going to pull me to fight in the field," I said

    "Go away!" Tiger sister bashfully punched me and inadvertently exposed the fact that she pretended to be cheeky. Zheng Yuqiu, like a fox in Jing, suddenly realized that she had been cheated, but she was relieved and despised winter night.

    On a small winter night, the car stopped by the side of the road, and the car in the back didn''t slow down. It was very considerate. 80% thought that the man who just came out of the hotel with two beautiful women had found a place with fewer trees and more people. Either he wanted to drink and have a mess, or someone needed to emancipate his body. He always kept a very polite and safe distance. When he saw me get off, he leaned on the back of the car, I didn''t have to understand the trend of the belt, so I was sure that I found him. I didn''t have any hesitation. Porsche slowly moved forward again, stopped at about 10 meters in front of me, and deliberately stressed that he was invincible. Before getting off the car, first put the car out.

    It''s a meticulous and well prepared guy. I haven''t seen him. I have two definitions in mind.

    "Dude, you''re not good at driving a Porsche tailgating Passat."

    The young man who came down from the car dressed casually and wore tea se Sunglasses smiled and asked, "how do you know that I''m a brother, not a sister?"? How can I say that I am not good at coming? "

    "In fact, I''m very angry, but the fact is that although I think I''m very handsome, I haven''t been followed by any girl who knows the goods since I''ve lived such a big life. Besides, the girl who knows the goods really has the same vision. It''s time to be ashamed to see two beautiful girls falling from the sky in my car. So, my friend who wants to dig my corner may be Xing The biggest, the result is not also said by me? Porsche vs Passat, your advantage is not a little bit. " Flattery is a kind of investment. It doesn''t cost money and don''t pay taxes, but the return is huge. Why don''t I do it? The tiger sister and Miss Zheng just got off the bus were very popular. They also shamed me with a white look. They have boundless customs and are not so far away from the scenery. Of course, I only aim at the winter night and have no ambition for Zheng Yuqiu."Smart, smart," the sunglasses man came to me and clapped his hands gently. "It''s true that Chu Shao is famous in the north. It''s better to meet him than to be famous."

    I was surprised by the snacks. It wasn''t because the goods recognized me, but because he didn''t hide that he recognized me. I was a flat headed common people. How could it be called "less"? "Chu Shao" is just a nickname of Liu Xiaosheng and Zhang Mingjie, who seem to be polite and flattering, but actually ridicule my little white face for eating soft food. This product reveals that he is a part of Beitian dandy circle, that is to say, he appears inexplicably and follows us. There are ten ties between Jiu and Zhang family

    apart from ink and Duanmu mother and son, only tension knows that I am poor Today, I''m going to have a meal on the waves. I''m nervous, but listen to him again: "but Chu Shao misunderstood my friend this time. My friend''s eyes are not bad. I can see that two fairies like girls are not common things in the world. It''s the biggest insult to them to think that they can capture their hearts if they have some material wealth. This kind of girl who is full of fairies from inside to outside is the most obvious What matters is the connotation of a person and the wealth of Jing God that a person owns. I''m in front of Chu Shao you. That''s the poor, incomparable, incomparable. "

    This kind of flattery is more professional than me. It highlights my greatness in front of me. It''s more useful for them than holding tiger sister Zheng Yuqiu. It''s better to say that Ya is professional flattery.

    There is a layer of sweat on my brother''s forehead. I feel a little bit of pressure that I can''t explain. The only thing I''m sure is that this pressure has nothing to do with the current situation. "So, brother, why do you follow us all the way?"

    I certainly don''t know this product, but as he came near to me, through the tea se lens, I could vaguely see that he had a pair of eyes that were totally incoherent with the flattery between the speech and speech. I suddenly felt that he was very familiar, very familiar with his eyes

    the winter night that had moved to my side loved to hear his flattery, but he never relaxed his Jing awareness, saw him lift his hand, instinctively He wanted to touch the gun, but was held by me, just like the normal intimacy between lovers, which made Zheng Yuqiu, who stuck me for most of the day, uncomfortable.

    The young man raised his hand and just took off his glasses, showing his eyes as if pretending to be a forced offender that no man did not envy the literature and art without envy. He said sincerely and longingly, "I just want to make friends with Chu Shao."

    Winter night fought a cold war, Zheng Yuqiu is more exaggerated, even a small step backward, owe to ask: "which, which kind of friend?"

    Young people don''t know whether they understand or not. They pretend they don''t understand. They grin. Although they are not handsome, they may have too melancholy and steady temperament. The smile is a little dazzling. He looks more masculine than his brothers. He laughs better than Zheng Yuqiu, a woman of nine or eighteen points. Besides, he has a middle Xing voice which is totally inconsistent with the rough and crazy appearance Sound, we all brush off a ground of gooseflesh, "first from ordinary friends, of course, I urgently hope we can have further development."

    "The further development is" Zheng Yuqiu is still to be asked, and I stare back. I don''t think this is the time for her to play her rich imagination.

    "Give me a reason." It''s strange that a driver of a Passa is not his own. I''m very proud to say this to a driver of a Porsche. Even I think it''s a little strange to be able to lift this shelf on my own.

    "Not too handsome but smiling very pleasant man said:" useful harmless

    "What''s good and harmless?"

    "I have many friends in Beitian, and they will be your friends."

    "And then?" I said, "my friend will be your friend, too?"

    The young man shook his head. "I''m not greedy, as long as you are willing to be friends with me, that''s enough."

    I haven''t answered yet, and the little winter night blushed angrily, "no, I don''t agree!"

    Zheng Yuqiu, covering his nose, called out, "I can''t stand the four she of basic affection!"

    Even I, who was always rational, was not comfortable with his eyes, and asked carefully, "are you a brother or a sister?"

 Chapter 1242

    the eyes are deep and the vicissitudes of life are like the story of a young man, who is funny enough to pinch an orchid finger

    Winter night''s questioning is accompanied by an uncontrollable violent intention. I have no doubt that if a sissy dare to step forward again, she will fall to the ground with a tiger claw. It''s Zheng Yuqiu, a rotten girl who seems to have great expectations for a handsome man to make a base. Some of the main characters that are not suitable for the story exist in reality, and she has a cold war with her hands.

    On the contrary, I was relieved and felt that the goods were humorous. Even if I didn''t wear famous brands and drive famous cars, sitting at the gate of junior high school or even primary school, I would be a dangerous person who would seduce and harm the flowers of the motherland. At least I had an instinctive Jing Ti that would never let Xiao Yaojing know or even meet him Annoyed, with Xiao Yaojing''s hopeless degree of narcissism, I was completely blacked, fed a bag of rat drugs, and then jumped out of the building and fell in love with my fake uncle, which is more reliable than her willingness to empathize and don''t fall in love with the real uncle or other excellent men, probably because I was too confident in the demon and didn''t believe in myself, so I couldn''t help being narrow-minded, and then I had to admit that I was too confident in the demon In fact, Jing has the same almost pathological possession of Yu Wang. ..

    "I''m very satisfied with my own small circle. I don''t want to think about the bigger circle. It''s good for me." I don''t have an idiot to ask a guy who drives millions of sports cars what kind of friends he has, although I can see that Zheng Yuqiu, who mainly combs and contacts for the third lady in Beitian, is very interested in this.

    "I don''t know," brother Cangsang''s answer was surprising. Turning around, he said with a smile, "but as the saying goes, where there are many friends and many roads, there is a Jianghu. Conversely, the Jianghu is actually a group of people, friends are the road, enemies are the wall, strangers need to be classified. Some of the friends I met in Beitian were in business, some were in office, some were in business or in office at home. Although not everyone can be called a "successful person", they all have some energy more or less. To be friends with these strangers, it''s not certain that one day they will be able to help you push down several high walls, which is far better than that one day they will be in your way The wall in front of you is much more cost-effective. Do you think so? "

    I sneer, "threatening me?"

    "No, no, no," brother Cangsang quickly shook his head, handed me a cigarette, and said: "I mean, whether you like or not, Chu Shao, the Jianghu is real. As long as you live in this circle, you can''t avoid accidental or inevitable encounters. Strangers always have a day when they are no longer strangers. Even if you become friends with my friends, Chu Shao won''t benefit you But what about chushao''s friends? Not necessarily, that''s why? "

    This fully exposed that he knew the root of the people around me who I thought were important.

    I didn''t see what brand the cigarette was, but I saw that the lighter he came up with was a zippo that could see the wear and tear. It seemed that it had used Zippo for some years. I thought it was not a bargain. I took his cigarette and declined his fire, saying: "there is no pie in the sky, and there is no lunch for free in the world. You emphasized the value of you and your friends, and also gently reminded me that I have My corresponding value, I do not understand wrong? "

    "Chu Shao is a wise man. It''s insincere to say something grandiose in front of the wise man," said the man from the vicissitudes of life, "I do ask for one thing."

    before he finished, I interrupted: "first, I can''t help you, because I''m not God; second, I have no reason to help you, because I''m not Lei Feng."

    Brother Cangsang was shocked. It''s hard to hide his surprise. It''s the same with Zheng Yuqiu on a small winter night. "Chu Shaofei knows me, but he also knows what I need."

    "I don''t know, but I can guess," I glanced at the Porsche behind him, and casually made up a lie that can frighten people. "I heard a friend say that you are the number of Jianglong crossing the north sky."

    The face of the vicissitudes of life is pale for a moment. Anyone can see it. He doesn''t want to hide it, but he obviously can''t restrain the huge fear. "He mentioned me?"

    I asked with a smile, "who does he mean? Zhang Mingjie? "

    Hearing this name, the tiger sister who had never relaxed Jing Ti was tenser and tighter, just like the female tiger who had been lurking in the grass and had aimed at the prey. She was ready to rush out at any time, both mentally and physically.

    The vicissitudes of life man didn''t answer. After a few seconds of silence, he recovered his composure and asked with a smile: "Chu Shao said that he couldn''t help me, and he said there was no reason to help me. This is a bit contradictory. Brother is stupid. Can you understand this way: you are not Lei Feng, but if I have enough sincerity to move you, you can be God?"

    "It''s not very accurate," I said without getting entangled in the previous question. "I''m stressing that the payment and the return should be equal. I don''t have the God of free sacrifice to challenge a seemingly God only thing. It''s too difficult. If I can do it, everyone will be happy. If I can''t do it, my value will not exist. For two strangers Only for those who ask for help and those who are being asked for help, friend, the word is too hypocritical, too insecure, right? I try and try my best. I deserve to be rewarded no matter what I succeed or fail. "The vicissitudes of life man said: "Chu Shao is at ease. No matter whether you can help me or not, I will not let you work in vain. I really want to make friends with you. I will leave it to RI in good faith to witness. The friendship starts from the transaction first. I will prove with practical actions that I am a person to make friends with."

    I don''t know if I''m too dirty or biased against sissy. I always think the words "after Ri" are very harsh from his mouth I can''t hide my brother''s glorious resume.

    "To make friends is sometimes an investment. Sand can''t hide the brilliance of pearls. Gold will always shine. To become friends before development is to make friends. To make friends after development is to make up. Ha ha, only those stupid people who have no vision will miss the pearls under the sand. They can''t see the golden light under the rust. The former is not blessed, but the latter is not It''s a blessing. Chu Shao shouldn''t be sorry. He should be glad. " It''s really exquisite. It''s easy to flatter, but it''s easy to flatter. It''s hard for people to talk about it. He''s worthy of flattering.

    Being praised for pearl gold, I am not modest at all. I said that both the content of Jing God and the actual content are as common as pearl gold: "your Porsche is better than my Passat."

    No matter Zheng Yuqiu, who has just met me at the dinner table, or the common winter night, when he heard that, he was stunned and promised to help but didn''t guarantee that he could help. However, he opened his mouth and hit the obvious or new Porsche. Apart from being a little implicit, it didn''t seem to be much different from Ming rob.

    Seeing that I had just handed him the cigarette, Cang sang man took it between his lips and immediately put the lighter up to light it for me, without any hesitation, as if he thought it was nothing worth thinking about at all, and said: "Chu Shao likes it? Here you are. "

    "You''re welcome. Thank you."

    Dong and Zheng ernvchang are so afraid that they have never heard such an out of tune and unreliable conversation. Their jaw hurts in surprise. It seems that what Cang sang man sent was not a Porsche 911 worth 23 million yuan, but a cigarette drawn out of the cigarette box. They can''t talk anymore. They see Cang sang man looking around, scratching their heads and laughing: "it''s a good place to take a taxi It''s not so easy. Would chushao mind if I drive back to the city first and then send it to your company in the afternoon? "

    "Of course I don''t mind."

    The man of the vicissitudes of life has not been deceived and killed by pain, which is hard for Dong and Zheng to understand. "In this case, I won''t disturb Chu Shao''s tryst with the two goddesses. I''ll leave first and change RI Chu Shao''s free time. Let''s sit together and have a good chat."

    I use a very pure London suburban accent to pull an English sentence: "OK."

    The vicissitudes of life man walked happily, I was holding a cigarette, very reserved wave, until the tail turned to disappear.

    The two girls, who could not bear it for a long time, finally didn''t need to bear it. They came to grab the cigarettes in my mouth at the same time.

    Zheng Yuqiu: "no one told you how ugly you look when you smoke? It''s like a little girl! "

    Winter night but scolded: "do not smoke what you pretend!"

    "Don''t understand?" I left the cigarette at my feet and twisted it out. My face was no longer sophisticated or philistine. I smiled and said, "take his cigarette, just give him face, smoke his cigarette, which proves that I have taken him as a friend. Of course, it''s common sense that his friends in understanding don''t drink the wine invited by strangers, and don''t smoke the cigarettes given by strangers."

    "Do you really think he will send that Porsche to your company?" Zheng Yuqiu is not curious, but mocking and reminding me that I believe others too easily.

    "Certainly."

    I have always believed that my little winter night this time, I can''t help but doubt my judgment, "is he stupid? You said that you may not be able to help him, he also sent you a million cars? He didn''t say anything about asking you to help him. "

    " he''s stupid? " I don''t dare to disagree. I said with a wry smile, "it''s not my modesty. I''ve tried very hard not to be fooled by him, but at present, I''m still calculated by him."

    "You were calculated by him?" Zheng Yuqiu reached out and touched my forehead. "Little brother, you don''t have a fever. Why are you talking nonsense? You haven''t done anything yet. Open your mouth and talk in vain. A sports car has already arrived, OK? Elder sister, even if it''s easy for my Ferrari, it''s not as easy as you. "

    " I finally know why your elder sister gave minrou the new energy of yuezhigu instead of you. Your head is the life of working. Smart is smart, but it''s just that smart is not cunning enough, and I don''t know how to change it. "I gave her a white look and said:" he gave me a car with pain and pleasure Sports car, because he asked me for help, whether I help or not, or even whether I help or not, his pay has been worth it, understand? "

    The two girls shook their heads in unison.

    "Although it''s a little harder to take a taxi in this place, it''s still easy to take him to a place where he can take a taxi. He has given me all his cars. Do you care about the pleasure of the delivery? But he said that he would send the car to our company in the afternoon. He said that he would send the car to our company in the afternoon, not in the evening, not to my home. Moreover, he knew that the three of us were in a "tryst", but he didn''t ask me if I could go back to the company in the afternoon. "Dong and Zheng are both smart girls. They have some understanding.

    I said slowly: "if it''s not a cover, it''s only in the second place. It''s his purpose to make friends with me. He sent his car to the company to let everyone know that I, Chu Nan, accepted a gift from Xing Sichuang."

 Chapter 1243

    I didn''t explain to Dong and Zheng Er Nu that Xing Sizhe, who is not a simple guy, has a very special background. I''m also very secretive about his purpose of making friends with me and his pursuit of me. Only when it''s time, they will naturally know, and soon, it won''t be too long. Therefore, I''d like to add a sentence to Zheng Yuqiu: what he asked of me, maybe I have to ask of you In a word, the key to appeasing the two women''s explosive curiosity is that Zheng Yuqiu had to beg her, and the small shelf was put up immediately. How much do you think you are worth? Don''t mention Fengchang''s 7% shares. That Porsche 911 is worth millions. It''s not easy to pay back the kindness you owe me, but it''s OK. It''s all negotiable. If you really want to marry your sister, it''s friendship price. On the other hand, when I saw Zheng Yuqiu''s teasing, I thought I was seriously assessing the benefits of asking for this girl''s work. I saw that I was not joking. I seemed to have real troubles. Sister tiger naturally and considerately stopped asking questions. She was able to tame a wild wild cat. She felt a little smart and self-conscious. What a sense of achievement as a man? My friend said that he was vain. ..

    in fact, I was thinking, why does Xing Sicheng appear here and now? Apart from tension, I can''t think of the second reason, but what is Lao Zhang''s purpose?

    There is a huge network of contacts behind Xing Sicheng, which almost covers the whole dandy circle of Beitian. Its value is incalculable. Su ye, a young man in the capital who once provoked and finally kicked these people out at his feet, is willing to give in and lose. Xing Sicheng, who just spread the explosion of making friends with me, came to me at this time. He just wanted to try to find me through me This network and the friendship between me and Su Zhuliu are in exchange for their friendship. Even if Su Ye keeps a grudge against him and refuses to give him a way back to the capital for development, as a friend of his friends, he will not cut my face too much. At least, he will not continue to think about him and kill him. Su Zhuliu''s small bellied chicken and jaicanthus must be famous. So Xing Si He not only went to his own heart disease, but also found a decent step for himself and Beitian''s dandies. He didn''t have to quarrel all day long to revenge. At that time, for xingsizhe and Beitian''s dandies, Su Zhuliu was also a "friend of friends"

    I didn''t look down on xingsizhe and Beitian''s dandies. I didn''t want to be opposite to Su ye, just didn''t look down on them They came to a conclusion.

    Su ye still dares to go to Qiu Mei''s wine party alone. Is it true that the heaven is not afraid of it, and doesn''t pay attention to the snakes in the north? Not necessarily. Just like the dandies of Beitian Baotuan, they don''t really advise the fox to prove that he is the most powerful animal in the forest. It''s much smarter and more reliable to think about how to become a friend with the tiger than to train himself to become stronger and then challenge the tiger. The fox pretends to be a tiger. He can''t help but die. It''s not that there are fierce people who dare to die, but there are even fewer fools who are unprofitable and hard to show off. Especially the dandies of the officials and businessmen, who are influenced by the environment by the Sao and the waves, there are also such cities.

    No one is willing to admit that he is timid, so Beitian dandy accepted Xing Sijie despite the concept of region, but no one is stupid enough to think that only when he beat the enemy with his fist can he prove his strength.

    It''s not hard to analyze Xing Sicheng''s purpose. The only thing I didn''t expect was that this guy, who had never known how to play the iron plate, not only absorbed the lessons quickly, but also converged his mind slowly. He is very realistic and easy to accept the reality, so he didn''t stick to the development of returning to Beijing. His purpose is to start from scratch and take root and sprout in Beitian. If I knew his purpose from the beginning, it would be With the help of Hu Feihu Wei, I go to Hu Feihu Wei to consolidate his foundation in Beitian. I am mentally disabled and only need a Porsche, so I can say that Xing Sichuang actually calculated me.

    "Xiaoye, I want to get a driver''s license. Do you have any connection?" I pondered for a long time, and finally broke the silence in the expectation of the two women, but asked a seemingly unrelated question.

    Winter night a Zheng, "you do not have a driver''s license?"

    I wish I owe more people, Zheng Yuqiu said: "simple, give me the information, three days at the latest, give you your driver''s license."

    "Three days?" I asked Miss Zheng with a smile: "are you sure it''s a driver''s license, not a homicide license?"? How are road killers born? Her car must be able to drive, but it must be a wild road. I just want her to learn it again systematically. I''m afraid she''s always a road killer. "

    Zheng Yuqiu said wrongly, "what are you doing with your relationship? Just go to the driving school! "

    "The driving school must go, but the test must not pass. I mean, it''s the best to help her pass the test and get her driver''s license in the shortest time. The cycle is about one month."

    "It''s not difficult," winter night said inexplicably, "but I would have driven and studied for another month or so. The exam should be easy to pass."

    I shook my head and said, "she can''t read and never pass the exam."

    "Illiterate? Is it the old man? " It''s not surprising that Zheng Yuqiu asked this question. With the rapid development and progress of society, with the popularization of education and the diversification of communication means, the era of illiterate generations has gone forever. In such a big city as Beitian, there are probably only a few illiterate children who have been struggling with small achievements brought into the city to enjoy their old age."No"

    I haven''t answered yet. Dongxiaoye has already responded, "is that" she "you said Xu Xiaoyou

    I nodded.

    Tiger sister frowned, xuan''er stretched out again, and said: "yes, this Passat is her, you have a Porsche, and this car should be returned to her."

    "You drive this car, and God bless the Porsche."

    "Ha?" Dongxiaoye thought he had heard wrong.

    "Chunan, do you have a fever? And you''re confused? " Zheng Yuqiu came to touch my forehead again and ate my tofu.

    "It''s you who are confused," I said as I took out my mobile phone and texted, "I''m a small white-collar worker with a monthly salary of 7000 yuan, driving a Porsche to and from work. Is that right? I''m always afraid that those who are jealous of me for being handsome and scold me for being a boring person with a humble face have no basis? "

    The text message is sent to Lao Mo, which says, "the sports car already exists, so you don''t need to pay an annual salary in advance."

    "then you don''t need to send the car to Xu Xiaoyou? Tassel, purple garden, don''t they all have no cars? " To be a junior to be a tiger sister is not cute, but sad. Can''t you fight for something for yourself?

    "If they want a car, I will try to make money to buy it for them. If they can''t afford a Porsche, I can buy a treasure. At least when they can say" the car was sent by my man "with their chest up and chin up, I won''t feel guilty. I''m not afraid that they will feel that I''m not sincere, but that I feel disgusting and shameful myself."

    Zheng Yuqiu''s eyes were shining again, and he was very much in agreement with my male chauvinism in winter and night, but he didn''t care to say: "it''s like dealing with this car. I don''t understand why you have to worry about yourself, and play the role of a philistine."

    "I don''t think it''s enough to worry about it. I think it''s used for some purposes. As for playing a Philistine, it''s half."

    Winter night asked: "how half?"

    "It''s half a necessity. Xing Sicheng must know tension. Otherwise, he can''t know that I''m going to have a meal in the waves. Since he knows tension, he naturally knows that I''m a mercenary and a bully. If I don''t blackmail him, even if I say I''ve made his friend, he can''t believe it. Do you think he''s full of horses Fart, the person that gives a car easily, can believe to see congenial, the true friendship that meet grudge late? He only believes that benefits are real, otherwise he will not make friends with me. As for the other half, "I paused and smiled," he asked me for help. I can''t help him. It''s worth millions of cars. How much do you think it''s worth? I am testing him, and he is also testing me. As far as the result is concerned, we are all satisfied. He can accept my appetite. I have probably figured out the importance and value of what he asked of me to him. "

    Dong Xiaoye doesn''t understand the intrigues and temptations in the business field and simply asks, "if you can help him, how much is it worth?"

    I put out a finger.

    Zheng Yuqiu said contemptuously, "ten million? Small family! "

    "It''s a billion," I said lightly

    The two girls took a breath of cold air at the same time.

 Chapter 1244

    something unexpected happened. I added two night shifts. I didn''t come back in the morning. I didn''t sleep, so I quickly made a chapter. I''m sorry...

    Unless I''m a fool, I can''t see that sister tiger''s calmness is forced to pretend. Zheng Yuqiu, the mother, has been testing her bottom line and seducing me from implicit to ambiguous to red fruit. It''s not obvious, but there are still some advantages. It can also be seen from the tolerance of sister tiger that this girl is really average in emotional intelligence, even below average, worse than me. I still have my own knowledge, but this girl has some blind self-confidence, so it''s no wonder that their sister relationship is so poor - I think I know it very well, but I don''t understand it at all. Both sisters are doing things that they think they are right in the wrong way.

    If the EQ is so low, you can still get the reuse of Miss San''s * * OSS. It''s certainly not that Miss San is blind and ignorant, where are the achievements of others. So it can be judged that if such people are not technical talents, they are leaders with outstanding decision-making ability, learning ability and execution ability in some aspects or in all aspects. Obviously, Zheng Yuqiu belongs to the latter, and it''s that She is a kind of talent with all-round potential development value and cultivation value. She is simple and frank in her feelings, even a little stubborn idiot, which makes three young ladies give her 100% trust. Nowadays, loyalty is the most rare and trust is the most valuable.

    I declined Zheng Yuqiu''s invitation. I dare not and don''t want to go to her boudoir for tea. I''m afraid that sister Hu would drink vinegar, and Miss Zheng wouldn''t demand it. Standing at her door, it''s very misleading and reverie. It doesn''t matter. Sooner or later, one day, I won''t invite you, and you will come. I can''t drive you, and I can''t "At night, my sister invited you to dinner. Are you sure you don''t want to go?"

    "No," I didn''t want to give Miss three face, but when I saw Zheng Yuqiu''s little mouth sticking high, I knew that she couldn''t finish the task, and I was worried about how to explain to miss three, so I gave her a reason contrary to my original intention. "It''s true that I asked someone to have dinner at home at night."

    "Who? Male or female? " Zheng Yuqiu''s questions are more reasonable and forceful than my aunt Cheng nainainai''s, which makes tiger sister who hasn''t got on the bus a little intolerable and more close to the trend of no longer enduring.

    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you?"

    "Men have nothing to do with me, women have something to do with me, whether men or women have something to do with my sister," Zheng Yuqiu said in a tongue twister, "is there anyone more important to you than my sister?"

    I don''t like to hear that. I sneer at it with a snuffle. "Who is important to me and who is not important to me is my own judgment. Her third daughter is the immortal Bodhisattva. I have to see whether I worship the temple for her. If I have nothing to do, he + mom will put on the immortal shelf with me to make me sick and water her face to urinate!"

    "Stinginess!" Zheng Yuqiu said: "you just admit it, you just want to revenge my sister''s friend, so you don''t accept my sister as a peacemaker! And how much to annoy my sister! "

    "I have not denied it."

    "Stingy, stingy, stingy!"

    "Whatever you say, it''s your power. I''m sorry for my woman, my sister, my friend, Qiu Meimei, and myself. It''s my duty," I said. "Your sister should have the sincerity to invite me to dinner as a peacemaker. You can ask her to invite her and ask a little servant girl to talk to you. Why ? Do you really be your mother? Do you think it''s for my face to invite me to dinner? Thank you. I can''t stand any more insults from my self-esteem that was severely damaged last night. Tell her when you go back. I only think she owes me, but I don''t think I owe her anything. Don''t say that I don''t give her face in this way. Even if she comes to the door to apologize, it''s not necessarily that I invite her to drink tea or drive her away. I''m such a mean man. "

    "The Lun family is not a small minion or servant girl!" Zheng Yuqiu sold cute, but didn''t contradict me. He pretended to be a little grievance and said: "but I can''t escape the fate of being a minion when I go back to work with my sister. Ah, my sister''s bad temper, you know. You''re hurting me. I''m so sad. The Lun family has spared no effort to help you today"

    ZHENG Yuqiu must have exaggerated elements, but considering that Although the third young lady''s unruly temper is not so extreme to annoy Zheng Yuqiu, she was choked by me and was in a bad mood. It''s not impossible to scold her. I was soft hearted and said, "I explained this to you, but not to your sister."

    "you said it, I listened." Zheng Yuqiu''s face changing is like turning over a book. I still can''t adapt to it. Even if you know she''s loaded, I can''t help but be surprised. The girl''s expression changes so fast that she doesn''t need emotional adjustment at all. It''s a super acting school that can really make me cry when I say it, and don''t need to brew. Now she''s not enlightened. When she''s enlightened, what man can bring her down? It''s strange not to be played dead by her. It''s absolutely a disaster.

    I sighed and said, "what I asked for in the evening is the girl who gave me this handkerchief." shazhizhou was lawless and shot in the street. Wang Jie rushed to the masses of Dadeng and Meikeng. After being exposed by the media, these things are more detailed than I remember or even my experience. I don''t need to explain them very carefully. Zheng Yuqiu knows about them.

    "So, are you going to refuse this girl who is willing to mend her ways for you?""It''s time to get back to the basics, that is, a very strong and rebellious child has learned some truth she didn''t understand before but should understand now through a lesson, and then mistakenly thought that growing up overnight was because of me, and failed to distinguish between gratitude and emotion."

    ZHENG Yuqiu interrupted: "who said gratitude can''t be achieved?" For love? Gratitude can be the beginning, emotion can be the result. "

    "Because there can be no result, so the end is at the beginning, do you understand?"

    Zheng Yuqiu Zheng Zheng Zheng Zheng, can not say is an idiot or another kind of rhetorical question, "if not end at the beginning?"

    This time I was stunned, because I didn''t think about it, and what I''m not good at handling, it seems that the feelings that have already happened will end at the beginning I gnash my teeth firmly.

    Zheng Yuqiu narrowed a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes and asked with a smile, "do you have any countermeasures?"

    Later, I knew that Dong Xiaoye had made me see se, but I didn''t notice it. He replied sincerely, "isn''t it simple? Why did you invite her to dinner at my house? It''s just to let her meet my girl friend, who is very beautiful and proud in the workplace. The competition needs capital. It''s good to leave when you are in trouble. If you still take me as your goal and regard my girl friend as your competitor, it''s not bad. It''s necessary to study hard and make progress if you want to win the fringe. "

    "If in a few years, she is really better than your girlfriend? How can you refuse her? "

    "In a few years?" I smile, "in a few years, I don''t know where I am. Besides, after a few years, the tassel is a phoenix or a sparrow. Let alone Wang Xiaomeng''s share of catching up. Even if she is really better than her, do you think she will like me, a lazy man who doesn''t want to go up and degenerate?"

    I don''t know whether I unconsciously showed my sadness on my face, or Zheng Yuqiu, a reincarnated fox, saw through my sadness, twisted my face, and smiled: "even a gentle man who refuses a girl''s consideration is so thoughtful, even if he doesn''t make progress, someone will love him, right, sister Jing Hua?"

    Dong Xiaoye just stared at Zheng Yuqiu and didn''t answer.

    Zheng Yuqiu asked again with a smiley face, "sister Jing Hua, would you please answer me a question honestly and seriously?"

    "I never lie," winter said

    "Have you ever played with Chunan in the field?"

    I really don''t understand why Zheng Yuqiu is so persistent on this issue, but I just heard the loud and clear way of "yes" in the winter night when he boasted that he never lied

    What is it?! I didn''t dare to expose sister tiger''s open eyes and lie, because Zheng Yuqiu outside the car can''t see. On the other side of the car, he pulled out the pistol, stuck it in the window, and pointed the black hole at my head. Although it''s just a deterrent, it can''t really give me a shot, but it''s all pulled out. I can think how serious sister tiger is, how fierce she has been for a long time. It''s right for Zheng Is rainfall reassessed as a performance of threat?

    Zheng Yuqiu nodded and whispered with a smile: "it turns out that another thing is really yours. I''m the black pot for you."

    "what I didn''t hear it clearly in winter night, and I couldn''t understand it, but I suddenly burned a big red face

 Chapter 1245

    on the way back to the city, I asked an unexpected question, "what happened during the meal? How do I feel that the fox is not in love with you at first sight, but that RI has been in love for a long time and is still sinking deeper and deeper? "

    I was relieved. I thought she would ask me what happened to Zheng Yuqiu''s so-called back black pot. I laughed and said, "is there any difference? Don''t you say you don''t worry at all, that she can''t be my dish? No confidence in me? "

    Dongxiaoye glanced at me obliquely. From this point of view, it can be explained why her powerful single eyelid Danfeng eyes are so beautiful. They are dark and big, with few white eyes, especially like baby''s eyes, but they are more bright, vivid and clear than baby''s eyes. In fact, if you look at her eyes alone, no matter angry or angry, they are not terrible She is full of momentum, partly because her eyes can directly reflect her emotions, let you know why she is upset and why she is upset now, and the other half is your own heart deficiency. After all, she is not a child with a pair of childlike clear and innocent eyes, but a female tiger with abnormal force value. When she is really upset, her eyes Li Si made no secret of her intention to subdue people by force and vent herself by violence. .

    "yes." She just hurt my heart.

    "Have you passed? I admit that I''m a playboy, but I''m also a dignified eater. I''m not picky about food. Doesn''t mean that I''m also a hungry woman? If I had no principle and no bottom line, Miss Mo, who is more flattering than her, would have broken the + position already! "

    "That''s because Murphy is a shallow Taoist. How many days does she just have to Jing? How do you think about her? I didn''t think she could actually go on you. "Winter night sneered at me like a knife, stabbing me in the heart." you are forced to go to this step today, not since you were pushed back by Xue Ziyuan? I''m sure that Zheng Yuqiu is not your dish. That''s true. But if Zheng Yuqiu thinks that you are her dish, I have to guard against it. "

    My face is more and more difficult, "winter night, do you speak? I''ll leave you so insecure, won''t I? "

    "Next time you get under the bed, you have the courage to kick her off the bed and tell her that it''s my position. You can talk to me again."

    "Dongxiaoye, I told you today. From the moment I decided to + RI + you, I''m not afraid to tell everyone that I gave you + RI +, you are my mother now! You have to say that you have this psychological preparation. OK, I will confess with the tassel when I go back to the company. Tonight, we will go on living room + RI, Yuan Yuan Yuan listen to + room. I don''t care. She dares to come out to watch and fight. I will smoke her with a big mouth and do what I say! I''m going to ask me to cut off the stuff in my crotch and make soup for you. What can I do if you want to ask me? You can say it yourself! "

    Dongxiaoye knows that if I dare to say it, I will dare to do it. How can I have the courage to take it? "Who wants to drink the soup? It''s disgusting!" said the little face

    I have committed a man ''s habitual disease, get an inch on the dirty shameless, dirty smile: "how do I think you like to eat?"

    Tiger elder sister''s whole face is red, "hooligan!"

    "I can''t be a hooligan."

    "I''m serious. Can''t you shift your focus?" Tiger elder sister surrendered, her face was still ruddy and lovely, but her expression suddenly became serious. "I don''t look down on you, but you are too gentle. You will be tough unless you violate your bottom line. Otherwise, you are too soft and too concerned about everyone. It''s also an indisputable fact. You are afraid to hurt others and won''t refuse others. Can you deny it? Love at first sight is very different from that of RI Jiusheng, especially for Zheng Yuqiu, a charming woman with brains and a good skin bag. If she loves at first sight, it may be three minutes hot. Of course, I don''t need to worry about it, but if you don''t think about it, what kind of man does she usually meet in that circle? What kind of man can''t be found? But Chu Nan is focused on you. It''s not a question of whether I believe you or not. But once this woman is serious and persistent to you, she must be more threatening to Susu than me, asters and Murphy. At least we have only apologies but no intention of harm "

    the worry of winter night is quite similar to that of Madame Duanmu, but with different positions only.

    "Are you a little alarmist?" I said, "the premise of this hypothesis is that she began to like me a long time ago"

    "so I asked you," Dong Xiaoye said: "what happened to the three years and eight months you mentioned just now?"

    I told Zheng Yuqiu that she and miss three began to pay attention to me three years and eight months ago without any concealment. I couldn''t think of any reason for this, so it was more difficult to understand the winter night.

    "If you can''t figure it out, put it aside first, and have a chance to ask Xiao Dongfang. Maybe the ghost Jing knows it, but no matter what the reason is, Zheng Yuqiu has really paid attention to you for such a long time. Now he says that he likes you, he must not be devoted to Chao for a while."

    I think it''s funny to see this girl as close to the enemy as possible. "Don''t be blind to Cao, will you? I assure you that I will not have anything to do with her, nor will she have anything to do with the fringe. "Winter small night Zheng Zheng of look at me, suddenly way: "I?"

    "Well?"

    Winter night slammed on the brake, forgetting that the man wearing the seat belt almost broke the windshield because of being used to Xing. I was not in a hurry. She was in a hurry. "Can''t I worry about myself?"

    I rubbed my forehead and laughed, "what do you have to worry about? Are you afraid that Miss Zheng will target you? "

    "Why not be afraid?" Dongxiaoye even admits to counseling, which is an unimaginable thing at any time. "She is more beautiful than me, richer than me, smarter than me, and more capable than me. She really pushed you back and turned you into a woman. I am not left out of the sky by you."

    "Let me say again, I''m not you. I''ll come here when I open my mouth. I''ll spit and nail one by one. I''m not the girl who hasn''t seen good-looking women, nor the gentle and easy to push. I''ll only be pushed by the women I want to push, and I won''t be forced + Jian by the women I don''t want to push! Understand?! "

    "I don''t understand!" Winter night also angrily said: "when did I tell a lie?! Just open your mouth and come! "

    "Have we ever had a shock? Have you ever fought in the field? "

    "No?"

    "Ever?"

    "Yes!"

    "When? Why don''t I remember? "

    "Now!" The same winter night without a seat belt, I leaned down to untie my trouser belt.

    I was startled. "What are you doing?"

    Winter night raised the pretty face which was a little bit angry and stubborn, but had a lot of grievances. It came with a strong saying, "strong + Jian you!"

    "Here?!" Although there are no passers-by in this remote path out of the village, it''s also a road under the bright sky. "Winter night, do you want to know the law and break the law?"

    Tiger sister with a provocative tone said: "dare not? Then resist and prove what you said. "

    Look down on me? Then I will show you! I not only resisted, but also resisted very severely. Holding tiger sister''s head with both hands, I shouted in a low voice, "don''t bite me!"

    What a considerate man I am. I shamelessly tell myself that I am not unable to resist the temptation, but I am just helping my woman to answer the lie. Green trees are gloomy, cicadas are chirping sweetly, a car that hasn''t flamed out is shaking, a man and a woman are in the car, their clothes are messy, and the water is shining.

    I love the sweet moan and groan that she attached to my ear. I love the lovely look of her biting her lips to make no sound when she is too shy to bear. I love the passionate and passionate kiss that she put in and still has some astringent and hot kiss in the strong. I''m proud of the curve she has. It''s so concave and convex and exquisite. I''m proud that I''m the only man who knows the beauty of her body. The smoothness and firmness of her skin belong to me. It''s a greedy guilt, but also a satisfied happiness.

    When I saw her tears when I was tall, I realized later that no matter how much she trusted you, as long as she really loved you, she would be aggrieved, unwilling, frightened and nervous when she told me that you belong to another woman instead of herself.

    There has never been a generous woman, only a woman who has been hurt but is patient and only smiles.

    When you are lucky enough to meet such a woman, you will find that her vexatious, in fact, is her lovely and worthy of love.

    The strong and a little bit less candid winter night is not to prove whether I still belong to her, but to prove to me that she belongs to me at any time.

    She is a woman willing to make a knife for me, but she will never admit it.

    P is no longer here. I can''t do what I want to do. I think before and after, and I''m too busy. Cunning and intriguing may be the proof of maturity, but it must also be the sorrow of being a person. It''s a kind of fun when you''re in trouble. When you recall the time, only bitterness is left. When you break into a disaster, you will scold you and wipe your buttocks. If the time can come again, you will still be seven people not angry with eight people? If not, please cherish now.

 Chapter 1246

    after doing something bold, shameful and bad, the tiger sister, who was not a very big girl, was no longer so upright. No matter how I used my joking eyes to appreciate her beautiful face, she pretended not to see her. Even the claws that I had been swimming on her thigh to wipe did not open. It felt like she had just started I''ve just done something that owes me a lot. Now no matter how I bully her, it''s like she''s paying me back by herself. After all, just now, she took the initiative, and I hardly moved

    when I went back to the company, when I went upstairs, I adjusted her attitude all the way and finally recovered her normal state of mind. She said the first sentence to me, which seemed a little strange to me, "you Do you know where Zheng Yuqiu and Wang Xiaomeng are different? "

    "What?"

    Tiger asked herself, "the same thing is that neither of them is your type. The different thing is that it is more difficult to refuse Zheng Yuqiu than Wang Xiaomeng."

    "Because Zheng Yuqiu is cleverer and more beautiful than Wang Xiaomeng, and has the ability to have money?" I think sister tiger is looking down on me. ..

    don''t want tiger sister doesn''t deny that, "you don''t covet what she has, which doesn''t mean you don''t need what she has. With Zheng Yuqiu''s ability and intelligence, when you always ask for her, you can create such an opportunity without her. Women know more about women and men than men. She emphasizes human feelings in the car, not to remember how much you owe her, in the future How much to give back to her, but to remember how much she has paid for you. She knows that when she has paid enough for you, when you can''t pay back, you can''t refuse her any more. You will satisfy her and complete her, because you are Chunan. You are such a good person who would rather be aggrieved than be aggrieved by others. Do you think she is joking? She is serious and confident. Even if you don''t accept her because you love her, sooner or later you will love her because you accept her. "

    "You think more?" I''m not sure what I''m saying.

    Winter night sighed and asked, "you did a stupid thing today. Do you know what it is?"

    "Shouldn''t you ask her?"

    Dong Xiaoye shakes his head. "You shouldn''t have told her you had an appointment with Wang Xiaomeng this evening."

    I was confused. "Is it related to Zheng Yuqiu?"

    "It''s nothing to do with it," said Dong Xiaoye. "At least one day, when you refuse her, you will refuse Wang Xiaomeng. No matter what your attitude or how you refuse her, she knows that you are not merciless. You are a good person who vowed not to fall in love and start a family before finding my sister. I haven''t let you go. You feel that you have no responsibility What shackles her who ignores any rules, will she? "

    "You just want to think more," I said. "She''s not my dish. That''s what you said."

    "Not now. I dare not say it later," said Dong Xiaoye. "People''s taste and taste are the same. It may take a long time, maybe in a blink of an eye. I used to think that the last thing I would like in my life is your small white face with underdeveloped limbs, unsophisticated mind, bookish body and false tongue. You forget it I can''t say I hate you the first time I see you? Plus I was in such a bad mood that I almost shot you in the head, but now? I''m not only your gun, but also willingly bullied by you with your gun "

    I laugh," elder sister, you''re Jing Cha, so it''s not good to beat black and white? Do you have a bit of professional ethics? Who bullied who just now? "

    Sister tiger kicked me in the shin and said, "have you resisted me? You can''t resist a woman like me. Zheng Yuqiu, a fox like the one who brings disaster to the country and the people, is in your arms. Can you do the best? "

    She didn''t kick me and hurt me. I''m afraid she has a way to go. I''m still very smart to show exaggerated pain. Flattery is the goal, but I don''t think it''s against my heart. "Can I do liuxiahui? I can''t say it, but I really don''t think she''s more beautiful than you. If she''s more beautiful, she''s destined to be beautiful? Edge edge old to my bosom drill, can stink wench or virgin

    "She''s not a virgin. You''re a beast. It''s shameless! Fate is only 16 years old! As long as she''s still your sister by law, you can''t move her for a day! " Tiger sister''s shooting at my head is a Tianma meteor boxing. She is powerful enough. Fortunately, she has no power. Otherwise, my brother must have a blue nose and a swollen face.

    I play a joke to ease the atmosphere, but sister tiger makes me depressed all the time. Actually, I don''t have much Yu hope for Chu Yuan''s lower body, maybe because she is still young and has not fully grown up in body or mind. But there is no doubt that I have a pure and selfish possession of Yu for her, and I want to hand over the stinky girl to another man and watch her to another person I have to be crazy to play coquettish and cheat. Just think about it, I have a tendency to get wind.

    Subconsciously, I have been avoiding the question that I firmly want to leave Fengchang, Liusu and Murphy for having tiger sister and purple garden. I promise to take good care of them all my life, but I never promised to marry one of them because I haven''t got the answer, or because I have the answer in my heart?

    Every time I think about it, I will see a scene in the rainy night. One hand of a tender and pitiful girl is tied to my finger, and the other hand of her forefinger touches my chest. It''s like the last prayer before the end of the world. I don''t know whether it''s hope or despair, but I can''t say to me more devoutly and seriously: "I want you to promise me, no matter what you think of me in the future, No matter how hopeless you think I am to you, don''t let go of my hand, and don''t let me let go of your hand. "I don''t know what else can make me give her such a promise more rightfully than "she belongs to me". Maybe the answer is really in my heart, so I never worry about it, just feel guilty about it.

    "As you say, Wang Xiaomeng may become my dish one day after the 18th National Congress of women." I shifted the subject or got back to the point.

    "I''ll tell you the truth, don''t be sad," said Dong Xiaoye fiercely. "I didn''t dare to look up to you at all. Instead, I evaluated the ability of the women around you to make difficulties. Wang Xiaomeng, even if it''s your food, can''t pass Xiao Yike. But Zheng Yuqiu is not the same. Once you leave Fengchang and Liusu, especially Murphy, you are There is no other woman qualified to be her rival. I can''t. Xue Ziyuan is even worse. Unless you can guarantee that you won''t be captured by her for six years or at least four years, because fate will really grow up "

    I''m staring at winter night, I can''t judge whether she is serious or just wants to help tassel keep me in the wind Chang

    "Dong", the elevator stopped on the 27th floor, walked out a few steps, I suddenly thought of Mrs. Duanmu asked me to go back to the company to find her things, the way: "you first find fate, I have to see Mrs. Duanmu."

    I know what you think in your heart. Anyway, I will accompany you all the way. We can see. It will be proved that leaving Beitian and Susu will be the most wrong decision in your life

    "You''ve figured it out. Go to + sea with me?"

    "I''m talking about the way of life," Dong Xiaoye said without turning back. "I advise you not to think so far. On the way to see her sister Zheng Yuqiu, you should think about it first. Will her sister let you go to + sea?"

    I was stunned, "what do you mean?"

    "Intuition." Winter night''s answer is too perfunctory.

    But facts soon proved that women know more about women''s words. Winter night is not aimless. Women''s intuition is really terrible!

    Madame Duanmu''s position is changing fast, just like her sister''s face changing ability. It''s fast enough to go to Lao Mo''s office without any sign or too much under Lao Zhang''s eyelids. Then, take advantage of Zhang Mingjie to say that you are helping Zhang Zhang, Zhang''s dare to believe?

    While I lamented that I had called Wu Lefeng wisely, and rushed to Lao Mo''s office like a raging fire. With the support of Madame Duanmu, I was not afraid to have a showdown with Lao mo. I wronged 7% of Lao Zhang''s shares for Liusu, but I felt that I should be open and honest about this, rather than take the place of Madame Duanmu.

    Don''t try to think. Seeing me push the door in, it seems that Mrs. Duanmu, who is very happy to talk with each other, put down her cup, and her gentle smile is sweeter and more tired than my stepmother''s. she opened her mouth just as Dong Xiaoye said, but I didn''t take it to heart at all. "Xiao Nan, you''re just here. I''m not right with you. Ha ha, now we have to call brother mo. we''re talking about it. Don''t let you go to the + sea Yes. "

    That smile is like a guillotine. It chills my neck?

 Chapter 1247

    Mo Yizhi laughs happily, but it''s also a little unpredictable. He always feels that his thoughts are not as simple and simple as what I understand and what he shows. He should not only be happy and comforted for his own troubles, but also be lucky and happy for his troubles. There must be some other contents in it, but I have become the old fox face of Jing It''s really too difficult to analyze what that obscure and complex content is. I haven''t had such a deep Taoism.

    In contrast, Longshan is too simple. In other words, women, especially women who spoil their children, have a low tolerance in some aspects, which has nothing to do with IQ and the city. Her eyes are sharp as a laser, which is going to dismember me alive.

    Even though I was slow, I saw the face of Long Shan''s angry wife with dark clouds and thunder. I also guessed what Madame Duanmu had said to them when she came here --

    "Xuedong, I said it 18000 times. You just don''t believe it. Xiaonan went to the + sea. It''s really his own decision. I didn''t force him. Ask him." Mo Yizhi holds up a cup of tea, slowly tasting it, and the eyes that are deep in the eye socket are narrowed into seams, which is still something I can''t understand.

    Why don''t Madame Duanmu want me to go to + sea? If she really misunderstood my relationship with Zheng Yuqiu and made up her mind to help her sister to be a matchmaker for my aunt, then she had no reason to let me stay in Fengchang, beside the two little foxes, Liusu and Murphy... It was illogical that Jing told me before winter''s little night that I didn''t think it made sense. But now I see Lao Mo, Madame Duanmu and long Shan sitting here Together, feeling the complex atmosphere different from the past, I suddenly realized that sister Hu didn''t think that the person who stopped me from going to the + sea would be Madame Duanmu. Her so-called intuition refers to what Madame Duanmu is doing now. Borrow me to go to the + sea, to Lao Mo and Longshan, even to Liusu and Murphy, to highlight her sister''s "impure" relationship with me!

    To retain me is just an excuse for Madame Duanmu to open my relationship with Zheng Yuqiu, which makes me have to go!

    If I stay in Fengchang, it will not only become a big fight between Murphy''s fringe and Zheng Yuqiu, but also affect the cooperation atmosphere between Fengchang and Yuezhi valley. Will Lao Mo let this happen? This cooperation project is the best time for him to pave the way for Murphy, probably also the best time. He is not allowed to have any unstable factors. Once found, he will try his best to eliminate them, so it will only strengthen his original intention to drive me away from Beitian! On the premise that Zheng Yuqiu will quit the cooperation project, Madame Duanmu still hopes that I will leave Beitian, and just wants to "help" me to firmly leave the fringe and Murphy!

    This is a woman. This is a woman who is spoiled and loves her mother too much. Although she is Zheng Yuqiu''s elder sister, her elder sister is like a mother, especially her elder sister, many sisters.

    My head is swollen like a watermelon. Madame Duanmu gave me a middle cover. How could I not know? I went to + sea to have a legitimate reason to leave Murphy and the fringe. It''s almost an open secret. But if I admit that I am voluntary now, it''s as if I really have something with Zheng Yuqiu. It''s because of her that I want to alienate Murphy and the fringe.

    But I still can''t explain the absolute purity of my relationship with Zheng Yuqiu, because our impure is the reason why Madame Duanmu has spared no effort to help me...

    "yes," my friend can only cooperate with Madame Duanmu and say: "now the price and house price are so high, I am a small employee who has no car and no room, so it''s not a big problem for me to get paid to support myself and respect my parents. I can marry and become a family There''s no hope to have children. There''s not much chance to jump three or five grades in one step. There''s a chance to grasp... "

    " ha ha, "said Long Shan, sneering, but squinting at Madame Duanmu. Yin said in a strange voice," when has our Xiaonan become so advanced? "

    Master ah, it''s two arrows to start the bow. The Ming arrow comes to me. He taunts me that I can''t change my mind when I see the wind. The dark arrow she says to Madame Duanmu, "our little south", which means nothing more.

    Don''t want Madame Duanmu to be a high-level expert among the experts. There is no way to open a move, which can hurt people invisibly. That''s the master level realm of hiding needles and knives in a smile. "Better progress. If you are not an ignorant girl, you still like a boy who is ambitious. If you indulge too much, you will worship too blindly. If you are young, you will pay more. In the future, you will benefit yourself and your children even more More, ha ha, it''s my heart. You know, I owe too much to Xiao Qiu. I always want to do something for her, and I always do something good for her. This time, it''s a little worse. "

    Madame Duanmu undoubtedly likes Murphy very much, but she obviously prefers her younger sister, which is harmful and poisonous. Long Shan''s face se is even worse.

    "In this case, I have no reason to object to you going to the + sea," Mrs. Duanmu put down her tea cup and stood up and said, "do you have anything else to talk about? I won''t be in the way. I got up early today. I''m tired. I''ll go back to the hotel and have a rest. "

    Mo also had to get up to see him off. Madame Duanmu waved her hand and refused. Lao Mo did not show any affectation. He raised his bottom and sat back. "Walk slowly. When you have time to go home for a cup of tea, the old lady is very talkative about you."

    Mrs. Jiang may not be really reluctant to see Mrs. Duanmu, but Mrs. Duanmu must be really reluctant to see Mrs. Jiang. She said with a smile, "I will visit the old lady when I have time. I only hope she will be annoyed if she doesn''t see me and drive me out."It seems to be a joke, not like a joke, but Duanmu, who is as fond of revenge as old lady Jiang, has no sincerity, but everyone can hear that you have plenty of time to go back to the hotel to sleep in the afternoon?

    How do you think Madame Duanmu doesn''t think what she said is straightforward enough? She turned to me and said: "Xiaonan, have you discussed with your parents about going to + sea?"

    I was a little bit slow, and subconsciously said, "not yet..."

    Madame Duanmu immediately said: "I''ll ask your parents out for dinner when they have time. In case they are reluctant, I''ll help you with their work. Oh, it''s also called Xiaoqiu."

    As soon as this word came out, let alone Longshan, there was a moment of rigidity on Lao Mo''s face, which had always been light and cloudless. Was this to help me with my parents'' ideological work? This is a husband and a wife... No, it''s a boyfriend and girlfriend meeting their parents?!

    For me and Zheng Yuqiu, it doesn''t have any special significance for my parents and her sister to meet. But for many people around us, it is very likely to mean a final conclusion - Madame Duanmu, this is to finalize the relationship between me and Zheng Yuqiu and make it public!

    I quickly made up for it: "but my parents will certainly support my work. Although my father is traditional, he pays more attention to the cultivation of self-awareness and self-reliance ability in educating his children. If I give up or don''t want to accept this opportunity, he will give me a big bang."

    The implication is that if you use this reason, you will only make my father think that I am not willing to go to + sea, so you are a lobbyist, just to give me trouble.

    "Is it?" Mrs. Duanmu smiled as pure as a child. "Then we have to invite them to have dinner. Thank you so excellent parents for cultivating such excellent you, so that they can feel the company''s expectation and attention to you, and the return you as a son should give them, right?"

    "..." I have nothing to say.

    "It''s settled. I''ll see when your parents have time. I''ll be waiting for you at any time." I don''t know how thick a face and how strong a self-confidence are needed to ignore Lao Mo so thoroughly. She just said that she would visit old lady Jiang when she had time. She didn''t let off her fart and said that she would be free at any time...

    Madame Duanmu smiled and said, "I guess the meal is over and the tension is almost over." It''s a celebration. "

    Is that a threat or a hint? I can''t tell. I just saw that Longshan, who was just about to say something, swallowed what she had said.

    Duanmu''s wife, whose IQ goes against the sky, is really low in Eq. I wry smile, how can emotional things be done as a trade? Let Zheng Yuqiu know that it''s strange that she is willing to make up with you. Although her EQ is not high, she just says that she owes and pays back. What she thinks about is only paying. She believes that there will be a return, but she never wants to ask for it.

    Poor and lovely, it''s a little bit different. Madame Duanmu is poor, and Zheng Yuqiu is lovely.

    When Madame Duanmu left the door, Longshan rushed to me and grabbed my neck. She pressed me on the doorplate and asked angrily, "did you really hook up with Zheng Yuqiu, or did you win over sister Xuedong by selling your butt?"

    I am not angry, gently break away from Long Shan, a little bitter some small helpless, said: "whether the former or the latter, are not the answer you want to hear aunt Shan?"

    Long Shan was stunned and her expression was tangled.

    "In that case, ignore the process and only see the results," I said with a frank smile

    Longshan didn''t respond, "what''s the result?"

    I look at Lao Mo and still smile, but I don''t have much smile. "Complete the task successfully, leave without emotion and justice, don''t leave half enemies to Feifei, and don''t leave a little concern for her... This is the most perfect result for me, for you, isn''t it?"

    Long Shan didn''t speak. Lao Mo smiled. Then he sighed and pointed to me, but said nothing.

    When a man is forced to degenerate, I feel proud. I just wonder if they know that when I leave my back to my beloved woman, I am full of beef cattle in the sunset...

    I hope they don''t know. Because I am so handsome, I just want to be an innocent man.

    PS: Code end, make-up sleep, evening entertainment..

 Chapter 1248

    in this way, I didn''t explain the question that I would not satisfy Lao Mo or long Shan no matter how I explained it - how on earth did I persuade Madame Duanmu to support me again. Based on their intelligence quotient and understanding of Duanmu, at the moment when she arbitrarily promoted me to be her brother-in-law, it is enough to speculate why she turned to Lao Zhang''s camp before.

    As I said, for real smart people, if the process is too bloody and disturbing, then it''s enough to know the reason and see the result. Stupid + forced people will find trouble and disgust themselves.

    I just had a cup of tea in Lao mo '' My friend is so generous. I smiled and said that Zhang''s friend...

    ,,

    is the office of the general handle of the 13 cities reconstruction project team that has not yet been listed.

    , Miss Mo Da, who has been closed to the door and become a lady, has been regarded as the forbidden place to release this Xing. At the moment, it is as lively as the half past eighteen place in my family''s most luxuriant and flourishing sycamore tree. It is full of people. In addition to the more purple dragon, the new Department is concentrated here. There is a chessboard on the tea table. What emergency meeting is Murphy holding.

    So many people, don''t work hard, come here to watch go and play chess?

    It''s my first reaction without thinking.

    It''s really a pain in my spare time - it''s my second reaction after thinking about it.

    After the high-level meeting, the comprehensive team was banned and a new Department was set up. Murphy''s series of measures were vigorous, but in fact, this change was not necessary at the working level. Even in many people''s eyes, Murphy''s move was too hasty, too arbitrary and too risky. After all, the cooperation and negotiation with the valley of the moon had not officially started. Once the talks between the two sides collapsed, the 13 cities were rebuilt There is no doubt that the project will become a joke. Murphy will pay for his impatience and clumsiness. However, Murphy also masters their mentality, so he is determined to "march forward".

    Some people may think that this girl is so high-profile, and she is overwhelmed by the success of the high-level meeting. But soon they will find that Murphy''s step forward is very beautiful. What she wants is for others to be imprisoned by conservative thinking. In the moment when Zhang faction is the weakest, the Mo faction is the strongest, and the neutral faction is watching and re evaluating and breaking away For the buffer period of not saying "no" to her, she completed the transition from comprehensive group to thirteen city group.

    How complicated and huge is the thirteen city plan? With the original comprehensive group, and still after losing weight, the manpower in the comprehensive group area is obviously unable to control, otherwise, it is not enough to prepare two floors and two large office areas in Fengchang head office alone. It''s impossible to let Murphy and the fringe take full control of the wind and the valley of the moon. The 13th city group was set up. In the fresh blood injected, there must be cats and dogs from all walks of life. Murphy''s risk to seize this step is not only to catch them by surprise, but also to completely control the core department in his own hands, forming the heart of the former comprehensive group The power tower of the skeleton, the greatest degree of centralized control, is also a statement of hegemony - she is an absolute * * OSS, and, cooperation projects, must be taken!

    The former is to have confidence in myself, and the latter is to have confidence in me. As a handsome man, I express great pressure and can''t deny that the blind trust of Huachi women is the best catalyst to force me to advance and burn my fighting spirit.

    Murphy''s Zhang Kuang is more like his uncle Mo, not her father Mo, which is probably the reason why Duanmu''s wife was easily persuaded to fight back by tension.

    To put it bluntly, when the new Department is not fully staffed and the project is not started, there are only some trivial handover tasks to be completed, because the task force is only responsible for one turnover hub among the six groups of the investment department. In addition to the data storage called supervision and supervision, it was originally criticized as an extra department that took off the pants and farted, and the handover work It''s simple and conceivable, so it''s no exaggeration to say that the idle egg hurts. In a hot day, sitting in a chair and doing nothing for a day, the egg can cover the prickly heat. The really busy person is Miss Mo, because she is going to hand over all the work of the investment department. Some of the work that has been overstocked before needs her to finish as soon as possible. At the same time, the implementation of the 13th city plan is planned It''s also urgent to be prepared. She hasn''t seduced me much recently. That''s why she is too busy.

    So when I came in and saw this scene, it was a little unexpected and reasonable.

    "Elder brother, you are just in time. Come to see sister Xiaoye and sister Liusu play chess."

    Seeing Chu Yuan squeeze out from Yao Waner and Qin LAN who are watching, I''m sweating. I don''t forget that Chu Yuan and Liusu gamble and play chess. In fact, I trod downstairs without waiting for the elevator. I''m afraid that Chu Yuan would pull her to fight with Liusu as a gunman as soon as winter night came back.

    I used to think that no matter how shy and timid Chu Yuan was or how cheeky he was, the fringe was thin as paper, or Murphy, who was supposed to be an iceberg beauty, could not have the courage and courage to put down the challenge arena and be surrounded. But when Chu Yuan was so conceited that he could ignore the eyes of others, one or nine of them did not exist, but I seemed to be able to see them When the furry fox tail I got hit me, I knew I was wrong - I underestimated my dear, cunning fox little sister paperKnow yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated in a hundred battles. How can you know her weakness when she regards tassel as the top enemy?!

    Before, I had no heart or lungs. I was as dull as an egg. I didn''t know that the old man and his stepmother were always happy to talk about the topics related to Aunt Cheng nainainai. Chu Yuan didn''t like to hear them. Doesn''t it mean that she didn''t listen carefully:

    I said that there was something about learning chess when she was a little girl with fringe?

    I said that tassels have talent, but they are easy to be nervous?

    I said that tassels have the ability of never forgetting, and the PI can be recited to the third or fifth place after the decimal point. But once you enter the examination room, you will have no self-confidence. Any addition or subtraction within 100 years needs to be checked?

    I said that tassel is a 100% wheat tyrant in KTV, a big cake roll steak in the western restaurant and a warm desert. But she was chosen by the class to participate in the Department singing competition. She hid in the men''s room for fear of being found by her classmates before she was declared abstention, which made me sit on the toilet for two hours without lifting my pants? She almost cried and dried her tears. I almost drew blood. Do you have wood?

    I said that there is no pressure, as long as it''s what the fringe wants to do, whatever she can do better than me. I also said that if you give her a little pressure, even if it''s something she was good at, she will make a mess?

    It''s not necessary to live a winter night when the fringe is in full swing. What''s more, under the circumstances of being surrounded and oppressed by the atmosphere of victory and defeat? I don''t need to watch the chess game at all, just look at Chu Yuan''s cunning little face now. I know that the fringe must be in the downwind.

    "It''s nice to have a sister. It''s better to have a beautiful one. When I see Xiaoyuan drowning Nange, I can''t help hating my parents. Why didn''t I have a pretty and lovely sister?" Viagra can''t play chess at all. It''s just fun to watch. Obviously, he thinks the chessboard is not as good as Chuyuan''s face. Seeing the most beautiful girl in this room, he doesn''t shy away from physical contact. He plunges her delicate body into my arms without any precautions. I can feel her long scale and progress. The little face is red and full of happiness. He''s not stingy about him envious, jealous and hateful.

    "A person who can''t even take care of himself, what do you want a sister for?" Qin LAN is also a chess blind, not as devoted as Yao Waner saw. Wen Yan also turns around and looks at me and Chu Yuan with a smile. There is no meaning in her eyes.

    "I can''t take care of her. Can she take care of me? How do you say that? Sister, you are my brother''s intimate little cotton padded jacket. "Viagra winked at me with a face that was usually very handsome and now very dirty. He gave me a 18 + forbidden Xing look that seemed to be tacitly understood only by men. He smiled and said," warm the bed in winter, keep the eyes in summer, and my girlfriend can''t care about it. How good is it? "

    my heart leaped.

    Viagra this guy, won''t notice what?

 Chapter 1249

    I''m sorry. I came back too late and tired yesterday. I couldn''t update it. Mr. Yang Wei, in the comprehensive group, the investment department and even the whole Fengchang building, is a wonderful piece of existence. After most people have contacted or heard of his various "great" achievements, most of the most intuitive evaluation of him is people as his name.

    Of course, the so-called person as his name does not mean that he does not rise up in bed. I, a man with a good leather bag, have neither a famous car nor a luxury house. If I don''t have some money to make a small white face, before Qin LAN subdues me, how can I seduce so many little girls like vases?

    He''s impotent, impotent in life.

    As the worst friend who was implicated and maimed by him, I don''t need to quote rumors, so I have enough voice to prove that at least in the year when I entered Fengchang, Viagra detonated numerous events of Fengsao, but none of them was visible and proud. Colleagues often make fun of it in private. They often say that those who come to visit Viagra in the comprehensive group have the same purpose as two kinds of people - those who ask for debts and those who ask for love debts, all come to smoke him out...

 Chapter 1250

    all of us are looking at Chu Yuan like a Bodhisattva shining with amazement and admiration. It seems that we are re recognizing the shy and shy girl, who is often asked by acquaintances and can''t answer by strangers;

    all of us are encouraging us to look at Qin Lan''s Viagra with some blame, so that we can see him in the conference room There was no sound. The needles could be heard, as if everyone held their breath.

    As you all know, this is a knot. If you don''t untie it, it will be tighter and tighter in my heart, tassel, Viagra and Qin LAN.

    Qin LAN didn''t say anything. She didn''t help Viagra, and didn''t deny the fact that everyone knew it for a long time, but it''s not until today that Chu Yuan''s stinky girl broke the relationship.

    Silence has been her answer for a long time. After a long time, pingri has no face, no skin and no tongue. Finally, she has courage to kneel down on one knee in front of Qin LAN. She is like a gentle gentleman making a bold proposal. There is no flamboyant rhetoric but a gentle "I''m sorry" .

    Qin LAN turned around and said, "I forgive you."

    Everyone applauded and applauded. Viagra jumped up. In Qin Lan''s exclamation, he held her in his arms, spinning happily like a top. It was a real exposure and confessed his love with Qin LAN.

    Yang Wei didn''t explain why he apologized to Qin LAN. I believe that most of the guys who yelled "kiss one, kiss one" only wanted to witness the romantic results and were confused about the process, or didn''t understand it or didn''t care about it at all. But I know it, Liu Su knows it, Qin LAN knows it, and Viagra knows it in his heart. That seems to me today Maybe it doesn''t matter, but it is destined to become the knot of hidden dangers in our future communication and friendship. In the most timely and correct time, it is enough to solve this problem.

    Viagra''s apology is not only a confession to Qin LAN, but also a confession to me and Liu Su. He chose Qin LAN, which means that he let go of his infatuation with Liu Su.

    Maybe Viagra has been put down for a long time, but he didn''t say it. How do we know? Especially for me, this product always comes out for the fringe. It gives me a lot of advice and insidious knocks. It is also hostile to Murphy. My friends just have the guts to say it with their conscience. They can''t ignore it. They even care about Viagra and Qin LAN getting the certificate. Why did they only tell me, but they didn''t make it public?

    Viagra wants to be free, but I''m not determined. Every time this idea flashed in my mind, I would scold myself for being narrow-minded and taking the heart of a villain as a gentleman''s belly. Then I would use all kinds of optimistic and positive reasons with guilt to whitewash the image of Viagra as a gentleman who is not a gentleman in fact. But sometimes I can''t help thinking about it blindly, being uninhibited and always emphasizing and pursuing the idea that rabbits don''t eat He finally arched Qin Lan''s rose with thorns on the grassland beside the nest. Why? Will the motive be impure from the beginning, not true love coming, but seeing that I always ignore the feelings of the tassel, doubting that I am aware that he has the feelings of tassel to me for the tassel, so unwilling to destroy the friendship between us?

    I am an indecisive and abusive man. Viagra is a mean man who never takes love seriously. With our understanding of each other, there is no way not to have such a cognition. This is the knot in the hearts of the people concerned.

    But does Chu Yuan really understand all this?

    It''s strange to know!

    Chu Yuan is not the strange little lady of dongfanglian people. It''s impossible to understand such a complex human experience at her age. On her own question, we can see that Viagra likes fringes, forcing Viagra to admit that it should mostly want to match him with fringes to "kill with a knife" and get rid of a big rival for itself. But now, seeing Viagra show his love to Qin LAN, we give up the flow completely Su, the little red faced stinky girl shakes two fox ears on her head and nine big white fluffy tails behind her buttocks. She is very proud and enjoys everyone''s admiration and praise for her. She''s just a little girl who can do it.

    If something goes wrong, it will be a demon!

    As a result, if the stinky girl is lost, angry and upset, I absolutely understand it, but she has a little envy, jealousy and blessing besides being complacent, which makes it difficult for me to understand that Viagra gave up the fringe completely, expressed loyalty to Qin LAN, and gave me another reason to be with the fringe. With the stinky girl''s head, it''s impossible to imagine that she would be happy What a fart?

    You have a plan! There''s definitely a Yin plot!

    When Chu Yuan pulled me to sit between the tassel and tiger sister who was preparing to play chess, I firmly believed this!

    Although there are many onlookers, the temperature in the air-conditioned office is not high. It has been a winter night for a long time. There is a thin layer of sweat on the forehead and the tip of the nose, which is obviously nervous! Is there such a bad quality in sister tiger''s heart?!

    On the other hand, the tassel on the other side of her face is obviously a fake cheeky girl. It''s not to say that when she fights with an old man with ordinary chess skills on the street, she will get stage fright when she''s watched. That''s because she''s standing behind the arcade in the game hall, and she''ll play an abnormal role. But now, she''s in a calm and relaxed manner. She looks at the tiger sister sitting on the opposite side with shining eyes, with a deep smile on the corner of her mouth. I see There''s no reason for her to be so confident. Is she still a fringe?

    Stage fright is the short board of the fringe. Murphy knows it clearly. If you dare to go to her office to watch chess, you must be allowed by her. Besides, this girl is sitting next to the little winter night. She supports whom. At a glance, I don''t ask. Public duels are her tactics to put pressure on the fringe. However, the stage fright person somehow becomes the little winter night that never has stage fright. Rao is Murphy was so clever that he could not help frowning. He was puzzled."At least, who does my brother like? He has never lied to my sister Liusu." I suddenly thought of the words Chu Yuan just said. Turning to look at her, she immediately turned away her sly eyes, which made me feel a sense of a flash

    this girl gambled with Liusu. It was not a simple gamble! Her real goal is to win the game in three sets, xiaoyejie. I''ll take the lead in the first set, OK "I didn''t guess chess," asked the fringe.

    Winter small night nodded ''well''.

    After waiting for a long time, she didn''t listen to her request. The tassel smiled, didn''t give in, and took the black chess. Only Gao Dahai, who likes playing go at ordinary times, frowns. She thinks that sister tiger has a big role. It can be seen that there are fewer people in the comprehensive group who can play chess, and fewer who really know chess. This also shows that they are all called in by people to create a lively atmosphere.

    I can''t help but frown because the fringe is gentle and the layout is regular. Cheng gunainai''s chess style is similar to her Xing style. She has never been sharp. She mainly tries to keep herself stable. Although she plays chess with sister tiger for the first time, she will inevitably keep exploring each other, but her "stability" is too much. She can hardly see any characteristics. In contrast, in winter Little night makes people confused. She is absolutely better at chess. She has no such indomitable fighting spirit against simayang. She is more passive than impatient.

    I''m looking at the chessboard. Chu Yuan is looking at the players.

    As the war progressed to the lower left corner, I was worried that Chu Yuan''s expectation finally appeared. The fringe, which had gradually built up some advantages, unexpectedly appeared an incomprehensible fainting move, revealing a very obvious flaw. In the winter night, just pulling out her son, it could break her iron barrel like momentum, then turn the situation around and win the first place Strike. It''s not impossible to win the first set.

    Winter night obviously noticed, but did not settle down, but looked at the fringe in surprise, and saw the fringe smiling, and asked slowly: "little night sister, you said, this kind of thing, is the opportunity you strive for? Or can we wait? Or is it someone else''s? "

    When I saw sweat on my forehead, I instinctively went to see Murphy. Sure enough, the girl realized that the flaws on the chessboard were deliberately exposed to dongxiaoye by fringes. There was something in chenggunainai''s words

    dongxiaoye''s face se changed, first red, then white, and beichi clenched her lower lip. I was afraid that the wound in her mouth would crack again, and subconsciously she would get up and go there, but she was pulled to death by Chuyuan Live, I have some blame to stir up trouble smelly girl, but see, she looked at the winter night, that pair of water like eyes, rippling ripples.

    I don''t know what kind of divine color it is. The only thing I can be sure of is that she is very serious, not gloating.

    What are you thinking about in this girl''s brain melon?

    I found that I couldn''t understand my sister more and more. But then I thought again, did I ever understand her? It seems that there are no

    mobile users please read it in Qidian.

 Chapter 1251

    I came back late yesterday, stayed up late, and because of the thunderstorm, I was interrupted from time to time and made trouble. I couldn''t get out until now. I can''t help you...

    in winter, I didn''t answer the question of tassel, but I stared at the chess piece I was twirling at my fingertips, like entranced or distracted.

    She looked at the chess pieces, Murphy looked at me, and my friends felt guilty at once -

    chess is a good chess piece, white as lanolin, black as Mo Yu, fine texture as jade, is a good Yongchang chess piece, see se Ze, run as a beautiful pearl, bright but not dazzling, pleasing to the eyes and harmonious, with the sound of the plate, as a good person, winter night fell in love with it at first sight, which is not uncommon, take a step back Step by step, she is fascinated or distracted, just curious that you, Miss Mo, have hidden such a treasure in her office? I don''t think that arrogant young lady you will unwittingly play chess with the fringe when you have nothing to do, and beg for attack and self abuse. I also don''t think that the fringe will let go of any chance to attack and mistreat your young lady mo...

    I secretly scold myself for being shameless and cowardly - the fringe words haven''t been clarified yet, Murphy just shows his suspicion, and I start to look for cover for the abnormality of winter night in a panic Excuse, there''s no such reflection, I''m quite frank: my relationship with dongxiaoye will be frank one day. Although I don''t think it''s the best time, frankly speaking, I don''t know how to open my mouth when I think it''s the right time. Instead, it''s not as natural as it is now. So I gave a light cough and attracted the attention of dongxiaoye, Then, pointing to the flaws on the chessboard, he said: "next here..."

    seeing all the people despise me with their eyes, they don''t care about language attack. Xing Ge is very similar to Chu Yuan, but Yao Waner, who is more like my sister than Chu Yuan, gently poked me. He kindly reminded me: "it''s a gentleman to watch chess without talking, Nange!"

    I smiled and said: "if I only watch this game of chess, I will be a hypocrite..."

    but I still nodded gratefully to Wan''er, but I didn''t have the courage to look at the faces of tassel and Murphy. I clenched my fist nervously. I felt that Chu Yuan, who was sitting next to me, was trembling, and then I found that one of her little hands was in my palm and hurt. I quickly released it But Chu Yuan caught her and held her hands against each other. My cold palms felt a lot warmer...

    Chu Yuan didn''t necessarily understand what I meant. She just wanted to see the result she wanted, but she certainly knew winter night, tassel and Murphy. The flaws on the tassel chessboard were clearly to test tiger sister. I wanted her to be honest and impolite there, not to make her pretend to ask Worthy to cover up what, but a statement of my... Doubts about the fringe, do not deny, do not avoid, be frank and honest face!

    Even if it''s the sword and sword on the chessboard, I also hope that it''s not each other that hurt the fringe and dongxiaoye, but I...

    but dongxiaoye is not grateful. He looks at me for a while, turns his head, and says to the fringe with a red face: "after three games of chess, I will give you the answer you want."

    As if Madame Duanmu attached to the body, with a smile on her face, but could not read out any content of the fringe way: "OK."

    In winter night, with the head of jaw closed, deep breath and high and straight chest slowly rising and falling, Murphy''s eyes flashed a trace of amazement and jealousy, not to mention Cheng Gu Nainai Nainai, who was on the other side of the river. I could almost hear the crack of the smiling mask on her face...

    the possession of her absolute illness It''s a little self-knowledge that I didn''t go to see Viagra and other male colleagues. I was afraid that I couldn''t bear to make a violent act of killing my friends and selflessly. So I just stared at the breathing peaks in sister tiger''s chest and didn''t leave, which made Chu Yuan twist my hand on the back of my hand... Br >

    sister tiger calmed her mood, suddenly opened her eyes, a piece of Jing Mang, a falling son, but it was on a tassel One hand also faint big faint move! That is to say, Gao Dahai, who finally wants to fight with real strength and is looking forward to watching my joke, sprays a mouthful of hot tea just in his mouth on the face of Viagra nearby, which makes Viagra cry.

    For tiger sister''s faint move, the person who doesn''t feel surprised is the fringe. After Cheng Gu''s Nainai Nainai mended the work, she had more advantages. Sister Hu began to be serious. Occasionally, she had a flash of inspiration, which showed her ferocious chess style. However, it was not easy for her to dig a deep hole before. She wanted to turn over the tassel, which was good at guarding. After more than 100 hands were dragged, her son gave up.

    Murphy is a little nervous. If he loses another set in winter, Chu Yuan will have to admit the identity of tassel''s sister-in-law! She looked at Chu Yuan and saw that Chu Yuan held my hand tightly. She thought that stinky girl was nervous too...

    in the second set, she was black in winter, and finally showed ferocity. Even though most of the onlookers were laymen, she could feel her hunger for victory. Her threatening momentum really involved people in the swords and swords of the martial arts experts'' duel, killing opportunities everywhere, making people brave to fight I was shocked. In the last game of chess, we also said that we had a laugh. But this game was the same with the same screen breathing and staring at the board. We could not understand the fighting on the board, but we could see that sister tiger and the fringe were fighting against each other in life and death...

    but it was also strange. The fierce winter night was as fierce as a tiger, and the strange moves continued, but we didn''t score. Although the tassels are not entangled in fighting, not fierce, step-by-step, cautious, but barely drag over a hundred hands, there is a sign of collapse, thinking time is longer and longer, every step has to think hard, but can''t change the chess situation of shaking Yu fall, but the winning winter night is a big trick, selling the whole set of advantages out of business!If it wasn''t for people to manage their own image, Murphy almost couldn''t help crying. The tassel was also stunned. Looking at dongxiaoye, he lowered his head and controlled his eyes within the chessboard. "It doesn''t matter whether the opportunity is contested, waited for, or sent by others. What''s important is that it appears. You need to know that you will regret if you catch it, Or will you regret missing... "

    " how about you? " "If this opportunity is given to you, do you think you have caught or missed regret?" asked the fringe

    Winter small night shakes his head, momentum is insufficient but very persistent say: "this set you must win me, I will tell you my answer."

    Murphy Yu''s words stopped again. I guess he thought of Yao Waner''s words that he just reminded me, "a real gentleman who can''t watch chess without saying a word" - not only did Dong Xiaoye deliberately release water, but also took out bait to force the tassel to win her!

    The fringe frowned, pondered for a moment, didn''t ignore the faint move of "humility" in winter night, and completed a reversal of the trend that was not very bright.

    Three games and two wins, tassel wins, but Cheng Gu nainainai doesn''t feel excited at all. She asks sister Hu with an ugly face: "the chess that can win is deliberately lost... This is your answer? Do you think I should be happy or unhappy to be such a winner? "

    The temperature suddenly dropped to 0 ˇć, even if a room of people are stupid idiot 250, now we can see that tassel and winter night are not simply playing chess!

    Winter night didn''t see the tassel. He pushed the sunspot to the tassel and said, "there''s the last set..."

    Viagra said: "isn''t it three sets and two wins? How can there be... Ouch - "before she finished, Qin LAN smashed her elbow into her chest. This girl is no longer jealous about Viagra''s fringe.

    It''s impossible for dongxiaoye to forget the rules. Even if she forgot, Chu Yuan, who has a strong sense of self-esteem, can''t be more disrespectful of playing with the fringe. She will definitely remind and stop the seemingly unbeatable behavior of dongxiaoye. So Murphy, who thinks he is standing on the same boat with Chu yuan, instinctively looks at Chu Yuan, but is surprised to find that Chu Yuan nods gently - the object is actually the fringe !

    The fact that she nodded to the fringe proved no doubt that it was neither meaningless nor coincidental that the fringe was seeking Chu Yuan''s opinion!

    Murphy''s face was shocked. Fortunately, everyone''s attention was focused on the tassel and sister tiger. No one found that Miss Murphy''s flower looks lost se.

    This girl is extremely smart, but she was sold completely by my stinky girl... I don''t know how to cry and laugh. To say it''s unexpected, how can I not be so? Until entering the house, I didn''t expect Chu Yuan to play a tacit understanding with the fringe!

    Tassel again black, is about to fall, the voice of small winter night said: "this plate you do not deliberately put water."

    Liu Su said with a smile, "you too."

    Winter night nodded, still did not dare to look at the fringe from the beginning to the end.

    In the third set, the two girls finally stopped covering up, but the chess style was reversed. Without the pressure of winning and losing, the chess style of tassel was sharp and sharp, and the black boy was very aggressive when he came up, which was quite the second set of tiger sister''s style. On the contrary, tiger sister, as soon as she collected the usual killing spirit, took a conservative and slow layout, which was a little flat, but not embarrassed, and thought about every move of chess Test time is almost the same, not fast, not too slow.

    Both of them show their professional level. They can understand it as high as the sea. Sometimes they beat their legs. They can''t understand it as Viagra Qin LAN. They pretend to be. The most difficult thing is how many brain cells they want to kill. It''s called tiredness. Each of them has one child. They don''t know how many brain cells they want to kill, She has always been used to escaping from pressure, being attached to others and lacking in self-confidence and winning or losing heart. She is also invincible to the winter small night, which has been self-reliance since childhood and extremely persistent in success or failure. Winter small night is the type of more and more powerful in adversity. What''s more, go is also a psychological war, while psychological war, winter small night is an expert. As the shooter of Chu Yuan, she lost two games of chess in succession, long ago It''s early to decide the winner and the loser. On the surface, it helps tassel to relieve the psychological pressure. You can play the third game with yourself in the best condition. But from another perspective, she doesn''t tell tassel that she really wants to play with tassel. In fact, it''s only the third game?

    As soon as dongxiaoye changes into the aggressive chess style, it creates a kind of mentality for tassel to seek stability and win. Therefore, it can also be said that the reason why tassel is so fierce is that it has been hooked out by dongxiaoye. She thinks that dongxiaoye already knows that her chess style is stable and dare to stabilize the enemy, that is, she has absolute self-confidence, so she has a surprise Fluke mentality, don''t want to hit tiger elder sister''s bosom...

    the fringe didn''t make a quick decision, was dragged into the attack by Tiger elder sister. It was hard to predict the victory or defeat, but with the situation gradually turbulent, the nearly consumed fringe with self-confidence finally made a mistake. There was a little compromise between the attack and defense, was caught by winter Xiaoye, killed the two dragons of black chess below, and finished cleanly It''s a classic rematch.

    When Liu Suo abandoned his son to give up, because of the excessive energy consumption, pale face and dull eyes, I was very sad. I got up unconsciously and walked to her side, patted her shoulder, she raised her face wet with sweat, smiled, didn''t say anything to me, but hid the grievance and unwillingness in her eyes, and said to sister Tiger: "little sister, this third game of chess is your answer , right? "Dong Xiaoye nods apologetically. This time, she doesn''t hide from the tassel''s eyes. Although her tears are about to fall out because of self reproach and shame...

 Chapter 1252

    I used to hear that women in love have negative IQ.

    Once I thought it was too fucking true, but now I''m seriously shaken and doubted. Suddenly, I found that I was the one who didn''t really have enough IQ, like me...

    although I couldn''t understand what kind of tricks tassel and dongxiaoye were playing, they certainly weren''t just playing chess, not just talking about catching the king of gossip with extremely keen sense of smell Xiao Song Jia, everyone, including me, thought that there would be some more ''Jing CAI'' and ''bloody'' stories than the swords on the chessboard, but the result was... Nothing happened!

    After winter night admitted that the third game of chess was the answer for tassel, tassel didn''t ask any more questions, and sister tiger didn''t say any more. She complimented each other''s chess skills with the rhythm of tassel guiding sister tiger. It was a bit stiff but not cold. Murphy had a tacit understanding that before the atmosphere became strange and suspicious, he scattered around the crowd and asked everyone to go back to their posts to work After that, she also went back to the boss''s chair and plunged into the pile of documents. She did not know the relationship between me and Dong Xiaoye, nor did she settle accounts with Chu Yuan. She thought that Dong Xiaoye would not lose the game, so she invited people to watch and witness, so that the loser would not regret playing, but how did she know that Chu Yuan would look for Dong Xiaoye as a gunman? How to know that the chess power of winter night must be above the fringe? No doubt, it was Chu Yuan who told her. However, after losing the game, Chu Yuan''s reaction was not surprising. She didn''t want to smoke...

    as soon as the people were scattered, the stinky girl kicked off her shoes, and the coquettish and clingy little pet lay on my body. She didn''t feel tired. Her belly was on my thigh, her round buttocks were cocked up, two snow-white little feet were shaking, and she carried her notebook into the room In the game hall, Xiao Yaojing cheated against the landlord together. He didn''t care about shouting "sister-in-law" when he lost the bet!

    If you bet confidently, if you lose, if you don''t cry or make trouble, it''s called willing to gamble and give up. But if you have a broad heart, you can''t expect to lose. If you have confidence, you can''t have no emotional influence at all. Unless, from the beginning, you know that she won''t win. But if you do, you can see that she won''t win. There''s no purpose for her to gamble, and the goal has been achieved By Chu Yuan to tease, even if not angry, but also some unwilling and curious right?

    But Murphy was in a better mood than Chuyuan. Not only did he smile at the corners of his mouth, but he also sang a rare song...

    all said that three women play one drama. But maybe it was because the screenwriter was not yet an adult. I couldn''t understand what the drama was singing. Three girls, one girl and four girls ignored me on purpose, which made me feel stuck in my throat It''s just that I can''t spit out a word. It''s a very relaxed atmosphere, but I feel an indescribable depression.

    See tassel and dongxiaoye finally slowly pack up the chess pieces and chessboard. I can''t stand that they don''t hurt or itch and talk about some topics that they also feel bored. After taking two deep breaths, I decide to take this opportunity to be frank in the end.

    I sorted out the words I wanted to say when I left Beitian, and then I said, "tassel..."

    "Nange -"

    my grass - I just started. Song Jia broke in without knocking at the door, causing me to bite my tongue.

    "What?!" Do you know how complicated my mood is now? Do you know how much courage I took to make this decision? Now you''re not afraid of thunderclap?!

    "Key, key!" Song Jia held her hands and stuttered.

    "What key?" I saw what she had in her hand, but my mind didn''t turn for a moment.

    "Bao, Porsche -" Song Jia ran to me and handed me a remote control key, holding Hua Chi in her hands to a little pink face of an idiot, and said: "Mom, I just went to the investment department to send a document to sister Xinlei, and just went out, I met a handsome guy who was not so handsome..."

    "handsome guy who was not so handsome, is he handsome or not?" The tassel vomits badly, let me be accident first, then ache again - she now how have this kind of mood? This girl, acting is as bad as ever.

    "He is not handsome, but he has a special temperament." Song Jia''s eyes are shining, talking and arguing, with exaggerated and changeable expressions, acting like a drama. "The sparse stubble and vicissitudes of life, the magnetic voice and the light Chanel No. 5 on his body, my God, the dead appearance of men can''t cover up his little suffering heart - do you think this kind of man has a special taste?"

    The tassel pinches the nose and says with a smile: "I only smell the thick rotten female smell that emanates from you."

    Song Jia said with a serious face: "Miss Cheng Liusu, as your good friend, I have the responsibility and obligation to remind you to be serious. If that brother is really a sister, you will be miserable!"! According to my professional judgment, 99.9% of them are our sisters! "

    Murphy is a good student, a good baby and a hard-working girl. She can''t understand the "rotten girl", "little girl" and "sister", but she is not simple, especially in some aspects. She is also very sensitive, and her mind changes very fast, and strange. She immediately frowns, has a calm voice, and throws a series of questions to Song Jia in a sour way. "Who is that lady? Which young man is so generous to give you a Porsche? Want to chase you? He wants to chase you. What are you doing with Chu Nan? Why give Chunan the key? So anxious, so nervous, what do you want to clarify? "When I was in the room, I couldn''t open my eyes because of the acid fumes. At the same time, it also confirmed that Miss Mo was in a good mood before humming a song. It was really abnormal that she was not jealous of me and winter night! In other words, her current outburst is due to her previous restraint and repression.

    Rao is Song Jia''s face is thick as the sole of a sponge cake shoe at his feet. He was misunderstood by Murphy so strangely, and suddenly dyed half of the sky red. But the problem of small mouth being poor and cheap is still hard to change, but it''s no wonder that Murphy values her. What she values is that she doesn''t know face se, and has a super tongue that can offend people?

    "Where do you want to go, Mr. Mo? I admit that I have such a little favor for Chunan, but it''s really just a little bit, at most a little bit more than a little bit, and I''m not sure whether I like him as a man or as a brother... How many sorry things he has done for you, I don''t know, but I promise I have never done anything sorry for you, if you must I have to say that he has touched his ass several times, but I didn''t resist him in time, firmly and decisively, and to some extent, I connived at his cheating behavior repeatedly... "

    even if Chu Yuan didn''t pinch me, I could feel the flesh on my body was gouged out by the eyes of several girls, and I swear to God, I didn''t" touch "Song Jia''s ass, but I exchanged snacks with her at most In Murphy''s * * data, I thought she had too much appetite and ate too much. I slapped her ass blatantly to relieve the pain of cutting flesh...

    but I can''t explain! At that time, I had to confront Song Jia''s unlocked son 38. If I bribed or even abetted her to take Murphy''s various secrets, I would have to expose them. Don''t say Murphy can''t spare me. Who wouldn''t despise me, Liu Su, tiger sister and Chu Yuan?

    Once naive I don''t understand, now it''s a little late to open up - peeping into people''s past, it''s more shameful than playing rogue + hooligan to directly ask her around! Although Song Jia knew nothing about Murphy''s emotional experience, in fact, Murphy''s emotional experience was also a blank, but did not return, did not know whether to return, I asked these facts are always unalterable...

    the more determined I want to break up, the less I want the tassel and Murphy to look down on me in this respect, so I simply acquiesced that I touched Song Jia''s ass -- male It''s better for a man to be careful than for a man, isn''t it?

    Song Jia looked at me with questioning eyes, sighed quietly, and pretended to be loyal. He said sadly, "but if I touch my ass, I can correct his Xing orientation. Mr. Mo, I''m willing to sacrifice my ass for you..."

    "sister song, can you fake any more?" I can''t bear it. I don''t need to bear it any more. I said with a wry smile, "well, since you are so great, I will help you. You should pucker up and keep touching. Do you want to quit or transfer to another department?"

    With Song Jia''s popularity and reputation, transferring to other departments is no different from resigning. She also knows that leaving Murphy, she is a 250 who makes people hate her teeth itching and a bag of prying and loudspeakers that all people who have secrets can''t avoid. Where does Fengchang group have her body? She didn''t expect me to open my face and stop pinching her painful feet. Her eyes were in a flash of panic. She hurriedly shifted the focus and said: "ah! You really like men?! You admit it, don''t you? "

    "Admit your head!" I almost lifted Chu Yuan up and smashed it.

    "You don''t like men. That''s the one who likes you with the Chanel five cannon. Otherwise, why would he give you a Porsche worth millions for no reason?"

    Murphy said: "is Porsche for Chunan?"

    "You are not allowed to ask for men''s things!" Chu Yuan, who was lying on my leg, climbed up and sat up. He reached for the key in my hand.

    Seeing that the tassel was also frightened, I broke away from Chu Yuan''s hand and quickly explained: "don''t listen to Song Jia''s nonsense, this kind of rumor is not good - that man may be a bit motherly, but he didn''t want to chase me when he gave me the car..."

    the tassel asked: "then why did he give you a car?"

    "He wants to make a friend with me..."

    in addition to the winter night, a few girls all said: "still want to chase you!"

    I took the car to...

    Xing Sixi sent it to the company to make friends with me. But if the Xing quality of "friend" was defined as Song Jia''s understanding after misleading the girls, and I took his car...

    I think I had another reason not to leave Beitian...

    in a moment, I was a little hesitant. I would like to know if I could not leave Beitian What do you want to explain to fringes and Murphy? Fall in love with men, is not than I fall in love with winter night, the harm to them to be lighter?

    I scolded myself for being too bullshit, but at that moment, I did come up with such an idea, and I was very serious...

    PS: let''s talk about the update problem that makes everyone feel extremely egg ache and certain scum face ache:

    in view of the quick update of certain scum and the irregular jump change of rabbit, some readers suggested that certain scum could consider weekly change and define the update time, that is to say It can relieve the pressure of updating the code word of a certain slag squeeze time, and avoid everyone''s suffering. It''s also hard to be pigeoned frequently. A slag burst out of tears to appreciate everyone''s support and understanding, but... Well, usually the content behind "but" is not enough, show your face and abuseYeren students came to me today to discuss this issue and suggested that I update it regularly. But I seriously thought about it and reviewed it. I really didn''t want to make a fuss with you again, or break my promise and draw my mouth after talking big. Zhou Geng''s decompression is undoubtedly a kind of relaxation for some scum in the current situation, which makes the time of coding more Zi You and can be adjusted, but as far as the code word is concerned, it''s more difficult for a certain slag to ask himself. Because I can force myself not to be lazy as much as possible on the premise of sharing too much Jing power in work and life. I would rather your ear light be louder than you step by step to let go of my slag, I I''m a lazy person. I''m not sure if I''m going to be lazy after the weekly shift, and then I''ll spend more money. Everyone''s tolerance has degenerated into a monthly magazine...

    the feeling of a scum is like the last lap of a ten thousand meter long run. I''m tired, but I dare not relax this nervous tension. I really don''t have such strong willpower to be reasonably lazy under the premise of fatigue Relax, it''s better to sink into the tense rhythm that I''ve been used to. Although I''m sorry for this, I think it''s better than you''ll see a ninja turtle that climbs more and more slowly...

    even though Zhou is more, it''s hard to give you an absolutely stable update time for some scum who has a lot of troubles and unstable working conditions , a certain scum doesn''t want to practice everyone''s trust any more. The only two promises will never change: first, to be more stable, but no matter how slow, there will be updates; second, you will definitely see the end, and not the end.

    For four years, even if the character of a certain slag has been consumed, there is still a little left, isn''t there? So, please stick to it at last, and forgive me but don''t need to connive some scum to climb to the end of "sister" in such an embarrassing manner.

    I ask for no regrets, not for no hatred.

    Negative right and wrong.

 Chapter 1253

    I''m sorry that I spent a night in the hotel with my customers and didn''t go home...

    of course, I didn''t have a real brain short circuit to say the stupid words that Xing Sicheng, such an old man, was crazy about, but I didn''t explain why he wanted to send me a Porsche sports car. There were too many Yin schemes in it. Even if I explained them in detail, the fringe and Murphy might not be able to digest them Even if it is completely digested, it will not help. On the contrary, because the young city is shallow, it may expose too much unnecessary hostility in front of the cautious old fox, causing him more Jing alert. So it''s better not to say that they won''t be bothered and part of Jing effort will be lost in me, and they can''t devote themselves to the preparation of the 13th city planning group. And they two In particular, Murphy''s suspicions about some of my covert behaviors will, to a certain extent, make Lao Zhang think that I have two sides and three sides. The Jing clever plan of taking advantage of each other''s power and fighting for one''s own private interests among Mo, Zhang and Zheng is more conducive to concealing my real purpose of uprooting Zhangjia from Fengchang and even the society.

    I pushed away Chu Yuan, who was trying to steal my car key, stood up on the sofa and asked Song Jia, "what about Xing?" I have been given a car. If I play a big game, I should go out and thank you in person.

    It is to emphasize the value of self, force him to put his body down, highlight the fact that he asked me to flatter me, and build and consolidate the relationship between us. I dominated him as a subordinate. After all, we are not and will not become true friends. Our friendship is just a pure interest demand, At present, the initiative is in my hands. I must make it clear that one is his attitude of asking me rather than me, so as to maximize human feelings.

    Therefore, it is necessary to install + force, but if you install + force too much, it is not self-confidence, but arrogance.

    After contacting Xing Sijie himself, I don''t believe the third master''s evaluation of his youth and frivolity, or maybe he became mature after kicking the iron plate of Su Zhuliu. I personally feel that this product is a person who can disguise himself in a low-key way. No wonder they are close to Zhang Mingjie. They are basically of the same type. They are deeply hidden. They certainly have common topics.

    The investment department is on the other side of the 27th floor, and the comprehensive team has not moved to the new department for a few days. For the first time, those colleagues who didn''t cross the door upstairs and downstairs may not be able to find the office area of the new Department accurately, but Xing Sicheng not only found it, but also caught the biggest mouth of Song Jia in the whole building. Is it a coincidence of a mistake? No wonder! When others arrived at the door, neither did Song Jia bring him directly to Murphy''s office for a visit, nor let Song Jia tell me more implicitly. Instead, he told a young secretary, who seemed to be a student, what he wanted to do, and gave her the key, and then let her turn it over to me. Is it logical? Unless he had known Song Jia''s big mouth for a long time, the purpose was to spread the story of car delivery and me through her mouth!

    Xing Sichuang didn''t dare to publicize that he had sent me a sports car, so as not to offend me because of his kindness or pressure. But I didn''t do what he begged me for. At least before it was done, I would not be too pleased to forget myself, and I would not be foolish to publicize the way of the sports car everywhere. The big story was full but it was yellow. Didn''t I lift a stone and smash my feet? So, for Xing Sichuang, it''s ideal to borrow the words of others. It''s not only achieved the propaganda effect, but also exerted pressure on me. The best thing is that he doesn''t have to bear any responsibility for the public opinion, because the gossip is xiaosongjia, and I can''t stop songjiada''s trumpet, or I''ll feel guilty, as if I''m not strong enough to solve the problem for him...

    If you think that I''m too confident to be arrogant and ignorant, even if you don''t know what to say now, once I can''t deal with Su Zhuliu, you have to look down on me in your heart. At that time, the resources in his hands will be difficult for me to use, let alone make him sacrifice certain interests to help me pull the tension off.

    But Song Jia said, "his surname is Xing..."

    I was just about to walk outside the door, when I was shocked by his words, I didn''t move. "He didn''t say his surname?"

    "No," Song Jia still doubted and Jing ti''s eyes, which made me want to poke her big eyes. "He only said that the car was parked in area a of the parking lot on the first floor underground. He asked me to give you the key, and said that he would contact him when you were free, transfer the car to your name, and he would wait for your phone at any time, and then he would leave..."

    as expected, he was a person with a heart, though Xing Si He may think that I will still be with Dong Xiaoye and Zheng Yuqiu in the afternoon, and may not return to the company. But he didn''t ask Xiao Songjia, so he hurried to come and go. He only said his intention but didn''t sign up. Obviously, he intended to ''avoid suspicion'' and ''didn''t want to'' cause too much public opinion... If the person who sent the key to me is not Song Jia, I really want to be ''low-key'' and ''considerate'' of Xing Sizhe Moving, it can be seen that the goods broke into a famous city in the deep water alone. It''s all true skills. So it''s not hard to understand that he was young and frivolous after his success. It''s a lesson to kick the iron plate of Su Zhuo Liu, but as far as his growth is concerned, it''s not a bad thing.

    I calculated in my heart that this product is for me. If I can make good use of this opportunity to let him owe me a human relationship that has not been clear in my life, so that he can be used for me like Sima Yang, it is extremely beneficial to me, to the tassel, to MurphyWhen my mind flashed, I unconsciously began to conceive a vague blueprint... This was impossible before, because there was Chu Yuan, the treasure of which could foresee the future, and I was ashamed of myself and beaten. I was reluctant to think about the future and hide my inferiority with a casual and unrestrained attitude, but recently I But gradually I found that I had changed unconsciously. I never spent the night with worry. Now I even think about tomorrow and the future in my dream...

    I know that this is not only because my life and Chu Yuan''s life are overlapped from now on, no longer two parallel lines, but also because I care about other people''s comparison of our length, and I am no longer alone. When someone gives me the future, I will be responsible for their future. Even if one day I''m alone, they just disappear from my side, but they still stay in my heart. I can''t forget them, and I can''t help thinking about them...

    I''m thinking nonsense, and I notice that several girls are staring at me. When I speak, I come back to my mind and touch my faceˇ° What''s up? I have flowers on my face? "

    "No," the tassel shook her head and looked at me with burning eyes. "I want to hear from you what is the origin of Xing and what is the relationship with you?"

    I vaguely, perfunctory way: "the beginning is not small, anyway is not the kind of relationship you want."

    Some accidents did not ask the tassel, smiled up and said: "you don''t want to say, I don''t force you, with you to test, you always have no problem?"

    The test drive is a cover. If you want to say something, it''s true. Chu Yuan would jump off the sofa to look for shoes when he listened to the test drive. When he was seen by the fringe, he fell down obediently again... If there''s nothing fishy about it, my sister-in-law Nanai can sell the face of Cheng Gu Nanai?!

    Murphy seems to choose Xing to filter the conversation between me and the tassel. It''s a bit abrupt. In fact, he asks Dong Xiaoye deliberately, "does Xiaoye know the delivery person?"

    Winter night is not silly. I''m sure I''m scolding Murphy as a chicken thief. If sister Hu said she didn''t know Xing Sicheng, Murphy would have a reasonable excuse to test drive with me. She didn''t care what the fringe wanted to say to me. Anyway, she didn''t want to give the fringe a chance to be alone with me. Who let her and Chu Yuan get together and have a good time What about it? On the contrary, if sister Hu knows Xing Sicheng, Murphy is willing to give up and ask for the second place. Take advantage of me to leave and get the information she wants from dongxiaoye''s mouth... Send me a sports car without any reason. How can there be no story in it?

    I didn''t tell sister Hu about Xing Sicheng''s affairs in detail. She didn''t have time to check the details of that guy by herself, but she was obviously inclined to fringe. She said, "I know you. I met you at noon."

    Murphy was really deceived. He said to me and the fringe with a smile, "aren''t you going to test drive? What are you doing here? " Get rid of us, so that she can use her words.

    I smiled at the fringe and understood Murphy''s mind.

    When he went out, Murphy still couldn''t bear it. He said in a sour way, "go back quickly. Don''t go to the corner of the woods where no one is doing bad things!"

    Tassel red face, back scolded: "you think I am you, open the door to install iceberg beauty, close the door to become a slut ah?!"

    Murphy crumpled a piece of paper into a paper ball, threw it hard, and said shyly, "get out!"

    The paper was smashed on the forehead of Song Jia''s head with his hands covered his mouth, which was really a little girl who dared to spread his tongue!

    The two girls had a bit of a brawl. I instinctively looked at Chu Yuan, only to find her on the sofa like a cat. She was staring at the opposite winter night with bright eyes.

    Winter night''s blushing pretty face is about to fall between her legs... Murphy Jing is suing the fringe. It seems that sister tiger and I just did it. This sincere girl can''t hide it?

    After all, I didn''t dare to stay. I slipped out of the office first, touched my face and burned my hands...

 Chapter 1254

    Aunt Cheng asked for a test drive and gave her the key.

    She is the first time driving millions of sports cars on the road, and driving in the downtown area with relatively large traffic flow, feeling less excited, but more nervous.

    I''m more nervous sitting next to her. It''s not that grandma Cheng''s driving skills are too cautious. In fact, she often hangs out with Murphy recently. Murphy naturally doesn''t want to be a driver for her, so she resolutely sacrifices her car to practice for her, so that grandma Cheng''s driving skills are advancing rapidly, although it''s still a long way from sister tiger''s skill The gap, however, prevails in a stable situation.

    I''m nervous because the tassel hasn''t said a word yet.

    It''s like the death penalty inmates'' determination to go to the execution ground, close their eyes, stretch their necks, bite their teeth, and break their heads for atonement. I have, but after a long time of posturing, the tassel''s broadsword will not fall down, and the ordeal of waiting for death will make me a little unbearable - waiting, there will be time to think, think, and make the impulse calm down, calm down, and then really realize death Fear, fear, will make people start to hesitate...

    people are selfish animals, looking at the delicate face that I am very familiar with and can''t bear to see, I can''t help asking myself: do I really want to lose her?

    Thinking of this, I sincerely admire Xu Heng. If he doesn''t overcome all the fears and has no hesitation, how can he face life and death calmly?

    The fringe seems to be highly concentrated, but the nimble eyes will glance at the corner of the eyes from time to time to observe the silent me. I know that she deliberately shakes my heart.

    Reason told me that this was not a good thing, so I broke the silence and said with a smile: "test drive, test drive or sports car, you drive so slowly, it''s more like looking for a place, you don''t really plan to find a corner of the woods or something, and play some games that are not suitable for children with me?"

    I thought that after the determination of the love relationship, the n-layer fringe with thin skin would become angry and angry, but she asked me with a smile: "if you drive slowly, you will find a place to cheat? Is it because you are too hungry and thirsty that you expect too much, or because you have experience that you are too sensitive? "

    In a word, I choked my red face. I want to tell her heartily that I just did that kind of business with dongxiaoye at noon today. But when I stabbed a knife in the heart of the fringe, I found that it was far less calm and easy than I thought.

    Words stuck in the throat, that is to say.

    Just default.

    The tassel''s face changed slightly. She didn''t hide her taste, but she said lightly: "I don''t need to sneak around, you know."

    I was stunned, and then I said more. Tassel emphasized that she was my real girlfriend, and also scolded and warned me not to compare her with other women.

    The tassel was very dissatisfied with my relationship with dongxiaoye, but somehow she just didn''t want to say it.

    "South south, you know? My little sister gave me an answer that I couldn''t hate. "

    There is a lot of information in this sentence: first, the tassel really knows the relationship between me and dongxiaoye. The only question is that it is self perceived, or that stinky girl of Chu Yuan who betrayed us? Second, those three chess games are really famous. Tassel and dongxiaoye didn''t tear their faces. It''s also because they had some exchanges on the board, and dongxiaoye gave tassel an answer that she probably didn''t want most but must be acceptable.

    "What answer?" I asked what I most wanted to know, thought about it, and then asked, "what did you ask her?"

    "The opportunity is won by oneself, or waiting, or sent by others..." the fringe only answered the question behind me, slowly parked the car in the emergency parking strip on the road, stared at my eyes without blinking, and asked: "the potential meaning, do you really not hear it, or deliberately pretend to be stupid with me?"

    I dare not look at her clear eyes, and smile: "I''m not sure, because I don''t have any confidence in myself. I''m afraid you laugh at my narcissism, but listen to you, I''ll understand..."

    "if I laugh at your narcissism, then I''m the biggest joke. Some of our women are fighting for you. You have no capital, so you don''t call us narcissism and white Crazy? " Through the rear-view mirror, the tassel looked at the car behind him, then pushed the door to get off, and said, "go to the high-speed test drive outside the city, you open it."

    I changed my position with her, drove on the road, digested what she just said - her so-called "opportunity" refers to both love and me, so she asked Dong Xiaoye the question, which should be interpreted as: is it you who chased Chu Nan, or Chu Nan who chased you, or I let him to you?

    Winter night chases me, the wrong thing is winter night;

    I chased winter night, the wrong thing is me;

    because the fringe''s over trust in me and winter night is also a threat, but there are two different attitudes towards Murphy and winter night, which make me and tiger sister misunderstand that our close relationship is her recognition, connivance, or even match. Then, the wrong thing is her...

    < br No doubt, although it is implicit, the tassel is actually responsible.

    It''s not hard to see from the three options given by the fringe that no matter which answer is given by sister tiger, she can''t be satisfied: one and two, we are both sorry for her, three is even more shameless, we are not only sorry for her, but also shirk the responsibility to herThe tassel didn''t let me and sister tiger explain themselves, but directly and straightforwardly listed the three options, so that sister tiger could neither avoid nor politely, and didn''t hide the anger that sister tiger touched the bottom line. If we don''t see the result, it''s the posture of breaking off. How can we turn around?

    "Little night, what''s her... Answer?" After changing the driver, the speed of Porsche still hasn''t been raised - my palms are all sweaty, I try my best, as if I can''t hold the steering wheel. The feeling of prostration is called "worry about gain and loss"...

    the tassel doesn''t answer, unties the ponytail, lies in the window and looks at the roadside wind, and lets the July afternoon warm to the suffocating wind disturb her long hair, lazy and delicate Lian, after a while, he didn''t answer back. "South south, is that the answer you gave me?"

    Listen to me don''t answer, she slowly turned around, in the eyes of a layer of water mist, expression is to let me strange strong and stubborn. I know Cheng Liusu, lively, but cowardly, like adventure, but easier to give up, in her face, how ever had such dedication?

    Unconsciously, but in my side, I did not find that she has grown up, is no longer that everywhere I need to worry about the crazy girl.

    I was a little lost, but more gratified, I knew that when the tassel wanted to grow, she would certainly be as good as Murphy, or even better than Murphy.

    I smiled, guilty and ashamed but not regretful, "I don''t want to cheat you..."

    "I know and always believe that some things, as long as they don''t happen in front of me, I will never ask you..."

    I felt a chill in my heart. Since the tassel said "some things", it must be something other than me and dongxiaoye ..

    I smile bitterly. I know better than anyone that tassel is not a careless girl, but I can''t help but treat her as a simple girl. Maybe it''s because I don''t want to be known too many secrets by her...

    Ziyuan''s guilty evasion and Xiao goblin''s aggressive strong hostility. If tassel can''t see that they have a story with me That''s the devil. At best, I''m at a loss and delude myself.

    "You don''t ask, I don''t say, I don''t mean to hide you, but I don''t think it''s time to confess - so, maybe you think it''s like an excuse, but time will soon prove that I really didn''t cheat you..."

    the fringe interrupts me, saying: "I believe you, because I''m not stupid, not because I''m stupid, you don''t confess now, because what you have to do is too much More, and I have to do a lot of things, you don''t want to distract yourself, nor allow me to be distracted... South south, how long do you think we have been together? I don''t know how you used to be, I don''t know how you are at home, I''m not destined to know, but the same, how you are with me, no one in the world knows better than me. "

    For a moment, my nose and hair were sour, "silly girl..."

    "maybe I''m stupid, but I''m not stupid," said the tassel, holding his seat in both hands, moving his buttocks, and deliberately scowling, "there are stories about the way to the + sea. How stupid am I? I don''t doubt it at all?"

    Her silly and angry expression made me laugh, but my heart was full of emotion. Of course, the tassel didn''t want me to tell her a story, but considerately shifted the topic.

    But I didn''t know what to say seriously: "although I don''t take the initiative to confess, because I don''t think the time is right, but as long as you want to know, you take the initiative to ask me, no matter when, I won''t cheat you."

    The tassel looked at me in a daze. After a while, he waved his hand, turned his head and continued to look at the scenery outside the window. His voice was very low, but I just heard him. "Before you learn to lie and cheat me, I can''t ask you anything. I''d rather you hide it from me all my life... Idiot, there''s no medicine to save..."

    I don''t know, the idiot without medicine, it''s me, Or herself...

    mobile users, please read.

 Chapter 1255

    I''m sorry, I said yesterday''s update, but I didn''t come back until two in the morning. It''s not long before dawn, because today is the Chinese Yuan Festival. I went to the cemetery to worship my mother, and I came back to continue. Sorry for everyone.

    the tassel made me test drive at high speed. She just wanted to test the performance of the sports car and experience the pleasure of the highest speed. But she still habitually made the mistake of blind trust in me and thought that I was omnipotent... In fact, my driving age is the same as her, and my technology is not higher than her, at best, my courage is bigger than her, but I''m not big enough to dare to be high Unlimited overtaking on the fast road.

    Nowadays, there is no traffic jam on the highway?

    But Grandma Cheng''s expression is gloomy. Although I don''t know what I said wrong to make her angry, I can see that she almost wrote the four words "I want to vent" on her face. Knowing her temperament, I really don''t have the courage to disobey her awkward will to create stimulation to release the depressed mood. Thinking about it, I really think of a suitable road for the novice to ''speed up'' and the road Flat and wide road with few cars and no need to worry about rear end accidents.

    I don''t think it''s an insult to the investment vision of Longshi group or the third young lady, because anyone who has lived in Beitian for several years and has no blind eyes and no disability will come here for a visit. Seven or eight out of ten will come to me The same conclusion: Qianlong mountain villa residential area is located in Duyun Development Zone in the western suburb of the city, which borders on Hujie''s hometown, Xiaohe city. It runs through and crisscross the national highway, high-speed highway and city level highway, as well as the direct highway from the urban area to the development zone. It is not lack of this "Qianlong Avenue". What''s more, this avenue starts from the west gate of the city and ends on a winding mountain At the end of longxiaotian''s private house, which is the place where the "north sky whirlpool" was triggered, Qianlong manor is like entering a blocked alley. Is there any suspicion of meeting personal needs and inflating vanity under the guise?

    The road is the body of a dragon, and the residential area is the golden scales on the body of a dragon. Then, there is no doubt that the Qianlong manor where long Xiaotian lives is the high leader. He wants to be a giant dragon that dives into the deep mountains, but he is afraid that others will not see his own extraordinary and refined, leaving traces everywhere, but falling into the Convention. In the end, long Xiaotian is a vulgar man.

    The scenery is still the same when I revisit my hometown, but people''s mood is different. What I see and understand is different. Maybe I am too idealistic. When I step on the accelerator to the end and go back and forth on the longest straight road of Qianlong Avenue, I feel that no one can change my negative impression of longxiaotian: a person who can''t hide ambition, a person who yearns for fame, and a person who It''s no wonder that those who achieve their goals by any means are calculated to be ruined by miss three - not that miss three is too divine, but that long Xiaotian is too stupid!

    "It''s a nice house here." At last, the tassel began to talk again, but she didn''t continue to talk about half of the little winter night just now. With my understanding of her, I''m quite sure that she deliberately shifted the topic, adjusted my appetite, and punished me for saying the wrong things to make her unhappy.

    How dare I not follow her? Note: "yes, it''s too expensive. Rich people are reluctant to buy it, so hedgehogs crossing the road are more than cars running on the road."

    Originally, I thought it was a boring topic, and the tassel could not think about it. Unexpectedly, she took it seriously inexplicably. "South south, do you think the house of Qianlong villa is unsalable because there is no room for appreciation?"

    The real estate of Qianlong mountain villa is mainly villas and high-end apartments. With the surrounding natural environment, it focuses on eco-friendly brands. It can be said that it is aimed at high-end and ultra-high-end consumer groups. Even if the small people like me have a very hungry purchase * *, they will not consider or even imagine that they can occupy an inch in this rich paradise, even if they have no possibility of owning it Existence, who will study its appreciation and depreciation? Therefore, there are obvious differences in the tone of convective Soviet Union. I am always lazy in thinking. I have not thought about it at all, so I casually replied, "there is room for appreciation, but still unsalable?"

    The fringe frowned and the tone was more strange. "Do you think there is no room for appreciation in Qianlong villa''s house?"

    I just realized her abnormality. After thinking about it carefully, I shook my head and smiled: "what I really said, I think the house in Qianlong villa can''t be sold. It''s not because the house price is too high. It''s likely that the third young lady planned to lose money to sell it from the very beginning. However, long Xiaotian didn''t think about the smell until his head was cracked by Xu Heng. No wonder, who can When I think of a little girl of my granddaughter''s generation, her vision is so long, her mind is so deep, and her means are so cruel. "

    as soon as her eyes are bright, she unscrewed a bottle of mineral water, handed it to my mouth, and said:" talk, talk. " Every time I want to make a long speech, the tassel will give me a sip of water, which is her habit and our tacit understanding.

    In fact, I knew from her reaction that she had come to the same conclusion as me, but she was not sure, so it was hard to hide her excitement. It proved that she really learned a lot from Murphy in private, and that Murphy was indeed a strong woman in the market with a keen sense of smell, accurate intuition and unique vision.

    "I''m just inferring. At first, I was curious that miss three had invested so much money. Why did she just hide behind the scenes? Later, she bought Longshi. I figured out half of it, and then let minrou get close to me. A while ago, I visited the famous Hall of miss three and invited us to visit the scale of Qianlong mountain resort. I figured out the other half again..." I took a sip of water and sorted it out Next, he went on to say: "long Xiaotian is the most clear. If he knew at first that the plan of the third young lady is to sell houses at a loss, he could not have the courage and courage to develop Qianlong mountain villa. First, with the strength of the long family, he could not support it. Second, the business of making money at a loss is suspected of disturbing the market economy, offending the government and his peers Although long Xiaotian is a man of fame and reputation, she is determined to be a hidden dragon, not a street mouse who everyone yells to fight... So, miss three has been hiding behind the scenes to invest, master the rhythm, and finally tear off the capital chain of the dragon family, and take the opportunity to buy it. The purpose is much more simple. ""What purpose?" asked the fringe

    "she played two roles by herself, and the dragon''s business was hindered by the development of the Dragon Hill villa. She stood up to take over the mess. The" she "who had been hiding behind the curtain became the big creditor of her" standing in the clear place ". At this time, how to pay debts, how did she repay the debt? Not all the three girls themselves has the final say? In this case, the government would dare to talk about the debt repayment and the development progress of Qianlong mountain villa as a threat to sell houses at a loss? At that time, she will not only be the Savior in the eyes of the government, but also the God of wealth who is willing to stand up in the eyes of peers. She will be sought after. In the eyes of the common people, she is a businessman with conscience and kindness. The common people are simple and simple. He can''t afford your house, but it doesn''t prevent him from liking you because of your efforts to lower the house price To support you is to make an advertisement for her future investment in real estate. All the goals have been achieved and she has earned good reputation. Do you think it''s worthwhile? "

    The tassel knowingly asks: "lose money earn cry, what does she plan?"

    "Compensation?" I laughed angrily: "let''s not say her purpose, let''s not say that the house of Qianlong mountain villa was negatively affected after the crime of longxiaotian, so that people who hold money to buy hold a wait-and-see attitude and wait for the developer to take the initiative to reduce the price. Even if there is no objective reason, she sells the house at a low price, but only makes money without compensation, because Ya chose the long family not to cooperate, but to die today He took him as a real estate salesman, so miss three said that she owed me a debt for her successful acquisition of Longshi. If I didn''t let Xu Heng go, the city would be worried about the influence. Ten of the cases of Qianlong manor would be suppressed by the city, and the case of longxiaotian would not become so boisterous today. With Longshi''s strength, it''s not a problem for two or three years. What''s the result? The outbreak of various influences not only made a free advertisement for Qianlong mountain villa, attracted enough attention, but also created an opportunity for Longshi to save but no one dares to save, and let Miss San pick up the off the shelf price. This human relationship, say a few hundred million, say a few billion, have you? "

    My answer is obviously different from that in the heart of the tassel. She was shocked and slapped violently. She forgot that there was a water bottle in her hand. A column of water overflowed and was dripping at the neckline. Grandma Cheng is not defensive to me. She shakes her collar and wipes it. She accidentally opens a button to expose the white and smooth skin on the front of her chest from her shirt. When I glance at her slightly, I see a few drops of water falling from the clavicle. They are shallow gullies. Without any obstacles, they flow into a stream. Naughty ones go deeper. My friends can''t help but feel that Chu Yuan really doesn''t care about Cheng Auntie, she''s really younger than her...

    although her mind is fine, she doesn''t defend me, so she doesn''t notice my little feeling after peeping. Otherwise, she would have to be killed with me.

    The aunt said angrily, "the third lady appointed you as the negotiator and gave 20% of the money. It turns out that this is the case - obviously it''s to repay your human feelings, but it seems that she''s sending you human feelings, and she''s too good at being a human being?"

    "She''s not that simple," I shook my head and said, "she has no reason to flatter me, so I can''t talk about giving people love. The cheapness finally falls in the wind and won''t fall in my hand, so it can''t be said to pay back my love. Therefore, she makes this concession. If it''s not the brain fever that plays the role of family, it''s thoughtful and has other plans..."

    ˇ° What''s the picture? "

    I didn''t answer. After all, everything is my subjective guess. I smiled and went back to the previous topic. I made a summary and said: "I always think that the last time miss San asked minrou to invite us to visit the hot spring resort, she was holding a certain purpose. Otherwise, she wouldn''t specially invite us to meet there, and she didn''t show up on time. Since she asked me out for the second time, I can be sure that she had something to ask for me. At the beginning, she just wanted to weaken herself in the negotiation between the two sides. Who would drag the other side to be impetuous first, and who would be more likely to take the initiative psychologically? This is a common trick in the negotiation. Unfortunately, before she put the shelf enough, the sand boat would jump out first and stir up the situation... After all, she did not wait What''s the purpose? I can''t guess. Now I''m doing the same thing and dragging her. I don''t intend to prove it in a short time, but that circle is not for nothing. I''ve seen her investment scale. It''s not hard to infer that the third phase project of Qianlong mountain villa development focuses on leisure tourism and real estate sales. First, it''s to stir up popularity. Second, it''s to draw popularity. Its nature is similar to It''s similar to Fengchang''s cooperation. It''s mainly through some means to attract attention, create public opinion and create brand. From the brand of "three young ladies", we can see that her best skill is how to establish image and earn public praise... "

    the fringe didn''t speak for a long time, and after a long time, it was not without a funny smile:" Murphy also said that... "

    mobile phone users please read.

 Chapter 1256

    I''m sorry to be back in the morning...

    "Murphy also said the same thing. She also said that on that day, old lady Jiang took Jiang Yu and Jiang family to the resort to question you. Before that day, she put on a disdainful attitude towards you and deliberately stood you up to dry your third lady. Instead of taking the opportunity to see your joke, she immediately couldn''t sit down. She rushed to show her head for you. After the event, she thought about it thoroughly There are many strange things. The most obvious thing is that you saved her life from the gunpoint of the sand boat. No matter you involved her, or she leaked the news, and gave the sand boat the chance to start with you. Before the fact didn''t come out, she should thank you for her emotion and reason. But what''s the result? However, she makes use of a question and even makes trouble for a shoe in public, which is really unreasonable. With her achievements, status and status today, even if her temper is eccentric, she should not be ignorant of her basic self-cultivation and human experience. Moreover, she is a woman who is good at managing her own reputation and image, so the only reasonable explanation is that she does not want to owe you human feelings, and And I hope that you owe her the favor, which coincides with what you just said, she wants to accumulate enough psychological advantages before meeting you formally... "

    obviously, the tassel has something else to do, but it''s intentional. It''s not to show off, because the first thing she emphasizes is that the person who comes to this conclusion is not Murphy, so I judge, auntie Milk is playing a careful thought, want to test me and Murphy between the existence of a number of heart like tacit understanding.

    Unless I''m stupid, I''ll follow Murphy''s thinking to deduce, or to say, to make a guess that coincides with my heart, pretending to be surprised and saying, "you mean, miss three is not willing to meet me, all the reasons are excuses?"

    I''ve known the fringe for a long time. No matter how high the acting skill is, whether it''s performed or not, she can still see through at a glance. Her eyes are flowing. Fortunately, she''s still face saving. She didn''t expose me, but her tone is a little strange. "It''s not what I mean, it''s Murphy who said so... But she''s also a guess, not sure, but I think her guess is very reasonable, Well, it makes perfect sense. "

    "What did she say?" I''m really interested in Murphy''s analysis.

    "The third lady is not too late to meet you. It''s not that she has no time or airs, but that she is waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity that she has made unremitting efforts to create, but still can''t do what she wants," said the tassel carefully and approvingly slowly. "Murphy said that the intention of the third lady has always been very direct and obvious, but it''s because it''s so obvious and direct And the impression she left to people is too profound, so no one uses the simplest thinking to guess her. It''s like a person who likes to give others a sharp turn in their head and suddenly asks you "how many is one plus one", the first negative answer you will subconsciously deny is the only correct answer "two". When the thinking is misled from the beginning, the smarter you are It''s amazing. The more free and easy you are, the more wrong conclusions you get. Miss San knows you very well. She knows you are simple on the surface and complicated in the heart, so she misleads you with her complicated surface, successfully conceals her uncomplicated purpose... "

    although I have been aware of it for a long time, when the idea of caution flows out of the mouth of the fringe, I can''t help but fight a cold war Although I also understand that identification does not mean confirmation.

    "What''s the purpose?" I asked, knowing why

    Tassel indifferent smile, a word meal, "have, beg, in, person."

    I can''t help frowning. "I''m human. She''s God. What does she ask of me?" This time, I don''t know what to ask, but I can''t really guess. My thinking is stuck here - except that she has Mimi and doesn''t have little JJ, and I have JJ and doesn''t have big Mimi. I really can''t imagine what else and what things I have and I can do in this world where money and power are omnipotent, while the third Miss doesn''t and she can''t.

    "I thought you know..." the words of fringe hurt people a bit, as if I was tired of cat and even had adultery with miss three, but I kept it from her to death.

    "I said, I will never cheat you," said the friend

    Whether I perform, tassel can see through at a glance, similarly, whether I am angry, she can see through at a glance, a little angry but more frightened and scared: "I said casually, you don''t be so stingy, OK?"

    When I saw that she was afraid, I felt guilty. I used to reach out and touch her head. I smiled and said: "I am not mean, nor angry, but like you, I can''t figure out what miss three can ask of me. I can''t explain logically. If the train of thought is broken, it means that the previous reasoning is wrong, confused and frustrated..."

    "logic is absolutely reasonable, The train of thought is broken, just because we don''t know what kind of motive the third lady has. "Tassel wants to poke my paw away, but I caught her hand. Although we have long been true lovers, her little face is still a little ruddy, completely without the previous underwear, I dare to throw myself into the arms to test my concentration or the degree of stupidity, a pair of shyness in the first love She looked like a little girl and stared at me. Seeing that I didn''t respond, I was in charge of it. She pretended to be calm and said solemnly, "if you want to take it, you have to give it first. For this reason, she would be honored as min Rou, but she would come on the stage as your driver and honey to help us with our cousin''s performance. For this reason, she might even send the purple garden back to you Around...... cough, these things, at first glance, have no connection, but from the position of accepting human feelings? Cooperation makes profits, which helps you to be smooth in your work; min Rou condescends to cooperate with us in acting, which makes you feel proud in the circle of friends; when Ziyuan returns home, it makes you feel no regret in terms of feelings... "When I hold the hand of the fringe, I can clearly feel that there are fluctuations in her heart when she mentions the purple garden twice. For the first time, she makes a little money, and for the second time, she makes a lot of effort to get rid of my hand...

    "work, life, feelings... It''s thoughtful, all-round, life-long benefits... I didn''t mean to hold the small hand of the fringe No Loose, but subconsciously clenched his fist.

    The tassel felt my anger and didn''t struggle. Instead, she comforted me and said: "you don''t need to be angry or depressed, because the person who is in mood and the most depressed should be Miss San. Where does she want to get it? You have no ambition, not only are not willing to accept her human feelings, but also are spiteful and slandered. You always let her hot face stick to your cold ass if you think she is too busy ? The third young lady has no omission, but she didn''t expect to meet such a strange person as you -- cooperation to make profits. You think it''s not about holding high, but about killing. Most people who know you think you''re casual, unprincipled and opportunistic. But only those who really know you know the stereotype in your bones, know that you''re actually a macho, holding a woman on the thigh, and killing you You can''t do it. You don''t seem to be shameful, but in fact, you need more face than anyone else. The third young lady, even though she is releasing her kindness, is no doubt a face fight for you. Let tension, a person with ulterior motives, use gossip to attack you personally. Min Rou helps to round a lie, which is also a good intention to do a bad thing. She only wants to shape you into a real rich child, but she doesn''t think about it, If you don''t accept or even reject all the benefits of Miss San, and only want to be an ordinary person or an ordinary person, my cousin''s family has no doubt about your identity, instead, it becomes a malicious lie that you can''t clarify and maintain; and purple... Cough, Miss San doesn''t spend too much time on her mind, but she doesn''t send her human feelings, and all she brings is trouble. In this case, it''s strange that she dares to meet you Li, don''t say that she asks you. She will be thankful if you don''t find her to settle the account, for fear that you will haggle or refuse to agree. It''s time for her so intelligent person to react. Her self righteous favor is actually a provocation that constantly touches your bottom line. She panicked, so when she was in the hot spring resort, she was timid, naive and lack of cover. However, it''s not surprising that she was as intelligent as a demon. After all, she was a woman in a mood of love. Once she came and went through the ghost gate, she would inevitably lose it Calm as usual. "

    I pondered and chewed on the tassel, or all the things she and Murphy analyzed together, which really made sense. Miss three wants me to owe her a favor when I meet with her. There''s no doubt that Guo Xiang took me to longxiaotian''s birthday party at first, which was a stage designed by her to help me make a surprise. But she didn''t expect the result. I made a surprise, but I didn''t get the benefit. Instead, she was haunted by misfortune... Miss three is sending out the favor One thing is wrong again and again. It''s not without disadvantages. The first step is disturbed by the rhythm?

    I can''t help laughing when I think of it. After returning from the hot spring resort, today, she has invited me to meet twice. I don''t think that if I jumped the mountain once with her, I would not be guilty of her self righteous behavior many times before, but I would be full of guilt for her?

    Then I shook my head and smiled - if she really felt this way, it would prove that she had really opened her mind and finally grasped my weakness in character... I really felt that I had been implicated in her, more precisely, because I had brought the boat of sand, which had killed her innocent driver and bodyguard, and my conscience was disturbed...

    she cared so much about the timing of the meeting, and what she did Why? I almost couldn''t help calling Zheng Yuqiu and promising to meet with Miss San in the evening, but the idea came and went faster - how could I easily return it when the rhythm was in my hands?

    Seeing that my expression was changeable, the fringe didn''t speak for a long time and said, "south south, what do you want?"

    "I was wondering... Did you deliberately miss something just now?" I clenched the tassel''s hand again and asked in a natural tone as much as I could. "It seems that you didn''t say that the third Miss asked Ziyuan to return home. What''s the trouble for me?"

    Tassel''s hand, obviously shaking...

    mobile users, please read.

 Chapter 1257

    It''s a question in many ways. It''s a well-known question. It''s enough to be sure that she has known about the relationship between me and the purple garden by mentioning and skipping the name of the purple garden several times, intentionally or unintentionally. But just like the question about me and the little winter night, she''s just hitting, but not picking it out, which makes me puzzled and painful.

    I think the fringe is too aggrieved.

    I still hope she blames me, hates me, don''t hurt herself with tolerance to me.

    It seems that the tassel calmed the waves in her heart in a moment, and talked about something that had nothing to do with her. "I guess miss three didn''t expect that, you know Jiang Yu''s Thoughts on Murphy, and you know that it''s uneasy for old lady Jiang to move you to the sea. It''s not only to remove your obstacle, but also to match the good things between Jiang Yu and Murphy Duan Zhuoluo helped Jiang Yu pick your peaches and devour your achievements, but you still jumped into the pit without hesitation, righteousness or even eagerness... So miss three was disturbed. After returning from the resort, she started to ask you to meet her as usual. "

    In fact, the tassel didn''t answer my question positively.

    "Do you think the third Miss asked me to meet with her to prevent me from being transferred to + sea?"

    "No," the tassel did not avoid this time, looking at me with bright eyes, "because she knows why you want to leave Beitian."

    "Because of little purple?" I''m afraid to confess. I''m just surprised that the tassel not only saw through my mind, but also analyzed the third lady''s mind. It really surprised me. I don''t think that the third lady''s attitude suddenly changed. It''s really because of guilt. I was naive in thinking about the matter of the purple garden. Instead of being able to complete me, it made me feel guilty about the tassel and Murphy, Then I made the decision to leave Beitian, but I had to give up what I had in Beitian... Miss three is a businessman. In the eyes of the businessman, this kind of thing is just a bargaining chip for the exchange of interests or the combination of interests, which is used to change the trust or force the other party to make concessions.

    The tassel is so kind. It''s certain that the third miss is self defeating. She can put down her airs and ask me out on her own initiative, but it''s not that she thinks she''s guilty. Instead, she hears that I''m leaving Beitian, so she''s flustered?

    From the time when the third young lady kept putting on airs and selling her affection to me, to the time when I refused all her benefits and resolutely agreed to let old lady Jiang go to the + sea, she had already asked me to meet twice within a few days. I can be 100% sure that she just wanted me to do something, so she didn''t want me to leave Beitian!

    The tassel opened up and interrupted my thought, "miss three doesn''t know you..."

    I know what the tassel said, but I don''t know how to answer it, so I don''t speak.

    All of a sudden, the fringe smiled, half seriously and half jokingly asked me, "it''s said that when a man has money, he will get worse. South south, do you think that all the rich men contacted by miss three have three wives and four concubines?"

    "I don''t know." My old face is red, I know she still has the latter part of the sentence not asked, and my tacit understanding - three Miss knows that I have a girlfriend, and also designed me to cook the ripe rice with the aster, if it is not malicious feelings that destroy me and the fringes, the only explanation is that it is no wonder that a man has a heart to heart, but it really helps me...

    , "if one day you have money to spend, your" What is the dream? "

    "I haven''t thought about it yet..." this kind of dream has been fantasized by everyone, just like people who buy lottery tickets want to win 50 million by themselves. But before winning the prize, I thought about how to spend the 50 million. I don''t think there are many - I don''t even have wealth, how can I dream about the dream after having wealth? Even if you are daydreaming, you have to do it step by step, don''t you?

    I don''t know if the tassel is teasing me or trying me, and he said: "it''s not too late to think about it now? Do you want to have wives and concubines in groups? "

    "I don''t want to."

    "Why?" The fringed face is joking, does not hide the question.

    "I don''t want to be an emperor, and I have no emperor''s order."

    "What''s wrong with being an emperor? How romantic. "

    "History tells us that romantic emperors are short-lived," I sighed. "There are too many women, and they can''t afford to feed, and I can''t afford not to fall down, even if the pestle has been ground into a needle."

    "Since we can afford it, how can we not be satisfied? King Kong does not fall, pestle grinds into needle, what all follow what Tassel is really not understand, laugh and scold mostly because of confusion.

    Although more than eight of the bed love action movies I once collected in my computer hard disk are collected by grandma Cheng, but she only provides download channels, but she keeps herself clean, avoids them like a snake or a scorpion, and never degenerates with me. Just because she is always like a blank sheet of paper for men and women, before she became a lover, she was not afraid to be intimate with me at all. She had too much trust and no defense for me, because she didn''t know how terrible it would be to seduce me to her.

    My aunt''s simple and lovely, a rhetorical question, not only cold, also let me do not know how to answer, it''s embarrassing, fortunately, she is just simple, not stupid, see my suggestive bowed his head and looked at the lower sensitive place, she suddenly thought about the taste, immediately blushed and tender face, in my arm severely twisted me, "dirty!"I grinned with pain, but I took a breath of cool air. Before I swallowed it, I listened to her plaintive question: "the asters and... And xiaoyejie are not virgins anymore?"

    My heart suddenly trembled, and then I realized that the joke had inadvertently sold me...

    and the atmosphere was suddenly cold again.

    Although the range is not big, but I still very honest nodded, I did not feel embarrassed, I just feel ashamed.

    The reaction of tassel is unexpectedly calm, light way: "can see."

    I''m curious how she can "see" that asters and tiger sisters are not virgins, but I also know that I can''t ask.

    I didn''t say ''I''m sorry'', I don''t think I deserve it.

    The tassel also no longer talks, Zheng Zheng of looking out of the window, don''t know what in the heart is thinking, is sad, is disappointed, or angry?

    In this way, all the way back to the company speechless.

    After getting off the car, the tassel seemed to recover as usual, as if selectively forgotten all the contents we talked about in the test drive, gathered the long hair scattered by the wind, and asked me with a bad smile, "south south, if I just went up like this, would Murphy feel that where did we really hide and do something ugly?"

    I''ve never found that the tassel that unties the ponytail is so beautiful, three points more mature, three points charming, three points dignified, and one point I don''t know the charm clearly. I was in a trance and couldn''t help but answer the question, "you untie the ponytail, it''s more beautiful..."

    the tassel smiled with a smile, but it was not as shy as before, "more beautiful than the purple garden? Is it more beautiful than my sister ,

    I coughed awkwardly. I can''t answer this question. There is no comparability between flowers blooming in different seasons.

    The tassel didn''t trouble me. He took out the hair ring with a ponytail from his pocket and said, "south south, come and help me."

    I thought she wanted me to help her tie the ponytail. I didn''t want her to give me the hair ring, but I didn''t give up. Instead, I said, "pull."

    "Well?" I don''t understand.

    "If you want to pull you, I have something to say."

    I don''t know why. Seeing that the tassel is very serious, I hold one end of the tassel with her and stretch the elastic hair loop to the limit, "then what?"

    "Just let go."

    "What?" I was stunned at first, then frowned, but I didn''t listen to her, because once the tight hair circle bounced back, it would not hurt the little hand of the fringe, but it would hurt her for a while.

    Seeing that I can''t move, the tassel said with a smile: "south south, our relationship is like this hair circle. No matter how far away you are from me, or how far away I am from you, as long as the relationship is still there, as long as they don''t let go of each other, we will always be together, and there is a power that will naturally draw us closer again when we are apart... I know, you don''t I will lie to you. I also know that you have a lot of words in your heart. Sooner or later, you will confess to me. I don''t know whether I will hate you or be angry with you. I don''t know whether I will forgive you or leave you... But I know, at least for now, I don''t want to let go. At least for now, you let go first, and I will hurt. It hurts... "

    I want to talk, but there is something in my throat, Choking, speechless.

    "You are a man worthy of my love all my life -- I am not smart, stupid, and dull. I don''t know from which day, I have identified you in my heart. You are the only one in my heart..." the fringe wiped the tears with the back of her hand, smiled foolishly, and said to me: "you have always loved me, loved me, and then I will show you my love again I promise that I will grow up and become a better and more worthy woman than Murphy and any other woman around you. But before I regret that I love you wrong, please don''t let go first. If you really feel sorry for me, please leave this opportunity to me, OK? One day when I hate you, I will hurt you badly... "

    fool...

    I hold the girl who cries but laughs so silly tightly in my arms, trying to keep the tears from falling down. In a trance, I suddenly think of a very sarcastic sentiment that resonates with me deeply - if it''s a sin to love you, then I''m doomed now...

    mobile users, please read.

 Chapter 1258

    After catharsis, the fringe with red eyes is very embarrassed. Although she is used to relying on me, this dependence is quite different from that of Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan is coquetry, playing rogue, asking for tolerance, seeking for favor and more, while the fringe is just close to blind obedience and trust, but she does not lack self-confidence in her character when she leaves my position or does not contradict my position On the strong side, it is rare that tear glands and psychological defense line collapse at the same time in the history of our communication. Only a few times, without exception, come from my stupid and clumsy choices in feelings, which are slow or indecisive or self righteous -

    in this case, I really don''t know how to guide and comfort her We never lack a tacit understanding. Even if we don''t talk, we can feel the sensitivity and delicacy in each other''s hearts.

    Tassel knows why I''m silent. I also know that she refuses to go upstairs because she is afraid that Murphy and sister tiger can see that she just cried.

    We just lean on the side of the sports car side by side. I''m on the left, she''s on the right, I''m on the left, she''s on the right, it''s very close, and it''s like a long distance. It''s like the hairpin that we always hold tightly in our hands. No matter how far or near, it''s bound by it. The tighter the tension, the greater the power to pull us closer...

    the atmosphere is very delicate and wonderful With the passage of time, the magic attraction becomes more and more clear and powerful...

    but just as I started to enjoy the subtle and wonderful special atmosphere from the initial uneasiness to the gradual calm, when I and the fringe stopped avoiding each other''s vision and stared at each other, trying to dig the content in each other''s eyes with a little bit of evil fun, it was quite a bad wind The appearance of Jing''s guy, who has not yet been able to see his way into the silent world of the two because of the tacit understanding between me and the fringe, feels like you are trying to find a quiet and elegant Gallery in the noisy and impetuous City, and you are forgetting to enjoy a beautiful painting with a long artistic conception, which is attractive, and suddenly you have a round body, fat face, greasy body, and rich atmosphere The rude man thinks he''s a confidant, points at the painting, pretends that he''s not familiar with it and keeps croaking in your ear. It''s so bad that you want to kill people.

    Of course, vice-chairman Zhang has a round body, but he is neither rude nor as offensive as the upstarts. On the contrary, his gentle, elegant and smiling appearance is even hard to make people resent. In comparison, even I feel that, at least on the surface, he is not as common as the black-hearted old Mo, but he never appeared If I don''t show up late, I have to pick this time to pretend that I can''t understand the atmosphere and come up to talk, which makes me feel sick -

    the two young people hand in hand, staring at each other affectionately, even if Laurie in the 123rd can almost guess what happened or is happening, will hold their breath and wait for the development of the plot. When he was young, he was so romantic that he had sexual skills Can all the people who have declined ahead of time understand the situation? I don''t believe it!

    "Little Chu, the car is good. Ha ha, have you tried it? Is it easy to drive? " The slowly approaching Mercedes Benz S600 stopped in front of us, and the back window fell down, showing a round face full of smiles. From this face, there was no sign of the unhappy negotiation at noon. It was a ginger indeed.

    I don''t know what he said, so I can''t judge whether he asked this question is brilliant or stupid. It seems that it was a chance encounter in the parking lot, but when he came up, he politely showed that he knew the origin of the Porsche sports car behind me and the tassel, which was an indirect recognition of the fact that he knew Xing Sizhe! What''s more, the opening words of the hot network also give a kind of undisguised hint. Xing Sixi, who was introduced to me intentionally...

    even though I had this suspicion in my heart, I can hear that he was so frank, but he made a sudden breakthrough in my heart... What do you mean? And the fox who takes the initiative to put his tail in the hunter''s hand?

    I deliberately showed the suspicion in my heart. After the tassel could feel the abnormal stagnation for a moment, I pretended to be surprised and asked, "Vice Chairman Zhang knows president Xing?"

    Tension hidden in the soft and wise eyes of the alert suddenly subsided a few points, hit a ha ha way: "not familiar, is Mingjie''s friend."

    I frowned - the fringe was not clear, so I thought I was too obvious, and the action of taking back the hair circle gave me some warning, I pretended to ignore it.

    Where does the tassel know? If I am too calm, I have no response to Lao Zhang''s abrupt and straightforward words, but I will make him suspicious. This old fox is really cautious in nature. He met me here and now. His purpose is not to test me. But from the first sentence, he has been hiding the trap of test. It can be seen that being suspicious is his instinct.

    "Is vice chairman Zhang trying to hint at me?" I like to look angry, not old enough, and I don''t express my displeasure or question: "for example, the encounter between Xing and me is actually a coincidence of a man-made director, not fate, but script?"

    Tension, regardless of my impolite tone, smiled and said, "it''s not the process, it''s the result. Are you right?"

    I shook my head, took the car key out of my pocket, tossed it one by one, with a look of disapproval. Not only for the temptation of a sports car, but also for the preaching of tension''s own experience, "I don''t understand the process, sometimes I can''t see the result, I''m sold by others, and I''m stupid to help the number of people, which is the most typical reverse teaching material. Do you think I''m such a fool?"As soon as tension''s face changed, he quickly recovered as usual. He said with a smile, "Xiao Chu, you are a wise man. It''s good not to sell. Who can sell you?"

    It''s like self mockery when it comes out of Zhang Zhang''s mouth. But when it comes to my ears, it''s the mockery of red fruit. Lao Zhang is Lao Zhang. His words are really good. No matter they are sold or sold, it''s a shameless act despised by others. Zhang Li seems to beg. In fact, it''s ironic that I''m not fair enough. It''s just speculation and blackmail The dirty means of carrying white wolf by hand.

    "Selling people is not selling animals. There''s a bottom line to be a man. I''m a hypocrite or a real villain. Anyway, I can''t do anything illegal or criminal, because I''m too timid. Even if I sell animals, I''m afraid that the old animals who protect calves will be guilty or crazy to bite. I''m ashamed and ashamed. So it''s not good to say that people are too smart, because the more I think about it, The more concerns, the more concerns, the less courage, and the more fears. Are you right, vice chairman Zhang? "

    Tension a fat face, laugh disorderly shake, but not because my words how funny, but because no longer funny also have to laugh, otherwise it will prove that he understood and take the seat - and I talk? Although you live 30 years longer than me, I still can not spit dirty words and scold you want to reincarnate and cultivate again!

    The tassel is not deep enough in the city. She chuckles out. Although it''s a bit untimely tacit, it seems that I just finished drawing the left face of vice-chairman Zhang, and she drew his right face instead. She doesn''t respect the old or the boss. But seeing her in a better mood, I''m still happier than anything. I don''t care if Lao Zhang will get angry and tear his face completely.

    Lao Zhang didn''t look at the fringe from the beginning to the end, because this heartless little girl who is not worthy of entering his eyes is the reason why I insisted on tripping him. Lao Zhang thought he covered it up very well, but this too calm performance has betrayed his inner concern and anger. It can be seen that no one is perfect. You can be wise as a demon or cunning For example, fox, you also have the weakness that cannot be touched.

    When Liusu gets 7% of Lao Zhang''s shares, people who don''t know the truth won''t say that he was planted in Mo Yizhi, Duanmu''s wife or my hand, but it is generally believed that he lost to Cheng Liusu, who didn''t know anything in fact and reaped the fruits of victory.

    "People just like to scare themselves, so they often make mistakes that are far from enough. It''s a very simple thing, and it''s not necessary to think about it too complicated." the old Zhang said something that I didn''t expect. "Xiao Chu, Xing are always what Mingjie insisted on introducing to you. I wanted to introduce you to you after turning the fighting into a treasure. By the way, I''ll introduce you to you I didn''t expect to earn a favor from him, but we parted unhappily. I was afraid that you had some ulterior motives to suspect, so I deliberately avoided it. After all, Xing always asked for you. Is it a good thing or a trouble for you? I have no idea. At the same time, I also avoided the situation that you had intended to make friends but had to cause him to be thousands of miles away because of my relationship. "

    He was so frank that I couldn''t believe it. "Can I help Xing Sicheng or not? What are the advantages and disadvantages with you and Zhang Shao?"

    Zhang took a look at me and the Porsche behind the tassel, and said with a smile, "will you help Xing Sizhe or not? It''s all good for you, but it''s all good for you, isn''t it?"

    I''m not a fool either. I understand that he has something to say, and only said half of it. He said, "don''t say a sports car, it''s just a Xing Sicheng. It''s not worth 7% of Fengchang shares, let alone a young master Zhang?"

    The old Zhang smile does not reduce, but gather up seven points of smile, sincere, also very sincere way: "not worth seven percent of Fengchang shares not false, but how also worth a Zhang Mingjie?"

    When I was shocked, I heard Lao Zhang sigh and said: "it''s not that I can''t believe you, but that I''m old, tired, and the biggest pride and dependence is that there is a son who is not very sensible but is filial..."

    before I understand his feelings, I saw his eyes turn to the fringe for the first time, and then came out the amazing language, saying: "small distance, you have a lot Vision, met a man who is both intelligent and loves you, Congratulations, since then, is the fifth largest shareholder of Fengchang... "

    tension... Compromise?!

    Mobile users please read.

 Chapter 1259

    Tassel didn''t feel surprised. She was even more surprised than me.

    Granny Cheng knows that I used Zhang Mingjie to instruct Gong Fanlin to make a big deal by offering him the conditions of 7% Fengchang shares, not many, not many, to reduce his shareholding from 22% to 15%, just lower than 17% of Duanmu''s and 16% of Murphy''s, just to make him entangled and dilemma.

    Lao Zhang''s prudence and forbearance are his greatest strengths as well as his greatest weaknesses. They can at least prove that he is easy to look forward to the future when everything is stable. He lacks some courage and risk-taking spirit no matter in the face of crisis or opportunity. However, only a few lonely bets on the gambling table ended in failure, which deeply shocked his confidence, That''s why I dare to conclude that, for him now, there is no such thing as a strong man''s decision to refuse me at the expense of his son, or a free and easy way for him to win or lose. For him, the loss of his interests and reputation is not only the extent of breaking his muscles and bones, but also the chance for him to lose his strength and shake his foundation Just like China''s men''s football team''s impact on the World Cup finals, there is only a theoretical possibility. Slogans can be shouted loudly, but if you are serious, you are a joke... Moreover, compromise means that you are used to him who is superior and has to lower his noble head to a small person like me, which is difficult for Lao Zhang to accept in any case.

    Not only tension itself, the company, and even the industry, many voices think that Fengchang''s success today is mainly due to Lao Mo''s entrepreneurial luck and his vice chairman Zhang''s ability to keep the business. As for whose contribution is greater and whose contribution is more significant, who is more important to the operation of Fengchang, a large-scale machine, and cannot be replaced, there are different opinions. These topics are There is no lack of discussion and controversy in private.

    Because luck is full of chance, and ability must be true and practical, so the tension of being a second child is always contemptuous of the ink that has oppressed him. He can''t bear it, but he can''t let it, which is his extremely conceited performance.

    Although Lao Mo didn''t admit it, everyone in the Bureau or interested people can see through a fact, only considering his face, no one is clever enough to expose it - Lao Mo is not old, he gets along well with Xiao San in the main house, which can also prove from the side that the goods only have a sick look, plus a leg is inconvenient, and he is on a crutch, which causes his body The false image of being unhealthy...

    you can control two women at night in your fifties. He has health problems. Are there any healthy men in the world?!

    Therefore, retiring from the second tier on the basis of health is just a play directed and performed by Lao Mo himself. On the surface, it''s natural to make way for Murphy. Being sick and retired is a good reason. It can not only stabilize the support of Murphy, but also earn the sympathy of neutral factions to a certain extent, so as to quickly hold Murphy up. But I think, under this, there must be some inevitability What''s hard to say...

    the development of Fengchang group has encountered a bottleneck. In recent years, Fengchang group has almost stepped on the same ground. Of course, there are factors such as market saturation and increasingly fierce competition, but it''s more objective to look at this problem, conservative and stable. Isn''t it just the management idea of tension? It''s true that Fengchang stays and lingers in the bottleneck period. It''s not that Lao Mo lost his enthusiasm and courage to open up, but that Lao Zhang, who is patient, finally has enough strength to challenge Lao Mo in Fengchang through the accumulation of time. The contradiction and conflict of ideas prove that Fengchang''s high-level meeting is no longer a speech of Lao mo. in fact, Fengchang encounters the bottleneck because Lao Mo encounters the bottleneck and is in short supply Under the premise of less development opportunities, and with Mrs. Duanmu''s hard work of advocating balance and stability, the Lao Mo, who was born in yeluzi, gradually couldn''t resist the rise of tension and ambition.

    There is no doubt that in this period of smooth wind and smooth transition, tension is more suitable for the people who steer the ship.

    To put it mildly, Lao Mo is in a hurry to retreat and abdicate to give up his position. To put it bluntly, he is in a dilemma.

    Lao Mo is very clear. He has been complaining all his life and has a white face, while Zhang changjide has been singing a red face all his life. It seems that the two have a tacit cooperation. In fact, Lao Mo is still calculated by the sophisticated tension that is good at killing people with knives. Today, as far as word of mouth is concerned, Lao Mo has too much pressure to lose, and after Fengchang''s development encounters a bottleneck, he has to enter a smooth and stable transition period, which just gives Lao Zhang, who is good at keeping his job, a stage to display his talent and seize the opportunity to seize power. Even if Lao Mo doesn''t want to let go of power, according to this trend, Lao Zhang can force him to let go. Fortunately, at this critical moment, Murphy returns from his studies.

    It''s a helpless act for Murphy to take over, but it''s also a brilliant work -- you know, Murphy is the only daughter of Feng Chang, an old and good man, and Murphy is not only having an ambiguous relationship with Duanmu''s wife, who is the leader of the neutral school. Even in Zhang Li''s family, there is no lack of Murphy''s lineage, and the horror of Murphy''s lineage lies in that other people are no longer there, but the bond of emotion There are still many people who think he is good. When Xiaomo takes charge of Fengchang, he will not only get the support of many people outside the Mohist family, but also greatly reduce the support rate of tension and hinder his strong step forward.

    Lao Zhang''s use of the fetters with Mo also drew the hearts of the people together and gained the strength to fight against him. However, because Murphy was born as a successor, he split his own interior and made the neutralists have a subtle tilt. Mo is also worthy of being a genuine and abusive good man, saying that good people have good rewards. Although his marriage is unfortunate and he died early, he can live But the compensation for the general protection of Murphy, the wrong for her to inherit a smooth wind paved an inevitable wayLao Mo''s rapid flow and courageous retreat are wise, but this move is also a move that Lao Zhang is forced to do. There is no way back. At best, he has won one or two years. If during this period, Fengchang''s development still does not break through the bottleneck, or Murphy fails to prove that he has the ability to take over the shift, people with a swing wait-and-see attitude will naturally have no support With his or Murphy''s reason, Lao Zhang will win without any suspense!

    Lao Zhang has played this game for more than 20 years. At the end of the game, there were several accidents that made him extremely upset, worried and disgusted. For example, the opportunity to help the wind break through the bottleneck suddenly appeared, but he couldn''t make any objection. Because this development opportunity is not the idea of Lao Mo, but the third lady led by Duanmu, unless he was kicked by a donkey For example, Lao Mo expected that he would spare no effort to stir up the cooperation between Huang Fengchang and the valley of the moon in order to talk about the bottleneck of development and make full use of the smooth transition period, so as to force Lao Mo to give up his talents. Therefore, from the initial contact with the third young lady until reaching the intention of cooperation, Lao Mo completely concealed it from him until it was made public However, he played a Wulong game, and the one hundred million yuan he borrowed from Xing Sicheng with high interest rate to block his book has been trapped. For example, the high-level meeting he carefully prepared and worked hard to promote, not only failed to steal the fruits of victory for him, but also was calculated by me to sink his reputation to the bottom...

    however, there is only one step to victory and defeat In the case of distance, it''s not the last fight, but to give up fantasy when there is still hope... Even if Lao Zhang is a cautious person, he is a little too calm?

    I set a hard condition for them, and set a limited thinking time for them, which is to force their minds to float, and expect them to make some moves in this period of time, to see if they can lead the sand boat to appear, but I don''t think the zhangjias and their sons will dare to take risks and kill me, so the compromise of tension is not beyond my expectation, But Madame Duanmu didn''t have time to tell him whether the result of our negotiation was positive or negative, so he gave up and agreed to my terms. Being so pessimistic and so straightforward still surprised me... Even though I didn''t have glasses.

    I ignored the surprised eyes of the fringe, and looked at Lao Zhang''s sincere and somewhat frustrated eyes with calm face and turbulent heart. Because I couldn''t find more and more complicated meanings, I increasingly doubted the motivation behind his compromise...

    the tension didn''t say any more, saying: "I will hold a shareholders'' meeting in these two days while all the big and small shareholders are in Beitian, Are you and Cheng ready for this kind of thing, or is it better to finish it before starting negotiations with the valley of the moon

    Before I said "yes" or "no", tension suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh, by the way, Mingjie will be back tomorrow." After that, there was no following. He patted the shoulder of Sima Yang, the guest driver in front of him. Sima Yang just came back and nodded to me and drove away.

    Climbing to simayang''s position, even if he can''t keep his face unchanged when Mount Tai collapses, he can also keep his honor and disgrace from surprise and anger from color. Just now, he deliberately exposed his inner amazement and hinted to me that he didn''t know why tension would suddenly change his attitude and compromise with me...

    when tension left, I finally didn''t need to endure the * *: he would like to frown I was introduced by Xing Sixi, the God of wealth and cash machine. I thought I wanted to exchange terms with him. After all, if I could help Xing Sixi to solve the conflict with Su Zhuliu, Xing Sixi, who has a huge network of contacts in Beitian, could bring me tangible and shapeless benefits, no less than seven percent of Fengchang''s shares... But with such a chip in hand, Zhang Li was just used to exchange for his sincerity that I can keep my promise after compromise. Please don''t hold on to Zhang Mingjie any more!

    Is his son too precious, or is my reputation too junk?

    I can''t think of it again and again - when compromise, there is a sense of frustration in tension''s eyes, but not a trace of disappointment, anger and hatred, which is not normal...

    at least it can be proved that he didn''t make a mistake, on the contrary, he was very calm...

    so, a trace of coolness came from my back spine, and I realized for the first time, maybe, I also underestimated tension all the time, in fact, I He didn''t fully understand this man...

    if the tension was not pessimistic to negative, he would compromise with me before Mrs. Duanmu told us the negotiation result, which would be enough to prove that Mrs. Duanmu''s position was reversed once again, which had been in his judgment...

    he didn''t give Mrs. Duanmu any chance to perform, to see if she was concerned about friendship, frankly separated from him, and let him go His son''s Freedom Road, or desperate in the end, lies and beguiles Zhang Mingjie to return to Beitian - that is to say, he gives Duanmu''s wife, who sways from side to side, a step, which makes Duanmu owe him a favor invisibly!

    What a terrible man!

    Where is tension self abandonment? At this point, he still restrained himself rationally, and did not completely tear his face with Madame Duanmu. This product is not a desperate compromise, but just a smart step back to me?

    I subconsciously turn my head to look at the fringe beside me, she is also looking at me, but her eyes are a little fierceOnce I leave Fengchang, I will inevitably become the fringe of Zhang''s criticism. Can I really fight over the tension, the old fox that can advance and retreat?

    The wildfire is endless, the spring breeze is blowing again, the tension must be uprooted, even if it is a theoretical turn over opportunity, it must not be left to him!

    Mobile users please read.

 Chapter 1260

    er... I always have a headache recently. I came back to take two pills in the evening and slept for a while, but I overslept. I''m sorry...]

    I can''t wait to go upstairs. I immediately called Mrs. Duanmu. Sure enough, she plans to go back to the hotel and sleep in the afternoon after meeting with Zhang. She is still staying in the company, because I haven''t waited for Zhang and can''t contact him -

    I will just be in the company The parking lot met and had a word to word conversation with Duanmu. After a minute of silence, Duanmu sighed and said implicitly and profoundly, "stay in the green mountain, don''t worry about burning firewood, tension is moving forward with retreat..."

    I can vaguely guess the intention of tension, but I''m not sure, so I asked: "how can retreat be the way to retreat?" In? "

    Madame Duanmu said with a smile, "are you really not able to see through, or do you know why and want to test me?"

    I smile, not funny to admit that the decisive yield of tension, a very subtle blow to my self-confidence.

    Fortunately, Madame Duanmu didn''t ask deeply. She said with three points of sigh and seven points of worry: "if... I mean, if Xiao Cheng and fei''er can''t get along as well as you expected, the concession you made by forcing tension today will become the main reason why their relationship can''t be healed tomorrow, even if it''s not the main reason why their friendship is broken." If this kind of opposition only exists in private, it''s OK. Once it''s put into the company''s position, it''s doomed not to be between them any more. It means that today I support you and Xiaocheng''s self, and against Mohist school. Of course, I can choose not to support Xiaocheng, but then I''ll not only lose my prestige, but also need to We need to support the small-scale push of the voice to the tension system, so that the plot of tension can succeed. Hehe, on the surface, tension is a step back. It''s no longer hard to deal with ink. In fact, it''s a good deal to exchange seven percent of shares for the two guns of Xiaocheng and me. Although he sacrificed part of his interests and right to speak, he still excelled in the importance of Fengchang, because in the dispute between us and the Mohist school, he seemed to be the important balance between the left and the right Sexual figures... "

    I joked:" just like the role you play in the Mo Zhang relationship? "

    "Specious," Madame Duanmu said with a wry smile, "there are two explanations for what I call" left-right balance ". The first one is to keep balance, and the second one is to break the balance - the role is of the same importance, but if you want to play a decent role or a villain role, it will vary from person to person. For a simple example, I have no real power in Fengchang, but as long as I think, I can easily use ink and Zhang are eager to break the balance of the * * and ask them for interests close to their bottom line, or even beyond their bottom line. In the same way, who can guarantee that the Mohists will not give up part of the tension to make up for the tension in order to fight against my joint efforts with Cheng What about today''s lost profits in exchange for his support? "

    I am very confident: "raise the tiger for trouble, no matter old Mo or small Mo, will not be so silly, otherwise how come today''s desire to kill it quickly?" This is also a hint that Madame Duanmu, no matter Lao Mo or me, will not give up on Lao Zhang.

    It''s better to chase down the poor and brave than to sell your name and learn from the overlord!

    If the relationship between Zhang and his son is clear and white, I don''t mind that it''s over. Even if Gong nearly killed me, as long as it''s not Zhang''s original intention, and it''s Gong''s own opinion, I won''t be too angry with him. After all, Gong and Lin yun''an put more emphasis on it because they have personal grudges, but Sha''s boat is not the same I have no quarrel or hatred with him. I have never met him in my life. He has repeatedly tried to kill me. He has also threatened Chu Yuan, Xiao demon and Wang Xiaomeng... Let alone Wang Jie, who has ruined his future. He has threatened the life safety of many people around me. It is not only that he has touched my bottom line, but also that he has been in collusion with this murderer, which proves Zhangjia Father and son have nothing to do with their extremely scum nature, such an opponent, can step on the end, will I be merciful? I don''t have that kindness - either tolerance or cruelty. These are the only two options in my life creed.

    "So, you are still young..." Madame Duanmu smiled, and asked me, "who is the tiger?"

    "Tension..."

    "what about tension? What about the eyes of ink? "

    I was stunned, and then I had a cold war -

    Madame Duanmu seemed to see my reaction, and after a pause, she continued: "in the eyes of Mo, tension is a tiger, but I''m afraid that the tiger is not only tension, but you and I, also a tiger, really say" raise a tiger for trouble ". What touched him most is you, right? Ha ha, 7% of the shares you swallow into your stomach, bite off the flesh of tensegrity, but the blood of his Mo also comes out... When Cheng becomes the fifth largest shareholder of Fengchang, do you think that the tiger most threatening you is tensegrity? The reason why the tension simply gives way and shows weakness is to highlight that you are more ferocious and difficult to control than him, because he knows Mo Yizhi better than you and is more sophisticated than you. He saw what you may not see for a long time at the first time. He guessed that I joined hands with you, but he didn''t want to tear up his face with me, or even want to have a gap with me. Even such small details are insightful. It can be seen that after the setback, his mind is still very clear and calm. He knows that once his relationship with me is broken, he will lose the value of being drawn in the eyes of Moyi, and it is likely to be beaten down by me and Moyi Dog, on the other hand, the closer he gets to you and me, whether you or I intend to, the more oppressive Mo Yizhi will feel. When the conflict between Xiao Cheng and fei''er is irreconcilable, and I stand on Xiao Cheng''s side, Mo Yizhi''s tension will become stronger and more urgent. Your close relationship with me in the same month Valley is a good thing for Fengchang group, but also for Mo Yizhi But it''s not necessarily a good thing, so his fear of joining hands with Cheng has become an opportunity for Zhang to protect himself. Tension only needs to be managed properly, and there will be no chance for him to turn over in the future. "There is no wind in the underground parking lot, but I feel chilly on my body. I have a look at the tassels that listen to our conversation quietly, and my nervous tension can''t help but relax. I smile and say, "your analysis of the tension state of mind is very reasonable, but these are based on a premise, aren''t they? It''s the conflict between tassel and Feifei... "

    " there''s no word "absolute" in people''s relationship. "Madame Duanmu''s tone suddenly becomes heavy, and her laughter is a little more bitter." lovers, couples, sisters and friends, at least in my life experience, have too many failures and breakdowns, let alone Cheng and Feier are not ordinary friends, but also emotional enemies Maybe we don''t know them as well as you do, but you can''t stop most people like us from doubting that you, a recognized emotional idiot, have the possibility of misjudging, right? "

    I am speechless - in short, the reason why Madame Duanmu is persuaded by tension is that she can''t believe Murphy. She thinks that Zheng Yuqiu likes me, and Murphy can''t get along with her peacefully...

    doubt is someone else''s power. Besides, if you think in other''s shoes, I''m afraid that anyone will think that tassel and Murphy can get along peacefully. It''s just a fool''s wishful thinking Good wishes... I don''t really have a say in my feelings.

    How could I not have thought that my "innocence" was the key to help tension to make concessions? Isn''t it a good thing and a good reward? Or, is a fool blessed?

    See me silly ha ha of smile, a face of quiet fringe face to show don''t understand.

    In fact, I am more puzzled. I deliberately press the hands-free button so that she can hear my conversation with Madame Duanmu. Because she can''t interrupt when making a phone call, she can have a buffer time to help her digest the heavyweight inside information that will become the fifth largest shareholder of Fengchang, no matter it''s surprise, inexplicable or angry. After a little calm, I''m more likely to do it to her Explain.

    As a result, there was no reaction from the tassel. It was as if I was listening to a story that had nothing to do with myself and was insipid.

    "But I don''t think it''s possible to be cautious with tension and not to think about what would happen if he made a mistake of judgment?" I still firmly believe that tassel and Murphy will be friends for the rest of my life - otherwise, what''s the point of leaving after so much deliberation?

    "Of course, I will think about it," said Madame Duanmu in a tired voice, yawning, "so he asked Zhang Mingjie to come back as soon as possible. If I guessed right, before the shares were officially transferred to Xiaocheng, he would put forward a condition... Ha ha, today''s inevitable concession, because he is straightforward, not only to sell you my face, but also indirectly It''s Xiaoqiu and miss three, isn''t it? It''s not too bad to exchange 7% shares for a bright future for Zhang Mingjie... "

    I suddenly realized:" he wants Zhang Mingjie to join the group of thirteen cities?! "

    "You''ve just bitten a piece of meat from someone else. Is it OK to refuse his modest request?" Madame Duanmu said with a smile, "I''d like to introduce you to Mr. Qian, Xing. If it''s just to show sincerity, isn''t the tension too naive? In his eyes, you are not a trustworthy person. He wants to use the network of Xing to supervise you, to see whether you are a villain or a friend worthy of making. If the former, ha ha, is more than you, Cheng, Fengchang, even the three young ladies who are more favorable to you, they may be influenced by your reputation, public praise, but It''s a soft knife that can''t kill people. According to your opinion, the network behind Xing''s surname is still very powerful, which is coveted and feared by the third young lady. "

    As expected, compared with the tension, I am still too young...

    Madame Duanmu turned her tone, full of doubts and said: "I took a car named Xing at the first meeting. It''s so hasty, Xiaonan. It''s not like your style..."

    I said with a smile: "I can only say that my impure purpose just helped Lao Zhang... It''s a blessing or a curse. Now it''s time to make a conclusion It''s still early. It''s the same with me and Lao Zhang. "

    I answered implicitly, and deliberately emphasized the "not so pure purpose". Madame Duanmu knew that I would not say more, so she stopped asking and said with a smile, "I''m relieved to know that you have ideas in mind."

    I feel warm in my heart, "thank you..."

    "maybe I will be a family in the future. If I say thank you, I will see you outside, won''t I?"

    Madame Duanmu''s joke made me sweat all over, carefully glancing at the fringe, only to find that she had gone far away and was waiting for me in front of the elevator.

    "I remember inviting your parents to dinner. That''s all. Since tension understands me so much and doesn''t meet me, I can''t live up to his kindness, can I? I don''t want to find him any more. I''ll go back to the hotel to make up my sleep. " Say, hang up the phone, don''t give me a few more polite opportunities, really don''t take me as an outsider.

    It took me half a day to get back to myself and smile bitterly - she thought I had an impure relationship with Zheng Yuqiu...

    mobile users please read.

 Chapter 1261

    I don''t know if the tassel intentionally evaded to answer the phone or made a phone call to avoid it. Anyway, the time for her to go away and hang up is just right - if the call is to Murphy.

    When I approached the fringe, she just put away her mobile phone. Although her performance was natural and calm, she stared at me for a few seconds without concealing doubts. Her eyes pretended to be indifferent and strong were still subconsciously dodged and flustered.

    So I firmly suspected in my heart. When my face sank, I asked in a cold voice, "did Murphy call you, or did you call Murphy on your own initiative?"

    "How did you guess?" The tassel can''t hide and frighten se. Seeing my expression slow and the corner of her mouth smiling, she suddenly realized, "you lied to me?!"

    I''m a person who can''t be angry easily and seldom get serious, so once I''m serious, it means that I''ve been touched to the bottom line. I''ve witnessed countless times that I''ve been hit by the bottom line and I''ve been mad, crazy or even mad, but I haven''t touched the fringe of my bottom line once. Seeing that I''m depressed or not happy, I''m bound to instinctively nervous and timid, so I won''t fight for myself.

    "I don''t cheat you, I know you so well," I said with a light smile. "If I don''t want to be known by Murphy in advance that I have taken 7% of the shares from tension, but all of them will belong to you, then after I hang up Madame Duanmu''s phone, you will never have a chance to confess to Murphy again, because I will tell you not to..."

    "are you not angry? ˇ±When asked by the fringe, it was the default. She was quite clever. Before I told her, she told Murphy about it at the first time.

    "Don''t be angry," I said, "I didn''t want to hide it from her. I''m worried about how to open my mouth. You said it, and I saved my mind."

    Liu eyebrow of tassel frowns, very do not understand a way: "you are not afraid of her angry?"

    "She won''t be angry. She''ll be too happy..."

    "why?!"

    I knew that what the tassel couldn''t understand was not only my attitude of favoring one thing over another, but also Murphy''s outrageous reaction. So in three simple words, Murphy could not help but bring out a strong sour smell. I guessed it. It seems that Murphy really surprised the tassel and took me as a big and cheap move that was absolutely a provocation in most people''s eyes Good news enough to surprise a pet addicted, rich brides too provocative full text reading.

    "She is not angry for the same reason as you are angry; she is happy for the same reason as you are unhappy, so... Ha ha, even if you don''t want the 7% share, she will coax you to ask you to accept it."

    Cheng Gu nainainai was furious, "because this is the break-up fee you gave me?"

    After all, the woman who knows me best guessed the point. I nodded and said, "yes..."

    before I finished, Cheng Gu nainainai slapped her hand on my face and egg, red eyes, hoarse voice, and gnashed his teeth: "I''m flattered that you are fat, but you are still breathing with me? You think you know me well? What do you think I want to be with you for? Are you handsome? You have money? You have a future? Chunan, narcissism is a joke, but seriously you are a joke! In the eyes of the beholder, Pan''an is because I like you, I think you are handsome, not because you are handsome, I like you! Not because you have money, you have a future! Not even because you like me! I think you are a man worthy of my love for a lifetime, but I never expect that I can be the woman you will love for a lifetime! When I fell in love with you, you didn''t even know it, or even think I was a woman! I don''t even care about these, still infatuated, to you, I will care about only seven percent of Fengchang shares?! My feelings of Cheng Liusu are not so cheap! You can''t want me, but please don''t give me a price tag. If I don''t sell it, you can''t afford it! "

    I rubbed my face and looked at the scuffle. I was not angry at all. I smiled shamefully and hatefully. "I''m too scolded? Out of breath? "

    "No!" The tassel is also an impulse. I regret it when I''m finished. But when I look down on her, she is not only embarrassed to apologize, but also angry. She shivers all over. The more she wants to feel aggrieved, the more she will cry.

    Then I continued to explain, saying: "you just know what it is, but you don''t know why. Before I finish speaking, you give me a slap on the face..."

    fringed fringed fringed fringed fringed fringed with joy, shame, guilt, and rapid emotional change. "Seven percent is not breakup fee?"

    "Yes..."

    "I --"

    "but it''s not the break-up fee that you understand." I grabbed the tassel''s hand and raised it again in a hurry. My half face was burning with pain, but I couldn''t dare to gasp for breath again. "These seven percent shares are a lot of break-up fees in a heavy sense, but they have to fall into your name at last..."

    "what do you mean?" The tassel thought is very jump, or the thing that she cares about originally has very single direction, way: "you don''t go up + sea?"

    "I have to go to + sea, and there must be no return... Well, I mean, no matter what the result of my trip to Shanghai, I will quit my job and leave Fengchang, and I will not have any more connections with Fengchang.""Murphy won''t agree," the fringe inadvertently revealed Murphy''s little thought. "She would let you go to the + sea at most, but she would not agree with your resignation. In this matter, she has a plan, so she doesn''t cry or make trouble. She doesn''t care about your decision to go to the + sea, so you don''t think it''s difficult for her. She is pressing step by step, allowing you to open up the distance and give you the space you want I''m afraid that you and her will be completely cut off. In short, she can give way, but she will never give up. If she knows that you are going to the + sea with the determination of never going back, I promise that she will leave you in Beitian even if she does anything. "

    I don''t know Murphy has such a soft and delicate mind, but there is no lack of stubbornness and determination. But I know deeply about the heat and stubbornness under her aloof and cold surface, "so I want you to take 7% of the tension in the name of breaking up fee."

    The tassel''s brain didn''t turn around for a moment. "If I become Fengchang''s shareholder, Murphy will agree to your resignation? What logic is that? "

    "Murphy''s logic," I sighed, smiling a little smug, but also a little helpless, "if I resign, the biggest worry... Cough, resistance, the biggest resistance is Murphy..." although my relationship with Murphy is clearer than anyone else, in the face of a real girlfriend, I still have no foundation to be honest and sincere about the love of junior three, so the wording is more rigorous, "you know Tao, Mo Yizhi wants to get rid of Murphy after he realizes that Murphy has feelings for me. It''s because the third young lady suddenly sends out a message. In order to cooperate and make profits, he has to leave me temporarily. By the way, he takes advantage of the contradiction between me and Zhang Mingjie and takes me as the gunner to help him deal with Zhang''s family. Now, almost all these two things have come to an end, and there will be results soon... "

    Liu Su realizes that Xing is amazing. Before I say it, I have already guessed, "old lady Jiang wants you to go to + sea to replace Jiang Yu. Is it a play negotiated with Mo Yizhi, not only to exchange your position with Jiang Yu, but also to kill the donkey? Tang Qunfang spectrum full text reading! On + the other side of the sea, I have dug a hole for you?! Even if you don''t resign, you can be forced to resign? "

    "Jiang Yu has been operating in Shanghai and Shanghai for many years. There must be a pit. But whether Lao Mo and his wife want to bury me, or really want to test me. It''s hard to say that the latter is just the same. If the former..." I smiled bitterly and asked the fringe, "guess what would Murphy think?"

    The tassel didn''t even think about it, and molars said, "I must hate Mo and the old lady!"

    "So I''d better tell Murphy before I leave Beitian that I have the determination to resign. In this way, even if the worst happens, I will leave on my own initiative, rather than being forced away by Murphy and my husband. In this way, I won''t destroy the feelings between Murphy and her eldest uncle... In a word, even if Murphy wants me to stay in Fengchang, miss three will die I''ve become the most famous little white face in Beitian. Do you still have the face to stay in Fengchang? Besides, you don''t know what kind of dog advice miss three has. I can''t afford to work with her. "

    When I think about it carefully, I can''t help nodding: "it''s also... And these two reasons can''t be given to Murphy, one will damage family relationship, the other will damage cooperation..."

    "so, it''s most reasonable to quit because of emotional reasons..." when I say this, I''m a little guilty, not because of the false words, but because I''ve been saying it for a long time, and it''s a hundred words I decided to quit my job because of my feelings. I wanted to leave Fengchang, Beitian, Liusu and Murphy...

    Liusu was not a silly girl. Her eyes were suddenly cold. She easily saw through a large number of reasonable lies, but she didn''t expose me. She stared at me coldly. When I was cold, I stood up upside down After that, he said lightly: "around a big circle, you still say directly, why can Murphy not prevent you from quitting and leaving Fengchang after I become the shareholder of Fengchang, disappearing in front of us? She would not have been naive to think that you dumped me to be with her? "

    When it comes to the words "disappear in front of us", the tassels are almost word for word. They are full of resentment. They often have to enlarge their moves and copy the starting point to greet people.

    "Very simply, you also said that what she was most afraid of was that I completely cut off the connection with you, so if the 7% share of tension was given to you, our connection would not be broken. For this 7%, I not only offended the tension, but also took the plan to kill it. They would not annoy you. Xing almost doesn''t exist. Since the disaster comes from Can I really ignore you? So, as long as you stay in Fengchang as a shareholder, I resign. In Murphy''s view, it''s not quitting, but a certain distance... "

    " and then I''m away from jiuqingshu, right? " The tassel saw the blood for a while and said: "the distance is far, the time is long, the connection is little, and the emotion naturally alienates - suddenly leaves, disappears from our life, because we think too much, we will forget you very much, but if it is close, let the emotion cool down slowly, the heart will really cool... South south, you take good care of yourself."

    "Good care" is both moving and ironic - if I am merciless to them, why should I do so? Since I have feelings for them, why am I so diligent?I''m in conflict, I''m in conflict, I''m struggling, I''m ashamed, I''m suffering...

    How can I let go? But I really can''t carry too much love, because it''s too heavy...

    I can''t be selfish, selfish to the people who love me have paid all for me selflessly, but I can only let her share from me to a half, a third, a quarter, or even less...

    "south, you really don''t know women, especially women in love..." the fingers of the fringe Pass my cheek, stay in the corner of my mouth, eyes blurred, soft voice asked: "little sister with three chess, gave me an answer, you know what she gave me an answer, let me want to hate her do not hate it?"

    I shook my head in amazement, but I was curious.

 Chapter 1262

    "Remember the rules?"

    "Rules?" I said, "three sets and two wins?" After all, I think the answer seems too simple and superficial.

    Don''t want to fringe but nodded, a little upset and angry look, finally just a helpless smile, said: "little night sister lost the first two sets, but won the last set..."

    I was a little depressed, but dare not show it.

    It''s not that I''m biased and purposeful. I don''t feel angry for her when I lose the game on a winter night. First of all, she''s just a gunman who was chased by Chu Yuan to fight. Gambling is actually a gamble between Chu Yuan and Liu Su. It''s nothing to do with her. If she wins, it''s not good for her. If she loses, it''s even worse. Not only does Murphy blame Chu Yuan, but Murphy will also be very good to her Micro words, even Chu Yuan''s "sister-in-law" called out, and Ziyuan, who is soft but also small, may not complain about her, but in her heart, it''s 200% that she should also write down, let alone that sister tiger likes the Xiao goblin who is cross nose and vertical eye-catching -- if sister tiger is not skilled, no one will blame her, but after two defeats, she went to war again and fell down with the fringe There is no third game of chess with any winning or losing significance. There is no fighting power to kill the tassel. Who else can''t see that the first two games she deliberately put water to lose?

    Why do you drain water in winter? It''s not because Chu Yuan and the fringe or collusion or tacit play outside the board, let tiger elder sister think that their relationship with me has been known by the fringe!

    "The third game of chess is meaningless when the winner has been scored..." I said lightly, trying not to expose the emotion in the tone.

    I still think that the reason why Dong Xiaoye wants to fight for the third game of chess is not that she is proud to be strong, that Liu Su won without fighting, that she lost her own nest, and that she wants to win a game to prove something, but that she wants to take care of Chu Yuan''s instinct, and that she wants to carry the black pot for Chu Yuan, so that Murphy asters will not blame the loss on Chu Yuan''s overconfidence Fire, but I am not qualified to blame the fringe of Chu Yuan. After all, the root of it is actually my flower heart.

    "As far as the rules of playing chess and winning two games are concerned, there is no point in winning the third game. However, we are not only playing chess, but I also asked her questions..."

    "the opportunity is won by ourselves. When we wait, it is sent by others, or..." I paused and took a deep breath. With the little unhappiness in my heart that can''t be expressed clearly, I felt a little bit sad Heart little lung of pretend courage to ask a way: "I and her matter, is her fault, my fault, or your fault?"

    How can tassel not hear my words hide a little dissatisfaction? White my one eye, doodle small mouth, way: "a question, just different way of asking, implicit and direct, I chose the former just... See you now this reaction, the aggrieved is clearly me, it is difficult for the little night sister, you favor her, if directly to her not to Taiwan, not afraid you eat me?"

    I coughed awkwardly, and my old face was hot. "I''m not biased towards anyone, but my family, in the company, in Murphy''s office, and in front of all our colleagues... I''ve been scolded for being rude and fleshy, and I''m not afraid of making a fool of myself. How about you? In case of a big fight, everyone knows that a girl can''t get mixed up in the company? What about the little night? Can she still keep her job after passing on the fake work? She has a bad relationship with her family. It''s not easy to live alone in Beitian, because it''s still a small thing if she loses her job. How to go home in the future is a big thing... "

    the face of the fringe is gradually ugly, seemingly dissatisfied with me, but I can see that she is afraid. In addition to concealing my feelings, dongxiaoye can say a lot about the tassel, so the tassel must know that dongxiaoye has a conservative and stubborn father, who forced her sister to run away from home for similar reasons at the beginning, and her whereabouts are still unknown...

    "it''s your fault to be wrong, who let you cheat and hook up with her!" The cowardly way of the fringe.

    Seeing that the tassel is clear and reasonable, but I feel very guilty. I have moved the girl''s simple kindness, and I am not feeling a good feeling. I am so aggrieved by her, so I can''t continue to say more and ask, "she said, I chased her?"

    "No..." the fringe flattened her mouth and said, "she said... My question has no answer at all and does not need an answer."

    "Ah?" "I said:" you don''t mean that she gave you the answer, so you want to hate her can not hate it

    "Right..." the tassel bowed his head, held my hand, drew a circle in the palm of my hand with his fingertips, and said: "it''s because my problem is so stupid that I can''t hate her. In terms of emotion, she can see better than me."

    "What''s stupid?" I am ashamed to say: "you have the right to accuse us..."

    "why?" The tassel looked up and asked me, "because she is the third party, she has no right to fight for love? Because she is the third party, no matter how much she likes you, she must give up you, not like you, which is right? "

    I was asked by her speechless - not unable to answer, but unable to understand, how does this girl seem to be angry for sister tiger?

    Seeing the divine color in her eyes, my mind was in a flash, which made me feel too stuffy - the tassel always felt that for Murphy, he was also a third partyIt''s no wonder that the tassel can''t bear to hate the little winter night, but I''m even more confused. Based on my understanding of the little winter night, let alone that she can''t explain it like this. She never even feels the third party is innocent, otherwise why does she have to blame herself all day?

    Seeing my expression, the fringe knew what I was confused about, smiled bitterly like hatred, and said: "love is not marriage, it is purer and purer than marriage... Xiaoyejie deliberately let me win two sets, let fate call my sister-in-law, it is to admit your and my relationship, tell me that she is the third party, can win but lose, but also feel guilty, tell me that she is not worthy to win, but she also I have to compete with her for another set, but I have a clear attitude... "

    the tassel deliberately stopped talking. When I ask," what attitude? "

    "She recognized the rules and results of three sets and two wins, but insisted on playing a meaningless third game with me, not to challenge the rules or change the results, just to tell me that she knew the rules were not allowed, and that all her efforts were in vain, but she still had the right not to give up and like you, no one can stop her, including herself..."

    can''t help but?

    In the end, winter night carried the responsibility of my cheating on myself... That silly woman.

    My heart is heavy, but not heavy, but I can hardly bear the weight of feelings.

    "Compared with the honesty and frankness of xiaoyejie, my fate and I ran against her... It''s silly," said the fringe with a smile. "Murphy is right. A woman who has no charm will feel that a man is playful and afraid of other women around him."

    I don''t agree with the latter sentence, but the former one, no doubt, makes me angry, "you and Yuanyuan really collude to calculate the night together?!"

    "There''s cooperation, but there''s no collusion," said the tassel, shaking her head slowly. "I''ve seen the clue of your relationship with Yejie. Her attitude towards you, her eyes at you... Although she conceals it well, you forget? In terms of concealment, I''m much better than her. I haven''t seen that I like you for four or five years...

    the irony of red fruit, the resentment of red fruit...

    the tassel snorted, and then continued: "after lunch, I''m a little free, and I just received a disturbing phone call, I can''t sleep, I''ll take advantage of you and my little sister''s absence, No I resisted the attack of fate and wanted to prove my doubt. I didn''t expect fate not only didn''t contradict me, but also told everything about you and xiaoyejie, and made an unexpected ''deal''... "

    " what deal? " The mouth is like asking a question, but the heart thinks, dead girl, see how I go home to clean up your little three eight...

    "don''t you see that too?" Tassel arms around my neck, because of excitement and shyness, a layer of wine like Blush Rose from her pretty face, attached to my ear, and said with a small smile: "she sold Murphy, helped me win the little sister-in-law, and willingly called me" sister-in-law "all my life... So, don''t say I can''t hate little sister-in-law, even if I hate her, I can''t hate her."

    I really like the feeling that the fringe of my height is attached to my arms like a little bird and a human, because this girl usually takes the initiative to wipe my oil like a girl and a hooligan, or when I take the initiative, she is shy and wants to escape as if I want to play a hooligan, maybe because she is too familiar with each other and has been a ''buddy'' for too long. When her lover''s sentiment is strong, she will First of all, I don''t know how attractive and attractive she looks when she''s shy and shy, but I don''t want to enjoy her rare warmth at this time. I press my hands on her shoulder, push her away gently, stare at her eyes, and ask with a very complex mood: "the requirement of fate is... Not...

    " HMM. "the fringe doesn''t blame me for being excited and nodding The head, red lips gently opened, sighed and sighed, sighed and said: "that''s what you think in your heart - she doesn''t allow me to hate xiaoyejie, nor allow me to force xiaoyejie to leave you..."

    I have a surging chest, but some choking, unable to speak.

    The tassel nestles in my arms again and says with a light smile: "south south, that girl, really grew up."

    Mobile users please read.

 Chapter 1263

    Grow up, because no longer selfish for me.

    Growing up is because I know how to be selfless for me.

    It dawned on me why Chu Yuan smiled like a fox, cunning and proud when playing with Dong Xiaoye. It was not a childish prank, but a show off to me. She was not only grown up, but also worthy of my dependence...

    so Liu Su said that she could not hate Dong Xiaoye. Even if she wanted to hate, she could not hate it. Because she was afraid, she was winning the battle with Murphy Before, she had lost to Chu Yuan.

    Of course, what makes tassel and Chu Yuan satisfied is the honest answer to dongxiaoye''s struggle.

    I didn''t speak for a long time, until I got out of the elevator on the 27th floor, I suddenly thought of one thing, saying to Su, "come to my home for dinner in the evening..."

    "why?" "Comfort me?" said the fringe

    My old face is hot. I wanted to tell her about Wang Xiaomeng. It''s hard for me to open my mouth when she asked me such a question...

    it''s also true that I can''t really be relieved of the relationship between sister tiger and me even if the fringe is more generous on the surface. At this time, I need more sweet words to coax her and comfort her. How can I add more trouble to her?

    "Count... Count." I secretly scold myself for being an idiot. Even if I want to comfort her, I can''t admit it so frankly. I only blame what I thought at that time was how to postpone the date with Wang Xiaomeng and Wang Xiaomeng''s sisters for a few days. When the tassel slowly gets emotional, I can mention the thing that Wang Xiaomeng''s love makes her quit.

    "No." The fringe refused very simply.

    In fact, I have long guessed that she would refuse, not to mention lose. Some of them are just empty of heart, pretending to be confused clearly and asking: "why? Are you really angry? "

    "I said I wasn''t really angry, do you believe it?" The fringe asked herself and said angrily, "I don''t believe it myself. My little sister is my friend and you are my boyfriend. Even if she knows you first and knows me later, you two can''t stand the test..."

    my friends only laugh, and feel that the fringe''s grievance is grievance and anger comes back to anger, but they didn''t take the opportunity to vent, because she is still very sweet Very close to my arm, with my fingers.

    Sure enough, the fringe tone turned and said, "but if I don''t go, it has nothing to do with my mood. I really can''t go... It''s an entertainment that can''t be put off if someone treats me at night."

    I frowned. "You want to join the 13th city group again?"

    Murphy was the first to be strong, and caught everyone by surprise. Many people who were waiting and planning to determine the name of the group at the high-level meeting, Murphy or Zhang, were going to fight for places. They were afraid of worshiping the wrong Bodhisattva and burning the wrong incense, but they didn''t expect that Murphy not only won the absolute right of speech of the group, but also directly put the investment department''s The comprehensive group changed the court and changed the face, which became the framework of the planning group of the thirteen cities. Most of the most eye-catching positions, including the second leader of the group, were seated by her people. The rest of the seats would be more precious and competitive.

    It''s Murphy''s strategy to focus on the big and let go of the small. The rest of the quota let others take the lead. She managed to step into the threshold and earned enough human feelings. At the same time, she was able to clearly observe and master the background relationship of each competitor in the fierce competition...

    "no," the fringe hesitated for a moment, saying: "it''s minrou..."

    "minrou? ˇ±

    "well," said the fringe, "didn''t I just tell you that I took a disturbing call at noon? She called and asked me to have dinner in the evening. "

    "What kind of food does she treat you to?" I frown more tightly. Min Rou asks for tassel. It''s too strange for public and private.

    In private, the two people know each other at most, and can''t talk about friendship. Even if min Rou has the heart to enhance friendship with the fringe, he shouldn''t avoid me. After all, the fringe is my girlfriend, and I''m mainly responsible for the cooperation and negotiation between Fengchang and the valley of the moon. At this juncture, I invite the fringe alone for dinner, which is not suitable for conventional words to explore the wind of mouth;

    Yu Gong, let alone the number one of the thirteen city group Murphy, the person in charge, directly calls the second in command''s fringe for contact. Isn''t that the red fruit''s provocation? Minrou shouldn''t be ignorant of this worldly wisdom.

    "I still want to ask you," said the tassel, staring at me with a smile. "She just asked me to have dinner. The reason is that she apologized for what happened to you, but she didn''t let me tell you. It''s so strange."

    "Apologize to you for what happened to me?" I knew something in a flash.

    Seeing that my face suddenly changed and my pretty face suddenly became gloomy, "you and she are not... What''s the matter?"

    "How could it be!" I decisively denied, but didn''t explain, but asked, "does Yuanyuan also hear your call with minrou?"

    Tassel nodded, "I should have heard that. She was right next to me. Otherwise, I didn''t really intend to tell you. I''d like to see what you and minrou did to apologize to me."

    I said with a smile: "I didn''t do anything sorry to you with her. She did something very sorry to me. She touched my bottom line and made me very angry. She wanted to save the country with a curve..."

    the "she" in my mouth is not minrou, but the third miss, minrou, just the spokesperson of the third miss."What did minrou do to apologize to you?" The surprise of tassel can be understood, because I''m weak in temperament, and few people can touch my bottom line unless there is a special principle.

    "It''s not minrou, it''s miss three... To be exact, it''s not miss three, it''s miss three''s good friend," I thought. I couldn''t help chuckling, "I''m so afraid that I''m angry with her, and I don''t even apologize directly. Instead, I''m looking for you as a fulcrum and buffer. It seems that she really asks for me."

    The shrewdness of miss three makes me have the urge to gnash my teeth - not to apologize to me directly, but to know that I will not accept it, to find a tassel to talk with, and to know that I have to accept her apology...

    I can get angry for the little three in winter''s night, and I can certainly calm down the anger for the real girlfriend of tassel - the backyard is on fire, and both I and winter''s night have to pay attention to the mood of tassel I''m too loyal to tiger sister. Even if I don''t "fight against myself", I will inevitably make tassel unhappy...

    in three years and eight months, she has studied me thoroughly. Unfortunately, her intelligence has been wronged by her intelligence. It''s hard to know that a girl of twenty-eight years has not only confessed to tassel my love relationship with winter Eve, but also confessed to her Defuse our emotional crisis?

    "What did her friend do to make you angry?" The tassel is more surprised. It''s not easy to get angry with me. It''s even more difficult to get angry with me.

    I said it to my lips and swallowed it again. "Don''t tell you first, otherwise you won''t be able to hide your mind. When she tells you, your response will be true. The more true it is, the more likely it is to ask for money..."

    "you mean, I can make an appointment?"

    "It''s not ''yes'', it''s'' necessary'', but remember that ''seeking public affairs by private interests'' is also the cooperation group of Fengchang and Yuezhi valley. So you and Murphy should strive to get more discourse power in Yuezhi valley. It''s a good opportunity for miss three to come to the door initiatively - don''t think it shameless or personal to advance with an inch It''s victory to shackle emotions, make rational use of them and force the other party to make the biggest concession. "

    "Well, I''ve written down..." the tassel answered, a cute and obedient little woman.

    I just smiled and sighed: "as soon as you tried, Yuan Yuan took the whole move because of the phone call from minrou who asked you to have dinner..."

    the tassel did not understand, "what''s the relationship between these two things?"

    There''s a direct relationship... I stroked the head of the tassel, saying that since miss three and min Rou wanted to apologize for yesterday''s event, they would inevitably mention that Dong Xiaoye killed herself and swallowed a knife to prevent me from kneeling. Even if miss three didn''t guide her intentionally, you wouldn''t doubt that Dong Xiaoye was so crazy because she fell in love with me?

    Chu Yuan is decisive and frank. She is very smart. Although most of the stinky girls just think that she deliberately lost the game and called her sister-in-law for the rest of her life is a very heavy bargaining chip. She may not understand that her tolerance is the reason why she accepted the winter night, but there is no doubt that let her first know the relationship between me and winter night, and then hear that last night happened to me and winter night It''s much easier to accept what happened last night than to let the tassel know what happened last night, and then doubt our relationship, because the latter will obviously suffer from psychological torture for a while before being confirmed...

    but there''s still something I can''t think about - Chu Yuan is determined to confess my relationship with Dong Xiaoye because of Min Rou''s phone call, which proves that stinky girl guessed min What''s the so-called thing about the soft tassel? But the reaction of the tassel now is obviously that she didn''t know what happened last night... Since the stinky girl intended to speak well for the winter night, why didn''t she say a word about the brave feat of the winter night last night?

    Seeing that I was about to enter the new department without listing, I felt embarrassed to stick the tassel on me. I was reluctant to part. Suddenly, I was asked with a funny smile: "south south, you said that if I didn''t agree to the requirements of fate, and didn''t test whether little sister was honest with me, I would turn my face directly with you and little sister. What should she do? Let her be a traitor to betray you and xiaoyejie, will she cry

    I was shocked, and then released why the tassel gave dongxiaoye a chance to "confess and be lenient", and at the same time figured out why Chuyuan didn''t mention anything about last night.

    "I finally understand why you don''t know the purpose of minrou''s inviting you to dinner," I suddenly leaned over, kissed on the fringe lips, and said fondly: "because you are more pure than fate, you have been convinced by her before she told you..."

    mobile users please read.

 Chapter 1264

    After passing the office area, I saw Viagra and Qin LAN sitting in front of a desk, with a coat on their heads. They were chatting like thieves. From time to time, they heard Qin Lan''s laughter coming out of the cubicle. They didn''t know whether Viagra was telling her a good joke, or whether they were hiding under their clothes and playing a little game that was not suitable for children. Anyway, they were so happy that they were biting each other All kinds of envy and jealousy.

    Seeing their love, I didn''t want to disturb them. I went to Murphy''s office with Liu Su. Before entering the door, I asked Liu Su casually, "it''s fate to blame Viagra for wronging Qin LAN, but it''s also you who colluded with her?"

    I really just asked casually. After all, it was Viagra who took the initiative to attack me and Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan''s counterattack, though somewhat unexpected, was completely in line with her character. Shyness is not cowardice. Chu Yuan is still very strong in her bones. She grew up from a small age. Besides being bullied by her stepmother, she would bear to be bullied. How could she have suffered from others? Just like me, people don''t offend me, I don''t. If people offend me, I have endless character with you...

    I just didn''t think of it, and I don''t dare to believe it. The stinky girl played a small temper, and accidentally untied a knot between Viagra and Qin LAN. Before the change, if it wasn''t for Gong Fanlin incident, who knew they had a leg? Let alone like now, so I''m still feeling.

    Unexpectedly, the tassel that was about to push the door was shocked. It seemed that it was not the doorknob but the electric switch. It looked at me with trembling and pitiful eyes, and said, "you don''t blame my city for being deep, and you also taught me bad luck?"

    I was shocked. "Did you really instigate her?!"

    Chu Yuan''s personality has always been a headache for me, so Liu Suli of course thought that I was angry, pale with fright, and hurriedly explained: "I can''t help it, too. Before, I could pretend to be dull and confused, and let Yang Wei know that you are the only one in my heart. Now it''s different. He and LAN LAN are in love. I have no attitude. Isn''t LAN pathetic? What''s more, no matter if Lan Lan has any pimples in her heart, after all, the thirteen city group is not the past comprehensive group. In the future, there will be new personnel to add in. It''s impossible to be like everyone in the comprehensive group. Some things are in the eye, but because we take care of the friendship among the four of us, we choose to be silent, right? More people mean more complicated relationships. It''s necessary for Murphy to set up a comprehensive team to work as a team base, so as to achieve unity and stability. If there is a crack in this kind of thing, I can take advantage of one of the people with ulterior motives. I''m not only sorry for her, but also sorry for you. It''s not easy for you to push me down to the position of deputy leader... I''m not afraid that others call me "help" I can''t afford to fight, but I don''t want to pull Murphy''s hind legs, let alone others scold you for taking power for personal gain, because I have no ability to give some people reasons to attack you... "

    in the end, the fringe eyes are red again, too late to be moved, scared me to coax:" I don''t blame you what, look at you, what are you afraid of? It''s a good thing for you to be a little city. As for fate, if you don''t teach her, she can''t pretend to be deaf and dumb... "

    if the fringes don''t tell Chu Yuan what to say, with Chu Yuan''s bad character, once it happens to Viagra, I shudder when I think about it. For Viagra, which often brings me bad luck, Chu Yuan is not very good ˇŁ

    Seeing that I was shivering, the tassel knew that I was not angry, and was very scared. He couldn''t help laughing, and said: "Yang Wei likes me, but he knows that I like you, so he never said it or showed it clearly, which makes me feel difficult. I want to completely break his mind, but I can''t tell him that he admitted it, he was embarrassed, he denied it I''m embarrassed. Anyway, it will have some bad effects on our friendship with them. I had to ask Yuanyuan to help me to break this layer of window paper. Because I''ve been thinking about it, there is no more suitable person around me than Yuanyuan. I don''t think Yang Wei will have a problem with Yuanyuan even if he loses face... "Br >

    fringe''s eyes Later, I knew that she didn''t say the second half of a sentence, so I added, "if it''s messed up, I won''t care about fate, but it''s not necessary to change other big children, such as xiaodongfang, such as xiaoyike, is it?"

    The tassel was stabbed in my mind. The pink face turned red and murmured, "isn''t little Dongfang captured by her mother and locked up..." but I didn''t say why she didn''t look for the "best" candidate, Xiao goblin, who has the same tongue.

    If the goblin fires at random, it will cause the relationship between me and Viagra, the fringe and Qin LAN, or even between Viagra and Qin LAN to be irreparable. I can''t even imagine myself. Will I forgive her? Even if Viagra first satirized my relationship with Chu.

    It can be seen that the reason why Liusu chose Chu Yuan to help wake up Viagra was because she had expected the worst result. I''m really pleased with this. Seeing from Weiwei, now she will be promoted to the position of deputy group of the thirteen city group. Maybe she is in a hurry, but she absolutely has the potential to be competent. There is no need to explore, just to activate.

    Thinking of this, I can''t help but touch the head of the tassel and smile: "compared with my hesitation, your decisiveness is more correct and necessary. In fact, I also know in my heart that, for the public and the private, I should have an open talk with Viagra, but because of my lack of heart, some words are always out of breath...""I''m not going to catch up," said Liu Su, dissatisfied that I always felt her head, as if she and Chu Yuan were children. He grabbed my hand and said, "Yang Wei is a little bit indecent, but he''s still very magnanimous, but he doesn''t realize that he''s always worried about our affairs. Lan Lan''s heart will be uncomfortable and someone will break it. No matter who he is, he will only appreciate it Hate, so there is no possibility of "screwing up". I asked fate to help, but I will increase the guarantee to prevent all kinds of unexpected results from 100% to 12%. "

    I felt it and boasted, "before you know it, you''ll grow up..."

    the fringe rolled a white eye, "don''t be so old, will you? I''m the same age as you, OK? " Then I shook off my hand, scratched my head, and groaned in a sour little voice, "it''s not a virgin, it''s amazing. Do you despise virgins?"

    I was ashamed but laughed, "where is it..."

    in the office, Murphy still bent over his desk and was busy. Although the work of the investment department had been taken over by Liu Xinlei in name, it was because of this that Murphy was more busy and cautious when taking over the responsibility. Many trivial work was done by herself, even though Liu was unfamiliar and made unnecessary mistakes ˇŁ

    I have to admit that she has a different aesthetic feeling when she is seriously engaged in her work. I can''t tell for a long time whether I like her. I am eager to conquer her or to be conquered by her. But I can''t deny that compared with her who is active and enthusiastic when she is alone, I still prefer her present appearance, striving to be confident, proud and strong.

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye are playing go, but both of them are obviously worried about something. They are absent-minded. They can see the purple garden beside Chu Yuan shaking their heads. They don''t know that the purple garden is missing all day. How can they see that they are going to work soon? They suddenly appear in Murphy''s office.

    As an assistant, Ziyuan often challenges the authority of Miss mo. after the company''s high-level meeting, Murphy seldom complains. The establishment of the new department means that the cooperation plan is no longer the company''s secret, and then inevitably outflow and derive a variety of topics related to cooperation. Although most of them are mixed with subjective assumptions to spread false information, there are also some real and important information. It is estimated that Zhang is frustrated and deliberately leaked. Before the negotiation, these very few information is about the month Valley is still of great reference value, so Murphy is very afraid of the deep core Department of Ziyuan and the secret way that lies next to the key figures. I''d rather not give her a paid long vacation, and Ziyuan is also very conscious. After the comprehensive team moved to the new Department, I couldn''t see her in the company. So I was surprised to see her in the house.

    Tassel and I didn''t knock on the door, so the idle asters first found us. Tiantian asked me with a smile, "how is the car? Is it easy to drive?"

    I wanted to ask her how she came to the company. I was hesitating whether this was a nonsense. Hearing her asking, I changed my way: "you know, too?"

    "Purple garden nods," just listened to them to say... Have a rich man to pursue you crazily

    I take off the mouth scold: "which buttock egg itch of say to you?"

    Seeing that the tassel laughed first, I didn''t even think about it. I slapped her on her elastic little ass, ignored her attractive shame and murderous eyes, and turned to glare at other girls.

    Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye are relieved to see each other. They know that the relationship between me and the fringe is still the same. After they are relieved, their expressions are also somewhat complicated. They both avoid my eyes and look at each other, which is even more embarrassing.

    It''s Murphy''s angry reply: "I said, you come to hit me?"

    I can''t help Murphy with a smile. Besides, I just use the topic of purple garden to release a signal that I''m safe from the fringe. I can''t make a joke, though it''s a bit vulgar.

    "No courage..." in front of Chu Yuan, Murphy didn''t dare to be too arrogant. He used his voice to excite me, and said seriously: "leave work early today, Miss Cheng, go home to change clothes, have dinner with minrou in the evening, and you will go too."

    I was a little shocked. Seeing the purple garden winking at me and the fringe behind Murphy''s back, I didn''t say that minrou had invited the fringe. I asked the purple garden, "are you coming to ask the general manager Mo for miss three?"

    Ziyuan shook her head and said, "I''m here for min rou."

    I frowned and guessed whether Ziyuan didn''t know what happened last night, or whether the sincerity of the third young lady was not enough. I thought it would be enough for minrou to apologize and plead for love...

    then I was worried again - Murphy was invited by minrou, and Wang Xiaomeng came to my house to be a guest in the evening. Who can I look for to show my love with me?

    At that time, I really felt that Wang Xiaomeng''s story was more important than that of Miss San...

    mobile users, please read it.

 Chapter 1265

    I couldn''t come to my house at night because I didn''t immediately call the Wang sisters to invite them to dinner another day, because the invitation was originally offered by me. Although the Wang sisters knew too little about human nature, they couldn''t tell the truth from the politeness, so they beat the snake and went on with the stick. But they were looking forward to a day, so I found an excuse to avoid it, which was intentional The suspicion of teasing is that Wang Xiaomeng, the elder sister, is heartless. The question is that Wang Xiaomeng, the sensitive and suspicious younger sister, was mercilessly abandoned by his close relative Wang Jie at the critical moment of life and death. After the disaster, the real human feelings are warm and cold. Who among the peers can see more clearly and experience more deeply than this girl? A girl who has begun to doubt the society or even the family relationship before she has really stepped into the society. Will my indifference and ponder, my contempt and ridicule have a negative impact on her outlook on life and values in the future? I dare not try.

    Wang Xiaomeng''s recent changes have proved the problem. It''s not necessarily a wake-up call. Maybe it''s just a blind denial of her past. A girl who is no longer confident in herself can''t stand any damage, even if it''s a slight one. So she didn''t directly express her love to me, but sent me a handkerchief embroidered with Chinese characters. She was afraid of failure , so test my attitude first...

    if my girlfriend is so good that she can be ashamed of herself, then whether she retreats in spite of difficulties, or leads her to strive for her own goal, persevere in pursuing and striving to surpass, are the most ideal results I think. The former can make her no longer have fantasy, and will mix my kind of hero worship and gratitude complex with a little more Some or a large part of the love of the competition heart with the goblin is nipped in the bud, the latter can let her who just decided to change her mind and stop being cynical find a right direction to move forward... As for the future, as I said to Zheng Yuqiu, when Wang Xiaomeng really becomes a better woman than my current girlfriend, my lazy and mediocre grassroots man is natural It won''t get into her eyes.

    There is no doubt that the fizzy girl is the best choice for her career. She has no time. I''m going to ask Murphy for help. Although Miss Murphy''s extraordinary and refined image of the perfect goddess is likely to only make Wang Xiaomeng retreat, it can''t arouse her competition.

    But what I didn''t expect was that miss three and minrou, even Murphy, invited them together, which made me scratch my head.

    Who else can I look for?

    Asters? Too easygoing and low-key. The girl''s dream is to be a full-time housewife. Her heart is too low and she has no deterrent power? Her momentum is very strong, but... As the only reason for my feud with Wang Jie, the Wangs hate her even if they can''t talk about it. It''s disgusting. Who dares to say that Wang Xiaomeng didn''t deliberately provoke me when he put the handkerchief to show his love in front of dongxiaoye? I''m not sure that Wang Xiaomeng likes me so much, not only fighting with Xiao goblin, but also deliberately robbing a man with tiger sister. My pulling tiger sister as a shield and pulling Xiao goblin as a shield have the same effect. It only burns Wang Xiaomeng''s fighting spirit...

    I can''t help myself. Even though the change of appointment is the next decision, I still let Dong Xiaoye dial Wang Xiaomeng''s phone. Unexpectedly, Wang Xiaomeng shut down and contacted me No, I want to contact Wang Xiaomeng again, but I find that we don''t have her contact information at all.

    Who knows Wang Xiaomeng''s cell phone number? I think about it. Among the people I know with Dong Xiaoye, except Wang Xiaomeng, her father, Wang Meng, there is only Xiao demon. I dare not ask these two people if I am killed. Is it too long...

    but I have to let it go.

    Before leaving the company with Murphy, tassel didn''t talk to Dong Xiaoye, nor did she even have eye contact, but her disregard didn''t show any hostility. For example, Ziyuan, a person who didn''t know anything, didn''t even notice anything unnatural between them. Thanks to Murphy, who has not only dominated the atmosphere of the office, but also left work early on the basis of Min Ruzhi''s appointment, It should also be her intention to avoid the embarrassment of tassel and dongxiaoye - tassel accepted the matter between me and dongxiaoye, but it does not mean that this matter will not tie a knot between her and sister tiger.

    Different from Murphy''s love enemy, the friend of winter''s little night changes into a love enemy, which is full of the taste of betrayal. The tassel is really more difficult to accept psychologically. She is used to being happy and angry, but she doesn''t show her dissatisfaction with winter''s little night. It''s really rare. It''s enough to make me feel grateful.

    Dongxiaoye even dare not ask for the forgiveness of the fringe. It''s a big surprise to see that she didn''t quarrel with me for this. How can she care about the fringe''s neglect of her? However, Chu Yuan was haggard, and it was obvious that even if she had any opinion on Dong Xiaoye, she was also closer to Dong Xiaoye. Sitting in the car, she could not help muttering that she would not be a good girl if she got a low price. "She is also the third party. Who can I show her with the airs of the palace lady?" "If you call yourself an aunt, your face is thick." yunyun... It''s not very loud, but it''s just for me and dongxiaoye to hear you clearly.

    I sat in the front passenger seat, almost couldn''t help but ask her to shut up. When I looked back, my eyes were sweeping across dongxiaoye''s face. I couldn''t help being stunned, but I didn''t say anything. Dongxiaoye was biting his lips tightly while driving, but his tears were blurry, but his face was gratified and touched...

    I was slow to respond. The stinky girl murmured and tried hard to count the tassels. It wasn''t there Tell Dong Xiaoye gently, at least on the surface, is she accepting and supporting her?Thinking about this, I smiled and reached out to touch the smelly girl''s head. Unexpectedly, Chu Yuan suddenly grabbed my paw and opened his mouth. I started to spring up in pain. My head hit the roof again. I screamed and screamed. I took back my hand and saw two rows of tooth marks on the back of my hand. I saw blood!

    "You are a puppy?! Bite when you can''t move? " I''m feeling and proud that the girl has finally grown up. She has a childish temper with me. I don''t blame her anger.

    "Who makes you think I''m a puppy, always want to touch my head!" The stinky girl licked her lips, glared at each other, and straightened herself up.

    "I... I want to praise you!"

    Chu Yuan asked, "what do you praise me for?"

    I glanced at sister tiger and said vaguely: "praise you for growing up..."

    I don''t know if fate is more angry or more energetic. My little nose looks up to the sky and said: "you all admit that I grew up and still touch my head?"

    "Joke, I can''t touch your head when I grow up?" I almost blurted out and told her that if you didn''t like being touched by me, I wouldn''t have developed such a habit of touching my girlfriend like this, which made me sometimes doubt that I was an incurable younger sister controller.

    "I didn''t say you''re not allowed to touch..." Chu Yuan paused, waved his hand again and sighed: "forget it, you don''t understand after saying it."

    Before I ask, the stinky girl takes out a bag of wipes and some bandages from the backpack next to her, then pulls the hand I was bitten by her, first tears the wipes and wipes the blood out of the teeth print, and then pastes some bandages askew. It''s hard to see if it''s too ugly, but the mouth is still broken and saying, "you say, how grown-ups, it''s not worth saving Heart... "

    this tone, this look, it seems that I am just a naughty little bear child, let my friends not depressed, this injury, is it you bite? If I didn''t hear the smile of winter''s night, I would knock a chestnut on the head of the stinky girl and play a big bag for her.

    Chu Yuan bit it down, and finally let the silent winter night open, asked me, "does it hurt?"

    I''m worried about not talking in the winter night. I can''t find a topic. I''m glad to hear that, but my face is full of anger. I stare at Chu Yuan and say, "it hurts, so I can''t get off the kitchen at night."

    Chu Yuan didn''t know that I invited Wang''s sisters in the evening, but he knew that I couldn''t cook at all. "What are you doing in the kitchen?" he said

    Winter small night then knew that I that point careful ponder, spat way: "wants to let the predestined edge help to say frankly, seeks this kind of excuse to do?"

    I winked at Chu Yuan, turned to look at Dong Xiaoye, smiled and said: "she asked you to help him to play chess with the riflemen, didn''t she also find an excuse?"

    Winter night was obviously stunned. She understood my words in an instant when her mind was delicate and quick. She looked back in amazement and asked Chu Yuan, "bet is an excuse, and the result is a negotiated one?! What did you say to tassel, she didn''t get angry with me?! "

    On the winter night''s question, Chu Yuan ignored it, just stared at me discontentedly, grinded his teeth, and had the impulse to bite me.

    If I don''t say it, I don''t think the stinky girl will tell Dong Xiaoye all her life, or even the Oriental little girl and Xiao goblin who claim to share secrets forever -- she begged for fringe, she didn''t have mischief, she didn''t aim at Dong Xiaoye because of jealousy...

    but I have to let Dong Xiaoye know that Chu Yuan is not a bad child with two sides and three sides, behind the shady people, coaxing people face to face...

    I would like to tell Dong Xiaoye that Chu Yuan is beautiful and lovely when she grows up. She often speaks insincerely, but she always looks the same...

    she likes her little sister. Even if her little sister and she fall in love with the same person, this has never changed...

    I am eager for everyone to know that even if Chu Yuan has grown up, she still maintains the most valuable innocence - Simple, clean and pure.

    Yes, she didn''t mean it, she said it.

    Mobile users please read.

 Chapter 1266

    Chu Yuan is very depressed, because Dong Xiaoye is moved by her, so her sister and sister''s identity seems to be changed. Dong Xiaoye, who is not good at words, doesn''t know how to express his complex feelings to Chu Yuan. It''s not so bad. Chu Yuan''s comfort is not good. Once it''s comforted, Dong Xiaoye collapses completely, crying into a tearful beauty. Once it''s out of control, it''s self Responsibility, then review, and finally apologize, say sorry to Chu Yuan, say sorry to tassel, say sorry to me, say sorry to Chu Yuan, as if she is sorry all over the world, which makes Chu Yuan very embarrassed, especially when I buy the ingredients for dinner in the supermarket, because I just stimulated the tension, and before I had been kidnapped or attacked by the sand boat, I was not at ease in the car In the waiting winter night, she snuffled her nose, wiped her tears, carried a basket and followed Chu Yuan. No matter what Chu Yuan took, she rushed to take it. For fear that she would be tired of Chu Yuan. She looked like an angry bag, which caused many people who didn''t know how to look at her frequently. Of course, it was also because the two girls were so beautiful. When checking out the change, a kind-hearted cashier''s aunt pretended to chat with her colleagues and said: "it''s not good for parents now. Sometimes in children''s eyes, even the nanny is not as good as the servant. The nanny can''t stand to quit. How about the head of the family? No longer is the child sensible, he can only be loved, coaxed, and shed tears, so that the child can understand their hard work... "

    Auntie''s insinuation without knowing the truth has already made Chuyuan very dissatisfied. She is not conceited. Her young but not very beautiful black face female colleague is either abandoned by her boyfriend, or her blind date just failed the day before Seeing Chu Yuan''s frown is as tight as her face, and seeing the winter night with pear blossom and rain is so pitiful, beautiful and moving that she fights for Chu Yuan''s injustice and says something that makes me laugh and cry, and makes Chu Yuan more angry. "The children are not sensible, and the parents are responsible. Look at the couple, they are in their thirties at most. They are only in their twenties when they have children, Are you still half a child? Can you teach your children? Therefore, it is reasonable for the state to advocate late marriage and late childbearing. If you marry too early, you will have immature ideas and lack of life experience. If you are distracted and not busy with your study and work, how can you nurture your children wholeheartedly? So in my opinion, the responsibility lies not in the children, but in the parents. They do it by themselves, which is the reckless cost when they are young... "

    we haven''t gone far yet, so the girl obviously intended to let us hear. Chu Yuan''s little nose is not crooked. He dare not go to the stranger for a theory. According to my calf, he is one foot. I don''t know if he is angry with me and Dong Xiaoye, or if he is mistaken for a child only ten years old. Aren''t we a little flat? And he likes to hold his father''s hand when walking...

    Chu Yuan is furious and finally can''t bear it. He scolds sister Hu in a low voice: "don''t cry!"

    Tiger sister really didn''t dare to cry any more. She nodded her head obediently. Seeing this situation, the cashier''s aunt there sighed for a long time. It''s not more sad than her heart died...

    at this moment, everyone else thought that Chu Yuan was a child who didn''t grow up. But at this moment, Chu Yuan and I remember it clearly all our lives. Since then, Dong Xiaoye has never looked upon Chu Yuan as a child and doted on it Love is still the same, but add a lot of respect and obedience.

    Although something happened in the future, which made Chu Yuan enjoy the winter night, she was not suitable for it at least now. As soon as she got out of the car, she could not wait to run upstairs. Maybe she wanted to go back to the room quickly and asked Xiao demon, a think-tank, how to get tiger sister back to her normal state. But when I was with her Tiger sister slowly climbed up the fourth floor with her things, but saw her clubbing outside the door with her hands on her hips. Without waiting for me to ask, she complained, "why don''t you tell me when I change the lock?"

    "Changed lock?" I was also shocked. Looking back at dongxiaoye, I only knew that she installed a monitoring device, but I didn''t hear that she also changed the lock.

    Seeing tiger sister''s sharp eyes, she put down the bag in her hand with the fastest and lightest action, and then felt the pistol out of her arms. My heart was very cold, and I hurriedly dragged Chu Yuan behind me.

    The lock of the anti-theft door has been replaced. The previous key can''t be inserted, but there is no need to insert the key, because the door is not locked at all. Chu Yuan just doesn''t try to open the door directly.

    Without waiting for my reaction, I loaded my bullets and went into the house with a gun. I wanted to knock on the opposite door first to let Chu Yuan go in and hide. But I thought that I was ambushed at the opposite door last night, and the door locks of my house had been changed, and I didn''t receive the notice of Tianyou or Qiu Meimei, so I dismissed the idea, and signaled Chu Yuan to follow me closely and enter the house - under the premise of unknown situation It''s hard to say whether the house is more dangerous, the opposite door is more dangerous, or whether it''s more dangerous to turn around and go downstairs. Therefore, Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye are all around me, which is relatively the most reassuring thing for me.

    There was no one in the room. If we didn''t change the door lock, we couldn''t even see the sign that someone had come in. We checked the living room carefully, but we didn''t lose anything. Instead, there were some more things - three new keys were neatly placed on the table in the most prominent position.

    "What do you mean?" I''m a little confused, "enter without taking, change locks and give keys, demonstration?"? Is the thief too arrogant? "

    "It can''t be a thief," dongxiaoye shakes his head. "The big thief who wants to steal won''t come to this kind of community to steal. The small thief who doesn''t want to steal can''t mix in. Otherwise, our Beitian police will be so useless that they can take the blame and resign as a whole..." no, dongxiaoye is just as confused as me, so he says, "I''ll watch the monitoring."Chu Yuan originally wanted to go with her, but she hesitated a little and didn''t go. Now she is afraid to get along with Dong Xiaoye alone.

    Take back the dinner ingredients that sister Hu put outside the door and put them in the kitchen. Chu Yuan and I are sitting on the same sofa. As soon as the shoes are kicked, the body is askew, the head is resting on my thigh, the hands are holding the knees, like a crouching cat, and the lazy posture is lovely.

    "Elder brother..." she arched her head and asked, "does the hand still hurt?"

    I looked at the claws covered with bandages. "It hurts."

    "I deserve it."

    "..." I was angry and wanted to pat her round and upturned little butt, but somehow, I saw her paws fall down, and I was in a panic. The track changed, scratching her little feet in white lace socks.

    Chu Yuan was ticklish and giggled. He almost didn''t roll off the sofa. I reached out and hugged her. What I didn''t want to grab was not the place. My left hand was pressing on her chest. Her face was blushing. I was also stunned. I was stunned before I thought of pulling her hand, but Chu Yuan held it by his hands and couldn''t move it.

    "Comfort me." Chu Yuan leaned over, water eyes rippling, some lost.

    "How to comfort?" I have a lot of thoughts and feelings. The Yingying grip under the palm of my hand makes me have the impulse to confirm its elasticity carefully.

    Chu Yuan''s cheeks are burning. I don''t know if it''s emotion or tension. His voice is shaking. "I''m still like a child..."

    joking. If you''re still like a child, will I become a more terrible pervert than sister control when I tighten my thighs at the moment?

    "No, you are no longer a child."

    "Well," Chuyuan smiled reassuringly, "I think I''ve grown up a lot recently."

    "Yes?" The absent-minded I subconsciously grasped it and insisted on the principle of seeking truth from facts as always? Isn''t it the same as last time? "

    "What?" Chu Yuan was stunned. He immediately stood up, banged a mallet on my chin, bared his teeth with pain, rubbed his forehead with one hand, covered his chest with the other, and said: "who asked you here? I mean it''s grown up! "

    She pointed to her chest. Seeing that I was pitiful and heartbroken, she kicked a pair of pretty little feet into my arms! psychology! It''s not the chest! "

    "Oh -" I realized, and agreed, "it''s really grown up there."

    With tears of humiliation in her eyes, the stinky girl gnashed her teeth and said, "now that I''m recognized by you, why am I not happy at all? How can I be so unwilling?"

    My heart is not big enough, my heart is big, my chest is not big... I dare not say that, for fear of being killed by her.

    We were frozen here, and the winter night suddenly opened up and said, "I know who has been here."

    "Who?" I''m worried that the atmosphere has been messed up by me. I can''t wait to change the topic. In fact, when Dong Xiaoye said that he knew who had come to my house, my heart had been put down. No matter who had changed the lock and kept the key, since people had come in, they didn''t deal with the traces, and deliberately left images in the monitoring, it was enough to prove that there was no hostility ˇŁ

    Chu Yuan has no such deep mind, so even if I don''t ask, she will ask.

    Winter night pointed to the direction of the opposite door, his face congealed: "Qiu Mei Mei Mei."

    "Qiu Meimei?" As soon as Chu Yuan heard the name of Qiu Meimei, he looked down at his chest subconsciously. His inferiority was too much to express. His jealousy was not covered up. His honest reaction made me laugh.

    Dong Xiaoye nods, "she seems to be looking for something..."

    "looking for something?" I can''t help frowning. In the background of her family background, what is rare in my family? Besides, even if there is such a thing, it''s not worth her to lose her identity and steal it?

    Mobile users please read.

 Chapter 1267

    It''s no wonder that little winter night concluded that Qiu Meimei''s purpose of entering the room was to find something. It turns out that this girl not only installed a monitor in the corridor, but also in the living room - installed in the corridor, to monitor the entrants and exits. Installed in the living room, who do you want to monitor?

    Seeing that Chu Yuan and I don''t have good eyesight, and that Dong Xiaoye is helpless and pretends to be calm, makes me feel a little sad.

    Now tiger sister has not come out of the gratitude and moved to Chu Yuan, so she can''t hide the idea in her heart. Monitoring the living room and making it clear is her act of "proclaiming sovereignty" by using a pretext. She feels that Chu Yuan is a little too clingy to me, so she gently and implicitly warns and intimidates me. After confirming the relationship with me, Dong Xiaoye becomes sensitive and selfish in this respect, which is also natural, and more reasonable. But in the afternoon, Chu Yuan bows her head to the fringe to make a comparison and compares her feelings with each other Don''t feel ashamed...

    but thanks to the lovely little woman''s mental skill in winter night, every move in the living room was recorded clearly after Qiu Meimei pried and locked in the room.

    Qiu Meimei stayed in my house for a full hour. From the first second she entered the house, she seemed to be looking for something, but until she changed the new lock and left, she didn''t see her take anything away, which made me very puzzled. She went into all the rooms, even the kitchen, bathroom and balcony, because the search area was too large, it seemed aimless, making People can''t judge what she''s looking for...

    another suspicious thing is that she used DV to record the whole process of her "Burglary"...

    when she saw Qiu Mei''s empty handed but triumphant and bouncing back to her home, she couldn''t figure out why she came

    Chu Yuan is rubbing his fists and rubbing his palms. He says, "go directly to the door and ask her!"

    I was stunned before I realized it. The girl was worried that Qiu Meimei had found her secret. After moving in and cohabiting in the winter night, Chu Yuan transferred the cardboard box under her bed to my room, which was not only filled with the manuscripts of most of her Lily novels, but also a diary recording her mood from childhood to adulthood Chu Yuan naturally thought that Qiu Meimei had found something interesting in it. I looked at the time and said, "it''s half past six. I''d better prepare dinner first. The Wang family''s sisters are almost here. Don''t worry. They can go to find Qiu Meimei and ask him for help."

    Chu Yuan is certainly afraid to find Qiu Meimei to settle accounts. Instead of being afraid of Qiu Meimei, she is afraid of Tianyou, who lives with Qiu Meimei. The name "Xu Heng" can not only frighten the children to cry at night. It is said that since the crime of Qianlong manor, the wedding, birthday and birthday banquet activities in the major hotels in Beitian have declined sharply, and some famous clubs and clubs have become very popular Bird, it can be said that people are in a panic. When it comes to color change, Tianyou, the dried sister of Xu Da''s demon, who makes people feel scared and die. Tianyou, the pseudonym of Chu Xiaohua, moved into our house. No matter Chu Yuan or winter Xiaoye, she was more cautious than trusted.

    The stinky girl dragged me to the door and said angrily, "what''s" multitasking "? Qiu came to our house to steal things. Can''t someone else find her to settle accounts? "

    It''s obvious that the inexperienced stinky girl didn''t understand my so-called "don''t be busy" concern, but dongxiaoye''s response was not slow. Walking in front of Chuyuan, she suddenly stopped at the door, slapped her forehead, and said: "I''m confused, I really can''t be busy. In case of being hit by Wang Xiaomeng''s mule, it''s not only Qiu Meimei, but Xu Xiaoyou''s identity may also be exposed I''m in trouble. "

    When Chu Yuan heard this, he finally realized that although he was in a state of great anxiety, he wished Wang Xiaomeng would catch Qiu Meimei and Tianyou, but he knew that I certainly didn''t like that kind of thing, so he had to give up the idea of going to Qiu Meimei immediately to ask for guilt. Just about to go back to the living room, the doorbell rang suddenly.

    "Speak of Cao Cao, and he will arrive." Dong Xiaoye thought she was a sister of the Wang family. She opened the door directly without looking at the cat''s eyes, but she was stunned.

    Chu Yuan saw Dong Xiaoye''s face shocked, and knew that it must not be Wang''s sister outside the door. "Is it Qiu Meimei

    The stinky girl came to the door with fragrant cheeks, but she was also stunned. Her pretty face was full of surprise. She was always articulate and stuttered, "you... You are..."

    "who is that?" Look at the two girls and block in the door, the expression is strange, but no one opens the door, I chuckle: "Damn it?"

    Winter night just came back to God, but asked the man outside, "who are you? Who are you looking for? "

    Dongxiaoye''s reaction is quite different from Chuyuan''s. looking at Chuyuan''s appearance, I seem to recognize the people outside...

    I curiously poked Chuyuan and sister tiger aside, and looked out of the door, only to feel that there was a bright sight. There was a beautiful person with long hair and waist standing outside. Maybe it was because the temperament was so outstanding that when it was not messy, it was just some dark and ordinary The corridor becomes her background, which is out of tune, which makes people naturally have a very disharmonious and unrealistic feeling. I think that moment''s loss of consciousness in winter night is impacted by this?

    Wearing a Cream White Chiffon Dress and knee length skirt, a pair of black silk legs and white stiletto sandals, the delicate woman with light make-up and light touch is more sexy, slender and eye-catching, but because of her noble and holy aura, it''s hard to look at her directly, and it''s not clear that it''s because of inferiority rather than blasphemy? Or under some kind of oppression that is too strong to be expressed?Is she strong? It''s not true. Wearing a fashionable ginger octagonal sun hat and a small suit with nine quarter sleeves and the same color as the hat, though the neutral style has some ginger fragrance and spicy taste, it can be low-key and sexy, but it''s not lack of the sweet and lovely girl next door. Frankly speaking, her dressing style is very consistent with my aesthetic, simple and capable , handsome with a strong sense of small women, this taste, like my family''s aunt Cheng, but more picky, more refined than my grandma Cheng.

    Clean, elegant, noble, intellectual... It seems that all the words used to praise women can''t be overused in her, but it''s strange that I deliberately ignored the most intuitive and appropriate adjectives like "beautiful" or "beautiful".

    It''s not that she is not beautiful, not beautiful, but that when she stands in front of me, I will naturally be attracted by her temperament, not her beauty, which is not in line with a vulgar man''s habitual psychology when appreciating a beautiful woman - I actually reject using "beautiful" or "bright" to describe her, and think it''s disrespect for her...

    which is more incomprehensible to me Yes, my friends don ''t want to respect the girl in front of them!!!

    I don''t know if she is indifferent or indifferent. I look at her expressionless face. Her thin lips open gently. Her soft voice is very beautiful, but she has no feelings. She asks, "am I like a ghost?"

    In the surprise of dongxiaoye and Chuyuan, I replied in the same tone as her: "it''s not like... You''re a ghost."

    Yes, I know her. To be exact, I recognize her - her elegant and graceful standing like a lotus in a small pond. Once I look at her, I will never forget her...

    it''s not because of her, it''s because of her biting her teeth.

    She scorned a "hiss", don''t look over, turn around again, as if the gas is gone, or the clear and cold look, "still don''t open the door?"

    I can''t stand Ya''s Queen style that everyone owes me and everyone owes me. I was about to shut her up. I didn''t want to mistake Dong Xiaoye for her acquaintance. Subconsciously, she opened the security door for her. The girl was not polite. She stepped into the door and took off her hat. She handed it to Chu Yuan together with the beautiful and exquisite but not fancy bag. Then she took off her coat and handed it to Chu Yuan Next to the winter night, "thank you" didn''t say a word, and then head back into the living room, pick up the remote control, turn on the TV, then sit on the sofa, and watch the program from their own, it''s free and natural, just like in their own home! What''s more, she not only ignored the owner of my house, but also made Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye serve as servants. She gave me a glass of white water, Yuan Yuan, and brought the ear digging spoon in your room

    "Who are you?!" Winter little night is not a girl with a good temper. When the woman handed her clothes, her discontent had already been hung up. At this time, she was not happy to see me. I didn''t know that even if I knew the goods, there would be no friendship, so there was a symptom of attack. After all, she had a day''s backlog of emotions, which always needed to break out.

    The elegant woman turned to look at the winter night fearlessly and repeated: "I want to drink water."

    Her eyes are clear, her words are clear, not emphasized, more like sincere request, even coquettish plea. It can be seen that sister tiger, who is used to the big scene, can''t help shivering all over her body, as if she did something wrong. She wants to say something, but she doesn''t say it. Her small face is red. She hangs the woman''s clothes on the hanger, lowers her head and runs to pour water, mouth I''m afraid I don''t know why?

    Chu Yuan is not afraid of her, frown tight Show eyebrows, asked: "how do you know my room has ear scoop?"

    Winter small night smell speech to stop, seem to react to come over, and ferocious look to the woman on the sofa.

    The woman ignored Chu Yuan and tiger sister, patted her thigh and said to me, "come here."

    "Why?"

    If any woman says "come here" to me like her, I think my heart will swing, my bones will be soft, or if any man changes, listening to her call like this, I will shake my mind. But I am very resistant to her, such as avoiding snakes and scorpions, and my disgust is too much.

    As a big man, although I don''t like the natural outspoken and domineering tone of her voice, I don''t want to be too small, so I walked over and sat down beside her, trying not to look down at the two black silk legs and a pair of sexy and exquisite high heel feet under her skirt. I felt myself Like a combative cock.

    However, she stubbornly patted her leg again. This time, with a little effort, people could not stare at her face for more than three seconds. A layer of light red frost also rose on her face. She was as beautiful as a lily, as bright as a rose, still expressionless, but as fresh as a flower, which made me lost my mind for a while.

    "Lie down, I''ll dig your ears..."

    mobile users, please read.

 Chapter 1268

    The sun sets in the West and hides behind tall buildings.

    In the forest woven with steel and concrete, the quiet evening seems to be very short, while the night of ready to move, bustling, drunken life and death is very long, so long that people feel suffering -- for example, when the night is coming, I already feel that the seconds are like years and life is not like death.

    **It''s like suffering...

    the extreme touch of the warm soft bullet under the cheek, and the light smell of meat pouring into the nasal cavity, all of which stir up the most pathological and evil heart string of me as a physically healthy man...

    "I warn you, don''t move, don''t touch, and... Don''t think about it!" Perhaps I found that my breathing frequency was not right, and I guess I began to regret that I was too active. The queen threatened me with a light but tense tone: "otherwise, I can''t guarantee that what I dug out is earwax, or the dirtier things in your brain."

    "It''s easy not to move, not to touch, because I didn''t want to move, not to touch, not to think... I didn''t think, you know? Do I think it''s dirty or clean, you know? " I can''t wait to distract myself with conversation, but I won''t admit it. In front of this woman, my aggressive mind is more vigorous than the original desire. Besides, who can guarantee that if this psychopathic woman knew that I was actually a black silk, beautiful legs and jade feet control, she would not be ashamed of her unintentional hardcover dressing to my taste, but really Poke a spoon in my head? In other words, her hand holding the ear scoop now shakes my heart. Fortunately, it''s just a pretence. If you really dig my ear, you may have poured half a cup of blood from my ear.

    She despised me, turned her head and looked at the clock on the wall, just as the doorbell rang again, "here they are."

    "Who?" Just brought a cup of normal temperature white water on the tea table in front of us, she didn''t have enough brains. She knew who they were, but she didn''t know why the woman knew who they were. She didn''t even know who the woman was - just wanted to ask.

    "Wang Xiaomeng and Wang Xiaomeng," the queen of temperament answered Dong Xiaoye''s question, turning to Chu Yuan and saying, "open the door."

    Chu Yuan didn''t like her queen''s tone very much, but like winter night, he unconsciously swallowed her eyes when he came to her mouth, and then he did as she asked, obediently running to open the door.

    Don''t be angry and awe? Is the power of the superior? Absolutely not - a woman who is so nervous that her body is petrified when a man''s breath blows on her leg. What''s her majesty? What''s the momentum? Watching the murmuring of dongxiaoye and Chuyuan proves that they are not afraid or afraid of the Queen''s sister at all. It also proves that the Queen''s sister not only doesn''t reveal naturally, but carefully controls and suppresses her own queen''s demeanor! The two girls were confused. They were obviously dissatisfied and couldn''t disobey her, but they didn''t feel overwhelmed by her momentum.

    I smacked out the mystery of it - she only questioned and emphasized a fact with clear eyes when she needed to make an explanation most: I am the guest, you are the host -

    How can we let the guest pour water and open the door for the guest? However, in view of her cold expression and command tone, she let others take it for granted that they should do their own thing, which became her arbitrary.

    Her eyes are not so cold and hard as her tone. Maybe she is just used to that way of speaking.

    It was Wang Xiaomeng and Wang Xiaomeng''s sisters who came here. Hearing them talking to Chu Yuan at the door, the queen of temperament didn''t move, but suddenly crooned a happy tune in a low voice. Her face was still as cold as water, but the soft and beautiful voice line showed a kind of relaxed and joyful, which was very substituted. If it wasn''t because I could clearly feel her body tight and her fingers shaking, I almost thought she gave it to me I''ve been digging my ears and I''ve forgotten myself. The guests don''t know when I come.

    I don''t deny that my vanity has been greatly satisfied with my pillow on her thigh, even if there is the risk of eardrum being pierced at any time.

    Wang Xiaomeng and Wang Xiaomeng are really standing behind the sofa. They are surprised that I am lying on the sofa watching TV like a landlord''s old fortune, resting on the thigh of a woman whose temperament is more thrilling than that of beauty, and enjoying the scene that the woman sang a song and dug ears for me.

    "Here you are. I didn''t make a phone call. I''ll go downstairs to meet you." I pretended to fall down from the sofa in a hurry and dug my ears with my little finger. It seems superfluous, but it''s necessary to explain why I didn''t get up to meet at the first time with body language. I have to admit that "happy and warm ear digging" is a good move. It''s not intentional, artificial, and without any explanation, it''s enough to make me ambiguous with the queen of temperament The relationship unfolds incisively and vividly.

    "In the afternoon, when the Bureau has a meeting, the mobile phone is turned off and forgotten to open. Besides, I just came in the morning. It''s not that I don''t recognize the door. I want you to come downstairs to meet me. It seems that we are alienated. Aren''t you afraid that I will often come for dinner later?" Different from Wang Xiaomeng, who is stubborn, sensitive and delicate, Wang Xiaomeng, her elder sister, is not only cheeky and nervous, but also super familiar. After a moment of astonishment, she immediately came close to her. "How does this young lady face, Nange, your girlfriend?"It''s no wonder that Dong Xiaoye always scolds Wang Xiaomeng as a two hundred and five. When ya Sanba gets up, she doesn''t choose the time or look at the atmosphere, but she doesn''t care about Wang Xiaomeng''s feelings. Originally, I cooperated with the queen of temperament to play a play, kissed me and pretended to be like me. Some things passed by tacitly. But Wang Xiaomeng had to ask the truth. I lied and lied. I couldn''t talk about it, so I shook my head and said, "No .. "

    Wang Xiaomeng doesn''t know Wang Xiaomeng''s thoughts about me, but apparently he didn''t respond. Wang Xiaomeng confessed to me in the morning, and I invited their sisters to have dinner at home at night, and once they entered the door, they would see me and a woman''s" show their love ". In fact, it was the same reply to her, which showed my attitude gently and implicitly. If you ask me deeply, it would only embarrass her ˇŁ

    Of course, Wang Xiaomeng may understand my attitude, but she just doesn''t take it seriously - her sister Wang Xiaomeng didn''t know that I had a girlfriend, so she launched an attack on me. She didn''t say that the romance between me and Xiao goblin, which was widely spread in Beitian University, and Wang Jie and I were feuding because of the fake work of winter Xiaoye, neither in the Municipal Bureau nor in Beitian police circle What a secret.

    It''s because Wang Xiaomeng knows that she can''t do it, that makes me scratch my head and bother how to refuse her. A single sentence of "I have a girlfriend" obviously can''t stop her thinking, and even put out the fact that "I have more than one girlfriend" is such a scum. I''m afraid it''s hard to persuade this paranoid girl who just experienced life and death to give up. God knows whether Wang Jie abandoned her at the critical moment of life and death Regardless of her hatred, she deliberately jumped into my fire pit to revenge for her family''s betrayal...

    so, it''s better not to tell lies that are easy to be exposed. Today, I and the temperament queen are like enemies and friends, but tomorrow, they will tear their faces. We are not sure. In case of a reversal of our eyes, this bad lie will become another one for Wang Xiaomeng Merciless strike?

    Since Wang Xiaomeng asked me about this, I can only sigh for the queen of temperament. I just ate tofu for nothing...

    I''d like to move the fringe out another day and follow the original plan.

    I was a little disappointed, but I didn''t feel any trouble. Unexpectedly, the queen of temperament frowned slightly, stared at me and said, "yes."

    Wang Xiaomeng was confused. "Is it his girlfriend or not?"

    Wang Xiaomeng listens to my denial. His dark eyes suddenly shine brightly and boldly, which makes me a little hesitant whether I should insist on denial or not. Then she listens to her temperament: "no, it is also."

    Wang Xiaomeng''s brain is fast, and his mouth is faster than his brain. He said: "are you... The third child?"

    When I was stunned, I couldn''t help laughing and said, "I really let you guess."

    Wang Xiaomeng stabbed him in the waist. Wang Xiaomeng realized that he had said something wrong. He was in a panic. He didn''t know how to remedy it. When I said that, he laughed a little, but saw that the queen of temperament offered to reach out to her and said lightly: "if you are older than me, it''s right to call me junior. If you are younger than me, you should add one after juniorˇ® "Elder sister", or, just like most people in Beitian, call me "third lady"

    Mobile users please read.

 Chapter 1269

    Strictly speaking, the name "three young ladies" is not widely known in Beitian. It''s more like a legend spread among a certain minority group in the upper class. In Longshi group, it collapsed overnight with the fate of Longxiao, a butt of excrement hasn''t been cleaned, and it''s unknown how many excrement pots will fall on the top of the head. Therefore, those who have a strong desire for it have to avoid it At that time, after being acquired by a mysterious financial group at a low price in a hurry, people gradually began to spread and believe that "three young ladies" is not a legend, but a real existence. Before that, she was too low-key for behind the scenes operation and secretly layout, and long Xiaotian, who was deeply benefited by it, was also tight lipped about her existence There was so little information about her that she couldn''t even be called a rare horn. This made a big joke that "three young ladies" were one or three people didn''t understand. They falsely put the legend and the title on her head.

    The rumor has been spread a thousand times, and it has become an infinitely exaggerated fact. So if you don''t, you will have already, once you do, you will let the dragon family have no room to bargain. So after you disarm it quickly and thoroughly, the woman will be perfectly seated as expected. The legend is still a legend, but more people are willing to believe that those are true stories, and she It''s the main character of the story, so although she may not like it, she has to accept the name of "three young ladies" in the story...

    she has been stunned by Wang Xiaomeng and Wang Xiaomeng. Naturally, she doesn''t notice that when she spits out the three words of "three young ladies" from her mouth, there is a trace of helplessness and self mockery in her eyebrows and tone.

    Miss San''s first public voice in Beitian was that she made a high-profile announcement that she was playful, but was taken seriously by many people who knew her real existence. Yuezhigu new energy''s cooperation project in Beitian will give priority to the company with my intention and basic strength. Once the two sides take photos together, yuezhigu will take the initiative to make 100% of the investment 20% super discount.

    Projects with a total investment of more than 10 billion yuan, 20% of which is dozens of billion yuan. Just because of this woman''s words, I have such value. It''s hard to be famous. Therefore, many people speculate about what kind of special relationship I have with her, so that she can help me become famous overnight at such a cost. Some gossip also comes with the fantasy of sex There are many things to say, such as "the baby''s marriage", "the first lover with deep feelings", "one night stand sparked love", but no one said that she was to repay me for saving my life...

    no matter what kind of rumor is confirmed by the presence of the third lady at this moment, we are indeed ambiguous, which is strong enough for the Royal sisters They are from a police family. They know nothing less about the real relationship between me and miss three than dongxiaoye and xiaoyaojing. They thought it was boring gossip. Now the heroine of the gossip is standing in front of her. Her words and deeds are very close to me. Dongxiaoye feels unbelievable, so it''s not hard to understand their sister''s exaggeration Yes.

    The two sisters shook hands with the third lady in amazement, and then sat in the sofa we had just sat on. They were not so prim as never recovered. Fortunately, they didn''t find the expression that the little winter night had already worn.

    "What do you drink? Tea? Or drinks? " Third miss or that pair of not enthusiastic but also did not resist the cold indifference of thousands of miles away, no matter the expression or tone.

    Dong Xiaoye thinks that she is to remind herself not to patronize the surprise, but to entertain the guests. She doesn''t want Wang Xiaomeng to subconsciously reply "water is OK". Just after calling sister Hu to pour water, the third lady turns around and goes into the kitchen and pours out two glasses of water. She is familiar with her family.

    "You talk, I''ll cook." Put down the water glass, she did not sit, and returned to the kitchen.

    Chu Yuan eyes a turn, busy way: "I help you."

    "No," said the third lady, taking off an apron from the hook behind the kitchen door, putting it on and saying to Chu Yuan, "go to the room and play with the computer. I''ll call you after dinner." Although it''s still that tone, everyone can feel that her attitude towards Chu Yuan is obviously different from that towards other people in the room, but she can''t describe what''s different.

    Chu Yuan heard the string song and knew the elegance. He was a ghost spirit, and he didn''t like to join in the fun. He was curious about it. He also knew whether it would be a good way for her to nod her head when she asked questions. He didn''t even give me a look. He sneaked back to the room without saying that Wang Xiaomeng was a policeman. He was very likely to be discovered by her on the premise of not knowing the situation The flaw is that Wang Xiaomeng is a big devil who often bullies her most beloved sister * * and she doesn''t want to deal with it.

    I''m afraid that as soon as the stinky girl enters the room, she informs Xiao demon. My friends have no doubt that if Xiao demon hears that Wang Xiaomeng sends me a handkerchief to show his love and comes to my house as a guest, he will arrive at my house immediately with a knife, and then perform a shocking scene of police, bandits and hundreds of people fighting against each other. It''s not because of jealousy, but because of fear that Wang Xiaomeng will expose her true face. Xiao demon wants to be in front of Chu Yuan Pretending to be a lady and being pure, she will not admit that she bullied Wang Xiaomeng a little bit more in recent years...

    watching miss three take a cup, pour water and tie an apron, even though she was slow in winter, she also understood why Qiu Meimei pried into my house and looked around in the afternoon, but she didn''t take anything away, just used DV to record the whole process -- let alone the apron hanging behind the kitchen door, I dare Bet, now ask miss three, in which room and drawer is the new sexy underwear bought in winter night, she can blurt outQiu Meimei didn''t come to steal or look for anything at all, but to let the third young lady have a detailed understanding of the arrangement and arrangement of my house before she arrived at my house, so that the Wang sisters mistook her for a regular visitor of my house, rather than a first visit.

    "She is really the legendary third lady?" When Wang Xiaomeng asked, he leaned forward and looked at the kitchen. His voice was very low. It wasn''t gossip, but he was afraid of the woman in the kitchen. He didn''t know where the woman was terrible.

    Dongxiaoye is also very concerned about this problem, so she turns a blind eye to my suggestion. I winked at her several times. Guess she knew that I wanted her to tell Chuyuan not to talk with the goblin, but she still sat on the single sofa opposite me and stared at me, I don''t know whether it was the professional habits of the police or the curiosity of women.

    Winter night to the third Miss poured water, the third miss did not drink, I took up half a cup, do not think: "legend is legend, she is her."

    No matter how the Wang sisters understand this sentence, I have some comforting psychology. Even if I can guess the intention of the third lady, I still feel uneasy when she appears in front of me all of a sudden, who always evades me. If only the secret fight was used before, then the open fight will start now. Of course, I don''t want to admit that my opponent is a biography Say the level of the powerful role.

    Wang Xiaomeng is too nervous to ponder my words. Her purpose of asking questions is just to prove them. After being confirmed, she immediately asks for her sister, "is she really your junior?"

    No matter intentional or unintentional, I have the impulse to scold the goods - in front of dongxiaoye and Ziyuan, I am very taboo to say the word "Xiaosan".

    "No, don''t you think I can afford this junior?"

    See my subconscious toward tiger elder sister looked, Wang Xiaomeng long ''Oh'' a, smile way: "I understand, I understand."

    Ya thinks I''m afraid of winter night, so I''m sorry to admit it... But I don''t have the need to clarify. If Wang Xiaomeng misunderstands this, it''s also a good thing to cut off his fantasy of me.

    Wang Xiaomeng, a slim and handsome girl, lowered her head, held the cup in both hands and held her lips against the edge of the cup, but she didn''t say a word or drink a mouthful for a long time. When the atmosphere was silent and awkward, she raised her head and smiled unnaturally: "she seems... Not very welcome to me."

    "Yes?" In my heart, you haven''t seen her attitude towards me...

    wait for me to cover up two sentences, but listen to Wang Xiaomeng''s impatience to interrupt: "you are welcome to be weird. People are not saints. If you were her, you would welcome a woman who almost killed your lover? Can you be nice in front of her? It''s nice that you''re not kicked out. Besides, you''re not satisfied to put down your identity and cook for you in person? So we should pay more attention to what we shouldn''t say later. Don''t say it. Do you understand? "

    Wang Xiaomeng is gloomy and speechless.

    But I smiled. I thought my sister Wang Xiaomeng was heartless, but I didn''t want to blame her. She was more worried about her sister jumping into my big fire pit than anyone else.

 Chapter 1270

    Wang Xiaomeng''s mood was a little low, even he didn''t have the interest to talk. He took a glass of water as if he was not drinking. His eyes secretly glanced at the graceful figure busy in the kitchen from time to time, from a trace of envy and jealousy to some appreciation and admiration. At last, unconsciously, he lost his mind.

    It''s undeniable that beautiful things are always easy for those who know how to appreciate them to fall in love and then fall in love. It may be that Wang Xiaomeng''s eyes are too hot when she looks at her black silk legs. The third lady looks back from her intuition. Her eyes are opposite. For a moment, Wang Xiaomeng''s beautiful little face turns red. She takes back her eyes tightly, clamps her legs tightly and stretches Straight back, pretending to hear me talking with her sister Xiaomeng, her hands trembled uncontrollably, and the water in the cup was about to spill out on her thigh. She could not feel it. She was in a nervous state of collision.

    Without mentioning the mysterious energy and background of Miss San, just her temperament and beauty are enough to make Wang Xiaomeng, a green and astringent little girl, feel ashamed and intimidated. Wang Xiaomeng, who looks at Dong Xiaoye and Xiao goblin and boldly pursues me, thinks highly of herself. However, she doesn''t even stand in front of the third miss. She just secretly looks at her behind her, and all her self-confidence immediately collapses.

    I was surprised, and I couldn''t help feeling - why didn''t miss three show up in front of Wang Xiaomeng because of her confidence?

    But because of the deep resentment, it''s hard for me to objectively evaluate whether she is a charming woman. I just want to admit that:

    she''s not ugly. But beautiful without any characteristics, so not in line with my aesthetic. As soon as I saw her, I thought of Miss Korea''s beauty pageant. Everyone looks like a fairy, but 20 or 30 people have the same face. I don''t think I can recognize her exactly once if this woman gets involved in it. Although I know that she certainly hasn''t had a face lift or disdained it, her beauty has a kind of feeling carved in the mold. Maybe, the plastic surgery in South Korea Doctors all think that her appearance is the closest to perfection?

    Secondly, her temperament is very special. From time to time, her personality seems to be incomprehensible; from time to time, Mount Tai''s face can remain the same when she collapses; from time to time, it seems to be the same expression and tone, but it can make people clearly perceive the change of her mood and mood. There is no doubt that this temperament, or character, will not appeal to most men. Anyway, I am extremely resistant and disgusted.

    In the end, it''s the only place I can affirm and deny her. Ya''s body is too good, tall and thin, but not explicit. She''s not a bony beauty like a fringe. She''s not as tender and thin as Chu Yuan. People should be thin, but the place where there should be meat hasn''t shrunk at all. So although the full-fledged rabbit on her chest is certainly not as tall and plump as tiger sister, the whole People''s curves are more exquisite and charming than tiger sister''s.

    Especially those two beautiful legs, slender and tight, are wrapped in sexy black stockings, a pair of confident stiletto heels, with her natural and unique elegant standing posture. Although they are pure and beautiful, they are full of Queen''s style

    when the queen is willing to tie an apron for you to cook, she knows that she is only acting, and vanity will still have an inflated sense of satisfaction.

    Wang Xiaomeng is uneasy and speechless, but Wang Xiaomeng is too excited like a chicken. He can''t stop talking. He wants to dig more details and gossip from my mouth. Dong Xiaoye thinks that she is curious, but I know that she wants Wang Xiaomeng to die for me.

    Although I accept miss three''s affection to defeat Wang Xiaomeng and make him retreat, I''m not naive and honest enough to clarify anything. I don''t say that the scandal between me and miss three has already spread, and the explanation will be mostly understood as a cover up. If my "try to cover up" is misinterpreted by Wang Xiaomeng, it''s even worse. Su Zhuliu doesn''t believe that I am the same as Xiaobai How dare I expect the Wang sisters to believe in my pure ambition? After a lot of talking, Wang Xiaomeng decided to "cover it up" and spread it out. Maybe Su Dawang, who is careful about his eyes, would not lie down in the hospital and get injured.

    so I simply flashed - where can I stand Xiaomeng police officer''s abrupt but meticulous and bombarded "interrogation"? Under the pretext of cooking in person and hiding in the kitchen, the Wang sisters thought that I was afraid of the mysterious and sensitive identity of the third lady, so they didn''t want to disclose anything, and they thought that we were indeed ambiguous.

    I don''t admit it. I don''t deny it. No matter how big Wang Xiaomeng''s mouth is, there''s no real evidence, no logical loopholes, and only a little bit of blatant ambiguity. She won''t go around talking about it.

    The woman in the kitchen is washing vegetables. Seeing me coming in, she looks at the living room and asks, "aren''t you afraid of saying something in winter night?"

    I took an apron from behind the door and asked, "what''s the leak?"

    She blinked, not sure if I was acting or really, "your relationship with me."

    "What do we have to do with each other?" I''m sure she understood. I don''t admit that I owe her today. You came to play the play, but I didn''t ask you to.

    It''s not that my friends are not generous, but that I can''t afford the love of this woman.

    She once said that she inherited the whole family, and every move has the shackles that ordinary people can see. Even if she had a meal with me alone, she needed a reason to explain to her family. However, now, she has a huge business empire and several people''s jobs, but she went into the kitchen with an apron and took the spatula for me no matter what she drew I can''t bear to draw what the family wants.After a moment''s silence, the third lady continued to wash the dishes. "You are very clever."

    I tied my apron, took a basket to help her, and said modestly, "I''m not smart because you play me all the time, but I don''t know why you play me."

    "Minrou and Yuqiu should have told you, right?"

    "You owe me two, I have offended you three times?"

    this woman has the face to nod.

    "I don''t want to tell you the two people you owe me. You can''t expect Xu Heng to wash the Qianlong manor with blood in advance, and I don''t have the face to live by your benefactor. To be honest, at that time, only Murphy and winter night I wanted to save. I didn''t care about the lives of other people at all. Naturally, you and I would be a little uncomfortable to say that? Then it''s even with you to lure me to the Qianlong manor. Neither of us owes anything. You bought the dragon family at a low price. It''s not for my blessing, but for the evil done by long Xiaotian himself, not to mention for my human feelings. You said before, no one can stop you from buying the dragon family without me. What I''m curious about is how can you reasonably believe that I''ve offended you three times? " The Wang sisters are in the living room. Not only can I not speak loudly, but also I have to control my face from showing anger and forcing a smile. My face is going to cramp. "I humiliated you in public? Have you been belittled in a roundabout way? Don''t you think that''s what you think? It''s more fucking bullshit to say that I robbed you blatantly! What am I robbing you for? It''s worth making fun of you. "

    The third young lady put the washed dishes into the basket I handed over to drain water, frowned slightly and expressed dissatisfaction with my rude words, but she was not angry and had a good temper once. She said calmly, frankly and seriously: "you offended me in the first two things, I have some self righteousness, I don''t deny it, but you robbed my things openly, I have absolutely no wrong with you, just because of this One thing, no matter what I''ve done to you, I can''t do too much. "

    When I was angry at the moment of life and death, I chose to die rather to maintain my dignity. She felt that I humiliated her. When I saved her, she tried her best to send Xiaozi back to me in return for her kindness. As a result, I didn''t like the means, and provoked me to be disgusted with all her actions of praising me. Instead of self-criticism, she felt that I didn''t know how to praise her, which was to belittle her Some?

    I bear the impulse of dragging the basket on her face, grinning and asking: "then please tell me, what did I rob you?"

    "I''ve said it in the mud at the foot of the mountain," said the third lady, "the meaning of existence."

    I frowned. "Isn''t that too big a proposition?"

    "So I can''t forgive you."

    My teeth almost broke. "I''m asking you, what''s the point of your existence?"

    "Why should I tell you?" she asked me angrily

    At last, I couldn''t help but wring her flawless beauty, but how can I think of tearing up her chewed face? "You''re trying to amuse me, aren''t you?"

    "No" this girl''s face was ravaged like my plasticine, but Leng was afraid of the Wangs in the living room. She didn''t dodge and said, "even if it''s me, I''m sorry to say something. Besides, you hate me so much, how can I know if you will sell me?"

    When she said this, I would not be able to poison her. I think she just twisted her face and could speak seriously. It''s really funny. It''s difficult to move her face. I saw her rubbing her red face with the back of her hand and said, "if you think I want you to be different and no longer ordinary, it''s revenge for you, you can understand it like this In any case, I really hate your behavior of robbing my meaning of existence. If you are not happy, it is a very happy thing for me. I will enjoy it forever. But I still want to tell you that every thing I do has a reason. Some reasons are childish, because you don''t know what the real reason is. "

    "Do you think you''re smart?"

    "Well," said the third lady, "at least I''m not as superficial as you think."

    I can''t deny that no one will hand over the fate of the family to a superficial woman?

    "Do you mind telling me that you will not hesitate to let the gossip be taken seriously, but also to help me play a play, just to refuse a girl who knows what is the purpose of it?"

    Miss three nodded her head, but she didn''t know that I thought she was making a fuss. I suspected that she just pretended that she didn''t understand me. Instead of being interested in her purpose, she was deliberately trying to stop her mouth and not let her have the chance to speak out.

    The mother-in-law''s shameless words startled humanity: "Xu Heng I want you to give Xu Heng to me."

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1271

    "Xu Heng - I want you to give Xu Heng to me."

    Seeing that I was just looking at her, but I didn''t make a sound, the third young lady frowned and said, "hard to understand? It doesn''t matter. You just need to know that giving Xu Heng to me will do you no harm, only good, it will be enough. "

    "I really think it''s hard to understand." even I feel incredible. I was not laughed by Qi, but with deep feelings. Then I turned to questions and said, "are you superficial or brain damaged? If it''s not you who are mentally disabled, then obviously you treat me as a mentally disabled person. Are you sure you have no problem here? " I pointed to my head and asked her.

    "I have an IQ of 160." She said.

    "Ha, ha, ha!" I laugh three times, covering up my little surprise. Ya is a real genius! "Not only one hundred and six, I think at least two hundred and five," said xuan''er, disdaining the flattery

    the girl used to give me the impression that she was on fire and had a strong temper of arrogance. Now she is ridiculed by my voice, but she is not angry, and she is also tolerant and humble, which makes me angry. It seems that she has long been ready to persuade me to accept her reasonable and reasonable request.

    I know that my dark annoyance may be largely due to some kind of preconceived hostility and prejudice. At least I can''t see a hint of provocation or contempt in her eyes. Although she is calm and unfathomable, she is crystal clear and pure evil. She has generally lowered her posture in pursuit of others, but my psychological conflict is too strong, so I don''t like her Eye?

    "First, I didn''t invite you, but you came uninvited, not only uninvited, but also let Qiu Meimei pry into the room and look around my house. I don''t care about you, not that I don''t care. As a man, I just have to be a little more generous, but if you think that pretending to be my girlfriend helped me politely refuse a psychological sensitivity and personality problem, maybe it will be a little bit Some difficult girls are worth Xu Heng. I can only say that when you overestimate yourself, you not only underestimate me, but also underestimate all the people Xu Heng has been making trouble sleeping and eating so far! On the good or the bad! "

    She interrupted: "I don''t think so. If you don''t care about that girl at all, just refuse her. Is it necessary to make yourself so sad? I believe that you are the last one who would like to see her continue to degenerate or abandon herself. You are also the one who would like to see her change her face and strive to be strong from then on, so that you can save her life from the muzzle of your sand boat, right? Otherwise, you are kind enough to do bad things, save her, and destroy her. She heard that your relationship with dongxiaoye and the Wangs was not so good, and offended the Wangs. How much will the promotion after dongxiaoye suffer some resistance? "

    Even so, I don''t have to accept your human feelings, do I I went on and said, "this is the second: do you think you can help me by pretending to be my girlfriend? Indeed, you are a very excellent woman in all aspects. Wang Xiaomeng may be timid about this, but what about Su chasing fringe? I''m afraid I won''t have a good day in the rest of my life once my relationship is misunderstood by him, right? You have an IQ of 160. Can''t you think of that? Or is it that you coerce me to promise to hand over Xu Heng''s chips? " I growled in a low voice, and had to turn my back to the living room completely, so as not to be seen by Wang sisters and Dong Xiaoye''s angry expression.

    Three young lady don''t deny, take out a kitchen knife from the knife holder, blade up, light that sharp silver line with fingernail, way: "Xu Heng is like this knife, you take him in the hand, even if there is no hurt heart, how can others misunderstand you have hurt people?"

    I took a white radish out of the basket and put it on the chopping board. Then I grabbed the kitchen knife in her hand and cut one of them off, saying, "can''t you cut vegetables and cook?"? To take a knife is to cut people? "

    Miss three pointed to two sections of radish and said: "the problem is that after the crime of long Xiaotian, many people feel that they are no different from this radish, so Xu Heng''s knife theory falls into whose hands, and they are not at peace. It''s the most stable way to deal with it if they rob it and destroy it in their own hands."

    "You too?" I am alert.

    The third lady shook her head. "I''m not."

    I asked, "what are you going to do? Don''t lie to me and say it''s for me. Instead of protecting me, you can take over the hot potato like Xu Heng yourself. Although I don''t have an IQ of 160, it''s not easy to lie. If your real purpose is to speak out openly, I don''t think you will try your best to send people to me. You just said that you don''t have that It''s superficial. Everything you do has a reason. "

    Miss three was staring at me for a moment, hesitated, and finally said, "do business."

    "Transaction?" My face suddenly cold, intonation also involuntarily high a few minutes.

    "Keep your voice down" miss three seemed to be quite afraid of our conversation coming out of the kitchen. She glanced back at the living room and saw that sister Wang and dongxiaoye were having a chat that didn''t match each other. She didn''t pay attention to this side, so she took a picture of her chest, sorted out her thoughts, and asked, "how much influence the case of Qianlong manor has on Beitian, do you know?""What do you think?" I don''t have a good way of speaking. The question I asked is really not up to standard. As the most disappointed, biased and implicated person, if I don''t know how great the impact of the Qianlong manor case is, I would be too 250.

    But the third young lady said: "you don''t know, what you see and what you realize are just superficial things, so you can naively promise Xu Heng to take care of his sister. I think you probably didn''t know why Xu Heng wanted to take this as a condition for committing a crime, so you made your own decision and foolishly informed the police that he was going to surrender. I understand that you He sympathizes with Xu Heng, so he hopes that people will have to face up to and reflect on the rules that are above the law in the society when trying the case of long Xiaotian in the way of his surrender. Xu Heng is forgiven by the law, but you hope that he can at least get the sympathy of some people. At the moment when he pleads guilty and kills, his psychology can get a little comfort - this society is not full of gloom Dark, cold, but he lost in a corner, so he ignored the crowd behind him and the sky above his head, his impulse, his paranoia, maybe what has changed, maybe nothing has changed, but he can rest assured that he left his righteous sister in this world that he ignored all the good and then gave up easily. I can''t say that you are too naive and ideal, and people are right It''s not wrong to say that good things have expectations, but how? Do you still think that people''s minds are too simple, and that your wishes are not so easy to achieve? Is that too great or unrealistic

    I''d rather listen to her saying "do what she wants" - dig out what''s in my heart, even in my subconscious mind, analyze it thoroughly, and say that it''s not too much to feel "creepy".

    This woman, too demon, can''t say that she just hid and watched me for three years and eight months, that is, the purple garden that grew up together, or the fringes that have been inseparable for five years, or even Chu Yuan and stepmother, can''t grasp these thoughts that may be hard to say clearly! I thought that the only person in the world who knew what I was thinking when I saw what I was doing was my father.

    no matter the optimistic pessimist or the pessimist, in this age of turbid values, it seems that people do not want to regard themselves as pure optimists or pessimists, the former as naive, the latter as weak and capable, and I am also a layman. I always feel that I am a little hypocritical, blasphemous of the noble, and even less connected with the great. ˇ±Apart from simplicity, I can''t explain the motivation that helped Xu Heng.

    "Xu Heng can see better than you," said the third lady, as if sighing casually. "So he asked Xu Xiaoyou to move in and be your neighbor."

    "So do you understand? In fact, he can''t believe me. Even if I want to give him to you, I can''t do it at all. On the contrary, he will lose his only trust in me, lose the last part of human nature, and no longer feel guilty for this society. Then he desperately embarks on a path of no return. "I refused the third lady''s request on the pretext.

    The third young lady looked at me in a daze. She was sure that the composition of my exaggeration was not high. Then she rubbed her eyebrows and said, "it''s really too young. You haven''t guessed why Xu Heng asked Xu Xiaoyou to move here to be your neighbor."

    You''re only three or four years older than me. What''s your maturity?

    Before I could frown, the third young lady asked, "when Xu Heng came to you, please take care of his sister and ask if the exchange terms he offered were not surrender, but you or Dong Xiaoye to arrest him and bring him to justice?"

    "Yes, what''s the matter? "Why?" I asked, and suddenly realized that, except for the winter night, I didn''t seem to mention to others that what Xu Heng hoped was to be arrested, not to surrender. How did the third lady know?! Winter night is not a talkative person, is it God''s blessing after drinking? But the third young lady then said, denying this point.

    "He wants Xu Xiaoyou to be a neighbor with you, not trusting you, monitoring you, testing you, on the contrary, he trusts you 100%," said the third young lady, "he is likely to take this as an excuse to deliberately support Xu Xiaoyou from his side so that when he is exposed to his own whereabouts and scared of crime and absconded by the police or killed himself, Xu Xiaoyou will stay with you."

    The "buzz" in my head seemed to understand something in a moment. The voice was shaking uncontrollably. "Why? Why does he want to support God and escape from sin? Why does Providence have to stay with me, and he will be killed, or he will end himself? "

    "Because if he doesn''t die, neither you nor Xu Xiaoyou can live safely, so he must die. He needs to let everyone know that you have made great contributions with the police, but only Xu Xiaoyou knows how naive you are. You have always sympathized with Xu Heng, and you will not betray him if you keep his promise."

    my body can''t stop The third lady raised her hand and stroked my cheek. There was still no expression on her face, but she said softly: "you are a very smart man, but sometimes you are naive and disgusting, so you don''t even know that you are early It''s no longer an ordinary man, but a magical man. You have a kind of magic, a kind of magic that even if you just meet for the first time, people will trust you 100%. Even though you are so naive, you still feel that you are so trustworthy. "ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1272

    "Cough!"

    There was a heavy cough behind me, which pulled my wandering thoughts back to my body. I turned around and saw a pair of murderous Feng eyes standing at the kitchen door. I was stunned at first, and then realized that the third young lady''s hand was sticking to my cheek. The posture was not ambiguous. My friends were in a panic Another embarrassment.

    "What are you doing?" It''s not "you", but "you". The word difference is enough to highlight that sister tiger is not curious, but interrogative, and targeted, with a lot of emotions - just don''t know whether this "you" refers to me or miss three.

    "We''re talking." I can''t think of a worse answer. But the gossip officer Xiaomeng has a sharp eye and a sharp nose. He smells a trace of acid. He suspects that there is a good play. He is right behind dongxiaoye. I can''t honestly say that we are talking about Xu Heng, right? Even in her sparkling eyes, I can not avoid the intimate behavior of three Miss touching my cheek.

    Winter small night tone is not good, hard cover thick jealousy, way: "chat move mouth to be OK, need to start?"

    I''m warm to hear this saying -- "do it" is only three young ladies. The warning in winter''s small night talk is obviously aimed at her, which proves that she not only cares about me, but also trusts me very much. Although in the aspect of the relationship between men and women, I''m so weak in heart that I have no confidence in myself

    three young ladies are not only beautiful, but also smooth and tender Whether I have just washed vegetables with water? It''s cold and pasted on my face. It feels very special and comfortable. Even though the beauty of this woman can''t impress me very much. Even though I despise her personality and work style in all ways, I can''t help blushing and panicking. There''s a kind of unspeakable vanity growing and expanding in my chest. It''s not clear that it''s because of her Because of her condescension.

    Is it true that Zheng Yuqiu is not talking nonsense, and that the third miss''s idea of narcissism and absurdity is fleeting and denied by me - not to mention that this girl is asking for me, in order to ask me to hand over Xu hengcai''s consideration and send me the human feelings, if she really has feelings for me, how could she be so calm and self-contained in the face of the direct questions of winter night? Do not feel guilty again, the image that the woman is reserved always wants to maintain? But she didn''t think it was right. She asked Dong Xiaoye, "what are you up to?"

    That impatient tone of voice, actually think sister tiger is too unintelligent, too cumbersome.

    Just as I can''t mention something about Xu Heng in front of Wang''s sister, sister Hu is jealous. She also understands that at this time, she can''t expose the real relationship between me and the third lady. She can''t help but suffer a dumb loss. She looks pretty red and almost breaks the glass in her hand, which shows that the third lady has four or two thousand catties of skill, causing Wang Xiaomeng behind her to be afraid and rich in "stealing" Laugh.

    Dongxiaoye gives Wang Xiaomeng a vicious look, and then he "bears the insult" and says: "I''ll pour a glass of water for Xiaomeng, which will hinder you from talking about love?"

    "You two" also brought me this time, which shows that miss three, with only one sentence and four words, has pushed the tiger sister with excellent psychological quality to the edge of being angry and almost out of control, but she has to bear with it as much as possible - Ya is really not willing to eat at all!

    "I dare not talk about love in front of you." I hurriedly took the water cup from dongxiaoye''s hand, smiled flatteringly, and the third lady took back her catkin and slender hands, not hurried, not humble, not to make the Wangs feel unnatural, which made me have to admire her reaction and acting skills.

    The Wang sisters think that I admit that I''m extravagant and dare to talk about love on my back, but dongxiaoye knows that. I''m emphasizing that I don''t mean to talk about love in her face and do something that will make her feel uncomfortable. It seems that there is no difference in the simple interpretation of its meaning, but the understanding of the Bureau and the outsiders will be very different. After all, Wang sisters don''t know my complicated relationship with tassels, asters and winter nights. They probably only think that I and miss San are a couple of dog men and women.

    Officer Xiaomeng''s eyes are full of exaggerated contempt, no malicious teasing, and even more worship. Obviously, for me to "hesitate" to expose miss three to refuse her sister Wang Xiaomeng, she is more than surprised than grateful, more admire me for the legendary existence of miss three. For this reason, she ignores if everything is true, I am just the best in the scum In reality, compared with the common female public enemy, at best, she has a higher vision and a more difficult taste. As for Xiaomeng, her sister, sitting alone in the living room, holding down her water glass, she is sure it is not her, and sipping slowly. She didn''t look at us at all, and didn''t know how she felt about my character and the relationship between me and miss three. For her, the misunderstanding is deeper Isn''t it a bad thing? I found that I didn''t seem to be so sure about it. I took my cup of water and pulled Wang Xiaomeng out of the kitchen.

    "Touching your face has no special meaning. It''s my habit of comforting people. It''s like you like touching other people''s heads. Don''t think about it." The third lady''s unexpected explanation clarified.

    "Well." It''s not embarrassing to say. It''s not true at all. I wonder how she knows that I like to touch my head when I comfort people, but she doesn''t ask for the exit."Touching the face is a common way to relieve the pressure, because there are many nerve endings on the face." the third lady asked, skipping at the same time, skillfully cutting vegetables: "don''t tell her two sentences, don''t you fear her saying anything?"

    "Who?" I''m a little distracted, because her skillful knife technique - white radish sliced first and then sliced, not only thin as paper, thin as hair, but also neat and even. What''s more, her hand speed is so fast that it''s almost dazzling. If she doesn''t cut her fingers in this way, I have to doubt the logical inflection of her two sentences before and after, because she actually touches my cheek I''m ashamed of my intimacy.

    "Little winter night," she seemed to be trying to change the subject, "I don''t think she would like to cooperate with your plan."

    "It''s your plan, not mine," I said angrily. "The heroine in my plan is Cheng, not Bai!"

    "white" three Miss hands on a meal, "you say me?"

    I took the opportunity to pinch a handful of shredded radish. It''s crystal clear like a fan soaked in water. It''s a fierce knife maker against the sky. "Do you want to say that minrou happened to choose to invite tassel and Murphy to dinner today, which is not your deliberate arrangement?"

    "It''s my plan"

    "it''s not over. My plan has been used by you and become a part of your plan. It''s no longer my plan. Since it''s your plan, I wonder if the little night will be screwed up. You must have calculated it, too?" I chewed the shredded radish, which was so thin that there was almost no crispy taste, and said: "are you sure that you won''t come to knock at the door in front of Wang''s sisters at night? I asked her for water when I came in, but I didn''t drink it. I just called her on purpose and didn''t give her a chance to ask, so as not to know your intention and refuse decisively, right? If Wang''s sister goes upstairs more slowly than expected, I think you will find something else to do for her. For example, should I thank you for being so careful when I accidentally touch a water glass or something? I only need a glass of white water instead of hot tea or drinks that will be very irritating to me? "

    "You guessed what I thought, so you asked me to dig your ears for you?"

    "If sister Wang comes in and sees you ''happen to'' come out of my room, and I''m changing clothes in it, I''ll misunderstand your relationship with me. I''d better cooperate with you. I''m more skeptical and vigilant. I''ll be more skeptical and vigilant when I''m young. On the contrary, I don''t doubt. Even if they doubt, they won''t be vigilant. In other words, my cooperation should also be with you Do you expect it? " I was a little dissatisfied, more Nai, said: "minrou asked tassel and Murphy to have dinner, in his own name, the weight is enough, why sacrifice your banner? You asked Xiaozi to come to the company to post an invitation. The purpose is to let me react to this situation as soon as you appear at my door, isn''t it? Qiu Meimei comes to my house to "visit". When you ask yuan yuan for the ear scoop in her room, it''s a small object that can''t be smaller. It''s a deliberate hint of your intention. Should I be right? "

    "Three young lady did not deny, way:" since you all know, why still cooperate with me

    "Can I refuse?" I said with a wry smile, "I''m just curious. If I don''t cooperate with you and don''t accept your affection, will you really expose my true thoughts in front of the sisters? But as you might expect, I have no courage to prove it. "

    "She joked:" afraid of hurting that girl, or afraid of your gentleness and hard work, will make that girl more irresistible to you

    "Not at all," I said, "I just chose a more acceptable way for my self-esteem between actively cooperating and being coerced."

    She nodded. "I''m honored."

    I shook my head. "I''m not happy."

    She nodded again, "so I''m very happy."

    "Are you a woman?" I frowned and said, "what''s the good for you when this scandal comes out? In order to make me unhappy, you don''t care about your reputation at all? "

    "I do everything I can to make you owe me, not to make you unhappy. Of course, it''s a surprise to make you unhappy," she said. "Besides, the reason why gossip is called gossip is because it''s also true and false. It''s hard to distinguish the true from the false. As long as it''s not proved to be a fact, it''s just a rumor that people follow the same example. ˇ±

    "do you admit to Wang Xiaomeng that you are my junior, which has not been proved to be a true scandal?" I sneer and scold myself for being cheap in my heart. She doesn''t think so. Why should I care? Anyway, I''ve been infamous for a long time, and I don''t care if I''m misunderstood more deeply.

    "I didn''t admit that I''m the third child," the girl put down the kitchen knife and said solemnly: "she asked me if I was your girlfriend, you said ''no'', I said ''yes'', she asked me whether I was'' yes'' or'' no '', I said'' no '', and'' yes'', how did she understand her question Just what I didn''t admit, at best, I didn''t deny. In my opinion, this kind of ambiguous relationship between Mo Ling and Liang Ke is more conducive to your refusal of Wang Xiaomeng''s original intention to let her find the answer. Before finding the answer, she is not willing to give up, so naturally she can''t help but take me as the imaginary enemy, and it''s much more difficult to catch up with me than to catch up with Cheng Liusu. "I can''t blame Miss San for so overlooking the fringe. After all, the fringe is still an uncut jade. Her family background and resume are far inferior to those of Xiaomeng, a talented student from a police family and studying in Beitian University. But that doesn''t prevent me from getting upset with Miss San, even if I fully accept what she said.

    "Come back to the truth, I won''t accept your hard feelings, but it''s not impossible for me to hand over Xu Heng to you." I said, "you can guarantee that Xu Heng will turn himself in and be judged and judged justly by law?"

    The third lady looked at me for a long time without saying anything and sighed: "no"

    PS: guilty and guilty, said yesterday''s update, now it''s even more, all night to catch a document, Evergrande''s Asian Championship final didn''t look up, life-long regret!!!

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1273

    The third lady looked at me for a long time and sighed: "no..."

    my heart sank, "just because I promised Xu Heng to take care of Tianyou?"

    Miss three nodded and said slowly, "the murder of Qianlong manor has brought out all kinds of crimes of long Xiaotian before his death. How deep is the background of long Xiaotian in Beitian and how complicated is the relationship? I don''t want to tell you that Xiao Zhanhe knows much better than I do. Once the report materials he provided to Xu Heng are studied, there will be more money rights to pay It''s easy to be exposed. So far, there are dozens of officials from all walks of life, including Niu Chengjin, a member of the Standing Committee of the municipal Party committee, Secretary of the political and legal committee, and director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau who is afraid of committing suicide. There''s enough evidence to prove that Sha Zhizhou''s several major lawless cases against you for Xu Heng''s whereabouts are all planned by Niu Chengjin There must be more important people hiding behind him. There must be more chaotic scenes hidden behind him... Now the bad influence has shocked the central government. Xu Heng''s goal has been achieved. Under the pressure of high-level pressure, social pressure and public opinion, although long Xiaotian died, Xu Heng''s materials about him will be verified one by one. After death, the famous festivals will not be preserved. Those related to It''s hard for long Xiaotian to escape even if he has colluded with others. Even if he doesn''t die, he will lose his skin. "

    "Does it have anything to do with me?" I''m happy to watch the bustle. "Heaven can''t do anything wrong. You can''t live if you do it yourself. I knew that. Why did you do it in the first place?"

    "I think it''s suitable for you to look at yourself in the mirror," said Miss three, raising her knife like a mirror and shaking it in front of my nose, which made my hair stand on end. "You know what I want to say. How many people resent Xu Heng, and how many people may be angry with you. Even Xiao Zhanhe, who has been cheated by Xu Heng of a pile of reporting materials, will set up countless enemies in the air. His grudges with long Xiaotian are well known in northern heaven. He has the motivation to help Xu Heng. At first, Xu Heng wanted to pit him? Anyway, he''s not a good man. Unfortunately, he''s good for the people. His merits and virtues are one thing, but I didn''t expect that you have a deep relationship with him... As for you, when the Qianlong manor was attacked, all the guests in the hall of longxiaotian were humiliated by Xu Heng, but he only looked at you with great admiration, and then fled from Qianlong manor in front of you. Even if some people believe that you and Xu Heng are not accomplices, they can''t help but suspect that they are You didn''t let Xu Heng go on purpose. If not, the police wouldn''t send him to protect you in winter. In fact, they would closely monitor you? And the shocking case that shazhizhou caused later let everyone take it for granted that you must know Xu Heng''s whereabouts. After all, it''s not others who helped shazhizhou kidnap you. It''s Niu Chengjin, the first person in Beitian police system. "

    I have nothing to say. Xu Heng has the will to turn himself in. I passed it on to the police, and then it was leaked by the police. Others only suspect that I know Xu Heng''s whereabouts, but they don''t believe that Xu Heng was hidden by me. I should be glad.

    The third young lady continued: "Xu Heng has been dormant in Beitian since the crime, and there is no sign of abscond. The tendency to commit the crime again has also stimulated all parties to pay attention to and dig into the case of longxiaotian. Now, people are in a panic. But the situation has developed so far, Xu Heng has voluntarily turned himself in. Anyone with some brains must be able to respond. He carefully planned the Qianlong villa The purpose of the garden case is not to seek wealth or simply revenge on long Xiaotian, but to punish all the villains who colluded with long Xiaotian''s black heart with some kind of self righteous chivalrous spirit. No matter whether you conspired with Xu Heng or not, at least in this case, you are his'' accomplice '', even if you didn''t deliberately let him go, even if you really didn''t know his hiding Do you think someone will believe it? Do you know how many people have been offended directly or indirectly because your brain fever delayed the time for Xu Heng to fall into the net? How many people''s interests have been touched, and how many people''s prospects have been destroyed? Who can you offend, a grasshopper? Yes, you are a good man with a clear conscience. You are a great hero. You don''t care about other people''s anger and don''t fear other people''s revenge. But Xu Heng is afraid. He entrusts you to take care of his sister. Of course, he doesn''t want to see you get involved with him. So the only way to help you "get your name right" is to plant it in your hands and help you completely clear the suspicion. It really becomes this The hero of the city... "

    I noticed that, in the last sentence, the third young lady deliberately bited heavily, but I can''t tell whether she emphasized or satirized..."

    "at the Qianlong manor, I let Xu Heng go. Is it wrong?" I''ve been at a loss about this. I hope Miss three can give me an answer.

    "Do you regret it?" she asked

    I think about it, shake my head - I don''t know if I have the ability to leave him, but I know that if I come back, I will let him go, and there will be no more hesitation...

    "that''s right." Said the third lady definitely.

    I was stunned and laughed, "it''s like birds of a feather flock together. It''s obvious that I did something bad, was exposed and punished, but I hated that I didn''t catch Xu Heng. I forgot that if I didn''t grab the bomb remote control, some people would have been in the sky. Ha ha, my shot was in vain. Fortunately, I didn''t expect anyone to thank me."

    Three young lady quite philosophically replied, "thank you people, see you get shot, those who don''t want to thank you, see you only get shot..."

    I chewed carefully, smiled bitterly and spat: "people, people..."She nodded, not answering.

    "I''m a person afraid of trouble, but I''m not a person afraid of things. Thank you for letting me realize Xu Heng''s plan, but Xu Heng can''t give it to you. I''ll persuade him to turn himself in honestly. I''m not afraid that he will come out with any moth if there is God''s blessing in my hand."

    The third lady blinked, wondering, "why?"

    "Just like I''m not a coupon for a cooperation project, Xu Heng is not a bargaining chip for anyone to exchange benefits - grass roots also have dignity, criminals also have human rights, let alone Xu Heng is not a criminal, just a criminal suspect."

    "If I say that my proposal is a win-win situation, no, a win-win situation?"

    "What is three wins? Why win three times? "

    "You, me, Xu Heng," said the third young lady, "you win, you can make Xu Heng surrender at ease, and I can help you; Xu Heng win, the guarantee of his sister''s future after surrender, I think my promise is easier to reassure him than your guarantee - it can be said that these two things are actually the same thing, and I win, just to use the opportunity of Xu Heng''s surrender, I don''t need to If you really want to give Xu Heng to me, you can persuade him to turn himself in, talk with the city about some conditions, solve some problems, and to put it bluntly, it''s hufeihuwei. "

    I didn''t ask her what conditions she wanted to negotiate with the city, nor what troubles she had, but directly asked, "what if the city doesn''t agree?"

    "That''s why I came to you," said the third young lady. "You just need to cooperate with me and show your attitude. When it''s appropriate, you can tell the police that Xu Heng is still considering whether to turn himself in. It''s very simple."

    "Easy for your sister!" When I was excited, I forgot to suppress my voice. When I yelled at miss three, I also splashed her saliva on her face, which made dongxiaoye and Wang''s sisters come to see me. My friends panicked and laughed. They waved to me to fart with miss three. Then they turned around and whispered: "let me threaten the party and the government!"

    "Don''t worry, they will promise," miss three lifted up her apron and wiped her face. She grabbed a cucumber hatefully and continued to show her exquisite knife work. I don''t know if she was annoyed and yelled at me and sprayed her saliva on the face. Ya glanced at some part of my body. The knife fell more powerful and the slice was thinner. She murmured: "the northern storm has hit, and the northern officialdom is doomed Xu Heng can''t catch them in a big blood exchange. No one can sit stably under their buttocks. Now I''m trying to make trouble for me. I''m just trying to get a political achievement to protect my official hat. "

    I don''t know why I always think of that fierce girl last night. She doesn''t have the skill like her? Well, I don''t think so. Otherwise, would you be forced to jump off the cliff with me by the sand boat, and be scared to be weak by Xu Heng?

    "Is it really that simple?"

    "It''s so simple," said the third young lady, who cut a rotten cucumber and looked at me askew, "and he pulled the hate value to me, which made people think that you helped Xu Heng, I was behind the scenes, and Xu Heng didn''t have to guide himself to play a big play to help you get rid of the suspicion? If you want to touch me, you have to have that ability. "

    Such arrogant remarks, from this young woman''s mouth, are so insipid, so unintelligible, but also have a convincing strength - self-confidence, maybe her innate talent.

    I said with a smile: "you''re right. Take care of Tianyou. One promise of your three young ladies is more reliable than that of my small fart people. So I don''t understand. Why don''t you go directly to talk with Xu Heng through Tianyou? I don''t think you have to owe me such a favor? What''s more, you seem to be reluctant to owe me... "

    " I really don''t want to owe you, "I don''t know why I mentioned this matter. The dignified third lady suddenly stubbornly seemed to be Chu Yuan when she was 12 years old. It was unreasonable that she was still in a bad mood, and her winning and losing heart was strong, as if she wanted to fight with others, but listened to her tone, Both innocent and aggrieved, poor Baba said: "but do you think that if Xu Heng knew that I was the real investor of Qianlong mountain villa at longxiaotian''s birthday party that day, could I still stand here to talk to you now?"

    I was stunned and then smiled bitterly.

    That kind of thing, the devil knows.

    But I know that she is afraid of becoming a ghost, so I don''t know...

    then I heard the third lady sighing to herself: "besides, the trouble I met is related to Qianlong mountain villa..."

    I frown more and more tightly.

    How can I hear it more and more? It seems that it''s not as simple as she said...

    mobile users please read it.

 Chapter 1274

    The third young lady''s dilemma is related to Qianlong mountain manor, which is the root of the feud between Xu Heng and long Xiaotian. Xu Heng wants to increase the salary and fire for the cause of Qianlong mountain manor. This lady is not in a dilemma. To be polite, it''s a fool''s dream. To be frank, it''s her own death! I think Xu Heng would rather burn the Qianlong villa clean with a fire - Ya buried the dynamite in the Qianlong villa that was powerful enough to overturn the whole mountain, and wished that all the people related to the development project of longxiaotian and Qianlong villa could go to the sky. Therefore, it is not difficult to guess whether he would agree to the request of the third lady without any discussion!

    If miss three has the courage, go to the opposite door and tell Tianyou that she is the behind the scenes investor of the development of Qianlong mountain villa. Don''t talk about the terms with Xu Heng. I''m afraid that she can''t see each other, so she was stabbed into a hornet''s nest by the fake boy. Miss three should also have this self-knowledge. So I asked him if I could promise Xu Heng to turn himself in. She said no, I dare to I hope I can persuade Xu Heng!

    It''s undeniable that her condition is very attractive. If everyone thinks that she is the "culprit" who urges Xu Heng to turn himself in, and I just let her dictate and listen to her, then I won''t have to worry about the anger and revenge of those affected by Xu Heng''s case and long Xiaotian''s case. Similarly, with the protection of the golden signboard, Xu Heng also needs to Worry about the future of life - as Miss San said, is a win-win result.

    But I didn''t and I couldn''t.

    First of all, Xu Heng is a person. He is not a chip. He has the meaning of his life. He has the value of his existence. On how the world ultimately evaluates him, his meaning and value should not be reduced to props used by some people in exchange for business interests or political interests. This is against my original intention of "getting into trouble". I don''t know if I am still rebellious or not cold blooded But my stubborn desire, Xu Heng''s ending, can be a reflection, a reflection without any impurities.

    if the first reason is too ideal, then the second reason is too realistic - how can I know that in Xu Heng''s eyes, if I am a lobbyist for the third miss, is it to help Zhou to commit crimes? If Xu Hengxian is the first to decide that the third young lady is the same as long Xiaotian, and he doesn''t say whether his revenge flame will be rekindled because of the third young lady, in case he doesn''t believe me anymore and runs with God''s blessing, am I really the sinner who helps Zhou to do evil? I let Xu Heng go once, but I will never let him go for the second time! There is no doubt that his crime should be punished. How much I sympathize with his past can not change the fact that he violates the law and is a dangerous person! The first time I was able to justify myself was beyond my ability. This time, I had no foundation to deceive myself.

    If Xu hengruo takes revenge on the society again, I will be responsible for connivance!

    Thinking of this, my frown stretched out instead. I was trying to cover up my nervousness and observe my expression. Maybe I thought that I was sure to persuade Xu Heng. There was a smile on my brow, but I asked a question that I couldn''t match. "Robce, it''s so thin, cucumber slices, what are you going to do?"

    "Ah?" She didn''t respond.

    I pointed to the turnip and cucumber slices on the chopping board because they were too thin and thin, and they began to lose water. They were two lumps of wet radish and cucumber slices. I said, "you are a good knife maker, but in order to show the knife maker, you have lost the taste of everything you cut. Is it necessary to put the cart before the horse?"

    Three young lady coagulates a pair of beautiful eyes, if have thought, suddenly ask me: "you mean I too take for granted?"? I think it''s a good result for everyone. In fact, it''s not so easy for me to understand complicated things. "

    I was stunned when she asked me. I looked at her with an open mind to ask for evidence for a long time, and then I came back - I just wanted to change the topic, but she thought there was a mystery in my words.

    I can''t help laughing. I don''t know if this girl thinks too much because of her high IQ, or if she accidentally exposes her dullness, which makes me have a kind of illusion that she''s not so hateful at a certain moment. There are some lovely illusions

    I shake my head, take the opportunity to dispel the illusions in my head, and say: "you understand simple things complicated - I All I want to say is that you cut the shredded radish too thin, and the sliced cucumber too thin. Don''t say you''re in the pot, you can''t chew the salad, and it will rot without selling. "

    "Is it?" As if she had just found out the problem, there was a slight panic, "what should I do then?"

    Asked how to do, but not idle hands, bitter melon, eggplant, tomato, in her skilled knife, instantly became three plates of thin, so I suspect that she is installed, deliberately ridicule me, there is no good airway: "what do you want to do I know, you ask me how to do, you don''t know?"

    "How can I know what to do?" The girl''s chin is raised and her mouth is curled. It''s quite natural that she said something that made me want to shave a big ear of melon seeds. "I can''t cook."

    "You can''t cook?" I don''t believe it.

    "No." She is quite sure.

    "You say you can''t cook because the knife is so good?" I''m killing.

    She turned her eyes into a shape. "The one who came over last night is more skilled at playing with knives than I am. She taught me these two skills. Ask her if she can cook."This lady doesn''t open or lift any pot. God knows if she intentionally sprinkles salt on my wound. "She should be able to cook"

    three young ladies are stunned, "how do you know?"

    "Because the East is very good at cooking," I blurted out, "my daughter''s cooking is so good, not taught by her mother, is it self-study? Then I have one more reason to annoy her. "

    "who is annoyed?"

    "Ran Yibai." When I mention this name, I unconsciously gnash my teeth and discuss her appearance and temperament. She is the same level of disaster as the one in front of me. As for the degree of antipathy in my mind, these two are the same. Although she hurt sister tiger, what I hate more is her indifference to the East.

    "What is it that annoys her?" The third young lady, who had not exposed her emotions for a whole night, was extremely nervous and was careful to probe.

    I''m relieved that the woman is her friend. She doesn''t want me to hate revenge. What''s more, the woman came for her last night. Although she was malicious, she made fun of it so much that she forced sister Hu to get hurt. It''s also an indisputable fact. Miss three is more or less guilty.

    "Shut up with you" I didn''t mean to be angry with her. I waved my hand, but I couldn''t believe myself. "I think Ran is too careless to care about the East. The 16-year-old girl is just a playful and rebellious age. She can''t really be so interested in the kitchen, but she practices cooking hard. Why? If it''s not to cater to her mother''s interests, it''s not to get her mother''s praise, but I''ve never heard her show off. What does that prove? "

    I asked Miss three. She didn''t make a sound. I thought it was funny. What did she do? She is a 27-year-old left over daughter who has never been in love. How can she understand the relationship between mother and daughter? Then he went on: "it can only be proved that ran Yibai never praised the East, such a woman who even looked upon her daughter''s efforts to please her, and even her daughter''s little desire to be stingy and satisfied, or decided her daughter''s future without permission. Why should she?"

    The third lady sneered and said: "no longer a qualified mother, the future of her daughter will not be interfered by an outsider, right? What are you for? "

    "Just because I am an outsider who knows the East better than her! As an outsider knows, going to the east of France won''t make you happier than staying in the east of Beitian! " I said angrily, "does she have friends in France? France? Is there her * * sister or her little night sister? " At last, I added in my heart that I am narcissistic and selfish: do you have me in France, but my face is solemn and upright, without a trace of filth.

    "How do you know she can''t make new friends in France?"

    "In this life, there are always some precious things that have been replaced by law, some memories, some friends as mothers, who have the obligation to protect, but have no right to be deprived! The person who makes the choice should not be me or her, but Oriental himself, 16 years old, no longer a child of knowledge. "

    The intelligence quotient is high, not equal to eloquence, three young lady no longer speak, either don''t understand and speak carefully, or just can''t fight my two lips, she is thoughtful expression, continue to ravage the vegetables in the basket, show her exquisite knife work, silent for a long time, abruptly asked: "you don''t agree to help me persuade Xu Heng, do you?"

    Too jump, I react for a while, just light way: "I said, Xu Heng is not chips."

    The third lady is silent.

    I asked curiously, "don''t you force it? Although I don''t accept your affection, you still seem to have a lot of means to blackmail me. For example, Moon Valley and Fengchang''s cooperation project and so on "

    she asked:" is it useful? "

    "It''s no use," I said, "but you''ve done so much before, isn''t it just for today? It''s so easy to give up. It''s not like your obsessive style. "

    "You''re wrong," she said, shaking her head. "I didn''t do that to help you persuade Xu Heng to deal with the little trouble of Qianlong mountain villa. Even if I''m here today, it''s not entirely because of this. Strictly speaking, it''s just a passing request. It''s ok if you promise the best or not. Anyway, my goal has been achieved."

    "By the way? Has the goal been achieved? " "What''s the purpose?" I exclaimed? Why on earth did you come? " I forgot to Tucao for a while. The girl did not make complaints about her being dead.

    "Cooking," she is elegant and noble. Although her cheeks are rosy, she has no sincerity of introspection. The evil taste in her eyes and the slightly upward arc of her mouth make me feel a bit childlike cunning like Chu Yuan. I can''t help but want to turn to see if there are nine foxtails growing behind her farts. "Although I can''t cook"

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1275

    The third lady is not modest. She can cut, slice, cut, chop, chop, chop, pick, pat, gouge, spin, scrape and carve. She has 12 kinds of knife techniques of the highest level, namely, she can''t open fire to cook, but can only make all kinds of brain salad Sashimi? Well, I don''t think carp smells too fishy, but at least you should know that soy sauce and laoshao are different, right?

    Although the dishes she pounded with drums can''t be called the dark dishes of the small winter night style, they can only be described as "terrible". Apart from the knife work, the only advantage is probably "se, fragrance and taste". At last, she took the first place - at least the appearance is not wrong, and it''s very good.

    Of course, it can also be understood in this way - in addition to being able to see, the first thing is how to deal with the silk like hair, the pieces like paper, the food carving is lifelike, such a knife maker, she said that she can''t cook, except me, who believes it?

    anyway, Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye didn''t believe it. They questioned it.

    It seems that Xiao Meng, who has no heart and no heart, doesn''t believe it. Even though she is eager to show enough hostility to her sister Xiaomeng, she can''t help but fight against her sister completely. But she is really high-profile. She can''t help worrying about whether her sister can bear it. This is her instinct to care for her sister, so she laughs awkwardly and farfetched , struggling and contradictory. It''s estimated that the food is delicious and tasteless. It doesn''t make any difference if it''s chewed in her mouth.

    Wang Xiaomeng, who had been depressed and silent all night, was suddenly excited after sitting at the dinner table. He didn''t have a black face to swing his sleeve or turn his face to lift the table. Instead, he ate a big meal of Kuaiyi. Not only my sister Chu Yuanhu, but also Wang Xiaomeng, was stunned. He thought that his sister, who was sensitive, hot tempered and stubborn, was stunned.

    Woman''s heart, sea needle, girl''s heart are also like the needle sinking in the sea.

    Is it the calm method under the clear sky to cover up the dark ho surging in the dark, or the thundering and stormy waves, but the needle sunk in the sea is still? If it''s not my IQ, then it''s female xng. It''s too complex. I didn''t even understand the atmosphere after eating a boring meal. The cold field on the dinner table seems to be the expected situation. Wang Xiaomeng and I are not familiar with each other. The only intersection is Xiao Yao JNG and the gun attack case of shazhizhou, which can''t be mentioned After all, they are the clans of JNG Chashi, Xiao Yao and JNG are the princesses of the underworld. The good and the evil are different. I asked her to come here just to emphasize the fact that I have a girlfriend. Although it''s not a fringe sitting next to me, it''s just because it''s the third miss who can''t explain clearly and possibly describe more and more black. I don''t know what to say or what to say. Let alone the king''s family in winter Wang Jie''s downfall is attributed to her. This hatred is a big one. Sister Hu has a lot of money, so she doesn''t care to show her affection to her sister Wang. Because everyone knows that she won''t do this, so she asked Wang Xiaomeng to help with the surveillance. In Lin Zhi''s eyes, she has a special meaning. Wang Xiaomeng is probably a way for sister Hu to vent her dissatisfaction to him because of her sensitive observation I realized this, so when sister tiger asked for help, she didn''t refuse. I invited her to my home, and she didn''t have any polite words, did she? Last night, JNG Fang took such a big action and finally died. She was born in a family. It was impossible for JNG not to be curious about what happened, but these questions were obviously asked or tested by a sensitive and special person like miss three. So, the most taboo thing to talk about was miss three who came here uninvited and Wang Xiaomeng who didn''t know why ˇŁ

    Miss three didn''t talk much. She only asked a few questions, such as which University Wang Xiaomeng studied and what major she majored in, which she must have investigated clearly in advance. Wang Xiaomeng answered all questions, but was finally asked if she was interested in working in her company for internship in summer vacation. Wang Xiaomeng hesitated and looked at me as if asking.

    How can I know what''s on the mind of miss three? After all, I thought it was not a bad thing, so I encouraged Wang Xiaomeng to nod. Having just experienced the terrorist attack of the sand boat and the bad memories of being abandoned by Wang Jie, the atmosphere at home is bound to be very good. Instead of locking yourself in the house and thinking, it''s better to change the environment and find something meaningful to do.

    of course, I do not deny that I am afraid Wang Xiaomeng is too idle and will spend all her love on love. I always feel that her "love" may not be true love, it may be just an illusion of gratitude or an impulse, or just a little bit of impulse, and after a little cooling, she may find that I am not the type she likes.

    At this time, Wang Xiaomeng had a kind of blind faith in me. Seeing that I had a supportive attitude, she didn''t hesitate to answer miss three. She didn''t just say that. She immediately told her a string of numbers and told her when she was ready to go to work, so she just called me by name.

    I''m familiar with the number. I think hard. Isn''t this Zheng Yuqiu''s phone number?! Let two girls who confessed to me on the same day get together. Do you think it''s not enough fun or my head is not big enough?!In my opinion, Zheng Yuqiu''s xng grid is a hundred times worse than Wang Xiaomeng''s!

    I was annoyed. I scolded miss three for not helping, but for making trouble. I regretted how I believed her, but I had already expressed my attitude before. Now it''s not appropriate to stop her. Seeing my face forced me to smile, she was very happy. Obviously, she also remembered Zheng Yuqiu''s phone number, as long as the fox JNG beside me was far away from her and the fringe, She didn''t care whether she was in sympathy with her illness or killed herself. She secretly gave a thumbs up to miss three. In fact, she teased and ridiculed me, but she was seen by the sharp miss three. The woman was stunned, and then she didn''t want to avoid the eyes of the Wang sisters. She also gave a thumbs up and responded to miss tiger''s "praise". Instead, she blushed with shame, only when her mind was felt by miss three See through.

    After eating, she didn''t stay much. The sisters of the Wang family stood up and left. Miss three, Chu Yuan and sister Hu arrived at the door and were persuaded back by the sisters of the Wang family. I said they were sent downstairs, but they were not polite.

    When I went downstairs, Wang Xiaomeng said to pick up the car. Without waiting for my reaction, he ran away and left me and Wang Xiaomeng behind. The atmosphere was embarrassed. The purpose and intention were too obvious. Can''t I still talk?

    "I''m sorry, didn''t you have a good meal? I originally wanted to thank your sister for her help in the morning, but I don''t know how she came. "The first sentence was no words, but the second one was lamentation - I thought that miss three had taken the initiative to help me decline Wang Xiaomeng, in order to ask me to promise Xu Heng to her, but after I declined, she said that her purpose had reached her goal?

    "No," Wang Xiaomeng said with a shy smile, "this is the best meal I have had recently."

    I think it''s the most contrary sentence I''ve ever heard, but in the moonlight, I look at her expression, but it''s not like saying irony.

    "Because she is the third miss?"

    "No," Wang Xiaomeng''s pretty face suddenly turned red when I stared at her, and he said with a smile, "because the food she cooked is really terrible."

    "Then you say it''s delicious?" I don''t understand, but I still explain: "in fact, she didn''t mean it. She has worked hard, but she can''t cook at all. Shouldn''t it be difficult to understand? After all, in her capacity, there are some reasons to "cook far away", neither necessary nor free time to cook and eat by herself "

    Wang Xiaomeng said:" you don''t need to cover it up for her, I know she is intentional, because she doesn''t welcome me. "

    "How can I?" I said. If you don''t come, how can she give me the chance to force human feelings? I''m afraid she''s the most popular person for you in this regard, but I can''t make it clear that she didn''t deliberately fool her by judging her cooking skills with her knife.

    Wang Xiaomeng shook his head, not only didn''t feel lost, but also said happily: "Xiao Yike and my father always praised how clever you are, but I found that brother Nan, you are quite stupid, and stupid is particularly lovely."

    "Yes?"

    "No?" Wang Xiaomeng said with a smile: "I was so rude to you before, and I always bullied Xiao Yike. I nearly killed you. You must not like me in your heart, do you? But even so, you still take good care of my feelings. Even if you refuse me, such a bad girl with a lot of flaws, you have considered my current psychological state and tried to use the most euphemistic way. Do you think you are stupid and lovely? In fact, there is nothing worthy of your sympathy or scruples for such a bad girl as me who has been willing to degenerate. You don''t need to worry that refusing to open your mouth will hurt my self-esteem. In the face of life and death, I am weak and have lost my face as a king''s son and daughter. If you want to change your mind and face the life saved by you, at least you should have the courage to face and review yourself in the past? Hehe, to be honest, even if I were you, I would not like myself in the past "

    I want to say something, but I don''t know what I should say

    in fact, she knows everything, but I don''t think she knows anything.

    Girl''s heart, seafloor needle

    I used to be smart again. I didn''t understand it at all, and I couldn''t understand it at all

 Chapter 1276

    size half, asleep, open your eyes, it''s dawn... i ''m sorry..

    "in fact, you think too much about Nange." Wang Xiaomeng lowered his head, carried his hands on his back, walked without bending his knees, while kicking the air stone on the road, and said softly in an optimistic and slightly lost tone: "I''m confused, but I''m not stupid. I know that you can''t like me, and I know that girls like me don''t deserve to like you, so ah It doesn''t matter what reason or how you refuse me, because when I give you that handkerchief, I''m ready to be rejected. When you invited me and Xiaomeng to come over for dinner in the evening, I guessed that you would reply to me like this, but I didn''t expect that the person who appeared in your house is not your real girlfriend Cheng Liusu is not a sentimental Xiao Yike, but a real three young ladies "

    " now that you have guessed it, why do you still? "I was a little distracted, and in the middle of it, I suddenly realized that this is not the same as admitting my motivation of" thanks as a cover and politeness as a reality "?

    "Since I guess you will refuse me, why come here?" Wang Xiaomeng looked at me askew and said with a smile, "aren''t people like this? Clearly know that it is impossible, or will have a little expectation, fantasy success, encounter an incredible happy fairy tale, at the same time, rational comfort themselves, failure, is just the normal reality, but even so, in the face of reality, still can''t help but lose, after all, it means a wish to break, like a dream to wake up is also a kind of Sorry, isn''t it? "

    I can answer, "I''m sorry, did I hurt you?"

    instead of being full of apologies, I''m more ashamed of myself. Wang Xiaomeng had long guessed that I would refuse her, and even guessed that I wanted to refuse her and the way to refuse her, but before that, I was proud of how thoughtful I thought about it. Am I a pig? It''s not as good as a pig. At least a pig can''t be smart!

    "No, you mustn''t think so," Wang Xiaomeng said hurriedly. "If I feel hurt by someone, the person who hurt me can only be myself. Who let me bully Xiao Yike all the time? Who let me leave a bad impression on you when we first met? Today is also because I pester small dream to come to you for confession, is also because I hold unrealistic fantasy to be rejected by you? Is that a little bit of a pitiful suspicion? But don''t you sympathize with me, Xiao Yi should have told you? Xiaomeng queen is stronger than arrogance. She has been used to what she does and what she suffers. She is the most hated one who is pitied by others. "

    Xiao goblin did say that Wang Xiaomeng was "stupefied and terrible". In order not to lose, she studied hard and made great progress. She went all the way to the key high school, Beitian University and even gave up Tsinghua University. If Wang Xiaomeng''s motivation to work so hard is to create a base that can bully Xiao goblin wantonly, it can barely be said that it can be passed The problem is that since high school, the goblin has turned over. Wang Xiaomeng is the one who was bullied. Although it''s hard to say what''s the advantage of fighting with Xiao goblin, she''s really stronger than arrogance. But because of this, I can''t bear the burning old face. I''m ashamed to want to run into death with the lamp post in my arms. Of course, Wang Xiaomeng knows that her "advantage" is not worth anything I have to show off. I even dislike her for emphasizing her relationship with Xiao demon''s old enemy, but I still boast a little. Unless I am too slow or really stupid, how can I not understand that she is using self mockery to relieve me?

    "You are a stronger girl than I thought." I used to reach out and touch Wang Xiaomeng''s head.

    Wang Xiaomeng said with a smile: "thanks to brother Nan, my parents, aunts and uncles, even Wang Jie and Xiaomeng. They don''t believe that my current change is due to your preaching in the hospital and wrong reflection. They think I''m too frightened to walk out of the yn shadow attacked by the sand boat, so the behavior is abnormal. They are still discussing whether to give it to me recently I''m looking for a psychiatrist. Hee hee, I can''t blame them for being suspicious, caring and disorderly. In the past, I was really too naughty and stubborn. I couldn''t listen to anyone who gave me a big reason. Suddenly, I became a good girl. They certainly couldn''t adapt to it, but I still think it''s not hard for me to understand what you said, because you saved my life, so you have Power will be my guide in my future life. "

    "I don''t want to help you. I don''t even want to be noble." I shook my head and said with a smile, "the boat of sand is coming to me. I just don''t want you to be let down. You can be grateful. I''m very happy, but you really don''t need to feel indebted to me. People are creatures with their own will. Everyone has their own understanding of happiness And pursuit, so your life only belongs to you. What I said is opinion, reference, not necessarily truth, not order. Ha ha, I have neither the interest of enslaving others nor the courage to shoulder others'' lives on my own shoulders. Heroes are the titles that Nai smashed on the head. In essence, I am still paid eight thousand a month for nine to five in order to live every day It''s no different from most people in this city. "

    "The so-called truth is still an order," Wang Xiaomeng said with a red face and a timid voice. "I just want to be a girl who can appeal to you like Xiao Yike, but not like me before."Er

    has become the topic and atmosphere that I am not good at coping with. I used to boast that I was quite quick witted, but now I can only clumsily pretend to be weak witted, pretending that my ears are not sensitive enough, and asking, "what do you say?"

    Wang Xiaomeng didn''t disappoint me, but he wasn''t shy. He was considerate and didn''t want to embarrass me. He smiled softly and said, "nothing, that is to say, I will listen to your words. Of course, not all of them, but I think I will listen to the right ones, and I may not listen to the wrong ones."

    I nodded, not sure if I agreed or appreciated, "that''s right."

    "So you may be disappointed"

    "hmm?" I was stunned. I didn''t know how to say that.

    Wang Xiaomeng took out his mobile phone from his pocket, turned out a number, raised his arm high, and turned to the bright moon, then turned to the pretty face. He asked me with a sweet smile: "brother Nan, what do you mean that miss three invited me to work in her company for practice during the holiday? This number is unusual. Even if it''s not miss San''s own, it must be her closest person "

    " how do you know it? " I was surprised by my snacks. Because Zheng Yuqiu''s phone also has the strong style of driving a sports car but living in a farmyard - the mobile phone with diamonds is very local, but the number is ordinary and different from that of ordinary people. It doesn''t use any beautiful number. So when miss three asked Wang Xiaomeng to remember the phone, it took me a long time to remember that it was her mobile phone number. "Isn''t this number very common?"

    "It''s just because it''s so ordinary that it''s unusual to report it from the third miss," Wang Xiaomeng said. "People like the third miss can''t talk about deliberately remembering a small person''s cell phone number, right? Since she can blurt it out, it proves that she is very familiar with this number, either her own or someone she often contacts, or someone she can often contact with miss three, then she must be the one closest to her, right? "

    Although Wang Xiaomeng''s rationale is not very solid, I still secretly lamented that the tiger father and dog daughter, ah

    "the summer vacation is long, she not only arranged me to work, but also arranged me to work under her own eyes or under the eyes of her own confidants. Isn''t the intention too obvious?" Wang Xiaomeng tooted his mouth like a sad, sad man, but with a smile on his eyes, he said, "you encourage me and agree with her, brother Nan. Don''t you really know her intention?"

    send the question girl Wang Xiaomeng to the question woman Zheng Yuqiu. I really don''t know her intention

    don''t wait for me to speak. Wang Xiaomeng has asked himself, "it''s to find something for me to do, so that I can stay away from you and watch me by the way."

    "Watch you?" I don''t have enough brains.

    Wang Xiaomeng didn''t answer, and continued, "if she really can''t cook, she won''t show me the knife craftsman on purpose, will she? It''s obvious that I''m not welcome to be such an evil fox spirit. I''m too small for her status. "

    Now I''ve given up explaining the fact that miss three can''t cook. I''m more curious about her intelligence. Can''t you imagine? It''s hard to believe that she doesn''t know how to cook with such a fierce knife maker. But for Wang Xiaomeng''s feelings, I still have to say, "no matter what you do, there will always be a time when you don''t play well"

    "so I''m very happy, and I''m also very happy to eat." during the conversation, we have come to the intersection of the main road of the community, where the street light is on, Wang Xiaomeng stops, and the light is on Under the light, the dimples were like flowers, and she said with emphasis, "she only sends, waves, loses and often because of me."

    "Ah?" I can''t understand it at all.

    At this time, a brighter light was dazzling, but Wang Xiaomeng took the car and came over. I was so dazzled that I could not open my eyes. Then I heard Wang Xiaomeng beside me say, "I was very frustrated to see such a powerful opponent as miss three, but I found some confidence unexpectedly after this dinner."

    "What do you mean?"

    When I opened my eyes, Wang Xiaomeng had already entered the car like a happy and dexterous little rabbit, put down half of his son and said with a smile: "how many people are there in Beitian, who are qualified to be the match of the third lady? Maybe I''m valued, maybe I''m despised, but at least I''m not despised by miss three. In her opinion, I''m still a bit threatened, right? Brother Nan, you said, what kind of self-confidence is more persuasive than the identification of rivals? "

    These four big words come out of my mind!

    "No, Xiaomeng, listen to me"

    "brother Nan, you don''t have to say anything," Wang Xiaomeng interrupted me and said, "you don''t like me, I know."

    I can''t care about the wording either. "So"

    "so I will try to make you like me," Wang Xiaomeng said, refusing to let me speak at all. "People always have goals first and then pursue them, right? Don''t you like Cheng Liusu and Xiao Yike at first sight? There is always a process before there is a result. I haven''t tried hard yet. How do you know I can''t? With your understanding of me now, you can''t even tell me if I''m a girl of your type. How can you guarantee that you won''t like Wang Xiaomeng, who has reformed your life for you in the future? "I was refuted by her. I didn''t think that I would like her, but I thought that too clear and groundless negation would hurt her.

    "You know, I have a girlfriend"

    "I know, so miss three can only be junior three, and Xiao Yike, Dong Xiaoye, your boss Murphy, too?" Wang Xiaomeng''s hand is index, and Wang Xiaomeng''s face is gray. Is this girl determined to jump into the fire pit?

    The excuse of a man with a flower heart is so powerful. "If you are like this, your family will be sad."

    "it doesn''t matter if the object is you. Without you, I would have been buried in the cemetery and under the stone tablet."

    how different is this girl?

    No, I offer a big sacrifice and I will kill, "your father said, don''t let me bubble in you, or I will fight with you."

    "It doesn''t matter," Wang Xiaomeng said with a confident smile. "I wanted to bubble in you

    Well, you''re really different.

    ;

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1277

    Under the streetlight, I watched the car of Wang''s sister drive slowly out of the community, and I suddenly realized that I was provoked by a female rogue who couldn''t be provoked...

    not only Wang Xiaomeng who wanted to bubble in me, but also the third young lady who took the initiative to stop the human feelings for me! Although her appearance made Wang Xiaomeng easily accept the fact that she was declined by me, it was because of her drawing on the snake and adding to the feet that Wang Xiaomeng, a sensitive girl, mistakenly thought her hostility was too strong, which inspired her aggressive nature. The dispute between Wang Xiaomeng and Xiao goblin has long proved that she is not a girl who is easy to give up when encountering setbacks, as she said: What other kind of self-confidence is more persuasive than the identification of opponents?

    To be the third miss''s opponent is not a thrill or a challenge?

    Wang Xiaomeng didn''t deny herself because of this, which didn''t seem to deviate from my original intention. However, her resolute and optimistic statement made me feel that the result was too much and I was really not happy.

    With a long sigh, I didn''t return my head. I asked, "is it your interest to peep in the dark?"

    After a while, I heard the voice of the third lady ring from behind, but it''s hard to tell whether she was surprised or curious from her tone. She asked calmly, "you have eyes behind your head? Or do you have two dog ears? "

    I looked back slowly, and saw that she came out from behind a tree in the dark not far away. As she walked, she scraped the wet mud and rotten grass stuck on the sole of her shoes. In order not to be heard by me, she wore high-heeled shoes obviously deliberately stepped over from the lawn beside the road.

    "I don''t have eyes in the back of my head. I''m blind when I grow up. Don''t talk about my ears. I''m not confident when I compare with others. Otherwise, I won''t see you hear your voice, but I still can''t remember you." I said this, ironically, it''s far from self mocking. I sniffed and said: "only smell can make sense, especially for fragrance Sensitive, and you happen to be in the upper air. "

    I casually said that it was neither showing off nor flirting. I didn''t want to hear what the third Miss said, but she was red faced and gave me a look of shame and anger. I just reflected that an old man was talking about the taste of women''s home, which was really inappropriate. He could not help shaking his head and laughing.

    "It''s a dog nose."

    "Whatever you say," I''m not in the mood to argue about such a small thing, and said, "what do you want to see behind you? See what you want to see? "

    "Wang Xiaomeng pursues your love declaration? With that girl''s character, it''s not surprising how bold she can say without giving up her heart to you, "said the third lady." I just want to test your vigilance. Well, it''s very high. "

    "If you are attacked twice more, your vigilance is not necessarily worse than that of me." I didn''t take miss three''s words seriously, but I was confused by Wang Xiaomeng, but I didn''t ask for the bottom of the matter. "You mustn''t tell me, because I didn''t promise you what Xu Heng did, so you deliberately stimulated Wang Xiaomeng."

    "I''m just trying to stimulate her. There''s nothing to deny. It has nothing to do with your refusal of my request. It''s your original intention to take this opportunity for her to change her way up, isn''t it?" Said the third lady.

    I urn sound urn airway: "summer vacation arrangements for her to work for Zheng Yuqiu, it seems not my original intention."

    "She should be very happy to be able to remember Xiaoqiu''s phone call by heart," said the third lady with a smile, not answering her questions. "Don''t you think Wang Xiaomeng''s character is quite similar to Xiaoqiu''s?"

    When I think about it, there are many similarities, such as the same aggressive, extreme and stubborn... But the difference is that Zheng Yuqiu is more of a disguise of appearance, and Wang Xiaomeng is not mature enough to understand where he really needs to change.

    "You can see your own shadow from each other. For Wang Xiaomeng, who needs goals and directions, Xiaoqiu can be a reference for her growth and success. This is something that neither I nor Cheng Liusu, nor any woman around you can do. Similarly, looking at Wang Xiaomeng, who is young and worrying, seems to have to face her past self in the mirror Autumn is bound to have many feelings? "Kill two birds with one stone, don''t you think so?"

    I can''t answer, not no answer, but too many.

    Her mind is so delicate, she is so thoughtful... My surprise can''t be compounded, even if I knew she was not an ordinary woman.

    In the past, I couldn''t help but think about the problem. In this moment, I''m sure that I''m sure - Ziyuan, minrou and zhengyuqiu, why they respect and love miss three so much!

    She is a good sister, and she will certainly become a good mother in the future? I don''t know why, my eyes didn''t move away from her face, but after a moment, they were just like two people. The person before was so vague and unclear. Now he is so beautiful and engraved in my heart...

    damn, the same face, why I didn''t feel good-looking or even dismissive before, but now I suddenly feel dazzling and beautiful that I can''t look straight at him What happened? I''m quite sure that even if I don''t get excited about it, but I can''t deny that I just came up with an extremely absurd idea: marry her, have a baby with her...

    if the mother is her, even if the children are all like Chu Yuan, there is nothing worth worrying about?"Is there anything on my face?" How does miss three know the strange thoughts in my mind? I''ve been used to my direct and impolite sight for a long time. I thought I didn''t agree with her.

    "No..." I was burning under the skin. My sweat and pores were sore. I pretended to turn my head and hide my shame. I was honest and said: "I thought you were used to being high above the world and the stars are full of moon. Your character is inevitably spoiled. Unexpectedly, you know how to take care of people. Unexpectedly, you are a good woman..."

    I have been kicked by her The preparation of one foot, but listening to her silence, secretly glanced back, saw her eyes full of incredible looking at me, the sight touched, hurriedly moved away, blushed like peach, dyed the ear root, a pair of helpless appearance, stammered: "how, how to listen to you boast me, feel, feel so strange..."

    you this reaction is more strange? I was dumbfounded.

    I scold her, she will scold, I praise her, she will be shy, the legendary three young lady, is not an ordinary to no longer ordinary woman? It can be seen that the rumor may not be untrustworthy, but it must not be fully believed.

    "I didn''t finish," I said, pausing. "It''s just a little grumpy."

    She turned back to be a foot, but it also exposed the legendary almost omnipotent weakness of her sports ability, which was the same level of idiot as Chu Yuan. Only when her right leg was raised, her left leg trembled, and then lost its balance. The whole person leaned back. The people who didn''t know thought she stepped on the watermelon skin still thought, "help me!"

    I''m happy to see her fall and make a big face. How can she pose as a goddess in front of me? But because of her motor nerves, I''m afraid that she will fall off the horse''s road and hurt me. Qiu Meimei touched my house and stabbed me in the middle of the night. After hesitating, she took half a shot. Although she took one hand, her upper body was at the ground level, so I raised her subconsciously Get up, put that leg in your arms and lift it up.

    , the quiet path, the bright moon, the weeping willow, the golden lamppost, the crickets singing, the mosquitoes flying, this scene, the bridge, the dog''s blood everywhere, and the vaguely ambiguous.

    "Picachu?" The man looked down, couldn''t restrain his consternation, murmured to himself.

    "You are wrong!" The woman quickly stood up straight. She flattened her skirt and covered her knees with a bow. Her face was as red as blood and her eyes were full of tears.

    "Is it? Well, yes I asked myself: the 27 year old leftover girl who has not been in love, and the pressure is really great... Is this hypnosis that she is still tender and lovely and keeps the girl''s innocence?

    "Yes!" She stressed with a cry.

    "Yes, yes, my eyes are not good, you know, my memory is not good, you know," I comforted her and hypnotized myself: "sexy black silk stockings with naive cartoon underpants, how can it be ah, ha ha..."

    "what are you laughing at?!"

    "Ah?"

    "Don''t laugh!"

    "Well," I said with a look on my face, "is your purpose really so simple?"

    My face is like turning over a book, and my state changes quickly. I''m afraid that Wu Lefeng, the movie emperor, should also praise me. The third miss who is not in the state can''t keep up with the rhythm of my jumping, so she is ashamed and annoyed. "What''s the purpose? What is simple? "

    I can''t laugh, just like a piece of memory, and I continue the topic before the episode seriously, "the purpose of your active presence in front of me tonight is really just to stimulate Wang Xiaomeng and arrange a summer job for her." When people are abnormal, their emotions are exposed, and their psychology is easily controlled. I left her embarrassment aside. She could not let go of her embarrassment, nor could she care about it. Otherwise, she asked for it. She wanted it. I could do it, but she couldn''t do it. It was like losing to me.

    Even if she knew that I was acting, she would prove that her acting skills were higher than mine - so were all the arrogant people, and the arrogant third lady would not be an exception.

    She smiled softly, thought it was natural, but her voice was filled with anger that she could not detect. "It''s so simple."

    "But I said, I won''t accept your kindness."

    "If you don''t, someone will."

    "Who?" I blurted out a name, "Wang Meng?!"

    The third young lady snorted coldly and said, "there is no such thing as naivety." She didn''t realize that she was showing more emotion now than she had all night.

    I ignored her teasing or praising, and asked, "what do you do for Wang Meng?"

    "Guess," she said

    "How can I guess?" I can guess that Wang Meng is only because of the person who has a direct relationship with Wang Xiaomeng. I can only think of him first.

    "If you can guess, you will understand why I came here tonight." Said is not said.

    "Give me a hint." I tried not to show any appeal.

    "The tip is..." the third young lady covered the whole night, and every topic has been on the spot until now. There must be no reason to tell me or I can''t know a word. So I didn''t expect to pry her mouth open. I don''t know whether the incident just disturbed her mind. She said: "Wang Meng may not inherit my human feelings, but He will certainly accept your affection... "

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 1278

    "Will Wang Meng accept my affection? What''s the favor of me? "

    Look at the third lady''s expression, she really slipped out of her mouth and was stunned for a while, but she couldn''t talk about panic. It was more like an accident. She covered up the past in an instant. She said lightly: "I''ve made an exception, and you can guess the rest. What I can tell you at last is one sentence - Chunan, I won''t force you to compromise with me on Xu Heng''s matter, but you can do the same To prevent me from using you, in a word, if you do good things, I will be the villain. So even Xu Heng will not say anything, and probably will not say anything. This is what I call the three win result. "

    I shook my head and said with a smile, "it seems that there is nothing left for me to guess."

    "Well," said the third lady, "because you are a very clever man."

    "It''s not like praising or satirizing to say this from your mouth," I said with emotion: "I played a trick to get away from the mountain. I didn''t have time for tassel and Murphy to play with me tonight. Instead of you, I made a big fuss just to make a hard impression on my human feelings. It was all my" love making ". It''s too simple to think about it. Ha ha, you came for Wang Xiaomeng, and it''s true As you said, your purpose is to show her such a dinner. You guessed from the beginning that I would not give Xu Heng to you? "

    "it''s not ''guess'', it''s'' know''. If you can give Xu Heng away with a few people, why do I have to work so hard to make Wang Xiaomeng''s idea?" "In my opinion, there are no more than three kinds of people in the world. The first one is people who only have their own eyes, the second one is people who only have others in their eyes, and the third one is people who both have others and their own in their eyes. What do you think of them?"

    "I think you seem to have missed one," I looked at her and said earnestly, "the man in the eye."

    "I don''t know what the person in my eyes is, so what you say is not a person," said the third young lady, looking at me angrily and coldly. "Do you think the person in my eyes?"

    I''m not sure, "man, I don''t mind if you take the right seat."

    Just as I am happy when I am angry with her, I find that I also like to make her angry.

    She raised her hand and waved it. She murmured in her mouth. She didn''t know whether she was talking to herself or contradicting me. "If I''m in the eye, I don''t have to make such a big detour because you''re not human." br >

    "what

    Three young lady blow drum fragrant cheek, perhaps suddenly realize this expression too two eight years old, double cheek is crimson, hurriedly restored that poker like rigid and indifferent face, way: "nothing."

    Then, a white seqq car came slowly and stopped steadily in front of us. I thought it was an acquaintance in the community who passed by and wanted to say hello to xng politely. Unexpectedly, the door opened and jumped out busily. It was Runiu who pried the door of my house in the afternoon. Qiu Meimei.

    "Sister, brother Nan." Different from the previous avant-garde fashion, she was dressed in a suit of OL formal clothes. Her family was very, very formal. She was bold and shrewd without her mouth. Except for her poor eyes, she asked for a good voice. She didn''t dare to say a word more, so I didn''t dare to recognize her. Is this the same Qiu Meimei I know?

    No matter whether she is Qiu Meimei I know or not, I am quite sure that she is serious on the surface, but her eyes can not hide the flow of laughter. It is obvious that she saw the embarrassment of the third lady. Seeing that the third lady''s shoulders were slightly trembling and could not attack, I felt a little guilty, so I casually said to Qiu Meimei, "your car? New? "

    I haven''t seen Qiu Meimei drive a car before. After all, she pretends to be a poor student sharing the rent. Now she and Tianyou have exposed their identities. I don''t need to continue acting. Seeing that she drives a small QQ of tens of thousands of yuan, I take it for granted that this car is her new one - I don''t know what kind of angle Qiu Meimei is under the third miss, but only with the identity of the small boss of the seed bar , it''s impossible for the car to be so shabby, and it''s not consistent with her consistent image. It''s estimated that getting a low-end car is also because the neighborhood is too shabby, don''t you want to be too eye-catching? In a word, there are no few thieves in this area, and there are all those who steal flowers. A young girl''s wealth is exposed. It''s not an unsafe problem, but 100% of them have nothing to do. Since Qiu Meimei moved here, there have been a lot of strange millet in the morning and in the evening.

    But Qiu Meimei shook her head and said, "my sister''s."

    I was stunned, and turned to tease miss three, "don''t be so careful? Do you have a whole car for one trip? Who knows you by taxi or bus? Tens of thousands of yuan is not money. How many small basin friends can you donate to hope primary school in poor mountainous areas? Waste, waste "

    the third lady turned my clean eyes and said:" I''m not as careful as you. I''ve driven this car for nearly five years. Unless it''s necessary, it''s used as a substitute. "

    "What?" I''ve seen Zheng Yuqiu''s alternative. In fact, I''m not so surprised, or even a little surprised.

    Perhaps miss three didn''t think it was necessary to explain to me. She just got on the bus and sat in the back row. She continued to say half of the words to me outside the door, "you have only your own eyes, you are selfish; you have only others'' eyes, you are private; you have both others'' eyes and your own eyes, you have not answered me. What kind of person do you think you are?At first glance, the question seems to be very simple, but you can ask yourself, and suddenly find that it is easy to give others an answer, but difficult to give yourself an answer.

    "Either the first or the third? Selfish or ordinary. "

    "well," said the third young lady, "in my opinion, there are three kinds of smart people. The first one is people who can''t answer my question or answer me ''don''t know''. The second one is people who can definitely tell me that they are selfish, private or ordinary people - the first one is really smart, and the second one is smart."

    I asked, "why?"

    "Because for a really smart person, I have no right answer to this question. First, a selfish person may not admit that he is selfish, but a smart and selfish person will not admit that he has only himself in his eyes, which is called the city government. Second, if a person thinks that he is very private, it must be because he has not yet achieved real privacy. When he is in his eyes When you see yourself, he is not the second kind of person I call. Third, the intelligent people who are willing to be ordinary understand that they are content with the status quo and don''t want to make progress. They are selfish and can''t cheat others or themselves. "

    "Why do you have to stare at me when you say the last sentence?" I said angrily, "I admit that what you said is reasonable, so I answered your question and proved that I am not a smart person, or a smart person, right."

    "if you are right, you will not doubt that you may also be the first kind of person." ordinary "is your excuse for" selfishness, "said the third lady," you are the third kind of smart person. "

    "Which one?"

    "The best smart person to know," said the third lady with a smile, "you are a smart fool."

    I laugh angrily, "smart is smart, stupid is stupid, what is smart stupid?"

    "You are," said the third lady, pointing at me, "because you are a clever fool, I know that I can''t persuade you to give Xu Heng to me."

    "Then why do you mention it to me?"

    The third lady shrugged and smiled, "I mentioned that you refused, and Xu Heng would cooperate. The result is three wins. Don''t you think so?"

    I was silent for a long time, then I shook my head and said with a wry smile, "are you able to see through every idea I have?"

    "No," she also shook her head, turned her head and bowed her head, hid her expression in YN''s shadow, and said, "there is at least one thing that I can see through your mind now, even though I have done a lot of things for it"

    I was curious to say: "which one?"

    The third lady didn''t talk, but Qiu Meimei seemed to smile. But I turned to look at her, but she was serious.

    "Now I can''t tell you what are you doing standing outside, Melanie? Let''s go and take me back. "

    Ya didn''t mean to tickle in my heart?

    "Wait a minute" I Yu stopped Qiu Meimei, but with an arm outstretched, the shameless little Ru cow came up and almost touched me, which scared me to stop. She taunted me with her eyes and stole the machine into the car, which made my friends regret. It was very angry. She asked the third young lady: "I have a lot of questions to ask you"

    the third young lady The elder sister put down the front-line car and said: "why did I know you before the Qianlong manor case happened? Why did I want the purple garden to come back and have a relationship with you? Why don''t you stop helping you, and even say that cooperation projects will give priority to owning your company, and are willing to make huge concessions? These are not your questions? "

    I nodded, but my brain didn''t respond.

    She was silent for a moment and said, "now I can only answer your last question"

 Chapter 1280

    I rubbed my sore ears, but I couldn''t get angry at all. Instead, I defused a little pride of embarrassment. I pretended to be calm and play the role of the third lady of the goddess for a whole night because of my more or less understanding. Why did I finally relapse, suddenly attack and leave angrily?

    she pretended that I was not pretending?

    Some questions, I asked, she will not answer, but does not mean that she does not want me to ask, this is probably my only understanding of her personality and temperament as changeable? Think of this, I sometimes laugh, sometimes sigh, a person standing under the dim yellow street light, like a crazy fool with changeable spirit, I feel a deep panic. Fortunately, it''s not early, there are few people wandering outside, otherwise, if I look like this, even if I don''t turn around in fear, I dare not pass by.

    Of course, there is an exception.

    "You really think you''re a tigress?" When I lost all my thoughts, I went back and smiled at the place where Miss Fang was hiding. "Did you come down the mountain to look for food because you didn''t have a good dinner, or did you worry that I had an affair and followed me to supervise me?"

    "You really have a dog nose? Can you smell it? " The waistcoat, hot pants, flip flops, a cool and sexy winter night, jumped out of the tree and sniffed. "I''ve just taken a shower, no shampoo, no perfume, and no smell on my body," he asked. Is it sweat? But I didn''t sweat... "

    " you didn''t eavesdrop a lot, "I smiled helplessly, slapped my hand, then covered my nose, and said," there''s no smell or sweat, that''s right... The smell of vinegar is heavier. You see, the fumigated mosquitoes dare not approach you, just fly around me. "

    "That''s because I''m clean, unlike you, fake pure."

    "How can I fake purity?" I said innocently

    "What''s not fake purity? It''s not fake purity? What are the mosquitoes flying around you? How do I think they are bees and butterflies, and they are all precious varieties? "The more I said in the winter night, the more angry I was, the more I raised my arms. Suddenly I stepped over and I trembled. When she wanted to" keep my mother''s hands still ", she was about to beg for mercy, but saw her graceful body whirling in front of me. The action was light and beautiful, and it was a trip After a gorgeous waltz dance, I felt more like a psychopath than I did. I stared at me with disdainful eyes, and sang scornfully, "I''ll fly to fly to fly to fly with you."

    "OK," I couldn''t help crying and laughing. I grabbed her hand, dragged her into my arms, and hugged her as I had just hugged miss three, coaxing: "you think I''m interested Take advantage of her? It was an accident. If I didn''t hold her, would I watch her fall and hurt her? "

    Tiger sister did not struggle, acid way: "of course you do not want to."

    "I can''t bear to give up," I shaved her nose, then helped her to stand well, and said rightfully: "this is not like what the police comrades who serve the people said. Their awareness is too low. I hold her and have nothing to do with whether she is a third miss or a beautiful woman. She is a fifteen year old and three rough man. I happen to stand in front of her, You can''t turn a blind eye, can you? "

    Dong Xiaoye just thought of the subconscious retort, and I rushed to speak up in time and said shamelessly, "don''t say you don''t believe it, can you still see me if you don''t believe it? I''m not handsome and have no money. It seems that I have only such an advantage. I''m denied, but even your eyes are denied. "

    "Knowing that I have few advantages, it''s just an advantage to be reluctant to do so," said Dong Xiaoye, whose mouth was bruised, because I felt that I should be a diaphragmatic, but I also understood that I didn''t mean to take advantage of Miss San. I was coaxed to say a few words. That little resentment had long gone away. I took the initiative to hold my right arm, my head askew, snuggled up my shoulder, and the little bird was like a human being. I jumped over the topic and said gloomily: "yuan She came to the tulip resort to meet the thief. I wonder how you and Yuan Yuan seem to have known her for a long time. I didn''t recognize her, but I blushed. In recent years, I''ve been fooling around in the criminal police force. In fact, I saw her at the first sight, and I saw that she was familiar. Later, she admitted her identity, so I relaxed my vigilance. I didn''t even recognize her with that The women who sell tickets in the sky are linked together, and that authentic Tian + Jin dialect is totally deceiving me. "

    "If I have a dog''s nose, it''s the dog''s ears," I said with a smile. "If the third lady didn''t speak with an accent, I was afraid that she would be recognized by fate at that time. How embarrassing would that be?"

    Winter night naturally knows what I mean by "Chu Yuan''s dog ears". The burning face turns red, and I twist my arm severely. It''s a pun: "what''s embarrassing..."

    self comfort or self mockery. Anyway, I have to pretend that I didn''t hear it. After all, I was the culprit of Chu Yuan''s hearing about the absurd things in the bed. "You think, that night''s the third Miss and Dongfang Ma both asked me out, but what about me? But she pigeoned her three young ladies... "

    " also, who could have thought that she and Dongfang''s mother were friends. Your hand, not only pigeoned her, but also let her be compared in front of Dongfang''s mother... I didn''t know much before, but now I have a deep understanding that there is no real girlfriend between women. No closer girlfriend, there will also be little jealousy and little climbing Woman, I can''t tell. Is it too complicated or too trivial... "Winter small night where is to say three young ladies and Oriental mother ah, clearly is in feeling oneself and fringe.

    When women get along with each other, they can''t speak clearly, and men have no right to speak. Besides, no matter how stupid I am or how dull I am, it''s like a mirror in my heart. The fact that the tassel accepts dongxiaoye doesn''t mean that the friendship between her and dongxiaoye can still continue as before. At the moment when dongxiaoye is honest, the knot in her heart has been tied, and it''s very likely that I will never be able to solve it ˇŁ

    Acceptance does not mean forgiveness, but more out of tolerance and indulgence. It is a kind of helplessness and compromise. Therefore, the relationship between tassel and Xiaoye is not and will not continue, but will start again - in a way that neither of them is willing to face.

    I understand the guilt and anxiety of winter night, but I can''t give her any comfort. All I can do is to hold her hand in silence and let her know that even such selfishness will give her pain and hurt, I won''t let go - I don''t feel so shameless, because at the moment when I shamelessly take her possession, I will understand that shameless escape is better than shameless escape Face it shamelessly.

    Winter night felt my grip on her strength, secretly glanced at me, the smile in my eyes, like a happy fool, then covered up the general, continue the previous topic, hate hate and hate: "three young lady asked you, but he appeared in the resort of her mother in the East, how can this be back? Isn''t that to say, if you go to her date, you''ll be pigeoned by her? "

    I smiled and said, "so you should understand why she was in a bad mood that night? The person who should have been pigeoned by her has pigeoned her. It''s impossible for her to be happy. However, she probably guessed that I would pigeon her in ten of my volunteers, so she ran to ranyibai to act as a conductor just to lose her temper and touch our mould. At the same time, it can explain why she was a small conductor and called the old Dong Tang Lian directly by phone Come, Oriental mother didn''t show up, probably is not a simple show, deliberately ignored us, is also to help good friends out to look for face? "

    "It makes sense..."

    I sighed: "when you left the resort, did Yuan Yuan say that she was familiar with her eyes? That''s because they''ve met before - on the night of being hijacked by shazhizhou and song Youxue, Yuanyuan saw her face, but she was too scared at that time, so she didn''t make any impression. Ha ha, that girl is better than me, and I''ve seen her, but I just put on some makeup, changed her accent, and I can''t recognize her at all... "

    " make up, changed her accent is the second thing, I think the most important thing is The key is temperament, "said Sister tiger with a smack of her lips," she is like a goddess who does not eat fireworks. She is very precious, high and immortal. But what about that night? I can see through that a good actor may not be a successful businessman, but a successful businessman must be a good actor. "

    "Not as exaggerated as you say?" That night, I had a quarrel with miss three, which was very unpleasant. Although she took some small advantages in the end, now I look back and think that miss three let her pour a glass of water as soon as she came in today, but she didn''t drink a drink, which is not without some interesting ideas. Therefore, sister tiger''s words are inevitably mixed with a strong subjective mood.

    I don''t quite agree with her actor businessman''s argument, but I can''t refute that the biggest disguise of Miss San lies in her temperament, and I deeply believe it.

    "But I still don''t understand why she asked you out at the same time since her relationship with ran Yibai is so close? Talk about it. If you don''t have an excuse to pigeon her, can''t she pigeon you as you wish? "

    "You didn''t understand that the police did nothing these years? It''s because of the close relationship, we discussed it again, so we invited me at the same time... "I said with lingering fear.

 Chapter 1281

    "You didn''t understand that the police did nothing these years? Because of the close relationship and the discussion, I asked me out at the same time. "I was very scared and said to Dong Xiaoye," you think if I asked me out at the same time, if I went to the appointment of three young ladies, could ran Yibai send me to the east to study abroad reasonably? Because I choose my own future between my own and the future of the East, what is my strength to fight against her? It is precisely because I pigeoned miss three and went to her ranyibai''s appointment that she agreed to respect the wishes of the East. These two women are not fuel-efficient lamps, playing me around like a fool. "

    How can such a simple thing not be seen in winter night? She is not stupid. She pretends to be stupid. She flatters at once and says, "you don''t save fuel. Can''t you see everything clearly?"

    "After the event, like the pig before the event, at best, it''s my lucky pig who accidentally bumped into me," I said with a wry smile: "to tell you the truth, the reason why I let Miss three pigeon was purely a hot head. I went to ranyibai''s appointment, which was also entirely emotional. Besides, I didn''t think about it more. I didn''t think about it at all. If I offended her miss three for this reason I''m not the only one who gets angry. The whole Fengchang will be affected. I just intuitively think that miss three is not so small-minded and childish. But who knows if she is such a small-minded and childish woman? Intuition is a kind of thing that has no basis at all. So up to now, I have no idea what she wants to do with me? Ha ha, how big a face do I dare to say that? You''re not ashamed. I''m blushing. I can see her fart. "

    I''m just too late and blunt, and I should reflect on any cleverness. I''ve always been straightforward and competitive. I don''t like sweet talk. But when did I pretend to be stupid to show my cleverness? It''s often because I think more than her, guess more accurately than her, and refuse to accept everything, find fault and pick a thorn

    so she doesn''t really praise me, but by raising me to belittle miss three, I don''t want to be ungrateful, just emphasize that miss three is more than I can

    the winter night is sour again, suddenly release my arm, open me, and rush to: "you don''t see I know her fart. I can see her clearly in Picchu''s underpants. I''m ashamed of you, but why can''t I see you blush? "

    Fortunately, when I just climbed to the corner of the stairs on the third and fourth floors, I would neither roll down the stairs because of one step, nor bring sister tiger''s share of vinegar into my house. If not, I would knock over the more powerful little vinegar jar in the house. I don''t want to stop this evening.

    "Didn''t I say that? It was an accident. "

    "I know I know. It''s an accident -" winter night turned around and looked at me. "So don''t look white or not, right?"

    my friend''s head is big for a while. Women''s jealousy is really lovely and terrible.

    "You''re not going to stop, are you?"

    How dare I let her into the house with resentment? When she was unprepared, she put her back around her waist, took her down from the steps, entered the corner of the wall, and then pressed her body up in the right direction, and tried to squeeze her with her left small arm. Dongxiaoye was born as a criminal police officer, quick but not flustered. Her subconscious hands grabbed my left hand and wrist. If we changed other people who didn''t know how to survive, it would be inevitable to punish them if they could not break one arm in the next second. But it was me who attacked her. Of course, she couldn''t do it, or her quick response and critical moment I expected that I would lift my left arm. She grabbed my wrist. Before I could release it, I held her hands over my head. The door opened wide and I lost my defensive ability. I took the opportunity to step out. I pinned my right leg between her legs and pressed her against the wall tightly.

    With her arms raised high, the waistcoat with her navel exposed was pulled higher. In a moment, sister tiger could not move. I still have my spare right hand, which has been pressed on her bare abdomen. With the palm of her hand as the center, she drew a half circle gently. Sister Hu''s face was red and she was at a loss. A layer of water mist was rippling in her eyes. She forgot to resist even more when she was in a mess. My evil claws are lifted up, sticking to her smooth and tender skin and drilling into the dress, holding a full and soft mass into my hands. Like a prank, I twirl the lovely and tender bulge like a cherry with my thumb and index finger.

    Waiting for winter night to cry out in shame and make her own moan that she would blush when she heard it, I just bowed my head and kissed her lips. It was appeasement, flirtation and revenge.

    "I see her, you are not happy, but you don''t want to think about it, you don''t wear underwear, protruding point to go downstairs, in case other people see, I will be happy?"

    "I didn''t mean to. The third lady knocked over my drink and spilled it on me. When I took a bath, she left suddenly and followed you downstairs. I was afraid that she would be bad for you, so I hurriedly put on two clothes and chased you down. Besides, I didn''t see it either."

    "What if it''s seen?" I smelled a face, said: "I am a freak should not see it, or blame you should not walk out?"

    "I" was asked by me on the winter night, but also worried, "your dog bit LV Dongbin, and didn''t know good people!"I said with a smile, "you see, you walked out of kindness. I was jealous. You called me a dog that bit LV Dongbin. How could I help miss three with kindness? If miss three walked out of kindness, you would be so sour?"

    On Kung Fu in the mouth, where is my opponent in winter night? What''s more, she was originally wrong. She was refuted by me in three sentences and two sentences. I couldn''t see my proud appearance of being cheap and good-natured. As soon as the dark eyes turned, I didn''t know what to think of. Her gloomy face was like the wind and the clouds dispersed. Her eyes were half open and half closed, and there was still a shred of ferocity that was forced to be looked at directly by people at ordinary times? Charming and bewildered, but rippling with all kinds of amorous feelings, the shell teeth nibble on the red lips, sexy and provocative, whispered in the air: "honey, I''m wrong, you don''t get angry, I think the punishment is not enough?"

    The voice of the * * is like the sound of nature. My bones almost didn''t melt away. Is this charming, shy and shy little lady still the winter night I know?!

    My mouth is dry and my tongue is dry, and my nose is heavy

    Today, Chu Yuan''s tolerance and fringe''s forgiveness make my feelings with Dong Xiaoye need to be furtive. Although the sense of guilt is more heavy, it is because of all the things we have to face together that we have more and more profound experience of the precious, want to release, want to vent, want to prove that I am now, She had almost no resistance to the winter night. With a little provocation, she had already aroused my burning desire.

    Winter night frowns and smiles, eyes flow, like wine to slightly drunk, spring swaying, beautiful things can not be square, "by you."

    the words are gentle, but they are like Cupid''s sharp arrow passing through the body. I seem to hear the last sound of reason breaking in my head. Xuan''er turns into a hungry beast and kisses her lips.

    My right hand wanders around her smooth and delicate body. I''m not willing to trample her proud and upright breasts. I''ll lift her hips and lift her body up slightly. At the same time, I''ll put my toes up. Don''t bow her right knee between her legs. Let the thigh knot firmly under her hip. I''ll make our hot belly fit tightly. My big Legs can feel her gentle water, her thighs can feel my ferocity.

    Tiger sister''s delicate body wriggles, which seems to be not suitable for my rough touch, but in fact, she is not passive. Her smooth and tender tongue stirs with me, pandering and teasing. She is like a naughty little fish chasing and playing, crossing the sweet body fluid into my mouth to satisfy my greedy aspiration. Therefore, I don''t think she is struggling, but think it is the most symbolic meaning greater than the actual meaning After a bit of reserve, I thought she was particularly funny - you are seducing me, right?

    "Ouch -" she suddenly uttered a pain.

    "What''s the matter?" I saw her in tears and was shocked.

    Winter night took a breath of cool air, lips light tremble, way: "hurt you touch my wound inside."

    I would like to put out the fire - the sperm insect on the brain, but I forgot about the hurt in sister tiger''s mouth!

    In my heart, I scolded myself for being the leader of dog blood, but I joked: "no? You didn''t give me back "

    " I didn''t have it! " Winter night a head of mallet knock on my nose, shameful irresistible, way: "I just did not include your that smelly thing!"

    "Yes," I laughed, "it''s just kissing and licking --"

    another one on the nose.

    "Smile, if you can laugh now, smile hard. When you can''t laugh," said Dong Xiaoye hatefully. Then he turned his tone and asked with a smile, "xiaochuzi, what would she think if we were seen by fate?"

    I was stunned. After a long time of intimacy, our posture remained basically the same. She was squeezed by me in the corner of the wall and her hands were still pressed on my head, so she could only hit my nose with her head. However, if she wanted to break free, it was as easy as the back of her hand, because I didn''t exert any force at all.

    "I don''t know. Besides, didn''t she see it?" I don''t think so in my mouth, but I look back. The door is quiet and nobody is there.

    But I didn''t wait for a sigh of relief to see dongxiaoye shaking his head. His expression was a bit of schadenfreude. "That''s not necessarily, you forget, why do we invite the Wang sisters to dinner? How do you know that Qiu Meimei came to our house in the afternoon to step on the spot for the third Miss "

    there was a buzz in my head. My sweat soaked my whole body in a moment. Before I thought too much, I turned around and ran home." on a winter night, you dare to pit me! "

    More than pit me, it''s killing me - there''s surveillance in the corridor! And Chu Yuan sat in front of that computer almost all night, if it is still there, then my intimate drama with Dong Xiaoye just now has become a live broadcast?!

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1282

    As soon as a person gets angry in a hurry, his mind will lose its brilliance. He looks like he has nothing to do with and is heartless. If he calms down a little, I will react. She is deceiving me. Not to mention that Chu Yuan pleaded with the fringe today for the sake of protecting our dog and man''s adultery, which has doomed her winter tiger to have no unrestrained capital in front of the stinky girl, let alone provocation? It''s not easy for her to be bold and aggressive, and she can''t be shameless. The director of a passionate drama that I violated and resisted strongly appreciated by the accomplished little auntie. It''s almost the same that she violated me.

    Winter night is to eat miss three''s flying vinegar, but I can''t say it again, so I purposely make a scare to get even with me, but I don''t want to. When I enter the door, I''m not only scared, but also scared her -

    Chu Yuan is in the living room.

    The food on the table hasn''t been cleaned up yet. The stinky girl squatted on the chair with her white, white and tender feet, her hands around her ankles, her chin on her knees, her lips clenched, and her willow eyebrows frowned. She was staring at a bottle in front of her with black and white eyes. She was lazy and comfortable, charming and lovely, serious and emotional Field, people can''t help but think of the drunk cat, just because of the guilty sister tiger and I, after seeing the bottle in front of her, I was as frightened as the cat''s mouse. It was not red wine or drink, but a bottle of rice vinegar overflowing with sour taste!

    "Little ancestor, do you really drink vinegar at home?" Winter small night hurried to grab the vinegar bottle, nervous and flustered, different admitted that she just scared me.

    Stinky girl is in the living room, which is enough to prove that she didn''t see the intimacy between me and dongxiaoye in the corridor. Even if she was in front of the computer, she probably couldn''t appreciate anything. The camera outside, Shizhi * * couldn''t shoot the corner where we were intimate, so dongxiaoye was afraid? But in the end, she was guilty of being a thief. When she came into the house, she saw Chu Yuan holding a bottle of vinegar, and tiger sister immediately lost her balance.

    "Well?" Chu Yuan didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t even realize that we had entered the room. At this time, he just came back to his senses, but didn''t notice what Dong Xiaoye said. "Brother, xiaoyejie, you are back." then he took a careful look at our back. "How about the third lady? Didn''t you come back together? "

    "No, I left with the Wang sisters. What''s the matter?" I patted the shoulder of dongxiaoye to show her calmness and to make fun of her eyes. How dare you scare me? Ashamed of her big red face.

    "What''s the matter?" Hearing this, Chu Yuan jumped down from his chair, stared at me mysteriously and unkindly, and said, "I found a secret. The third lady is a big liar!"

    "swindler?!" Dong Xiaoye was surprised. "Isn''t she miss three?!"

    "I''m not saying that she''s a liar. I mean, she lied," Chu Yuan asked me, pointing to the leftovers on the table. "Brother, she cooked all the meals, didn''t she?"

    "Yes," I said, "she won''t let me help, and I can''t help anything. Just look around and take a plate and hand over a bowl."

    Chu Yuan nodded and asked, "then she said at the dinner table, she can''t cook, can she?"

    "Yes"

    "do you believe it?" Chu Yuan''s eyes are bright, clearly the eyes of temptation.

    I was stunned and said with a smile, "it''s all done like this. What else can I not believe?"

    Chu Yuan shakes his head. "You really don''t know, or she didn''t tell you?"

    I was stunned again. "Tell me what?"

    Chu Yuan pulled me to the table, handed me a pair of chopsticks, and said, "she lied! Not only can she cook, but she is also very good at cooking - she deliberately makes the food so bad. "

    "It''s impossible," said Dong Xiaoye. "Your brother is talking to her downstairs. I heard it with my own ears. She said she really can''t cook."

    "Chu Yuan hums a way:" knife work is so good, how can not cook, it is deceitful apparently

    "But I think what she said is very reasonable. She said that cutting melons and vegetables is the same as reading, writing, listening to music, sleeping, eating, drinking and playing games. It''s just a way for her to reduce pressure. It''s influenced by her friend, who is probably her mother in the East." when it comes to Oriental mother, winter night is not convinced and still full of fear. She said, "there are not many women who can play with knives and love to play with knives."

    "It should not be influenced by Oriental mother," I interposed, "she said that the friend who influenced her would not cook, but Oriental her mother would. That night we went to the resort for an appointment. Isn''t her mother cooking herself? And Dongfang also said that her mother has two major hobbies, painting and cooking. "

    Even so, in fact, I was a little confused. Miss three did say that she loved to cut melons and cut vegetables because of the influence of the girl who played with the knife. But she did say that the friend who affected her to be used to this way of reducing stress was a very contradictory friend who could not cook.

    "since she lied, every word she said would be untrustworthy," Chu Yuan brought a pile of cold radish shreds to me, "brother, try it."

    "I just ate it. The shredded radish is too thin, tasteless, and it tastes too sweet."

    Chu Yuan insisted: "try again!"

    "OK, OK." I couldn''t get over her. I took the plate and put a chopstick in my mouthWinter night saw my expression change, curious way: "what''s the matter?"

    As I chewed, I asked Chu Yuan in surprise, "this is what she made?"

    "Well," Chuyuan said, "I didn''t have enough and I was afraid of wasting, so I added some vinegar according to our usual taste, and the result was"

    moderate sweet and sour, soft but not rotten, crisp and refreshing, just a little vinegar, the cold radish silk was like some magic. The taste and taste were all changed!

    I hurriedly handed the dishes to Dong Xiaoye, and then went to pick up other dishes on the table. Sure enough, all the dishes that Chu Yuan had dealt with twice had a fresh taste!

    "How could this happen?" Winter night, the same is my question.

    "In fact, it''s very simple," Chuyuan said. "It''s not that I''m a good craftsman and can turn rotten into magic. It''s that every dish she makes has deliberately missed or missed a process. Let''s say that this pile of shredded radish is very thin. We have no taste when we eat it, because she dries the water. But if the seasoning soup is put in full, it''s easy to taste. At the same time, it''s easy to taste After absorbing the water, the taste came back, but she didn''t put the vinegar on purpose. It''s dry, sweet and greasy, so it won''t taste good. "

    no wonder that when she enters the door, she will see the stinky girl entranced into the vinegar bottle, and I said:" but it''s also possible that she forgot it because it''s so unfamiliar. "

    "No way," Chu Yuan squatted back to his chair and commented on each dish. "The ingredients of this coir raincoat cucumber are the same as those of that dish of shredded radish. She put vinegar, but no sugar, so it''s sour; this green pepper and ham mixed with cauliflower, she used peanut oil instead of olive oil or sesame oil, because they should not be cold but hot fried; and the smell of this dish When you smell the raw carp fillet that nobody dares to move chopsticks, do you just make a mistake with soy sauce and soy sauce? no, it isn''t! There are not only sugar and vinegar, but also onions and garlic, pepper and wine. This is the seasoning of braised carp! Finally, the most powerful evidence to prove that she absolutely lied is that she has a large number of different dishes and made different mistakes, but she has a good command of everything - the same salt and light! "

    "Salt and light are the same?" Sister Hu is an idiot in the kitchen. I don''t know what I want. I''m better than her. When I live alone, I''ve tried to cook my own dishes besides noodles, so I can understand what the most favorable evidence Chu Yuan calls.

    "What do you two laymen know? Judging a person''s cooking skill is not a simple conclusion based on a certain dish. It is the so-called "keep improving, details determine success or failure". The more highly skilled people are, the higher their requirements and pursuit for details are. The more they are used to it, the less likely they are to hide their accomplishments in cooking skill. I mean the same salt and light, but one of the details she exposes, you Go to the kitchen and have a look. Is it clean after she finishes cooking? Not neat? Did she let things go? Is there any waste of the ingredients she used? She said that she can''t cook. I''m sorry that you two are so stupid

    The more Chu Yuan said, the more he felt that he was intelligent and superior, he couldn''t help standing up, with his hands on his hips, and looked down at me and Dong Xiaoye with his nostrils. He was proud and arrogant, and he made me laugh and angry.

    "We are both laymen and fools. You are laymen and ladies?"

    I patted her on the stomach, but before I beat her, she was scared to "ouch". She almost fell off her chair. I hurriedly went to help her. The stinky girl jumped into my arms, legs around my waist, hanging me like a koala, two hands on my neck, upper body back, small mouth pouting, seven people were not angry with eight people, and they were very angry Are you an expert or a woman? "

    I''m afraid that she will fall, but I can''t care about watching winter night. I have to put my arms around my waist and my hands under the stinky girl''s buttocks. "After the event, the female Zhuge is almost the same. I saw it early. Why didn''t you say it in the morning?"

    Chu Yuan didn''t feel that his brother and sister were so intimate. He felt embarrassed when he was watched by dongxiaoye. The girl''s face was never so thick at home. "I haven''t finished yet. Don''t I want to say that? I can''t say that Wang Xiaomeng and them are in the same place, OK! If I asked the third lady why she deliberately cooked a rotten meal, it would not kill the little goblin? How capable is Wang Xiaomeng to make miss three jealous? I won''t give her a chance to blow it in front of sister * *

    I looked at sister Hu with a wry smile. I believed that miss three could not cook, but Wang Xiaomeng didn''t believe it at all. But Chu Yuan could say that. His IQ and EQ really crushed me and winter Xiaoye. We didn''t even think about it. Miss three was jealous, which was not a deterrent but an inspiration to Wang Xiaomeng.

    "I can understand that she lied to Wang Xiaomeng, but xiaochuzi, why did she even cheat you? He said that he could not cook. He said it was really like "winter night looks confused.".

    "Do you still need to ask?" Chu Yuan''s little hand, which pinched my neck, slightly used some strength. He said angrily and sour, "be reserved, be proud and charming. They are three young ladies. They can''t admit that they are jealous."

    I grinned and wrinkled my nose. "It''s so sour. It smothers me."Chu Yuan opened his mouth and huffed hard in my face, "it''s sour, it''s sour, it''s suffocating you, it''s suffocating you --"

    "I''m not ashamed, I just finished eating radish and brushing my teeth."

    I want to put the stinky girl down, but she is pestering me, airway: "little night sister also ate radish and didn''t brush her teeth, why don''t you think her mouth tastes heavy when you kiss her?"

    Didn''t wait for me to speak, winter small night urgent way: "when I bathed brushed tooth, mouth has no taste!"

    Seeing Chu Yuan''s eyes are wrong, Dong Xiaoye suddenly realizes that it''s not too late to cover his mouth after he''s been covered?

    Chu Yuan says coldly: "really kiss?"

    Winter night red ears red, but do not dare to deny, turned to look elsewhere, I dry cough, smile way: "seriously, where are you talking about? Come down first "

    " no Chu Yuan hugs my neck and stares at Dong Xiaoye with hostility. Who can believe that when my relationship with Dong Xiaoye is in crisis, she tries her best to persuade the fringe to accept it? "If you have something to say."

    Winter night quickly nods to me, beckoning me to give in, I bitterly ha ha way: "OK, OK, say so so that I sit down always OK?"

    Chu Yuan is not sure. I hold her to the sofa and sit down. Seeing that Dong Xiaoye is still standing, I wave to her, "Xiaoye, come here and sit together."

    Winter small night dare not, see Chu Yuan, Chu Yuan didn''t say agree or disagree, but no longer continue to stare tiger elder sister, but to me: "then say your serious business what do you want to say?"

    Dong Xiaoye knows that Chu Yuan is not opposed to sitting together, and he wants to refuse and welcome me to his side. Chu Yuan recognizes my relationship with Dong Xiaoye, but doesn''t hide his taste for Dong Xiaoye. To make it clear is to draw the bottom line with his attitude, so that Dong Xiaoye can master the size of his future relationship. Before changing, whether it''s out of reserve or the accommodation and forbearance that Chu Yuan is used to, Dongxiaoye doesn''t try to probe and touch the bottom line of Chuyuan. Now, it''s Chuyuan who takes a step back. She goes further and looks for the tolerable limit of Chuyuan. It can be seen that acceptance doesn''t mean harmony, guilt doesn''t mean concession of principle. Chuyuan and dongxiaoye are just like this. Tassels and dongxiaoye are headache when they think about it In the new year, I wish you all a new harvest, a new leap, success, good luck, good health and happiness.

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1283

    "If miss three is really good at cooking, she will cheat me, and there will be some articles in it." If I want to take the water cup on the tea table, I have to lean forward. Chu Yuan is sitting on my thigh. In this way, I can''t help but stick to it tightly, but I didn''t mean to take advantage of the stinky girl. I didn''t want to be short-sighted in winter and quick in hand. I did a lot of work for me, and I was very sensitive. I felt guilty when I looked at it, but it''s really hard to say that I''m guilty. I can only be bored Drink water.

    "What can I do for you? It''s just those dog blood bridge sections, "Chu Yuan said," she likes you. I''m sorry to admit it, so she''s not honest. In fact, let me say, it''s unnecessary. It''s too pretentious. I''m afraid that you don''t know that her cooking skills are fake. Not only do you show your swordsmen on purpose, but you know that we''ve tasted Oriental mother''s skills, but also lie that she can''t cook. Just poke and break, that''s why Have you stressed that you are jealous? But around such a big bend, I forget that you are as slow as a pig in this respect, and you are too easy to believe in people. No, you are too easy to believe in women. If you don''t respond, her mind will be in vain. "

    Winter night jaw head, "reasonable." I don''t know whether it is Chu Yuan''s analysis of the third lady''s psychology or his conclusion about me.

    "I''m like a stupid pig. I don''t deny it. Let me evaluate myself. I may be more blunt than a stupid pig." I laughed at myself, and Chuyuan and dongxiaoye were stunned at the same time. The same reaction may be different in mind, right? I turned my voice, and then said, "but it''s wrong to say that I believe in people easily, especially women like her."

    Chu Yuan asked, "don''t you believe her? Don''t believe her what? "

    "I dare not believe a word she said," I asked Chu Yuan, "but why did she come tonight?"

    Chu Yuan didn''t even think about it. He blurted out and said, "help you refuse Wang Xiaomeng."

    I asked again, "why did she help me refuse Wang Xiaomeng?"

    Chu Yuan''s sour way: "because she likes you, she doesn''t want Wang Xiaomeng to like you."

    "fool," I put a water cup on the head of the stinky girl, and smiled, "if you are her, if you really like me, will you think that Wang Xiaomeng, the unruly and willful one, is more threatening, or the fringe Murphy or your little night sister? Ten thousand steps back, she really has so much jealousy. She''s so full that she can send your little purple sister back to me? "

    Chu Yuan is mute, suddenly, relieved and at a loss.

    Dong Xiaoye answers Chu Yuan''s questions and throws out her own questions to me, saying: "I heard all your conversations downstairs, but I didn''t understand. She came tonight to make Xu Heng''s idea through you, did she? But how can we get involved with Wang Xiaomeng and Wang Meng? She also said that she helped you turn down Wang Xiaomeng and arranged a summer job for her. Wang Meng may not accept her affection, but he will certainly accept your affection. Why doesn''t wang erlengzi accept her affection and which one of you? "

    I smiled bitterly and sighed, "in my name, it''s only tacit."

    Winter night robbed my water glass, cold face said: "I''m not the third miss, I don''t have an IQ of one hundred and six, don''t you play with me?"

    I don''t answer the question, "miss three wants to ask Wang Meng for something. Do you think Wang Meng will give her face?"

    Dongxiaoye said: "it depends on what she is asking for. If there is any violation of the principle, don''t even think about it."

    "Nonsense, isn''t it? Don''t violate the principle and ask him for help? "

    Dong Xiaoye wants to pinch me, Chu Yuan looks at me, but he doesn''t dare. He can only hate to stare at me to relieve his anger. "That''s definitely not going to work, otherwise the nickname" Wang erlengzi "will not be called for decades in vain? The signboard of the third young lady is not easy to use. If anyone in Beitian can ask Wang Meng to give up the principle, he didn''t have it before. Now if there is one, it''s little chuzi. You saved his daughter''s life. "

    "So, miss three came to borrow my name"

    Chu Yuan said that I was slow. In fact, I think winter night is better than me in some aspects. "What''s your name?"

    Chu Yuan is more nimble than Dong Xiaoye. "Ah," he exclaimed, "by helping you to decline the name of Wang Xiaomeng, Wang Meng will not give her face or accept her human feelings. But if she is your brother and your woman, she will have to say something else, won''t she

    "Smart," I touched Chuyuan''s head to show my praise, and sighed heartily, "but it''s better to be stupid"

    Chuyuan was so angry that he almost bit my hand, and saw that I had a band aid on my paw, so I gave up.

    Which winter night willing to lose in their own strengths to her whole ten-year-old Chu Yuan? After a little consideration, he said: "your business is her business. Then her business will naturally become yours, especially concerning Xu Heng. You just need to keep silent. What miss three asked for is in Wang Meng''s view that you acquiesced, right?"

    I nodded and said with emotion: "not only for Wang Meng, but also for Xu Heng. I don''t know what kind of obstacles Miss San''s Qianlong villa has encountered, but there is no doubt that if Xu Heng can become the chip in her hand, and with Wang Meng''s help, all the obstacles can be eliminated. For Xu Heng, this is not a happy thing. He just needs to show an attitude to prove that the third miss can control his decision, and do nothing else, so that he can earn a life-long guarantee for God''s protection. Why not? The tragedy of Xu Heng''s family started from Qianlong mountain villa, and miss San was also one of the "culprits" of the development of Qianlong mountain villa. Although there was a bad debt and a lord, long Xiaotian was dead, and the famous festival was doomed to be hard to protect after his death, Xu Heng must be extremely resistant to help Qianlong mountain villa and its partners. Xu Heng, I don''t have much contact with him, but I still have some understanding. He''s not stubborn, but stubborn. He''s a firm willed man. He''s just a muscle. He has a flexible mind and a rigid mind. So he''s smart enough, but he''s not hard to see through. Even though he also understands that the benefits of harmony and Yu Tianyou are far more beneficial and meaningful than what he says he refuses to come He won''t cooperate with the third lady. This is the bottom line of his principle. "Winter small night put down the water cup, clapped and said: "so the third Miss borrowed your name again - he helped the third miss, which means he helped you. He owed you the favor. Now he has a chance to pay it back. Instead of psychological conflict, he can get a better future for God''s protection!"

    "I''m right, I''m wrong," I said. "I won''t ask Xu Heng to compromise for the third lady, because he won''t refuse. It''s too mean and utilitarian. I''ll help Xu Heng. I''m not only famous but not profitable. I just want to prove to him that the world is as crazy as he is. I dare to challenge like him, but I won''t revenge like him Man, I want to tell him by action that his ideal world has always existed. He didn''t see it, because he only had hatred in his eyes, and he was pessimistic and negative, because he was desperate and gave up hope. But do you think if I open this mouth, can I still be guilty? I''m not afraid that he will be disappointed with me, but I''m afraid that he will die peacefully. This is what our old man taught me from childhood. If you are wrong, you have to admit it! "

    "Why should I help Xu Heng when I''m you?" winter Xiaoye interposed, "if you have a father, you have a son. It''s a loss of society that you don''t become a teacher like your father, eh? You''re a good guy, is that your father''s inheritance? Not to mention, although I have only met your father once, I think that if he is the one who is involved in the storm, he will make the same amazing choice as you "

    Chu Yuan is not too sour, half joking and half provoking:" little sister will really take advantage of it. If my father is involved in the storm, then my brother and I will call you mom? "

    "What do you say, stinky girl? Rip your mouth! Do you hurt her, scold me, or curse dad? " I''m in a hurry before I have a reaction in winter.

    Chu Yuan is also playing with poverty. Her mouth is too fast. She didn''t think too much about it. When I drink it, she knows her mistake. She''s so scared that she''s all over her body. She''s slapped on her ass and feels my confiscating power. She knows that I''m not pretending to be angry, begging for mercy and climbing into her arms at the same time. It''s not that I''m afraid of pain, but that I can''t be angry easily. So she suddenly loses her square. "I''m joking Yes, I''m kidding! Help me

    The stinky girl hid her head in winter''s small night''s arms, her small buttocks were still puckered, her calves and feet were still pressed on my legs, which made my thighs ache. According to her sole plate, it was a slap, but she didn''t exert any more force. She made her eyes laugh at winter''s small night, but she said angrily: "this kind of rebellious joke can be played at will? Want your little sister to help you? Is she not angry? "

    "Not angry, not angry -" the stinky girl raised her poor face, but how dare she look back at me? I beg Dong Xiaoye to say, "I''m not angry. I''m really joking. If you want to think that I''m mean, just pinch me a few times, and tell my brother not to be angry. I''m not afraid of pain. I''m afraid that he''ll be angry with me."

    don''t say that Dong Xiaoye is not angry, even if he''s angry, he won''t fight. What''s more, when she sees that I''m angry, she immediately drills into her arms. The subconscious response fully explains this girl The head is still as trusting and clinging to himself as before. The winter night is almost happy before the stinky girl falls into tears. It''s a mess of happiness and joy. The mouth goes on and on: "don''t be angry, the little night sister is not angry, your brother is not angry, he dares to beat you, see me clean him up."

    Chu Yuan glanced back at me and saw that I was still adamant. He whispered to Dong Xiaoye, "I''m afraid that he will be angry and not afraid that he will beat me."

    Dong Xiaoye was in a fog. Maybe he thought that anger is not the same as being beaten? She didn''t know that Chu Yuan had a wound in her heart that didn''t heal, which made me angry and wouldn''t hit her. Instead, she would smile and make me humble in every way. I just wanted to make use of a question to ease her relationship with winter''s little night. I didn''t want the effect to exceed my expectation, but it made me feel a little bit sore. My mood was a little bit wrong, so she was scared. It can be seen that this girl had something in her heart, and she was very worried Heavy.

    When did it start? Chu Yuan seems to have returned to the time when he just moved in to live with me. It seems that Chu Yuan was so sensitive and suspicious and worried after he left the East.

    Again, when did Chu Yuan begin to be less sensitive and suspicious? It seems that after the east came.

    It''s no wonder that the two maids are hard to leave. It''s so hard to leave Chu Yuan in the East. What about the East that leaves Chu Yuan?

    I didn''t want to be OK. I thought that it was hard to stop missing xiaoniangpi. I hurriedly shook my head and scratched her foot, saying, "I''m not angry and don''t beat you, if you can''t deliberately provoke your little sister again."

    "I" Chu Yuan was afraid of returning to fear, but I was inclined to winter night. She was not convinced. Seeing my eyebrows were wrinkled, she had to swallow: "I know"

    "then sit down, big girl''s family, pucker up, not ashamed?"

    Chu Yuan doodles his mouth, curls up his legs and sits in the middle of me and dongxiaoye. Like the air bag, dongxiaoye puts his arms around her. I put her head on dongxiaoye''s shoulder at the tip of her nose, but she puts her two feet on my thigh, turns her eyes and looks at me, angry.

    I don''t care about her. I catch her a skilful foot and go on with the topic just now, saying: "the third lady is so fierce that she drives here by herself, but she lets Qiu Meimei dress up and drive her back. Why? You can guess with your heel that it''s to make Tianyou curious, and then let Qiu Meimei talk a lot. Through Tianyou, she told Xu Heng that her third daughter came to the door tonight and begged me. Later, Wang Mengru was fooled by her third daughter and helped her solve the difficulties of qianlongshan villa. It''s also because his daughter Wang Xiaomeng misunderstood the relationship between her third daughter and me, Either I have the grace to save his daughter''s life, or I am grateful for my gentle refusal without harming her daughter''s mercy, or I take the opportunity to get close to the relationship with the third young lady. It''s not because of his cooperation or compromise. Is there any need for Xu Heng? He entrusted me with the blessing of heaven. Miss Lede three owes me a great favor. "Winter night inhaled and sighed: "that woman''s mind is too deep, isn''t it?"

    "All I can see through is this," I said with emotion, "but I have a hunch that it''s 100% certain. Her real purpose is far more than that." Since miss three came to visit the Royal sisters, she can only say it was a temporary intention. After all, I invited the Royal sisters to dinner. It''s only what happened today. But she has been observing me for three years and eight months!

    Winter little night has no more ideas than I have in mind, so I have to wonder: "you say, what''s the matter with her deep mind and great ability? Do you need to ask Wang Meng for a small criminal police team leader? Isn''t it often said that the old officials of the municipal Party committee and the municipal government can''t provoke the three young ladies, the goddess of wealth

    "Isn''t that easy?" I reached out and pointed to the roof. "The officials of the municipal Party committee and the municipal government can''t afford to provoke her, what''s more?"

    Don''t say that winter night, even Chu Yuan, can''t help but change his face.

    I pondered for a moment and said: "Wang Meng has limited ability and energy, but what about the Wang family? Last time in the hospital, I met brother Wang Meng and his father Wang Jie...

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1284

    "Wang Meng his brother, Wang Jie his father?" "You mean director Wang Yong?" said Dong Xiaoye

    "Wang Yong? Director? " I said, "I don''t know if it''s Wang Yong, but it''s really a director. You must know better than me."

    before I finished, I saw that the face was red on winter night, three points of anger and seven points of nausea, spitting: "you don''t have the surname of Wang, I don''t have the surname of Wang, how can I know better than you? I don''t know, not at all! "

    I was stupefied for a moment, which reflected where my words made her unhappy.

    It''s impossible for Dong Xiaoye not to know the background of the Wang family, but as I expected, not only clearly, but also very clearly -- Wang Jie''s second ancestor was crazy about her and was obsessed with her. His pursuit means were not to show off his family background and boast about his future, only to see ya Lian move his Laozi out and put pressure on the leader of the unit to match the lower three or even the lower ones The background of his Wang family, not to mention here on a small winter night, is not a secret in the criminal police force and the Municipal Bureau.

    Winter little night was very tired. With her fiery character, she could not bear Wang Jie''s man any longer. Only when he was an annoying fly, or hiding or driving, he never beat him to death. Obviously, he was a rat thrower. He was afraid of Wang''s family''s trouble. Now, he denied that the small part was arrogant and unwilling to admit that he was afraid of something. In fact, most of them were afraid of something But I misunderstood that I had something to say. I thought that I cared about Wang Jie''s pursuit of her very much. How dare I admit that I knew Wang family''s background very well? I wish I had nothing to do with it.

    In terms of feelings, winter night seems to be careless, but in fact, it is sensitive and meticulous.

    "Wang Jie chases you, not you. Do you think I''m jealous? Is my heart so small? " I ha ha a smile, way: "you know what, hurry to tell me."

    Winter small night two eyes stare round, pour more angry, a word, "I, do not, know, way!" The tone and manner clearly means: I won''t tell you!

    Chuyuan Chuchi said with a smile: "brother, you are not careful. You are short of heart."

    I was so confused that I didn''t understand how to make the winter night unhappy. I was afraid to say too much wrong. I didn''t dare to ask, so I itched on the foot of Chu Yuan and said, "you have too many eyes, so tell me, how can I miss my eyes?"

    Chu Yuan was ticklish and begged for mercy: "I''m afraid that you are jealous, and I''ll show you my love. You''d better say that you''re not sour at all. That''s not to say that Wang chases her. Don''t you care at all?"? I''m not happy if I''m her! "

    It dawned on me that this was the case, but on a winter night, I scolded: "Stinky girl, who is to be good? Do I use it to please him? I don''t know, but I don''t know. That boy named LV Siqi is also very obsessed with you. Which company does his father work in, what position and how much annual salary do you know? "

    "How can I know?!" Chu Yuan is also anxious. He glances at me uneasily and expectantly, and says to Dong Xiaoye, "my brother asks you what are you talking about? What are you doing with me?"

    Winter small night smile but don''t speak, look at Chu Yuan, and look at me, eyes have deep meaning.

    There was a stir in my heart - Chu Yuan said that Dong Xiaoye was afraid that I would be jealous, so she denied her understanding of Wang Jie and asked me to be cute. Then why did she deny her understanding of LV Siqi?

    Chu Yuan is a little tender in the face of winter night. When he meets her ambiguous eyes, he knows that he has been cheated. He is too ashamed to stop. He turns over from the sofa, spreads oil on the bottom of his feet, and slips away. "I can''t understand what you said. Talk, take a bath."

    Winter night did not leave her, but secretly breathed a sigh, it can be seen that in the face of Chu Yuan, she still had some pressure in her heart, to fully adapt to the new relationship, both people need some time.

    "Wang Jie, his father, no, the background of the Wang family, you really don''t know?"

    I understand the character of Dong Xiaoye so much that Chu Yuan breaks through her mind. In order to cover up, she won''t admit it. Sure enough, she says, "I don''t know, but it''s not hard to know. I''ll call Lin team and ask them. You wait for me for a while."

    "Wait -" I held on to Dong Xiaoye and didn''t let her get up.

    "What''s the matter?" Dong Xiaoye said that calling Lin Zhi to ask him was just a show. He found himself a step down and was stopped by me. He was ashamed and flustered.

    But my brow is locked. She mentions the name of Lin Zhi here. I hear a buzzing sound in my head

    in the winter night, when I see that I am silent, I notice my abnormality and care: "what''s the matter?"

    I motioned for her to be quiet, closed her eyes and pondered for a moment, and in my mind I contacted and organized the details that I had noticed before but didn''t pay much attention to and knocked on. Suddenly, I could not help but blurt out, "what''s the matter next door to Mary"

    "how can I get back to it?" Winter small night way: "do you know three miss have what need to beg Wang Meng?"

    "I don''t know," I shook my head and said with a smile, "but I''m quite sure that you, chief Lin, No. now it''s time to call chief Lin. you must know."

    "Lin Lin Zhi?" Winter night is used to calling "forest team" and changing its name to "forest bureau". It''s a bit awkward. I simply called its name, "won''t it? He doesn''t even know who the third lady is"You didn''t doubt what he said before, but dare you believe it now?" I look at the tiger sister who is sometimes smart and sometimes silly. She can''t get angry or laugh. She wrung her face and said, "I''m stupid, and I can''t understand why you''re even stupid."

    on a winter night, I want to raise my hand and hit me. "What do you mean

    I grabbed her hand, glanced back at the bathroom, the sound of the water was pattering, and the song of running melody was flying. I knew Chu Yuan was not peeking. I felt a little relieved, so I had to push forward. I dragged the little winter night to my arms, pinched my face, and punished her a little. Then I said, "I ask you, don''t you think it''s strange today?"

    Winter small night afraid Chu Yuan suddenly come out, is struggling, smell a Zheng, "today strange things more, which do you point to?"

    Today''s strange things are quite a lot. It''s not clear with Zheng Yuqiu, Duanmu''s wife, tension''s dinner, Xing Sicheng''s gift giving, and the confession on the fringed chessboard are like swords and swords, as well as walking on thin ice. The most strange thing is Chu Yuan''s courtship to see Dong Xiaoye''s reaction. Obviously, she just thought of this thing.

    I said, "of course, it''s miss three''s visit."

    Winter night did not understand, "we are not talking about it?"

    "No," I said, "I''m not referring to her motives. I mean, she went into our house without any alarm. It''s strange."

    Winter night is not a stupid woman, but I hug her. She is confused and worried about being broken by Chu Yuan. She is distracted. I remind her of this. She is suddenly shocked, and the carp stands up. She cries out: "strange! It''s weird! There should be our people in this community! How can I easily put in a new face? "

    "Zhengjie," I said, "especially when we were just fooled by her mother in the East. Although it was a false alarm, it was also a wake-up call for the police. Today, you installed a surveillance device and didn''t report to the Bureau. Instead, you directly asked Wang Xiaomeng for help. Can he understand the dissatisfaction of you and me? He can''t trust the police? So, how could he not strengthen the security in the community today? How can the third lady get in and out easily? "

    Dong Xiaoye has received a lot of care from Lin Zhi. Even though he has a lot of dissatisfaction in his heart, he can''t help but want to excuse him. "It''s not surprising that the third young lady, Wen Wen Wen, is weak and a woman, has strengthened her vigilance and ignored her access."

    I smiled and said, "you know that in your own mind, just want to shift the focus, right? It''s not surprising that we just ignored her in and out. We can barely explain the past, but what about Qiu Meimei? In order to help the third young lady step on the site, so that she can be familiar with the daily furnishings in our house, it''s easier to pretend to be my female cough, pretend to be a regular guest in our house, Qiu Meimei opens the lock and changes the lock, but after a whole afternoon''s work, what are the policemen in the community? Do you take a nap together? "

    Dongxiaoye refutes, "you mean the behavior of Qiu Meimei, which Lin Linzhi acquiesced to?"

    "Acquiescence? It''s not appropriate. It''s more appropriate to cooperate. "I feel resentful and speak less politely." I''m 100% sure now that Lin is not a dog raised by her third daughter, but also her own person who has been attracted and bought by her for a long time. "

    "That''s too bad for you," said Dong Xiaoye with a frown. "I know you don''t look at Lin team. I don''t have a small opinion on him recently, but I''m sure that he''s really not the kind of person you said. Although he''s not as upright and frank as Wang Meng, he also deserves the eight words of" integrity, diligence and dedication "

    " I didn''t say that he was corrupt or derelict Dereliction of duty or something, "I interrupted winter''s night, saying," Lin Zhi is a man with a certain stand, but he is also exquisite and skilful like a fox. I also dare to bet with my head that without touching his principle, miss three shows a little intention of making friends and drawing up. It''s strange that he doesn''t climb up the pole! You see, in order to secure the position of director general, the means he used all day long are not so glorious. At best, they are not playing conspiracy, playing with his fucking schemes. Don''t tell me that you have been working under him for several years, and you don''t know who he is. "

    "Of course I know," said Dong Xiaoye, "but you can''t just say that Lin is in collusion with her because you didn''t enter our house with a little alarm from miss three today?"

    The word "we" comes from dongxiaoye''s mouth. It''s a little shy and shy. More than that, it''s happiness and sweetness.

    "This is just a question for me. There is other evidence why I think Lin Zhi and miss 3 are together. When Zheng Yuqiu told me that Miss 3 was saved by me in Qianlong manor, I should have responded. However, in addition to being surprised, there are too many distractions, so I ignored them -" I said: "do you remember? When Xiaozi returned home, when the Shutong family arrived in Beitian, minrou came uninvited to play with my fake rich son-in-law-in-law. It was a sudden coincidence that we once suspected that Xiaozi or minrou was the third miss. You went to check their background for this. What was the result? What did you find? "

    Dongxiaoye said: "because both Ziyuan and minrou are of foreign nationality, we have not found out what"

    "to be exact, we have not found out who is the third miss and who is the third miss, right?"

    Winter night nods in dismay.

    "But now you and I know," I reminded dongxiaoye, "when the Qianlong manor was attacked, the third lady was also present, and among the hostages, she was the only woman who had not been searched and humiliated that night. She was greatly affected by my human feelings.""What does that mean?" he said

    "What do you mean?" I said angrily with a smile: "this shows that there is the name of her three young ladies in the list of hostages being held! Do you think Lin Zhi may not know her identity? "

    Winter night suddenly realized, the face finally showed the color of surprise and anger.

    "I ask you, who is in charge of the Qianlong manor case? Who are you to check the bottom of Miss San, Ziyuan and minrou? "

    "Lin Linzhi!" Gnash your teeth in winter.

    "That''s why I said," I''m stupid. I can''t be forgiven. You''re stupid. After all, I''m not a policeman. You are. I don''t know Lin Zhi, but you do. "

    Winter night hate hate hate way: "in vain I so believe him, he even began to cheat me!"

    "It''s not easy to cheat," I sighed. "At most, it''s perfunctory. What''s perfunctory is not you, but me."

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1285

    "Team Lin perfunctory you?" Dong Xiaoye is smart and transparent. You mean, like Li Xinghui and Liu Xiaosheng, he knows the identity of the third Lady but doesn''t tell you. It''s not the third lady''s advice, but he thinks he is right, cares about her face or looks after her face, so he doesn''t say

    "Why do Li Xinghui and Liu Xiaosheng have scruples? Because they are all anxious to get on the big ship of miss three. It''s too late to flatter. Who dares to expose her embarrassment? In the same way, will Lin Zhiruo be afraid of this and that with his consistent style of life? "

    This time, Dong Xiaoye didn''t excuse Lin Zhi, but talked about the matter. She said: "the third young lady has a wide range of powers and eyes. Maybe the case of Qianlong manor was frightened by Xu Heng. She lost face and influence. The image of the immortal she painstakingly created was damaged. Therefore, she bought more people and made a sealing order for the bottom."

    "there is nothing at all." Even if there is a password, winter night frowned: "even if he knows, he may not tell us, right? What did he dare say about the things that none of the three young ladies wanted to say? "

    "It''s no use for him," I said with a smile. "Lin Zhi and miss three are in collusion, but it''s not only today that we can see it. In fact, her mother''s night attack in the East has made him show his horse''s feet. Yuan Yuan Yuan asked for help from Xiao goblin, who made a great deal of noise by the third master. Lin Zhi was ready, but he was not in a hurry to act. Now, it''s not too cautious to think about it I don''t care, but I have a clear idea. It''s double insurance when something happens. Because the third lady is by my side, and a Qiu Meimei is arranged. But he didn''t expect that it was the third lady''s friend who came here. Before he started to me, he settled Qiu Mei first. Putting aside subjective emotions and objective analysis, if Lin Zhi doesn''t know about Qiu Meimei''s background card, he will take more risks if he acts decisively and is too careful to hold still. After all, the former can do something about success and failure, and the latter? It''s just fun. Lin Zhi wants to be a director and keep climbing. How can he make such a low-level command mistake at such a critical moment? Hehe, if Oriental mother didn''t hurt you, I really want to thank that woman. She didn''t make a false alarm. Today, three young ladies came to visit, how can I doubt him, Lin Zhi? But I''m also lucky that you''ve been hurt, which gives me an excuse to ask questions. You say, at this juncture, we''ve made a scene for him, accusing him of dereliction, blatant dereliction of duty and connivance at crime. Can he still sit in the position of director? I''m not interested in Lin Zhitu. I''m not curious about what trouble Miss San has encountered. I just want to know who the name of the woman is, what her identity background is, why she keeps pestering me, and what she wants from me. "

    I can''t wait, because Lin Zhi is likely to uncover itˇ® A key to the mysterious veil.

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1286

    I just came back from Beijing this morning. Sorry...

    it''s estimated that Chu Yuan has almost finished taking a bath, and I dare not continue to cuddle with Dong Xiaoye on a sofa and kiss me. The stinky girl pleads with Dong Xiaoye to the tassel for me. Although she has accepted the love between me and Dong Xiaoye, it doesn''t mean that she won''t eat our vinegar. Under her eyes, we should try to keep back.

    The stinky girl changed into a set of pure white net fabric suspender nightdress. The style is between sweet and lovely and elegant. It''s totally different from the simple and sexy of winter night vest and hot pants, but it''s the same dazzling and eye-catching. When she came out of the bathroom, I was putting my folding bed. On the winter night, I was cleaning up the dishes and scraps on the dining table. The stinky girl came to me and seemed to be a helper, but carelessly lowered her voice and asked me, "brother, the East is home. There''s a place left. Do you still sleep in the living room?"

    I was caught up in the winter night. I was full of dirty reverie. The fragrance of the bath on Chu Yuan''s body penetrated into my nose, which made me feel like a monkey. I wanted to think about the East and the West. I was shocked by the words. I looked at her like a tentative suggestion. My heart beat like a drum. I couldn''t tell whether it was tension or heartbeat. "Where can I get out?" It''s almost obvious.

    Chu Yuan''s cheeks were flushed. He wiped his wet hair and covered his face with a towel. "There are two bedrooms and two beds in total. The one my sister slept in is a single bed, and the one I slept in is a double bed. Where do you think the place is free?"

    "You mean I have a bed with you?" When asking questions, I unconsciously glanced at the winter night.

    Chu Yuan seems to be very dissatisfied with my fear of winter night. He says angrily, "what''s the matter? I haven''t slept together before. "

    I said with a smile: "go ahead, not now"

    Chu Yuan stood up with his back crossed and said: "why?"

    "this one" I said, "your little sister will not agree."

    Chu Du gaped and said, "why does she agree? We are brothers and sisters. Can she manage it? "

    I took off the towel on her head, sat in bed cross legged, pulled her shoulders, and made her turn around. It was convenient for me to wipe her hair, and naturally let us both back to the winter night, so as not to let sister tiger see the sour and sour provocation on on her face.

    "I couldn''t control it before, but now I can." I was stunned by Chu Yuan and confessed, "I told her about both of us"

    "what?!" Chu Yuan screamed and jumped up from the folding bed, which not only frightened me, but also nearly knocked over the saucer of soy sauce on winter night.

    "What do you call?" I quickly pulled Chuyuan to sit down, blocked her surprised expression with my body, wiped her hair, leaned over her ear and whispered, "I''m good with your little sister, you can''t hide this from her, do you want to sneak around for a lifetime?"? Besides, you are such a smart city. You live under the eaves like vinegar all day long. If you want to hide it, you have to hide it. I don''t think I''ll call you "Stinky girl" in the future. It''s better to call you "sour girl"

    "You stink, you are sour!" Chu Yuan said two sentences, and he he giggled and said, "sneaking around for a lifetime, sneaking around for a lifetime, hey, hey, brother, are you going to say it to me?"

    I was wondering what she was muttering. She was laughing so hard that she almost came out. After a meal, she asked, "what do you say?"

    "You think I''ll be with you all my life," Chu Yuan held my hand and grinded her cheek. Her eyes were flowing and her smile was full. He said softly, "brother, have you ever thought about it? You tell Xiaoye about us. In case she doesn''t like it, she feels sick and won''t talk to you. What do you do? Or, she doesn''t allow me to like you or you like me, and then she is willing to talk to you. What do you do? "

    I was stunned by the question.

    Then Chu Yuan said with a smile, "hee hee, you told her because you like her. You think you have to confess to her, but Xiaoye''s sister doesn''t have to think like this."

    my palms are sweating and I''m so nervous, "what would she think?"

    Chu Yuan''s voice is soft and gentle, but she can''t hide her happiness and complacency. "She will think, you confess, and prove that you at least thought that you might lose her from now on; you don''t cheat and don''t hide, because you never thought about not wanting me, so, in your heart, I am more important than her."

    My heart pounded, and the words that I had talked with dongxiaoye echoed in my mind --

    she said that lying at least wanted to keep her, but frankly, she was ready to lose

    I said, I didn''t want to keep her, but I didn''t want to lose her

    at that time, I was emotional but irrational, now think about it, I said those words, just like farting, because At the moment when I confessed to Dong Xiaoye, I didn''t think about the two possibilities that Chu Yuan just listed. To be exact, they are the second: if Dong Xiaoye said that she could not leave me, but the precondition is that I and Chu Yuan must be separated, then what should I do? What would I say?

    I will choose to lose winter night, or choose to separate from Chu Yuan? I thought about the possibility in the front, but I never thought of the possibility in the back. Maybe, this is my most honest answerI''m sweating, until now, I really understand the meaning of winter night''s words - lying is at least trying to retain, but confessing is ready to lose A woman I like, I am sincere, wholeheartedly cherish, can be willing to give everything for her.

    However, at this time, I can''t help but doubt myself. A bowl of water is hard to be leveled. In my heart, the weight of Chu Yuan really has more winter nights?

    I was in a state of confusion, and suddenly I heard Chu Yuan say, "I think so"

    "what?!" I was startled. Seeing Chu Yuan''s face red and ears red, I was so ashamed that I kneaded my fingers. Then I knew that this girl was talking to herself. In addition to her false alarm, I couldn''t help thinking that it was all caused by the skin of the little girl in the East, which scared me of something wrong. I thought Chu Yuan was also reading my heart , sister Murphy, and the little antique teacher. Oh, I think Yao Waner in your office is also very suspicious. Although she is reticent and has a super low sense of existence, her eyes are always full of emotion when she looks at you. Moreover, your attitude towards her is different from that towards song Jiajie, group leader Liu, and Qin''s female colleagues. You don''t talk much with her, but you have a voice, A little pet, a little coax, I feel very much like your attitude towards me! "

    I put a finger on her forehead and said with a smile: "our department is Wan''er''s youngest. I treat her like a sister. Is there any mistake? Also, don''t think that you talk about things, I will neglect that you deliberately missed the name of your tassel sister! What''s wrong? So afraid to call her sister-in-law? " In my mouth, I can''t help but make a mistake under my heart. If I am a younger sister, how can I talk about pure brotherhood? Besides, I''m not a fool. How could I not know that Wan''er has a faint feeling for me and covers it up with brother and sister''s words? For one thing, the little girl is shy in nature; for another, she has the intention of avoiding suspicion, mostly because of my relationship with Murphy. If she is really a brother and sister with a guilty conscience, why does she hide from me and show a lot of scruples?

    "Who''s afraid? I can''t recall a word from you! " Chu Yuan giggled, but his face was bitter. He stood up and kicked me in the stomach. In a loud voice, he said, "it''s not all your fault!"

    This sentence is deliberately let the winter small night hear.

    Sister Hu has already cleaned up the table, put all the dishes and chopsticks in the kitchen, washed her hands, and didn''t have time to dry them. Hearing Chu Yuan''s rage, she hurriedly ran out and asked, "what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing," I saw her hand was still wet, so I handed Chu Yuan the towel to wipe her hair and smiled, "there is a little girl out of trouble, and she is regretting it."

    "Bah!" Chu Yuan was so upset that he said, "it''s just a word that can''t be recalled. I won''t let Cheng Liusu look down on it!"

    As soon as winter small night heard, it was clear that Chu Yuan wanted to call Liu Su''s sister-in-law to have a temper. Because of her, she was embarrassed. "You are talking about today''s noon thing"

    "no," Chu Yuan said: "I said that there are many women who like her around my brother, just about to ask him, which one does he like best? Is it Xiaoye elder sister you, or Cheng Liusu elder sister, is it Xiaozi elder sister, or Mo elder sister

    Stinky girl, it''s really bad. What''s bad is not the problem that can make people die hard, but the word "sister-in-law" after saying the name of tassel. It seems to be a promise, but I don''t know. This little fox is deliberately called to dongxiaoye?

    Good to know, not really good, can be seen, the stinky girl let winter small night owe a big human feelings to her, mostly is hiding what mind.

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1287

    Sure enough, after hearing that Chu Yuan really called Liu Su''s "sister-in-law", Dong Xiaoye''s face suddenly changed, which was extremely unnatural and apologetic. However, she was also full of tension and expectation for her questions to me.

    "What do you think?" I came to push Taiji hand, and I pushed the ball back to Chu Yuan, but I was also asking myself, I and these women who have emotional disputes around me, know each other, accompany each other, depend on each other, love each other, and the experience process is different. If the depth of love must be different for this, then who do I love more deeply?

    I seem to be clear, but I''m confused.

    Purple garden is my childhood sweetheart, we grow up together, and our feelings are the deepest;

    tassel is my confidante, we are sincere and common, and our fetters are the deepest;

    Murphy is my dream lover, we fall in love at first sight, and our touch is the deepest;

    as for the winter night...

    I can''t help looking at her.

    We are more like a pair of happy friends. We know each other because of misunderstandings, but we have no choice but to go with each other. But we live for a long time, pretending to be true and falling in love...

    among several women, I have the shortest time to know each other in winter''s night. However, we are not only frustrated in our feelings, frustrated in our petty matters of love, but also in trouble, surrounded by danger, and may die in minutes, She is the only one I can talk to and rely on. I don''t know if this is the so-called "suspension bridge effect" of Xin Quji. But now I am quite sure that my dependence and trust on winter night is the deepest compared with purple garden, Murphy and even tassel?

    It''s a coincidence. I was thinking of it in my heart, so I heard Chu Yuan cry out: "it must be Xiaoye sister, it must be Xiaoye sister!"

    I was shocked. "Why is it xiaoyejie?"

    "Why me?" he asked

    She was both surprised and pleased, but I was only surprised - I didn''t want to admit that I loved winter night very much, but the word "Geng" was extremely contradicted in my heart. If Chu Yuan said that I love tassels more than winter night, I probably didn''t like to listen to it, but the thought flashed by. I avoided the question of "who do I love more" seriously and didn''t want to go at all Think, if the words can be taken back, I will immediately ask Chu Yuan that "why" to lick back to the stomach.

    "As the saying goes," Chu Yuan shakes his head and talks freely, "if you love someone very much, he or she will become a part of your life just like breathing. For example, fish can''t live without water, melon can''t live without seedlings, and people can''t live without air. If you lose him or her, you will never live without life Cun, you say, right? "

    She asked us both, but a pair of shining eyes, but only staring at me.

    Winter night is also secretly glancing at me, and nodded her head in deep thought. When she touched my eyes, she was shocked back to her mind. She realized that Chu Yuan was suspected of saying something like that, and suddenly blushed her pretty face. She turned her head and looked down. Fortunately, she didn''t see the passionate, hot and bold infatuated eyes of the stinky girl - she said it was herself!

    I think that stinky girl''s words are too paranoid. People live in the world, many concerns, and not only love, love field is not satisfactory, but also not live? She is such a naive girl. She nods her head in winter night. It can be seen that women are more sensitive than men.

    I don''t dare to disagree or contradict, lest the two girls classify my reason as cold-blooded and merciless.

    Chu Yuan only when I acquiesced in her truth, then continued to ask: "brother, why do you want to resign from Fengchang? Why do you want to be transferred to + sea? "

    I opened my mouth to answer, but when I got to my mouth, I didn''t utter a word. I was going to go to the + sea to help Lao Mo and pull Jiang Yu, the last potential threat to Murphy, off his horse. Although the motive was true, it was based on this reason that I wanted to go far and then sparse, and then completely disappear from the life of Liusu and Murphy. To take care of the purple garden with one heart, I also wanted to go to the + sea It''s true.

    Why did I have the determination to leave the fringe and Murphy, but when I was about to leave on a winter night, I possessed her shamelessly and domineering? I can''t help but say things with Ziyuan, so it''s irreparable, but I and dongxiaoye... That''s 100% inexplicable. It''s true that, on the premise of complete soberness and rationality, I forced her down regardless of the consequences!

    You know, because of the relationship of the purple garden, I always behave towards my real girlfriend, the tassel. I''m afraid that if I go further, I''ll increase my entanglement and ruin her life, so that it''s not as natural and casual as I did before I fell in love. Like Murphy, I''ll bite my lips and play the role of a carefree villain, even if it''s tempting me Little night, I can be ruthlessly tired of her life, even knowing that this time of selfishness will torture me to death, I have no regrets?

    Is my favorite winter night? Just like fish can''t live without water, melon can''t live without rice seedling? Chu Yuan''s theory is so paranoid, just because I am such a paranoid?

    I can''t turn my mind around for a while, but I think it seems so in principle, but it''s not hard to accept psychologically, but I don''t agree at all. But what''s wrong with Chu Yuan? I can''t say again. The only clear thing is that I don''t think that I love tassel Murphy and purple, one and a half minutes less than I love winter night. No matter for which of them, I can gouge out my heart Learn from.Chu Yuan saw that I was speechless and said with a smile, "you are willing to give up Cheng... Cough, you are willing to give up sister-in-law, sister Mo, but you are not willing to give up sister Xiaoye alone, which is not the proof that you love her most?"

    I nodded against my heart, and I shook my head against my heart - there''s no such thing as smelly girl!

    Thinking of how many times I urged her to resign and go to the + sea with me, Dong Xiaoye''s 10th * * thought of Chu Yuan''s truth. She had a different feeling. She blushed like blood, and was ashamed and happy, but she pretended to be indifferent, saying: "leaving doesn''t mean giving up, not giving up and letting go, which is the most difficult. Your brother is responsible for the purple garden, so he doesn''t want to aggrieve your sister Cheng and sister mo. since he can''t wholeheartedly quit, give them freedom, and leave the opportunity to love them to others. This is true love. It is not surprising that a man pursues a beloved woman no matter how much effort he has made. However, a man does his best for a beloved woman in order to leave her and bless her. It is too precious to see what your brother has done for your sister Cheng and sister mo. How many men in the world can do it? "

    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Dongxiaoye only said "sister Cheng" to Chuyuan, not "sister-in-law".

    "Then discuss with your sister-in-law, she will give you 7% of Fengchang''s shares, and you will give my brother back to her, OK?"

    "No..." Dong Xiaoye said only one word, and then he was shocked to feel that Chu Yuan was the one who bit the word "line" in the back of his teeth, but accidentally bit his lower lip, which affected the inner side of the wound. The pain made a dull hum, and the tears flew out.

    Chu Yuan''s face flashed a trace of care. Seeing that winter was fine, he quickly changed into a smile of yin and Yang. He narrowed his crescent eyes and said, "I''ve seen that the women around my brother are not good enough to please him. My sister-in-law has the closest relationship with my brother, but her skin is the thinnest. Sister Mo has the thickest skin, but not the tenderest ; sister Xiaozi is the most intimate and gentle, but she is not close enough to my brother... Except for sister Xiaoye, who has a close and tender relationship and guarantees that others can''t see it. Do you think my brother loves you most? "

    Chu Yuan said something in his words, clearly teasing Dong Xiaoye and I often quarrel and quarrel. In fact, it''s to cover up our love and concubine. Dong Xiaoye knows that she''s on vinegar, but she''s shy and doesn''t mind much.

    Chu Yuan holds a stomach of grievances. He makes a few sarcastic remarks. It''s considered that our traitor and prostitute are polite. They also call me and Dong Xiaoye happy. It''s better for her to vent her dissatisfaction than to hold everything in her heart. She doesn''t even want to know what she thinks.

    Winter night only when Chu Yuan is young, I don''t hide things in my heart, but I know that the stinky girl is deliberately showing some emotions, so as to avoid that winter night and I are not stable.

    I was wondering how Chu Yuan''s little vinegar jar was so unusual that she tried to make her happy by saying something that she liked to hear in the winter night. Then I heard her tone suddenly changed. I asked sister Hu abruptly, "sister ye, are you two going to sleep together every night since today?"

    "Ah?" Winter night blushed, shook his head and waved his hand, not flustered, "no, no..."

    but seeing the stinky girl''s eyes, he still pretended to be naive and said: "is that right? I thought you also installed a camera in the living room. I don''t want to be my brother''s daughter-in-law next time. What did I overhear when I posted it outside the door... "

    don''t say that winter''s small night is shameful and shameless. No matter in front of Chu Yuan, it''s a strange scream. The whole person plunges into my arms. I hate to put my head into my chest. I have a thick skin like a doorplate. At the moment, I''m also shameless The soup is flowing all over the ground, and there is no need to use the key to unlock the lock...

 Chapter 1288

    "No... No, the living room is equipped with monitoring, but also for the sake of safety..." dongxiaoye is so ashamed that it is not a matter of conscience. What she denies is already groundless, let alone persuasive.

    Imagine that my family lives on the fourth floor. Although it''s not very high, it''s expected that the current of the sand boat will never have the ability of a gecko to swim on the wall and fly on the eaves. Can he climb in from the balcony? So it''s enough to monitor the doorway. Why install a camera in the living room?

    It''s obvious that sister tiger is not fake in guarding against thieves, but it''s not only those who have ulterior motives, but also those who are likely to steal themselves. Since sister tiger knows the ambiguous relationship between me and Chu Yuan, there''s a reason why she''s not afraid of my cheating and crossing the line? Only when Chu Yuan didn''t know that she knew our brother and sister''s relationship clearly, and couldn''t persuade Chu Yuan not to stick to me too much, did she want to use the means of monitoring the environment to make Chu Yuan afraid and restrained?

    Based on my understanding of sister Hu, she came up with such a "gentle" way to warn Chu Yuan, saying that it is not sour at all, but it is not necessarily jealous, mostly out of love and care. After all, Chu Yuan is still young, but the flowers that have come out are bright and shining. She only knows a little about men and women''s affairs, but I can''t help tempting her I have seen it with my own eyes and experienced it with my own eyes. In case that stinky girl and I are too intimate, it will be harmful and useless for her to provoke me to control it. If it affects my academic career, it will be more regretful. The elder sister of dongxiaoye, who abandoned her academic career because of love, not only affects her life, but also breaks the heart of her family? It''s no surprise that sister Hu has such a scruple, even if she is alarmist.

    Originally, I was not afraid of Chu Yuan and I to see through Dong Xiaoye. Even I thought that Chu Yuan''s face was so thin. Even if I saw through the warning of Dong Xiaoye, I would have understood it. I didn''t think that the stinky girl was actually fighting back. I suspected that Dong Xiaoye''s move was completely out of selfishness!

    Dong Xiaoye listens to Chu Yuan to admit that she * * that night, she hides behind the door and eavesdrops. She''s so shy that she wants to die. How can she explain or preach to her? It''s more like admitting that I have installed a monitor in the living room, because I''m afraid that the next time I''m "a daughter-in-law", I''ll be peeped by the girl at the door. I know it''s not the case. I can''t help being ashamed of the scene and looking forward to it. It''s a psychopath!

    Chu Yuan, as if he didn''t see the embarrassment of winter''s night, continued: "I was just about to tell my brother about this - the East is home. Do you want my brother to sleep in the living room? I can''t bear it. When he saved Wang Xiaomeng, he hurt his waist. It''s not neat yet. The folding bed is small and hard. Don''t sleep any more. I think we should let him move back to the bedroom. Sister Xiaoye, let''s change the room back. I''ll move back to my little bed. Can you and my brother sleep in the big bed in his room together? "

    When I heard this, I was wondering which tendon of the smelly girl was wrong, which made me and sister tiger complete like this, but I saw her big black and white eyes flickering, with cunning and proud light, and realized that the little fox was taking a step back!

    Sure enough, winter night turned around. Although it was facing Chu Yuan, the whole person hid behind me. He just stuck his hands out of my armpit and waved his hands, saying, "no, no, I will not change my room. I will not sleep with him..."

    "but he can''t continue to sleep in the living room," Chu Yuan sighed. "There''s no way, brother. We can change. You can sleep in the big bed. I can''t Sleep in the living room. " The tone is not willing.

    In other words, dongxiaoye must ask "why can''t he continue to sleep in the living room" or "isn''t his waist better?" but Chuyuan has just confirmed that "my brother''s favorite is Xiaoye elder sister you". Where else can dongxiaoye use to laugh and scold? She can''t do the thing that she complains about her little aunt because of her pet. She says: "don''t change it, I''ll change it with him, I''ll sleep in the living room!"

    "No way!" I knew that Chu Yuan had dug a hole for me to jump, but even if I didn''t, she would rush to sleep in the living room. She said firmly, "you are my woman. I have no future. I can''t say how good you will live in the future, but at least I should guarantee that you will live better than me forever, just like an old man. How could I sleep in the bedroom to let you sleep in the living room?"

    Chu Yuan glared at me, but he said with a smile: "look, sister Xiaoye, my brother really loves you the most." At the last "de" word exit, she would gnash her teeth at me, scratch my hands in the air, and tear my mouth that would make sister Hu happy.

    Winter Xiaoye let out a whimper and didn''t speak. I''ll tell Chu Yuan to stop playing tricks on sister tiger. Then I heard her sigh and said, "Xiaoye sister won''t change my room with me. I''ll sleep in a bed with you. I don''t want to hurt Xiaoye sister. Let Xiaoye sister sleep in the living room. Xiaoye sister also won''t let me sleep in the living room... There''s only one way. Ah, I really lift a stone and smash it I''ve got my own feet. OK, brother, I''ll lose some money and let you and I have a bed. "

    I''m amazed...

    dead girl, can you be thicker?! And he took the stone and hit his foot? You''ve had this idea since the beginning?!But she asked Dong Xiaoye shamelessly, "sister Xiaoye, what do you mean?"

    "Well? I... No... That... "In winter, I was flattered, coaxed, frightened and frightened by the stinky girl. I was happy, shy, guilty and flustered. My head was already a mess of confusion, and I could not react as much as one tenth of what I usually did. My thinking ability was completely paralyzed.

    "Don''t you trust my brother?" Chu Yuan suddenly pulled me to her side, revealing the winter night hidden behind.

    The little winter night is full of shame. It is a panic. The subconscious denies and says, "no, of course not..."

    Chu Yuan frowns and flattens his mouth. "Do you eat my vinegar?"

    Little winter night shook his head. "No, how could it?"

    Chu Yuan stretched his eyebrows, patted his chest, and said with a smile, "that''s nothing to worry about."

    Dong Xiaoye nods, "Hmmm..."

    Chu Yuan is forced to bear the joy and exultation. He has to sell himself cheaply. He turns his head to me reluctantly and says, "OK, Xiaoye''s elder sister approves you to go back to your bedroom and put away the folded bed."

    Dongxiaoye hears the words, wants to talk and stops, and her expression is very tangled. She also knows that it''s inappropriate for me to share the bed with Chuyuan. But the girl is very articulate, even coaxing and luring. It seems that the previous proposals were rejected by dongxiaoye. At last, she has no choice but to make a compromise. It''s still hard for dongxiaoye to force her to compromise. How much grievances she has endured.

    At first, I thought Chu Yuan was just joking, deliberately doing the right thing with Dong Xiaoye, but now I know that she is so serious. It''s not that she wants to make Dong Xiaoye uncomfortable, but that Dong Xiaoye makes her very uncomfortable. Sister Hu installed a monitor in the living room. Although the original intention is good, it undoubtedly deprives Chu Yuan of the only space for intimacy with me.

    After all, in front of outsiders, Chu Yuan and I are brothers and sisters. No matter how close we are, we can''t be as unscrupulous and loving as we are at home. So in Chu Yuan''s opinion, sister tiger is a super light bulb. Only when she takes a bath or sleeps, can she have a chance to flirt with me. Now it''s OK. She''s still her own sister-in-law. She even makes use of it in the living room Installed a pair of eyes, specially staring at themselves...

    Chu Yuan makes him smart, not to compete with Dong Xiaoye, she just wants a space only for me and her.

    "It''s time to close the folding bed. Although my waist doesn''t hurt, it''s uncomfortable to sleep, but..." I paused, pulled the hand of winter night, and touched Chu Yuan''s head, laughing: "the room allocation is not very reasonable, I know I''m not a gentleman who can sit still, so I''ve suffered a lot from sleeping in the same room with either of you Point, therefore, or I sleep in a small bed, small night you, and edge together to sleep in a big bed

    Dongxiaoye and Chuyuan could not have imagined that there was such a way of distribution, but dongxiaoye had a weak heart. He didn''t know whether Chuyuan liked or disliked it, so he didn''t dare to mention it actively, and Chuyuan expected that as long as he didn''t mention it, dongxiaoye would never mention it, but he didn''t want me to have both, and he didn''t want to get it.

    Dong Xiaoye nods repeatedly, and Chu Yuan blows up her cheeks, but she won''t object. Because it will hurt Dong Xiaoye. Although she is not full of supervising our love, she also knows that sister tiger is kind-hearted, so she gets angry and annoyed, but she doesn''t really hate sister tiger, as if she didn''t like her stepmother''s strict management of her, but it''s not that she doesn''t Like stepmother.

    Time is late, according to my meaning, move nest and change bed, stay until tomorrow, but dongxiaoye knows my mind, let her and Chuyuan share the same room and bed, can recover the relationship between the two people as soon as possible, so can''t wait, immediately start to work, Chuyuan takes advantage of her entering the room, whispers in my ear: "brother, do you know why I say your favorite person is Xiaoye elder sister?"

    I gave her a white look, and said, "isn''t it the spectator who is in charge

    Chu Yuan shook his head. "This is for Xiaoye sister. There are some reasons, but it''s not necessarily right."

 Chapter 1289

    "Brother, do you know why I say that your favorite person is Xiaoye sister?"

    "Isn''t it a spectator''s game?"

    "This is for sister Xiaoye. There are some reasons, but it''s not necessarily right."

    "Oh?" My heart moved, curious way: "how to say?"

    "The authorities may not be fascinated, and the onlookers may not be clear, but most of the authorities feel that they are fascinated, and most of the onlookers also feel that they are clear, so there is a mistake," Chuyuan said with a smile: "brother, do you think in the eyes of Cheng Liusu, you love her more, or you love little sister night more?"

    "I don''t know" I don''t want to know when my heart ripples and I panic and fear.

    "But I know," Chuyuan said, "she thinks you love Xiaoye more."

    "Bullshit"

    "I didn''t bullshit, not just her, but even Dongfang and * * elder sister think so." Chu Yuan refuted: "you''ve saved Xiaoye elder sister with your life, and you love her more than you love yourself, can''t you deny it?"

    I said: "of course I deny it! In order to save her life, I didn''t have this kind of mind for her. "

    Chu Yuan asked me," what kind of mind? "

    "Love cough, love," my old face a hot, know stinky girl half is a set of words, half is to be ashamed of me, or frankly said: "at that time, I only think she is a good friend worthy of contact, appreciate her kind and straightforward character, save her is purely a spur of the moment, no consequences, and then it''s too late to regret, only to die to fill the end, never It''s about men and women! "

    Chu Yuan said coldly: "save sister Xiaoye, but save sister Murphy? What''s more, you said that saving Xiaoye''s elder sister was a temporary impulse, reckless, and too late to regret. That''s why you have to fight to the end. But if you do it again, you won''t be impulsive, will you not fight to the end? "

    I was speechless.

    Chu Yuan sighed: "I can really stand by and watch the love and righteousness coldly. You are not my brother. Isn''t that why you want to commit peach blossom because of your poor human quality? In other words, at that time, you only appreciated Xiaoye''s sister and didn''t love her. No matter whether appreciation and love were two parallel lines or two points in a straight line, I believe you, but do you think Cheng Liusu would believe it? Is Xiaoye willing to believe it? "

    I was asked again.

    "That''s what I said. The onlookers may not be clear, the authorities may not be fascinated, but they may not want to be clear," Chu Yuandun continued. "We were chased and jumped by the boat of sand. Xiaoye thought that you were killed by the boat of sand, and even chased him down the mountain, and jumped down together. It''s just like living together and dying for you. This maniac, Cheng Liusu is Seeing it with her own eyes, she was even more ruthless last night. She was controlled by others. She would rather swallow the blade and commit suicide than let you humiliate her brother. Cheng Liusu realized that she was not as good as Xiaoye''s sister, and thought that you loved her as much as Xiaoye''s sister. Is it strange? "

    I''m right.

    Chu Yuan smiled lightly and said: "today I confessed to Cheng Liusu about your relationship with Xiao Ye''s sister. Why do you think she can accept it? Is it true that I will call her sister-in-law for life? No wonder! It''s because she doesn''t have confidence in herself!

    There is nothing good about Cheng Liusu. The only advantage is that she will never see her own advantages. So she always thinks that she is inferior to others, that is, she is always humble and studious, that is, she is always passive and self abased. "

    When I smile, Chu Yuan exaggerates a little, but the psychological quality of the tassel is relatively poor, lacks self-confidence and is prone to self abasement, which is true. But because of this, I am quite sure that the tassel is 100% dependent on me and 100% trusted. She may blame herself for being less than Dong Xiaoye, Murphy and Xiaozi. She may blame me for being amorous and flower stained I will never doubt my love has a certain direction, so she will never take the initiative to quit, so I am reluctant to let her suffer for it?

    Thinking about this, I suddenly turned my mind to -

    although Mei Lan, Zhu Ju and others are good at winning the competition, and they are reasonable in comparison with each other, to be fair, they are not inferior to Murphy in appearance, temperament, style, wisdom and charm. Besides, Murphy is the perfect beauty in the ideal that I fell in love with at first sight? However, in the face of Murphy, the current fringe has not retreated half a step. How can it be so tolerant and tolerant to winter night?

    My Heart swings and then aches.

    It''s true that tassel is not confident enough, but she is not cowardly. It''s me who is the culprit for her not having the courage to fight with sister tiger. In fact, if I have never thought of leaving Fengchang and Beitian, it''s not that tassel is afraid of losing, but that I have another excuse to leave her and give her freedom!

    Silly girl, silly girl

    "and you I asked Chu Yuan, "do you think I love your little sister more?"

    "I don''t know," Chuyuan flatted his lips and said in a sour way, "sister Mo is the most beautiful and the only one you like actively. You have the deepest feelings with sister purple, but she has been away from you for five years. Cheng Liusu and you have known each other for five years, but your relationship is the latest. Sister Xiaoye has the shortest time with you, But the process of you two getting to know each other, getting along with each other, getting to know each other and falling in love with each other is the most normal and magnificent. Which one do you love better or which one you love the same? You are the only one who knows the most. I am not the worm in your belly. What do you do? "I don''t know which one I love more, but I know which one I love. The answer is obviously the latter one, which is also what Wu Lefeng said: Although I love them with three hearts and two minds at the same time, I love them with one heart and one mind for everyone, general two.

    "But," Chu Yuan said with a smile, "I don''t know which one you love more, but which one you love most in your heart."

    "Oh?" I saw winter night holding a quilt passing by, but I couldn''t help but ask Chu Yuan, "which one is it?"

    Chu Yuan smiled at dongxiaoye first, then attached it to my ear, and said softly, "you have a girl in your heart, who is not inferior to sister Mo in beauty. She has been with you since childhood. She has deeper feelings than Xiaozi and you. She spends more time with you day and night than Cheng Liusu. You know her earlier than Xiaoye, and get along with her more than Xiaoye, better than Xiaoye Elder sister, you are more reluctant to leave Xiaoye elder sister than to start a journey, but you are more reluctant to leave Xiaoye elder sister. You say, if you love her, are you absolutely more willing to win the process tassel, Mo elder sister, Xiaozi elder sister and Xiaoye elder sister? "

    I can''t help smiling, pretending to realize it, nodding repeatedly.

    Chu Yuan was smiling and smiling. Seeing winter''s little night coming up, he still reached out to his ear and asked aloud with expectation, "who is this man?"

    "My mother," I said with a guilty conscience

    Chu Yuan was stunned. He was so angry that his face turned red. He pushed his foot between my legs and said: "you bastard! I''ll tell Dad to go and say you''re in love with mom! " Kick empty, stinky wench vocal cord cry cavity, hide face turn around, ran into the room.

    Dong Xiaoye is shocked. Feng Yan is angry. He takes Chu Yuan''s angry words seriously. But I think it''s absolutely outrageous that my extravagant love and incest sister control have ruined her self-image in her mind Answer her that one name, although I didn''t make her wish, can ask: stinky wench to my brainwashing, I really don''t think so?

    The chest beat like a drum, so honest.

    I''m not sure, and I don''t admit who I love more or who I love most. But I can deny it. In theory, this question has an answer that I can refute.

    Like little purple, we grew up together hand in hand;

    I spent more time with her day and night than five years with the fringe;

    I fell in love with Murphy because the first surprise was like the one who grew up in my heart;

    I saved my life for little winter night, and she also saved my life for little winter night Why not? I will never forget that in the cold night when it rains cats and dogs, in a desperate situation, she said firmly and bravely: live together, die together, die together, I will never live a second longer than you!

    She is not stupid, but she is more stupid than anyone.

    Girl

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1290

    Lying on the soft and comfortable bed where Chu Yuan and winter''s little night slept, in the silence of all sounds, I slightly sniffed and distinguished the happy and sweet aftertaste left in the room by those two girls, but I tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep all night.

    It''s just one of them. It''s more of a flood of thoughts. I can''t help myself. I''m looking forward to the harmony between Chu Yuan, who sleeps in the same bed next door, and winter night. I''m afraid I''ll hear the noise of a quarrel or a door slam in the next second. But with the passage of time in harmony and peace, I can feel a little steadfast, but I''m more frightened And can''t help worrying. In case that Chu Yuan completely accepted Dong Xiaoye, and Dong Xiaoye also fully accepted Chu Yuan, the two girls will love each other and unite sincerely, and then go out together?!

    I can''t help but wonder whether I am right or wrong to try my best to reconcile them or even better.

    I don''t believe that I can''t believe the soft winter night. I believe that the more I grow up, the more I can''t see through Chu Yuan. Especially, I think that there are two dogmasters behind her, who are more persistent and determined than her, and more experienced in the city. They are Xiao demons who want to be happy with me, and Oriental little women who want to be happy with me, The devil Xiao hates Murphy, but the little East lady doesn''t know why. She seems to be very reluctant to see the purple garden. Maybe it''s because of the same kind of two people. On the surface, they are friendly and lovely, but on the inside, they are generally two paranoid and black bellied. But I think the most similar thing is that the little East lady who seems to be strong is actually as passive and cowardly as the purple garden. Most of the time, most of the things are How could she like the purple garden which is very similar to herself?

    In the past, although the three girls in question and my real girlfriend, gossip lover and underground lover were not harmonious, they also got along peacefully. As an adult, even if you can feel the three girls in question holding hostility, you will not actively provoke provocation. However, the three girls in question are not regular and smooth, which naturally does not ignite the conflict But now it''s different. I''m a woman in winter night. Who knows the problem of the ghost horse fairy? Will the three girls use her as a gunner?

    Think of here, and have to continue to think about - tassel, Murphy, purple garden, their hearts, in the end, what do they think of winter night, the relationship between me and winter night?

    At this time, the dinner between the three girls and minrou is already over, isn''t it? My cell phone is next to my pillow. I thought it would ring, but I kept thinking and waiting until the sky outside was bright and it didn''t ring.

    I was so sleepy and drowsy that I finally fell asleep. But when I heard something moving in the living room, I woke up immediately and looked at the sky. It was still not bright. I looked at my watch, but I had been sleeping for nearly four hours. It turned out to be another rainy day.

    well, I was late for work again

    when I opened the door, I happened to be standing outside the door in winter night trying to knock. She had four eyes and a pair of eyes. Her face was red and she held her fist in confusion. She was a little confused and flustered. Her voice was so low that I almost didn''t hear clearly, "eat breakfast." After that, he turned around and went back. He sat down next to Chu Yuan, grabbed an oil stick and ate it. However, the fist he had intended to knock on the door was still held in front of his chest.

    This girl, what are you nervous about?

    Chu Yuan squatted on the chair, with a sugar jar between his legs and chest. He was taking a spoon in one hand to add sugar to the soy milk in the bowl, and the other hand scratched on his feet. He was smiling and appreciating the shy and shy abnormal appearance of Dong Xiaoye. Seeing my questioning eyes, he brightened my eldest brother''s eyes, which showed that she was still angry for my pretending to be stupid last night, but also let me see her black Eye circles.

    Breakfast at ten o''clock. It seems that the two girls didn''t sleep very much last night. Good thing, at least they are harmonious.

    Before dongxiaoye and I did it in a fake way. Although we did all the things we should not do, we were in the play after all. We didn''t even think that it was a business need. But now that we are dressed, we don''t need to continue to perform, make friends and love again, that is, the real intimacy and love of red fruit. Don''t say that in the face of our current relationship, I''m very sorry. How am I different?

    Yesterday, I held her in my lap and fed her porridge spoon by spoon, but today I was surprised. I just reminded her that the wound in her mouth was not healed, and it was not suitable to eat too greasy things. Chu Yuan coughed deliberately beside me, and my old face was burning. It was really inexplicable. There was no sense in my heart. The result was stinky The head grabbed three fried sticks and five steamed buns for me with the little claw she had just grabbed. I didn''t dare to complain.

    Anyway, being late for work is a certainty, so I don''t want to go to the symbolic side of the company first. The project team of the 13th city plan has just been set up. How many pairs of red eyes are staring at it? I''d like to see a guy who has stepped on the shit and got a good position to make a mistake. He''d like to pull his tail out and grab the vacancy. However, the person who dares to hit me, including Lao Zhang, still hopes to use 7% of the shares to help Zhang Mingjie is in the group of thirteen cities.

    If you don''t go to the company, it''s natural to go to find Lin Zhi and get to know about Miss San.

    I also called Tianyou together.In front of people, Tianyou was a little reluctant to say anything but "where are you going?"

    I said, "City Bureau." After thinking about it, he added: "dress formally, and then go to the company with me."

    She nodded her head and stopped asking. She went in and out again. She had changed into a bright black professional suit. It was not so beautiful as handsome! It''s not only that men will be thrilled when they see them, but also that women will be afraid that many of them will be narcissistic. They all say that people rely on their clothes and clothes, which is true. This product, with its temperament, is cold as ice, and its heroism is pressing. It''s obvious that she doesn''t know a few big words, but it makes people feel that she is arrogant.

    she is gentle like Chu Yuan, cool and gorgeous like Murphy, heroic like winter night, dressed and shaped like my aunt Cheng.

    The same slim and slim, the same Princess of Taiping, but the same fashionable and Unisex clothes, my aunt Cheng can''t wear the taste of tomboy. Of course, she can''t wear the taste of not petite but lovely lady.

    Seeing me staring at her, Tianyou holds the pair of black glasses without lenses on the bridge of his nose, frowns and asks, "have you seen enough?"

    "Yes?" I returned to my senses and said with a smile, "is the clothes new? It''s quite appropriate. It seems that I''ve really worked hard to observe it recently. "

    God bless Lengleng said: "I bought it early, didn''t you see it? It''s old clothes. "

    I stared at her back neck collar and realized: "Oh, the quality is good. How many times have I washed it? Not only the clothes are new, but also the labels are the same as the new ones. Well, 3989, it''s worth"

    Tianyou blushed at the time. Chuyuan and dongxiaoye were all alone behind me and almost kicked me downstairs, but Chuyuan was still afraid of Tianyou And immediately hid behind the winter night.

    Because I don''t know how to be funny and expose the little lie that the fake boy wants face. She didn''t give me a good face all the way. She was so murderous that Chu Yuan didn''t dare to talk about it. It''s no longer a secret that she pretended to do it in winter. Although there is a grudge between Wang Jie and me, those colleagues and leaders in her city bureau may not take it as news again, or even don''t know it We have confessed our love, and even if we know it, we may pretend not to know it. But Dong Xiaoye is guilty of being a thief, and he is still nervous. Naturally, we are not in the mood to talk.

    All the way to the city Bureau.

    Before getting off, I saw officer Xiaomeng holding an umbrella in his hand, holding two umbrellas under his arm, staring at the continuous drizzle and trotting straight over.

    "Nange, how are you coming? Forest Bureau has been waiting for you for a long time, "Wang Xiaomeng complained as soon as he saw you." he asked me to meet you downstairs, and my legs were sore. "

    "Lin Zhi knows I''m coming?" I was surprised by the snack. It wasn''t wang Xiaomeng, but winter Xiaoye.

    Tiger elder sister same one face is dazed, shook head, "I didn''t tell him."

    That''s right. I came to Lin Zhi to ask him about miss three. I was afraid that ya had some scruples and refused to tell me. So I hid from me. So I didn''t plan to get out of the car, but let Dong Xiaoye step on the spot first. He was in the Bureau, and I would stop him. If he wasn''t, I wouldn''t show up, so as not to scare the snake and make ya prepared, but I just arrived at the door Mouth, hit to ask Wang Xiaomeng to wait here.

    I looked to God again, the tomboy didn''t have a good way: "when you came to me, Qiu Meimei had already gone out. She didn''t know that I came to the market with you."

    It''s not Qiu Meimei''s message that I turn my eyes to Wang Xiaomeng.

    Officer Xiaomeng handed me the umbrella and said, "I don''t know how the Forestry Bureau knows you are coming, but he just dropped an emergency temporary meeting of the municipal Party committee and the municipal government to wait for you, otherwise I won''t stand in the rain waiting for you."

    In order to wait for me, dropped the important meeting of the municipal Party committee and the municipal government? This is from Lin Zhi''s mouth, which is what Wang Xiaomeng believes!

    But even if it''s a fake, Lin Zhi paid enough attention to me, which is enough face.

    It''s not a good thing for his grandma. I want to stop my mouth on dog day!

    PS: I accidentally fell a heel a while ago and hurt my shoulder when I was propping up the ground. I didn''t feel it at that time. I started to ache the next day. It''s not a big problem. I can stick plaster and pull out the cupping jar for more than a week. It''s still painful. It''s a little disgusting.]

    ? update quickly ???? pure words ????

 Chapter 1291

    Dong Xiaoye said that he had not been together with his colleagues for a long time. He wanted to go and say hello to her. Knowing her mind, he asked Chu Yuan to accompany her. I went to see Lin Zhi with Wang Xiaomeng with God''s blessing.

    Sister Hu is hiding from Lin Zhi on purpose for two reasons.

    One is not to see, the other is not to see.

    I don''t want to see that, because she just expressed her strong dissatisfaction with Lin Zhi''s lack of forward-looking and backward looking protection that night, and she didn''t pretend to play the real role in the task and help the public and the private.

    In other words, if sister Hu doesn''t feel guilty, she will not turn to the careful thinking that she is not good at. By looking for Wang xiaomengzhuang''s monitoring equipment, she can express her emotion to Lin Zhi''s "implicit". She dare not contradict her face to face and find Lin Zhi to calculate accounts. Most of the time, she is afraid that Lin Zhi will be angry and annoyed, stab the household paper, and then calculate accounts with her ˇŁ

    I met Lin Zhi and didn''t settle accounts with him. It''s not her style of tiger in winter. How embarrassed? It''s true that Lin Zhili is deficient in accounting. He hasn''t seen enough of it. Therefore, the 10th * * is the result of both sides being red faced and unable to come to the stage. Then, it''s better to see than not.

    As for not being able to see, it''s not the same as who is looking for and who is going to settle accounts. After all, I didn''t come here today to find out the bad luck for Lin Zhi''s rescue that night. I came here to question the identity background of his third lady and the relationship between him and the third lady. How many things they hid from me and why they deliberately concealed them from me. The third lady pestered me and wanted to get something from me if he and the third lady Miss collusion of these things can be seen people do not mind, but if you can not see the light of

    do subordinate know boss too many secrets, taboo! It''s hard to stop him from having the heart to prevent you. Once there''s a gap between the top and the bottom, it will only accumulate deeper and deeper. Sister Hu can be indifferent and open-minded again, and she won''t rush to take her job to smash Lin Zhi''s face to see if he has a mask. What''s more, she goes to Beitian alone, works and lives, and is taken care of by Lin Zhi. In the face of such a elder generation who is also a brother and a father Even if we don''t take him as our example and goal, we don''t want to embarrass him too much, do we?

    Sandwiched between Lin Zhi and me, it was enough for her to get tangled up. I don''t want the relationship between them to become more and more rigid because of me.

    Lin Zhi, who has been promoted to the post of director, has not changed his office. He is still working in the original office of the criminal police force, which is not clear whether he is used to it or deliberately keeps it messy. He does not know whether he is disrespectful of the former Director Niu''s death, the new office is not ready, or the word "acting as director" on his official hat is not taken away, for fear that he is not reserved enough, or It''s not necessarily safe to sit in another office, but it''s not as usual. It can also show your determination to accept the insults and solve the case. It can not only boost morale, but also buy people''s hearts, but also please your boss. One arrow and three carves are better than the comfortable pleasure of putting your ass on the arrow point Of course, I don''t think Wang Xiaomeng, who is nervous and straightforward, can have such a delicate and agile mind. Her sister Wang Xiaomeng is almost the same. The office clutter in a sense reflects Lin Zhi''s tense and busy working state as acting director, but he has laid out a set of white background and blue lines, elegant modeling, exquisite and beautiful on the table, but I It seems that there are some flashy European style ceramic tea sets, whose affectation is extremely out of place. The hot fog in the cup is misty, and the color of the tea soup is bright. A piece of delicate and soft flower tea, which is stolen from the pot by the current, gradually stretches in the beautiful and gentle drift. The tea is fragrant and fragrant. Obviously, the tea is just made, and Lin Zhi, whose eyes are congested and covered with stubble for most of his face, doesn''t look like the elegant taste of the closed door tea and rain.

    Although it was open, there was still a heavy smell of smoke in the room. In the ashtray filled with cigarette butts on the stage, a wisp of blue smoke swayed with the wind. It was half of the cigarettes that had not been completely twisted out. From this point of view, it should be the place where Wang Xiaomeng met us.

    No wonder Wang Xiaomeng is waiting for us in the rain. Look at Lin Zhi''s appearance. He hasn''t been home, bathed or closed his eyes for at least a few days. He''s so relaxed and waiting for each other. Can officer Xiaomeng think it''s something big? She is also a rough nerve. She is the son of an official family. She is familiar with everything, and is good at observing and expressing herself.

    I just don''t know if it''s her show to Lin Zhi or Lin Zhi''s intention to show her to me. "Little dream, hurry up, Chunan, sit down. This is the best jasmine tea that someone sent this morning. How about it."

    Just like Tianyou didn''t ask why I brought her to see Linzhi until he entered the door, after entering the door, Linzhi just glanced at Tianyou who was following me, his eyes flashed, and he didn''t ask why I brought her together, just nodded and smiled politely to her, and then poured a cup of tea.

    Old fox, as expected, knew my intention!

    When he asked me to sit down, I sat down honestly and politely and took a sip of the tea cup. Hot tea is a good tea, but it''s not a rare thing to show off. It seems that it''s worse than the old man''s tea that I often steal, so I asked, "is the tea set also sent by others?"

    I can''t say that I know the goods, but this set of high-end and atmospheric hand-made porcelain tea set, no matter how it looks, is more like a set of exquisite art collection than it is used to make tea, let alone make such a general jasmine tea?Lin Zhi said with a smile, "smart people, good eyes."

    There is no inevitable connection between the good taste and the intelligence of people, so the acting director implicitly admitted that tea is not as good as tea set. I sneered with my nose, and sighed in my heart that power is lost. Only a few days later, the acting director began to accept bribes

    Lin Zhi stared at the teapot on the table, turned the teacup in his hand, and continued without face or skin: "it''s said that The tea set was made by the European royal family in the 18th century. It''s a work of art with some cultural value. If it''s put up for auction, it''s worth at least 1.8 million, isn''t it? "

    "Poof -" a sip of tea that Tianyou had just put into her mouth almost sprayed on my face. The girl blushed and carefully put the cup she had held with her two fingers back on the table. Coldly and fastidiously, she said, "the tea is too weak to drink."

    are you kidding? A set of tea set is 1.8 million yuan. If you accidentally break a cup, what will Xu Xiaoyou, who can only wash dishes and dishes and can''t even read big words, pay for it? Don''t talk about her. I''m a little shaken, but I''m not afraid that I can''t afford to lose my tea cup, but I didn''t expect that Lin Zhi was so frank that he even dared to tell me such a thing as seeing light and death!

    In the sensitive political climate of the northern sky, the officialdom is bound to be dangerous. Anyone with a small tail caught by someone may be made a fool of himself, and then he will come out to be a convicted sheep. He will go up to relieve his responsibilities and down to ease the people''s grievances. In this role, Lin Zhi, who was in charge of Xu Heng''s case, long Xiaotian''s case and Sha Zhizhou''s case, would be the most suitable one. Otherwise, the officialdom would be full of mountains and sects The Department is complex. How can the office of director of Beitian city be so cheap without any chief Lin? You should know that once you take this seat and then take over the vacant members of the Standing Committee of the municipal Party committee and the Secretary of the political and legal committee after Niu Chengjin''s death, it''s natural that there are few opportunities for such three-level jumps in the official arena. Is there any reason not to fight hard? It''s not that the human elite all understand that Beitian''s mess is not easy to clean up. Are they afraid of being burned by this yam? But after Lin Zhi was forced to this position, his attitude changed rapidly. He suddenly gave in to me on Xu Heng''s problem. He did not ask for meritorious service, but asked for it. It was not just for this reason that he now took the initiative to send me a tail that could take his political life or even his life. Why?

    I don''t understand in my heart, but I said lightly: "the Forest Bureau invites me to drink tea with 1.8 million tea sets, is it dazzle the rich, or is it finally going to open up the sky to talk to me?"

    "I''m joking. Although Lin doesn''t dare to say that he''s clean and clean, he''s a little bit of a bottom line. Don''t say that I''m not greedy. Even if I''m greedy, I don''t dare to show off. You can go back and ask your family about winter night. I donated it to the primary school where she was the honorary principal. I really dare to be greedy. I don''t need to ask you to help those children. Ha ha ha," Lin Zhi kept me full of tea, "Is this tea palatable?" he asked

    The sentence "go back to ask you about your winter night" has made my heart panic, and then he suddenly turned the topic, which response can I get? "Startled nod, way:" mellow taste is light, fresh but not bitter, not good tea, but also coincidentally, just close my mouth

    Lin Zhi said with a smile, "that''s right. The tea was brought to you by others. It naturally caters to your taste. It''s this set of tea set. They didn''t take it seriously. They just knew that I was not considerate here, so they brought me a set of tea sets."

    before he finished, I interrupted: "three young ladies have come?"

    But Lin Zhi shook his head and said with a smile, "miss three has never been here, but she knows you will come."

    I frowned, very unhappy, "so she asked someone to send me tea sets?" High IQ doesn''t bring shame, does it? Just to show that you can always think ahead of me? Or can you guess what I think?

    Lin Zhi said to the cup in my hand, "if it''s the tea she sent, do you still drink it?"

    When I was stunned, I heard Lin zhisigh: "miss three is very human. There are few things that she could not think of, but she is not a God. At least how to please you? She can''t do it well. So you have to have someone else make you to taste the tea again. You can''t master the palatable strong and weak Kung Fu even if you make it yourself."

    I don''t need to taste it any more, and I also know that Lin Zhi''s words are tantamount to admitting that he did collude with miss three. Ooh stands up and blurts out a name, "Oriental pity people!"

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1292

    "Pity the East!" I Huo of stand up, took off a mouth to call out a name, "tea and tea set are Oriental send?! She just came to you?! "

    Lin Zhi is not sure. He takes a sip of tea, frowns, shakes his head and says with a smile, "it''s really too light. It''s like tea. It''s like tea."

    I said, "what do you mean?"

    "Tea and tea utensils, tea is like you, utensils are like her," Lin sighed. "It seems that tea is the best because of tea utensils, but only a few people understand that it''s the best and the worst because it doesn''t fit. No matter how good the tea utensils are, it''s tea after all."

    I sat down slowly and asked coldly, "who is she that you said? Oriental little girl, or three young ladies? "

    Lin Zhi hit haha and said, "it''s all the same."

    I want to be more serious. "How can it be all the same?"

    Lin Zhi tapped the edge of the cup with his fingers and a funny smile in his eyes. He joked: "no matter the third lady or the little girl from the East, they all think you are the most suitable tea, don''t you?"

    I have a hot face, but still hard scalp way: "you this I don''t understand."

    Lin Zhi said with a smile: "come on, you forget where this is and what I do? It''s not so easy to talk to me. I''m an expert in this field. Ha ha, since I know you''re coming today, I naturally know why you''re here. According to what you said, let''s open up the sky and speak up. Just ask what you want. "

    "Oh?" I said sarcastically, "what do you answer when I ask you? Don''t be afraid to offend miss three? "

    Lin Zhi said with a wry smile, "you''re a general. I can''t deny that you''re still hurting my old face. You''re right. I not only knew about miss three, but also deliberately concealed it from you."

    "why I regret it as soon as I say it. I should be more calm in the face of Lin Zhi. Otherwise, it''s easy to fall into his rhythm and be led by him.

    Fortunately, Lin Zhi didn''t seem to pay much attention to my interrupting his words and exposed his impatient state of mind. He said slowly: "you should have guessed something about the Qianlong manor incident. The impact is not good. The identity of the third lady is quite special, so I have to worry about her reputation."

    I joked: "you are still loyal."

    "I don''t want to be loyal. I don''t want to be. I don''t have enough qualifications and I can''t get into other people''s circle, so it''s mostly" flattering "and" fawning "

    Fortunately, I didn''t come with you in winter. Otherwise, I saw that Lin team, who used to be Gao Dawei in my mind, was really a follower. It''s not surprising that he didn''t slap me!

    I don''t even have the mood to laugh at him.

    Is it really heroic?

    Lin Zhi said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Didn''t expect me to say that? Look down on me in my heart. I have no interest in connecting my words. "

    I shook my head and said, "it''s no use stirring up. I''m thinking of another way."

    "Hahaha, that''s the most powerful way I''ve ever heard," Lin Zhi said with a laugh until his voice showed a sense of sadness and naivete. "Do you know Lin Zexu''s poem in the officialdom where misfortune and fortune avoid the fate of the country? But there are many in the mouth, but how many in the heart? It''s easy to be a good man and a good official. It''s not hard to be clean. It''s not easy to ask for the life of the people. When money can manipulate power at will, when power can trample on the authority of the law arbitrarily, any fairness and justice will become commodities with marked price. Only can they afford it and can''t afford it! In which, even if full of ambition, top a fart with? Cohabitation is the living environment, unwilling to degenerate into self destruction, ha ha, funny, ha ha, absurd, ha ha ha, sad! "

    Lin Zhi laughed again. His eyes were sparkling. He didn''t know whether they were laughing or crying.

    My heart felt and said: "Xu Heng is not the victim of this kind of black curtain in your speech"

    Lin Zhi stopped laughing and unconsciously looked to the God''s blessing who seemed to understand but was full of indignation.

    Miss three knows the identity of Tianyou, and Lin Zhi does.

    "Xu Heng, he killed people." Lin Zhi said lightly.

    Tianyou said angrily, "didn''t dragon Xiaotian kill anyone?"

    "No, at least before he is killed by Xu Heng, there is not enough evidence to prove that he has killed people and committed crimes. Even if the evidence is conclusive and punishes him, it should be the law, not Xu Heng." Lin Zhi snapped, "no one can be above the law, on the incarnation of justice or evil. Any existence that transcends and disobeys the law is called a crime Łˇˇ±

    Tianyou''s little face is red, but it''s angry. Seeing Lin Zhi''s upright, she''s afraid.

    Don''t say what Lin Zhi said is reasonable. Even if the acting director is reasonable, Tianyou refutes him. But this girl is good at moving her hands and her feet. She is not good at moving her mouth and her skin. She doesn''t have so much ink and reason in her stomach.

    I clapped my hands and said, "it''s very beautiful, but what about yourself? Is it not the mutual use and compromise of money and power to collude with the third lady? ""A word hits my heart," Lin Zhiqi says, and immediately changes into a bitter smile. "This word changes people''s saying that I am not a bird, but you say, I can''t help being guilty. Nowadays, there are very few people who live with a guilty conscience. You are the only one I meet. So it''s no wonder that Wang Er''s stupid goods are willing to let you Step and compromise. "

    I won''t be naive enough to believe that even a fart of Lin Zhi, let alone a word, "when it comes to Wang Meng, it''s to pave the way ahead of time, right? It seems that the third young lady expected a step earlier, but not only blocked your mouth, let you prevaricate me, but also let you be a lobbyist for her. Well, let me think about it. What''s your assurance to persuade me that you are the boss of Xiaoye, and shazhizhou hasn''t been caught yet. If you transfer her back from me at that time, even if I give up, she won''t feel at ease. Especially if something happened the night before yesterday, she can''t protect or get hurt As a justifiable reason, even a word of work need is enough, even blackmail is not enough, just a little bit of that meaning, small night will become your helper, I can refuse you, but how can I bear to refuse her, I guess right? "

    "It''s my turn not to understand this." Lin Zhiduan had a cup of tea, but he didn''t know that it was unnatural with the flash on his face, and how to hide it was too harsh.

    I forced myself to bear the anger and said, "you know that faking and acting in the night have had feelings with me, and it''s no longer suitable to carry out the task of protecting me, but you still let her stay with me, just to take her as a short child and exchange the capital to talk with me today, right?"

    Lin Zhi said with a smile, "do you think I''m so sophisticated?"

    "Three young ladies have!" After a pause, I said, "but you are not a fuel-efficient lamp. If you want to know Xiaoye, how can miss three compare you? If it''s the idea of the third lady, don''t you give her an extra favor? Let me misunderstand her on purpose, and prove that this is your calculation! "

    Lin Zhi didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, he sighed: "either you are 20 years premature, or I have lived for 20 years in vain, but it''s normal. If you are ordinary, miss three won''t choose you."

    What do I mean by "select"? Do you know why she pesters me? "

    Lin Zhidao: "now I tell you it''s because you saved her life in the Qianlong manor. Do you believe it?"

    My eyes turn white. "What do you say?"

    "I don''t believe it," said Lin Zhidao. "You already know that she began to care about you three years and eight months ago."

    "You know why?"

    "I don''t know," Lin Zhi thought for a moment, and then said, "to be exact, I don''t know much about the name of" three young ladies ". But I''ve heard about the name of" three young ladies "for a long time. But when I got in touch with her, it was because of the case of Qianlong manor. At first, I thought she would spare no effort to raise the flag and shout for you. She wanted to report your salvation, even coughing, narcissism and beauty Do you love heroes? It wasn''t until she came to me and asked me to help her with the protection forces around you that I found her care for you was a little beyond the ordinary sense. For the most basic security considerations, I had to understand her relationship with you in detail, and she just said something to me. "

    Reason tells me to be reserved and calm, but where can I be reserved and calm? "What did she say?" he asked

    "I can answer this question, but I think you must have more than one question today, so I have to show you one thing first," said Lin Zhi, rising to his desk, turning out a card like thing from under the scattered documents on the desk, and laughing at me, "you don''t believe my sincerity to open the sky and speak up, I can understand, but after reading this thing, I I think you can understand too - the person who left this thing said confidently, after the thing was handed over to you, I just need to answer what I know and I can answer, and what I don''t know and I can''t answer, you won''t be in a dilemma. "

    As soon as I heard about it, the person who left something was obviously the Oriental little lady. First there was a surprise, then there was a thriller.

    What the East left behind is a picture.

    There are three people in the picture - two women who are not as beautiful as human beings, and a beautiful girl who looks like Barbie dolls.

    Two women, one on the left and one on the right, hug the girl in the middle. The girl holds her hands up and has a cute expression of crying and laughing. What''s more, her usual Qi Liu Hai is tied up by a hairpin at this time, revealing the bright and clean forehead. She writes three words in a crooked way with a black marker pen. Obviously, it''s written in front of the mirror by herself: brother Nan

    Yes, girl is Dongfang, two women, one is the third miss who came to my home last night, the other is ran Yibai who came to my home last night.

    Ran Yibai, who plays with swords and cuts people like melons and vegetables, is on the right hand side of the East, embracing his daughter and smiling with limited joy. Where else is the loneliness and sadness of watching the moon that night? Even let me doubt whether the mother daughter discord that the East said before is true.

    The third young lady, who can only cut melons and vegetables, is on the left side of the East. Her face is slightly red and her eyebrows are slightly frowned. There is a reluctance in her coldness. In the photos, she can be seen that she doesn''t understand the atmosphere and specially destroys the atmosphere. Maybe I''m worried. I always think her eyes are staring at meThe hands of the East spread out, with three words in each hand.

    The right hand says: I''m sorry.

    The left hand actually wrote: no wonder I was crying and laughing.

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1293

    The reason why I can''t laugh or cry is that there are two meanings in this picture.

    On the first level, it is obvious that the relationship between the East and two women with mysterious and powerful identities is profound. Such a close group photo is absolutely a simple and direct confession - "I''m sorry" because of her deliberate concealment of Chu Yuan and me; "don''t blame me", which means that she doesn''t mean to be intentional, but has feelings to have? After all, these two women, one is her mother, the other is her mother''s close friend. They are all her elders. If she is forbidden, she knows but doesn''t say anything, and it''s also reasonable. Although I am killed, I won''t believe that this is the reason why she keeps silent. But no matter how deep her city is, she is only a 16-year-old minor girl, pretending to be a poor girl with her eldest child''s identity It''s not easy for Gu to cheat.

    Xiaoniangpi is right for my temperament and disposition. Since she knows why I came to see Lin Zhi, but she didn''t meet me, she specially left such a picture. Its meaning is clear without words. If she could say it, she would say it to me personally, and would she avoid it? She can''t even say it, let alone Lin Zhi.

    The only thing the East can tell me now is her relationship with the two women in the photo. She is not as simple and naive as Chu Yuan. She seems to live for me alone or as crazy as Xiao Yaojin. If she loves me, she will look back for me. Although it seems that the East is the most daring, mischievous and complicated girl in the three problems, in fact, she is young and mature, Most of all, it is prudent and rational.

    At the end of the day, she came to block my mouth for the third miss and her mother. She was more towards them, human and understandable, but I was a little sour and unhappy.

    Fortunately, the East had expected that I would feel so general, so there was another layer of meaning hidden in the photos - this is what only I would have noticed, even if Chu Yuan shared secretly with the East and was close to one person, it may not be able to read.

    That''s the three words "brother Nan" written on the forehead of the East.

    At first glance, "brother Nan" seems to mean that the photos are specially left to me, or "I''m sorry" and "don''t blame me". But if you pay attention to it, you will find that the words are not written on the photos, but on your own forehead. Compared with the handwriting of a few words in your hand, most of them are written by yourself in the mirror, which is a little interesting - love beautiful Love clean East, how can besmear dirty own face? You know, when I first laughed at her little tear lole, like a fly that crawled on her face, what she was afraid of, she almost cried. The new nail polish would be careful to take Chu Yuan and winter night as a test product. If she felt satisfied, she would paint her own nail cover ten thousand times. Even if she was really giving me a message, she would use lipstick and lip gloss. Why should she wash it hard? Another black marker?

    obviously, she is to attract my attention - two women who love her hold her in the middle, but her forehead says my name

    Where can I get angry?

    I laugh because the Oriental little lady told me that although she was on their side, she was my person.

    After reading the meaning of three words on her forehead and the six words she wrote in her hand, I couldn''t help laughing.

    The "I''m sorry" in the heart of the right hand is placed in front of the woman who is playing with the sword to cut people like melon and vegetables;

    the "blame me" in the heart of the left hand is placed in front of the woman who is playing with the sword but only cuts melon and vegetables

    "I''m sorry", which seems to laugh at the woman''s duplicity;

    "don''t blame me", which is like laughing at the woman''s arrogance.

    Xiaoniangpi is considerate and crafty. It''s really lovable and frightening, just like the killer I hit.

    Seeing my strange expression and silence, Tianyou was curious. He looked over at the photo, and at one glance, he called out, "ah", snatched the photo, and was shocked and angry, "female robber and swindler!"

    "Well?" I was stunned before I realized that "female bandit" was ran Yibai, and "female liar" was miss three. Tianyou had suffered a lot from both of them. Ran Yibai had robbed and tied them up, and was drunk by miss three. She told me a lot of secrets, saying that the girl had been obedient to me recently. Don''t say that she resisted as before, and didn''t even ask me half a question. Maybe it was the two girls in the picture It''s a blow.

    "What is the relationship between the little girl in the middle and the two hateful women beside her?" God bless don''t ask, actually I also want to ask, although I know ran Yibai is the mother of the East, it''s not like to tell the truth!

    In the photo, two beautiful women who are not like people but like immortals are of the same age. Three young ladies say that they are 27 years old. I think it''s exaggerated. Standing with the east at this time, it''s even more exaggerated. How does she look like eleven years older than the east? Dongfang is a high school student. She is at most a college student. The woman who hugs Dongfang and smiles is even more abnormal. How can ya look like she is one or two years younger than the third lady with poker face? How can she have a 16-year-old daughter?! Seeing her cuddling with Dongfang, she is more like a sister, and seven to eight people in ten will think Dongfang is her sister

    Lin Zhi seems not to want to answer the question of God''s blessing. Seeing that I am confused on the same face, she says with a smile: "one is her mother, the other is her godmother, the two women are Jinlan sisters, and they have made friends with each other, but because of their special identities, this layer Relationship in Beitian is a secret that can''t be exposed, Chu. You know what I meanI am feeling that ran Yibai is more rebellious than my stepmother. She also gave birth to a 16-year-old daughter. Her stepmother is still like a 30-year-old woman. She is full of charm and continues to bloom in the most beautiful way. What about ran Yibai? It''s still the twenty-eight years of shuilingling, as if it''s not the most beautiful time to bloom. Have the years lost its love pig knife?

    listening to Lin Zhi''s question, I was a little shocked. When I came back to God, I understood that he didn''t expect that I would bring Tianyou with me, so I had to answer this question carefully. Tianyou and the "female robber" and the "female liar" had been married. If they exposed that they were Jinlan sisters out of revenge, the third lady would be in great trouble

    I don''t need Lin Zhi to say what''s the big trouble. I can understand how much -- the third miss is in business and has the same reputation as God, and that knife almost split Xiao''s head into two parts. A word would make long Xiaotian and the big ghosts and little ghosts on the north sky''s black road dare not kill Xiao''s woman any more. Even if she thinks with her heel, she should understand that she is not in the right way People.

    But Tianyou just doesn''t understand that the structure of the head and heel of this little girl is actually similar. The solid girl doesn''t have a long brain. She still needs to find out. Seeing that I nodded and agreed, and looked at her with a stern look, she was very unconvinced and forced to bear it. She was angry.

    Lin Zhi smiles and nods to show his gratitude. He is not suitable to talk more about ran Yibai because of his status and the sensitivity of Beitian''s current situation. But I didn''t expect that he said another sentence casually to compensate or perfunctory the previous topic, which not only surprised me to open my mouth and knot my tongue, but also solved a mystery that has been lingering in my heart for a long time -

    "I also know that After the relationship between the two of them, I finally understood why there was such a misnomer as "three young ladies" in Beitian, but I was not happy to be called "three young ladies" and never explained it. "Lin Zhi pointed to the picture in Tianyou''s hand and smiled:" all three beautiful young ladies are in this picture. When I was abroad, no one knew her sister, but I can go back to China, her sister Younger sister''s name is really too big. They don''t want to be known by others, don''t explain, and will make mistakes. Doubt is Nai''s safest way. "

    "You mean east east, and also" three young ladies " My feeling is very strange. Obviously, I think this is a natural answer, but it''s just the surprise and excitement of self-control!

    "Yes," said Lin Zhi, lighting another cigarette and laughing, "I thought you understood when you saw this picture. Ha ha, ''three young ladies'', they were two big girls with a little girl -" after a pause, he looked slightly solemn, and suddenly said seriously, "you think this little girl ran away from home and hid in your house. Why didn''t anyone catch her back? It''s because, only when she''s by your side, these two three young ladies and I can exchange trust. "

    There was a bang in my head, like a thunder.

    A lot of things, suddenly open-minded -

    why the housekeeper Zhen Nuo came to take Dongfang home, contacted her mother, and then suddenly gave up

    why ran Yibai knew that Dongfang lived with me, and many things were wrong, but he always took off not to meet me Today, I have to ask you to be a lobbyist. Why miss three is so sure? I will help her. I always know that I am a chess piece on the chessboard, but I never know that the chessboard is so big and the game is so complicated!

    I have always been on guard against the third miss, and resolutely refused to accept her human feelings. Before I knew it, I owed her, but I still can''t afford it!

    The thing that Dongfang didn''t tell me about "the third lady" was that he didn''t want me to see this chess game too early, did he?

    Before I laughed and laughed and wanted to cry, I always couldn''t figure out why the mature and stable East suddenly played rebellious and ran away from home. Her mother asked her to study in France, but she didn''t go, but at the beginning, her mother asked her to live alone in Beitian, didn''t she also come?

    Before that, I always understood that the independent and self-reliance of the East, why they lived in my house for nothing and couldn''t get rid of them.

    And then, is it because of me?

    At this time, I think the night before yesterday, ran Yibai forced me to kneel, and I will never feel shame again.

    I thought she didn''t know the East. I was the one who didn''t know anything.

    I should kneel because I owe her a lot!

    PS: Dongfang''s character has always been controversial. I hope to write here that she didn''t like her and hated her friends before. She can make a difference to her. In fact, she is really lovely. Because it''s not perfect, we know what''s beautiful.

    PS2: in the cold, there are as many snivels as the four girls'' saliva. The difference is that it flows very well. I''m very hard to block it. After washing and sleeping, everyone also pays attention to the body. At this time, when I have a cold, I feel really bad.

    PS3: Siguniang is not the fruit Xishi downstairs of the South Chu family, but the Tibetan mastiff of a slag family.

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure characters ˇË

    ˇŁ

 Chapter 1294

    Combined with the time of "running away from home" in the East, just after the crime of Qianlong manor, I was not smart, and I also thought about the original reason of the matter.

    "Is it the play of the third lady that Dongfang hides in my house?" My voice is hoarse, low but still shaking.

    "No, it''s just natural..." Lin Zhi puffed in the clouds, and was very cold with the light tea specially prepared for me by the East. "After the case of Qianlong manor, the other two three young ladies really want to send her to France for study, because she and your sister are so close, and your sister just moved to live with you... You and Xu Heng who missed the net are enemies in the end It''s a friend, no one can tell it clearly. Xu Heng''s materials for reporting dragon Xiaotian are almost all from Xiao Zhanhe in the east city. What''s the relationship between you and Xiao Zhanhe''s only daughter? "

    When I blushed, I heard Lin Zhi say with a smile: "yes, it''s just a coincidence. But if you are a bystander, would you like to believe in coincidence, or would you prefer to have premeditated and motivated revenge?" He turned his eyes and asked Tianyou, "Xu Heng wanted to kill people with a knife and blame Xiao Laosan? Xiao Laosan is notorious in Beitian. He is famous for his barbarism and ruthlessness. How many people believe that he is sincere in bleaching? He and long Xiaotian are well known for their grudges. It''s clear that they can''t fight against each other. There are few people who don''t believe it. As a result, Xu Heng becomes the mastermind. At most, Xu Heng is a killer and assassin. If I can''t resist the pressure of solving the case, I will simply commit the accusation of Xiao Laosan as an emissary. The case of Qianlong manor, which has made a lot of troubles in the city, can be closed. It''s imperative to catch Xu Heng, but if I can''t catch him, it''s not so important. A Xiaozhan is enough for me to make a contribution. As for the crime involving long Xiaotian''s involvement in black and bribery, etc, Naturally, it has become Xiao Zhanhe''s framed and deliberately retaliated. Where will there be the official earthquake today? "

    God bless Leng hum, can''t deny it, but I know that she doesn''t know anything. Xu Heng is very protective of her. He won''t tell her what he is thinking about and what he is doing. What''s more, it''s those shady conspiracies?

    Lin Zhi didn''t say this to Tianyou, but he flattered me and raised himself in disguise. He didn''t act like Xu Heng''s wish, because he was honest and upright, or just looked at my face, so he didn''t move the demon her father. As for whether this guy had the meaning of alienating me and Xu Heng, different people had different opinions.

    I''m not the social white-collar worker who left the campus at the beginning of a year ago, or even the carefree white-collar worker who lived in the office a few months ago. I''m at the mercy of so many people. If I don''t have a long mind, I deserve to be played to death. There''s evidence to frame a Xiao Zhanhe, which is really enough for you to make a difference and get credit, but the first credit is not yours, it''s your boss''s, but Xu Heng misses the net And the hidden danger of falsely accusing Xiao Zhanhe is borne by you alone. What if it''s still heavy, plus the guilt against conscience? Of course, is your Lin Zhi really so noble? I dare not say. I can only say from what I saw: without this official earthquake and without background, I''m afraid you can''t be the public security chief for another ten or eight years? You are now working hard to earn political capital, not all because of the official earthquake? Take this momentum to clean up the borers and vermin mixed in the officialdom, or take this opportunity to seek personal gain. In a word, you are very fond of this officialdom turmoil! Now, if you want to buy my good, you just want to make the third lady or the third ladies cheap through me?

    He + fuck, old fox!

    "I asked you if Dongfang left home is the play of miss three. What are you doing with all this? Change the subject? " I said lightly.

    Lin Zhi saw that I reacted coldly and was slightly shocked. Xuan''er sighed and smiled, and continued: "no matter whether you are the hero who shot Xu Heng or the accomplice who helped Xu Heng escape, in a word, after the terrible disaster in Qianlong manor, you are doomed to be the target of the public. People who want to kill Xu Heng will stare at you, and Xu Heng who wants to revenge will stare at you, the size of the East If elder sister is still in frequent contact with your brother and sister... Ha ha, don''t you need me to say that? However, I was suddenly asked to study abroad. It was hard for me to get used to living in Beitian. So I was angry and left home. At this time, the third young lady just came to me and asked me to cooperate with her. She arranged her people around you and your family, so we negotiated. As a result, you can see that the East young lady is in your house Stay. "

    My chest was full of anger, because I tried my best to shake the hand holding the teacup uncontrollably, but my voice was low and steady. "You asked me to leave the East as a hostage?"

    Lin Zhi seems to realize that once he admits it, his head will bloom like a flower. He quickly waves his hand and says: "misunderstanding! How can I negotiate with miss three? She came to me because I was mainly in charge of this case. Even if I didn''t agree with her, she had a way to make me have to agree with the superior people. Being "hostage" was the meaning of Miss Oriental herself. At that time, she didn''t seem to know what miss three thought and attitude towards you. At first, she left home for a while, but she was angry. Later, she knew the reason why two miss three asked her to study abroad It is said that this move annoyed two third ladies. Her mother even froze all her credit cards and tried to force her to go home. At best, I have no objection to the move of the first lady of the East. Chu, you understand people and put yourself in the right place. If you are me , would you object? "I loosened my grip on the valuable teacup, not because I believe in Lin Zhi''s character, but because I think in a different way. I really can''t think of any better way to make me feel more at ease with the three young ladies than the East. What''s more, Lin Zhi''s compromise is to make the three young ladies a human relationship. If he proposed that the East should be the hostage, at last Is it not that he owes the "three ladies" the favor instead?

    I calmed my mood for a while, took back the pictures left by the east from Tianyou and put them in my pocket. Then I said, "just say what you know and can say - why did miss three cling to me? Why did she know me three years and eight months ago and began to spy on me? "

    "It''s not surveillance," Lin Zhi shook his head, corrected and stressed. "It''s attention, or observation."

    "What I want to know is not form, but motivation," I said with a cold face

    "I don''t know the specific motive. She won''t say it, but miss min under her guidance has mentioned something to me," Lin Zhi suddenly asked, "she went to the door to find you last night and helped you solve the big problem of Xiaomeng, the girl who is a flower maniac. Do you know the reason?"

    "Do I ask you, or do you ask me?" It''s ok if he doesn''t mention it. I have a headache when he mentions it. Did the third Miss help me solve the problem of Wang Xiaomeng''s obsession with flowers? Ya stimulates Wang Xiaomeng''s Hua Chi to upgrade!

    But I still replied: "she said that she met some difficulties and needed the help of the Wang family. She also said that she hoped that I could give Xu Heng to her, but it wasn''t really that she would give people to her. It was just a sentence to prove that she had the ability to control Xu Heng''s attitude of turning himself in. It was enough to use this point to negotiate with some people in the city and solve some problems..." By the time, I had turned my eyes to God''s face.

    The tomboy''s face was calm. As expected, he knew from the mouth of Qiu Meimei what Miss San had visited and asked for last night.

    "What she said is actually one thing," Lin Zhidao: "the difficulties and troubles she encountered are all related to the project of Qianlong mountain villa in progress. Qianlong mountain villa was jointly developed by her and longxiaotian, and Xu Heng murdered longxiaotian, which was also caused by Qianlong mountain villa... The third lady invested in the project at the beginning, and her focus was on its prospect, but she never thought of the game in the shopping mall After that, it turned into a fight in the official arena. "

    Tianyou can''t understand it. He cuts in and says, "what is the official market? What does this have to do with my brother? "

    Lin Zhi ignored her and continued: "five years ago, Miss San was still too young. Although she had outstanding intelligence, she still failed to fully understand the complicated darkness of the domestic officialdom and underestimated the person of long Xiaotian. Therefore, the development of Qianlong mountain villa was unexpectedly smooth, but it also buried many unexpected hidden dangers. For example, now, the officialdom is turbulent and some people are worried Fear, such as a frightened bird, but some people secretly rejoice and are eager to try... "

    I can''t help teasing:" such as you? "

    Lin Zhi is quite frank. "A clear conscience doesn''t mean that I won''t gloat or live freely. It doesn''t mean that I don''t have ambition. Unfortunately, I don''t deserve to be unlucky. I secretly rejoice in it, but unfortunately, I don''t laugh out. It''s hypocrisy."

    I am speechless, but I can''t deny that I appreciate his words very much, because not everyone can have such a strong foundation.

    "As soon as longxiaotian is unlucky, there are two kinds of people in the officialdom. One is to take advantage of the achievements of Qianlong mountain villa and keep his official hat. The other is to take off their official hat and enlarge the problems of Qianlong mountain villa. This is the trouble that the three young ladies have encountered."

    I nodded and asked, "the Wangs can get rid of this trouble, can''t they?"

    "Yes," Lin Zhidao said, "the age of the Secretary of the provincial Commission for Discipline Inspection is coming to the point, and the two deputy secretaries below are most likely to be supported, but one of them is the backstage of Niu Chengjin, and the other one..."

    LIN Zhidun didn''t say, I said: "Wang Jie, his father, Wang Yong?"

    "Exactly," Lin Zhi said with a smile, "in the case of longxiaotian, the people who came down from the province were led by him, which was also regarded as a sign of his support. You say, what he said now is that in the official arena of Beitian, where people are in a state of panic, how hard to use it? Hehe, it depends on his attitude whether or not to inspect Qianlong villa. "

    I''m not a fool, and I immediately responded, "the third miss is afraid that Wang Yong will hate me for making Wang Jie look ugly, and then she will be angry, so she deliberately looks for trouble in the Qianlong villa project?"

    The Wangs can anger the little winter night, and naturally they can anger the third miss. I have abandoned myself, and I don''t expect anyone else to believe that I and the third miss are innocent.

    "Not necessarily," Lin Zhidao: "more or less, considering that Wang Jie incident happened at the critical moment of his promotion or not, it had a certain negative impact on him more or less. I''m afraid that Wang Yong, in order to eliminate this impact, is too strong. It may be that he has been working in the Commission for Discipline Inspection for a long time. He is not an easy person to be left or right thinking direction. Once he is identified, it is the power to drill through the ox horn. If anyone can let him change his thinking, only Wang Meng, his brother, who is more lenient than him, is fierce. Now, Wang Meng listens to you. "

    I frowned and doubted, "he listens to me? Are you sure? "Lin Zhi smiled unnaturally, as if he didn''t know whether to laugh or not. "He listens to his daughter, I''m sure; his daughter listens to your... Third lady now."

    I was embarrassed on my face and scolded in my heart.

    It''s no wonder that you set off the tassel and Murphy, so as not to turn Wang Xiaomeng off in my own way!

    No wonder you ya came out in person and asked Wang Xiaomeng to mistakenly think that you were aiming at her and attaching importance to her, which made her more confident and fanatical!

    Now Wang Xiaomeng, wouldn''t he be happy to sell you human feelings?!

    Do you dare to be more insidious and shameless?!

 Chapter 1295

    The east lion ate the human''s unusual joy, the body shape more wantonly attacked toward the guard.

    "Ha ha Great, great, chilianche is dead, good to die, good to die! " CHILIANSHAN laughs. Isn''t it powerful? It''s not that he can''t resist the powerful Warcraft.

    "You want to die..." Thundering and thundering several people were angry. They attacked the last period with a long sword. Before they reached Chilian mountain, the long nose of the burning sun elephant rolled the thundering out several feet.

    Many bodyguards looked at the dozen huge Warcraft, but they were not able to fight against them.

    "Hiss..."

    "Roar..."

    There was another cry. Everyone turned around and was stunned. Thousands of boa constrictors were practised in one piece. The ground was full of colors. When they saw fear in people''s heart, the boa was followed by advanced and huge Warcraft, which was more than the number in the field now.

    "My mother."

    "Here What''s the situation? It''s terrible... "

    "Shall we fight against a group of powerful things?"

    "Here This... "

    The scene is now so uncontrollable that no one has ever seen such a powerful formation. They are all amazed at it.

    CHILIANSHAN has so many Warcraft with big eyes. Is it to help them?

    "Empress mother, is this also the Warcraft that Aunt xylophone seeks?" CHILIANSHAN turns to ask.

    Wang Lan frowned. I don''t know. There are more than a dozen advanced Warcraft and a group of primary Warcraft of birds, but not a group of boa constrictors, and dozens of advanced Warcraft behind her!

    The xylophone was her playmate when she was a child. Because she married the elder of the dark demon family, she could drive many of the dark demon family''s Warcraft.

    But she felt that the boa constrictors were not like the beasts of the dark demon family, the boa constrictors

    She looked at her heart and jumped again. If she was bitten, she would die.

    Bai Bing turns around and looks at those boa constrictors. It''s not their battlefield now, but Warcraft to Warcraft.

    "Xiaoyan, stay in the protective cover and don''t come out." Bai Bing looks up at the red continuous rotation in the protective cover. His eyes are empty and silly. He stares at the east lion in horror.

    Her eyes twinkled, and she also looked to the east lion, her Che would not die! Absolutely not!

    Bai Yan nods honestly. In fact, Bai Yan is very indifferent, but he depends on Bai Bing and will be coquettish, which may be driven by family affection

    At the same time, thousands of boa constrictors and dozens of Warcraft behind them moved. Just when the guards thought they were attacking them, boa constrictors and Warcraft frantically attacked the guards and other Warcraft in the field

    This scene is a little unspeakable shock. It''s all about the strong Warcraft fighting against the strong Warcraft.

    "Yes Is it for us? "

    "Incredible..."

    "Yes, it seems to help us..."

    "Really help us, good..."

    "Good..."

    After the panic, the soldiers were excited to see the targets attacked by Warcraft.

    Lei Ming, Lei Huo, Lei Xiao and Lei Yun all stared at each other. They followed the king''s formation and never fought a war. But today''s formation shocked them so much that they couldn''t even speak.

    Thousands of python, dozens of high-level Warcraft against several high-level Warcraft, the roar of the Warcraft is earth shaking.

    "Mother This This Warcraft is not ours. " CHILIANSHAN stared. The battle seemed to be clear at a glance. There were too many pythons. One bite was one person''s life.

    Warcraft is too strong, a move is more than a dozen people die, their Warcraft only a few, to say that the previous do win, but now it seems, win? Win a fart!

    "Shan''er, take a chance to leave. I''m afraid there''s no firewood left." Wang Lan also saw the urgency of the matter. If she didn''t win, she would leave. At that time, she would join the xylophone. There are countless Warcraft of the dark demon family. She would be afraid of not getting the imperial city!

    This way, the east lion word excited, as if not kill addiction, turned to the python in the middle.

    Strong wind swept, white ice murderous steam, flying in the way of the east lion.

    "Your opponent is me!" Cold as ice, ferocious murderous and furious.

    The dark cloud shrouded in the sky, thunder still rolling in the sky, strong bloody air, rolling all over the world.

    "Roar..." Stopped by the road, east lion a cry, small human also deserve to be with it, see you will not hiss seven or eight pieces!

    In the East, the lion''s huge claws are patted down, and the figure of white ice flashes under them.

    The corner of the mouth sneers, the head is low, suddenly raises, in an instant, the whole body murderous gas suddenly comes out, the Yin is cold, the terror, is like the Shura from the hell, the eyes are flashing the wild and the cruel blood color light, that layer upon layer bloodthirsty light is rolling like a huge wave.

    Eat her Che, she will open it!

    "Death!" You are cold like a devil. You look cruel and fierce. Your cold voice is full of killing.The angry and contemptuous realization of the east lion is shocked. The breath is so strong that it makes his level 6 Advanced Warcraft cold. This human

    White ice''s sneer disappeared in the corner of his mouth. The hilt of his sword was a long time. Before the lion could react in the East, the paw that had just patted white ice was separated from his body.

    Everyone''s eyes are wide, strong, too strong!

    The claws of the east lion are as thick as those of the uncle who has lived for hundreds of years. Several people can''t hold them around. Her sword has been cut off!

    God!

    "Ouch..." East lion was cut off the front paw, immediately screamed.

    Back a few steps, stand up and look at the tiny human in front of you. The fierce anger and powerful air flow of Warcraft are scattered.

    This little human, it''s going to eat her.

    In the east of the lion, Zhang Qixue takes a big bite to Bai Bing''s body. Bai Bing meets the big mouth. A sword runs through the lion''s upper jaw. A beautiful reversal of the figure stands on the lion''s body, grabs the hair on its head, and a long sword runs through it again!

    "Ouch..." The lion roared in the East, his head swayed violently, and his body swayed constantly, which could almost shake the land.

    Gold medal Gold medal There''s more in the back

 Chapter 1296

    "The key to her meeting the family''s requirements is me?" I want to laugh, because I can''t think of any relationship between me and miss three''s family, but I can''t laugh, because Lin Zhi''s serious expression is also mixed with confusion and confusion.

    "It''s you." He said.

    "Why me?"

    Lin Zhi grinned. "I also want to know why you are."

    "You can''t say? Or don''t know? " In fact, I am very clear in my heart that he does not know 100% of the time, not can not say, but can not hold back that naive expectation.

    Not surprisingly disappointed, Lin Zhi smiled and shook his head. "If they would tell me, would miss Dongfang stay with you so long?"

    This old dogma put the responsibility of "hostage" in the East back to the third young lady without any trace. However, it also reminds me that if it is not really difficult to hide, how can the two mothers give up their daughter''s risks and make the next decision? Or... That''s why the East can blackmail those two brilliant "three young ladies"?

    I still couldn''t help laughing - if the two three young ladies were willing to connive at the willful and reckless actions of the East, and even freeze her credit card, would they try to force her to go home on her own initiative by the clumsy way that was so simple and rude as to insult her IQ?

    As a hostage in the East, Lin Zhi has no choice but to let it go. How can two three young ladies not let it go?

    Lin Zhi didn''t know why I laughed and looked at me expectantly, as if he thought I had figured out something. I was embarrassed, but he pretended to smile deeply, didn''t explain anything, and asked coldly, "if you don''t know what she intended for me, you dare to cooperate with her?"

    "The pursuit of truth is my job, not my interest. Curiosity is purely an instinct, but not a necessity." Lin Zhi laughed some rascals, but there was no reason in his words. "From my work position, I don''t need to know what miss three is trying to do with you. I just need to make sure that she is trying to ensure your personal safety We have the same interests, that''s enough. "

    "What is the reason for your confidence? I saved her life? Or is there east to be my hostage? "

    "All of them," Lin Zhi said with a smile, "but I prefer to believe Miss Xue who grew up with you."

    "Asters?" I frowned and murmured.

    Lin Zhi nodded and said with a smile, "she helped miss three to hurt you. Do you believe it?"

    "Of course not!" My subconscious negation, and then a sudden reaction, he meow, on the Linzhi this thief bird''s pawn - Ya this is not to take the small purple blocked my mouth?

    I feel sick, but I don''t feel bored. If I continue to ask him why he believes in Xiaozi, he will ask me why I believe in Xiaozi and who set me up, it''s hard to say.

    On reflection, I asked, "what is the relationship between the third lady and the purple garden?"

    "Friend."

    "Friend?" I look at the ripple of tea in the cup, and squeeze a sneer out of my teeth. I don''t believe it. I don''t want to believe it. "Is Miss 3 really a friend of Ziyuan?"

    "As far as I know, there is no need for her to be insincere."

    "Then why did Xiaozi and she say that it was a deal they made with each other to come back to me?"

    "Because they did make a deal."

    "What deal?"

    "Can''t say..." Lin shidun said again, "but it''s not that the third Miss doesn''t let me say it, but miss Xue doesn''t want you to know for the time being, so if you insist, I can also tell you some of the internal information I know."

    I was disappointed. "Why didn''t she want me to know?"

    Lin Zhi said with a smile, "because she wants to wait for the right time and tell you by herself."

    I smiled bitterly and sighed. Miss three said so. Lin Zhiru said so, and Ziyuan also said so. It seems that this is the insistence of Ziyuan.

    I poured myself and drank three cups of tea. Then I said, "director Lin Dai, you didn''t wait for one, but I seem to have come here for nothing, did you?"

    Lin Zhi thought for a moment, smashed his fist lightly on his palm, and realized: "really, what you want to know is either what I don''t know or what I can''t say. You don''t want to know what trouble miss three is having. Instead, I rushed to say a detail... Little Chu, you won''t doubt that I just pushed out the important meeting in the city for this purpose, waiting for you here?"

    I laughed so hard, "what do you say?"

    "It''s not true," said Lin Zhi, with a smile on his face. He looked at Tianyou first, then turned to me, and said, "I didn''t wait for Bai, and you didn''t come for Bai, because you didn''t come by yourself. Ha ha, you brought Xu Xiaoyou with you, just to let her see and hear with her own eyes that the interests of me and miss San are the same? Now I can tell her frankly: if the third Miss didn''t encounter this trouble, or today''s acting director is not me, and I don''t catch Xu Heng by myself, I''m really unwilling. Even now, I''m not very willing, but it''s not much compared to sitting in this seat and getting a strong backing. I admit that I have selfish desires, but I also have to face up to the reality, otherwise any great ideal is bullshit by his mother - without the third miss, I would have caught Xu Heng, and may not be able to sit on the chair under my ass, because Beitian always needs someone to pay for this turmoil. "Tianyou still seems to understand, but it doesn''t matter. Xu Heng knows enough.

    "The last two questions," I said, "the first one is that three years and eight months ago, miss three knew that there was" Chunan "in Beitian, and that she knew me. Before she knew Ziyuan, how did she know me?"

    Actually, I just want to prove whether it''s Miss 3 or miss 3''s family. But considering that Lin Zhi doesn''t know why I''m the key to miss 3''s inheritance, I don''t expect him to answer this question.

    But I didn''t expect that Lin Zhi wiped his eyebrows with his thumb. It seemed that he was covering up the two involuntary movements of his thick and straight eyebrows, because it was like disgust and disgust for something. It was a kind of subconscious rejection. When he saw my face was showing different colors, he drank tea awkwardly, avoided my eyes and asked gently: "three years and eight months ago, your sister was just in junior high school Łżˇ±

    I was stunned, I don''t know why he suddenly brought the topic to Chu Yuan, but he still broke his fingers to calculate, and said: "yes, the first day of junior high school, just entered the school not long ago."

    "Well," Lin sighed, "at that time, in her school, there was a bloody incident. One girl cut another girl''s face with a paper knife, and forced her to kneel down to beg for mercy..."

    I was shocked, thinking of the story that LV Siqi told me - I always thought it was a story, but now That sounds like an accident.

    "Is it the East that hurts?"

    Lin Zhi said slowly: "it''s said that the reason why she hurt others is that the injured girl once said to the people around her more than once that she intended to hurt another girl in the same way. The reason is that as soon as the boy he secretly loved entered school, she fell in love with the girl. The girl who didn''t know it was the first girl who hurt her to make friends in Beitian Friends. "

    I have no doubt that the boy is LV Siqi, and the girl he liked as soon as he entered school can only be Chu Yuan''s little fool.

    "The injured girl, really just talk about it?" I asked this question completely in the tone of protecting the calf - let alone my cold-blooded ruthlessness. When I thought that it might be my sister who was forced to kneel down to beg for mercy by disfigurement, I could not be generous. It was others'' evaluation to abuse good people, and I never boasted myself in this way.

    "No matter she just said it in her mouth, or she really had a plan to hurt people, it''s hard for the little girl to get rid of the word" ruthless "when she stopped her," Lin Zhisu asked, "little Chu, if the girl didn''t scratch your sister''s face, force her to kneel down and make an embarrassment, but kill her... Do you think she would die for it?"

    I shudder that this seemingly absurd question is actually realistic and serious.

    "The East was still small..." I tried to explain to the East, but the explanation was so pale. LV Siqi''s words lingered clearly in my mind - the girl knelt at the foot of Dongfang Lian '' Creepy...

    I don''t think the East like a child can''t tell whether the girl is serious or casual, so I dare not say, if the girl is serious about killing Chu Yuan, what will the East like a child do...

    her mother, really isn''t wronging her mother -- ran Yibai, who loves to play with knives, how to educate in the end Daughter''s?!

    Lin Zhi seemed to see through my mind and said with a smile, "Miss Dongfang is not a child easy to rest assured. She made friends with her younger sister. They know you for this reason. Is there anything strange?"

    It dawned on me that in three years and eight months, there was no direct relationship with me, but the time when Chu Yuan met the East...

    but I was even more confused about it. The third young lady knew Chu Yuan because of the East, because Chu Yuan knew Chu Nan, proving that the connection between us only originated from that accident, how could I become her family rule What''s the key to inheriting a huge family business?

 Chapter 1279

    I have something to do in the evening. It''s midnight to go home. It''s later. I understand...

    I frowned and couldn''t help it. Lin Zhi was confused and smiled bitterly.

    At first, it was spacious, but because of the clutter and bad weather, it was dim and narrow. Many offices were quiet. I was blowing the cool tea, and he was smoking the cigarette that he forgot to light. The most open-minded and hypocritical organ of a person is always that mouth. It''s only nature to say curiosity, not a necessity. But this kind of knowledge is far better than half understanding I don''t know anything, which makes people feel more itchy and uncomfortable. It''s hard for Lin Zhi to hang up as an irrelevant onlooker. As the most important party, it''s easier for me to talk about whether I''m upset or not?

    East and Chu Yuan are close. What''s the matter with me? In a word, although they have been close friends for many years, I know that dongfanglian people lived with me after Chu Yuan moved in. Before that, the "three young ladies" knew Chu Nan, and Chu Nan never knew the "three young ladies" or their family background.

    Lin Zhi and I thought about each other. Suddenly, God bless Leng Bingbing and timidly said, "her family knows that she already knows you, so you become the key to her inheritance."

    Lin Zhi and I were stunned and looked at her together, "who do you say?"

    Tianyou was shocked by our common voice. "That swindler is the third lady you said?"

    I was surprised and said, "can you understand what we are talking about?"

    "I''m not a fool!" Tianyou''s pretty face is red, and he doesn''t know whether it''s shy or angry. He glares at me fiercely, but when he goes on, he owes another seven points, "some can''t understand, some can''t understand. You just wonder why she is so good to you?"

    Lin Zhi nodded, but I asked, "how is she treating me?" The word "good" is very high.

    Tianyou sneered and gave me a white eye. He knew that his guess was good, and his tone was hard. "I was drunk by her that day, but she also coughed herself, and she was drunk by me. He said a lot of things like grumbling, laughing and scolding. The topic was only one person. At that time, I didn''t know who the bastard she said stepped on the shit luck was, but now, I use toes to cover it I want to know that bastard is you. "

    This girl boasted that she would not make a draft. If miss three is really drunk, she would laugh at me and scold me, but she would not disclose my name? If you have a plan to intoxicate her, you can also be told by her, even your brother Xu Heng has been sold?

    I didn''t care that her two "bastards" have both bitten the stress, not to mention the little lie of her shame and self-esteem. I was afraid that she would not say it in a fit of anger. The surprise on her face was real, and the admiration was fake. She said in a pleading tone: "what did she say?"

    As expected, Tianyou is very useful. She is all stretched and tight since she entered the office. Now, she is left with a straight waist. Unfortunately, how can she do it? She is not defeated by Chu Yuan''s fringe in the chest. I am more curious. Is it really my wrong feeling? That night, she and Qiu Meimei were tied naked in the bathroom. I had a glimpse of them. They were as tender as pears. Yingying had a grip. Although they were not very straight, they did have a ditch! In my preconceived and deep-rooted "tomboy" consciousness, I have not been compared with the hot little cow nearby, which is quite a proof of scale.

    I guess if Tianyou knew what the more intense curiosity on my face was for, she would not spit on my face. She would get angry and step on my face That son of a bitch likes to be cheap and good-natured in addition to pretending. What a villain! He and his first love have been completed by his good intentions. He is good. He is in love with his first wife. When the matchmaker throws a wall, he swears at his mother in the cave. "

    I am ashamed and angry. My face is red with shame, but I have to refute whether the third lady is" good intention "to complete my relationship with Ziyuan. I have to prove it, but my friends take their first love to bed, while swearing at his mother in the cave, and get a fake saint who sells sweethearts cheaply It''s impossible to argue that people are really mean.

    Fortunately, Lin zhizhiling knew that if I was embarrassed, ten of them would annoy him. He quickly interrupted Tianyou and said, "you said her family knew that she knew Chu Nan for a long time, so Chu Nan became the key to her inheritance. What do you mean?"

    Blessed, shrugged, "I don''t know." I don''t know if there is no answer to the regret, or if it''s hard for me to make use of it once and scold me not enough.

    If I didn''t know that I couldn''t beat her, I would have pulled her over and spanked her just like I punished Chu Yuan. I didn''t have a good airway: "I don''t know you have so much bullshit?!"

    You asked me what she said! There''s a lot of baskets in the back. If you don''t want to listen to me, you don''t want to say it. You''ve saved me two saliva! "

    I put out my hand to wipe my face, and said with a smile, "save it, or I will wipe it."

    It is said that some people who are easy to be nervous, or sensitive to the external environment and stimulation, when they are under great mental pressure or suddenly encounter people or things they like, the salivary gland will reflex conditionally and generally secrete more saliva than usual, which is always cold, self abased and not good at speech. Maybe it is such a person ˇŁ I''m a perfect person, but I don''t like to laugh at people''s shortcomings. This time, I''m not generous enough. I hurt my self-esteem and a little angry with Tianyou. I''ll regret it as soon as I get out of the mouth, but it''s hard to get over the trouble. When I see a "little man" with a mouth, I''m red eyed. I really want to slap myself and scold myself. I''m not like a man. Are miss three and Tianyou wrong again?

    Pseudo sage, real villain, the words kill the heart.

    Maybe it was a shame in my eyes. Tianyou sniffed, turned his head and looked out, a bit blocked his nasal sound, and said: "there is a word that she said seriously, I remember clearly, but I didn''t understand it at that time, and now I don''t understand it. She didn''t name her family name, and I don''t know if it was you - she said: I''m not sure that person should be him, but since they all think it''s him , then I want to understand that the person who meets that condition can never appear, or it can only be him "

    when I look at Lin Zhi, he asks," what is the condition? "

    Tianyou said, "I asked, but she didn''t answer. She just shook her head with a red face and drank three glasses of wine at a draught. So I forgot about that night, but I remember this sentence clearly."

    Lin Zhiqi said, "why?"

    Tianyou turned her eyes back to my face, "because she had drunk all night and said all night, but she only had to finish this sentence. After drinking these three glasses of wine, she was quiet for a minute, blushed for a minute, and then began to scold the bastard, never stopped talking."

    How much do ya hate me?!

    Lin Zhi lit the third cigarette and hid his face in the smoke. It seemed that he was afraid that I could see the expression on his face. There was a smile in the light tone, but it was still not completely hidden. He said: "the ''they'' in the mouth of the third young lady should be the people in the family. It seems that the meaning of this words is not clear to the third young lady. Why should she be satisfied with her succession?" You are the only person who can be the leader of the family. "

    I stare at the big dogleg in front of me coldly and say gloomily:" but she must know what the dogleg condition is! "

    Lin Zhigu smiled and said, "it''s no use staring at me. My relationship with her is cooperation and reciprocity. If it''s ugly, it''s mutual use. If I ask her, it''s impossible to tell me. If she is willing to say it, I dare not ask. What am I trying to do? It''s just that she''s a big backer. I don''t want to work together once and then I''ll shoot twice. So I can only help her talk and help you? Is it good? "

    "You are honest," I teased

    "It''s reality," he repeated, laughing. "There may be more than one Chunan in the world, but there must be too many. You are Xu Heng just like I am miss three. We are all for some ideals. But the difference is that you don''t care about the cost of reality, and what I''m trying to figure out is the cost of reality. "

    Tianyou can''t understand it again, but I don''t want to.

    "My second question is, what did miss three promise you to make you so realistic? Just sit on the chair under your ass now? "

    "You don''t look like someone who is interested in this kind of problem," Lin said with a smile

    I didn''t deny, "for Xiaoye."

    Lin Zhi was stunned. Xuan''er gave me a few false points with his fingers holding cigarettes, and he smiled very naively. "The six words of" false sage and real villain "are either slander by Miss San, or she looked away, but I still think that the six words of" abusing good people and being affectionate "are more appropriate to stick on your forehead - you don''t need to explain or cover them up for me to protect my mind in the small night The image is not that I am open-minded, but that I am not as vulnerable as you think. Whether I am right or wrong, she has her own understanding and persistence, so I will teach her a lesson. This is the first step to be better than blue. "

    After a meal, Linzhi said frankly: "it''s still the second thing to sit on this chair stably. It''s the most important thing to keep an official hat on my head. If I can survive the storm in the northern sky, three young ladies can guarantee that I will be the head of the city in three years. The officials pay attention to balance, the desire to do business inclines, balance needs capital, incline needs power. In fact, the trouble of Qianlong mountain villa has been swept away. With the reputation and strength of Miss San, the God of wealth, I don''t know how many officials want to make up for each other. She is willing to make this opportunity cheaper for me. Most of all, it depends on your face. Ha ha, if I can be the leader of the city in three years, or if I was brought here by Miss Dongfang this morning, I say that it''s to compensate for the small night and cultivate a support for her. But that crazy girl is What do you want to commit suicide by swallowing a knife? Do your duty? Come on, my apprentice I don''t know yet? But for you, with her shrewdness and bravery, I can''t think of such a stupid and self abusive way. The three young ladies also love each other

    I sighed.

    Do you love me?

    Miss three, I''ve got another favor I can''t afford.

    But this time, I don''t dislike at all

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1298

    The more rain, the more tasteless the tea.

    I looked out as if the sky was lowered by the clouds. After a few minutes of silence, I put down the tea cup and stood up and said, "back."

    Lin Zhi is stunned, some accidents, "this is back? You have no other questions to ask? " I can judge that his reaction is subconscious, because I am confident that I left him feeling that he is not good at speaking, maybe, there is a little cunning.

    "Yes," I said coldly, "but I don''t expect you to answer. Why do you ask? Add to yourself

    Lin Zhi said with a smile, "is it exciting again?"

    "When you are surprised that I am back, it has been proved that you know and guess what other questions I might want to ask you, and I still excite you?" I sighed and said, "how much can an underage girl in the East understand even if she knows about it? She came but didn''t stay to meet me. I''m afraid that if I asked anything and didn''t want to answer anything, I couldn''t count. "

    after a pause, I looked at Lin Zhi and said," who''s the name of the third lady, and what''s the background of Ran Yibai? These two questions are the simplest and the most I want to know, but you must have been told not to tell me. Am I wrong? "

    Lin Zhi''s eyes flashed a flash of consternation. It seemed that he didn''t understand why I was most curious about the two most important questions, and didn''t answer me for a while.

    "What? I guessed wrong? "

    "no" Lin Zhi returned to his mind and said strangely: "I''ve been told that these two women, one can''t tell your name and the other can''t tell your background, but to be honest, I didn''t think of it, and I really don''t understand it. Why did miss three tell such two small things? What''s more surprising is that these two small things are what you want to know most ˇŁˇ±

    "Little things?" I couldn''t help laughing.

    "Isn''t it?" Lin Zhibai couldn''t help but think about it. "With the relationship between you and the three young ladies, they just can''t hide it. Sooner or later, you will know it."

    "the key is that the word" sooner or later "is so different." half disappointed and half mocked myself, I said: "you also said that the reason why the three young ladies didn''t clarify the misnomer of" the three young ladies "is that they didn''t want to let people know I know the identity of another "three young ladies" and their intimate relationship. I don''t want to know her name, because I''m afraid that I will expose the two names at the time when she''s in trouble and find her more trouble. I don''t want to know the background strength, because I''m afraid that I''ll look at the menu and knock her a big stick. Ha ha, the cooperation project between Fengchang and yuezhigu is mostly about three young ladies Regretted, shouldn''t name and hope that I will be Fengchang''s negotiator, pinched her such a handle, she can''t be afraid that I will take advantage of the fire? Then she''s not miss three. "

    Lin Zhi said with a smile, "you are not this kind of person"

    "no, I am this kind of person," I said seriously on my face: "Xiaozi and Dongfang must have told her that I am a person who has no ambition, but has backbone, and has backbone, but has no temperament. Director Lin, don''t think that Chu is not afraid of Xu Heng''s gun in the Qianlong manor. It''s just some kind of hero''s domineering spirit. Don''t make fun of my stupid help Xu Heng at the moment. He thinks that he is a romantic hero. Shit! Who is the hero? He doesn''t deserve it. I don''t deserve it. I just want my life for the two women. I give it to him. He wants me to kneel. I will kneel him without hesitation. I just want me to shout grandpa and lick their toes. I think I can''t do it. My father has taught me that I can bend and extend my husband. I would rather die than bend a real hero. The true hero is too high to be a real man, so it''s enough to be a big husband. Just be able to live up to your conscience in everything. If you laugh and scold people, you will be able to spit on thousands of people, and spit off one hair of me? Moreover, if you are a real hero, don''t you have to provide a car for a house to marry a daughter-in-law and honor your mother-in-law? I''m tired of living. I''m not so great. I''d like to live more tired and set a good example. Therefore, I''m an ordinary person who lives for himself and knows who he is. Someone makes me unhappy. If I can bear it, I can''t bear it. If I can''t bear it, I can''t bear it. But I can''t bear it. Ran Yibai lets me I kneel, I can bear it, but she forced me to hurt Xiaoye and robbed my sister, I can''t bear it! Pseudo sage, real villain? Ha ha, miss three doesn''t mean to scold me, because this evil gas in my chest is really not a lover''s hug to bed, throwing the matchmaker across the wall and scolding your mother in the cave, you can get out clean. "

    After a long pause, Lin Zhi sighed, "it''s still miss three who knows you better."

    Tianyou''s face was red and his ears were red. He endured and endured. He spat in a low voice: "I''m not your sister"

    what the fake boy said, but he followed me two steps behind, for fear that I would leave her alone.

    When Lin Zhizheng was about to take us out, he suddenly thought of something and called me, "wait, tea set and tea."

    I looked back and smiled, "you stay."

    Lin Zhi wryly smiled, "this set of things is worth one million yuan. Aren''t you letting me fall into the trap? Besides, it''s from Miss Dongfang. It has nothing to do with Miss San. Don''t you disappoint other girls

    "Haven''t you done a lot of talking lately? It''s not that bad, is it? " I teased two sentences, and then said: "I dare not leave you to return it. When asked by the Oriental or the ''three young ladies'', you say that the tea set, which I have in my family, is broken and doesn''t hurt. I''ve had a few cups of tea with you and closed my mouth, but it''s heart blocking, so I won''t drink it again in the future."Lin Zhiwei: "isn''t that good? How hurt the little girl''s heart "

    " little girl? " I smiled and couldn''t tell. I was asking Lin Zhi or myself.

    Lin Zhiyi also smiled and stopped persuading. He didn''t bother officer Xiaomeng, but sent us downstairs in person. Although he has become the director of the Municipal Bureau, this treatment is not obvious in view of my sensitive role in sensitive cases.

    Who in the Municipal Bureau doesn''t know how Lin Zhi became the director of the bureau? And who doesn''t know how the previous bull game that made room for him went down?

    "Little Chu, when to ask Wang Meng for dinner, I can help you contact."

    I know that Lin Zhi is trying to set a routine, but he doesn''t have a good airway: "ask him to have dinner? Eat some hair. "

    Lin Zhi said: "you are not going to help miss three?"

    "Forest Bureau, how long have you known Wang Meng? Miss three doesn''t know him, and you don''t know him? Miss three is an idiot. Are you an idiot, too? " I said angrily with a smile: "I misunderstood that I wanted to be her daughter because of Wang erling''s stubborn donkey temper. I was afraid that I could not explain clearly, but I still had dinner with him? I have to be shot dead under the table by him! With the blessing of her three young ladies, Wang Xiaomeng didn''t give me up for a day. I have to hide from her father. Otherwise, I will die in the same way if I don''t use the sand boat! "

    Exaggeration is a little exaggeration, but it''s not alarmist. Lin Zhi only thinks that Wang Meng will listen to his daughter''s words, but he doesn''t think about how he will react in case someone wants to hang out with her. It''s no wonder, after all, Wang Xiaomeng seems to be indulgent on the surface, but in fact, she''s just a little independent. Maybe she has a lot of character flaws, but she knows how to be clean, at least she has never really been in love, which I''m afraid can only be seen and believed by her close relatives who really know her.

    Lin Zhiruo thinks Wang Xiaomeng has rich experience in love, and Wang Meng has long been used to it. Isn''t that a big mistake?

    Listen to me, Lin Zhicai suddenly realized, his face suddenly changed, "do you mean to be self defeating? Wang Mengfei can''t help, but he can''t help. He can also turn the tide! "

    "That''s not true," I said, "but if I come out, I''ll have ten votes. Sang Yingjie shaved his daughter''s hair, and Wang Erleng stared at him for many years? Now I lied to his daughter''s heart, how could he hate me? You know him better than I do. I have to ask you for advice. "

    Lin Zhinan said, "isn''t that self defeating?"

    My face of schadenfreude, "IQ 160, EQ, on the" ha ha. "

    Most of Lin Zhi''s worry is that the number of three young ladies is directly related to his official fortune. "That''s the trouble. Wang Er doesn''t talk. Wang is bigger than the public and private, and there''s no reason to let go of Qianlong mountain villa."

    I said: "Qianlong mountain villa is OK. Wang Da just cuts the knife and doesn''t bleed."

    Lin Zhi said: "the key is not here, but whether there is a problem. Before we come to a conclusion, no one can afford to spend on investment or public praise."

    When I think of miss three''s confident and indifferent face and those beautiful eyes that seem to pierce people''s hearts, I get angry inexplicably. So it rained heavily, but I smiled brilliantly. "Reputation can''t be consumed, I can understand. After all, I''ve been working hard for five years, but I can''t afford to invest in her three''s big business. Is there still money left?"

    Lin Zhi said with a wry smile, "didn''t I tell you that? The third lady has not yet succeeded the family leader. Some small troubles will be made up by competitors or people with ulterior motives. Long''s group was involved in the case of Xu Heng, and the building collapsed overnight. It collapsed too fast, far beyond the expectation of the third lady. Although the third lady purchased Long''s at the lowest price and took back the development right of Qianlong mountain villa, no one expected that the financial black hole of long''s was so huge. She was grateful to you or Xu Heng in this matter, because no longer Let long Xiaotian last for a year and a half, I''m afraid that the long family will fill in the blanks "

    " miss three is short of money? " All in all, I say.

    Lin Zhi was shocked and said with a smile, "to be exact, Qianlong villa is short of money."

    Is Qianlong villa short of money? What seems to be passing through my mind when I move in my mind, and then I just hold a small tail

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1299

    Will Wang Meng because Wang Xiaomeng falls in love with me, get angry and refuse to help miss three to do Wang Da''s work? In fact, I''m not sure. If I have to say something, I don''t think it''s a high possibility. The reason is very simple. Miss three has the negotiating capital to decide whether Xu Heng will turn himself in.

    Xu Heng will not fall into the net, and the storm will not stop in the northern sky. Only by this way, unless the Wangs'' heads are all solid wooden pimples, there is no reason why they have to hit their heads to break the blood flow and lose each other.

    I guess Wang Da has been hesitant so far. He hasn''t started on Qianlong mountain villa. Most of it is a mousetrap. Zha is definitely going to investigate, which is forced by the situation, but he is not sure whether to strictly investigate or to go through symbolically. After all, under the two voices, he is bound to bear the pressure from the other side when he talks about what to choose. The officials who have reached the level of Wang Da dare not say everything, but which one is not exquisite? Just like those officials who shout to check the Qianlong villa, they can''t rub the sand in their eyes? I spat at their faces - what did you do when long Xiaotian was alive?!

    What we used to be proud of is what we are now frustrated with, what we are proud of is what we have been frustrated with. In the final analysis, Beitian may not have no good officials, but we can be sure that what we once got and what we now get most are the official fans who only have their own career in mind. I don''t believe that Wang Da doesn''t know or Wang Er doesn''t understand. Those who are not sure about the problems of Qianlong mountain villa are not even sure Ding Qianlong mountain villa has any problems, so he calls on Wang Yong to burn the first fire to the third miss. He just wants to use him as a gunner and help himself fight against political opponents! They may not want or dare not come forward to offend the great God, miss three. Are the Wangs really so stupid? So stupid?

    Now, with Xu Heng in the hand, the third young lady is obviously afraid, but she still takes a low attitude. On the surface, she is seeking others and remembers the good of the Wang family, but in fact? However, she gave the Wang family a great favor, which helped Wang get rid of the dilemma.

    Where is the third miss self defeating? How tall she is in chess. She has even calculated the pride and reserve of Wang''s family.

    Lin Zhi thought that I would not come out, but he was determined not to help the third lady. No, he didn''t turn around this circle. I helped her when I didn''t deny that the third lady could decide whether or not Xu Heng would turn himself in. So today, I brought God''s blessing together to let her make Xu Heng''s eyes and ears.

    As for the fact that I don''t want to eat with Wang brothers, I''m really afraid that they will beat me to death -- "cheat" Wang Er''s daughter''s heart and ruin Wang''s eldest son''s future. Wang brothers will remember miss three''s kindness, but why should they save face for my surname Chu? A fool can do what he pleases.

    secondly, I really have a conflict about cleaning the ass of Qianlong mountain villa. The tragedy of Xu Heng''s family originated from the development of Qianlong mountain villa, so in my heart, I really hope to thoroughly investigate the project of Qianlong mountain villa. Although I know that the development of Qianlong mountain villa is not a mistake, the mistake is that some people have made some mistakes by using the development of Qianlong mountain villa Under the influence of some powerful and inevitable balance force, those who don''t even know about people and things will eventually be buried with the truth.

    Just like Xu Heng''s "feat", when it comes to the conclusion, it will only be revenge against long Xiaotian himself - this is not the whole truth, but this is the truth.

    Fact is reality, reality is necessity. Since it is necessity, it''s better to let it go. I didn''t just help Miss San for this, but I just chose silence for this, because the cost of silence is to make Xu Heng surrender more reassuringly.

    I don''t want to earn miss three''s affection, but I know, Xu Hengxiang, for the fierce but silly girl standing beside me at the moment, he waved with Lin Zhi, and stopped him from letting Wang Xiaomeng send his umbrella down, facing the car that came slowly like a turtle because he didn''t want to meet with Lin Zhi under the light rain. I couldn''t help laughing, not sister tiger, but miss three And Lin Zhi, they all think that I am an idealist, but I feel that I am always an opportunist.

    Opportunity? I stopped suddenly, and God''s blessing surprised me. I ran into my back, and I ignored it. My mind seemed to be clear in a flash because of the cold rain and wind. "Are you sick?" Tianyou covers his nose and kicks me. It''s beautiful and powerful. I can see that I look back in amazement. Instead, she is frightened first and jumps back subconsciously. "Why are you laughing so obscene?" Ask, suddenly think of what seems to be, hands tightly cover chest, small face red, shy and angry way: "surname Chu, you want to die?"

    I was thinking about something else, and I didn''t respond, "what?"

    Tianyou''s face is even redder, and he shivers with anger. "You are trying to eat tofu!"

    "Well?" I just come back to my senses. I still have a touch on my back. It''s not like I''m out of stock. But I said with a smile, "it''s just like something. I can only eat it if I have something."

    "I --"

    the tomboy has always been hands-on. I quickly raised my hand to surrender and said: "joking, joking, I just thought of something. It''s not intentional. I''m sorry."

    I''m telling the truth, but God bless didn''t know where to go. Even angrier, he kicked me in the chest with a flying leg, "you still say?!"The tomboy is still merciful, or where can I hide? But I do think about things. I can''t stop thinking at all, so I slow down to a beat. In a hurry, I almost stir garlic under my feet and roll to the bottom of the wheel. Fortunately, sister Hu reacts fast enough to make an emergency brake in time. I recline on the front cover of the machine and I am in a cold sweat.

    Tianyou was also frightened, but he soon caught up with me. He grabbed my neck with his hands and refused to let me get up. He said fiercely, "I told you that no matter what you saw that day, I''d better forget to clean it up for you. If you mention it again, don''t blame me for being cruel and ruthless. I dug your eyes and cut your tongue!"

    "forget, forget, I have long forgotten," I did not resist, raised my hand to surrender, and said: "can you let go?"

    Tianyou is not relieved. I sighed and said, "I didn''t cheat you. I''m really thinking about something else. How can I feel the mood of chatting now? I''m going to find out if you''ve wrapped your chest."

    "I killed you fucking!"

    When she raised her hand to poke me in the eye, I twisted her other arm instead, turned my body to the side, then I changed my position with her, put her back hand on the car cover, slightly apologetic but still domineering, and said: "I forgot that day, but from today on you have to remember for me, as a sister, when talking to my brother, you must keep your mouth clean, don''t open your mouth and close your mouth I don''t ask my sister much, but I''m still very strict when I make mistakes. "

    God bless an idea to be countered by me, already about to be mad, "you are not my brother!"

    I let go and stepped back for two steps, ignoring her teeth and claws, and lightly said, "not before, but later, it is."

    God bless a Zheng, cold way: "I don''t need sympathy!"

    "It''s not compassion, it''s commitment," I said. "It''s like one day I know I''m going to die, and I hope my friends can help and take care of the family I left behind."

    God bless silence, for a long time, just doubt of ask: "you and my brother, is a friend?"

    "No," I said, "not before, maybe later."

    God bless said with a sad smile: "later? Does my brother have a future? "

    "He can use his life to prove that he didn''t cheat me. In return, I will use my whole life to prove that he didn''t read me wrong."

    "My brother won''t cheat you," said God in a firm voice

    I agreed and nodded, "so, I''ll be your brother later."

    Tianyou is a muscle. While Faye continues to refute, he is only confused about how he was persuaded by me and forgets my "playing hooligans" before. Fortunately, he doesn''t let Chu Yuan and Dong Xiaoye, who are nervous enough to get off the car, know why we just had a conflict.

    "Have a bad talk with Lin?" When I got on the bus, I asked nervously in winter.

    "Happy," I took the paper towel from Chu Yuan. Seeing that the smelly girl was still holding some of them, but she didn''t dare to or didn''t want to hand them to Tianyou, who just started with me, I handed this one to her. She smiled and said, "very happy."

    Dong Xiaoye is still judging whether I am talking in a negative way. He hesitates to take over the paper towel and sees my smiling face, but suddenly says, "you just said that you thought of something, that''s why?"

    "That''s right."

    "What is it?" But God and winter night asked in unison.

    I smile but don''t answer.

    Chu Yuan stuffed two more tissues for me, sighed with a mature voice, and said: "every time you laugh like this, you don''t know who''s going to be unlucky again"

    dongxiaoye and Tianyou thought so.

    I knocked a finger on Chu Yuan''s bright and clean forehead and smiled: "you guessed wrong this time. I laughed because someone threw a pool of shit at me. I couldn''t hide it, but it hit me. I found that what he threw was not shit, but a great fortune, but he didn''t know. You said, isn''t it funny?"

    The three girls couldn''t understand. When I explained, I didn''t say anything more. I murmured, "it seems that with the help of Madame Duanmu''s heat, Zheng Yuqiu was invited out to have a meal."

    when I mentioned eating, Chu Yuan suddenly thought of something and said, "not today."

    I was stunned. "What can''t we do today?"

    "It''s not good to ask someone to have dinner," said Chu Yuan, glancing at the winter night as if he was deliberately avoiding something. "Just now, my sister-in-law called me and said that Zhang Mingjie had come back. I was waiting for you in the company and wanted to invite you two to have dinner together. My sister-in-law has already answered for you."

    Chu Yuan''s sister-in-law was very pleasant to call, but her expression was rather unpleasant. Obviously, she was dissatisfied with the tassel and decided for me without asking for my advice. In the eyes of stinky girl, this seemed to belong to her only power.

    Obviously, Zhang Mingjie came back all night, but I was not surprised at this point, but my mobile phone was turned on. Since tassel was looking for me, why not call me directly, but to Chu Yuan?

    Then look at the embarrassed and nervous expression of dongxiaoye, and I can understand why she is worried.The tassel won''t really have a heart knot with dongxiaoye from now on?

    Where else am I half happy? All that remained was added guilt and remorse.

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1300

    There are some unexpected disappointments in this industry, but there are also some unexpected gains. But originally, I couldn''t say that I came here by pleasure, or that I came back by failure. My mind flew to the company at this time, not because Zhang Mingjie was waiting for me, but because the tassel deliberately avoided the phone call between me and dongxiaoye.

    There are not many cars, and the rain is not big. I always feel like a roller coaster on a winter night when I shuttle around in the crowded traffic flow. Today, I have hardly changed the lane. I always drive in the slow lane like an old turtle. I don''t know why. This is because she is riding a roller coaster in her heart, There are anxieties and slowness, loops and rotations, happiness cries in the Communist Party, and uneasiness and suffering in the valley. But whether it''s happiness or pain, it will not be forever stagnant. The quality of this moment only belongs to this moment, which can''t be avoided or kept, because the end point is there, we will always arrive, so this moment, just for a while, just after - it makes sense This is the truth, but I really don''t know whether it is used to solve the winter night or to comfort myself, so I have no face to say it.

    He was worried about how to break the atmosphere that was heavier than the sky, so he heard God you mumble, "I think you''ve gone too far in the end."

    "What?"

    "The tea set is OK, but the tea is specially sent by the little girl from the East. Why don''t you accept it? If you don''t accept it, why do you want to leave behind those two hurtful words? " Tianyou took a look at sister tiger and said in a sour tone: "because her mother hurt your lover by mistake, she was so angry. Do you think you are a man? But I don''t think you are as good as a woman. "

    Chu Yuan, who was a little afraid of God, was angry. "Who are you calling a mother?!"

    Tianyou replied to Chu Yuan, who looked at the delicate Chu Yuan who could not show some ferocity even when he was angry, with a faint, seemingly disdainful tone and a sense of superiority: "scold him."

    Chu Yuan, who can''t frighten people, is suddenly discouraged, but only has a hard mouth, but people almost hide behind me, because the mouth is close to my vest, and the voice is vague, "why do you scold him?"

    there was a strange blush on Tianyou''s face. He turned around his eyes and said in a cold voice, "ask him."

    I couldn''t help laughing - where is the tomboy scolding me? She was just reminding me and correcting me in her way. In the end, she cared about me as much as Chu Yuan defended me.

    Why care about me? Because I''m a brother and they''re sisters.

    Can a tomboy not blush?

    Chu Yuan, who hid her face, didn''t notice the difference in Tianyou''s expression, nor did Dong Xiaoye notice the word "lover", which made her coquettish and guilty.

    "You don''t understand," I sighed.

    "I don''t think you understand." God bless head also did not return, satirize my way.

    In the words allusion''s ambiguity, Chu Yuan and tiger elder sister where can''t hear out? Moreover, as far as the topic of the East is concerned, two girls, big and small, are very concerned about it.

    My old face was burning, and I couldn''t stand the look in their eyes, so I had to simply talk about the meeting with Lin Zhi. Then I took out the photo with two layers of content from my pocket, showed it to sister Hu first, and then let Chu Yuan, who stretched his neck, snatch it away. He explained: "if the east came to the market just to send tea, or even to send messages to miss three, I would give tea set The tea leaves were taken away, but this picture she left proves that she has seen Lin Zhi ahead of us. Obviously, it''s not only for this, but also to block my mouth and take the responsibility of concealment to myself, so I can''t make Lin Zhi difficult. Just because of the cold and thin nature of Oriental little mother, I said that she is good at spleen, Qi, and heart. It''s just to help Lin Zhi solve problems. Do you believe it? Anyway, I don''t believe it, so she came in advance and left in advance. In the end, she was helping the "three young ladies" to continue to hide something from me. So her carefully selected tea, no matter how close it was, was not that taste. It was more or less suspected to test whether I was satisfied with my trip. I didn''t mean that I was disgusted or angry that the girl didn''t turn her elbow out, but just used this to tell her and three young ladies Miss, my good speech doesn''t mean that I''m easy to fool and perfunctory. I''ll shut my mouth but block my heart. I won''t drink that kind of tea in the future. That''s my attitude or mood after this trip. "

    Tianyou doesn''t understand: "but you just said that you had a very pleasant talk with Lin"

    Chu Yuan has a kind of inborn hostility to Tianyou, similar to that of tassel. Hearing this, he subconsciously says, "are you stupid? I just don''t want Dongfang and her two moms to know that he and Lin have a very pleasant conversation. "

    when talking about the last word, the voice is so low that it''s almost impossible to hear - the stinky girl almost didn''t get stared and cried by Tianyou''s ferocious eyes.

    Dong Xiaoye suddenly realized that he was very glad that he didn''t have Tianyou. Otherwise, he would not be alone. "So, miss three is to test you with the tea of little East, and you are to test her with the other way, and vice versa?"

    I smile: "what can I test her for? So it can''t be said that it''s the other way to return to the other way. It''s not even a matter of planning. It''s just that I don''t want to be like the third miss. Moreover, if the East knows that I''m not satisfied or happy, maybe it will quietly reveal something to me? "Winter small night laughs scolds: "slippery head."

    What Chu Yuan rarely did was not overturn the vinegar jar. He looked like a person coming over with deep feelings and sighed: "girls are outward."

    The God you who always stressed that he was not stupid, but always seemed to understand, Pooh. It''s hard to summarize accurately and incisively: "you and the swindler are not good people."

    This time, Chu Yuan didn''t protect me any more. Instead of being afraid of God''s blessing, he thought he was right. He gave me a wrench and said: "the East must be sad."

    I have pain in my stomach and laugh without speaking.

    Will it hurt the heart of the east?

    What did I say in the original words - "tea set, which I have in my family and I don''t care if I break it. I''ve had a few cups of tea with you and closed my mouth, but it''s blocking my heart, so I won''t drink it again"

    close my mouth, because it''s the tea you chose for me.

    Block the heart, because you didn''t make that pot of tea for me.

    What I want to drink is the tea you make for me at home. Although it''s a cheap tea set, it''s not a valuable tea, but because you make it for me. Yes, I''m duplicative. I''m jealous of miss three. I''m jealous of Ran Yibai. I''m angry that your skin elbow hasn''t turned out.

    But will the east be sad? The girl who was caught in the middle by two moms, but still retraced the words "brother Nan" on her forehead?

    If you say you are mine, I will answer you: you are mine.

    Shameless, but honest.

    Because I know that no matter how I hide it, I can''t cheat the Oriental little lady who can penetrate my heart.

    ,,,

    there is only one road, and the end point is in front, so no matter how slow it is, it will still arrive. Sister Hu suddenly wants to understand the truth that it is too simple. Finally, she firmly steps on the accelerator to the end, and the wheels turn like flying, rolling the mud and water on the road. As soon as she goes forward, she will die early and surpass life. She is very like sister Hu.

    When walking out of the elevator, the frequency and amplitude of chest fluctuation will be more sharp than when approaching Murphy''s office. It seems that God''s protection, which is fearless, will be more intense. It seems that it''s more terrible to walk into the office as a white-collar worker than to walk into the office of the director of the Municipal Bureau with the crime of wanted crime. Although she tries to pretend to be calm, I can see her eyes The tension, as well as the furtive look around, the slightest hidden yearning.

    Wandering is a kind of Nai, who is not eager for stable stability? Loneliness is a kind of fear. Who would not like to live a normal life in the sun?

    The highlight in her eyes is the answer I need and I hope to see. I believe that Xu Heng is the same.

    Murphy intended to support his close friends, so after arriving at the new Department, almost all of his colleagues in the former comprehensive group became backbones. They had their own independent office, and the days of laziness and teasing around were probably gone forever. No, I went through the hall and passed the room until Murphy''s Office door. I didn''t meet half of them. I rarely saw them eating with a pile of snacks Song Jia, my greedy cat, also looked at me and gave my eldest brother a white eye, which made me laugh and cry - I don''t know if she turned her white eye over, even if I was followed by a girl who was strangers.

    "Nange, Nange --"

    I searched for the voice for a long time, only to see the furtive Viagra in the distance. I don''t know whose office it belongs to, but the cat waved at me with his waist.

    If I come near, I ask, "what''s the matter?"

    "I''m fine, but you''re going to have an accident." Viagra said surprisingly, but in the middle of it, he saw the God protection that seemed to mean to keep two steps away from me all the time. For a moment, he was stunned and lost his mind. At the same time, he showed his rogue nature. He could not bend his back and close the door, and his voice could not be suppressed. When he pushed me away, he straightened his upright posture, put on a coquettish and voluptuous POS to stir his hair e. He also ignored the dandruff on his hair which was too short to be counted. He had a fresh and handsome little white face, which was not inferior to the star of the idol drama. He cast the eyes of a young girl and a young woman who could kill her. He asked Tianyou in a low voice with 18 forbidden Charms: "Miss, you are new"

    I guess he wanted to ask Tianyou the name. Although this routine is old-fashioned and direct, but Viagra will come out, always to the disadvantage, after all, the handsome face of this guy is a kind of capital, unlike the bright wallet to show off wealth and hook up with girls, there must be a gentle process to cover up vulgar ulterior motives, looks are not in the wallet.

    Don''t say Viagra didn''t think of it. I didn''t even think of it. It''s really not the blessing of a soft girl. The reaction was so exaggerated.

    Viagra''s salty and wet wolf''s claw hasn''t met the God''s tender and white hand, or even his tongue can blossom into a lotus flower. He doesn''t even use the second comma. The fake boy whose face suddenly changes has already stepped on his abdomen, but Viagra doesn''t fly out, because he is grabbed by the God''s tie and curled up into a shrimp. That''s not all. The fake boy''s tiptoes, followed by a knee bump and a top On Viagra''s most proud chin, Viagra''s body was pulled up in place like a rocket and turned back into a bow. But he was pulled back by Tianyou again. At the same time, he released his tie. Viagra turned dizzily and stood shaking, but he still didn''t fall down. He didn''t want to, but he didn''t dare -- when, Tianyou had an extra woodpecker knife in his hand. The blade was put into Viagra''s mouth and the blade was pointed Son against his palate.Viagra''s painful facial features are twisted, tears are flying, white lips are blue, hands are held high, and I dare not move. I am also shocked to be silly. I forgot to stop the crazy of God bless. I was absent-minded before winter night, and I didn''t want to see Viagra. So I left for a few steps. When I realized what happened, Viagra has been controlled by God bless. The Chu Yuan, which usually reacts the slowest, has become the most responsive one Quick people, but obviously at a loss, because, trembling all over, she didn''t hide behind me, but opened her arms to block in front of me

    Without waiting for Viagra''s reaction, I once came back to God and grabbed Tianyou''s wrist, took off the woodpecker knife and raised my hand to fight. Tianyou''s face, which suddenly lost its violence in his eyes, flashed a flash of fear and fear. Then he bit his lips and closed his eyes. It seemed that he knew how to fight, but he could bear it again and again. In the end, he cried out, as if he didn''t want others to see him, and plunged into me In my arms.

    She cried for no reason. The most inexplicable and embarrassing thing was Viagra, which had swollen chin and heel.

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1301

    Even if no one is willing to admit it, no one can deny it. Perhaps Viagra, the loser, has a beautiful appearance that makes most men envious and envious, makes countless women obsessed and adored, plus the approachable character and humorous eloquence. The success rate of this guy in looking for a one night stand in the wine and chatting up girls in various occasions, has always tended to percent Hundred, of course, this also directly leads to two results: one is to occupy resources and become a male public enemy. For example, Gong Fanlin, a fat man, is not pleased with him. To put it bluntly, he is jealous of red fruit. The other is that the failure rate of romance is always in direct proportion to his success rate of chatting up. The female side often responds to the sentence "the higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment". So it''s better to close and disperse There is little waiting.

    Viagra has not been beaten by women. On the contrary, this guy has been through a lot of hard work and is absolutely used to it. But almost all of those things happened after the break-up, because the woman''s difficulty in swallowing that one mouthful is not actually a love affair or a wishful thinking, but it has to be defined as a Viagra who has been seen through the gold and jade, and who cheated and played with himself I used to comfort him with pure emotional resentment. I often joked that the women who dumped him didn''t hate because of love, because they only loved his skin bag, and they hated him to die before they fell in love with his insides. So he didn''t have to blame himself for hurting any heart, and there was nothing to be regretted. This was a little biased, but it wasn''t completely unreasonable Li.

    In my impression, he was the only one last time. Before he could find out his name and touch his hands, he was beaten to death like a stream + a hooligan beast. It was my grandma Cheng.

    God is the second, but the first to move a knife.

    Viagra is frightened and scared. I don''t understand why the response of God''s blessing is so fierce. I''m not as good at understanding women''s mind as he is. What''s more, I always think Viagra is much smarter than me.

    I am not modest in saying this.

    According to the gossip Wang Xiaosong Jia, there are only three women in the investment department who have not been accosted and molested by Viagra, one is her, one is Yao Waner, and the last is Qin LAN who has become Mrs. Yang. The situation of the first two people is different from that of the second one. It seems that Viagra has never moved any crooked thoughts towards Song Jia and Wan''er. If you think about it carefully, you will find that he has never said a joke that is too much. It''s hard to believe that it''s just a coincidence! And Qin LAN, who seems to be the easiest to hook up with, is teased by this girl before he can take the initiative. Viagra is not as good as he is. Where dare he play tricks? So I feel today that the two of them have achieved success. They must be Viagra that Qin LAN knows the Pearl and chases back.

    Xiao Song Jia was once very upset about not being colluded with Viagra. She was not convinced and deeply discouraged. I don''t believe that Viagra has aesthetic problems. Aren''t I a beauty? It''s because Viagra doesn''t come to make her idea, and she can''t make her idea of Viagra''s wallet. Otherwise, she can hang his appetite and satisfy her stomach. At least, she can cheat him for three or five months'' snacks. Fortunately, I haven''t been disappointed for a long time, so my silly fool appeared. For the sake of Murphy, she has laid down a bloody book...

    don''t say that the one Murphy is looking for is the innocent and honest Song Dynasty Well, maybe no one in the investment department can see Viagra completely, including me. On the surface, how sensitive and delicate is Viagra''s mind? How cautious are you in your work? His absurdity is not only a kind of true temperament, but also a kind of cover up that once he is exposed, people will be afraid and alienated everywhere?

    Yao Waner enters the company before she has finished her studies. Her relationship with Yao Ling, the director of the company, Yao Ling''s position in the company, the origin of Yao family and Mohist family, and the dark competition between Mohist family and Zhang family are not secrets as long as she has the heart. It''s not hard to speculate further that Murphy has planted her ears and eyes in the process of cultivating the family trust team. As for Song Jia, one has a small shrewd mind But they are silly secretaries who are only muddleheaded. They are also famous for being unable to control their mouths. How can they know that Murphy will not suspect that they have ulterior motives when they are trying to find or approach or understand their own gaps from them? Even the two of them were two pieces that Murphy deliberately buried to test and bait the fish to bite?

    Viagra may not be the only one in the company who guessed Murphy''s intentions, but it must be the most unexpected one.

    Viagra city is very deep, and I also pretend. Now think about it. I have been in the company for a year, and I have a good relationship with most of my colleagues. However, I have been estranged from Wan''er, who has the best temper and is the most easy to get along with, so I haven''t talked much about it. Of course, it''s closely related to my grandma Cheng, but it''s impossible for her to have no reason for her vigilance? Elder sister Viagra, who doesn''t often make fun of me and Wan''er? At that time, I only thought they were absurd, boring or even excessive, but now what about watching them? If I didn''t quit, I''m afraid that shy Wan''er would still be embarrassed to approach me.

    It''s the same with me, with fringe and Murphy. Viagra doesn''t support me in pursuing Murphy, but he only talks to me in private, persuades me in private, and helps me to get close to Murphy in front of office and people in a very high-profile way. It seems contradictory, and it''s like a split personality. But I don''t know before. Don''t you know at this time? He acted for Murphy. I hope Murphy believes that I bribed Song Jia, her confidant, because I adore her and have no other purposeIt''s true that Viagra is timid and cowardly, but he''s not stupid. I once asked him why he risked quitting his job since he was so complacent and didn''t want to make progress. In fact, it''s not worse than the current job, but it''s far clearer and more optimistic than the coming job. He pretended to be helpless. He said that he was too handsome, ostracized and couldn''t get on with it - MB didn''t go to work as a bubble girl, and he couldn''t threaten Who has enough to push you out? Just like Gong Fanlin, although I''m annoying you and envious of you, I''d like to see you stay in the comprehensive group and make a joke? In the office, if you are not competitive, there will be no one willing to spend time and energy to specifically target you. A person who can''t even understand the battlefield and the opponent will certainly get confused earlier than you.

    I know Viagra''s character too well. I don''t admire him, but I appreciate him and cherish his friend very much. So I hurt him with God''s help. I was very angry. But God''s help made me cry even more embarrassed than Viagra. I held up my arm, but where could this slap go?

    Fortunately, Viagra came back to me and stopped me and said: "Nange, don''t introduce..."

    he wanted to hold my hand, but he was afraid of God''s protection, so he stepped forward half a step and quickly stepped back two steps. He spoke quickly and hurriedly, took a breath of cold air in pain, grinned his teeth, and looked straight at me with a very handsome face twisted.

    Angry to angry, sorry to sorry, I can only reluctantly put down my arm, patted on the back of Tianyou, only to find that the fake boy was shivering all over, scared of a mess, crying even louder, "you hit people, how do you still cry?"

    Hit, do not go down hand, scold, the tone of voice naturally more severe some.

    If God does not answer, he will cry.

    Viagra, on the other hand, advised me, "I''m abrupt..." he said, but his expression was still confused. Even if there was something wrong with the wording of his half sentence, wouldn''t he fight without complete expression?

    I''m sorry more, but it''s not convenient to explain the identity of Tianyou. The smart Viagra immediately noticed. Before I opened my mouth, he said, "by the way, I said half of what I said before - Nange, be careful, grandma Cheng and Miss Mo, as well as xuedamie. Today, I''m in a bad mood. I''m late for work, but I don''t say it. My face is also a race One of them is gloomy, even worse than the weather outside. When they arrive, they just ask if you and cousin Dong have come, and then they enter the office of general manager mo. my daughter-in-law and I asked Wan''er to have a look. No one has come out of this meeting, and Wan''er has been in for half an hour... "

    Viagra only pays attention to my expression, but he doesn''t see it. On the winter night, his face White as snow.

 Chapter 1302

    there''s a dinner party in the evening. I''m late. I''m a little sick. I spit all over my mouth. Now I''m updating it. I''m sorry for you...

    I wanted to let Dong Xiaoye stay with Tianyou in Viagra''s office for a while, and then let the tomboy apologize to Viagra after the mood calmed down, so as to resolve the misunderstanding - Tianyou didn''t want to give me face, but after becoming our neighbor as "Chu Xiaohua", she had a very good relationship with sister tiger, the warm-hearted neighbor big sister, although her identity was exposed After the light, she deliberately avoided, and almost had no communication with sister Hu, but I can see that she was guilty because she thought her concealment and deception annoyed sister Hu, and she didn''t know how to get along with the little winter night as a policeman in the identity of sister Xu Heng, so she didn''t know what to do. Therefore, for the reasonable requirements of sister Hu, I think this stubborn tomboy It''s impossible to be fooled.

    I want to take this opportunity to make a time difference. I''ll go to Murphy''s office first to explore the situation, appease them, and then let them meet tiger sister. I really don''t want to see the three of them alienate or even reject tiger sister. Of course, I''m very clear that as the only one who hurt them, I don''t have any requirements or requirements for their qualifications, so I don''t have any luxury Hope or fantasy, just hope that they can vent more resentment and anger on me first.

    I''m too lazy to guess what min Rou said with her third daughter last night, and I won''t complain about her or her anger. To this day, I''m responsible for my own fault. If I''m wrong, I''m wrong. How can I know this from anyone? By the way, some cheating star recently said the same.

    Tassel must have been very disappointed. She used to like that star. As a result, the star she liked and the man she liked all went the same way. Maybe, I was worse than that star because I was unrepentant and knew that I was sorry for her, but I did my best to protect the "little three".

    I always think that winter little night did nothing wrong. She just fell in love with a man who was not worth her love. She gave up everything, reputation, fame and even life. She also gave up everything, betrayal, self blame and love that can never be shown off in the sun. I can''t think of anything else for a woman or even a person It''s harder and more important than that.

    But I didn''t think about it. Before I spoke, I couldn''t cover up my uneasy little winter night and turned to Murphy''s office.

    "Xiaoye, wait"

    turning around in winter Xiaoye, she reluctantly shows a smile that she thinks is natural enough to make me feel at ease, and then she starts to say: "you accompany Xiaohua to cough, you accompany Xiaoyou to rest here, let her wash her face and make up makeup, so that Suu Murphy and Xiaozi don''t see her crying like this, ask questions about her long-term future, and you don''t know How to explain, let them misunderstand you and Mr. Yang, ha ha, if their three mood is really bad today, you two are not afraid of bad luck

    I''m afraid that I''m not the one who''s been unlucky

    but Viagra, who''s already very unlucky, really doesn''t want to be unlucky any more, so he has a cold war when he hears about it - I''ll say he''s a smart man, he knows his image in everyone''s mind very well.

    "I''ll go and say hello first, so that they can have a psychological preparation in advance, so as not to see you suddenly bring her here, or be frightened or frightened." Winter night is just as reasonable. Even if the three women know the agreement between me and Xu Heng and know the existence of God''s blessing, it doesn''t mean they can easily accept it. After all, she is the sister of Xu Heng, the murderer. After all, they don''t know each other, let alone trust each other.

    However, I didn''t accept the suggestion of dongxiaoye, because I knew that it was the same as the suggestion that I didn''t have time to export. It was an excuse.

    Seeing dongxiaoye leave quickly, I can''t help thinking too much. It seems that Tianyou is iron to one side. I want to see the Chu Yuan of the real palace play. I catch up with her in three steps and two steps. Dongxiaoye looks at me sideways. I chat up and smile. I''m too clear about the girl''s temper. I can''t persuade her if I recognize something. I just don''t say anything.

    Before entering the door, sister Hu gently grabbed me, sighed quietly and said, "I know you don''t want them to show me the face, but I don''t want them to show you the face either"

    "are you stupid? They should show me the face, and I am not aggrieved, "I gently twisted her face, and said in a soft voice from the bottom of my heart," besides, with a word like you, even if the whole world shows me the face, it will not prevent me from becoming the happiest person in the world. "

    On a winter night, my cheeks were red, less flustered, more sweet, less uneasy. It was the courage to face. I looked at each other affectionately for a moment, and then I suddenly returned to my mind. A strong pair of beautiful eyes flashed with a touch of Frank coquetry. Looking at the open mouth, I probably wanted to spit on my "meat hemp" right? But before the voice came out, I heard a sour voice behind me, "have you said a word less? It''s not the happiest ''man'' in the world, but the happiest ''scum'' in the world

    Looking back, don''t talk about sister tiger. Brother, the thick skin of the city wall is almost burned to ashes - not only Chu Yuan, but also Tianyou and Viagra are behind us. I asked them to listen to me and dongxiaoye! I thought I knew how to look at her, so I guessed that Murphy was in a bad mood today because I deliberately looked at my song Jia. I was shocked and tried to put on a complicated expression of "girl, I knew you two had an affair" long ago.Tucao is my natural fate. I do not know that the girl is a bear who has always hated me for giving her the terrible Providence. She still can not make complaints about the sweet and sweet feelings of me and the winter night. It''s just that heaven is blessed to be in my arms and crying. Now the person who wants to do this is winter night, but she didn''t give her the chance. Chu Yuan had already been squeezed between us. She didn''t knock, and directly entered Murphy''s office. I didn''t have time to take my last deep breath.

    The atmosphere in the office is strange, it seems to be expected, and it seems to be unexpected.

    tassels, Murphy, asters, the difference of complexion is indeed comparable to today''s weather, but it''s slightly different from what Viagra describes and we understand - asters are barefoot, crouching on a single sofa with lazy legs, as if they were bones, eyes closed, willow eyebrows tight, and sleeping Sleep, that expression, that posture, looking tired; Miss Mo is lying on Changsha hair, covered with her own coat, a wet and cool towel on her forehead, like a dying patient, angry like a silk pillow Yao Wan''er''s thigh, let the gentle girl like the name pinch and rub the temples on both sides, Wan''er''s tired hands are sour, constantly changing her fingers, but I dare not complain. Seeing Murphy catch the Viagra selling coolie behind us, the little girl immediately casts a curse on her. This treatment, apart from Viagra, has never been enjoyed by anyone. As for grandma Cheng, she is probably the most energetic of the three, but she lies on Murphy''s desk forcefully, staring at the mobile phone in front of her. My eyes are sharp , see, there is a picture of her and dongxiaoye on the screen. They are lips puckering. They need to kiss each other. They are lovely and intimate. They are very happy. They are like sisters at a glance. They all drank last night and drank too much. So they are all late today, and their faces are very bad.

    However, it didn''t make me and dongxiaoye feel relieved. Why did they drink this virtue? You know, asters don''t drink. Murphy doesn''t like drinking. Without me, tassels won''t drink.

    For our rush in, the tassel reaction was a little slow. It was not until I stretched my neck to look at her mobile phone that I suddenly responded. I quickly put it away. This action made me see the winter small night of the group photo with a bitter smile, and then I scolded myself and panicked.

    the tassel got up, walked around the desk, and came to me and dongxiaoye. Dongxiaoye did not dare to look at her. Instinctively, she lowered her head and didn''t speak. Slowly, she raised her right hand

    I was shocked. I had to protect her in front of dongxiaoye. "Tassel, no way!"

    But I didn''t step out this step - Chu Yuan grabbed me and put his hands around my arm.

    I almost beat this girl''s ass in a hurry. Is this when you are jealous? But seeing the girl''s expression, I couldn''t help but be shocked.

    Chu Yuan shook his head at me, and then he looked at the fringe of his face.

    Tassel light asked me: "what not?"

    I haven''t answered yet. The shadow of the man flashes. God''s blessing stops in front of the little winter night. The tears are still wet, but the voice is as cold as ice. He says, "beat her, no way!"

    The tassel did not know Tianyou, but it was not surprising to see her defending sister tiger. She asked in a light tone, "why not?"

    The tomboy''s face was red, and the bully said, "I said no, I can''t!"

    The voice just fell, and Tianyou was pulled aside by the little winter night. Sister Hu smiled and said to Su, "there''s nothing wrong. It''s my fault."

    The fringe didn''t look at me, nodded, and said to sister tiger, "you are really wrong."

    "Tiger sister full of apology said:" I regret, but if you can come back, I will still say to you, I''m sorry unless I never met him

    "You are stupid." Fringe way.

    "Well." Winter night admitted quietly, then closed his eyes and raised his face slightly.

    Liu Su''s right hand falls and touches her cheek. She shivers all over, but she doesn''t have the expected pain and noise. Because Liu Su''s movements are so careful and gentle, she seems to be afraid of hurting her. Hu Jie opens her eyes in amazement, and looks at grandma Cheng in front of her inexplicably. Grandma Cheng, who has always been a straight face, finally collapses. She bites her lips a few times, but still criesˇ° How silly is it to think of breaking the knife and swallowing it? You idiot, I bite my lips hard and feel pain. You still raise your face and let me fight. Is he so good? It''s worth sacrificing so much and enduring so much? "

    Dong Xiaoye''s brain still hasn''t turned around. He can''t tell whether he is silly or serious. "He kneels down that kind of pain because of me, which is worse than biting a knife and swallowing a knife."

    aunt Cheng''s tears are rolling in her eyes, staring at her for a long time, hugging her into her arms, but scolding her, "idiot."

    Murphy, who had never moved since lying on the sofa, answered, "well, both are idiots."

    It seems that the asters who are not sleeping say the most sober and clear words, "wrong, this room is full of idiots."

    ˇË update fast ˇË pure text ˇË

 Chapter 1303

    Sorry, I didn''t sleep very much in the past two days, but I have to go on a business trip today, so I came back yesterday and quickly got up. I started to code in the middle of the night...

    For the details of last night''s dinner with minrou, tassel, Murphy and purple garden are tacitly reluctant to say more.

    Grandma Cheng simply explained that today''s condition is not good, because last night''s meal with minrou was more formal and too restrained, so that she didn''t have enough to eat and drink, but she couldn''t see that a table of good wine and food was so wasted, so she packed it back in a small way and took the purple garden to Murphy''s house to enjoy it. As a result, three women A play, excited, greedy cup can not stop, by the way, Murphy''s mother Wu Xueqing''s private bottles of good wine have also been killed, then it is self-evident that the three people are drunk and lying down, drunk and unconscious, so today''s work all late don''t say, the face is also a race one bad, misunderstood by Viagra into a very bad mood...

    but is Viagra really misunderstood?

    I smile bitterly in my stomach. I don''t believe all the words of fringe, and I dare not believe them.

    Pay attention to formal meaning, can''t put food and drink away, but can brazenly pack wine and vegetables? Is it inconsistent? Besides, would you like to drink at Murphy''s house or take the purple garden with you? I really can''t think of any reason why Murphy would like to be close to the purple garden with "love enemy" and "spy" engraved on the forehead besides trying to talk from the purple garden. I can''t even think of any reason why he should actively or obediently approach the tassel and Murphy if he doesn''t feel that he is in a bad position with the identity of winter Xiaoye Drink and lie down? Yes, tassels intoxicate themselves with one''s mind; asters intoxicate themselves with one''s mind to escape; while Murphy intoxicates himself with one''s heart... Is it really beyond the power of wine? I think it''s not that she intoxicated herself while intoxicating the asters, it''s that the asters intoxicated herself and her at the same time.

    Each of the three women has her own worries and worries. They won''t tell me what they talked about when they were together, and I won''t ask them, because they don''t have an answer, and I can''t give them an answer.

    I only know that now, they still can''t accept each other, but they all accept the winter night. As a man of love, I''m not qualified to be perfect, so I''m not satisfied, but I''m surprised. Although, this surprise makes me despise myself even more - pseudo sage, real villain... Heart killing.

    Ziyuan said that the idiot was all over the room, and she felt that Viagra, who had been shot in a row, wanted to leave the office quietly. But aunt Cheng had seen his swollen and round chin. Suddenly, her fierce eyes crossed the face of Tianyou, who was implying inexplicable hostility. Tianyou unconsciously fought a cold war and turned to Viagra, but she was a happy one Joking, he said: "Mr. Yang, who is married and conceals his marriage, said that it''s easy to change his nature, so you can''t give LAN a long breath? Let''s see, her man can change to eat shit for her. Ha ha, let me guess, is it because he sees a young and beautiful girl who is frivolous and shallow? I''ve told you for a long time, don''t take boredom as fun. Your humor can''t be understood by anyone. Besides, you can cheat your flirtatious and shallow sister or the slut who wants to be dissatisfied, that is, the unhappy marriage, the disharmony of sexual life, and the resentful woman who wants to give her husband a green hat. They won''t bite you, because they will let you Her husband despises her taste. "

    The tassel is so venomous that even God''s blessing on Viagra is hard to hear. But Viagra doesn''t think it''s Wu. He says with a wry smile, "my good aunt, if you don''t take me like this, you''re not refusing me in disguise. Even if you want to get married in the future, you won''t think about me?"

    The fringe laughed and scolded: "get out! Do you curse me? "

    Viagra said with a bad smile, "how dare you, little one? Isn''t that beating brother Nan for you? "

    The conversation between the two seemed to make fun of each other, but they could chew it carefully, and they all seemed to say it to the other people in the room. With three words and two words, the wind turned and the fire burned on me.

    Fortunately, I''m used to it.

    There is always an unspeakable tacit understanding between real friends, such as Viagra and me, tassel and Viagra.

    I can clearly feel Murphy blindfolded and the purple garden with eyes closed. His eyes move at the same time and stare at the fringe. What''s more, he can see that his red face and Tiantian''s sister-in-law call at Chu Yuan behind the fringe on the winter night. They are fighting against the back of her head in the air and trying to imitate the brutal killing moves of Tianyou''s violent Viagra...

    the atmosphere was embarrassed again. I coughed dryly. When the tassel was aware of the wind behind his head and was about to turn around, he scolded Tianyou and said: "do you understand? Viagra just wants to play a joke on you. You are too sensitive and overreacting. "

    God bless not to speak, look to Viagra, eyes have apology, but more, still a kind of disgust that can''t hide.

    Viagra''s heart is wide and his face is thick. He doesn''t mind God''s smelly face at all. As he looks at her, he asks me, "Nange, you haven''t introduced me to me yet. This little... Cough, my little sister is -" unconsciously, his eyes turn to dongxiaoye. "Isn''t it your cousin in winterObviously, Viagra''s misunderstanding is due to God''s skill and her strong intention to protect winter night.

    Before I could answer, I heard the tassel ask, "do you really want to know?"

    Viagra a Zheng, see her face have strange, careful ask: "have a story?"

    Murphy, lying on the sofa, said lightly, "now tell you, it''s a story, but whether it will become an accident later, no one dares to say."

    It seems that Murphy''s answer is brilliant. She always sneers at the purple garden, which she doesn''t deal with very much. Viagra shakes his wits and says very cleverly, "it''s better not to tell me."

    I know that the three women are helping me out, and I know that Viagra is not really afraid of anything, but that my curiosity will make me embarrassed, so I give up.

    I thought for a moment and said, "she doesn''t have a surname of Dong, Xu... Xu who let the north sky blow up the storm."

    Viagra''s eyes flashed, his thumb and index finger were splayed, and he made a gesture to my thigh. When he saw me nod his head, he suddenly realized his face. At the same time, he found that Tianyou understood his gesture and stared at him fiercely. He was not brave enough. He hurriedly put down a sentence "I''ll make tea". The flash of smoke disappeared. Xu Heng''s younger sister appeared in the company It takes a little time to digest this reality.

    I turned around and looked at the three women and asked, "I don''t think I need to introduce her to you because of your reaction?"

    ,,,

    "you want to take her to + sea?!" Murphy, who had been quietly bumping into the dead on the sofa, heard that I brought Tianyou to the company for this purpose. Suddenly, he sat up and pretended to be a corpse. His forehead was almost on Wan''er''s chin. "Why?!"

    The mouth asked why, but the suspicious eyes told everyone that she had an answer in her heart. Her eyes turned from Tianyou''s face to dongxiaoye. Without waiting for me to answer, she said: "you insist on going to the + sea, I don''t stop you, but you want to take a woman with you, there is no door, I don''t agree! Cheng Liusu can''t, Dong Xiaoye can''t, Xue Ziyuan can''t, she can''t! "

    The tassel is curdling and speechless, the purple garden continues to pretend to sleep, the face is red on the small winter night, light says: "you rest assured, I don''t go."

    Murphy had a headache, and his head was confused. It was more than incoherent. It was just nonsense. It was a mess. "Then I''m more uneasy! No one looked at him. He was even more happy. He didn''t have a nest of little Southern Chu Yuan there? "

    She''s talking about Providence, isn''t she? Is it because of a slip of tongue that Chu Yuan lies down with a gun? It was a ridiculous joke, but surprisingly, except for Wan''er''s smirk, everyone else''s expression was strange...

    winter night looked at Murphy in surprise, only when I and Chu Yuan''s things were also seen through by her; Ziyuan opened one eye and looked at the fringe to observe her reaction; Liu Su turned his face to see Chu Yuan, and Chu Yuan looked down at his stomach, using both hands Touch, but also slightly naive face suddenly shining with some great brilliance, gentle and beautiful, and then looked up at me, and was covered with a smile Wan''er caught, the little girl''s smile suddenly frozen in the face.

    My friend just wants to find a seam to drill in...

    "stop thinking. I want her to go to Shanghai with me for a reason. Now there are two." I look at the time, pretending to smile, "maybe there will be a third soon."

 Chapter 1304

    "And a third reason?!" Murphy also saw Chu Yuan''s action of touching her belly, but the girl was so hangover and jealous. Don''t talk about normal thinking. She even ignored the most basic observation, and didn''t know how she understood me. At this moment, I was serious and had some helpless expressions. Unexpectedly, the fierce God stared at Tianyou, pointed at her, and said: "you don''t want to tell me, she already has Right?! "

    Everyone was stunned.

    You can''t laugh or cry, "where do you want to go?!"

    Murphy thought more and more, but there were also two biased reasons. "I wonder why Xu believed you so much, why he trusted his sister to you -- Chunan, can you afford me?!"

    This words tassel, tiger elder sister and purple garden all don''t like to hear.

    Aunt Cheng asked unhappily, "why should he be able to stand up to you?"

    "Who are you?" she asked

    Tiger elder sister didn''t want to talk originally, but listen to Ziyuan to have this one to ask, then subconsciously returned a sentence, "say he is sorry who, is also sorry Su Su, what''s the matter with you?" This "you" refers to Murphy, and it seems to point to purple garden in the dark.

    The Frank tiger elder sister didn''t expect that this is not only inappropriate, but also not the time...

    seeing that tassel and purple garden are also like Murphy, they all look at themselves, tiger elder sister is still a bit confused, so she listened to Wan''er carefully and asked: "little night elder sister, she... Is really... That kind of relationship with South elder brother?"

    "What kind of relationship?"

    Wan''er did not dare to look at Tianyou. She glanced at Chu Yuan intentionally or unintentionally, and then said, "you say that Nange is sorry for Su Su Su... Is it really because she is pregnant with Nange''s children that Nange is going to take her to + sea?"

    I don''t know if I should smile bitterly or feel lucky. Wan''er obviously misunderstood that Chu Yuan just touched her stomach because she knew about Tianyou''s "pregnancy"...

    Dong Xiaoye was stunned, suddenly realized and said: "what! I don''t mean that. What I said has nothing to do with her. I mean that I... "

    the tassel suddenly turned half around, stared at sister tiger with burning eyes, and said:" are you pregnant? "

    In response, Murphy jumped up from the sofa. Although the purple garden was still in that lazy position, a little attention could find that her body was very tight, her hands and feet were slightly shaking. After hearing that sister tiger strongly denied that she did not have it, Murphy gradually calmed down like the tassel Murphy.

    I am puzzled. They have accepted the fact that I am with Dong Xiaoye? In this case, sister tiger will bear my baby sooner or later. Why do they care so much? At that moment, I felt that there was a kind of * * in my eyes, including tassels, who wanted to eat a winter night.

    Tiger sister is pregnant, even if it''s not a "surprise" for them, it''s not a "scare". Is that the right sentence? Women, are all duplicity?

    While I was thinking, I didn''t notice what the red faced tiger sister was explaining to the tassel Murphy purple garden. Suddenly I heard a strange cry of "ah" from Tianyou and shouted, "you are talking about me? Say I... I gave him a baby?! "

    After the tomboy knew it, her mind turned too slowly. It wasn''t because she wasn''t smart enough, but because she didn''t know much about the world. So many things were clear at a glance. As long as she didn''t find out, she had to ponder over the old half day. For example, the relationship between me and several women in the room...

    Murphy knew it was a misunderstanding, but still couldn''t let it go, saying: "otherwise? Why does he take you to + sea? "

    Tianyou blushed, "how do I know?!" Then he looked at me, but in his manner there was only doubt and no conflict.

    I sighed in my heart that it was so easy for this girl to believe in people. No wonder Xu Heng was not at ease with her - I was better with her, her mouth was ungrateful, as if she was very resistant, but she obeyed 100% psychologically.

    Simple and simple? Or dependence? In short, childhood has gone through too many ups and downs of God''s blessing, and now is still lack of the ability to live independently.

    "I said, now there are two reasons, maybe there will be a third one soon..."

    Murphy cut me off angrily: "tell me, I also want to know what are the other two reasons you call besides not sure if she is pregnant."

    I know Murphy is in a bad mood when he is eating vinegar on a winter night, so he makes trouble out of nothing, so he doesn''t mind, patiently explains: "the first reason is that I promised Xu Heng that I would take care of this girl for him after he turned himself in. Since it has been decided that I must go to + sea now, I will naturally take her with me, show my attitude in advance and do it conscientiously Ready, but also let Xu Heng rest assured, I and his commitment, is not casually fooled

    Murphy pestered, "is someone forcing you? Why do you have to go to + sea? "

    I looked at her and said, "because of you."

    Murphy''s face blushed. He sat back on the sofa, hid half of it behind Wan''er''s shoulder, and whispered, "I forced you to go to + sea? You want to escape! "

    "Maybe," I said with a smile, "but with your cleverness, even if old lady Jiang doesn''t say it, your uncle doesn''t say it, and they two sing the double reed, you can definitely guess a seven or eight eight eight, plus you haven''t objected to my going to + sea from the beginning. I thought about it. It wasn''t what you got from Aunt Shan, but she deliberately revealed it to you, right Łżˇ±"So what?" Murphy''s whole face was hidden behind Wan''er.

    "By default?" I smile: "then you should understand why I can''t refuse."

    Murphy did not speak. After a while, Murphy said, "I don''t understand."

    It''s not a capricious requirement, especially when Murphy is crazy about eating sour vinegar on the winter Eve. It''s shameless to spend money, but it''s even more shameless to spend money on one thing or on the other.

    I look at several women one by one apologetically, and answer this question honestly for the first time, "I don''t deny that the initial promise to go to the + sea is a kind of escape, escape from you, escape from the fringe. This excuse comes at the right time and at the right time... Even now, I don''t want to say what I want to fight for. You may scold me for being irresponsible, but I really don''t think I deserve it. But people live, sometimes it is so selfish. Old lady Jiang thinks she is good at being a son, and can''t bear to give up Jiang Yu. But she has her bottom line after all. No matter how much Jiang Yu squanders her family, she can ignore, cover up and connive. Only ambition, she has zero tolerance. I''m the same. Whatever Jiang Yu wants to get, it has nothing to do with me. But once it''s related to you, I can''t stay out of the business, no matter what Whether you care or not, I will care about it very much, because what he wants is originally yours. Old lady Jiang doesn''t want to affect her and Jiangyu''s family relationship for this, so I hope to have an outsider to play the villain who overthrows Jiangyu. I also think I''m the most suitable one. "

    "Just like that?" Murphy asked.

    As soon as my old face was hot, I was still under the angry gaze of several girls, as Murphy wished, saying: "among the things Jiangyu wants, you may also be included..."

    "you are the thing... No, you are not the thing, but Jiangyu is not the thing," Murphy peeped out a half red face from behind Waner, with a shy smile in his eyes, and spat knowingly, "he wants to get it What do I have to do with you? You don''t want me, don''t you want me? "

    I can''t bear the cannibal eyes of several women, and I said, "is there any problem with others''?"

    "is there any problem with your personality?" Originally, Murphy was not happy to show off a few girls, who were very tacit to show their approval.

    "My personality problems at least prove that there is no problem with my sexuality and orientation," I said

    The words are out of my mouth, and then I''m sorry. I look at Wan''er, and sure enough, Wan''er''s face is full of consternation, and immediately she is extremely worried and scared. Her aunt Yao Ling loves Jiang Yu, and she has no reason not to know. I don''t think it''s surprising that I don''t scare her.

    What''s more, Jiang Yu is good at Longyang. Although it''s not news, it''s just rumors. There''s no real evidence to prove it. I''m convinced about it. Most of it is subjective subconscious behavior. I don''t want to identify with any possibility between him and Murphy. It can be said that it''s completely from a dark psychology, which has become very common What we really shouldn''t say is that we have both the suspicion of spreading false information and the narrow mindedness.

    It''s too mean.

    But Murphy seems to like that I become a villain because of her, full of peach blossom, but deliberately angry with me in his mouth, "what''s wrong with his sexual orientation? Is there any difference between a split woman and a split man? As long as he makes a change, he''ll just give me a special one later? "

    I knew that she intended to stir me, or I couldn''t help but change my face, "are you serious?"

    Granny Cheng replied: "she is serious, so you should give up when you give up. The falling flowers are merciless, pitiful and kind-hearted. Why? The reason for going to the + sea is not tenable. Let''s say the reason is two. "

    "Hello!" Murphy said angrily, "Miss Cheng, what are you talking about? Jealous, isn''t it? "

    "Who are you jealous of? Are you? " The tassel hit haha and said: "Jiang Yu is better than Nannan. She has a good appearance, good temperament, good family background and a bright future. She''s a perfect match for you, Miss mo. but I''m not jealous at all. I wish you both the best from the bottom of my heart. I hope you''ll stay in love forever and grow old together."

    "Are you blessing me? You are cursing me! " Murphy grabbed the towel on his forehead and threw it at the fringe.

    The tassel catches it and wants to throw it back. I''m afraid that this pair of enemies are really up to work. They hold her hand tightly and are stared at by her fierce and resentful eyes. They dare not say more. They continue to say, "the second reason for going to the + sea is to hide."

    "Hiding?"

    As expected, this slightly alarmist word really made grandma Cheng and miss MO forget the fight for the time being.

    "Well."

    "What''s the trouble?"

    I said, "I don''t know."

    "Don''t know?!" A few women did not understand and dissatisfied, it seems that I also deliberately alarmist, just want to change the topic.

    "Just because I don''t know if it will be difficult or what it will be, I have to hide," I pointed to myself, and then to Tianyou, and said with a smile, "I am, and so is she."

 Chapter 1305

    "Just because I don''t know if it will be difficult or what it will be, I want to hide. I am, she is also..."

    I mean myself, and I mean God bless. Without waiting for several women to ask me, I slowly explained: "Xu Heng''s surrender is the end of a storm and the beginning of another storm - how to end Qianlong villa is the biggest worry of Beitian officials But even if the garden case has a result, the public opinion will not subside. Because we need to give the public a "reason". If there is a reason, it is the truth. If there is a reason, it is complete. Whether it''s self inflicted or long Xiaotian''s involvement, in a word, there are too many people who are afraid of the whole truth being revealed. As long as Xu Heng lives or is caught in such a high light situation, no one can write the cause and effect without authorization and cheat the public to cover the right and wrong, so the people who don''t want Xu Heng to live or even be caught will be regarded as The line is locked on me... "

    I paused and said:" I promised Xu Heng to take care of this girl. In fact, it''s hard to say who asked and who owed. He arranged the case of Qianlong manor. He shot long Xiaotian and got revenge. He got away perfectly. He patted his ass with pride. He took the girl away and was at large. Who would say that he had the consciousness of turning himself in from the beginning? I didn''t believe it for the first time. The dog + RI + didn''t want to walk away. He took pains to get a piece of report material. Why did he design to blame Xiao Sanye? But the whole world succeeds in thinking that Xiao Sanye is the mastermind behind the scenes, and Xiao himself refuses to argue and clarify. When he plans to swallow the dead mouse, Xu Heng gives up, finds me and says he wants to turn himself in and ask me to take care of God. Why? "

    The headache Murphy is too lazy to use his brain, does not do thinking, inertia asks: "why?"

    Dongxiaoye and Chuyuan look to Tianyou, who is confused and looks forward to me.

    "Can''t find the meaning of living?" sighed the purple garden? In the past, he was thinking about revenge and thought that was the purpose of his own survival. But now long Xiaotian is dead, but his family still can''t survive. His life is long, and he is still alone... "

    " he is not alone, and Xiao you is the younger sister, isn''t he The optimistic tassel interrupts the purple garden, which is easy to hurt spring and autumn, and says: "I think he fully realized that he lived in hatred before because of successive misfortunes and injustices, which made him despairing of the world, so he didn''t care about right or wrong. It''s enough to believe in himself. But now the hatred is over, and in the process of reflection, he meets such a strange phenomenon as south south It''s no surprise that he has rekindled his hope for the world. If I were him, I would certainly not like to set a bad example for my sister, distort her view of right and wrong. What''s more, I would like her to accompany me to give up the world full of hope and drift away from here... Of course, I don''t have a sister, but for Xu Heng, Xiao you is the only one he has now My family, right? Therefore, Xiaoyou, Xu Heng chose to surrender, not because he gave you up, but because he didn''t give you up. "

    Tianyou has a kind of inexplicable hostility to the fringe, but when hearing this, his eyes turn red, and that hostility will never be seen again.

    I''m not Xu Heng, so I don''t know who is right and who is wrong with the purple garden and the fringe. Maybe they are both right and wrong. It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that I know that either of these two answers will only make God sad and sad, and will become the shadow that she can''t erase with her life. Therefore, I prefer to believe my understanding, even if it is true My wishful thinking --

    "Xu Heng blames the third master. The third master refuses to clarify. It''s to protect me and attract more suspicion to him..."

    Murphy''s sour energy comes back. The voice of Yin says: "Xiao Zhanhe and you are not related, not related, not related, so why should he take such a big risk to protect you?"

    Listen to her biting words... I''m burning under my face.

    The third master''s indulgence and indulgence to the goblin have been divorced from the common sense of human beings, but his "mastermindedness" can be more or less surmised by me. Don''t think that this man, who has spent his whole life in the dark, is the only one who can protect me from the wind and rain, or just for the sake of his daughter''s will, recklessly. Don''t belittle me as a villain, because I don''t know how to repay him. I''m a villain, right, but he''s not a gentleman. I remember his kindness, but how to repay him is very difficult

    Murphy may be just a little taste, but I know that the third master will not hesitate to make a group of strong enemies and ignite the fire. That''s because he really wants me to be his son-in-law!

    How can salvation be rewarded? Third master Xiao''s abacus is jingling. I must make a promise to his daughter!

    I was not embarrassed, but pretended to be calm on the surface, ignoring Murphy''s jealousy, and then said: "Xu Heng surrendered himself and gave up running. I think that''s why."

    "Protect you?" God is the only one in the house willing to believe it.

    "Well."

    Tassel and purple garden are familiar with my character. Sister Hu gets along with me day and night, and knows me very well. Chu Yuan doesn''t need to say anything more. Don''t say a word. I fart secretly. She can guess what I ate at the meal before... Several girls can see through my wishful thinking because of Providence. Murphy may not understand, but she still remembers that Xu Heng has worn it on my thigh A hole, sneer way: "he has so kind?"Seeing that Tianyou stared at herself with murderous face, Miss Mo did not fear to look at her, but frightened Wan''er, who was separated between them, into a pale face and trembling all over.

    "At the beginning of human being, Xu Heng was good in nature. It''s indisputable that he took the wrong road. Although he chose the road himself, it was also because he was forced to have no way to go. If there is a wrong result, there will be a wrong cause. The wrong cause is in him, but it is not in him. Therefore, we cannot deny that there is good in his heart. Besides, I think it has nothing to do with good and evil, but because of his character. Xu Heng is a responsible man. I''m so unlucky today. It can be said that most of them are affected by him. You say, who in the world knows this innocent feeling better than him? So he didn''t run away, in order to clean up the relationship between him and me, "I sighed," he thinks it''s one person to do things and one person to pay back what he owes me, but I don''t think what he owes me at all, because no matter what others think, I know in my heart that I met him in the Qianlong manor and he met me just by coincidence. He shot me and I shot him. No one owes me. He took the risk to take me out of the villa when his companion suspected him. He didn''t let me die miserably at the gunpoint of those outlaws. I have the ability to keep him, but I let him escape from the Qianlong manor. I still owe him nothing... It''s true that he is tired, but this account should be recorded in the third primary school Elder sister is right - how could I have appeared in Qianlong manor that night if she hadn''t laid out her plan carefully? She''s the one who got me involved with Xu Heng. "

    When it comes to miss three, I have a lot of nameless anger. I don''t know why. It''s just that I feel more angry to be manipulated by her calculation than by anyone else''s calculation. Therefore, the tone and expression of this meeting are not half artificial, but completely from the heart.

    "Other people''s misunderstanding is someone else''s problem. Since it''s not Xu Heng''s calculation, no one owes it to anyone, but in order to reduce my troubles, Xu Heng gave up his life to clean up our relationship... Of course, surrender is his right destination, Fufa is his own fault, but if I say I don''t think I owe him, I can''t pass this barrier in my conscience and help him take care of it Is it God''s blessing or human feelings? No, it''s responsibility. "

    Zhunv didn''t speak. After a while, the tassel asked, "but you said it for a long time. It seems that you took Xiaoyou to the + sea to avoid difficulties, doesn''t it matter?"

    "There is a direct relationship," I said with a wry smile: "Xu Heng does not turn himself in. Of course, my relationship with him is not clear, but he turns himself in. What he said is that everyone will believe it?"

    See tassel show puzzling expression, winter small night both answer me also answer her way: "won''t, at that time completely believe you, only law."

    "Yes," I said, "at that time, people who doubt me will still doubt me, so people who want to be angry with me will still be angry with me. As for who these people are, how will they anger me... Ha ha, I don''t know, and don''t want to know, you say, what can I do? Only to hide, I still do, God bless is Xu Heng''s younger sister, not more should hide? "

    Murphy was speechless. Although I answered with a smile, she could hear the seriousness of the answer.

    I didn''t open my mouth for a long time and frowned. "But I can''t hide for a lifetime..."

    "it''s just to stay away from the limelight," I said. "Didn''t I say that? Xu Heng''s surrender is the end of one storm and the beginning of another. When it''s calm and calm, all the damned ones are dead, and all the ones that should be locked in are locked in. Those who can run have already run. Those who get away with a disaster seem to have no reason to start another storm. "

    Wan''er claps her small hand suddenly, and her eyebrows stretch out in an instant, just like a flower blooming in the sun. It''s delicate and lovely. "So it''s the long-term consideration of Nange!"

    "Thoughtful... A... Cough," Murphy tolerated again and again. Finally, she didn''t spit out the last indecent words. Facing the irrefutable "reason 2", she simply played a coquettish and rogue, saying: "everyone knows you are going to + sea, can you still hide? Besides, if you hide so far away, you are not afraid of being angry with these women. "

    Fear, but compared to stay, this is the most rational and safest choice - I said in my heart, but I didn''t answer, only helpless and apologetic smile.

    When Ziyuan was about to stop talking, she heard the thoughtful tassel suddenly sink and say: "south south, you are afraid that someone will annoy us, so you want to let everyone know that you took a woman to the + sea, right?"

    In addition to Ziyuan and Chuyuan, including sister tiger, all women were shocked.

    I still haven''t answered, but I have told myself that there may be "reason three" that may not be. "Zhang Mingjie is waiting for me in his office now? Zhang Mingjie is young and ambitious. Before he retired, he had too much patience. He only wanted to make a splash, but he didn''t think that if he fell a dog and ate shit and lost a lot of capital, would he be willing to admit his life? After meeting him, I hope I can get the answer. If not, that''s why I have to take Tianyou to + sea. "

    Murphy, tassel and purple garden asked in unison, "what''s the reason?"I was very unpromising but very honest: "God bless Kung Fu is good, no less than a small night, can save my life at the critical moment..."

    when the girls took a breath, I sighed and murmured: "if I go to the + sea, before the sand boat is still in the north sky, then he is likely to start to me at the + sea."

    Murphy said in a hurry: "then you can go to the + sea after he is caught. I''ll talk to Uncle..."

    I shook my head and smiled: "he is a bird of alarm. It''s because it''s not easy to be caught in the north sky that I need to go to the + sea. If I want to catch him, I''ll always give him a chance to show myself. Otherwise, I''ll suffer a red eye, and he''ll really start again to the people around me ..ˇ±